《Once Upon A Time, There Was A Spirit Sword Mountain》


 Chapter 1 - Warm Inn Woodshed

    <h4>Chapter 1: Warm Inn Woodshed</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Prologue


    The Blue River Region terrain stood tall and erect with its continuous mountain range. However, if anyone asked about the highest mountain, people would eventually point to a certain ce.


    A sword-like towering mountain that pierced through the clouds on the teau. On this mountain, there was a sect named Spirit Sword Sect, one of the leading prestigious great sects in the cultivation world, which dominated the Blue River Region. Hence, this mountain was also named Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Spirit Sword Mountain summit. In an exquisite small bamboo chamber, an old man wearing a sword-type hairpin was looking at the clear sky. His hands were holding a silver sword. The sword reflected the starlight, and the delicate andplex symbols slowly rose along the sword like the flow of water. But halfway through, the flow abruptly stopped.


    The old man''s eyebrows wrinkled, his heart secretly thought that this was a bad omen.


    "The sword''s light has been interrupted; this means premature death. Sect Leader Senior Martial Brother, are you reading your own fortune?" As the voice came from behind him, a white-robed barefooted woman carrying a yellow wine gourd in one hand and a green bamboo sword in the other, along with the smell of smoke and alcohol that reeked from her body, appeared behind the star-gazing old man.


    The star-gazing old man''s deduction was interrupted, so he had no choice but to control his breathing to stop what he was doing. Soon, he breathed out a foul air from his mouth.


    "Fifth Martial Sister, next time, remember to knock on the door."


    "I knocked when I went out of my room."


    "I mean my door, not your door."


    The Sect Leader sighed, "Why are you looking for me?"


    "To borrow money."


    "�� If I remember correctly, you still owe me twenty thousand spirit stones," the Sect Leader said, his expression serious and his eyes solemn.


    The woman very bitterly said, "Ai, it''s all because our Spirit Sword Sect is too poor. I, the magnificent Fifth Elder, the number two expert in our sect, unexpectedly only has five hundred spirit stones as sry each month, how can I pay off my debt? Martial brother, how about you abdicate your position and give it to me, I can then embezzle the public''s money to pay back my debt��"


    "Martial Sister, if you really want this sect leader position, then��"


    "Then you will give it to me? Martial Brother, sure enough, you are really benevolent and righteous!"


    "I want to say, if you want to be the sect leader, first you have to give up the bad habit of getting drunk and cultivating in seclusion for five years. When you reach the Yuanying Stage, then you can talk to me again."


    The woman in white immediately pretended that nothing has happened. "Martial Brother, lend me some money."


    "��"


    "�� For whom did you just do your divination for that to result in premature death?"


    The Sect Leader Martial Brother said in a sinking voice, "Spirit Sword Sect."


    The Fifth Martial Sister''splexion changed as she immediately sobered from the alcohol and argued, "You''re joking, right!? Spirit Sword Sect will meet extinction?"


    "It''s more than just Spirit Sword Sect; I am afraid this sword''s light is pointing at the whole cultivation world. Do you remember the legend about the end of time�� s, this sword''s light broke one-third of its way, I am afraid the days of peace in the cultivation world will onlyst for several years. Could it be that we really need to produce one billion spirit stones to sponsor the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to repair those five prehistoric divine boats?"


    "Spirit Sword Sect''s Big Stars Diffraction Technique is among the very few deduction method in the cultivation world, and martial brother is a person of outstanding talent, so it is unlikely for you to make an error. But just now, when Martial Brother used the immortal sword, it is seemingly not the ''Year'' sword."


    The Sect Leader Martial Brother was stunned. "Not the ''Year'' sword?" He hastily bowed in order to take a closer look; the character on the hilt of the sword was really not "Year", but��


    The next moment, this awe-inspiring expert whose name shook a whole nation uttered a cry of horror, "Why is this a tea sword!? Does it mean that only a few tea time is left before our end?"


    The Fifth Martial Sister was scared silly, and the wine gourd in her hand fell to the ground with a bang; the golden liquor gurgled out, but shepletely ignored it.


    "Sect Leader Martial Brother, how many times have I told you that you are nearsighted and you should honestly wear eyesses, you can''t even tell the difference between ''Tea'' and ''Sword''��Forget it, since we only have a few cups of tea before the end of time, Martial Brother, hurry up and abdicate your position to me, let me die in that position."


    "�� Even if I die, I will not shame our Spirit Sword Sect."


    "I don''t want to die with a monthly sry of five hundred spirit stones! I will die unable to close my eyes!"


    As they argued, time flew by, and the few cups of tea time quietly slipped away.


    At the Spirit Sword Mountain summit, the bright starry sky was especially dazzling. The stars in the sky were slowly but firmly up and running; each star flurriedly trembled, like pollen particles in water being observed in detail under microscopic observation. It was a never-before-seen urrence in the Nine Regions for thousands of years.


    Seeing this, the martial brother and sister''s hearts were shocked.


    The Big Stars Diffraction Technique was not false; the herald of the end of time casually came to thend to prepare for the merciless extermination of the cultivation world.


    At thest moment, the Sect Leader Martial Brother, with a trace of paleness in his face, said��


    "Martial Sister, there is one thing I would like to say over a century ago, but never had the opportunity to say it, since now the end is within sight��"


    As the Sect Leader sent his firm yet maic voice, his brimming-with-truth words entered the opposite party''s ears as the trembling of the stars continuously intensified.


    "I think it is time to tell you the truth."


    In thesest minutes, time once again flew as the starlight vigorously burst like blooming flowers; the night sky was bright as day. A broom-like shooting sky pierced through the sky.


    That was the legendary herald of the end of time, the Halley Comet. When theet fell, the world''s vital energy dried up, and the end of time arrived��The summit of the Spirit Sword Mountain trembled under this "heavenly wind", as though the sky was about to copse.


    The white-clothed woman''s bright eyes swept around; a trace of the reverse image of the golden light was reflected in her frantic eyes. Shezily dragged her bamboo sword upward to cover her eyes from the light in the sky, as if she wanted to hold the falling sky.


    However, the sky did not change, the shooting star flew past thend, and after that, the trembling stars and everything else went into silence.


    The Fifth Martial Sister bewilderedly swung the bamboo sword around like a tentacle to sense the change in the world''s vital energy.


    "It seems�� all right?"


    The woman turned her head towards her Sect Leader Martial Brother for confirmation; her martial brother''s cultivation was two realms higher than her - although she was not afraid to fight, but regarding this change in the heaven and earth, she still looked up to someone with authority.


    The Sect Leader Martial Brother''s face was deste. "At least this is not the end of time."


    "Oh, so the Big Stars Diffraction Technique is wrong? But that''s okay. Martial Brother, why do you look so disappointed?"


    "It''s nothing."


    "It is rare for us to avoid such a doom, let us celebrate by relieving my debt."


    "��"


    The doomsday crisis went past, remembering the surging desire to surrender to his passion just now, the Sect Leader inwardly heaved a long sigh. In addition, he became more puzzled.


    The Big Stars Diffraction Technique was not absolute, but his earlier premonition was not wrong. Just now, the doomsday event really brushed past the continent.


    Regarding this suddenly arrived and suddenly left crisis, the Sect Leader was at a loss.


    But there was something that could be determined with certainty; it only had a meager impact on the continent.


    The old man looked up at the vast gxy, sighed, and once again fiddled with the immortal sword in his hand. After thinking for a long time, he said, "After escaping the cmity, there must be a blessing. The aftermath of this crisis will likely usher a golden age of the cultivation world�� By the way, when was thest time we had an Immortal Gathering?"


    The Fifth Martial Sister widened her eyes. "Raw, raw and fresh general assembly?" While talking, she almost began to drool. [1]


    The old man ignored her as he pinched his finger to count. "At the very least, it has been more than a hundred years. Let''s do it again in twelve years. When the timees, the change in heaven and earth should somewhat appear. I am not asking too much; as long as the golden age a hundred years ago appears again, then our Spirit Sword Sect''s revival is to follow."


    Hearing about the sect''s revival, the Fifth Martial Sister withdrew her smile and took a long yawn. Regarding this, the old man could only smile wryly.


    "We missed the golden age one hundred years ago, from all the golden generation that time, there are only ten of us left, this time, no matter��"


    After that yawn, the fifth martial sister coldly humphed, turned and walked away.


    Meanwhile, below the Spirit Sword Mountain, at the unnamed corner of the Blue River Region, with a loud cry, a baby was born to the world.


    ��


    Note:


    [1] The words said by the sect leader are -Sheng Xian, meaning "Immortal ascension" or "Immortal" which is a homonym to the words "raw and fresh".


    ----


    Warm Inn Woodshed


    Time flew by as the Halley Comet event became an anecdote in the entire Nine Regions. Few people knew that their world was once very close to annihtion.


    The people in the Blue River Region only cared about one thing, the Immortal Gathering. It wasst held one hundred years ago, and next month, it would once again be held. No one knew from where a talented hero woulde to the fray.


    This so-called Immortal Gathering was the immortal cultivation sects'' recruitment event. After entering the sect, they would begin their cultivation path, which would then lead them straight towards the main path to bing an immortal. However, only the five great sects in the Immortal Cultivation World can call their recruitment as Immortal Gathering.


    The number one great sect in the cultivation world was the Shengjing Immortal Sect within the Central Region; the well-known origin of the Immortal Cultivation, the Kunlun Immortal Sect; the number one repository of Immortal Records, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect referred to as the Immortal Cultivation Museum; the Nine Regions'' number one sect in terms of strength, the Royal Soldier Sect. There was also the disciple-less, money-less, inheritance-less, god-knows-why-they''re-included-in-the-list-of-the-five-great-sects-by-the-union-of-ten-thousand-immortals Spirit Sword Sect.


    The Spirit Sword Sect''s disciples were few, and their affairs were low key. Regarding the sect''s influence, they were even somewhat inferior to the normal first-rate sects, much less to the other four great sects. But the glittering advertisement from one of the five great sects made people unable to look straight. Moreover, it has been long since the Immortal Cultivation World held an Immortal Gathering.


    The message of the Immortal Gathering from the Spirit Sword Sect spread around the Nine Regions three years ago. Anyone at the age of twelve or less, regardless of condition, could participate. Inparison, the other sects would sometimes require a background check of one''s eighteen generations of ancestors which was simply unbelievable. Thus, as soon as they heard this news, it galvanized the ambitious youths all over the continent, the vigers in remote mountain viges, the sons of the wealthy and powerful families, and even princes�� The temptation of entering the Immortal Path was simply too strong; the mortal world was rtively too boring.


    At this time, it was still more than a week away from the gathering, yet the Spirit Creek Town under the Spirit Sword Mountain was already packed with people. This Spirit Creek Town was the transit gate between the Spirit Sword Mountain and the mortal world. The number of local residents was only several hundreds of people, but now the poption of the neers has almost reached ten thousand people. At this point, the handful of inns were all full, people even built tents next to the public toilets as a temporary solution.


    With these many people and so little space, it was inevitable that people would sh, especially at the famous Ru Family Inn; the rooms in that inn was a hotly contested spot.


    Bang!


    In front of the main door of the inn, the shadow of three people flew out and rolled into balls on the ground. The tallest two among them had bleeding noses as they scolded.


    "Hey, littledy, our master is the honorable teacher of the state from the Azure Billow Country, how dare you be so rude to us!?"


    However, the one being supported by the two, whose height was a head shorter and has a brown curly hair, was obviously a youngster with a less prestigious identity. With blood dripping down from his nose, he looked at the sneering Lady Boss inside the main door of the inn with his incredibly dull eyes.


    Since young, the boy, Wen Bao, was never hit by anyone, not even his father. Unexpectedly, he took a big p from the Lady Boss of this inn!


    The Lady Boss was not old, she was seemingly around fourteen or fifteen years old only. She wore a coarse cloth robe and greasy apron, yet she looked proud like a princess.


    "So what if your master is the teacher of the country? Even if your emperor is here, the result will still be the same! I told you, it''s fully booked here, don''t you understand human words!? Now even the Prince of the Great Ming Empire is obediently squatting in the firewood room, yet your tiny country wants to use force to live in the main building!? And you don''t think you deserve those ps!? Is there no family education in the Azure Billow Country?"


    Wen Bao was a man who has a great national pride; feeling angry, he loudly roared, "How dare you insult our Azure Billow Country!? Don''t think that just because you live in this Spirit Creek Town, we''re already afraid of you! You��"


    "Stop making a scene in front of my inn!"


    Before Wen Bao finished his words, he saw the Lady Boss frown, her figure was like a wind as her foot swept out. The two bodyguards, who were experts in martial arts, were toote to react; they could only stare nkly as their young master was kicked like a punching bag and rolled down the ramp.


    The Lady Boss was a businesswoman, a businesswoman was of the service of others, not of treating people with the extreme method. Although this kick seemed heroic, it was soft and flexible. Wen Bao did not feel particrly painful, but his whole body tingled and numbed; he was unable to move on his own, and he could only roll away down the narrow ramp outside the inn��


    --


    Wen Bao, helped by his bodyguard, returned to the front of the inn, bruised and battered. Though his heart wished to hack the Lady Boss into pieces, he kept his silence, signifying his admittance of defeat.


    He cannot afford not to.


    Spirit Creek Town was the transit gate between the Spirit Sword Mountain and the mortal world; it received the blessing from the Spirit Sword Sect so that no outsiders could cause damage to its grass or wood, much less the Lady Boss. These days, it was not like no one had ever thought of anything evil. The head bodyguard of the Yan Country''s crown prince created a disturbance after drinking, but when a Spirit Sword Sect''s cultivator passed by, that bodyguard''s head was swiftly chopped, and his crown prince was cklisted from the assembly and kicked back to his country. Compared to the Yan Country who upied half of the "You" Region, the Azure Billow Country was indeed small, let alone the son of the teacher of the state, which was far from the status of a country''s crown prince.


    In his heart, Wen Bao felt hate and regret. Originally, he had known the rules of the Spirit Creek Town before he came; the first leg of the gathering would begin in this Spirit Creek Town. Family members were restricted to apany the participants, the numbers of bodyguard should not exceed two, and then�� they mustply with all the rules in town.


    If it was not for the tiredness brought by the long journey, causing them to be somewhat ignorant, in addition to the rather uncultured peasant look of the Lady Boss, they wouldn''t have made a disturbance. But now, although they had no idea whether the Spirit Sword Mountain Gate already discovered what happened, it would still cast a shadow for them in the future.


    The two bodyguards were about to speak but hesitated. Wen Bao inwardly sighed, he knew that they wanted to advise him to apologize. He was the respected son of the teacher of the state, and in Azure Billow Country, his status was even higher than the crown prince. But currently, he unexpectedly had to bow down in front of a peasant girl, that was tough for him to ept!


    Standing in front of the inn, Wen Bao took a few deep breaths, and his mood gradually calmed. He was no longer thinking about his humiliation, and he also didn''t care about those malicious and mocking eyes - These noble teenagers usually put up a sophisticated look in their homes, however, because there were no elders that could discipline them, they had now be like a group of enemies who spared no effort to fight against theirpetitors.


    When Wen Bao walked into the inn, a smile was stered on his face, however, that smile onlysted a breath''s time.


    At the counter, the Lady Boss was simrly smiling like him, but her smiling face was even more sincere than his. That smile seemed to be directed at a simr eleven or twelve years old ordinary dressed teenager.


    "Great, one best room. Please wait a moment; I will get people to tidy it up."


    Wen Bao immediately felt grief and indignation from being betrayed. One best room!? Didn''t she just say that it was full to the extent where the crown prince of the Great Ming Empire had to live in the firewood room? How could the best room suddenly appear now?


    But this time, without waiting for Wen Bao to protest, other people at the lobby also became indignant. "Lady Boss! What do you mean by this!?"


    "Didn''t you say there is no room left? This Young Master took a thousand liang of silver, but I can''t even stay in the firewood room, what qualification does he have to be able to stay in the best room!?"


    "Even if this is Spirit Sword Sect''s area, you ought to be reasonable, right?"


    "Lady Boss, give us an exnation!"


    Listening to the noisy crowd in the lobby, the professional smile of the Lady Boss suddenly turned icy cold. "So what? If you don''t want to stay here, then get lost! Do you think I am willing to serve a group of waste like you?"


    The Lady Boss''s bad attitude immediately caused an outrage. Seeing the mob incident that was about to happen, the well-meaning local passers-by on the street pointed at the sign on the door. "You bunch of outsiders, are you guys blind? Look at this."


    Some people immediately ran out from the crowd and saw that next to the three words Ru Family Inn inscription, there was the impressively written name of a man, Feng Yin.


    Feng Yin alone was just a in literary noun, but if the two words Daoist Master were added at the front, then that would be the name of a well-known exceptional person with high status in the cultivation world.


    How high? This Spirit Sword Mountain was already so high, but at the summit of the Spirit Sword Mountain lived the Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect. That sect leader was exactly that Daoist Master Feng Yin.


    With the protection from this inscription of the Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect, the various crown princes were immediately reduced to losers; this group of people quickly became dejected and depressed, and they no longer had the courage to show their displeasure openly.


    However, their pent-up anger was hard to subside, so they took this opportunity to shift their focus of resentment on that youth''s back; the one that was registering on the counter. As if sensing their gaze, the youth turned his head back. They saw that he has a delicate feature and a down to earth temperament. He was wearing a silk gown, and although it was not luxurious, it was still neat and tidy, whichplemented him well.


    However, regarding temperament, how could these princes be inferior to him? After a brief shock, their anger boiled up once again.


    Seeing that the atmosphere turned tense, the youth raised his eyebrows and then loudly coughed.


    "Things are not as you think."


    After a pause, he continued.


    "I have no affair with the Lady Boss."


    Hearing such a remark, everyone''s mind immediately had the same thought: Don''t tell me that this guy has an affair with the Lady Boss!?


    At this time, the princes'' anger dissipated a little, because, since this was an affair, there was nothing they could do about it.


    It was just that, behind the counter, the Lady Boss''s cheeks were bright red, and soon it was very likely that she would explode from anger.


    Fortunately, the youth promptly changed the subject.


    "As the host of the Immortal Gathering, the Spirit Creek Town has rewards for guests'' activities. One such reward is the lodging ticket in the Ru Family Inn."


    At this point, the Lady Boss also confirmed, "That''s right, he won the ticket fair and square, so you, this group of waste, just needs to shut up."


    After that, the lobby was quiet for a moment, and then someone got up to raise an objection.


    "The activities in the Spirit Creek Town are clearly written on the leaflets by the town gate. I have seen it, but it never mentioned anything about an inn ticket."


    Another voice also echoed out, "We all got the rewards that you mentioned. They are nothing more than some souvenirs like wood carvings, talismans and the like, but we have never heard of an inn ticket. There are hundreds of people in this lobby, why is it that only he can get the ticket?"


    The Lady Boss simply ignored this issue. She tilted her head and revealed a contemptuous smile towards that guy''s insufficient scheme.


    That youth patiently exined, "Because this reward is hidden, it will not be seen directly by you."


    That crown prince who filed aint just now coldly sneered, "Then tell us, how can we get that reward?"


    "Oh, the process of obtaining it is like this: at the town gate, have a dialogue with the man who distributes the flyers. He will tell you the story of the town and inform you about the various facilities in this town, including the restaurant, inn, grocery store, etc�� You have to listen to this carefully in order to trigger the next step."


    Hearing this, the princes in the lobby were astounded. When they met the old man at the town gate, they dismissed him as a rambling old man. He needed to spend half an hour just to tell the story about the town gate, how could they have the time to listen to him telling the story about the whole town!?


    However, it was useless to feel regret about it now.


    "At that time, I also listened to the end," someone suddenly said.


    All the princes turned around and looked; a lot of people drew a cold breath because they recognize him as the second prince of the Grand Cloud Empire in the Cloud Region, Hai Yunfan


    Grand Cloud Empire was one of thergest power in the Nine Regions. When Hai Yunfan was still a ten-year-old youth, he was already the most outstanding among many of the Grand Cloud Emperor''s offsprings. People believed that one day, he would kick off his brother from being the crown prince.


    Who knew that this second prince had actually left the empire and hade here to seek for immortality!


    Hai Yunfan''s eyes were awe-inspiring. "I listened to the story of that old man, but I never encountered the next step."


    Hearing this, the youth actuallyughed, "How could he directly tell you about the next step? You need to be aware. When the old man finished telling the story, he will cough a few times and say he is thirsty. This time, he will tell you to bring him water to drink."


    However, Hai Yunfan shook his head. "At that time, I also gave him water."


    The youth then said, "Then the old man would say, ''I''ve drunk the water, but I feel hungry instead''."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Yes, that''s why I let my servant gave him my share of dry rations."


    The youth replied, "He would say thank you, but apparently, he was still unhappy while eating."


    Hai Yunfan frowned, "�� And then what?"


    "And then I asked him, ''why are you still unhappy''? The old man would say, ''not unhappy, I just suddenly thought of Dong Liu''s thousandyer cake''."


    "And then�� after you bought the thousandyer cake for him, he gave you the inn ticket?"


    "How could it be that simple? After going to Dong Liu''s dessert shop, the shopkeeper will tell you that the thousandyer cake has been sold out. After you inquired further, you will be told that the teahouse boss has bought the thousandyer cake for ten people. When you go to the teahouse, the boss will be busy ying chess with the guest. This time, you should not bother him with the thousandyer cake, but help him win in secret instead. After which, you will get a free thousandyer cake. Take this cake to the old man at the Town Gate. The old man will then give you a letter of rmendation. Take this letter of rmendation to the mayor. The mayor will want you to gather material�� After going to the tailor shop�� And then outside vige�� then afterwards �� Finally, after you give the copper ring to the old man at the Town Gate, you will be able to get the inn ticket."


    ��


    When he finished, the lobby was quiet, leaving only the sound of rapid heartbeats of the princes.


    People came from distant ce, yet they all have high statuses; though small in age, they have already listened to a lot of things. But hearing the youth''s story about the origin of the inn ticket, they felt incredible.


    If the Spirit Creek Town deliberately designed these inn ticket tasks, then the designer must be stupid; at the very least, that person must have a mental illness. Who can get the ticket if someone has to go through such an borate making-one''s-blood-boil procedure? Someone as attentive and bright as Hai Yunfan could only follow to the second step. But behind it, there were still more than ten steps waiting to bepleted! Each step was more bizarre than the previous step!


    But that youth could not possibly have a normal human brain. For this inn ticket, he must have run all over the town all day long! Let alone from the beginning to the end, no one told him that he would get a reward at the end! Why would he do that?


    Even Hai Yunfan couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know all of these in advance?"


    The youth raised his eyebrows. "Who needs to know in advance? Seeing a huge chain of tasks lies ahead, any qualified adventurer will go all the way to the end!"


    With that, he turned around and followed the waiter to the second floor. His back inexplicably looked confident and at ease.


    Hai Yunfan frowned, the youth''s tone of voice was like someone talking about something that was a matter of fact, as if only a mentally-handicapped person could not understand. However�� it was indeed true that he didn''t understand.


    But it didn''t matter, a lodging ticket for the best room was not that important. More importantly, who was this youth?


    At this time, among the talented youths that gathered in this Spirit Creek Town, as long as someone has a bit of fame or a special skill, Hai Yunfan would have their information in his brain. But he had never heard of this youth, yet his bizarre reasoning alone was not something an obscure person could have�� Thinking up to this, Hai Yunfan increasingly felt that this person was deep and immeasurable. Rumor has it that among the people gathered in this town, besides the sons of the influential people from the mortal world, there were also children of Immortal Cultivators'' families. Could it be��?


    Hai Yunfan was not far from the counter. His eyes quietly nced at the register in order to see that youth''s name.


    "Wang Lu��? Never heard of it."


    "Wang Lu?"


    There were quite many princes and sons of officials in the lobby, so the name Wang Lu soon spread around in whispers.


    "Could he be a Wang family member from the Southern Ridge Region? I heard that the Wang family members are a bunch of weirdos, that fits him well."


    "That''s impossible, I heard that Southern Ridge Region and Spirit Sword Sect hate each other, they will not let that region''s descendants be a member of the Spirit Sword Sect."


    "Or is he from the Wang family in Shengjing?"


    "Then he can go to Shengjing Immortal Sect, why would he want to be a disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect? Although Shengjing Immortal Sect hasn''t held the Immortal Gathering for years, if the descendants of the Wang Family really want to join the sect, it should not be too difficult for them to arrange a back entrance."


    "Ai, you guys are talking about wishful thinking, you don''t even know if that is his real name or not."


    "��"

 Chapter 2 - Local Specialty From Hometown

    <h4>Chapter 2: Local Specialty From Hometown</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu��s performance made him the center of attention of all the people in the lobby. He suddenly became the main topic of everyone��s discussion. No one was really sure which views about him were right, but nevertheless, everyone was in awe of him.


    If this had happened in a regr inn, most people would call Wang Lu an idiot. However, a best room ticket at the foot of the Spirit Sword Mountain was worth a lot.


    ��Do you guys think he has connections with the Spirit Sword Sect?��


    This kind of question was raised by some people, which then spread throughout the crowd. Soon, some of them even bizarrely imed that Wang Lu was the bastard child of one of the elders in the Heavenly Sword Hall.


    The Lady Boss coldly looked at the crowd from behind the counter and quietly muttered, ��A bunch of idiots.��


    After thinking for a moment, she said to herself, ��I should just raise the room rate again, these idiots make me angry just by looking at them����


    At this time, a voice came from outside the inn.


    ��Young Master, Young Master!��


    Although Ru Family Inn��s lobby was not veryrge, there were dozens of ��young masters�� sitting inside. Everyone turned around and saw a handsome ten years old boye running and stumbling as he shouted.


    Seeing this boy, everyone��s eyes lit up.


    This was not because the youth looked handsome or anything, but because the robe he wore clearly had the same style as Wang Lu��s; there was only a little bit difference in the pattern. He seemed to be an errand boy.


    Although Wang Lu looked a bit tricky, this errand boy looked much softer and more na?ve. If they wanted to get some information about theirpetitor, then this boy would be the perfect opportunity.


    ��Hi, little brother����


    One person, who seemed to have this idea in mind, lightly coughed, attracting the errand boy��s attention.


    ��Have you seen my young master? He��s almost the same age as me����


    ��Oh, how about little brothere over here and talk about it in more details with me. There are a lot of peopleing and going, I do not know which one of them is your young master.��


    The errand boy paused for a moment and then nodded his head.


    But obviously, some people did not wish for these princes to have the opportunity to begin talking again. The Lady Boss knocked on the counter and said, ��Your young master is called Wang Lu right? He��s already upstairs on the second floor, the third room on the left. But remember, you need to keep quiet in here.��


    The errand boy paused again and quickly bowed to the Lady Boss to show his thanks. He then swiftly ran upstairs, his footsteps full of joy.


    ��Young Master, Young Master~! I��ming!��


    The Lady Boss became enraged and mmed the counter with her fist, ��Didn��t you hear what I just said!?��


    Everyone in the lobby saw a jar of ��Daughter Red Wine�� fly across the lobby, smashing right in front of the feet of the errand boy. The errand boy was scared out of his wits; he did not dare to make a noise anymore as he quietly tiptoed up the stairs.


    However, the Lady Boss��s anger had clearly not subsided. Her eyes swept around to find a target to bully. Soon, from this crowd of princes and sons of officials, she finally found a target.


    ��Hey, you, yeah you, the one who previously received my kick. You ordered a jar of Daughter Red Wine just now, right? Come here and pay your ount, it is one thousand liang per jar, thank you.��


    Wen Bao was taken by surprise. ��When did I order a Daughter Red Wine!?��


    ��Just now when I threw out that jar near the kid. What, do you want to order another jar?��


    Seeing the Lady Boss starting to pick up another seventy centimeters tall wine jar with one hand, Wen Bao immediately looked aghast, ��I��ll pay, I��ll pay for it!��


    Getting her ill-gotten gains, the Lady Boss was pleased. Her eyes swept across the lobby and said with a voice that could be heard by most people, ��A bunch of waste.��


    ---


    On the second floor, the errand boy enthusiastically opened the young master��s door.


    ��Young Master, I��m here!��


    Sitting at the desk, Wang Lu raised his head in surprise. ��Hey, why did youe here?! Quickly go back!��


    At the entrance of the room, the errand boy wanted to cry but had no tears; he piteously looked at his young master sitting inside the room.


    Wang Lu helplessly said, ��I believe that I have told you not toe.��


    The errand boy said with a bitter face, ��The Master ordered me toe here. He said that it wasn��t safe for you toe and attend the Immortal Gathering by yourself.��


    ��And you here will make me safe? Your surname isn��t Du�� Oh, my Father is definitely confused, I should��ve told you not to be confused like him.��


    The errand boy was quite stubborn. ��The Master asked me toe.��


    Wang Lu sighed, ��Even though he asked you toe, you could have broken your legs or just told him you were sick.��


    The errand boy was speechless, ��I����


    ��If you didn��t want to make it too tragic, you could��ve drank some croton liquid, in short���� Wang Lu said, but when he saw the errand boy��s innocent yet pitiful look, he could only helplessly shook his head. ��Forget it, juste in.��


    The errand boy gave out a shout of joy and carried hisrge bag into the room.


    Even if he was stupid, but after many years following his young master, he knew that his young master has a sharp mouth but a soft heart.


    ---


    Contrary to what most of the crowd had believed, the young master and his errand boy were neither royalty nor nobility, and they weren��t people of the Immortal Cultivator��s families either.


    They were just a couple of vigers who hade from the Wang Family Vige. This vige northeast of the Dog Ear Mountain is part of the Marquis County of the Eastern Way Prefecture in the Great Ming Kingdom of the Blue River Region.


    The young master��s surname was Wang, and his name was Lu. He was the son of the richest man in the Wang Family Vige. Before the age of nine, his name had been Wang Tudi, a local specialty name. Afterwards, a kind schr had changed his name from ��Tudi�� to ��Lu�� [1], making it seem a bit more elegant.


    The errand boy was also surnamed Wang; he was the son of a merchant in the Wang Vige. However, after both of his parents died in an ident, the kind-hearted Wang Family Master had taken him in to be the Wang Lu��s errand boy. It had already been seven years since then.


    It had already been seven years, and yet in the errand boy��s eyes, his young master was still full of mystery. His actions and thoughts were always so incredible and iprehensible. Two years ago, the Wang Family Master had invited a schr from the Han Zong private school in Eastern Way Prefecture to teach the young master literature for an exorbitant price. That old schr with a goatee had seven or eight former students who had be prominent figures in the Great Ming Kingdom. Not long after he arrived, he had modified the young master��s name into a much more sophisticated one. However, after only teaching the Young Master for two years, he discovered that there were indeed people who were born with both outstanding talent and innate knowledge. Knowing that he has nothing left to teach the kid, he quickly left, afraid that he would waste the young master��s potential.


    Before parting, the old schr had evaluated the young master to be an outstanding talent that could easily be ranked as number 1 in the entire Nine Regions, and in the future, it would be possible for Wang Lu to be a high ranking official. Although the Wang Family Master was unquestionably happy that the sole heir of the Wang family had such limitless potential and would bring much glory to the family��s ancestors, his heart also ached; he had paid the old schr for ten years, but the old schr refused to refund the remaining eight years.


    Unfortunately, things were not always yed out ording to ns. Although the young master was a rare genius, he just wasn��t interested in poetry and other literature. He did not even have any interest in bing an official. After the old schr had left, he had buried all of the books in the yard, saying that he was providing an energy source for the people far into the future, something that was even more nonsense.


    ��Those who covet power and riches are all shallow and short-sighted; it is not even worth considering.��


    Okay, so he didn��t even put the Great Ming Country in his eyes. At that time, the Wang Family Master had curiously asked the young master what he wanted to do.


    ��To be an Immortal Cultivator.��


    Immortal Cultivator!? The young master had nearly scared the life out of him.


    Was it easy to be an Immortal Cultivator? Most certainly not! There was an ancient saying that says, ��The Immortal Path is different to the path of a mortal��. It was nearly impossible for a mere mortal to even step onto the Immortal Path! Even just the basic qi gathering technique of Immortal Cultivation was impossible for almost everyone.


    Only those extremely few people who were blessed by the heaven and earth, as well as those with extreme luck who could manipte the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth, had the right to enter the Immortal Cultivation World. This qualification was called a spirit root.


    In the Nine Regions, only about one in ten thousand people had a spirit root. ording to hearsay, only after being benevolent for ten lives would one be able to be born with a low grade spirit root. Although the Wang Family Master has always been benevolent, and he had even be the richest person in the Wang Family Vige, based on the legend, he would still fall short from the Immortal Path by seven or eight lives of benevolence.


    However, once his son had opened his mouth, as his father, apart from giving him all the support he could give to push him onto the Immortal Path, what else could he do? After many months of thinking and innumerable sleepless night that costed him 5 kilograms of weight, he finally had a solution.


    Everyone knew that bing an Immortal Cultivator was incredibly difficult. However, it was said that there were elixirs that could be used to develop one��s spirit root. Those elixir could be bought with silver. That was the reason why the second richest man in the Wang Family Vige, Wang Dafu, spent over a hundred thousand liang of silver in order to send his son, Wang Xiaohu, to the Seven Star Sect.


    The Wang Family Master has always been prudent with money his entire life. He had never wasted any money before, but in order to fulfil his son��s dream, he started to pour out money to buy Spirit Root Development Pill, Six Mixtures Pellet, Seven Stars Vomit�� He bought everything he could find, and he put it all in front of his son.


    Who knew that Wang Lu would actually look down on all of these things.


    ��Father, you don��t understand Immortal Cultivator; these things are useless.��


    The Wang Family Master was stunned. ��These things cost tens of thousands liang of silver, how can they be useless?��


    Wang Lu was silent for a while before nodding his head in gratitude. The next day, he sold all of the things to Wang Xiaohu next door for one and a half times the price his father had bought all the things for. At least that way, his father wouldn��t have bought all those things in vain.


    For the next several months, Wang Lu never mentioned anything about Immortal Cultivation, so the whole family thought that it was the end of his aspirations for Immortal Cultivation. But one month ago, when the news of the Spirit Sword Sect��s Immortal Gathering came into the vige, Wang Lu��s determination was once again aroused.


    ��Father, I��m going to the Immortal Gathering, please lend me some money for my travel expenses.��


    ��What��s a raw and fresh gathering assembly?�� [2]


    ��It��s not ��raw�� and ��fresh��, it��s the Spirit Sword Sect��s event for choosing disciples.��


    ��You want to be an Immortal Cultivator again!?��


    ��I never gave up!��


    Facing his son��s determination, the Wang Family Master��s decision was to find a new concubine. If he couldn��t make Wang Lu the inheritor of his huge family business, then he would just have to make a new one.


    Of course, the Wang Family Master still gave Wang Lu all of the support he could give. He sent the little errand boy to rush after Wang Lu, arriving on the Spirit Creek Town only one day after Wang Lu. The things inside therge bag he was carrying were more than 200,000 liang of silver. Although the Wang Family was quite rich, it was still a significant amount of money to them.


    In order to help Wang Lu be an Immortal Cultivator, the Wang Family Master sold many valuable assets, showing his deep love toward his child. The young errand boy was moved, and at the same time, he envied and admired Wang Lu from the bottom of his heart.


    ����


    In the room, Wang Lu looked at therge bag the errand boy was carrying with a look of suspicion. ��What is that?��


    The errand boy smiled and opened the bag. He lifted up a bottle like he was showing off. ��Look, Young Master, high quality Spirit Root Development Pills!��


    Wang Lu pounded the table and stood up. ��The hell? Who wants that pile of junk? Throw all of it out. Just looking at it is annoying!��


    The errand boy was greatly shocked. ��How can we just throw it away! These are things bought by the Master using a lot of money! These are different to the ones from before. They��re high quality, high quality! Young Master, you should know that if a mortal wants to be an Immortal Cultivator, they must consume Immortal Pills. After forty-five days, they will develop a spirit root. However, ifplemented with the Spirit Root Development Pill, the process will be much faster, and the spirit root will be much more stable. There��s only one week until the Immortal Gathering, so using the Spirit Root Development Pill is the best way for young master to develop a spirit root! Ah, and also, here��s the Seven Stars Breathing Technique book, the Master acquired it from the Seven Stars Sect����


    Wang Lu sighed, ��Enough, you don��t need to throw away all those flowery but trash qi gathering books and useless pills. Take them back the same way they were brought here.��


    The errand boy paused for a while, then he once again cried out, ��Young Master, since you want to be an Immortal Cultivator, why won��t you eat these things? If a mortal wants to be an Immortal Cultivator, there��s only one way����


    Wang Lu sighed again, ��Yes, so why do you think I don��t want those?��


    The errand boy cocked his head and blinked. He really wanted to say ��Young Master, it��s time for your to take your medicine��. [3] But after all, he was required to show the respect an errand boy should show to a young master. In the end, he did not say anything; he just used warm water to dissolve the Spirit Root Development Pills. Immediately, the room was filled with a pleasant fragrant of medicinal herbs. ��This is indeed a high quality medicine,�� the errand boy said in awe.


    He continued to look at Wang Lu with a hopeful look on his face.


    In the vige, the errand boy used this technique on the neighbour��s Da Huang with 100% sess rate. Except that Da Huang was a dog, and the technique was usually apanied by a bone.


    In the end, Wang Lu indeed opened his mouth as expected, ��Ah, Wang Zhong����


    The errand boy eagerly nodded his head. ��Yes, Young Master?��


    ��For a mortal to be an Immortal Cultivator, there��s only one way. However, when did I ever say that I was an ordinary mortal?��


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Tudi = [Soil/Dirt] to Lu = [Land]


    [2] See prologue


    [3] Implies medicine for people with mental illness

 Chapter 3 - My Spirit Root is as Big as a Radish

    <h4>Chapter 3: My Spirit Root is as Big as a Radish</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "An Immortal''s Path is different to the path of a mortal."


    This was a thousands of years old saying in the Nine Regions. Mortals who did not have fate or luck to step onto the path of the Immortal Cultivator could only look up to those who could in high regard. An ordinary mortal who had stepped onto the path of the Immortal Cultivator was something that had only recently happened within thest one thousand years. One thousand years ago, a person in the Immortal World had shattered the wall between mortals and Immortals, creating a miracle.


    This was the famous Six Harmonies Spirit Root.


    This so-called Six Harmonies Spirit Root was invented one thousand years ago by Patriarch Liu He [1], the Founder of the Shengjing Sect. Using a unique cultivation technique as well as heavenly and earthly treasures, Patriarch Liu He created a special powder. By continuously taking the powder for forty-five days, a mere mortal could develop a spirit root. The ironw of the Immortal Cultivation World had been broken.


    Unfortunately, the Six Harmonies Spirit Root was much weaker than the Five Elements Spirit Root. Even if someone with a Five Elements Spirit Root practiced basic cultivation methods, it would only take that someone around fifty years to reach the Foundation Establishment Stage. However, even if someone with a Six Harmonies Spirit Root painstakingly practiced for a hundred years, they would still be stuck at the eighth or ninth stage of the Qi Cultivating Stage. Thus, the Six Harmonies Spirit Root was often derided as the "Test Version of Spirit Root", "Emascted Version of Spirit Root", or the "Translucent Spirit Root".


    This man-made spirit root destroyed the tens of thousands of yearsmon sense, causing great sense of excitement. Although this particr spirit root was quite terrible, it still enabled tens of thousands of people to join the Immortal Cultivation world. But was there any use for tens of thousands garbages who could not even reach the Foundation Establishment Stage? Theycked the efficiency to be even servants. Therefore, the sense of excitement gradually cooled down.


    However, Patriarch Liu He did not give up, the Six Harmonies Spirit Root was only the beginning. Hidden behind it was an incredible opportunity. Although this was not seen by other people, as the inventor of this spirit root, it was crystal clear to Patriarch Liu He.


    At that time, Patriarch Liu He was only at the peak Unity Stage, a step away from the Mahayana Stage. As a Mahayana Stage Immortal, he would have an almost limitless lifespan; half a step away from being a True Immortal. However, he had never made this step; he instead spent thest one hundred years of his life creating spirit roots for mankind.


    This led to the creation of the Seven Opportunities Spirit Root, the Eight Treasures Spirit Root, the Nine Systems Spirit Root and the Ten Directions Spirit Root�� The effects of each subsequent spirit root became stronger and stronger, until they wereparable with the natural Double Element Compound Spirit Root - Second only to the Heavenly Spirit Root, Earthly Spirit Root and a few special spirit roots. Some could even be considered best quality products. Man-made spirit roots now had an equal footing in the Immortal Cultivation World. They gradually became more popr, and in the end, they changed the Immortal Cultivation World forever. As a result, Patriarch Liu He''s name became a legend. His fame was on par to Immortal Qin, the Heavenly Emperor who had united the Nine Regions in the ancient times, as well as the great ancestor who had led the war between Immortals and Demons. He became the only "Unascended True Immortal" in the Immortal Cultivation World.


    Then, after one thousand years have passed, man-made spirit roots became verymon in the Immortal Cultivation World. Eight or nine out of ten cultivators would have man-made spirit roots. Moreover, it was not umon to see people with man-made spirit roots of the Jindan or Yuanying Stage, or even the Deity Stage!


    But that wasn''t to say that Immortal Cultivators have filled the streets. Although the Shengjing Sect had a thousand years of history in creating man-made spirit roots, the number of truly well-crafted spirit roots was extremely few. While the mere existence of man-made spirit roots solved the problem of mortals not being able to be Immortal Cultivators, but whether it was affordable was apletely different matter. Of course, after one thousand years of development, the prices of man-made spirit roots have greatly decreased. However, the only type of spirit root that could be bought with the incredible sum of no less than one hundred thousand liang of silver could only buy a garbage Six Harmonies Spirit Root!


    Correct, the treasure that the Wang Family Master had bought for Wang Lu was Six Harmonies powder. Once consumed, a Six Harmonies Spirit Root would be developed, allowing the user to bid farewell to the Immortal Cultivation World. Apart from trash sects like the Seven Stars Sect, none of the decent Immortal Cultivation Sects would ept a Six Harmonies Spirit Root cultivator as a disciple; they wouldn''t even ept one for hardbor!


    Moreover, the Spirit Sword Sect was one of the rare sects that had existed since the ancient times, and thus, it followed the cumbersome ancient rules and traditions. That meant, no one with a man-made spirit root would have the chance to enter.


    Indeed, the Spirit Sword Sect did not ept any disciples who had man-made spirit roots. Even the legendary man-made Twelve Skyscrapers Spirit Root, which wasparable to natural Compound Spirit Root, or even the Earthly Spirit Root, was not epted by the Spirit Sword Sect. Members of the sect was required to have pure natural spirit roots which were bestowed upon them by fate, called Natural Cultivators in short.


    The reason for this was simple: man-made spirit root was still wed; a cultivator with man-made spirit root was still inferior to a same stage cultivator who has the natural spirit root. In the Nine Regions, experts with man-made spirit roots were many, but very few of them could be counted as top experts. Therefore, this was somewhat a taboo in many top sects.


    However, the Spirit Sword Sect''s obsession with tradition in today''s Immortal Cultivation World was not viewed in high regard butughable. Because there was a in truth that even if the quality was a bit inferior, the numbers could ovee all of that! Even if man-made spirit roots were inferior, having ten times the number of people was more than enough to make up for the defects in quality. In the Immortal Cultivation World, the powerful survived, and the weak died. If the Spirit Sword Sect was not willing to ept man-made spirit root cultivators, then it would be their own fault if they perished. A sect could split the Natural Cultivators and the man-made spirit root cultivators into different areas, such as the Inner Court or Outer Court. However, simply refusing them purely because of their man-made spirit root? That was just absurd.


    Therefore, the decline of Spirit Sword Sect''s in the recent years was not a surprise to anyone. Although it was one of the five great sects, its actual power was probably worse than the level one Million Forms Sect or the Flowing Cloud Sect. If it wasn''t for the fact that other sects'' recruitment were bing increasingly rare, the Spirit Sword Sect''s Immortal Gathering would not have received the same amount of attention.


    However, out of all the youths gathered in the Spirit Creek Town, more than half of them had man-made spirit roots. This was because the only requirements stated in the announcement were: twelve years of age or under with no cultivation yet. There were no other requirements. Therefore, many people guessed that maybe the Spirit Sword Sect had finally loosened up on their age-old strict rule.


    However, Wang Lu didn''t believe that there was such a good thing. If it was, then why would the Spirit Sword Sect organize the Immortal Gathering to choose disciples? Why wouldn''t they just find a bunch of people who had good intelligence, then just feed them the elixirs to create decent spirit roots?


    Furthermore��


    "When did I ever say I was an ordinary mortal?"


    The errand boy, Wang Zhong, was not that stupid. Hearing his Young Master''s words, he suddenly thought of something��


    "Young Master, you�� have a spirit root?"


    Wang Lu humphed but did not reply.


    Wang Zhong waspletely dumbfounded. As he smelled the fragrant spirit root development pill aroma in the room, he felt like an utter fool.


    --


    At the same time, in the lobby of the inn, the various princes from all over thend had all prostrated themselves before the Lady Boss'' might and remained quiet. But at this time, a noisy ox cart stopped outside the inn, and the elderly man driving the cart got off and walked into the inn. He smiled to the Lady Boss and said, "Lady Boss, this is the firewood you wanted."


    The Lady Boss replied with a dismissive tone, "Okay, got it. Just put those things in the back behind the kitchen, I''ll pay you at the end of the month." After she finished, she waved her hand, as if chasing him away.


    However, the elderly man acted as if he did not care at all as he went to the counter. "Lady Boss, two bowls of warm wine and one te of beans please."


    The Lady Boss coldly stared at him. The evil re that she cast him with caused the people around the elderly man to shiver in fright. However, the elderly man''s smile remained as he he took out nine copper coins.


    Looking at those nine worn out copper coins, the Lady Boss did not throw the elderly man out. Rather, she took the money and handed him two bowls of wine and a te of beans. Wen Bao, who had been forced to pay a thousand liang of silver for a jar of wine, felt incredibly resentful when looking at those paltry nine copper coins of the elderly man.


    Obviously, the elderly man and the Lady Boss were familiar with each other. The elderly man talked with her as he drank his wine. Although the Lady Boss did not look interested in the least bit, she still patiently and quietly listened. The other people in the hall listened carefully for any clues because they have seen Wang Lu''s best room ticket and listened to his story on how he got it.


    After the elderly man finished drinking his wine, he wiped his lips and prepared to leave. However, the people gathered in the lobby had not found out any information from listening to his prattle.


    "Huh?"


    As he was about to leave, the elderly man suddenly turned around and sniffed the air. He turned his head towards the second floor. "This smell�� whose idiot kid is that? He actually dares to eat something!"


    The Lady Boss also frowned and sniffed the air. "Spirit Root Development Pills? Strange, could it be him?"


    "Huh? Who?"


    The proprietress stared at him coldly. "A guest in the best room."


    "Oh, best room? Which best room?"


    The Lady Boss contemptuously responded, "Do you think I have a lot of best rooms here?" She frowned again, "No, I need to go and take a look��"


    The elderly man was stunned. "It''s not that serious�� is it?"


    The Lady Boss hesitated for a few moments. "You''re right, if I go up there without any good reason, it would seem like a harassment�� In that case, I''ll go and offer him some ''Daughter''s Red Wine''."


    After saying this, the Lady Boss extended her slim and jade-like fingers as she firmly lifted up an enormous wine jar. Afterwards, she walked up the stairs. The elderly man thought for a moment and followed her.


    In the lobby, the people looked at each other, but no one dared to go up the stairs to follow the two.


    They would surely die if that enormous wine jar was smashed on their faces.


    --


    "For a mortal to be an Immortal Cultivator, there''s only one path. However, when did I ever say that I was an ordinary mortal?"


    "Young Master, you�� have a spirit root?"


    Just as the Lady Boss reached the door, she heard Wang Lu and Wang Zhong''s conversation. She secretlyughed to herself.


    It seemed that she had misunderstood. That remarkable person who hadpleted those twelve incredibly toilsome tasks to receive the best room ticket definitely wouldn''t want to ruin his own future by taking the Spirit Root Development Pills. It was just that she had misunderstood and overreacted.


    Thus, it was not necessary for her to go and "offer" this worth-five-thousand-liang-jar of Daughter Red Wine since it was a misunderstanding on her part�� "Huh, why not sell it to that reserved and shrewd Hai Yunfan downstairs, it would be a shame not to rip him off!"


    The Lady Boss turned around and was about to leave, but then she heard the voice in the room continue to speak.


    "Young Master, if I may ask, what kind of spirit root�� do you have?"


    The Lady Boss slowed down her footsteps as her curiosity was aroused.


    "Of course it''s the Heavenly Spirit Root."


    Her hands trembled, and the jar of wine nearly smashed down onto her foot.


    Heavenly Spirit Root?!


    Behind her, the elderly man''s head abruptly turned around, his face full of surprise. He deeply gazed towards the room, his muddy eyes glittered with lights. He thenughed, "The quality is indeed impressive, but�� Heavenly Spirit Root?"


    "Does he think Heavenly Spirit Roots are asmon as radishes!?"


    ��


    [1] Liu He means Six Harmonies

 Chapter 4 - The Radishes of the Lady Boss

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Radishes of the Lady Boss</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "A white radish?!"


    Wang Lu''s eyes were wide opened with surprise as he looked at the food in his bowl.


    As a dignified second generation youth from the rich Wang Family Vige whopleted the twelve incredibly toilsome tasks, the food that he got for dinner was actually just a boiled white radish.


    He suspiciously looked at the errand boy. "Do you have to be so frugal?"


    Wang Zhong felt extremely aggrieved. "You can''t me me about this, Young Master. Why don''t you go out and see for yourself. The prices at this inn are simply crazy! One boiled white radish costs ten liang of silver!"


    Wang Lu was stunned for a while. "If it is ten liang, then so be it! Why did you only buy one, we are rich so we are notcking money to spend."


    "The problem is that the Lady Boss limits the white radishes to one per person!"


    "Have you told her that we''re guests living in the best room?"


    Wang Zhong nodded. "Yes, otherwise, the price would have been five hundred liang for one radish!"


    "That''s even heavier than the radish! Did the price of silver drop that muchtely?"


    Wang Zhong was indignant. "That Lady Boss was a bit delusional. She thinks that people are fools! Even the people in the lobby would rather starve than buy her radishes. Not to mention that she isn''t the only one who sells food in the town."


    "Then why did you buy this ten liang radish then? Did you really think we don''t need money?"


    Wang Zhong continued toin, "The prices in the other shops had also been increased ages ago. Gold and silver are like dirt now. Ten liang for a radish is actually a fairly reasonable price."


    Wang Lu frowned. "But a reasonable price doesn''t equal good food�� I hate radish."


    Wang Zhong snappily said, "I''ll eat it if the Young Master doesn''t want to eat it. I''m still hungry."


    Wang Lu ignored his errand boy''sint. "I want to eat meat."


    "If a white radish costs five hundred liang, a piece of meat would probably cost five thousand liang. Our money is enough to buy half a piece of meat."


    "I see��" Wang Lu pondered for a moment and looked down at the bowl of radish, and then he suddenly asked, "Did other people buy the Lady Boss''s radishes?"


    Wang Zhong shrugged. "Of course not. Only idiots would buy her radishes."


    "In that case, we don''t need to worry about our dinner." Wang Lu''s eyes lit up, his fingers kept knocking on the table as his excitement steadily intensified.


    "Young Master?" Wang Zhong tilted her head in puzzlement.


    "Hmm, tonight, we are going to have meat to eat," Wang Lu said, then he grabbed his bag, got up and went out.


    -


    In the lobby, the Lady Boss behind the counter looked impatient. More than one hundred white radishes were cooked in the kitchen, but none of them were sold except for the one that was sold cheap for ten liang. Although those princes and sons of officials were a bunch of waste, they were not that stupid. Even if there were many of them, nobody bought her overpriced radishes.


    From the cost point of view, the radishes didn''t cost the Lady Boss a lot, and the loss would be minimal. But she could not afford to ruin her reputation as the Lady Boss of the Ru Family Inn. More importantly, she was probably about to lose the bet.


    "Ahhh�� so annoying."


    The Lady Boss took a long stretch, scanning the lobby with her narrowed eyes.


    "Tsk, that big-headed fellow from the Azure Billow Country isn''t here! Shame, I could''ve sold a couple hundred radishes to him��"


    While the Lady Boss was considering whether she should promote her radishes to those princes and sons of officials in the lobby, she heard the sound of footstepsing down the stairs.


    The Lady Boss''s eyes lit up - Wang Lu, the man whopleted the twelve tasks came again.


    Seeing him, she could not help but want tough. Especially when she thought about how he hadpleted the twelve tasks which was confidently described as "unsolvable" by a particr person, she wouldugh even harder.


    Looking at his face, it was obvious that Wang Lu had some ns in mind as he came downstairs. Unfortunately, there were no more tasks to bepleted anymore.


    "Lady Boss, I want to buy some radishes."


    The Lady Boss smiled. "That was a one-time special offer."


    "No matter. I''ll buy at the original price."


    Lady Boss'' smile faded a little. "How many?"


    "I want five, but bigger."


    "Big ones may cost a little more."


    "It''s okay. I have money."


    "Okay then. Three thousand and five hundred liang of silver. You need to pay first."


    Wang Lu did not say anything; he just put all the money he had - more than ten banknotes of the Great Ming Kingdom - on the counter.


    The Lady Boss waved at Wang Lu and said, "I''ll bring the radishes to youter. Please return to your room."


    Wang Lu did not wait any longer as he immediately turned around and went upstairs. The Lady Boss then took all the banknotes and began to slowly count them.


    "What an interesting person. No wonder he canplete the twelve tasks. He thinks in apletely different waypared to those noble idlers in the lobby. That heretic up on the mountain can finally find a person of her kind."


    The Lady Boss calmly counted. After she finished counting, there were already several people standing in front of the counter.


    They were all servants or bodyguards of those princes and sons of officials. They all hung smiles on their faces, but those smiles were very unnatural.


    "Lady Boss, I am here to buy��"


    "Lady Boss, your radishes��"


    "My Young Master wants��"


    The Lady Boss didn''t even raise her head. "One thousand liang for one radish. How many do you want?"


    Those servants and bodyguards were surprised. "Wasn''t it five hundred liang for one radish?"


    "The price just went up. If you don''t like it, then you don''t need to buy it."


    The servants and bodyguards all went back and awkwardly consulted their masters, but without exception, they all received the same replies.


    If it was simply a ckmail, every coin spent would have been a waste. However, if it could increase one''s affinity with the Immortal Cultivation World by even a little, even ten million liang of silver would be worth it. Now it appeared that this strange inn must have had its reasons to put such a ridiculous price on its radishes, just like the bizarre chain of tasks at the entrance of the town.


    "Opportunities are everywhere in Spirit Creek Town." The princes and sons of officials in the lobby hesitantly waited at the lobby. Seeing that someone has taken the lead, everyone naturally swarmed towards the counter.


    The fact that even an ordinary countryman could afford thousands of liang of silver, the other people could naturally offer more.


    "How about�� two?"


    "I want five!"


    "Give me ten!"


    "Damn. Our Young Master is buying all the radishes!"


    Banknotes of different countries soon piled up on the counter. Not to mention the one hundred radishes that were already cooked in the kitchen, even the next several tes had been reserved. The one thing that those princes and sons of officials didn''tck was money.


    It was always a happy event for business people when they made arge amount of money. However, while the Lady Boss was counting tens of thousands of silver liang in front of a bunch of customers with an infinite level of consumption, the smile on her face was nowhere near sincere.


    "s, what a bunch of idiots."


    This time, she said it very tantly.


    -


    At midnight.


    Apanied by the breeze through the window, the rumblings of hunger were extremely obvious.


    On one side of the room, Wang Zhong softly said, "Young Master, are you hungry?" On the other side, The young master snappily snorted, "No."


    "�� Young Master, I only ate half of the radish. If you''re still hungry��"


    "I''d rather starve to death than eat the radish."


    "But Young Master, one can''t function properly on an empty stomach��"


    "Since you are so concerned about me, why don''t you go outside and dig up some wild herbs or hunt a boar for me?"


    "How would I even be able to do that?"


    "Then shut up."


    Wang Lu turned around and stopped talking. The errand boy wanted to say something, but kept his mouth shut. There was always something that couldn''t be said.


    The young master proudly staked all of his money on the radishes, but apparently, he did not get the desired result. They did not get the five radishes they bought, let alone any kind of meat.


    For this proud and ambitious young master who had never encountered any obstacles in his life, this novel experience did not seem pleasant, but�� nevertheless, he was not an immortal, so setbacks in life were inevitable.


    The errand boy shrugged on his bed, thinking that it would not be a bad thing for his young master to experience this life lesson. Otherwise, he would actually think that he really has that Heavenly Spirit Root, and thus, he was different from ordinary mortals.


    While thinking, he suddenly heard someone knocking at their door.


    While Wang Zhong was still in a daze, his young master had already went to the door.


    As he opened the door, Wang Lu saw the pretty face of the Lady Boss. Her two small hands, with a towel pad, were carrying an outrageouslyrge box.


    Standing in the doorway, Wang Luughed, "Lady Boss, you finally came."


    The Lady Boss alsoughed, "I felt terrible for letting the guest wait�� but I really couldn''te. Those fools ordered almost a hundred tes of radishes. I just finished cooking them�� so your dinner had to be dyed slightly."


    While speaking, she strode into their room and put the heavy box on the table. The box was not open, but the delicious aroma of meat had already floated into their noses. Wang Lu could not wait to open the box. Although the candlelight in the room was dim, the oil on the food was very shiny.


    Wang Lu said while wiping away his saliva, "Lady Boss is such an honest person�� an honest person with amazing cooking skills."


    The Lady Boss pped her hands. "You helped me make millions of liang of silver. These cooking skills are nothing."


    Although the box wasrge, the food in the box was reallymon: braised pork, pork stew with vermicelli, moo shu pork and chicken wings�� But at the moment, this box alone would have probably costed more than ten million liang of silver.


    Wang Lu put the food on the table one by one, then he called his errand boy to eat together. Both of them were still growing up, so they had very big appetites. Within moments, they had already finished a third of the food.


    Wang Lu put down his bowl and chopsticks. Although his stomach was somewhat ufortable, he felt very satisfied. "Lady Boss, you can take back the leftovers. Don''t waste it."


    The Lady Boss raised her eyebrows. "What are you talking about? This is your food for the whole week. I think the way you ate your food just now should be considered a waste."


    "�� What whole week?"


    The Lady Boss rightly exined, "There are still six days before the Immortal Gathering, but you should be out of money, right? If you don''t control your appetite, you won''t have anything to eat in thest few days."


    Wang Lu was stunned for a long time. After a while, he asked in disbelief, "Lady Boss, what do you mean? ording to the ticket, aren''t you supposed to cover all my amodations over the next few days?"


    "Ha ha, how could that even be possible? You expected way too much."


    "�� Let''s put aside the money that you earn with my help. At least I paid you three thousand and five hundred liang, right?"


    The Lady Bossughed, "With the current prices in this town, can you even buy a box of food like that at three and a half thousand? Stopining and save some food. The rest of the food should be enough for you to eat for the next six days. Those idiots who spent tens of thousands for radishes are not getting enough to eat, at least you can eat meat till thest day."


    "��"


    The Lady Boss suddenly remembered something. "Oh wait, when I think about it, the money that you gave me did have some change. Here it is."


    After a moment, she excused herself. Looking at that worn out copper coin on the table, Wang Lu cannot help but be lost in thought.

 Chapter 5 - Junior Martial Brothers Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 5: Junior Martial Brother''s Counterattack</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Six days passed by in a sh, and the Immortal Gathering was around the corner.


    Six days passed by in a sh, and too many things had happened in Spirit Creek Town. The story of a countryside youth''s incredible encounter at the inn had spread throughout the entire town, as well as word of a certain Lady Boss''s golden radishes. Young talents from all over thend, as if by prior agreement, began to look for the same kind opportunity.


    Six days passed by in a sh, and the number of opportunities they have actually excavated were only known amongst them.


    But the one who started everything had stayed peacefully within the Ru Family Inn for the entire six days.


    He hadpleted the quest at the town entrance out of sheer curiosity. From the beginning, Wang Lu had never really been considerate about fate. Since he already had the "Heavenly Spirit Root", was "fate" something he needed to be an Immortal Cultivator anymore?


    Of course, on the other hand, after spending all of his money in order to receive a box of wine and meat, Wang Lu only had a single coin left. Therefore, he did not have any other choice, unless he was willing to wash some dishes for the Lady Boss.


    In the morning, Wang Lu was awakened by the noise outside his room.


    "The Immortal Gathering has begun!"


    "The mountain gate''s Golden Bridge has been lowered!"


    Countless people were shouting. Their sounds gradually moved towards the exit of the town.


    The sunlight from outside the room was already quite blinding. Wang Lu opened his eyes and let out a sigh. He woke his errand boy up and began to change his clothes, readying himself to embark on his journey.


    During their check out at the counter, for some reason, the Lady Boss would not stop smiling. When Wang Lu tried to return the box back to her, she generously waved her hands. "It''s not worth much, you can keep it."


    Since she was being so "generous", Wang Lu really wanted to ask her, why not give his three thousand and five hundred liang of silver back?


    Of course, that was impossible. Holding the rusty copper coin in his hand, Wang Lu walked out of the inn with the gigantic box and a big smile on his face. Following the crowd, he walked towards the location of the Immortal Gathering.


    Outside the Spirit Creek Town, the reflection of the sun''s rays made the towering Spirit Sword Mountain look like it was coated with ayer of gold. A Golden Bridge slowly descended from the evesting clouds in the sky, with one end attached to the ground and the other end stretching all the way to the Spirit Sword Mountain. The clouds covered a good portion of the bridge, giving the impression that it was cut off in the middle, isting the mortal world from the Immortal World.


    Tens of thousands of people filled the smallnd at the base of the bridge. Wang Lu had woken upte, and as a result, he was still stuck inside the town. He could only gaze into the distance.


    Fortunately, the youth has excellent eyesight. He could see from afar that the Golden Bridge in the sky was gradually lowered. With hands making a sword sign, two cultivators wearing ck and white robes standing on flying swords stood on each side of the bridge.


    From afar, the two young cultivators didn''t seem to have any supernatural power and looked exactly like ordinary mortals. They did not have a halo or heavenly music around them, but even from afar, their Immortal Auras surpassed that of a mortal emperor. When the Golden Bridge hit the ground, there was a loud thud, followed by aplete silence amongst the countless of people on that smallnd. Everyone''s gaze was focused in one ce. Not to mention the princes and sons of officials, even the descendants of Immortal Cultivator''s families were unable to speak.


    In the silence, the Spirit Sword Sect cultivators smiled and began to speak. Their voices were like the wind, blowing into the ears of each person present.


    "First of all, my Junior Martial Brother and I would like to wee everyone to the Spirit Sword Sect''s Immortal Gathering."


    The two people then very calmly began to p. Unfortunately, their Immortal Auras were too strong, deterring anyone from following them.


    The Senior Martial Brother felt a bit embarrassed as he cleared his throat. "Well, let''s skip all the idle talks. Regarding our sect''s information, I''m sure everyone has asked what they need to know at the town already, so I no longer need to repeat them. As for the other things, you will find out for yourselves in your journey upward. I sincerely hope that everyone will be able to find their fate with the Immortal Path."


    Then, from the crowd, someone finally opened his mouth to ask, "Is the Immortal Gathering simply walking to the top of this bridge?"


    The Senior Martial Brother replied, "To this, I can hope for everyone to try their best on their journey. As for the top, no need to obsess over it too much."


    "Then what spot do we need to reach in order to pass? Surely, you can tell us about that."


    The Senior Martial Brother replied, "When the timees, you''ll know,"


    "When the timees? Isn''t this a bit too irresponsible?"


    The Senior Martial Brother smiled, but said nothing. Instead, the Junior Martial Brother coldly said, "If you don''t want toe, then get lost. No one''s begging you to try."


    The asker immediately blushed and did not dare to dispute again.


    The Senior Martial Brother began to speak again, "Now, please walk to the mountain along this Golden Bridge. In general, there should be no danger on this bridge. However, if you have an ident, trapped or find yourself in a dangerous situation, feel free to ask for a rescue at any time. We wille to help you as soon as possible."


    The Junior Martial Brother added, "And, if there are any people who are deliberately looking for death, we will dly fulfill their wish."


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "I apologize, everyone, my Junior Martial Brother is in a bad mood these past few days��"


    "I am in a good mood."


    "You shut up."


    "You shut up. You drew the worst lot, but somehow I was dragged out here with you to do this chore, yet you have the nerve��"


    Seeing that they were being looked at by tens of thousands of curious onlookers, the Senior Martial Brother quickly changed the topic, "I dere the official opening of the Immortal Gathering!"


    After that, the two Martial Brothers lifted off in a hurry, clearing up the way to the the Golden Bridge.


    Then, like a dam that was burst open, the crowds of young masters and their servants crowded onto the Golden Bridge. Although the bridge was tens of meters wide, for a moment, it could not amodate that many people. Thus, cries and shouts of frustration and anger erupted. To make things worse, many of those who had just taken a step or two on the bridge had immediately fallen off it. The scene was aplete mess.


    The Senior and Junior Martial Brothers from the Spirit Sword Sect were taken aback as they hurriedly flew down. They teamed up to separate the massive crowd, but at this time, the people who have been injured were no less than a hundred. The Senior Martial Brother suddenly looked very embarrassed. "Sorry, I forgot to say that after the start of the Immortal Gathering, in addition to those eligible candidates, no one else can step onto the bridge. All of the entourage, please leave now."


    It turned out to be so. No wonder so many servants and bodyguards hade crashing down. What was even more amusing was that a few young masters had also fallen off the bridge.


    At this moment, the Junior Martial Brother coldly added, "Just to reiterate again, you have to be no more than twelve years old and have not cultivated before. Anyone else should get lost."


    All the young masters who had fallen off from the bridge felt extremely embarrassed. Indeed, there were many of them who were already thirteen or fourteen years old, but had faked their identity to get a pass. But at this time, all of them had already been exposed. Although they wanted to exin, looking at the condescending looks of the Senior and Junior Martial Brothers, who would dare to speak against them? Even though they hadn''t exined everything, clearly, they were the ones who have caused the chaos in the first ce.


    Of course, with more than tens of thousands of people present, there were bound to be some weird ones. After listening to the two Brothers'' exnation, one person furiously shouted, "I''m only eleven years old this year, why can''t I go on the bridge?!"


    The Junior Martial Brother immediately pulled a long face. "How do you know you''re eleven years old? Can you remember the exact date and time of your birth when you were born?"


    That person immediately faltered, "This, well, of course it was my mom who told me."


    "Then your mom must have remembered incorrectly."


    The youth was so angry that it seemed like he was about to spit out blood.


    The Senior Martial Brother rolled his eyes. "Your Highness is��?"


    "I am Liu Hanlong of the Liu Family from the ''You'' Region. My eleventh birthday wasst month. My mother, Fei Yunzong, as the head of n, invited seventeen other prominent families from the Lian Yun Mountain of the ''You'' Region to celebrate my birthday. My birthday is something that everyone on the Lian Yun Mountain knows about!"


    The Senior Martial Brother looked extremely confused. "Fei Yunzong?"


    "Lian Yun Mountain?"


    After looking confused for a moment, the Senior Martial Brother, with a suspicious look, took out a map from the cuff of his sleeve and studied it. He looked for the region the youth just talked about with his Junior Martial Brother.


    After looking for a long time, the Junior Martial Brother''s face became harsher. "I can''t even see that tiny little region of your tiny little family on the map! Seventeen prominent families came to celebrate your unlucky birthday? And you dare to act as if your shxtty little family is an influential one!"


    Seeing his Junior Brother bing increasingly agitated, the Senior Martial Brother quickly interrupted, "The Golden Bridge was personally made by our Sect Leader. If anyone is not satisfied with the efficacy of the bridge, you can contact the Sect Leader directly."


    The Junior Martial Brother sneered, "I''m sure he''ll have a calm and lengthy conversation with you."


    Lengthy conversation? More like send you to eternal sleep! After hearing the words Sect Leader, the Liu Family''s young master was too ashamed to say anymore; he quietly disappeared within the crowd along with his servants.


    After that, no one dared to voice their doubt anymore. Seeing everyone finally acted in an orderly fashion, the Senior and Junior Martial Brothers nodded their heads, then lifted off to the skies again and no longer bothered with the people on the Golden Bridge down below. As for the rest of the people, they also began to quietly walk forward.


    Of course, the people who walked together would inevitably talk to each other. An errand boy shouldering a heavy load sighed in full of admiration, "The Immortal Cultivators are indeed different. Even two doormen have such arrogance."


    His young master beside himughed, "Doormen? Are you blind? If those two people heard that, I''d be burning an incense on your grave for your death anniversary the next year�� Didn''t you hear them? They drew the worst lot, so they had toe here to work as doormen. Just now, they were even able to ride on flying swords, and had even separated a crowd of thousands people with ease. Do the doormen where you live have such power?"


    The errand boy was shocked. "Indeed, they seem to be able to show off, but I always have the feeling that the Spirit Sword Sect isn''t very friendly to us mortals."


    "When you were a kid, you poured boiling water down an ant''s nest, and you didn''t seem very friendly to those ants. An Immortal''s Path is different than the path of a mortal. To the Immortals, we mortals are just ants. Sparing our lives after being so pissed off is lenient already. Don''t you know we just returned from the jaws of death a moment ago?"


    The errand boy''s face paled. "Really?"


    "Of course not. Do you really believe that? For goodness sake, they''re not some Demon n, so how could they possibly ughter innocent people?"


    "��"


    "Although the Spirit Sword Sect is very interesting, it''s very different to the other ancient sects. Although they themselves are an ancient sect, they seem more mysterious than the others, something that I very much like!"


    The errand boy loudly sighed as he silently kept up with his young master''s footsteps. The Spirit Sword Sect''s Golden Bridge only limited people by their age. He was the same age as his young master, having just had his twelfth birthday, so he was able to enter. In this journey, he would probably have to carry the heavy loads for his young master to the end.


    At this time, he still had not realized that him stepping onto the Golden Bridge had signified his arrival onto the Immortal''s Path. The Golden Bridge only recognized one''s fate with immortality, regardless if one was a young master or an errand boy.


    The journey to bing an immortal began with a single step.

 Chapter 6 - Little Hai

    <h4>Chapter 6: Little Hai</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Golden Bridge was quite wide, so even though there were thousands of people walking on it, the Golden Bridge seemed sparse. Wang Lu was leisurely walking behind the nervous crowd, cheerfully talking with his errand boy.


    The average background of these thousands of people was extremely high; most of them even came from prominent families. But at the foot of the Spirit Sword Mountain, everyone would keep quiet out of fear. In this Immortal Path, very few could maintain theirposure. However, Wang Lu''s stunning performance when he appeared a week ago made him the center of attention of the people around him.


    While most people were hesitating, opting for a wait and see approach, there was someone alreadying for Wang Lu. That person casually greeted him, as if they knew each other for a long time.


    "Hi, I haven''t seen you the past few days."


    Wang Lu was happily chatting with his errand boy, hence this person''s interjection suddenly stupefied him. He turned his head and immediately asked, "Do you owe me money?"


    The youth was stupefied as well. "I, I don''t think so."


    "Well then, do I have to talk to you?"


    "�� It doesn''t appear to be so."


    "Then why did you talk to me? Just trying to strike up a conversation?"


    "��"


    "That said, who are you?"


    The person forced a smile. "Now I know why people say that eminent people have short memory��" He cupped his hands together in a greeting posture and said, "I am Hai Yunfan from the Cloud Region. We met in the lobby at the Ru Family Inn a week ago."


    Wang Lu frowned, seemingly trying to remember who he was. "Oh, you were the young man who asked me about the tasks�� Do you have any advice for me?"


    "I am not qualified to give you advice. I''m just curious as to why you''re not as concerned and worried like everyone else here in this Immortal Path. I really want to know how you can act so calm and confident."


    Wang Lu smiled, "So, you want an advice from me again? This habit of yours is not good. Qualified adventurers should pride themselves on independent exploration. What do you get in chewing sugar canes that have been chewed by other people already?"


    Hai Yunfan''s eyes lit up. "So, do you really know some tricks for walking on this Immortal Path?"


    "How would I know? I''ve never seen the strategy guide."


    "Then��"


    Wang Lu said with a sinking voice, "Of course, it''s all about strength. If you''re strong enough, then why would you need to care about strategy? For me, the road to immortality will be as smooth as the royal road."


    Such rhetoric really surprised Hai Yunfan, causing his gaze to shift towards the sky. Wang Lu also raised his head. The sky was bright and scattered with floating clouds, even the birds were missing from the sky, which made Wang Lu wonder what exactly Hai Yunfan was gazing at.


    Hai Yunfan sighed, "I was looking for thunderbolts. Boasting at the foot of the Spirit Sword Mountain, I wouldn''t be surprised if you got struck even by a cmity-level thunderbolt."


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment, and then heughed, "Your name is Hai Yun Fan right? Don''t worry, I''ll remember you this time. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you when we get into the sect."


    "You are very kind to say that." Hai Yun Fan cupped his hands together again and began to walk next to Wang Lu. Behind them, Wang Lu''s errand boy conscientiously followed them.


    Wang Lu didn''t care about it at all. As they walked, he asked, "If I remembered correctly, you are the son of an official right?"


    "Oh?"


    "I mean, your dad is a very powerful official."


    "Sort of. He''s the emperor of the Grand Cloud Empire."


    "Whoa. Then wouldn''t that mean you have three thousand stepmothers?"


    "��"


    "Anyway, why did you give up the promising path of royalty toe here?"


    Hai Yunfan said with a smile, "Power and influence in the mortal world is not as interesting to me anymorepared to the marvel of the Immortal World. Regarding Immortal Cultivators, because of the Grand Cloud Royal Family''s influence, it is indeed not difficult for me to get into some normal sects. In the Grand Cloud Empire, the White Dragon Temple and Merciful Cloud Mountain are both fourth-rate sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals��" He then said with a mocking smile, "But fourth-rate sects are nothingpared to the five top sects in the union, not to mention��"


    Hai Yunfan nced at the sky again and sighed. He then said, "Other than the five great sects, there are no other sects that can actually touch the Immortal World. Among the sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, only these five sects have mastered their way to immortality. Since I have decided to enter the Immortal Cultivation World, I naturally want to be a real immortal. Otherwise, I might as well live afortable life as an emperor."


    Wang Lu looked surprised. "You sure know a lot."


    "Since I made a decision to choose this path, I gathered quite a lot of information before I came here�� and the information isn''t a secret anyway. Among those who rushed to Spirit Sword Mountain, who doesn''te with a preparation? Who''s not trembling with fear?"


    Wang Lu shrugged and smiled. He secretly said to himself, "I don''t have any preparation at all. A valiant man is born with the ability to take exams without any preparation. F*ck preparation."


    The two walked side by side. The Golden Bridge stretched all the way up and was quite steep, but the two of them did not feel tired. They gradually moved forward from the rear.


    Staring at the teenagers they passed, Hai Yunfan said, "Speaking of which, before this Immortal Gathering held by the Spirit Sword Mountain, the five great sects had never opened their doors to such a great number of people. Granted, even if they held the Immortal Gathering, it would be held once in awhile with many restrictions in ce. So this gathering is a once in a lifetime opportunity."


    Wang Lu looked around and said, "Yeah, there are so many princes and sons of officials, enough to hold a Grand Banquet."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Well, these are not just people with illustrious positions. At the very least, as far as I know, more than eighty percent of them have a natural spirit root."


    "What?!"


    In the back, the errand boy, Wang Zhong, was wonderstruck and could not help but ask, "How did you know that?"


    Hai Yunfan looked back, smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate me. Even though I''m a prince of the Grand Cloud Empire, I can name the majority of people here�� Moreover, without any real skill, who would dare toe to the Spirit Sword Mountain? Among the five great sects, the Spirit Sword Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect are famous for sticking to ancient traditions. The Spirit Sword Sect is even more stubborn than the Kunlun Immortal Sect. Thus, there aren''t any artificial spirit roots in the sect so far. The only thing any ordinary mortal could get from climbing here is humiliation."


    While Hai Yunfan was talking, Wang Lu did not seem worried, but his errand boy''s face grew ugly. Obviously, he remembered the Spirit Root Development Pills and the other items in his bag.


    Hai Yunfan smiled and said, "But then again, in this Immortal Gathering, the only requirement from the Spirit Sword Sect is that the participant must be twelve years of age or under, and they mentioned nothing about spirit roots. Maybe they''ve changed their mind? Although the remaining twenty percent of people here are just trying out their luck��" He paused for a moment, "But I am not optimistic about that."


    While talking, the party of three had already walked on the bridge for a long time. The clouds around them were getting thick, and the Spirit Creek Town behind them had shrunk to the size of a cardboard box. The errand boy closely followed the two in front of him, not even daring to look back.


    But even so, they still couldn''t see the end of this Golden Bridge. Clouds enveloped the front, and all they could see were tired teenagers resting along the way. Before they knew it, they had already made it to the front of the procession.


    Wang Lu repeatedly humphed in disdain, "Those princes are so weak. Already tired at this point? Looks like they wasted their bodies to wine and women at such a young age."


    Although this was not an unusual joke, Hai Yunfan still looked surprised. He opened his mouth but did not say anything.


    The errand boy, Wang Zhong,ined from behind, "Young Master, I feel really tired walking this far. I''m barely holding on."


    Wang Lu furrowed his brows. "You always ate so much meat and fish. Why are you as useless as those wastes? Come on, you just carried a food box, what are youining about?"


    Wang Zhong felt extremely aggrieved. "It''s not like that. This road is very weird. I haven''t walked for too long, but it has already made me feel so tired that I can barely able to breathe."


    "Then use your skin to breathe�� never mind. Give me the bag."


    Wang Lu sighed as he took the bag from Wang Zhong and carried it on his back without any struggle.


    "Strange. Why do I feel like it''s even easier than walking on level ground?"


    "Young Master, you have always been exceptional��"


    While the master and servant were walking, they did not notice Hai Yunfan looking at them in awe.


    Without the bag, Wang Zhong felt much easier to keep pace with his young master in their upward climb. At this time, everywhere around them was a sea of clouds. Even the Golden Bridge''s brilliance was partly covered. The three walked at the center of the bridge, and they already couldn''t see its edges. Most people had been left behind, and of the few that were walking in front of the three, many were out of breath from walking.


    At this time, even Wang Lu had also detected that something was off. "Can this road absorb people''s semen? Could it be that those who lost their virginity would feel more and more tired as they continue to walk? So Wang Zhong, when did you lose your virginity?"


    "I did not!"


    "Why are you sweating a lot then?"


    "I��"


    "So you actually lost it. Wang Zhong, you are good��"


    The errand boy was about to kneel. "Young Master, please don''t say that��"


    Watching their banter from the side, Hai Yunfanughed and then said to Wang Lu, "You and your errand boy are not ordinary people. You''ve been walking all the way up to now."


    "You call this ''not ordinary''? These people are worse than pigs if they can''t even walk on a bridge. And this guy needed his young master to carry the bag for him. Who''s the young master now?"


    Hai Yunfan shook his head. "Your standards are too high�� Anyways, it''s been a pleasure apanying you two. But all good things muste to an end. We will part our ways here."


    "Why? What happened?"


    Wang Lu widened his eyes, feeling disappointed. Hai Yunfan wasn''t the only one enjoying thepany. It was the first time Wang Lu had found another friend after he had lived in the Wang Family Vige for more than ten years. When he said he would protect Hai Yunfan, he wasn''t entirely joking, part of if was true.


    Although he was just a countryman and Hai Yunfan was a noble prince, Wang Lu did not regard the noble prince Hai Yunfan as a stranger.


    Hai Yunfan kindly nodded to Wang Lu and then exined, "It''s nothing. I just feel no need to try to be brave to go up. Being here is already enough for me."


    Wang Lu was still puzzled.


    "You don''t have to understand. In short, I have found a suitable location."


    Then, Hai Yunfan came close to Wang Lu''s ear and whispered, "Be careful of your errand boy. Although his name means ''loyalty'', he is not as loyal as you think."


    At this time, a gust of wind suddenly blew, causing Wang Lu to close his eyes and ask, "What did you just say?"


    But when he turned around, Hai Yunfan had already disappeared. When he asked Wang Zhong, the errand boy didn''t pick up on what Hai Yunfan said either.


    The clouds around them were bing thicker - they could only see as far as five meters. Wang Lu touched his chin and said, "Could it be that he has already be an immortal?"


    "Huh?"


    "Never mind. Let''s continue�� I don''t know when we''ll reach the end."


    -


    However, they did not walk too far this time.


    It was neither because they have reached the end nor that Wang Lu felt tired. The errand boy just couldn''t walk anymore.


    Although Wang Lu carried the big bag on his back, as they continued to move forward, the errand boy''s stamina drained faster and faster; eventually, he fell to the ground and couldn''t get up anymore.


    "Hey, you-"


    "Young Master, can you please walk by yourself? Wang Zhong is ipetent and can only send you here."


    "That''s why I told you not toe with me at the beginning. Now you left me with no choice��" Wang Lu helplessly looked at the nearly paralyzed Wang Zhong and eventually shook his head. "Forget it, I can''t leave you here alone. I''ll have a rest with you. s, we were so close to catching up with the people ahead�� Although I don''t know if there are any benefits in being first, being the first is always an achievement in itself."


    Wang Zhong felt ashamed and bowed his head in silence.


    Wang Lu no longer talked as he put the bag on the ground. As he sat down, all the clouds around them disappeared, and the golden radiance grew dim. A lush valley had suddenly appeared around them.


    Wang Lu''s jaw dropped as he watched the dramatic change in scenery.


    "Did�� Did we just arrived at the end?"

 Chapter 7 - We Dont Want This Kind of Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 7: We Don''t Want This Kind of Disciple</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Congrattions to the two of you��"


    "What the f*ck!? Are you some kind of demon!?"


    The voice that suddenly appeared from behind them scared Wang Lu out of his wits. He jumped and turned around, only to find two young people dressed in blue and white robes respectively. They were about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Although they were wearing robes with different colors, the style was simr to the robes of the Senior and Junior Martial Brothers at the start of their journey. Evidently, they were also Spirit Sword Sect disciples.


    The two disciples had the looks of indifference on their faces. The slightly older one slightly bowed and cupped his hands towards Wang Lu and his errand boy. "I''m Zhang Ying, and this is Lu Ming. We''re disciples of the Carefree Peak of the Spirit Sword Mountain."


    Wang Lu gave an "oh".


    "Congrattions to the two of you on walking all the way across the Golden Bridge to this point. ording to the rules, you cane with us to the Spirit Sword Mountain and join the disciples of Carefree Peak."


    "��" Wang Lu knitted his brows, but did not say anything.


    Zhang Ying quietly waited for Wang Lu''s response and did not press on.


    A momentter, Wang Lu was still thinking, but the little errand boy gently spoke up, "Honored Immortal, you mean�� do you mean, we have already been epted by the sect?"


    Zhang Ying nodded his head. "Yes, that is correct."


    Lu Ming added, "The Golden Bridge was personally made by the Sect Leader to judge the quality of a cultivator. The better one''s quality is, the further one can walk across the bridge. So, by being able to walk this far, you two are qualified to enter the sect."


    The errand boy was stunned for a moment, then estatically asked, "Is, is this true?"


    "It is absolutely true."


    "Young Master! Did you hear that? We did it! We''ve already been epted by the Spirit Sword Sect!"


    Wang Lu shook his head. "Excuse me, who were the other two present when the Golden Bridge descended?"


    Zhang Ying''splexion slightly became unnatural. "Them? They are our martial brothers from the Misty Peak."


    "Misty Peak? Carefree Peak? What''s the difference?"


    Zhang Ying''s face fell. "Why do you have so many questions?"


    Lu Ming said with a wry smile, "Martial Brother, it''s not like this is something we''re embarrassed to admit�� From the outside, the Spirit Sword Mountain looks like one big mountain. However, it actually has many peaks, one of them is the so-called Carefree Peak, which is a part of the Outer Court of the Spirit Sword Sect, and the Misty Peak is part of the Inner Court. The two of us cannot bepared to those two Senior Martial Brothers."


    Wang Lu smiled, "I knew it. Those two wearing ck and white from earlier looked much more impressive than you guys." He then became suspicious, "But is the test for neers really just walking across the Golden Bridge? Is there any way to enter the Inner Court? Can we directly walk from here?"


    Lu Ming said, "Of course not. The Spirit Sword Sect''s criteria for choosing Inner Court Disciples is extremely strict. Your aptitude, temperament and affinity with the Immortal Path have to be above a certain level. Even if one has a Heavenly Spirit Root, he would probably still be rejected by the Misty Peak if all the other criterias had not been fulfilled."


    Wang Lu unconsciously said, "Heh."


    "Pardon?"


    Wang Lu smiled, "It''s nothing. Then, for us neers, how are we supposed to enter the Inner Court?"


    Zhang Ying coldly snorted, "Enter the Misty Peak? That''s simple. From here, you can go straight ahead along this path to reach the Misty Peak. If you can make it there, the Head of the Peak will naturally ept you."


    Wang Lu looked at the direction where Zhang Ying''s finger was pointing. It was a long narrow path covered by clouds.


    "How far is it?"


    Lu Ming said with a smile, "That depends on your affinity with the Immortal Path. It may be far away, or it may just be around the corner. The path to bing an Immortal is different to each person."


    Zhang Ying asked, "What are you going to do? Will youe with us to Carefree Peak? Or are you going to continue this path? Let me warn you that if you continue this path, there will be no other offers like this unless you reach your destination."


    Wang Lu said, "You mean, if we choose to continue on this path, our only choice is to go all the way to the Misty Peak or fail?"


    Zhang Ying sneered, "That''s right. You either go all the way and be a disciple of the Inner Court, or your Immortal Path ends here and you return to your little mortal lives. Since you look down on our Carefree Peak, don''t expect us to take you if you fail. Even though we''re from the Outer Court, we won''t be taking any leftovers."


    "Don''t take it too seriously. I never thought that you''re some sort of third rate disciple, can''t-reach-the-high-or-ept-the-low loser."


    "What did you say!?"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Anyway, since I know that this Immortal Path isn''t the end, of course, I am going to go all the way to the end."


    "Humph, just don''t regret it�� don''t think that our Carefree Peak is inferior to others just because we''re Outer Court Disciples. Our Carefree Peak''s Eldest Martial Brother isparable to those Sessor Disciples. From the thousands of people who set out on this journey, only one in ten people managed to arrive here. You should cherish this opportunity."


    At this point, the errand boy was also nodding as he said, "Young Master, how about�� we just go to Carefree Peak?"


    "If you want to go, then go. You don''t need to ask for my permission."


    "Ah��" The errand boy''s face suddenly became bitter. "Young Master, the Master specifically sent me here to look after you, how can I leave you by yourself here?"


    Wang Lu smiled as he nced at the errand boy''s face that seemed to be in perpetual wrinkle. He opened his mouth, but finally shook his head and said, "In short, I''m determined to keep going. So if you want toe with me, thene."


    Zhang Ying nced at the two.


    "Just make sure that the two of you won''t regret your decision. I should warn you that the second half of this Immortal Path is a few notches harder than what you might think. No one has seeded in the past three hundred years. In the previous Immortal Gatherings, everyone chose to enter the Carefree Peak. It was actually the Inner Court Elders who went out in search of disciples for the Inner Court. Perhaps it took them ten years, or perhaps one hundred years to find one good seedling; that is to say that this next part of the Immortal Path is almost impassable."


    "Doesn''t matter. I have been a professional adventurer for tens of years. My nickname is Immortal Path''s Opener. I can handle all of these untold dangers."


    Zhang Ying shook his head. "�� I have given you enough warning, so it''s all up to you now."


    Wang Luughed and waved goodbye towards Lu Ming and said, "In that case, Senior Martial Brother Lu Ming, I look forward to meet you in the future."


    Lu Ming alsoughed, "We have met several neers before you, but unlike you, no one acted as if they were familiar with us. Very well, I''ll just give you a piece of advice: the Immortal Path you are going to take is in an ever-changing form, every de of grass, and every tree that appears has a reason."


    "�� Is this meant to satirize someone who has romantic affairs wherever he goes?"


    "Hah! Whatever it means, you can think about it yourself. If I reveal anymore to you, Master will punish me. Good luck!"


    Zhang Ying pulled his Junior Martial Brother. "That''s enough. I won''t be able to exin this already�� The next group of people areing soon, we need to go."


    As the two people spoke, they pulled apart the clouds in front of them, then they flew out of the valley. Their figures gradually disappeared.


    In the valley, Wang Lu and Wang Zhong, the young master and errand boy duo, looked at each other.


    "Young Master, are we going to just give up like this?"


    "Of course not. Who said I was going to give up!? In the past three hundred years, the challenges beyond this Carefree Peak have caused many of the world''s talented people to give up. Are you willing to give up the opportunity to witness and experience those challenges."


    The errand boy shamelessly nodded his head. "Yes, I am willing! Young Master, being able to reach here, I would not even dare to dream of it! When you said you wanted to participate in the Immortal Gathering of the Spirit Sword Sect, everyone in the vige thought you were out of your mind. When I left, the Master told me that if you were rejected, you can go with him to therge cities nearby to rx so that you will be able to get rid of your frustration. Who would have thought that Young Master actually�� actually reached this point?"


    "�� Which point? The Immortal Path has just begun."


    Upon seeing the errand boy''s confused look, Wang Lu made an exception and began to exin to him his strategy.


    "There are three main points that those two in blue and white talked about just now: aptitude, temperament and affinity. Right now, we''ve only passed the test of aptitude. No, that''s probably not even the real aptitude test. We just merely stepped over a necessary threshold, and yet you have the nerve to b on about this like it''s the end of the Immortal Path?"


    "But��"


    "But the Carefree Peak has already opened their doors to us? Don''t be silly. The second point. Remember they said that the abilities of the Carefree Peak''s Eldest Martial Brother is not worse than those Sessor Disciples? So he should have an excellent talent, but why is he still at the Carefree Peak? Why hasn''t he advanced to the Misty Peak?"


    "W-Why��?"


    "Like the other people who got here and thought they were so great, thinking that entering the Carefree Peak would be a glorious feat�� It just means that they simply reached their upper limit here. If you choose the ''easy difficulty'', you won''t be able to unlock the hidden storyline."


    "What?"


    "Forget it. Even if I exined it again and again, you wouldn''t understand. As for the third point."


    Wang Lu raised his head and looked towards the clouds. His eyes almost seemed to be burning.


    "As a strategist, I must have the mindset to break those clouds to clear the sky, removing all obstacles and solving all the problems!"


    "What?"


    "�� In short, I must continue on this path. Whether you want toe or not is up to you. In any case, those two wearing blue and white have already left, so there''s no option for you to turn back, haha!"


    With that, Wang Lu picked up the bag and took a big step forward.


    "In addition, Wang Zhong, this next part of the journey is probably going to be super long, so brace yourself."


    The already tired Wang Zhong asked, "How long?"


    "If I use a story book as a metaphor to describe the situation, it''s probably around seventy or eighty thousand words."


    "�� That is indeed a very long journey."


    --


    "The path to the Misty Peak is definitely not as easy to walk onpared to the Golden Bridge."


    Above the endless sea of clouds, a grizzled old man was stroking his beard as he mused.


    "When the Sect Leader Senior Martial Brother set down the date of this Immortal Gathering twelve years ago, none of us expected so many talented youths to appear. Almost one hundred people were able to walk more than eighty percent of the Golden Bridge. Based on their spirit roots alone, all of them are qualified to enter the Carefree Peak."


    Beside him, a younger cultivator dressed in a ck and white robeughed, "Is it possible that Master already has a favorite candidate?"


    The old man dismissively said, "Hmph, walking across the Golden Bridge only means that that they have decent spirit roots. If they want to join my Misty Peak, it will not be that easy. Out of these hundred people, ultimately, perhaps only ten will be able to seed."


    While speaking, a voice came from behind them.


    "s, there is no need to be so strict��"


    Above the cloud, the two cultivators, one old and one young, were both suddenly shocked upon turning around.


    "S-Sect Leader Senior Martial Brother!?"


    The one who had suddenly appeared behind them was the number one expert in the Spirit Sword Sect, Daoist Master Feng Yin.


    "Gee, no need to get so nervous." Feng Yin smiled as he waved his hands. "I just came to observe how things are going. After the Golden Bridge lies Junior Martial Brother Liu Xian''s Misty Peak which is the backbone of our Sect."


    Liu Xian looked very serious as he lowered his head and said, "Senior Martial Brother has entrusted me with this important task. Liu Xian will not disappoint you in the slightest."


    "Thank you for your hard work all these years. Seeing how well the Misty Peak currently is, it''s difficult to imagine the state it was in all those years ago�� However, since we''ve put so much effort in organizing this Immortal Gathering, there''s no need to be so harsh on the neers. If there''s anyone decent, just take them in."


    Liu Xian somewhat awkwardly said, "But Senior Martial Brother, that is against the rules."


    "Ai, rules are dependent on the situation. The number of disciples in our Spirit Sword Sect has remained the same for too long, don''t you want things around here to be a bit livelier?"


    "To be honest, not at all. It''s already lively enough with Fifth Martial Sister."


    "�� Let''s not talk about her. I asked her to help with organizing this Immortal Gathering, but she gave me a lot of mess instead. My brain is about to explode these past few days�� huh? This kid seems familiar, and his aptitude is also quite good. He''s worth focusing on."


    While speaking, he pointed at ayer of clouds, and two little figures made of clouds became animated. They were the young master and errand boy duo from the Wang Family Vige.


    Liu Xian became extremely surprised. "Senior Martial Brother, do you really have a very good impression of them? Oh, these two peoples'' results on the Golden Bridge are indeed good��"


    "Uh, the Golden Bridge was just a little toy I casually made, no need to take it too seriously."


    "Senior Martial Brother is being humble. The Golden Bridge can urately control the amount of natural spiritual energy released. The higher the quality of one''s spirit root, the easier they are able to replenish their natural spiritual energy, and thus making it easier for them to walk across the bridge. However, the longer they walk, the greater the resistance they face. They will stop when the rate of their energy replenishment is the same as the rate of energy depletion, allowing us to see the quality of their spirit root�� Although they can exert their physical strength to push forward if they tried to be brave, there is no need to consume too much energy on the Golden Bridge. Although the principle is simple, the Golden Bridge''s design is very ingenious. Nothing could be better for a preliminary test. So if the Senior Martial Brother decides that these two are worth the attention, I won''t argue with him."


    "Em, actually it''s not me, but Little Ling''Er who is very optimistic about one of them�� it''s said that he actuallypleted that damn quest chain. As for his aptitude, it''s simr to what I''ve seen in the past, probably between third-rate and fourth-rate. I guess that''s not bad."


    "Then��"


    "Never mind, just do ording to the rules of the Misty Peak. We''ll see how far he can go ording to his ability��"


    As he spoke, a ming sword symbol suddenly appeared and nearly set the Sect Leader''s beard on fire.


    "Ah! Hey! Who did this? Who''s so bored that they would use a Spirit Sword Heaven Talisman to find me�� so it''s you! What is it? Is it the end of time?! Is the Demon n invading!? What? Overtime pay? You want overtime pay for organizing the Immortal Gathering? Why are you so shameless!? Forget it, let''s talk about it when we meet again. Aiyo, you are going to anger me to death! I feel like my Primordial Spirit is going to burst��"


    Daoist Master Feng Yin spent a long time to quell his anger. However, when he turned around, he stared into the clear blue sky. The clouds surrounding the mountain had beenpletely dispersed!


    The young cultivator''s face was aghast, and Liu Xian''s face revealed a hint of admiration. "Sect Leader''s cultivation is indeed peerless. Just releasing a bit of energy is enough to break the Misty Peak''s Great Cloud Array�� Junior Martial Brother is deeply in awe."


    "I only broke the firstyer. Not to mention that the Deity Stage isn''t much in the Nine Regions continent. Heh, heh, ten years ago, at the meeting of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there were a few members at the Unity Stage already."


    "Hmph, did they do any demonstrations?"


    "Demonstrations my ass. In any case, I slept through the whole meeting�� Anyways, let''s stop this idle chat, I''ll be going now, otherwise, if Junior Martial Sister keeps burning those precious Heaven Talismans, we''re going to go bankrupt�� Junior Martial Brother, I''ll leave the Immortal Gathering to you. You don''t have to worry about everything I have just said, everything is ording to the rules."


    With that, the Sect Leader turned into a ray of light and flew off. Liu Xian sighed. He gazed through the Great Cloud Array under the Misty Peak, towards the young master and errand boy duo who were walking through the valley.


    "They caught the attention of both the Sect Leader and Little Ling''Er��?" Although the Sect Leader told him to follow the rules, this attention was, in itself, a vition of the rules.


    "Never mind, I''ll just focus on those two. Hopefully, they won''t let me down�� We need to do our logistical work!"


    Just as the cultivator wearing ck and white nodded his head and was about to leave��


    "Oh right, remember to tell your Junior Martial Brothers to bring spirit stones and sword manuals�� Oh, and don''t forget to bring mahjong. It looks like this Immortal Gathering is going to take some time, so let''s not bore ourselves to death��"


    "Em�� Master?"


    "Oh, and remember to call your Martial Uncle Zhou Ming. Last time, the Brilliant Peak won more than ten treasures from us. This time, Master will help you guys win them back."


    "�� Master?"

 Chapter 8 - Junior Martial Brother You Know Me So Well

    <h4>Chapter 8: Junior Martial Brother You Know Me So Well</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "This road�� is so damn long."


    Within the long and narrow valley, both the young master and his errand boy were quickly running out of breath.


    Wang Lu wiped the sweat from his forehead as he said, "Oh, I can''t feel the abundant ''help'' like it was in the Golden Bridge just now�� the baggage is getting heavier as well."


    The errand boy sighed, "What abundant ''help''? Are you confused, Young Master?"


    "Yes, I''m confused, so you carry the baggage."


    "Um��"


    While speaking, Wang Lu suddenly became excited, pointed ahead and said, "Look! The fog is getting thicker there; this is a clear sign that we are entering a new map!"


    As always, his errand boy scratched his head in confusion. "What entering a new map?"


    Wang Lu exined, "Did you really think that the Immortal Path was just a simple straight line? The people who designed this have certainly put many checkpoints to test a neer''s various qualities. If the only qualifications for the Immortal Path were just potential and knowledge, then all you need is a Golden Bridge and a piece of paper. But how do you test temperament and affinity? A written exam? A multiple choice quiz? Personality test? If the Spirit Sword Sect really wants to test the neers, there has to be sufficientlyplex scenarios designed in this Immortal Path. This might be a general scenario or an ''instance''. And I''m betting that this fog is a buffer zone before we switch map."


    "Young Master, I havepletely failed toprehend what you''re saying��"


    Wang Lu didn''t seem to care about his errand boy''s confusion and just keep on exining, "The Spirit Sword Sect is quite famous for its ancient tradition, so they have to be strict with the selection of their disciples. Therefore, their disciples are few. Generally speaking, to seek for new disciples, the elders in the sect will voluntarily descend the mountain. But that is not suitable to mass produce new disciples. That is why they open their door wide this time to attract many talented people. However, ancient sects are nevertheless ancient sects. Even if they want to mass produce new disciples, they''re not going to do it half-heartedly. They will certainly have some kind of procedure, moreover, it is definitely moreplex than what most people can imagine��"


    Upon hearing this, the errand boy could not help but ask, "Young Master, how do you know so much about the Spirit Sword Sect?"


    His young master had arrived in the Spirit Creek Town only a day earlier than him and spent the whole week cooped up in his room. When and where did he get so much information from? He wasn''t really born with this knowledge, right?


    "Of course, when Iplete those chain of tasks�� Why do you think I spent the whole day running around toplete those tasks? Each task has a description which I listened carefully. Now a lot of the yers just want a quick sess - they don''t care about mission objectives or mission rewards. The true prize is, of course, precisely the mission summary! When I finished the final task, the elderly man at the town''s entrance told me that this was the first time the Spirit Sword Sect had held an Immortal Gathering in thest 100 years. Clearly, the Spirit Sword Sect are inexperienced in running such an event. But exactly because of that, they''ve put in a lot of effort and attention to detail - going so far that they had even enlisted the help of a retired old man to guard the entrance of the town�� The information here is staggering, but ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see the value of information. Those princelings wanted information, but they weren''t bothered to obtain it through a few simple tasks, so why would the people want to give the information? Just because they have money? When 500 liang of silver buys you a single radish, money is nothing��"


    The errand boypletely did not understand his young master''s rambling. But his tone remained somewhat dismissive, just like how it was back in the Wang Family Vige. Surprisingly, his confidence in the Wang Family Vige had remained unmoved to this point.


    The young master was indeed the young master. He just couldn''t help but admire him.


    ording to Wang Lu''s assertion, the fog in the valley acted as a buffer zone before they changed map. Behind this dense fog, there will be brand new test - one which would test whether or not they were suitable to enter the Inner Court of the Spirit Sword Sect, the Misty Peak.


    Although the errand boy did not truly understand the difference between the Carefree Peak and Misty Peak, but because the young master cared about it�� it probably meant that it was important.


    ----


    The area that the fog covered was muchrger than they expected.


    Wang Lu expected this to be a short buffer only. However, after the two of them had stumbled around for quite some time, they still couldn''t find a way out. Even Wang Lu had be slightly unsure of what was happening.


    "Young Master, could it be that we''ve gone on the wrong path?"


    "Nonsense, there was only one path since the beginning. How can you say we''ve taken the wrong path?"


    "Em��"


    The errand boy wiped the sweat from his face, unable to answer.


    Wang Lu was still carrying all the baggage. Although he had persisted in carrying it the whole time, he now felt quite tired. Although his confidence did not diminish in the least bit, he began to walk slower, observing his surroundings as much as possible.


    Within this thick fog, their effective line of sight was around three meters. Wang Lu remembered that they were in a ten meter wide valley, and they had been walking straight forward the whole time��


    "Wang Zhong, let''s turn right."


    "Ah, there''s a cliff over there."


    "Not necessarily."


    The errand boy paused for a second, then followed Wang Lu to turn right. Although he thought they would run into the side of the mountain in just a few steps��


    "Hey, this is�� weird. I remember before we entered the fog, the two sides of the valley stretched out really, really long��"


    "We''ve left the valley a long time ago. The map change can happen unknowingly�� I thought that the fog only acted as a ''buffer'', but it seems like it''s also part of the map."


    As Wang Lu spoke, he bent down and twisted the dust on the ground with his fingers.


    "Young Master, is there something wrong with the soil here?"


    "How would I know? I''m not a geologist," Wang Lu said as he dusted off the dirt from his hands, "I thought that the dirt might give us some clues, but I guess not."


    Wang Zhong suddenly said with trepidation, "Young Master, could there be some sort of danger here?"


    Once Wang Lu did not have the confidence in knowing everything, the little errand boy lost his sense of security. To him, the surrounding fog suddenly became more ferocious, as if it can swallow him up at any moment. In the end, the Immortal Path was something the little errand boy from the Wang Family Vige wasn''t quite ready to face yet.


    "Nothing dangerous, but no clues either."


    "What!? Wouldn''t we be trapped here forever?"


    "Of course not. Not having any clues is probably the biggest clue in itself. As I''ve said before, the Immortal Path tests a person''s overall quality. That said, this trial might be testing our luck; an important aspect of one''s affinity with immortality. This is what I learned frompleting those chain of quests. Immortal Cultivators attach great importance to one''s fate."


    "Um, so that means��"


    Wang Lu smiled, "That means, there are no wrong turns in this ce. Every direction symbolizes a person''s chance�� In other words, a new map will appear as long as we keep walking sincerely in a single direction."


    "Young Master, how can you be so sure?"


    "Remember how those two wearing blue and white said that every de of grass and every tree that appears has a reason for its being? Wouldn''t that mean every direction we walk in also has reason and purpose? At least that''s how I would have designed this�� Before, in the Spirit Creek Town, I already felt that the organizer of this Immortal Gathering seems to be quite professional himself, so I don''t think we''ll be disappointed. "


    As he spoke, he suddenly raised his head. His gaze seemed to have passed through the thick fog, and towards the mountain peak in the distance.


    "Spirit Sword Sect, wait for me��"


    --


    Meanwhile, far above the fog in the valley, the Misty Peak has been thrown into a great confusion.


    "What the hell! Why is the Disciplinary Elder here!?"


    "Quickly tell Master and Martial Uncle Zhou Ming to pack up their stands!"


    "You, the ck and white over there, go and stall the Disciplinary Elder!"


    "Ha!? Senior Martial Brother, you''re the Sessor Disciple here, shouldn''t you go?!"


    "Come on, the Disciplinary Elder is even stricter towards Sessor Disciples! If I go, I''ll definitely be put into confinement until the Yuanying Stage!"


    "Congrattions to Senior Martial Brother on his future prospects of reaching the Yuanying Stage!"


    "Congrattion your uncle! I, your father, am still a step away from the Xudan Stage. I will be kept in confinement for one or two hundred years! Cut the crap and go and stall the Disciplinary Elder!"


    --


    "Which of you wanted to stall me?"


    "Ah!"


    --


    "�� Senior Martial Brother Liu Xian, Junior Martial Brother Zhou Ming - what are you guys doing?"


    "Wha, ah, ah, ah! Who?! Who is impersonating Junior Martial Brother Fang He?! How dare you impersonate the Disciplinary Elder! I''m going to report your crime to the head of the Brilliant Peak! Stay right there and don''t you dare to run!"


    "�� Senior Martial Brother Liu Xian, have you had enough? And Junior Martial Brother Zhou Ming, don''t try escape with the Light Shadow Sword. I''ve already put the Stars Shadow Curtain in ce. You can''t escape."


    "�� Senior Martial Brother Fang He, when the Sect Leader gave you the Stars Sword Manual, he didn''t give it to you to use it against your fellow sect members!!"


    "If I don''t discipline my fellow sect members as the Disciplinary Elder, then who am I meant to discipline? The residents of the Spirit Creek Town? You�� are all Elders of the esteemed Heaven Sword Hall. You have been assigned to monitor the Immortal Gathering, so you should not be this negligent. You people have even tantly vited the sect rules and gathered together a crowd to gamble�� In ordance with the sect rules, you are not allowed to leave the mountain for a hundred years."


    "Aw,e on!? Where is this rule even from?"


    Just as the Misty Peak began to get rowdy due to the quarrel of the Elders, all of a sudden, a ray of sword light shot out from the cloudyer, turning into a disciple wearing a ck and white robe.


    The disciple looked grim and serious, and he even ignored the overturned mahjong table, as well as the red-faced, quarreling Elders. "Reporting to the Elders, someone has emerged from the Cloud Wave Map."


    "What? So fast!?"


    The Disciplinary Elder and the Misty Peak Elder who had been arguing until their faces were red suddenly stopped and quickly walked to the edge of the cliff. When they looked at the image on the cloudyer, they were even more surprised.


    "It''s actually those two��"


    The Brilliant Peak Elder, Zhou Ming, quietly walked over. "What do you mean ''those two''? Do you know them? Their results are pretty good; they walked out of the Cloud Wave Map in just four hours�� Wait, only four hours!?"


    At this moment, even the perpetually serious Disciplinary Elder, Fang He, couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. "Four hours? Doesn''t that mean they weren''t confused or got lost at all? The Cloud Wave Map should not only seal off all five senses, it should also double the doubt in one''s heart. The only way anyone could manage to pass in four hours is if they have absolute confidence with themselves, otherwise, these two wouldn''t have been able to walk in almost a straight line from beginning to end. What an exceptional character!"


    Liu Xian was astounded/ "When was thest time we saw someone pass through at such a speed?"


    Zhou Ming shook his head. "I''ve never seen it happen before."


    Fang He softly replied, "Never seen it happen before? Junior Martial Brother Zhou Ming, your memory is getting worse and worse. We''ve all seen it happen before. Thest person who was able to walk out of the Cloud Wave within four hours��"


    "We''ve all seen it? The best result I''ve seen was probably from the Sect Leader who spent about eight hours, but these two only needed four hours��" Zhou Ming frowned, then he had a sudden thought, "Senior Martial Brother Fang He, do you mean��"


    "�� Who else could it be?"


    An image went through the minds of the three people, and they collectively let out a sigh.


    After a long pause, Liu Xian said, "As expected from the genius who even caught the attention of the Sect Leader. His talent and potential may just be third or fourth rate, but his character is definitely first rate."


    Fang He shook his head. "We can''t speak too early. The Cloud Wave Map is only the preliminary test. Their sess will not only depend on their character, but also with their affinity with immortality. Let''s see what the next part of the trial is�� Hey, Senior Martial Brother, when did the Martial Peak design such a trial?


    At this time, the clouds began to change. Apart from the two little animated clouds of the young master and errand boy duo, ten or so building structures also rose up, forming the model of a small vige.


    Fang He became more and more confused. "After the Cloud Wave Map�� ording to the entrant''s performance�� the next trial should be either the Red Ridge Mountains, Frozen Wind Valley, Cyan Cloud Canyon or the Nether World Path. If one can continue on the path to the end, then they will be eligible to enter the Misty Peak. But I don''t remember this little vige�� Did Senior Martial Brother change the trials of the Immortal Gathering?"


    Liu Xian was also very confused. "Junior Martial Brother, you know me so well. How could I randomly change the Sect''s procedures?"


    Fang He nced back at overturned mahjong table, but did not say anything. He thought, "Although Senior Martial Brother is not exactly a model Elder, he is not someone who would make any major decision without authorization. Which meant��"


    "Fifth Junior Martial Sister, what have you done this time?"

 Chapter 9 - An Intellectually Physically and Spiritually Balanced Excellent Disciple…

    <h4>Chapter 9: An Intellectually Physically and Spiritually Bnced Excellent Disciple��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Young Master, there''s a vige ahead of us!"


    As they walked away from the fog, the suddenly appearing vige shocked the errand boy who subconsciously took a few steps backwards.


    Wang Lu patted him on the shoulder. "What''s wrong? Weren''t youining about being hungry and thirsty for so long? Here''s a readily avable supply point for you."


    The errand boy frowned; his face had a frightened look. "Young Master, don''t you think there''s something weird? Why would there be a vige here?"


    "After walking for a full four hours, anyone would be tired and hungry. So, of course, there would be a vige here. Or do you think we deserve to starve to death?"


    "But�� it still seems so weird. Look! There are people in the vige!"


    The errand boy pointed. On the vige road, an olddy carrying firewood was slowly walking towards them.


    "Young, Young Master, I think that the olddy is looking at us us!?"


    "So what? Is your heart beating wildly when she looked at you?"


    "I, I meant that it''s a living person!"


    "Nonsense. If not a person, is she a ''ghost''?"


    "I always thought that in this kind of ce, running into a ghost is more normal than running into a person��"


    "Then you should just go and say hello to that old ghost," Wang Lu sighed, "If you''re scared, just follow me. There''s probably going to be lots of stories in this vige. Let''s not rush things."


    ---


    The vige hidden behind the fog was not as mysterious or as terrifying as the errand boy had imagined. After talking with a few of the vigers, the two had discovered that the name of the vige was "Peach Blossom Vige". The vigers had been living in seclusion for over a thousand years, not concerning themselves with the matters of the outside world. The resources in the mountain were abundant, and they had lived a prosperous, easy andfortable life for the past thousand years.


    The vigers of the Peach Blossom Vige were all very hospitable. When Wang Lu and Wang Zhong had arrived at noon, the Vige Head had even held a banquet at his residence to entertain the master and his servant, and half of the vige came. The scene was loud and noisy. Wang Lu and the little pageboy ate to their heart''s content, and gleefully drank the sweet wine made from the mountain spring water and wild fruits. Their fatigue from the Cloud Wave Map had beenpletely swept away.


    At the banquet, apart from eating and drinking, there was also plenty of talking andughter. Like Wang Lu had expected, it was a golden opportunity for information gathering. But the strange thing was that the Peach Blossom Vige was extremely disconnected from the outside world. Let alone the "Nine Regions", they did not even know that they were residing inside the Spirit Sword Mountain. To these vigers, the mountains and waters around them were the entire world.


    Even more bizarre was that the vigers did not appear to be curious by the sudden appearance of the two outsiders. Although they were very hospitable, they showed no interest with the outside world at all.


    "What? There are Immortals outside? Riding on flying swords would be so cool! Here, this is the Yellow Fish; it''s our vige''s specialty. Have a taste��"


    "Emperor? What''s an Emperor? Is he bigger than the Vige Head? What, if we see him, we have to kneel down in front of him? And if we''re not careful, we can lose our heads? What a barbaric vige! Here, try some of my wife''s steam buns��"


    That pretty much summed up Wang Lu''s experiences in trying to talk to the viger''s about the outside world. He had no way of changing the topic while talking with them. The vigers mindsets were incorrigibly obstinate.


    At night, the two of them stayed at the home of the Vige Head. The Vige Head graciously let them stay in a guest room in the backyard. The quality of the room was even better than the best room at the Ru Family Inn. However, this was ignored by the pair of master and servant as their minds were somewhat distracted.


    The errand boy was restless, thinking, "Why would there be such a banquet on the Immortal Path?" In the stories he had heard, people had to experience untold hardships before they could seed. If they had such a merry time on the way to the Misty Peak, weren''t those two Brothers from the Carefree Peak a bit too pitiful?


    As for Wang Lu, he was quite puzzled with the vigers'' responses during the day.


    From an adventurer''s perspective, if the Immortal Path was an adventure, then the Spirit Creek Town would undoubtedly be the "Beginner''s Vige". The Golden Bridge and the fog would be the first adventure, and then the Peach Blossom Vige would be the important turning point. After which, it would be the beginning of the main plot, simr to the main city of those adventuring stories. However, the viger''sck of interest in the outside world clearly put an end to any quest possibilities.


    At the dinner banquet, Wang Lu had a conversation with most of the people in the vige, but there was no sign of that quest appearing.


    "Argh, why is it that this adventure''s progression seemed to have slowed down?!"


    Wang Lu lied awake for the entire night. Early the next morning, when Wang Lu was brushing his teeth at the stream, things have finally turned for the better.


    "As they say, it''s a small world after all, eh?"


    Seeing the person that came out of the woods, Wang Lu nearly swallowed the water he was rinsing his mouth with.


    "Little Hai!?"


    Hai Yunfan''s smile immediately became somewhat awkward. "Little Hai�� alright, Little Hai it is. Brother Wang Lu, I would have never thought that I would run into you again here."


    Wang Lu dropped his toothbrush with a face filled with confusion. "I never thought that I would meet you here either. I thought that this is just a mini ''instance'', but you actually appeared here. Does this mean we have unknowingly formed a party?"


    --


    Meanwhile, the Elders on the Misty Peak were going crazy.


    "Where, where did this Peach Blossom Vigee from!?"


    "�� Master, even if you ask me, I wouldn''t be able to answer you."


    The disciple wearing ck and white, after being scolded by the furious and red-eyed Misty Peak Elder, was under enormous pressure. He almost had to pull out his Spirit Sword and offer it as a sacrifice to prevent himself from being crushed by his master''s might.


    Before, when the Sect Leader Martial Uncle''s anger leaked out, he had obliterated the Cloud Array. Now, Liu Xian''s anger, which caused his Primordial Spirit Energy to leak out, made the Misty Peak''s entire Seeking Sword hall continuously tremble, and it also made the sea of clouds around it to roll around as if there were invisible hands tearing them apart�� Within a hundred of meters of Liu Xian, anyone who was not yet at the Xudan Stage was not even able to stand.


    "Senior Martial Brother, calm down."


    Elder Zhou Ming shook his head and patted Liu Xian''s shoulder. A wave of cold and clear sword aura flowed into Liu Xian who was instantly awoken from his rage. "Sorry, I lost myself for a bit there."


    Zhou Ming bitterly smiled, "It''s no wonder that Senior Martial Brother is so angry, this Peach Blossom Vige�� really makes one want tough and cry at the same time."


    In the beginning, Liu Xian believed that this vige was a certain person''s mischief. However, when the second wave of people walked out of the Cloud Wave Map were sent into the Peach Blossom Vige as well, Liu Xian realized that something was up.


    A certain person hadpletely changed the Immortal Path, and had unreasonably added a random vige between the Cloud Wave Map and the Netherworld Path, bing an insurmountable obstacle. Anyone, no matter what choice they made in the Cloud Wave Map, would inevitably be sent to the Peach Blossom Vige.


    Although�� he had to admit that this certain person must have had impressive skills and talent to be able to change the Immortal Path without anyone knowing, but using this talent to screw with other sect members was simply too damnable.


    Zhou Ming sighed, "�� This time, I wonder if Sect Leader will punish her."


    Liu Xian gave a cold humph, "Punish my ass. After all these years, he''s never really punished her before!"


    "�� s, I have no idea what Fifth Martial Sister is thinking this time. This Peach Blossom Vige is simply too strange."


    Liu Xian was somewhat impatient. "It''s probably one of those pranks that nobody can understand��"


    "Tsk tsk. You call my genius design a prank? Senior Martial Brother, you''re wasting-valuable-resource bad taste hasn''t changed at all these hundred years."


    "Ah, ah, ah! It''s you!!"


    Hearing the familiar voice that had appeared in his nightmares countless of times, the world famous Misty Peak Elder Liu Xian''s calm disposition flew out the window. The sword in his hand shed like a ray of light, sending a huge sword energy that could move the mountain and fill the sea flying towards the origin of the voice.


    Zhou Ming''s eyes lit up. "What a furious strike. This sword energy from the Seventh Golden Sword has far surpassed the peak of the Yuanying Stage�� Looks like Senior Brother will be able to enter the next stage within fifty years."


    Unfortunately, that overwhelming sword energy had found the wrong opponent.


    The bright and dazzling iparably sharp sword energy from the Seventh Golden Sword dissolved and melted like snow as it met the white silhouette, eventually dissipating. The barefooted woman in white had flicked her wrist, "Senior Martial Brother, what are you doing? Do you want to demolish the building?"


    Aftershing out with his sword, Liu Xian had also calmed down, but his anger still burnt fiercely in his heart. "Look at what you''ve done! You''vepletely messed up the Immortal Gathering!"


    "What are you talking about? In order to make this Immortal Gathering more efficient andprehensive, I even used my own personal funds of high grade spirit stones to arrange this Peach Blossom Vige. When I applied for overtime pay from Senior Brother, I was tly rejected��"


    Liu Xian angrily replied, "Who wants to pay you for your nonsense!? Get this clear in your head: although our Spirit Sword Sect hadn''t held an Immortal Gathering for a hundred years, the stages and procedures of the Immortal Gathering have already been determined hundreds of years ago. Every step and stage has been through hundreds of refinement��"


    Before he finished, she mercilessly interrupted, "If it was refined by a mediocre hundreds of times, it will still be a mediocre procedure. The Cloud Wave Map tests one''s ability to stay in one direction, while the Red Ridge Mountain, Nether World Path, etc. etc. procedures are decent for sure and can test the different qualities of a person. However, you''ve all cultivated in the Immortal Cultivation World for hundreds of years, and are all at the Yuanying Stage at least. Don''t you understand that the most important factor in Immortal Cultivation isn''t the quality of one''s spirit root, character or affinity?"


    After receiving such a righteous rebuttal, Liu Xian''s anger slightly weakened. "Then, what is it?"


    "Of course It''s EQ!"


    "��"


    "Right now, things are not like they were back in the great war between the Immortals and the Demons. The Nine Regions are in a current phase of peace and development. Being brave and fierce are already outdated. Right now, the most important thing in the Immortal Cultivation World is making friends! I purposely designed this Peach Blossom Vige to test one''s interpersonal skills. If they''re unable to maintain friendly rtions with these simple vigers, how are they meant to survive in the Immortal Cultivation World? Do you remember the "Peerless Martial God" from the Royal Soldier Sect one hundred years ago? Tsk, he was half a step away from the Mahayana Stage, but because he had many personal enemies, he was obliterated when his Divine Tribtion came�� If a person does not have enough EQ, how can they prevent that kind of thing to happen to them?"


    Liu Xian and Zhou Ming werepletely speechless.


    EQ? Making friends? You�� you damn detested-by-all viin, you have the nerve to mention these things!?


    "Moreover, my Peach Blossom Vige isn''t that simple. It''s right after the Cloud Wave Map, so everyone will have different starting positions. And because everyone''s character and affinity are different, they will trigger different chain of quests with different rewards at the end of each respective chain of quest. For example, if one raises their favorability with the Vige Head to the maximum, then their reward when entering the Red Ridge Mountains will be the reduction of their physical exertion by half�� Hey, did you guys listen carefully?"


    ---


    In the Peach Blossom Vige, it''s-a-small-world Hai Yunfan found himself in deep admiration of Wang Lu''s luck.


    Although he was the second person to arrive at the Vige after passing through the Cloud Wave Map, the vigers'' treatment to him was far inferior to how they treated Wang Lu. Although the vigers'' hospitality were still there, he did not have a banquet, and was only given a normal viger''s house to live in.


    The disparity in the treatment was especially obvious when he was walking with Wang Lu. All the vigers, without exception, would greet Wang Lu with big smiles, while Hai Yunfan was just like an invisible person to them.


    "However, when I think about the kind treatment of those people who wille after me would get, that makes me feel a bit better."


    Wang Lu''s face had a look of contempt. "There are still other people?"


    Hai Yunfan smiled, "There are probably around fifty or sixty people who are able to walk out of the Cloud Wave Map. However, it looks like the longer it took you to walk out of the Cloud Wave Map, the harder your stay in this vige�� Strange, what''s going on with this vige? I have never heard of it before."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu wrinkled his brows - Hai Yunfan was too familiar with the Immortal Path. "Do you know much about this Immortal Path?"


    "I know a bit about this whole Immortal Gathering�� Brother Wang Lu, do you have any interest in listening to some of what I know?"


    "No thanks."


    Hai Yunfan did not seem to be surprised by his refusal. "So, what are your thoughts about this vige?"


    "Before, I didn''t have much, but now I have a bit of a clue�� although I have to wait a bit to confirm it."


    Hai Yunfan nodded. "Then I''ll have to thank you in advance, because in this vige, I don''t really have the confidence to get good results."


    "Wait, why are you thanking me in advance? I have no intention of keeping you."


    "Haha, aren''t we friends?"


    "Haha, then we''re friends for life."

 Chapter 10 - Believe It Or Not but I Your Father Will Report You?

    <h4>Chapter 10: Believe It Or Not but I Your Father Will Report You?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Shortly after Hai Yunfan entered the Peach Blossom Vige, the third wave of visitors appeared.


    This was not a surprise to Wang Lu and Hai Yunfan; there was an incredible number of geniuses and young heroes present at the beginning of the Immortal Gathering. Besides Wang Lu, there were probably quite a few other people whose qualifications were simr to Hai Yunfan.


    Therefore, while Wang Lu and Hai Yunfan were happily chatting, they had anticipated that the present peace and quiet in the Peach Blossom Vige would soon be more lively.


    ---


    "Damn? What is this ce?"


    "Shouldn''t there be the Red Ridge Mountain, Frozen Wind Valley or something like that after the Cloud Wave Map? Why is there a random vige here?"


    "This is different to what we were told��"


    That afternoon, three new people appeared on the vige. They were all descendants from famous Immortal Cultivator''s families allied together with noble and illustrious backgrounds. Even Hai Yunfan needed to treat them with courtesy.


    These three people not only have a prominent origin, they were also highly talented. Moreover, because their Immortal Cultivator''s families allied together, the three became a perfect team because they could help each other. Before the Immortal Gathering, Hai Yunfan had prepared to face them as his greatest rivals, but with Wang Lu, an entric with extraordinary talent, at his side�� he no longer needed to feel anxious.


    Watching the three approaching the vige, Hai Yunfan coldly sneered in his heart, "Things are going to get interesting soon."


    On one side was the enigmatic and legendary countryman, Wang Lu, while on the other were the proud descendants of Immortal Cultivator''s families. This narrow and small mountain vige would not be able to amodate these two opposing sides who were so different to each other, so when they met, a battle was probably going to ur. In retrospect, perhaps this was the Spirit Sword Sect''s objective?


    However, this didn''t matter much to him. He would temporarily hide while enjoying the amusing disy.


    Hai Yunfan looked forward to that y, and he didn''t have to wait long either.


    ---


    "You, move out from here."


    In the courtyard of the Vige Head, the youth from the Xie family of the Hearing Rain Pavilion of the You Region stretched out his finger and pointed at Wang Lu with a face full of contempt.


    Then, as the recipient of that contempt, Wang Lu, while gnawing on a vige corn, carelessly replied, "Who the fxck are you? Are you retarded?"


    Xie Qianlong became furious. Raising his eyebrows, he said, "You dare to be rude to me?! Do you know who I am?!"


    Wang Lu put the corn down. "I only asked because I didn''t know! So you really are a fxcking retard."


    Xie Qianlong subconsciously reached for something in the inner pocket of his clothing, as if he wanted to take something out, then paused.


    "I am a fourteenth generation descendant of the Xie Family of the Hearing Rain Pavilion in the You Region."


    "Hello, descendant, what can I do for you?"


    A blue vein appeared on Xie Qianlong''s head. "I already said it. I want you to move out from here."


    "Move out? Why?"


    "Because I want you to move out."


    "Heh, you''re quite a straightforward man, saying ''I want you'' to another guy."


    Xie Qianlong finally could not stand it anymore and was about to be violent towards Wang Lu. But at this time, his twopanions impatiently walked in.


    "Young Master Xie, why is it taking so long?"


    "Did that kid fail to appreciate your kindness?"


    Xie Qianlong held out his hand to stop them. "Stay out of this, you two."


    Wang Lu picked up and started nibbling on his corn again as he looked at the three people that were breaking into his room indifferently. And then he asked Hai Yunfan who were behind those three.


    "Little Hai, what''s with these three?"


    Hai Yunfan silently cursed. He initially wanted to watch the y from the sideline, but he would have never expected that Wang Lu would be able to spot him hiding behind the tree. Now, he was forcefully brought into the conflict.


    Seeing as he had been spotted, Hai Yunfan confidently walked out and greeted the three people.


    "Young Master Xie, Young Master Yun, Young Master Li."


    The three people were taken aback upon seeing Hai Yunfan. "Hai Yunfan? Is that you?"


    Wang Lu was also shocked. "Little Hai, it seems that these people don''t think much of you."


    Hai Yunfan once again silently cursed in his mind, "Nonsense. We''re in the Spirit Sword Mountain, not the mortal world Emperor''s territory. Plus, with the three of thembined, my status as the second prince of the Grand Cloud Empire is far inferior. You, this insensitive guy, always creates awkward situations for other people!"


    However, Hai Yunfan was indeed Hai Yunfan. He has been shrewd since he was a little. He smilingly ignored Wang Lu''sment and said, "Just then, Young Master Xie asked you to move out of the Head of the Vige''s house."


    Wang Lu nced at Xie Qianlong and asked Hai Yunfan, "Why?"


    Hai Yunfan looked at the three young masters. It seemed that none of them were going to say anything to Wang Lu and only waited for him to agree.


    Well, seeing that he was forced to join the y, Hai Yunfan cleared his throat and started to exin, "Ahem. Well, it''s quite simple. Young Master Xiees from a very famous and influential Immortal Cultivator family, while brother Wang, although you''re very talented, you''re still a countryman��"


    Hearing this, Wang Lu somewhat impatiently said, "It''s not like I fancy his mom and want to be his step dad or anything. What''s the point in telling me the difference between our family?"


    "This�� well, because you came from a humble background, yet you are living in the best location in the vige, whereas Young Master Xie and hispanions are living in normal viger''s residences. This is a bit�� not too fitting." Hai Yunfan then added, "Of course, I''m just exining their point of views, this doesn''t represent my own views."


    Having exined everything clearly, Hai Yunfan fell silent and waited for Wang Lu''s reply.


    Wang Lu''s reaction was a long silence.


    Xie Qianlong became impatient. "Boy, what the hell do you want? Can you pay the price for wasting our valuable time?"


    Wang Lu sneered, "I understand. You''re all the mediocre types who can''t excel in the family and thus left home in order to prove yourselves to the rest of your families. Little Hai, you''re quite knowledgeable; if I have not guessed wrong, then these so called Young Masters had quite the low status in their families, right?"


    Hai Yun Fan smiled wryly, "Do you really expect me to say such offensive things?" Let alone low status, being able to make it to this point in this Spirit Sword Sect''s trial was already evidence that they were all geniuses�� But, just like Wang Lu had said, each of them had their own difficulties and unfortunate circumstances.


    Xie Qianlong became furious and could not hold back anymore. "Brat, you''re courting death, so don''t me us!"


    "Hmph, such a reckless act!"


    "Just because you got good results in the Cloud Wave Map, you think you''re so special?"


    The three people all prepared to attack. Xie Qianlong reached into his pocket, the young master from the Yun family put his hand on the hilt of his sword, and the young master from the Li Family put his arms behind his back, his long hair moving despite the absence of wind.


    Hai Yunfan''s heart shivered; these children of Immortal Cultivator''s families were indeed not ordinary. Each of them had treasures given to them by their families�� and they were all fairly advanced treasures!


    What kind of ce was the Spirit Sword Mountain? How could the Spirit Sword Sect allow people to casually bring Immortal Cultivation Tools and Treasures that would give them an unfair advantage? On the Golden Bridge, all themon treasures had already been rejected. The only things that would be able to get past the Golden Bridge and the Cloud Wave Map were probably no less than Magical Treasures!


    Even if they were from a third-rate Immortal Cultivator''s family, they would not casually give out Magical Treasures. It seems that these three peoples'' statuses were much higher than the reports had stated�� But, the most important thing was, with their Magical Treasures, these eleven or twelve years old kids could easily destroy 100 elite soldiers of the Grand Cloud Empire with a snap of their fingers. Hai Yunfan wondered how Wang Lu was going to resist their attacks.


    Hai Yunfan did not doubt about the arrogant and malicious personality of Xie Qianlong and the other two. Therge Immortal Cultivator''s families all viewed ordinary mortals as ants. However, the families of these three youths could barely be qualified as a "righteous sect". Actually, they were basically an "evil sect" within the "righteous sects".


    In their view, although Wang Lu, who came from humble background without any power, had an amazing raw talent, since he had be their obstacle�� he could only be described with one word: dead.


    As for Wang Lu�� although there were many special things about him, he was still a countryman from an obscure mountain vige�� It was simply impossible topare him to Xie Qianlong and the others.


    The question was, how would this fledgling genius deal with the danger in front of him?


    As a bystander, Hai Yunfan was incredibly curious.


    It wasn''t impossible for Hai Yunfan to stop the fight. Although Xie Qianlong and the other two did not take him too seriously, if he used his trump card, he would definitely be able to "shock and awe" them into submission even for just a moment. However�� Wang Lu was neither his rtive nor kin, and as such, he had no reason to use his trump card for him, isn''t it?


    Moreover, if Wang Lu couldn''t even deal with this sort of situation by himself, then Hai Yunfan had overestimated him; he would not be worth paying attention to, let alone be made friends with.


    "Come on, Wang Lu, tell me your answer��" Hai Yunfan thought as he stood by the side.


    Then, he saw Wang Lu calmly y his fingers on the table. "Could it be�� that you want to beat me up using an unfair advantage in numbers?"


    The three teenagers looked at each other, and the young masters from the Yun and Li families withdrew their hands.


    Since Xie Qianlong started this whole situation, naturally, he should be the one to end it. Even though Immortal Cultivator''s families indeed viewed mortals as ants, they still had to follow certain customs befitting their identity. Using an unfair advantage in numbers was indeedughable.


    As for Xie Qianlong, after he froze for a moment, he couldn''t help butugh out loud, "Boy, one person or three - what''s the difference for you? Do you think you are qualified to deal with me!"


    Wang Lu alsoughed, "Hah, you''re all quite impatient. What I was trying to say is, beating you one by one would take too much time, so you might as well alle at once."


    "What did you say!?"


    Wang Lu looked at them with a serious expression. "I mean, to deal with a few trash like you, I, alone, is enough. As long as I say a sentence, I will be able to deal with all three of you at once."


    Such a shocking statement from him couldn''t help but make everyone speechless.


    As a spectator, Hai Yunfan felt his heart speeding up. The excitement that came from the anticipation of the climax of the fight hadpletely engulfed him.


    Even if it was just a bluff, Wang Lu''s performance caused all of them to be extremely shocked. Let alone the fact that Hai Yunfan did not believe that Wang Lu was simply bluffing. In other words, the three youths were finished.


    Meanwhile, Xie Qianlong and hispanions almost exploded in rage out of shame.


    They were so humiliated by this countryman�� It was not just them who were humiliated, their families were greatly humiliated as well! It was time for Wang Lu to die!


    "Frozen Seal Shower Talisman!"


    "Flowing Cloud Invisible Sword!"


    "Blood Red Essence Energy!"


    The three people all revealed their Magical Treasures at the same time, and although the three had yet to set their feet on the path of cultivation, their killing intent could be felt by everyone in the entire room. In other words, although they were without cultivation and thus could only use an extremely small fraction of their families'' Magical Treasures'' powers�� but that was enough to hack Wang Lu to pieces.


    But Wang Lu''s response was only saying a sentence, "Vige Head, some people are making trouble here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck shadow broke through the window and rushed towards Xie Qianlong and hispanions.


    The ck shadow''s actions were as fast as lightning; the ck shadow''s feet and fists were like a mirage as they flew towards the three people, producing some sort of strange sound effects.


    "Papapapapapapapapa!"


    In just a moment, along with their blood, the three people, along with their Magical Treasures, fell to the ground, unconscious.


    As soon as the ck shadow knocked the three people unconscious, it immediately left through the broken window, leaving Wang Lu, his errand boy and the iparably shocked Hai Yunfan.


    Then, Hai Yunfan clearly heard Wang Lu dismissively say, "These trash dare to challenge me, the Great Guru of Reporting? What reckless idiots!"

 Chapter 11 - Even If We Play with Him Until He Broke We Wouldnt Feel Too Sad

    <h4>Chapter 11: Even If We y with Him Until He Broke We Wouldn''t Feel Too Sad</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    On the back courtyard of the Vige Head, the blood from nose of the three young masters flowed down like a mini river.


    The sight of those dark red liquid numbed Hai Yunfan''s brain as he said to Wang Lu with a parched mouth, "�� Brother Wang Lu, could you exin to me what just happened?"


    Reasoning backwards from the end result, Hai Yunfan came up with ten or so possibilities, but the excessive shock of what had just urred caused him to lose the ability to choose the best possibility.


    While Wang Lu was looking around for a mop as he prepared to clean up the three pieces of "trash" on the ground, he replied, "What just happened? Wasn''t it obvious? The chivalrous hero living in the Peach Blossom Vige came out and sessfully crushed the evil n of a handful of thugs, protecting the peaceful lives of the vigers of the Peach Blossom Vige."


    "The chivalrous hero? Do you know that person just now?"


    "He''s probably called Lei Feng [1]�� To be honest, I don''t know nor is there a need for me to know."


    Hai Yunfan remained silent for a few moments to calm himself down, and then he asked, "Because you knew that this would be the case?"


    "I knew it just in time. A few hours prior, when the Head of the Vige said that there haven''t been any physical brawl in this Peach Blossom Vige, I realized that this is a peaceful area [2]!"


    "Peaceful area?" Hai Yunfan was clearly confused by this term as he tightly knitted his brows.


    In his impression, it was rare for a sect to assign a "peaceful area" in their Immortal Gatherings. At least, in his Grand Cloud Empire, the third or fourth-rate sects there would have countless bloody fights during their Immortal Gatherings in order to determine which potential disciple had the most strength and talent, which was very effective.


    Therefore, this act of sending someone to protect the participants of the Immortal Gathering held by the Spirit Sword Sect was utterly iprehensible. For a moment, Hai Yunfan even suspected if the Spirit Sword Sect was truly looking for disciples�� However, in the end, Spirit Sword Sect was one of the five great sects, so they would never joke with this kind of thing.


    "Speaking of which, rumor has it that the Spirit Sword Sect was famous for being low key and was never known for its aggressiveness like the Shengjing Sect. Could it be that the Spirit Sword Sect was as righteous and kind as the rumors had said?"


    "Righteous and kind? Little Hai, look at all this blood on the ground I''ve been cleaning up. You think this is righteous and kind?"


    Seeing the three unconscious people lying in the pool of blood from their nose on the ground, Hai Yunfan was indeed lost in thought.


    Seeing he still couldn''t think this through, Wang Lu continued to exin to him, "The rules in the Spirit Sword Sect are very simple: all idiots shall die."


    ----


    "Ugh, where�� am I?"


    Feeling a cold chill on his forehead, the young master from the Xie family of the Hearing Rain Pavilion soon woke up.


    His head hurt like hell, and his nose bridge felt like it was broken. He still felt dizzy, and his vision was fuzzy. But he could vaguely see a fat man sitting in front of him, sshing cold water on him.


    "Who are you?"


    "Ah? Me? I''m Wen Bao, the son of the teacher of the state of the Azure Billow Country, Wen Zhong."


    Although the man''s voice sounded a bit scared, it contained a hint of pride in his background.


    Xie Qianlong felt absurd, "What is this fat pig so proud about? Who does he think he is,ing from such a third-rate country. Doesn''t he know that even the second prince of the Grand Cloud Empire treats us, people from Immortal Cultivator''s families, as his superiors? And yet he''s so proud of his background!?" The more he thought, the more angry he was; adding on to the humiliation he had just suffered from Wang Lu, he reached into his pocket to take out his family''s Magical Treasure.


    As for Wen Bao, he waspletely unaware of the impending danger. He sshed water on Xie Qianlong''s twopanions as he cheerfully spoke, causing his double chin to shake.


    "Just then, I came out of that smoky ce while scratching my head, not knowing what to do. Then, I suddenly saw the three of you lying unconscious by the river. Is the next test really that difficult? I think it''s best if all four of us work together, maybe we will have a higher chance on passing this test. When I was walking in that smoky ce just now, I thought that if I was with a group of people, I probably wouldn''t be trapped for so long."


    Wen Bao had obviously not realized the true purpose of the Cloud Wave Map, so he thought that he was very smart. However, his behavior caused Xie Qianlong to despise him more and more.


    As he was speaking, Wen Bao noticed that Xie Qianlong''s twopanions had also woken up.


    "Ah, you''re all awake now?"


    Wen Bao was beaming with a smile. If he could sessfully join hand with these three people, it would be much easier to pass the next test�� Back then, in a moment of hot-headedness, he had rejected the offer from the Carefree Peak and had decided to continue on the Immortal Path. However, he had regretted this decision many times in the Cloud Wave Map, and had no choice but to walk forward.


    However, his joy immediately disappeared. Wen Bao clearly noticed the look that the three people gave him was not pleasant at all. Although their faces were still pale and all of them looked half-unconscious, their malicious intent were still quite evident in their face.


    "What''s�� the matter with you guys? You don''t want to work together? Then, I''ll just take my leave now."


    Although he wasn''t very bright, Wen Bao felt that something didn''t seem right, so he immediately decided to leave.


    "You want to leave? You think it''ll be that easy?"


    Xie Qianlong stood up, intending to use his Frozen Seal Shower Talisman held between two of his fingers to take out his resentment on Wen Bao. His twopanions, Young Masters Yun and Li, were the same, ready to spring into action.


    Previously, the Carefree Peak disciples had clearly said that life or death on the Immortal Path was already determined by one''s destiny. If a small fry messed with someone that he shouldn''t mess with, even if he died as a result, then it would be his own fault. Moreover, fighting with and killing one''spetitors in the Immortal Gathering was something verymon in the Immortal Cultivation World, even for the Immortal Gathering from righteous sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal. Even if Young Masters Xie, Li and Yun all died in this Immortal Gathering, it would not be a big news; so what was the difference between stepping on an ant and killing the son of the teacher of the state of a small country?


    The activation of the three Magic Treasures caused Wen Bao to instinctively feel the presence of death looming closer and closer. This teacher of the state''s son didn''t have the superb psychological qualities of Wang Lu, so he began to scream in fear,


    "Help, help, help me!!"


    Hearing Wen Bao''s hysterical cry for help, Xie Qianlong felt a bit better. If there was no resistance from the prey, then this game would be pointless�� Even so, his killing intent did not diminish even a little bit.


    "Call all you want, I don''t believe someone is going to stop me here!"


    Xie Qianlong coldly sneered as he began to grip the talisman tighter in his hand, ready to release its power. But at this moment, a ck shadow descended from the sky.


    "Papapapapapapapapa!"


    ---


    Wen Bao, who had survived, felt his back, as well as his pants, werepletely soaked.


    The ck shadow went away as fast as it came; before Wen Bao even had a chance to say thank you, it already disappeared without a trace. Looking at the three unconscious young masters lying by the side of the river, Wen Bao still felt quite frightened.


    Just now, he was one moment away from death. Those three people had no grudge nor hatred against him, and yet somehow, they wanted to kill him. Wen Bao wondered what exactly did he do to deserve this? Was it because he was too ugly? Was that why he was bullied by the proprietress of the Ru Family Inn, stepped on by the crowds of young masters at the Golden Bridge, and also looked down on by the two Carefree Peak disciples?


    Or was this the real face of the Immortal Path? Killing, looting�� the reason why he came to the Spirit Sword Mountain was so that if he became an Immortal, he would be able to help his father. However, before leaving, no one had been optimistic with his future, and he vaguely began to realize why.


    As the son of the teacher of the state, not only did heck the knowledge of his father, he was also oblivious in the ways of the world. The only thing he could rely on was a sentence a Daoist Master, who passed by his Azure Billow Country, had said to him when he was young, "This boy has affinity with immortality; he could be one of us."


    However, it was a pity that the Daoist Master had quickly disappeared, and as Wen Bao grew up, he became a disappointment to his father��


    While he was still lost in his thoughts, the sounds of footsteps behind him suddenly caused Wen Bao to start trembling again, and his legs, which had just recovered enough energy, began to feel weak. Having just received the "baptism" from Young Master Xie, Wen Bao was extremely nervous and panicky; he thought that he did not even have the strength to truss a chicken. Let alone another few young masters, if even a wild pig appeared, he would certainly be finished today.


    "Ah, who''s this Marshal Tian Peng?" [3]


    The voice that sounded in his ears contained three parts surprise and seven parts mocking, and was very impolite. However, it inexplicably gave Wen Bao a peace of mind and strength.


    When Wen Bao let out a breath of relief, the voice sounded out again.


    "How could this guy be here? Arguably, shouldn''t he be eliminated on the Golden Bridge?"


    "Ah, Brother Wang, there''s still much you don''t know. The words ''affinity to immortality'' have always been fantastic and unpredictable. Many exceptionally bright people have no affinity at all with immortality, but yet there are many useless and stupid mortals who are mediocre but have a good aptitude with the Immortal Cultivation. It seems that Wen Bao belongs to thetter category."


    "Hmm, what you say is reasonable. Those three trash from before all have melon-seed-sized brains, and yet they were descendants of some aristocratic families or something. If we''re counting on them only, the future of the Immortal Cultivation World is grim."


    "Haha, they''re just from the third or fourth-rate families, so there''s nothing great about them."


    From the distance, the two people walked closer and closer, talking andughing together. When they arrived in front of Wen Bao, they sized him up and down.


    Wen Bao also looked back at them. Although his memory was not that wonderful, Wen Bao still recognized the two people.


    One of them was the second prince of the Grand Cloud Empire, and the other was the only person who had been able to live in the best room of the Ru Family Inn, that countryside youth�� In short, he could not afford to mess with them.


    Fighting back his dry his throat, Wen Bao asked, "Excuse me, you guys��"


    However, Wang Lu and Hai Yunfanpletely ignored him and just kept talking amongst themselves.


    "Little Hai, this guy is the seventh person to enter the Peach Blossom Vige, so his result is fairly good, right?"


    Hai Yunfan thought for a while, "Seventh isn''t that good, but then considering that you and your errand boy took two ces, the order itself serves no purpose. However, if we look at the time, it only took him twenty or so hours to get out of the Cloud Wave Map which is actually great. In contrast to his stupid appearance, his good personality is prettymendable."


    "Ahh, Little Hai, you''re too na?ve. Just because someone can quickly get out of the Cloud Wave Map, it doesn''t mean that they have a good character. I''m guessing this guy had a nervous breakdown after he got lost, so he closed his eyes and just kept running and running until he finally got out."


    "�� That''s impossible!?"


    "What do you mean impossible? Don''t you know about the ancient saying of ''a pig will charge forward and attack when it''s back into a corner'' [4]? Charging forward in a single direction should be his special skill."


    Wang Lu''s conjecture was simply him bullshxting, but when Hai Yunfan saw Wen Bao''s expression, he had no choice but to admit that what Wang Lu said was probably the truth.


    It turned out that this kind of making-people-speechless method really did exist. But then again,e to think of it, this was the very definition of "affinity to immortality". In the Immortal Cultivation World, there were indeed many people who did not have much talent, a very good character, and even had IQ that was below average, and yet they had the astonishing aplishment of bing Immortals.


    Then�� could it be that this Wen Bao in front of them have the opportunity to be a peerless master in the Immortal Cultivation World one day?!


    While he was thinking, he heard Wang Lu say, "Little Hai, weren''t you always curious about the strategy for this Peach Blossom Vige? Now we''ve got a top notch demo material."


    "�� You mean Wen Bao?"


    "Of course, this guy has no intelligence and no guts�� so he''s precisely the best candidate to test the strategy for this Peach Blossom Vige."


    "Huh? Why''s that?"


    "Because even if we y with him until he broke, we wouldn''t feel too sad, hahaha."


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Lei Feng is a ''chivalrous citizen/model citizen'' of the Communist party


    [2] Non-PVP area


    [3] Wang Lu was making a reference to Zhu Bajie the pig in the Journey to the West who originally held the title Marshal Tian Peng


    [4] A desperate man is not afraid of death

 Chapter 12 - Adoptive Grandmother and Adoptive Grandmother No. 2…

    <h4>Chapter 12: Adoptive Grandmother and Adoptive Grandmother No. 2��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Bringing Wen Bao back to the Vige Head''s guest house didn''t take much effort for Wang Lu.


    After his near death experience by the river, Wen Bao didn''t have much hope for this Immortal Path anymore. As long as he could keep his life, he would thank the heaven and earth.


    So when Wang Lu smiled at him and asked him, "Do you have any interest in joining me toplete the quest in this Peach Blossom Vige?" Wang Zhong immediately agreed without the slightest hesitation.


    He really had no other choice; there was simply no way for him to survive by himself in this Immortal Path. Therge wet patch on the front of his pants was sufficient enough to prove it. Secondly�� he thought, "What if there''s really an opportunity to pass this trial?" Deep down in his heart, Wen Bao''s desire for immortality has yet to be extinguished.


    However, the only thing that puzzled him was why the heaven-blessed Wang Lu would be willing to cooperate with him. Apart from the fat on his body, what else did he have more than anyone else?


    "Oh, having more fat is a big advantage in itself. A fat person won''t be easily broken."


    "Huh!?" Wen Bao let out a panic-stricken cry.


    "Don''t be afraid, at least in this mountain pass, the designer of this trial did not design it for us topete using brute force. The Spirit Sword Sect is testing a much more important quality."


    Wen Bao was a bit confused. "A more important quality?"


    Hai Yunfan had also been considering this for a long time. Whenever the famous sects took in disciples, they would always test one''s aptitude, character, temperament, perception, affinity�� But in addition to those, what else could they test?


    At this point, Wang Lu had already started arranging tasks for Wen Bao. "Alright Fatty, there''s something I need you to do."


    "What!?" Wen Bao eximed in surprise. "What do you want me to do?"


    "Go and chat with everyone in the vige; try to get close to them. As for how to do it, you can ask them if they need help with anything, but remember to be very friendly and sincere�� Finally, you need to report everything to me. Simple, right?"


    ---


    After sending Wen Bao away, Wang Lu invited Hai Yunfan to have a lunch with him, and they rxed as they ate.


    While eating, Hai Yunfan suddenly had a realization, "The key here is the people. Among the things that are important in cultivation, interpersonal rtionship skill has never been counted as important. No sect has ever set this kind of test before."


    Wang Lu was somewhat surprised. "Never tested before?"


    "At least as far as I know, no other sect has ever paid attention to this interpersonal rtionship skill. The road to immortality is, in the end, a lonely one. Too many interpersonal rtionships will only be a burden to their cultivation�� At least, most sects have this kind of view."


    Wang Lu scoffed, "What a load of crap. The Immortal Cultivation World isn''t a ce for people with mental disorders. Even if individual strength decides everything, before you can achieve true immortality, interpersonal skills are still important. Unless you''re an immortal from heaven who has descended to Earth, there is no one who is truly unequal in this world. By the way, Little Hai, don''t you want to go out with Wen Bao and try your luck? Maybe you''ll find an A Level Quest."


    "Hehe, forget it, I think brother Wang already knows what''s going to happen�� There must be a reason for you to ask me to go out, right?"


    Wang Lu said, "Of course, without enough experimental data, I won''t be able to find a perfect strategy toplete this trial. Therefore, I advise you to go out and tread the ground for me. When I get the perfect strategy, I will definitely remember to express my gratitude to you."


    Hai Yunfan was deeply impressed by Wang Lu''s loyalty. However, what was more important to him was Wang Lu''s so-called perfect strategy�� If there was a perfect strategy, then it meant there was an imperfect strategy.


    "In other words, we need to be careful with our every action and speech in this Peach Blossom Vige, otherwise, we will probablymit mistakes?"


    Wang Lu replied with a smile, "Correct. This is also consistent with the characteristic of the Immortal Cultivation World. On the path of cultivation, once you take a wrong step, it is impossible for you to reverse it, so you have to be very careful!"


    While the two people were talking, Wen Bao came back.


    "Huh, so fast?" Hai Yunfan was a bit stunned. From the time Wang Lu had kicked Wen Bao out of the house to go on his mission, only an hour had passed. Could it be that an ident has urred?


    It was actually a big ident.


    "Br-Brother Wang!"


    Wen Bao paused at the door when he realized that he had referred Wang Lu as "Brother Wang".


    "What''s wrong? Did youe across something interesting?"


    "Shortly after I got out, I was stopped by an old auntie who said that I looked very much like herte grandson. She nagged me for a long time, then she gave me a bunch of desserts, and she even invited me to her house to eat tonight�� I couldn''t finish all the desserts, so I came back."


    As he talked, he took out arge box.


    When he opened the box, a small mountain of desserts spilled out, releasing a burst of aroma that greeted their nostrils.


    The little errand boy who was tidying up the dinner table suddenly turned around and saw that the desserts all looked very familiar. "Ah, these are all the specialty desserts from Auntie Liu''s dessert shop. Because they''re quite troublesome to make, she only makes one or two of them for those who are pretty close to her. But this��"


    Wang Lu sighed, "Looks like she really considers Wen Bao as her own grandson. This Fatty is really lucky, without much effort, he has already triggered such a high level quest. If I am not mistaken, that Auntie Liu and the Vige Head had an affair back when they were young."


    The little errand boy suddenly jumped up in shock. "Young Master, don''t say such things! Auntie Liu is a very decent person!"


    "Can''t decent people have affairs? Where''s this logicing from? What you say is a vition of human rights!"


    "What!?"


    "Didn''t you notice it at the banquetst night? The Vige Head and Aunty Liu were flirting with each other with their eyes, but they were caught by the Vige Head''s wife�� These are very important details."


    The errand boy''s jaw dropped. At the banquet, all he had focused on was staying awake from the wine. The Vige Rice Wine had already blurred his vision, so how could he have the strength to observe an old man and an olddy secretly flirt with each other?


    Wang Lu smiled at Wen Bao, "Congrattions to you, this is probably an A Level Quest; enough to affect the entire Peach Blossom Vige''s storyline. If you canplete it��"


    Although he didn''t know what an A Level Quest was, hearing Wang Lu speak in such a solemn tone, Wen Bao''s eyes shone with hope. "If I canplete it��?"


    "You''ll have an adoptive grandmother who''s very good at making desserts."


    "��"


    "So, please strive hard for your adoptive grandmother!"


    And with that, Wang Lu kicked him out.


    ---


    That same evening, more and more people came out of the Cloud Wave Map. Of course, after a day of walking, most of them werepletely exhausted. However, unlike Wang Lu, they did not get a warm wee. The vigers of the Peach Blossom Vige were all indifferent towards theseters.


    "Do you have any food?" "Yes."


    "Do you have anywhere for us to stay?" "Yes."


    But nothing was free. To make matters worse, their outside currency simply did not work here.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is a gold ingot."


    "Gold ingot? Can you eat it?"


    "Well, it would be the same asmitting suicide."


    "You want to buy my family''s steamed buns with this poison? In your dreams!"


    "Hey, there''s something wrong with your way of thinking��"


    This sort of conversation wasmon all across the vige. The vigers were not interested with gold or silver in the slightest, causing many arrogant and wealthy young masters to fall into a hopeless state. However, some people quickly discovered the mon currency" of this vige.


    And that wasbor.


    "You want to eat? Simple. Help me clear out the weeds in my backyard, then fill up the water tank by the door."


    As long as sufficientbor was done, they would be able to receive rewards from the vigers. Whether if it was a delicious peasant family meal or a shabby but warm bedroom, they could only get it throughbor.


    Actually, this rule didn''t just apply to the young masters who were participating in the Immortal Gathering; the vigers also practiced this rule. In addition to bartering goods, the only other way to obtain the thing that you need was to exchange it withbor.


    Regarding this primitive type of trading, the young masters could only helplessly ept this reality. For Wang Lu, it made him really happy to see these princes and sons of officials to experience the hardships of living in a countryside.


    In this situation, the treatment of Wang Lu andpany became such an eyesore for the rest of the young masters; because while most people were struggling just to survive, Wang Lu was doing nothing but instructing Wen Bao on his quest.


    On the morning of the third day, Wen Bao had officially be Auntie Liu''s adoptive grandson.


    "Hah, the progression of Fatty''s quest has been quite smooth so far. However, other people have noticed his movement, and they may start to imitate him soon."


    Wang Lu, who was lying on the couch next to the table, casually said, "I never nned to hide it anyways. The more people participating in this Peach Blossom Vige quest, the better it is for everyone. If we can trigger the quest for every viger, I might be able to obtain a perfectpletion of the quest."


    Hai Yunfan replied, "But by doing so, isn''t that the same as handing over the advantage to other people? I don''t have Brother Wang''s insight, but ording to themon sense, the quests that you said should have some sort of exclusivity. For example, Auntie Liu couldn''t possibly ept another adoptive grandson- her resources have already been monopolized by Wen Bao. If Brother Wang''s perfectpletion needs the help of Auntie Liu, then what will you do?"


    "Hey, that''s my problem. By the way, don''t you want a perfectpletion too?"


    Hai Yunfan shook his head. "I''ve never sought after perfection. As long as I can find the right ce for me, that is enough."


    "I like this sentence, I think I might use that quote in the future�� In return, I might as well tell you a little secret; the climax of this Peach Blossom Vige quest is yet toe. Do you think Wen Bao is making good progress right now? I bet he''lle back crying tonight."


    ---


    "Whaaa!! Your honor, Wang Lu, please help me!"


    That evening, Wen Bao''s crying sound woke Wang Lu from his sleep.


    "Damn, what are you crying about?"


    Although Wang Lu had expected for this to happen, anyone being woken up in the middle of the night would be extremely annoyed.


    Wen Bao suddenly sat on the ground and continued to cry.


    "Your honor, Wang Lu, I''ve run into a trouble, Auntie Liu��"


    Wang Lu interrupted him, "Shut up and don''t talk for a moment. If you talk, I''ll find a stick and give you a stic surgery."


    "Ah?" Wen Bao was shocked, but when he saw Wang Lu went behind the door to pick up the big stick that was used as the doortch and wave it around, he quickly wiped away his tears and snot. Then, he said, "Auntie Liu had a fight with the Vige Head''s wife! The Vige Head''s wife couldn''t beat Auntie Liu, so she let out her anger on me. She said that she would make the Vige Head throw me out of the vige�� Your honor, Wang Lu, please save me!!"


    "Save your sister! Get out of here. If you can''t even handle this problem, what''s the point of keeping you here?"


    "B-but, she''s the Vige Head''s wife!"


    Perhaps ever since Wen Bao was ruthlessly kicked by the Lady Boss of the Ru Family Inn, he had started to develop the seed of fear. Although Wen Bao''s frown could eradicated any of the many small viges like this Peach Blossom Vige in his homnd, the Azure Billow Country, but on this Immortal Path, the setbacks that Wen Bao had suffered reduced him to a creature equivalent to a maggot.


    "You fail-to-live-up-to-expectation coward. So what if she''s the Vige Head''s wife? If she can''t even stop her husband from having an affair, she might as well be an intable doll. Are you afraid of intable dolls?"


    "Well, you can''t say it like that��"


    "That''s the only way to say it! Do you think the quests in the Peach Blossom Vige are really that simple? Get an adoptive grandmother, eat desserts every day until you be a ball, and then you can pass the quest? You think too lowly of the designer of this quest. I tell you what, you''re actually quite lucky to be able to get to this confrontational part of the quest; it means that you''re getting somewhere. Two days ago, my useless errand boy started a battle of wits with the little brats around our age in the vige!"


    Hearing this, Wen Bao was a bit shocked.


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean ''huh''? I''ve told you already that the Peach Blossom Vige is testing our EQs, and the most effective way to test one''s EQ is not to see how many people someone can please, but rather how well they can handle people who dislike them. Having said that, I want to add a personal guess, the designer of this Peach Blossom Vige is probably not very popr in the Spirit Sword Sect."


    Wang Lu paused for a moment and then raised his head to look at the sky.


    He felt as if there were a lot of people cheering for him up in the clouds.


    "Well said!"


    "We have been waiting for her Divine Tribtion for a long time!"


    He shook his head and refocused his thoughts. He then continued to speak, "Right now, you''re in the Auntie Liu''s storyline. The biggest obstacle is the Vige Head''s wife. If you can solve this problem, then the main task in this quest is basicallyplete, and you can smoothly continue the rest of the storyline. So wipe away those tears and snot, get up and get out!"


    And with that, Wang Lu once again kicked him out.

 Chapter 13 - The Perfect Solution to Settle the Family Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Perfect Solution to Settle the Family Dispute</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After kicking out Wen Bao once again, Wang Lu''s face sank.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong?" Hai Yunfan''s rxed voice came to his ear.


    Wang Lu contemptuously snorted, "Nothing. It''s just that the plot is slightly more troublesome than I anticipated�� I thought that everyone in this vige was some dumb character, but it seems like some key figures'' intelligence is quite high."


    "Huh?"


    "Simply speaking, the quest in the Peach Blossom Vige is supposed to be about increasing favorability from specific vigers. But, in the process ofpleting the quest, one must deal with a confrontational plot; for Wen Bao, he must confront the Vige Head''s wife�� I initially thought that the confrontational plot in the quest would be quite straightforward, but now it seems like a high level character is quite flexible and dynamic in personality. We have to use our brain in order to deal with them."


    "Although I don''t understand most of what you said, but I think what you''re trying to say is that most of the quests here should actually have simple solutions?"


    Wang Lu said, "Of course. In easy quests, you can gain favorability from the vigers just by analyzing the pattern. For example, the schr that we met in the vige, the one I told Wang Zhong to observe just now; as long as you can get good grades in ss and avoid getting into trouble with your ssmates, you can easily pass the quest. There are also the steamed bun shop quest and the like; where as long as you work at the shop and make enough contribution, you will be able toplete the quests. However, it is different with Wen Bao. It is quite difficult to increase favorability from Auntie Liu. Wen Bao''s opportunity here is good, he has triggered an A level quest, but I am afraid with his IQ and EQ, he wouldn''t be able toplete it."


    "�� Hearing what you said is making me nervous. But then again, the more difficult the quest is, the greater the rewards will be. This should be the principle here right?"


    "Yes, of course. That principle always works. For example, because I have the best result in the Cloud Wave Map, the vigers treated me like I am the Vige Head''s adoptive father. So if we get a perfect score in this quest, we should get the corresponding reward in the next quest."


    Hai Yunfan nodded, "ording to the past convention, the ces after the Cloud Wave Map, which are the Red Ridge Mountain, Ice Wind Valley, and other ces, are all the key trials on the Immortal Path. If it''s like what Brother Wang said, that our results here would influence what the advantage we can get in our next trial�� then I think I''d like to give it a try to see what my luck is."


    "You finally decided to give it a try after watching the y for a quite a while?"


    "Thesest few days, I have been listening to Brother Wang''s various strategies toplete the quest in this vige. I wouldn''t dare to call myself your friend if some of those did not rub off on me.


    "So do you want to find the perfect strategy toplete this quest?"


    "Hahaha, I''ll leave that for geniuses like brother Wang. As for me, as long as I find a suitable ce, that would be enough."


    With that, Hai Yunfan finally walked out of Wang Lu''s room. These past few days, he has been living with Wang Lu in the Vige Head''s guest house, eating and drinking together with Wang Lu while watching from the side as Wang Lu sent Wang Zhong and Wen Bao out to gain information about their quests. But ultimately, he cannot stay in the room as an observer forever.


    Watching Hai Yunfan left the room, Wang Lu hung up a smile on his face.


    "Tsk tsk. Little Hai finally left. This is going to be good show."


    -


    Hai Yunfan''s involvement in the Peach Blossom Vige quest immediately made an impact on the other participants.


    Besides Wang Lu and the errand boy, Wang Zhong, the duo who were on another level, Hai Yunfan was the first person to walk out of the Cloud Wave Map and enter the Peach Blossom Vige. His results were even better than the three allied Immortal Cultivator''s Families'' young masters, surprising a lot of people.


    Before Hai Yunfan made his journey to the Spirit Sword Mountain, the Immortal Cultivation sects in the Grand Cloud Empire had made an assessment of him. His intelligence was second rate with a high-tier fourth grade, or perhaps a low-tier third grade spirit root. However, in this Immortal Path, many participant possessed remarkable abilities. Although they might not necessarily possess the legendary Heavenly Spirit Root, but some of them did have the Earthly Spirit Root and other variant of first rate spirit roots. Moreover, Hai Yunfan''s performance on the Golden Bridge was not particrly ideal either. However, in the Cloud Wave Map, Hai Yunfanpletely reversed the other participants'' appraisal of him in one fell swoop, suddenly bing one of the leading figures in this Immortal Path.


    But which was more important, spirit root, intelligence, or character? Although no one has a definite answer to that question in the Immortal Cultivation World, more than half of the elders within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal possessed a third rate spirit root or below.


    So Hai Yunfan''s third rate spirit root was, although not that good, but not that bad either. Adding to his superior character that he demonstrated by being one of the best performers in the Cloud Wave Map, he would certainly have a bright future like most elders in the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortal. Not to mention Hai Yunfan had been hiding in the room for two straight days, conspiring with Wang Lu, that enigmatic man.


    Hai Yunfan''s involvement in the quest not only represented himself, but also Wang Lu. By looking at theirbined achievements on the previous trials, his movement naturally attracted all the other participants'' attention.


    Therefore, the other participants in the vige trial all stopped what they were doing to see what was going to happen. But Hai Yunfan did not stir any trouble in the vige; when he walked out of the room, he just randomly walked around in the vige and casually talked with any vigers he came across with.


    This tactic was not unusual, as it was also employed by most otherpetitors because they were not sure what their goal was. By talking to as many of the vigers as they could, they would be able to observe the reaction to determine their next step.


    Hai Yunfan''s "luck" was clearly inferior to that of Wen Bao; because for that entire night, although there were some vigers who showed a little bit of interest towards him, none of them were important characters. Hai Yunfan was clearly unsatisfied with this.


    Although he exhibited humility in front of Wang Lu, it was only a reference for someone superior to him. But Hai Yunfan had actually never unduly belittled himself. Although he had said for several times that finding a suitable position for himself would be enough, he was actually not satisfied with anything below an A level quest.


    After the first night, unsurprisingly, Hai Yunfan realized that he would not be as lucky as Wen Bao. The so-called opportunity would not fall from the sky to him, so if he wanted the A level quest, he has to take the initiative. So, the next morning, despite a night without sleep, and under the surprised look of everyone, Hai Yunfan approached the Vige Head''s front door and knocked with his usual energy.


    ording to Wang Lu''s assertion about the level of the quest in this Peach Blossom Vige, the Vige Head undoubtedly symbolized the A level or higher quests. After all, just by being involved in the emotional dispute between the Vige Head''s wife and his mistress, Wen Bao had gotten himself an A level quest. What if he directly involved with the Vige Head himself? Hai Yunfan wondered.


    Although the Vige Head did not seem to have a special preference for Hai Yunfan, it did not matter to him. From early in the morning, Hai Yunfan stayed at the Vige Head''s residence until the afternoon. Afterwards, he came to the backyard to meet Wang Lu.


    "Yo, Little Hai. You stayed in the old man''s room for a long time, did you get anything useful?"


    After a day of serious look, Hai Yunfan finally let out a smile. "Not bad. I did what you said and got a big breakthrough."


    "You were broken through by that old man? Not bad, you''re a handsome young boy after all."


    "�� Although I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but I am sure you are mistaken. I just want to confirm one thing with you."


    Seeing that Hai Yunfan was serious, Wang Lu put down the chicken leg in his hand and asked, "Be my guest."


    "My quest is likely to interfere with Wen Bao�� perhaps even more people. You won''t mind, won''t you?"


    "Why don''t you tell me in details?"


    Hai Yunfan said, "In short, I got involved in the Vige Head''s family dispute. I spent the whole morning trying to gain his trust. Whatever happens next, I am confident that I''ll be involved."


    Wang Lu widened his eyes in surprise. "Little Hai, you''re amazing. At such a young age, you can mediate emotional entanglements for old people. In the future, you definitely can be the Harem King."


    "He''s only the Vige Head of a small vige. It''s not that hard to gain his trust. But just to be sure, I just need to confirm what I have to do next with Brother Wang. Here''s the thing, Wen Bao''s unexpected appearance brought the conflict between Madame He Lu, the Vige Head''s wife, and Auntie Liu into the open. Currently, my mission is to quell this fight, so that the Vige Head can continue to live a peaceful life. However, there are many ways to solve this conflict."


    Wang Lu nodded with approval. "You''re getting the gist of it, Little Hai."


    "Thank you. I just thought of a few solutions. The easiest one is to persuade Madame He Lu to put down her past grudges with Auntie Liu. After all, no matter what the Vige Head has done in the past, they have lived together for many years. Auntie Liu was just a small interlude in their life."


    Wang Lu smiled. "But if you really do that tactic, I will only give you sixty out of a hundred points at most."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Because Aunty Liu is still in the Vige Head''s heart, he doesn''t like it when Madame He Luins about her. Moreover, Auntie Liu also doesn''t want to be neglected."


    Wang Lu said, "But this is just his selfish desire and could not be justified."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Therefore, a more borate method is to use the carrot and stick method against Auntie Liu to force her to withdraw on her own initiative. After all, she was the one who started this mess in the first ce. As long as she is willing to quit, Vige Head will be able to live peacefully again. But not only this method is difficult, it is also in conflict with Wen Bao''s quest�� If Aunty Liu really quits, her long-cherished dream would be out of reach, and Wen Bao would likely suffer as an innocent bystander."


    Wang Lu said, "That''s right. The A level quests are likely designed so that those involved need topete toplete the quests; or they are likely to be designed so that thepetitors need to cooperate toplete the quests; or a bit of both. Fortunately, your obstacle is Wen Bao, so there''s nothing to be worried about, hahaha!"


    "�� Wait a minute. Isn''t Wen Bao worth anything in Brother Wang''s eyes?"


    Wang Lu spread out his arms. "This has nothing to do with me. I''m just thinking about the problem from your point of view. I don''t think he''s worth anything in your eyes, so I tried to give you a considerate advice�� Moreover, It''s much harder to solve Wen Bao''s problem; at worst, he''s just going to fill the emotional hole in Auntie Liu''s heart. Back to topic, what will you choose?"


    Hai Yunfan said, "From the previous two solutions, I don''t want to choose either of them. I have another solution, and I want Brother Wang''s opinion on it."


    "A third solution?"


    "Yes. To frame Madame He Lu so that the Vige Head can justifiably divorce her and revive his old me with Auntie Liu. In this way, Wen Bao can sessfullyplete his quest and the Vige Head can get his long-cherished desire as well, which will give me high favorability from him. What''s more, the whole operation shouldn''t be too difficult��"


    Wang Lu cocked his head. "But?"


    "But this isn''t the act of a decent person, isn''t it? In sects with strict rules, this n would be considered a crime. So I need to confirm whether the designer of this trial would ept this sort of solution or not. Brother Wang, in your opinion, would this person approve of my n or not?"


    Wang Lu pondered for a while. "If I were the designer, I would give you more than ny points."


    "And then?"


    "And then it has nothing to do with me. I''ve designed the levels and gave you a mark, what else could I do?"


    Hai Yunfan said with a smile, "Thank you for reminding me, Brother Wang. My n was poorly thought�� No matter how the designer designed this trial, the final result will be decided by the Spirit Sword Sect, which is an upright sect, so I shouldn''t use such a crooked method�� Speaking of which, if you were me, what would you do?"


    "Me? Hmmm. Are you interested in the perfect solution?"


    Hai Yunfain said, "I''ve decided on my solution and I won''t change it. But I''m also curious about what you would do."


    Hai Yunfan was sincere with his words, his proud upbringing as a royalty made it impossible for him to pick up other people''s the ideas as his own, even if it came from Wang Lu, whom he deeply respected. But on the other hand, he was indeed curious about other ideas, just so that he could keep an open mind.


    Wang Lu did not try to hide anything. "It''s easy. Convince Madame He Lu and Auntie Liu to be bi-sexual, and then let the Vige Head enjoy the happy life of a man who has two wives."


    "��"


    "Hey, why are you looking at me like you are suffering from hemorrhoid attack? Is there a problem with my solution? Everyone will have one less enemy and have one fxck buddy, years of grudges will disappear just like that, and they will live thest few years of their life in a bliss. It''s the perfect solution to settle all the conflicts!"

 Chapter 14 - The Aspiring Youngster Who Endure the Heavy Breasts

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Aspiring Youngster Who Endure the Heavy Breasts</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Aspiring Youngster Who Endure the Heavy Breasts


    When Hai Yunfan left the rear courtyard distracted, it immediately caused countless spection from people who noticed it.


    His effort of making a breakthrough in the Vige Head��s residence was not a secret. Other than him, around twenty or thirty participants had already tried their luck in the Vige Head��s residence. Unfortunately, no one had the same luck. However, him seeding in his first try was not the surprise here, rather, after having a dialogue with Wang Lu, he came out with an obscure expression.


    ��Could it be that Hai Yunfan had been abused by that mysterious person in the back courtyard?��


    Unfortunately for them, Hai Yunfan never worried about any of their thoughts. For him,pleting the quest was more important than anything.


    He did not choose Wang Lu��s advice nor any of his three original solutions. Instead, he took the most troublesome, but also the mostprehensive solution. And that was to directly talk to the Vige Head, Madame He Lu and Aunty Liu separately. He used his amazing persuasion skill supplemented by various means to achieve his goal.


    Under his persuasion, the Vige Head gave up on his old desire for Aunty Liu and reflected on Madame He Lu��s years of silent devotion to him. Upon realizing this, his tears cannot stop flowing for a long time.


    Madame He Lu forgave the Vige Head��s past mistake, and after doing some reflection on her own impetuous behavior, she had evenpletely abandoned her enmity with Aunty Liu.


    As for Aunty Liu, she went back to manage her dessert shop and wholeheartedly gave her devotion on her grandson Wen Bao. She too has put the past grudges behind her.


    Hai Yunfan sessfullypleted all these amazing feats. In three days, three people��s decades of enmity evaporated into the air. In three days, the three people were manipted like marites in the twelve years old��s hands.


    The other participants who watched this cannot help but sigh in amazement. At least, in this quest, Hai Yunfan��s performance cannot be topped by anyone, unless they used magical treasures or cheating.


    With this amazing performance came great reward. For solving the Vige Head��s personal problem, the Vige Head��s favorability of Hai Yunfan increased dramatically. Now he was the main guest in the Vige Head��s residence. His treatment was even somewhat better than Wang Lu, almost to the point of bing the Vige Head��s adoptive grandson. For someone whose A level quest did not fall on one��sp like Wen Bao, this feat was not an easy thing to do. Not to mention that both Aunty Liu and Madame He Lu also have favorable impressions of him.


    Unfortunately,pleting this important storyline did not mean that he had reached the finish line in the Peach Blossom Vige; Hai Yunfan was still yet to find the way out of the vige. Indeed, the difficult problem of the Vige Head had been solved, and he even had an extremely high favorability from the Vige Head. But then what? No one knew.


    Some people found that it was difficult to increase the favorability from the Vige Head, so some of them chose to do simple quests instead. Many of them even gained extremely high favorability from said vigers. For example, a certain youth who was fond of older girls has gotten quite close to a certain vige girl. If not for the fact that this girl weighed almost 200 kg and was covered with body hair, then they would have certainly been a potential perfect couple.


    Even so, because his next step had not yet appeared, two dayster, thatd who endured the heavy breast could not endure it anymore. He appeared on the Vige Head��s rear courtyard with a miserable look and knocked on Wang Lu��s door.


    ��Your honor, Wang Lu, please help me!��


    ����


    Although Wang Lu barely left his room since he came to the vige, his reputation spread far and wide along with Hai Yunfan and Wen Bao. Even though the two have yet to find a way out of the vige, their progress was amazingly fast; clearly, there was an expert directing them behind their backs. These days, even the errand boy had begun to take action.


    So when people were forced into the corner, Wang Lu became their lifesaver.


    ��Oh, so you��ve been living worse than a dog these past two days and has yet to find the next clue, and now you��ve lost all your hope? Then I suggest you end your life as soon as possible.��


    ��Ah!?��


    ��Do you think this Immortal Path is that simple? Indeed, the Peach Blossom Vigergely ruled out acts of violence to protect all the participants. But this increased security and safety waspensated by the increase in difficulty; the Spirit Sword Sect make it so that it��s hard to pass this trial. Do you think you can pass the trial just by being a gigolo for two days? You think so little of this vige.��


    ��Then, what should I do?��


    ��If two days is not enough, then try ten years. I think ten years of being a gigolo should qualify you to be an immortal.��


    ��Ah?��


    ��What are you ��ah-ing�� about? This is a very fair and reasonable term. Ten years of being a gigolo in the Immortal Path is a condition that most gigolos can only dream of.��


    ��I, I am from the Royal family in the You Region, how can youpare me withmon gigolos!?��


    ��Tch, I don��t like your attitude. As they say, one should love one��s own profession. Since your current profession is a gigolo, why would you look down on your own colleagues? How can you expect people to treat you like a prince here? Moreover, if you want to finish this trial faster, you have to learn from Hai Yunfan who took a challenging quest. Then, you can probably finish the trial in a few months.��


    The youth who liked older girls left Wang Lu��s room with a dejected look. Ten years was truly too long. However, he had still brought out something relevant.


    A few months! ording to Wang Lu, Hai Yunfan needed a few months before he would be able to leave this vige; this meant other people would take years�� This Peach Blossom Vige trial was ridiculously too long. But on the other hand, for Spirit Sword Sect, as one of the five great sects in the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals, to design such a trial was actually quite reasonable. In the past Immortal Gatherings, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect once made a trial in which hundreds of participants were required to survive at the swamp for two years. And Kunlun Mountain Sect carefully selected their disciples for thirty whole years, breaking the record of the length of the Immortal Gathering.


    After knowing the astonishing length of this Peach Blossom Vige trial, most of the participants couldn��t help but slow down their actions. After all, there was still a lot of time, so what��s the rush?


    However, the action of Hai Yunfan, who still continued to visit the three main characters on his quest, constantly increasing their favorability of him, was particrly striking. There were some things that he did not need advice from Wang Lu; Hai Yunfan understood that the so-called favorability simply had no limit. Currently, in the Vige Head and the other two��s mind, Hai Yunfan was nothing more than just their benefactor�� He couldn��t evenpare to Wen Bao in Aunty Liu��s eyes. Therefore, before he could reach the next step, Hai Yunfan would just keep doing it; sess woulde sooner orter.


    This sort of all out effort obviously consumed a tremendous amount of mental and physical strength, especially for a twelve years old. However, Hai Yunfan dly endured it. He persevered.


    ����


    ��Tsk, tsk, tsk, second rate talent, first ss EQ, and superior willpower. Little Hai, you��re the man.��


    ��Brother Wang, you tter me.��


    ��But because of this, we probably will soon be saying goodbye.��


    Hai Yunfan��s eyes lit up, ��Do you mean�� Didn��t you say I need a few months before I could pass the trial?��


    ��That is if you want a perfectpletion, but I take it you��re not going to go after that, right?��


    ���� So that��s why recently, I have the feeling that the Vige Head wants to talk to me about something, but it doesn��t seem to be the right time yet�� That should be the key to the next step.��


    ��������


    Hai Yunfan��s next step came very quickly. Fifteen days since he entered the Peach Blossom Vige, the Vige Head, who was greatly moved by him, finally said to him.


    ��Child, there are some things I need to tell you����


    Although Hai Yunfan was a calm and reserved person, he could not help but smile, ��I have been waiting for you to say this sentence for a long time.��


    Three days after that, Hai Yunfan finally left the Peach Blossom Vige. He only spent a total of eighteen days to became the first person who passed this trial, which was far beyond other people��s expectations.


    The reason was very simple; before leaving, Hai Yunfan had left behind all his knowledge about his quest with Wang Lu - this was also the agreement that they agreed beforehand.


    Just as Wang Lu had expected, if one wanted to perfectlyplete the trial, they needed at least a few months to achieve that. But if perfection was not what one was seeking, and one simply wanted to pass the minimum standard, then the time could be significantly reduced.


    Of course, such a decision would be apanied by some downside. This was also what Hai Yunfan and Wang Lu had deduced together.


    In simpler terms, the level ofpletion in the Peach Blossom Vige quest would determine the starting point on the next trial, just like the result at the Cloud Wave Map directly determined the vigers�� level of hospitality in the Peach Blossom Vige. Hai Yunfan had barely passed the trial of the Peach Blossom Vige, so he probably would not have many advantages at the start of the next trial, and in the long term, the advantage would all be used up. ording to Wang Lu��s spection, Hai Yunfan had onlypleted thirty percent of the quest. If he was not in a hurry, and instead tried to achieve the perfectpletion, he would have gained a great advantage at the Netherworld Path, even so much so that he would have easily passed that trial. Hai Yunfan��s impatience had ruined it all.


    However, for most of the participants, this downside would undoubtedly be a great blessing to them.


    As one of the top sects, theter part of the Spirit Sword Sect��s Immortal Gathering, such as Frozen Wind Valley, Red Ridge Mountain, etc., was outrageously difficult. ording to legends, no one was able to pass these trials in thest three hundred years. In the previous Immortal Gathering, only a few people managed to enter the Carefree Peak. As for how the Spirit Sword Sect recruited the Inner Court��s disciples, they used the same method as the other great sects: sending their elders to wander around looking for good seedlings. Like the other sects, it usually took them ten years to one hundred years.


    While in this Immortal Gathering, although most of the trials remained the same, but they have added this Peach Blossom Vige as one of the trials. Thus, it appeared that the Spirit Sword Sect had reduced the difficulty of this Immortal Path.


    Hai Yunfan��s early departure had be a great incentive for others. They did not worry that Hai Yunfan had finished early, because this Immortal Path was not a race. As long as they reached the finish line, they would still be epted in the Inner Court.


    Unfortunately, very few people could replicate Hai Yunfan��s sess. A week after Hai Yunfan left the vige, not only did everyone else failed to follow in Hai Yunfan��s footsteps, there were two people whose quests went astray because of undue haste; their hard earned favorability went to zero overnight.


    Such as��


    ��Little Fang, Little Fang, please listen to me, I really love you! I don��t hold anything against your thick waist and body hair; you have to believe me. There��s nothing happening between Little Lan and me; I don��t care about any white and creamy skin, Little Fang, please forgive me!��


    ��Get lost, you unfaithful rat!��


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Title: pun from the Chinese idiom ��To endure humiliation as part of an important mission.��

 Chapter 15 - The Idiot Whose Daughter Eloped with a Man…

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Idiot Whose Daughter Eloped with a Man��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    A crisis of resources broke out in the Peach Blossom Vige.


    Two weeks after the departure of Hai Yunfan, most of the participants had now lived in the Peach Blossom Vige for a month.


    This was enough time for most of the participants to be on the right track. Except for a handful of princes who had screwed up midway, other people had been silently umting the favorability from the vigers, waiting for their time to pass the trial.


    After a month, most strategies had been tested by most of the participants. Even though they did not have the enigmatic Wang Lu, who spent all of his days cooped up in his room, nning and strategizing, most of the participants who have reached this step were indeed the elites of the elite. Bit by bit, they continued to umte knowledge and experience.


    ording to everyone''s calction, the total number of vigers in the Peach Blossom Vige was one hundred and twenty. It stands to reason that there were only enough quests for twenty or so participants.


    Most of the participants'' approach was to umte the favorability of one certain viger until it reached a certain point where it would trigger a special quest. Afterpleting this special quest, the participant would be able to leave the Peach Blossom Vige. However, after this special quest was triggered, regardless of whether the participant couldplete it or not, it would never appear again. For example, The Vige Head hadpletely broken his rtionship with Aunty Liu, and the hairy vige girl, Little Fang, who could only eat ten steamed buns per meal, could no longer give her affection to another participant.


    Once the special quest waspleted, whether it was an A level or C level quest, the participant could sessfully leave the Peach Blossom Vige. However, the degree ofpletion corresponded with the level of the quest.


    Most of the A level quests had either been taken or wasted by some retards. No one could take those quests anymore. As for B level quests, they were highly sought after. Only C level and D level quests were still plentiful.


    For those who hade outte from the Cloud Wave Map, fighting over a high level quest was nothing more than a bolt from the blue, but they never gave up. They made up theck of quality with quantity. Surely, ten or so C level quests wereparable to a B level quest, right? If so, then twenty or thirty C level quests were equal to an A level quest. Naturally, those who already had an A level quest on their hands thought that if they had more B level or lower quests, then it would be better.


    So, even if there were a hundred and twenty quests avable in the Peach Blossom Vige, because of the fiercepetition over quests from the twenty participants, the avable quests quickly depleted. The more sad thing was that the quests were not distributed evenly at all; not only did those people who came out early from the Cloud Wave Map had the opportunity to get the A level quests, almost all of them had also hogged more than ten quests, while some unlucky ones were not even able to find any; they were now facing the prospect of being stuck in the Peach Blossom Vige forever.


    With such a resource crisis, a conflict could erupt at any moment. At this point, those people could not help but think of one person.


    The mysterious person who never came out of the Vige Head''s guest room, and had not even attempted any quests��


    ---


    "Strange, what is this kid waiting for?"


    Above the clouds. After observing for close to a month, the already bored Liu Xian let out a yawn.


    Because he was the organizer of the gambling incident, the Disciplinary Elder had punished him to closely observe the Peach Blossom Vige. For more than twenty days, apart from meditating and circting spiritual energy throughout his body, all he could do was to watch the events unfolding in the Peach Blossom Vige. Fortunately, there were many interesting events in the vige. In particr, the incident between the prince and Little Fang. That incident almost caused him tough while circting the spiritual energy in his body, which almost caused him to suffer from qi deviation.


    But, as an spectator, Liu Xian was a bit dissatisfied about something�� What was the youth who had caught the Sect Leader''s attention doing? He had obviously achieved an eye-popping result in the Cloud Wave Map, so why would he be aplete let down in the Peach Blossom Vige?


    It was impossible to see every little detail from the clouds, but it was easy to notice that Wang Lu hadn''t gone out for almost a month. Even that servant type character by his side had alreadypleted his quests, and hispletion status was among the top three in the whole vige. The other participants treated him like a superstar, far above his passive master.


    If this went on, there would only be one oue. Liu Xian wanted to know what that kid, Wang Lu, was thinking.


    "Good morning, Senior Martial Brother."


    While he was still meditating, a certain irritating female voice resounded in his ears.


    Liu Xian was in a fairly good mood, so he was able to repress the anger that welled up as soon as he heard that voice.


    "Oh, Fifth Junior Martial Sister, do you have any advice for me?"


    "No advice, I just came here to y."


    The woman in white spoke as she lightly walked to Liu Xian''s side. "Twenty days have gone by, has Senior Martial Brother been moved by my genius design?"


    Liu Xian sorted out his thoughts. He was indeed somewhat surprised that none of the vigers were real; all of the vigers were puppets made by an extremely sophisticated array. However, from the performance point of view, they were beyond the reach of ordinary puppets, such as the Vige Head and a few handful of other characters whose performance cannot be distinguished from real people�� Of course, that was not to say that this was a magnificent feat; the Spirit Sword Sect''s Great Gate Array was ten thousands times more sophisticated. However, considering Fifth Junior Martial Sister''s level of cultivation, as well as her field of expertise, such an array was especially shocking.


    But shock was simply shock. Being moved by it was another thing entirely.


    "�� Do you know how much trouble you''ve added to everyone? The whole Immortal Gathering has been messed up by you!"


    "No. I think the Immortal Gathering rose to another level because of me."


    "No one needs your ''another level''!"


    "Senior Martial Brother, you''re being naughty again. Your mouth said no, but don''t you love it when my design gives you amazingly talented future disciples? The kid who walked out of the Peach Blossom Vige a week ago, do you dare to say that you were not moved by him?"


    "Uhh��"


    Speaking about the kid from a week ago, Liu Xian could not remain indifferent: the kid had first rate character, first rate intelligence, first rate EQ, and even though his spirit root wasn''t that great, butpared to his other superior qualities, the level of spirit root was not that important.


    If he was taught properly, he could beparable to those few evildoers within the sect. For many years, Misty Peak had never produced any evil disciple, so Liu Xian could not help but feel moved��


    "What does that have to do with the Peach Blossom Vige? Hai Yunfan has done an excellent job in the Cloud Wave Map!"


    "Well, at least I helped you eliminate the defective products from those Immortal Cultivator''s families."


    "Hmph." Liu Xian grunted but did not deny it. He despised those arrogant young masters like Xie Qianlong and his twopanions. However, ording to the epted rules in the Immortal Cultivation World, the three of them were of high qualities. Although they were indeed heartless, but that sort of thing has already been a problem in the Immortal Cultivation World�� Fortunately, they had been eliminated in the Peach Blossom Vige, otherwise, if the three of them made it into the Spirit Sword Sect, they would give him headaches.


    However, if someone wanted Liu Xian to admit that the Peach Blossom Vige was indeed useful, they might as well refine his nine-colored Yuanying. Thus, the Misty Peak Elder very cleverly changed the topic. "So in this Peach Blossom Vige, are there any punishment for those who are ckers?"


    "cker?" The Fifth Junior Martial Sister''s eyes widened. She shifted her gaze toward the cloud, looked down, and finally locked in on someone; immediately after, herplexion changed.


    "Senior Martial Brother, you''re mistaken. This person isn''t a cker at all."


    "Speaking of which, Little Ling''Er said that someone sessfullypleted my chain of tasks in the Spirit Creek Town, could it be him? Tsk, working people can indeed produce highly talented people, this country bumpkin can actuallyplete my chain of tasks�� However, this trial isn''t going to be that easy. Hey, no need to talk about the next trials, it seems like your little errand boy is going to defect, what are you going to do about that?"


    ---


    While everyone was waiting for Wang Lu to go into action, Wang Lu was first met with a surprise.


    "Young Master. I think�� I think my quests will soon bepleted."


    Inside the room, the little errand boy looked perturbed, as if he was a poor youth whose girlfriend had an unexpected pregnancy and was now meeting her father for the first time.


    Wang Lu maintained the calm and indifferent look that he had showed for the past month. While flipping through some of the Vige Head''s book collection, he asked, "Which quest?"


    The errand boy paused and then replied, "All eight are close topletion�� In ordance with Young Master''s instructions, I equally distributed my effort on each quest, trying to enhance the rtionship between the vigers involved in the quests, which indeed more effective, and easier for the quests to progress��"


    "Good. And?"


    The little errand boy froze for a moment. After mulling over for a long time, he had already decided toy down all the cards, but now all those words stuck in his throat.


    Wang Lu looked at him. "Since you''ve almostpleted your quests, then go out and finish them. Why are you wasting time here?"


    The errand boy was taken aback. "Young Master, I��"


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Young Master�� although I don''t know what you''re waiting for, I''m your errand boy; it makes no sense for me to leave Young Master alone and continue to move forward."


    Wang Lu gave a high pitched sneer, "Tell me, are those words from your heart?"


    The little errand boy jumped up one meter high. "From the bottom of my heart!"


    "Don''t jump, don''t jump. Saying nonsense will result in being struck by lightning. You jumped so high, are you trying to make the thunder god''s job easier?"


    "I��" The errand boy was shocked by Wang Lu''s words. After a long time, he sighed. "Young Master�� two months ago, no matter what anyone said, I could have never imagined that I would reach this point. I am just an ordinary vige errand boy, yet I was fortunate enough to have an affinity to Immortality, and I even had the opportunity to be epted as an Inner Court Disciple from one of the top sects. I know that all these are Young Master''s gracious gifts. If it wasn''t for Young Master, I wouldn''t be able to make it here. Young Master''s overflowing kindness, I��"


    "Don''t, what''s with this overflowing kindness, there''s only one way to go after that, which is hate, if I give you even more kindness, wouldn''t that mean we be mortal enemies?" Wang Lu said with a yful smile, "Actually, you might as well tell me the truth. You''ve been living in this vige for about a month, and also exchanged a lot of words with the other participants, so you should know what it meant to walk past the Golden Bridge. Affinity to Immortality is affinity to Immortality. I didn''t give it to you nor was it given to you by the wind. Even if you didn''t join the Spirit Sword Sect, other sect would eventually find you. For you, the path of Immortal Cultivation is inevitable."


    The errand boy did not speak, because before he decided toy out the cards in front of his young master, this was how he had convinced himself.


    "So now that you''re going to walk out of the Peach Blossom Vige with outstandingpletion, you have ny percent chance of being able to directly pass through the next trial and go straight to the Misty Peak. Why bother wasting time to wait for me? The Immortal Path is like a long dream, you can never be sure until you reach the end�� Besides, you should''ve already arranged to travel together with someone, right?"


    The errand boy''s heart immediately thumped. The young master was indeed the young master, his young master clearly never left the Vige Head''s guest house, yet he seemed to grasp every single gossip and every little thing that had happened in the vige!


    The errand boy had indeed made an alliance with someone else. The other person was an incredibly talented noble prince. When he saw the errand boy''s potential, he immediately made every effort to get close to Wang Zhong. Soon, Wang Zhong agreed to join his group.


    The reason why Wang Zhong wanted to go now was because, apart from Hai Yunfan, no one else had left the Peach Blossom Vige yet. So if they left now, they would still be counted as one of the first group. Secondly, although Wang Lu was being mysterious and inscrutable, he had done nothing for a whole month. It seemed that he had also run out of ideas, not to mention his problem was not his little errand boy''s problem.


    "Whether you want to live as an errand boy for your entire life, ore out of the closet as ''Wang Zhong''�� I think you should really consider it."


    However, the result of Wang Zhong''s consideration was already clearly seen by Wang Lu.


    Unlike the little errand boy who cannot stop worrying, the young master didn''t even care of his defection, so much that one could say that Wang Lu seemed to have looked forward to this moment for a long time ago.


    "Your act of pretending to be entangled here is very ugly. I really don''t care whether you''re here or not, so please unburden yourself from this mental pressure and get the hell out of here."


    Wang Zhong''s face instantly reddened, but he did not say a word. Instead, he silently kneeled on the ground and kowtowed three times towards Wang Lu, then he stood up, turned around and left.


    After the errand boy left, Wang Lu could not help but smile.


    "Bing so bold and righteous after kowtowing a few times, sure enough, he has really decided to be the master of his own fate�� Little Hai, you were right: this kid really isn''t anything good."


    Wang Lu''s smile gradually became self-deprecating. "As for I, this father�� I even helped him designed such a n for him!"


    As he spoke, Wang Lu swung his arm, sending over a hundred pieces of paper filled with writing from the table into the air. They scattered around in the room, but no one knew that each of them was worth more than gold.


    "After following me for seven years, he still can''t recognize who the main character is�� I fucking failed to teach him properly! s, I guess this is how a silly father feels when his daughter elopes with a man."


    "Forget it, why do I need to care about him? This father''s preparation is finallyplete�� and now, I can begin to implement them."


    After saying that, Wang Lu got down from the bed, walked to one of the walls in the room and torn down the gauze covering the wall.


    If Wang Zhong was still here, he would have definitely wet his pants out of fright.


    On the wall stuck hundreds of pieces of paper. Each one described the strategy toplete the quest of each of the vigers, which included illustrations; the content was very informative. Compared to the version that waspiled together by the other participants, this was several times more detailed!


    Although it was true that Wang Lu had not left his room for a month, but he had not wasted a single day. As the participant who had walked out of the Cloud Wave Map with superior result, the advantages that Wang Lu received were far more than what the little errand boy had seen. The rtionship between him and the Vige Head was far more than merelyndlord and tenant.


    ��

 Chapter 16 - The Perfect Chain of Quests Completion Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Perfect Chain of Quests Completion Strategy</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Uh oh, Wang Lu is starting to take action!"


    "Is that true!? Come on then, let''s call the other people to watch him!"


    The same morning that the trio, the errand boy and hispanions, left the vige with astonishingly highpletion rate, Wang Lu had finally ended his seclusion. When he walked out of the door, many people started to gather around to watch his every action.


    "Oh, so that''s what Wang Lu looks like. He doesn''t seem remarkable at all. Hearing all the words about him, I thought he''s some sort of three meter tall demon."


    "Tsk, who the fxck has that kind of body? Don''t just look by his appearance, this guy was the first one to walk out of the Cloud Wave Map."


    "It may just be his good luck; but he hasn''t done anything in the Peach Blossom Vige."


    "Hasn''t done anything? The first person to walk out of the vige, Hai Yunfan, was only able toplete the quest because of his instructions."


    "Tch, so what if he got out of here fast? Do you know how high his degree ofpletion is? The guy wasted the Vige Head''s A level quest in vain. And now, all of the quests in the vige have been monopolized. Even if he''s been nning all this time, what can he do about it?"


    "Who knows�� we all came here to see what he''s going to do now."


    What Wang Lu did next really did not disappoint everyone.


    He first went to the eastern side of the vige to carry water for Auntie Huang.


    "Hey, is he ying with us!? Auntie Huang''s quest has already beenpleted. How could she possibly recognize another one as her adoptive son? What''s the use in carrying the water for her!?"


    The one who hadpleted Auntie Huang''s quest was also wondering. This Aunty Huang''s quest was probably just a D level quest, and its value may be ranked at the bottom three in the vige; in other words,pletely worthless. Who would have thought that the illustrious Wang Lu actually took this quest as his first action.


    Wang Lu ignored all the onlookers and just focused on carrying the water. Although his stature was average, his strength was fairly good, so before long, he already filled up Auntie Huang''s water tank.


    "Oh, young man, thank you��"


    But before Auntie Huang even finished her sentence, Wang Lu interrupted, "I want to go to your son''s school."


    Auntie Huang was stunned for a moment, and then nodded her head.


    Afterwards, without many pleasantries, Wang Lu immediately walked next door.


    Living next door was Auntie Huang''s son, Schr Huang. His quest was worth much more than Auntie Huang''s. Initially, it was just a D level quest, butter on, after the quest progressed to a certain point, one would have the chance to get acquainted with the reclusive old pedant in the vige, which was an A level quest. This was one of the quest that the little errand boy, Wang Zhong, had famouslypleted.


    Right now, this Schr Huang''s quest has beenpleted. After the little errand boy left the vige, Schr Huang had never showed any interest in other people. The rest of the participants did not even bother talking to this worthless poor schr anymore. When they saw Wang Lu strode into the school, they all spected on what he was going to do.


    "Could it be that this schr has a hidden quest?"


    "I think not, otherwise, wouldn''t it mean that every other vigers also have a hidden quest? Do you think Wang Lu stayed in seclusion for so long just toplete hidden quests?"


    Then they saw Wang Lu went straight to the school, and before Schr Huang even had the chance to open his mouth, Wang Lu put a dozen of papers in front of him. "Teacher, this is today''s homework."


    At this time, the crowd outside waspletely confused. Wang Lu had not been epted as a student, nor had he paid his tuition fees. It stood to reason that he should be kicked out! But now, not only he had swaggered into the school, he even imed to have finished his homework?! When did he write the homework? However, Schr Huang was teaching poems today, so the homework should be about poems.


    Schr Huang actually took those papers and began to read through them. After a closer look, he suddenly gasped, "Did you really write this poem?!"


    "Other than me, who else?" Wang Lu said with a smile, "You have seen the Yellow River waters descended from the sky and pour into the sea, but have you ever seen it return to the sky�� have you ever heard a simr verse?" [1]


    "This poem has sincere emotion imbued within it, it is very impassioned. But you''re an eleven or twelve-year-old child, how can you create such a deeply moving poem?"


    "I am that gifted, a literary star who had descended to the world."


    Wang Lu cheerfully said. He looked at Schr Huang as if he was a vige dog. His bullshxt reason couldn''t even fool an eight years old kid, but after thinking for a moment, Schr Huang unexpectedly shook his head and gave a sigh.


    "Unfortunately, I''ve already received my final disciple, otherwise, I would definitely want to ept you as my disciple."


    Wang Lu let out a chuckle,pletely ignoring the schr''s regret, "Can I ask something from you?"


    Schr Huang very seriously said, "Do not hesitate, just say it."


    "I want your sweat towel," Wang Lu said as he pointed at the towel that Schr Huang used to wipe his sweat on the table.


    Schr Huang immediately gawked. "You want this??"


    "Uh huh." Without wasting any time, Wang Lu reached out and took the towel, and then he left. However, Schr Huang was also a wonderful person. After stupidly gawking at Wang Lu''s actions, Schr Huang threw all of their exchange to the back of his head and turned his head to the ssroom to start teaching again; it was as if nothing had just happened.


    The crowd of onlookers outside was actually unrmed by this strange sight. They had already recognized such patterns in all of the vigers. They only showed emotion and intelligence when it was rted to a quest. In most other situations, they were as stupid as cows.


    But the strange one was Wang Lu who strode out of the school holding the sweat towel. What would he do with it? Schr Huang wasn''t a maiden; his sweat towel was both sour and stinky. Was there anything fun that could be done with that?


    Finally, they saw Wang Lu walk to another "eminent" person''s house. Before he could even reach the door, several onlookers eximed aloud, "Little Fang! That is Little Fang''s house!"


    The people in the crowd looked at each other in dismay. The vige girl, Little Fang, was like a legendary character. She had a beard on her square face, was about 2.6 meters tall, and had 2.6 meters waistline. She could eat twenty steamed buns and ten tes of beef for a meal. Outside her house, there were two rocks weighing hundreds of kilos each that she would throw around for fun while waiting for meal time.


    This character could be a valiant hero in anywhere else, instead she was the vige girl, Little Fang, who lived in the Peach Blossom Vige and was nicknamed the-passionate-for-true-love Little Fang. All the quest rted to her was about love. The only way to advance her quest was to bepletely faithful to her. Many of the participants had described this quest as the legendary quest beyond the A level quest. A prince had sacrifice everything to do this quest, but all of that was for naught after just one careless move. Who would have thought that Wang Lu would boldlye to her door��


    Unfortunately, if that prince hadn''t activated this quest, with Wang Lu''s skill, perhaps he might really be able toplete it�� although just thinking about it made people want to vomit everything in their stomach. But in any event, Wang Lu had no chance toplete this quest now.


    At this time, Wang Lu knocked on the door and called out, "Little Fang, I have the sweat towel of Schr Huang."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened. The vige girl, Little Fang, holding a greasy pig''s leg, spoke in a low muffled voice, "What did you just say?"


    Wang Lu smiled. "I have the unwashed sweat towel of Schr Huang. I''ll trade it for your unique homemade steamed pork slices with rice."


    "You want my steamed pork slices with rice? �� Okay, give me the towel."


    Little Fang reached out her hand to grab the towel. The onlookers could see that her fat hand was trembling. No one knew if she was just too anxious, or just simply because of the amount of fat that was on her arm.


    Wang Lu did not try to stop her; he just let her take the sweat towel. Then, under the frightened eyes of countless people, Little Fang lifted the towel to her nose as if she had found a treasure and took a deep breath.


    At this point, from the crowd of onlookers, someone whose look resembled a beggar, reeking off an aura of defeated dog, suddenly eximed, "Oh, that''s right, Little Fang is secretly in love with Schr Huang!"


    Everyone turned their head and saw that the speaker was the prince who, not long ago, had been beaten half to death by Little Fang for cheating on her. Because of this, they believed of what he had just said. Besides, everyone could hear that those words came from the bottom of his heart.


    Little Fang seemed impatient to do something to this towel; her two eyes flickered with a strange glow as she hurriedly walked back into her house, bringing the sweat towel with her. She even threw the pig''s leg to the ground.


    However, this vige girl was actually a person of her word. After a few minutes, Little Fang, with a face full of smile, carried out arge jar and handed it to Wang Lu. "What you gave me is genuine, many thanks!"


    Wang Lu received the jar. Although he had calcted its weight, it was still almost too heavy for him. And although the jar was sealed, the aroma still wafted out through the cover, causing everyone to unconsciously swallow their saliva.


    If there was anything good to say about Little Fang, it would be her superb cooking skill.


    "Thanks."


    Little Fang patted her chest. "No need to be so polite. Next time you have something this good, I want you to bring it to me. I''ve also got my special homemade ham; for you, I am willing to trade it!"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Okay, since you have given your words, I will get the schr''s underwear just for you."


    Little Fang''s nostrils red. "Oh, oh! If you really can fetch the schr Huang''s underwear for me, I''ll even give you my body!"


    "No thanks," Wang Lu declined her offer and walked towards his next destination, struggling to carry that jar of meat.


    This time, he did not walk too far, Wang Lu knocked on yet another family''s door.


    He did the same thing again and again. Wang Lu gave his steamed pork slices with rice in exchange for some fine silk, then traded the fine silk for a box of cosmetics. He then used the cosmetics to get some desserts�� In these transactions, sometimes, he made a profit, and sometimes, he made a loss. But Wang Lu did not care about that at all. He was just like a puppet who repeated the same set of actions over and over again: knocking on the door, offering what he had in his hands, and asking for something else. Then, under the grateful gaze of the opposite party, he walked to his next destination.


    In one day, Wang Lu had been very busy, continuously walking throughout the entire vige, knocking on one hundred and twenty doors, and gaining the favorability of one hundred and twenty people. Eventually, he leisurely came back to where he was staying at with a box of food from the Peach Blossom Vige restaurant.


    During that day, there were a dozen people who had stopped progressing their own quests, intently following Wang Lu around. In the morning, there were a few confused people who did not quite understand what Wang Lu was doing. But by noon, even the most retarded of them had a face overwhelmed with shock.


    After living in the Peach Blossom Vige for a month, all of them knew that the concept of "favorability" had originated from Wang Lu, and it was spread around the vige by Hai Yunfan et al. Each of the viger had a favorability meter, and this favorability directly determined thepletion rate of the quest! From a businessman''s perspective, Wang Lu''s transactions would be seen as ridiculous, but from the trial''s point of view, it could only be interpreted with a single word by the participants.


    Brilliant.


    In the Peach Blossom Vige, the only task for the participants was to increase the favorability of the vigers towards them. Wang Lu had gained an extreme amount of favorability in just one day. Apart from the necessary words needed forpleting the transactions, he did not waste any words, and a lot of times, his conversations with the vigers were even contrary to logic, and yet he was able to proceed smoothly and sessfully; every vigers was happy with the result.


    There was only one exnation for this. Wang Lu had caught the logic behind this trial and knew every strategy to increase the favorability on each quest. He then used the simplest and most efficient way to increase the favorability. But more impressively was that he hadpleted the one hundred and twenty chain of quests in a single round.


    One day, one hundred and twenty people, and every single one of them was grateful to Wang Lu. If none of the quests had been triggered, there was no doubt in everyone''s mind that Wang Lu could trigger all one hundred and twenty of them. Although from a single viger''s point of view, he did not fare better in gaining favorability than the other participants who exclusively worked for that specific quest, but thebined favorability of one hundred and twenty vigers was quite frightening.


    Currently, the most determined participants had held more than ten quests at the same time, but because they needed to socialize with numerous vigers, most were thrown into disarray because they couldn''t attend to one thing without losing track of another.


    But what about Wang Lu? In just one round, he had made connections with all one hundred and twenty people. The crowd of onlookers discovered that he had never taken a single unnecessary trip in all the routes that he had taken! What was even more terrifying was that this method of gaining favorability could be infinitely repeated.


    However, most people couldn''t even stand washing their hands one hundred and twenty times a day, not to mentionpleting one hundred and twenty quests. Only Wang Lu couldplete such an amazing chain of quests.


    "�� However, what''s the point in doing all of that?"


    A participant said with a mocking smile to cover the jealousy in his heart.


    "If he started making his move a month ago, then everyone would be squeezed out of the Immortal Path by him, and would be trapped here forever. But now, he''s the one who''s trapped here! What''s the use in gaining favorability from one hundred and twenty people? Right now, no one can provide him a quest!"


    Although these words were impolite, it gave the voice to what many people were thinking.


    "Wang Lu, what you''re doing is indeed amazing, but don''t you think that this is pretty stupid?"


    Wang Lu naturally did not think so at all.


    Early the next morning, when Wang Lu had just left his residence, there were many unsatisfied youths who came to provoke him.


    "Oh, Wang Lu, you''ve tried to increase favorability so hard, unfortunately��"


    Wang Lu immediately interrupted him even before he could finish his words.


    "I know what you want to say�� but to be honest, I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. Did you really think that those one hundred and twenty people were all the people in the vige?"


    These unsatisfied youths were immediately shocked; they immediately began to count the number of the vigers.


    "I�� I don''t think there''s anyone left."


    One of them hesitantly said, "Unless you count the baby in the pregnant Ms. Zhang''s belly, otherwise, there should only be one hundred and twenty people in the vige."


    Someone thought aloud, "Or is it that all the dogs and pigs in the vige had quests too?"


    Once again, they were interrupted by Wang Lu. "Are all of you retards the product of inbreeding?"


    Although they were not familiar with the term, these young masters recognized that this was an extremely vicious insult. A few of them turned red with anger. "What did you say?"


    While scolding, they rushed to fight him to the bitter end.


    Wang Lu lifted up his face, looking down on them as if they were vige dogs copting.


    Just as the fists of the young masters were about to reach him, a ck shadow descended from the sky.


    "Papapapapapa!!"


    ��


    Note:


    [1] [Wang Lu used a poet from Li Bai of the Tang Dynasty era as his own]

 Chapter 17 - The Importance of Compulsory Education

    <h4>Chapter 17: The Importance of Compulsory Education</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Papapapa" was indeed "Papapapa", it always disappeared as quickly as it appeared, just like a ghost. It was a figure that would only stay in the onlookers'' vision for a fleeting moment. The next moment, all they could see was those young masters lying on the ground, unable to stand up.


    Despite being beaten half to death, at this time, those young masters all knew about Wang Lu''s intention.


    Indeed, the total number of vigers was not one hundred and twenty. Indeed, they were stupid enough to forget one obvious very important character!


    The mysterious ck shadow, the "security guard" of Peach Blossom Vige: "Papapapa!"


    This "Papapapa" could be described as the number one mysterious character in the vige. Whenever any participant tried to ask the vigers about this mysterious person, the vigers would always respond by saying what are you talking about with a confused expression and immediately change the topic. "Papapapa" seemed so elusive; so far, it only appeared a dozen of times, and each time it appeared, it was just at the perfect time to stop physical violence - although much to Wang Lu''s delight, it seemed to be indifferent to non-physical violence like insulting someone. Its skill was extremely high; even those participants with magical treasures could not resist its punches and kicks. The most ridiculous incident happened when Xie Qianlong and his two friends, who, at that time, obviously hadn''t yet to learn their lesson, tried to set up a trap to ambush "Papapapa". They had prepared their magical treasures while waiting for it to appear. When it did appear, they became extremely excited. But the end result was that the ck shadow had bare-handedly broken the Frozen Seal Shower Talisman and Flowing Cloud Invisible Sword, leaving the three young masters beaten and badly battered.


    After that, nobody had thought that the ck shadow was a viger of the Peach Blossom Vige. They all thought, how could there be an extremely powerful barehanded expert in such a peaceful little vige? It was obviously a disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect who was sent to guard the peace in the vige! How could there be a method to gain favorability from a Spirit Sword Sect disciple!?


    However, it seemed that�� could it be that��?


    Sure enough, this time, after the ck shadow "Papapapa" appeared, it did not immediately disappear, but it stopped in front of Wang Lu.


    This was also the first time the people had seen the mysterious ck shadow figure up close�� Well, it was pretty much the same as seeing an invisible person. Indeed, It was just a mass of ck shadow; it barely had a semnce of a person, and all the details were hidden in the ck shadow. Its style didn''t look like a Spirit Sword Sect disciple at all, but rather an evil cult''s old devil.


    Wang Lu did not seem scared at all. His pair of eyes showed an expression of someone who had been waiting for this moment for a long time. "Chivalrous hero, teach me martial arts. I have good bones and outstanding aptitude. I will definitely be able to shoulder the heavy responsibility of protecting the world''s peace!"


    The ck shadow was stunned, it did not expect Wang Lu''s opening line would be so direct. After pausing for a moment, it somewhat gruffly said, "You''ve produced good karma by helping others throughout this vige, which is great�� but it''s not enough."


    With that, it disappeared with a whooshing sound.


    Wang Lu had already got what he wanted, so he did not feel disheartened by the ck shadow''s response. It said that "it''s not enough," which obviously meant that he had not gained enough favorability. Although he had meticulously nned for a whole month until he finally designed a perfect chain of questspletion strategy, Wang Lu''s favorability umtion was still limited because he had only implemented his strategy for a day.


    But because he had this perfect strategy, it wouldn''t take too long for Wang Lu to gain a sufficient amount favorability. Those short-sighted participants, who had thought that a viger would have no value anymore once another participant took a quest from them, were hopelessly stupid. Indeed, once a participant had screwed up their quest, that viger could not help those participants out of the vige. But that did not mean that the viger would be useless; they would just be extremely rigid and monotonous in their interaction with the participant regarding their quest. This was shown by Wang Lu yesterday; with a simple barter, one could gain arge amount of favorability, and this method could be infinitely repeated. The umtion of this favorability, to arge extent, would affect thepletion evaluation of the trial.


    Right now, most of the participants who were still stranded in the vige already got their "tickets" to leave; they just stayed to further enhance theirpletion evaluation by trying to gain more favorability. However, they didn''t use the simplest method, insisting on fighting to monopolize the quests, which, in Wang Lu''s view, was the evidence of inbreeding.


    As for Wang Lu, his goal had been different from the others since the beginning.


    If this was apetition on another field, Wang Lu did not have the confidence in winning against all the young talented elites from the Nine Regions. However, in this Immortal Path�� it was as if it had been tailor-made for him. His skill and ability perfectly suited toplete each of the trials. Since that was the case, he might as well do his best.


    With a clear target, Wang Lu continued to do the same method of increasing the favorability from the one hundred and twenty vigers until he could trigger the next step of the quest from the ck shadow, "Papapapa."


    This continued for about half a month. In this half a month, more and more participants chose to leave the vige. Mainly because there were pretty much nothing left for them to do anymore; to do more would not necessarily have a good result. This was was proven by the prince who was fond of older girls that suffered a heavy defeat in the hands of the vige girl, Little Fang.


    Peach Blossom Vige existed to test one''s EQ, which was reflected by the people who stuck until now. Most of them were sociable people who could smoothly interact with the vigers. However, everyone has their limits; it was not easy for anyone to increase the favorability of the vigers in their quests by trying to please those said vigers everyday nonstop.


    What''s more, watching how easy for Wang Lu to please all the people in the vige and gain more and more favorability was a huge blow to their ego and confidence. For those with poor mental fortitude, they were tempted to resort to evil acts, ultimately harming themselves.


    Half a monthter, in addition to those who were already destined to live a wretched life of a loser in the vige, most of the participants had already left. Even the incredibly stupid Wen Bao, who had obviously taken up an A level quest and had received Hai Yunfan''s help but almost screwed up his quest, was finally able to umte enough favorability to pass the trial. He left the Peach Blossom Vige with Auntie Liu, grinning from ear to ear.


    Right now, apart from a few hopeless losers, the only person who was still in the vige was Wang Lu.


    Perhaps it was because Wang Lu had stayed for too long, or perhaps it was because most sensible people had already moved on. Rumors and nders about Wang Lu began to gradually spread throughout the Peach Blossom Vige. Or rather, they were just sneering in derision.


    The first person toe out of the Cloud Wave Map was so amazing, wasn''t it? Exclusively residing at the Vige Head''s guest house was great, wasn''t it? Personally guiding Hai Yunfan to be the first one to leave the vige gave you a sense of aplishment, right? Gaining favorability from one hundred and twenty vigers made you feel invincible, didn''t you?


    And now, you''re stranded here with us losers. It must''ve been terrible, right?


    You were so full of yourself, allowing the one hundred and twenty opportunities to pass away, and deluding yourself to try to grab that nonexistent ''hidden quest''. Now, you''re promising future had been destroyed by your own hands. You''ve ruined your chance at the Immortal Path. Apart from living in the Vige Head''s guest house, was there any difference between you and us?


    Receiving such malicious remarks reeked with the aroma of defeated losers. In response, Wang Lu did not choose the high way and pretend to ignore those rumors, but rather, he very openly came to the vige square, vehemently fighting off those rumors and nders.


    His way of fighting was very direct.


    "Stupid cxnt, your mom was fxcked by dogs."


    With just one sentence from him, the entire Peach Blossom Vige fell into silence. Dozens of shocked eyes glued at him, unable to believe that Wang Lu, who had seemed so illustrious, would use such a vulgar insult.


    However, in Wang Lu''s opinion, shouting abuse in the street was very effective; not only did the humiliation effect of the insult increase, but the Area of Effect was very wide too, even the Enrage effect was superb.


    Sure enough, the usually noble young masters flew into a rage.


    "Wang Lu, you''re courting death!?"


    "You fxcking animal, don''t think that we''re afraid of you just because you used some foul y!"


    "I''m going to make you experience pain that you''d wish you''d die!"


    Suddenly, the remaining ten or so participants in the vige began tounch a punitive attack against Wang Lu; the fiercest one among them was a young master with surname Xie and name Qianlong.


    In response, Wang Lu loudly sneered, "Oh, are you guys offended by that? If so, thene at me! Let''s see if sons of b*tches like you can actually hurt me! Come and get me you bastard!"


    Under such provocation, everyone eventually lost their self-control as they their arms and legs towards Wang Lu.


    Then, once again, a ck shadow descended from the sky.


    "Papapapapa!"


    Watching the crowd lying crookedly on the street, Wang Lu smiled and said to the ck shadow, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    The ck shadow was quite grumpy. "Your mouth is too evil! I''m not here to be your bodyguard!"


    Wang Lu nodded. "I know, you''re here to teach me Kung Fu. I''ve already maxed out the favorability from one hundred and twenty people."


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but sigh. When he first walked into the vige, he had suspected that there would be a hidden quest. This was because he always felt that he and the designer of this trial had some sort of connection. If it was him who designed this trial, he would have definitely designed a hidden quest!


    However, he also did not expect this quest to be so troublesome! He needed to max out the favorability of one hundred and twenty vigers before the next step could be triggered�� Thinking back, if he wasn''t the first toe out of the Cloud Wave Map, the one who first lodged in the Vige Head''s Guest House, and the one who used the Vige Head as the leading source of information, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to formte this perfect chain of questspletion strategy.


    And without this perfect chain of questspletion strategy, it would be almost impossible for anyone to gain favorability from one hundred and twenty people, even for the most sociable person. The difficulty was extremely high.


    But the greater the difficulty, the higher the rewards would be. And Wang Lu was very, very curious about what the rewards would be!


    However��


    "I have seen�� your ability in helping others," the ck shadow said and lowered its head to look at those unconscious participants on the ground. "But this is not enough."


    Wang Lu wrinkled his brows. "Not enough?"


    "If you want to learn Kung Fu, you need to give me tuition fee."


    "�� Tuition fee?"


    The ck shadowughed, "I am not asking for too much, I just want a single coin."


    Wang Lu alsoughed, "You sure have an unusual tuition fee. One coin, isn''t that simple. Here it is."


    At the Ru Family Inn in the Spirit Creek Town, Wang Lu had almost spent all his money, but he still had some pieces of silver and copper coins.


    However, when he took out his money bag, the ck shadow shook its head. "What good is your outside money? I just want money from this mountain."


    Wang Lu''s face immediately sunk.


    Money from the mountain? Where could he find money on this mountain? The people in the Peach Blossom Vige lived an easy andfortable life. Their mary system was so primitive that it made people want to cry. They did not even use shells, let alone gold and silver. The popr method of transaction was bartering.


    Wang Lu stood there with a distracted look, seemingly deep in thought. The ck shadow was not in a hurry to leave either, quietly waiting for him to finish his thought.


    Money from the mountain�� this mountain was clearly referred to as the Spirit Sword Mountain. The Spirit Sword Sect certainly had their own form of currency, but they were too far away from him. In addition to that, where else would he get money from this mountain?


    Wait a minute, there is��


    As an expert in strategy, Wang Lu''s adventurer nerves suddenly quivered; a certain memory shed through his mind.


    He opened his money bag and chose one copper coin from hisst ten or so coins.


    That copper coin was the coin that the Lady Boss of the Ru Family Inn had given him. Since it came from the Spirit Creek Town, surely, it would count as money from the mountain�� right?


    Sure enough, when it saw the copper coin, the ck shadow stretched out its hand.


    Wang Lu carefully observed the ck shadow''s movements. It was odd. The ck shadow''s movements were usually fast as lightning. Even magical treasures could be shattered by its flurry of punches and kicks. However, this time, its action was even slower than the average people.


    Strange, very strange. His adventurer''s intuition was setting off rm lights in his mind. Wang Lu wrinkled his brows and squeezed the copper coin hard. Because of the excessive force that he used, his hands began to go white.


    The next moment, he seemed to hear an almost inaudible sigh from the ck shadow, and so, he made a prompt decision.


    Wang Lu immediately took the copper coin back.


    The ck shadow was startled. "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m sorry, this copper coin is the only thing that was left to me by my deceased wife. It has a very important meaning to me."


    The ck shadow froze for a moment and muttered some iprehensible grunts. The next moment, its fist silently came flying towards him.


    "Deceased wife my ass!"

 Chapter 18 - Victory for the Hoarder

    <h4>Chapter 18: Victory for the Hoarder</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    There was an old expression that said "A single coin can make things difficult for a hero". Wang Luughed at himself, because currently, as a self-proimed professional adventurer, this expression literally applied to himself: A single copper coin had made things difficult for him.


    The reason why he took the coin back was mostly because of intuition. However, Wang Lu did not regret his action in the slightest because he felt that he had made the right decision.


    What was the actual value of the Lady Boss''s coin? Wang Lu was not clear about this either, but its value shouldn''t just be limited to the Peach Blossom Vige�� right? Truthfully, before the ck shadow had mentioned the copper coin, Wang Lu had treated the coin from the Lady Boss as a normal coin. But when he was about to give the coin as a tuition fee, the ck shadow''s action aroused his vignce.


    In the game�� no, in most of the adventures, there was this kind of setup. Items that were acquired in the beginning of the adventure, if the yer could keep them to theter stages, could often disy a miraculously unimaginable feat. It seemed that this copper coin was such an item. If he hastily used it in the middle of this adventure, at the end of this, he might "beat his chest and stomp his feet" in regret.


    The more he thought about it, the more Wang Lu felt that his intuition was right. But the next problem was that he still needed the money from the mountain to pay for the tuition fees. Where could he find such a thing?


    Of course, there was a simple answer: he just needed to look for the Vige Head and directly ask him. After all, his favorability from the Vige Head had been maxed out, so it shouldn''t be too hard to ask him for one.


    "Money?"


    When the Vige Head heard Wang Lu''s request, his brows deeply wrinkled.


    "It would be easy if you wanted anything else, but this money thing�� I''ve never seen it before. This vige uses bartering as an exchange system. We''ve never used the equivalent of what you just said."


    Wang Lu clicked his tongue, thinking, "Sure enough, you really are unreliable."


    It seemed that he would have to rely on himself.


    "Vige Head, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have this money thing. Since this is the case, we can just invent it."


    "Huh?!" The Vige Head could not make heads or tails of what Wang Lu had just said.


    Wang Lu exined, "Although there are not many people in the Peach Blossom Vige, but there are many goods, and the transactions are frequent. However, the barter method is very inefficient. As the Vige head, how about you use your reputation as the guarantee and start issuing out coins for everyone to use."


    The Vige Head was surprised. "Issuing�� coins?"


    "Correct. You can use shells, precious metals or something like that. If you don''t want the trouble to find those things, you can even use printed paper. In any case, you can guarantee its value. And once you have the mary system in ce, the vigers can efficiently trade their goods, and this, in turn, will increase productivity, which would greatly improve the people''s quality of life to a whole new level! In return for facilitating this economic miracle, all you have to do is give me a single coin!"


    Wang Lu became more and more excited as he spoke, thinking that this stupid task really needed this stupid solution. Who knew where he could find a coin on this mountain? He was toozy to guess, and he didn''t feel the need to look for it. Therefore, it would be much easier for him to do it this way!


    Unexpectedly, although Wang Lu had exined to him for quite a while, after a long silence, the Vige Head shook his head.


    "No."


    Wang Lu nearly jumped up. "No? Do you understand what you just said?"


    The Vige Head continued to shake his head. "This matter of issuing currency is not feasible."


    "Damn it! How could it not be feasible? Did nothing I just said make sense? Never mind, let''s start again��" Wang Lu showed incredible patience.


    "Wangd, I understood everything you said." The Vige Head sighed. "But it''s not going to work."


    "Tell me why?"


    "��" This question seemed hard for the Vige Head to answer, and only after a long while did he hesitatingly reply, "We can''t go against the ancestor''s rules."


    "Why can''t you change the rules set out by your ancestors? Are you all constipated [1] or something!?" At this point, Wang Lu was really furious. "You actually have the nerve to say such an idiotic excuse? Has my maxed out favorability caused overflow error [2] in your brain?"


    The Vige Head said, "I know it''s very good, but I don''t like it."


    "Damn it! Why are you still ying hard to get at such a mature age? Aren''t you worried that your life will be shortened with a heart attack?"


    No one knew if the Vige Head would get a heart attack, but Wang Lu might have one at any moment.


    As an adventurer who seemed to have a connection with the designer of the trials, Wang Lu had an overwhelming advantage in the Immortal Path. However, in this case, it seemed that he suddenly lost his connection with the designer, which was very painful for him.


    Even more painful was that the designer of this trial seemed to behave like a hoodlum. Usually, the Vige Head had a very normal intelligence, but at this time, he couldn''t evene up with a proper excuse; it was like he was poisoned by Auntie Liu and Madame He into an idiot. There was something wrong going on here��


    "Alright, let''s not beat around the bush here. Just draw the line whatever you want."


    The Vige Chief looked bewildered. "What line?"


    "��" Wang Lu frowned and stayed silent for a long time. His eyes swept the Vige Head''s body from head to toe several times, making the old man feel very awkward.


    "Never mind, just forget that I came here today."


    Meanwhile, on the clouds above them.


    "�� I feel that we shouldn''t be doing things like this, right?"


    A ck shadow was observing the animated cloud depicting Wang Lu talking to the Vige Head with an uncertain look.


    Standing next to the ck shadow, a certain woman in white clothes sneered, "For children who like to cheat, not banning them from this Immortal Gathering is already quite lenient."


    The ck shadow couldn''t tolerate it anymore. "You have the nerve to say he''s cheating? He had obviously seen through the ws in your design, but you just can''t ept it."


    The woman in white clothes was somewhat embarrassed. "What ws? Little Ling''er, you don''t understand this, so don''t spout nonsense�� Can Elder''s ws really be called ws?"


    The ck shadow just sneered, "Making unauthorized change to the Immortal Path, smugly telling the rest of the Elders that this trial is not inferior to the Cloud Wave Map, Netherworld Path, and the likes, but now that there is a problem, you secretly came here to forcefully interfere with the process, trying to cover your ass��"


    "Hey, hey, hey little Ling''er, why are you taking his side? Our sisterhood goes a long way, have you forgotten all about it?"


    "Hmph, he helped me win that bet, so of course I''ll take his side. Moreover, if you don''t want someone to me you for this, then don''t do it. As the illustrious Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall, you can''t even take responsibility for your action."


    The woman in white clothes immediately became angry out of shame. "Heavenly Sword Hall? Ha! To date, that retard Sect Leader still hasn''t given my benefit for being an Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall, so why should I act like an Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall? I''m not going to take responsibility for this! When they give me the benefit plus the bonus that I deserve for painstakingly creating this Peach Blossom Vige, only then will I change into a dignified and righteous Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall!"


    "�� Although the Spirit Sword Sect is quiterge, I''m certain that you''re the only one who could say these words." This was the only reply that the ck shadow could give in the face of such shamelessness from the woman in white clothes.


    While they were talking, the woman in white clothes had already directed the Vige Head to kick Wang Lu out. She pped her hands andughed. "I''d like to see what kind of tricks you''ll use this time."


    Then, an old man''s voice coldly rang out from behind them. "I''d like to see what kind of exnation you give to the Disciplinary Elder this time."


    The smile of the woman in white clothes instantly froze, and she slowly turned around while trembling. Her smile became extremely forced. "Hey, it''s Sect Leader Senior Martial Brother! You honor me with your presence, honored guest. Please excuse me for not greeting you earlier��"


    "Honored guest my ass! This is my home!"


    "Really? I always thought that this was my home. My terrible sense of direction has been getting more and more serious, would Senior Martial Brother give me several ten thousand spirit stones to cure it��"


    "Before curing your terrible sense of direction, I want to first cure your bold and reckless behavior! Previously, I overlooked your actions in haphazardly modifying the Immortal Path, but this time, you took advantage of my absence to mess with the Immortal Map. Humph, you can forget about your sry this year."


    "Holy crap, are you serious!?"


    "Furthermore, you said that I don''t give you the benefit as an Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall; this is indeed not good."


    The hopes of the woman in white clothes were rekindled. "So��?"


    "So you don''t have to worry about being an elder anymore, just focus on cultivating at your Non-Phase Peak. When you reach the Yuanying Stage, I will reinstate you as the Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall again, and I''ll even give you your full benefit!"


    "Crap! Senior Martial Brother, not only did I wholeheartedly did this for the good of this Sect, but also for your sake!"


    "And if you keep talking, I am going to deduct your basic living expenses!"


    "Senior Martial Brother, you can''t distinguish right and wrong; you''ll definitely regret conniving that boy to cheat!"


    ---


    After getting rid of that troublesome woman in white clothes, the Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect turned his head, but found that the ck shadow had disappeared.


    Knowing that he shouldn''t think about it, the Sect Leader sighed and focused his attention to the Immortal Map. The Immortal Magic Device that controlled the entire Immortal Path had been thrown into a total mess by that woman in white clothes. However, The Sect Leader had merely stretched out his hand and stroked it, and the results of the woman in white''s meddling practically disappeared.


    The Sect Leader then pondered for a moment, then he added some things onto the Immortal Map.


    "Although Junior Martial Sister likes to make mischief, given that there are loopholes, it would be best to seal them. But�� that copper coin seems so familiar, I wonder where I have seen it before? Forget it, I''m not wearing my sses, so maybe I am wrong."


    ---


    On the other side, Wang Lu realized that his sure way to win had reached a dead end.


    Although he very much despised this shameless practice of the Spirit Sword Sect, but since the easy road was impassable, Wang Lu would think of another solution; he would not give up that easily.


    "In that case, let''s think about another method�� Is there any other way to find money on this mountain? In order to get the money, it must first exist. Did I miss some clues in this vige�� Fxck it! That''s clearly impossible, right!? I''m a professional!"


    Wang Lu angrily punched the table, showing his absolute confidence in his professional ability.


    He had prepared everything for a whole month, and although he had never left his room during that time, he had grasped every single detail about the vige. There definitely couldn''t be anything that he had overlooked. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been impossible for him to create the perfect chain of questspletion strategy. However, as of this moment, he was clearly at the dead end. If he couldn''t find another way out of this, his Immortal Path would end here.


    "Shxt. Money in the mountain, money on the mountain�� Exactly where will there be a money on the mountain? I''ve searched all the nooks and crannies in the vige, could it be��"


    Suddenly, a thought shed through Wang Lu''s mind.


    "Tsk, I actually forgot about that person. My professional spirit is weeping."


    After that, Wang Lu walked out of the vige clinic with a self-deprecating smile. At the same time, he happened to see two failed participants walking by.


    "What a coincidence. Hey, your two rtives��"


    Before he could even finish his words, a ck shadow descended from the sky and grabbed Wang Lu into a room.


    "Enough�� Don''t provoke other people by insulting them with obscenities every time you want to meet me."


    Wang Lu said, "Who let the designer of this Peach Blossom Vige trial let such a w to exist? I don''t want to do it this way either."


    The ck shadow nodded in agreement. "Then, why did you look for me this time? Could it be that you have thought it through?"


    Wang Luughed. "I guess you could say I have thought it through. I''ve found it."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Ahem, at the beginning, I did make a mistake by thinking that the only money on this mountain was in the Peach Blossom Vige. Onlyter did I realize that I was stupid; the key to the secret quest was you, the only non-resident of the vige. The answer to the money problem is actually very simple. Even if the vigers in the Peach Blossom Vige have no money, I''m sure that you, who asks for a tuition fee from me, do."


    The ck shadowughed. "That is reasonable."


    "So my task is to get that single coin from you."


    "Uh huh, you''re right. However, it''s not going to be easy for you to get that coin from me. Even if you cane up with ten thousand liang of silver, I wouldn''t trade with you."


    "Don''t worry, even if I sold my kidneys, I wouldn''t be able to get that ten thousand liang of silver, but��"


    As Wang Lu spoke with a smile, he pulled out something from underneath the bed.


    It was a fine mahogany food box.


    Seeing the food box, the ck shadow seemed very surprised; it just stood there motionless. Seeing its reaction, Wang Lu''s confidence went from 80% to 100%.


    "This trial is finally over."


    The food box was obviously not an ordinary food box. Despite its excellent craftsmanship and exquisite material, if it was just a simple food box, it still wouldn''t be worth ten thousand liang of silver, much less be worth a single coin from Spirit Sword Mountain.


    In fact, a single coin from the Spirit Sword Mountain was priceless. Not to mention the gold or silver from the mortal world�� even if Xie Qianlong offered to trade that single coin with his family''s Magical Treasures, would the ck shadow agree?


    Obviously not.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu quickly realized that, perhaps, only things from the mountain could be traded with money from the mountain. Moreover, it couldn''t be ordinary things either, because ordinary things here were worthless.


    The food box, of course, was not an ordinary item. Its effect was extraordinary. After the food was put inside, no matter how long it was, the appearance, smell and taste of the food would almost never change at all. In other words, this was a "super keeping fresh box". It couldn''t bepared to the "violent wind and rainstorm" talismans of those trio of failed young masters, nor it was worth ten thousand liang of silver. After Wang Lu ate all the food inside it, it has no practical value whatsoever anymore. However, it was actually the key to passing the trial here in the Peach Blossom Vige.


    At first, when the Lady Boss had given him the food box, he had not realized its hidden feat. But then afterward, he became aware of how obvious it had been when he thought about the words of the Lady Boss at the time who said that the food inside was meant tost for one week�� If the food box did not have any super keeping fresh feat, wouldn''t they have to eat stale food?


    Not to mention that since he hadpleted that chain of tasks, he had also helped the Lady Boss win her bet. None of the things the Lady Boss had given him were ordinary items. If that copper coin seemed to be involved with thest part of the Immortal Path, then how could the food box be just an ordinary food box?


    Patting the extraordinary food box, Wang Lu said with a smile, "I''ll sell this thing to you for just one coin. You won''t reject this considerate offer, right?"


    The ck shadow stayed silent for a time. Because its face was covered with dark fog, Wang Lu couldn''t see its expression.


    After a while, the ck shadow said, "I never thought you''d actually figure this out�� I''ll ept it."


    Since the ck shadow had epted it, this meant that Wang Lu could be considered to have passed this trial. Hence, this self-proimed professional adventurer couldn''t help but startughing.


    The ck shadow alsoughed. "I am curious, did you know this was going to happen from the beginning?"


    "Of course not, I''m just a professional adventurer, not a beater [3]. Prior to this, I didn''t look at any strategy guides; who would have thought that this food box hid this kind of secret. In the first two or three days, I already finished all the food inside, and then thest few days, I was just lying in bed starving."


    The ck shadow asked, "Oh, really? Since you didn''t discover the secret of this food box before, why did you take it so far with you?"


    "Because every decent professional adventurer is a hoarder."


    ��


    Note:


    [1] In Chinese, "can''t change the rules" sounds simr to "can''t take a dump".


    [2] An error that urs when theputer attempts to handle a number that is toorge for it.


    [3] Acronym of "Beta-tester" and "Cheater."

 Chapter 19 - Brave Little Hai You Can Do This

    <h4>Chapter 19: Brave Little Hai You Can Do This</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When he left the Peach Blossom Vige, Wang Lu was thest person to leave. He was truly alone.


    Leaving the Vige Head��s guest house and looking at the empty vige, Wang Lu was lost in thought.


    His contemtion was abruptly ended by a tap on the back.


    The ck shadow who stood behind him said with a smile, ��What are you thinking about? All the quests in the Peach Blossom Vige has passed their deadlines. Even those who failed this trial and can��t continue the Immortal Path have already been kicked out; the Spirit Sword Sect couldn��t possibly keep them here for a lifetime. And since this trial is already over, there is no point in maintaining the rest of the vigers anymore; keeping the array for this trial requires money.��


    Facing Wang Lu��s surprised look, the ck shadow continued, ��You��re lucky to have finished your quest right before the deadline. Had you waited any longer, I would have been forced to chase you out.��


    Wang Lu somewhat curiously asked, ��Are you a disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect?��


    The ck shadow did not answer, she just continued, ��You have passed the trial of the Peach Blossom Vige. I, as your witness, will take you to the next trial. Come with me.��


    With that, the ck shadow immediately walked out of the vige. Wang Lu hurriedly tried to keep up with it, refusing to take with him all the luggage and snack in the house.


    The ck shadow walked far ahead of him, seemingly in a hurry. Soon, they were already out of the vige and ended up deep in the mountains where there was an endless maze. If a participant wanted to leave the Peach Blossom Vige without finishing their quest, this maze would always lead them back to the vige, no matter how hard they tried. However, the ck shadow took no time to find its way.


    Wang Lu was desperately trying to catch up, struggling to take a breath. Although there were many questions in his mind, he could not even speak.


    The ck shadow seemed to have intentionally done this. While leading Wang Lu on a long distance running, it said, ��You have probably already guessed that the prizes forpleting the Peach Blossom Vige trial will be awarded ording to the participant��spletion rate, so I won��t borate on this. However, when you are going to choose your rewards, please think twice. The rest of the trials are not so easy, the Spirit Sword Sect hasn��t met a qualified participant in the Immortal Gathering for hundreds of years����


    Having said that, the ck shadow suddenly stopped, turned around and smiled. ��Farewell. I am really looking forward to seeing you on the mountain.��


    It then disappeared with a whooshing sound, revealing a narrow gap in between the mountain walls.


    Wang Lu took a rough measurement of the gap in front of him. Luckily, his stature was medium, and prior to departure, he did not have the time to eat, so he was barely able to squeeze through that narrow gap.


    The gap was narrow at the beginning, but as he walked further in, it got wider and wider. Not long after, he ended up in a spacious cave deep in the mountains. The cracks in the ceiling allowed patches of sunlight to light up the cave.


    Taking advantage of the illumination from the sunlight, Wang Lu swept his gaze into the cave several times and shook his head with a smile.


    Although the Peach Blossom Vige had its w, it was designed with sincerity. However,pared to this cave, it was on an entire new level. In the middle of the cave, there was a wooden box with a nk signpost right next to it.


    This was the Peach Blossom Vige��s quest reward. Wang Lu had used the chain of quests strategy to ovee the impossible andplete hidden quest. In theory, his rewards level should be astronomical. Although the box looked worn down, the level of the treasure inside it should be, without a doubt�� unless the Spirit Sword Sect waspletely shameless and pulled off the sort of crap excuse like data overflow [1] to cheat him out of his reward.


    While he was thinking, words suddenly appeared on the nk signpost: ��Quest Statistic:��


    ��Number of people involved: 120��


    ��Total Favorability: 12000��


    ��Average Favorability: 100��


    ��Key Task: Impossible To Complete��


    ��Quest Completion Rate: 100%��


    ��Total Score: ����


    Because of the limited space on the signpost, thest digits were crammed together, making them unreadable, but it was certainly an astronomical figure.


    The total score of the Peach Blossom Vige trial should be automaticallyputed based on the rules set by the designer, but the designer might have never expected an adventurer who smashes-all-the-things-along-his-way like Wang Lu to ever appear�� Fortunately, there was no data overflow.


    After giving out the total score, the signpost sank into the ground like it was being swallowed. The wooden box next to it seemed to ��brew�� for a while, sometimes gently vibrating, and some other times making fancy sounds.


    Twenty to thirty minutester, the wooden box opened by itself, and the items inside burst out, glittering with every color.


    ---


    Above the clouds, a disciple dressed in ck and white who was tasked with observing the animated clouds couldn��t endure his loneliness anymore, so he took a long stretch.


    ��s, this Immortal Gathering is probably for nothing.��


    Next to him, a seemingly younger disciple who was also dressed in ck and white curiously asked, ��Senior martial brother, why did you say that? The way I see it, the progress rate of the one at the head seems pretty good.��


    The older disciple loudly hissed. ��What pretty good progress rate? He had already wasted so much at the second boss monster. Besides that Hai Yunfan, whom I think only has twenty percent chance, no one else stands a chance against thest boss monster from what I see.��


    The younger disciple was perplexed. ��I remember that the strongest monster in Red Ridge Mountains, Frozen Wind Valley, Cyan Cloud Peak, and Netherworld Path should only be at category 1 level sixth or seventh. It��s difficult for mortals to deal with them, but those monsters shouldn��t bother these people who were all rewarded from passing the Peach Blossom Vige trial. Plus, some of them do have amazing talent.��


    The older disciple patted his junior brother��s shoulder. ��Junior Martial Brother, you are still too young. For several hundred years, nobody haspleted our sect��s Immortal Path. This record that has both shocked the world and made us theughingstock of other sects; do you think there are only those few category 1 level sixth or seventh monsters waiting for the participants? So far, weren��t you, me, and the other brothers were epted into the sect when Master or the other Martial Uncles were out wandering in the world? Honestly, although your intelligence and personality can be considered as first ss, if you also take this Immortal Path, you wouldn��t make it to the end either.��


    The younger disciple clearly doubted those words, but he didn��t say anything.


    The older disciple patted his shoulder again. ��Haha. If you don��t believe me, just keep looking at them. Look, that boy Hai Yunfan is not far from thest obstacle.��


    ---


    After walking pass through the Netherworld Path, Hai Yunfan was indeed, not far from the finish line.


    Since he left the Peach Blossom Vige, more than two weeks had already passed. Right now, he was about to reach the end of this Frozen Wind Valley. However, the closer one is topleting a journey, the tougher it gets [2]. So not only did Hai Yunfan not rx, he was even doubly cautious. The reason for that was because he knew what was waiting for him before the finish line.


    For hundreds of years, nobody had passed through the Immortal Path of the Spirit Sword Sect�� How could the ende so easily for him? Hai Yunfan wasn��t a freak like Wang Lu; he was very clear about his qualities.


    The third-rate talent, second-rate character, first-rate intelligence�� and his exceptional judgement as the only skill that Hai Yunfan could rely on.


    Previously, when he chose to depart from the Peach Blossom Vige early, it was all because of the word judgement. Although his early departure caused him to lose his chance to acquire a better overall score, but by being the first to depart, there might be extra rewards for him.


    After weighing the pros and cons repeatedly, Hai Yunfan finally made a judgement, and in the beginning of the Frozen Wind Valley, he found out that he had made a correct judgement.


    And that reward was very simple: unlimited stamina throughout the rest of the trials in the Immortal Path. He also had a bonus, a seventh-rate magical tool, the Weakening Scarecrow which could significantly decrease the enemy��s strength and could be used three times.


    The Frozen Wind Valley was really tough to pass through. Not only was it simr to the Golden Bridge which rejected those with inadequate talent, it was also filled with illusions that could easily confuse the participants perceptions, just like the Cloud Wave Map. The participants would encounter a variety of situations, with some that should be tactically avoided, and some that should be faced head on.


    This was a trial that tests numerous facets, so the participants must have a well-rounded abilities. Anyone whocked an ability was likely to be stopped in their tracks halfway. However, the most important ability for the Frozen Wind Valley�� as it turned out, was the ability to make a judgement.


    Not going forward when one should go forward, not retreating when one should retreat, or only using 40-50% of one��s skill when one should use 100%; those things were not going to get the participants anywhere in the Immortal Path. As it happened, Hai Yunfan��s best trait was his judgement, andbined with some luck�� he passed through challenges in the Frozen Wind Valley one after another, without even resorting to using the Weakening Scarecrow.


    Of course, not using the bonus reward here had its purpose�� Although a monster almost cornered him into a hopeless situation on one situation, Hai Yunfan still preserved his Weakening Scarecrow.


    Because if one wanted to pass thest hurdle of the trial, the precious bonus reward from the Peach Blossom Vige must be kept until then. Other participants might not necessarily know this, but Hai Yunfan knew that whether it was the Frozen Wind Valley or the Red Ridge Mountains�� in the end, there would be a fierce and powerful monster awaiting for them. But exactly how formidable was that monster?


    To the point where nobody had ever defeated it in hundreds of years.


    Fortunately, in this Immortal Path, the Spirit Sword Sect had ced the Peach Blossom Vige after the Cloud Wave Map. Through the quest rewards, the strength of the participants was enhanced. For example, if he used this Weakening Scarecrow on thest monster three consecutive times�� perhaps it could weaken the monster enough for him to ovee it.


    Thinking of this, Hai Yunfan entered thest valley of the Frozen Wind Valley. The path was winding, but Hai Yunfan stayed patient and vignt until he came across a corner and finally saw the monster guarding the path.


    Looking at the scene, Hai Yunfan frowned and fell into a deep thought.


    ��Strange, what breed is this thirty-three meters tall elephant-like monster which has icicles covering its whole body?�� Hai Yunfan was quite knowledgeable, so he was quite familiar with the records of ��The Monsters of Blue River��, a monster guide widely circted in the Immortal Cultivation World, which has an extensive catalogue of category 2 monsters. But at this time, he couldn��t remember ever seeing this particr breed.


    ---


    ��To be honest, I always suspected that the ancestors of our sect had made an idental mistake.��


    On the cloud above, the older disciple in ck and white clothes started to spread a gossip.


    The younger disciple curiously asked, ��What mistake?��


    ��I suspect that when they designed the Immortal Path, they identally put the wrong word on the rules of thest stage; the monster guarding the path should have been a category 2 ninth rank, but it became category 3 ninth rank. It��s just a one letter difference, no, it��s just one stroke short!�� [3]


    Hearing the words category 3 ninth rank, the younger disciple couldn��t help but exim in surprise, ��Category 3 monster? Even if it��s only ninth rank, doesn��t it have almost the same strength as a cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage?��


    The older disciple corrected his mistake, ��That is only true for a run of the mill cultivator. For our Spirit Sword Sect��s cultivator, we only need to reach the cultivation the first or second level of the Qi Cultivation Stage and we will be able to deal with that category 3 monster.��


    The younger disciple somewhat feebly said, ��If that��s the case, how can you let a group of people that haven��t started cultivating deal with it? Even if they possess their family��s magical treasures, it��s still going to be very hard.��


    The senior brother threw his hands up in the air. ��Who knows? That��s the reason why no one was able to pass through the Immortal Path in hundreds of years: this category 3 monster. Although the difference in the category is only one, but the difficulty goes up to ten times, and category 3 ninth rank is just the minimum; it isn��t unusual to meet an eighth or even seventh rank. This time, Hai Yunfan is quite lucky for encountering a ninth rank�� That��s why I said Hai Yunfan still have around twenty percent chance of sess. Everyone else has zero chance.��


    While they were talking, great changes urred in the animated clouds; the older disciple caught this change from the corner of his eyes, and he suddenly became enraptured.


    ��Oh, it has begun!��


    The younger disciple hastily shifted his attention to observe the cloud as well. ��Ah, yes, what a decisive reaction, immediately using the Weakening Scarecrow three times in a row!��


    The older disciple nodded. ��It��s the right decision, although it��s only a seventh rank magical tool, and only works on category 2 monsters or below in theory, but if it��s only category 3 ninth rank, it��s possible to drop its level by using it three times in a row.��


    The younger disciple still had some concerns. ��But even if it��s downgraded, it would still be category 2 first or second rank; even hundreds of elite soldiers from the mortal world wouldn��t be able to do anything against it����


    The older disciple said, ��Rest assured, thisd named Hai Yunfan is definitely hiding his trump card.��


    The younger disciple continued to worry. ��Even if he possesses magical treasures, it would still be useless. For someone who haven��t cultivated before, the more advance the tool is, the harder it is to disy its efficacy. For example, those smuggled rank sixth or seventh magical treasures, in those young masters�� hands, they were even worse than a rank ninth magical tool���� [4]


    The older disciple conceded the younger disciple��s point. ��Yes, it��s just a humiliation for our sect��s cultivators�� However, this Hai Yunfan is certainly not on the same level as those group of trash. Look.��


    --


    Hai Yunfan was indeed not on the same level as Xie Qianlong and his ilk.


    Because at least Xie Qianlong andpany possessed magical treasures that were given to them by their family, while Hai Yunfan didn��t have one.


    The status of a prince of the Grand Cloud Empire was prominent, but it was only prominent amidst the mortal world. It was true that the royal family of the Grand Cloud Empire was on good terms with many Immortal Cultivation Sects, but not good enough to the point that they could exchange the magical tools of Immortals with mortal resources�� Or, perhaps, they could, but definitely not with magical treasures.


    Of course, a thousand-year empire could definitely find some magical treasures, but it would be of no use in the hands of someone who had not cultivated before. Except for some legendary magical treasures that wereparable to Immortal Tools, only magical tools that have practical purposes could be used by mortals. However, magical tools could not be taken up on the Spirit Sword Mountain; the Golden Bridge would have rejected them all first.


    Hai Yunfan wasn��t a beater like Wang Lu. He couldn��t find the loopholes in the Immortal Path, and along the way, he did not rely on magical treasures nor did he cheat. He only came this far by relying on continuous effort.


    But would continuous effort create miracles?


    Hai Yunfan really hoped so.


    Because if there weren��t any miracles, then he would definitely be screwed.


    Hai Yunfan wasn��t a cultivator, so he had no way to urately measure the rank of the monster; however, after using the Weakening Scarecrow three times in a row, the giant creature in front of him shrunk from the height of more or less thirty-three meters to twenty-three. Judging from this, he concluded that his fate had improved from getting crushed into meat paste to getting crushed into minced meat��


    Although his life was on the line here, and although a hundred lives weren��t enough to deal with this monster, Hai Yunfan still took out his sword, which was his family��s heirloom, and bravely pointed it against the opponent.


    Note:


    [1] See chapter 18.


    [2] Chinese idiom, literally means, ��ny li is merely a half of a hundred li journey��


    [3] 2 in Chinese is ��(��r), and 3 is ��(S��n), only one stroke different.


    [4] (Immortal tool > Magical treasure > magical tool)

 Chapter 20 - More People Means More Power

    <h4>Chapter 20: More People Means More Power</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Misty Peak of Spirit Sword Sect had an excellent tradition of watching the fun together.


    Initially, it was just the two older and younger disciples in ck and white clothing who were bored, and thus, started to ridicule the participants�� performance in the Immortal Path. But as Hai Yunfan began to face off with thest hurdle in the Frozen Wind Valley, which was a category 3 ninth rank monster, more and more disciples in ck and white clothing came over, and full of vim, they started pointing andmenting at his performance


    ��Hey, this kid is pretty fast. He went this far in just ten days?��


    ��So what if he��s fast? No one got through this Immortal Path for hundreds of years. The faster he walk, the closer he is from the failure. Thest hurdle is a category 3 ninth rank monster�� Huh, isn��t this the mammoth species from the Western Continent [1]? Who put it here? This big guy is one of the most overbearing monsters of its level; it��s probably even stronger than the seventh or eighth rank monster of the same category. He might as well give up.��


    ��You can��t be sure of that, he had used his magical treasures to weaken the mammoth to seventy percent of its original strength; its level had dropped by a category����


    ��What��s the use? If Sect Leader��s cultivation level is reduced by one stage, would you then be able to defeat him?��


    ��Stop bickering, look, Hai Yunfan is making his move!��


    ��Oh, he actually wants to cut the thick and coarse skin of that mammoth with his toothpick of a sword, what a courage, truly admirable!��


    ��Yes, knowing that it��s a futile action but he is still wielding that sword, truly praiseworthy.��


    ��Ah, he��s been hit, oh, oh, look, he seems to fall off the cliff.��


    ���� Did he really fall off the cliff?��


    ��He didn��t? Let��s wait and see, perhaps he��ll fly up and make aeback.��


    ���� It��s been a while, and he still hasn��t moved! He��s just lying motionlessly in the snow!��


    ��What is he doing? What about his hidden trump card? Where is that eback��?��


    ��He won��t die just like that, won��t he? Weren��t many of our Martial Uncles have a high regard for him? A few days before, Master also said he��s the most promising one to finish the Immortal Path. He can��t die here just like that!?��


    ��Master probably wanted to use this to teach us that anything can happen in the path of Immortal Cultivation, so we need to guard against arrogance and rashness.��


    ���� Ai, in short, he''s finished. Everyone disperse, there��s nothing to see here anymore.��


    In just a few minutes, the gathered crowdpletely dispersed, leaving only the two original older and younger disciples.


    After a while, the younger disciple asked, ���� Senior Martial Brother, that Hai Yunfan is not really dead, right?��


    The older disciple was staring at the animated cloud. He said somewhat hesitantly, ��I think he did it on purpose? When he flew away after being hit, his posture seemed unnatural, although I am not entirely sure since I saw it through the cloud. But on the other hand, facing an opponent that is impossible to beat, perhaps jumping off the cliff could give him a chance to survive.��


    ���� Ah! Senior Martial Brother, he��s starting to move!��


    The younger disciple eximed in a pleasant surprise as he pointed at the change in the animated cloud.


    ����


    Hai Yunfan was, of course, not dead. If he died, his years of training his family��s secret swordsmanship, Soft Cloud Sword Art, would have been in vain.


    Immortal Gathering would not ept someone who had already started cultivating, and Hai Yunfan also happened to only train in the martial art of the mortal world. While his talent in cultivation was only third rate, his talent in martial arts was first ss. In the age of twelve, he had already mastered fifty to sixty percent of the Soft Cloud Sword Art, and he had used one of the three best weapons in the Grand Cloud Empire, Soft Cloud Flexible Sword, to disy his exquisite swordsmanship.


    A full-blown strike from the mammoth was extremely powerful. But to deal with a small insect-like Hai Yunfan, it did not need to go all out. It merely needed to swing its thick pir-like trunk to make someone as small as Hai Yunfan meet a cruel death�� Even if not death, it could always swing its trunk twice or thrice.


    Hai Yunfan used his Sword Cloud Flexible Sword to block the mammoth��s attack at the precise moment, and then he borrowed the momentum to fly off the cliff. If he had just moved away to the side, the mammoth would have trampled him to death on the spot.


    As for falling off the cliff, it was not too much of a problem for him because the Frozen Wind Valley was packed with thick snow. Moreover, he had also used the neutralizing power of his Soft Cloud Sword�� Although the impact from falling off the cliffbined with the mammoth��s striking power almost made him spit out blood, but this could be counted as a victory for him, because a mere mortal had survived an attack from a category 3 ninth rank monster.


    After shaking his head to cast away his dizziness, Hai Yunfan stood up and smiled. It was not a satisfied smile, but rather a bitter one. Although he had weakened the strength of the monster three times in a row, victory was still out of reach for him. He had no more card up his sleeve anymore. This time, his Immortal Path seemed to have stopped here.


    Of course, this did not mean that he was about to give up. After thinking about it, he finally started to climb the cliff. Using his infinite stamina that he gained from the Peach Blossom Vige, Hai Yunfan finally returned to the starting point of thest valley in the Frozen Wind Valley in three days. But by this time, another participant had caught up with him.


    Surprisingly, the person who had caught up with him was Wang Lu��s errand boy, Wang Zhong!


    When he looked at Wang Zhong, Hai Yunfan almost did not recognize him. Thest time they met, he was still the timid little errand boy who followed his young master, but this time, he seemed to have be a gloomy young man. His previous innocent youth image hadpletely disappeared.


    But this was not a surprise for Hai Yunfan who was born in the Royal family. The moment he saw Wang Zhong, he immediately knew that the kid had a rebellious nature. Especially in the Immortal Path, where everything was possible, the kid would not stay under someone else forever. Indeed, as Hai Yunfan had expected, the kid had broken up with Wang Lu. No wonder his face had changed dramatically. Sure enough, vicissitudes in life could make people mature.


    When Hai Yunfan saw Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong also saw Hai Yunfan��s eyes. In a sh, his gloomy and dreary face was reced by a sincere and simple smile.


    ��Your highness?��


    Hai Yunfan also put a smile on his face; no matter what had happened between Wang Zhong and Wang Lu, he, as the third party, had nothing to do with it. In any case, they would face thest trial of the Frozen Wind Valley together, so why shouldn��t he be cordial to him?


    ��Wang Zhong? I didn��t think that I��d see you here.��


    Hearing that the opposite party had urately called his name, Wang Zhong was somewhat moved, but he immediately cut to the point, ��Are you resting here, your highness?��


    Although he asked that question, his eyes had swept over Hai Yunfan��s tattered clothes and the mud that covered all over his body. Moreover, Hai Yunfan was the first to leave the Peach Blossom Vige, yet other people had caught up with him. All of these descriptions were enough to show that Hai Yunfan was in trouble.


    Hai Yunfan did not conceal anything; he directly told him about his frustrating experience. The more he told his story, the more ugly Wang Zhong��s face became.


    Along the way here, Wang Zhong had painstakingly tried his hardest. Half of the reward that he gained from the Peach Blossom Vige had been used up because he thought that the remaining half would suffice for the rest of the journey. But upon hearing Hai Yunfan��s description about the monster, Wang Zhong knew that he had no chance at all.


    He also did not hide anything. ��I��ve got five Invisibility Talismans from the Peach Blossom Vige. They can hide someone up to three meters away from the target, but they can��t cover the smell and the sound�� If the monster blocking our path up there is like what your highness said, then I think my Invisibility Talisman is not going to be useful.��


    Hai Yunfan said, ��It��s not good even if we can get around that mammoth. I feel like we must think of a way to defeat it; sidestepping it wouldn��t count.��


    ��Defeat that monster? What kind of joke is that? How could we defeat that monster when we��re not even Immortal Cultivators?��


    Hai Yunfan exined, ��If we can take advantage of the environment, it is still possible. For example, we could lure it to fall off the cliff, look for another monster to fight with it�� try to seek our own breakthroughs under this extreme natural condition, and so on. There��s always a way.��


    Wang Zhong smiled but did not say anything. Hai Yunfan��s rhetoric just now made him remember his ex-young master, which made him somewhat ufortable.


    Hai Yunfan continued, ��In my previous encounter with the monster, I found that it was very intelligent. It had also lived in this Frozen Wind Valley longer than we had. So, I think it would be difficult for us to design a trap for it. Moreover, its strength is also far greater than the other monsters here, so pitting it against the third party is also unrealistic either�� Oh, no wonder nobody was able to finish this Immortal Path for hundreds of years.��


    Wang Zhong could not help but say, ��Over the past hundred of years, there was also no Peach Blossom Vige. Right now, we have the rewards from the Peach Blossom Vige. We might have a chance.��


    Hai Yunfan found it somewhat funny. ��By relying on your invisibility talisman?��


    ��Of course it��s not just me, there are also a few of my friends.��


    Hai Yunfan was finally taken aback.


    After Peach Blossom Vige, there were about four to five paths, and approximately, only thirteen or fourteen people were able to leave Peach Blossom Vige. So, the average participants on each path should be around three to four. But from what Wang Zhong said, it seemed like there were quite a lot of people in this Frozen Wind Valley����


    Hai Yunfan also thought, ��Moreover, he already found a party? No wonder he had a falling out with Wang Lu, it turned out that he felt secure that he got a backer. Hmm, this means that he found me first because his group assigned him to be the Pathfinder. But who could persuade Wang Zhong to willingly abandon his Young Master?��


    Before long, the answer to this question revealed himself.


    Unexpectedly, the one who put a wedge between the errand boy and his young master was Zhu Qin, the prince of the Great Ming Kingdom of the Blue River Region.


    In the Nine Regions, the Great Ming Kingdom could only be considered as a fifth-rated country. They could not even bepared to the Grand Cloud Empire��s vassal country, let alone the Grand Cloud Empire itself. But precisely because it was just a small country with mediocre power that the members of its Royal Family were especially great in interpersonal rtionships. Moreover, Wang Zhong, who was a subject of the Great Ming Kingdom, naturally has an instinctive reverence to his country��s Royal Family. As long as the prince of his own country was willing to entice him, Wang Zhong, this around ten years old kid, was not going to refuse him.


    Walking behind Prince Zhu Qin were two other people who were also prominent nobles from various countries. Their willingness to defer Zhu Qin as the leader of their party was the testament of Zhu Qin��s excellent social skill.


    Of course, even though his social skill was excellent, in front of a fierce person like Hai Yunfan, he still had to be reverent and respectful. After exchanging some pleasantries, the two sides went straight to the point and began to discuss the strategy to deal with the monster.


    Zhu Qin said, ��Let��sbine all the resources that we have now�� Fifteen Spirit Sword Talismans, one Returning Dream Bell, three Invisibility Talismans, one pack of Softening Rock Powder, one Flute of a Hundred Birds�� oh, and three used up Weakening Scarecrow.��


    Hai Yunfan indifferently shrugged, signaling the opposite party to continue.


    ��In addition, each one of us has a different special reward such as unlimited stamina, double strength�� If each of us goes there alone, I believe we would be like his highness Hai Yunfan here; it would be a miracle if we cane here alive. But if we work together, we might have a chance to clear this path.��


    Hai Yunfan nodded in approval and added, ��At least we don��t need topete at this trial, everyone��s goal is the same.��


    ��That��s right, as long as we can defeat that beast, all of us will be the inner disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect. If anyone wants topete, we canpete after that.��


    Wang Zhong said with a smile, ��Furthermore, for us five people to be able to meet on the same path, it must be because of fate. More people means more power, so we��ll definitely pass this!��


    ��Haha, that��s right, more people means more power.��


    After they had agreed to cooperate, the next thing they did wase up with a battle n. The n was simple; everyone would attack together at the same time. Hypnotizing the mammoth with the Returning Dream Bell, breaking its defense with the Softening Rock Powder, harassing it with the Flute of a Hundred Birds, and then everyone would use the Spirit Sword Talismans to target its vital parts.


    ording to Hai Yunfan��s calction, this n has more than seventy percent chance of sess; after all, he had weakened the monster using his weakening scarecrow. If the monster was still in its original strength, they had no chance of winning.


    After setting up the n, without further ado, they leaped into action because the longer they wait, the sooner the Weakening Scarecrow would lose its effect.


    Then, with Hai Yunfan at the front, the group of five cautiously approached the mammoth��s cave. Along the old route, they carefully passed thest corner, and then Hai Yunfan once again saw the ice beast that forced him to jump off a cliff.


    ��Wait a minute�� are my eyes blurred?��


    Hai Yunfan vigorously rubbed his eyes, nearly squeezing the water out of it.


    ��Or did the impact of the fall on my head made me unable to judge its size correctly?��


    Hai Yunfan��s surprise was not without reason, because, a hundred meters away, the beast crouching in the cave seemed to be twice as big.


    Initially, its height was thirty-three meters. With the Weakening Scarecrow, its height was reduced to around twenty-three meters. But now, its height was almost fifty meters. The icicles that covered its body have also be sharper, and under its thick fur, its muscles seemed to have swelled up several times, making the monster even more massive and fiercer.


    Upon seeing this scene, the several people behind Hai Yunfan could not help but exim, ��What, what the hell is that thing?��


    ��Are we supposed to deal with this guy? We are just going to be its refreshment!��


    ��That Softening Rock Powder probably can��t even melt a single icicle on it!��


    ��Can the Spirit Sword Talisman even make it itch?��


    Horrified, Zhu Qin suddenly turned around and pulled Hai Yunfan aside. ��Didn��t you say that you had weakened it using your Weakening Scarecrow three times in a row?��


    Hai Yunfan wryly smiled while inwardly yelling, ��Why would I need to lie about this kind of thing? Do I get a point for killing a teammate? Would you die if you use your brain? This monster is clearly mutated!��


    In the Immortal Cultivation World, a mutated monster was not a rare thing. A monster could identally swallow a treasure, acquire an enlightenment after many years of arduous cultivation, or be cured of hemorrhoid that had gued it for years�� All of these could cause a monster��s cultivation and size to sharply increase overnight. Once there was a millennium old fox demon who grew overnight from a category 3 small demon to a category 6 Nine-tailed Fox. The Western Mammoth��s change from twenty-three meters to almost fifty meters in height was mildpared to that.


    But then again, that fox demon managed to increase its cultivation rapidly because it met an infatuated Yuanying Stage old man who willingly lose parts of his cultivation in order to perform a double cultivation. With this mammoth��s hideous and fierce appearance, which ��hardcore�� senior martial brother of the Spirit Sword Sect would want to have intercourse with it? If there was, please stand up so that everyone could pay their respect.


    Clearly, there was another reason for its mutation.


    ����


    ��What the hell is this?��


    On the clouds above them, the elder of the Misty Peak, Liu Xian, flew into a rage, ��Which bastard randomly modified the Frozen Wind Valley? Category 3 ninth level monster is not fierce enough? Did it have to be upgraded to a Category 3 third level monster which can stomp a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator with one foot? Do you hate neers that much?��


    In front of Liu Xian, several disciples in ck and white clothing looked at each other and then bowed their heads in silence. Although their master was yelling, it appeared that the anger was not directed at them�� In this Immortal Gathering, the only person who has the right to change the Immortal Map was the Sect Leader. Besides him, there was only one other person that they could think of who would dare to do such a thing��


    Sure enough, amidst Liu Xian��s flurry of curses, an indignant woman��s voice sounded from behind him.


    ��Senior Martial Brother, you��re talking shxt again. I found out that since you reached Jindan and after your Yuanying was born, you became more hot-tempered; could it be a postpartum depression?��


    Liu Xian��s Primordial Spirit nearly broke into two because of anger. He turned around and pointed at the woman in white clothes. ��If you don��t give a clear exnation today, I will report this to the Sect Leader and ask for his exnation!��


    The woman sneered. ��Exnation? Fine, I��ll give you the exnation! This Immortal Map was indeed modified by me, but I did it only to make the Immortal Map more humane!��


    Liu Xian was thoroughly ��shocked and awed�� by her shamelessness. His whole body was trembling with anger as he pointed at the cloud. ��You call category 3 third rank monster humane!?��


    The woman was not ashamed at all, but instead she smiled triumphantly. ��That��s right. When Hai Yunfan went against the monster alone, its strength was only category 3 ninth rank. But now, since they have set up a five-man team, the mammoth��s strength should naturally be raised a little. It��s like the old saying ��more people means more power!����


    Liu Xian almost fell to the floor. ��You motherf�� You mean because there are more people in the team, the mammoth��s power should be greater!?��


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Nine Regions is the name of the continent in the East

 Chapter 21 - Oh Sht!

    <h4>Chapter 21: Oh Sht!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The woman in white''s interpretation of "more people means more power" nearly made Liu Xian vomit blood.


    However, it was yet to be over since he heard the woman continue to unt, "I already set the monsters in the Frozen Wind Valley, Red Ridge Mountain, Cyan Cloud Peak�� ording to the principle of ''more people means more power''. So now, in the Immortal Path, no longer will the participants use the human wave tactic, making its function even more perfect and more humane! Aren''t your heart convinced now?"


    Yeah, our hearts are indeed convinced, if not, we''re going to get a heart attack.


    Liu Xian tried really hard to quell his own anger. If he went all out to fight her here, he was afraid that it would destroy the Misty Peak, so he just turned around and walked out of the Misty Peak.


    Before he went out, he said, "Junior Martial Sister, I don''t care anymore. If something happens, go tell the Disciplinary Elder and the Sect Leader yourself."


    After Liu Xian left, his disciples looked at each other and then turned to their Fifth Martial Aunt�� Soon, led by a few Senior Martial Brothers, they all left, leaving behind the original two disciples who were ordered to observe standing awkwardly.


    Their Fifth Martial Aunt ignored them; she just stood on the edge of the cliff edge, watching the cloud. The Grand Cloud Array only permitted the ordinary disciples to watch the animated cloud. However, the elders could undoubtedly see more.


    However, not long after, the woman shook her head in disappointment.


    "Tch, a group of waste. Even after teaming up, they still couldn''t ovee the monster."


    The two brothers nearby shivered when they heard her words. They could not help but be d that they were found by their master, Liu Xian, when he was out wandering, so they didn''t need to go through this inhumane Immortal Path.


    Although it was still the same category 3 monster and the only difference was in the rank, from ninth rank to third rank, in reality, its strength went up at least three to four times, while the number of challengers had only increased by a factor of four. ording to their Fifth Martial Aunt, its strength should increase exponentially, rtive to the number of challengers, rather than linear before she could be satisfied. "What a joke, this is Immortal Map, not Big Dipper Array!"


    After watching for a while, the woman soon lost her interest. "This group of people is hopeless."


    She then turned around and walked away. The two disciples in ck and white exchanged nces at each other and then bitterly smiled.


    The younger disciple said, "Fifth Martial Aunt''s ideas are too hard to understand. From what I see, those five people''s qualities are quite good. If even they are hopeless, then would this Immortal Gathering be in vain?"


    The older disciple said, "Yeah, Fifth Martial Aunt even directly took part in this�� Since I came here twenty years ago, this is the first time I saw Fifth Martial Aunt so eager about something. But if, in the end, nobody could sessfullyplete the Immortal Path, then her face would not look good."


    While they were talking, a voice came from behind them.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that, someone will definitely pass�� Damn, no one can stop that person."


    Hearing this voice, the two brothers almost fell off the cliff out of fright.


    "Fi-Fifth Martial Aunt!"


    The woman did not bother to address them; instead, she just scratched her head because she had remembered the youth who had discovered the w in her design.


    Realizing that they wouldn''t get punished for talking about their Martial Aunt behind her back, the two brothers let out a sigh of relief. Then, the older disciple ventured to ask, "Martial Aunt, who is this person?"


    "You''re asking me who is that person?" Fifth Martial Aunt asked, "You two have been guarding this ce for so long, can''t you see who''s weak and who''s strong?"


    At a nce, they obviously knew who was stronger. If Zhu Qin and hispanions were strong, then Hai Yunfan was obviously super strong. As a person who came out of the Peach Blossom Vige and arrived in the Frozen Wind Valley ahead of anyone else, his strength could almost make him look like a cheater. However, no matter how powerful he was, without being an Immortal Cultivator, how could he possibly ovee the category 3 third rank monster? If he faced one of the monsters, who have yet to be enhanced, in the Red Ridge Mountain or the Cyan Cloud Peak, perhaps he might have a chance. But now�� Except if he had a divine intervention? And what made Fifth Martial Aunt so confident about that person''s ability to pass this trial?


    Thinking of this, the younger disciple suddenly had a thought. "Martial Aunt, are you talking about the rewards from the Peach Blossom Vige?"


    Fifth Martial Aunt casted him a nce. "Nonsense, except for that, what else could it be? The key to the entire Immortal Path lies in the Peach Blossom Vige. Several hundred years ago, those ancient elders suffered a brain cramp; they wrote category 2 monster as category 3, whichpletely ruined this Immortal Path. It never urred to them that nobody would be able to pass this Immortal Path in hundreds of years. Speaking about those seniors with brain cramp, the seniors after them were even worse; their brains have been fully damaged. They knew that the elders before them had made a mistake, but they still said that nonsense about ancientw can''t be altered. Damn it, who said that firing a Heavenly Sword Hall Elder could be done by words?"


    Fifth Martial Aunt''s audacity was very well-known in the sect, but the two disciples did not have her boldness, so they kept their silent.


    It took a while before the younger disciple gathered enough courage to ask again, "Are all those tools from Martial Aunt''s collection?"


    In the younger disciple''s opinion, as one of the sect''s elders, it was naturally easy for the woman in white to collect those seventh or eighth rank magical tools. He just didn''t know what kind of tools that could enable a person without cultivation to contend against that category 3 third rank Western Mammoth.


    The Fifth Martial Aunt immediately replied, "How could I pay for all of these? Of course they came directly from the sect''s storage. That stupid Sect Leader didn''t even give me my benefit as an elder. I am so poor that I wish I could go down the mountain and start to rob people."


    The two disciples looked at each other, unable to respond to that.


    The sect''s fifth elder was rarely seen in the sect, even by the older disciple who had been here for twenty years. However, she was exactly like what their master had said about her��


    "Fifth Martial Aunt, ording to your design, what kind of magical tool will this so-called Wang Lu get? To be able to contend with the category 3 third rank Western Mammoth, it must have been at least a second rank magical tool right? But he has yet to start cultivating, how could he use it?"


    Their Fifth Martial Aunt muttered, "I am not that clear either. Because that idiot Sect Leader forbade me to meddle with the sect storage directly, so I just designed a scoring form, which will automatically withdraw the tools inside the storage based on the score of the participant in the Peach Blossom Vige. Now, each member of this ragtag team scored between three thousand to five thousand. As for that kid who was thest one toe out of the vige, I didn''t watch thetter half of his performance, but he should have easily scored around thirty to fifty thousand. Let alone a second rank magical tool, he could even obtain a ninth rank magical treasure. A magical treasure on this level does not rely on the user''s cultivation power to fully unleash its power. In the mortal world, these things are priceless. But in our Spirit Sword Sect storage, they are a dime a dozen. If that kid can get one or two of this kind of treasure, his luck is quite good. If he uses it carefully, his chance of winning against this idiot elephant would be around seventy to eighty percent."


    Hearing her reasoning, the two disciples sucked a mouthful of cold air.


    Seventy to eighty percent odds might not sound like much, but for hundred of years, a lot of geniuses and talented youths have failed at this stage. But this country boy actually had seventy to eighty percent chance of passing this stage�� He indeed had a great affinity with immortality.


    If he did seed in entering the sect, with ten to twenty years of hard training, let alone an Inner Court Disciple, he could even be one of the Sessor Disciples! Thinking of this, the two disciples could not help but feel envious.


    At that moment, there was a change in the cloud, and the three people immediately focused their attention to observe it. The animated cloud showed Wang Lu finally entering the Frozen Wind Valley.


    The other participants before him had to work so hard to pass through the long and dangerous journey across mountains and rivers, as well as the numerous treacherous passages in just ten days. And all of them had the help of their magical tools. But Wang Lu easily skipped through all of that and arrived at Hai Yunfan''s group''s emergency meeting.


    His sudden appearance not only nearly frightened Hai Yunfan and the rest to death, even the two disciples watching dropped their jaws. Wang Lu himself trembled.


    "Fxck me! What the hell is that!"


    From the Misty Peak above them, the Fifth Martial Aunt, who was watching this scene, had herplexion changed. "What the fxck! Cloud Treading Boot!?"


    The nearby two disciples simultaneously eximed, "What the hell! Cloud Treading Boot!?"


    Even the younger disciple, who had been in the sect for just five years, had heard about this Cloud Treading Boot which was a fifth rank spiritual treasure, one of the collections of the Spirit Sword Sect.


    Spiritual treasure! Its level was much higher than a magical treasure. Even a ninth rank spiritual treasure was highly sought after bymon Jindan Stage cultivators, much less a fifth rank spiritual treasure personally crafted by the Patriarch of the Spirit Sword Sect. No one who didn''t reach the peak Jindan stage could use it.


    However, the two disciples did not have the time to wonder how could Wang Lu, who had yet to cultivate, was able to unleash the power of the fifth rank spiritual treasure, because something even stranger happened immediately after.


    Wang Lu had skipped almost all the trials in the Frozen Wind Valley with the Cloud Treading Boot to appear in thest trial. However, just as he saw Hai Yunfan and the others, he immediately saw the almost fifty meters tall fierce and brutal beast.


    In the Western Continent, this mutated snow mammoth could destroy a city by itself. Upon seeing this monster, Wang Lu was shocked and lost hisposure. He immediately scrambled to unsheathe the long sword from his waist to defend himself.


    Then, the sword began to shine, dazzling everyone''s eyes.


    On the cloud above them, three people simultaneously yelled.


    "ck Frost Sword!"


    Among the many treasured swords in the storage of the Spirit Sword Sect, perhaps this ck Frost Sword was not the best, but it was one of the famous third rank spiritual treasure. And in this favorable location of Frozen Wind Valley, which matched the sword''s cold attribute, its maximum power wasparable to a first rank spiritual treasure!


    And this amazing sword was currently in Wang Lu''s hand!


    "Fi-Fifth Martial Aunt, didn''t you say he would only get a ninth rank magical treasure at most? How could he even get two spiritual treasures? And a third rank on top of that!"


    Fifth Martial Aunt inwardly spouted profanities ten thousand times. "I fxcking want to know too!"


    Back at the Frozen Wind Valley, Wang Lu casually wielded that one-meter long sword, which was sharp enough to crack open a mountain, and swung it around.


    In the hands of a mortal, a third rank spiritual treasure was no different than an ordinary iron, a useless treasure. If its master prohibit its use, then it would likely suck up the user''s life, leaving behind a dry corpse.


    However, when Wang Lu swung that sword downward, powerful wind rolled out along with a snow storm. In the middle of the howling snow and wind, the ck Frost Sword became even brighter until the light pierced through the entire sky. The snow storm had filled the entire area, and the ground beneath that mutated mammoth, which was a thousand years old snow, began to condense. Then,yers uponyers of the ground immediately split open as soon as it was touched by the light. After that, thoseyers of split ground turned into dust, and from dust, they turned into particles until theypletely disappeared.


    It was like the age of chaos again; the heaven and earth parted.


    After a while, the storm finally calmed down, and that fifty-meter tall behemoth had long vanished. The frozennd in front of Wang Lu had also disappeared.


    The ce had turned into beautiful picturesque scenery with luxuriant mist. Although Wang Lu did not know what kind of ce he was currently in, he still knew that it was definitely not Frozen Wind Valley.

 Chapter 22 - What My Twenty Years in the Future…

    <h4>Chapter 22: What My Twenty Years in the Future��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The scenery that Wang Lu saw right now was indeed not Frozen Wind Valley. Frozen Wind Valley was just a realm carved out in the Misty Peak by an expert from the Spirit Sword Sect. It appeared to be endless, while in fact, it actually has boundaries. This ce was specifically intended to be used by the participants of the Immortal Gathering and not disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect. Most of the beasts inside were nothing more than category 3 monster. Because of all these, the boundaries of this ce were not made to be too strong just to save some cost. But who would have thought that someone would unleash the full power of a third rank spiritual treasure here?


    Therefore, it made perfect sense that Wang Lu found himself standing in front of a huge emptiness. Under the full blow of the sword, the boundaries of the Frozen Wind Valley were shattered, revealing the scenery of the Misty Peak.


    Wang Lu himself had never thought about how powerful the sword was until now. His mouth agape and his tongue-tied as he looked at the emptiness that appeared where the boundaries once stood.


    When he opened the reward chest of the Peach Blossom Vige, he was certain that he would get an amazingly powerful celestial weapon. After all, he had achieved a perfect score on the hidden quest�� However, celestial weapons had their rank too. Because he merely seeded in passing one of the checkpoints in entering the Spirit Sword Sect, he thought it would be a lower rank celestial weapon. If what he got inside the chest was instead something like the Emperor Sword, Wang Lu would have thought that he was just dreaming.


    When he stepped into the Frozen Wind Valley, he found out that the dream was real. With a single step, he skipped the long and arduous journey, and with a swing of a sword, he killed that mutated mammoth. Wang Lu felt like he was d with some kind of magical battle dress, making him omnipotent in this Immortal Path.


    However, after his painstaking effort to achieve a perfect score in the Peach Blossom Vige, he wanted to wield the sword to his heart��s content. Unexpectedly, it all ended in a heartbeat, making him somewhat unsatisfied.


    ��Is this also part of the trial? Is this how lonely those unequaled immortals felt? Do they want me to experience this feeling to temper my resolve? Being lonely at the top is indeed unbearable, sigh.��


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu��s heart was flooded with emotions. Unconsciously, he loosened his grip on the ck Frost Sword, which then fell to the ground.


    With a tter, the sword collided with the solid thick ice. The next moment, the sword that could seemingly conquer every obstacle turned into fragments.


    Wang Lu was dumbstruck; he turned his head to look at the wreckage of the ck Frost Sword and, after a moment, sighed and then nodded.


    He realized that it was impossible for the Spirit Sword Sect to give a magical treasure that could destroy everything in its path to him. He surmised that this sword was just a disposable treasure, designed to allow him to smoothly cross the pass. After killing that monster, its energy became depleted, and then it turned into fragments. In other words, it was a quest item.


    Although this design was somewhat extreme, it was indeed incredibly ingenious. The designer was not only talented but also creative and courageous.


    Wang Lu thought, ��To be so daring to give this kind of treasure that could destroy everything in its path in the hands of the participant without fearing any mishap? Tsk, tsk, what courage. I like it.��


    While he was lost in thought, a golden light came from the distant green hills, and in a blink of an eye, the light turned into a human andnded in front of him.


    Wang Lu saw a twenty-six to twenty-seven years old clean and neat young woman in white clothes. She has both a childlike temperament as well as the charm of a mature woman. Although she could not be considered as a woman that could cause a downfall of a nation, nevertheless, she was indeed a rare beauty��


    While Wang Lu was sizing her up and secretly praising her in his heart, he heard the woman��s bloodcurdling shriek.


    ��Oh fxck! It��s broken!��


    Like a grief-stricken person who just lost a mother, the woman in white clothes knelt beside Wang Lu��s feet and picked up the wreckage of the ck Frost Sword and then wept.


    ��Is it the heaven��s will for me to die!��


    This mournful voice nearly made Wang Lu fell over. ��What the fuck? Who would have thought that she is a masculine woman?��


    However, before he could think of anything else, that woman in white clothes suddenly stood up and grabbed Wang Lu by the cor. ��Speak, did that retarded Sect Leader send you to y with me?��


    In his mind, Wang Lu was cursing all kind of profanities. He thought, ��Sure enough, this manly woman is not only fearless but also violent! You can��t even make sense of what she��s saying, like a crazy woman�� Could it be that she��s the public meat toilet of the Spirit Sword Sect?


    Seeing Wang Lu��s nk and at a loss expression, the woman did not ask him anymore. She let go of him and just stared at the wreckage of the ck Frost Sword. Her mournful face gradually turned to a face filled with great focus.


    ��Damn, I��ve got to push this matter to someone else�� I got it, I am going to say that Liu Xian did this. Hmm, let me think about the reason first����


    Wang Lu pretended not to hear all this. He asked, ��Excuse me, senior. The monster guarding this Frozen Wind Valley has been eliminated, and the path to Misty Peak has also been cleared, did�� I pass the trial?��


    The woman was surprised for a moment, but then she sneered. ��Yeah, you passed�� Not only you, everyone else fxcking passed too!��


    While she spoke, a sessive string of cracking sounds could be hearding from the distant sceneries. After a short moment, several holes appeared in that huge emptiness, revealing a sea ofva, cyan cloud mist, andyers uponyers of ghostly figures��


    Obviously, those are Red Ridge Mountain, Cyan Cloud Peak, Netherworld Path�� which were the other branches of the Immortal Path. Now, they were all connected together into a single path.


    The woman in white clothes coldly said, ��Not bad, you��ve blown four realms in a single sword strike. You could say that you��re famous now.��


    Hearing her words, Wang Lu finally realized that something had gone wrong. He could not help but say, ��Don��t tell me when I swung that sword, it was not part of the designer��s n?��


    Immediately after he said that, the woman in white clothesunched a barrage of verbal attack against him, ��I am a fxcking lunatic if I designed this part so that it could give me trouble!��


    Wang Lu once again shocked when he heard this, thinking, ��This grandmaster-of-screaming woman is actually the designer of this Immortal Path? The one that I secretly thought to have a connection with me? Sure enough, the road to immortality is impermanence; one can never judge a person by their appearance!��


    But then he wondered aloud, ��If you didn��t intentionally design it to be like this�� then what happened?��


    Hearing his question, the face of the woman in white clothes looked helpless as if she just suffered a vicissitude of fortune.


    ��Who knows which idiot put the Sect Leader��s golden seal inside the storage so that it can be drawn out by you.��


    Hearing this, Wang Lu thought of something and took out a golden seal from his waist. ��Do you mean this?��


    The woman in white clothes trembled. ��I��ll be damned, it really is the Sect Leader��s golden seal�� I was wondering how you could unleash the power of a spiritual treasure. It was really due to this golden seal!��


    Anyone who held the golden seal of the Sect Leader could act as if he was the Sect Leader himself, and was able tomand all the members of the sect without exception.


    All magical treasures that have spirit made them spiritual treasure. The spirit of the Spirit Sword Sect��s spiritual treasures was naturally part of the sect. When the golden seal was in Wang Lu��s hand, the ck Frost Sword - recognizing the golden seal - naturally had to act ordingly, even without the input of the spiritual power. Not only did the ck Frost Sword had to unleash its power, it had to unleash its full world-shattering power!


    The ck Frost Sword was a sword with a strong sense of loyalty. Even if the wielder ridiculously forced it to expend all its energy which could permanently harm itself, it would still strike down. Thus, after the Frozen Wind Valley vanished into thin air, the ck Frost Sword also ceased to exist.


    The truth was finally revealed, which was not thatplicated. The mind of the woman in white quickly recovered from the shock.


    Wang Lu must have had an inconceivably high score in the Peach Blossom Vige to be able to draw the golden seal from the sect storage, which was his luck�� Of course, she must bear a part of the fault for designing such a scoring form. She should have put an upper limit to the total score.


    However, all of these issues were unimportant.


    The most important thing was the glimmering golden seal in front of her eyes!


    What was so important about that seal? It was very simple. As long as she got ahold of that seal, she would be the Sect Leader!


    Of course, the real Sect Leader, that sucker, had yet to die, but who cares? At worst, she could have half of the sect! If nothing else, she could try to wrest away the financial control of the sect.


    Perhaps she couldn��t have the authority to stand side by side with the previous Sect Leader, but she could use the golden seal to enter the storage and loot as many of the sect funds as she could before that idiot found out about it. After a rough calction, she determined that the sect��s reserve must be astronomical, with countless top grade spirit stones! As long as she could take possession of those, she could live a carefree life hundreds of years into the future!


    In the eyes of the woman in white, the golden seal had be the embodiment of her future happiness.


    But at this moment, Wang Lu suddenly uttered a cry. It turned out that the golden seal in his hand had had suddenly changed into a ray of light and flew away.


    The woman in white raised her brows. ��Want to escape? In your dreams! You��re mine!��


    The next moment, a white light flew across the area that was previously a snowfield, chasing the golden light towards the Misty Peak.


    ����


    ��Damn it, a mere golden seal dares to fly so fast? You want to rebel?��


    Above the Misty Peak, the woman in white soared on top of her flying sword; her body had turned into a sh of light as she tightly followed behind the Sect Leader��s golden seal. But the golden seal that had be the symbol of her future good life continued to be just out of her reach.


    The woman clenched her jaws in frustration. Due to her cultivation method, the speed of her flying sword was not that fast. But if she couldn��t even ovee a mere golden seal, that would be a disgrace for her.


    Of course, the woman couldn��t care less about being ��disgraced��. She only cared about that piece of golden seal. If she let it escape, then she would live in regret for the next twenty years.


    One desperately flew away, while the other one continued to chase with all her strength. Soon, they left the boundary of the Misty Peak and continued to fly higher and higher.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, the golden seal seemed to slow down a little. Noticing this, the spirit of the woman in white was greatly aroused. She thought that human could indeed prevail over nature. Although the golden seal was faster than her, it nevertheless sumbed to her invincible perseverance!


    ��Haha, nobody can sit at the Sect Leader position forever. Today, it��s my turn.��


    And then, just as she was about to grab the golden seal��


    A vigorous and forceful palm seized it first.


    The woman in white��s eyebrows immediately jumped. ��Ha, trying to rob me of my precious? Which idiot dares to do this? How dare you�� Em, how are you, Sect Leader? Long time no see�� Hehe����


    Directly in front of her stood the leader of the Spirit Sword Sect, who was currently looking at her with an expressionless face. He then lightly said, ��It��s indeed ��long time�� no see, what noble errand brings you here?��


    The woman in white let out a chuckle and slowly moved forward to grab that golden seal. ��I was looking for my lost thing. Thankfully, Senior Martial Brother helped me find it first, I really have to thank you, hahaha. Later on, I must be careful not to litter things up.��


    The Sect Leader gave a sigh and said while he put the golden seal in his pocket, ��What you lost is your moral integrity, right?��


    ������


    ��All right, let��s not talk about little things because I am quite busy myself. I am just going to say a few simple things.��


    ��By all means����


    ��ording to the initial calction, because of your Peach Blossom Vige��s design w, the loss of Spirit Sword Sect are currently as follows: the Frozen Wind Valley, Red Ridge Mountain, Cyan Cloud Peak and Netherworld Path. These four realms have been severely damaged. The third rank spiritual treasure, ck Frost Sword, has beenpletely destroyed; The fifth rank spiritual treasure, Cloud Treading Boot, has been seriously damaged�� Combined with the otherrge and small incidents, the total damage cost would be around two hundred thousand top grade spirit stones. I��ve already included the ten percent internal price discount, so do not haggle with me�� ording to your current sry, you would need to forfeit your twenty years of sry to cover all of these. So, for the next two decades, you can forget about getting your sry.��


    ���� Martial Brother, this joke of yours is a bit too frightening.��


    ��Is it? Then you need to temper your character because I am not joking.��


    ��Senior Martial Brother, you are forcing me to be a criminal [1]!��


    ��Junior Martial Sister, you need to ask yourself honestly. Did I really force you into this difficult situation?��


    ���� In short, if you don��t pay me my sry, I am going down the mountain and be a robber.��


    ��Well, if Junior Martial Sister truly has a mind to add another source of revenue to our sect, I, as your Senior Martial Brother, will be very pleased. If you want to, I can give you the license to be a Privateer.��


    ��My God, Senior Martial Brother, have you lost your moral integrity too!��


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Originally ��To force an honest girl into prostitution.��

 Chapter 23 - When Large Harvest Incurs Losses

    <h4>Chapter 23: When Large Harvest Incurs Losses</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    For many years, Spirit Sword Sect did not hold an Immortal Gathering. But once they held it, they got a shockingly big harvest of talents!


    There was a total of seventeen participants who seeded in passing the Peach Blossom Vige into the other four branches of the trials. Except for the two who had given up early, all the other fifteen participants passed the trials thanks to Wang Lu. Even Hai Yunfan, Zhu Qin, Wang Zhong et al., after the realms were shattered, managed to climb out of an ice hole and went all the way to the finish line.


    Under a single sword strike, the four realms of the Immortal Path were pierced through. The Immortal Path had basically been cut in half, clearing the path for all the participants.


    This happy ident caused the participants to feel giddy with excitement. But on the other side, the Spirit Sword Sect descended into a cacophony of quarrel internally. If the previous Peach Blossom Vige problem was simply suffering from scabies, then this unexpected ��harvest�� of new disciples meant suffering from serious injury! Such a big problem like this could not be decided by the Elder of the Misty Peak alone. Thus, the elders brought their quarrel to the Sect Leader at the Ster Peak of the Spirit Sword Sect.


    On this Ster Peak, inside a small hut where the Sect Leader discussed official business, all nine of the current Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall congregated in one room.


    The Head Elder, which was also the Sect Leader, Feng Yin, remained silent while sitting in repose with eyes closed. On the other hand, the second Elder, Liu Xian, was anything but calm. He repeatedly mmed the armrest as he roared.


    ��I told you this woman should not be allowed to mess things up! That idiot''s brain is basically damaged! You guys keep on indulging her whims, believing in her ��innovation�� to humanize the trial nonsense! And what do we have in the end if not trouble? Tell me, how are we going to solve this!��


    The other elders each showed different expression, but none of them wanted to deal with this mess.


    Only one vivacious girl sitting at the end opened her mouth to be a mediator. ��Second Martial Brother, calm down. No matter how bad the situation is, you are the Master of the inner court disciples, so you should assert self-control because you are their role model. Let alone ming Fifth Martial Sister at this time is not going to solve the problem.��


    Seeing her pretty face that was smiling at him, Liu Xuan couldn��t bring himself to gave a harsh reply to her. He just shook his head andined, ��Junior Martial Sister, that��s easy for you to say because you��re not the one dealing with the headache����


    The girl tittered. ��Hehe, who told you to be the Elder of the Misty Peak, while I am just the Elder of the Carefree Peak. From what I see, you could just ept them all. It just so happens that our Spirit Sword Sect has beencking in talents for quite a while, and epting fifteen new people will make up for it.��


    Liu Xian raised his eyebrows and stared at her. ��Don��t make a joke, Junior Martial Sister! In hundred of years, the number of disciples in the Misty Peak has never been more than thirty-four people! If I take fifteen neers, wouldn��t it be a total chaos!? Our initial n was to weed out ten or so participants, leaving behind the best three or four among them�� But because of that woman��s meddling, we are now in this mess!��


    The Sixth Elder, who has been sitting in repose with closed eyes all this time, slowly opened his eyes and said, ��If nothing else, our sect cannot afford to support fifteen new inner court disciples. Although our sect has ample resources, we can��t just squander them away.��


    Liu Xian repeatedly nodded and then said to Junior Martial Sister Hua Yun, ��See, even Junior Martial Brother Lu Li said that. Junior Martial Sister, what other arguments do you have?��


    Junior Martial Sister stuck out her tongue and said, ��Since the one responsible for the Sect finance has spoken, what else could I, as a person who needs to rely on his generousness, say? If I provoke Senior Martial Brother Lu Li, he might cut the funding of my Carefree Peak for this year.��


    Not knowing whether tough or to cry, Lu Li said, ��Junior Martial Sister, when did I ever cut the funding of your Peak? Whenever you ask for money, when did I ever refuse?��


    ��Humph,st time when I wanted to buy the Ster Aurora Diamond?��


    ���� How could I let you buy your personal jewelry using the sect��s money!?��


    ��Ahem!��


    At this time, the Head Elder finally could not stand the quarrel anymore.


    ��That��s enough. Indeed we can��t let this matter go unresolved. But we need toe up with a practical solution to this problem. I agree with you all that we can��t afford to let all the fifteen participants enter the Misty Peak. But what should we do next? We must have a measure to resolve this.��


    Several Elders awkwardly looked at each other; they all felt somewhat embarrassed. Everyone has their own solution, but none of them had the confidence that they could convince the other Elders to ept their ideas.


    Finally, the Sixth Elder said, ��ording to my calction, we naturally can��t let these fifteen people enter the Misty Peak�� But to enter the Carefree Peak, that is entirely possible. Our sect��s resources can support them.��


    Regardless of which sect, the treatment for Inner Sect Disciples and Outer Sect Disciples was vastly different. For Spirit Sword Sect who pursued the policy of focusing on the elite, this was especially true when the number of the elites was in decay. This policy was ringly obvious when the number of the disciples in the two courts werepared. Although the Inner Court only has thirty-four disciples while the Outer Court has over two hundred disciples, the Misty Peak disciples received ten times more resources.


    Although the sect could certainly afford it if these fifteen youths were to enter the Carefree Peak, the Junior Martial Sister Hua Yun, who was the leader of the Carefree Peak, was unwilling.


    ��Smelly Old Six, what do you mean by this? Do you think my Carefree Peak is like a dumpster?��


    Lu Li immediately waved his hand and exined, ��I was just giving a solution from the Sect��s resources point of view. Junior Martial Sister, do not misunderstand me����


    The Junior Martial Sister unhappily sat down and then said, ��From what I see, our sect hasn��t sessfully received any disciple from the Immortal Gathering in more than a hundred years anyway. Simply kicking them down the mountain wouldn��t make that much of a difference.��


    Lu Li, who had angered Hua Yun just now, tactfully echoed her sentiment, ��Yes, this would actually save a lot of our sect��s resources����


    ��Can you guys stop making this nonsense solution? Want to kick them all out? On what grounds? In ordance with the rules, they all have sessfullypleted the Immortal Path!��


    Disciplinary Elder Fang He angrily pointed at Hua Yun and Lu Li. ��If our sect is some kind of small or evil sect, your ideas are actually not that bad. But how could our Spirit Sword Sect do such a thing!? If we do such a shameful thing, we would bring shame on our Sect��s Patriarch!��


    Hua Yun stuck out her tongue but did not dare to contradict the Disciplinary Elder whose authority was second only to the Sect Leader. However, not long after, she cocked her head and muttered in a low voice, ��Stubborn old guy destined to be single for life����


    Catching this, Fang He fumed.


    Fortunately, the Sect Leader promptly interjected, ��Oh, we��re in trouble now. We can neither ept them to the Inner Court nor reject them, what should we do then?��


    Second Elder Liu Xian very bluntly said, ��In the end, this is all because Senior Martial Brother excessively spoiled Fifth Martial Sister. Therefore, Senior Martial Brother should be the one whoes up with the solution!��


    ��Hehe, if you want a solution, I actually do have one. Moreover, it��s a simple solution. If fifteen is too much, we can weed out most of them by imposing our criteria.��


    Disciplinary Elder Fang He knitted his brows. ��Sect Leader, it��s against the rules. Properly speaking, they have already passed the trials, so we shouldn��t deliberatelyplicate the issue����


    ��Rules are made by men. From what I see, these fifteen people have yet to pass the Immortal Path because thest part was forcefully broken by an irresistible external force. Therefore, their trials have yet to finish.��


    Fang He was stunned. ��This is a tant sophistry!��


    Liu Xian justifiably pped his hands, showing his agreement with the Head Elder��s proposal. ��How is this a sophistry? That is the best proposal that I��ve ever heard today! This time, the Immortal Path has repeatedly been modified. Not making them repeat all the trials is already a generous proposal from the Sect Leader.��


    The total Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall was ten. There were currently nine of them in this room - the Fifth Elder was a non-active Elder. Since the top two among them have already spoken the same thing, what else could the rest of them say? Thus, this Elder��s meeting hade to an end.


    Half a dayter, the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders convened in the Misty Peak to weed out most of the fifteen participants who were supposed to have already passed the trials.


    ����


    Most of the fifteen participants who had gathered at the Mystical Cloud Hall were filled with resentment.


    Of course, their response was natural because after thinking that the Immortal Path had already been opened to them, they have suddenly been notified of an additional trial. Moreover, looking at the team of examiners, their odds of passing this trial was slim to none! This was like when someone on a wedding night; the groom had already taken off his pants, unsheathed his gun, and ready to consummate his marriage, but when he lifted the veil, what he saw was the sight of his smiling father-inw reaching out a hand towards him, asking for arge gift! It was truly an intolerable behavior! No wonder people went mad.


    However, no matter how unjust it was, they still had to ept the reality. After all, even the most qualified person, the one that should be the angriest, remained silent. How could the other people��sints be justified?


    Wang Lu��s silence made the other participants lose the opportunity to use this unjust situation as a pretext to protest. After all, he was the one who suffered the most from this unjust additional trial because, among the fifteen participants, he was the only one who made through all the trials fair and square. The others were just trailing along the path that had been cleared by him. However, Wang Lu was actually included in the additional trial. No one knew what the Spirit Sword Sect was thinking. Perhaps, they never nned to take any new disciple from the beginning?


    No matter what the Spirit Sword Sect��s n was, Wang Lu was unclear, but he was also toozy to think about it. As far he, as someone who was brimming with confidence, was concerned, the more difficult the trial they threw at him, the more magnificent his eventual victory would be. In any case, he has the Heavenly Spirit Root, who would dare to refuse him?


    Therefore, when the rest of them gathered at the square in front of the Mystical Cloud Hall, the participants gathered in groups of two or three to discuss their countermeasures. On the contrary, Wang Lu was all alone standing under a tree watching everything. At this time, the Mystical Cloud Hall had yet to open, and the details of the trial had yet to be revealed. Even a professional adventurer like him was as clueless as the next person, so what could be possibly gained from discussing it with the others? It was purely an action to console themselves.


    However, he always had a feeling that the journey ahead would be filled with twist and turns. Perhaps, even more unexpected thing could happen��


    ����


    As the youths in front of the hall were indulging in flights of fancy, time continued to fly. However, the door of the Mystical Cloud Hall remained close, so the people had no choice but to continue their idleness.


    At the same time, the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall inside the Mystical Cloud Hall were anxious. Most of them had arrived, waiting for the additional trial to begin; with the exception of Sect Leader, who was conspicuously absent.


    Although it was not unusual for important people to bete, but Daoist Master Feng Yin had never adhered to such a useless disy of authority. He was more punctual than most of the people in the Spirit Sword Sect - especially when meeting with the fifth Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall. At this point, the Sect Leader was more than an hourte, causing everyone to be at a loss.


    Fourth Elder Zhou Ming, who was a bit impatient, promptly beckoned his close disciple and said, ��Liu Li, go find out what happened to the Sect Leader, then ask him toe over.��


    The nearby female disciple nodded her head and turned into a ray of light as she flew away.


    A quarter an hourter, the female disciple flew back. ��Reporting to Master! I couldn��t find the Sect Leader.��


    ���� Where did you search for him?��


    ��I have no idea. Earlier, Master didn��t tell me where to find him.��


    ��You���� Zhou Ming was at a loss for words. Eventually, he helplessly shook his head. ��Forget, just sit down.��


    ��Yes!��

 Chapter 24 - This is What You Call…

    <h4>Chapter 24: This is What You Call��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    At the same time, on the Ster Peak, the Sect Leader''s solemn face was looking at the silver sword in front of him. After he lightly knocked the sword, he hesitantly said, "He''s really in this group of people�� Fifth Martial Sister, what do you have in mind?"


    At the other end of the bamboo room, the woman in white wore a rare serious expression. "I can even identify the candidate�� The one who can crack my chain of quest can''t be just an average person."


    The Sect Leader said, "Little Ling''Er told me that, and I''ve personally looked him up�� Based on his aptitude, I really can''t see him be worthy of the title ''The Chosen One''."


    "Tsk, since when did you assume sess only based on potential alone? If you insist on looking for potential alone, can you even train a person with a Heavenly Spirit Root?"


    Facing his Junior Martial Sister''s contempt, the Sect Leader coughed and said, "Fifth Martial Sister, did you forget about Ling''Er again?"


    "�� Damn, in short, even if he only has Five Elements Spirit Root, no, even if it''s just a Six Harmonies Spirit Root, I am not wrong. Not to mention that this Age of Chaos and The Chosen One concepts, all of these bullshxt, were raised by you. I designed this trial just to help you identify this particr person. If you doubt that��"


    The Sect Leader hastily waved his hand to interject. "I do not doubt you. I just feel a bit strange�� Forget it, since you''ve said so, then there should be no mistake. I''ll give serious attention to The Chosen One. If necessary, I will even invoke my privilege as the Sect Leader."


    The Junior Martial Sister sneered. "If you are even reluctant to use your privilege, then what is the point of you still being the Sect Leader? You might as well abdicate your position to me, then I will show you how to be a good Sect Leader."


    The Sect Leader pretended that he did not hear her and left the hut without a thought, leaving behind the woman in white with her mouth twitching.


    The Sect Leader only allowed the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders to be the judge in the additional trial. However, the woman in white was currently a non-active Elder, so she was not eligible to attend and could only wait outside, but��


    As she looked around the room, a greedy smile appeared on her lips. Although the Sect Leader was famous for being frugal, he was still the leader of a great sect. This bamboo room was his personal cultivation room, so there were definitely many hidden treasures here. Usually, the Sect Leader would either set up a restriction to prohibit unconcerned persons from entering or guard the ce himself. Thus, the woman in white never had the opportunity to strike, until now�� This was a godsent opportunity for her!


    Then suddenly, she felt her eyes blurred. The next moment, she was already standing outside the bamboo room. Needless to say, the indoor restriction array activated and kicked her out.


    "What the, so watertight! Your heart is really small!"


    While she wasining, the woman suddenly noticed a glimmer on the table.


    "�� Did that idiot forget to bring his sses again?"


    ???--


    In an instant, the Sect Leader appeared in the Mystical Cloud Hall and took his seat.


    The other Elders stood up to greet him, "Wee, Sect Leader!"


    "Ah, Junior Martial Brothers and Sister, no need to be so polite. I amte, so I should be the one to offer an apology to everyone." The Sect Leader cupped his hands in front of him and slightly bent over. However, everyone could see that it was a half-hearted apology.


    Second Elder Liu Xian loudly coughed. "Sect Leader, since all the people have arrived, I think we should begin, right? Just now, the other Elders and I havee to an agreement that from those fifteen people, we can only ept three people at most."


    As long as the most important one was included in it, the Sect Leader didn''t worry about those numbers. He had verified that candidate twice, once at the Ru Family Inn, and once on the Golden Bridge�� Unfortunately, he couldn''t watch that candidate''s progression after that due to his other important matters. Even after he had finally managed to squeeze out time to oversee the gathering, he had to spend it to deal with his Martial Sister''s antics. Otherwise, he would have definitely paid more attention to this matter of great importance.


    Thinking up to this point, The Sect Leader sighed and waved his hand. "Let''s begin, no need to dy any further."


    Thus, the additional trial began.


    There was nothing fancy in this trial. After the door of the Mystical Cloud Hall had been opened, a gentle white light shrouded the entire room. Then, several disciples in ck and white clothing, politely yet with a cold and detached manner, led the participants to stand before the hall to wait for the trial. In the hall, there were nine pairs of eyes sharply scrutinizing them, as if cutting them in millions of tiny pieces.


    This was all there was to it in this additional trial; there were no rules orplicated procedures. Whether one was qualified to stay or not, it all depended on the Elders'' fiery eyes. Of course, the Elders would carefully open their spiritual eyes in order to deeply analyze the true potential of each participant. Through their experience, although they could rely on their intuition alone to correctly judge a person''s potential with an uracy of seventy to eighty percent, but in this Immortal Gathering, they could not afford to be negligent. Even the Sect Leader had opened his Ster Gaze, which could not only see through the present, but could also gain insight into the future�� Thus, the Sect Leader could determine even the rarest Spirit Root.


    However, this kind of trial was too ufortable for the participants; this was basically simr to ves being exhibited to potential buyers. Because of thatyer of white light, the participants werepletely unable to see the face of the judges, and thus, they could not determine whether they got a good result or not based on the reaction from the judges; they didn''t even know what kind of standard would be applied to judge them.


    While all of them were feeling apprehensive, a disciple in ck and white said, "Everyone please walk to the front of the hall one by one."


    "Walk to the front one by one? Is there no arrangement on who walks first? Is it good to be the first or thest? Should we go faster or slower?"


    While most of the participants were gued by these issues, one determined youth had marched to the front of the hall in big strides.


    But contrary to the participants'' expectation, it was neither Wang Lu nor the consistently well-performing Hai Yunfan. Instead, it was the prince from the Great Ming Kingdom, Zhu Qin.


    This was Zhu Qin''sst ditch effort. With top performers like Wang Lu and Hai Yunfan around, the opportunities for him to shine were few�� Indeed, Zhu Qin himself was not that confident, but at least, he needed to show his resoluteness.


    He was only ranked ten in the Cloud Wave Map; not because he was more indecisive than the participants who ranked higher than him, but because he exerted himself too much at the Golden Bridge. This resulted in him being too exhausted, so he took a rest in the Cloud Wave Map for quite a while. Thinking about it afterwards, he always regretted that decision.


    Zhu Qin did not want to leave the wrong impression to the judges. He heard that the Spirit Sword Sect put heavy emphasis on one''s character. Therefore, he would show them his character!


    One step, two step�� His pace was steady. It did not seem that this youth''s mind was nervous at all. However, as he walked forward, the entire hall remained silent.


    Was this a good or bad decision? No one knew��


    But after Zhu Qin, the next one to walk forward was Wang Zhong�� This ex-errand boy might not have Zhu Qin''s decisiveness, but he was clever enough. Because when he saw Zhu Qin walk forward, he noticed that Wang Lu actually had the intention to move, but was toozy to contend for the first ce against Zhu Qin.


    "No matter. If Wang Lu doesn''t want to contend, I will��" Although he had been independent of Wang Lu, Wang Zhong knew about his ex-master''s ability and judgment very well. However, regardless of how inconceivable his ex-young-master''s judgment was�� in the end, it would mostly turn out to be right.


    Therefore, Wang Zhong became the second to walk forward. When he turned around, he saw that Wang Lu seemed to beughing at him.


    Wang Zhong immediately turned around, feeling utterly confused.


    At this time, several sounds came from inside the hall. Although those sounds were quite soft, Wang Zhong, who was gifted with keen ears and sharp eyes, was barely able to hear them.


    "Oh, so it''s him."


    "Sect Leader Senior Martial Brother, do you think that this child is different?"


    "Yes, he is indeed different."


    "But in terms of potential�� although he has good potential, it''s not that extraordinary."


    "Don''t judge his future solely based on his potential."


    After that, Wang Zhong could no longer make out what they were saying, but these few words were like a thunder strike to his mind, leaving itpletely nk.


    "There is hope! The Sect Leader thinks I am different and can be trained!"


    He was drowned in the sea of happiness, so much that in his trance, other people have walked passed him to the front of the Hall one by one.


    When he regained hisposure, he happened to see Hai Yunfan walk pass him with a smile on his face. At this time, the Elder''s seemed to speak again. Hai Yunfan did not notice this, but Wang Zhong could actually make out what the Elders said.


    "Oh, this one�� What a pity��"


    "What a pity? Haha, looks like this prince from the Grand Cloud Empire doesn''t a chance!"


    "Indeed, previously on the Golden Bridge, he had to stop way earlier than me. Obviously, he doesn''t have the qualification to enter the Spirit Sword Sect."


    Although his heart was having a schadenfreude, Wang Zhong did not show it on his face. He nodded to Hai Yunfan as he walked pass him.


    Then, one after another, the participants walked to the front until thest participant, Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu actually had a mind to go first, but it was not because of any special reason; he just wanted this to be over as soon as possible. However, since he couldn''t grab the first ce, he simply waited for thest, which was not too bad as well.


    As for those more than a dozen eyes which were intently scrutinizing him, Wang Lu simply did not care. He strutted out before the hall with an attitude of indescribableposure.


    Then, the people in the hall suddenly heard a series of excited voiceing from the Elders.


    "Fxck me!"


    "Oh God, his Spirit Root is blinding me!"


    "This old man has been cultivating for more than a hundred years, but today, I have finally been touched by god!"


    "Quick, quick, go and make him into a specimen, I want to add him to my collection!"


    "I want to eat his meat! I''ve heard that eating it can make you live forever!"


    The Elders unbridled voice echoed throughout the Mystical Cloud Hall, leaving the participants before thempletely dumbfounded. However, someone finally coughed twice. "Everyone, be quiet, don''t get excited."


    After that, the hall becamepletely silent. But the disturbance just now had sent the minds of the participants into a state of turmoil.


    "Damn, this Wang Lu is really not someone to mess with! What kind of ce is this Spirit Sword Sect? They are one of the top five sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! What kind of person has the people from this sect not seen before? And yet, they even lost their self-control at the sight of this country boy''s spirit root!"


    "Is there still a fxcking justice in this world? Is this guy really the child of a peasant farmer from the countryside and not some bastard kid of some Immortal King?"


    While the participants were talking about this, a girl dressed in a bright and colorful gown walked out from the interior of the Mystical Cloud Hall. Her hand was holding a piece of paper, where she read a passage word for word. "Everyone, please take a rest for a while. We willbine the opinions of the Elders. In about one hour, we will reveal the three qualified participants."


    After reading it, the girl simply rolled up the paper and went back to the interior of the hall. But not before she held her gaze on a certain someone for a bit longer.


    That certain someone was Wang Lu. The girl sized him up with eyes filled with curiosity and endless interest. On the other hand, shepletely ignored the rest of the participants. Such a special treatment made everyone envious and jealous, wishing that they could take Wang Lu''s ce.


    At this point, nobody doubted that Wang Lu would be among the final three finalists. With a beater-like way of thinking, a spirit root that could be said to be in defiance of the naturalw, and a likable aura�� even the most nitpicky examiner could not possibly find any ws in him.


    But through all this, Wang Lu remained calm and unperturbed. He was neither moved by the unbridled opinions from inside the hall just now nor did he care about the curious gaze of the female disciple. He just quietly stood there, with a posture filled with confidence.


    Time passed, and soon, the girl with the bright and colorful dress came out again, holding a note in her hand.


    "Those whose name will be read out by me, follow me into the hall. As for the others�� " The girl looked up and smiled like a blooming flower. "You can clean yourself and rest first before you go home."


    The participants in front of the hall held their breaths as their stared at her, waiting for the oue of the trial.


    And then��


    "Wen Bao."


    "Zhu Qin."


    "Wang�� Zhong!"

 Chapter 25 - Do Not Look Down On Antique…

    <h4>Chapter 25: Do Not Look Down On Antique��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    From the moment the girl opened her cherry lips, read the list of names, and put away the paper, the bright smile on her face never disappeared.


    However, the participants before the hall felt as if they were struck by the ck Frost Sword right on their face.


    Previously, everyone had their own guess on who would be on the list, but all of them chose Wang Lu followed by Hai Yunfan, and then either Zhu Qin or Wang Zhong. However, nobody expected that the real oue would be such a shocker.


    The top two candidates actually failed! Where was the justice in this!?


    This shocking development even put a damp on the two participants whose names were on the list, Zhu Qin and Wang Zhong. There was no smile on their face. One of them intensely pinched himself on the leg, and the other one simply butted his head against the tree, leaving the leaves and branches rattling.


    Only the first to be named, Wen Bao, innocently and naively pped andughed, ��Hooray! I won!��


    Then, he failed to catch his breath, became unconscious, and fell down to the floor, head first.


    The others were left puzzled and preferred to wait and see. The list was too unreasonable and hard to believe. They wondered if this list was not the real list and was part of the trial to test their mental quality.


    In fact, not only the participants, even the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall were also quite puzzled with this list.


    The Elders have their reasons for not selecting Wang Lu and Hai Yunfan, but among the three people that were selected�� Wen Bao and Zhu Qin could be considered as okay selection, but Wang Zhong hardly only met the minimum standard to be an inner court disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect. Although his spirit root was quite good, his other qualities were much worse.


    But in an unexpected turn of events and a dash of dumb luck, Wang Zhong actually won the favor of the Sect Leader! The Nine Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall, in theory, were equal in status, so even if one or two elders had different opinions, it would not be significant. But when the Head Elder opened his mouth to speak, saying that he was very optimistic about Wang Zhong, he naturally appeared on the list.


    The participants standing in front of the hall naturally didn��t know about the tendentious opinions of the Spirit Sword Sect��s higher ups. They were still puzzled whether the list was genuine or fake.


    Of course, some people were not so naive.


    ��Brother Wang Lu�� What do you think about this?��


    Hai Yunfan��s face was sullen when he raised this question. Others may think that this was a fluke, but he had the intuition that the girl��s list was real.


    In other words, this was the final result! He and Wang Lu were unsessful, while Zhu Qin, Wang Zhong and Wen Bao were epted as inner court disciples!


    Wang Lu was simrly baffled by this result.


    ��My God, what��s with this plot! It was so full of forey but has a sadistic end for its main lead�� Have those elders lost their mind!��


    Hai Yunfan��s heart became heavier because Wang Lu��s reaction certainly confirmed his own intuition, then��


    ��Do I need to protest, Brother Wang Lu?��


    ��Not only do we need to protest, we should also raise an army of social media buzzer to hype this up. As theirmanding officer, I shall appoint forty million of my followers to badmouth and spread rumors about this sect until this sect lost all their credibility!��


    ��Huh? Brother Wang Lu, calm down a bit����


    ��Oh, that was just a joke.�� At this point, Wang Lu revealed a calm smiling face to Hai Yunfan, making thetter felt a heartfelt admiration to Wang Lu. ��This is actually just right.��


    ��Just right?�� Hai Yunfan��s eyes widened as he tried to decipher these words from Wang Lu��s mouth.


    ��Little Hai, the scene that we��re currently in is like a story with the plot of tragic beginning, and we are the main characters in this story. The more extreme and unreasonable the beginning is for us, the more exciting our future development would be. Let alone failing in the Immortal Gathering, it is best if we get back, found our whole family was killed, our ancestral graves were dug up, and the women in our family were raped; the more tragic it is, the better! If that happens, our future would be limitless, and we are bound to be immortals!��


    ��What the hell! Brother Wang Lu, wake up! Wake up!��


    Seeing Wang Lu seemed to fall into a kind of unreasonable frenzy, Hai Yunfan had a scare. But at this time, a sigh came from their side.


    ��It��s so hard to see you like this, Brother Wang Lu. With your carefree attitude, you should not be so taken aback by this.��


    Wang Lu curiously turned his head. ��And you are?��


    ��Zhu Qin from the Great Ming Kingdom.�� The youth cupped his hands in a greeting posture, and then he said, ��You have looked after me once in the Peach Blossom Vige.��


    ��Oh, I remember. You��re the one who poached my errand boy from my side.��


    Zhu Qin was suddenly at a loss for words. At that time, he befriended Wang Zhong and encouraged him to be independent. Although his method was quite distasteful, Wang Lu, at that time, was at the top and way out of his league; the only way to pull Wang Lu down a bit was to use Wang Zhong.


    ��Furthermore, it��s actually thanks to you that I, Zhu Qin, can go through the Frozen Wind Valley toe here. All of my aplishments are because of brother Wang Lu, so I sincerely want to thank you.��


    Wang Lu chuckled.


    ��During this Immoral Gathering, everyone, including me, was only able to look at your back, all the way through here. Brother Wang Lu, to be honest, in my heart, not only did I have my utmost admiration for you, there��s also a lot of jealousy. You and I are people from the Great Ming Kingdom; I am a Prince, and you are just amoner. Yet, in this Immortal Path, I can��t even deserve to tie your shoes.��


    Although his words were really touching, Wang Lu kept on chuckling.


    Zhu Qin ignored his response and continued, ��But now this result�� It truly is unexpected. But this just goes to show that the path to immortality is uncertain. However, Brother Wang Lu, in my mind, your brilliance is not dimmed in any way by this. Victory or defeat ismonce in any fight. Although you cannot seed here, you can seed in anywhere else. There are numerous sects outside of Spirit Sword Sect. This does not mean that our path to immortality would never cross again.��


    ��Hahaha.�� Wang Lu continued tough.


    Zhu Qin tried very hard to show his sincerity, but Wang Lu had seen many professional actors who were better than him.


    ���� All that has been said are just my heartfelt words as a fellow participant. Brother Wang Lu, I hope you don��t misunderstand.��


    Wang Lu nodded his head. ��You mean I can only me myself for this, right? I understand.��


    Zhu Qin frowned, but he could not help open his mouth to add, ��Then�� Brother Wang Lu, if, in the future, your Immortal Path leads to nowhere, you might as well be an official in our Great Ming Kingdom. I heard that you are well-versed in Confucian ssics and highly talented as a schr. Although I cannot inherit the throne in the future, but I still have some influence regarding matters of the state.��


    Wang Lu chuckled. ��Are you trying to recruit a subordinate? Ai, if only you agree to share your wife with me, then it would certainly show your sincerity. Then, I can set my mind at ease to work for you. What do you think? Let me ride your wife; it doesn��t matter if you are too young for that now, I will just make a reservation to be the first then.��


    Zhu Qin felt as if he was in a banquet and identally swallowed a shxt.


    Wang Lu was indeed Wang Lu. In just a few words, he could turn those ��generous�� words into shxt, and flung it back at Zhu Qin�� ��I will remember this, Brother Wang Lu.��


    Then, while all the participants'' attention were focused on Zhu Qin and Wang Lu, the youngdy in the brightly colored gown suddenly turned her head, seemingly listening to the whispering from the Elders. After a few moments and several ��yes�� replies, the girl turned to Wang Lu and Hai Yunfan.


    ��Um�� My Master asked me to exin the reason why the both of you were not selected. Although the Spirit Sword Sect doesn��t need to exin its decision, you two are very special�� The first one is His Royal Highness Hai Yunfan. ording to the Elders, after they inspected your spirit root, they found out that your spirit root��s attribute belongs to the gentle breeze and mellow water, a third rankpound spirit root. Based on this alone, you have already met the requirement of the Misty Peak. Moreover, your character, perception and other qualities are far more than����


    Hearing her words, Hai Yunfan could not help but interject, ��Then why�� didn��t I make it on the list? Because the other people are better than me? Or simply because there aren��t enough space in the Spirit Sword Sect?��


    The girl froze for a moment, then she angrily stamped her feet. ��Don��t interrupt me! It was so hard for me to remember what my master said! Now, Ipletely forgot what he said! Why don��t you guess it!��


    ���� I, I am sorry.�� Hai Yunfan quickly admitted his mistake.


    The girl pouted for a moment, but then her ears slightly moved. It appeared that she was listening to the whisper from the inner hall.


    ��Oh, the main reason you weren��t selected was because your spirit root��s attribute was ipatible with the Spirit Sword Sect��s training method. The gentle breeze and mellow water is apound spirit root of extreme soft type, and the Spirit Sword Sect does not have apatible training method for that.��


    Hai Yunfan blinked his eyes. ��What?��


    ��Although it��s not impossible for you to train with our training method, but even if you train with the mostpatible training method the Spirit Sword Sect can offer, you can only reach eighty percent of your true potential at most, which would be too much of a waste for you.��


    Hai Yunfan did not know whether tough or cry. ��Actually, I really don��t mind wasting����


    The girl earnestly said, ��It��s not the same, a third rank spirit root�� is the bare minimum to achieve ascension to immortality. Even a slightly less than one hundred percent of true potential would make you fail to ascend, let alone an eighty percent like yours.��


    Hai Yunfan furrowed his brows. ��Minimum requirement to achieve ascension to immortality? Let��s put this on the side first. Although the purpose of cultivation is to achieve immortality, has anyone ever sessfully ascended to the World of Immortals?��


    The girl said, ��Since thest Age of Chaos, no one has been sessful. Because even if third rank spirit roots could achieve ascension in theory, in practice, it would be very slow with numerous matters that would be a hindrance along the way. Ultimately, it is very hard to reach the finish line. Even with the first rank spirit root like Heavenly Spirit Root�� there has been no precedent so far.��


    This made Hai Yunfan wanted tough. ��Then, why did you make such an excessive demand?��


    The girl said, ��Because�� this is Immortal Gathering, and Spirit Sword Sect is an Immortal Cultivation sect. What is the point of epting someone who has no chance of achieving ascension? To do odd jobs? Even if there has been no precedent of a sessful ascension in the past thousands of years, we will not lower our standard. If we do, we would wallow in degeneration, and thus, we would be no different than those third rate sects. Although our numbers are small, we are very ambitious.��


    Everyone was taken aback by her rousing speech.


    In recent years, not only within the world of Immortal Cultivators, even the people from the mortal world thought that the Spirit Sword Sect a was mediocre sect great in name only. But in this ce, the participants heard that the sect actually has a lofty ambition!


    Hai Yunfan almost burst into tears, thinking, ��Damn it, are you trying to trick me? Do you think I��d believe that?��


    ��However, given that your other qualities are excellent, it would be a pity if your path to immortality was to stop here. Hence, we would be willing to consider to write a rmendation letter for you to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, which has the most extensive collection of Immortal Cultivation Methods amongst all sects. Any strange or rare spirit roots can get the appropriate training there. They don��t have any moral integrity and are not picky in selecting their disciples, which is far more suitable for you than the Spirit Sword Sect.��


    ��Ten Thousand�� Arts Sect?�� Hai Yunfan mumbled to himself. His mind quickly weighed the pros and cons.


    If the Spirit Sword Sect��s rmendation letter was indeed effective, then regardless of which aspect, going to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was a far better choice. Although it was still inferior to the number one sect, the Shenjing Sect, it was still ranked second or third amongst the five great sects, and tied with the Kunlun Immortal Sect. Moreover, he could maximize his Immortal Cultivation potential there, which was better than the eighty percent from the Spirit Sword Sect.


    The weighing result was obvious, but deep inside, Hai Yunfan still had a trace of indescribable hesitation. He felt that choosing the Ten Thousand Arts Sect could not possibly go wrong, but what if a trace of regret appeared in the distant future��?


    Thus, Hai Yunfan subconsciously looked at Wang Lu.


    ��Brother Wang Lu, if you����


    However, before Wang Lu could reply, the girl from the Spirit Sword Sect has replied for him, ��As for the other participant, Wang Lu, his character and perception�� are simply impable. He was far above you, Your Highness Hai Yunfan. As for his spirit root�� Yes, you guessed it, he has the Heavenly Spirit Root.��


    Heavenly Spirit Root!


    ��On top of that���� The girl smiled even wider. ��It is the rarest Heavenly Spirit Root, the Void Spirit Root.��


    Void Spirit Root? Most of the people present had never heard this type of spirit root.


    ��Yes, this is the first time for me to hear it myself. My Master has just told me about it�� The Void Spirit Root is actually the Spirit Root of the legendary Immortal Qin Shi Huang and the Great Ancestor Desheng. The Immortal Qin Shi Huang unified the Nine Regions, while the Great Ancestor Desheng single-handedly saved the Nine Regions, leading us to victory in the war of Immortals and Demons.��


    In the ancient times, Immortal Qin Shi Huang and Great Ancestor Desheng were recognized as the strongest cultivators. After the Age of Chaos, they were even more revered by the people. To be able to do such a feat like them, their spirit root must have been beyond what an average person could imagine.


    After the shock, the participants were instead filled with doubts. If Wang Lu��s Spirit Root wasparable to those two revered Immortals, and if his character and perception were impable, then�� why didn��t the Spirit Sword Sect choose him? Do they also want to write a letter of rmendation to the Shengjing Sect?��


    ��No, this�� This is so troublesome to exin���� The girl said as she blushed with embarrassment. ��Master, I don��t know how to exin this, why don��t youe here and tell them!��


    Then, the girl suddenly hugged her head as if feeling an intense pain. ��Ok, ok, I know, don��t yell at me����


    ��Well, in simpler terms, although the rarer the spirit root the more powerful it is, it doesn��t mean it��s good. On the contrary, the more powerful and rare the spirit root, the stricter its training method, and the things that can be learned are also more specific and narrow. As an example, for the Heavenly Spirit Root of fire attribute, it is almost impossible to practice using training method based on water attribute. Even if you force to practice using that method, it would bergely ineffective, so much that you couldn��t even sessfully reach the Foundation Establishment Stage. In addition, in the process of training, you need a lot of first rate materials and treasures. Therefore, in this Immortal Cultivation World, only the top sects are able to train a cultivator with the Heavenly Spirit Root.��


    Upon hearing this, a lot of people have vaguely understood the reason why Wang Lu was rejected despite his excellent qualities.


    The girl continued, ��But this is only applicable to the rtivelymon Heavenly Spirit Root. Ever since thest Age of Chaos, many cultivation methods are either lost or abandoned due to the change in the world��s spiritual energy. Some spirit roots�� cultivation methods have beenpletely lost, or impossible to reproduce. For example, the Elder Dugu of the Shengjing Sect has the rare Cmity Spirit Root, but due to all kinds of restrictions, he couldn��t break through the Deity Stage in three hundred years�� If the Cmity Spirit Root is like this, then the even rarer Void Spirit Root doesn��t need to be mentioned. Even before the End of the Age of Chaos, there was no cultivation method that ispatible with the Void Spirit Root. ording to legends, the two revered Immortals, Immortal Qin Shi Huang and Great Ancestor Desheng were handed down the cultivation method from the Immortal World [1] before they were able to start cultivating. The records of the Great Ancestor Desheng were even more detailed; he once went to the Kunlun Immortal Sect to cultivate. Over ten years, he had tried numerous cultivation methods, but none enabled him to draw the spiritual energy into his body. Therefore����


    After a short pause, the girl calmly said the cold, hard truth, ��Therefore, it��s not just the Spirit Sword Sect, no sect in the Immortal Cultivation World is able to train someone with the Void Spirit Root. Let alone Yuanying or Deity Stage, even drawing the Spiritual Energy into the body is impossible to achieve. The so-called Void Spirit Root, since after the Age of Chaos, is simply a rare antique and has no value other than a collection.��


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Path to Immortality: Mortal World -> Immortal Cultivation World -> Immortal World

 Chapter 26 - You Did It On Purpose! I Want To Impeach You!

    <h4>Chapter 26: You Did It On Purpose! I Want To Impeach You!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Those are the only description of the Void Spirit Root that we have. As far as we know, no one else knows more about this type of spirit root than us. After all, no one has ever seen this spirit root in thousands of years.��


    After she finished exining all the avable information about the Void Spirit Root, the girl went silent, quietly waiting for the participants to digest it.


    ��But, considering that you came out on top in this Immortal Path, ording to the rules, you indeed can enter the sect. However, you can��t train the Immortal Cultivation Method, because you will meet challenging situations in the future. Therefore, you should think this over carefully. At best, you could be a theoretical researcher. But without the ability to practice, even if you have a gargantuanprehension, you will only achieve the highest academic attainment in theory of Immortal Cultivation Method which is good, but I don��t think you would be satisfied with that.��


    ��Of course, we also can issue a letter of rmendation for you. I believe that the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Kunlun Immortal Sect, and even Shengjing Sect would be interested in a talent like you. However, the things that we are unable to solve, they would also find them difficult to solve.��


    ��Oh, by the way, Ninth Martial Uncle just added that, you could also choose to be the Spirit Sword Sect��s mascot. In any case, you have the same spirit root as the two revered ancient Immortal Emperors. If you be the Sect��s mascot, the Spirit Sword Sect��s grandeur could overwhelm the Shengjing Sect.��


    After saying that, even the girl found that her Ninth Martial Uncle��s advice was wrong. But, when she was ready to say something, she heard Wang Lu suddenly pped his hands.


    ��Okay, we have a deal!��


    ��What?��


    ��Long Live to me, the Mascot! Spirit Sword Sect, here Ie!��


    Wang Lu, who set the record in the Cloud Wave Map, had rapidly changed his position. His decisiveness in choosing this option nearly scared the girl to death.


    ��How, how, how�� How can you do this!��


    This answer totally floored the girl. Wang Lu��s reaction waspletely the opposite of what her Master predicted! Her Master had said that Wang Lu might fly into a rage, be hysterical, or even argue back. But her Master never said that there was a possibility that Wang Lu might gleefully ept the job of bing the sect��s Mascot!


    Even the nearby Hai Yunfan gawked until he almost dislocated his jaw. He endured the pain from pping his jaw back into ce, but deep inside his heart, he couldn��t help but roar crazily, ��Is this your so-called tragic beginning? Why did you ept this offer? Oh, Brother Wang Lu, your image in my heart has copsed!��


    Even the Elders in the Hall were stunned by this. Then, a somewhat panicked voice of a young woman came out, ��Brave hero, that was just a joke from me, don��t take it seriously.��


    However, Wang Lu��s only reply to that was to cheerfully ask, ��Does your Sect provide board and lodging for the sect��s mascot?��


    ��Bo-Board and Lodging��?��


    ��Do you provide them or not? Is there amission? Do you give paid annual leave?��


    That Elder couldn��t understand what he was talking about, but she felt that it was significant and was tongue-tied.


    She then heard Wang Lu said, ��Since your noble sect has offered me to be the sect��s mascot, how could you take back your own words? If the Spirit Sword Sect, one of the magnificent top five sects, renege on their words, people would scold them for not having a credibility, and for being shameless and inferior to evil cults. That would be bad.��


    Upon hearing this, the young girl seemed frightened; her eyes widened as she nervously looked back and asked, ��Ninth Martial Aunt, going back on our words is not good.��


    ��You fool, why did you pick his side!?��


    The girl hugged her head in pain again and shouted, ��It hurts, ah���� She seemed to be forcefully pulled back into the hall.


    A long silence ensued�� The Elders in the Mystical Cloud Hall found themselves in a very awkward situation. The Spirit Sword Sect was a righteous ancient sect that attached great importance in their reputation and integrity, which couldn��t even beprehended by the newer sects. However, the mascot was too much of a joke, but they couldn��t just possibly muddle through this thing��


    After a long time, another female voice came out from the hall, butpared to the Ninth Elder��s voice, this voice was somewhat more mature, and her tone of voice was also frivolous.


    ��Interesting, so you want to be the Spirit Sword Sect��s mascot?��


    Wang Luughed. ��Even if I want to be the Sect Leader, you ought toply.��


    ��Absolutely not, because I also want to be�� Ahem, although I don��t know why these group of retards fail to include you on the list, being a mascot is not too bad either. We, the Spirit Sword Sect, are one of the top five sects, so our sect��s mascot would certainly receive countless benefits. Even if you can��t practice cultivation, with the Spirit Sword Sect��s reputation behind you, you can indeed easily oppress the people andmit outrages! Not to mention that those princes and kings in the mortal world wouldn��t dare to oppose you. Later on, if you go to a brothel to visit prostitutes, you don��t even need to pay them money! �� Hey, why are you guys trying to stop me? I��m just telling it as it is, I am not charging you for it!��


    A burst of fighting sound came from the inner hall, and then the woman loudly coughed. ��All in all, being a mascot has all kind of benefits. Moreover, you will be treated better than the sect��s disciples. But since you can��t train any cultivation method, you can''t return any benefit back to the sect. Making you a mascot would just waste the Sect��s resources, and there��s no advantage to the sect at all.��


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu burst outughing.


    This woman��s words left an indescribable feeling in him�� It was like he was listening to himself. Although those words were like a jest, Wang Lu easily figured out the meaning behind it.


    She was reminding him of something crucial.


    But she actually didn��t need to; as a professional adventurer, Wang Lu, of course, knew that he held a trump card that could reverse all of those previous decisions from the Elders.


    ��Oh, I understand. To be a mascot, I must first pay the union fee, right? The Spirit Sword Sect is an Immortal Cultivation Sect, so mortal��s gold and silver are meaningless. Which means you want me to pay using the mountain money right? It just so happens that I have it in me, here, I give you five cents!��


    Wang Lu sneered, took out something from his pocket, and threw it towards the white light that shrouded the inner hall of the Mystical Cloud Hall.


    As soon as the Elders saw that thing, the inner hall immediately went into chaos.


    ��The hell, it��s that thing!��


    ��How did he get this thing?��


    ��It��s actually the Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin! Senior Martial Brother, is he your illegitimate son?��


    The mouths of the nine Elders were wide opened as they stare in shock at that copper coin.


    Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin!


    This copper coin was actually just an ordinary copper coin. It was neither a magical treasure nor did it contain priceless materials, yet it was more priceless than any treasures!


    This was the fxcking Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin�� The legendary Patriarch of the Spirit Sword Sect, Daoist Master Xiao Yun [1], had left behind several karmic debts while he was still among mortals. To pay for that, he had bestowed several coins to the people that he owed big favors to. Whoever held that coin could put forward a request.


    Such stories were not umon in the Immortal Cultivation World. Many other sects have simr props that spread outside. Now, after thousands of years had passed, the real Firmament Cloud Ancient Coins had long disappeared, unable to withstand the passage of time. Now, this Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin was nothing more than an imitation made by theter generation tomemorate the Spirit Sword Sect��s Patriarch.


    However, the effect was still the same. Whoever held this ancient coin would be able to demand any request from the Spirit Sword Sect; this was guaranteed by the Sect Leader Daoist Immortal Feng Yin. So far, no one had ever used it before, but with Daoist Immortal Feng Yin��s reputation, nobody doubted its efficacy.


    For Wang Lu to hold this ancient coin, not only could he demand to be the sect��s mascot, in theory, he could even demand for one of the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall to be the sect��s mascot! Of course, if someone indeed put forward such an unreasonable demand, the Sect Leader would be forced to abandon his face and firmly renege on his words�� Of course, that��s unless the Elder in question was the Fifth Elder, then the Sect Leader would happily oblige.


    Of course, the key question now was not the efficacy of this ancient coin, but rather how could this coin fall into Wang Lu��s hands; there was only one Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin that was still in cirction, and that coin was in the hands of the Sect Leader. Apart from this��


    The Fifth Martial Sister seemed puzzled. ��Sect Leader Martial Brother, is he your bastard?��


    The Sect Leader was also wondering. He clearly remembered that three years ago, he had personally handed that Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin to someone. However, he couldn��t figure out how did it suddenly appear in Wang Lu��s hand?


    However, it didn��t matter if he couldn��t figure it out, as long as he asked that someone, he would certainly have the answer.


    Thinking of this, the Sect Leader immediately pulled a certain inactive-Elder, who was happily watching the scene from nearby, back towards the Ster Peak.


    ��Hey, what is going on here?��


    Suddenly being brought by the Sect Leader to the Ster Peak, the Fifth Martial Sister was also confused. ��What, what just happened!?��


    The Sect Leader asked again, ��It��s that Wang Lu. How did he get ahold of Ling��Er��s coin?��


    The Fifth Martial Sister chuckled. ��Of course it was Ling��Er who gave it to him, or do you think he could grab it from her?��


    ��Little Ling��Er gave it to him!? This�� How could she do that?�� The Sect Leader was clearly perplexed. ��Even if she still hates me, she wouldn��t go as far as����


    The Fifth Martial Sister continued to chuckle. ��Do you remember your bet with little Ling��Er before the Immortal Gathering began? If she can earn five million taels of silver before the gathering begins, then you will not interfere her work as the innkeeper in the Spirit Creek Town. If she lose, she would have to live up here on the mountain. We both know that she won the bet�� But the reason why she could win that bet was because of the help from that kid. Therefore, she has a favorable impression of him, and wish that she could meet him again on the mountain. Plus, you know that she hates you, so what��s a piece of ancient money to her?��


    ��This���� The Sect Leader was suddenly at a loss for words. After a long while, he asked, ��Then what about you? Didn��t you observe the gathering? How could you just stand there and do nothing about it����


    The Fifth Martial Sister immediately interrupted him, ��You dare to ask me that!? You are the retard who impeded my n! What do you think the reason was for me to create that Peach Blossom Vige in the first ce? I was trying to recover the ancient money from that kid! But not only did you fxcking stop me, you even cut my sry!��


    ���� s, who would��ve thought that you would do something really serious. But no matter how nicely you put your words, in the end, you were just trying to cheat the ancient money away from little Ling��Er for your personal use.��


    The Fifth Martial Sister flew into a rage. ��Fxck, how did you know me so well�� Eh, no, don��t try to put your fault on someone else!��


    This matter was indeed partially the Sect Leader��s fault, so he was embarrassed to argue back. Finally, he tried to change the topic. ��Speaking of which, that Wang Lu is indeed too fierce. Compared to him, that Wang Zhong simply doesn��t have the making of the Chosen One.��


    Initially, he brought this up just to change the topic, but before he could continue, the Fifth Martial Sister immediately glowered at him with exceptionally terrifying eyes.


    Despite Daoist Master Feng Yin��s high cultivation level, which almost reached the Deity Stage, he still couldn��t help but feel uneasy. ��Em, why are you looking at me like that?��


    ��Did�� you just say that the Chosen One is Wang Zhong?��


    ��What? Wasn��t it you who said that?��


    ��Nonsense! When did I ever say that Wang Zhong is the Chosen One? Just by looking at his appearance, you would know that he couldn��t possibly be the Chosen One. What kind of tragedy would happen if you groom him as the Chosen One? How could you be so silly, that after watching them for so long, to think that Wang Zhong is the Chosen One!?��


    The Sect Leader became nervous. ��Don��t joke with me. Didn��t you previously say that only the Chosen One can break your impossible to break chain of quests in the Spirit Creek Town����


    The Fifth Martial Sister grew more and more irritated. ��Yeah, yeah, but it was not broken by that idiot!��


    The Sect Leader��s Eyes widened. ��What? The one who broke your chain of quests was not Wang Zhong?��


    The Fifth Martial Sister pounded the table in anger. ��What kind of nonsense is that! Who are you? Where did you hide the real Sect Leader?��


    At this time, the Sect Leader instead calmed down. He hastily searched through his memory again and quickly found the problem.


    ��I am ashamed to say this, but I indeed didn��t look through them carefully. At that time, I just gave them a cursory nce�� I also wondered how could such a legendary figure only have a third rank Spirit Root�� But at that time, the Ster power suddenly shifted to somewhere else, and I didn��t have enough time to open my Spirit Eyes. So, I didn��t see that Wang Lu has the Void Spirit Root and thought that he was just an ordinary mortal. Thus, I mistakenly thought that Wang Zhong����


    ��You idiot! You know that you��re nearsighted, but you still use your eyes foolishly! You even dared to open your Spirit Eyes without wearing your sses! You must be doing it on purpose, right? I am going to impeach you! Then, I am going to impeach the next leader, and also the next one until it��s my turn!��


    ������


    ��


    [1] Xiao Yun - Firmament Cloud

 Chapter 27 - To the Pleasant Surprise of Everyone!

    <h4>Chapter 27: To the Pleasant Surprise of Everyone!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Sect Leader Obviously didn��t do it on purpose. While others were busy with the Immortal Gathering, he was tied up with something else. Even now, his true body still hasn��t returned to the Spirit Sword Sect. He thought that with his Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, as well as his avatar, observing, dealing with any situation wouldn��t be a problem. Yet, because of that moment of negligence, it almost led to a disaster!


    If he indeed recruited the wrong person and passed on Wang Lu, it would truly be a regrettable decision.


    Although the results were always fuzzy every time he performed the Stars Diffraction Technique and the importance of the so-called the Chosen One also fell with it after twelve years. But without a doubt, the passing of the Halley Comet would usher in a golden age in the Immortal Cultivation World. During these twelve years, rare talents continued to emerge one after the other. Even Spirit Sword Sect alone had found and epted two or three of them, but this Wang Lu��


    ��Junior Martial Sister, how certain are you of this thing?��


    ��Damn, do you have the same short memory as a goldfish? You already asked this question many times before, didn��t you remember the answer? Of course, I am one hundred percent certain! I am always one hundred percent certain!��


    The Sect Leader sighed. He knew that it was impossible for his Junior Martial to have a hundred percent certainty. She was never that reliable in the first ce. But then again, Wang Lu��s qualification was indeed surprisingly unprecedented, and to consider him as the Chosen One was not that oundish�� He has the legendary Void Spirit Root - which solely from the collection value, was already difficult to measure. Furthermore, the results of the Stars Diffraction Technique��


    ��Very well, we��ll take him in�� In any case, he also got that Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin.��


    After this discussion, they returned to the Mystical Cloud Hall, where the other Elders have been impatiently waiting.


    As soon as they appeared, Liu Xian asked, ��Senior Martial Brother, what should we do now?��


    ��Let us listen to what he wants to say first.�� The Sect Leader was in no hurry to tell the other Elders about his own fault for failing to recognize the right person. ��Spirit Sword Sect is the ce of rules and customs.��


    The other Elders also had, more or less, the same idea. In any case, they didn��t have any problem of epting Wang Lu as a disciple.


    However, nobody was able to guess Wang Lu��s way of thinking.


    ��What? Will you really let me put forward any request that I want?��


    Outside the Mystical Cloud Hall, Wang Lu revealed his much-awaited smile.


    ��Okay then, I want to be the Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect!��


    ������


    After a long silence, a trembling voice came from inside the hall, ��Calm�� calm down a bit will you, how about you make a more realistic request?��


    And then, that familiar female��s voice indignantly said, ��You dare to fight over this position with me [1]!��


    Wang Lu asked, ��Tsk, I suppose asking for an Elder position is also impossible then?��


    A voice from inside the hall replied, ��Even if we give you a position as one of the Elders, you may not hold it for long. Because in the Spirit Sword Sect, the Elder��s position is not for life. It is entirely possible for you to be dismissed.��


    That familiar female��s voice cursed, ��Shxt.��


    Wang Lu continued to haggle, ��Then, I want a top rank Immortal tool.��


    ��Okay, you just need to wait for someone from the Immortal World toe down and refine it, and then we will give it to you. Our initial estimate is that you need to wait for five thousand years.��


    ���� You won��t let me have that, and I can��t have this, do you guys have any sincerity at all?��


    An angry Elder��s voice came from inside the hall, ��Who the hell is not sincere here? All of your requests so far are like asking for the moon! If you make any more unreasonable demands, we will cancel your qualification to make a demand!��


    ��Fine, I��ll just take the next best thing then�� Make me a Sessor Disciple.��


    All the Elders immediately sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


    Sessor Disciple!


    In truth, this request was several times more reasonable than all the previous requests, but�� it was still a bit difficult.


    Because the quota for the Sessor Disciples in the Spirit Sword Sect was very limited. Its status was entirely different than any run of the mill sects. In the Spirit Sword Sect, a Sessor Disciple has apletely literal meaning; a sessor to their Master, the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall. They would be the sessor of their Master��s position and duty within the sect. Moreover, only when the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall were ready to pass on their position would they begin to choose their Sessor Disciples. Among many of the strict requirements was�� each of the Elders could only have a maximum of two Sessor Disciples.


    If they were too many, their Master would find it difficult to properly take care of them, and the value of a Sessor Disciple would be diminished. In fact, in the entire history of the Spirit Sword Sect, most of the Elders only setup one Sessor Disciple in their entire life. And now, the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall also did not intend to break this rule.


    And most of them already have their own Sessor Disciple, so the quota was grossly inadequate. It was clear to them that Wang Lu could only be a mascot; nobody wanted to ept him as a Sessor Disciple.


    Therefore, each of the Elders looked at each other in silence, secretly waiting for the ��spirit of sacrifice�� of others to appear.


    Sitting at the honorable seat, the Daoist Master Feng Yin was ��moved�� by this disy of ��unselfish spirit of sacrifice�� from his Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters and covered his face with his hand.


    ��Junior Martial Brother Liu Xian, I remember you said that you want to appoint Wang Lu as your Sessor Disciple?��


    Liu Xian hurriedly waved his hand to deny that. ��Elder Martial Brother, you must have gotten it wrong. You know me, I have always been busy in taking care of the Inner Court Disciples. How could I have the leisure to ept a Sessor Disciple�� Moreover, for me, my Inner Court Disciples are where I will give all my effort to; they will all inherit my legacy.��


    Upon hearing this high-sounding speech, the other Martial Brothers and Sisters had a new revtion of their second brother��s moral integrity.


    The Sect Leader then asked, ��Junior Brother Fang He, you����


    The always serious and quaint Disciplinary Elder immediately said, ��Elder Martial Brother, you know me, I am not very good at training a disciple. My previous Sessor Disciple�� Ai, let��s not talk about it.��


    The Fourth Elder Zhou Ming also said, ��Elder Martial Brother, you know me, I already have my favorite disciple. I am only waiting for her to cross through the Brilliant Peak, then I can pass on my mantle to her.��


    The other Elders all gave their own reason and difficulties. In short, they didn��t reject the idea of Wang Lu as a Sessor Disciple; they just didn��t want him to be their Sessor Disciple.


    It was not because the Spirit Sword Sect��s management team wasx, but it was because the matter of having a Sessor Disciple was truly important. Not only was it concerned about the session of the Elders, it was also rted to the future of the Spirit Sword Sect��s various Peaks. So, the Elders could not be less negligent�� Moreover, the two, who had yet to receive any Sessor Disciples, had not yet opened their mouths, so most of the Elders were not in a hurry.


    ��Ai, since everyone has their own difficulties, I suppose I have to bear it.�� The Sect Leader sighed and then turned his vision to a certain someone.


    ��Ahem, Fifth Martial Sister, I remember you still don��t have a Sessor Disciple.��


    The Fifth Elder, who was bored and was idly spending her time by looking at thetest news from the Jade te, was surprised. ��Senior Martial Brother, don��t bring me into this! I don��t have any rtionship with this matter whatsoever!��


    The Sect Leader said, ��How can you not rte to this thing? Everyone has seen Wang Lu��s exceptional performance in this Immortal Path. You designed those inhumane additional trials which he easily passed. Thus, it could be clearly seen that you were destined to be his master.��


    ��I don��t want this kind of ill-fated destiny!��


    Seeing that the Fifth Martial Sister vehemently refused, the Sect Leader promptly used his primordial spirit to secretly pass his voice. ��Junior Martial Sister, please cooperate with me. Now within the sect, only you and I know about the Chosen One, and this thing also started because of you and me. We have no way to force others.��


    ��What? You can��t force others so youe here just to force me? If you want him to be epted as a Sessor Disciple, why don��t you take him? In any case, you only have one Sessor Disciple, so you still can ept another one.��


    ��Junior Martial Sister, don��t kid like that. I am not an idler like you�� At the end of the day, within our sect, you are the only one who is fit to be his Master. If you don��t ept him, his Void Spirit Root would be wasted.��


    ��Senior Martial Brother, why do you have to force me? You know that I am stupid,cking in achievements and shallow. I am the ck sheep of the Spirit Sword Sect. In my one hundred years of cultivation, I could only reach Jindan Stage. If I ept him, that youth would be led astray instead.��


    Listening to this, the Sect Leader became extremely angry. ��Being well-known as the number one Jindan Stage Fifth Elder, when did you learn to be modest?��


    ��Hahaha, I am not modest, I am just being facetious. In front of someone with a Void Spirit Root, I simply couldn��t bepared.��


    The Sect Leader gritted his teeth in anger. ���� In the end, do you or do you not ept him?��


    ��I do not! Only a Sect��s Elder can set up a Sessor Disciple, while I am not even a Sect Elder anymore. Not only can��t I get the Elder��s benefit, my future twenty years of sry has also been cut. I can��t even wait to go out and rob some people, why do I want to ept someone as my Sessor Disciple?��


    ���� Fine, as long as you agree to help me, I will restore your status as an Elder, and you will also receive your benefits as usual, as well as your sry.��


    ��I seem to have fallen into a debt recently����


    ��Damn it! Fine, I will write off your personal twenty thousand spirit stones debt to me. Are you happy now?��


    ��Some times ago, I fancy a bottle of Mystical Yin Pill����


    ��I��ll buy it for you!��


    ��Oh, there��s also that purple tone sword that I like.��


    ��Damn! I��d rather ept him as one of my Sessor Disciples. Although the Ster Sword Cultivation Method is ipatible with the Void Spirit Root, but since he is the Chosen One, he would probably find ways to ovee those obstacles.��


    ��Fxck! Senior Martial Brother, don��t be so hard on yourself, didn��t you just tell me that you were too busy with other things to ept another Sessor Disciples? Fine, I think that purple tone sword isn��t something that suits me, just forget it.��


    ��Humph, then do we have a deal?��


    ��We have a deal.��


    Their heated exchanged actually happened in just a blink of an eye. When the other Elders were still having that wait and see approach, the ex-Fifth Elder, who was well known forcking in empathy, bravely stepped forward.


    ��I will take this kid as my Sessor Disciple!��


    Everyone was pleasantly surprised.


    Note:


    [1] Originally, A monk dare to fight over a nun with a priest.

 Chapter 28 - My Master Could Not Possibly…

    <h4>Chapter 28: My Master Could Not Possibly��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    This much focused on Immortal Gathering of the Spirit Sword Sect, to everyone��s shock and disappointment, finally came to an end.


    This time��s Immortal Gathering, whichsted for more than a month, fully showed the prestige of the top five sects of the Union of The Ten Thousand Immortals. Around a thousand elite youths from the Nine Regions came to participate. At the Golden Bridge, around ny percent of them were eliminated because of insufficient talent. Moreover, around a dozen who were sufficiently talented chose to enter the Carefree Peak as Outer Court Disciples. The rest of the elites went on to embark on the Immortal Path to ovee several hard trials. Eventually, only three people stood out and joined the Inner Court.


    None of these three people had first-rank spirit root. However, surprisingly, Wen Bao actually had a second rank spirit root, while the other two only had third rank spirit roots�� However, after thest Age of Chaos, natural spirit roots had be rare. Not to mention the first rank spirit root like the Heavenly Spirit Root, even these two people��s third rank spirit root could be considered quite rare now, so the sect naturally wasn��t too nitpicky in their choice.


    Besides these three people, Hai Yunfan got a handwritten letter of rmendation from the Spirit Sword Sect��s second Elder and went to apply as a disciple at the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. The other ten participants who persevered until the end also had their own opportunity�� On their way down the Spirit Sword Mountain, they were stopped by a group Immortal Cultivators. Most of these people were Elders or the Elites from various sects. Amongst them, many were four or fifth rate sects, but there were also two second rate sects.


    The reason why they stopped these failed participants was naturally to offer them to be their sect��s disciple. Although they were sent down the mountain by the Spirit Sword Sect because they seemed tock in something, the other sects, even the other four top sects, all viewed that they wasted many talented youths with natural spirit roots, which was truly rare in this day and age. As for these failed participants, any one of them could choose whatever sect they wished to enter.


    Even though they failed to be the phoenix tail, they could still be the chicken head [1], which was not bad at all. In the Spirit Sword Sect, at most, they could only be one of the Inner Court Disciples. But in these other sects, they had a high chance of bing a Sessor Disciple.


    Besides these people, there was also Wang Lu who had a rare opportunity.


    After using the Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin, Wang Lu got his wish to enter the Spirit Sword Sect as a Sessor Disciple, which was far above the status of a mere Inner Court Disciple.


    However, the problem was, his Master seemed to be a retard!


    ����


    This was not the first time he met with this Fifth Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect.


    Thest time he met her was at the end of the Immortal Path. When Wang Lu��s single sword strike pierced through the Frozen Wind Valley, this Elder came all the way to him wailing and mourning, and she had even gotten entangled with him.


    At that time, Wang Lu didn��t know that this woman in white was one of the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall. Moreover, he didn��t know that she would be his Master and, at that time, thought that she had mental disability.


    However, fate sometimes messed with people. When he used the Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin to ask for the position of a Sessor Disciple, he was stuck with this brain dead Master. This fully reflected the truth of the saying, the path to Immortality was uncertain.


    After the end of the Immortal Gathering, Wen Bao and the other two were led away by a few disciples in ck and white clothing to the living area of the disciples within the Misty Peak. As for Wang Lu, he was left outside the Mystical Cloud Hall like a lost dog for the whole afternoon. Only when the Sun was below the horizon did the woman in white finally approach him.


    ��Em�� Hello?��


    The woman in white had never thought that she would ever ept a disciple - the sect also wouldn��t let her, so she didn��t know how she should greet her disciple. She nervously looked at Wang Lu, who seemed to be indifferent to her, and awkwardly scratched her head. ��ording to the Sect Leader��s instruction, from now on, I am your Master. But, this is the first time for me to ept a disciple, so please be gentle�� Oh, wrong. In short, let us try to make do about it.��


    Wang Lu just stared at this Fifth Elder. His mind began to guess whether the Spirit Sword Sect deliberately sent a retard to mess with him.


    But the Fifth Elder, of course, didn��t deliberately try to mess with him. On the contrary, she wanted to be the legendary teacher, vowing to send Wang Lu to the western paradise [2]�� Oh, no, to ascend to the Immortal World!


    If one wished to summarize the shorings of the Fifth Elder, it would be too numerous to mention, but she had made a very seriousmitment. She had promised her Senior Martial Brother, the Sect Leader, to personally train this Chosen One and stop her bad habit of drinking. She also wanted to teach Wang Lu to be a person who was worthy of respect, even if Wang Lu was someone who didn��t have the aptitude to be an Immortal Cultivator.


    With such a determination, Fifth Elder met with Wang Lu. Furthermore, she even adopted a gentle and soft countenance which would creep the hell out of her Martial Brothers and Sister. If Wang Lu, at this time, could cast the Water Curtain Shadow Record Magical Art, he could sell the record of their exchange at more than ten thousand spirit stones within the sect.


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu didn��t know how precious this moment was and just silently looked at his Master, letting the silent atmosphere to continue indefinitely.


    While Fifth Elder was actuallyughing in her heart, on the surface, she was still cordial.


    ��Well, don��t just stand here����


    With that, she loosened the bamboo sword from her waist. The emerald green sword suddenly turned into a t piece of light.


    ��Let��s talk on our way to my Non-Phase Peak. I have arranged amodation for you there. Henceforth�� you will cultivate together with me.��


    The woman then extended out her hand.


    But Wang Lu sighed and put forward his own question.


    ��Cultivate? What cultivate? Can I really cultivate with my spirit root property?��


    Although he was now officially a Sessor Disciple, but it couldn��t change his spirit root property. His Void Spirit Root, in the current Immortal Cultivation World, was almost equal to a trash spirit root�� A professional adventurer like him couldn��t possibly ignore this reality and just choose to live in a dream world.


    Therefore, even though Wang Lu had used the Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin in exchange for a spot as a Sessor Disciple, which was a miracle, but the way in front of him was still a bottomless abyss of a dead end. When the crowd of participants dispersed, Wang Lu��s heart gradually cooled down because he realized he still had to face this unsolvable problem.


    To say that he was a bit disheartened was not entirely wrong�� He still remembered when he was three years old; it was the first time he ever found a record about the Immortal Cultivation from an old book. In that book, it was written that in this world, there were people that could naturally sense the surrounding spiritual energy, which was a profound mystery to anyone else. These people, although they couldn��t polish this spiritual energy, but the spiritual energy could clearly reflect in their line of sight. To them, practicing cultivation naturally came like breathing.


    Those were the people who had the Heavenly Spirit Root; the almost extinct Immortal Cultivation Geniuses since the end of thest Age of Chaos.


    And, as it turned out, Wang Lu, even at that time, had been able to detect the so-called spiritual energy. Moreover, he could sense it even clearer than what the book described�� He had thought that it was the blessing that came from theet, but now it appeared that a dark existence had deliberately done it with a malicious intention.


    It gave him an unprecedented spirit root, but it let himself born in this era, when his spirit root was useless.


    The world��s tragedy could not surpass this. Even with his best effort, all he could do was to use that Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin. Immortal Cultivation? How could he possibly train any kind of Immortal Cultivation with his type of spirit root? Being an expert as the sect��s mascot?


    ��Oh? It is rare to see an arrogant peerless youth like you to show an impotent look like that.��


    Wang Lu immediately retorted, ��The hell! What did a-hundred-years-old-crazy-woman just say to a-twelve-years-old-young-boy?��


    ��Humph, I was trying to cheer you up.�� The woman in white smiled as if she didn��t hear about the one hundred years old womanment.


    ��You don��t need to worry about the matters regarding the Immortal Cultivation. Since that retarded Sect Leader had entrusted you to me�� No matter what, I will definitely help you embark on the path of Immortal Cultivation. A mere Void Spirit Root is not going to stop me.��


    Although Wang Lu once had an impression that this woman in white had a mental disability, at this time, upon listening to herforting words, Wang Lu had indeed felt a bit better.


    ��Okay then, I hope you��re right. Henceforth, I, Wang Lu, will train Immortal Cultivation with you.��


    Then, Wang Lu extended his hand and held the hand of the woman in white.


    The woman in white smiled sweetly. ��I am Wang Wu. from now on, I will be your Master.��


    ����


    That bamboo sword, which had turned into a piece of emerald green light, carried the master and disciple off to the Non-Phase Peak.


    Their flying speed was not that fast, so the Master had enough time to introduce some things to the disciple.


    While standing on the flying sword, the woman pointed downward and exined, ��Our Spirit Sword Sect upies the Spirit Sword Mountain because ording to the geopositioning, it is the ce where the spiritual energy converges in the Blue River Region. From afar, the Spirit Sword Mountain looks straight as a sword with a single peak, but it actually has twelve separate peaks. Each of the peaks is a perfect ce for training Immortal Cultivation. Amongst these twelve peaks, the top ces are the Ster Peak, Brilliant Peak and Misty Peak. The Non-Phase Peak only upies the second ce, but currently, we are the only ones on the Non-Phase Peak, so there are plenty of spiritual energy there for you to use.��


    Upon hearing her exnation, Wang Lu��s heart beat a bit faster. He was not too concerned about the abundant spiritual energy�� What caught his attention was the fact that only two of them, master and disciple, who would live on the Non-Phase Peak. In other words, wouldn��t it mean that, prior to this Immortal Gathering, this woman lived a solitary life? Even if the Spirit Sword Sect was recently known to be in a state of decline in terms of the number of people, it wouldn��t be this deste right?


    However�� The area with a low density of people was not always a bad thing. Moreover, personally, Wang Lu didn��t think that he would like to live with many people. The one important reason why Wang Lu chose to participate in the Immortal Gathering of the Spirit Sword Sect was that, among the top five sects, the Spirit Sword Sect had the least amount of people.


    Although their flying speed was not that fast, before long, they crossed the Misty Peak and entered the boundary of the Non-Phase Peak.


    As soon as he looked at it, he was immediately caught by surprise.


    People often said that the dwellings of the Immortal Cultivators were too beautiful to behold. When Wang Lu was on the Immortal Path, from the Golden Bridge forward, he had seen the outside scenery of the Carefree Peak and Misty Peak, which was filled with lush green scenery and luxuriant mist; a true paradise on Earth. When he crossed the boundary of the Non-Phase Peak, he expected it to have at least a simr scenery, but who would have thought that what greeted him was a rundown sight!


    What he saw was a slice of motley mess, a bare peak that should have been covered with green vegetation. Compared to the other peaks, this Non-Phase Peak was like a brutally desecrated corpse.


    Wang Lu looked at the scene before him for a long time as he silently figured out the meaning of it�� Was this a proof that the path to immortality was uncertain? Or��


    ��Oh, you notice the absence of the vegetation in this peak? Several years ago, I went into a debt, which gave me a big headache, so I chopped down all the spirit trees here and sold them for money. But because the wholesale price was cut down too harsh, I became disheartened, so when I came back, I didn��t bother to spend money to buy the new seeds to rent the ce. Thus, it became like this�� But it doesn��t matter, in any case, this ce is where the spiritual energy converges. In three to five hundred years, it would naturally regrow itself, so no need to hurry.��


    ��No need to hurry my ass! So you��re the one who denuded this ce of its trees!? You, as the owner of this peak, actually destroyed your own ce instead of nurturing it!? This is like taking a dump in your own bedroom! No wonder you live by yourself; the dignified Elder has been reduced to a leftover woman!��


    At this time, Fifth Elder suddenly sneezed. ��Wang Lu, did you just curse me?��


    ��No, I didn��t. There are many people who hates you, so the one who cursed you must have been one of them.��


    ��Hmm, that��s a reasonable analysis����


    Flying on top of this appalling mountain ��scenery��, the two soon saw a tnd between the valley. A solitary in hut stood there surrounded by ranges of hills. It didn��t look so much as a dwelling, but rather a prison cell.


    ��Well, this is my home�� Oh right, it��s your home now too. From now on, you will live here with me. Although the condition of this ce is rtively simple, but an Immortal Cultivator shouldn��t put too much attention to that.��


    Fifth Elder gave a sounding excuse, but since he had seen the barren mountain peak, Wang Lu concluded that even if this ce was a luxurious little town, this woman would soon squander it away.


    Fortunately, although the interior of this wooden hut was rudimentary, there were a few separate bedrooms in it, so this magnificent Sessor Disciple wouldn��t have to stoop himself to sleep in the woodshed. After assigning Wang Lu his bedroom, Fifth Elder thought for a moment and then said, ��Why don��t you introduce yourself first?��


    Wang Lu didn��t have much to say about his background apart from being the son of a rich peasant at the mountain vige in the Great Ming Kingdom. Apart from his extremely rare spirit root,pared to others who were born into a rich family, he had very few worth mentioning experiences.


    As for the Fifth Elder herself, she seemed reluctant to talk about her background.


    ��You already know my name. At present, the Spirit Sword Sect��s Heavenly Sword Hall has a total of ten elders. I am the fifth. You can say my position is so-so�� I invented my own cultivation method, which I called Non-Phase Method. Consequently, this peak that I control was named after that.��


    Upon hearing that she invented her own cultivation method, in his mind, Wang Lu could not help but wonder. Although he didn��t understand many of the things regarding the Immortal Cultivation World in the Nine Regions and only relied on that old, obsolete book he read when he was still little, he had still heard many stories about the flying immortals from the storytellers. All of those stories had one simrity, which was, the more ancient the Immortal Cultivators were, the more powerful they were.


    Legend has it that thousands of years ago, each of the Immortal Cultivators possessed an inconceivably huge magical power, so much that they could easily move a mountain with just a flick of their hand. Compared to the current illustrious Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals, perhaps only a dozen high-ranking member had that simr power.


    As one of the top five sects, the Spirit Sword Sect��s tradition couldn��t be considered as too long. However, its Patriarch actually inherited many cultivation methods from those ancient immortal cultivators. Moreover, after several thousands of years, they had umted many cultivation methods and other inheritance. So, why did this Fifth Elder create her own cultivation method? Did she look for novelty?


    ��Em, Master, I want to ask you something. What is your current cultivation stage?��


    His Master graciously smiled. ��Jindan Stage! Are you scared?��


    ������


    Wang Lu was indeed scared. He was scared because his master��s cultivation level was so low!


    Even if he was a country boy with little understanding about the Immortal Cultivation World, but after he had traveled together with Hai Yunfan for so long, he had learned quite a lot ofmon knowledge.


    The current Immortal Cultivation World didn��t have as many Yuanying Stage experts as before the Age of Chaos. In the entire Nine Regions, excluding the Deity Stage or higher, only the Yuanying Stage experts could be the leader of the sects�� in the sects which reside in the remote regions. No matter how far the decline in power of the current Immortal Cultivation World was, it, nevertheless, still had some very able people.


    The current number one expert in the Immortal Cultivation World was the leader of the Shengjing Sect, Daoist Master He Tu, who was in the peak Unity stage, which was one step away from the Mahayana Stage. The seemingly distant divine tribtion to ascend to the World of Immortals was already in sight, and among the top five sects, each of the Sect Leaders of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Kunlun Immortal Sect and Royal Soldier Sect already reached the Unity Stage. Only Daoist Master Feng Yin of the Spirit Sword Sect had a lower cultivation level. But no matter what, he was still a Deity Stage expert.


    Since the Sect Leader was a Deity Stage expert, the cultivation level of the sect��s elders, who were the same generation as him, shouldn��t differ too much from him. Almost all of them had reached the Peak Yuanying Stage, except for this Fifth Elder�� who was still in Jindan Stage. The difference in cultivation level was so blindingly obvious that one couldn��t help but ask if this was just her level when she was having her period?


    ��Um�� Master, what are the current cultivation level of the other elders?��


    The Fifth Elder was oblivious to Wang Lu��s skeptical look and said, ��Yuanying Stage. Except for that retarded Sect Leader, none of the other Elders has reached the Deity Stage, what a shame.��


    ��A Jindan Stage cultivators like you have the nerve to say that?��


    Note:


    [1] Even though they couldn��t be a part of a first rate sect, they could still choose whatever sect they liked.


    [2] To death


    [3] Jindan Stage < Yuanying Stage < Deity Stage < Unity Stage < Mahayana Stage < True Immortal; There are several stages prior to Jindan Stage

 Chapter 29 - Stronger, Straighter, Harder

    <h4>Chapter 29: Stronger, Straighter, Harder</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Regardless of that, Wang Lu could also see that, as a Jindan Stage cultivator, she could still be qualified as an elder in Gentle Cloud Mountain, White Dragon Monastery, those kinds of sects in little Hai��s Grand Cloud Empire. Moreover,pared to Wang Zhong and Zhu Qin, who nominally had elder Liu Xian as their Master, Wang Lu actually got the better deal because with 37 disciples in the Misty Peak, it was highly likely that the two, Wang Zhong and Zhu Qin would only be taught by Liu Xian��s senior disciples and not by Liu Xian himself. Unlike Wang Lu who fully had a Jindan Stage Master by himself.


    After both sides introduced each other, his Master said.


    ��ording to the rules, now you should take the super-troublesome taking a master ceremony like kowtowing, pledging and so on��Are you interested in that?��


    Wang Lu straightforwardly said, ��No.��


    ��Mm, so am I. Let��s just skip this part then and move to the next step.��


    Wang Lu was curious. ��Next step?��


    His Master earnestly nodded. ��Yes, it��s time for dinner. Let��s get us some food.��


    ����Isn��t it too abrupt to change topic like that!?��


    ��Rest assured, at least, for today, it��s my treat.��


    ��You mean, I have to pay for my own meal starting tomorrow?��


    ��Haha, our Non-Phase Peak has abundant produce; pheasant, duck, hare, wild boar. In short, it��s impossible for you to starve to death.��


    ��You��re too savage!?��


    ����


    Amidst this raucous banter, Wang Lu stepped on his Master��s flying sword and left the Non-Phase Peak and flew toward the Carefree Peak with her.


    Why would they go to the Carefree Peak to eat? It was simple; his Master imed that, since there was a requirement in her Jindan Stage cultivation to fast for many years, there was no kitchen in the Non-Phase and she has no cooking skill whatsoever. Thus, unless Wang Lu would be willing to eat raw meat from the wild animals that she would hunt, he would have to eat together with the other disciples at the Carefree Peak.


    Wang Lu didn��t know whether this grand Jindan Stage Elder would feel ashamed to dine with the other outer court disciples. But when theynded from the Flying Sword, amidst the numerous finger pointing and stares from the others, his face did turn red a little bit.


    ��Look, I think he��s the neer from the Immortal Gathering!��


    ��Hey, why didn��t hee together with the Ninth Elder like the other neers? Is he the Inner Court disciple?��


    ��Oh, I know this. I heard that in this Immortal Gathering, there was a peerless rare talent who directly rose to be a Sessor Disciple! The female whoe with him is probably his Master, an Elder from our sect.��


    ��You��re sheetting me!? An Elder and her Sessor Disciple!? What do aloof characters like theme here for?��


    ��Who knows, perhaps they want to experience the people��s livelihood, or maybe do some kind of strange cultivation?��Hey, they seem to be going to the rear of the practice field.��


    ��Rear of the practice field? Isn��t that the cafeteria?��


    ��Look, look, they really go to the cafeteria!��


    ��Whoa, they��re ordering food!��


    ��A te of shredded pork in garlic sauce, a te of stir-fried julienned potato, a te of package meat and two bowls of rice��Is there a deep meaning in this?��


    ��Look, they��re starting to eat! They use the chopsticks!��


    ��He picked that shredded pork in garlic sauce! Hey! He removes all the carrots! What a unique way of eating that! Let��s jot this down!��


    ��Oh, the Elder also move her chopsticks. She eats the packaged meat! What��s the profound meaning behind this!?��


    ��They��ve finished eating! Their tes are clean! Except for those carrots!��


    ��They fly away! Oh, that is so cool!��


    The atmosphere at the cafeteria was like that, full of joy and pleasant surprise. But, Wang Lu, who was the main focus of their attention�� actually quite enjoyed this experience!?


    Seeing the look of calm and unruffled in the midst of chaos from his Master, Wang Lu finally began to recognize the importance of being shameless. The two indeed were fated to be master and disciple.


    When they arrived at their hut at the Non-Phase Peak, it was already quitete in the evening. Wang Lu, who came from a mountain vige, had never experienced this kind of rich nightlife, and soon became sleepy.


    But before he fell asleep, his Master pulled him to the living room.


    ��Wait a moment. Before bedtime, let��s do a little quiz.��


    ��What the! Does Spirit Sword Sect also have a self-study at night?��


    ��Rest assured, it��s going to be quick. I just want to have a more understanding of you so I can tailor a more suitable practice n for you. Relying on the information from your performance in the Immortal Gathering is not enough.��


    Wang Lu thought that this made sense. ��Please, be my guess.��


    ��Okay.�� His Master then conjured up a thick stack of paper densely filled with words and graphics.


    ��These are my carefully designed test questions. It has two parts. One is theprehensive ability test, and another is a standardized test. This can urately estimate your Immortal Cultivation potential��Please answer the questions within two hours; it starts now.��


    But before Wang Lu even began to write his answers, a single nce on the test paper sent him into a scare. ��What the hell! What is this thing for!?��


    The first question in the Comprehensive ability test was: ��The avenue of truth is ineffable and our pursuit of the ethereal Immortality is even more hard to describe.�� The past Immortal Cultivators, including many Daoist Masters, Patriarchs and many others, exined that there was seventy percent of ___ and thirty percent of __ in the tone of that saying. However, having said that, if cultivation cannot be urately described verbally, how could the Immortal Cultivation methods be passed to the future generation? How could they be developed further?��


    Please choose the most appropriate words to fill the nk parts on the above sentences.


    A. Proud, Regret.


    B. Helplessness, Sorrow.


    C. Sentimental, me.


    D. Arrogance, Ashamed.


    Wang Lu was stunned, thinking ����Are you fucking kidding me!? Why is this a multiple choice question! There must be a spirit who cause mischief here! When I came across thatet, I��d been tossed side to side like a broken toy for a long time that I wished I��d be dead. I never thought I still couldn��t get away with this kind of question even after I arrived at the Nine Regions Continent!��


    ��Speaking of which, had this world been seized by certain seniors by relying on making the first move?��


    ��Master, how did youe up��with this question?��


    ��Huh? What��s wrong? Is there a problem? That��s pretty much it; it��s what I observed in the current Immortal Cultivation World. I was just slightly being creative about it.��


    ��That��s pretty much it? In the ssical literature that I read in the past, there��s no such thing like this repertoire.��


    ��s, you��ve already walked in the Immortal Path and be a disciple of the Immortal Cultivation Sect, don��t bother with those thousands of years ancient knowledge from the mortal world anymore. The customs and rules of the Immortal Cultivation World are entirely different than the customs and rules of the Mortal World. The temte for these two parts of questions formed as the result of thousands of years of explorations. Just answer the questions there.��


    Hearing the words ��thousands of years of exploration,�� Wang Lu felt slightly at ease. It seemed like this strange Immortal Cultivation World was not created by a certain a certain outstanding person, but should be attributed to��systemic issue?


    After that, Wang Lu put his attention back to the test. This familiar question that aroused his long-slumbering instinct was soon forgotten by him. Then, his pen moved as fast as the wind as he easily answered those tricky and quirky questions. His Master, who had been observing from the side, was amazed.


    Not long after, Wang Lu had almost finished answering the questions from theprehensive ability test, and the face of the woman in white truly lost its color; she was in awe.


    Wang Lu��s speed in answering the questions and the uracy of his answer were too high. Especially on the part of graphic inference questions, as well as the number-crunching problems. He finished those with flying colors, which was far beyond the limit of a normal person. Even if he had been taught by teachers in his mountain vige in ssical literature and poetry, those kinds of knowledge couldn��t possibly help him in thisprehensive test. Moreover, he was not a cultivator, so his mind was still weak; he didn��t have the thinking power of an Immortal Cultivation Expert nor an eidetic memory.


    ��Oh, so he was born with this gift? No wonder he is the chosen one. We didn��t misread it at all.�� She mused.


    The woman in white was delighted. Initially, Wang Lu��s Void Spirit Root was indeed a big problem, but because he had such a great talent, it would be much easier for her.


    ��Okay, that��s enough.��


    The woman in white put her palm on top of the paper and interrupted the high-spirited Wang Lu from answering the questions.


    Wang Lu looked up and wrinkled his brows, seemingly dissatisfied with this interruption.


    ��No need to waste time anymore, I have fully assessed your talent. Your talent is pretty good; you deserve to inherit my mantle.��


    Wang Lu mused, ��But I sincerely don��t want to inherit your mantle, you��re nothing but a Jindan Stage cultivator�� But, I can��tin since I, myself, have this Void Spirit Root problem. So be it.��


    The face of the woman in white turned serious as she talked about the Immortal Cultivation. She sat cross-legged in front of Wang Lu and asked him with a sinking voice, ��Wang Lu, in your opinion, what is the purpose of the Immortal Cultivation?��


    Several answers immediately popped out in his mind, but Wang Lu didn��t know which was better.


    Finally, he made a decision to answer the question based on the rumors about his Master. ��To bully other people and hurl insult at them?��


    His Master pped the table in delight. ��Great minds think alike indeed!��


    But then, she realized her gaffe and changed her statement, ��Oh, wrong. Don��t talk nonsense, how could it have a nasty purpose!? Think about it again!��


    Wang Lu made another guess, ��In order to soar into the World of Immortals?��


    ��Ah, but since the end of the Age of Chaos, no one has ever seeded in doing that. There were so many amazingly brilliant people who failed at this. If that is your answer, then wouldn��t it imply that the people with third or fourth rate Spirit Root are trash? If so, why would they need to cultivate for?��


    ��Then��It��s for longevity?��


    ��Currently, the oldest person in the Immortal Cultivation world is a three thousand five hundred and nine years old Southern Immortal Weng from Kunlun Immortal Sect, nicknamed tortoise. Although he lives a long life, he spent his day being on disy and studied by other people. Do you fancy that kind of life?��


    ����Master, why don��t you tell me directly the answer to that.��


    The woman in white actually spread out her hands. ��Actually, I don��t have the right answer either. There are thousands upon thousands of Immortal Cultivators, and the path to Immortality is also innumerable; even the main path has around three thousand different paths. Different people embark on a different road, so of course, each of them will have different purposes, how could I make a sweeping generalization?��


    ��Did you just make up those numbers?��


    ��No, what I am trying to say is, no matter what your purpose in Immortal Cultivation is, if you want to achieve it, there must be a basic condition.��


    ��A handsome face?��


    ������ The woman in hard inwardlyughed.


    ��Master, why don��t you tell me. Stop beating around the bush.��


    ��Ai, if you want to reach your goal on this long road of Immortal Cultivation, the most critical point is you have to be ��hard�� [1] enough!��


    ��Whoa, Master, this is not a suitable topic to talk about in front of a twelve years old.��


    ����The word hard refer to determination. If you cultivate hard enough, you can bearyer uponyer of tribtions! Merely in the course of Immortal Cultivation alone, there are already several boundaries that have to be passed through the Heavenly Tribtion, which is enough to make a half baked cultivator vanish in a puff of smoke. Moreover, there are still the omnipresent, yet hard to detect, people��s tribtion. Don��t think that since there is this Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who dominate the Nine Regions people would y nice all the time; the crime rate in the Immortal Cultivation World is still rtively high! Let alone those in the devil sects, even among the righteous sects there were still quite a few cultivators who would secretly stab people behind their back!��


    Seeing his Master��s righteous indignation face, Wang Lu emphatically nodded, ��Yes, I can see that too.��


    ��In short, the number one priority in the Immortal Cultivation is, you have to be hard enough. A lot of people admire people with strong attack capability or peerless speed�� But they��re all wrong. If you can��t even keep your life, then all of those strong and speed ability are just fleeting clouds.��


    ��That make sense.��


    Wang Lu indeed agreed with his Master��s view. Especially for a person with a reputation like her; the skill to save own''s life was indeed very important.


    ��Well done, you really worthy to be my disciple; you understand this ultimate truth in the Immortal Cultivation World really quick. Today you can go to rest. Starting tomorrow, I will teach you the Immortal Cultivation.��


    Note:


    [1] Can also mean resolute or determined.

 Chapter 30 - Cultivation Is Important, but Education Is Even More Important!

    <h4>Chapter 30: Cultivation Is Important, but Education Is Even More Important!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Sunrise to sunset, spring turned into autumn, and in the blink of an eye, two years had passed.


    Spirit Sword Mountain was still standing tall as before, and the Non-Phase Peak remained barren andpletely run down like it had been gnawed by dogs. Two years time couldn��t leave too many changes on the Non-Phase Peak. However, early in the morning when the Sunlight sprinkled down and when it faced the cool mountain breeze, this piece of lonely and secludednd was a bit livelier than before.


    On the valley between the mountain ridge, there was a meandering slender mountain road. A teenager dressed in a red and white robe ran slowly and unhurriedly, yet firm and steady along that road.


    An hourter, after the youth had finished circling the Non-Phase Peak, he climbed the stairs back to his original starting point��the small wooden hut in the middle of a t opening.


    ��Master, the morning exercise is over, can I please have a meal now?��


    Silence from the house greeted him.


    The youth sighed, pushed open the door himself and walked into the room. Inside, he found a bowl of thin porridge, a te of green vegetables, and one te of sliced meat disyed on the table in the living room�� Of course, all were already f*cking cold. As for his affable Master who provided this room and board for him, she was still sleeping like a log inside her room.


    The youth frowned, leaned over in front of her bedroom, took a sniff, and then cursed under his breath, ��My God, isn��t this the third rank Cold Spirit Spring Wine? Where did she get the money? Did she use the monthly subsidy given by the Sect Leader to me to buy this five hundred spirit stones per bottle wine? No wonder my food has been recently less and less greasy; it turns out this motherf*cker used my allowance to buy her wine!��


    Even though he routinely cursed behind her back, within these past two years, the youth had quickly adapted to the present situation. He gulped down the breakfast on the table which smelled more like wax in a hurry and went back to his room in preparation for his daily training routine.


    The furniture inside his bedroom was simple��a bed, a table and a stool. In addition to these, there was also an exceptionally conspicuousrge wooden barrel which was half-filled with water. A few strains of herbs floated on the water, which added a trace of nts aroma inside the room.


    The youth stripped off his red and white robe and dipped his bare body inside that barrel. Thete autumn chill air had already cooled the water inside this cylinder-shaped barrel, yet it didn��t prevent the youth from soaking himself in it in silence.


    This medicinal bath was, of course, designed by his master. The purpose of this ��training�� was unclear; the herbs ingredients were simrly unknown, and the effect remained a mystery�� However, his master strongly exhorted him to routinely do this, for this was very important to his training. She didn''t allow him to be the least bit negligent.


    Around thirty minutester, the youth finished his medicinal bath, cleaned himself, wore his red and white robe again and pushed open the door to go out.


    Afterpleting his training at the Non-Phase Peak, his next stop was the Misty Peak. Wang Lu jogged along the rugged mountain road of the Non-Phase Peak all the way to the Misty Peak. Two young people dressed in ck and white robe was guarding the path toward the Misty Peak, standing straight there like pine.


    Within these two years, Wang Lu had frequently came to the Misty Peak, so he knew that they were disciples of the Misty Peak who were on daily duty guarding the path at the foothills. In the Spirit Sword Sect, all of the junior disciples of the inner court would be assigned with a simr task such as collecting medicinal herbs, guarding the entrance, refining elixirs�� and so on. All of which were essential to the Immortal Cultivation.


    Both men became a disciple several years earlier than him, and had already reached the Foundation Establishment Stage at this time. The slightly older one had almost reached the Xudan Stage. From the general Immortal Cultivation World��s point of view, he could be considered as a genius in cultivation, and thus, he would have been assigned as someone more senior. But ording to the rules of the Spirit Sword Sect, only when he reached the Jindan Stage would he be able to call himself as Daoist Master. Otherwise, even if he entered the sect earlier than any Sessor Disciple, he would still have to greet a Sessor Disciple as Senior Martial Brother. Just like how an Outer Court Disciple greets the Inner Court Disciples.


    Therefore, when the two saw Wang Lu in his red and white robe approaching them, they immediately cupped their hands and greeted him.


    ��Senior Martial Brother Wang Lu, do you want to go up?��


    Wang Lu returned the courtesy ritual and smiled to the two. ��Yes, I do.��


    Then, he walked past them, and after another long journey, he finally arrived at the front of the Teng Cloud Hall on the Misty Peak.


    Teng Cloud Hall was located at the t opening halfway through the Misty Peak. It was one of the important ces for all the disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect, whether they were Outer Court Disciples, Inner Court Disciples, or even Sessor Disciples. In this ce, they all learned their education.


    The Cultural ss��


    This was one of the major surprises that greeted Wang Lu when he was epted as the Sessor Disciple. In his imagination not so long ago, the Immortal Cultivation World should adhere to thew of the jungle; the strong would prey on the weak. Each sect should push their disciples to the limit to stimte their abilities, and at the same time, gather their resources and increase their influence and power. And this Spirit Sword Sect, as one of the top five sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and was also in a state of decline, should try even harder to do all of those��spend all their efforts on the Immortal Cultivation.


    But on the contrary, two days after Wang Lu started living on the Spirit Sword Mountain, he was given a schedule to learn Cultural ss at the Teng Cloud Hall along with the other blue and white and ck and white disciples. This cultural ss consisted of a wide variety of subjects. In addition to the most basic reading and writing study, they also learned mathematical logic, foreignnguage, Nine Regions�� history, etiquette and rules in the Immortal Cultivation World, and so on��


    ording to the Spirit Sword Sect, this was called aprehensive education. In today��s Immortal Cultivation World, many sects heavily emphasized on the cultivation level of their disciples. As soon the disciples have a profound magical power, they wished that they could immediately spend all of their time to meditate, or go out to temper themselves. At the same time, they ignored their disciples�� overall quality.


    This ��overall quality�� sounded like they were words without substance, but a few examples would make one understand its importance. For example, on the subject ofmon history knowledge, if other people asked one to name three ancient countries and what came out of their mouth were Singapore, Mysia, and Thand�� then be prepared to be punished by the Disciplinary Elder.


    In addition to that, the importance of etiquette lessons was self-evident. People who bragged about how delicious dog meat was in front of animal lovers, or if people who ignorantly invited a monk to eat meat�� It would be a miracle if these kinds of people were still alive and not beaten to death by other people.


    Then, there was the geography of the Nine Regions. When the disciples traveled in the future, it would be to their advantage if they knew beforehand about the ces where there were abundant natural resources, ces where there were pockets of ancient realms, or the locations of the habitat of the monsters that were difficult to deal with and couldn��t be taken lightly�� If theycked this geographical awareness, they could be sold as ves, or be raped.


    Nowadays, this kind of powerful yet ipetent Immortal Cultivator was a dime a dozen in the Immortal Cultivation World. However, as one of the top five sects, Spirit Sword Sect had a particr disdain for it. Like what the Sect Leader said, cultivation is important, but education is even more important! Or like what the Fifth Elder said: even if the cultivation level of the sect��s disciples couldn��t bepared to those from the Shengjing Sect or Kunlun Sect, at least, when they met at the gathering of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they could show off their breaths of knowledge there, so as not to make a fool of themselves.


    In any case, thisprehensive education had been continuously developed by the Spirit Sword Sect since a hundred years ago. Now it had be quite a mature education system and alsopulsory for all the disciples, regardless if they liked it or not.


    Of course, Wang Lu was quite happy with this arrangement.


    The reason for that was very simple. Within these two years, Wang Lu��sprehensive education performance was overwhelmingly strongpared to the others who entered the sect the same time as him. Not only was he the top performer in the literary subject, he even excelled on the feminine subject like knitting, which was a pain in the ass subject for the other male disciples. When he was asked about it, Wang Lu said that his achievement came from his unwavering determination. However, in the eyes of countless male disciples, this was a despicable and shameless act to win the favor of the female disciples.


    In reality, many of the disciples disliked thisprehensive education. But at least, those who entered the sect at the same time as Wang Lu had a reasonable excuse toin; they especially couldn��t stand Wang Lu��s overbearing educational performance.


    Perhaps some people would say that in the Immortal Cultivation Sects, cultivation level trumped all else, and good results in theprehensive education wouldn��t have mattered.


    But everyone knew that thisprehensive education was the reflection of the disciples�� intelligence! Wang Lu��s performancepared to those who entered the sect at the same time as him was like the difference between heaven and earth. Wouldn��t it mean that, in front of Wang Lu, these arrogant and proud youths were no different than monkeys?


    ��Haha, just now, I have sessfully drawn the spiritual energy into my body. Now, I am a real Immortal Cultivator! What about you?��


    ��Hello, monkey.��


    ���� My Master just bestowed a piece of eight rank magical tool to me, did your Master give you something?��


    ��Hello, monkey.��


    ���� I just learned the Godspeed Technique!��


    ��Hello, god monkey!��


    As the best performer in theprehensive education ss, Wang Lu had long been ustomed to such acrimonious word spar and always enjoyed it. And his greatest rival was, of course, the crown prince of the Great Ming Kingdom Zhu Qin. During these two years, they already had several word spars; they couldn��t wait to tear each other out.


    However, today was a good day because when he went into Teng Cloud Hall, he didn��t see Zhu Qin��s figure�� This was not unusual because today��s ss was the Specialized History of the Nine Regions ss. Only those disciples who got top rated scores in the advance history of the Nine Regions exam could continue to take this course. Usually, the disciples needed to take the advance ss two or three times before they got a high enough score to pass, unlike Wang Lu, who only needed to take the exam once.


    As for those disciples who were more senior than him, there were many history experts amongst them. When Wang Lu rushed to the Teng Cloud Hall, around twenty to thirty disciples had already gathered inside and outside the hall. For students who specialized in history, their number was quite impressive.


    These people may not be real history buffs, but the Spirit Sword Sect, who wanted disciples withprehensive education, had set quite a generous reward to this cultural education. For example, in this specialized Nine Regions History ss, if one could smoothly pass the final exam, that someone would be rewarded with five hundred points of sect��s credit. This amount of credit could then be exchanged with one top rank magical tool. But if one was to be the top scorer of this exam, the reward would be one thousand credits!


    Wang Lu tried to forget that he had already umted astronomical numbers of credit as he walked into the inner hall. Upon entering, he saw that the desks and futons had already been neatly arranged in rows inside the hall. Approximately, it could amodate seventy to eighty people. But of course, not every seat would be taken. Inside the hall, in addition to the four dressed in ck and white robe Inner Court Disciples, there were even more Outer Court Disciples dressed in the blue and white robe from the Carefree Peak.


    The Spirit Sword Sect��s treatment toward the Inner and Outer Court Disciples was vastly different. The Inner Court Disciples have way more method to increase their credits. Therefore, the Outer Court Disciples attached great importance towards this cultural educationpared to the Inner Court Disciples. And although the Spirit Sword Sect required the Inner Court Disciples to pass the exams of many regr courses, it didn��t demand them to be in the specialized ss. Those who attended this specialized ss were the real history buffs and those credit seeker Outer Court Disciples. There was also the-knowledge-seeker-high-achiever-but-pain-in-the-butt-for-other-people Wang Lu.


    Not long after, several rows at the front were basically filled. However, the first row positions were actually empty. This row was reserved for those Sessor Disciples who wore the red and white robe. But today, Wang Lu was the only one toe. The other Sessor Disciples didn��t appear.


    In fact, for two years, Wang Lu had only met with the other Sessor Disciples less than ten times, and each of their meetings consisted only of a simple nod of acknowledgment. Some of their names were even unknown to him. As such, he decided to might as well make friends with some Inner and Outer Court Disciples. After all, although the Spirit Sword Sect��s rules concerning the Sessor Disciples were the loosest, the number of the Sessor Disciples were too few.


    However, this was okay with Wang Lu. After he had walked to the front, he picked the middle table and then greeted several other disciples behind him. Before long, the lecturer for this ss finally arrived.

 Chapter 31 - We Love You, Teacher Hua!

    <h4>Chapter 31: We Love You, Teacher Hua!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Specialized Nine Regions History ss in the Teng Cloud Hall on the Misty Peak of the Spirit Sword Mountain began right on time.


    The teacher, dressed in a dazzling ck crystalline gown, passed through the gate on top of a multicolored ray of light and was immediately weed by a round of apuse and cheer by the students inside the hall.


    ��Good morning, Ninth Elder!��


    ��Hello, Teacher Hua!��


    ��We love you, Teacher Hua!��


    The one who came was Hua Yun, the leader of the Carefree Peak, as well as the Ninth Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall and the sect��s youngest female Elder.


    She was called Elder, but her lively and pretty countenance belonged to a sixteen-seventeen years old girl. Her engaging and amiable smile made her seem like the sweet girl next door. Moreover, Hua Yun��s character was frank and vivacious,pletely devoid of the indifference and cold aura of an Elder. Thus, amongst the younger disciples, she was the most popr person in the entire Spirit Sword Sect.


    This was also one of the reasons why this specialized history ss could gather more than twenty students while ��Professor�� Liu Xian, who taught Specialized Nine Regions Geography ss, only had five or six students in his ss.


    ��Good morning everyone! I will be your teacher for today��s ss!�� Ninth Elder gave off her radiant smile to all the students on her left and right as she walked to the podium and put down a thick book.


    ��Everyone, please sit down and be quiet. Any students who have yet to eat their breakfast can sit down at the rear and quietly eat there. Also, any students who have to answer the call of nature can always get up and leave at any time, but please don��t disturb the other students. Okay then�� Now, please open your textbook.��


    While speaking, Hua Yun flicked her hand, and then, on top of each disciple��s desk appeared a book with a title of Specialized Nine Regions History. Below the title, there were small texts which read Spirit Sword Sect��s book. After the students received their textbook, they opened the specific page and waited for teacher Hua Yun to exin.


    ��On the previous ss, we finished with the introduction of the several talented geniuses who were born ahead of their time and their brilliance. The next chapter is the Age of Chaos. The entire content of this Age of Chaos chapter is quite depressing. A lot of the popr heroic characters that we studied before would meet their ends in this chapter. For example, the Patriarch of Peni, Daoist Master Miao Xi�� I am notfortable in talking about these, it��s too heartbreaking. So, let��s speed things up a little bit. Let��s skip the details on ��how�� and just say that they all died. But don��t worry, in the next chapter, I am going to tell everyone about the recovery and rebirth, and introduce some new heroes, including our Spirit Sword Sect��s Patriarch!��


    After she spoke, the ss burst into apuse.


    ��Great!��


    ��Hooray!��


    ��Teacher Hua, we love you!��


    Hua Yun returned their appreciation with her smile. ��I love you all too! I never thought that a boring history lesson would be attended by so many people, I am really happy and touched�� However, our time is limited, so please be quiet, I am going to continue the lesson.��


    The Teng Cloud Hall immediately fell into silence. The only remaining sound was the sweet voice of Hua Yun who lingered in everyone��s ears.


    ��Up until now, there hasn��t been a clear-cut analysis of the so-called Age of Chaos. Nobody could really tell what the reasons were or how did it happen�� Interested students could thumb through the rted materials inside our sect��s library. However, today, that is not the focus here. In short, because of various reasons, more than six thousands years ago, the spiritual energy on the Nine Regions continent suddenly undergone a massive change. How drastic was the change? It��s probably simr if arge meteor falls down from the sky�� What was even more deadly was that, when a cultivator reached a certain stage, their connection with the surrounding spiritual energy ispletely lost. If the change is only temporary, people can adapt or resist via various methods and means. But the extreme change in the Age of Chaos continued tost for a full two hundred years. Two hundred yearster, the surrounding spiritual energy had beenpletely dried up; the environment had changed beyond recognition����


    When she spoke to this part, a trace of sadness appeared on Hua Yun��s face.


    ��In the face of this massive change, Immortal Cultivators with big magical powers became extremely vulnerable. Those brilliant heroes that we talked about in our previous lesson were one of the first victims. Their cultivation speed was the fastest among their peers, their cultivation methods were all top notch, and their connection with the surrounding spiritual energy was very strong. In short, they have limitless potential. However, that was before the Age of Chaos. At the start of the Age of Chaos, all of their advantages have be their burden. Once the massive change in the environment urred, they were the first casualties. Then�� Everyone can see in the textbook that your favorite, Han Zishuang, fell into misfortune in the first year of the Age of Chaos. At that time, she had just entered the Unity Stage; she had a boundless future. People in those days even regarded her as a True Immortal.��


    Hua Yun looked up and found out that the face of the disciples in the hall were all gloomy and bleak. She sighed and said, ��Okay, this part of the chapter is too depressing to continue. So, I am just going to skip this part����


    The time in the ss passed quickly. Before long, Hua Yun had arrived at thest part of the lecture.


    ����Thus, the drying up of the surrounding spiritual energy at the end of the Age of Chaos directly caused the Daoist Master Chi Yin, whose might once shocked the entire Immortal Cultivation World for a thousand years, ended his glorious life in despair and suffering because of qi deviation. After knowing what happened to Daoist Master Chi Yin, no matter how they tried to deceive themselves, the other Immortal Cultivators had to admit that after the change in the surrounding spiritual energy, they could no longer train most of the illustrious cultivation methods. If they forced to practice it, they would end up suffering from qi deviation, and even a True Immortal could not save them. Since even Daoist Master Chi Yin was not an exception, the other Immortal Cultivators no longer dared to practice those illustrious cultivation methods. Thus, hundreds of years after that, there were no more phenomenon ofrge scale qi deviation amongst the Immortal Cultivators. However, at the same time, almost all of the top notch cultivation methods were lost. Of course, it��s a shame that they were lost, but it��s much betterpared to the alternative��die because of qi deviation�� Okay, that is the end of the chapter.��


    At this point, the ssroom burst into apuse to mark the end of a wonderful history lesson.


    This lesson about the Age of Chaos was really hard to stomach.


    More than six thousand years ago, the Age of Chaos fell upon the old Immortal Cultivation World for two hundred years. During this period, massive changes happened to the surrounding spiritual energy, leading to the countless deaths of the Immortal Cultivators who suffered from qi deviation. The Old Immortal Cultivation World Order, therefore, copsed. In those two hundred years, more than eighty percent of the Immortal Cultivators died, and over ny percent of the sects turned into dust�� Today, six thousand yearster, the Immortal Cultivation World still failed to return to its former glory.


    Of course, just by hearing or reading it, one could only glimpse a part of it and could not fullyprehend how miserable it was to live in that era.


    Plus, in order to elerate the progress, Hua Yun skipped many details, thus limiting the student��sprehension. Finally, this one hundred pages chapter, which should be divided into three sessions, was covered by her in just one session. And, instead of giving a lot of homeworks, she only recited those illustrious cultivators who were the casualties of that period.


    ��Elder Yuan Yue, Patriarch Peng Lai, Daoist Fang Zhen, Monk Xian Yun, Elder Ming Jiang, Daoist Master Miao Xi�� Devil Elder Lie Yang, Immortal Sword Zi Li, Immortal Bei He, and Daoist Master Ta Xue.��


    Nevertheless, this bonus ��lesson�� took one hour to finish. And because Hua Yun was a Yuanying Stage cultivator, she recited those names in a single breath. There was no need to repeat the details of their deaths because of how tragic it was.


    Actually, this reciting-the-list-of-the-death teaching method was thest resort from the Spirit Sword Sect after years of fumbling through the other methods. When the Spirit Sword Sect started giving this cultural education, in the history lesson, the elders would often apany it withrge-scale illusion so that students could immerse themselves in the history. However, when the lesson reached the chapter about the Age of Chaos, that mournful and bloody history, even if they only provided the ss with images, it would still give the students serious psychological burden.


    Especially when fifty years ago, the Fifth Elder assumed the teaching task. She pranked the students by giving them a heightened illusion form, which, of course, scared the crap out of them. After that ss ended, even three Xudan Stage Inner Court Disciples almost puked and crawled out of the ssroom in distraught, much less the Outer Court Disciples. It was also that incident that caused the Fifth Elder to be barred from teaching the cultural education anymore. Since then, all of the teaching materials concerning the Age of Chaos were greatly simplified. The illusion technique waspletely banned, and the teaching material was also cut by more than eighty percent. But when Hua Yun became the course��s teacher, she even simplified the materials by just reading the list of casualties, which won her great acims from the students.


    After she finished her lecture, Hua Yun reorganized the podium and said, ��Okay, next lesson, I will talk about the Recovery and Rebirth chapter, which was also the Dawn of the Age of Heroes. I hope you guys can keep on being punctual in attending the ss. There will be no homework�� but I want you to prepare well for the next chapter. Well then, see you guys next time!��


    As she finished the ss, Hua Yun flew away on her flying sword apanied by the cheer and apuse from the students.


    After the morning ss was over, the disciples began to disperse in groups of three or four people. Most of the blue and white disciples returned to the carefree peak, while the ck and white disciples took advantage of the time before lunch to meditate orpare notes with other disciples.


    As for the only red and white Sessor Disciple in the hall, Wang Lu, he remained on his table, waiting for the meal time. Although he could freely eat and drink at the Misty Peak through his Master��s arrangement, it was too conspicuous since he was the only Sessor Disciple who ate with the Inner Court Disciples [1]. He felt some pressure every time he ate there because the other disciples looked at him like he was a mascot or something.


    Not to mention the Misty Peak cafeteria was quite notorious. Many years ago, the Chef and the disciples had some grudges. He cooked the rare immortal vegetables and spirit meat into something simr to dog sheet. When asked why, he shirked his responsibility by iming to be ignorant, which caused widespread indignation amongst the disciples.


    The more ignominious thing was when several years ago, the head of the Misty Peak, Liu Xian, determined to reform the cafeteria to improve the quality of the meal. No one knew who egged him to hire a famous gourmet from the Western Continent as a chef with high sry to offer western style meal for the Misty Peak. That chef was quite ��professional��. On his first day at the Spirit Sword Mountain, he learned that the Sect Leader lived at the Ster Peak, so he creatively cooked a big meal called ��Look up at the starry sky�� as a gift�� which was simply ten fish heads, with face upward, put on top of a cake; a simply appalling meal.


    Seeing those ten fishes who died with injustice unredressed, Liu Xian��splexion became as pale as that cake. But since he had already signed the contract, he was unable to back down��


    The contract to hire this ��starry sky�� chef was worth tens of thousands per year, so Liu Xuan naturally lost his face. However, he couldn��t terminate the contract because it would waste the sect��s fund. Therefore, the contract continued, and this ��starry sky�� chef was promoted as the chef of the Misty Peak cafeteria. Since then, the number of ck and white disciples who ran to the Carefree Peak to have their meal became increasinglyrge. When asked, their reason was to promote the internalmunications between sect members��


    Consequently, the long-term meal ticket of the Misty Peak had repeatedly been devalued. One day, when the having-unpaid-tab-all-year-round Fifth Elder found out about this cheap yearly meal ticket, she immediately bought it for Wang Lu.


    ��s, I don��t know if today��s meal is going to be fish and chips or chips and fish. Damn, just don��t let it be haggis. I really can��t take it anymore����


    Wang Lu secretly prayed for a more humane dish today, but then he remembered the consistent style of that ��starry sky�� chef and he became pessimistic again. In particr, he recalled some time ago a few freak younger martial brothers from the carefree peak came to the misty peak. The stranger the food was, the more they wanted to try it! Look up at the starry sky, haggis, kidney pie�� They ate them all with glee! While eating, they even praised those foods, which pleased that ��starry sky�� chef to no end. He then promised to redouble his effort to introduce every traditional western cuisine for everybody.


    While he was thinking, a pebble suddenly flew towards his head. Wang Lu��s reaction was quite fast; he immediately caught that pebble with his hand. He was about to scold the one who did this, but when he looked up, he couldn��t help butugh because what he saw was a familiar figure.


    That person wore a coarse long gown. It was a simple dress, yet it couldn��t mask that person��s amazing figure, beautiful face, lovely smile, and a few trace of wild and unruly aura. Wang Lu immediately stood up, wiped away his saliva and darted over to her.


    ��Braised Pork, oh no, Lady Boss, here Ie!��


    ��


    Note:


    [1] The other disciples could instantly recognize him since the Sessor Disciples wore the red and white robe, while Inner Court Disciples wore ck and white robe.

 Chapter 32 - Master, Please Accept My Respect!

    <h4>Chapter 32: Master, Please ept My Respect!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Before he realized it, Wang Lu had entered the Spirit Sword Sect for two years. During which, his daily life seemed dull. But a dull life in the Immortal Cultivation World was way different than a dull life for a mortal. In these two years, he had experienced more novelties than his previous twelve yearsbined.


    Too many fresh things entered his mind, so much that his amazing memory, which he was previously immensely proud of, had been quite taxed. His past idyllic life at the Wang Vige had been just that, the past�� Even his famous feat inpleting the Immortal Gathering with flying colors had gradually faded from his memory.


    However, the food box that he bought with three thousand and five hundred taels of silver from the Spirit Creek Town two years ago was still fresh in his mind and never faded, just like the sunny smile of the girl before him.


    ��Good afternoon, Lady Boss����


    Wang Lu greeted her with a warm smile on his face.


    Speaking of this Lady Boss, she was a person of extraordinary talent, and her identity was no small matter. There were three important things about her.


    First, she got an impeded backyard ess to the Spirit Sword Mountain. Of all the hundred citizens of Spirit Creek Town, so far, in Wang Lu��s observation, Lady Boss was the only one that could pass through the entrance of the Spirit Sword Mountain. Two years ago, the Lady Boss had joked with him that she would meet him on the mountain. She was actually telling the truth!


    Second, the Lady Boss��s had fabulous rtions with the people on the mountain. Most of the disciples had good impressions of her, even the Elders, when they saw her, would involuntarily smile�� Even more incredible was his Master! The Fifth Elder affectionately called her little Ling��Er and even imed they have deep sisterhood rtionship!


    However, when asked about the details of the Lady Boss��s identity, all of the answers were vague. The Elders obviously knew about the truth, but they withheld their answer. The answer from the disciples perfectly and clearly highlighted the outspoken mentality of the Spirit Sword Sect��s people: ��I saw that even the Elders here are polite to her, who are we to dare to be discourteous towards her?��


    Third, which was also the most crucial point, Wang Lu��s secret trump card that enabled him to bypass the decision of the Immortal Gathering two years ago, the Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin, was given to him by her! Wang Lu became clear of the value of that coin when he entered the mountain. ording to reason andmon sense, unless the Lady Boss was the illegitimate daughter of the Sect Leader, there was no other way to exin the origin of this coin. However, there were two arguments that were against this exnation. First, how could the grand Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect let his daughter ran an inn at the Spirit Creek Town? Did she just want to seek novelties? Furthermore, after being an acquaintance for two years, Wang Lu could clearly tell that the Lady Boss didn��t have any cultivation, and she evencked the Ster Spirit Root of the Sect Leader; she was apletely an ordinary person. Secondly�� his Master, Fifth Elder, always imed to be the Lady Boss��s sister. If the Lady Boss was the illegitimate daughter of the Sect Leader, wouldn��t that sisterhood im drop the Fifth Elder��s seniority? Knowing his Master��s character, that would simply be impossible.


    Thus, the Lady Boss had be the most enigmatic person in the Spirit Sword Mountain. Fortunately, although her origin was a mystery, she was actually a good person. In his two years of dull cultivation life, this Lady Boss, the owner of the Ru Family Inn in Spirit Creek Town, would often go up the mountain every few days to bring a box filled with food to help Wang Lu improve his food choice. Otherwise, Wang Lu would have long been ruined under the tyranny of this ��starry sky�� chef.


    Thus, upon seeing the Lady Boss, Wang Lu��s sorrowful thought about his afternoon meal immediately vanished into thin air as he briskly walked to her who stood under a tree. Watching the food box on her hand, his smile involuntarily grew wider.


    The girl sighed and said, ��It��s easy to invite a gossip about us with that kind of smile you know.��


    Although her mouth said that, she still invited Wang Lu to sit near her under a tree, then she opened the food box simr to two years ago.


    The Spirit Sword Mountain was covered with all kinds of immortal vegetables and spirit meat which was unimaginably tasty. Of course, that was true only if they were served at the Carefree Peak dining hall, or possibly some private kitchen of the Elders. But at this time, Wang Lu thought that the Lady Boss��s simple meal was simply unmatched.


    ��Come on, if you praise me again, I won��t be able to improve my craft, then I won��t be able to find an excuse to get your meal money�� Today, I look for you also because of this����


    Before she finished, Wang Lu had already fished out a bunch of spirit grass from his pocket and handed them over to her.


    A smile appeared on Lady Boss��s face. ��Great, in two days, I will exchange them for silver and give to you�� Speaking of which, don��t you worry that if you keep doing this, you will waste all the spirit grass on the Non-Phase Peak?��


    Wang Lu snappily said, ��In two years, my scoundrel Master never gave me any allowance. She even deducted the Sect��s Sessor Disciple��s subsidy that was intended for me. She forced me to rely on myself to survive! Moreover, if I didn��t take this spirit grass for myself, that retard would take them for herself for sure. Wasn��t all the beautiful natural scenery on the Non-Phase Peak wasted by her? In any case, once she dies, that Non-Phase Peak will be mine, so it��s only logical if I take some of my inheritance in advance.��


    ���� The two of you, Master and Disciple, really have deep feelings for each other.�� The Lady Boss sighed as she gnawed the pig��s trotters.


    Wang Lu said, ��Ai, luckily you also run this fence business, or I won��t be able to sell anything.��


    The Lady Bossughed. ��Nonsense, no matter what, the Spirit Sword Sect is one of the top five sects, so they should have their own internal cirction of currency, no? It��s those spirit stones or sect��s credit.��


    Wang Lu replied, ��I have no use of those things. Even if you give me top grade spirit stones. So, I might as well get me some mortal money and buy some mortal things����


    The Lady Boss stopped chewing the bones and casually asked, ��By the way, how is your training?��


    Wang Lu replied with another question, ��May I ask how is your inn business?��


    ����We really are in the same boat.�� The Lady Boss sighed, ��To think that I have a thriving business two years ago, but now, no one wants toe to my inn. s, what a disaster!��


    ��Nonsense, two years ago, it was a rare moment when many retards gather in one ce. That��s why you can sell more than one hundred tes of radish for millions tael of silver, how could you expect it to be like that forever?��


    ��So, do you still get in touch with your gay partner?��


    Wang Lu nearly sprayed the rice in his mouth toward the Lady Boss. ��I don��t have any gay partner! Don��t spout nonsense okay? I am just a pen pal with Little Hai now! That turtle left me for the Ten Thousand Arts Sect and became a disciple there. One year ago, he said he has sessfully drawn the spiritual energy into his body. But in his letter yesterday, he said he had broken through the seven level of the Qi Cultivating Stage, what a show-off!��


    The Lady Boss was deeply in thought for a while and then nodded. ��In two years he has reached the seven level of the Qi Cultivating Stage, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect is really a ce for persons with rare spirit root. Hai Yunfan��s potential will be pushed to the limit there. In contrast, the progress of the few new inner court disciples on our side is really slow. The fastest one is that Zhu Qin who has the third rank spirit root and just recently able to draw the spirit energy into his body. This is a systemic problem! Spirit Sword Sect are not worthy of the title one of the top five sects anymore. This current decaying situation is all because of the ipetence and muddle-headedness of that retard sect leader and his private life.��


    Her words scared the life out of Wang Lu, ��Hey, you always seem to put the me on the system.��


    The Lady Boss pursed her mouth. ��No matter what, in two years, they still haven��t figure out how to train your Void Spirit Root����


    ��Damn, I am really good at studying, don��t you forget that.��


    However, Wang Lu didn��t have the vigor to say that out loud and only said those words feebly.


    No matter how much the Immortal Cultivation Sect emphasized on the overall education, their foundation would always be Immortal Cultivation. But Wang Lu��s Immortal Cultivation progress was simply too horrible to look.


    The details were as below.


    ording to Wang Lu��s initial expectation, as a Sessor Disciple of one of the top five sects, it was reasonable to say that precious ingredients would be used in his every meal, and after that, there would be a senior Elder who opens his meridians and transmit power to him from his back. And then, he would thumb through various first rated rare books. Finally, he would practice the superb cultivation method that even exceeds those ancient cultivation methods in the past. In three years he would reach the Qi Cultivating Stage, five years after that he would enter the Foundation Establishment Stage, then, three years after, he would break through the Xudan Stage�� Finally, ten years after that, he would enter the Jindan Stage and be a Daoist Master. But in reality, he was just indulging himself in wishful thinking there.


    First of all, the first step waspletely wrong. In his two years since he entered the Spirit Sword Sect, all he got was basic training after basic training. As a famous ancient sect in the Immortal Cultivation world, the Spirit Sword Sect was extremely strict in the requirement of their disciples�� basic skill. This policy waspletely the opposite of the other sects of the same caliber. All of them began their training with the practice of drawing the spiritual energy into their body and circting it through their meridian in a loop�� This routine would continue until they sessfullypleted the Qi Cultivating Stage, and then they would continue to the next stage, Foundation Establishment Stage. In contrast, in the Spirit Sword Sect, before the disciples tried to draw the spiritual energy into their bodies, they first have to train their bodies. As the name suggest, it was to temper their mortal bodies. The new disciples have to temper their bodies until they reach the realm of Xiantian stage martial arts master. Then they could begin their formal Immortal Cultivation training of absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy. And the reason for that? It was simply in order toy a solid foundation.


    This order of training was not umon amongst the ancient sects. For example, the Kunlun Immortal Sect, as well as some deeply profound sects also did this. In any case, the period of physical training was not that long. In the world of mortals, even the most talented disciples in the top martial arts sects needed, at least, ten years to reach the martial arts master of the Xiantian stage. But in the Immortal Cultivation sects, the training speed was naturally much faster, and the top five sects among the Union of Ten Thousands Immortals had even faster speed. The ck and white disciples of the Misty Peak generallypleted this training in two or three years.


    As a red and white disciple, it stands to reason that Wang Lu��s training speed should be faster than those ck and white disciples. But after two years, besides gaining a super endurance where he could run without getting tired, there didn��t seem to be any big change in Wang Lu. He didn��t know any martial arts, he couldn��t split open a rock, he couldn��t walk on the snow without leaving a trace, and he couldn��t run across the river.


    The most unbearable thing was, the other ck and white disciples could still receive guidance from their senior martial brothers, and once in awhile, the Elders woulde and instruct them in public courses; All kinds of exotic martial arts for the mortal world were dime a dozen in the Spirit Sword Sect.


    But Wang Lu, in his status as a Sessor Disciple, besides attending the cultural education, his immortal cultivation training waspletely in the hands of his Master! But even with his master��s best effort�� He was still far behind the others.


    Over the past two years, Wang Lu had witnessed the blue and white and ck and white disciples, step by step, turned into a young Fong Sai Yuk [1]. The one with the fastest progress was Zhu Qin, who had already mastered the eighteen dragon subduing palms [2] and had fighting prowessparable to the average martial arts master of the Xiantian stage! As for Wang Lu himself, his best feat was his unrivaled endurance in running away from the wild monkeys on the Non-Phase Peak��


    Whether this disparity was because of his master, the Fifth Elder, was too idiot or because of his master, the Fifth Elder was basically a retard. In short, currently, Wang Lu had be the most exotic existence in the 6343 years of Nine Region history. His disciple status was the highest, but his cultivation was the lowest; yet, he was a monster in overall education. Thus, he became the source of envy and jealousy from the other disciples. During the day, Wang Lu and they would unavoidably bump into each other. Their leader was none other than Zhu Qin. He would lead his small gang to mock Wang Lu as a loser immortal cultivator. But Wang Lu would shot back by questioning their mental capability and predicting that, in the future, they would be meat toilet��In short, it was a cursing match. Of course, speaking of cursing match, Wang Lu��s record was far ahead of the rest. But, he didn��t think that there was any fun in that.


    ��So, did Zhu Qine looking for trouble recently?��


    ��He probably still suffers from psychological trauma afterst time I rained him with curses.�� Wang Lu put down the chopsticks, looked up at the sky and recalled, not long ago, how spectacr was his stream of insults on Zhu Qin and his minions.


    The Lady Boss put down her bowl. ��Yeah, it was funny. They know they couldn��t beat you in insult match, so why would they even try it in the first ce? Just by relying on the difference in the robe��s color, no matter how fast their training progress is, if they anger you, you could simply report them to the Disciplinary Elder, and they would suffer heavy losses.��


    Wang Lu shook his head. ��It��s not that big of a hatred actually. We just can��t wait to p each other��s face��If instead of trying to win the cursing match, I be a snitch, my reputation would be ruined. To really win against them, I have to show that my cultivation level is higher than them, after all, no matter how high my skill in shouting abuse is, I still won��t be able to stand against them in a real fight.��


    The Lady Boss was caught in surprise. ��You actually understand this clearly. I thought you would feel invincible after you gained the Sessor Disciple status.��


    ����That depends on who��s sessor disciple I am. If I am the sessor disciple of the Sect Leader, what you say would be true. But to be honest, I am worried thatter on I would be weighed down by my Master��Honestly, I now think that martial uncle Liu Xian has a somewhat negative sentiment toward me.��


    The Lady Boss nodded her head. ��Yes, Liu Xian and Fang He deeply abhors your Master. So naturally, some of their hatred would spill on you.��


    ��Damn, aren��t those two Elders wield the most power in the sect after the Sect Leader? Wow, to be able to be ck-listed by these two people, my dear Master is too awesome.��


    After praising her, Wang Lu repeatedly clicked his tongue. ��s, I am going to be in a lot of trouble in the future because of that.��


    Upon hearing this, the Lady Boss became somewhat worried about Wang Lu��s future. Two years ago when they first met, he was a spirited youth with limitless potential. So at the time, she expected him to have an amazing progress. However, two yearster, Wang Lu��s luck was truly abysmal��


    ��How about this, why don��t you train martial arts with me?��


    ��Train martial arts?�� Wang Lu put down his bowl and knitted his brows. ��What do you mean?��


    Lady Boss patiently exined, ��In any case, you are still in the physical training period, you haven��t formally started cultivating yet. So, I want you to learn mortal world��s martial arts with me. First, it can enhance your physical fitness and thus speed up your physical training period. Secondly, you can learn many life-saving skills. Later on, if Zhu Qin and his gang look for trouble again, you can openly fight them back. Don��t be disheartened that Zhu Qin has already started drawing spiritual energy into his body; If he runs into a genuine martial arts master, he would be beaten just like stepping on an ant!��


    Wang Lu did not doubt the words of the Lady Boss. Two years ago, this young girl covered herself up in ck clothing and became ��Papapapa�� in the Peach Blossom Vige. Wang Lu still remembered clearly how her peerless fist broke those magical treasures! Although in these two years, they had a tacit agreement of not to talk about some sensitive topics, but the Lady Boss�� exceptional skill was without a doubt.


    However, Wang Lu still had some misgivings. ��This will not interfere with the other aspects of Immortal Cultivation right?��


    The Lady Boss patted her chest and gave her reassurance, ��Rest assured. It will be fine. There will be absolutely no negative side effect when I teach you martial arts. If you be a peerless martial arts master, you can easily stomp Zhu Qin and his gang! If you can really beat him, it will also count as the victory of Non-Phase Peak against the Misty Peak, it would bring glory to your master.��


    ��The hell! I want to learn peerless martial arts to shut Zhu Qin and his gang��s dog mouth for good, why would it bring glory to my master? But�� I don��t have much to do anyway. Lady Boss, oh, wrong! Master, please ept my respect!��


    With a solemn face, Wang Lu stuck two incense on a rice in a bowl and prepared to bow his head in a formal obeisance posture. [3]


    ��Damn! Are you trying to worship me as a master or wishing me to die!?��


    Note:


    [1] A martial arts master.


    [2] A fictional martial arts in Jin Yong novels.


    [3] Simr to how one worship one��s ancestor; i.e., people who are already dead.

 Chapter 33 - Sleeping with a Stunning Beauty, but Only Spending Time Touching Oneself…

    <h4>Chapter 33: Sleeping with a Stunning Beauty, but Only Spending Time Touching Oneself��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Since two years ago, Wang Lu knew that the Lady Boss was a person of her words. Once she said she would teach him, she wouldn��t take it back.


    After having their lunch under the tree, the Lady Boss packed up the bowls and chopsticks into the food box and then said, ��Okay, let��s get started.��


    ��Start what?��


    ��Of course, it��s training martial art! Since we can��t start in the morning, we might as well start now. Think of this as a way to speed up your digestion. Come with me.��


    The Lady Boss turned around and walked along a rugged road nted upward, seemingly without a certain destination. Wang Lu simply followed behind her in silence.


    The two of them walked in tandem on the Misty Peak, traveling rapidly. Although the Lady Boss was carrying a bulky food box filled with fragile dishware, she didn��t seem to be burdened by it. Moreover, the box didn��t even shake, and there was no sound of colliding dishware, which showed her profound lightness Kung Fu.


    As for Wang Lu, their difference in skill was far too much. Although he did long distance hiking everyday for two years and had superhuman endurance, but he was not a martial artist. His climbing movement was not natural. He even needed to use his four limbs in order for him to keep up with the Lady Boss.


    After climbing for half an hour, they passed the grotesquely-shaped jagged rocks, went through the Peach Blossom Forest, and finally stopped in the middle of nowhere.


    ��Not bad, you can still keep up without losing your breath! No monkeys can climb better than you!��


    Wang Lu pped his hands on the mud. ��As a mountain boy, my special skill in chasing away the wild monkey is certainly amazing.��


    ��Your special skill is too tasteless! However, this also proves that you haven��t wasted your two years, your foundation is very solid. That being the case, what we��re going to do next is very simple. I will directly pass onto you a peerless skill. The only problem is, it��s going to be a little exhausting.��


    Wang Luughed. ��It doesn��t matter, I can handle it. But, don��t you think I am a bitte to start learning martial arts?��


    The Lady Boss confidently patted her chest. ��Don��tpare me with those mediocre martial artists. Not to mention you��re only fourteen now, even if you��re forty, it��s not going to be toote for you to start training with me!��


    ��Why do I feel your words seem familiar to me��?��


    ����


    Wang Lu and the Lady Boss talked andughed merrily at the beginning, but when the Lady Boss started getting serious and imparted him the outside martial art called ��Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon��, Wang Lu almost gave up.


    The Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon was not aplicated skill. It has a total of sixteen sets, divided into thirty movements, but�� the movement was difficult, even outright outrageous. The person who created this Kung Fu set must have had a great deal of hatred towards humanity because each movement was designed to be against themon sense��whether it was to turn the joint outward or to tear the ligament as a way to stretch the body. Wang Lu thought that the three words ��Subduing the Dragon�� probably meant that the dragon itself would be subdued halfway through the training if it tried to train this set.


    Of course, although this Kung Fu set was anti-human, there were no shortage of peerless martial arts masters with anti-human Kung Fu set. The Lady Boss performed the whole sixteen set in a single stretch without missing a beat, which made Wang Lu highly suspect whether the girl ate any strange fruit while she was still a child, and thus causing all her limbs and joints to be freely moved and stretched at will in all directions.


    ��All right, those are all theplete sixteen sets of the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon, what do you think?�� The Lady Bossughed after she finished this set of anti-human skill. ��How much can you remember?��


    ��Master, I have already forgotten half of it. Should I forget all of it to master this set? If so, please give another two minutes���� [1]


    ��The hell! Are you kidding me!��


    ��Because I don��t want to add this anti-human set into my memory. Master, do you have a more reasonable Kung Fu set?��


    Like an artist that was being denied its artistic attainment by an average person, Lady Boss went furious. ��What does a kid like you know! Do you know how many people in the mortal world dreams of learning even just half of this Subduing the Dragon set? Go practice this set! Otherwise, you won��t get any meal from me in the future!��


    ��Damn, threatening to cut the meal, that��s a low blow, master, a low blow!��


    Facing such a threat, Wang Lu finally got serious and began to practice the set.


    Although his heart was a thousand times unwilling, when Wang Lu seriously began to train, his progress was surprisingly fast.


    The Lady Boss had actually just demonstrated theplete set to him once, but every action and movement from that set had already been deeply engraved in his mind�� Of course, this could be because those anti-human set of movements were too shocking.


    But when Wang Lu easilypleted the first three moves, even the Lady Boss was caught by surprise. ��Not bad, you��re actually this flexible.��


    Wang Lu feebly replied, ��You��re the bby one!�� [2]


    ��Hmm, since you can easilyplete the first few moves, we can speed up your training. Let��sbine the move with the breathing exercise. Okay, pay attention to my instruction����


    This time, the difficulty increased a lot. Although Wang Lu could smoothly execute those anti-human moves of the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon with his physical condition, but when the Lady Boss asked tobine it with the breathing routine, Wang Lu suddenly felt like he was being pressed by a huge mountain. The breathing routine seemed to have no rules whatsoever; sometimes it was fast, sometimes it was slow, and sometimes it was like a hailstorm, which nearly overwhelmed him. When it slowed, it was so drawn-out that he nearly suffocated. It was more like intentionally giving someone a hard time rather than a breathing exercise.


    However, not long after, Wang Lu felt that there seemed to be a particr stream of energy which methodically flowed throughout various parts of his body ording to the Lady Boss��s breathing exercise instruction.


    Whenever that stream of energy flew past a body part, the muscles in that area began to slightly shiver, expand and contract. Although the magnitude wasn��trge, it covered all the muscles in his body, which whenbined with the movements of the set, consumed immense physical exertion. Sweat poured out all over his body, and his heart beat like crazy.


    Seeing his ��streaming with sweat�� condition, the Lady Boss expressed her admiration. ��Wow, your body''s response is really quick! Your ability to sense the stream of energy is really sharp! In the mortal world, you��ll be a rare martial arts prodigy.��


    Wang Lu fought back his breathing difort and said, ��Damn, even in the Immortal Cultivation World, with my Void Spirit Root, I am still a rare prodigy!��


    ��Yeah, yeah, a rare collection specimen���� The Lady Boss curled her lips. ��Okay, since this exercise had made you, this wild monkey, tired like a dog, I think that��s enough for today. Go back and take a rest. When your strength is restored, you can practice again. After you master this Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon, I will teach you several more fighting methods. With your intelligence and talent, I believe that within a month, you can win a fight against Zhu Qin��s gang members in a duel.��


    ��What the! A month of hard training and I can only win a one-on-one fight against a minion? In the past two years, I had been left behind by so many people! Oh my dear Master, shouldn��t youpensate for my loss of youth!��


    ����


    That night, Wang Lu dragged his body back to the Non-Phase Peak and immediately fell asleep. Early the next morning, his whole body ached so much that he wished he could die right then.


    However, when he remembered that he hadn��t had his breakfast yet, Wang Lu forced himself to get up and hobbled to the living room. He then unflinchingly swept away the steamed bun, pickles, thin porridge and a slice of ham from the table.


    After breakfast, he cleaned the dishes and pushed open his Master��s door. Sure enough, drowning in alcohol, his Master, as always, slept like a dead dog. Her whole white dress was unexpectedly spotless, yet while sprawling on the bed, her sleeping posture caused a lot of her bare skin to reveal itself. Objectively, this Fifth Elder could be considered as a rare beauty�� But of course, if one also considered her temperament and other factors, then she would suddenly be a repulsive monster.


    In the Immortal Cultivator World, many young cultivators were enraptured by her beauty, but unfortunately, after two years, Wang Lu was already tired of looking at her bare skin. After casting her a nce to make sure that she was still alive, Wang Lu closed her door again, toozy to continue looking at her ��scenery��. Because there was no schedule at the Teng Cloud Hall for today, he nned on spending his day training on the Non-Phase Peak. ording to the Lady Boss, the more he persisted on training this Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon despite the fatigue, the more he could achieve.


    As for the ce to practice, he could simply use the open space outside the wooden hut. Besides the one who slept like a dead dog inside the room, the other Elders provided their Sessor Disciples a special training field. Some even provided their Sessor Disciples with a realm!


    After he stretched his body a bit, he then endured the pain on his limbs as if they were torn. Wang Lu began to move ording to the Lady Boss��s pointers from yesterday. One by one, he performed the full sixteen sets of the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon. Although he didn��tbine it with the breathing routine, the set of moves itself was already a very good workout method.


    After he had finished theplete set of moves, Wang Lu felt that the aching of his body had been reduced by several points. He couldn��t help but acknowledge that this mortal world��s martial art did work wonders. His obeisance to the Lady Boss yesterday was not in vain, especially whenpared to his still-sleeping-inside-the-house-pretty-hot teacher!


    While thinking, he continued to perform theplete set of moves from the beginning again and again. In any case, he didn��t have any schedule for today.


    However, while he was in the middle of doing this routine, azy groan of a woman came from the house, ��Oh�� My head�� It hurts����


    ��Haha, feeling hangover right? You big retard! You embezzled your poor disciple��s subsidy to buy a few hundreds of spirit stones worth of wine daily, so you get what you deserve!��


    However, the Fifth Elder was indeed the Fifth Elder; she only needed to meditate a bit, and all of her hangoverspletely left her system.


    ��Yes, drink hard and sleep hard! Haha! Two days after this, I am going to get wasted again!��


    As she spoke, the woman strode out of the house and immediately stopped in her track, dumbfounded, because she saw Wang Lu in the middle of performing the Subduing the Dragon moves.


    ��Huh, little Wang Lu, what are you doing?��


    Wang Lu snappily replied, ��The Hell! Can��t you see I am in the middle of practicing martial art!��


    ��Martial art?�� The Fifth Elder was puzzled. ��What martial art? When did I teach you martial art?��


    ��Damn! You b*tch, you have the nerve to say this! You never taught me any Kung Fu in two years! Everyday, you only let me run and take that damn bath! Are you teaching your disciple or raising a pig!��


    Fifth Elder was engrossed with his moves, so after observing him for a while, she tried to emte his posture. But then, she couldn��t help but doubt. ��Why do I feel like this is a mortal world��s martial art?��


    Being watched like that made him feel ufortable, so Wang Lu simply stopped the routine and said, ��Yes, it is. I run into an expert at the foot of the mountain. When that person knew that I have been living as a disciple in the Spirit Sword Sect for two years yet I can only run like a monkey, that person imparted me a peerless martial art out of sympathy.��


    The Fifth Elder could only gawk for quite a while, and then she stomped her feet in anger and said, ��Expert my ass! Teaching a mortal world��s martial art to a Sessor Disciple of an Immortal Cultivation Sect? Who came up with this retarded idea? Little Wang Lu, you fool, why don��t you consult with your great Master first before looking for a chatan to teach you a mortal world��s martial art? You, you ate too much food from that ��Starry Sky�� chef, so you��ve lost your mind!��


    Wang Lu angrily replied, ��I knew it! You f*cking knew what kind of food they serve at the Misty Peak cafeteria, yet you still gave me the long term meal ticket there! Anyway, regardless if that person is a chatan or not, that person��s Kung Fu is real! Rather than wasting my time with you like in the past two years, I might as well practice this peerless Kung Fu!��


    The Fifth Elder was inexplicably surprised. ��You, you actuallypare me with this chatan?��


    ��Do you think you��re even on the same level as that person?��


    Before Wang Lu could continue his taunt, his teacher angrily interrupted him.


    ��You who-have-eyes-but-fail-to-see-idiot! Do you really think I spent these two years beingzy and not caring for you?��


    Wang Le sneered. ��Then why don��t Master swear a big heart devil oath? If you didn��t make an all-out effort to educate and teach your disciple in the past two years, then from now on, you will give up drinking and all of your bad habits, and follow the life example of Disciplinary Elder Fang He!��


    The Fifth Elder��s beautiful face went pale. ��Gi-give up drinking? Wh-who taught you this sinister oath!?��


    ��Hehe, are you afraid, Master? Feeling guilty?��


    ��Sheet! I�� forget how to do that kind of big heart devil oath, that��s all.��


    ��The hell! You have the nerve to came up with this sheetty excuse! Do you have any shame at all!��


    Being cornered by her beloved disciple, the Fifth Elder��s face turned red in anger out of shame. ��You! You talk so much! Simply because you question my way of teaching, right? That��s simple, why don��t you bring your fake master here and you��ll see me kick that person��s ass!��


    Wang Lu seemed surprised. ��Master, how could you say that! You��re a dignified Jindan Stage Cultivator, how could a mere mortal world��s martial artist fare against you?��


    The Fifth Elder fumed. ��Of course I am not going to use my cultivation skill against a mortal! We��re going to have a fair fight!��


    ��Haha, what a beautiful n Master! When the timees, you will pretend to lose the fight. But actually, you��ll use that opportunity to kick me out, so you can be free again����


    Before he finished his words, the Fifth Elder interrupted him again. This time, she couldn��t think straight anymore. ��If I lose, you can do whatever you want! I��ll even be your meat toilet if that��s what you want!��


    ��It��s a deal!��


    After a few minutes of self-reflection, Fifth Elder realized that she seemed to have fallen into his beloved disciple��s trick.


    However, how could a simple trick from a child who has yet to see the world amount to something? ��Hmph, he wants to learn a mortal world��s martial art, not realizing that he��s receiving a great education from the Spirit Sword Mountain!��


    ��This is like having a beautiful woman sleep with him, but he just spends his time masturbating! I must teach this idiot disciple well after this!��


    Note:


    [1] This refers to the novel Heavenly Sword and Dragon Sabre from Jin Yong. When Zhang San Feng imparted the Tai Chi Sword to Zhang Wuji, the more he forgets the set movement, the more he master the set.


    [2] Flexible and bby sounds simr in Chinese.

 Chapter 34 - My Master Is A Meat Toilet

    <h4>Chapter 34: My Master Is A Meat Toilet</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��In short, that��s the reason why it happened.��


    At the Ru Family Inn, Wang Lu finished his exnation to the Lady Boss while blowing the steaming noodles with gravy.


    While chewing a garlic, the Lady Boss cast him a sidelong nce. ��And then what? Did you agree?��


    Wang Lu nodded his head. ��Since it hade to that, of course, I took the deal. She wanted to be my meat toilet; I would be an idiot if I didn��t take up that bastard��s offer.��


    The Lady Boss pped the table in anger, causing some of the soup to ssh. ��Why did you take her offer! Do you really think she��s that stupid! No matter how unreasonable she is, that girl is still a Jindan Stage Cultivator. Not only that, she is even a Peak Jindan Stage cultivator! As for you, you��re just in the middle of physical training and you��re not even a cultivator yet. You��re basically still a mortal. How could she ever allow herself to be your meat toilet! Just drop it, it��s way better for you to just masturbate!��


    Earlier, Wang Lu had already picked his bowl up, evading the Lady Boss��s furious palm strike. ��In any case, I am not the one who��s going to fight, so why should I be afraid?��


    ��Nonsense, you��re the one who bet with her, but I am the one who has to fight her!? I am just a Lady Boss of an inn, not the Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect! Why would you make me fight a Jindan Stage cultivator? What did I ever do to you in these two years to deserve this!��


    Wang Lu tried to calm her. ��Rest assured, my Master promised that she would repress her strength to the level of a mortal.��


    The Lady Boss waved her hand. ��That was just an act! Even if she didn��t use the surrounding spiritual energy and her own magical power, just the virtue of her Jade Mansion Immortal Heart alone is enough topletely abuse any mortal world��s martial artist! You fool, you��ve been living with her for two years, and you still don��t know her? She would never take any unwinnable bet!��


    ���� If she��s a god of gambler like you said, she wouldn��t need to siphon off her disciple��s subsidy. Besides, I often heard her talking in her sleep, crying out ��My money!��; ��Why is it not big!�� [1]�� and some things simr to that.�� Wang Lu shook his head; he was still optimistic about the bet. ��Let alone, Lady Boss, you��re not a normal mortal either. In the past, I still clearly remember that in the Immortal Gathering, you screamed ��Papapapa�� and shattered those magical treasures with your bare hands.��


    ������ When he touched this subject, the Lady Boss immediately went into silence; she obviously didn��t feelfortable talking about it.


    In his heart, Wang Lu actually understood. Although the Lady Boss was bold and straightforward, she was still a woman after all. Screaming and fighting in that ck outfit like in the Peach Blossom Vige was certainly a memory that she wanted to forget.


    However, seeing how conflicting the Lady Boss��s mood was, he would still need to butter her up,fort her, reason with her and appeal with her emotional side. In short, he needed to provoke her!


    ��It��s like this; in the beginning, I didn��t want to be too hard on my Master, but then she said, ��In front of Immortal Cultivators, all mortal world��s martial artists are dog sheet! I can turn any Xiantian Stage martial art master, martial art saint, or martial art emperor, into a meat pulp!�� She also said that the brain of whoever taught me Kung Fu must have been chewed by maggots, otherwise, why would you want to be famous by deceiving people? Moreover, she also said that you��re most likely a t-chested, coarse, uncultured, unqualified, uneducated, barbarian masculine woman who not only can��t find a husband, but you can��t even find a real friend! In your entire life, your only friends are your fingers and cucumber, and in thirty years, you��ll probably raise several big dogs to improve your life, oh, hehe����


    ��Shut up!��


    The Lady Boss angrily red and shattered the table with her palm! The thick mahogany table was instantly crushed by her single palm strike and turned into dust; nothing was left!


    ��That bastard, how dare she said that about me!��


    ��Crash!�� Consumed by anger, the Lady Boss unexpectedly couldn��t control her power and crushed the bowl in her hand.


    ��Wang Lu, take me up the mountain to see her! If I can��t beat her into a pulp, I��ll close my inn for good and enter a monastery to be a nun!��


    Wang Lu nodded slowly. ��Excellent.��


    And then he realized, ��Did I provoke her too far? Who cares! I still got the desired result! The wrath of the Lady Boss, the warrior of justice, will bury the disgraceful Fifth Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect�� Ha! This script is too awesome! I��ll definitely win that bet!��


    The Lady Boss was a decisive person; once her idea has been set, she immediately set off to the mountain, boiling with killing intent, with Wang Lu behind her as a spectator.


    The on duty disciples who guard the mountain gate would usually smile and greet the Lady Boss, but now, upon seeing her bloodshot eyes which made her look like a demoness from theherworld, the two blue and white disciples suddenly went into silence; they pretended that they didn��t see anything.


    Not long after, the Lady Boss and Wang Lu arrived at the Non-Phase Peak. Filled with heroic spirit, the Lady Boss bellowed, ��Wang Wu, get out!��


    That shout was replied with another roar from inside the hut, ��Who��s dog is that! Disturbing someone in her sleep in the afternoon, be careful, you��re going to be struck by divine tribtion��s thunder!��


    Wang Lu was amazed by her reply, ��Damn�� This retard is really something! Based on her moral behavior, she has the nerve to curse someone to be struck by divine tribtion��s thunder? And what��s keeping her asleep until this afternoon anyway? Is she trying to hibernate!��


    The Lady Boss gritted her teeth. ��Today, I will let her sleep forever!��


    Then, covered with murderous aura, she kicked open the door. Wang Lu was about to follow her but saw his respectable Master only wearing half of her clothes.


    His respectable Master was startled. ��The hell! Are you a pervert? Forget about the door, can��t you wait until after I wear my clothes!?��


    The Lady Boss froze at the doorway for a moment and then quietly closed the door.


    Wang Lu stayed outside; he deliberately whistled without saying anything.


    After a while, his respectable Master finished wearing her clothes and finally pushed open the door. However, her face was filled with surprise. ��Little Ling��Er, howe it��s you? I thought I was seeing things just now.��


    Little Ling��Er crossed her arms and looked up. ��Do you need someone else to remind you of your good deed?��


    But Wang Lu��s respectable Master pped her own forehead. ��Sheet! Don��t be like that, okay? I was afraid someone would ask me this question. Because there are so many of them, I don��t know where to start.��


    ��The hell! Master, how many ��good deeds�� have you done actually?��


    But not long after, his respectable master pointed to Wang Lu and incredulously asked, ��Little Ling��Er, could it be that you��re the one who taught this idiot Kung Fu?��


    Little Ling��Er sneered. ��That��s right, I am that t-chested, coarse, uncultured, unqualified, uneducated, barbarian masculine woman who not only can��t find a husband, but I can��t even find a real friend! In my entire life, my only friends are my finger and cucumber, and in thirty years, I��ll probably raise several big dogs to improve my life!��


    His respectable Master was shocked; cold sweat began to pour out all over her body. ��What are you talking about? Are you having your period? You����


    Little Ling��Er cut her off, ��Don��t you have a bet with Wang Lu? I am here to help him win the bet, so cut the crap and let��s fight!��


    ��Wh-what fight! Our sisterly love is deep, whatever happens, we can talk this thing through, no need for us to resort to a fight.��


    When she brought out their sisterly love, Lady Boss went into silence, seemingly hesitant.


    But Wang Lu didn��t want this moment to pass; he immediately struck while the iron was still hot. ��Master, you��re so smart. You know you have no chance of winning, so you brought out your sisterly love as a shield. You are indeed worthy of your shameless reputation.��


    His Master fumed. ��No chance my ass! If I really want to win, it would be very easy. I don��t even need a minute to do it!��


    Upon hearing this, Lady Boss��s doubt evaporated. ��Fine, then let��s see if you can win against me in less than a minute.��


    ��Sheet! Good sister, don��t be like that. Let��s talk this thing through, okay?��


    ��It doesn��t matter, in short, you got one minute to defeat me.��


    Thus, this white dressed Elder was finally cornered. But this only continued for a moment; Fifth Elder was indeed Fifth Elder, regarding a fight, she was a decisive and reckless person.


    ��Fine, let��s fight! As the saying goes, you hit someone because you love her. Since our sisterly love has been stuck in the same ce for a long time, after this fight, it��s highly likely that we��ll get married!��


    ��Damn, what an amazingeback, Master! I can��t believe you��re actually this kind of person! I have totally underestimated your limit!��


    However, those words from his respectable Master seemed to fall on a deaf ear because the Lady Boss just silently pulled up her sleeve and made a fighting posture.


    Seeing that the fighting was inevitable, Wang Lu decided that his mission was aplished and secretly congratted himself. He then looked for a safe corner to sit down and watch the show.


    His respectable Master, realizing that there was no turning back, lifted her bamboo sword and pointed at her opponent; she was ready to fight. At this time, she didn��t use any spiritual energy nor magical power. Yet, this simple gesture of her was enough for Wang Lu, who sat quite far away from them, to feel a rush of pressure from her imposing aura.


    Although he was sitting cross-legged, Wang Lu felt that all the muscles in his body was paralyzed�� ��Is this the aura of a Jindan Stage Immortal Cultivator? It��s too f*cking savage!�� Wang Lu had been practicing the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon in the past two days. By relying on his rare talent in learning, by now, he could be considered as a second-rate expert in the mortal world. Yet, in the face of this overwhelming pressure, he couldn��t even stand up!


    No wonder the Lady Boss said to him that based on the Jade Mansion Immortal Heart alone, a Jindan Stage Immortal Cultivator could tten any martial artist of a mortal world. The disparity in power was indeed too high! This domineering pressure alone could force any mortal world��s expert to bow their head in respect.


    But this was irrelevant because his Master��s opponent was the Lady Boss who simrly could kill any mortal world��s expert! Although Wang Lu wasn��t quite clear on how high the Lady Boss��s martial art was, he was sure that it was definitely a thousand times better than those martial arts masters of Xiantian Stage. Even if her opponent was the legendary fighting master, martial art saint or martial art emperor, they wouldn��t stand a chance against her able-to-shatter-magical-treasure fists! Facing this Jindan Stage bamboo sword wielder, she didn��t even flinch. They stared at each other, waiting to see who would budge first.


    ��Lady Boss, my n of turning my Master into a meat toilet depends entirely on you!��


    This staring contest between the two sisters had gone for quite a while, but in the end, Wang Lu��s respectable Master, who still hasn��t had breakfast and lunch for today, was the first to lose her calm. Her bamboo sword shook, creating myriad rain-like rays of light which prevented other people from seeing its hidden danger.


    Wang Lu��s eyes lit up. ��What a brilliant swordy!�� In these two years, although his cultivation progress remained zero, his eyesight had been trained by looking at the training of the numerous talented Inner Court Disciples. As a sect who had the word ��sword�� in its name, the Spirit Sword Sect definitely had a foundation in swordy. However, he rarely saw someone who was able to use a mortal world��s swordy to disy this needle concealed in silk floss destructive sword power even in the Spirit Sword Sect.


    It seemed like even though she was quite reckless and foolish, this Fifth Elder did have some real skill��


    Facing this first strike from a Jindan Stage cultivator, the Lady Boss��s reaction was simple and direct, even borderline crude.


    A straight punch to the face! It was neither fancy nor skillful. The only unique feature was its speed, which was really fast! It was urate and fierce!


    Then, a miracle happened.


    On one side, there was the top notch mortal world��s swordy executed by an emerald green bamboo sword which was obviously a magical treasure. On the other was the Lady Boss��s delicate and soft white fist. Wang Lu��s eyes were wide opened as he focused all his attention on trying to see every detail of this fight��


    In a sh, the result of this exchange was clear. The multiple rays of light from the emerald green sword shattered into specks of light. A certain white-d Elder was punched away and flew out like a meteor until she crashed into rocks. And then, silence ensued.


    The Lady Boss coldly sneered and shook her wrist. She only spared a nce at those crushed rocks in disdain.


    ��Wow! She��s too f*cking savage!�� Wang Lu could only stare in silence with his mouth agape! The dignified Jindan Stage Cultivator who had clearly shown a real talent, his respectable Master, was actually punched away like a sandbag by the Lady Boss! ��Lady Boss, I was wrong about you. I thought you were just a hidden character in the Spirit Creek Town, but that role was simply an insult to you. You��re actually a fucking GM!�� [1]


    After a long time, his respectable Master finally crawled out from those crushed rocks. However, she didn��t seem hurt at all. Although her dress was inevitably soiled by some dust, her breathing was normal, unlike someone who had received a serious injury. After she stood up, she put her hands on her waist and reluctantly sighed.


    ��Sheet, without Immortal Energy, I really can��t hold against your normal attack. Little Ling��Er, you��re really a freak.��


    The Lady Boss still had her serious look, not saying any words.


    His Master looked around and found out that her emerald green bamboo sword had already been destroyed; she shook her head. ��Oh my sword handle, what had happened to you���� She casually picked up a piece of that broken bamboo. And then a bright green light shone out from that piece of bamboo. After a moment, that piece of bamboo had turned into the previous green emerald bamboo sword.


    Wang Lu inwardly cried out, ��What the hell! I thought her sword is at least a magical treasure�� I have truly overestimated it! This bamboo sword is nothing more than a toy! No wonder she didn��t try to sell this sword to buy wine!��


    ��But anyway, I��ve lost this time. Little Ling��Er, I am at your mercy!��


    Then, the Fifth Elder assumed the posture of a hero who was about to die a martyr. But even a little kid would now that it was just an act.


    The Lady Boss couldn��t keep her straight face and sighed. ��You really�� I don��t know what to say to you. If you know this would be the result, why bother saying those things?��


    Hearing her words, the Fifth Elder was somewhat puzzled. ��Yeah, why would I bother with this in the first ce when I knew I couldn��t beat you�� Oh, by the way, how about your feelings for me? Are you in love with me now?��


    Little Ling��Er coldly said, ��I feel like my fist just now was too light. Moreover, ording to the bet, you��ll be at your beloved disciple��s mercy, not me.��


    Speaking about her disciple, the Fifth Elder finally realized that this was all his disciple��s trick from the beginning! ��He truly deserved to be my disciple. No wonder that retarded Sect Leader told me that Wang Lu and I are fated to be master and disciple! This evil disciple is really my karma!��


    ��If only I didn��t drink too much a few days ago, which made my brain a bit muddled, then I wouldn��t have fallen into this kid��s evil trick of goading someone into action! Now, what should I do? Do I really have to let myself be his meat toilet? Holy crap, no way! He is just a fourteen years old teenager, his growth hasn��tpleted yet! He certainly doesn��t have the necessary asset and the skill! Doing it with him wouldn��t be satisfying at all�� Em, although I haven��t done it with anyone yet, but a simple imagination is enough to predict the future!��


    ��Master, actually, you don��t have to worry, I don��t have any interest in you.��


    ��That��s good then, that��s good. You don��t need to hurry about this thing, take your time.��


    ��Yes, I also think that some things don''t need to be rushed. But some other things should be decided as soon as possible. Master, I won��t require you to do anything, I just want to ask a small request. Please be serious and teach me some real skill.��


    When it came to this topic, his Master was unable to be serious. ��You�� really don��t understand my effort, do you really think I took you as my disciple just to keep you as my pet? Among other things, that retarded Sect Leader had made an agreement with me. If I can teach you to be a person worthy of respect, he would give me a lot of money and beautiful women����


    Before she finished, Lady Boss��s cold voice interrupted her. ��Where do you think that destined-to-be-single-for-life old man would get the beautiful women?��


    His master immediately fell into deep thought.


    Wang Lu had no choice but to bring the subject back. ��Let��s get back to the original topic. Master, can you please exin to me how much effort you had spent to teach me?��


    His Master looked up. ��How about you help me think about where that old retard would get the beautiful women, okay?��


    ���� I think it��s time for you to be a meat toilet.��


    Note:


    [1] Refer to big numbers in dice, where the gamblers bet on the dice showing big or small number.


    [2] Game Master

 Chapter 35 - The Progressive Non-Phase Sword Bone

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Progressive Non-Phase Sword Bone</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Under Wang Lu��s pressure, the respectable Master reluctantly avoided talking about the beautiful women and earnestly began exining her teaching philosophy.


    ��You need me to exin this kind of thing to you? You really hurt my heart, kiddo�� Don��t talk about other things first, how much money do you think I��ve spent for you in the past two years in order to provide you the daily medicinal bath?��


    Wang Lu chuckled. ��Certainly not as much as your liquor money.��


    ������ His Master��s voice was immediately stuck in her throat. It was not until a whileter before she continued, ��But the effect of this medicinal bath is without a doubt. Even little Ling��Er can see its effect.��


    As a bystander, the Lady Boss sighed. ��Yes, you��re originally just ayperson in terms of martial arts talent, but now, you��re one of those rare talents who only appeared in a hundred years; a true martial arts prodigy. You should know this by now.��


    Wang Lu was still a bit unclear. ��Could you please exin in details?��


    The Lady Boss exined, ��When I first saw you two years ago, though you may have a good talent in Immortal Cultivation, I knew that when ites to potential in martial arts�� you have the same potential as the next person on the street. Although yourprehension was great, your natural physique was too inadequate.��


    Wang Lu��s worldview waspletely destroyed. ��The hell! What��s this nonsense!? Could these two talents be counted separately?��


    His Master sneered. ��This is not nonsense. You��ve gone to the educational ss these past two years yet you still don��t know thismon sense? Martial arts cultivate the corporeal body, while Immortal Cultivation cultivates path to Immortality, how can you confuse one thing with another?��


    As the best student in the educational ss in the Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Lu certainly understood thismon sense. He just never thought that his dignified Void Spirit Root could be bound bymon sense!


    But then came the next question. Even if his original martial arts talent was only ordinary, were all those ck and white and blue and white disciples martial arts prodigies? Why did the other people sessfullypleted their physical training while he himself could only run fast?


    The Lady Boss exined, ��This is not the same, those people are just training their body, not changing their talents. This physical training is very superficial; just by swallowing down a panacea, in several years, the body would be trained to a terrifyingly high degree�� This narrative is very real! Although the Spirit Sword Sect put great importance in basic training, simply taking pills will not make someone a martial arts prodigy; moreover, their training process will be greatly simplified. However, you��re not the same. What you have now is real talent. Even without any outside help, you canplete your physical training in a year. In addition�� I reckon that there��s another purpose for your Master to go to a lot of trouble to improve your physique.��


    His Master fiercely nodded, seemingly touched by her words. ��Oh, Little Ling��Er, our sisterly love is truly deep, it��s as if we could telepath to each other! You guessed it right, I gave him medicinal bath for two years so that he could directly cultivate the Non-Phase Sword Bone.��


    Hearing herst few words, the Lady Boss gasped. ��A-are you kidding me? You want him to directly cultivate now? That��s a Jindan Stage body refining method!��


    ��Oh, that��s old history. Several years ago, I��ve improved the Non-Phase Sword Bone so that, in theory, it can be learned by someone who has already reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, albeit slowly.��


    The Lady Boss said, ��That still required him to be in the Foundation Establishment Stage. However, he��s not even in the Qi Cultivating Stage yet. Wang Wu, why don��t you exin to me more clearly.��


    At this time, Wang Wu suddenly sighed. ��I have no other choice. If he doesn''t cultivate this Non-Phase Sword Bone, with his Void Spirit Root, he wouldn��t have any chance of reaching the Qi Cultivating Stage or Foundation Establishment Stage. In theory, the Void Spirit Root is the top spirit root in the Immortal Cultivation World with the best spiritual energy responsiveness. However, it is also because of this responsiveness, which is too high, that he could spend the spiritual energy as fast as he could absorb. In simpler words, he basically gains nothing.��


    At this point, Wang Lu had vaguely understood his Master, whilst Lady Boss certainlyprehended more.


    ��I see, so you are trying to enhance his martial art��s talent. Indeed, for a rare martial arts prodigy, it is possible to break themon sense and practice the Non-Phase Sword Bone in advance�� Hey, I can��t believe you coulde up with this careful n.��


    ��So I just want to ask, is that old retard��s promise about beautiful women feasible or not?��


    ���� Em, Wang Lu, you heard her. Your Master is actually not that bad; she cares about you.��


    Wang Lu chuckled. ��Then, Master, I want to ask. ording to the current schedule, when do you think I can start practicing that Non-Phase Sword Bone?��


    His Master looked somewhat embarrassed and whispered to herself, ��Ten years����


    ��F*ck me! Ten Years!? Are you trying to fool me?��


    The Lady Boss was also a bit surprised. ��How could it be that long? Hey, you��re not going to use the same prescription for his medicinal bath for the next ten years, right? If so, it��s efficacy will continue to decline; you have to increase the dosage!��


    His Master replied back, ��Increase the dosage my ass! The current prescription had almost made me go bankrupt, and you want me to increase the dosage? Little Ling��Er, you��re forcing me to sell myself!��


    Wang Lu coldly interrupted, ��Master, If you don��t want to go all out, then you better give up and admit your defeat.��


    ��Sheet!��


    The Fifth Elder almost vomited blood by Wang Lu��s counter argument. However, without waiting for her outburst, the full-of-sisterly-love Lady Boss mercilessly exposed her.


    The Lady Boss cast a nce inside the wooden hut through the window and saw the wooden barrel in it; she pursed her lips and said, ��Are you kidding me? That��s just the Changing Tendon Washing Marrow concoction. In the world of mortals, it is indeed priceless, but in the Immortal Cultivation World�� the only thing that��s expensive about it is its prescription; the material itself is not that expensive. Wang Lu��s Sessor Disciple��s subsidy alone should be enough to cover it.��


    ��Sheet! Little Ling��Er, why do you have to expose my n!? You throw away our ten years of sisterhood for a man! I am really heartbroken!��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��Stop this nonsense talk, just increase the dosage!��


    ���� Aaaahh, damn it!��


    ����


    If one could summarize the shorings of the Fifth Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect, it would be: too numerous to mention. The only noteworthy aspect of her was hermitment, particrly when she was caught in the act and thus backed into a corner; only then would she would show the full quality of her integrity.


    After her beloved disciple and sister backed her into the corner, the Fifth Elder finally agreed to increase the dosage of the prescription. Moreover, she pulled out all the stops; that night, she came back with a bucketful of fragrant-smelling medicine concoction. Wang Lu only needed to soak in it once, and he already felt his whole bodyfortable; a significant improvement than his previous baths. Although it didn��t directly increase his physical fitness, it was still faintly able to induce infinite potential into his body.


    Through the Lady Boss��s mental perception appraisal, Wang Lu, at the moment, could be regarded as a top martial art prodigy. However, if he continued this medicinal bath, in a year, he would be the rarest of rare martial art prodigy who only appeared once in an epoch.


    In response to this development, Wang Lu was both happy and sad. Happy that he finally acquired a solid foundation, but sad that his previous two years had been a waste.


    ��You can��t say that. Without those previous two years of uninterrupted daily medicinal bath, this super dosage of Tendon Exchange Washing Marrow concoction could not disy its potency. At most, it only dys you one or two months.��


    While saying that, his Master secretly ached as she calcted how long she had to fast on liquor just so she could bring back this super medicine concoction.


    Wang Lu tentatively epted her exnation. ��Then the next step should be Non-Phase Sword Bone, right?��


    His Master said, ��That��s right, it��s Non-Phase Sword Bone. It��s also a system of fundamental skills of my Non-Phase Method. This�� speaking of which, in these two years, I haven��t introduced you to my cultivation method��s system.��


    Wang Lu nodded. ��Indeed, I rarely saw you sober in these two years; you��re either drunk or sleeping like a log. I also think it��s time for you to introduce me to some things.��


    ���� Hahaha, kiddo, you��re really funny! In short, my cultivation is based on Non-Phase Method, which, as you know, is my own creation. I know that people have prejudice towards self-create cultivation methods. They always thought that the more ancient the method is, the better it is. But in all actuality, Immortal Cultivation is like someone drinking a water; only that person knows whether it��s cold or warm. No matter how excellent someone else��s cultivation method is, it��s still someone else��s. Only if you create your own cultivation method would it belong to yourself.��


    Wang Lu appeared to understand some of it and nodded. ��The moral of this story is that, it��s better to masturbate than doing it with someone else��s wife, right?��


    ���� Even if you��re right, can you not misinterpret what I said!? In short, the Non-Phase Method is the most suitable cultivation method for my cultivation. Over the years, I��ve continued to improve it. It includes Non-Phase Sword Knack, Non-Phase Sword Bone, Non-Phase Immortal Heart, and a series of branches of methods. Which, in whole, form aplete set of cultivation method that is not inferior to the Ster Sword Cultivation Method.��


    ��Pfft, the other Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, your martial brothers and sister, all of them have already reached the Yuanying Stage. One of them is even on the Deity Stage. You��re the only one who is still in the Jindan Stage. Yet, you actually boast that your Non-Phase Method is on par with the Ster Sword method? Oh, you�� really are worthy of your reputation, Master, your lower limit is truly unfathomable.��


    ��F*ck! What do you know! Ster Sword method is a thousands-of-years ancient heritage; it indeed has infinite mysteries, and it is the Immortal World��s top cultivation method. However, as a cultivation method, it is unchanged; its training routines are fixed. In addition to a handful of qualified talents who met its prerequisites, other people can��t train it. Otherwise, our Spirit Sword Sect would only need Ster Sword Cultivation Method, why would we still need the Brilliant Sword Heart and the other cultivation methods? However, my Non-Phase method is different. Its biggest feature is adaptability; it��s a progressive cultivation method!��


    ��Whoa! You mean, it can keep up with the time?��


    His Master smugly said, ��That��s right! Do you know how many times I��ve revised this Non-Phase cultivation method?��


    ���� Are you still making revisions?��


    ��Of course! If I suddenlye up with a better idea, why shouldn��t I revise it? The biggest advantage of my Non-Phase Method is how inclusive its framework is; this means I can change it however I want! Currently, its basic method of drawing the surrounding spiritual energy into the body itself had already been overhauled by me more than seventy times! As for the Non-Phase Method itself, it is currently at the 98th edition -- I basically make a big change every year. As for the Non-Phase Sword Knack, Non-Phase Immortal Heart and so on; I change them all the time without hesitation, hahaha!��


    ������ Wang Lu had no way to respond to this ��wonderful�� thing.


    ��That��s why Little Wang Lu, currently, in the entire Nine Regions, only this Non-Phase cultivation method, which can change at any time depending on the circumstances, can cover your Void Spirit Root�� In the Immortal Cultivation World, for thousands of years, there has never been a cultivation method for the Void Spirit Root in cirction. Therefore, you could only advance your cultivation step-by-step, and the only cultivation method that could guide you in ��groping in the dark�� is this Non-Phase Method, do you understand?��


    Wang Lu naturally understood this point. In fact, when his Master mentioned about the adaptability of the Non-Phase Method, he had already understood why the Spirit Sword Sect chose such a ��wonderful�� Master to guide him.


    ��The Non-Phase Method is broad and profound. You could only seed if you make progress step-by-step. In theory, one should start in learning how to draw surrounding spiritual energy into one��s body, and then after one sessfully refines the energy and is brimming with magical power, only then can one learn the Non-Phase Sword Bone to refine one��s physical body. And after that, in one fell swoop, one can build one��s foundation. However, your situation is not the same. A person with Void Spirit Root has a body that is simr to ader; it ispletely unable to amass spiritual energy, and thus, it can��t form any magical power. Therefore, my n is for you to first train the Non-Phase Sword Bone to make up for the shortfall in your inability to gather energy�� Of course, like I previously stated, the Non-Phase Sword Bone is a body refining method that is still being improved, unlike the other methods in the Immortal Cultivation World. Although it can indeed help you ster the holes in that der�� in theory, but on the other hand, the der�� holes in the Void Spirit Root are really big and many. Therefore, training this method will have little effect, so don��t expect that you��ll be like Immortal Qin Shi Huang or Great Ancestor Desheng who became True Immortals in just twenty years, unmatched in the entire Nine Regions.��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��All right, let��s just start this. Not being a True Immortal is not important as long as I am not beingpared to an antique anymore.��


    ��Hey, there��s actually some advantage in practicing my Non-Phase Sword Bone, you will not regret it.��


    ����


    Although Wang Lu was still unclear of what exactly the advantage his Master had mentioned, he just knew that ever since he started practicing this Non-Phase Sword Bone, as a professional adventurer, he had a faint feeling of regret.


    This was a motherf*cking method! Since the first day of practice, he would feel like every bones in his body was fractured, and the pain literally made him wish that he could die. What made it a novel experience was that he clearly followed his Master��s instruction, doing several moves from the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon and then eating a few dishes that his Master personally made�� But unexpectedly, on the third day, he felt a pain that was so immense that he couldn��t even get out of bed.


    However, quite a peculiar thing happened. His Master, who knew no bounds, actually didn��t stand at the bedside andugh at his misfortune -- If they swapped ces, he certainly wouldn��t show any concern.


    On the contrary, his Master even spokeforting words to him. ��To practice this body refining method before you reach the Qi Cultivating Stage is indeed going against themon sense, which has no precedent in the Immortal Cultivation World. Because you have no magical power to protect your body, this body refining method is like destroying the old body and simultaneously creating a new one, so your pain must be unbearable. However, your body has been soaked in that Changing Tendon Washing Marrow concoction, which changed your talent in martial art from ordinary to a rare prodigy. So, in theory, your body could definitely withstand this dramatic change; it��s not even too big of a burden really. However, I thought that if you practice this Non-Phase Sword Bone, you would need at least a week or two to be able to see the result. I never thought that you actually did it in just three days! Void Spirit Root really deserves to be the best spirit root in the Immortal Cultivation World; anything rted to spiritual energy or magical power, the progress is particrly fast!��


    And then she sighed, ��Unfortunately, you have yet to learn the Internal Inspection Method, otherwise, you would be able to witness the wonders of the Void Spirit Root.��


    Wang Lu had no interest in witnessing that wonder; after being stuck in bed like a vegetable for two days, he just wanted to ask a question, ��Did I seed in practicing this Non-Phase Sword Bone?��


    His Master nodded her head. ��The firstyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone is pretty muchpleted. Once your pain is about to fade, it means your condition is already stable and you can see the result for yourself�� To be honest, I was really worried that your physique wouldn��t be able to withstand this first tribtion, let alone what should have happened in ten days to half a month actually happened in just three days! I can��t believe you��re still alive.��


    ��The hell, are you actually able to do this or not? Why are there so many things that you don��t expect!?��


    ��However,pleting the firstyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone is actually not bad. In my Master��s opinion, once I seed in training the Non-Phase Sword Bone, I would be able to formally start cultivating Immortal Cultivation. In other words, is my Void Spirit Root problem, which had rendered the entire group of Elders in the Spirit Sword Sect confused and befuddled, have already been cracked?��


    ��How could it be so quick? You have just trained the firstyer and you already want to fly? You need to at leastplete eight to tenyers before you can plug your bigder hole. You need to take it slow. From now on, I am going to train you in the basics of my Non-Phase Method. If you��re lucky, you��ll be able to refine energy in three months.��


    Wang Lu couldn��t help but ask, ��Eight to Tenyers? How manyyers exactly are there in this Non-Phase Sword Bone?��


    ��So far, I��ve designed it to have one hundred and twelveyers. I, myself, have reached one hundred and threeyers, but the nature of my Non-Phase Sword Bone is inclusive; it literally has no cap.��


    ��F*ck! Is your method really reliable or not!?��


    However, Wang Lu had no other choice but to train ordingly. In three days, he achieved the firstyer. In a month, he sessfully reforged his body several times before finally, he escaped from the abyss of suffering!

 Chapter 36 - Three Thousand Spirit Stones!?

    <h4>Chapter 36: Three Thousand Spirit Stones!?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The first month of the year passed by in a blink of an eye and Wang Lu��s daily life once again became like in the past two years: studying at Misty Peak during the day, and going back to the Non-Phase Peak to refine his bone in the evening. A simple yet fulfilling life.


    After experiencing the grueling ordeal of training the firstyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, the experience became less and less painful. At least, it was not on the level of wishing-oneself-to-die pain.


    However, ording to his respectable Master��s argument, the Non-Phase Sword Bone had a side effect. After cultivating the firstyer, one would be more tolerant to pain the more one repeated the process. Severalyerster, the tolerance of pain would reach such an rming level that even the process of ��destroying the old body and creating the new�� would only feel like a mosquito bite. It was so much that if one was asleep and someone cut their p*nis, then they wouldn��t even feel it!


    Hearing this exnation, Wang Lu and little Wang Lu suddenly went into shock! If he lost the ability to feel pain, wouldn��t he be like a bull terrier? But on the bright side, he wouldn��t have to feel like he was having daily menstrual pain every time he practiced this body training method. However, when he practiced it the third time, Wang Lu discovered another ��side effect��.


    There was no positive side effect!


    Properly speaking, this kind of lower level body refining method to reach the Foundation Establishment Stage ought to increase the body��s capabilitypared to those mortal world��s martial arts. After reaching the thirdyer in a week, not to mention the divine power of Dragon and Elephant, Wang Lu should, at least, be as strong as an Ox and could run like the wind. But the result of his week-long training was actually�� nothing. To make things worse, his running speed seemed to have slowed down a little!


    When he asked his Master, her sincere reply was that this Non-Phase Sword Bone was broad and profound; it was impossible for it to bear fruit in the time between. She advised him to take a long-term view, and in ten years, he would definitely understand her painstaking effort.


    Painstaking effort my ass!


    Thus, Wang Lu ��ran away from home�� that night and changed his allegiance to the Lady Boss.


    In response to this, the Lady Boss dly epted him. In her own words, to train a rare martial arts prodigy was a temptation that any martial arts master could never resist.


    ��Don��t worry, I will impart you all of my life��s skills. Although I don��t understand about things regarding cultivation, even if my skills are just mortal world��s martial arts, it would be enough for you to reach the Foundation Establishment Stage.��


    Wang Lu had also heard about this point. The legendary top martial artists of the mortal world could defeat Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators. However, before one reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, formed the Jade Mansion core and connected the magical power inside and outside the body, mortal world��s Martial Arts were basically ineffective�� But even for a top sect like the Spirit Sword Sect, it would need three to five years from forging the body to the Foundation Establishment Stage. Therefore, he would also need around three to five years of training with the Lady Boss before it could be effective. Furthermore, even if he did seed in reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage, it would still be very difficult for mortal world��s martial arts to be effective; however, thismon knowledge still had some grain of truth in it.


    So, when he started to practice again, he still performed the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon. After all, it was a basic skill that the Lady Boss highly rmended for him. It was said that it could strengthen one��s overall physique. As long as he could learn through the firstyer, he could have the strength of a tiger or leopard, and he could beparable to amon great martial arts master.


    Thus, after three days of hard training, Wang Lu finally reached the firstyer of the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon. On the day of his sess, the Lady Boss purposely made a whole pot of trotters sauce for Wang Lu to celebrate.


    However, when he was eating the trotters together with the Lady Boss in between his training time, a problem suddenly arose.


    ��Lady Boss, ording to your estimate, by now, I should be as fast as Cheetah, strong like Tiger and tough like Bison�� right?��


    Lady Boss nodded. ��Yes, this is the standard result of reaching the firstyer of the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon, what��s wrong?��


    Wang Lu went silent for a long time before replying with, ��I feel like I didn��t change at all.��


    The Lady Boss was taken aback. ��Impossible! I can clearly see that you have reached the firstyer through the energy in your dragon vein. How could there be no effect, unless����


    The Lady Boss suddenly thought of something, causing her eyebrows to deeply furrow.


    ��I think I understand what��s going on. This is called the cover phenomenon.��


    ��Cover Phenomenon?��


    The Lady Boss reluctantly exined, ��This is not difficult to understand; a top rank martial art has a cover effect over a low rank martial art. For example, if you first practice Six Yang Melting Snow Skill, and over a period of time you also practice the even more profound Nine Yang Divine Skill, then your internal energy will reflect the characteristic of Nine Yang Divine Skill; The Six Yang Melting Snow Skill is already being covered by the Nine Yang Divine Skill. But now�� while the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon is the closest martial art to the Immortal Cultivation art, but the Non-Phase Sword Bone is, nevertheless, a genuine Immortal Cultivation art, which means it covers the Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon.��


    Wang Lu nearly vomited blood upon hearing this; the Non-Phase Sword Bone was really a rip-off! ��Oh, Master, I have to give it to you. You��re the only person in the world who can create this kind of ��wonderful�� skill!��


    The Lady Boss bitterly smiled. ��Don��t dwell too much on it. Although I don��t understand much of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, I still do know some of it. Although it does have shorings at the beginning, it deserves its name as an Immortal Cultivation Skill, not something that Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon can match.��


    ��Lady Boss, rather than consoling me with this nonsense, you might as well advise me to masturbate by fantasizing my Master being gang raped����


    Seeing that her sympathy talk was invalid, the Lady Boss immediately said, ��It��s okay if you can��t practice this Divine Skill of Subduing the Dragon. In any case, it��s just a basic body refining method; we can still practice the fighting method�� and I happen to have several sets of sword skill that are suitable for you.��


    Wang Lu shook his head. ��Just let it be, my Master has a set of Non-Phase Sword Knack waiting to rip me off.��


    ���� Em, yeah, you��re right. How about this, let��s practice your footwork! This will not be a problem because Wang Wu consistently ignores this kind of skill; there are no such thing as lightness skill in her Non-Phase Method. So let��s practice this!��


    ��Footwork? Dodging and breaking away?�� Although this skill would be useless once he seeded in Immortal Cultivation in the future, but prior to Foundation Establishment Stage, even those Inner Court Disciples wouldn��t know how to fly.


    ��It��s enough if I can use this until I reach the Foundation Establishment Stage. Oh, Master Lady Boss, please ept my respect once again!��


    Wang Lu then paid obeisance to the Lady Boss.


    The next few days, Wang Lu spent his time practicing his footwork under the Lady Boss��s guidance. Strangely, the footwork was neither the legendary ��Graceful Steps Upon the Waves�� [1], nor was it the ��Ghost Shadow Steps�� which could use afterimages to confuse the opponent. Instead, it was the ��Winding Step��, which needed amazing bnce and toughness to cast out, and could even be called as uncanny and fantastic footwork.


    As the name implied, the main feature of Winding Step was the word ��winding��. As soon as the person with this Winding Step wound around the opponent, the opponent wouldn��t be able to break away no matter what, like a chewing gum stuck on someone. This skill didn��t emphasize on dodging nor the ability to break away; instead, in a one-on-onebat, it could work wonders.


    Wang Lu was unclear on why the Lady Boss purposely taught him this footwork, but unlike his real Master, she never tried to cheat him. Thus, he paid attention to her teaching, seriously learning this Winding Step.


    And so it went, Wang Lu began his triple training of the Cultural Education, Non-Phase Sword Bone and Winding Step. Every day, after finishing his morning long distance running, he soaked himself in the super dosage medicinal concoction and trained the Non-Phase Sword Bone. At noon, he would go to the Misty Peak to attend the Cultural ss to earn sect credits. After the lesson, he would go down the mountain to look for the Lady Boss and train the Winding Step. In the evening, he would go back to the Non-Phase Peak to rest.


    Two monthster, he had mastered the Winding Step. Although he couldn��t fly nor create afterimages, after he grasped the essence of this footwork, he didn��t think that it was less amazing than those footworks.


    As it happened, there was a situation where Wang Lu could fully disy the ultimate power of this miraculous footwork. This situation happened when, in the past, Wang Lu failed to climb the Non-Phase Peak when he tried to look for herbs or nts. Previously, when he looked for herbs or nts at the Non-Phase Peak, Wang Lu would often have to turn around and run away with his tail between his legs when he was bullied by wild monkeys, hare or pheasant, wild boar or wolf and so on. Now, equipped with this Winding Step, although he still hasn��t learned any offensive martial arts and his Master��s Non-Phase Sword Bone was especially deceptive, he would still have a chance to put out a fight even when encountering a ferocious beast.


    In order to prove himself, on the third day after he mastered the Winding Step, Wang Lu went into the deep wilderness area of the Non-Phase Peak to find his two years old nemesis: the One-eyed ck Bear.


    For two years, whenever Wang Lu went into the wilderness to look for herbs, the most hateful thing for him was this damn bear that upied the area where the spirit grass grew. The other party was not some kind of high level monster who could control forces of nature, but it was onezy, stupid clumsy bear. However, due to animal��s sensitivity on the convergence of the spiritual energy on the Spirit Sword Mountain, the stupid bear instinctively knew the growing spot for the spirit grass and its benefit. Thus, everyday, the stupid bear would behave like a gardener who patrolled the mountain to protect the spirit grass from being taken away by Wang Lu who would then sell them for money. Therefore, this stupid bear became Wang Lu��s sworn enemy.


    Over the past two years, whenever he encountered this stupid bear, Wang Lu could only turn around and run away. In any case, he could alwayse backter. Plus, relying on his dexterity and endurance, he wasn��t afraid that he wouldn��t get the spirit grass or be eaten by the bear. Nevertheless, his money making n had been repeatedly blocked. But now, with his newly mastered Winding Step, Wang Lu had the confidence to subdue that bear. Furthermore, since he had the heart to take revenge, he wouldn��t want to wait until a chance encounter with the stupid bear; he wanted to crash into that ck bear��s cave.


    That day, Wang Lu set off on his mission very early in the morning when the sky was yet to brighten up. The ck bear was sleeping inside his cave with mouth dripping with saliva; it must��ve been having a good dream. Without any preamble, Wang Lu directly kicked its nose!


    Growl!


    The ck bear wailed because of its bleeding nose which gushed out like a fountain. Oddly, this made Wang Lu iparably happy. The ck bear clutched its bleeding nose as tears and saliva flowed down mixed with the blood; rays of hate came out of its bloodshot eyes.


    You motherf*cker! Two years! Haven��t you had enough!? Every weekday you woulde and steal my spirit grass, but now, you even came to my home to plot against me!? Curse you! F*cking go to hell!


    Roar!


    The ck bear viciously snarled, blowing a gust of foul smell as it brandished its ws. A single strike from this beast could crack open a gold deposit. However, Wang Lu was not in a hurry; he shifted a step back and swung his upper body like a pendulum, deftly evading that paw��s sweep.


    Although the ck bear seemed to be a clumsy animal, but in truth, his kind was faster and more flexible than ordinary humans. Once it missed its first strike, it immediatelyunched a precise second strike using its other paw and also threw its huge body forward with it to reduce the opponent��s space to maneuver. However, Wang Lu had just taken a step back, and his upper body was still tilting backward; as such, his center of gravity wasn��t stable��he had no way to dodge.


    But in the next moment, he took advantage of the ck bear��s forward momentum and, like a ghost, he climbed its back andnded behind it in an instant.


    The flexibility requirement of the Winding Step was vividly showcased here. The essence of this footwork was that, when needed, the user could make it seem like he was far away even though he was clearly at the reach of the opponent��s fingertips.


    After two sessful dodges, Wang Lu had already found the ins and outs of the other party�� Thus, thest trace of worrypletely disappeared from his heart. He was certain that just by virtue of this set of footwork, even if the cave was such a small space, he did not need to be afraid of this wild beast.


    The only problem was, although he could keep himself from being injured, Wang Lu didn��t learn any fighting method; it was impossible for him to hurt this plump bear with its rough and thick furry skin�� In the end, without any other choice, Wang Lu had to rely on his amazing endurance; he didn��t believe the bear would win in the contest of endurance with him!


    Four hourster, when Wang Lu was feeling a bit hungry, the ck bear, after fruitlessly spending its energy on vain attacks, finally couldn��t hold it anymore and fell down exhausted with a thump.


    This affected-by-spirit-grass-which-make-it-a-bit-intelligent ck bear had been thoroughly worn out by Wang Lu��s ability to dodge all of its strikes! When it wanted to run away, he would always closely follow behind him and, from time to time, would use some kind of miraculous maneuver to trip it, making it stumble like an idiot. He then would seize this opportunity to kick its nose.


    After four hours of almost continuous nose kicking, the ck bear had turned mushy as it fell in the middle of the cav; its whole body was covered in mud, battered and exhausted. As for Wang Lu, he was still calmly standing on its back.


    Roarr��


    The ck bear feebly wailed loudly as it finally stopped fighting back with great reluctance. Upon hearing this wail, Wang Lu came down from its back. The ck bear then managed to brace itself and slowly crawl back to its cave. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, it managed to pull out a piece of white cloth and slowly waved it with its paw.


    ��The hell, this bear actually knows how this sign work!?��


    This scene truly shocked him; he mused, ��Immortal Cultivation Sect is indeed Immortal Cultivation Sect, even idiot animals know how tomunicate through sign with humans; this fellow actually knows how to use the white g!��


    ��All right, since you��ve admitted your defeat, I will not destroy you. Let��s just get along like a neighbor.��


    Wang Lu patted the bear��s head, turned around and walked away. His proud figure reflected in the tear-filled eyes of the ck bear.


    ����


    Upon returning triumphantly back to his hut, Wang Lu was surprised to find that his retard Master, who usually spent her time drunk all day long, had been sitting in the living room reading a book! ��Jindan technique?��


    ��My lord! This retard is actually literate! She isn��t holding the book upside down! And it��s a genuine Immortal Cultivation Book and not some kind of porn magazine or something! Oh, my dear Master, your previous shameless rogue image in my heart has copsed!��


    Likewise, his Master was also surprised upon catching Wang Lu��s figure. ��Hey, why is your face full of smiles? Did you juste back from a brothel?��


    ��Brothel my ass!��


    ��Hmm, you��ve trained hard these past few days. Although I firmly believe that mortal world��s martial arts are purely waste of time, fortunately, you didn��t dy your Non-Phase Sword Bone cultivation, which is good,�� his Master said as she put down that book. ��By the way, I also have a good news for you. Congrattions! You have almost seeded in practicing the Non-Phase Sword Bone and pass thest hurdle to refine the energy.��


    Wang Lu raised his eyebrows. ��Pass thest hurdle?��


    ��That��s right, after finishing the eightyer of Sword Bone, you can begin cultivating the qi [2]. Oh, there��s also another thing. Didn��t you oftenin that this Sword Bone is a rip off, a skill that has no positive effect? In fact, the change by this Sword Bone has long been imperceptibly happening. It��s just that you��ve beenpletely ignorant about it. However, after you pass the eightyers, you will feel a significant improvement. Unless your heart is truly ck and your eyes are blind, otherwise, you will neverin about this Sword Bone again.��


    Wang Lu was stupefied by his Master��s confident look; it was as if all she said was a matter of fact.


    ��Well then, let��s just wait and see. I��ve just finished the seventhyer, so we��ll see the oue in a week. Whether this Sword Bone a peerless method or a pure rip-off, we��ll know it by that time.��


    ��How could it be so easy?�� his master coldly said. ��Toplete this Non-Phase Sword Bone, you don��t just endure the suffering.��


    Wang Lu asked, ��What else then?��


    His Master began to count with her finger, ��First is the medicine pill. Starting from the eighthyer, cultivating Non-Phase Sword Bone has to be supplemented with a medicine pill. A daily cultivation requires a daily dose of Bone Strengthening Drug, which must be taken without break. The second is spirit stone. To seed, you need to be able to gather the surrounding spiritual energy into your meridians. However, using the fundamental aggregate array alone to gather the spiritual energy is not enough. You need a few pieces of low rank spirit stones. Andstly, a famous Master. You need a famous Master, like myself, to make sure that everything is foolproof. Amongst these three conditions, I can easily provide you with thest two. However, regarding the medicine pill, that is entirely up to you. To refine the Bone Strengthening Drug, you need one Cinnabar Fruit. I don��t have this thing and I can��t afford it either�� Sorry, even if you scold me or berate me, I still can��t afford it. Nowadays, it��s discounted price for Elders is three thousand spirit stones per piece. Even if I could afford it, I still won��t buy it. Do you understand now?��


    Wang Lu was surprised. ��Three thousand spirit stones per piece is not that expensive. It��s not even strange even if it��s priced ten times outside. The problem is, usually, Immortal Cultivators only need medicine pill when they reach Foundation Establishment Stage. Yet, I already need that three thousand spirit stones supplement when I am still in the body refining stage!?��


    His Master wryly smiled but didn��t exin it to him; she just continued, ��There are actually a lot of this Cinnabar Fruits on the Clear Sky Peak; they grow there. However, that ce is the sect��s strategic resource reserve point. Even the Sect Leader can��t just pick the herbs there at will. The only people who are not restricted from going there are low-level disciples you who has just started cultivating. Needless to say, you should know the reason to that, right?��


    It was indeed not difficult to understand the reason behind such restrictions. It was to encourage the young disciples to explore and challenge their limits.


    ��As it happens, in several days, the Misty Peak and Carefree Peak will organize their neers to do experiential learning at the Clear Sky Peak. You should go together with them and think of a way to harvest a few pieces of Cinnabar Fruit and then I��ll help you refine the Bone Strengthening Drug.��


    ��If I fail to harvest any?��


    His Master thought for a moment and then said, ��Actually, it��s not that big of a deal. Even if there is no Bone Strengthening Drug, we can still use simr but low-level drugs. However, your practice speed will be at least ten times slower. So, there��s a trade-off that you need to choose.��


    ��What is there to chose? Of course, I am going to go there! As a matter of fact, I want to go there right now!��


    Note:


    [1] Ling Bo Wei Bu from Jin Yong��s Demi God and Semi Devil.


    [2] Qi and energy will be used interchangeably.

 Chapter 37 - Experiential Learning at the Clear Sky Peak

    <h4>Chapter 37: Experiential Learning at the Clear Sky Peak</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��What? You want to go to the Clear Sky Peak?��


    Outside the Teng Cloud Hall at the Misty Peak, a tall senior disciple in ck and white clothes looked at the younger brother before him with a look of surprise�� Oh, wrong. The one in front of him wore a red and white gown, so it should be his senior brother.


    The red and white disciple responded his surprise with a nod. ��Yes, my Master said I have to register to Senior Brother Yue, is that right?��


    The ck and white disciple wryly smiled. ��Yes, I am indeed responsible for organizing this experiential learning to the Clear Sky Peak. It��s just that�� I didn��t expect a Sessor Disciple to register. And, pardon my faux pas, Senior Brother, but in the past, only disciples who, at least, already started qi cultivating can participate. As far as I know, this event has never been participated by disciples who were still in the body refining stage.��


    There was another thing that the disciple in ck and white didn��t dare to say out loud.


    Even if a disciple was still in the body refining stage, that disciple could still temper his or her body at the experiential learning, but now��The disciple in ck and white didn��t see any progression in this red and white disciple towards the martial art master of Xiantian Stage.


    However, he didn��t want to think about this too much. For an inner court disciple who had reached the sixth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage in four years, he had no right to make the decision to approve this registration or not. Thus, he simply went back to his Master and let the respected old-self make a decision.


    ����


    ��Oh, really? That kid Wang Lu also wants to participate in this experiential learning?��


    At the Misty Peak, Liu Xian was surprised to hear the report from his disciple.


    ��Report, Master, he did say so. This thing is really irrational. Usually, there are only very few Sessor Disciples who participate in this experiential learning. Moreover, his cultivation is not up to standard. ording to my observation, at most, he is only at the second or third level of Body Refining Stage. He still needs some training time before he reaches the peak Body Refining Stage; he doesn��t meet the minimum requirement to participate in this experiential learning, which is Qi Cultivating Stage. Nevertheless, he is, after all, a Sessor Disciple, so I don��t know how to refuse him, therefore����


    Before he finished his sentence, Liu Xian flicked his wrist to interrupt him. ��No need to decline, just allow him to participate.��


    The disciple looked up in surprise. ��But, Master, it��s already hard enough for the two of us, Junior Sister and I, to take care of the four neers. If we add another one who was still in the Body Refining Stage, we wouldn��t be able to guarantee his safety.��


    ��It doesn��t matter. You don��t need to provide absolute safety for them. If you take care everything for them, how could they learn from this experience? If you do that, this is nothing more than a sightseeing trip! Moreover, since that Wang Lu is the disciple of the Non-Phase Peak, you don��t need to care for his safety. You ought to focus your attention on the four neers instead, and you and Huo Ying should be enough.��


    The ck and white disciple was surprised. ��I don��t need to care for his safety? How could this be!? Although I knew Master and Martial Aunt of the Non-Phase Peak don��t stay on good terms, but, but wouldn��t this be called implicating the innocent��?��


    ��Alright, Yue Yun, as the organizer for this trip to the Clear Sky Peak, you still need to arrange a lot of things. You better go now and prepare them properly. If you have something you don��t understand, don��t hesitate to ask a more experienced senior brother. If you need to, you can also ask the disciples from the Carefree Peak. Be sure to get things right, understand?��


    ��Yes, Master!��


    ����


    ��Senior Brother, your application has already been epted by Master. Next week at this time, we��ll gather here and depart to the Clear Sky Peak together.��


    Then, Yue Yun hesitated for a moment before adding, ��In this week, please prepare yourself, Senior Brother. And don��t forget to intensify your training. Although we��re not going to go too deep into the Clear Sky Peak and we��re only going to reach the boundary of the Azure Dragon Gorge at most, but�� there are still risks. Martial Sister Huo Ying and I started cultivating two years ahead of you, so our cultivation is not that high, and there will be a time when we��ll not be able to help.��


    Wang Lu replied, ��Rest assured, when the timees, I��ll be sure to lend my hand to help you we are all fellow disciples after all. If you need my help, you just have to say it, no need to be so polite.��


    ���� Then, I wish you well, Senior Brother.��


    When he turned away, this ck and white disciple wryly smiled in his heart. ��Non-Phase Peak is really worthy of its fame. This guy is so amazing at the Immortal Gathering, but after just two years of training there, he already has a brain problem.��


    ����


    A weekter, Wang Lu didn��t waste any of his time. His Non-Phase Sword Bone��s cultivation continued to advance, however, the progress had obviously encountered a bottleneck; the eighthyer couldn��t be opened. On the bright side, the positive effect of the Seventh Layer had emerged little by little. In his daily training, he always felt that there was a trace of gentle force dispersed into his four limbs and hundreds of bones. He only needed to wait for an opportune time to break out of his ��cocoon�� and amaze the world.


    Although this opportune time seemed nowhere in sight, Wang Lu had already vaguely understood that this Non-Phase Sword Bone was not a rip-off method.


    Moreover, upon hearing that Wang Lu was going to go to the Clear Sky Peak, the Lady Boss passed him a sword skill named Soft Cloud Sword.


    ��This sword has a deep rtionship with your good friend -- It originated from the Grand Cloud Empire because the creator of this sword skill was a member of the royal family who had reached the realm of Martial Art Saint. Afterwards, the other royal family members continued to improve this sword skill for a millennium until it reached the current form of the Soft Cloud Sword. This sword skill has no other feat other than its formidable defense which was very powerful. If you can master this unique sword skill from the Grand Cloud Empire, it��s almost the same as having a life-saving talisman. Although I don��t have any amazing weapon, but�� you can make do with this Purple Soft Sword. If you can make yourself familiar with this swordsmanship, when you go to the Clear Sky Peak to do the experiential learning, you can have a little bit more protection.��


    Although in a week��s time, no matter how talented Wang Lu was, he couldn��t possiblypletely master this sword skill; if he could at least make himself familiar with it, it should be enough.


    ��Since you��ve basicallypleted your Non-Phase Sword Bone''s cultivation, when you start practicing Qi Cultivation,ter on, you can train the Non-Phase Sword Knack Sword Art. By then, you can forget this Soft Cloud Sword Skill, unless you have a leisure time to learn two sword skills.��


    Although this sword skill was only so-so ording to Lady Boss��s appraisal, since she had selected this skill to teach Wang Lu, how could it be average? To Wang Lu��s pleasant surprise, he found out that this Soft Cloud Sword was a perfect match to his Winding Step; both perfectlyplemented each other. Thebination of the ability of this sword skill to deflect huge force with the tenacity of the Winding Step multiplied Wang Lu��s defensive ability!


    When he became familiar with this sword skill, he immediately set off to the ck bear��s cave on the Non-Phase Peak to try his new skill with his old neighbor. After thest fiasco, the ck Bear religiously ate the spirit grass everyday to prepare for when it met Wang Lu again. Now, upon seeing Wang Lu, it immediately roared and dashed at him with nearly double its speed!


    Of course, Wang Lu didn��t neglect his training of Winding Step in the past week. As such, he didn��t fear a rematch. But this time, Wang Lu was determined to test his sword skill. Thus, rather than dodging, he held the sword horizontally in front of him to block the iing bear.


    The ck bear��s extremely powerful strike was actually dissipated by the sword��s purple handle. Wang Lu was still standing while holding the sword. Although his body suffered a huge shock, his face remained calm and his body didn��t budge.


    Based on this initial result, the rest of the exchange need not be said anymore. An hourter, the exhausted ck bear curled into a ball as it fell on the floor. Then, it tore a piece of white cloth and covered it on its head.


    After venting his desire on the ck bear�� Oh, wrong, after finding his confidence, Wang Lu carried the purple soft sword with him as he jogged all the way to the Teng Cloud Hall on the Misty Peak.


    Around five or six people had gathered in front of the hall, including the organizer Yue Yun who was happily chatting with his junior brothers and sisters. Seeing Wang Lu��s arrival, Yue Yun immediately greeted, ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, over here!��


    Upon hearing this loud greeting from Yue Yun, the other people turned around and shifted their attention to Wang Lu.


    ��Yo! Isn��t this Junior Brother Zhu Qin and Junior Brother Wen Bao?��


    Zhu Qin cupped his hand and greeted him, ��Good morning, Senior Brother Wang Lu.��


    Then, the other people also saluted him one by one��regardless of what was on their mind, whether they wanted to do it or not, this was the rule of the sect! Especially since they were standing in front of the Teng Cloud Hall; if the Disciplinary Elder caught them disrespecting their senior brother, they would definitely suffer a hard-to-forget lesson!


    After exchanging pleasantries, Yue Yun, exclusively for Wang Lu, described the process and the course of the experiential learning. The leaders of their team were the two slightly senior ck and white disciples Yue Yun and Huo Ying, and the participants were two ck and blue and two blue and white neers who entered the sect two years ago.


    Speaking about the two blue and white disciples, Wang Lu remembered what happened two years ago. When he passed the golden bridge, he came across two Carefree Peak disciples. At that time, they said that although the disciples of the Carefree Peak were Outer Court Disciples, they were not necessarily inferior to the Inner Court Disciples. Today, Wang Lu found out that it was indeed true. The two blue and white participants had actually entered the Qi Cultivating Stage, one of which was a taciturn woman who had reached the eighth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage! This was simply frightening! ording to Yue Yun��s description, the woman��s name was Yue Xinyao. This junior sister actually had second rate Aqueous Spirit Root! By this point alone, she was indeed stronger than most of the Inner Court Disciples. Unfortunately, shecked the spirit of adventure and determination to forge ahead, so she didn��t go through the Immortal Path and missed the chance to be an Inner Court Disciple.


    The team on this trip to the Clear Sky Peak consisted of disciples with varying levels: two sixth level Qi Cultivating Stage, one eighth level Qi Cultivating Stage disciple, three Ninth level Qi Cultivating Stage, andstly, one Body Refining Stage. This was a fairly low-level team. A lot of the sects would often send their low-level team, with simrposition as this, to go out and do the experiential learning. This team��sposition was actually fairly great, but the appearance of the one in red and white ruined everything.


    Based on their level of cultivation, the one who was still in the Body Refining Stage should be at the bottom of the others. However, based on the status of the one in red and white robe, it was entirely the reverse! Even the organizer, Yue Yun, had to respectfully defer to him as senior brother! Even worse was that, because of Wang Lu��s presence, the designed team formation became troublesome.


    It stood to reason that the one with the lowest cultivation should be arranged at the penultimate position, while Senior Sister Huo Ying would be responsible for looking out from the rear. But, ording to the status theory, the red and white Sessor Disciple should bear the brunt at the front, side-by-side with Yue Yun!


    Yue Yun had been talking about this with Huo Ying for a while without reaching any conclusion. Finally, Wang Lu volunteered. ��I��ll be the guide at the front! Let me, as your Senior Brother, protect everyone!��


    Yue Yun��s sputtered some words but didn��t know how to refuse him. Finally, he relented, ��Anyway, this is your choice, it��s not my problem!��


    Thus, the team��s line-up was finally arranged. Yue Yun and Wang Lu would lead the way, Zhu Qin and Wen Bao would be the second, and then the two Outer Court Disciples would walk in front of Huo Ying. The seven people vaguely formed the Big Dipper Formation.


    Then, from the Teng Cloud Hall, the team, via the shrinking earth array, directly arrived at the Clear Sky Peak.


    ��


    Note: The lower the number of the level, the stronger the disciple is. A sixth level Qi Cultivation Stage disciple IS more powerful than a ninth level Qi Cultivation Stage Disciple. Please feel free to try and ask the author.

 Chapter 38 - Wen Yin and her Little Friends Are Shocked…

    <h4>Chapter 38: Wen Yin and her Little Friends Are Shocked��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Amongst the Spirit Sword Mountain��s twelve peaks, Clear Sky Peak was the broadest. It ounted for more than half of the total area of the Spirit Sword Sect. It was the ce where the sect��s spirit grass and herb grew, and where the immortal animals and spirit beasts lived.


    The Clear Sky Peak was divided into Big and Small Clear Sky Peaks. Within the Small Clear Sky Peak was the Immortal Path, which is adjacent to the Cloud Wave Map and the four independent realms.


    Small Clear Sky was mainly used to cultivate some lower level spirit grass or spirit beast. In addition, because there were barriers upon barriers that restricted all the spirit beasts or monsters in certain areas, it could be used as an excellent ground for disciples to train and gain experience, as long as one wouldn��t break free from the designated path. As for the Immortal Path, it was actually its most unimportant function.


    Today, Yue Yun led a team to this Small Clear Sky Peak��not Big Clear Sky Peak because there were many category four or category five monsters roaming around in there. In the past, there had been several simr training teams who ended up bing those monsters�� snacks. While inside the Small Clear Sky Peak, the strongest monsters were only, theoretically, category two or three. Although Yue Yun and his team may not necessarily win against those monsters, with the help of his Martial Sister, they could still easily make their escape.


    ��Okay, I��ll stress again about the main point of this experiential learning. Please don��t think of me as long-winded; because this is our first experiential learning, so a little bit more caution is warranted. Although there were numerous restriction spells ced in this Small Clear Sky Peak to ensure safety and security, almost every couple of years, there would be casualties. This experiential learning is definitely not a game, do you guys understand?��


    Before the entrance of the Clear Sky Peak, the mild-mannered Yue Yun showed his rarely shown grim face. When he heard his Master��s ount of this ce, he was so scared that he didn��t want to do a review. After being frightened by him like that, except for the calm-collected-and-at-ease disciple in red and white, the few neers revealed a nervous look and immediately professed that they would strictly follow the advice of Yue Yun and his Martial Sister and so on.


    ��Sessor Disciple is indeed Sessor Disciple, not only did he already know the ins and outs of this experiential learning beforehand, but he also has such a confident expression; he must have already reached the Foundation Establishment Stage!��


    Yue Yun sighed in his heart as he considered his Master��s words about not bothering with this disciple in red and white. It seemed that there was indeed some grain of truth in that��


    Thus, he had to ignore this Sessor Disciple and chose to finish his exnation about the experiential learning.


    ��This experiential learning is expected tost for five days. Our schedule is as follows: in the next three days, we will pass through the Full Moon Valley until we reach the entrance to the Azure Dragon Gorge, and then we will return via the Lotus Pond. During the course, all of you can collect whatever medicinal herbs you want -- Of course, the premise is, you have to have the ability to do it. Don��t bother to collect if you would just end up wasting it. You guys can also participate in the fights along the way, but you must assess your ability and act ordingly. Moreover, you have to strictly follow my and Senior Sister Huo Ying��s instructions.��


    ��Understand.��


    ��No problem.��


    ��Mm.��


    ��Okay.��


    ��Yosh!��


    Upon hearing thest affirmation, Yue Yun was shocked; he thought, ��The hell! What does ��yosh�� mean!? Sessor Brother, don��t scare me like that!?��


    But when he saw Wang Lu��s smiling face, Yue Yun could only helplessly shake his head as he said, ��Come on, let��s go.��


    Thus, they began their journey towards the Clear Sky Peak with Yue Yun and Wang Lu leading at the front, and Huo Ying guarding at the rear.


    The entrance part of the Small Clear Peak was protected by countless restriction spells, protecting the team from monsters and ferocious beasts at the mountain. The team formed a single line and steadily walked safely along the mountain path. However, Yue Yun, who walked at the front, often chose the seemingly dangerous, rugged and secluded path, which made the several blue and white and ck and white neers somewhat ufortable.


    It was especially difficult for the two blue and white female disciples of the Carefree Peak since their cultivation talent was limited unlike their Senior Sister Huo Ying, who walked the jagged and nted path as if it was a t road. They also couldn��t be like their Martial Brothers Zhu Qin and Wen Bao who used their four limbs to help them climb without the slightest care of being dirtied by the soil.


    This trek was really awkward and ufortable for them.


    Leading the way at the front, Yue Yun inwardly sniggered, ��What a newb! Although their cultivation level is not that bad, theyck the experience; they couldn��t even apply their skills into this trek for one bit. Granted, even being at the ninth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage is still not enough to make them walk as if this is a tnd, nevertheless, they have passed the Body Refining Stage, so they should have the strength of a Xiantian Stage martial art master�� But, I��ve never heard a Xiantian Stage expert climb a mountain with this much difficulty!��


    The Body Refining Stage at the Spirit Sword Sect was used to create a solid foundation for the disciples. However the two years into the Xiantian Stage was achieved mostly through elerated processes, so these neers were still unfamiliar with their new power.


    However, their Sessor Brother was true to his status; even though he was still in the second level of Body Refining Stage, he climbed the rugged mountain path with ease; he easily kept a steady distance with Yue Yun, who was already in the sixth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage. ��Hehe, he is indeed a Sessor Disciple.�� Yue Yun mused.


    After climbing for quite a while, the group asionally turned to look back. The entrance to the Small Clear Sky Peak was covered by the sea of clouds��The neers finally realized how big and tall this Small Clear Sky Peak was.


    ��Senior Brother Yue Yun, how long do we still need to walk?��


    One blue and white female disciple couldn��t help but ask. At this time, she was already out of breath and her face had turned red, dripping with fragrant perspiration. Her two hands were covered with sludge and green moss, and her hair was disheveled. In short, she appeared to be in an extremely difficult situation.


    The team leader, Yue Yun, turned his head andughed. ��What��s the matter, Junior Sister Wen Yin, can��t hold on anymore?��


    Junior Sister Wen Yin bit her lips. ��That��s not it. It��s just����


    Actually, it was actually that, she somewhat couldn��t hold on anymore. In this trek, Yue Yun seemed to make things difficult for them by always picking the most inhumane path possible. From time to time, he even led them to climb vertical cliffs up to a hundred meter high with nothing but their hands and feet�� Even a genuine Xiantian expert couldn��t afford to fall from such a height.


    Amongst them, Wen Yin was the one who struggled the most. From the talent point of view, her spirit root couldn��t bepared to Yue Xinyao��s spirit root; from the foundation point of view,pared to the other two Martial Brother and Sister from the Misty Peak, her cultivation had only reached the ninth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage. Although she could be considered as an Immortal Cultivator, but amongst the various methods that she learned�� nothing coulde in handy. Although she had studied the Amazing Step Method, she had never formally practiced it, so she simply couldn��t use it! And even if she could use it, she couldn��t withstand the rate of energy consumption of that method with her ninth level of Qi Cultivating Stage.


    A few hourster, the girl��s heart was filled with regret. ��Had I known it would turn out to be like this, I wouldn��t have been in such a hurry to sign up to participate in this experiential learning. This trip is deliberately trying to make things difficult!��


    Yue Yun chuckled. ��Very well, since people are tired, let��s rest for a while.��


    Everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief, looked for a ce to sit and then took a deep sigh.


    However, before they could even catch their breath, they heard Yue Yun began to open his mouth to preach again. ��ording to our scheduled course, we should pass through the Full Moon Valley within three days and arrive at the Azure Dragon Gorge.��


    The rest of the team looked at each other, not knowing what his intention was. However, Wang Lu had already grasped the problem; he cheerfullyughed and asked, ��With our current speed, would we still be on schedule?��


    Yue Yun nodded his head. ��Yes, we would��but only if we don��t take any sleep in these three days.��


    ��Three days without sleep!?��


    Wen Yin and her little friends were shocked! [1]


    Yue Yunughed. ��Moreover, after we reach the Azure Dragon Gorge, we still have to return via the Lotus Pond within two days. So, in theory, we should not take any rest in the entire journey on this trip.��


    ��Not taking any rest in the entire journey!?��


    ��Of course, based on your cultivation level, I know it would be hard for all of you to walk for several consecutive days without taking any break, thus���� Speaking to this point, he couldn��t help butugh. ��Thus, everyone needs to pick up their speed so you can give yourself a time to rest. If we can rush to the Azure Dragon Gorge in a day, I can take you to go sightseeing for two days.��


    ��Sightseeing my ass! You��re just pulling our legs!��


    The several neers could not sit still despite their physical strength far from recovering yet. Having the urge to continue their journey, they hastily stood up. Yue Yun uttered a longugh and once again walked in the front of the formation, and this time, his walking speed was several times faster than the previous.


    When pushes to shove, people could show their hidden potential. Wen Yin initially thought that she was already extremely exhausted, but when they started to walk again this time, a new strength seemed to pour into her body, allowing her to closely follow behind Yue Xinyao. Although she was in agony, she was never left behind.


    In this arduous trek, Wen Yin gradually understood the significance of this experiential learning. Simply put, it was to push out the potential in someone in order to break the barrier in their cultivation. These neers, who had reached the initial stage of the Qi Cultivating Stage, had obviously passed the Body Refining Stage. However, in this rugged and steep mountain path, even Yue Xinyao, who had reached the eighth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage, was not as good as still-in-the-second-stage-of-the-body-refining-stage Wang Lu in terms of stamina. Frankly speaking, they were short of practice!


    Formon sects, perhaps they would be dismissive of this kind of foundation training for the disciples in the Body Refining Stage and Qi Cultivating Stage, doubting their advantage. If they have a free time, they might as well spend it on meditation to further their cultivation. This kind of training would indeed be useful for disciples in the eighth or ninth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage; however, when they reached the sixth level and above, they could learn all kinds of magical spells which could easily aid them in traveling overnd and water, so there was no need to waste the time in this kind of activity.


    This view was inplete opposite from the Spirit Sword Sect which heavily emphasized on this foundation training. They would rather cultivate slowly, but every step they took was steady and firm. This was the traditional style of those Ancient Sects in the Immortal Cultivation World. ording to legend, each and every member of these ancient sects would always be better whenpared to the other cultivators with the same cultivation level. Especially whenpared to those sects who paid particr attention to the cultivation level, a cultivator from an Ancient Sect could challenge and win over a cultivator with higher cultivation level from those sects.


    Whether this kind of foundation training was right or wrong, Wen Yin was still unclear, but�� in this non-stop running and climbing, she felt that her strength had been growing rapidly, which, to her, was an amazing experience. Compared to practicing the qi cultivation on the Carefree Peak these past few months, this kind of forging-ahead-vigorously training was a much more joyful experience.


    In particr, looking at the back figure of the Senior Brother Yue Yun, Wen Yin��s heart filled with yearning.


    The difference in cultivation level between them was not much; he was in the sixth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage while she was in the ninth level, but the strength difference was too high, even though he had only entered the sect two years earlier than her. ��Two yearster�� could I achieve Senior Brother Yue Yun��s level?�� She secretly asked herself.


    After a while, the Sun gradually fell on the western horizon and this wilderness trek became exceptionally difficult.


    Yue Yun finally stopped and said, ��I think we can have a rest now.��


    The team immediately feebly sat down. From the morning till the present, they have almost run non-stop for the entire day! Moreover, they have yet to even drink and eat!


    ��First of all, congrattions to all of you. Through your hard work during the day, ording to our schedule, we can have a rest for the night.��


    Wen Yin could not help but p to celebrate this.


    ��However, before all of you go to rest, there is something I need to tell you. And that is�� I and Martial Sister Huo Ying didn��t prepare any dinner for everyone. So, if you guys are hungry, you should look for your dinner yourself.��


    Wen Yin and her little friends were once again stupefied!


    ��Are you kidding me!? You didn��t prepare any food!? No wonder when you called all of us to gather in the morning, you especially asked us not to bring any food or water; it turns out you intentionally misled us! Martial Brother Yue Yun, so this is your true face!? We thought you��re a kind and honest man!��


    ��No need to worry guys, this Small Clear Sky Peak is very rich with edible fruits which can be found everywhere. As long as you��ve passed the herbology course, I believe it wouldn��t be difficult to fill your stomach. If you��re lucky, you might even pick a rare spirit grass.��


    Immediately after Yue Yun finished speaking, a simple and carefree voice floated into their ears. ��Oh, red berries eh? I can��t believe this fruit actually grows in this ce.��


    Then, a fat teenager named Wen Bao picked a few red haw fruits from the side and, without trying to clean them first, directly put them into his mouth.


    The next moment, he immediately spat them out again and then coughed a couple of times.


    ��Why are these red berries so bitter?��


    Yue Yun sighed. ��Junior Brother Wen Bao, those are not red berries, but rather red chaste berries, which can��t be eaten directly. The fruit needs to be processed at least three times before the bitterness can be removed.��


    Wen Bao asked with his typical nk look, ��R-red chaste berries?��


    At the same time, Wen Yin and Yue Xinyao looked at each other. They have heard about this red berry, but this was the first time for them to hear about the red chaste berry.


    Yue Yun chuckled. ��The Clear Sky Peak produce is extensive; over sixty percent of the Spirit Grass species can be found here. Even in the Small Clear Sky Peak alone, the variety of species isparable to that of the Misty Peak and Carefree Peak. Neers, if you can recognize even a tenth of the vegetation in your immediate vicinity, it would be very good. By the way, can you tell me your grade in the herbology course?��


    Wen Bao ruefully smiled. ��Primary herbology course, C+.��


    Yue Xinyao casually said, ��Primary herbology course, A.��


    Wen Yin pursed her mouth. ��Primary herbology course, B.��


    Then, it was Zhu Qin��s turn. ��Intermediate herbology course, C-.��


    Upon hearing Zhu Qin��s answer, Yue Yun was startled. ��You��ve studied Intermediate herbology within two years? Not bad, your performance is much better than me.��


    Although he showed his humbleness outwardly, he still sniggered inwardly. ��But that was two years ago. In these two years, I��ve worked really hard, and now I��ve passed the advanced herbology with a B grade. This year, I expect it to change into A. My Junior Brothers and Sisters, please keep up your effort, hahaha!��


    Then, he caught the sight of Wang Lu who was oddly silent all this time. Yue Yun thought that it wouldn��t be good to let this Martial Brother in red and white stay isted even though he was a bit of a loner. So, he opened his mouth to strike up a conversation with Wang Lu. But then, from his peripheral vision, he saw the nearby Zhu Qin hurriedly trying to interrupt him. ��Martial Brother Yue, don��t����


    Unfortunately, the words had alreadye out of his mouth.


    ��May I know your grade in herbology, Senior Brother����


    Wang Lu smiled as he replied, ��Specialized herbology course, A+. Thank you for asking.��


    Yue Yun almost sputtered expletives on the spot. ��Are you f*cking kidding me!��


    ��Expert level with A-plus as a grade!? And this happened in just two years? Are you Shennong [2]ing to life!?��


    Wang Lu modestly replied, ��How could I? I am just a top student, nothing more.��


    [1] Expression which describes her shock.


    [2] Farmer God, creator of agriculture.

 Chapter 39 - Watch the Battle Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 39: Watch the Battle Between Us</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Senior Brother, you�� are not joking right?��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��This is a merely specialized course; it��s not worth to make a joke out of it.��


    Yue Yun��s jaw nearly dropped to the ground; he inwardly eximed, ��Damn! You look down on the specialized course?! Is the gxy your goal!?��


    Wang Lu modestly responded once again. ��You tter me. For the moment, I just want to acquire the title of erudite, that��s all.��


    Yue Yun was surprised once again. ��Erudite? That��s the title for someone who scored A in six or more specialized courses! The rewarded the sect credits for that is equivalent to the reward for leading a group to this kind of trip for twenty times!��


    Wang Lu said, ��Now, I just need to get an A in the specialized foreignnguage course. When we get back from this trip, I n on applying for its examination; I can��t wait for it.��


    ��Sheet! There��s only one specialized course left between you and the title Erudite? You mean you��ve got the five specialized courses with grade A in your bag already? Did you really enter the sect two years ago?��


    Yue Yun and the nearby Huo Ying couldn��t help but look at him in awe; with a somewhat pale face, Hue Ying asked, ��Don��t tell me Senior Brother Wang Lu is that Sessor Disciple who was famous two years ago for being a genius prodigy!?��


    Wang Lu insisted on being modest. ��You tter me, Martial Sister. How could I call myself a genius? I just used my free time to study.��


    Wang Lu wasn��t exactly lying. The average disciples would usually be preupied with cultivation and the daily task assigned by the sect. But, as a Sessor Disciple, Wang Lu didn��t have the burden of doing thispulsory daily task. His daily routine consisted of long distance running and medicated bath. As such, he had as much time as he could to learn from his ss and earn his credits. Furthermore, he was indeed talented and particrly good at studying and taking exams��being a top student was a logical conclusion to that.


    However, Wang Lu��s record as a top student was not well known in the Spirit Sword Sect. The reasons for that were because, on one hand, Wang Lu himself wanted to maintain a low profile. Whenever he attended a ss, he rarely bothered to participate in small talks with the other disciples. On the other hand, the disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect had always been busy with their cultivation; who had the spare time to care about the two years cultural education scores of a neer? If he had reached the Foundation Establishment in two years, however, it would��ve been a news worthy of attention.


    Ultimately, while theprehensive education was highly valued by the sect, its value was far lower in the eyes of the disciples. However, this underappreciatedprehensive education actually yed a major role in this trip.


    For Zhu Qin and the other neers, they couldn��t recognize seven or eight out of ten nt species in their immediate vicinity. Even Yue Yun could only recognize six or seven out of ten nt species. However, in the eyes of someone with grade A in specialized herbology course, all the species in this small Clear Sky was not unknown at all.


    While the others were busily trying to distinguish the real red berry from the red chaste berry, doubting whether they should put it in their mouth to taste it, Wang Lu had been walking around collecting some edible fruit. When he returned a whileter, he brought with him a pile of wild fruits.


    ��Everyone, feel free to eat this, no need to be polite.��


    The scene immediately turned into silence; no one took the offer. For both Wen Yin and Yue Xinyao, because of their status as disciples of the Carefree Peak, which was far below the position of a Sessor Disciple, and also because they were not quite close with Wang Lu, neither of them dared to reach for the fruit. As for Zhu Qin, needless to say, he also did not reach out for the fruit. After spending most of the two years in heated quarrels with him, how could he possibly be willing to ept Wang Lu��s favor?


    Thus, in the end, it was the mindless Wen Bao who broke the deadlock. This fatty reached out and picked out one of the biggest fruit he could find and immediately gnawed it with gusto.


    Since Wen Bao had broken the deadlock, the hesitation the two girls felt lessened. However, they didn��t dare to pick a fruit in a hurry. The two senior disciples Yue Yun and Huo Ying could provide food for themselves, so they didn��t need to take from Wang Lu. Only Zhu Qin, who could only sit there ufortably, looked incredibly pitiful.


    He was indeed famished. With his current cultivation level, he still didn��t have the ability to hold his hunger. Especially seeing the other people merrily eating, his feeling of hunger multiplied��


    Thus, in order to break this impasse, he glowered at the fatty as thetter tried to have his fill for the umpteenth time.


    Wen Bao was startled and the berries nearly slipped from his hand. ��Ma-martial Brother Zhu Qin, what��s wrong?��


    ��That��s other people��s food, how could you eat so much, don��t you have any shame!��


    Wen Bao was at a loss, but the two young Martial Sisters suddenly choked with their food, unable to swallow them. The two of them looked at Zhu Qin in the eye with hostility. Although the status of the Inner Court and Outer Court disciples was different, that didn��t stop these two young girls to show their displeasure to him.


    Zhu Qin wished he could open his mouth and talk back to them. However, he stopped himself before he offended the two Junior Sisters for no reason. He thought, ��Why the f*ck do I need to bother with them! �� Damn, this is all because of that retard Wang Lu! I already don��t like him since two years ago; he is really a scourge! Look! Look at the faint smile on his face! That smile is insidious! Incredibly insidious!��


    Although he kept on cursing inwardly, on the outside, the situation was all against him, so he had no choice but to treat the hunger as a form of cultivation.


    However, after a while, the fatty thoughtlessly spoke again.


    ��Ai, eating fruit is not going to fill the stomach, if only we could eat meat.��


    Zhu Qin inwardly cursed, ��Damn you! Your Martial Brother here is famished, yet you��re still thinking about meat!? Why don��t you take a knife and cut your own belly, you can find a high-quality sirloin there!��


    Upon listening to Wen Bao��s shameless words, Yue Yun and Huo Ying burst outughing; Yue Yun said, ��Even if this is just the Small Clear Sky Peak, wee here to gain experience, not for vacation. Moreover, not everyone is allowed toe. This time, fortunately, we have Senior Brother Wang Lu who provided us with delicious food. Otherwise, just like when we came here in the past, we would usually just fill our belly with whatever food we could find.��


    However, at this time, Wang Lu, as the stop student, was also unsatisfied with this fruit-only menu; he stood up and said, ��Why don��t I go hunting?��


    ��Hunting?��


    ��Yes. This Small Clear Sky Peak is positively teeming with animals. I want to hunt several hares, wild boars or something for everyone so you guys can have a sumptuous meal.��


    Wang Lu was about to leave, but Yue Yun and Huo Ying hurriedly pulled him to the side. ��Martial Brother, please think again!�� Yue Yun tried to put sense into him.


    ��This small Clear Sky is indeed teeming with animals, but�� they��re not for us to eat!��


    Upon hearing his exnation, Wang Lu was surprised. ��Not for us to eat? Are we supposed to love them then? Is our sect a member of an animal protection agency?��


    Yue Yun wryly smiled. ��Senior Martial Brother, you misunderstood. What I mean is, the beasts and monsters in this small Clear Sky have extraordinary strength and are easily provoked. Particrly, since we entered the Full Moon Valley, the restriction spells had been automatically loosened slightly. Some category two monsters have already been wandering in our vicinity.��


    ��Category two monsters? So what?��


    Yue Yun didn��t know how to reply to that; he thought, ��Senior Brother, you almost get the title Erudite, how can you ask such a stupid question?��


    The strength of a category two monsters generally ranged from the peak Body Refining Stage to the first or second level of the Qi Cultivating Stage. Of course, for the disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect, with a solid foundation in each level, they could still fight this category two monster even if they were one or two levels lower.


    This meant that the organizers of this team, Yue Yun and Huo Ying, who had reached the sixth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage, would barely be able to defend themselves in case they met a high-rank category two monster. Thus, one could conclude that this experiential learning was intentionally designed so that the team members wouldn��t be able to rely on their overwhelming strength to ovee their obstacles.


    In other words, this experiential learning was basically a survival trip! In this Full Moon Valley, the level of the monsters was between low to middle-rank category two monster, but when they reached the Azure Dragon Gorge, they could even encounter a high-rank category two monster! Thus, Wang Lu��s intention to hunt was viewed as absurd in Yue Yun and Huo Ying��s mind.


    After listening to this exnation, Wang Lu said in amazement, ��Oh, it turns out to be like that, I have no idea. As an optional course, the sect credit for the Monsters in the Nine Continent ss is too small. Because of that, I was toozy to take it. It seems like when I get back, I need to apply for this course.��


    Yue Yun was speechless, thinking, ��Nonsense! Monsters in the Nine Regions is apulsory course for Inner and Outer Court Disciples. Only a Sessor Disciple like you has the option to change it into an optional course. That��s why the sect credit for this course is small for you�� However, this is actually a crucial course!��


    While they were talking, Wang Lu��s ears suddenly caught a sound. ��Something is approaching us!?��


    The next moment, before Yue Yun and the others could say something, Wang Lu had already unsheathed the Purple Soft Sword from his waist. At this moment, he became unusually fierce.


    When Wang Lu had reached thebative state, Huo Ying��s eyebrows finally moved. ��Martial Brother, something is indeed approaching us; it just ran into my rm spell barrier, but it��s not a big one.��


    ��We still need to be cautious. This experiential learning is not a vacation trip.��


    Upon hearing this, the other people who were still eating fruits were rmed. They stood in a circle and immediately released their protection spells they recently learned but had yet to practice.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Yun sighed; he mused, ��Too weak. They��re still at the early stage of the Qi Cultivating Stage, so their magical power [1] is still limited. If they cast any magical spell, they need to be careful so as to avoid wasting their magical power. As of this moment, they could only cast the illumination spell thrice and five seconds of rm spell. Do they have any brains! Haven��t they heard that Martial Sister Huo Ying had already cast an rm spell?��


    While he was thinking, Huo Ying said, ��Over there, in front!��


    In the direction where Huo Ying pointed her finger, there was a meter long golden furred small beast.


    That small beast bore many resemnces with a fox, having a sharp face and long tail. However, the fox��s eyes were crimson like blood, making it look like a peculiar mad dog.


    The next moment, that small beast suddenly darted towards them! Its speed was strangely fast! Even Yue Yun and Huo Ying had no time to react!


    However, someone had enough time to respond! Wang Lu sneered as he wielded the purple soft sword forward. With a loud sound, that small fox was smacked on the head and forced to go back!


    ��Martial Brothers and Sisters, do not panic. Watch how I protect you all!��


    Then, Wang Lu no longer talked as he focused his attention back to that small fox. ording to Martial Brother Yue Yun, this Small Clear Sky Peak was teeming with monsters. However, one could not judge the strength of a monster just by looking at its size. This little fox maybe small, but it dared to attack a group of seven cultivators. Thus, in Wang Lu��s view, it must have sufficient strength!


    ��But, that doesn''t matter; I am going to try it! Even if I can��t beat it, there are still many Martial Brothers and Sisters behind me! So, let me be a tanker for a while!��


    Having made a decision, Wang Lu immediatelyunched the Winding Step while his hand wielded the Soft Cloud Sword; he was determined to kill that small beast!


    As they began their fight, Wang Lu couldn��t help but admire this little beast. He mused, ��A monster is indeed a monster; it doesn��t give up as easily as that retarded ck bear. Although it��s small, its speed is incredibly fast! Even though its first charge was canceled by me, it immediately dashed again with increased speed!��


    Wang Lu didn��t dare to be negligent��a monster with low speed usually had high attack power topensate for it and vice versa. Thus, for this little monster�� it must havepensated its low attack power with venom. Once he got bitten, even if it were just a minor wound, the consequence would be difficult to predict!


    However, that was not going to deter Wang Lu. He flicked his hand and wielded that purple soft sword through the dazzling movement of the Soft Cloud Sword! Although Wang Lu��s footsteps were far slower and clumsier than the speed and agility of the fox, but whenever it took two steps forward, Wang Lu was always able to block its charge!


    The little fox was shocked. It was obviously faster than the opponent, but that wonderful footwork, as well as that soft sword, were ingeniously coordinated. Wang Lu could always block the little fox��s attack at the crucial moment. Even if it tried to change direction midway, it could not break the sword��s encirclement.


    After several fruitless attempts, the fox bared its teeth at Wang Lu, and the color of its eyes became even more intense. It seemed like it was angrily staring at Wang Lu out of hatred.


    Wang Lu sniggered inwardly. ��You hate me? That��s good! A good tanker must have the ability to draw hate from the opponent! Come at me, little guy!��


    The little fox indeed had all its attention on Wang Lu. After issuing a high-pitched scream, it bared its teeth. Then, it charged at Wang Lu with lightning speed as if it was trying to bite off pieces of meat. However, Wang Lu��s defense, which stemmed from thebination of his Winding Step and the Soft Cloud Sword, was truly tight. People only heard a muffled collision sound whenever that purple soft sword collided with that little fox. This continued to happen for a hundred times!


    However, nothing was perfect. Although thebined defense of Wang Lu seemed to be watertight and the fox could never break it, but the Soft Cloud Sword did not have any attacking moves. In other words, he would always be on the defensive. Thus, the only way for Wang Lu to win this was to test the little fox��s endurance, just like what he did to the ck bear.


    Wang Luughed inwardly. ��I��m going to wait for you to die of exhaustion! Hahaha!��


    In the blink of an eye, his fierce confrontation with the little fox had been going on for more than a hundred rounds, and the result was still a draw! ��Haha, although you��re a category two monster, so what!?��


    ��Martial Brothers and Sisters, don��t make a move, just leave it to me!


    At the same time, Yue Yun and his little friends were shocked!


    Wen Yin tremblingly fished out the record of monsters in the Nine Regions book from her sleeve and looked at the description of that monster.


    ��Full Moon Fox, a category one fourth rank monster; flexible and agile; friendly and non-aggressive. When happy, its eyes would turn red, and it would expose its fangs; its primary purpose: pet����


    Note:


    [1] In The Qi Cultivating Stage, the disciple would learn how to draw the surrounding spiritual energy into the body and convert it into magical power or mana, which act as a ��fuel�� to cast a magical spell.

 Chapter 40 - Watch Me Fight with You Again

    <h4>Chapter 40: Watch Me Fight with You Again</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The fight between Wang Lu and this unknown monster had been going on for quite some time. The Sun was about to set in the West, and the curtain of the night would soon arrive.


    Wang Lu was indeed worthy of being one of the Sessor Disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect. His defense was wless, and his endurance was astonishing. With just his Winding Steps and Soft Cloud Sword, he could block all of the little fox��s charges which was lighting fast. The little fox initially had its jaws open in excitement, however, after several hundred rounds of battle, it became worn out and its speed had gradually decreased.


    Noticing that his opponent was bing weaker and weaker, Wang Lu burst out a longugh andunched a counter attack. Although he had never learned any offensive martial art, against a dead tired little fox, he didn��t have to. A simple kick on the head would suffice! Just like when he dealt with that bear!


    However, when he had just taken a single step forward, someone had already stopped him.


    Wang Lu looked up and saw it was the team leader Yue Yun. This Senior Inner Court Disciple looked embarrassed as he hesitantly said, ��Em, Senior Brother Wang Lu, I think it��s better if you just let it go.��


    ��Didn��t you just say that this experiential learning is not a vacation trip? Howe you��ve now be sentimental? Although this little fellow looks cute, it could still be dangerous. We must resolutely ovee this feeling ofpassion whenever we see something cute. This is something that needs to be done. The world has never been benevolent; it treats all living things as worthless as hays����


    Yue Yun didn��t know how to counter that argument and could only smile ruefully. The two young girls of the Carefree Peak, who was about to argue, suddenly stopped and became hesitant. A certain ck and white disciple, who always didn��t get along with Wang Lu, very much wanted to scold, ��You��re the one who��s heartless here! That little fox is a friendly pet, yet you fight it more than a hundred round! You idiot!��


    However, if he rashly sent out this provocation to a Sessor Disciple while in the presence of many outsiders, in particr, Yue Yun and Huo Ying, a Senior Brother and Sister, even if he had the moral high ground here and won the argument, he would inevitably still be punished by that retarded Disciplinary Elder�� In the many secret showdowns between him and Wang Lu in these two years, he had never shown any outward disrespect towards Wang Lu!


    Thus, he had to endure! Even if he could humiliate him this time, the consequence for him would not be worth it��


    Facing the illustrious military exploit of Wang Lu, people was at a loss of words, and the atmosphere became really awkward. Finally, Yue Yun braced himself and tried to persuade Wang Lu. Showing a strained smile like he was suffering from constipation, he reluctantly gave him a praise.


    ��Hehe, Senior Brother, em, your academic attainment is amazing, you must be really proud.��


    ��Ai, being a top student is really not easy. Senior Brother, you have sacrificed so much for this cultural education�� You��re already a model student for us all!��


    Wang Luughed. ��You tter me. This little episode is nothing.��


    Yue Yun coughed and said, ��Since the risk�� has been removed, we can all use this time to rest. Starting tomorrow, this trip is going to be more difficult, so we must be ready.��


    ����


    Early the next morning, Yue Yun and Huo Ying woke up the neers. The team then embarked on their trip once again. Just like what Yue Yun said, the difficulty of the trip increased a lot.


    First, Yue Yun relentlessly picked up his speed. Moreover, as they went deeper into the Full Moon Valley, the path became more treacherous.


    Second, as they thrust deep into the Full Moon Valley, monsters began to gradually appear. Although most of them were non-threatening like the Full Moon Fox, there were also many formidable ones that, after Yue Yun��s consideration, needed to be carefully bypassed. The main theme for this experiential learning was to survive, not to engage in a head-on battle. Plus, after watching Wang Lu��s ��peerless martial art��, Yue Yun carefully weighed and decided that it would be better for them not to engage in a real battle.


    However, in such a tortuous path, the team persisted! After the first day of the trip, it stood to reason that the neers should be exhausted; their muscles sore and their bones softened. However, towards these neers who had passed the Body Refining Stage and currently in the initial level of the Qi Cultivating Stage, yesterday��s experience actually induced out their dormant potential.


    Even the stupidest amongst them, Wen Bao, seemed to have gained several IQ points. As far as Yue Xinyao, who possessed the Aqueous Spirit Root, she became more proficient in the Amazing Step Method, so much that she easily pulled her Martial Sister Wen Yin along with her and journeyed this treacherous path as if it was a tnd.


    As a result, Wang Lu, who originally had the advantage, was now somewhat struggling. Although he possessed endless stream of stamina and two years of long distance running experience, ultimately, he was only on the second level of the Body Refining Stage. His Winding Step may give him an edge in a fight, but it couldn��t really enhance his traveling speed. In a group mainly consisted of cultivators in the Early Qi Cultivating Stage, the pressure to keep up was naturally bigger.


    Thus, in the evening, when Yue Yun found a ce to rest in the Full Moon Valley and called it a day, he became a bit worried.


    ording to the five days travel n, their travel speed should steadily increase with each passing day; from the entrance of the Small Clear Sky Peak to the Azure Dragon Gorge in three days and back in two days. Of course, on the final day, they must make an all-out effort to do a forced march. Even he, as a senior ck and white disciple, must brace himself, much less the other team members. Even eating while walking in order not to fall behind was proper!


    However�� looking at Wang Lu��s situation, even if he did that, he still wouldn��t be able to keep up! This trial was, after all, not designed for disciples who hadn��tpleted the Body Refining Stage. If not for Wang Lu��s Sessor Disciple��s identity, he wouldn��t have the qualification to join this team!


    Thus, Yue Yun was in a dilemma. He didn��t know what he was supposed to do. If he strictly enforced the rules, then he naturally had to let Wang Lu fend for himself, leaving him behind. In any case, Wang Lu was the one who insisted on joining the team on this trip, so he should bear the consequence himself.


    �� But, Yue Yun didn��t want to be this unfeeling. Although he and Wang Lu had many disagreements, they were, after all, disciples of the same sect, a fellow brother. As long as he could, he still wanted to take care of him. This was also a test for his team leader ability. If he did it right, perhaps when they get back, he would get additional extra sect credits.


    While he was considering this trade-off, he saw Wang Lu stand up and take the initiative to approach him.


    Yue Yun smiled. ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, what can I do for you?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Little Yue, considering today��s traveling speed, I feel like I simply can��t keep up with the team.��


    Yue Yun hurriedly shook his head. ��No, no. Senior Brother, you��re too modest, it��s just����


    Speaking to this, his next words stuck in his throat. ��It��s just what? It��s just that you��re still on the second level of the Body Refining Stage, that��s why you can��t keep up with the rest����


    Yue Yun was an honest man, so his skill in lying was insufficient. In the end, he could onlyugh foolishly to cover his embarrassment.


    Wang Lu came up with a solution. ��That��s why I thought that I should take this time to start my journey early topensate for my slow speed.��


    Yue Yun was stunned. ��You want to start early topensate for your speed?��


    ��While you guys are resting here, I will depart on my way in advance. You can catch up with me when you start your journey tomorrow morning. We��ll meet again at the entrance to the Azure Dragon Gorge. I can use a simple mathematical model to exin the details of the ��catch up�� to you. Bob��s speed when he departs from home is A. Three hourster, Joe departs from home with speed B. If we assume that each of their speed is constant����


    Yue Yun was not in the mood to listen to Wang Lu��s mathematical model; he immediately interrupted. ��You can��t do this! Senior Brother, don��t indulge in fantasy! The road to the Azure Dragon Gorge is treacherous and full of danger. Even I do not dare to walk alone; I need to have Martial Sister Huo Ying to back me up. Senior Brother, if you walk on the road alone, you will die!��


    Wang Lu exined. ��No, I won��t. Junior Brother, you think too much. I have a foolproof safety, that��s why I put forward such a proposal.��


    ��Foolproof safety��? Do exin!��


    Wang Lu said, ��It��s like this. Just now, I borrowed Junior Sister Wen Yin��s Nine Regions Monsters Record. After I read it once, I am more or less well aware of what kind of monsters we��ll probably meet at this Full Moon Valley. Thus, I am certain that my journey would be safe.��


    Yue Yun was speechless. He thought, ��Yeah, yeah, you��re a nerd. You must have focused your body refining on perfecting your eidetic memory so that you can remember all the monsters in this Small Clear Sky with one look�� But what��s the use? Do you really think knowledge is power?��


    Wang Lu spread out his arms. ��Why don��t you say anything? Or do you want to carry me on your back?��


    If the rules permitted it, Yue Yun certainly would want to carry him! The problem was that, unless it was necessary, the team leader absolutely must not provide any help!


    ��Em, what about Yue Xinyao? She is quite proficient with the Amazing Steps����


    Wang Lu waved his hand. ��Knock it off, her magical power is so pitiful. Pulling Wen Yin with her is already her limit. If she pulls me with her, she might copse in the middle of the journey.��


    Yue Yun had to smile wryly. Indeed, her magical power was limited, so the Amazing Steps Method was not practical. If it did, he wouldn��t have to fret!


    ��So, me leaving early is the only feasible solution; why are you still hesitant?��


    ������ Yue Yue indeed had nothing to argue back, but he didn��t intend to give up his stand just like that. ��I��m sorry, Senior Brother, but I still can��t agree.��


    ��What the! Don��t you understand what I just said!?��


    While the two were still in dispute, they suddenly heard Huo Ying��s yell. ��Everyone be careful! Something is approaching us!��


    Everyone was startled and, one by one, immediately stood up. Someid out the array, and some prepared their spells. Though rattled, they were quite methodical; this progress was gratifying to see for Yue Yun.


    However, Yue Yun didn��t show his feeling; he still showed a solemn face. The sword in his hand slightly shook, which showed the high tension from its owner.


    For safety��s sake, Huo Ying would intentionally spread her Cloud Thread around as movement sensor and connect it with Yue Yun��s finger. Thus, Huo Ying and Yue Yun detected the intruder almost at the same time.


    Most of the monsters in the Small Clear Sky Peak didn��t have strong attack power, and unless the team members strayed deep into their territory, there wouldn��t be a fight. Moreover, usually, the monsters wouldn��t dare to take the initiative to find trouble with the cultivators. However, this time��s intruder obviously came prepared!


    In this Full Moon Valley, there was only one species of monster with such an aggressiveness that Yue Yun knew�� When he noticed the leaves in the distance quiver followed by a sh of a hazy green shadow, he instantly recognized who the intruder was!


    ��Watch out, it��s the Ghost Monkey!��


    As soon as his voice fell, Huo Ying immediately lifted her golden sword, and then golden light burst out from its tip. The shadow in the woods uttered a high-pitched sound; the hazy green figure contorted in pain and burst forward, showing its true appearance.


    It was a dark green monster with bark-like skin and monkey-like features. Its two huge eyeballs revealed a deep-seated hatred and killing intent towards living beings. It was exactly what Yue Yun said, the Ghost Monkey!


    This Ghost Monkey of the Small Clear Sky Peak was a forest creature who absorbed the spiritual energy from the trees and the resentment from the dying creatures; it was ranked as one of the most dangerous monsters. Although small in stature, not only did it have numerous venomous techniques, but it was also capable of whistling to call andmand the other monsters. Every time someone encountered a Ghost Monkey, it meant there were at least four or five of other monsters in the vicinity!


    In the past experiential learning to the Small Clear Sky Peak, seventy percent of the casualties were rted to this Ghost Monkey. Thus, when they saw the Ghost Monkey, the two senior brother and sister immediately on high alert.


    After the golden sword light from Huo Ying��s golden sword broke the Ghost Monkey��s escaping technique, she immediately retracted back all of her invisible Cloud Thread hidden all around them, which revealed the tightly wrapped Ghost Monkey like a pale blue cocoon.


    ��Now!��


    Yue Yun sent out his sword light attack toward that blue cocoon, which exploded upon impact and sent that blue cocoon away.


    The Ghost Monkey was a four or five rank category two monster. Not only it has many body protection techniques, but its bark-like green skin was also as tough as iron or stone, so it wouldn��t be easy to kill it. In a moment of panic, the two Senior Brother and Sister couldn��t possibly cast the thunderbolt spell. However, with great coordination, they could use the simple sword light spell to banish the Ghost Monkey away from them.


    After sessfully banishing the Ghost Monkey, Yue Yun and Huo Ying slightly breathed easier. Theirbo moves just now were the strategy derived from the experience of the previous senior disciples. They were advised to immediately banish the Ghost Monkey as soon as they encountered it, and then deal with its puppet monsters, such as fox demon or king spider. Otherwise, the cunning Ghost Monkey couldmand its puppet monsters and made things very difficult for them.


    However, at this time, Yue Yun and his team were really unlucky. Even though the Ghost Monkey had been expelled, its puppet monsters were still in the vicinity! Moreover, this time, the strength of these puppet monsters were far beyond what they anticipated!


    After taking back the remaining Cloud Thread, Huo Ying��s countenance turned pale. ��Two Stone Wood Apes�� Both are category two third rank monsters. We��re really out of luck, Senior Brother Yue Yun!��


    The strength of a category two third rank monster was greater than that of a cultivator who was in the sixth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage. Although Yue Yun and Huo Ying could make up for their strength deficiency if they used their power in conjuction, but their chance of sess was only sixty to seventy percent. If they rashly went into the fight, the variables were too many; they could not afford to take the risk!


    Yue Yun said with a sinking voice, ��Don��t force the enemy�� I��ll stay here to block them. You lead the others to withdraw. We have to suspend this trip.��


    Huo Ying was equally decisive. ��Senior Brother, take care.�� She then turned around and addressed the team, ��Everyone use your Amazing Step Method and retreat with me! As long as we leave the Full Moon Valley, there will be restriction spells to stop them!��


    None of them argued back. In times of emergency like this, they knew they had to strictlyply with the team leader��s instructions. If they spout nonsense, their sect credit would be deducted!


    On the other side, facing the two monsters, Yue Yun graciously smiled, pulled out his sword and inserted it into the ground.


    ��This time, I am really d to have a gold and earthpound spirit root. At least, I have quite a solid defense���� Yue Yun smiled, reached out for a small bottle from his waist, smeared its content on his lips, and then blew as hard as he could.


    The two Stone Wood Apes turned their heads at the same time, focusing all their attention on Yue Yun. These giant apes have enormous strength, but they didn��t have too much in the brain department. Thus, their attention could easily be disrupted. Just now, what Yue Yun applied to himself was meat seasoning, and that was enough to make them think that he was a delicious meat.


    The two giant apes roared as they charged at him. When they were about ten steps away from him, Yue Yun loudly shouted and sped the sword handle with both of his hands; his magical power dramatically surged up!


    The next moment, a circle-shaped wall made of metal and stone suddenly rose up from the ground andpletely trapped the two beasts inside along with him!


    While Yue Yun was dealing with these two Stone Wood Apes, Huo Ying, on the other side, was exerting her magical power tounch the Amazing Steps Method for all the team members. Suddenly, they all felt as if their body was light as a swallow and their legs were filled with incredible strength.


    ��Don��t waste Senior Brother Yue Yun��s effort to create time for us. Follow me and don��t fall behind.��


    Although she said that with a firm voice, Huo Ying didn��t dare to look at that circle-shaped wall where the two Stone Wood Apes were trapped.


    Although Yue Yun handled the situation with equanimity, he was, after all, facing two monsters with strength more powerful than him��his life was certainly at stake. She hated that her spirit root��s property was the wind, which was not good at containment defense.


    At this time, the Cloud Thread in her hand suddenly shook! Huo Ying looked back and saw a huge shadow slowly walking out from the woods. It has an ox head, lion body and leopard tail, with a size simr to a young elephant; the ground trembled a bit every time it took a step.


    ��Fu-Full Moon Roar��?��


    Huo Ying��s mind suddenly went nk! She knew that this fierce beast used to be called the most powerful monster in the Azure Dragon Gorge. How could it suddenly appear here when its habitat was in the Azure Dragon Gorge!? A mere Ghost Monkey couldn��t possibly call it here!


    Now, what should she do? This ��chimera-like�� beast was a category two first rank monster; even a fourth level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator wouldn��t have too much of a chance against it�� If she were alone, she could use her speed advantage to fight it. But now, there were five younger disciples who relied on her for their safety. Once she walked away, it was tantamount to leaving them as sacrifices for the beasts!

 Chapter 41 - Shoot! Senior Brother, Where Did You Buy That?

    <h4>Chapter 41: Shoot! Senior Brother, Where Did You Buy That?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Under Huo Ying��s panic-stricken eyes, a certain red and white disciple trod lightly towards that Chimera-like monster with the purple soft sword


    ��Haha, yet another ��Full Moon�� monster! Wow, you look so big! Are you the Full Moon Fox��s dad?��


    Huo Ying could not help but inwardly roar, ��Dad your sister! How could a Chimera-like beast sire a fox! Its mom must have been really something! Just because they have the same ��Full Moon�� name, it doesn��t mean they are the same ��Full Moon�� race! What did you learn from Wen Yin��s book of monsters anyway!? Although they are both unique to the Full Moon Valley, there��s a big difference between the fox and that chimera-like monster, just like there is a big difference between your brain and a normal human��s brain!��


    Now, she finally understood his Senior Brother Yue Yun��s position. Dealing with this Sessor Disciple was truly a headache��a head cracking headache!


    Her master said it right; people from the Non-Phase Peak was indeed the sworn enemy of their Misty Peak.


    But in any case, she couldn��t let him face the Full Moon Roar alone, that would be suicide! Hui Ying spread her Cloud Thread again to tangle the legs of that Full Moon Roar, but that behemoth immediately noticed the foreign sticky matter and shook its legs, rendering the Cloud Threat useless.


    Huo Ying inwardly sighed, thinking that the level difference between them was indeed too much; even the wind type spell, which she excelled at, waspletely unable to restrain it. The only thing that she could do was to use the five element power of the magical tool Five Elements Sword.


    However, at the same time, Wang Lu was not going to let himself be the sacrifice. While Huo Ying was preparing her sword, he took two steps forward so that now he was five steps away from that Full Moon Roar. He then swung his soft sword upward ording to the move from the Soft Cloud Sword.


    The Full Moon Roar looked down and focused its attention on the person in red and white. Its beastly instinct then told it that the little guy in front of him was no threat at all, so it no longer paid him any attention and simply waved its front paw to brush him aside.


    However, Wang Lu��s first move almost coincided with the first move from that Full Moon Roar. He easily bypassed its front paw as he dashed towards the opposite party��s front!


    The chest and abdomen were vital points, so the Full Moon Roar could no longer ignore the little fellow in red and white. It immediately lunged its huge body forward to strike the opponent, however, like a fish, its opponent easily avoided that charge by inconceivably adjusting his center of gravity and arriving at its back. The gleaming purple soft sword directly threatened the vital point on its nk!


    Although the Full Moon Roar wasn��t famous for its intelligence, it had never been in this difficult situation. The little red and white fellow that it dismissed as harmless had repeatedly threatened its vital points! This time, noticing the severe threat, its pupil turned red as it prepared tounch its real skill.


    ��Wang Lu, get back here!��


    Huo Ying loudly called him from behind. The spell for her Five Elements Sword was yet to be prepared, so she couldn��t charge forward to save Wang Lu. At the same time, she still had to protect the other disciples, putting her in a dilemma.


    ��Ha! No need to be rmed, Junior Sister, this idiot can do nothing to me.��


    The next moment, that Full Moon Roar raised up its Ox-head, and indescribable loud roars came out from its mouth in waves.


    ��Uh���� Huo Ying��s countenance turned pale. She immediately cast aside the Five Elements Sword and swapped it with Five Elements Wooden Sword. shes of green rays of lights protected her and the junior disciples behind her.


    Even so, her Junior Brothers and Sisters were still shocked by the billowing shockwaves of that roar. Their faces were deathly pale, and their body could not stop trembling. Even the rays of light from Huo Ying��s wooden sword were on the verge of copse.


    ��Rooarr!��


    That behemoth kept on roaring. Moreover, its power kept increasing by the seconds. This was the reason why this Full Moon Roar became the tyrant in this Full Moon Valley��it had the ability to send powerful roars almost infinitely!


    This blood-curdling roar could paralyze the body and couldn��t be stopped by any spells if it were to hit directly. If it reached its peak, it could even destroy the gold and crack open the stone; only a monster like the previous Western Mammoth could withstand it. Although the young disciples behind her had some magical power and their bodies had been refined, ultimately, they couldn��tpete with this monster; their minds trembled, their souls shook and their blood churned.


    This roar was not the unique technique of this monster, but rather its natural ability. Because of this, Huo Ying couldn��t counter it with all sorts of restraining spells and could only use the barely-perfected Spirit Sword Wind Array using her Five Elements Wooden Sword. It could absorb some of the shockwaves, but this was a wrong kind of technique to counter it, so the effect was rather limited.


    Fortunately, her Junior Brothers and Sisters did not disappoint her. Yue Xinyao used the Peaceful Mind Technique to calm everyone��s minds, while Zhu Qin applied the Blood Stabilization Technique. Even Wen Bao exceeded her expectation by unleashing the Rock Body Technique��although it was a wrong technique to use, it��s still better than nothing.


    After supporting each other, the pressure somewhat lessened, but the situation was still less than optimistic. Huo Ying did not even dare to think about Wang Lu who directly faced that roar.


    In such a close proximity without any cover and iplete body refining�� it was entirely possible that his body was smashed into pieces. She hated herself for ultimately failing to save everyone. As one of the team leader, she felt endless streams of remorse. Shockwaves upon shockwavester, Huo Ying finally started to sumb to its pressure and gradually knelt on the ground.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly floated into her ears��


    ��Sheet! The mating season [1] is still half a year away, what f*cking nonsense are you yelling about!��


    Bam!


    The next moment, the roar suddenly stopped. Huo Ying looked up and saw the Full Moon Roar clutching its bleeding nose as it wailed to the heaven in grief!


    Wang Lu pulled back his right foot, lifted up his purple soft sword and condescendingly said, ��This idiot doesn��t even know how to fight, yet it��s quite an expert in moaning. Oh, what a letdown!��


    Although the Full Moon Roar didn��t understand human words, it knew that the opposite party had just belittled him. An even more intense growl brewed in its throat.


    ��Grrrr!��


    ��F*ck! You want to taste my foot again!?��


    The Full Moon Roar roared loudly; its body seemed out of control, but then with peerless uracy and ruthlessness, Wang Lu kicked its nose once again. The roar that was full of fervor suddenly turned into a whimper.


    Huo Ying could not believe what she just saw. The guy was actually immune to the roar! It didn��t make sense at all! In the past, whether it was a group of Ghost Monkeys or a group of senior disciples part of their team, she had never seen anyone dare to directly face this Full Moon Roar alone�� Unless they were formidable senior disciples with abundant magical power, otherwise, nothing could stand in its way.


    Moreover, what made Huo Ying even more amazed was that she noticed that the beast��s jaw was somewhat dislocated! It meant that Wang Lu had at least stood-face-to face with the beast to be able to deliver such a blow! With such a distance to the roar, even her Senior Brother Yue Yun, with the metal and stone property of his Spirit Root strengthening his body, would be seriously injured. Yet, Wang Lu waspletely unharmed!? He was clearly still in the Body Refining Stage, but how could he possibly be so strong!?


    ��Is this the difference between an Inner Court disciple and a Sessor Disciple? Master, I want to be your Sessor Disciple!��


    While Huo Ying was still in a daze, Wang Lu once againunched a sword art from the Soft Cloud Sword to sh with the Full Moon Roar��s deadly roar. The ox-head monster bared its teeth and brandished its ws, yet it couldn��t do anything towards thebination of the Winding Steps and the Soft Cloud Sword. Wang Lu��s winding movement made it dizzy and caused its eyes to slowly lose their light. And although its ws could asionallynd on target, the opponent could withstand most of its strength and hardly eat any injury.


    And whenever it tried to raise its head to roar, Wang Lu would always seize this opportunity to kick its nose��


    After struggling for several rounds, the Full Moon Roar finally admitted that it had been bested by the opponent. Thus, clutching its bleeding nose with its paw, it turned around and fled!


    However, Wang Lu wouldn��t let it go just like that. ��Yo? You want to run away after you offended me? How could it be so easy!?��


    Wang Lu reached out his hand and caught the rear hoof of that Full Moon Roar. Although his strength was not big, the timing was incredibly ingenious, and the huge behemoth lost its bnce and stumbled down.


    Wang Lu immediately seized this moment to dash forward and hold his purple soft sword right on top of the Full Moon Roar��s genital�� Realizing its precarious situation, this monster suddenly went motionless like a statue.


    ��Hehe,e on, you want to run away, right? Go on, you��re going to be sooo ��happy��!�� Wang Lu burst outughing, patted its sturdy hind muscle and then retracted his Purple Cloud Sword.


    However, the Full Moon Roar no longer dared to act rashly. It just demurely lied on the ground and turned around its ox-head to look at Wang Lu, seemingly waiting for his instruction.


    But at this moment, not far from him, Yue Yun could no longer contain the two beasts anymore. The cage was finally overwhelmed and fell apart.


    The two Stone Wood Apes growled as they ripped apart the cage. At the center, Yue Yun appeared half kneeled on the ground and his robe seemed to be stained with blood.


    Huo Ying was rmed. ��Senior Brother, what happened to you? Are you okay!?��


    Yue Yun barely managed to open his eyes and was surprised to see his fellow disciples were still there. Through gritting teeth, he suppressed his anger and yelled, ��Why are you guys still here!?�� But then he caught the sight of that ox-head monster and immediately spurt out some more blood.


    Wang Lu raised his palm and pped Full Moon Roar. ��Damn! Why are you so ugly? Don��t you see that you scared my Junior Brother that he vomited blood!��


    The Full Moon Roar didn��t dare to talk back at Wang Lu and just warily looked at him -- To it, nothing could be painful as long as the sword wasn��t pointed at its genital.


    Wang Lu pointed his finger and said, ��Go handle those two stupid apes for me.��


    Although it didn��t understand human words, the Full Moon Roar was still able to guess Wang Lu��s intention. It just so happened that it was currently depressed, so the two stupid apes became the target to vent its frustration! It immediately pounded the ground with its hands and roared.


    ��F*ck! What are you yelling at? Do you want your nose to kiss my foot again?��


    The Full Moon Roar instinctively covered its nose and then quietly charged at those two Stone Wood Apes.


    Although it couldn��t use its strongest attack, based on its robust body alone, it was more than enough to match those Stone Wood Apes. Seeing the Full Moon Roar charging at them, dread immediately filled the two huge Stone Wood Apes, so much that they could not disy their full strength, even though it was two against one.


    At this time, Huo Ying and the others seized this opportunity tounch a concerted attack, sending out sword light, spells, and so on towards those two stone wood apes, beating them ck and blue


    Before long, in the face of the team and the Full Moon Roar��s onught, the two Stone Wood Apes finally prostrated on the ground side-by-side. Huo Ying, who was currently helping Yue Yun up, felt that she was in a dream. The figure of this disciple in red and white seemed incredibly tall.


    Sessor Disciple was indeed a Sessor Disciple. In the face of the Full Moon Roar which was seemingly impossible to defeat, he sessfully created a miracle. But one thing she couldn��t put her finger to was that, how could the all-conquering sonic attack of the Full Moon Roar seem to be invalid against him? Could it be the always impoverished Fifth Aunt had given him some treasure?


    ��No�� It��s because his basic skills are more solid than any of us.��


    Yue Yun coughed up some blood as he continued to exin to the rest of them. ��The sonic attack directly attacks a human body which is difficult to defend against just by using spells. Although we have passed the Body Refining Stage, our physiques still couldn��t bepared to a martial art master of Xiantian Stage. Therefore, we couldn��t withstand the attack. But for those who temper their body, including the blood vessels, muscles and bones to perfection, those martial arts grandmasters, could easily withstand the sonic attack from that Full Moon Roar�� While a cultivator would have a hard time defeating this beast, it would be fairly easy for a martial art grandmaster. Although Senior Brother Wang Lu��s strength isn��t that immeasurably deep, his physique alone has far exceeded me and the others�� s, no wonder Master advised me not to care too much about him; it was because Master already knew that a Sessor Disciple need not be looked after����


    Hearing this exnation, the several young ck and white and blue and white disciples seemed to understand only half of it. After a moment, Huo Ying raised a question, ��But his speed and strength are still on the second level of Body Refining Stage. Does he have a hidden strength?��


    ��No, I think this is probably rted to his cultivation method. I��ve heard that Fifth Martial Aunt is very good at defense, thus�� even though his other attributes are only on the second level of the Body Refining Stage, his defense capability and vitality have gone very far.��


    Speaking to this, Yue Yun ruefully smiled and said, ��Although what I am going to say may seem bitter, but if the opponents are not the likes of the Full Moon Roar and Stone Wood Ape which must be dealt head on physically, but instead the likes of Ghost Monkey, the situation would be different. Wang Lu happened to meet the suitable opponent; therefore, we don��t need to be discouraged. All of your performances have exceeded my expectations.��


    The few ck and white and blue and white disciples suddenly gained back their confidence -- It was not that they were ipetent, it was Wang Lu who was too abnormal!


    ��But now, we couldn��t continue our trip anymore�� I��m sorry. Because of me, everyone is implicated!��


    Yue Yun coughed up some more blood once again. Although his Junior Sister had just given him some medicine pill, it would still take some time for the effect to appear. Because one of their team leaders had been basically incapacitated, the only avable course for the team was to withdraw.


    Several of his Junior Brothers and Sisters immediatelyforted him. ��Martial Brother, don��t be. If not for you trying desperately to stop the two apes, we��d be finished.��


    ��No, you guys should thank Senior Brother Wang Lu. If he didn��t stop the Full Moon Roar, none of us could escape.��


    Wang Lu waved his hand. ��No need to say thank you. Right now, the key question is, Junior Brother Yue Yun, you��ve received such a heavy injury, how are we gonna get back?��


    Yue Yun pondered for a moment. ��Properly speaking, upon the urrence of a serious ident, we could request reinforcement, but����


    He didn��t continue to say the next words out loud. ��But, whoever the reinforcement is, they simply couldn��t arrive in this ce in an instant, so they couldn��t help in case there��s emergency. Secondly, once I request the reinforcement, the sect credit for this trip would be greatly reduced for all the team members. Moreover, the team leader marks would be deducted.��


    However, it was not the time to think about the marks. Thus, Yue Yun fished out the distress-signal talisman and was about to activate it.


    ��Wait a moment.�� Wang Lu held out his hand to stop him. ��Junior Brother Yue Yun, who is the person that this talisman would notify?��


    Yue Yun replied, ��Currently, it��s set to notify my respected Master, what��s wrong?��


    ��Oh, I just think we shouldn��t disturb Second Martial Uncle. I am sure there are many sect affairs that he has to attend to. So, we might as well call an idler.��


    ��An idler?��


    ��Yes, for example, my retarded Master.��


    ��What?�� Yue Yun was startled. ��F-Fifth Martial Aunt? How could we disturb her!?��


    Wang Lu bitterly smiled. ��This is not so wide of the mark. She is, after all, a Jindan Stage cultivator. Moreover, recently, she has nothing important to do, so this is a good way for her to contribute to the sect.��


    Yue Yun and Huo Ying looked at each other in doubt. This matter had never been stipted in the rules. Although there was some truth in what Wang Lu just said, intuitively, they felt it was wrong.


    Finally, Yue Yun gritted his teeth and made the decision. ��This time, my life was saved because of Senior Brother Wang Lu, so we��ll do ording to what you said.��


    Then, he reached out to re-set the talisman and infused his magical power into it. A golden light immediately shot up to the sky and flew towards the distance.


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Originally Spring

 Chapter 42 - Hahaha! They Really Believed It

    <h4>Chapter 42: Hahaha! They Really Believed It</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After about thirty minutes, from a distance appeared a woman in white on top of a flying sword rapidly approaching them; her hand was holding the ��distressed signal�� talisman.


    When she was about to pass through the boundary of the Small Clear Sky Peak, the restriction spell was automatically activated, but then she flicked the talisman and was able to pass through.


    A momentter, her flying sword, along with her,nded on the ground. Several ck and white and blue and white disciples saluted her. ��Fifth Martial Aunt!��


    ��No need to be polite.�� The woman in white looked at the crowd and then looked at the three monsters kneeling in a row; she could not help butugh. ��Well, this is not so bad. The casualties seem to be light.��


    Yue Yun said, ��It��s all thanks to Senior Brother Wang Lu��s amazing ability.��


    ��Ah, and you are�� Yue Yun, who entered the sect four years ago, right?�� The woman earnestly sized up this younger disciple and then looked at the wreckage of that rock and stone cage not too far away from them; she thenmented, ��When Second Brother said that you are willing to sacrifice and endure hardship for other cultivators, he was indeed telling the truth. You��ve tried to sacrifice yourself to cover your Junior Brother and Sister��s retreat; as the team leader of this trip, your courage is indeedmendable.��


    In his heart, Yue Yun was pleasantly surprised. ording to rumors, this Fifth Martial Aunt had always been on a discord with on the Misty Peak, and though they rarely met, he always thought she was an incredibly impolite elder; he had never expected to receive praise from her!


    ��However���� The woman in white changed the subject and said, ��Although willingness to sacrifice is good, senseless sacrifice is useless. You should know that you��re lucky to just suffer severe wounds from facing off against two Stone Wood Apes, so why didn��t you team up with Huo Ying?��


    Yue Yun exined, ��Because at that time, I didn��t know the extent of Senior Brother Wang Lu��s ability yet, and my Junior Brothers and Sisters needed someone to protect them, so I arranged for Junior Sister Huo Ying to����


    ��Need someone to protect? That��s stupid! You two are the team leaders, not these kids�� nannies! This trip is not designed to just give these kids ��simted�� fear, but rather for them to experience a real ��life or death�� ordeal so that when they go out of the sect in the future, they wouldn��t die too soon! You think encountering two Stone Wood Apes and a Full Moon Roar is already a difficult situation? When your Master and I did something simr to this in the past, from the initial team of one hundred cultivators, only ten survived. That��s a real ��trial by fire��. What you got here is too far from it!��


    Cold sweat continued to stream out of Yue Yun as he listened to her speech. There were indeed quite many stiptions from the handbook of the trip that he didn��t follow�� However, his Master had always been vague and remained tight-lipped about the previous trips when his Master was still young, so when he heard about its rate of survival, his heart couldn''t help but turn cold.


    ��Don��t think about it too much, you actually did a good job. The rest of you, don��t feel too bad about this result; the path of Immortal Cultivation, after all, couldn��t be rushed. Although your journey stops here, you have gained enough experience to absorb in quite a while.��


    After she had finished speaking, she handed out several green bamboo swords to them. ��Each of you, take one of these. I��ve already set the destination to the Four Divisions Peak.��


    The Four Divisions Peak was the peak that connected all the twelve peaks on the Spirit Sword Mountain, so this setting was appropriate. Yue Yun and the rest of them nodded, and one by one, they took that green bamboo sword.


    However, just as they were about to leave, they noticed the Fifth Elder didn��t try to move, and Wang Lu also quietly stood beside her. Yue Yun was curious and asked them, ��Fifth Martial Aunt, aren��t you going to leave with us?��


    The woman froze for a moment, and then coughed. ��It��s like this�� Since monsters seem to appear at the same time and ce in this Full Moon Valley and intentionally targeted you, I��m afraid there��s something fishy happening here. If there are some problems with the restriction spells in this Small Clear Sky Peak and we just left them like that, it would give us more trouble in the future. Therefore, Wang Lu and I are going to check the nearby restriction spells; this is also an excellent opportunity for me to teach him.��


    Yue Yun and the rest suddenly sighed. They all thought, ��Sessor Disciple is indeed a Sessor Disciple. No matter how unreliable the Master is, he still has countless learning opportunitiespared to the other disciples�� No wonder he can withstand the full strength attack of the Full Moon Roar even though he is still in the Body Refining Stage.��


    ��Moreover, Fifth Elder isn��t as bad as rumored. Not only did she seem to be caring about the younger disciples, she even takes into ount the safety of this ce by checking the surrounding restriction spells. She truly is a model for responsibility and meticulousness!��


    With a reverent gaze, Yue Yun and the rest left the Clear Sky Peak riding on top of that green bamboo sword. When their figures disappeared in the sea of clouds, the woman in white couldn��t hold back anymore and burst outughing.


    ��Hahaha, they really believed it!��


    The nearby Wang Lu shrugged. ��Deceiving a few kids is not something to be proud of, you know? Currently, there are no sect rules against what you just did to those kids�� Otherwise, I would feel sorry for deceiving an honest man like Yue Yun. But never mind that, the question is, how do we deal with the Sect Leader and the rest of the Elders?��


    The woman confidently patted her plump chest. ��Of course, to deny everything! Deny, deny, deny! What do you think?��


    ���� Master, I want to ask you a question regarding a Sessor Disciple.��


    ��Okay, ask away.��


    ��If the Master of a Sessor Disciple is fired from the position of Elder, will the disciple still retain the Sessor Disciple identity?��


    ���� Damn, have a bit of confidence in me, will you? How could this trivial thing shake my position as an Elder? �� Um, probably not.�� In the end, the Fifth Elder had a twinge of guilty conscience. ��So, we better hurry up.��


    With that, she mounted her bamboo sword and pulled Wang Lu up. ��Spunk up, specialized herbology course�� top student, this is a rare opportunity that shouldn��t be wasted even for a minute.��


    ��Ha! You also know that this is a rare opportunity! Without me helping you, you wouldn��t have the chance to enter this Clear Sky Peak for another one hundred years! So, how are you going to thank me?��


    His Master magnanimously offered, ��Fifty-fifty!��


    ��Deal! But first, we need to find the Cinnabar Fruit.��


    ��No problem, I also need that thing. Let��s pick enough of them first!��


    Amidst her longugh, the bamboo sword flew through the Full Moon Valley and proceeded into the Azure Dragon Gorge! Azure Dragon Gorge was also the boundary of the Small Clear Sky Peak and the ce where the products were the richest; third or fourth rank spirit grasses were abound.


    Of course, correspondingly, the ce also teemed with a lot of category three or up monsters, which was far from what any low-level cultivator could contend�� However, in theory, a cultivator, who has reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, could easily deal with the monsters there; the sect rules forbade them from arbitrarily entering the Small Clear Sky Peak though.


    Thus, some herbal nts in the Small Clear Sky Peak were particrly precious. These riches, by sect rules, could only be enjoyed by the younger disciples who dared to challenge their limit.


    However, this amazing riches of the Spirit Sword Sect was astonishingly plundered. Like a brutal invasion of porcupines, a guide carefully directed the other one to quickly and efficiently pick the various species of rare spirit grasses.


    ��There, at eleven o��clock, five hundred meters away from here on that tform. ording to the information described in the book, it��s the growth spot for the spirit mushroom in the Azure Dragon Gorge. There��s a big probability that we can collect thousands of years old spirit mushrooms there.��


    Standing on top of the flying bamboo sword, Wang Lu was holding a volume of ��Records of Clear Sky��. Combined with his herbology knowledge, he pointed to his Master where the growth site of the precious nts was.


    His Master swiftly reacted and directed the flying bamboo sword to the growth ce of spirit mushrooms. When the green ray of light approached, it terrified the several nearby monsters, and they fled in panic and disarray.


    They were supposed to be the category three monsters which guarded the ce and would have been a nearly insurmountable obstacle for junior disciples who were still in Qi Cultivating Stage. For many years, only a few lucky ones who were able to fool this guardian had picked the precious spirit mushrooms�� But now, the approaching Fifth Elder only needed to release her Jindan Stage aura a little bit to ��shock and awe�� these monsters so that they scatter away.


    ��Nice! Water Spirit Mushroom, Wood Spirit Mushroom, both of them are precious millennium years old medicinal nts. Azure Dragon Gorge indeed lives up to its name.�� The woman in white picked up the two herbs on the tform which were surrounded with thick spiritual energy, and then she wrapped them up tightly so that their medicinal power wouldn��t leak.


    Wang Lu nodded from the side. ��This should be a certain spiritual energy node on the Clear Sky Peak, which is particrly suitable for the growth of spiritual mushroom with medicinal properties. Unfortunately, the legendary thousand years old Flesh Spirit Mushroom is not here.��


    ��No problem; the quantity can always make up for the quality. If we can��t have a thousand years old of that, we can pick many of the five hundred or six hundred years old one.��


    ��The hell! You even want to harvest a five hundred years old loli grass? Do you want to harvest them all?��


    ��In any case, I won��t be able toe here for at least another one hundred years. If I don��t take them now, wouldn��t that mean I left them for someone else?��


    Seeing her Master��s delicate hands swiftly and urately pluck all kinds of spirit mushroom regardless of their age, Wang Lu sighed with sorrow. He felt that his Master��s character was very poor. As expected, she looted them all [1] in total disregard of the sustainable development. Now, he needed to think of a way to distance himself from her deed.


    He thought, ��I��ve got it! I will just tell the others that I was being forced. Considering Master��s pass ��deeds��, no one would believe that this is just a false usation.��


    The Fifth Elder was oblivious to the fact that her disciple was ready to sell her out; she waspletely immersed in the happy feeling of one who just got a huge windfall.


    ��Very good! There��s Cinnabar Fruit, Golden Thread Grass, and two one thousand years old spirit mushrooms. Now, I can make my thousand spirit pills! Haha,e on, let��s continue! After this, I��ll brew that Cinnabar Fruit for us!��


    Seeing his Master was about to advance triumphantly, Wang Lu hurriedly stopped her. ��Damn! Don��t go overboard, will you! If you don��t know how to stop, Sect Leader or Disciplinary Elder will catch you in the act, and they will force you to hand over your harvest!��


    Being reminded by Wang Lu, the Master was suddenly enlightened. ��Good point! Okay, let��s call it a day�� We must leave now so that we won��t get caught!��


    Before she even finished speaking, she already mounted the bamboo sword and, along with Wang Lu, flew away from the Clear Sky Peak.


    A few momentter, a golden sword light descended from the sky andnded on that tform of spirit mushroom. The golden light dissipated and revealed a furious old man. He was the Second Elder, Liu Xian, who immediately rushed toe here after he debriefed his disciples.


    The old man looked down at the messed up tform and then looked around and found out that several spots where the most valuable herb grew have been ruined; they had suffered disastrous damage!


    Although he was not responsible for this act, it was his disciple who re-set the ��distressed-signal�� talisman and released it, and that scumbag Elder took that opportunity tounch a sneak attack�� If the owner of the Clear Sky Speak who was currently wandering came back, how could he exin about this!?


    ��Wang Wu��Wang Wu! Wang Wu!!!��


    Liu Xian really couldn��t control his emotion this time. He looked up and bellowed in rage!


    Note:


    [1] Originally: Kill all, burn all, loot all.

 Chapter 43 - New Pet

    <h4>Chapter 43: New Pet</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The news about the brutal looting of the Small Clear Sky Peak quickly spread inside the sect��s inner circle.


    This time, the repercussion was quite severe. The furious second Elder Liu Xian quickly pulled the Disciplinary Elder Fang He by the sleeve and directly flew onto the Ster Peak to make a case in front of the Sect Leader.


    The Sect Leader couldn��t help but ruefully smile as he listened to his two Junior Brothers�� argument and watched their towering rage. In the end, he had no other choice but to dere his order to detain and interrogate the Fifth Elder.


    However, a twist happened! When the Disciplinary Elder arrived at the Non-Phase Peak, the robber had actually absconded!


    This was something unheard of in the Spirit Sword Sect for hundreds of years! If someone told an outsider that an Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall had absconded with precious spirit grass worth one hundred thousand spirit stones, no one would believe that!


    The only thing that she left behind was, in addition to the ��innocent�� Wang Lu, a letter filled with sincere feeling of repentance.


    ��To Senior Brothers, Junior Brothers and Junior Sister: I was wrong, really wrong�� After a night of repentance, I profoundly understood my sins. From this day forward, I will wander around the Nine Regions to do good deeds wherever and whenever I can, making amends for my own greed. Please don��t look for me before my sins are cleansed. Signed: Wang Wu.��


    Looking at this written-with-blood letter, Liu Xian and Fang He almost choked in anger. The mischievous fellow had never changed in this one hundred years! She was always a f*cking devil! However, things have gone this far, but what else could they do? Should they dispatch the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall to hunt her? It was not as if it was an especially grave sin either. And most of all, the Sect Leader had told this matter to the master of the Clear Sky Peak, who was still in the distant Eastern Region. That person brushed this matter off with a chuckle and said, ��It��s okay, we��re all brothers and sisters. If she wants some herbal nts, she just needs to ask me and I will give it. No need to muster such arge force; it��s too excessive for Fifth Senior Sister.��


    The master of the Clear Sky Peak was known as an incredibly kind cultivator. Since even the owner of the robbed ce had given this sort of reply, they had no choice but to let this matter go.


    What about Wang Lu? The Elders didn��t make things difficult for him. Firstly, he had made a tremendous contribution to the sect by saving the lives of his fellow disciples on the trip. And secondly�� Two years ago, they had let him be the Fifth Elder��s disciple, so they should''ve expected that something like this would happen. This was the consequence of their own action, so they felt bad if they make things difficult for a child like him.


    After the dust had settled, it became business as usual again in the Spirit Sword Sect. Except in the Non-Phase Peak where, in the absence of its master, Wang Lu��s daily habit of cursing his Master behind her back had alsoe to an end.


    Although the Fifth Elder had left a seemingly sincere letter of repentance, it was obvious to Wang Lu that she was just looking for a ce to refine the drugs and sell them.


    Of course, before his Master left, she didn��t forget to leave him a box which filled with twenty bone strengthening pills to supplement his training, which was enough for Wang Lu to use during his training course. Moreover, she had also written down theplete training method for the next stage of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, so that Wang Lu could study it by himself.


    Since he already had the drugs and the written method, Wang Lu no longer cared for this perpetuallyzy Master and went back to his daily routine before this��an easy andfortable life.


    However, in less than two days, some people actively seeked him.


    As it happened, there was no ss in the Teng Cloud Hall that day, so Wang Lu was nning on sleeping until the afternoon. However, just as he finished his breakfast, he heard someone knock on his door. When he opened it, that person turned out to be Zhu Qin.


    Towards this person that he had spent hisst two years bickering with, Wang Lu was actually far from loathing him. But, upon seeing him at that moment, he had an uncontroble impulse to quip.


    ��Are you here for another round of tongueshing?��


    Zhu Qin initially had a forced smile on his face, but upon listening to Wang Lu��s taunt, he immediately became annoyed. ��You����


    But before he could say his next words, a pair of strong palms patted his shoulders and interrupted him.


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, please forgive us for disturbing you.��


    When he turned his nce to the side, he saw a ck and white dressed Yue Yun in an amiable smile. There were also Huo Ying, Yue Xinyao, Wen Yin, and Wen Bao�� All of them were the people who went on the recent trip to the Clear Sky Peak together with him.


    Seeing this line-up, Wang Lu immediately knew what their intention was; he sighed. ��Did you climb all the way to me early this morning just to thank me?��


    Yue Yun said with a smile, ��Yes, it��s precisely that. We came here to express our gratitude. A few days ago, I was still in the Misty Peak recuperating from my injuries, so it was difficult for me to walk. Today, as soon as I was able to walk again, I immediately convened everyone together. I hope Senior Brother Wang Lu won��t me us for beingte.��


    ��You want toe earlier? In the middle of the night to call the chicken [1]?�� Wang Lu peevishly said, ��Fine. You��re wee. If there��s any gift, just put it on the ground. And if there��s nothing else, then please leave.��


    Huo Ying became upset. ��What��s with this attitude? We came here to sincerely express our gratitude. Other Sessor Disciples are not as arrogant as you.��


    Wang Lu thought, ��This is not arrogant, but grumpy for being disturbed by someone so early. If you don��t understand this, I��ll visit your room tonight to call the chicken, so you��ll understand.��


    Yue Yun was the most sensible one. ��Junior Sister, you misunderstood. We came here too early and disrupted Senior Brother Wang Lu��s rest. We are really sorry.��


    Yue Yun��s courtesy and thoughtfulness made Wang Lu unable to vent his anger. Finally, he decided that after these visitors left, he would visit his ��neighbor�� the ck bear.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, Huo Ying, Zhu Qin and the rest, one by one, expressed their gratitude to Wang Lu and left behind their respective presents. Most of which were drugs or magical tools. However, Huo Ying actually gave him a set of Cloud Thread, which was a grand seventh rank magical tool; this could be considered as the best quality item for a cultivator in the initial stage of Qi Cultivating Stage.


    As for Zhu Qin, he simply gave Wang Lu one hundred spirit stones. Although it couldn��t be considered as a small amount, the meaning behind it was exceptionally dubious, like jeering the opposite party as a poor person.


    Wang Lu epted them all one by one and, after the pleasantries had been over, Yue Yun and the rest began to leave. However, at this time��


    ��Um, Senior Brother Wang Lu, can I talk to you about something in private?��


    Wang Lu was taken aback. Because the person who stayed behind was actually the most unremarkable one amongst them, Wen Bao the fatty!


    Speaking of this fatty, two years ago in the Immortal Gathering, a lot of people didn��t expect too much of him. Although he possessed a second rate Earthly Spirit Root, he was a coward with ordinary intelligence. Two yearster, Wen Bao��s cultivation progress seemed to confirm people��s low expectation of him. Although he possessed a respectable second rate Earthly Spirit Root, regarding cultivation level, even Zhu Qin was slightly better than him; he was moreparable with the outer court disciple, Yue Xinyao.


    If people were to tell what were his strong points, it would be his honesty, simple-mindedness and benevolence. However, Immortal Cultivation was not ��virtue�� cultivation. One couldn��t be an Immortal no matter how nice one treat other people.


    However, in Wang Lu��s eyes, Wen Bao actually has many positive points in his body, and he wasn��t as unbearable as a certain someone.


    For example�� He was very fat! Two years passed by and he was actually fatter than before! As if his body refining iprehensibly increased his roundness rather than decreasing it!


    Being sized up by Wang Lu with interest, Wen Bao began to sweat out. Two years ago, he was already afraid of Wang Lu. Two yearster, although they were already fellow disciples, he couldn��t be like Zhu Qin who had the courage to hurl insults at Wang Lu!


    Moreover, three days ago in the trip to the Clear Sky Peak, Wen Bao��s deep-seated fear of him became even deeper. And now, standing before Wang Lu, he had almost spent all his courage just to take the initiative to talk to him.


    Fortunately, although Wang Lu was kind of impatient to others, he still found it amusing to tease Wen Bao. ��What��s the matter? Just say it.��


    Wen Bao was startled and hurriedly said, ��I-I-I-I-I want t-to-to-to cultivate with you, Senior Brother!��


    Wang Lu went silent for a long time, and his face gradually turned hostile. ��You want to do a double-cultivation with me? Very imaginative, you dead fatty.��


    Being coldly looked at by Wang Lu, Wen Bao��s knees went soft, and he almost fell on the ground. ��N-n-no, what I mean is, could Senior Brother Wang Lu guide me in cultivation?��


    ��Oh, you want to acknowledge me as your master.�� Wang Lu withdrew his hostility. ��Why do you want that? You don��t find Martial Uncle Liu Xian��s teaching good enough?��


    While talking, Wang Lu moved over a bench for Wen Bao to sit.


    Wen Bao quickly sat down and began to exin, ��It��s not that Master��s teaching is bad, but rather he seldom had the time to teach us personally. So, all this time, I mostly received instructions from several Senior Brothers. Unfortunately, I was too stupid and thus, have very little progress.��


    ��And then what? If your Senior Brothers in the Misty Peak couldn��t teach you, do you think I, who is still in the second level of the Body Refining Stage, could sessfully teach you?��


    ��That��s not the same!�� Wen Bao shook his head. ��Senior Brother, although your cultivation level isn��t high, considering that you were able to defeat that Full Moon Roar, your martial art is real!


    ��Good, very insightful, but still useless. You can��t learn my martial art; it��s an entirely different method.��


    Wen Bao said, ��I know that Ick in talent and thus, certainly couldn��t learn your martial art. But, Senior Brother, just like in the Peach Blossom Vige, you can point me in the right direction. I-if you are willing to help me, then I�� I won��t hold other people back anymore.��


    Speaking to this, Wen Bao became dejected. It was obvious that his slow progress in the past two years had given him such a huge pressure.


    However, upon hearing his plea, Wang Lu was instead quite surprised. He thought, ��This fatty is not a fool! He knows that when he meets an insurmountable obstacle, he needs to find a way around that. Moreover�� it��s a way that is suitable to him.��


    Three days ago, in their trip to Clear Sky Peak, Wang Lu had personally seen this fatty disying his martial arts. He was able to brandish a heavy ck iron sword like it was just a thin branch. Although it was without any form or flow, his power was deeply profound��no defense couldn��t be ovee. However, this dead fatty was even slower than a pig, so it was hard for him to hit any moving target. Moreover, his sword move has no defense at all. Like a buck naked person, even a kitchen knife could kill him.


    With such a ��wonderful�� martial arts and performance, it was easy to doubt the sincerity of the Misty Peak to train their disciples. However, in Wang Lu��s opinion, the growth path of a person depended on one��s talent! This dead fatty has the second-rate Earthly Spirit Root with enormous innate power. Thus, generally speaking, the most suitable cultivation method for him was the one which focused on defense; he could be a great tanker! However, once one took into ount of Wen Bao��s timid character, no one would feelfortable to assign him that role.


    However, was this dead fatty really that hopeless? Not necessarily. After two years had passed, not that many people remembered his incredible performance in the Cloud Wave Map - The fatty came out of the Cloud Wave Map after he, Wang Zhong, Hai Yunfan and the three idiots. Hidden behind his fat face��s indecision was a powerful explosive force, which if it could be fully unearthed, would be a perfect match for the ��ck Iron Sword�� [2] swordy.


    Unfortunately, even after these past two years, the Misty Peak failed to uncover Wen Bao��s true potential. Even though he had undergone a strict training regimen, the fatty was still a fatty; not only he did not turn into a fierce warrior, he even degenerated into one resembling a bby house pig.


    Currently, even the Carefree Peak disciples began to suspect that the Elders were wrong in their decision to ept him as they considered him to be a waste. However, Wang Lu was very clear that it was simply because the Misty Peak��s teaching method of him was incorrect.


    If he, Wang Lu, had been the one who handled him, this fatty would��ve resembled a human in no time. But now, this fellow ran to him to seek help; although a part of it could be said as a desperate move, it was actually a clever one.


    Not only did Wang Lu has the means to help him, but he also has the willingness to help.


    The reason for that was because, one: although they rarely interacted in these past two years, the fatty was a kind, thoughtful person with a fantastic etiquette, so there was no bad blood between them.


    Secondly, currently, Wang Lu needed a person like him in his cultivation. The next stage of the Non-Phase Sword Bone not only needed to be supplemented with the Bone Strengthening Pills everyday, his entire body needed to be mmed by an object with a powerful force. Furthermore, ording to the note left behind by his Master, this powerful force should suffice to kill an ordinary person in an instant.


    Thus, this time, Wang Lu generously nodded his head. ��So, you want me to teach you martial arts, huh? Okay.��


    Wen Bao could not believe his ears. His little eyes widened, and he severely pinched his thigh until his whole body trembled in pain.


    Wang Luughed. ��Of course, there''s one condition.��


    The fatty nodded again and again. ��I understand, I understand. As long as you, Senior Brother, are willing to teach me, I will do anything.��


    As soon as he said that, a trace of fear shed through his eyes as if Wang Lu would give him an impossible condition.


    Wang Lu chuckled. ��Don��t worry, my condition is not that hard, only a little. From now on, you have to treat me as your Master.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��No need to kowtow and do the obeisance ritual. However, you have to listen to everything that I say, just like you obey your Master��s order. It��s as simple as that. Can you do it?��


    Wen Bao was overjoyed. ��No problem, no problem! Senior Brother is willing to teach me, not only will I regard you as my Master, I will also treat you the same courtesy that befits a Master! No matter what you say, I will do it!��


    Wang Lu smiled and thought.


    ��Very good, I��ve acquired a new pet: Wen Bao.��


    Note:


    [1] ng for visiting prostitute.


    [2] Refer to the Yang Guo��s heavy sword in the novel Return of the Condor Heroes.

 Chapter 44 - The Proper Method For Wen Bao

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Proper Method For Wen Bao</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In doing things, Wang Lu always emphasized on efficiency. Thus, in the afternoon, he agreed to meet with Wen Bao at the Misty Peak��s practice field.


    Misty Peak has a total of three practice fields. The smallest one is located near the Teng Cloud Hall, which is the designated practice field for new disciples. A row of red wooden figurines filled with spells were neatly stacked on the side of the open space. Disciples could practice their variety of spells on them.


    When Wang Lu rushed to this ce, Wen Bao had already been there for quite a while, practicing his ck Iron Sword on the empty field. His whole body trembled as he sweated profusely. He obviously had given it all, but his sword move was still incoherent as before, and his sword powercked the proper aggressiveness of the ck Iron Sword; he has no killer instinct.


    After watching him practice for a moment, Wang Lu immediately intervene. ��Stop it. This training is just a waste of time.��


    Wen Bao��s face turned bitter. ��But Ick in the intelligence department. If I don��t practice diligently����


    ��That��s a wrong route. The more knowledge, the more reactionary [1]. You are already on the wrong team, so naturally, you will keep on making mistakes.��


    ��Huh?�� Wen Bao was taken aback. ��But what I did just now is indeed in ordance with the training method taught to me by my Senior Brothers. I never changed them arbitrarily.��


    ��Then what they taught you is wrong. If they��re right, why did you look for me then?��


    Wen Bao stared nkly for a moment. ��Senior Brother, that makes sense. How should I practice then?��


    Wang Lu took two steps forward and pointed his Purple Soft Sword at Wen Bao. ��Why don��t we exchange two moves first.��


    Wen Bao hesitated for a moment, lifted up his sword and roared as he swung it down towards Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu didn��t try to dodge. He just used his Soft Cloud Sword to deflect seventy percent of fatty��s force. Although the remaining thirty percent forced him to take three steps backward, it could not break through his Soft Cloud Sword��s defense, so it didn��t cause any real damage to Wang Lu.


    Wen Bao wasn��t undaunted. He followed his move by a lunge to the chest. Wang Lu parried his attack sideways, but this time, he didn��t even move half a step backward. Wen Bao��s entire attacking force was deflected to the side, and he staggered forward because he lost his bnce. The fatty wanted to turn around and attack again, but Wang Lu wasn��t interested in that anymore.


    ��That��s enough. Do you know why you lost just now?��


    Wen Bao sincerely praised him. ��Senior Brother, your swordsmanship is amazing, I am far behind you.��


    ��Amazing my ass! That��s nothing more than a mortal world��s sword art. But you, with your ck Iron Sword, should be able to absorb the spiritual energy from the soil, which could make you indestructible and steady as a rock. What you have is the real sword art from the Immortal Cultivation World; theory wise, how could it bepared to my Soft Cloud Sword?��


    ��Senior Brother, your cultivation is profound, even a mortal world��s martial art����


    ��You��re a ninth level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, yet you praised my cultivation as profound, even though I am still in the second level of the Body Refining Stage?��


    Wen Bao was suddenly at a loss. ��This����


    ��Strength-wise, you��re at least ten times stronger than me, while on the speed, we are at least the same, let alone you should be able to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy and turn it into your magical power, unlike me who can��t even absorb the surrounding spiritual energy. Against you, my only advantages are nothing else but my calmness and my tough bones. Overall, in almost any aspect, you hold all the advantage, but why did you still lost?��


    Wen Bao was tongue tied. ��Why?��


    Wang Lu coldly snorted. ��Because you��re a terrified c*nt, a spineless coward.��


    ��Em���� Receiving such a blunt assessment, Wen Bao felt as if he just ate sheet.


    ��Except for your fat, you��re a useless waste. No other sects would ept you. Even if they are looking for someone to do odd jobs, they still need someone who is not clumsy and stupid, aren��t they? When the Spirit Sword Sect epted you as an Inner Court Disciple, the Elders must have been confused because you obviously have dubious qualifications. No wonder the sect is in the state of decline day after day; this sect is rightfully called as the most unworthy of the title one of the five best sects in the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals. Congrattions Fatty, your existence here drag down the entire sect.��


    ��I, I���� Although he had always been subjected to all kinds of criticism, in a sect that paid particr attention to harmony between disciples, this was the first time he heard someone hurl such a vicious insult at him! Moreover, that person, unfortunately, was Wang Lu, whom he admired the most. For a time, his mind went nk and then flustered.


    However, Wang Lu��s viciousness wasn��t limited to this.


    ��Dead fatty, are you really the son of the teacher of the state of the Azure Billow Country? Siring such a waste like you, your father must��ve felt headaches for more than a decade, right?��


    ��Wang Lu, you, why!?�� Hearing about his family, his whole body trembled. He couldn��t believe Wang Lu would go as far as that.


    ��Oh, that��s right! From another point of view, anyone who sired a waste pig like you must have had a bad seed. Perhaps while you��re here, your dad is questioning whether you��re really his son or not, hahaha!��


    ��Wang Lu, shut up!��


    ��Let��s talk about your mother then. Oh, I forgot to ask, is your mother your real mother? Hahaha!��


    ��Enough!��


    Bam!


    As he roared, the ck iron sword pierced forward like lightning. Wang Lu had expected this, so he had already withdrawn half a step backward. He held his sword horizontally before him and let this Purple Soft Sword violently collide with the ck Iron Sword.


    The next moment, Wang Lu��s body flew backward like he was just a sandbag.


    When hended on the ground, he staggered several steps backward. His right hand was numb, and his sword nearly slipped off of his hand. Ten meters away in front of him, Wen Bao looked at his own sword in a daze. He noticed that there was a crack in a gstone, which was the result of the shockwave from the sword collision. He could not imagine that he was able to unleash such a powerful sword strike!


    ��I���� Wen Bao nkly looked at Wang Lu. He vaguely understood the reason why Wang Luunched such a vicious verbal attack.


    ��You still need to ask? I just want to know why no one in the Misty Peak ever found this simplemon sense: a warrior needs to umte anger!��


    While he spoke, he shook his wrist and regripped the Purple Soft Sword; his entire right hand was numb because of that collision. Just now, under the influence of anger, the fatty was able to use the ck Iron Sword to the extreme; his innate strength and Earthly Spirit Root synergized, enabling him to utilize both the power within him and the spiritual energy from the outside. Thus, the destruction power was more than doubled. When the Full Moon Roar roared directly at Wang Lu, it failed to shook him. But just now, he couldn��t withstand that fatty��s sword strike, which showed how powerful that sword strike was.


    On the other hand, the Non-Phase Sword Bone had its own wonders. Just one breathter, the shock on his body from that sword strike had already subsided�� ording to his Master, this eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone��s cultivation had only just begun. It was difficult to imagine how hard it would be toplete its training, or what would be the effect after that.


    Wen Bao took a long time to understand that the previous sword strike contained the feeling of anger, which was a quite mysterious experience to him. When he wanted to reproduce the same thing again, he failed no matter how hard he tried. Thus, he felt iparably disappointed.


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, that sword strike just now�� Is that the true power of the ck Iron Sword?��


    Wang Lu said, ��What nonsense! Of course it is! Do you really think the sword art from the Immortal Cultivation World is just like the good-for-nothing swordy that you previously disyed before that one? The Spirit Sword Sect contains the word ��sword��, so it is natural that sword art is something that they heavily emphasized on, just like the other sects. For example, the Ten Thousands Arts Sect have countless methods and techniques. Your ck Iron Sword have neither sophisticated moves nor endless streams of abilities. If you want to defeat other people��s countless techniques, you need to unlimitedly enhance your destructive power to achieve the level of ��no stronghold one cannot ovee�� [2] �� It��s the kind of level that you disyed just now.��


    Wang Lu��s remarks flew Wen Bao��s thought to a ce he longed for. Indeed, if he could master that sword strike, any spells would be useless before him. Let alone Zhu Qin who was still on the same level as him, even his Senior Brother Yue Yun would find it difficult to resist his sword strike�� For it was the genuine one-sword-strike-ovee-the-countless-techniques!


    ��But, howe I couldn��t recreate that sword strike?�� Wen Bao ruefully smiled and then looked at Wang Lu in anticipation.


    ��Nonsense, that��s because you��ve used up all your anger.��


    Wen Bao was taken aback, thinking, ��My anger was indeed vanished along with that sword strike. And when I tried to wield the sword again, I couldn��t recreate that sword strike��s power anymore. Is this ck Iron Sword Art mainly driven by anger? No wonder I don��t have any progress in this in two years; it��s not because of myck of effort, but because no Senior Brothers had ever tried to do what Wang Lu just did, which was insulting my parents to incite my anger����


    Wang Lu continued, ��Cultivator��s emotions and desires are also a form of energy, otherwise, how could mind cultivation be so important in every cultivation methods? The so-called mind cultivation is the power to control our state of mind and emotions. When we reached the peak Qi Cultivating Stage, we need this mind cultivation in order to break through the Foundation Establishment Stage.��


    Upon hearing this remarks, Wen Bao was suddenly enlightened. He repeatedly nodded. ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, you��re amazing. You know everything!��


    Wang Lu sent his foot out to kick him. ��You don��t even know what��s inside your sect? This is a f*ckingmon knowledge, you idiot!��


    Wen Bao was kicked and scolded, but he was actually delighted beyond measure, thinking, ��I didn��t pick my Master wrong! Previously, those several Senior Brothers who taught me could not even think of this trick!��


    However, another problem arose. Since he had understood Wang Lu��s good intention, no matter how mean or how vicious Wang Lu scold him, this dead fatty��s face was still beaming with joy; he could not even produce an ounce of anger.


    ��It��s okay, there��s an easy way to ovee this. For a warrior, there��s a universal method to incite anger, and it doesn��t matter whether you��re intelligent or stupid, rich or poor, healthy or ill�� As long as you��re not abnormal, this method will work.��


    Wen Bao��s eyes lit up. ��What method?��


    ��It��s this���� Wang Lu stared at Wen Bao with a deadpan look.


    Momentster, Wen Bao couldn��t help but sumb to the pressure and start to sweat profusely.


    Then, Wang Lu said slowly word by word, ��If a warrior wants to umte anger, the easiest way is to take a beating.��


    ��What!?��


    Before he could continue, Wang Lu suddenly punched him in the face.


    No one wouldn��t feel angry if someone else suddenly punched him or her in the face!


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Absurd anti-intellectual slogan attributed after the event of the Gang of Four.


    [2] The ability to conquer every obstacle.

 Chapter 45 - Endoscope

    <h4>Chapter 45: Endoscope</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    That evening, Wen Bao, covered in bruises, left the training field of the Misty Peak; his face stered with a big foolish smile.


    Wang Lu��s universal method really worked; the brutal beating was undoubtedly effective.


    The fatty was a timid person, but he had also been pampered since childhood, and he was super afraid of pain. Because of this instinctive fear of pain, he rarely experienced pain for many years. The two years training in the Spirit Sword Sect was also rtively mild, which was tantamount to condone this bordering phobia. But Wang Lu was indeed a capable Master; Wen Bao��sck of pain in these two years had beenpensated by him in just one afternoon. Various external and internal injuries stacked up, so much so that almost all parts of his body suffered some kind of injuries.


    In this nonstop pain and suffering, Wen Bao rapidly umted his anger. This kind of anger stemmed from his instinct in the deepest part of his personality. His fear of pain made him instinctively resent the object that caused the pain, even if the other side was his Senior Brother Wang Lu whom he most feared.


    Behind this spineless coward actually hid an explosive power; his achievement in the Cloud Wave Map was not a fluke. Perhaps this was one of the reasons why the Spirit Sword Sect was willing to ept him�� Unfortunately, the trainer in the Misty Peak didn��t realize this even now. But, Wang Lu��s keen eye immediately identified this problem.


    In that afternoon, under Wang Lu��s beating, Wen Bao sessfully unleashed perfect ck Iron Sword more than twenty times. In which, he sessfully broke through Wang Lu��s Soft Cloud Sword��s defense three times in session; with thest strike directly hitting thetter��s chest.


    At that time, Wang Lu��splexion immediately turned pale; he felt like he had just eaten the Misty Peak��s specialty dish ��Look up at the starry sky�� [1]. Indeed, his misery was unbearable! Well, it could also be said he was as good as dead! In that split second, he regretted that he tried to show off by receiving that strike directly instead of dodging away using his Winding Steps.


    However, what he gained from this wasn��t light either. All his main bones were jarred loose by this ck Iron Sword strike, which enabled the bone strengthening medicine inside his body to prate his bones even further, especially on the chest and the ribs; the medicine seeped directly into the bone marrow�� After that afternoon, Wang Lu felt that most of his bones were refreshed; his cultivation of the seventhyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone had improved greatly!


    ording to his master, there was no visible effect on the first sevenyers of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, but this intangible effect had enabled him to withstand the direct roar of the Full Moon Roar and direct strike from the fatty��s ck Iron Sword. If he reached the eighthyer, it was virtually impossible to imagine how much solid his body would be.


    ��Huh, is this Wang Wu��s vaunted ��degree of hardness��? It��s indeed unusually hard. If one doesn��t consider this, then the Non-Phase Sword Bone has almost no other positive properties. But also because of this, this method is indeed a fantastic one. But for now, it��s a pain in the ass!�� Wang Lu mused.


    However, considering his Void Spirit Root, he couldn��t be picky about the method�� The eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone was certainly worth looking forward to. The real challenge was also in this eighthyer. ording to the note left by his Master, the day he seeded to enter the eighthyer was the day he started to draw the surrounding energy into his body.


    At that time, it would be the test whether the Non-Phase Cultivation Method��spatibility was truly unrivaled, or his Void Spirit Root was more elusive. ��Haha, at that time, I f*cking have to resign to my fate!�� Wang Lu ruefully smiled.


    However, men could make a n, but heaven would be the one who decided. Before that final moment, he still needed to do a lot of preparations. That night, Wang Lu earnestly looked at the note left behind by his Master twice, and then he determined the next step of his cultivation was - endoscopy, ah wrong, it was Internal Inspection Method. [2]


    The so-called Internal Inspection Method, as the name suggests, was the technique to observe the internal part of the body. It was an essential point for cultivators in their Immortal Path. The usual way for the Spirit Sword Sect to handle this was to let the disciples in the Qi Cultivating Stage to continuously draw the energy into their body and transform it into power until they gradually master the Internal Inspection Method. All the way to the Foundation Establishment Stage, this Internal Inspection Method would act as the driver to push the boundary between the stages; the next step would be to establish the Jade Mansion as the foundation.


    However, ording to Wang Wu��s note, if Wang Lu wanted to cultivate smoothly, it was best to do the Internal Inspection a bit earlier and start the Qi Cultivating stage in a very controlled and thorough manner��to ensure the drawing of the energy into the body would bepletely safe.


    As for how to practice the Internal Inspection Method, it was not that hard; as long as there was guidance from a master, a talented person could master the elementary level within a week.


    Based on Wang Lu��s talent, practicing martial arts or cultivating Immortal Cultivation would not be an issue. The only thing that hecked was a master who would be responsible for guiding him. His Master, Wang Wu, was on the run selling drugs. He didn��t know when the relevant department in the Spirit Sword Mountain would track her down and bring her back, so he definitely couldn��t count on her.


    Fortunately, to cultivate this Internal Inspection Method, a cultivator didn��t necessarily need a guidance from an Immortal Cultivator. Many brilliant martial art masters in the mortal world could do that. Rumor has it that the peak stage in the martial art could be reached by using this Internal Inspection Method, and Wang Lu happened to know such an expert.


    The next morning, Wang Lu knocked on the door of the Ru Family Inn in the Spirit Creek Town. ��Lady Boss, can you lend me endoscope?��


    ��What!?��


    ��Oh, sorry, I mean, can you guide me in the Internal Inspection Method?��


    Thedy boss rubbed her sleepy eyes. ��Are you sick?��


    ��You need an assistant?��


    ��Damn, what��s going on? Why did youe here early in the morning? Can��t you let other people sleep? Aren��t you still learning martial arts? What��s the hurry to learn this internal method?��


    Wang Lu shrugged. ��It��s master��s order; I can��t help but oblige.��


    The Lady Boss turned serious. ��Wang Wu told you to do this? Very well, let��s do it. I also want to see how your Void Spirit Root can lead you to the path of Immortal Cultivation.��


    ��Thank you.��


    ��You��re wee. It��s not that difficult either.��


    It was indeed not that difficult. What the Lady Boss did was to hold Wang Lu��s hand and send her pure internal energy into his body, which then wandered around and stimted the big and small acupuncture points. At the same time, she guided Wang Lu in breathing, making him fall into the deep meditative state to iste his five senses so that his full attention could be put into observing any tiny change within his body.


    Even ordinary people without any cultivation could feel the change inside their bodies, such as the change or movement of their organs, bones and muscles. However, the feeling would be iplete like the story of blind men and an elephant. With the deepening of cultivation, a person��s perception would be more sensitive; until one pierced the final window paper, or when a bright fire lit the night, only then would one finally be able to clearly see their true self.


    Regarding Wang Lu, he just needed to ovee thisst hurdle before he couldplete his Body Refining Stage. Although many people would be limited by their perception and would need a long time to pass thisst obstacle, Wang Lu certainly wasn��t a disappointment. After the Lady Boss��s internal energypleted the great circtory circle once, Wang Lu finally saw the rays of light in the night.


    Feeling his breath stall for a moment, the Lady Boss couldn��t help butugh. ��What did you see?��


    ��Road.�� Wang Lu��s eyes were closed; he slightly frowned. ��Many roads.��


    ��Oh, roads to where?��


    ��Couldn��t see. It��s too far and the night still covers most of them.��


    ��That��s normal. After all, you��re just beginning to learn this. Before you cultivate until your Primordial Spirit is formed into shape, your field of vision wouldn��t be far. But, can you move your viewing angle?��


    ��I can�� I am trying to advance forward along one of them. There are a lot of road branches here, and it seems like the road forms a loop back to the beginning.��


    The Lady Bossughed. ��That��s because those roads are simply your body��s meridians. For the past two years, you always bathed in medicine once a day. Although you haven��t cultivated your internal energy, the meridians in your body have long been cleared, so the roads that you see are wide open without any obstacles, otherwise, there��d be many blockades.��


    ��It turns out to be so���� Wang Lu nodded and opened his eyes. Hisplexion seemed slightly exhausted.


    The Lady Boss said, ��The first Internal Inspection won��tst very long. Get rest if you feel tired. This is because your Primordial Spirit has been used up; it won��t get back even if you have strong physical strength.��


    ��I understand, for the first time, it is inevitable that I woulde out prematurely, nothing to be ashamed of.��


    ���� When you say it like that, it suddenly bes shameful!��


    The Lady Boss��s foot immediately flew towards Wang Lu, kicking him out of the door.


    ����


    Time flew fast and, in the blink of an eye, the first month of the year havee to an end.


    In this month, Wang Lu had been practicing his Non-Phase Sword Bone with the fatty��s ck Iron Sword on the training field. The fatty��s ck Iron Sword had been getting increasingly sharp. Although the movement was still as rotten as sheet, he became more skilled in applying his anger, so the lethality had been increased day by day. Wang Lu��s Soft Cloud Sword gradually couldn��t keep up with this; it became increasingly difficult for him to parry or deflect the opposite party��s gigantic force, and he became a toy on that fatty��s sword.


    On the other hand, his cultivation of the seventhyer of Non-Phase Sword Bone also advanced by leaps and bounds. Although he has yet to master the eighthyer, his body��s degree of hardness continued to grow. On one asion, three fierce consecutive attacks from Wen Bao forced Wang Lu to let go of his purple soft sword, so he simply lifted his arm and parried the iing strike with his bare hand! And it happened three times in a row! Finally, he took advantage of the opponent��s forward momentum to p Wen Bao on the face, which nearly scared the fatty to death.


    That performance had a frightening price though; all the bones in Wang Lu��s arms were crushed, which took him three days to recover. However, because the broken bone fragments were fine, the bone strengthening drug deeply prated in an unprecedented scale. When he recovered, not only did the degree of hardness of the bones in his arms multiply by several times, he also got an unexpected harvest��


    Wang Lu��s Internal Inspection Method progressed one step further.


    Perhaps the copse of the Non-Phase Sword Bone��s defense had given his body too much stimtion, so when he was still in the recovery period, Wang Lu tried to meditate again, and during which, he saw hundreds of hazy jade pirs, which pierced the darkness like a sharp sword, appearing on the side of the road that represent his meridians. Among which, he saw the surface of the several jade pirs emit a faint golden light, which was particrly conspicuous considering the pitch ck surrounding.


    When heter asked the Lady Boss, her exnation was that, as he progressed in his Internal Inspection, not only could he see his meridians, he could also see his bones. If he continued to progress, he would see the sky dotted with stars, which represented the various orifices on his body. At the same time, he might also saw rushing rivers and towering mountains. Those would be his blood and muscles��


    Then, when all in his body was within his sight, it would be the time he seeded in the Internal Inspection.


    Wang Lu was naturally still far away from that point, but this time��s progression had brought him a huge advantage because he now had a clearer perspective to observe the Non-Phase Sword Bone. This meant that he could focus to toughen his bone on the relevant parts. As long as those bones, which were represented by the sword-like jade pirs, flickered with golden rays of light, he could move onto the other bones. When all the jade pirs flickered with golden lights, it signified that he hadpleted the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone.


    On the other hand, as Wang Lu��s Internal Inspection became even clearer, Wang Lu could, with the Lady Boss��s help, use the breathing to regte his qi and blood, and transport and concentrate the bone strengthening medicine through them to certain remote bones, giving him twice the result with half the effort.


    And so it went; Wang Lu and the fatty both advanced in pain and gain. In Wang Lu��s words, this could be called as flying in pairs.


    A monthter, Wang Lu had nearlypleted his eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone. His body��s degree of toughness had soared by several folds, and was already close to those cultivators in Foundation Establishment Stage where their magic power ran through their body! As for Wen Bao, he had trained to the peak sixthyer of ck Iron Sword. Compared tost month where he couldn��t even use the sword properly, this was a significant progress.


    However, that progress was helped by Wen Bao��s two years of solid foundation. On the one hand, he continued to absorb the spiritual energy into his body, umting it, and on the other, he continued to study his ck Iron Sword sword art�� Both supported one another. As for Wang Lu, he had reached the final bottleneck in his Non-Phase Sword Bone; he needed some time to umte ability to break through the barrier in one fell swoop.


    However, Wen Bao still wanted more; he expectantly asked, ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, what should we do next?��


    Wang Lu wrinkled his brows as he carefully thought about it. Then, an idea came into his mind.


    ��That��s right. We ought to go on a experiential learning again.��


    ��


    Note:


    [1] See chapter 31.


    [2] Endoscopy - n��i ku�� j��ng; Internal Inspection Method - n��i sh�� f��

 Chapter 46 - Difficult Accessibility, Unfriendly Look, and Difficult Handling of Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 46: Difficult essibility, Unfriendly Look, and Difficult Handling of Affairs</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��We should go on another experiential learning.��


    Wen Bao was immediately stunned. ��Experiential learning? Like the trip to the Small Clear Sky Peak? So that, while gaining experience there, we can make a breakthrough?��


    Wang Lu sneered. ��That��s mortal��s logic! There are usually three kinds of experiential learning. The first one is ordinary experiential learning, just like what those second or third rate sects usually do by sending their disciples to the wilderness and leaving them to fend for themselves. The second one is experiential learning of character building, which is what Yue Yun did as a team leader, wherein most situations he was in control; it��s scary but not dangerous. And thest one is the experiential learning that we are going to carry out: in addition to umting practical experience, the most important task is to actually earn the challenge points!��


    Wen Bao was bewildered. ��What is this challenge points?��


    ��What? You don��t know about this? Don��t they divulge this to ordinary Inner Court Disciples? Simply put, the Spirit Sword Sect encourage the disciples to constantly challenge their limits. If you challenge your limits, there will be rewards. As long as you canplete a difficult challenge, you can earn special points. This special point has a much bigger value than the sect��s credit that you get from finishing your daily tasks. Many rare magical tools and skills can only be exchanged using these challenge points. And more importantly, when you umte enough challenge points, you can exchange it for human resources.��


    ��Human resources?��


    ��Like making your Senior do the work for you such as escorting you to do a certain experiential learning, help you refine magical treasures and so on. Of course, the price would correspond with their cultivation level. If you want the help from a Yuanying Stage cultivator, for example, the price would be astronomical.��


    Wen Bao was fascinated by this exnation. ��So there is such a point. However, Senior Brother Lu, with your skill, you must have umted a lot of challenge points, right?��


    Wang Lu smiled but did not answer.


    Challenge points? He indeed had a lot of them - The title of Spirit Sword��s top student was not a joke. Passing one specialized course would only be rewarded with a couple of thousandsmon sect credit, but if this year he passed six specialized courses and gained the title of Erudite, he would get three thousand challenge points! The value of this challenge point was much higher thanmon sect credit; they could even be used to exchange with spiritual treasure!


    However, for a moment, these challenge points were useless to him. So, rather than wasting them arbitrarily, he tried every possible way to continue to umte them. Although the challenge point from the cultural education was lucrative, after he earned the title of Erudite, there was no other promising challenge, so Wang Lu didn��t want to focus too much on that.


    And while he was already at the peak of the Body Refining Stage, he still hadn��t officially stepped into the rank of Immortal Cultivators. Thus, his best course, for now, was to pick the sect��s experiential challenge.


    ��In simple terms, toplete this experiential challenge, the sect will put you in an overwhelmingly adverse condition. Based on the result, they will calcte the corresponding challenge points. For example, if we go to the Small Clear Sky Peak without a team leader and achieve the same result as the previous time, we would get around 100 to 200 challenge points.��


    Wen Bao was startled. ��Without a team leader and less team members? That��s a suicide mission! Moreover, we would only get about 100 to 200 challenge points for that!?��


    ��I told you the value of this challenge point is much higher thanmon sect credit. What do you think? Are you interested?��


    Wen Bao seemed hesitant. ��Senior Brother, I am indeed interested in this challenge point, but this experiential learning isn��t very realistic for me. Senior Brother, you��re so amazing, and surely, you canplete it alone, wouldn��t that be better?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Completing the challenge alone would indeednd me with additional bonus points. But if I am alone, at most, I would only pass this experiential learning with minimum points, that would be really boring. But if it��s with you, it would be different.��


    The fatty trembled. ��Senior Brother, you think too highly of me. A dull-witted person like me will only hold other people back, no one could expect me to carry my part����


    Wen Bao��s cowardly remark wasn��t a surprise to Wang Lu.


    ��By the way, two days ago, I met Junior Sister Yue Xinyao at the Carefree Peak.��


    ��What?�� Upon hearing the name Yue Xinyao, the fatty��s eyes suddenly lit up, and his breathing elerated.


    Wang Lu casually said, ��Because we rarely met, I chatted with her for quite some time.��


    Wen Bao tremblingly asked, ��Senior Brother, what did you talk about with Junior Sister Yue?��


    ��It��s nothing, just thanking me for my effort in the Small Clear Sky Peak to turn the tide and save all the people. She also told me she deeply admired my martial arts and was very curious about it, and so on�� nothing serious. Though we rarely met, I also asked her about other things����


    Wen Bao was curious. ��Other things��?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Yes. I asked her, Junior Sister, you��re an adult now, when will you start considering about marriage?��


    ��Pfft!��


    Wen Bao spurted on the spot. ��Junior Sister Yue is only fourteen years old, yet you told her that she��s already at marriageable age, wouldn��t that be a huge loss on her part?�� However, with some trepidation, he asked, ��I remember�� Junior Sister Yue seems toe from a certain Immortal Cultivator��s Family in the Cloud Region. Maybe she had already been engaged or something?��


    Wang Luughed. ��No, she hasn��t been engaged yet. Junior Sister Yue told me that her family is quite liberal; the elders don��t interfere in the marriage much.��


    Wen Bao had a beaming smile on his face as he said, ��That��s right, freedom of marriage is to be encouraged. We should not be as ignorant as those mortals.��


    Wang Lu said, ��And then I asked, Junior Sister, do you have someone that you like?��


    Wen Bao��s heart once again beat fast. ��What did Junior Sister say?��


    ��She said that there��s no specific candidate. But she likes those who dare to take challenges, cultivators who break through their limits again and again on the long road to Immortality. She especially looked down on those who, when faced with trouble, be afraid to move forward.��


    Wen Bao suddenly went silent.


    After a very long time, the fatty put on a martyr��s expression as he said, ��Senior Brother, if you take the experiential learning challenge, count me in!��


    ��Haha, he really believed it!��


    ����


    After he had sessfully handled Wen Bao, Wang Lu��s next step was to go to the Spirit Pool Peak to register their experiential learning.


    Among the twelve Spirit Sword��s Peaks, Spirit Pool Peak was second only to the Ster Peak in terms of its importance to the sect. Although there was no spiritual energy condensation there, nor was it a beautiful paradise to cultivate, nevertheless, it was the ce where the sect elders and senior disciples handled sect affairs. In other words, it was the ��government office district��.


    Since the number of people in the Spirit Sword Sect had been steadily decreasing, most of the sect affairs were handled by the respective Peak��s owner. However, in recent years, the sect had been promoting management standardization. Thus, more affairs needed to be handled, which resulted in the increased importance of the Spirit Pool Peak.


    Of course, for the moment, this thing had nothing to do with the new disciple that was still in the Body Refining Stage. After he had arrived at the Spirit Pool Peak, he walked all the way into a quaint courtyard. On the outside, there was a broken rectangr tablet hanging horizontally over a door with the inscription that said: Heavenly Policy Hall. Within the courtyard, there were four or five buildings. Inside the main building, a senior disciple in ck and white was looking down on a record. When he noticed that Wang Lu hade in, he looked up, and the corner of his lips arched up, seemingly smiling. But under the backdrop of the quaint and solemn atmosphere, the smile appeared unbearably stiff.


    ��May I help you?��


    Wang Lu said, ��I want to register an experiential learning at the Small Clear Sky Peak.��


    ��Then please give me the relevant information.��


    Wang Lu had long prepared for this, so he passed over a stack of paper.


    That seemingly thirty or forty years old disciple slightly nodded, took the information and began to check them.


    ��Hmm, the ce is at Small Clear Sky Peak. The time, it will start this afternoon and is expected tost for a week, the number of participants�� Two people!? Only the two of you?�� Before he read the rest of the information, the ck and white disciple hastily put down the paper and red at Wang Lu.


    Being stared at by him, Wang Lu felt a bit of pressure.


    This senior disciple in ck and white, who handled affairs in the Heavenly Policy Hall, was called Mu Xiao. He had been in the sect for about thirty years. Although his status was still a disciple, he was able to oversee the Spirit Pool Peak because he was already in the Xudan Stage. Just now, he identally released his aura, which was enough to overwhelm a novice cultivator.


    However, Wang Lu instead inwardly sniggered, ��Is this how you demonstrate your authority? You��re really worthy to be a government officer!��


    With his Non-Phase Sword Bone and his experience of living together with a genuine Jindan Stage expert for two years, Wang Lu easily brushed off this pressure; he just casually smiled. ��Yeah, it��s just the two of us.��


    Mu Xiao wasn��t too surprised to see Wang Lu not being pressured by his aura, he mused, ��A sessor disciple is indeed a sessor disciple, perhaps there��re some magical treasures in his body.��


    ��Where is your team leader?��


    Wang Lu shrugged. ��No team leader.��


    Mu Xiao looked at Wang Lu with an incredulous look. After a long time, he finally realized that the other person was really serious��


    ��This is nonsense!��


    Mu Xiao��s eyebrows jumped as he fiercely shouted, ��A disciple in the ninth level of Qi Cultivating Stage and another one in the Body Refining Stage presumptuously wants to go to the Small Clear Sky Peak to do the Experiential Learning!? Who do you guys think you are!?��


    Wang Lu looked stunned. ��Who are we? Isn��t it clear in that information? I am Wang Lu, the Sessor Disciple of the Non-Phase Peak����


    Before he finished, Mu Xiao coldly interrupted him, ��I know you are Wang Lu who miraculously became a Sessor Disciple two years ago. ording to the sect rules, before reaching Jindan Stage, I should call you Senior Brother. But this is Spirit Pool Peak, Heavenly Policy Hall! Your Sessor Disciple��s identity doesn��t apply to me!��


    Wang Luughed. ��Junior Brother, you��re too emotional, I don��t want to use my Sessor Disciple status to pressure you, my dad is not Li Gang. We just want to do experiential learning at Small Clear Sky Peak, so I am here to register that.��


    The disciple in ck and white went silent for a moment, and then he tly refused, ��No, I can��t agree to your registration request.��


    Wang Lu frowned. ��I remember from fifteen years ago, Spirit Sword Sect had changed the system of how disciples apply for experiential learning. From requiring them to be approved to simple registration. As long as the disciple present the relevant information when registering, then their registration will be immediately epted. I have never heard that the disciple in charge of registration is entitled to deny the experiential learning application.��


    Mu Xiao said, ��In your information, youck a team leader, so you don��t have the relevant information.��


    ��Haha, Junior Brother Wen Bao and I want to do the challenge mode. If we have a team leader, would a challenge mode still a challenge?��


    Mu Xiao coldly returned the information. ��But if there��s no information about the team leader, I can��t approve your application.��


    Wang Lu cocked his head. ��Ai, we really have no team leader, how could we give you the information? Senior Brother, I say, don��t be so stuck up with the rules; they are meant to be broken anyway. If you must write a team leader, why don��t you write me as the team leader, I am a peerless body refining expert going to take a young ninth level Qi Cultivating disciple, won��t that solve the problem?��


    However, not only did Mu Xiao not ept this suggestion, he even pped the table. ��Solve the problem!? You have the nerve to say that would solve the problem!? Spirit Sword Sect rules are very clear about this; if you want to register as a team leader, you must be at the sixth level of Qi Cultivating Stage at the very least! And you are still in the Body Refining Stage, and has not even started Qi Cultivating yet, are your Sessor Disciple status fake? If you want to be a team leader,e back to me after you practice another twenty years!��


    In response to that, Wang Lu chuckled. He thought, ��Yo, this management method is quite familiar; you went so far as to fool another disciple, but unfortunately, in front of you is the Spirit Sword��s top student! You think you can fool a top student with this method? Interesting!��


    Wang Lu has never been this angry for a very long time. In the past two years, he got along easily with the majority of his Martial Brothers and Sisters. Wang Lu didn��t even have such a big vendetta against that retard, Zhu Qin; their mutual taunting came from habit and customs. However, this disciple Mu Xiao really got on his nerves.


    He mused, ��Sure enough, just like what I overheard from the talk in the Carefree Peak cafeteria, those Senior Brothers and Sisters in the Spirit Pool Peak like to make things difficult��They really want to bully me!��


    ��F*ck you! Do you think I, your father, am afraid of you?��


    ��In the Spirit Sword Sect Experiential Learning Management Policy, the Second Paragraph of Chapter III Article XIV reads, if the applicant proposes experiential learning challenge, the applicant may not submit the team leader data.��


    Mu Xiao eyes went wide in disbelief; he had never thought a new disciple who just entered the sect two years ago actually remembered the sect rules by heart!


    However, this was still meaningless.


    ��Application for experiential learning challenge needs permission from the Hall Leader or above����


    Before he finished his words, Wang Lu had pulled out a seal. ��This is the personal seal of the Fifth Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall, and she approves this challenge! Are you still not going to approve my application?��


    Mu Xiao was really shocked this time - Non-Phase Peak��s owner��s seal! This seal that symbolized an elder��s authority was actually in the hands of a novice disciple!?


    ��Yes, my Master went out wandering, and she forgot this seal, do you have a problem with that?��


    ��How could this thing be forgotten!?��


    ��Nonsense! If even Sect Leader often forgets his sses, why can��t my Master forget to bring her seal? In short, this seal is in my hands, and you can even check its authenticity if you want.��


    ��Th-this Non-Phase Peak is really like what Master often said, the most ��exotic�� ce in the Spirit Sword Sect.�� Mu Xiao couldn��t help but inwardly sigh.


    ��But, you��re using this elder��s seal to pressure me?��


    Wang Lu didn��t bother to deny it. ��That��s right, are you going to bend over or not?��


    ��You!?�� Mu Xiao��s eyes wentpletely wide, thinking, ��This kid actually dares to wield his authority in front of me! A mere Non-Phase Peak��s Body Refining Cultivator?��


    However, regardless of his perception on the disciples from the Carefree Peak and Non-Phase Peak, he couldn��t deny the Fifth Elder��s seal of authority, so he had nothing to refute.


    ��Very well, in that case, I wish you good luck. Experiential Learning Challenge isn��t it? Hehe.�� Mu Xiao sneered as he took the information from Wang Lu back and stamped it with a seal of approval.


    However, Wang Lu wouldn��t let the matter go. ��What are youughing at? Did your hemorrhoid rpse again? You look down on that Fatty and I? Why don��t we make a bet then? I bet five hundred points in this experiential learning challenge.��


    Mu Xiao immediately smiled. ��Five hundred points? What a fool, you really don��t know how high the sky is! Wang Lu, I know that you��ve distinguished yourself in yourst experiential learning, you even defeated that Full Moon Roar single-handedly�� However, you��d better understand that you simply can��t replicate this kind of miracle!��


    ��Five hundred points is the benchmark. If I exceed that benchmark, you��ll owe me one hundred spirit stones for each point. And likewise, if I failed to reach that standard, then I��ll owe you one hundred spirit stones for each deficit point, do you or do you not dare to take this bet?��


    Mu Xiao looked Wang Lu in the eyes. ��Do you have fifty thousand spirit stones?��


    Wang Luughed. ��This Elder��s seal should be enough to cover that five million spirit stones, right? If I can��t pay with spirit stones, you can have this seal.��


    ��What a joke, what do you think I can do with this seal?��


    ��You can im credit to your Master. If you can offer him Wang Wu��s seal of authority, what do you think your Master Liu Xian would reward you with?��


    Mu Xiao was dumbfounded; his heart was moved!


    ��Okay, I��ll take the bet!��


    While inwardly, he thought, ��Humph! What a joke, you think you can get five hundred points? Dream on! Even after thirty years, at most, I barely acquired three hundred points�� While there are true talents in this sect, such as those Sessor Disciples who entered the sect ten years ago, who are able to get massive challenge points, but do you think that you canpare yourself to them with your Void Spirit Root? Even they are unlikely to get five hundred points in experiential learning challenge.��


    ��Boy, I want to see how you cry after this!��


    On the other side, Wang Lu turned around and walked away sneering.


    ��What an idiot! When I achieved the maximum score at the Peach Blossom Vige two years ago, you��re still a pile of sheet!��


    ��

 Chapter 47 - Cling on the Thigh of Someone Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 47: Cling on the Thigh of Someone Powerful</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    From the Spirit Pool Peak, Wang Lu used the Shrinking Array to arrive at the Four Divisions Peak��the transport hub of Spirit Sword Mountain. In this ce were numerous shrinking arrays to go to the various peaks, including those that must be used in order to go to those sites for experiential learning.


    Wen Bao had been waiting for him at the Four Divisions Peak for quite a while. Wang Lu arrived with a big smile; no one could see that he just had a big quarrel with a disciple in charge of a department and also carried a terrible bet.


    But everything had to be ��wait and see��.


    ����


    Once again, they set foot at the Small Clear Sky Peak, but this time, the feeling was different.


    Although only a month had passed since theirst experiential learning, during this first month of the year, Wang Lu and Wen Bao were not the same people as before. Although there was no major change in their cultivation level, their strength had actually more than doubled!


    Thus, even Wen Bao, during his anxious waiting for Wang Lu, actually felt something akin to anticipation.


    On the previous experiential learning, Wang Lu nearly stole all the thunder. However, even without Wang Lu, his own performance itself was almost a disgrace to his ck and white robe. In those short three days, he almost shat himself and was barely able to keep up with the others�� performance. His performance was even worse than the blue and white robed Junior Sister Wen Yin. However, during the past month, his strength had progressed by leaps and bounds. Thus, Wen Bao would often think, if he could do it all over again, he would certainly have stronger performance. Moreover, it would be strong enough that Junior Sister Yue would take notice of his prowess, rather than that clumsy dead fatty on their previous experiential learning.


    Unfortunately, when they did it again this time, that gentle as water girl wouldn��t be there to apany them. On the contrary, there was this Senior Brother in the red and white dress that he was always afraid of�� Even if Wang Lu��s cultivation was merely Body Refining Stage and was not a match to his no-stronghold-one-cannot-ovee ck Iron Sword��s destructive power, but after a month, from each wound that he received, he became keenly aware that the progress of this Senior Sessor Brother was even faster than him!


    However, that was okay to him. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have dared to take this experiential challenge to Small Clear Sky Peak together with Wang Lu.


    ��Em, Senior Brother, how should we carry out this experiential learning? Is it just like thest time? Although there are only the two of us this time, I believe we could do better than thest time.��


    A smile floated on Wen Bao��s simple and honest face. His tone of voice was filled with confidence; a very rare progress from his cowardly fat face a month ago.


    Unfortunately,pared to Wang Lu, Wen Bao��s progress seemed bleak.


    ��That��s right, this time, we��re going to kill them all.��


    Upon hearing that, Wen Baoughed a few times, and his smile gradually disappeared. ��Senior Brother, just now, you said��?��


    ��Kill all the way. The previous experiential learning could only be considered as survival mode. Hiding away is too boring; we might as well do the peerless mode.��


    ���� Senior Brother, that��s courting-death mode.��


    Wang Lu carefully looked at Wen Bao and then said, ��Wen Bao, even if you have poor intellect, you need to think it over carefully. Although you��re still at the ninth level����


    Wen Bao suddenly interrupted. ��Thanks to Senior Brother��s guidance, recently, there are signs showing that I am going to break through the eighth level.��


    ��Ok, congrattions for walking away from the ninth level. Then, I believe you also know that, in terms of attack power, you��re already beyond your Senior Brother Yue Yun.��


    Wen Bao hastily waved his hand to deny it. ��How could I bepared to Senior Brother Yue Yun���� However, thinking of this month long painful training, a feeling of pride arose in his heart. ��But, if wepete on the instantaneous explosive force, I have confidence that I can beat him.��


    The fatty firmly shook his fist to show his determination.


    Correct. Although Wen Bao was still on the peak ninth level of Qi Cultivating Stage, he foregoes all the subtle spells and just focused on developing the striking power of his ck Iron Sword�� Thus, it was not a surprise that his explosive power would surpass that of the sixth level Yue Yun who was known for his defense ability.


    However, striking power alone was not enough. In the actualbat, an outstanding Inner Court Disciple at the sixth level of Qi Cultivating Stage has more than one hundred means to avoid an attack from Wen Bao and then counterattack on his weakness to obtain victory. In fact, a month ago, Wen Bao was no match for a second level��now first level Body Refining Stage Wang Lu.


    ��No problem, your explosive power is enough for now, I��ll handle the rest.�� Wang Lu smiled and looked at Wen Bao who was still quite nervous. He decided that when he upgraded his teaching capability, he would share some of his professional adventure experience.


    ��If this is just a normal experiential learning, undoubtedly, Yue Yun��sprehensive cultivator quality is more superior, because even in this Small Clear Sky Peak, you cannot urately predict what will happen next. Because of this, the more you prepared, the better your ability to cope with theplex situation. But the challenge mode is not the same. Because of the difficulty setting, a cautious adventurer will almost impossible to pass. Only people with extreme attribute, guided by an extreme strategy, can aplish a miracle.��


    These words froze Wen Bao for quite a while; the fatty apparently couldn��t understand this professional adventurer theory.


    But Wang Lu was very good at teaching. ��Although your intelligence is not that high, you should��ve learned the history of the beginning of the Immortal Cultivation in the Nine Regions, which was known as several big miraculous battles. Which one of the battles didn��t have extreme person in them? The two of us, one has extreme attack, the other one has�� sheet, has extreme defense. This is the bestbination to create a miracle.��


    This was the biggest reason why Wang Lu would receive this apprentice, or rather receive this pet.


    Partly doubtful, partly eager, Wen Bao followed behind Wang Lu and embarked on the experiential learning road at the Small Clear Sky Peak.


    Previously, it was Senior Brother Yue Yun who led the way. That time, they tried to rush and continued to cast sensor-type spells to avoid dangerous monsters. Just like what Wang Lu said, it was a survival mode.


    But this time, under Wang Lu��s leadership, they didn��t go along the usual route but directly climbed to the solitary Lone Peak, which nearly scared the fatty to death.


    ��Martial Brother, t-this is the Lone Peak. What do we do up there? If we want to go to the Azure Dragon Gorge, we must go the other way.��


    Wang Lu said, ��We��re going up to fight the monsters.��


    ��F-fight the monsters!?��


    ��Yes, we��re going to fight category two third rank Stone Wood Apes; Lone Peak is their habitat. Come on, let��s go get them.��


    ��Stone Wood Apes!?�� Wen Bao gasped as he inwardly thought, ��Unbelievable! Senior Brother Wang Lu��s ambition is formidable! They��re category two third rank monsters! Even Senior Brother Yue Yun had to take a lot of effort just to defeat one of them. But now, he wants us to charge into their habitat? Senior Brother really likes to exaggerate and make sensationalistic statements.��


    Wang Lu sneered. ��ording to our sect��s calction method, our average cultivation level is between Body Refining Stage and Qi Cultivating Stage; we can��t even be regarded as true cultivators. So, if we can prevail over these Stone Wood Apes, we would get 20 challenge points.��


    Wen Bao was stunned. ��Only twenty?��


    ��Do you think it would be two hundred thousand? If the sect gives that kind of score, many disciples would definitely try their luck here, and almost all of them would end up dead instead, so this score is very reasonable�� When you get back alive, you��ll realize how valuable this challenge point is.��


    ��Go back alive����


    ��Moreover, there��s an old saying that says, many a mickle makes a muckle, many little drops make an ocean. So, even though Stone Wood Apes are only valued as 20 points, this Small Clear Sky Peak is still huge, and there are basically countless monsters like Stone Wood Apes.��


    Wang Lu spoke as he took the first step to climbing the steep mountain rock. For him who grew up in a mountain vige in addition to two years of running around the Non-Phase Peak, climbing a mountain has quickly be his instinct. Although he neither had superior lightness skill nor assistance from spiritual energy and magical power, and even his climbing posture wasn��t elegant, his speed was iparably fast. Soon enough, he had already climbed halfway to the top!


    On the other side, burdened by his body fat and the heavy ck Iron Sword, Wen Bao could only look up at the starry sky from the bottom, not knowing what to do.


    Fortunately, after a while, Wang Lu dropped a section of rope from above. With the help of this rope, Wen Bao finally began to slowly climb. Such a low speed was an embarrassment whenpared to the other disciples with the same cultivation level.


    An hourter, Wen Bao, in a sorry state, finally reached the summit. While gasping for breath, he looked around at the stretch of open area at the peak. ��Senior Brother, where are the Stone Wood Apes?��


    Wang Luughed. ��If they��re not dead, how could they possibly stay at home? Most of the time, the Stone Wood Apes would wander around the vicinity to forage food, until�� they detect that their home is being invaded by outsiders, then they will rush back to their home.��


    Just as he finished speaking, Wen Bao suddenly heard a gruesome howling sound of a beast from below this Lone Peak.


    ��Stone Wood Ape are very strong territorial monsters. They like living in between rocks on the mountain with dense vegetation. Although they seem sluggish, they have the ability to bore into the ground and move fast through the rock.�� Wang Lu recalled the Record of Monsters in the Nine Regions that he crammed into his memory in a month as he gave instruction to Wen Bao. ��Stand in your present position. When a Stone Wood Ape appears, directly attack with your strongest strike.��


    Hearing the howl of the Stone Wood Ape, Wen Bao��s legs instinctively turned soft. However, under Wang Lu��s stern gaze, he swiftly unsheathed the sword on his back. After taking several deep breaths, his eyes gradually turned red.


    This was Wen Bao��s skillprehension that he got after a month of savage training. Through deep contemtion, he constantly recalled infuriating memories and umted anger from his fear of physical pain.


    Actually, this was already in the category of the initial stage of the mind cultivation. Based on Wen Bao��s perception and cultivation level, arguably, it would be almost impossible for him to master this skill. However, in a month-long painful training, the fatty sessfully broke through his limits.


    Unfortunately, this trick took a long time to prepare. Moreover, his anger would immediately disappeared once he used his move. So, it actually didn��t have strong practical value, unless he had the time to wait like now so he could nurture his strength and bide his time.


    The Stone Wood Ape��s speed was indeed very fast. Before Wen Bao could umte enough anger, a gray stout arm suddenly rose up from between his legs! It went straight for the most vital part!


    The Stone Wood Ape advanced to the summit of the Lone Peak using the ability to bore through the soil. Beside the previous roar under the Lone Peak, it didn��t create any other sound. Thus, this w was both fast and ruthless; itpletely came by surprise; Wen Bao didn��t even have the time to think!


    However, Wang Lu had already kind of predicted this move. He wielded his Purple Soft Sword and disyed the full power of the Soft Cloud Sword Art. After the sound of collision echoed out, the Purple Soft Sword curled up under pressure from the giant force, but the surprise attack from the Stone Wood Ape had been neutralized, and its w immediately withdrew to the ground.


    However, when it gained strength again, the w, as well as a part of its body, immediately emerged from the ground once more and directly attack that sword which, to the Stone Wood Ape, felt like a burning match.


    Bang!


    Wang Lu hastily tried to parry that arm by swinging the curled up purple soft sword, deflecting it to the side. This created an opening for Wen Bao��s ck Iron Sword to precisely strike the Stone Wood Ape��s head, hitting it right in the middle. The ape shrieked as the gray stone skin on its head cracked, and then it went unconscious. Half of its body was stuck in the rocks and could not move.


    Having easily knocked a category two third rank monster unconscious, Wen Bao was delighted beyond measure. However, before he could speak, Wang Lu had already pped his face.


    ��Hurry up and continue to umte your anger, the next one ising right up!��


    Wen Bao promptly hypnotized himself, causing his eyes to once again turn blood red.


    At this time, the second Stone Wood Ape also arrived. Knowing itspanion��s fate, it didn��t try tounch a simr sneak attack, but rather silently appeared on a slightly far away spot and tried to observe something before it made a decision.


    However, Wang Lu didn��t give it any time; he rushed forward using his Winding Step. The open area on the summit of this Lone Peak has limited space, so even if the Stone Wood Ape had quick reflexes, it simply couldn��t dodge. Thus, it roared as it prepared to meet the attack head on, then�� then Wang Lu directly hugged its thigh!


    Being hugged by the thigh, the giant ape felt extremely overwhelmed; it lifted its giant fist, which could split open stones, and ferociously smashed down!


    As a category two third rank monster, the Stone Wood Ape��s attack was enough to one-hit-kill wild beasts such as lions, tigers, and so on. However, this time, it��s fierce punch didn��t seem to have any effect, and the person who hugged its thigh actually took this opportunity to fiercely attack its lower part!


    This Stone Wood Ape had lived in the Small Clear Sky for many years, but it had never seen such a shameless act. While it was still in dismay, a dark shadow swiftly arrived from the front. However, it no longer had the time to dodge.


    The ck Iron Sword mmed the center of its chest, causing it to copse on the ground and fall unconscious as the gravel sprayed in all directions.


    After dispatching these two Stone Wood Apes, a third ape didn��t arrive, which made Wen Bao feel relieved. The full strength strike from his ck Iron Sword required enormous physical exertion. Even after his month-long arduous training, it would still be impossible for him tounch three full strength sword strikes in a row.


    However, although he was tired and weary, when he looked at the two unconscious Stone Wood Apes lying on the ground, Wen Bao felt an overwhelming sense of aplishment! A month ago, Senior Brother Yue Yun almost gave up his life just to hold two Stone Wood Apes at bay! But now, together with Wang Lu, they actually made a stunning victory! Moreover, he personally delivered the knockout blow!


    Of course, Wen Bao was keenly aware that in this battle, eighty percent of the credit belongs to his Senior Brother Wang Lu��this Senior Brother found the opposite party��sir with the aim to wait for the enemy, and this Senior Brother also tied down the opposite party so that they were unable to resist his strikes. His only part was to do the thing he had been repeatedly practicing on the training field for a month: umte anger and unleash it�� There was nothing difficult about it. However, a victory was still a victory. If only Junior Sister Yue could see all of these, that would be great -


    While Wen Bao was still immersed in the joy of victory, Wang Lu had already started to descend from the Lone Peak. ��Don��t just gawk there, we��re going to start the next one.��


    ��What? So fast!?��


    ��This is the peerless mode, of course it��s going to be fast����

 Chapter 48 - Clearance Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 48: Clearance Artifact</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After that, Wang Lu, along with Wen Bao, knocked out more than ten different monsters in the Small Clear Sky Peak. From the lowly category one first rank monster to category two third rank monsters, it was basically a routine for them��slip into the opposite party��sirs and wait for them to rush back and then fiercely intercept; it was a smooth journey!


    Along the way, Wen Bao always felt like he was in a dreamnd. He thought this experiential learning at the Small Clear Sky Peak would have a high risk for someone who was still on the ninth level of Qi Cultivating Stage like him. But as of this moment, it seemed unremarkable at all! As long as he followed senior brother��s instruction, it was really easy to umte the challenge points! At this point, counting on their ten consecutive victories, which resulted in additional bonus points, he had earned more than two hundred challenge points!


    Senior brother was indeed senior brother.


    In fact, Wang Lu��s contribution was more than what Wen Bao realized! Regardless of how synchronized their attack method was, they only relied on brute force. If not for their strategic timing and ce, let alone the category two third rank Stone Wood Ape, even category two fourth or fifth rank monsters would easily route them. But how could it be that easy to get this strategic timing and ce? Along the way, Wang Lu, almost without a mistake, directly found the monster��sir, like he was an adept hunter who had lived in this ce for a long time.


    Wang Lu certainly didn��t live in this ce for a long time. However, more than a month ago, he and his Master, together on a flying bamboo sword, wantonly looted the Small Clear Sky Peak. At that time, because his position was at the front, he was able to quickly grasp theplete picture of the Small Clear Sky Peak. Through his memory in addition to his keen sense of surrounding spiritual energy, a natural ability that came from his spirit root, his professional adventurer��s reasoning ability, and internal sect data regarding the ce, he was able to urately infer a lot of monster��sirs.


    This was one of Wang Lu��s most crucial cards in this experiential learning challenge.


    For this experiential learning challenge, Wang Lu had made preparation for most of the days in the past month, and for a top student like him, he was able to prepare many things. Prior to departure, Wang Lu not onlypared the map of the Small Clear Sky Peak with the distribution of the monsters and analyzed them, he also drafted multiple sets of solutions on the method to deal with each of the monsters.


    When all the preparations waspleted, only then did Wang Lu embark on this experiential learning challenge. At this point, as a professional adventurer, he simply had to analyze those sets of solutions for the Full Moon Valley before he perfectly executed them.


    After earning more than two hundred challenge points, their task was basically fifty percentpleted. However, as the saying went, the closer one is topleting a task, the tougher it gets. When they arrived at the Lotus Pond, the real problem arose.


    At the beginning of the Lotus Pond, the distribution of the monsters was moreplex. The monsters that have fixedirs became less and less, and monsters that like to migrate became more frequent. When he rode on the flying bamboo sword with his master, they didn��t put too much attention on this ce�� To sum it up, this ce was the one Wang Lu had leastprehended.


    Wang Lu, after all, was just a body refining novice cultivator. Thus, he had no Stars Diffraction Technique of the Sect Leader that could help him discern the various monsters around them. Consequently, they finally encountered real difficulty.


    ����


    At this time, Wang Lu and Wen Bao were walking on the road at the edge of the Lotus Pond. However, when they went through a bog, the two encountered a surprise attack from monsters.


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, what are those!?��


    Watching the iing waves of palm-sized long-tailed frog monsters, Wen Bao could not help but feel that his chest was tightening in disgust.


    After a long silence, Wang Lu answered in a very serious tone, ��They are Long-tailed Poisonous Toads, a category one sixth rank monster. They have teeth, and their saliva contains venom. Besides these, they have no other advantage, except that they live in groups.��


    Living together in groups was often a property that defied the heaven. For example, a pack of wolves could expel a ferocious tiger, and a colony of ants could devour arge elephant. This Long-tailed Poisonous Frog was a mere category one sixth rank monster, not to mention the other monster, even an ordinary wolf was much better than it. If it faced a Full Moon Roar, a simple roar could kill these waves of Long-tailed Poisonous Frogs.


    However although Wang Lu could handle Stone Wood Apes and even a direct roar attack from the Full Moon Roar, this time, he couldn��t handle this Long-tailed Poisonous Frog.


    ��Retreat.��


    Wen Bao was stunned. ��Retreat?��


    Previously, this senior brother always espoused the peerless mode, but faced with this category one sixth rank monster, he actually asked him to withdraw!?


    However, before he could inquire further, Wang Lu had already turned around and fled. Over a hundred poisonous frogs would soon swarm him, so Wen Bao didn��t dare to stay a moment longer and quickly followed Wang Lu.


    Fortunately, although Wang Lu had no way to ovee these more than a hundred poisonous frogs, he easily found a dry path among the mud and quickly evacuated Wen Bao from the scene.


    When they were out of the Long-tailed Poisonous Frogs�� territory, Wen Bao finally realized - once those waves of poisonous frogs made their attack, perhaps Wang Lu himself would be okay, but he himself would certainly be gnawed to the bones.


    Meanwhile, while his ck Iron Sword had a powerful explosive single target attack, it did not have an area attack. Although his strike could knock out the Stone Wood Apes, he could not strike many Long-tailed Poisonous Frogs at once. Social monsters like that was this duo��s nemesis. No wonder upon seeing them, Wang Lu immediately wanted to retreat.


    It was no wonder that since entering the Small Clear Sky Peak, Wang Lu would often choose a particrly demanding road because once they took a wrong step�� Wang Lu was simply trying to avoid this kind of social monsters!


    Previously, the more than ten species of monsters that they had knocked down were all solitary type. Even if some of them lived in a group, the numbers were particrly scarce. So, it was possible to separate them by various means and deal with them one by one, like the Stone Wood Apes�� ��Senior Brother Wang Lu truly deserves to be a professional adventurer, I could never match his ability toe up with this kind defying-the-heaven strategy,�� Wen Bao mused.


    However, Senior Brother Wang Lu was not omnipotent; encountering this Long-tailed Poisonous Frog meant that the situation has gradually gone out of control. Moreover, this bitter experience seemed to have stained them with bad luck. They tried to take several different routes after that, but in each route, they would always encounter simrly social monsters who lived in groups. The level of these monsters was not high, yet their numbers were enough to overwhelm them, so they had no choice but to take another route�� Once, they have an unfortunate encounter with the Five-headed Golden Haired Red-eyed foxes. These foxes were agile and fast, and they were also good at fighting in packs. Although Wang Lu could defend himself, he wouldn��t be able to take care of Wen Bao; and in all likelihood, Wen Bao would end up being mercilessly bit pieces by pieces by those foxes. Thinking about the pain that Wen Bao would suffer through, he could not help but shiver.


    The weakness of Wen Bao and Wang Lu��sbination had been fullyid bare here. After several times running into a wall, the scarred fatty became disillusioned. ��Senior Brother, our harvest today has been very good, why don��t we�� call it a day.��


    Wang Lu suddenly stopped. ��Call it a day?��


    The fatty gulped down his saliva and said, ��I�� I am not scared, I just feel like, if we keep going on like this, there would be more harm than good. This time, we have earned a lot of challenge points and we have also umted a lot of experience. Why don��t wee back again next time?��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��Oh, Fatty, I told you to read the relevant rules regarding this experiential learning challenge, but you obviously didn��t. You really disappoint me. You are toozy! I��ll say this so you can understand clearly: with great difficulty, we consecutively knocked out more than ten species of monster in a single experiential learning challenge. Now, with each sessful knockout, we would basically earn double points, but if we call it a day and try again next time, we won��t have this opportunity again! Regardless of sess or failure, the most important principle of this experiential learning challenge is ''opportunity��. If we call it a day, when we take the same challenge and achieve the same result in the future, we would not get as much score as now. So if we quit now, next time you take this experiential learning challenge, even if you knock down one hundred Stone Wood Apes, you would not get even a tenth points that we have now!��


    Wen Bao was gobsmacked; he immediately understood Wang Lu��s insistence.


    Indeed, if they bailed when they still have this double points opportunity, it would really be a pity. However, even if they insisted, the reality would tell them otherwise! The fact was alreadyid in front of them; relying on theirbination, they struggled to pass through this Lotus Pond. Actually, Senior Brother Wang Lu himself had said that to pass this experiential learning, not only should they rely on theirbination of extreme offense and defense, but they still had to rely on various perfect strategies that must be applied depending on the situation.


    But now, it seemed like Senior Brother Wang Lu didn��t have the perfect strategy to handle this situation.


    ��This is not only limited to near the pond; the situation is also changing so fast around here, so it��s impossible to predict this in advance�� Just a month ago, there��s nothing in that mud by the pond, but a monthter, it has bred hundreds of Long-tailed Poisonous Frogs.��


    However, having said those, Wang Lu��s tone of voice didn��t show that he was the least bit discouraged. ��But as long as we pass through this Lotus Pond and arrive at the Azure Dragon Gorge, our situation will greatly improve.��


    The fatty ruefully smiled. ��But, we still have to pass through the Lotus Pond. We have been skirting the Lotus Pond for quite a while, and the Azure Dragon Gorge is getting farther and farther away.��


    ��Very good, as a teenager, you have a good sense of direction, but I have already anticipated this kind of situation, so you don��t need to worry. This is going to be easy.��


    Seeing this familiar smug face as if the victory was already at hand, Wen Bao was startled. ��Senior Brother, do you really have a way?��


    ��Most of the monsters that live in groups at this Small Clear Sky Peak are low-level monsters, and to handle low-level monsters that groups together, the most effective method is to use high-level aura.��


    This was a basicmon sense for cultivators. Wen Bao himself knew about it. However, he was only a ninth level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, while Wang Lu was just peak body refining; where would they get that ��high-level aura��?


    ��Idiot, the biggest difference between human and animals is that human understand the use of tools.��


    Wang Lu then very cautiously removed a small wooden box from the package on his back. Then, he opened the wooden box, took out a small piece of fine white silk and wrapped it around his wrist.


    Wen Bao frowned. ��What is this?��


    ��Clearance Artifact.��


    Wen Bao wanted to inquire further, but he then noticed the eerie silence on the area around them.


    The Lotus Pond was teeming with wildlife of various species. However, when the white silk appeared, whether they were monsters that eyed them in the dark or the ubiquitous small insects and small beasts, all of them seemed to have disappeared! It was deathly quiet!


    When he looked far into the distance, Wen Bao was vaguely able to see a lot of monsters fleeing in panic.


    Wen Bao was shocked beyond measure, he thought, ��Wh-what kind of magical treasure is this? It actually has the amazing effect of area clearance!?��


    ��But, but, something as miraculous as this artifact is definitely not a low grade one. Moreover, it didn��t even need to be activated or something. Just a simple appearance alone is enough to clear the area; its pressure is definitely off the chart! Perhaps, this is a spiritual treasure!��


    ��But, to use a spiritual treasure toplete the experiential learning challenge�� the point deduction will definitely be a lot. Oh, Senior Brother, wouldn��t the loss outweigh the gain here?��


    ��Don��t think too much, this is something that beyond your intellectual capability.�� Wang Lu kicked the still-in-a-daze Wen Bao. ��Don��t get distracted, we need to take advantage while the artifact still has its effect, let��s go.��


    He then inwardly sighed.


    ��Sure enough, peak Jindan Stage Daoist Masters leak a lot of their aura! Oh, Honored Master, your used underwear that you left in your bedroom is truly effective!��

 Chapter 49 - Wang Lu Sashimi

    <h4>Chapter 49: Wang Lu Sashimi</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    With this piece of white silk, Wang Lu and Wen Bao finally crossed through the Lotus Pond, and the next day, they arrived at the boundary of the Azure Dragon Gorge


    Azure Dragon Gorge was thest destination, as well as the widest area, in the Small Clear Sky Peak. It has the most abundant and most valuable products, but it also has the highest difficulty in the experiential learning. Before the Azure Dragon Gorge, the strongest monster was the Full Moon Roar, a category two first rank monster. However, in the Azure Dragon Gorge, even a category three monster was not umon.


    In theory, to enter the Azure Dragon Gorge, the disciple must be at least in the Qi Cultivating Stage. Moreover, the disciple must enter with a team of at least five members to minimize the risk, particrly at the rear part of the Azure Dragon Gorge, where the spiritual energy concentration was the highest. Consequently, this area would often birth category three high rank monsters; a monster that could refine ��internal alchemy��.


    Once a monster refined an internal alchemy, in theory, they were virtually equal with a Xudan Stage cultivator. However, a cultivator would often equip themselves with magical treasures and elixirs, and when they faced off, the number of cultivators would often be higher than these monsters. Moreover, as an ancient sect, the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples have robust foundation and superior cultivation method, so they were stronger than ordinary same-level cultivators. Thus, even Foundation Establishment Stage disciples or lower could contend with monsters with internal alchemy.


    For thest ten years, the Spirit Sword Sect liked to send teams of talented neers to this ce to conduct monsters crusade, and most of them have cultivation levels between Qi Cultivating Stage and Foundation Establishment Stage. A minority of them were already in the Foundation Establishment or Xudan Stage senior disciples, who would act as a team leader responsible for subduing or perhaps put an end to these recently-has-the-internal-alchemy monsters. Several months ago, as one of the most promising neers, Yue Yun once participated in this monsters crusade. Because of good performance, he obtain the ��team leader�� qualification, thus, about a month after, he led the even more fresh face Zhu Qin and the others on the experiential learning at the Small Clear Sky Peak. However, amongst those who entered for about two years, Wang Lu��s ss�� progress was still the fastest.


    Azure Dragon Gorge was truly thend of the dead. Although Wang Lu and Wen Bao smoothly crossed through the Lotus Pond, once they arrived in the canyon, a surge of cold wind blew on their face, which seemed like a warning from the restriction spells on the Small Clear Sky Peak, telling them not to die.


    Meanwhile, the piece of white silk on Wang Lu��s wrist gradually lost its ��shock and awe�� effect. The surrounding monsters and insects no longer fled in panic and instead stopped in their track. Some of them even started to gather to observe the situation.


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed, thinking, ��In the end, this white silk is not a real artifact; the thing that keeps off these monsters is not a real superior aura, but Master��s body fragrance that soaked into the clothes.��


    A month ago, his master dashed through the Azure Dragon Gorge on top of her flying sword and wantonly plundered the precious herbs and materials. In order to avoid trouble, she spread out her aura, which shocked and frightened all the wild lives in this Azure Dragon Gorge. Since then, her Jindan��s aura, which blotted out the sky, was deeply imprinted in the hearts of many monsters in this Azure Dragon Gorge. Even just a whiff of her body fragrance from a piece of white silk was enough to turn their mind into chaos and send them away in a panic. Moreover, that piece of underwear was just an ordinary used underwear; it was not a magical tool nor a talisman, so it would not impact their challenge point whatsoever. Thus, it was the best cost-effective clearance artifact.


    However, this artifact could not solve everything; if Wang Lu used it too long, those monsters would be numb to it, and he himself would appear to have a perverted taste. Thus, Wang Lu hastily retrieved that piece of white silk back.


    Fortunately, there was a unique advantage in the Azure Dragon Gorge��those low-level social monsters like the Long-tailed Poisonous Toad were few, and the types that liked to roam about were even fewer.


    Thus, although this Azure Dragon Gorge was the ce where the most powerful monsters reside, for Wang Lu who wholeheartedly determined toplete the peerless mode of the experiential learning challenge, the risk was instead smaller than when they were in the Lotus Pond.


    ��Let��s get ready. Starting now, any random monsters that we can knock down would earn us hundreds of challenge points.��


    Wen Bao ruefully smiled. ��I presume the difficulty would also increase by hundreds, right? From here, most of the monsters are category three or above, how are we going to fight them?��


    ��So what if they��re category three monsters? We��ll use the same cheap trick! We��ll find the perfect method! Magical beast, see how I am going to crush you!��


    Wen Bao was taken aback. ��Senior Brother, how can we crush those magical beasts?��


    ��Report back to the Sect Leader, ask him to get rid of it. Why do you still need me to teach you about this?��


    ������


    ��Actually, objectively, we still can��t contend with those category three monsters with our current strength. In this Azure Dragon Gorge, there are more than two hundred big or medium sized monsters. Of which, more than two hundred species of them can easily kill us. Even me, with my ultra tough body, it would still be the same.��


    Wen Bao started to use his finger to count. ��Then wouldn��t this mean any one of them can be deadly!?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Not necessarily. There are at least ten species of herbivores, which act as food for those carnivores - if we meet them, at least we can still escape.��


    ��Even against herbivores we can only escape? Then�� Senior Brother, how exactly are we going to fight?��


    ��Didn��t I tell you already? It��s through trickery. As the saying goes, when you��re sick, people will take advantage and take your life. This reasoning can be applied here. The ecological environment in this Azure Dragon Gorge is soplex; it��s not going to be difficult for us to find one or two severely wounded monsters. Isn��t that a bargain?��


    Wen Bao��s eyes lit up. ��It turns out to be so! You really are Senior Brother! But, I don��t think it would be easy to find severely wounded monsters. How are we going to do it?��


    ��In general, it��s indeed not easy. But this time, it will��because there��s me.��


    From when he plundered the ce a month ago, Wang Lu knew that there were many advantages that he could pick up in this Azure Dragon Gorge. At that time, when his Master spread out her Jindan Stage aura, there were several unyielding ones. Those were the deranged monsters, which came to be by over-absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy, or physiologically in their period of insanity��they could not perceive someone whose level was far above them, and thus, still madly charged at the duo master and disciple.


    Wang Wu was never a kindhearted person. She wielded her Emerald Green Bamboo Sword and sent them into aa. Wang Lu still clearly remembered inside a cave at the rear part of the Azure Dragon Gorge, there was a Little Thunder whose legs were broken off and forced to sleep.


    Little Thunder was a category three low rank monster that was known for their speed. Its strongest weapon was a pair of strong hind legs as well as the ability to discharge lightning. If it was normal, even a hundred fatties would throw their lives against it. However, more than a month ago, when Wang Wu passed by, she broke its hind legs and destroy its lightning discharge ability. Thus, this Little Thunder has no ability that could harm Wang Lu and Wen Bao; it was truly the best bargain choice.


    Of course, that was a month ago. By now, this Little Thunder could already borrow the lightning from nature to injure its enemy and self-heal itself. But Wang Lu clearly remembered that, in the recent months, there had been no thunderstorm in this Small Clear Sky Peak, so there was nothing that this Little Thunder could borrow! Even with its self-healing ability, it couldn��t possibly healed it��s broken limbs so quickly.


    The only problem was that their of this Little Thunder was rather concealed. There was a natural illusion outside its cave, so unless one were extremely familiar with the terrain, it would be difficult to find. However, thest time when Wang Lu followed his Master, they directly rushed into the cave and grabbed a few strands of singing grass; the terrain had been clearly imprinted in his memory.


    Thus, half a dayter, Wang Lu pulled Wen Bao from a precipice of a cliff and crossed into a deep cave. In the depths of a cave, a beast with long ashen tail and broken lower limbs lifted its head with a frightened look.


    This Little Thunder apparently clearly remembered that a month ago, Wang Lu had intruded into its cave with that fiend. However, even though a month has passed by, its wound has just stabilized, far from having recovery signs, much less its broken lightning discharge ability��


    Nevertheless, since its territory was being invaded, this two-meter length small beast still propped up its upper body and bared its teeth; static electric discharge could be seen between its teeth. Although it was severely wounded, a fierce beast was still a fierce beast. It even dared to fight a Jindan Stage expert, much less two novice cultivators!


    Wen Bao was scared by this fierce beast��s intimidation. ��M-monster!��


    Wang Lu confidently strode forward and swung his purple soft sword on its head.


    With the defense nature of his Soft Cloud Sword and Non-Phase Sword Bone, there was nothing imposing at all in Wang Lu��s move; it was more like a humiliating deration of war. But, the Little Thunder was oblivious to that; it only knew that the opponent had made the first move. Even though it couldn��t use its lower limbs, it did not dread this fight. After it easily evaded the first sword move, its upper limb crouched down, and then it sprung forward as its fangs aimed at Wang Lu��s neck!


    If this was an ordinary careless opponent, it was highly likely that this move would be lethal. However, Wang Lu was ready for it; although he couldn��t use his sword wielding right hand, he had already held his left arm horizontally in front of him to block his neck from being bitten.


    ��Pch!��


    Blood sprayed out. Little Thunder had savagely bitten Wang Lu��s left arm. Its sharp teeth went deep into the muscle and straight through the bone.


    Although Non-Phase Sword Bone had upgraded Wang Lu��s defense capability, so much so that he now could withstand a direct strike from the ck iron sword, however, he was still vulnerable to a bite from a category three monster.


    ��Senior Brother!?��


    The nearby Wen Bao was shocked; he had never thought his Senior Brother would immediately get hurt! Although he was anxious, he could not afford to be afraid, so he raised his sword and rushed forward.


    However, when he arrived at Wang Lu��s side, he saw Wang Lu��s free and at ease smile.


    And then, the Little Thunder suddenly loosened its mouth and coughed, which caused the cave to shake. It then fell to the ground and continued to twitch as if it was in great pain.


    ��Senior Brother, this, this is����


    Wang Lu lowered his bleeding left arm. ��It��s nothing, I just smeared half a bottle of super hot concentrated mustard sauce on my arm. Ha! Good luck in eating Wang Lu��s sashimi�� What are you waiting for? Do it.��


    Wen Bao froze for a moment and then nodded. He lifted his sword and knocked out the incapacitated Little Thunder.


    When he turned back, Wang Lu had already wrapped the wound on his left arm with that piece of white silk and put up a thumbs up to him. ��Nice job. We just earn two hundred points!��


    ��Two hundred points?��


    ��A victory, crossing through the Azure Dragon Gorge, plus maximum differences in our cultivation level with the Little Thunder, it adds up to eight multipliers, so two hundred points is not an exaggeration.�� Wang Lu nonchntly said and then stood up. ��Okay, get ready for the next one.��


    ��You still want to continue!? Senior Brother, you����


    ��Haha, it��s just my left arm that is injured, I still have my right arm, don��t I? Two hundred points per victory, this is an opportunity that I��m afraid we��ll never be going to have in the future. In any case, with our Sect Leader��s power, even if all of our limbs are broken, he could still save us both, what are you afraid of?��


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, is this what you told me about the spirit of a professional adventurer?��


    ��Uh, this is a strong dedication to achievements.��


    ����


    Their journey continued. With Wang Lu��s extraordinary memory and a little bit of luck, in three days, with careful setups and implementation, theirbined effort took down three severely wounded monsters in a row. One of them was even a category three middle-rank monster. Unfortunately, it��s injury was severe, so when it risked its life after being tied down by Wang Lu, it couldn��t resist the strike from the fatty.


    After sessfully defeating four category three monsters in a row, the fatty was already unclear on how much challenge points that they had earned in this trip. ording to Wang Lu��s argument, achieving sessive victories in the Azure Dragon Gorge would earn them multiple bonus points, and as long as they continued to win��


    ��Well, we probably wouldn��t be able to do this indefinitely.��


    Wen Bao was still imagining the magical treasures that he could acquire with his thousand challenge points when Wang Lu shook his head. ��There is no easy pick anymore, we have taken them all. Our next encounter is anyone��s guess. No need to take that risk.��


    Wen Bao was stunned, but he still couldn��t ept this. ��But, Senior Brother, like you said, as long as we can take down another monster simr to Little Thunder, the challenge points reward would be five or six hundred!��


    ��That��s if we can keep our lives. Do you really think our lineup��one ninth level Qi Cultivating and one peak Body Refining Stage��could fare in this Azure Dragon Gorge? The monsters here are two levels above us! In addition to those seriously wounded and dying monsters, we can��t beat anything else here. Stop being too excited, cool off a bit, okay?��


    While speaking, Wang Lu��s peripheral vision skimmed over a hillside, and he could not help but be shock.


    Between the hillside groves, something red firmly attracted his attention. Although it looked no different than the small wild fruit that could be seen all throughout the ce, as a top student in the specialized herbology ss, how could he not recognize this Red Refined Fruit!


    Amongst the many precious nts and herbs that grew up in the Small Clear Sky Peak, the reputation of two species of Red Fruit was especially prominent. One was Cinnabar Fruit, while the other one was this Red Refined Fruit. The value of Red Refined Fruit was even more than that of Cinnabar Fruit. The Spirit Sword Sect��s internal price for this fruit was ten thousand spirit stones each.


    When they plundered this ce more than a month ago, Wang Wu drooled over this Red Refined Fruit so much; this fruit has a great effect on their Non-Phase Method. Unfortunately, the medicinal power of this fruit was hidden inside, so it was difficult to use the Primordial Spirit Induction to sense their whereabout. Moreover, at that time, their time was limited, and not enough time to do nket search�� Unexpectedly, this time, he identally bumped into it!


    This was a rare opportunity. Most of the time, the medicinal nts that have the same level as this Red Refined Fruit were harvested by the peak owner or his disciples. However, because of its property, this fruit would often slip through the peak owner��s sense - actually, when Wang Wu conducted her raid, she bypassed most of the precious herbs.


    Right now, the owner of this Clear Sky Peak was still wandering outside the region and would return in one or two weeks, at which time, Wang Lu might not have this same opportunity again.


    However, this Red Refined Fruit must be guarded by a guardian monster. And in this Azure Dragon Gorge, the mostmon guardian monster was the Golden Thread Red Refined Snake. Although it was only category three low-rank monster, he was still not its match. Of course, picking fruit and knocking out a monster were two different things. They might not need to fight the Golden Thread Red Refined Snake to the death. However, for a novice team like him and Wen Bao, besides staking their lives, what else could they do?


    Option one: Wang Lu as the bait and the fatty as the fruit picker. Expected result: Wang Lu severely wounded and dying, the clumsy fatty crushed the fruit, i.e., a dead loss.


    Option two: The fatty became the bait and Wang Lu picked up the herbal nt. Expected result: Hahaha.


    Option three��


    Facing this Red Refined Fruit��s temptation, for a moment, Wang Lu could not make up his mind. His strong dedication to achievement and his professional adventurer spirit were in a fierce direct sh with his reason.


    In the end, Wang Lu could only sigh and had to give up on the fruit.


    Because by his calction, based on the resources at hand, even if they went all out, it would still be impossible to get that Red Refined Fruit. In that case, it was useless to be persistent, in any case�� The next n was ready!


    ��Hehe, a certain arrogant official, prepare yourself, I aming for you!��

 Chapter 50 - Junior Brothers and Sisters Are Promising Youth

    <h4>Chapter 50: Junior Brothers and Sisters Are Promising Youth</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    Across the hall before the wall shadow, Mu Xiao watched the gradually setting sun. Feeling the gentle warm from the sunset afterglow that sprinkled over his body, he could not help but feelnguid.


    It was another leisure day for him. In about half an hour, it was time for him to get off work. If not for the sect��s harsh rule, Mu Xiao would really follow his impulse to leave early.


    He had been working at the Heavenly Policy Hall for about three years. Three years ago, his Master had entrusted him to be responsible for answering the sect��s official affairs in the Heavenly Policy Hall every ten days for each month and eight hours per day. Actually, the work itself was not difficult; he just have to inspect and register the applicant��s information and deal with a few knotty problem. However, this official working hours would inevitably dy his cultivation time. Three years ago, regardless of his Master, Martial Uncles or Aunts, Senior or Junior Brothers or Sisters, all thought that he got the short end of the stick, especially his Master. Thus, overtly or covertly, he would get a lot ofpensation. For example, asionally, he would get make-up sses or would be granted various kinds of gifts and subsidies ording to the sect regtions��


    Thus, Mu Xiao was quite satisfied with his job. Moreover, for three years, he had reaped unexpected benefit - the signboard of the Heavenly Policy Hall was signed by the Sect Leader. With this sign, he was no longer just a Xudan Stage disciple, but an official who represent the sect management. This identity brought him a lot of benefits.


    In fact, if not for the sect restriction on the amount of time the disciple could work as officials, Mu Xiao really wanted to continue doing this��dyed cultivation was not that big of a deal. He started cultivating thirty-seven years ago, and now he has reached the Xudan Stage, his lifespan was nearly three hundred years. Moreover, within the next thirty years, with his spirit root qualification, he fully expected to reach the Jindan Stage. Thus, he still has much time, so why would he need to hurry? His position in the Heavenly Policy Hall could only be discovered but not sought.


    Although Mu Xiao enjoyed his life in this Heavenly Policy Hall and wished that he could work overtime everyday, for thest few days, he had always been punctual when it was time to get off work, never tarried a moment longer, as if he had a guilty conscience.


    In fact, Mu Xiao indeed slightly felt guilty, specifically about the dispute that happened four days ago.


    At that time, he and Wang Lu had a quarrel, made amotion in the office and set a high stake gamble. At that time, he was so angered by Wang Lu; he thought that people from the Non-Phase Peak simply has no brain. How could a mere Body Refining Stage disciple dare to take the experiential learning challenge at Small Clear Sky Peak? It was simply ��vulgar ptrap to please the crowd��; he was as irritating as his disgrace of a Master. As for their bet of five hundred challenge points, no matter how Mu Xiao thought, it was impossible to earn that much points.


    However, that evening, Mu Xiao felt uneasy. So, while he had nothing but free time, he looked for the sect historical text and flipped through Wang Lu��s detailed record on his Immortal Gathering two years ago. Two years ago during the Immortal Gathering, he was in the middle of seclusion practice, so he failed to witness the event. After the end of the Immortal Gathering, when he returned to work, the enthusiasm to discuss the Immortal Gathering had cooled down, so he knew only about the results, and not so much about the process, nor did he care.


    However, this time, when he flipped through the record, what he found stunned him and caused him to gasp a mouthful of cold air.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Lu, whom he thought as a grandstanding-kind of person, was actually so fierce and vigorous! If not for the quality of his spirit root that was a pain in the ass, by virtue of his character and perception, he was fully qualified to be the Sect Leader��s Sessor Disciple! Even more frightening was that, in the Peach Blossom Vige, he got a such a terrifying score that the score counter almost got data overflow! Other people could not bepared to him at all!


    Mu Xiao could not help but sigh with emotion, thinking, ��All the test is probably just a game for Wang Lu.��


    ��Damn it! This experiential learning is not a game! If it is, then it��s a fatal game!��


    Then, he thought about his bet with Wang Lu, ��Five hundred challenge points is the base and one hundred spirit stones for each point differ from that. I initially thought that, at most, he would get one or two hundred points and will owe me tens of thousands of spirit stones. But now, it seems����


    A few years ago, his Master Liu Xian had imparted meaningful and heartfelt words toward a few ck and white disciples at the small ss inside the Inner Court��s hall.


    ��You are all well qualified to be called genius in cultivation, but the Nine Regions is vast and full of wonders, so people more genius than you do exist. And, the gap between geniuses is, perhaps, far beyond your imagination.��


    At that time, he and several of his fellow disciples humbly listened but thought that those remarks referred to the few freak Sessor Disciples that the Elders recently epted.


    But now, he realized that Wang Lu was the kind of people who��s a genius far beyond his imagination. Thus, Mu Xiao was naturally anxious; for several days, everyday at work, he was always afraid that the guy woulde to him with four digit challenge points and demand the money from him.


    Although even those freak Sessor Disciples would logically find it impossible to earn five hundred challenge points, much less more, but if it was Wang Lu��


    While he was pondering, the half hour quietly slipped away. Looking at the scarlet setting sun outside the Hall, making him feel secretly relieved. He was ready to get up and leave, but at this time, a burst of footsteps came from outside the hall.


    ��Damn! Are you kidding me! Is he going to im his bet now!?��


    Mu Xiao could not help but be startled as cold sweat quickly poured out from his body. However, his Primordial Spirit was moved; he sensed that the situation was not as what he imagined��the person who came was not Wang Lu.


    ��Sorry to disturb you, Senior Brother Mu Xiao.��


    With a gentle and courteous greeting, a disciple in ck and white slowly walked to the front of the hall and cupped his fists towards Mu Xiao. Mu Xiao was stunned, he recognized the other person was Junior Brother Yue Yun. Although this Junior Brother only possessed third rate spirit root, he has gentle and generous personality, with excellent perception. His future cultivation wasn��t going to be inferior to him. Recently, he often honed himself with actualbat, so his cultivation progress was very fast.


    Following behind Yue Yun were several inner and outer court disciples who entered the sect the same time as Wang Lu two years ago. These few people were covered with dirt, yet they could not contain their joy.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Xiao immediately understood; he said with a smile, ��Junior Brother Yue Yun, you guys have concluded your experiential learning?��


    Yue Yun nodded. ��That��s right! Because of all sorts of idents, we couldn��tplete the previous experiential learning, so�� I took the initiative to propose that everyone redo the experiential learning to make up for the previous shorings. Fortunately, several Junior Brothers and Sisters were very supportive, so we soon put together the team. And this time��s performance is really amazing.��


    Indeed, just a week ago, Yue Yun had brought a stack of information to the Heavenly Policy Hall to apply for another experiential learning. Because this application was not referred by an Elder, Mu Xiao thus asked several questions. After knowing the reasons, Mu Xiao praised Yue Yun and his team member��s ambition. Now, seeing their happy faces, it was clear that their experiential learning was a great sess.


    ��Congrattions Junior Brothers and Sisters, I will register your results, please wait a moment.��


    Yue Yun cupped his hands. ��Thank you for the hard work, Senior Brother�� We are too reckless foring here as you are going to get off work.��


    ��Hehe, it��s nothing, I��m just going to write several characters, that��s all�� Was your traveling schedule the same as what you deredst week?��


    Yue Yun said, ��It��s the same. We go through the primary route, from the Full Moon Valley toward the Azure Dragon Gorge and finally returned through the Lotus Pond. From the nned six days, we did it in five�� Moreover, I was the sole leader, Junior Sister Huo Ying had to do some other things, so she couldn��t travel together.��


    Mu Xiao continued to nod as he recorded their reports. ��Not bad. Based on your average cultivation level and a single team leader, this achievement is really good.��


    Yue Yun smiled. ��Speaking of which, we were really quite lucky; this time��s experiential learning, from start to finish, we rarely encountered particrly powerful monsters. Especially around the Full Moon Valley, where the monsters would constantly harass us; it seemed like someone had done a clean-up in advance, so our journey there was quite easy.��


    Mu Xiaoughed. ��Luck is also part of the strength. Junior Brother Yue Yun, no need to be modest. Being able to avoid monsters encounter, you got the credit for choosing the right path.��


    While speaking, Mu Xiao had finished recording and was about to close the book when he heard Yue Yun suddenly said, ��Senior Brother, please hold on, this time, several Junior Brothers and Sisters got some challenge points.��


    ��Oh?��


    Hearing about the challenge points, Mu Xiao suddenly turned serious. ��Please borate and show me the proof.��


    ��It��s like this: when we approached the Azure Dragon Gorge, we encountered a category two second rank monster. Properly speaking, as their team leader, I should be the one responsible for chasing it away. But Junior Brothers and Sisters proposed to take care of it themselves, so I just watched them from the side and guarded them with restriction array, ready to intervene if something unexpected happened. However, they were really good; their coordination is far better than what I anticipated; they��re very skilled with their spells and sword arts, and they won without my help at all.��


    ��Category two second rank monster defeated by the few of you?��


    Mu Xiao turned his gaze and looked at the several younger disciples in surprised; the highest cultivator among them was only at the eighth level of Qi Cultivating Stage. But by relying on coordination, they were actually able to contend against category two second rank monster. Furthermore, considering that they stillckedbat experience, this result was indeed a surprise! In ordance with the rules, they were eligible to obtain challenge points.


    Although the entire battle was restricted by the array, since Yue Yun said he didn��t participate in it, the challenge points couldn��t be deducted too severely�� After doing some mental arithmetic, Mu Xiao concluded that they should be awarded almost ten points.


    Although that number seemed trivial,pared to him who umted three hundred points in thirty years, these people could theoretically catch up to him in one year if they went all out!


    While thinking, Mu Xiao cast his gaze and sized up this batch of neers. Among these young faces, Mu Xiao only knew the two Misty Peak��s Inner Court disciples. One was Zhu Qin, and the other one was�� Wang Zhong?


    Seeing Mu Xiao��s slightly puzzled face, Yue Yunughed. ��Senior Brother is unfamiliar with Junior Brother Wang Zhong��s face? This is not unusual. Since he entered the sect two years ago, Junior Brother Wang Zhong has always been low key; he is shy as a girl. Thus, a lot of Martial Brothers and Sisters in the Misty Peak are not familiar with him. However, his basic skills are solid. And in this time��s experiential learning, I ask him toe with us as a substitute for Senior Brother Wang Lu. His performance is outstanding, not the least bit inferior to Junior Brother Zhu Qin and Junior Sister Yue Xinyao.��


    At this time, Zhu Qin also came over and patted the youth��s shoulder. ��That��s right; if not for Junior Brother Wang Zhong��s timely support, I would have no time tounch the fire in my palm.��


    Being pushed into the limelight, Wang Zhong looked a bit nervous. ��How could I? I merelyunched my Empty Palm Technique to help Senior Brother dodge the attack. Senior Brother was the one who gave the fatal blow with your Raging me Dragon Subduing Palm.��


    Zhu Qin burst outughing. ��Still, I should also give thanks to Junior Sister Yue for releasing the water shield at the critical time to help me block the w. Otherwise, I would��ve been mortally wounded.��


    ��Oh, you tter me Senior Brother, I also got help from Junior Sister Wen Yin for taking turns with me in casting that water shield����


    Between these exchanges, Mu Xiao understood the general overview of the whole battle. Zhu Qin was their main attacker with the strongest attack, and the rest were there to assist him. But in this process, the prominent characters were, without a doubt, Zhu Qin and Wang Zhong, the two Inner Court disciples.


    Zhu Qin was the best rookie among the batch of disciples that entered two years ago. Although his spirit root attribute was not too good, he has a strong perception and good character, especially in making friends��or perhaps in recruiting ��little brothers��.


    He had to admit that, in this world, there was this kind of people, who possessed a natural charisma that even if they had no overwhelming superiority in strength, it was easy for them to be the focus of everyone and attract others to follow. And this Zhu Qin probably possessed such qualities. Although he was obviously still immature, he had the knack to ce himself at the center and be the focus of attention.


    As for Wang Zhong, although Mu Xiao only had a vague memory of him, he was still without a doubt was also a talented person. However, for him to willingly follow Zhu Qin like he was his ��little brother���� It seemed to be a confirmation to Zhu Qin��s skill.


    ��Ah, forget it, let these young people sort it out themselves.�� Mu Xiao shook his head and then suddenly remembered something; he asked, ��Speaking of which, while you were in the Small Clear Sky Peak doing the experiential learning, did you encounter other disciples who were doing the same experiential learning?��


    Yue Yun and the rest looked at each other. ��No, we didn��t. For several days, it seemed like there were only us in the Small Clear Sky Peak.��


    ��I see����


    Mu Xiao suddenly felt relieved, thinking, ��It looks like someone is not as brave and invincible as he imed. I thought he dared to set off to the Small Clear Sky Peak with just two people, but it appears that I have overestimated him����


    ��But this is good, I don��t have to feel nervous and fear anymore.�� As his mood turned for the better, Mu Xiao finally finished filling the report form and handed the information back to Yue Yun; he was especially warm towards them.


    ��About the challenge points, I have filled them in the documents. However, the end results still need to be submitted to the Elder for approval. The results would then be published perhaps in three days. However, you have detailed information, and they are recorded in the Sincerity Paper, so there shouldn��t be any issue. So�� I, on behalf of the Heavenly Policy Hall, would like to say, congrattions to you, Junior Brothers and Sisters, for earning this valuable challenge points. Although it doesn��t seem like much, if you keep adding them up, it would soon reach a hundred, or even a thousand.��


    Yue Yunughed. ��Then I, on behalf of my Junior Brothers and Sisters, would say thank you, Senior Brother, for your kind words. Uh, this thing has dragged on for quite a while, I am really sorry for making Senior Brother work overtime. How about we eat dinner together, my treat?��


    Mu Xiao was stunned and thenughed. ��Hahaha, it��s rare for someone to invite others to dinner. Very well, I won��t be polite then. These past few days, because of this official work, I have to eat at the Misty Peak cafeteria every day. Ugh, the food there����


    Zhu Qin concurred. ��This time, I must give my thanks to Brothers and Sisters. If not for everyone giving their best, I would never find a reason to eat together with Senior Brother Mu Xiao; this is really a rare opportunity.��


    Everyone burst outughing, the atmosphere was very warmth, and even the perpetually ��shy�� Wang Zhong revealed a heartfelt smile.


    Two years ago, the little errand boy believed that the cultivation in the Immortal Path would make him independent, and thus he decided toe out of the closet as Wang Zhong. However, after two years, even if his cultivation was not the least bit inferior to others, and even though he didn��t have a young master who told him to do something anymore, he was never able to get rid of someone else��s shadow. Even if that person never said something about how he abandoned him two years ago, and when they inadvertently met in the Teng Cloud Hall or other ces, that someone always took the initiative to warmly greet him�� But all of these only made Wang Zhong feel sad and restless instead.


    He didn��t know the specific reason, but for two years, he always felt depressed; he would usually do everything as low key as possible and didn��t dare to meet with Wang Lu. At the previous experiential learning, he had wanted to participate like the other Inner Court Disciples, but when he heard that Wang Lu had also joined, he hastily made an excuse to decline. He would rather miss out on a valuable training opportunity than to directly meet with Wang Lu.


    Fortunately, not long ago, Senior Brother Yue Yun looked for him and invited him to participate in the second experiential learning. And this time, without Wang Lu in sight. As if wanting to vent out his two years of resentment, his performance was exceptionally outstanding.


    ��Perhaps, this is the start of a true independence?�� While everyone was merrilyughing, Wang Zhong could not help but think so.


    However, just when everyone was ready to go to the Carefree Peak cafeteria, they heard a burst of footsteps approaching from the outside. Along with the sound of footsteps, they also heard an exchange between two Junior Disciples.


    ��S-senior Brother, I think the Heavenly Policy Hall has already closed for quite a while, why don��t we get back in the morning?��


    ��You don��t understand, Senior Brother Mu Xiao is diligent; he will certainly work overtime until dawn. If wee back tomorrow morning, wouldn��t we force him to work around the clock? That��s inhumane����


    ��Senior Brother, I think you just can��t wait and want to try your luck.��


    ��Nonsense�� Ha! See, the light inside the hall is still on. Like I said, it��s overtime����


    While talking, the two finally passed through the outside gate and came face to face with the happy crowd.


    ��Yo, so many acquaintances, eh����


    In everybody��s astonished eyes, Wang Lu revealed a very sincere smile.

 Chapter 51 - Dont Do Shameful Things and You Dont Need to Worry That Happiness Wont Come…

    <h4>Chapter 51: Don''t Do Shameful Things and You Don''t Need to Worry That Happiness Won''t Come Knocking at the Door</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    ��Haha, why are there so many acquaintances here? Junior Brother Yue Yun, Junior Brother Zhu Qin, Junior Sister Yue Xinyao, Junior Sister Wen Yin�� Hey, there��s also that one hiding behind the tree over there, he also seems familiar. Hoy, what are you doing sneaking behind the tree? Do you have the urge to take a dump?��


    Wang Lu showed up, greeted everyone with augh and eventually turned his attention to someone hiding behind a tree in embarrassment.


    However, after asking for the second time and found out that the opposite party had no intention toe out from behind the tree, Wang Lu was toozy to prod further. This time, he came to the Heavenly Policy Hall not to be intimate with someone else��s sister.


    Thus, he quickly set aside that extras and cast his vision on the protagonist, the officer Senior Brother who looked somewhat alerted, as if facing an archenemy.


    ��Senior Brother Mu Xiao, don��t be so nervous. I just came here to bring some information for you to register. Although the time is not quite right, a diligent official like you shouldn��t mind such overtime work, right?��


    Honestly, Mu Xiao, who loved being the Heavenly Policy Hall official, really didn��t mind the overtime, but watching Wang Lu smiling as if he was harboring malicious intention like that, he became extremely tense! Especially when he saw Wang Lu took out a stack of information, his heart could not help but thump.


    The information in Wang Lu��s hand has the same type as what Yue Yun had just submitted��the Sincerity Papers filled with written report of the Experiential Learning, for determining the result of the experiential learning, and as an important proof to im the reward points.


    Sincerity Paper was a special product manufactured by the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall, with powerful prohibition spell cast into it. The spell has only one function: no one could write a lie in this Sincerity Paper. This was to ensure that the text that was written there was true.


    Of course, although the prohibition spell in the Sincerity Paper was impossible to break, a talented Jindan Stage cultivator could at least deceive the spell. Based on Wang Lu and Yue Yun��s cultivation levels, their submitted report on the Sincerity Paper should not be fake.


    Watching Wang Lu take out a stack of Sincerity Papers and notice that the topic was experiential learning report, Yue Yun from the side looked at Wang Lu in surprise, and then at Wen Bao. ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, you also took the experiential learning? No wonder I couldn��t find you thesest few days.��


    ��Oh? You guys took this too?��


    Yue Yun nodded. ��That��s right. Because ourst experiential learning was interrupted, we nned to do it all over again. Originally, we wanted to invite you with us, but you were nowhere to be found. By the way, Senior Brother, where did you go in this experiential learning? And who��s with you?��


    ��Oh, of course, it��s the Small Clear Sky Peak. With my current level, except for the Small Clear Sky Peak, where else could I go?��


    Yue Yun was even more surprised. ��Senior Brother had also gone to the Small Clear Sky? Howe we��ve never seen you guys?��


    A certain crown prince chimed in, ��For six days we did the experiential learning in the Small Clear Sky Peak but never found Senior Brother or anyone��s trails. Senior Brother Wang Lu, did you and Junior Brother Wen Bao really go to the Small Clear Sky Peak?��


    Inwardly, Mu Xiao cried out, ��That��s right, based on Non-Phase Peak��s Master past conduct, which she must��ve passed onto her disciple, cheating in the report is as simple as drinking water to them. He said he went to the small clear sky to do the experiential learning, but he probably just spent his entire week at the Non-Phase Peak and then used a hidden technique to deceive the Sincerity Paper, fabricating a ��legendary big adventure��, and finally came here to im the thousands of challenge points�� This routine is very logical and perfectly consistent with the usual style of the Non-Phase Peak! From the rumors, that Jindan Stage Elders often wrote some bullsheet ��having a stroke of bad luck�� to deceive the Sincerity Paper so that she can fool the Disciplinary Elder! There is a precedent for this!��


    ��Fortunately, this time I met with Yue Yun, who happens to also go to the Small Clear Sky; as witnesses, they have exposed Wang Lu��s lies! Haha, you��re good, but you never thought you��d be exposed here!��


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu replied quite naturally, ��If you didn��t see us, that��s normal. These past few days, we��ve basically spent our time in the center of the Azure Dragon Gorge, while you guys spent your times on the periphery, so how could you see us?��


    ��Azure Dragon Gorge!?��


    Upon hearing those three words from Wang Lu, Yue Yun��s soul almost flew to the heaven out of fright. ��Senior Brother, you guys actually went to the Azure Dragon Gorge!? Dare I ask who the team leader in your team? I-isn��t this too bold?��


    Wang Luughed. ��I am the team leader.��


    ��Senior Brother, you��re the team leader!?�� Yue Yun once again utterly shocked; never in his dreams did he think that Senior Brother Wang Lu would be so daring; a body refining disciple actually dared to be the team leader! However, after he was frozen for a long time, he was suddenly aware of another problem. ��Then, wouldn��t it mean, it was only you and Wen Bao, two people, on the team?��


    ��Yes, what��s wrong?��


    What��s wrong!? A body refining disciple and a ninth level Qi Cultivating Stage disciple actually dared to run to the Azure Dragon Gorge to do experiential learning there!? That��s simply suicide!


    ��Haha, don��t be so surprised like that. Since we wanted to take the challenge mode, of course, we must have the spirit of ��courting disaster��.��


    Challenge mode!? What kind of thing was that!? Senior Brother did you really want to die so badly!?


    However, looking at the jubnt Wang Lu and that stack of paper, no matter how inconceivable it was, Yue Yun had to ept this shocking conclusion: These guys really went to the Azure Dragon Gorge and also returned safe and sound!


    ��H-how did they achieve this? Even if the environment in the Azure Dragon Gorge is special; as long as one understands the method, surviving is rtively easier than in the Lotus Pond�� But with two rookie neers, no matter what, it was simply impossible!��


    ��s, Sessor Disciple is indeed a Sessor Disciple; they could do what others could not. With such a shining result, our second experiential learning result is like a darkness instead! Although we unexpectedly gained challenge points, which was good, but with Senior Brother, with just two people in his team, going to the Azure Dragon Gorge and sessfullying back, no matter how the results are counted, the challenge points would definitely be much higher!��


    ��It��s not all my credits, there��s still my teammate here, isn��t there?�� Wang Lu said and patted the fatty next to him.


    Yue Yun was slightly dumbfounded�� Wen Bao?


    It wasn��t because he had a prejudice against Wen Bao, but from a team leader��s objective point of view, with slow movement, bad spell casting, and extreme sword art, Wen Bao wasn��t an ideal experiential learning partner. His only plus was�� Oh, Yue Yun admitted that he really couldn��t think of the plus side of having Wen Bao as a partner.


    However, Wang Lu chose to turn this waste into a treasure; with such a good for nothing partner, Wang Lu haspleted a shockingly frightening feat!


    All the other people were as surprised as Yue Yun. Zhu Qin and Wen Yin were stunned; no matter how other people persuaded them, they would never believe that the retarded stupid fatty was actually able to finish the greatest challenge far better than them. And the youth standing behind the tree tightly clenched his fist until it bled!


    From two years ago, when they all started together as fellow disciples, Wang Zhong was very clear on how unbearably wasteful Wen Bao was. Because of the rank of his spirit root, the Senior Brothers actually invested more in teaching Wen Bao than him and Zhu Qin. However, two years passed by, and he was still as good for nothing as in the beginning! Several of the Senior Brothers even secretly thought that their Master and Elders had inadvertently let a waste to enter the sect.


    However, in only a month of effort, this waste hadpletely turned all their expectation!


    It was Wang Lu, and only Wang Lu, who has the ability to miraculously turn waste into treasure. Wang Zhong never thought that Wang Lu would fully use the waste toplete the challenge mode, in which Wen Bao must��ve yed a great role. But, to use a waste in a significant role, wouldn��t that the same as turning waste into treasure? Come to think of it; Wang Lu seemed to always excel at turning waste into treasure. Two years ago, wasn��t it also because he was following by his side that a mountain vige errand boy could be a Spirit Sword��s Sect talented disciple?


    Thinking of this, Wang Zhong secretly leaned over from behind the tree, just in time to see Wang Lu make that plump figure the center of attention; his heart could not help but ache. That position used to belong to him, but he handed it to someone else!


    Was he feeling regret? If he said no, that would be lying to himself. However�� even if he could re-do it again, he would still insist on his present choice�� Perhaps.


    For a while, each person drowned in their own thoughts when a gentle-as-water woman lightly sent her own congrattions.


    ��Congrattions, two Senior Brothers, forpleting this amazing challenge.��


    In reply to this, Wang Lu just chuckled. ��You tter me Junior Sister.�� However, Wen Bao somewhat lost his nerve; his fat cheeks suddenly flushed.


    ��Junior Sister, um, you congratted the wrong person. In fact, I-I did nothing, this stupid is a total failure. It��s all Senior Brother, Senior Brother did um, that����


    Seeing this retard, under Yue Xinyao��s gaze, ��dancing and gesticting�� wildly like someone having spasm attack, Wang Lu secretly kicked him from the back to stop this ugly performance before it could create more damage.


    However, Yue Xinyao actually did not mind that; she just smiled. ��No need to be too modest, Senior Brother Wen, apart from everything else, to have the courage to follow Senior Brother Wang Lu, a mere two people braving into the Azure Dragon Gorge was not an easy feat at all. In retrospect, perhaps Xinyao wouldn��t have Senior Brother Wen��s guts.��


    Hearing this remark, Wen Bao��s tears nearly poured down, ��Oh, she knows me! Moreover, she knows me like a bosom friend!��


    ��Junior Sister, how could you say that? I was simply lucky.��


    Yue Xinyao said, ��A person��s luck is a power that can��t be ignored in the Immortal Cultivation Path. Oh, Senior Brother��s affinity with Immortality is truly enviable. I think when the Elders received Senior Brother into the sect, they highly valued your affinity with the Immortality.��


    However, before Yue Xinyao could continue. Wang Lu suddenly interrupted, ��Junior Sister, if you continue to praise him, not only will his tears pour down, he will even wet himself. This happiness came too sudden; you nearly scared him that much.��


    ��Huh?�� Yue Xinyao tilted her head in confusion.


    Fortunately, at this time, someone promptly asked a question, ��Wang Lu�� Senior Brother, something really bothers me, in Azure Dragon Gorge, where the monsters are numerous, even if one of you diverted their attention, there are still no easy way to deal with the situation. However, you��ve survived there for nearly a week, could you tell me how did you do that?��


    Wang Lu smiled and turned his head. ��Senior Brother Mu Xiao, are you suspecting the authenticity of our experiential learning?��


    Mu Xiao shook his head. ��No, I am just curious because in your report, you didn��t describe your experiential learning process but just wrote out the result. As such, I am curious on how you aplished this miracle.��


    Upon hearing Mu Xiao��s remark, the other people also became interested in how did two rookies cultivator survive a week in the Azure Dragon Gorge. That ce was thend of the dead where category three monsters roamed. It was not easy to find a ce to survive!


    ��Very simple. We just looked for a few powerful monsters and defeat them and then took over theirirs; wouldn��t that solve the problem?��


    ��Beating powerful monsters and taking over theirirs!?��


    Mu Xiao and his little friends were shocked! This was one of those ��let them eat cake�� kind of answers! If they could beat powerful monsters, why would they bother to find a ce in the first ce? He had the nerve to say this!


    Mu Xiao asked again, ��The so-called powerful monsters, you probably refer to��?��


    ��Little Thunder, Purple Green Vine, Giant Brute, and so on.��


    Mu Xiao was surprised. ��Giant Brute? If I��m not mistaken, not long ago, the sect organized arge-scale hunting expedition, and the target was this Giant Brute! Junior Brother Yue Yun should have also participated in it, and he had an outstanding performance.��


    Yue Yun ruefully smiled. ��That��s right. At that time, we, a team of seven people, went on a punitive expedition, and our target was exactly this category three middle-rank Giant Brute who had identally seeded in refining the internal alchemy. Although we broke his internal alchemy, we still suffered a crushing defeat. The so-called outstanding performance is nothing more than my effort to cover the other Junior Brothers and Sisters from Misty Peak while they fled. It��s too shameful to mention.��


    Mu Xiao sighed. ��I remember that the team leader that time was Junior Brother XX from the Misty Peak. He almostpleted the Qi Cultivating Stage and was only one step away from the Foundation Establishment Stage. The other team members were also veterans in the experiential learning, yet it was still a total defeat. Although the Giant Brute was only a category three middle-rank monster, its crafty techniques and strange methods emerged one after another, causing cultivators who are still in the Qi Cultivating Stage to have difficulty contending against it.��


    And then, people once again turned their gaze to Wang Lu.


    A full seven members team were defeated, yet the two of them�� How exactly did they do it?


    Wang Lu smiled, took out something from his travel bag and showed it before the others.


    It was a piece of golden colored slender tassel-shaped thing.


    Seeing this, Yue Yun��s pupils constricted, while Mu Xiao took two steps back; his face turned pale. Zhu Qin��s jaws were wide open as he shook his head in disbelief�� The Heavenly Policy Hall suddenly turned deathly quiet.


    Only Wen Yin, who didn��t recognize the thing, naively wondered, ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, this is����


    The nearby Zhu Qin hastily interrupted, ��Junior Sister Wen Yin, don��t ask!��


    However, it was toote. Wang Luughed. ��Thank you for asking, Junior Sister, this thing, is the Giant Brute��s p*nis!��


    ��Giant Brute��s��p*nis? What does that mean?��


    Wen Yin tilted her head, revealing a puzzled expression. Her slightly frowning eyebrows and pursed pink lips looked like a pure white flower.


    Then, a pair of evil hands abruptly plucked it from the ground.


    ��The so-called Giant Brute��s p*nis, is the giant man��s genitalia used for procreation, as well as secretion of body��s waste fluid. If we used the human organ simr to it, it would be����


    Before he finished his words, Wen Yin had screamed; her cheeks turned rosy, and she took a few steps backward. ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, you��re too improper! How could youe up with such a dirty thing!��


    Wang Lu was also stunned. ��Junior Sister, why did you say that? This is just a genital! And it��s not even a human genital, but a monster��s! What is the difference between this and the sheep p*nis and dog treasure that were served as food in the Carefree Peak cafeteria? Compared to them, this Giant Brute��s penis has parts of its internal alchemy, which makes it really valuable!��


    Wen Yin��s shame and anger mixed into one. ��Th-those are also dirty, okay!��


    ��I made sure that this is clean you know!��


    ��I don��t mean that kind of clean. It, it��s just obscene to look at them raw like that!��


    ��Obscene to look at? That��s a very serious prejudice.�� Wang Lu��s expression turned serious. ��Genital is a very broad concept. Junior Sister, the top center parts of the flower are usually the nt��s genitals, so ording to your statements, then����


    ��Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah I don��t want to hear it!�� Wen Yin shook her head, which caused strands of her hair fell on her temples. At the same time ,her cute little nose wrinkled; she then made a face to Wang Lu. ��Senior Brother, you��re an annoying troublemaker! I don��t want to talk with you!��


    ��Tsk, the little girl is too naive.�� Failing to show off, Wang Lu reluctantly put the Giant Brute��s penis away. In any case, he had seeded in providing the necessary evidence.


    Then, he went back to talk about the main topic.


    ��Senior Brother Mu Xiao, this time, we came to you, in addition to submitting the experiential learning report, we also want to im the challenge points.��


    Mu Xiao inwardly groaned, thinking, ��Here ites����


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, how much is your total points?��


    Wang Lu chuckled. ��ording to the sect scoring rule about the experiential learning, in my calction, the total challenge points should be two thousand eight hundred and ny points.��


    Poof!


    Everyone suddenly had the impulse to throw up every liquid in their bodies!


    Two thousand eight hundred and ny! Although they had expected that Wang Lu, in this experiential learning, to have a particrly abundant harvest, but when the final result came out, it was still so nerve-wracking that people nearly vomited blood!


    Wang Lu sighed. ��Our sect scoring system encourages disciples to take extreme risk. Although it appears that the rewards for some extreme actions are limited, taking into ount of those that sessfullypleted the challenges in session, the rewards would add up. So, the bigger the risk, the bigger the ie will be. I, who have diligently studied in the Teng Cloud Hall for more than two years, almost can��t overtake the reward from this risky travel. s, cultivation life is indeed as lonely as snow!��


    ��Lonely my ass! Give me a break, you nearly got three thousand points in just a week! As for us? Earning a point alone already make us more than happy! Quickly give us our happiness back!��


    While the Junior Brothers and Sisters wanted to cry but have no tears, Yue Yun sighed and tried to lighten up the atmosphere. ��Immortal Cultivation is indeed going against the heaven��s will; if there��s no seeking-survival-in-adversity risky behavior in a cultivator, that cultivator won''t go far on the path to immortality. Senior Brother Wang Lu has given a very good example for us, we should be like him����


    Speaking to this, Yue Yun was suddenly tongue-tied. Should they do what Wang Lu just did? Bring the dead fatty to earn points at the Azure Dragon Gorge? That��s suicide��


    He shook his head and then continued, ��In short, today, our two teams have sessfullypleted the experiential learning, which can be described as double happiness. Why don��t we take this opportunity to have a meal together?��


    Upon hearing this suggestion, Wang Lu looked at Zhu Qin��splex expression, at the youth who was still hiding behind the tree, and then at Mu Xiao��s pale countenance.


    ��In this kind of atmosphere, how could you ask these people to eat together? Yue Yun, oh, Yue Yun, an honest person like you really have a strooong eyesight!��


    Without any other choice, someone with high IQ had to violently end this impasse. ��After exercise, it is advisable not to eat. Everybody here has just finished the experiential learning, so let��s just call it a day.��


    ������


    In the moment of silence that ensued after that remark, Yue Yun finally agreed. ��You��re right; we are all tired. Let��s just postponed the meal for another day. But, as I am the host, you guys should give me face, okay!��


    ��Of course, of course!��


    After finally feeling relieved, the crowd soon dispersed one by one, except for the three people.


    Because Wang Lu didn��t leave, Wen Bao didn��t dare to follow the others. Being intently looked at by Wang Lu, the soles of Mu Xiao��s feet were rooted to the ground, making him unable to leave.


    Thinking about that a hundred spirit stones for each point bet, Mu Xiao��s heart became distressed. The savings that he had umted for more than thirty years plus his nearly three years of subsidy for working at the Heavenly Policy Hall, which was worth around ten to twenty thousand spirit stones in total�� was still not enough to pay for the bet!


    Thinking to this, Mu Xiao suddenly gritted his teeth, ��What am I afraid of!? Big deal! At worst, I��ll just go to the sword tomb and live in seclusion for a hundred years! Or I��ll just look for Master and persuade him to pay my subsidy in advance. No matter what, I will pay back my debt!��


    Wang Luughed. ��Senior Brother Mu Xiao, it��ste, are you interested in having a meal together? My treat.��


    ��Humph! I even dare to go to the sword tomb, do you think I am scared to eat?��


    ��Haha, Senior Brother, that��s the spirit!�� Wang Lu nodded his head. ��I know that there��s an excellent restaurant near here, but I don��t think you��ve ever been there.��


    ��Humph, I don��t even hesitate to go through mountains of daggers and sea of mes! Lead the way!��


    The nearby Wen Bao could not help but wonder. ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, why do I feel like the atmosphere isn��t quite right? Is there something between you and Senior Brother Mu Xiao?��


    Wang Lu earnestly said, ��He and I are pure, we have no secret rtionship whatsoever.��

 Chapter 52 - Junior Brother Is a Frank and Straightforward Person

    <h4>Chapter 52: Junior Brother Is a Frank and Straightforward Person</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    At the Misty Peak cafeteria, Wang Lu, Wen Bao and Mu Xiao each took their respective seat.


    Mu Xiao looked around to observe the scene at the cafeteria as emotion welled up in his heart. Ever since that chef from the Western Continent came, he hasn��t eaten at this ce for a very long time.


    He then turned his head and saw that famous specialty dish ��Look Up at the Starry Sky����those fish heads standing upright on top of the cake��and could not help but sigh at the people��s misery.


    Before long, the puppet waitress served their ordered dishes in session. It also delivered two bottles of purple red Western Wine. After pouring for the three of them, it quietly withdrew.


    Wang Lu picked up the wine ss and then said with a smile, ��It��s nice, right? In this huge lobby, there��re only three of us. It��s like our own private ce. You can��t find this kind of treatment in anywhere else.


    Mu Xiao inwardly sighed and thought, ��Why wouldn��t it? This ce is rarely visited, so when our group deigned to visit, that Western Foreign Chef would probably like to run over here and kiss our feet.�� However, for now, he was not in the mood to care about this cafeteria thing.


    ��If you have something to say, please get straight to the point.��


    ��Very well, I won��t be polite then.�� Wang Lu put down the wine ss. ��About our previous bet�� If I want to im it, you, Senior Brother, won��t be able to pay your debt.��


    Mu Xiao mirthlesslyughed but did not say any word.


    ��Two thousand eight hundred and ny points is equivalent to two hundred and thirty-nine thousand spirit stones. Even the sect Elders won��t be able toe up with this huge sum of money. Not to mention Senior Brother, you are just ordinary disciple, so your cultivation requires a lot of power consumption from those spirit stones, am I right? However, it doesn��t matter, I am not going to force you.��


    Not going to force?


    Mu Xiao was immediately shocked. Although it seemed improbable, the meaning of Wang Lu��s words was�� No, have those from the Non-Phase Peak ever had such apassionate heart? In ordance with that greedy for money Fifth Elder, it was highly likely that he would be forced to pay a lifetime��s usury that he won��t be able to afford! It was also because of this that Mu Xiao had the impulse to retreat and live in seclusion for a hundred years at the sword tomb.


    ��Wang Lu, what exactly is your game here!? I have previously offended you, so now I acknowledge that I got what I deserve! If you want to finish me, you are free to do so, but don��t make fun of me!��


    But then he saw Wang Lu sternly reply, ��Senior Brother Mu Xiao, as fellow disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect, no matter what happens between us, I would never ever thought of killing you! Do you think we are sworn enemy? Those are nothing but a disagreement, a dispute, what does it have to do with enmity?��


    Even if Wang Lu castrated him on the spot, it wouldn��t cause Mu Xiao to be so dumbstruck as this.


    ��You, you mean���� ��How could you be so considerate!? This is so unlike you at all!��


    Then, he heard Wang Lu continue, ��On the day of that disagreement, no one did it intentionally. So, Senior Brother need not feel remorse. On that day, did Senior Brother deliberately make things difficult for me?��


    Mu Xiao quickly shook his head. ��Absolutely not! Actually, actually����


    Wang Lu said, ��It was your face at stake there.��


    ��Face���� Mu Xiao muttered. After a moment, he suddenly drank all the wine in his ss in one gulp, and then he sighed. ��What a mess caused by face!��


    For a time, many things weighed down his heart.


    He then poured down another ss of wine and drank it all.


    ��Oh, Senior Brother Wang Lu, what you said is true. At that time I�� In short, it��s because of my preconceived stereotypes of you in addition to you not acting servilely in front of me like the other Junior Disciples. s, my moment of mischief almost ruined your important matter.��


    Mu Xiao emptied another ss and said, ��Luckily, you Senior Brother Wang Lu are broad minded!��


    ��Senior Brother Mu Xiao, you are too kind����


    ��Don��t call me Senior Brother; ording to the sect rules, before I reach Jindan Stage, I am not qualified to be the Senior Brother of a Sessor Disciple�� s, all of this bad conduct is because of face, I actually almost forgot all the sect rules.��


    As he spoke, another ss of wine entered his stomach. The Western Wine in this Misty Peak cafeteria was made from some heavenly materials and earthly treasures; it was quite strong. After a few sses, Mu Xiao was already slightly intoxicated.


    ��Then, as for that bet; Senior Brother Wang Lu, rest assured, no matter what, I owe you that much! Starting tomorrow, I will quit working at the Heavenly Policy Hall and then descend the mountain to do experiential learning! They say earning spirit stones down the mountain is rtively quick. With my Xudan Stage strength, as long as I give my best, gaining two hundred thousands spirit stones is not that hard.��


    Wang Lu counseled, ��I told you there��s no need to think about your gambling debt.��


    ��Ai, how can I not think about it!? Especially after I listened to your enlightening words, I felt even more ashamed! If I just throw away this gambling debt, then in the future, I would never have a good sleep! And if I can��t have peace with my conscience, there will be obstacles in my cultivation, and I��ll never reach a higher level!��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��You��re too persistent.��


    Mu Xiao said with a smile, ��As a cultivator, how could I not be persistent? Haha, maybe because of this chance, when I descend the mountain, I would cultivate even harder! Within ten years, I��ll show you guys that I��ll reach the Jindan Stage!��


    Seeing Mu Xiao had already been thoroughly affected by the wine, Wang Lu nodded. ��Having such a grand ambition is indeed praiseworthy! But Junior Brother Mu Xiao, think about this, if you truly descend the mountain to pay off your debt, what will Martial Uncle Liu think about me?��


    Mu Xiao was immediately stunned. ��This�� I would exin it to him.��


    ��Based on Martial Uncle Liu��s temper, I am afraid he will take it the wrong way. Not to mention that your action would make the Heavenly Policy Hall short of manpower, who would take your ce? If someone arbitrarily pick another Senior Brother to rece you, I��m afraid he won��t have your efficiency.��


    It was as if someone had poured cold water on Mu Xiao��s head; he said, ��Then, what should I do?��


    Wang Lu inwardlyughed. ��It has finally arrived.��


    ��This is somewhat a coincidence. I happen to be in need of something that is slightly embarrassing and need Junior Brother Mu Xiao��s help.��


    Mu Xiao hurriedly said, ��You might as well say it! Anything!��


    Wang Lu said, ��Actually, for you, Junior Brother, this is not difficult. But to me, it��s very important. If you are willing to help, it would be equal to that two hundred thousand spirit stones.��


    ��Is there such a thing?�� Mu Xiao was surprised.


    ��Yeah, this experiential learning in the Small Clear Sky Peak would perhaps be a miracle in other people��s eyes. But actually, for me, it��s still somewhat a disappointment.��


    Mu Xiao suddenly sucked in a mouthful of cold air. ��You think that��s a disappointment? What do you think of other people��s achievement then, a waste?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Actually, when we did the experiential learning, I and Wen Bao were already at our limits; our tactics have no more room for improvement. After much deliberation, I concluded that our team is somewhat weak. If we want to make up for the shorings, we need to introduce new blood.��


    Mu Xiao nodded his head, expressing his understanding. However, inwardly, he thought, ��What does this have to do with me? Does he need my help in rmending a candidate?��


    ��It��s like this, the foreign aid that I hope to introduce�� has a somewhat special identity.��


    Mu Xiao froze for a moment and then frowned. ��Could it be someone from the evil path?��


    ��Um, where would I know someone from the evil path? Rest assured, that person��s past history is not going to be an issue. Um, I can vouch this person on behalf of the Fifth Elder��s name, it won��t stain your name. The special identity of that foreign aid is that, that person is not a cultivator, but a mortal world��s martial art master.��


    ��Mortal world��s martial art master!?�� Mu Xiao was taken aback. ��Wouldn��t that be the same as suicide!?��


    Wang Lu pointed at himself. ��Don��t forget that I am technically just a mortal world��s martial art master. I can guarantee that person is absolutely strong, much more stronger than me. That person is the key toplete the challenge.��


    Mu Xiao hesitated. ��But, in ordance with the rules����


    Wang Lu said, ��Yes, in ordance with the rules, unless the person is a Sessor Disciple like myself, no mortal is allowed to enter the Small Clear Sky Peak. However, if there��s a guarantee from a sect Elder, that��s apletely different matter. Now, I can easily get that guarantee using the Fifth Elder��s guarantee document, but the key is whether Junior Brother Mu Xiao willing to admit your mistake.��


    Finally understanding the crux of the matter, Mu Xiao silently nodded.


    If he stuck to the rules, Wang Lu could easily bypass him bying up with a guarantee document on behalf of the Fifth Elder��s name and use that exception to include the foreign aid. But, like the so-called ��rules are dead but people are alive��, in order to avoid problems with the actual operation, Wang Lu still needed his consent as the official in charge.


    However, there were two problems. One, how could Wang Lu brazenly use the elder��s seal? Was she aware about this? Two, even if the Fifth Elder personally issued the guarantee document, in light of her peculiarities, whether that document would be valid or not, it was another matter entirely. In the end, the one who could allow Wang Lu to include a foreign aid was indeed Mu Xiao.


    This matter was indeed a bit difficult for him to decide. ording to Mu Xiao��s character, the uncertainty on this thing was too many, and the risk was too high, so normally, he would definitely reject such a proposal. However, the one who proposed this was, after all, his Senior Brother Wang Lu�� But if he gave him his consent, it would be a great vition of the relevant rules.


    When Mu Xiao was still hesitating, Wang Lu continued.


    ��Junior Brother Mu Xiao, if you think this matter is not reliable, I can try to work something out.��


    Upon hearing this, Mu Xiao could only clench his teeth. ��Even if this thing is unreliable, but you, Senior Brother Wang Lu, are absolutely reliable, so I trust you! How about this, I��ll write you a permission document. I��ll left the name empty, feel free to fill itter. I happen to bring the office seal so I��ll give it to you now!��


    While talking, Mu Xiao pulled out the Heavenly Policy Hall official seal from his bag, opened up the already formatted golden colored sincerity paper and stamped the seal on the lower right part of that paper.


    ��Okay, it��s done. Later on, you can fill any name in it. However, because this is a sincerity paper, be sure to fill the real name of that person. Once you fill out that person��s name in this document, yourpanion would be able to pass through the restriction spells on the Small Clear Sky.��


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu frowned, yet he immediately took that document, and then raised the wine ss andughed. ��Junior Brother Mu Xiao is really frank and straightforward! I salute you!��


    ��Well said! Drink up!��


    Afterpletely viting the operational rules, Mu Xiao seemed to loosen up a lot and started to enjoy the pleasure of the wine. After finishing the ss, he directly drank it from the bottle, which scared the sheet out of Wang Lu and Wen Bao.


    However, after being an official for three years, he had enough time to practice his drinking skill. Thus, although he had already felt tipsy because of the strong wine, his mood became even more carefree instead.


    ��Haha, what a great wine!��


    Wang Lu echoed him, ��Yes, it��s great indeed! But we need to eat too, not just drink! We can��t leave before we try the Western Traditional Dishes!��


    Mu Xiao casually picked up the chopsticks and subconsciously took a piece of that ��Look Up at the Starry Sky�� cake��the one he cursed and resented��on their table and put it in his mouth.


    Then, he went unconscious; his head fell on the table, unable to get up.

 Chapter 53 - How to Persuade Others to Do Your Bidding

    <h4>Chapter 53: How to Persuade Others to Do Your Bidding</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    After using Misty Peak cafeteria��s traditional ��killing�� tool to deal with Mu Xiao, Wang Lu called out the puppet waitress to bring Mu Xiao back to his residence.


    Holding the golden document, Wang Luughed loudly and then shook his head. ��Hehe, he really believed it! Sure enough, the best way to talk to the public official is through wine.��


    After being silent for a long time, Wen Bao finally couldn��t contain his curiosity. ��Senior Brother, what happened between you and Senior Brother Mu Xiao just now? It seems like you have a bet with him?��


    Wang Lu then proceeded to exin to Wen Bao about his previous bet before they went to the Small Clear Sky Peak. Wen Bao��s surprise wasn��t light. ��Senior Brother, ording to your story, you won at least two hundred thousand spirit stones on this bet�� Do you really want to give it up? In exchange for such a paper?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Do you really think that two hundred thousand spirit stones can be paid back? Even if Mu Xiao sold himself, he won��t be able to repay it. Moreover, if because of this matter I force my fellow brother to seclude himself in the sword tomb, it will rm the Heavenly Sword Hall and nothing good wille out of it. So, instead of trying to obtain that unobtainable two hundred thousand spirit stones, I might as well get something real.��


    Wen Bao fixed his gaze at the golden document in Wang Lu��s hand. ��Is that the real thing that Senior Brother is referring to?��


    ��Actually, the real gain is more than just a piece of paper. Just so you know, in ordance with the rules, what he did��put his official seal on this document��is illegal. For a public official like him who dedicated himself to his work for three years, this is a very big risk. If it wasn��t for the wine on the table, even if he owes me thirty million spirit stones, I am afraid he would put his foot down and upheld the rules.��


    Wen Bao appeared to understand but not really. ��And then?��


    ��For a public official, breaking a rule is like taking a drug, once you taste the first, the second and the third would soone; it would be impossible to return to your original life. It��s like the saying, the door has been destroyed, the happiness will nevere back.��


    ��Em����


    Seeing Wen Bao��s ability to understand was on par with the animals, Wang Lu decided to directly tell him the conclusion.


    ��In short, in the future, it would be very easy for Mu Xiao to abuse his power as a public official for personal gain.��


    Wen Bao suddenly had a sh of understanding, thinking, ��I knew it! Senior Brother definitely won��t spend so much effort just to make friend with another Martial Brother, he must��ve a purpose!��


    Of course, even if he had been blessed with ten thousand times more courage, he wouldn��t dare to say those words out loud.


    ��Oh, I almost forgot. I heard you said before that you have a regret in our previous experiential learning, what do you mean by this?��


    ��It means what it means. Although we had defeated many monsters during our experiential learning, we were still limited by the strength of the monsters. Moreover, we didn��t collect many herbs and failed to reach many achievements. In Azure Dragon Gorge, we survived for seven days and were then forced to retreat, even though our target was ten days. Do you feel satisfied with this? Don��t you think that we should do something about it?��


    Wen Bao, of course, did not think anything. Not to mention that he didn��t know how should he spend the nearly three thousand challenge points at hand, even thepliment from Junior Sister Yue Xinyao was hard for him to digest. How could he spare a thought for those things?


    ��Ah, in any case, I still can��t forget those several Red Refined Fruits. So, after two days of rest, I am going back to the Small Clear Sky Peak.��


    Wen Bao was bbergasted; he blinked his eyes and nervously waited for Wang Lu��s next words.


    ��Of course, you��re going toe too.��


    ��Sure enough, I really can��t escape from this!�� Wen Bao loudlymented and dejectedly rested his plump chin on the table. Though the experiential learning has ended, as he remembered their week long days at the Small Clear Sky Peak, as well as the countless dangerous encounters, the experience still made him feel absolutely terrified to the point where both of his two legs turned soft.


    But then, Junior Sister Yue��s amiable smile just now at the Heavenly Policy Hall suddenly came to his mind. That sweet voice and gentle look immediately infused the fatty with infinite courage. His legs gradually turned firmer again.


    ��Fine! If I must go, then I must go! But, Senior Brother, who is the foreign aid that you talked about just now? Are we really going to find someone to help us? What kind of person would that be?��


    ��Of course, it��s a super strong expert. Otherwise, I don��t need to go through all that hassle just get permission for that person.��


    Wen Bao smiled and began to attempt to hold his Senior Brother��s hand. ��In front of Senior Brother, who dares to call themselves expert? Isn��t it just a mortal world��s martial artist?��


    Wang Lu scoffed. ��True, that person is a mortal world��s martial artist, but in front of that person, I��m not even qualified to be that person��s sandbag. Do you understand this?��


    Wen Bao, of course, could not understand this. He thought, ��Senior Brother, you actually could lower yourself in front of others? That��s totally inconsistent with your character!��


    However, what Wang Lu said had indeed caught his interest. Someone who could make Senior Brother Wang Lu humble like this, exactly how strong was that person?


    ��Come with me to meet that person. You��ll know it soon.�� With that, Wang Lu immediately stood up.


    Wen Bao was surprised. ��Right now?��


    ��Of course it��s right now. While the time is not thatte yet, I would also like to find a ce to get something to eat. You wouldn��t think I would really eat these so-called Western Traditional Cuisine, right?��


    Wen Bao wholeheartedly agreed with him. Considering his build, although he wasn��t a picky eater, even Wen Bao had no interest in eating the food in this Misty Peak Cafeteria.


    Thus, the two people began to leave. While they were leaving the cafeteria, they seemed to have heard a heartbroken sigh from the chef at the kitchen.


    Noticing this, Wen Bao could not help but say, ��Actually, that chef is very diligent. Even if there��s no guest, in these two years, she has been continuously updating her dishes.��


    ��Yeah, unfortunately she took the wrong route. The more she tried to find her way, the more she got lost. That fellow absolutely has no cooking talent. I heard that in the Western Continent, she was the premier gourmet. However, eating and cooking are twopletely different things, okay? I don��t know which idiot persuaded Martial Uncle Liu Xian to offer her a contract as a chef.��


    Wen Bao thought for a moment and then said, ��I remember six months ago, she updated her dishes, saying that she had blended her life experience in the Western Continent into the culinary delicacy; together, they contained the profound principle of the art of fine food. Thus, the tasters can enjoy the extraordinary experience.��


    As the holder of a long-term meal ticket at the Misty Peak cafeteria, Wang Lu was clearly aware of this; he indignantly nodded. ��In the end, it��s just the enhanced version of the Look Up at the Starry Sky! Thirteen fish heads neatly stacked upright at the edge of a round cake, and then she exined that this symbolized that all people are equal, there��s no distinction between sses�� F*cking liar! At that moment, she was no different than my Master, who has unlimited supplies of lies!��


    Wen Bao froze. ��I thought she was actually serious at that time. When she described the art of fine food, her pair of dark green eyes were deeply filled with sadness.��


    Wang Lu gave Wen Bao a look. ��Fatty, you better give up. Even if you consumed all the woman magazines in this sect, it won��t change you into someone who is an expert in art and win Junior Sister Yue��s favor.��


    Wen Bao��s brownish ck eyes turned sad. ��I just want to shorten the distance with her.��


    ��Then, you need to lose your belly first.��


    ���� By the way, Senior Brother, didn��t you say you want to find something to eat? Why aren��t we in the direction of the Carefree Peak then?��


    Wang Luughed. ��Do you think the food there is delicious? Just follow me.��


    Thus, Wen Bao followed along Wang Lu all the way down the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Walking in the Spirit Creek Town��s quiet road, Wen Bao became increasingly nervous. ��Senior Brother, where are we going?��


    ��Haha, do you still need to ask? In the Spirit Creek Town, what family inn that you think is rtively reliable?��


    ��Ru Family Inn!?�� Wen Bao nearly jumped up in fright. ��Isn��t it the inn of the Lady Boss who kicked her customer out of the door and down the ramp, the one who sold a thousand tael of silver for a bowl of white radish and forced people to buy her Daughter Red Wine!?��


    Wang Lu deeply looked at Wen Bao in the eye. ��Yes, that Lady Boss would kick her customer out of the inn, and with her sixth sense, even if you��re standing here, from inside the inn, she could still hear everything that you just said and remembers it forever.��


    Wen Bao��s legs turned soft at once. ��Please don��t go there!��


    ��Interesting. You dare to go with me into the Azure Dragon Gorge, yet you��re afraid to enter the Ru Family Inn?��


    Wen Bao thus took great pain to exin, ��Senior Brother, I beg you to let go of me, okay? I��d rather face those monsters at the Azure Dragon Gorge than the Lady Boss at this Ru Family Inn. Just thinking about her immediately turn my legs soft. Even if I try to recall Junior Sister Yue��s smile, I still can��t get them hard!��


    ��s, at such a young age, you already can��t get it up, what would you be in the future?�� While his mouth was mocking, inwardly, he was astonished. The fatty��s intuition was actually quite sharp. The Lady Boss, who was able to destroy magical treasures with bare hands and treat the Fifth Elder like a sandbag, was indeed much stronger than those category three monsters at the Small Clear Sky Peak, even though she was just a mortal world��s martial art master. Even Wang Lu himself wouldn��t want to be on the Lady Boss��s bad side.


    ��However, this time, she would be friendly to us, so you don��t need to worry about anything.��


    ��Friendly�� Senior Brother, is she the foreign aid that you talked about then!?��


    ����


    Knock, knock, knock.


    While Wen Bao was nervously watching from the side, Wang Lu brazenly knocked on the Ru Family Inn��s front door.


    Because the business wasn��t doing well recently, the Ru Family Inn had to close the operation early. The closed door clearly showed that the inn wasn��t receiving any guest, but Wang Lu obviously ignored this cold shoulder.


    Shortly after he knocked, there was a sleepy,zy voice from inside the door. ��It��s close. We don��t ept guest at this time!��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��That��s great. We don��t intend to pay either. Hahaha, Lady Boss, prepare yourself, we��reing!��


    Then, he unceremoniously pushed open the door. His unbridled face scared Wen Bao even more.


    ��Coming my ass!��


    Theughing curse was followed by the figure of the Lady Boss who staggered out of the room on the second floor. From her crumpled clothes and her sleepy eyes, it was not difficult to judge that Wang Lu had just woken up her from her sleep. However, when the Lady Boss saw Wang Lu, she couldn��t help but smile.


    ��Adulterous couple!�� That was the first thought that came into Wen Bao��s mind. At the same time, he also admired Wang Lu even more.


    The Spirit Sword Sect never forbade, even encouraged, the emotional exchange between the disciples from the Misty Peak, Carefree Peak, and so on. Thus, it was not rare to find a couple who did the double or pair cultivation, but�� to date this person whom people referred to as a vicious beast in human skin, Senior Brother, you deserved our kowtow!


    While Wen Bao was fantasizing, the Lady Boss happened to see him, but from his point of view, he could not see her.


    The Lady Boss smiled slyly. ��Oh Wang Lu, you actually came with an animal, is it to prepare it for the meal?��


    Wen Bao nearly slumped to the ground, he thought, ��Sure enough, this Ru Family Inn is a dark inn [1]! This Lady Boss clearly wants to put my meat into her steamed bun! Or even my fat!��


    Wang Luughed. ��Yes, we indeed came for a sumptuous meal. If it isn��t too much bother, we would like four dried fruits, four fresh fruits, two pickled fruits and four candied fruits.��


    The Lady Boss yawned. ��There are apples at the counter. You can peel them yourself.��


    Wang Lu went silent for a while. ���� Then, is there a roasted quail, fried duck, chicken soup, fermented deer belly, duck fried beef tendon, chrysanthemum rabbit silk, deep fried deer leg, ginger vinegar golden and silver hoof?��


    The Lady Boss cast Wang Lu a look and then pointed at the nearby table. ��Sit there first. I��ll cook them for you.��


    After a while, the Lady Boss carried three bowls of nd noodles. ��Sir, these are your order.��


    Wang Lu looked at the nd noodles. ��Lady Boss, your cooking level has shrunk so much that you��re now on the level of Evil God! Come on, I brought a guess with me here, be sincere a bit, okay!��


    However, the Lady Boss cold-heartedly said, ��Feeding you is already sincere enough, what else do you want? If you want to eat, then eat, if not, then get lost.��


    Having no other option, they had to eat whatever was on the table. And, before anyone could say anything, Wen Bao had quickly snatched the chopsticks.


    Wen Bao was very hungry; although he couldn��t eat those famous dishes that Wang Lu said just now, a bowl of nd noodles was still good. At least, it was better than the Look Up at the Starry Sky�� While thinking, he lightly sipped a mouthful of soup. The next moment, Wen Bao��s expression became very strange.


    Because the taste was beyond his imagination! He thought that this peasant craft would taste as nd as it look. However, as soon as the soup entered his mouth, it tasted so refreshing and delicious, making Wen Bao recall his pampered life two years ago.


    ��This��This Lady Boss is a hidden gem! Senior Brother Wang Lu really brought me to a good ce!�� Although he had tasted all the luxury food at the Carefree Peak Cafeteria during the past two years, but the chef��s nd dishes, like the nd noodle or boiled pork and so on, were simply that, nd dishes. However, with just a bowl of nd noodle, Wen Bao had already confirmed that the Lady Boss was absolutely a top-ss chef.


    Before long, the three bowls were wiped clean by them. While cleaning the table, the Lady Boss asked, ��Looking for me thiste at night, what exactly do you want?��


    Wang Lu went straight to the point. ��I want to pick up herbs at the Small Clear Sky Peak, however, our teamcks a muscle. I see that you, Lady Boss, have strong bones, a perfect material for a bodyguard. Thus, I want to recruit you as such.��


    The Lady Boss then very enthusiastically responded to Wang Lu��s invitation. ��No time, very busy.��


    ��Busy with closing the door? In any case, no one wille to your inn.��


    ��Sheet! Don��t say those words!�� Being poked at the sore spot by Wang Lu, the Lady Boss pounded the table. ��Who says no onees to this inn? My inn��s average daily turnover for the past two years is ten thousand tael of silver, understand!?��


    Wen Bao was taken aback. ��It��s so much!?��


    Wang Lu was also taken aback. ��You actually came up with the average value! You really are shameless! Two years ago, at the Immortal Gathering, I helped you earn more than ten million taels, if it��s divided with the total days for two years, it would indeed average around ten thousand�� Yet, you actually have the nerve to say that! Two days ago, Elder Lu Li also announced that the average disciples�� deposit is around seventy thousand spirit stones, who would believe that kind of statistic!��


    The Lady Boss was choked on his words, unable toe up with a refute.


    Wang Lu continued to earnestly persuade, ��Instead of wasting your life here, you might as welle with us to the mountain to cultivate your mind.��


    The Lady Bossughed. ��Do you think you are qualified to talk about how to cultivate the mind?��


    ���� Hey, please respect this top student a bit okay? Let��s put aside my results in the six courses in the cultural ss first, even when I was still living on the vige mountain, I was already a well known literary schr who excelled in all kind of things. So, I have long been ustomed with this mind cultivation.��


    The Lady Boss continued tough. ��Did you really cultivate your mind if you��re anxious like this?��


    After quarreling for two years, her debating skills have surged near his level. Now, seeing that his usual persuasion failed to move her, Wang Lu decided to go for broke, no longer caring for idle talk.


    Wang Lu lowered himself to worship her. ��Master, please help your disciple!��


    Puff!


    The Lady Boss spurted on the spot. Wen Bao who watched this from the side felt his heart stop.


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, your image has copsed too fast!��


    However, Wang Lu seriously looked up. ��The so-called a day as a teacher, forever a ve�� Oh wrong, a day as a teacher, a hundred days a grace. Master, no matter what, you can��t just cast aside your disciple!��


    The Lady Boss had a frightened expression. ��Hei, don��t scare me like that! Your obeisance stance is like forcing me to��in your words��put up, em, some strange [2] g!��


    After she had hesitated for a moment, she saw Wang Lu was about to kowtow again; the Lady Boss finally relented. ��Okay, okay, since you��re so sincere in inviting me, then I��ll help you, just don��t worship me again.��


    Wang Lu was filled with joy; he put the chopsticks straight on the table. ��Master! Please ept your disciple��s respect!��


    Note:


    [1] Inn that kills and robs guests.


    [2] White g.

 Chapter 54 - Emperor Bone

    <h4>Chapter 54: Emperor Bone</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    After that beyond-imagination offensive, Wang Lu sessfully acquired the Lady Boss��smitment. A weekter, the three of them would hike the Small Clear Sky Peak again.


    The reason why they picked that day was that, a week after that day, the peak owner, the Seventh Elder, woulde back. By then, they wouldn��t be free to roam the Small Clear Sky Peak anymore.


    However, having Lady Boss as his super strong foreign aid, Wang Lu was confident that they would finish their operation within a week. At first, he initially thought that only his master, the Fifth Elder, could help him wreak havoc at the Small Clear Sky Peak. However, after acquiring the permission document and the Lady Boss��s consent, with her power level, wouldn��t the so-called Small Clear Sky Peak be no different than his own backyard?


    This was the problem-solving logic of a professional adventurer. After finding out his existing lineup wasn��t sufficient to reach his target, his first reaction was not to make up for the shorings, but to directly find a drastic method. Acquiring the help of the Lady Boss was a very typical example.


    Moreover, his choice for the date has another reason: after thest experiential learning, Wang Lu felt that he was about to break through the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone. As such, he used this week to enhance his cultivation to cross through thest hurdle of the Body Refining Stage.


    This was another typical problem-solving logic of a professional adventurer: if you could handle it yourself, do not request help from other people. After all, if Wang Lu��s cultivation level was high enough, he could just go straight to the Small Clear Sky Peak by himself, why would he bother with all the hassle?


    In the road of Immortal Cultivation, the most important thing was the Immortal Cultivation itself. Thus, even though Wang Lu passed the six courses examinations with flying colors, which made him end up with nearly ten thousand challenge points, he never becamecent. On the contrary, his sense of crisis continued to strengthen.


    Because for thest two years, even someone as stupid as Wen Bao had reached the eighth level of Qi Cultivating Stage��the fatty was lucky enough to make a breakthrough at their previous experiential learning. However, Wang Lu himself was still at the Body Refining Stage; this meant his basic foundation was no doubt more solid than anyone else in the sect. Fighting one-on-one, he could beat Wen Bao until thetter cried out for his mom and dad, however, it didn��t change the fact that his level was still low.


    Fortunately, all his two years of efforts were not in vain. Now, Wang Lu was ready to make a breakthrough with his cultivation level. After a long preparation, the eighthyer of his Non-Phase Sword Bone finally came to thest hurdle. When he broke through that, his Body Refining Stage would bepleted. The prelude to the endless path of Immortal Cultivation finally ended. As for whether he could cultivate with his Void Spirit Root, he would know the answer then. To this end, Wang Lu had set aside the whole week to do this��to ensure that it would be surefire.


    Of course, this alone was not enough. Before his master left, she seriously warned him that, at thest hurdle of the eighthyer of Non-Phase Sword Bone, he must find a person to guard him.


    Actually, without her telling him that, just based on the fact that Non-Phase Method was handed down by someone without a lower limit like her, Wang Lu would never feel assure to boldly train ording to the method without precaution, especially since thest hurdle of this eighthyer was a critical stage. Thus, he would definitely look for someone to guard him. The question was who?


    The answer was actually very simple, his master. However, his master had fled to sell the stolen goods, thus, he had to go down the mountain and look for the Lady Boss, his other master, and exin the crucial period that he was about to face��even his Internal Inspection Method was taught by her; if he didn��t look for her this time, who else should he go look for?


    Luckily, the Lady Boss also seemed very interested in watching over him.


    ��Although that fellow Wang Wu has many shorings, her Non-Phase Method is indeed profound. Especially this Non-Phase Sword Bone, each updated edition has a surprise. What you are currently practicing is thetest version that I haven��t seen yet. So this time, even if you don��t ask me to guard you, I would still want to watch it till the end!��


    ��Okay�� So she thinks of me as a monkey? So be it! As long as she keeps watching me, I have nothing to worry about.��


    Thus, in the next five days, Wang Lu stayed at the Ru Family Inn. He even skipped the daily cultural ss, all for this eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone. Besides taking the daily supplements on time, he performed the daily routine ording to the note. Although he didn��t do any further practice, his previous training was already deep enough. With the help of drugs, portions of astonishing energy gradually converged, brewed, and was ready to burst.


    Of course, Wang Lu watched the whole process through his Internal Inspection Method.


    Within this visual inspection, deep into the darkness, more than two hundred Jade Pirs had glittered with golden light. In the vast expanse of space, under the illumination of this light, he could see countless roads spread around. Some of the roads were connected to each other and formed a huge loop; the others gradually became smaller and fine as they prated deeply into the faraway ce beyond the light. By the roadside, there were galloping rivers and continuous mountains.


    In just one month, Wang Lu had almost mastered this Internal Inspection Method. In his current level, the meridians, bones, flesh and blood were already clearly discernible; he knew every little change that was happening to him. Even the Lady Boss could not help but click her tongue in amazement of his terrifying progress. From the note left behind by his Master, once hepleted the Body Refining Stage, the secret to his Void Spirit Root woulde to light, although it would be just a small part of it.


    Of course, this wasn��t strange; based on the Immortal Cultivation Standard, this Body Refining Stage was just a start, and the next step�� ording to the note, was to adjust the body��s breathing rhythm, which was to move the qi, so that the golden light of the more than two hundred Jade Pirs would flicker with the same rhythm. After which, the truth would then naturally appear.


    In five days, all he did was just this. Although his Master��s note only has a few words regarding this, the actual operation was truly heinous! With Wang Lu��s present ability, to adjust the shing rhythm of a single Jade Pir was not difficult. But if it were more, the difficulty would exponentially rise. Moreover, to simultaneously harmonize more than two hundred Jade Pirs�� It nearly caused his mind to split.


    Fortunately, Wang Lu was indeed Wang Lu. After continuous meditation for four days and four nights, he finally found the trick on how to get them all sh together at the same time. Along with the harmonization of the flicker of light, his body��s finer details have finally revealed themselves. Among them, the ��stars in the sky��, which symbolized the orifices and acupuncture points in the body, were distributed throughout the space. In addition, there seemed to be ��boundaries�� at the tip of the Jade Pirs.


    However, while the golden light from the more than two hundred Jade Pirs brightly shed, he was only barely able to see these new details. But once the lights were dimmed, the space immediately hid them in the darkness. Nevertheless, as the eighthyer��s final hurdle became nearer and nearer, the golden lights from the Jade Pirs became increasingly bright, and the shing frequency had also elerated. As such, these details became more difficult to hide, signaling that the the breakthrough could happen at any moment.


    By the sixth dayte in the evening, the opportunity to breakthrough has finally arrived. When the more than two hundred Jade Pirs harmoniously shed together, the light suddenly turned extremely bright. However, before he could examine closely, the light suddenly dimmed down. At the same time, a new source of light slowly appeared at the center of the space.


    Human bodies normally have two hundred and six bones. Although it varied from person to person, after cultivating for more than two years, Wang Lu had confirmed that the number of bones in his body was the same as everyone else�� If so, then where did this new bonee from?


    His Master didn��t write too clearly about this in her note. However, upon witnessing the birth of this new bone, Wang Lu suddenly understood the meaning of the eighthyer of Sword Bone.


    The flickering of the golden light on the Jade Pirs was like the breathing of a newly born creature. However, it wasn��t enough for the Jade Pir to just flicker with golden light. The next step was to integrate the rhythm of its flicker with the others so that they could synchronize with each other. Thus, Wang Lu adjusted his breathing, causing the flicker of light from this bone to harmonize with the others.


    However, this step was still not enough, because this harmonization was only achieved through Wang Lu��s deep meditation. Once he rxed his breathing, the rhythm would turn messy again. However, no matter how talented Wang Lu was, it was impossible for him to always be in the state of deep meditation��unless he intended to be a vegetable.


    Thus, the next goal was clear: try to get these bones within control without the master directly controlling them. To achieve this, Wang Wu came up with a n, which was to use the rhythm harmonization of these two hundred and six Jade Pirs, which symbolized their energy excitation, to create a brand new bone.


    This newly born bone was a cut above the rest. Once born, it would force the rest of the bones to synchronized with it, thus achieving harmonization without the need to meditate. Therefore, this piece of bone could be called as Emperor Bone.


    Having reached this stage, regardless of Wang Lu��s many criticisms of his master, he had to admit that this self-made method was a proper Immortal Cultivation Method. Although the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone merelypleted the Body Refining Stage, it contained sophisticated technique. The effectiveness of this sword bone waspletely above any mortal world��s martial art. After spending two years in the sect, he had witnessed many Immortal World��s methods and techniques. Not to mention those Qi gathering techniques that didn��t emphasize on the body refining, even some Foundation Establishment techniques of body training paled inparison to this eighthyer of Non-Phase Sword Bone!


    However, behind the high gain, there was always the high risk. While Wang Lu was still deep in meditation and trying to grow the Emperor Bone ording to the method on the note, a change suddenly urred.


    He suddenly felt excruciating paining from the two hundred and six bones in his body, as if they havepletely shattered. It was painful enough to destroy the mind of a normal person.


    Wang Lu��s breathing nearly turned into a mess. Fortunately, he was a cultivator with extraordinary perseverance. Soon, he forcefully put this astonishing pain under control. However, the next moment, the newly born Emperor Bone suddenly jerked; the pain that it caused was several times stronger than the previous pain!


    The reason for this was simple. Since the Emperor Bone was born an ��emperor��, how could it let itself bemanded by Wang Lu?


    The moment this Emperor Bone was born, the other two hundred and six bones immediately surrendered to it. It thenmanded these two hundred strong armies to raise a rebellion against Wang Lu.


    At this critical juncture, the immense pain caused by this Emperor Bone went beyond reason. Wang Lu��s painstaking psychological line of defense instantly fell apart! His body suddenly flung like a bullet!


    Unsurprisingly, he found himself about to suffer from qi deviation the next moment; soon, his body would shut down. But at this moment, the Lady Boss who was watching over him came to the rescue.


    Bam!


    The action of the Lady Boss was simple and brutal; she shot her palm at Wang Lu��s chest where the heart was located.


    At the same time, the Emperor Bone, which rose a rebellion inside Wang Lu��s body, suddenly shook as if it was struck by lighting! A momentter, it calmed down and became silent.


    Wang Lu��s whole energy which converged in that Emperor Bone actually lost to a single palm strike from the Lady Boss!


    Having settled the Emperor Bone, the rest of the bones also settled down as the pain slowly receded.


    Wang Lu slowly opened his eyes and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Just now, the changes that happened to him were too sudden and contained many twists and turns. There was a moment where the excruciating pain almost shredded his mind, and right now, although his bones had settled down, the residual pain would still sometimes red up. Fortunately, it wasn��t too difficult to resist them. However, when he recalled it afterward�� That moment was really dangerous! If the Lady Boss��s action was even a tad slower, then everything would be off!


    No wonder before leaving. his master had repeatedly exhorted him to find someone to guard him. Had he had no one to assist him in this kind of situation, the moment he broke through the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, he would die without a doubt. However, he was saved because he had the Lady Boss who turned the tides for him��


    ��How do you feel now?��


    As the hero, the girl asked with a face full of concern.


    Wang Lu cleared his throat. ��Minister, many thanks for pacifying the rebellion. Zhen [1] will grant you a hereditary title of Iron Hat King [2].��


    ��Get lost.��


    Note:


    [1] How Emperors called themselves.


    [2] Hereditary title from the Qing Empire.

 Chapter 55 - The First Theory of Rape

    <h4>Chapter 55: The First Theory of Rape</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Beloved minister has done meritorious deeds, so Zhen would like to confer the title of Iron Hat King, what does beloved minister think?��


    The Lady Boss��s expression suddenly looked as if she was holding extreme pain.


    ���� Since you, this guy, are in the mood to bullsheet, it means you��re okay. Just stay here to feel the thrill of breaking through a new level for a while, I am going back to sleep now.��


    With that, she yawned, pushed open the door and left.


    As for Wang Lu, just like what the Lady Boss said, he slowly realized the pleasant sensation of breaking through a new level.


    Since the birth of the Emperor Bone, he had officially entered the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone. Under the control of the Emperor Bone, more than two hundred bones with abundant of vitality released terrifying power several times more than the previous one. Although he just broke through a level, his overall strength upgrade was difficult to measure.


    Wang Lu casually reached out his hand to break a corner of the bedside cab, and the hardwood was immediately crushed into fragments��


    For a regr cultivator who had justpleted the Body Refining Stage, perhaps this was a normal achievement. However, for Wang Lu who had never experienced such increase in strength from the first time he started his life as a cultivator, it confirmed what his Master said to him: attack and speed are nothing. The only thing that mattered was the degree of toughness.


    Actually, after entering the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, the intrinsic property of the bone hasn��t changed; it was still extreme defense, without caring for the destructive power. At the moment, his strength has grown considerably, but the side effect, which came from when the Non-Phase Sword Bone��s level up, wasn��t too obvious�� Wang Lu still found it hard to assess his toughness degree. However, he deduced that he was probably not inferior to those Foundation Establishment cultivators who could freely use their magical power inside and outside their body, and this was him when he justpleted the Body Refining Stage. He hasn��t even started Qi gathering yet.


    The Non-Phase Sword Bone walked in the extreme Immortal Cultivation Path. However, no matter how picky Wang Lu was, he still had to ept this extreme path. After all, to be able to upy the Elder position in the Heavenly Sword Hall, his cheap Master definitely has her own uniqueness. Wang Lu spected that even if his Master was a stage lower than the other Elders, but her defense capability was probably not inferior to those several Yuanying Stage Elders.


    Of course, this was just his conjecture. The gap between Jindan Stage and Yuanying Stage was muchrger than the gap between two lower level stages, much less those several Elders had already reached the peak Yuanying Stage. In theory, Yuanying Stage was at least ten times stronger than the peak Jindan Stage. Although his Master��s Non-Phase Method was absolutely peerless in terms of toughness, the several Elders, with their unique skills and ancient cultivation methods, might not necessarily be inferior��


    After suffering through that mind breaking pain, Wang Lu very much wanted to vent against his Master. However, since his Master was not here, he could only let his imagination run wild. He fantasized that his Master, after flouting thew, was captured by the second and third Elders, and could only use her body as payment for the crime. Wang Lumented that he had been deeply scarred by his two years experience in the Non-Phase Peak, and the only thing that he could do was to fantasize.


    Completing the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone was certainly encouraging, but the next step was the crucial key��drawing the qi into the body. ording to the note from his Master, once he sessfullypleted the Body Refining Stage, he would understand the secret of his Void Spirit Root. Thus, he wondered about the difference between Qi gathering before his breakthrough and now��


    Leaving the residual stabbing pain all over his body at the back of his mind, Wang Lu once again closed his eyes and began Internal Inspection.


    When he opened his eyes, he was immediately shocked! Everywhere around him was clear as sky! Under the golden sunlight, he saw the green mountains, gurgling rivers, bird songs, and fragrant flowers.


    This��


    Upon witnessing this scene, Wang Lu took the time to sort out his thoughts. Like what his Master said, after breaking through the eighthyer, everything would be different. Initially, this was just a dark space. Although there were mountains and rivers, and more than two hundred shing Jade Pirs that illuminated the ce, the distant ce was still a depressingly pure ckness. In short, it was like a bustling night scene.


    But at this moment, it was bright as day. Not only was the immediate ce bright, but the blue sky even reached the distant ce. The more than two hundred Jade Pirs were still shining, but their lights were dwarfed by a more intense light source.


    And, that light source was the Sun��the Emperor Bone, which was, after being struck by the Lady Boss Palm, the key that changed everything. The existence of the Emperor Bone was not solely to provide the light source, but it also enabled Wang Lu to see the faraway ��boundary�� that were propped up by the two hundred bones.


    ording to what Wang Lu learned from the sect, that boundary was a cultivator��s most importantponent��spirit root��which looked like ayer of filter. Beyond this boundary, there was the surrounding omnipresent spiritual energy. Within the boundary was the cultivator��s Jade Mansion. Of course, considering that Wang Lu has justpleted his Body Refining Stage, what Wang Lu had was not aplete Jade Mansion, but just its foundation, which was known as the Interior Mansion.


    In simple terms, the Immortal Cultivation process was as follow: absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy into the Jade Mansion, and then converting it into one own��s power. It could also be converted into Immortal power, magical power, or demon power�� It was different from person to person. However, the majority of the cultivators would follow this procedure. In short, it was to draw the qi into the body.


    In this process, the most critical factor was a person��s spirit root attribute, which was thatyer of filter. Firstly, on the vast majority of non-cultivators, the boundaries between the inside and outside were simr to fortified barriers, and the spiritual energy was blocked on the outside, so they simply couldn��t absorb enough spiritual energy to convert it into magical power, disabling them from cultivating.


    Secondly, on the so-called Five Elements Spirit Root, which was also known as pseudo-spirit root, the filter was slightly humane. It could amodate appropriate amount of spiritual energy into the body, however, the absorbing process waspletely indiscriminate: not only the absorbed spiritual energy was scarce, but it was also chaotic. Even worse was the amount of absorbed spiritual energy was highly random. Different cultivators, in different time and ce, with different Qi gathering method, would absorb different amount of spiritual energy. As a result, the process of Qi gathering wasrgely inefficient.


    The Four and Three Elements Spirit Roots were actually not that different from the Five Elements Spirit Root. Nevertheless, the qi gathering process was easier. In the words of Wang Lu, it was better to be gang-raped by three people than five. At least, the child would find it easier to recognize the father.


    As for the Double Elements Spirit Root, the situation was somewhat different.


    When the filter could only amodate two elemental attributes of spiritual energy, even if the proportion of each element still has many variations and uncertainties, there were many methods to differentiate them. Moreover, many methods did not even need to differentiate the attributes, yet they still could naturally transform the spiritual energy into magical power. Thus, the road of Immortal Cultivation for this kind of spirit root was naturally broader and tter. Moreover, it was from this level of spirit root that one has the possibility to be a Jindan Stage Daoist Master, and only these Jindan Stage Daoist Masters have the qualification to take a foothold in the Immortal Cultivation World. Thus, this Double Elements Spirit Root was also known as the True Spirit Root.


    However, among the other spirit roots, this Double Elements Spirit Root could only be ranked in fifth ce because the two elements could engender each other; whether it was support, repel, or indifferent. When the two elements happened to support one another, it would be very useful in the Qi gathering. Not only would it speed up the cultivation progress of that cultivator, the spell that they cast with their magical power would also be several times stronger.


    The next one was Compound Spirit Root, which was actually simr to the Double Elements Spirit Root. However, this Compound Spirit Root has a more stable filter in absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy. Moreover, the elements would always support one another, and thus, this was ranked at the third ce.


    As for the Single Attribute Spirit Soot, generally speaking, it was also the best earthly spirit root. Not only was the absorbed spiritual energy rtively pure, the absorption rate was also fast. Although it could only draw one type of element from the total of five elements, it was several times more efficient in drawing its elementpared to the lower rank spirit roots. As for the Heavenly Spirit Root, theoretically, it was a wless spirit root. Naturally, it could absorb a very high purity of a single element spiritual energy. As long as it was done with a proper cultivation method, the cultivation progress would be inconceivably quick��of course, on the other hand, cultivation methods that werepatible with Heavenly Spirit Roots were extremely rare. Moreover, since thest Age of Chaos, the surrounding spiritual energy had undergone a drastic change, so Heavenly Spirit Roots may not necessarily be in demand like the era before that.


    Furthermore, there was also Special Spirit Roots��in fact, this was a very broad ssification of all the spirit roots that couldn��t be assigned to a certain element or elements, as well as abnormal spirit roots, due to the special proportion of hybrid spiritual energy. All of those were under the umbre of Special Spirit Roots. The effectiveness of each of these Special Spirit Roots was greatly varied; it would be too long to mention. To some extent, Wang Lu��s Void Spirit Root should also belong to this Special Spirit Root category, however, its grade was too high, making it on par with Heavenly Spirit Roots.


    What then exactly was this Void Spirit Root? Historically, there were only two other people who possessed this kind of spirit root, and those two��s identities were so special that not many records about them were left behind. The records of Immortal Qin were especially rare and already belonged to the realm of myths and legends; the credible parts were extremely few. Now, people only knew about the Great Ancestor Dasheng from gleaming through the historical data and inferring some information from it. What people knew about Great Ancestor Dasheng was his extremely highpatibility with spiritual energy, which resulted in him having a much easier time in drawing qi to his body. However, this came with an adverse effect: he also had a hard time in retaining the qi he had drawn in. This caused him to spend ten fruitless years at the Kunlun Sect in an attempt to remedy this.


    Today, Wang Lu fortunately had the privilege to witness the true colors of the most special spirit root in the entire ten thousand years history of the Nine Region��the Void Spirit Root.


    At the tip of the two hundred and six Jade Pirs, a transparent membrane quietly supported the entire construction of the Inner Mansion; this was the external barrier of the Void Spirit Root; it was clear and transparent like zed tile. This was probably the reason why the Void Spirit Root got its name. It has very distinct characteristicspared to the ��normal�� spirit roots. For example, the external barrier of the Fire Element Heavenly Spirit Root would be covered with clouds of fire. Except for the spiritual energy of fire element, the rest of the spiritual energy would be isted outside, and they would immediately get burned down if they came too close.


    This was also the reason why the Sect Leader had mistakenly assessed Wang Lu��s talent under cursory observation when he first saw Wang Lu and Wang Zhong two years ago.


    However, it was hard to make an urate judgment based on outward appearance. Thus, Wang Lu focused his attention towards his body again using the Internal Inspection Method.


    The ability to divide the awareness was the most basic requirement to draw the qi into the body. A part of the cultivator��s awareness must be at the outside world to sense and absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, and another part must stay inside the Inner Mansion so that the spiritual energy could be promptly secured once drawn in. In general, cultivators would prompt the spiritual energy within their body to circte through the meridians in a loop in order to prevent them from leaving their body. After that, the spiritual energy would bepressed, forming a whirl. Once the whirl was formed, the surrounding spiritual energy would be continuously sucked by the vortex, and finally, the vortex would get bigger and bigger. The cultivator could then use this abundant spiritual energy to build the Jade Mansion. Once the Jade Mansion was built, the cultivators would officially enter the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    As for Wang Lu, what he needed to do was to draw the surrounding energy into his body, and, through the process of observation, understand the uniqueness of the Void Spirit Root. Right now, although he was not in the Spirit Sword Mountain but instead in the Spirit Creek Town, there was still an abundance in spiritual energy, which, by virtue of his special type of Heavenly Spirit Root, could be clearly sensed by Wang Lu.


    The next step was to absorb. His Master didn��t write on her note the various steps on how to absorb the spiritual energy. It was not because of carelessness, but that there was no need to write it. Wang Lu naturallyprehended the method to absorb the spiritual energy.


    The method was very simple��breathe. However, unlike normal breathing, this time, he was to let the Emperor Bone act as a core to mobilize the whole contraction and rxation of the body to suck the surrounding spiritual energy.


    A part of this suction force came from the umted boundless vitality of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, and another part came from the natural characteristic of the Void Spirit Root. When Wang Lu issued the directive to the Emperor Bone, the light from the Inner Mansion suddenly became brighter, and then more than two hundred bones started to sh with the same rhythm. Then, thatyer of transparent membrane suddenly lit up, and, together with the entire Inner Mansion, took a deep ��breath��.


    In an instant, the Spiritual Energy that was freely moving in a loop within his body froze, stopping in its track. After which, all of the surrounding spiritual energy frantically rushed into his ��core��.


    It was so fast!


    Even if he was prepared, Wang Lu didn��t expect the spiritual energy would be this frantic to rush in in just a single breath! All of the surrounding spiritual energy within the radius of one hundred meters from him seemed toe and converge, forming the shape of a storm!


    This situation would be extremely dangerous for anyone who had just stepped on the path of Immortal Cultivation. Whether it was the spirit root''s external barrier or the body''s meridian channels, if they were suddenly flushed with this much spiritual energy without having experienced the ��baptism�� of the surrounding spiritual energy, then the cultivators would likely suffer qi deviation and perish as their bodies burst.


    The next moment, the waves of spiritual energy crashed towards the external barrier. Under the impact of those waves of spiritual energy, thatyer of thin, transparent and seemingly fragile membrane flickered with an extremely bright white-golden light, yet it was as steady as Mt. Tai.


    Meanwhile, rains of white-golden light burst inside the Inner Mansion. Wang Lu was stunned; he realized that it was the highly purified spiritual energy transformed by the Void Spirit Root�� Although it didn��t belong to any type of elements, it looked just as fierce.


    However, before Wang Lu could observe it in detail, the white-golden rain vtilized in ��midair��, turning into a thick fog before thoroughly dispersing back into the surroundings��


    The entire process took approximately three to five breaths long. When Wang Lu was about to respond, the white-golden fog had thoroughly dissipated, and the spirit root��s external barrier was no longer flickering with an extremely bright white-golden light; now, it was just surrounded by the spiritual energy�� It was virtually no different than before it began. It was as if the Inner Mansion had never taken that ��deep breath��.


    When his awarenesspletely converged back into the Inner Mansion, Wang Lu mused for a moment and finally understood why.


    ��I see�� This is the key of why the Void Spirit Root can��t cultivate.��


    The so-calledpatibility with the spiritual energy was actually a misunderstanding. The fact was that, when the spiritual energy went through the external barrier of the Void Spirit Root, it condensed into unrecognizable energy. This unknown energy couldn��t be converged and contained by any cultivation methods avable, and thus, it instantly dissipated out of the body. If not the Void Spirit Root owner himself, anyone would only see the mass influx of spiritual energy gushing out like watering out of a broken dam.


    This situation could bepared to a popr analogy: if a poor guy met his damned future mother-inw in the house, he has no other way but to go out.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu could not help but feel happy. This Void Spirit Root was that damned mother-inw! And only Immortal Qin and Great Ancestor Dasheng, those two generations who had a close connection with the Immortal World, were able to acquire the correct cultivation method, which was beyond what the current generation could expect.


    However, ording to his Master, this Non-Phase Sword Bone has the chance to change the fate of its user, which was something that defied the natural order�� But how?


    The note from his Master ended on this part. Apparently, she didn��t expect Wang Lu to cultivate so fast. But, in one month, he has alreadypleted the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone and entered the Qi Cultivating Stage.


    What should he do now then? He could wait for his Master to return and give him the method, or he could��


    Wang Lu couldn��t help but thought, ��If even that retarded b*tch coulde up with this divine skill of Non-Phase Sword Bone, don��t tell me I, the stop student, couldn��t extrapte from the existing method and the current situation? Anyway, since the objectives are clear; I just need to analyze well.��


    Right now, after the surrounding spiritual energy passed through the ��baptism�� of the mother-inw spirit root, if he wanted to ��hold hands�� with Ms. Perfect, there was only one method avable!


    Wang Lu��s awareness once again entered the Inner Mansion. He then put his attention on the external barrier above the two hundred and six Jade Pirs.


    His Master had designed the appearance of the Non-Phase Sword Bone to be like this; her intention was obvious. To ensure that the guy could be together with the Ms. Perfect, then the guy had to�� force himself upon the girl!

 Chapter 56 - The Second Theory of Rape

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Second Theory of Rape</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    If the external barrier of the Void Spirit Root was as tricky as the mean mother-inw��who wouldn��t ept the man regardless of his conditions��then there was only one viable option to marry without the parents�� approval, which was to ��let the rice get cooked��. The alignment of those two hundred and six Jade Pirs supporting the boundary straight to the sky was the clear evidence that foretold this straightforward and effective way of ��forcing-through-by-force; when-done-no-one-could-change-it�� method.


    The simplicity of this principle made it seem like anyone could do it. However, it was built on the basis of reverse reasoning. Wang Lu couldn��t help but once again admire his Master��s self-designed method.


    His Master��s own Non-Phase Sword Bone was obviously different than him��she didn��t have the Void Spirit Root and thus need not to follow his path. She carefully designed this ��breaking through the boundary using the two hundred and six Jade Pirs���� Sword Bone method for him.


    However, just like what his Master said the other day, no matter how great a cultivation method was, it was still someone else��s cultivation method. Thus, self-created cultivation method was still the best method. Since that was the case, why would she let Wang Lu cultivate using her own self-created cultivation method? The answer was very simple. Although what Wang Lu cultivated was called the Non-Phase Method, many details were tailor-built by his Master for him.


    This was something that his Master never said, but how was Wang Lu able to guess it? Why for two years, except for running around the mountain and soaking in the medicated water, his Master had never officially taught him cultivation method? Because the method hasn��t been fully designed! However, how was Wang Lu able to wait for two years in peace without being anxious and getting impatient, and just spent his time bing the best student? Because he also knew where the problem was; being anxious won��t let him go anywhere! It was not until recently when he vaguely recognized that his Master should��ve perfected the entire set of method did he start to act up��


    Now, it was the time for the result. Whether his Master��s two years of painstaking effort was effective or not, whether the Void Spirit Root could cultivate or not, the answer would soon reveal itself. Although it seemed like he should be anxious to attempt this ��forcing through�� method, but�� if there was a naked beautiful woman on the bed calling him to do her, could he hold his urge for a moment to go out and buy a rubber first? Real men shouldn��t be afraid to raise a child, f*ck first thinkter!


    Wang Lu sent his awareness into his body again and adjusted his breathing rhythm. When the Emperor Bone shook, the Inner Mansion once again ��took a deep breath��.


    Buzz!


    A buzzing sound echoed in his ear as the surrounding spiritual qi in a hundred meter radius began to converge through a powerful sucking force with him at the center. It crashed into that transparent barrier as rain of white-golden light immediately appeared inside the Inner Mansion.


    Wang Lu knew that he had only around two or three breathing time. Thus, he immediatelymanded the Emperor Bone to release even more energy, so much that the rain of white-golden light in the Inner Mansion turned tinum.


    Although the method was quite crude, against thebination of Ms. Perfect and the Mother-inw, using force to breakthrough like what he did just now was the only solution��


    However, after several breathing times, that tinum rain of light once again vtilized into fog before dissipating without a trace; although the golden Jade Pirs within the Inner Mansion trembled until it looked like they were about to break, it still couldn��t keep that tinum light within.


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment and then shook his head. How could the energy be kept inside just by adding the suction force? How could the poor man seed just by kneeling and crying in front of the mother-inw and Ms. Perfect? This was not what forcing oneself onto others should look like��


    ��Non-Phase Sword Bone, I need your help!��


    Wang Lu inwardly roared. Suddenly, the Emperor Bone lit up with an amazingly brilliant light; at the same time, the two hundred and six Jade Pirs rose up and their tips collided with the external barrier of the spirit root��the transparent membrane��and intense light emerged out from that collision


    The first theory of rape, kill the mother-inw!


    Having forcefully collided the Jade Pirs, i.e., the Sword Bones against the external barrier of the spirit root, Wang Lu cocked a smile. As a professional adventurer, in times of need, he could be very cruel. No normal cultivators would dare to do or even think about of what he just did. To destroy the external barrier of one��s own spirit root was simply a suicide! However, Wang Lu not only dared to think, he even dared to bet!


    Because he was convinced that although his Master didn��t leave him the note about this, the next step was definitely this. After establishing a rapport with her for two years, their hearts had already linked as one!


    The collision between the Jade Pirs and the external barrier up in the sky was exceptionally fierce. Intense seismic waves were billowing in, and within the Inner Mansion, the mountain copsed, and the river reversed its current��it was like the disaster before the end of time.


    With such a powerful impact on the Inner Mansion, on the outside�� Blood had flowed out of Wang Lu��s seven orifices. His meridians had be chaotic, and his bones kept generating a horrifying ka-ka sound.


    Although he hadpleted the Body Refining Stage which also gave him abundant vitality, he still couldn��t stand these self-inflicted injuries. If he continued, he would eventually die in just a moment.


    But just at this time, the ��battlefield�� had undergone a crucial change. That transparent membrane, as if worn out, finally gave up the resistance and somewhat fused with the tip of the Jade Pirs.


    Seeded!


    Wang Lu subconsciously held up his fist in victory!


    The so-called ��kill the mother-inw�� theory didn��t mean that the mother-inw should be beaten to death; that would certainly cut the rtionship with the girl. And the ��forcing oneself onto the other�� method wasn��t done towards the girl, but rather towards the mother-inw.


    If the man forced himself onto the girl while the mother-inw was watching, the mother-inw would certainly jump on him to kick him out. But if the man forced himself onto the mother-inw, would the mother-inw��s mother-inw appear? Certainly not! As long as he handled this, the two female, mother and daughter, would be his! This was Wang Lu��s foolproof n as a professional adventure; how could there be a mistake? Even if his brain was in his knee, he would still know that this was what his Master designed for him!


    Thus, although the process was a bit breathtaking, the end result proved everything! With the fusion of the Jade Pirs and the external barrier of the spirit root, when he absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy, instead of appearing like a rain of white-golden light and vtilizing into fog before disappearing, some of the surrounding spiritual energy would filter through those fusion parts, the Jade Pirs, and into the Inner Mansion.


    To put it bluntly, this was the same idea as Patriarch Liu He��s man-made spirit root. However, the difference was, even today��s most powerful man-made spirit root wouldn��t be able to pose a challenge to the external barrier of the Heavenly Spirit Root, much less the external barrier of the Void Spirit Root��something that Non-Phase Sword Bone could actually do.


    After fusing with the Void Spirit Root, the Inner Mansion could still ��breathe in�� a lot of the surrounding spiritual energy. However, most of which would still be in the form of white-golden rain of light, and thus, they would eventually vtilize and dissipate. The only difference was that a considerable part of it would filter through the Jade Pirs and appear as streams of golden liquid at the bottom.


    With Wang Lu��s current knowledge, he still couldn��t determine theposition of those golden droplets. However, with the assumption that those golden droplets were important in practicing the Non-Phase Method, for the time being, he would just umte them while he waited for his Master��s note on practicing the Non-Phase Method.


    The two hundred and six Jade Pirs continued to slowly but firmly absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, umting the golden droplets little by little until they formed small puddles.


    Although this golden liquid couldn��t bepared with that rain of tinum light, they were truly his own energy�� That rain of tinum light might be powerful, but since he couldn��t use it, there was no use in dreaming about it. In other words�� this was like having a rtionship with the Ms. Perfect at high school when one was still an ignorant teenager; it was doomed to fail. Only when one��s hair turned grizzle could one show off to his descendant that there was a time when he had this sort of happiness.


    Of course, if one looked at it from another perspective, the situation was not as bleak as it looked. Although the flow rate of those golden droplets wasn��t fast, they were still in the form of liquid energy, which was a higher level of concentration than the gaseous type. Theoretically, only when cultivators reach the level five or six of Qi Cultivating Stage would they have the ability topress the energy into its liquefied state and use it. Moreover, only some of those talented cultivators with Heavenly Spirit Root or Earthly Spirit Root could liquefy the spiritual energy.


    Secondly, although the golden liquid puddle of one Jade Pir was small, if one totaled the entire two hundred and six of them, it was not a small volume. Moreover, from the 100:1 proportion of gaseous to the liquid state, in general, the absorption speed was on par with the absorption speed of a third or fourth rated spirit root. Although it couldn��t bepared with the absorption speed of a Heavenly Spirit Root or a high-quality Special Spirit Root, it was still eptable.


    In addition, this Sword Bone filtration still had its advantage. When the absorbed spiritual energy prated through the Sword Bone, it was equivalent to the process of hardening of the Sword Bone. The rain of tinum light directly pressured the entrance��the fusion part of the tip of the Sword Bone and the Void Spirit Root��before entering the Sword Bone, turning into streams of golden droplets.


    �� Of course, if one looked at it at this way, then those golden droplets seemed like the Sword Bone��s excrement, but in any case, those were his own, so there was nothing to worry about.


    This was just the beginning. As the level of the Non-Phase Sword Bone continued to improve, the synchronization rate between the Sword Bone and the Void Spirit Root would improve as well, allowing the filtration rate to also improve. In the end, perhaps through this filtration, the rain of tinum light would be turned by the Sword Bone into the golden ocean.


    In any case, as this was his first step into the world of Immortal Cultivation, Wang Lu had no regrets.


    Thus, with a faint smile hanging on his lips, he fainted.


    ����


    ��Are you really that stupid?��


    The next morning, when he opened his eyes, he saw the Lady Boss, who had an unhappy look, sitting in front of the window. She was soaking a piece of towel in the bowl of water and then putting it back on his forehead.


    ��Was it fun to quietly risk your life in the middle of the night in secret? Since you asked me to watch over you, you should let me take care of you instead of avoiding me at the most critical time. What were you thinking? Moreover, you didn��t even look for a good ce to do it. Look, the sheet is full of your blood. If other people sees it, they would think that yesterday, I did something to you.��


    The Lady Boss peevishlyined. And then she scolded him, ��You and your Master are the same damn thing.��


    At this time, Wang Lu��s mouth was still parched, and his whole body was covered with excruciating pain. But upon hearing those words, he still tried to argue back. ��I, am, more principled, than, her.��


    ��F*ck!�� The Lady Boss��s hand trembled and inadvertently spilled the water in the basin. ��You��re ny-nine, and she��s a hundred!��


    Wang Lu happily closed his eyes. ��One less point than her is still better than her.��


    ���� You two make me speechless.��


    Wang Lu forced a smile and then asked, ��How long do you think this injury wouldst? It wouldn��t dy tomorrow��s experiential learning, wouldn��t it?��


    The Lady Boss said, ��With your physique, by tomorrow morning, you should be alright. Actually, although your injury looks serious, it wasn��t fatal. You really are lucky�� Moreover, you have broken through the eighthyer of the Sword Bone, so your recovery rate should improve a lot.��


    ��That��s good����


    ��What��s so good about it!�� The Lady Boss was suddenly angry. ��Did you know how dangerous your situation was yesterday? When I realized it, I immediately rushed over and found out that there was only a fine line between you having a fatal wound! I have no life-saving medicine, and I wouldn��t have the time to send you back up the mountain! Didn��t you always proim yourself as a professional adventurer? An adventurer without a life is a piece of dead meat, you know!��


    ��Em, actually, yesterday��s situation ispletely under my control, I����


    ��You control sheet!�� Upon hearing Wang Lu��s remark, the Lady Boss turned angrier instead. She simply ignored his injury and directly punched his chest. Her peerless strength made Wang Lu nearly sprayed out blood.


    ��Do you think that since your life is so smooth in these two years, you��re the heaven��s favored one and nothing bad would happen to you? There is at least a hundred person like you that died every year in the Nine Regions!��


    Wang Lu continued to argue, ��Considering the total poption of the Nine Regions, the mortality rate is actually����


    ��Shut up!�� The Lady Boss has gotten really angry. ��Do you think this is funny? Do you think only theter part of the words the greater the risk, the greater the gain works for you? Do you think as long as you��re talented, you can get through any crisis without any mishaps? Let me tell you in the Spirit Sword Sect��s Golden Generation period, most of their top people are not the least bit inferior to you! Later on, the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall somewhat ��lost their mind��; in some kind of management training program, they sent their one hundred top disciples to the wilderness to set up a colony. Can you guess what happened to them?��


    The Lady Boss��s rapid fire questions made it difficult for Wang Lu to respond, particrly regarding the management training program, which was the taboo topic in the sect. Even someone with a wless�� character like his Master turned gloomy and quiet when he first brought this subject to her.


    It was as if a spiritual scar was etched in all the Spirit Sword Sect��s Elders; even if a hundred years had passed, it hasn��t been healed at all. Wang Lu, with his curious nature, naturally knew that this was a rare opportunity to gain information about it, so he kept his mouth silent and patiently listened.


    The Lady Boss herself was just asking him rhetorically, so she soon unveiled the answer. ��The end result was, from one hundred talented disciples, only ten was left, and they are the current Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall! Can you guess what those ten people��s past status within the sect?��


    Wang Lu very much wanted to know the answer!


    Sure enough��


    ��Even Feng Yin, the most talented of them all, was only ��in the middle of the pack�� in terms of talent among those one hundred people, let alone Liu Xian, Zhou Ming, and so on!��


    Wang Lu was inexplicably amazed. ��In ordance with your permutation method, wouldn��t it mean that my talent is far above the current Sect Leader��s talent? Hahaha, this is awesome.��


    ��Damn it! That��s not the point, okay!?�� The Lady Boss gritted her teeth in anger; she really wanted to beat Wang Lu to teach him a lesson!


    ��I know.��


    Wang Lu finally sighed. ��I am really sorry for making you worry about me.��


    The Lady Boss didn��t expect Wang Lu would immediately turn soft and admit his mistake. Thus, upon listening to his apology, she was caught off guard and replied without thinking, ���� Th-there��s nothing to feel sorry about. I, I''m not particrly feeling worried about you anyway. I just thought����


    Being unprepared, the Lady Boss��s face changed. But before Wang Lu had the time to observe, she immediately picked up the water basin. ��Forget it. I am going to open the Inn.��


    ��Tsk, tsk, you still want to open this average-daily-turnover-of-over-ten-thousand business?��


    ��Mind your own business! Just stay there and let your wound heal first!��

 Chapter 57 - Into the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 57: Into the Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone was truly wonderful beyond words. Early the next morning, all of Wang Lu��s injuries had beenpletely healed. Furthermore, with an expression of both shock and helplessness, the Lady Boss watched Wang Lu finish up three days worth of food from her inn in one go, causing her heavy losses.


    Of course, how could this bepared with the average daily turnover of over ten thousand tael of silver? Thus, except for swallowing the loss, the Lady Boss could do nothing about it.


    The amount of meal that he ate was enough to shame even Wen Bao! After eating, Wang Lu patted his still t stomach and stretched out his muscles and bones without any obstruction. He faintly felt that although the recovery capability of the eighthyer of Non-Phase Sword Bone was on another level, it had the side effect of being expensive��


    As he had healed from the injury, there was no need to change the original n.


    At the Clear Sky Peak on the Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Lu looked at his two other teammates before asking, ��Um, our team isplete, do we still need to introduce ourselves?��


    The Lady Boss didn��t want to spend time on this. ��We��re just three people, who doesn��t know who here? Are you sick?��


    Wang Luughed. ��Well, we actually have a problem regarding this.��


    With that, he pulled out a golden document from his bosom. ��This is the permit to enter the mountain from the Heavenly Policy Hall. You also know that this Clear Sky Peak is the sect��s important resources location. Even I, as a Sessor Disciple, can��t freelye and go here, not to mention outsiders. So, several days ago, I specifically asked this permit document for you. However, this document requires the user to write their name on it����


    Having said to this point, Wang Lu shut his mouth. After all, after knowing her for two years and three months, he didn��t even know her full name!


    However, the fault was not on Wang Lu; the identity of the Lady Boss was countless Spirit Sword Sect��s people��s closely guarded secret. Moreover, Wang Lu also didn��t bother to inquire about it. When they met, it was usually in just two or three people��s setting, so there was no need to directly call her by name. What he called her were mostly: The Lady Boss; proprietress; waiter; beauty; f*ck, you dare to hit me, you wild monkey!


    What he truly knew about her came from his Master, who called her little Ling��er. Thus, he knew that her name has the ��Ling�� character, but he didn��t know herst name�� He couldn��t just give his surname of Wang to her just because they were close, right? Like Wang Ling��Er? Damn, where did this tant crape from?


    Therefore, Wang Lu wanted to use this rare opportunity to get her real name.


    ��So, beauty, the problem here is this. This permit requires the real name of the user for it to take effect. This document is made from sincerity paper, so����


    Wang Lu tried to be subtle here. He thought that with the Lady Boss��s IQ level and maturity, this would be undetectable.


    However, the Lady Boss took one look at that golden document and then carelessly shrugged. ��Just write the character of ��Ling�� on it.��


    Wang Lu frowned. ��Just ��Ling�� character? Last name?��


    The Lady Boss sneered. ��Nost name. Awesome, right?��


    ���� Yes, it��s awesome. But, are you sure this is your real name? If I wrongly wrote in this document, I won��t have the time to find the second document.��


    ��Rest assured, I am not a liar like your Master.��


    Without any other way, Wang Lu had to trust her and write the ��Ling�� character. No matter how he looked, he still felt awkward about it. A person without a surname seemed like an uncivilized person; like a pet name Big Huang or Little Mao. Would there be a problem if he wrote ording to what the Lady Boss told him? He really couldn��t afford another sincerity paper at this time!


    With a hint of uncertainty, Wang Lu filled the sincerity paper, and then handed it over to the Lady Boss. He thought that this was like giving a tag to a dog. Then, without giving another look to that ����dog tag�� or sincerity paper, the Lady Boss took it, put it into her bosom, and then strode forward.


    Outside the Clear Sky Peak, the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders have teamed up toy out a barrier, so that in the absence of specified instruments, it was impassable. This applied even to the Elders��otherwise, the Fifth Elder wouldn��t need to go through a lot of trouble just to plunder the peak.


    From behind, Wang Lu saw the Lady Boss casually cross the Clear Sky Peak��s barrier; he couldn��t help but be amazed. ��I��ll be damned! Lady Boss, you really are a person with a single character name! Considering your peerless master status, you really don��t deserve this pet name; might as well use my surname, so your name should be Wang Ling��Er!��


    However, when he crossed the barrier after the Lady Boss, Wang Lu vaguely felt something strange.


    ��Is it just a misperception or is someone watching us?�� he mused.


    After he sessfully entered the Qi Cultivating Stage, the excellent property of his spirit root made him extremely sensitive to the change in the surrounding spiritual energy. He could not help but look up. However, what he saw was just a clear and boundless sky; where would he find the hole that someone had used to peep on them?


    ����


    On the sky above the Spirit Sword Mountain, three elderly cultivators stood on the clouds, looking towards the far east. From the east, a lump of green cloud swiftly approached them.


    Looking at that cloud, the leader of that group of cultivators slowly nodded. ��After three years of long journey, Seventh Martial Brother has gained a lot.��


    The cultivator on the right also praised, ��That��s right, just this simple Soaring Cloud Method already showed his mastery of the weather. I presume that he has alreadypleted his colored Yuanying, and thus has reached the peak Yuanying Stage.��


    The leader then said, ��By the Seventh Martial Brother��s perception and talent, one hundred years ago, I am afraid no one would expect him to have this kind of achievements.��


    The cultivator on the right said, ��A hundred years ago? Ha! I still remember that some people said that even if someone transmit their power to him until he reach the Jindan Stage, with his talent, he would never reach the Yuanying Stage! But�� Um, at that time, who could guess that the situation would turn out to be like this?��


    The cultivator at the leftughed. ��A hundred years ago, in addition to the Sect Leader Martial Brother, none of us are the favorites, it��s just����


    When they remembered about that past event, the three of them couldn��t help but sigh with sorrow. However, before long, that lump of green cloud has already closed to the Spirit Sword Mountain. When it touched the Great Cloud Protection Array, they immediately fused.


    The green cloud dissipated, and a tall, burly hooded person in ck robe appeared before the three people.


    Although that person��s appearance was kind of mysterious, when he opened his mouth, what came out of it was a straightforward and heroicughter. ��Sect Leader Senior Brother, Senior Brother Liu Xian, Senior Brother Fang He�� You three actually waited for me here, I really don��t deserve it.��


    Seeing him, Liu Xian couldn��t help but smile. ��If Fourth Junior Brother and Sixth Junior Brother don��t have something to do, they would��vee with us. The Ninth Junior Sister is preparing a wee feast for you at the sect�� Rest assured, as per your request, we wouldn��t make it too grand. But us brothers and sisters always have to get together.��


    The ever calm and upright Disciplinary Elder Fang He��s face couldn��t help but turn slightly brighter. ��That��s right. Since Junior Brother has wandered out for three years, travelling to the distant West and Eastern border, there are many things that you have probably gained. Us brothers and sisters definitely want to hear about it!��


    After they had greeted each other several more times, they didn��t immediately go back to the sect; instead, they just stood on the cloud there. It seemed like they wanted to talk about something that they didn��t want other people to hear.


    The Sect Leader Daoist Master Feng Yin earnestly said, ��Seventh Junior Brother, when you reached the West, did you find your family?��


    The Seventh Elder shook his head. ��There��s absolutely no clue about my family. But, I��ve mentally prepared for it long time ago, so I didn��t feel particrly sad for it. After all, a small n like that usually can��t survive for more than fifty years, and when I left home, it was one hundred and fifty years ago. However, when I got back this time, I still saw a lot of people simr to me, they����


    The seventh Elder stopped at this point. After a while, with a mixture of regret and sadness, he said, ��Their living conditions are very poor. No matter where I looked, it��s almost all the same: poverty, ignorance, fear�� Although some exceptional individuals are bound to appear in this kind of tough condition, but without good fortune, even if someone is talented, they would never reach their full potential. Not everyone could meet a Master and have several Martial Brothers and Sisters like me�� I tried to help them, but a person��s strength is insignificant. At best, I just helped them avoid some of the natural and manmade disasters, or grant them one or two years of abundant harvest to fill their bellies; it��s just some cheap tricks that didn��t solve the root of the problem. Even so, ever so often, people would still call me the Prophet, or the Savior�� Oh, I really can��t afford to shoulder that burden.��


    Hearing such a heavy topic, the other three brothers became somewhat sad; what could they do about it? Those were the things that were beyond their ability to help. Each time one of them descended the mountain, they would more or less always encounter such a heart-wrenching event. Even with their peak Yuanying Stage power, they were still far from omnipotent.


    In such a depressing atmosphere, the Second Elder Liu Xian suddenly sighed, shook his head, pulled out a pot of miniaturized pine trine, and then said to the Seventh Elder, ��Junior Brother, now that you��re here, I��ll return this Clear Sky Peak��s restriction key back to you.��


    The Seventh Elder received the pot, put the sad emotion on the back of his head, smiled and said, ��Thank you for helping me take care the Clear Sky Peak for three years, Senior Brother. When we get back, I must offer you a drink.��


    Liu Xian ruefully said, ��I am ashamed, Junior Brother. You have entrusted me your Clear Sky Peak, but I wasn��t able to take care of it. I don��t have the face to drink your cup.��


    ��Hahahaha, it��s the Fifth Senior Sister, right? It��s not a big deal. In any case, she just took something from the Small Clear Sky; no need to feel bad about it, Senior Brother!��


    While saying that, the Seventh Elder, who currently held the pot of miniaturized pine tree, was suddenly startled. ��Hey, someone has broken through the Clear Sky Peak��s barrier?��


    He then looked down, and the twelve peaks of the Spirit Sword Mountain suddenly came to his view. The three people on the Clear Sky Peak naturally couldn��t escape his vision.


    Upon seeing the three people, the Seventh Elder was startled. ��Little Ling��Er?��


    ��What? Little Ling��Er?�� Now, even the Sect Leader couldn��t help but feel rmed. He quickly moved his view downward and immediately frowned. ��What is she doing there? What kind of nonsense is this!��


    The Seventh Elder was stunned. ��Senior Brother, why the anger? I��m just curious why would Little Ling��Ere to the mountain; moreover, she��sing to my Clear Sky Peak? Doesn��t she have a job or something? She just broke the barrier, that��s all; I can fix it in an instant.��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin shook his head. ��If it��s just little Ling��Er, then it��s alright. But look who��s at her side! Humph, that smelly kid, Wang Lu, is so clever; he actually pulled little Ling��Er with him!��


    The Seventh Elder was baffled. ��Wang Lu? Isn��t he the peerless genius that you talked to me about? What��s wrong with him? Did he do something?��


    ��Your Clear Sky Peak was spoiled by him! Ha! You see, not only did he pick the Red Refined Fruit, he even took the Wailing Ghost Rattan! He��s simply a robber!��


    The Seventh Elder nced down at the mountain and found out that the trio was still walking without doing any of that. He then looked at his indignant Senior Brother before thinking, ��Why didn��t I see any of that?��


    Fang He exined to him, ��Junior Brother, our Senior Brother has been practicing the Stars Diffraction Technique for many years, so his spiritual eyes are even more sophisticated; it��s just that�� Before he fully masters this technique, there would be some inevitable side effects.��


    The Seventh Elder wondered, ��These side effects are��?��


    Fang He pointed at the pair of sses held by Feng Yin. ��If Eldest Brother doesn��t put on the Kunlun Mirror, Eldest Brother��s eyes would be filled with all kinds of phantom possibilities. In other words, he won��t see just the present but also the future. However, these future has too many possibilities, so he won��t be able to determine the correct one, therefore����


    Liu Xian sighed. ��To put it bluntly, in Senior Brother��s eyes, there is a row of you here! Moreover, you��re using all kinds of way to discuss all kinds of topics with him. So, despite little Ling��Er and the other two have just entered the mountain, Senior Brother may have seen what they would do in the future.��


    ��Um�� Why would he train this kind of weird technique?��


    ��Weird? Oh, Junior Brother, think about it. Once Senior Brotherpletely masters this technique, he could urately see the future; what would happen then? When he fight with others, before they even begin making their moves, he would alreadye up with countermeasures; how could he lose the fight? And, if hebined this with the Big Stars Diffraction Technique, the ability to predict the future would be even more terrifying! For example, if the other party cast a spell that no one has ever heard before, even if you know about it ahead of time, you won��t know how to deal with it. But if Senior Brotherbined the Big Stars Diffraction Technique with his Spirit Eyes, he could calcte numerous schemes on how to deal with it, and then using this ability to predict, he could test those schemes one after the other and choose the most effective one.��


    Upon hearing this, the Seventh Elder was shocked. ��Wouldn��t he be invincible? Even if a legendary True Immortal descends to the world of mortal, wouldn��t that person be no match to the omniscient and omnipotent Senior Brother!?��


    Feng Yin sighed. ��Still, it��s not that easy to master this. I��ve been practicing this skill for over a decade, yet I am still far frompletely mastering it. Without the talent for this technique, practicing it would take ��twice the effort for half the result��. The reason why I practice this was, in fact, for Yao��Er. She has a second to none aptitude; a perfect material to practice this skill.��


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xian could not help butugh. ��Senior Brother, you also know how to boast. Even though Yao��Er��s aptitude is wonderful. Compared to Brilliant Peak��s Little Liu Li, the difference is not that much. Let alone as long as the aptitude isn��t below third rate aptitude, the deciding factor is not the spirit root, but fate. Moreover, if we base it only on the spirit root alone, with Wang Lu��s Void Spirit Root, your Yao��Er may not necessarily be the first under heaven. Just now, I noticed that Wang Lu has sessfullypleted the Body Refining Stage and has now entered the Qi Cultivating Stage. Base on his Void Spirit Root��s qualification, his future is limitless.��


    Feng Yin snorted. ��With that kind of Master, I am afraid that even his lower limit is limitless�� Holy sheet! He actually broke through the barriers on the Big Clear Sky Peak!��


    While Feng Yin was making a fuss about nothing, Wang Lu��s trio was still on the mountain road, slowly advancing forward.

 Chapter 58 - I Heard That Your Diamond Body Is Not Bad?

    <h4>Chapter 58: I Heard That Your Diamond Body Is Not Bad?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    At the Small Clear Sky Peak, the trio of Wang Lu, Little Ling��Er, and Wen Bao made a beeline towards Azure Dragon Gorge without stopping.


    From theirst experiential learning, nearly all the avable challenge points had been taken by them. Thus, they couldn��t attempt them again because the quests for earning challenge couldn��t be taken twice by the same team. Even if they did the peerless mode, they could gain nothing significant from doing these quests all over again, not to mention they now had a superb foreign aid; it was already impossible for them to get challenge points.


    Therefore, their objective for this trip was clear, and the first among these objectives was to acquire battle experience to stabilize his newly attained cultivation level. Wang Lu hadpleted the eighthyer of Non-Phase Sword Bone and has now entered the Qi Cultivating Stage. He was now standing on apletely new level, but before he could continue to take the next step, he needed to solidify his foundation. The best way to solidify his foundation was to participate in actualbat, and the best way to do this was tobat the best opponent. In addition, there was no better opponent than arge number of category three monsters at the Azure Dragon Gorge. Only by fighting against these series of opponents could Wang Lu effectively have his ��experiential learning��.


    The second objective was to harvest the precious rare medicinal nts at the Azure Dragon Gorge like the Red Refined Fruit, Golden Thread Grass, Wailing Ghost Rattan, Flesh Mushroom�� If he could get his hands on them, Wang Lu wouldn��t want to miss the opportunity. Perhaps the herbs at the Small Clear Sky Peak didn��t seem too valuable to a peak Yuanying Stage Elder, but towards the pair of poor Master and disciple of the Non-Phase Peak, these herbs were a not-to-be-missedrge sum of money.


    There was neither surprise nor danger on their journey, and within a day, the Azure Dragon Gorge was already in their sight.


    The Lady Boss was somewhat astonished. ��Not bad, you two. No matter what, this Clear Sky Peak has always been hard for those disciples doing their experiential training, but you guys didn��t even break a sweat�� Especially you, dead fatty. I never thought you could run.��


    While gasping for breath, Wen Bao ruefully thought, ��Of course I can run! At the previous experiential learning with Senior Brother, I��ve survived a week at the Azure Dragon Gorge, but I spent thest two days with nothing but running. Run. Run. Nonstop running! Although it didn��t reduce my weight, my physical fitness progressed by leaps and bounds.��


    Wang Lu indifferently said, ��This is the third time for us here, so there��s nothing strange if we walked a bit faster. However, at the Azure Dragon Gorge, the road is not that good, so we still need a lot of Sister Ling��s help.��


    With that, he earnestly cupped his fist and bowed towards the Lady Boss.


    Little Ling��Er wrinkled her nose in difort. ��I always knew you had an evil intention from the start�� Nevertheless, don��t expect too much from me. I am just a mortal world��s martial art master; I couldn��t bepared to your honorable Jindan Stage Master.��


    ��Sister Ling is too modest.��


    ��Humph, think whatever you like. But, when you encounter a real danger, don��t just point at me for help. Otherwise, at most, I could only burn incense for you.��


    With that, the three people entered the Azure Dragon Gorge. Inside, the gloomy atmosphere enveloped all around them.


    Little Ling��Er trembled. ��Wow, what��s with this hostility? It��s like we��re the public enemy number one�� Logically, the Monsters in the Azure Dragon Gorge are all territorial. As long as we don��t invade their territory, they won��t be too aggressive.��


    Wang Luughed. ��Perhaps they��re in heat [1], so they��re rtively hot-tempered.��


    Inwardly, he said, ��The truth is, more than a week ago, in order to earn challenge points, Wen Bao and I put axative in the upper reaches of a major water source in Azure Dragon Gorge. Thus, through trickery, we earned the achievement of sending many beasts to madly dash away, and got five hundred challenge points as a result for that. But this infuriated a lot of them����


    Little Ling��Er was unaware of all of that. ��Never mind, I don��t expect this to be a smooth sailing in the first ce�� You lead the way, and I��ll guard the rear. Fatty, you��re in the middle, but don��t let your guard off; since Wang Lu has chosen to bring you with him, please make a contribution too.��


    Wen Bao tightly held the heavy and rough ck iron sword on his bosom and nodded.


    Then, with Wang Lu as the lead, from the entrance, they went deeper along the slender canyon. But, halfway through, they detected an intense monster��s aura above the precipice.


    ��This aura�� looks like it belongs to Little Thunder?��


    Wang Lu looked up, and, sure enough, between the two canyon wall above them, a two-meter golden-colored beast was baring its teeth at them.


    More than a month ago, this Little Thunder was living a leisure life in the Azure Dragon Gorge when a pair of vicious and cruel Master and Disciple broke through hisir and took away some of the spirit grass that decorated its cave. Moreover, they even broke two of its legs! Two weeks ago, that damn disciple, with the help of the fatty, once again rudely barged into its cave and took the remaining spirit grass; they even put it into a seriousa! Fortunately, a few days ago, there was a thunderstorm, which helped it heal its injuries. Now, as soon as it smelled its enemy, it immediately rushed to the canyon to take revenge!


    The viin��s strength wasn��t strong. Although the Little Thunder was severely wounded at that time, it was still able to severely bite the viin��s hand. However, the viin was full of tricks; he actually applied a never-before-seen venom on his body! Although Little Thunder failed thest time, but now, it wouldn��t give the viin a chance to disy his trickery; it would immediately use lighting to roast him to death!


    Little Thunder opened its mouth, and a spear-like ray of light directly charged towards Wang Lu��s throat. It was much faster than anyone��s reaction time!


    However, it seemed like Wang Lu had predicted such a move. Upon seeing the Little Thunder, he immediately held his hand up in front of him a split second before the Little Thunder opened its mouth! The next moment, Wang Lu was able topletely block that lightning strike. The lightning spattered in all directions, and innumerable tiny electric sparks wormed for a moment beforepletely dissipating in the air. Only a little scorch mark in Wang Lu��s palm was left�� but before long, even that scorch mark had also disappeared.


    Upon seeing this, the Little Thunder was immediately startled. Although this was just a ��probing�� attack, just the lightning alone was enough to kill category two middle-rank monsters. Even a monster with a strong defense like the Stone Wood Ape wouldn��t take such a lightning strike lightly. However, after more than a week, how could this viin change so much?


    Unfortunately, although Little Thunder was quite cunning, it was not good at thinking. The doubt in its mind was soon drowned by anger. It opened its mouth again and began to charge even more energy; its innate ability quickly helped it gather countless electric sparks from the surrounding. If someone stood tens of meters away from it, that someone could still feel the tingling on their skin.


    Its destructive power wasn��t proportional to its size. This was one of Little Thunder��s two trump cards.


    And the other card was�� Just as the Little Thunder had enough energy and was about to st out an unprecedentedly intense lightning, with its powerful hind legs, it jumped upward, and then it dropped from the sky along with that powerful lightning towards Wang Lu like the lightning strike of a divine tribtion.


    This was its second trump card: changing its attack direction. Although it was simply abination of the amazing explosive power of its hind legs and its lightning attack, its effect in practicalbat was very effective. Many monsters and cultivators doing experiential learning have been caught unprepared with thisbined strike and thus suffered injury.


    ��Senior Brother, watch out!��


    The fatty��s rmed voice came a bitte. When he tried to warn his Senior Brother of the danger, the Little Thunder had already pounced down on Wang Lu as gravel and dust flew everywhere! The fatty clearly saw that Wang Lu was at the center of it all, and had been directly hit!


    ��Senior Brother!?��


    The fatty was petrified. That lightning strike was not inferior to the thunder strike from a few lower level Foundation Establishment Inner Court��s Senior Brothers. However, his Senior Brother Wang Lu has just entered the Qi Cultivating Stage; no matter how strong his body was, it still has its limit! Moreover, he was caught off guard. How could he survive this strike?


    ��Senior Brother, oh Senior Brother, you��re too full of yourself. Even if your cultivation has just entered a new level, in the end, you��re still at the beginning of the Qi Cultivating Stage, and still needs to be careful in the Azure Dragon Gorge. You had reminded other people countless times, so how could you be so careless? And this Lady Boss is just standing there indifferently; what good is she as your bodyguard then? What��s more, when you��re in distress, there��s still a smile hanging on her face! What��s so funny about that!?��


    At this time, after Little Thunder had shown its two trump cards, it was catching its breath. However, seeing the dust from the spot where it attacked rose up to the sky, it proudly wagged its tail�� Let alone a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, even a lower level Foundation Establishment cultivator could have a serious injury if not careful! By now, the opponent might��ve already been smashed to pieces.


    However, when the dust settled again, in Little Thunder horror-stricken eyes, it saw Wang Lu lifted his right hand. His right palm had been horribly mangled and ckened by that thunder strike, but at the same time, the broken tissue started to heal itself with such a terrifying speed that it was visible to the naked eyes. In a few moments, the ckened skin and rotten meat fell off by themselves, and new tissue grew back to rece them.


    A lightning strike that was enough to turn a category two monster into dust actually only caused an insignificant damage to this guy! It couldn��t even prate his bone! Even more terrifying thing was, this guy��s reaction speed was too fast; he actually could keep up with its second trump card: changing its attack direction!


    Actually, Wang Lu obviously couldn��t keep up with the attack change, but he didn��t need to�� Since he had sessfully broken through the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone and fused the Jade Pirs with the Spirit Root��s external barrier, he became very sensitive to the subtle change in the surrounding spiritual energy. Little Thunder��s attempt to make a number of confusing actions like baring its teeth, staring at him, and shaking its legs to disrupt the opponent��s judgment and concentration before itsst attack was all fruitless. Regardless of how its performance was, the whirl of the spiritual energy caused by the monster��s power did not lie. In Wang Lu��s eyes, the Little Thunder was like a child being invited to the stage by a magician; while the magician entertained the child, the child didn��t know that its underwear was already seen by everyone.


    Thus, no matter how it tried to cover its attack, Wang Lu would always be able to see through it, and thus easily block it.


    As for the lightning strike injury�� It truly was terrifying; it deserved its title of category three lower rank monster. If he were just amon cultivator, that previous direct lighting strike would��ve burnt half of his body, and even lower rank Foundation Establishment cultivators would find it hard to resist such an attack.


    However, the pain from that injury only made him slightly frown, and it didn��t hurt his bone at all; this was the other interesting part of the Non-Phase Sword Bone.


    In addition to the improvement in his conventional defense like ��copper skin and iron bone��, Wang Lu clearly felt that his body now had a strong resistance towards lightning, fire, ice�� or any elemental damage. In the terms of a professional adventurer, he now had a high resistance!


    In addition to the boost in defense and recovery speed, the Non-Phase Sword Bone had given him amazing resistance. Although a direct bite from Little Thunder could still seriously hurt him, Wang Lu could actually resist its strongest attack, the lightning strike. However, after experiencing that super spicy mustard sauce, the fear of biting Wang Lu had perhaps gone deep into its bone, so it would never dare to try that again.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, this monster decided to retreat. It didn��t want to fight with this humanoid monster.


    At the same time, Wang Lu realized that his opponent was about to turn tail, so he immediately dashed forward and tried to pursue. Unfortunately, the Non-Phase Sword Bone was good in anything but speed. Just as Wang Lu tread a few steps, the Little Thunder had already turned around and ran tens of meters away. It climbed the canyon wall and was about to disappear between the jagged rocks. Neither Wang Lu nor Wen Bao had the ability to chase it.


    However, although Wang Lu couldn��t stop the Little Thunder, someone else could.


    ��Heh, want to run?��


    The girl, who was silent all this time, suddenly sneered. She flicked her hand and shot a piece of gravel, which flew like a meteor towards the monster! Like a flying sword, it was both fast and urate; it hit the Little Thunder right between its legs on its very delicate part. After uttering a short high-pitched wail, that lightning monster fell down the cliff without even so much a whimper.


    It happened in a blink of an eye! Although the Little Thunder wasn��t known for its physical strength, as a category three monster, it has, at the very least, ��copper skin and iron bone��, so no ordinary Xiantian Stage martial artist could cause it serious injuries, even with their weapons�� However, the Lady Boss just needed a piece of stone and did the ��one-hit-kill��!


    Upon seeing this instant ��one-hit-kill�� skill, the other two people��s countenances turned pale, especially Wen Bao, who even tried to hide behind Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu inwardly cursed, ��What are you hiding for? Although she��s a ball-breaking female demon, she��s not going to do it on you! Just don��t cross her, okay!��


    ��But, anyhow, I wonder if the Non-Phase Sword Bone��ster level has a method to train me to have iron balls�� Although Master is a female, she should take care of her own sensitive parts, right?��


    However, the culprit, the Lady Boss, didn��t seem to realize the gravity of the evil thing that she just did; she looked back towards Wang Lu and Wen Bao and said, ��What are you two staring at? Come on, let��s go!��


    Looking at the gentle and pretty face of the Lady Boss, Wang Lu suddenly felt his so-called diamond body was actually still insignificant!


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Oestrus Period

 Chapter 59 - Damn! Lady Boss, How Did You Do That?

    <h4>Chapter 59: Damn! Lady Boss, How Did You Do That?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After the Lady Boss ��one shot killed�� the Little Thunder, the three people continued their journey into the depths of Azure Dragon Gorge, with Wang Lu leading at the front.


    However, along the way, they encountered several small andrge battles. The monsters at the Azure Dragon Gorge have be particrlybative today. They continued to appear before them, and they even made threatening gestures to block them, which made the Lady Boss sigh at this recent anomaly; she really thought that the monsters�� oestrus period seemed to have arrived ahead of time. She was unaware that more than a week ago, the dose ofxative that Wang Lu and Wen Bao put into the water source was toorge, which hugely impacted the environment here in a negative way.


    The monsters that appeared were mostly category three low-rank monsters, not much different with Little Thunder in terms of power, and thus, they didn��t pose too big of a threat. asionally, some of them would appear too close; although the ensuing battles were intense, with the evil skill of ball breaking, the trio would alwayse out unscathed.


    However, through these dozens of big and small battles, Wang Lu��s understanding of the Non-Phase Sword Bone became increasingly profound, and his appreciation of this method became deeper.


    The adaptability and scbility nature of this method could be rated as top-notch. At this time, Wang Lu still didn��t have the method for the Ninthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, nor was there somebody who pointed out the practical application of the Non-Phase Sword Bone to him. However, during those fights, he was able to dig out quite a few tricks.


    For example, during the fight, with the Emperor Bone��smand, he could redistribute the total power of the more than two hundred bones to reinforce an individual bone through breathing.


    After mastering this skill, if he met with the Little Thunder again, he could easily block the lightning strike with his hand by reinforcing it, bringing about only minor injuries.


    In addition to that, if he encountered a certain monster with the ability to confuse the mind, he could use the independent nature of the Emperor Bone to produce intense pain at the critical moment, which would then stimte his body and return his sanity. As he continued to dig further, he found even more wondrous uses such as stimting his body to produce explosive force and so on.


    �� With so many simr skills, even with Wang Lu��s high perception, for a moment, he could only touch their outline. To further explore the depth of each of them, he still needed a lot of time. Even so, to smoothly go unimpeded into the depths of Azure Dragon Gorge, it was already a miracle for Wang Lu, a cultivator who had just stepped into the Qi Cultivating Stage.


    In addition to Wang Lu��s outstanding performance, the fatty wasn��t just a bystander either. Wang Lu, the leader of the team, had a performance that was able to stir the usually seriously unmotivated dead fatty to try to keep up with him. Moreover, the dead fatty��s ck Iron Sword was actually very useful. In this Azure Dragon Gorge they would asionally encounter a huge monster with a thick shell that was difficult to deal with; so they let the fatty deal with this. A direct, full power strike from this ck Iron Sword would crack open their hard shell.


    After theirst experiential learning, it was not just Wang Lu who gained something; Wen Bao continued to push his limits and finally broke through the eighth level of the Qi Cultivating Stage. As of this moment, the striking power of his ck Iron Sword was not inferior to those high-level Qi Cultivating Stage Senior Brothers! For a category three monster, it was still difficult for him to ��one hit kill�� them, but with the explosive characteristic of his ck Iron Sword Art, breaking their defense was more than enough.


    Furthermore, as long as the fatty had broken their defense, Little Ling��Er��s ball bursting evil skill could easily pierce any sexual reproductive organ of any monster, without exception!


    With this cooperation, the trio went unimpeded, ko��ing or killing anything that barred their way. Wen Bao secretly made a calction, and he was surprised to find out that, although they didn��t deliberately look for wounded monsters,pared to the previous seven days of experiential learning, the number of monsters they had struck down was actually more!


    No doubt the ball bursting evil skill yed a part in this, but Wang Lu��s and Wen Bao��s great progress could also be seen.


    The fatty could not help but wish Junior Sister Yue see this feat; it would��ve been so much better! The reason why Wen Bao fought his instinct to disobey Wang Lu��s invitation on these two experiential learning, and instead continued to follow Wang Lu staking his life was because he wanted this girl to look up to him!


    But then again, if Yue Xinyao really came, the resulting psychological burden would overwhelm and paralyze him instead.


    These fights happened for most of the day. When thete afternoon rays fell upon the Azure Dragon Gorge, the three had gone through the long and narrow canyon entrance into an open area, which was the hintend of Azure Dragon Gorge. While trying to determine the directions, Wang Lu found out that there was arge thunderstorm a few days ago, and the nearby terrain had undergone a great change! However, this could not stump a top student like him. Soon, he identified the path towards where the Red Refined Fruit grew.


    Speaking of the Red Refined Fruit, thest time he stumbled on it was because of mere luck. ording to the specialized herbology book, this Red Refined Fruit should not grow here��the spiritual energy concentration in the area was not enough. Thus, it was tantamount to a miracle that there were several mature Red Refined Fruits here, making one amazed with the mystery of nature.


    Therefore, in ordance with the Immortal Cultivation World��s tradition passed down through generations, which was ��finders, keepers��, Wang Lu had long considered that Red Refined Fruit as his. The only problem was the Golden Thread Red Refined Snake that guarded beside it.


    More than a week ago, this snake had forced Wang Lu to abandon the fruit. However, after a week had passed, not only did Wang Lu and Wen Bao had great power boost, they now even had Lady Boss who was even more powerful than them. As such, Wang Lu��s victory was already in the bag!


    ��Sister Ling, there are groves ahead of us, and inside there��s a Golden Thread Red Refined Snake, a category three lower rank monster. With three of usbined, it would be easy to deal with it.��


    ��Oh, are you sure?�� Little Ling��Er didn��t show the same rxed posture as Wang Lu; her pair of delicate eyebrows slightly frowned. ��I feel it��s not going to be so easy����


    Wang Lu was silent for a while. ��I can understand how you feel, Sister Ling. Based on the current situation here, it��s clear that there must be an old monster. However, with the lineup of our team, how could we not be able to clear it?��


    The Lady Boss sighed. ��I don��t think it��s good to pick the Red Refined Fruit that grows here. But, since you��re so confident, let��s just do it then.��


    Wang Lu was certainly confident��not confident of his own eighthyer of Non-Phase, but of the Lady Boss! Although the Lady Boss had only shown her ball bursting evil skill all this time, the memory of how she ��one punched�� her Master has been deeply etched in his memory.


    Having this God-level character in the team, how could any team leader worry about anything?


    Therefore, he casually stepped into the groves. However, as soon as his footstepnded on the ground, a wave of unprecedented sense of crisis blew over him. The two hundred and six sword bones within his Inner Mansion simultaneously trembled. Driven by this feeling, Wang Lu did not hesitate to sidestep and twist his body. His twisted posture could shame even a circus performer; the Winding Step��s amazing close range capability was fully disyed to the fullest�� Even so, he barely dodged the deadly golden light!


    After he took three quick sessive steps away from the groves, Wang Lu��s back had been soaked with cold sweat. Just now when he dodged, he saw the golden light pass through his side and directly went into the distant canyon wall. The golden light cut through those hard rocks like a hot knife cutting through a butter, which then fell down with a muffled rumbling sound.


    What the hell was that!?


    Even though it was an old monster, it was still a category three�� How could it be so powerful!? This was impossible!


    More than two years ago during the Immortal Gathering, Wang Lu had once encountered a category three monster, which was the behemoth Western Mammoth; a typical category three low-rank monster. Such a fierce beast could easily trample a hundred man army to death, and even destroy a small town�� However, if they met again, Wang Lu wouldn��t be afraid of it! That stupid monster��s only weapon was its huge body. Though Wang Lu��s strength was still inferior to it, his ��copper skin and iron bone�� weren��t afraid of it at all! After entering the eighthyer of Non-Phase Sword Bone, even the ck Iron Sword��s full strike from the fatty almost couldn��t break his defense, not to mention that mammoth��s clumsy attack!


    However, amongst the category three monster, the mammoth��s attack was actually one of the ��friendly�� ones. The destructive power of most of the category three monsters was greater than it; simply the variation of attack method alone was impossible to guard against�� However, that all-conquering golden light just now was clearly far beyond the power of a category three monster. That kind of all-conquering, flying-sword-like golden light was an attack that even a Xudan Stage cultivator wouldn��t dare to meet head on, let alone Wang Lu.


    Just as Wang Lu was still in shock, the second golden light came after him, but this time, Wang Lu was prepared; he once again unleashed his Winding Step ability by sidestepping and twisting his body and thus dodging the attack in time. However, before he could adjust his bnce, the third golden light came right at him as if it was a calcted attack!


    ��Damn! Could this monster predict movement? Sheet!��


    Wang Lu inwardly cursed but knew that he could no longer dodge. He forced his body to twist in mid-air, trying to avoid his vital parts from being hit. At the same time, the two hundred and six Jade Pirs in his Inner Mansion lit up as all of their energies were concentrated on the breastbone. With the amount of vitality that he had now, as long as his vital parts weren��t injured, it would not matter to him regardless of how bad it would be. Also, he believed the opposite party��s sessive attack wouldn��tst for long�� However, he could only imagine how severe his injury would be if that strange golden light ��tasted�� his flesh.


    At this time, seeing that something was wrong, Little Ling��Er finally made her move. With astonishing footwork, this girl rushed to Wang Lu��s side in lightning speed. Her left hand seized his cor and jerked him back. At the same time, she took a step forward and physically stood in front of Wang Lu!


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, the golden light directly hit the girl. This golden light contained a powerful force, thus upon impact, it sent her flying beforending on a cluster of flowers.


    At this point, Wang Lu had staggered a few steps to regain his bnce. However, when he turned around, he saw the girl lying motionless among the scattered petals.


    Suddenly, a buzzing sound appeared in his head and all his thoughts were scattered by a rush of intense emotion as a mass of red rose up within his field of vision. His front chest glittered with an indistinct golden gloss��


    However, before this strange violent energy could burst, a scene that made him dumbstruck appeared before him.


    ��Tsk, you��ve got some strength.��


    The girl lying on the flowers suddenly smiled, opened her eyes, and then slightly opened her mouth. After which, she, as if pulled by an invisible force, sprang up.


    The next moment, Wang Lu saw several afterimages of the girl moving in directly towards the groves. When he turned his head to follow her, Little Ling��Er had alreadye out of the groves; her petite hand firmly held a seven inches long golden snake.


    ��Huh, you actually got an inner core�� No wonder that rare Red Refined Fruit could grow here; it��s all because of you.��


    ��With your level, it��s really not easy to cultivate an inner core�� But, you almost hurt my friend!��


    The girl��s smile suddenly turned ferocious. The next moment, she suddenly tightened her grip!

 Chapter 60 - Uzumaki Ling

    <h4>Chapter 60: Uzumaki Ling</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After putting aside that barely alive Golden Thread Red Refined Snake, Little Ling��Er showed a boring expression, totally failing to see that as a ��mere�� mortal world��s martial artist, there should be a sense of aplishment in ��one shot killing�� a monster who already had an inner core.


    However, wouldn��t this show how peerless she was!? If she was instead overjoyed, eximing ��yay! I won!��, then her image would drop. Wang Lu inwardly sighed with emotion, thinking that he didn��t befriend a wrong person to bring to this ��picking herb�� trip. ��Sister Ling, as a mortal world��s martial artist, your power has truly broken all the limits!��


    A snake with an inner core, even if it was just a basic inner core, should have the strength that was far beyond an ordinary category three monster, solely based on its core ray alone [1] that has a kind of one-sword-broke-ten-thousand-skill aggressiveness. Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Sword Bone was able to resist the Little Thunder and withstand the Full Moon Roar, yet he was stillpletely unable to resist that golden core ray. Let alone a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator like him, even a Foundation Establishment cultivator would find it hard to resist that attack�� However, such a powerful beast couldn��t evenst a round against Little Ling��Er!


    That being the case, what was her true level then? High-level Foundation Establishment? Xudan?


    No, she was obviously just a mere mortal�� Wang Lu was confident that he didn��t misread this. As a possessor of the Void Spirit Root, Wang Lu was very sensitive to the surrounding spiritual energy. If Little Ling��Er ever manipted the surrounding spiritual energy, he would immediately know it with just a nce.


    The apex of the mortal world��s martial art, in theory, wasparable to a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage of an ancient sect. This was already quite a high appraisal. However, Wang Lu believed that even in his Spirit Sword Sect, no disciples has the body that could resist this golden core ray. Even an invincible tanker like him, when he reached the higher level of Qi Cultivating Stage in the future, wouldn��t necessarilye out unscathed against that ray��


    Then what about the Lady Boss? Did she find another path after the end path of a martial art master?


    There were many questions in his heart, but since she didn��t say anything, Wang Lu was also toozy to ask.


    Unfortunately, even though Wang Lu knew not to ask such private questions, someone else couldn��t resist.


    ��Wh-what just happened? I clearly saw����


    Wang Lu directly kicked his butt. ��Damn! When it��s time for you to take action, you��re too slow to react; but when asking a question, you��re so quick!��


    Wen Bao was bewildered. ��W-what��s wrong?��


    The Lady Boss actually didn��t mind. ��Forget it. Look at his appearance; no need to embarrass him any further���� With that, she turned her head and looked at Wen Bao.


    No matter how slow this fatty was, he knew what to do at this time. Although he was afraid, he clenched his teeth. ��I-I want to take a piss!��


    Then he ran to the far corner as he warily and innocently looked at Wang Lu and the Lady Boss from his peripheral vision, looking forward to when their conversation would end.


    After Wen Bao had left, the Lady Boss smiled as she looked at Wang Lu. ��To be honest, I��ve been waiting for you to ask. But after two years, you still kept the questions to yourself, which really makes me worry sometimes.��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��Men sometimes need to endure much longer than women.��


    ���� Actually, when you first entered the sect, I was about to say it when I first came to visit you. You ought to have some questions about me, right?��


    Now that it hase to this, Wang Lu no longer hesitated. ��Of course I have. Sister Ling, your identity is so special; even that idiot Wen Bao could see that you��re different. How could I not recognize it?��


    The Lady Boss replied him with another question, ��What do you think?��


    Wang Lu said, ��In the beginning, my gut feeling told me that you should be the Sect Leader��s illegitimate daughter. After all, you could freely go up the mountain any time you wish, and you even possessed that Firmament Cloud Ancient Coin; all of them refer to the illegitimate daughter identity.��


    ������ The Lady Boss didn��t say anything, but as she heard Wang Lu��s deduction, it was clear from her eyes that she was distraught.


    After a while, she asked, ��Then what happened? Did you change your mind? If so, why?��


    Wang Lu threw up his hands. ��Because my Master calls you Little Ling��Er and im to have a deep sisterly love with you. Moreover, not long ago, she also told some nonsense about wanting to marry you or something, so I thought that you shouldn��t be an illegitimate daughter.��


    ��What�� does it have to do with this?�� Little Ling��Er was confused.


    ��If you��re the daughter of Sect Leader Feng Yin, wouldn��t Wang Wu be a generation lower if she was your sister? Usually, she despises the Sect Leader very much, so how could she be willing to lower herself a generation lower in front of him? I made my judgment based on this reasoning.��


    The Lady Boss was stunned and then shook her head as she held back herughter. ��You are really�� too smart; always thinking a few steps ahead of other people. But sometimes, you��re too smart for your own good. Actually, your first guess is right. I�� am indeed the Sect Leader��s daughter.��


    ��What!?��


    Wang Lu was startled; he even took a few steps back to size up this pretty, lively, and smelled-of-flower girl.


    ��Sister Ling, to be honest, I really couldn��t see it.��


    The Lady Boss casually stroked some of the disheveled hair on her forehead. ��That��s fine, after all, I am an illegitimate daughter. As for your slut Master, you actually should be able to guess. In her wishful thinking, if she could get my hand in marriage, she could openlypete for the session of the Spirit Sword Sect Leader position as a ��son-inw�� identity.��


    ��Puff!��


    Wang Lu finally couldn��t hold back and spurt out all the liquid in his mouth. Though he had gotten along with his Master for two years, she could still show a degraded part of her that was new to him!


    ��However, you don��t need to me her; there are reasons why she became like this.��


    Seeing that Wang Lu didn��t seem to believe her remark, she was about to argue; but before she could open her mouth, she heard Wang Lu said, ��Sister Ling, since your identity is so prominent, why don��t you live on the mountain and be a little princess there, instead of running that�� that daily-turnover-of-more-than-ten-thousand family inn at the Spirit Creek Town?��


    When he brought up this topic, the Lady Boss��s expression suddenly turned cold. ��What? What did you say?��


    Wang Lu shrugged. ��It seems like your father-daughter rtionship is quite poor; is it because of your mother?��


    The Lady Boss said, ��No. Actually, I don��t have any impression at all about my mother. ording to the recorded events at the Spirit Sword Sect, I was brought here by him alone. I have never seen my mother, and he also never brought up this matter to me. So, our poor rtionship is not because of my mother.��


    ��Well, what then? I thought his treatment of you is quite good.��


    ��Good? Are you sure?�� The Lady Boss sneered. ��The daughter of the grand Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect was actually just a mortal, why do you think it��s like this?��


    Wang Lu immediately said without thinking, ��Of course it��s because you came from the lower ss and thus didn��t have the opportunity to be a cultivator.��


    The person from the lower ss stomped her foot in irritation. ��Damn! If I am a lower ss, do you think that Wang Wu would still want to befriend me!?��


    Upon hearing her appropriate example, Wang Lu finally felt that his answer was inappropriate. ��Em, why then? Don��t tell me the qualification for Immortal Cultivation is not entirely based on heredity, like tiger father begets dog son or something?��


    The Lady Boss sneered. ��That still could be alleviated with man-made spirit root. With his position as one of the seven great elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, wouldn��t it be difficult for him to ask for a few top rate spirit roots from the Shengjing Sect? As long as he��s willing to ask, anyone would be generous to him. I��m afraid even that matchless Twelve Floors Spirit Root would be delivered to him.��


    Wang Lu pondered for a moment. ��I feel like Sect Leader Feng Yin is not the kind of person that would worry about face; could it be that he was limited by the sect rules? But I thought the Spirit Sword Sect is actually not too stuck up on rules. When I participated in the Immortal Gathering, they were very amodating, which almost made me thought that they didn��t have any credibility.��


    The Lady Boss sighed. ��Yes, you��re right. If this is just about man-made spirit root, he would definitely find one for me, and then teach me Immortal Cultivation. However�� by the way, have you ever heard about a major crisis in the Spirit Sword Sect thirty years ago?��


    ��Never heard of it.��


    ��Yes, it��s because that crisis went away as fast as it came. Before it could cause any real damage, the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders had eliminated it, so many people didn��t know about it. But actually, that crisis nearly wiped out the Spirit Sword Sect in an instant, and the Elders didn��t have an easy time to get rid of it����


    ��Is it the return of the Fifth Elder?��


    ���� No. It was the appearance of the Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox.��


    ��I��ll be damned! Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox? Isn��t that one of those legendary beasts?��


    Wang Lu was thoroughly amazed. In recent days, when he had a free time, he would spend it by reading about the monsters in the Nine Regions. Thus, he very clearly knew what that Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox meant. It was a genuine mythical beast that had been basically extinct for nearly a hundred years! It has an invaluable collection value, on par with his Void Spirit Root!


    Of course, if viewed from another aspect, any genuine mythical beast would have a power level approaching that of a True Immortal. Moreover, these mythological beasts possessed extraordinary wisdom and knowledge, their lifespan was long, and they would always have some heavenly treasures. It was simply far above the level of those monsters in the Small Clear Sky, and no disciples could challenge it.


    In the glorious era, perhaps this Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox could only be a dominant power. But after the end of thest Age of Chaos, when the surrounding spiritual energy had undergone a significant change�� it was enough to shock the entire Nine Regions.


    ��But, at the time, the Heavenly Sword Hall didn��t want to shock the Nine Regions. Although they could request reinforcement from the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals, at that time, the Sect Leader decided that the Spirit Sword Sect alone could put an end to it.��


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu deeply wrinkled his brows. ��Because the Sect Leader wanted to deal with it alone?��


    ��Nobody knew what he was thinking; even most of the Heavenly Sword Elders rmended that they should ask for reinforcements because that��s not the time to be brave. Even the insufferably arrogant Sect Leader of the Shengjing Sect wouldn��t want to face this mythical beast alone. It was not because he couldn��t beat it, but the ��loss would outweigh the gain��.��


    ��It seems like at that time, the Sect Leader has an ingenious method that could efficiently deal this mythical beast.��


    ��Oh, actually, there was��but not exactly that. Before that magnificent Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox could even appear on the sect, it was already eliminated.��


    The Lady Boss sneered, and then asked Wang Lu with a smile, ��Have you ever heard about the Stars Revolution Seal of God?��


    ��No. Although I don��t understand it, it seems pretty awesome.��


    ��Yes, it was the top level technique in the Ster Sword Method. Only the Sect Leader alone could practice it. It��s function is to�� seal a God.��


    ��Seal a God? Is that even real?��


    ��It should be. You should know that since you��ve entered the sect for two years, the Spirit Sect��s Patriarch inherited several ancient methods, and this Ster Sword Method is one of them. It is rumored that this method is a genuine True Immortal level spell. Though parts of its content had gone missing after thousands of years, this Seal of God content at the bottom is naturally a True Immortal Level technique. It could even seal a mythical beast. The only problem is, how could you use a True Immortal Level spell?��


    Considering the Sect Leader had only reached the Deity Stage so far, it was indeed still quite a distant away from a True Immortal. As such, it stands to reason that this spell should be very difficult to cast.


    ��By himself, he certainly couldn��t. But by using Immortal Treasures,bined with the Spirit Sword Sect��s inheritance of the thousand years old Grand Cloud Arrays, the strategically located spiritual energy node, and with the help of his two Junior Brothers whose cultivation was closest to him, he was qualified to use half of this Seal of God.��


    After going to all that trouble, the majestic Deity Stage expert could only use half of the spell? Although this was beyond Wang Lu��s level of understanding based on his current cultivation level, he was still sure that the spell was effective.


    ��That��s right; even with half the spell, it had enough lethality against this mythical beast. However, because it was only half the spell, the Seal of God was unable to thoroughly banish the Mythical Beast beyond the Ninth Heaven, or perhaps in some certain space. Simply by virtue of the spell power to suppress the resistance of the mythical beast have already been so exhausting, therefore����


    The more she talk, the thicker her ironic smile became. ��Therefore, the Sect Leader devised an ingenious array method as the next step. Hebined the strategically located spiritual energy node on the Spirit Sword Mountain and the protection from the Grand Cloud Array. After which, heunched a sacrificial ritual; he used a newborn baby as a sacrifice to create a vacuum point. After that, through the spiritual energy node and the connection to the Seal of God, he sealed the Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox into that vacuum point�� Yes, that��s right, as you guessed, that vacuum point is me. From then on, that Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox has been sealed in my body.��


    With that, the girl held out her hand and pointed to herself, assuming a proud stance.


    Unfortunately, there was no response; as the only audience, Wang Lu was thoroughly dumbfounded. His whole body seemed petrified.


    At first, the Lady Boss thought that it was interesting that she was able to scare someone like Wang Lu like that. However, after a while, he kept on staring at her, which made this girl slightly embarrassed.


    ��Hey, have you seen enough? Is it that bad? A mere Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox doesn��t deserve such surprise, you know.��


    Wang Lu finally got back hisposure, but he still wore that ��unable to believe�� expression; his hand reached out and pointed at the girl. ��Sister Ling, just now, you said that event happened thirty years ago����


    ��Yes, what��s wrong?��


    ��In other words, you��re a thirty years old woman����


    Before he could finish his words, an exceptionally powerful fist had directlynded on Wang Lu��s face!


    ��


    Note:


    [1] The powerful golden light in the previous chapter.

 Chapter 61 - Uzumaki Ling Sucks

    <h4>Chapter 61: Uzumaki Ling Sucks</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After exposing her background, many mysteries logically revealed themselves.


    For example, why, as a mere mortal world��s martial art master, could she bare-handedly destroy low grade magical treasures, punch away the Jindan Stage Wang Wu, and also received the direct core ray attack from the Golden Thread Red Refined Snake without suffering any injury.


    ��It��s all because of that vacuum point, which was born from thebination of the Spirit Sword Sect��s Grand Protection Array and the spiritual energy node at the Blue River Region. I��m not clear about the specific principle behind it, but any spiritual energy or any object with magical power would be expelled by the existence of this ��vacuum��, unless that thing has more power than thebined power of the mountain��s Grand Protection Array and the spiritual energy node at the Blue River Region, which could forcefully break through the vacuum. However, if even the Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox can��t even break this thing, I��m afraid only a True Immortal descending to the world would be able to��Therefore, just now, even though that Golden Thread Red Refined Snake��s core ray was powerful, it could do nothing to my body. But in exchange for that invulnerability, I could no longer embark on the path of Immortal Cultivation, and I have to settle as a mortal world��s martial art master.��


    After listening to her exnation, Wang Lu went silent for a moment. ��In other words, it��s a dream killer?��


    ��Huh?��


    Wang Lu chuckled. ��Having sealed the Nine Tailed in the body, and thus able to expel any kind of spiritual energy or magical power, which makes all techniques ineffective�� Sure enough, this setup is really moving. Just now, the fist that almost destroyed my face is particrly powerful, just like Miss Uzumaki Ling.��


    ��Huh? What are you talking about?��


    ���� It��s nothing, I just got carried away a little bit. In short, I understand your story, Sister Ling. It��s really intricate and bizarre. s, no wonder you hate your father.��


    However, the Lady Boss was surprised instead; she seriously refuted, ��No, I don��t hate him! How could I be so narrow-minded? At that time, he also had no choice. In the face of a mythical beast��s invasion, he was able to protect all the people; this is a remarkable feat. Moreover, he also had his own difficulties for refusing to call outside reinforcement. Not to mention that, except for not being able to cultivate, this condition doesn��t affect me in anywhere else. Moreover, thanks to this ��vacuum effect��, I have extra advantage in fighting a cultivator�� How can I hold a grudge against him?��


    Wang Lu didn��t get it. ��Then why are your rtionship with him so poor?��


    ��If it was you whose body was stuffed with an out-of-control mythical beast, which makes you unable to cultivate for your entire life, would you be happy? Yes, I do not hate him, but I also don��t like him. Besides, that old fool is so stick-in-the-mud, and he has severe nearsightedness. So, of course we don��t have a good rtionship. Every time I remember that I am his daughter, I would be ufortable, just like how it��s a pain in the ass whenever you think about your Master, Wang Wu.��


    ���� What an apt analogy!�� Wang Lu sincerely sighed, showing his agreement.


    The Lady Boss shrugged and added, ��In fact, it��s not even limited to this. Because he took that thirty years matter too hard, everytime he sees me, his face would always show that he see me like I am some kind of a newborn baby! Damn, I am obviously a slender, blooming young girl! I don��t even feel I am worse than others, but why would he always see me as inferior? He is also quite abnormal; every time we meet, he would always turn softy with me, calling about deep love between father and daughter, ugh, it��s so disgusting!��


    Wang Lu was surprised. ��Unexpectedly, uncle Sect Leader is one of those affectionate father! It��s really hard on you all these years, Sister Ling!��


    ��Humph, in short, I��m tired of him to death. That��s why a few years ago, I went down the mountain to open an inn to avoid meeting him daily, thus saving my appetite! But damn! He still tried to attempt to force me back to the mountain using his Sect Leader privilege! Were it not for my threat to break his beloved antique, he wouldn��t have given up! However, he then falsely used me for not having business acumen; he told me that I would lose money instead. So, two years ago, I made a bet against him; if I can make a profit while managing the inn, he wouldn��t be allowed to disturb me. Then�� thanks to your help, that old fogey sulked for about a month, hahaha!��


    ��I think I can probably understand why there were so many twists and turns in thest Immortal Gathering.��


    After hearing so much, the two-year secrets were finally revealed to Wang Lu. However, the Lady Boss has exhausted her mood in telling this story; she waved her hand. ��Okay, I think that��s enough about me. Let��s continue picking herbs�� But, like I said, don��t take me as capable of doing anything. I could only make spiritual energy and magical power invalid; I can��t resolve physical damage. So, if you encounter monsters who fight purely physical, I can��t help you.��


    Wang Luughed. ��No problem, this has been more than enough.��


    In a sense, after uncovering the truth about the Lady Boss, her value in Wang Lu��s eyes has actually increased. This dream killer ability, as long as it was used in the correct situation, could work wonders.


    The Red Refined Fruit was just the beginning of a great course. After this, the legendary herbal nts in the Small Clear Sky Peak like Wailing Ghost Rattan, Flesh Mushroom�� All would be his! Not only did he want to harvest the Small Clear Sky Peak, with the help of the Lady Boss��s vacuum, he even wanted to charge into the Big Clear Sky Peak to fish in troubled waters!


    Even though the monsters at the Big Clear Sky Peak were all category four or five, what should Wang Lu worry about! No matter how powerful the inhabitants of the Large Clear Sky Peak were, they were still in the Spirit Sword Sect��s territory, which was under theplete control of the Sect Leader Feng Yin! As long as he ��held the thigh�� of the illegitimate daughter of the Sect Leader, Wang Lu did not believe that they would encounter any danger!


    Hmm, initially, half of the reason why he brought the Lady Boss into this experiential learning was for thebat, and another half was to amass money. But now, it seemed like a huge opportunity had presented itself before him.


    However, before Wang Lu could conceive this grand experiential learning strategy and harvest the entire Clear Sky Peak, the rm talisman within his robe suddenly lit up, flew, out and hovered before Wang Lu.


    ��Is this the sect��s emergency order? The receiver must rush to the Spirit Pool Peak as soon as possible?��


    Wang Lu frowned, thinking, ��This emergency call really came at a bad time; I just got the Red Refined Fruit, the first step toplete this experiential learning, and there are still many things that I want to aplish here. This is the third time I tried to plunder the Small Clear Sky Peak, yet it must be interrupted by this emergency call!��


    The Lady Boss was also unhappy with this; if Wang Lu��s gone, they were basically leaderless, how could they continue this experiential learning anymore?


    ��What happened? Is that Sect Leader dead?��


    ��������


    At the Spirit Pool Peak of the Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Lu was being led by the emergency talisman as he passed through the Heavenly Policy Hall, and soon, he arrived at the elegant and secluded courtyard. When he went to the entrance, he saw the talisman float to the front gate. He then looked up and saw the namete of that courtyard. The words written there were: Spirit Pool Study Room. As soon as he read those words, he could not help but be startled. Wasn��t this ce usually reserved as the dining ce for the Sect��s middle-managers and up? Since the building��s colors were alternated between red and white, and ordinary disciples couldn��t enter inside, the curious disciples would often jokingly refer this as the pink house and would sexually fantasize about what happened inside. Moreover, they evenpiled several booklets and fabricated the variation of ��twelve women�� [1] and so on being kept inside the pink house as pleasure women for the Elders to satisfy their carnal desires; it depicted all kinds of postures and positions. Of course, this booklet could only be privately circted. The Heavenly Policy Hall had tried to ban and prohibit their cirction, but it was to no avail. The two most famous masterpiece were authored by Lu and Wang; many disciples deeply admired them.


    Now, he was summoned to this ce�� what could possibly be the reason for this? Could it be that they wanted to invite him, as a well-known author, for taking photos, signing autographs or something?


    Since he didn��t know, Wang Lu didn��t want to think about it too much; he just strode inside.


    However, inside the courtyard, his high regard for this ce significantly dropped. While the building was exquisite and the environment was elegant, it was not as morous as the rumors that spread outside. Let alone twelve nubile women, even a single sex doll was nowhere to be seen; instead, the courtyard was filled with a cold atmosphere.


    ��Is this the legendary pink house? Tch, what a disappointment. The Elder who runs this ce definitely doesn��t know the concept of professional management; it��s like the Ru Family Inn at the Spirit Creek Town; they all belong to the kind of without-worry-that-it-would-run-aground ��state enterprise���� s, if I could find a private contractor at low price, that would be cool. I would first release several avant-garde concept arts, and then engage in an illegal fundraising at the sect before finally building the house.��


    While thinking, Wang Lu was being led by the talisman into that pink house. Inside it, there were only two or three rooms, and the people that summoned him was sitting at the middle room, which was also the biggest. Unsurprisingly, they were the several Martial Uncles of the Heavenly Sword Hall; only they were eligible to summon a Sessor Disciple at will.


    Wang Lu steadily stood before them and then saluted them as required by regtion. ��Sect Leader Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle, and���� Wang Lu paused as he looked at a hooded cultivator. ��May I ask who you are?��


    Several Eldersughed in unison. Suddenly, Wang Lu felt as if he was being molested.


    The Sect Leader Feng Yin smiled and then exined, ��Wang Lu, you entered this sect not too long ago, and your Master probably has no patience to teach you much of the sect��smon knowledge�� so it��s not a surprise if you don��t know him. He is your Seventh Uncle, the Seventh Heavenly Sword Hall Elder, and the owner of the Clear Sky Peak. He has been out wandering for thest three years and has just returned today. He wants to see you, that��s why I summoned you here.��


    Seventh Uncle!? Wang Lu was taken aback; no wonder he was summoned back! The Clear Sky Peak��s owner, the thief��s victim, has finally arrived! This was really an unfortunate timing. Moreover, the purpose toe here was definitely not good because they selected this pink house to summon him�� They must be harboring evil intentions!


    He also didn��t know whether Sister Ling and that fatty have the skill to harvest the Red Refined Fruit, otherwise, the permit document that he got from Mu Xiao with great difficulty would be in vain��


    While he was pondering, the Seventh Elder finally opened his mouth to speak, ��Hehe, you really are Fifth Senior Sister��s disciple. You��re Wang Lu who possessed the Void Spirit Root and created a miracle two years ago, right? Hmm, you really live up to your reputation, no wonder Fifth Sister took a liking of you!��


    However, Wang Lu was inwardly upset instead. ��Who wants to be liked by that degenerate-without-limit Master? Oh, Martial Uncle, you nder me with your words, are you deliberately looking for trouble?��


    However, what happened next was totally unexpected to him.


    The Seventh Elder was very enthusiastic; he quickly approached Wang Lu, circled around him twice, and then repeatedly praised him. ��What amazing bones and handsome face! Worthy to be Fifth Senior Sister��s Sessor Disciple!��


    He then took out a delicate Jade Box from within hisrge sleeve. ��Here, take this. I got this from when I wandered at the Eastern border; this is the Harmony Cloud Pill that I refined from the Immortal ss Cloud Grass. Not that valuable, but this is a kind regard from your Martial Uncle; just consider this as a wee gift.��


    Wang Lu was stunned, he vaguely felt that the Cloud Pill was familiar; it seemed like he saw it from a certain book�� in his memory. Suddenly, he was startled.


    From the chapter two of the thirteenth section of Nine Region��s Immortal Cloud Records, at the numerous mountains on the Eastern Border Region, Patriarch Peng He, after 53 years of study, refined the grass from the Clear Sky into pills. A dose of it was as unpredictable as clouds and mists, and the name of that pill was, Harmony Cloud Pill, a second rank spiritual pill.


    Second rank spiritual pill�� This thing was second rank spiritual pill!?


    This thing was far from ��not valuable��. Although it couldn��t bepared to the first rank without a doubt, it was still a first rate elixir. One pill of any second rank spiritual pill must be worth tens of thousands of spirit stones out there. Moreover, this Harmony Cloud Pill was famous for its practicality, so it was not a surprise even if it was sold for one hundred thousand spirit stones! And this was actually the wee gift from the Seventh Elder!? This��


    It was really ttering! The problem was, there was no reason for this ��affection�� this was the first time they met, so there shouldn��t be such a gesture, shouldn��t it? Casually giving someone else a hundred thousand spirit stones, did he think he was the Head of the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals? The Spirit Sword Sect was certainly rich in martial arts and Immortal skills, but the Elders couldn��t be this wealthy��


    While Wang Lu was still hesitating, the Seventh Elder has taken the initiative to tuck the jade box in his hand. ��Just take it, no need to be polite. Fifth Senior Sister had saved my life once, and have taken care of me these many years! Her disciple is my disciple, and this is just a mere Harmony Cloud Pill; it still can��t bepared with Fifth Senior Sister��s benevolence at that event! s, a pity that she��s out wandering and not here instead. When I went out wandering, I brought many souvenirs just like what she told me�� But, I��ll just give it to you, and you can hand it over to herter.��


    While talking, this mysterious yet full of warmth Elder pulled out a big lump of mustard seed bags from his sleeve. The style of the bags varied, but not one of them was of low quality. It was clear that these were all his souvenirs from when he went out wandering�� For a time, it dazzled Wang Lu��s eyes!


    What��s wrong with this like-avish-spender-youth Seventh Elder!? He actually imed that he was saved by Wang Lu��s Master, and it seemed like their rtionship was quite intimate��the several nearby Martial Uncles were unrmed by this strange sight, they just wryly smiled and slightly shook their heads; obviously, they had tacitly approved of the Seventh Elder��s enthusiasm.


    What was happening here! Based on his Master��s virtue, she shouldn��t have any friends at all!? She even dared to offend the Sect Leader and the Disciplinary Elder, these number one and number two elites of the sect! How could she have such avish spender friend?


    While he was still in shock, Wang Lu subconsciously took the mustard seed bags one by one, and then looked at this Seventh Elder with wide eyes as if he could see through the shadow cast by the hood.


    At this time, the Sect Leaderughed. ��Junior Brother, there��re only our own people here, I think you could pull down your hood.��


    The seventh Elder froze for a moment, and then patted his head. ��Oh, you��re right. I always wore it when wandering outside, so I justpletely got used to it.��


    With that, the Seventh Elder pulled his hood down, revealing the true face of this mysterious person.


    nk, nk. The sound of a broken thing was heard.


    All the mustard bags had slipped from Wang Lu��s hands and dropped to the ground. He had just been assaulted by a truly shocking scene. A Sessor Disciple who had trained hisposure daily had actually been petrified by extreme shock.


    After a long while, Wang Lu was finally able to slowly open his mouth; his voice was hoarse as if it was extremely difficult for him to speak. ��ck, ck Martial Uncle!?��


    The person hidden behind the hood was actually ck! The only things white were his eyes and his rows of teeth, which showed great contrast with his skin! With his thick lips and curly hair, he was so unlike the people of the Nine Regions�� If outsiders were here, they would exim: Kunlun Westerners!


    That��s right, it was the Kunlun Westerners!


    In recent years, the trade between the Nine Regions and the Western Continent continued to increase day by day. Thus, in the Nine Regions, blonde-haired people were no longer umon. Some of them were even epted by several sects as cultivators. However, dark-skinned people of the Kunlun Mountains was very rarely seen.


    Actually, these Kunlun Westerners were not natives of Kunlun. A certain group of seafaring, risk taker people of the Western Continent had braved the ocean and took back with them ves from the wild areas. Several thousand yearster, the descendants of these ves hade to the Nine Regions along with the flourishing trade with Western Continent, and had formed their own ethnic group.


    However, in Kunlun, these people have no status at all, and as a result, their numbers were low. Moreover, their level of civilization was far behind the others, but the key thing was, the people with big magical power amongst them were truly abysmal.


    Compared to the Nine Regions�� cultivators, even after they experienced the Age of Chaos, the current Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was an extremely powerful governing force, as well as a deterrent force. As for the Western Continent people, they have this Grand Wizardmunity which cannot be underestimated. The first time both civilizations intersected, there were fierce battles which caused disastrous loss to both sides��


    However, the Kunlun Westerners fell far short of that. ording to the expert from the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals and the Western Continent People, most of the Kunlun Westerners were still stuck to their primitive way. Those with magical powers were called elders or witch doctor, which used the most primitive witchcraft and sorcery. Their cultivation system was simple and crude, far from the sophistication of the two great continents.


    Worst of all, because of their ancestry and culture, these Kunlun Westerners had great difficulties integrating with the two continents�� systems. So far, in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there were quite many Yuanying Stage��s blonde-haired people. However, only a handful of Kunlun Westerners had reached the Jindan Stage��and that was probably because they ate precious materials and elixirs.


    Therefore, if the existence of this Kunlun Westerner as one of the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall of the Spirit Sword Mountain were known to the outsiders, it would cause a great shock. But obviously, whether it was the Seventh Elder himself or the Spirit Sword Sect, they were not interested in creating such a shock in the Nine Regions.


    They were only interested in shocking their own people.


    Upon listening to Wang Lu��s stunned exim, the several Elders guffawed at once. Only the kind Seventh Elder who took pity on him and awkwardly touched his own curly hair spoke, ��Hey, I am ck; it��s okay if you want to call me ck Martial Uncle, ha! Later on, you can just call me ck Martial Uncle! It is said that initially, Fifth Senior Sister once blurted out ��ck devil�� when she first saw me����


    The Disciplinary Elder shook his head. ��How could you let him be so rude? Junior Brother, you are a Sect��s Elder, and no matter how you tolerate him, you can��t let him break the rules of etiquette. Yeah, we can let go that he blurted out those words in shock, but after this, he can��t just call you like that again.��


    The Seventh Elder awkwardly touched his head. ��I understand, Senior Brother.�� However, he secretly winked at Wang Lu as if to tell him, ��Don��t bother with that old antique.��


    However, Wang Lu didn��t know how to reply to that. Thus, he just lightly coughed twice to indicate his reply.


    However, inwardly, he was utterly confused. Not because he was anxious and so on, but because the information dump was too much. Even for a qualified professional adventurer like him, he still needed time to process them all.


    This Spirit Sword Sect was truly a ��one of a kind�� sect. Not only did they have the Fifth Elder who always set a new world record on how low a person could be, a peerless b*tch who��s dragging down the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they actually have this ck Martial Uncle! A ck Immortal Cultivator! What the hell has happened to this world!?


    Calm down, calm down yourself!


    Wang Lu inwardly said to himself that; as a professional adventurer, even if Mt. Tai copsed before him, it should not disturb him and changed his countenance, so what if he got a ck Martial Uncle? There were many strange things that could happen in this world. Was having a ck Martial Uncle more impossible than having a Master like Wang Wu?


    Moreover, this should also exin why that ��lone star�� Master, who has very few friends, could have a harmonious rtionship with this Martial Uncle.


    Ahem, women, who wouldn��t like this ck Martial uncle? Especially with this tall and sturdy Seventh Martial Uncle, presumably, his ��part�� was also as big as him!


    While he was thinking, the Seventh Elder smiled and said to him, ��Oh, I almost forgot. I haven��t introduced myself yet. I don��t have to mention my other identity, but, my name is Ao Guanhai [2]. I hope we can get along well in the future.��


    Ao-ao Guanhai��?


    Note:


    [1] From the twelve beautiful women portrayed in the famous Qing Era novel, Dream of the Red Chamber


    [2] Former president of US, Barrack Obama, is known to many Chinese as O-Watching-Sea (�¹ۺ� Ao-Guan-Hai) because he was gifted a calligraphy work on which there is a line of verse that says "Watching the sea and hearing the tides".

 Chapter 62 - The Magical Black Martial Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 62: The Magical ck Martial Uncle</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The return of the Seventh Elder didn��t seem to cause a wave within the sect.


    For most of the Spirit Sword Sect disciples, Elders wandering the outside world was as old as the sect itself. As an ancient sect, the Spirit Sword Sect has always been advocating the ��ten thousand miles journey to gain experience outside��. Not only did they encourage the disciples to do experiential learning, even the Elders were simrly asked to do the same; as long as there were opportunities, they might as well wander outside.


    As long as they were not employed in the daily management of the sect, they would try to make the time to go out. Conversely, those who could not would feel ufortable. As for the Seventh Elder, he didn��t make much of an impact for the disciples�� daily cultivation.


    In fact, for themon disciples, they could barely catch a glimpse of this Seventh Elder. He has no Sessor Disciple and very rarely went teaching at the Teng Cloud Hall. Almost half of the time he had was spent on wandering, and the other half was spent on taking care of the spirit beasts and attending to the various species of spirit grass and precious nts at the Clear Sky Peak. On a rare asion he appeared in other people��s line of sight, they would see him in a hooded robe, which tightly hid his face�� Even some disciples who entered the sect for around thirty years had never seen his true face.


    The consensus among the disciples was: ��Among the ten Elders, the Seventh Elder and the Tenth Elder were the most mysterious.��


    Amongst two mysterious Elders, the Tenth Elder, reportedly because of a big painful event when he was young, permanently lived in seclusion at the Concealed Sword Peak; even the Sect Leader rarely had the opportunity to meet him. As for the Seventh Elder��the owner of the Clear Sky Peak��his true face has always been hidden under the hood, seemingly mysterious and inscrutable. Thus, there were many spections about him, like his natural character was cold and unsociable, or that his face was disfigured when he was young, and so on. Except for a few people, no one else knew of his Kunlun Westerner identity.


    However, those who had a real contact with the Seventh Elder have discovered that this foreign Elder was very warm and cheerful, even to the point of naivety. However, his best characters were undoubtedly his generosity and kindness. Someone would truly be blessed if considered a friend by him.


    Today, that someone who enjoyed this blessing was Wang Lu of the Non-Phase Peak.


    Since Elder Guanhai returned to the mountain, he would visit the Non-Phase Peak everyday. His purpose was very clear��to see whether his Senior Sister was back so that he could give her a big surprise, a warm hug, and of course, a bunch of wee gifts.


    His sincerity was praiseworthy, but s, his dedication and persistence in the daily visit made him look like he was a debt collector trying to collect the debt in a certain someone��s eyes. Wang Lu couldn��t stand this ��harassment�� anymore��every time he visited, this ck Martial Uncle would alwayse very early, knocking on the door before the rooster crow in the morning, very punctual, which forced Wang Lu to routinely wake up early every day.


    He had meant to give himself a long vacation, and everyday, he would oversleep into the sunset!


    At the moment,, there was nothing else he could do regarding his cultivation. After breaking through the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, he has yet to possess the method for the ninthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone. Therefore, all he could do was the daily meditation to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy using the Inner Mansion, and umting the golden liquid through the Sword Bone��s filtration.


    As for his martial arts, the Lady Boss didn��t have one that was suitable for him except for the Winding Step and the Soft Cloud Sword, which were the best selection while he was still in the transitional period�� It was not that he could not learn other martial arts, but if by any chance Wang Wu came back and taught him aprehensive Non-Phase Sword Art, then those martial arts would soon be covered by it; all that he learned would be a waste by then.


    As for experiential learning, it would be meaningless. After their previous experiential learning result have been certified by the Heavenly Sword Hall, gaining close to three thousand challenge points, he had almost squeezed dry all the challenge points from the Small Clear Sky Peak. As for the elixirs at the Azure Dragon Gorge��


    Thest time they went there, Little Ling Er and Wen Bao were actually able to pick the Red Refined Fruit and brought it back to the Non-Phase Peak to him. However, it just so happened that they came across the visiting Ao Guanhai!


    Properly speaking, taking Little Ling��Er to the Clear Sky Peak with him was a clear vition of the sect regtions��especially on the part where he cheated a sect official to get the permit document.


    Therefore, they didn��t have the moral high ground to im the Red Refined Fruit as their own. However, when the victim of the theft, Ao Guanhai himself, saw the fruit, he just nonchntlyughed. After which, without saying anything, started to assemble the pill making furnace, as well as the supplementary materials, and then refined a box of third rate spirit pill and gave it to Wang Lu; his generousness sent Wang Lu into a mess.


    Having received such a kindness from the opposite party, how could Wang Lu have the heart to plunder Ao Guanhai��s Clear Sky Peak again? Would he not feel ashamed of himself!?


    Wang Lu tried to ask himself. Even if his conscience had been polluted by his Master��s harmful influence these past two years�� He still couldn��t do it.


    Therefore, without cultivation method that he could practice and without a ce to do experiential learning, besides continuing being a top student at the Teng Cloud Hall, he could only patiently wait for his Master toe back. In this regard, Wang Lu himself was helpless and could only ruefully look at his Uncle Guanhai.


    ��Little Wang Lu, although you have amazing talent and exceptional perception, but in the Immortal Cultivation World, you need to have arge perseverance for you to aplish anything; how could you do nothing thesest few days?��


    Wang Lu shifted his gaze from the popr fiction book that was imported through the Spirit Creek Town that he was reading and very suspiciously looked at the ck Uncle who was cooking something in the kitchen; he inwardly said, ��Losing my precious morning to apany you in waiting for my Master, wouldn��t that be a manifestation of a big perseverance?��


    After a while, he saw that his Uncle Guanhai had carried out four dishes and a soup on the table. Wang Lu then looked at the three pair of chopsticks; one pair was for himself, another one was for Wang Lu, and the other�� was left for his Fifth Senior Sister. Moreover, as per Wang Lu��s request, next to the bowl and pair of chopsticks was a ck and white portrait; meaning that the Fifth Martial Sister was with them.


    While eating lunch, Junior Martial Uncle Guanhai affectionately said in earnest, ��Little Wang Lu, recently, did you encounter any difficulty in cultivation?��


    ��Yes.�� Wang Lu put down the chopsticks and very seriously said, ��My Master is too stupid, I want to exchange Master.��


    Even someone as optimistic and cheerful as ck Uncle could not help but choke from this sentence; he rolled his eyes. ���� In addition to that?��


    ��Except this, I don��t think I have another difficulty����


    After a while, Uncle Guanhai heaved a long sigh. ��I can��t believed at such a young age, with a cultivation level only at the Body Refining Stage, you were able to withstand the direct lightning strike from the Little Thunder. Senior Sister has truly wonderfully updated her Non-Phase Sword Bone; right now, the eighthyer was as good as the fifteenthyer in the past�� Little Wang Lu, what you cultivate was actually a Foundation Establishment Stage��s Body Refining Method, moreover, it is a top level Foundation Establishment Stage��s Body Refining Method!��


    Wang Lu blinked his eyes as if trying to show some kind of a grateful look, but soon he eventually gave up. ��Top level method? If I can��t feel my lower part, I��d turn into a eunuch. What��s somendable about that?��


    Upon hearing that, ck Uncle frowned. ��Indeed, we don��t know when Senior Sister wille back. And your cultivation progress is faster than what she expected, which is good, but we can��t let this be dyed�� How about this, if you don��t mind, I can help you look.��


    Wang Lu became suspicious. ��Look? Look at what?��


    ck Uncle very innocently blinked his eyes. ��Of course to go inside you and look what��s there.��


    ��What the! To go inside me? Oh, ck Uncle, you actually haven��t changed your nature! In your dreams! Oh, wrong! Even in your dreams, you can��t dream about me; just dream about my Master; she has big breasts, and you two are a match made in heaven!��


    Guanhai innocently said, ��Why do I feel like you��re thinking some inappropriate things�� I just want to use the Internal Inspection Method to observe your Qi Gathering situation. Of course, if you don��t want me to do it, then just forget it.��


    ��Just the Internal Inspection Method���� Wang Lu warily nodded as if he was making a tough life decision.


    ��Then please observe, Uncle.��


    As a Peak Yuanying Stage Elder, Ao Guanhai easily cast the skill, and his awareness immediately entered Wang Lu��s Inner Mansion; when he saw the more than two hundred dazzling Sword Bones; his brows slightly furrowed.


    ��What a pure Sword Bone Method; a worthy cultivation method of a genius like Senior Sister�� Em, there��s a Non-Phase Emperor Bone in the sky? Senior Sister��s whimsical idea in those years have finally been put into practice. That being the case, I think I can guess what should be the next step after this.��


    Wang Lu asked, ��To use the golden liquid to transform the Inner Mansion?��


    ��Ah, you guess wrong. Transforming the Inner Mansion is the step after this next step. As for now���� Uncle Guanhai said with a smile, ��Your task is to practice the real Non-Phase Sword Bone.��


    The real Non-Phase Sword Bone? Did he just imply that the method that Wang Lu practiced was fake?


    ��No, it��s not that it��s fake, however, Little Wang Lu, I just want to ask you a simple question. In your view, what should be the characteristics of a sword?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Sharp, though, pure�� probably these?��


    ��Correct, then do the more than two hundred Sword Bones in your body have these characteristics?��


    Wang Lu was taken aback. If he objectively assessed his Sword Bones�� Indeed, the more than two hundred Jade Pirs stood upright and even pierced the sky; it stood to reason that they were sharp, but because they have already fused with the external boundary, they have lost their sharpness. As for the smooth and cylinder-like pirs, there was nothing sharp about them. Regarding toughness�� It should be bnced between hardness and softness. The hardness of this Non-Phase Sword Bone need not be mentioned, but its softness was dubious��would flexible pirs good as a choice for house pirs?


    As for the pure characteristic, this dazzling Jade Pirs seemed pure, but how could a pure thing tolerate the invasion of foreign objects? As of this moment, as the connector channel between the surrounding spiritual energy and the Inner Mansion, it clearly has a hollow structure��


    ��In that case����


    Uncle Guanhai said, ��What you practiced was the prequel to the Non-Phase Sword Bone: the Sword Sheath.��


    What the hell! What��s with this Sword Sheath!?


    ��The real Non-Phase Sword Bone, though would still be primarily based on defense, would have all the characteristics of a sword, which was sharp, though, and pure�� unlike what you have right now. As long as you practice a part of the Sword Bones, your Body Refining Stage would be greatly improved. Of course, practicing each part of the Sword Bone would be quite difficult. This process would likely continue until you reach the Xudan Stage. There is absolutely no way you couldpletely practice the more than two hundred Sword Bones while you are still in the Qi Cultivating Stage; there is no such shortcut.��


    Upon listening to Uncle ck��s incessant remarks, Wang Lu could not help but ask, ��Martial Uncle, are you sure?��


    Martial Uncle Guanhai thought for a moment. ��Em, although your Master and I haven��t exchanged our experienced in several years, but I understand the Sword Bone Method��s general idea, at least in the general direction I am sure I am not wrong. Therefore, I can guess the next cultivation method of this Sword Bone�� How about this, wait for me for two days, I��m going to prepare your medicinal supplement, so that when you practice, you would have twice the result with half the effort.��


    As soon as he finished talking, he really left. Moreover, for the whole two days, he never once visited Wang Lu to disturb his sleep. Until the third morning, this foreigner Uncle, whose eyes were clearly red because of exhaustion, cheerfully knocked on the door.


    ��Little Wang Lu, I��ve refined your medicine!��


    Wang Lu, who had just fallen asleep after reading a novel for the whole night, was stunned and immediately jumped up. However, when he opened the door and saw the elixir in his Martial Uncle��s hands, whatever grievances that he harbored immediately vanished.


    There was a smooth, round, and clear pill quietly lying on his Martial Uncle��s palm just like an amber. However, it also contained the rushing wave of medicinal power, which was sharp as a sword when it assaulted his face; all of these could be sensed by Wang Lu because of his Void Spirit Root.


    Even though he didn��t have any achievement in pill making art, Wang Lu could tell that this pill was even more valuable than the Harmony Cloud Pill that his Martial Uncle previously gave him; this was a true panacea!


    ��Martial Uncle, this�� is this the drug required for my next cultivation?��


    Guanhai nodded. ��That��s right. This is the Non-Phase Sword Pill jointly developed by your Master and I sixty years ago. It��s specially made for the Sword Bone. In the past, whenever she wanted to refine a section of her Sword Bone, she needed the help from one Sword Pill; those days were really tough on her�� Today, this pill is already in its twenty-third edition, so the efficacy has been greatly improved. One pill should be able to support you to refine five sections of Sword Bone, until�� you reached the Foundation Establishment Stage. Unfortunately, I don��t have enough materials, otherwise, I could refine several more pills for you, which could smoothly help you cultivate until you reach the Xudan Stage.��


    Wang Lu waspletely baffled upon seeing Guanhai sighing in regret. This was a first rate spirit pill! ��Martial Uncle, you felt guilty for not having enough materials to build more of this!? This is the mentality of a whale yer!��


    Three dayster, with the help of Martial Uncle Guanhai, Wang Lu began to cultivate the real Non-Phase Sword Bone.


    At the initial stage, it was not difficult to cultivate the Non-Phase Sword Bone. The difficult thing was the peerless ideas and fantastic creativity of the Fifth Elder. Right now, with the big picture provided by Au Guanhai, Wang Lu just needed to follow the prescribed order of cultivation step by step, and everything else would fall into ce.


    ording to Martial Uncle Guanhai��s view, from the two hundred and six Sword Bones, Wang Lu could freely choose whichever Sword Bone section he would like to refine first. Of course, consequently, what he chose would determine his development��s direction for a long time into the future. For example, if he chose his skull, then it would strengthen his spell casting ability. If he picked his arm��s bone, then his sword art would naturally advance first��


    After thinking about it, Wang Lu finally made a decision.


    He wanted to practice his finger bones first; the flexibility of the finger was one of the key differences between human and animal, moreover, the so-called sword arts would have subtle changesing from the practitioner��s wrist and fingers.


    Therefore, under the guidance of ck Martial Uncle, Wang Lu began to practice the Non-Phase Sword Bone of his middle finger.


    Like what his Martial Uncle said, practicing the Non-Phase Sword Bone of his middle finger indeed has quite aprehensive impact. Not only did the middle finger have countless of wondrous use, the two hundred and six Sword Sheathes within the Inner Mansion were also promoted to a higher level because of the birth of the first Sword Bone.


    The specific theory behind this was unclear to Ao Guanhai, but Wang Lu was able to guess one or two of them: It was very simple; once one understood the bnce between Yin and Yang, one would understand the rtionship between the Sword Bone and the Sword Sheath. In the past, the Sword Sheathes in the Inner Mansion were like a group of scorned women. Right now, even though only one of them have been picked, the rest of the Sword Sheathes would get moist, and naturally, their efficacy would increase.


    To celebrate this qualitative breakthrough, Wang Lu went to the kitchen to personally cook some dishes, such as tomato scrambled eggs, fried eggs tomato, and several other fried tomatoes and scrambled eggs, which he enthusiastically served for his Martial Uncle Guanhai.


    Luckily, Martial Uncle Guanhai had taken the initiative to bring a roasted chicken and a bottle of wine, thus the dinner was saved from being an embarrassment. In his words, ��Because each time Senior Sister invited me to dinner in the past, she would always serve shallot mixed tofu, tofu mixed shallot, shallot mixed onion and tofu mixed tofu.��


    Looking at the variousbination of red and yellow on the table, he inwardly said he was at least more conscientious than his master.


    Martial Uncle and Nephew, two people drank wine and ate the food on the table. The wine that was brought by Elder Guanhai was actually a fine wine fermented from the Grass Jelly Immortal Fruit, which has astonishing alcohol content. Moreover, he didn��t try to suppress the alcohol effect with his cultivation, thus, before long, he and Wang Lu have been helplessly intoxicated.


    Of course, both were not really drunk; because of his cultivation, Elder Guanhai has a powerful primordial spirit. As for Wang Lu, he has never really put his guard down whenever he was with this Martial Uncle ck; how could he dare to let himself be drunk?


    Even so, their table discussion gradually turned into the topic about sex.


    ��Pardon my faux pas, Seventh Martial Uncle, it��s just that�� In recent days, you��re really good to me, passing the cultivation method and even concocting an elixir for me, your Martial Nephew could not help but feel terrified!��


    Martial Uncle Guanhaiughed. ��Senior Sister��s disciple is my disciple; not to mention in her letter, Senior Sister urged me to take good care of you, how could I dare not be diligent? Hahaha!��


    ��Oh, those are just careless words from Master, Martial Uncle doesn��t need to take it seriously.��


    However, Guanhai turned even more serious instead. He tilted his head back as if he was reminiscing the vicissitudes of more than a hundred years of cultivation.


    ��Martial Sister is someone that I owe a big debt of gratitude! Without Senior Sister, there would be no Ao Guanhai today�� Speaking of which, Senior Sister gave me my name.�� At this time, Martial Uncle Guanhai suddenlyughed goofily. ��To be honest with you, when I was first sold as a ve in the Nine Regions from the Western Continent, it was the Spirit Sword��s Patriarch who saved me and gave me freedom. However, it was a few words from Fifth Senior Sister that gave me the chance to embark on the road of Immortal Cultivation; she let me discard my previous name of Ababa, and she gave me name Ao Guanhai�� One hundred yearster, all the people that were liberated along with me were already dead, leaving only me in my Yuanying Stage. All of this was because of Senior Sister, therefore, how could I dare notply with her urging?��


    After he spoke, a sh of pure and sincere light suddenly appeared on Guanhai��s swarthy countenance.


    This suddenly sobered Wang Lu a little bit; he inwardly eximed, ��Adulterous couple! This face absolutely reeks of someone who has been doing adultery!��


    Based on his Master��s character, how could she help others embark on the path of Immortal Cultivation and bestowing a new life? Tramplings other people��s lives and talents were her sole job, weren''t it!?


    Because of this confusion, Wang Lu bluntly said, ��Martial Uncle, if you exclude your personal feelings and other factors, objectively�� what kind of person is she?��


    ��What kind of person is Fifth Senior Sister? Of course, she is a good person! You are her disciple, you should know about this.��


    ���� I think we��re not discussing the same person here, don��t you think?��


    Wang Lu actually has a simple exnation for this: Wang Wu actually has a twin sister named Wang Lu [1], whose personality was gentle and considerate, graceful and generous, a genuinely good person.


    Upon hearing this incredible idea, Ao Guanhai froze for a long time, and then he patted Wang Lu��s shoulder as he deeply sighed with emotion.


    ��There are things and people that you have to be in contact with for a long time before you could see the real them. Fifth Martial Sister may look unconventional, but her nature is not bad.��


    Wang Lu naturally didn��t believe it and justughed.


    This ck Martial Uncle was a kind person, and a kind person would only see kindness in other people; this was not unusual. However, by a normal person��s standard of judgment, it was impossible to understand this.


    However, Ao Guanhai didn��t mind Wang Lu��s misunderstanding. ��One day, you will understand.��


    Yes, one day he would understand��


    [1] Different Lu character than the MC��s name.

 Chapter 63 - I am Proficient in the Art of Reading People

    <h4>Chapter 63: I am Proficient in the Art of Reading People</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After that drunken talk with ck Martial Uncle, Wang Lu woke up the next day with a splitting headache.


    On the swarthy face of his Martial Uncle, or rather the-one-who��s-content-with-what-one-is Martial Uncle, always hung an optimistic and full of life smile. Moreover, whenever he mentioned his Fifth Martial Sister, he would undoubtedly show a devout and pious look, but Wang Lu was still unable to have a positive impression of his Master.


    However, that drunk talk had more or less still left some shadows in Wang Lu��s mind. Sometimester, although Wang Lu himself was still very resistant, but from time to time when he recalled the various details of his Master��s life in the past two years, he tried to find evidence that she was a good person.


    Frankly, Wang Wu was absolutely not a bad person. At least in everything that she had done, there was never a sign that what she did was a wicked thing. But beyond that, her greediness, severeck of moral integrity, and no lower limit on how low she could be; these characteristics were far from the model Senior Sister that was in the eyes of Martial Uncle Ao Guanhai; they were simply two people withpletely opposite characters.


    Then what exactly did his Master do that left such asting impression in Martial Uncle Ao Guanhai? This foreigner Elder, despite his simple, honest, and upright character, was not a fool��how could someone with a foreigner identity be one of the Elders of the Spirit Sword Sect if he was stupid?


    Although this Martial Uncle Guanhai said that he received the grace of Wang Lu��s master when he was young, but one hundred yearster, any amount of kindness would fade away with time, so there was no way this was the reason Martial Uncle still put her in esteemed regard. Not to mention when she was refining her Non-Phase Sword, ck Martial Uncle even provided her with elixirs like they were just water; no matter how great her previous kindness to him was, it should��ve been paid in full then. However, he acted as if he still owed her something�� From this, it was clear that his idiot Master had duped him�� Oh, wrong. Hermunication skill should be outstanding.


    If he could learn her trick, then he could put the Sect Leader, Rewarder Elder, Disciplinary Elder, and so on under his ��skirt��, then in the future, wouldn��t the Spirit Sword Sect be his?


    With these misceneous fantasies in mind, Wang Lu walked toward the Misty Peak cafeteria.


    This was not his first choice, however, because he ruthlessly ate three days worth of grain at the Ru Family Inn a few days ago, Little Ling��Er temporarily cklisted Wang Lu from her inn. The more hateful thing was that, she even put a sign on the front door, which read: Wang Lu and Pigs are not allowed to enter!


    Wang Lu was obviously upset. ��If she doesn��t want to let me in, so be it. Why would she drag Wen Bao into this!?��


    Having lost the source of delicious free meal, Wang Lu could only go to the Misty Peak cafeteria to feel the life philosophy of a Western Gourmet Chef. Followed that ��Thirteen Grand Guardians Looking Up At The Starry Sky��, this blonde gourmand invented a dish named Rock in the Sword. ording to Wang Lu��s observation, it was just a frozen hard fish inserted straight in the pancake.


    Do you f*cking know anything else besides fish and pancake!?


    While he chose the edge of the pancake to eat, Wang Lu would always swallow it with a little bit of water. Wang Lu thought that his day was really going too far�� He could not help but feel hatred toward his unscrupulous Master who bought him the long term meal ticket in the Misty Peak cafeteria, thinking that, ��Can��t you just give me the money so that I could buy the meal ticket at the Carefree Peak cafeteria instead of this!?��


    However, halfway through his meal, Wang Lu suddenly found out that there was no sound around him; the silence was deafening��although the Misty Peak cafeteria has never been popr, but because of various reasons, there would always be a few individuals in the cafeteria at lunch time. However, why was he alone left there?


    Could it be the others were too shocked by this Rock in the Sword?


    After thinking about it, Wang Lu could not help but ask aloud, ��Where are the others?��


    Then he heard a clear voice of a woman. ��All of them went to the Four Divisions Peak about an hour ago.��


    Wang Lu turned his head and saw the Western Gourmet Chef standing at the kitchen entrance with a helpless look. Obviously, she was quite sad at the deserted cafeteria.


    This Western Gourmet Chef was unlike your average chef; she has neither big head, thick neck, nor fat belly, but rather a petite figure with a beautiful face of a blooming young girl. She looked about thirteen or fourteen years old, but her pair of deep green eyes did not belong to the vicissitudes of such an age.


    This chef was not an ordinary chef; having travelled from the Western Continent, this girl obviously has a lot of stories, which could be seen in a single point: Even though she caused a lot of grievances for the disciples at the Misty Peak Cafeteria, the Elders never heed the disciples�� call to fire her from her job; one could see from this that her life experience was not ordinary. However, Wang Lu had never inquired about this gossip. In the words of a professional adventurer��


    If it wasn��t a mission, no need to ask for its information; if it wouldn��t trigger a storyline, no need to move forward.


    Thus, he just asked about the topic, ��Why would they go to the Four Divisions Peak?��


    ��It seems like the Fifth Elder has just returned.��


    Wang Lu was shocked, thinking, ��Master has returned to the mountain? That��s fast!��


    Then another question arose in his mind. That fellow was able to attract a lot of onlookers when she returned to the mountain, was her poprity really that good? If she was Hua Yun, that would be quite logical.


    The young chef continued, ��It seems like she caused some kind of a disaster and was chased by people to this mountain.��


    Puff! As expected!


    Although this was something that had long been expected, out of humanitarian concern, Wang Lu feebly asked, ���� What did she do? Did she impregnate a local princess and thus forced to marry the girl by the girl��s father?��


    The young maiden chef shook her head. ��I am not that clear either. From what people said when they ate here, it seems like the Fifth Elder is being interrogated or something by the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders����


    ��Oh, this is great news.��


    Wang Lu said, then he cut a piece of the cake and prepared the water to push it down his throat; he wanted to finish it so that he could see the interrogation at the Four Divisions Peak.


    However, after providing the clue, the young maiden chef didn��t immediately go back to the kitchen. Instead, she frowned and said, ��I remember that you��re the Fifth Elder��s disciple, right? Your Master is in trouble, don��t you worry about her?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��My only worry is that the Elders would give her a leeway because they saw her as their own Martial Sister�� If they can take this opportunity to correct her twisted character, and help her reshape her personality, presumably the moral character of the entire Immortal Cultivation World, on average, would be greatly improved.��


    This young foreign chef struggled to understand these long sentences. It had taken a while before she got the essence, and her delicate eyebrows frowned. ��You really hate your Master?��


    Wang Lu seriously thought for a moment. ��From a personal point of view, I greatly admire her shamelessness. But as a social person, taking into ount of the moral standard of the general popce, I would��ve to steadfastly despise her.��


    ���� Sorry, I don��t quite get it.�� Calmness and sincerity exuded out of the young girl��s deep green eyes. ��But I think that there is a serious misunderstanding between you and your Master. I used to meet several times with Wang Wu; she is a true swordsman who has an iron will and character. This kind of people is definitely not a bad person.��


    Wang Lu was rooted on the spot, thinking, ��Did this foreign chef eat her own food and thus became delirious? Or does she have the same nearsighted problem like the Sect Leader? True swordsman? Iron will and character? Who in hell said this?��


    The young girl exined further, ��I once�� em, in short, I once worked with many outstanding knights, so I know how to read a person��s character. Believe me, your Master is an outstanding cultivator.��


    Wang Lu sighed and thought.


    ��You couldn��t even tell the difference between a soy sauce and vinegar, yet you have the nerve to say that?��


    ��������


    That being said��


    When Wang Lu left the Misty Peak for the Four Divisions Peak, the number of doubts in his heart couldn��t help but increase.


    If only that green-eyed chef said that, Wang Lu would just consider her as retarded, butbined with the arguments from the Seventh Elder, Wang Lu could not help but hesitate; he thought, ��Is it possible that that fellow has a good character? Hmm, if I have the opportunity, I need to carefully observe her. But for now, I am just going to see the lively scene at the Four Divisions Peak.��


    Along the way to the Four Divisions Peak, from time to time, he would see several groups of Senior Disciples from various Peaks gossiping while they rushed to the scene. However, Wang Lu didn��t actually try to rush. Instead, as he walked, he overheard all kinds of hearsays.


    As he listened to these rumors, Wang Lu couldn��t help but frown.


    One fifteen years old Carefree Peak disciple asked, ��I heard that the Fifth Elder had offended someone?��


    A Carefree Peak Senior Disciple on his side obviously has more gossip channels. ��Yeah, reportedly, it��s a Sect Leader of a big Sect.��


    ���� Fifth Elder, I am not quite familiar with her. Senior Brother, you know more than me; what kind of person is she actually?��


    That senior disciple hesitated, and then whispered, ��I don��t know that much either, but, it is said that among the Elders in the Heavenly Sword Hall, except for the Seventh Elder, the other Elders deeply abhor her.��


    The younger disciple was a bit surprised. ��Deeply abhor her? It wouldn��t be that serious, would it?��


    ��Oh, it seems like it isn��t that serious, after all, it is said that a hundred years ago, the current ten Elders survived a catastrophe, so of course they have some feelings for each other. However, as far as I know, the Second and Third Elder always tried to use the Fifth Elder of misconduct, hoping that she would be expelled from the Heavenly Sword Hall.��


    ��Is that true?�� The younger disciple was stunned. ��Is it because of Cultivation? I heard that out of the ten Elders, she is the only one who is still in the Jindan Stage!��


    Then the senior disciples hesitantly said, ��But I also heard that she is a well-known master of defense.��


    The senior disciple loudly hissed. ��So what if she��s the master of defense? She is still a Jindan Stage cultivator; no matter how good her defense is, can she block a strike from a Yuanying Stage cultivator? She��s probably just tooting her horn, otherwise, how could the Elders have mixed feelings about her? Right now, even among the Inner Sect��s disciples, there are some that have reached the Jindan Stage; how could she have the qualification as an Elder?��


    The younger disciple froze for a moment. ��Senior Brother, what you said is not absolute. Master often says that cultivation level is not absolute; in the Immortal Cultivation World, people who could challenge a stage higher than them have appeared before����


    The senior disciple shook his head. ��Cultivators with natural spirit root vs cultivators with man-made spirit root; Ancient sect vs.mon sect; Heavenly Spirit Root vs Five Elements Spirit Root; all of these fight could indeed result in cultivators being able to defeat other cultivators with higher cultivation level. However, a cultivator in our sect could not possibly defeat another higher level cultivator in our sect because as an ancient sect, we have top-notch cultivation methods, and our Spirit Sword Sect is very picky about the talents of their disciples. Let me ask you, can you beat those Xudan Stage senior disciples?��


    ��Em�� Indeed there is no hope.��


    ��Therefore, there is no Heavenly Sword Elder that could defeat another Elder whose cultivation level is higher than them. Moreover, it��s not just cultivation level�� it seems like there is a bit of a problem with the character; the other Elders also frequently wander out, but only she would regrly cause trouble. In addition, only she was formally impeached by the Third Elder��although the Third Elder was a stickler to the rules, but when handing out punishment, he would always give many leeways.��


    The young disciple was suddenly at a loss for words; after a while, he said, ��Then, Senior Brother, what do you think would happen this time?��


    ��How would I know? Aren��t we also going to the Four Divisions Peak to take a look? However, it looks like it won��t end well����


    These two disciples were rushing to the Four Divisions Peak on flying swords, so they didn��t realize that the content of their conversation had traveled down to Wang Lu who was walking below them.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Wang Lu became somewhat upset; in spite of himself also seeing his Master as not pleasing to the eye, but�� both of them were residents of the Non-Phase Peak. As such, if one of them suffered, both of them would eventually suffer. If the Fifth Elder lost her position, how would Wang Lu��s fortune be any good?


    Therefore�� although the view of the Seventh Elder and the foreign chef were in the minority, subjectively, he would rather believe those two��s argument.


    Master, please be a good person!

 Chapter 64 - Please Drink the Tea

    <h4>Chapter 64: Please Drink the Tea</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Spirit Sword Hall, Four Divisions Peak, Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Among the Spirit Sword Sect��s twelve peaks, as the Sect��s transport hub, Four Divisions Peak has the most extensive shrinking arrays which were connected in all directions and were very convenient. At the same time, Four Divisions Peak was also an important ce where the Spirit Sword Sect received their important guests. This Spirit Sword Hall, which stood in the middle of a square at one of the corner, was the ce for high-level meeting with foreign guests.


    When Wang Lu arrived at the Four Divisions Peak, the entrance to the Spirit Sword Hall has been firmly blocked by two Inner Court Jindan Stage disciples��they were Martial Uncle Liu Xian��s favorite disciples. Although they weren��t Sessor Disciples, the current batch of Sessor Disciples were still young with insufficient cultivation level. Thus, these two Jindan Stage Daoist Masters wereparable to Sessor Disciples, hence they were selected for this assignment.


    From their high level of cultivation, it was clear that the one who was seeking audience inside wasn��t an ordinary cultivator. At the very least, that person should be an Elder of a big sect.


    At this time, there were already thirty to forty people outside the hall. Wang Lu looked around and finally found a fairly familiar face from the Carefree Peak; he then patted her shoulder. ��Hello, Junior Sister����


    That young female disciple looked back and was taken aback when she saw that it was Wang Lu. ��Senior Brother Wang Lu!?��


    She looked around and then whispered, ��Why did youe here!? Quickly go back!��


    Wang Lu was also taken aback. ��What happened? You look like you just step on dog sheet or something. Junior Sister Wen, I��ve never wronged you, have I? At most, I just scared you with that Giant Brute��s genital, do you still hate me for that?��


    Upon hearing thisint from Wang Lu, Junior Sister Wen, who entered the sect at the same time as him, could not help but tightly frown. ��What nonsense are you talking about? I am warning you for your own good! Do you know who��s inside?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and made a guess, ��Is it my Master��s mistress? Did she think that I am her illegitimate child and thuse to look for trouble?��


    Wen Yin was shocked by this powerful and unconstrained imagination. ��You�� really are your Master��s disciple! Let me tell you, the one who came is from the Shengjing Sect!��


    ��Shengjing Sect?�� Wang Lu wrinkled his brows, thinking, ��Isn��t that sect the big brother in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? Did Master offend them?��


    ��I am not quite sure about the specific, but from the other Senior Brothers and Sisters, I heard that the Shengjing Sect��s Elder is menacing and scary!��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��Is it because my Master stole his concubine?��


    ��Your Master is a woman!��


    ��Then�� my Master stole his man?��


    ��The Shengjing Sect��s Elder is a man!��


    The naive Junior Sister has yet to understand the true meaning of love; seeing that Wang Lu was still pestering her, she anxiously urged him, ��You need to leave this ce right now, okay? This time, it is said that the thing got very big. The opposite party said that they would refuse to let it go, and now, even the Sect Leader is in the Spirit Sword Hall to help solve the problem. It is said that the Fifth Elder has already been apprehended by the Second and Third Elder, so it��s difficult to say what would happen next; if you��re implicated by this, that would be bad.��


    Seeing how serious Wen Yin��s countenance was, Wang Lu��s heart sank, thinking, ��Is it really that serious?��


    In Wang Lu��s mind, although his Master liked to deliberately cause trouble, she wasn��t stupid enough to not understand the limits; oftentimes, she would do small mistakes, but never a big mistake. She was like a flying swallow that was as lithe as a dancer; although she would often strike the Second and Third Elder��s nerve, she never met any huge obstacles.


    But this time, even Wen Yin could see how big the trouble she got herself into. However, the real reason for Wang Lu to frown was that��


    Regardless of how big the trouble that she caused, she was still the Spirit Sword Sect��s people. However, seeing the current development�� The arrival of the Sect Leader, and the Fifth Elder being detained by the Second and Third Elder�� what could possibly warrant this treatment? Did they really want to put righteousness over their own people? Though from a moral point of view, being impartial seemed nobler, but at the current Immortal Cultivation World, no sect that relied on being noble could grow to be such a big sect. Not to mention the Fifth Elder just came back to the mountain for less than a day, so it was impossible to tell the whole truth.


    �� Could it be they were under pressure from the Shengjing Sect?


    While he was still thinking, he suddenly saw a tall and sturdy cultivator stepping out of the Spirit Sword Hall. His pace seemed restless. When that person went out, he just paced back and forth at the entrance, however, with every step he took, nts and grass would quickly grow from the gap between the white stone b on the ground. After a fewps, the front entrance of the Spirit Sword Hall has been covered with shade.


    This seemingly miraculous feat actually revealed how restless that cultivator��s mind was; his anxiousness caused him to inadvertently leak his magical power, which resulted in this effect. Upon seeing this, the disciples became even more curious of what was happening inside.


    ��Hey, Senior Brother, who is he?��


    Wen Yin curiously looked at the tall cultivator pacing around in circles in the front of the hall. That person came from inside the Spirit Sword Hall, so his identity should be very high. But that person hid his face under the hood; his appearance was shrouded in mystery, and Wen Yin couldn��t remember ever seeing such a senior.


    However, how could Wang Lu not recognize that person? He was his Master��s best friend, the Seventh Elder, Ao Guanhai.


    The seriousness of the situation could be clearly seen; it was actually able to turn the ever-optimistic and cheerful ck Martial Uncle into such an agitated state.


    Moreover, it just so happened that at this time, Ao Guanhai had also caught the sight of Wang Lu.


    ��Wang Lu, you��re here!��


    ck Martial Uncle��s voice suddenly sounded in Wang Lu��s mind without any warning. A Yuanying Stage cultivator needed not to open their mouth when they wanted to talk. With the power of their strong Primordial Spirit, they could directly pass their thoughts into other people��s consciousness. However, what Ao Guanhai did wasn��t this; he just passed his voice using a secret spell.


    This spell could amodate two-waymunication; as long as Wang Lu��s mind formed his reply, he could answer it directly. But this time, ck Martial Uncle didn��t even give him a chance to speak; he immediately unloaded his grievances.


    ��Looks like you already know. s, people of the Shengjing Sect are really overbearing; as soon as they entered the mountain, they immediately demanded the Sect Leader to hand over Fifth Senior Sister. When the Sect Leader came to negotiate with him, he framed the Fifth Sister even though he had no evidence, forcing our Spirit Sword Sect to bow our head; he is so arrogant! Yet the Sect Leader still wants to negotiate with him; how could you negotiate with such a person? If you ask me, we should directly drive him away from the mountain! So what if he��s a Shengjing Sect��s people? Does that identity allow him to be unreasonable? But Senior Brother not only epted him with open arms, he even offered kind words and entertained him with our sect��s Green Mountain Mist Tea! Previously, when Fifth Senior Sister gained a few pounds, the Third Elder would incessantly grumble for a long time. But now, he brought her in front of the evil guest! s����


    Before he finished, a sigh came from inside the hall and interrupted the two people��s secretmunication. ��Junior Brother,e in.��


    Ao Guanhai firmly shook his head. ��Senior Brother, you��re on the side of appeasing the opposite party, I��m not with you!��


    The Sect Leader felt angry and funny at the same time. ��What��s with this random strange statement that you learned from Fifth Junior Sister! Who��s on the side of appeasement? Juste in, don��t let this be the source of a joke for the disciples outside.��


    With that, an invisible but irresistible force pulled Ao Guanhai back into the hall.


    The disciples outside the hall naturally talked about what had just transpired; however, because all of them were equally clueless, this event just left them with guesses.


    Wen Yin��s young heart was also burning with curiosity; her eyes lit up as she asked, ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, do you think�� huh, Senior Brother Wang Lu?��


    Wang Lu was nowhere to be seen.


    ��������


    At this time, inside the Spirit Sword Hall, a number of Elders had gathered, sitting side by side on one side of the hall. Sitting on the other side was one person. That person was tall with a ruddyplexion. He was looking arrogantly at the several Spirit Sword Elders sitting before him. Behind him stood two young disciples who maintained perfect silence.


    Before long, that person slowly opened his mouth, ��It��s been quite some time, I don��t know how your sect would decide on this?��


    His voice sounded aggressive, especially when he swept the others with an unbridled gaze, which was even ruder.


    Several Elders looked unhappy. However, the Sect Leader Feng Yin ignored his arrogance and justughed. ��Daoist Master Zhifeng, some things still need to be verified, please be patient.��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng��s eyes shed. ��Still need to be verified? Daoist Master Feng Yin, you��ve already said that four hours ago; how long do you still need to verify this? I think you��re just trying to cover this up!?��


    Before he could finish his words, however, a certain hooded Spirit Sword Elder could not help but say, ��Isn��t it obvious? How could we just believe your testimony alone!��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng sneered. ��Do you think someone who��s too afraid to show his face like you have the qualification to talk to me? Inferior race is really ineducable!��


    Upon hearing such a remark, several Spirit Sword Elders immediately got up.


    Daoist Master Zhifeng wasn��t deterred by this; instead, he sternly asked, ��You want to use your numbers to bully me!?��


    ��Hahaha, that��s ridiculous!�� Daoist Master Feng Yinughed and motioned his Junior Brothers to sit down, and then he said, ��How could we dare to bully other people? Daoist Master Zhifeng is a Senior Elder of the Shengjing Sect, and you��re visiting us, the Spirit Sword Sect, as a representative of the Shengjing Sect. Moreover, our two sects are both among the top five sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so we should stick together; how could we bully each other?��


    ��Among the top five sects? Ha!�� Daoist Master Zhifeng nearly squeezed out a sneer from his nostril. ��Fine, for the moment, I acknowledge our sects position within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. But, the words brothers and sisters�� That still needs to be determined. Your sect��s Elder is the one who started the fight here; she ndered my Shengjing Sect��s subdivision head in the White Moon Country. Moreover, she even spread malicious rumors to destroy my sect��s reputation; how could this be called ��sticking together��!?��


    Daoist Master Feng Yinughed and was about to change the topic, but the youngest Elder, Hua Yun, who stood nearby, could no longer contain herself. ��Humph, whether those are just rumors or not, you��re the only one who knows!��


    ��Ha!?�� Daoist Master Zhifeng flew into a rage. ��Is this the result of your verification? It looks like you really want to cover this up!?��


    A fierce and strong aura followed suit after his statement.


    The face of the several Spirit Sword Elders immediately changed. However, the Sect Leader Feng Yinughed and smilingly said, ��Please be patient, Daoist Master Zhifeng. Our verification will soone out. By then, we will give you a proper exnation.��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng coldly sneered, but then he found out that the Sect Leader��s Feng Yin pair of eyes, which was hidden behind the sses, were actually staring at him, and he somewhat couldn��t control his body.


    Daoist Master Zhifeng��s Jade Mansion immediately trembled, but when he checked his body, he didn��t find anything unusual.


    Was it just an illusion? However, if that was a real soul distraction technique, Daoist Master Zhifeng knew that he would��ve been dead, so he gritted his teeth. ���� Fine, I��ll wait for another half an hour!��


    ��Hahaha, what��s the hurry? We might as well wait a bit more. Come, serve tea for our guest!��

 Chapter 65 - Honored Master Really Knows How To Hide Something

    <h4>Chapter 65: Honored Master Really Knows How To Hide Something</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Meanwhile, at the Heavenly Policy Hall.


    ���� Is that all?��


    Sitting in the middle of the Heavenly Policy Hall, the Second Elder Liu Xian was slowly writing something on a sincerity paper with a green bamboo pen. He then raised his head and asked the person standing before him.


    Being intensely stared at by the Elder, the person before him seriously replied, ��That is all. There are some other things, which are my personal affairs. But all the major events are those.��


    ��Oh.�� Liu Xian heaved a sigh, and then he picked up a stack of sincerity papers on the table. ��If this is true, then it will be a problem.��


    However, next to Liu Xian, the Disciplinary Elder Fang He sneered. ��Problem? That��s their problem! Unexpectedly, Shengjing Sect did such a nasty thing! They colluded with the mortal world��s government to trick ignorant people; cheating money from people by selling them low-rank man-made spirit root with a highly inted price! They even secretly did experiments on human! These methods are no different than that of a devil path!��


    Liu Xian sighed. ��Don��t get too worked up, Junior Brother Fang He. This thing only happened in a small country; it��s basically a small scale operation led by a head of a subdivision. It is unlikely to rise to the same level as those of the devil path.��


    Fang He was outraged. ��Senior Brother, how could you say that? Even if it��s just a small scale, it is against the foundation principle of the Shengjing Sect, isn��t it? If the subordinate misbehaves, wouldn��t the leader be liable for not upholding the rule? Not to mention a mere head of a subdivision, unexpectedly, even a Yuanying Stage Elder hase out to defend him! Senior Brother, can��t you see the real problem behind this!? Furthermore, with such a disregard for human life, if that outrageous act can��t be ssified as the devil path, then what is? Does someone has to personally butcher people until that someone is drowned in the river of blood before we call that someone a person from the devil path!?��


    Liu Xian bitterly smiled. ��Junior Brother, if this thing is ording to your understanding, then we have no choice but not to let it go. However, what we have is only a testimony from our own people. How would you get other people to believe that? Shengjing Sect��s subdivision head on the White Moon Country colluding with the government and doing crooked things�� Who would believe this thing? Junior Brother, weren��t you shocked by Junior Sister��s testimony? You even wanted her to take the Great Heart Devil Oath?��


    Fang He was at a loss for words; he looked at the forced smile of his Senior Brother, and then saw the lowly smile of his Fifth Junior Sister; his face became somewhat awkward. ��Oh, although Junior Sister��s behavior is usually dishonorable, but this kind of thing is not a joke. I�� trust her.��


    However, before the Fifth Junior Sister jumped up to cheer him, Fang He roared, ��Don��t be proud of yourself! I trusting you in front of outsiders doesn��t mean that I trust you within the sect! After we deal with this Zhifeng, I will impeach you; I will absolutely not hesitate!��


    ��Damn! Are you serious?��


    After waving his hand to interrupt their quarrel, Liu Xian loudly sighed. ��Junior Brother, it��s okay if you��re willing to trust Junior Sister, but your trust is useless. Junior Martial Sister impulsively busted the Shengjing Sect��s division head��s operation, but actually, it made them get a hold of her. Why do you think Zhifeng came knocking at our door? It��s because he is very righteous in his cause!��


    Fang He said, ��I don��t need to care for his righteous cause! So what if he thinks he has the truth? Could his truth be more true than natural justice? To which I say, Fifth Junior Sister did very well! If you see injustice on the road, do you need to think it over before you deal with it? We don��t need to consider the repercussion if we��re enforcing righteous justice on behalf of Heaven!


    Fifth Junior Sister was jubnt. ��Yeah! The justice will win!��


    Fang He turned his head at his Fifth Junior Sister and roared, ��Be quiet! Your acts don��t represent the right either! Just wait for your impeachment!��


    ��Damn! Senior Brother, do you have a split personality or are you a tsundere!?��


    Liu Xian sighed and no longer bothered with their quarrel.


    In the past, when his Junior Brother Fang He was appointed as the Disciplinary Elder, it was because of Fang He��s gargantuan regard of the rules. Even if the Sect Leader did something wrong, Fang He would bluntly call the Sect Leader out for it, putting the truth above the heart��s sentiment. Ultimately, Fang He��s character was only fit as the Sect��s Disciplinary Elder to enforce internal rules. If it came to the outside rules, that would never work.


    If he wanted to be honest with himself, the narration recorded on the sincerity paper was indeed the truth. When the Fifth Elder went out wandering, at White Moon Country, she came across the Shengjing Sect��s subdivision head who was breaking thew andmitting crimes. Thereupon, based on various reasons, she directly destroyed the subdivision head��s operation and injured the man�� In the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there has never been a unifiedw enforcement agency, thus there was no universal rule on how to enforce justice. Therefore, what she did was understandable, even to the point of idealized andmendable.


    However, the fact on the ground wasn��t that simple. Being a chivalrous hero was indeed cool, but all the evidence had been destroyed. Right now, the only ��evidence�� that they could gather was this bundle of sincere paper filled with testimony of the Fifth Junior Sister��which was a sufficient proof for the people within the sect. However, to the outside world, it was worthless!


    However, despite all of that, Liu Xian didn��t think that this should be med on anyone. Based on Fifth Junior Sister character, she never bothered with the mortal things. However, since she had such an intense reaction to this, it was clear that she has her reasons. However, if she didn��t say it, no one could force her to speak.


    In any case, the key facts have already been cleared, so the next step�� should be decided by the Sect Leader.


    ����


    After they have verified the case, the Second Elder and Third Elder took the stack of valuable sincerity papers out of the Heavenly Policy Hall and flew towards the Four Divisions Peak on their flying swords.


    With this information at hand, Liu Xian knew that they would not be able to extricate themselves, but so what? Spirit Sword Sect didn��t want to stir up trouble, but they were never afraid to face it. If the other party could take a step back, then everything would be good; however, if not�� Hehehe, the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall have long been idle, they needed to move their muscles and loosen their bones.


    On the other side, the Fifth Elder has been freed, and based on Liu Xian��s words, except for the Four Divisions Peak, she was free to go anywhere.


    The reason for this exception was simple enough: if they let this fellow ran to the Four Divisions Peak and confront Daoist Master Zhifeng, then it would be like pouring gasoline on the fire; no peaceful agreement could be reached. Although Fifth Junior Sister was not an absolutely wicked person, her tactlessness and her tendency to make a scene would often cause even bigger trouble.


    The Fifth Elder, being bored after receiving interrogation at the Heavenly Policy Hall, went out of the hall, only to discover her disciple, Wang Lu, waiting for her at the entrance. On his head was a triangle cap, on his neck hung a brightly colored gand, and on his hand was a small firework with an unclear origin.


    Upon seeing his Mastering out, Wang Lu��s face lit up, and he lit the firework.


    ��Congrattions, Master, for once again getting into trouble and even incurring disaster to the Sect. I wish you soon step down from the position of Elder and be an idler, hahaha!��


    Fifth Elder suddenly jumped three feet high. ��F*cking hell! You, this evil disciple, want to rebel!��


    Wang Lu firmly nodded his head. ��I had deliberately inquired it a moment ago. Although there are no specific rules about it in the sect regtion, but for those Sessor Disciples whose Master lost the Elder identity frommitting a crime, the sect will appoint a new Elder as their Master. So please Master, step down in peace!��


    ��Sheet! This girl is not going anywhere! I still have ten thousand years of sect subsidy waiting for me!�� His Master somewhat breathlessly said; she then cast a resentful look at Wang Lu. ��And who told you it��s me who stirred up trouble? Obviously, it��s Liu Xian who unfairly used me of something, understood!��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��When you descended the mountain to wander around, you encountered a big breasted girl, so you pulled your sword and threatened her. After it happened, the girl��s family member came to the sect to look for the culprit, right?��


    ���� You really have no confidence in me.��


    Wang Luughed. ��I am only confident with how low the things you can do, Master.��


    ��Rest assured, one day you, as my disciple, will surpass me, the Master.�� The Fifth Elder became down-hearted. ��s, since ancient times, a sage will always be lonely.��


    Seeing that his Master appeared to be really upset, Wang Lu became curious, so he put down the triangr hat, set aside the colorful gand, and then asked, ��What happened exactly?��


    ��It��s nothing actually. When I descended the mountain to refine the drugs, I passed by the White Moon Country. There, I came across a new spiritual teaching that was doing all kinds of swindling activities, which called themselves A Thousand Spirit Sect. Usually, the Immortal Cultivation sects would never pay attention to the prosperity and decline of this kind of small sect, considering how big the Nine Regions is. But these animals�� banner was really weird that it caught my attention: Mortal��s Immortal Cultivation.��


    Wang Luughed in spite of trying not to. ��What��s so strange about that? There are countless mortal gangs of swindlers who do this kind of thing. In the past, before I came to the mountain, in my home vige, there is this Seven Stars Sect fraudster who tricks people off of their money����


    However, Fifth Elder earnestly shook her head. ��It��s not that simple. The sect that you said can only be popr in some faraway mountain vige. In the bustling city, however, the citizens are well-informed, which mean you can��t fool them. But this Thousand Spirit Sect is different. They established themselves in the capital of the White Moon Country, and their influence had reached the major cities and faraway viges; they go the high road!��


    Wang Lu finally found it strange. ��I remember this White Moon Country is just a small country. But in a country��s capital, there should be some capable person that could see through the fraud, shouldn��t it?��


    Fifth Elder sneered. ��That��s right, capable people indeed exist there, including the King of the White Moon Country, several low-level cultivators, and martial arts masters of Xiantian stage. In the past, they were able to see through some of the low level scams. However, this time, because of their existence, things went bad instead. It��s because within the White Moon Country, those who do their utmost to spread the influence of this Thousand Spirit Sect were exactly these capable people! With the backing of these people, the Thousand Spirit Sect��s development went into overdrive, and they became unstoppable. And the reason why those people gave their support to the Thousand Spirit Sect is actually very simple: because they have personally tried the Mortal��s Immortal Cultivation and got real gain from their effort. It is said that a certain Foundation Establishment cultivator that was bestowed the title of Teacher of the State by the King of the White Moon Country, in one fell swoop, had broken through the Xudan Stage. At that time, I felt strange and thought that, could the man-made spirit root actually be able to make a breakthrough here? When I conducted an in-depth investigation, I found out�� Hehehe, something really good.��


    Although her mouth said ��something really good��, her tone and expression showed otherwise. Soon, she unveiled the mystery, which was a really scary stuff.


    ��It��s the Heaven Burning Blood Technique.��


    As a top student, Wang Lu��s first reaction was: ��Damn! Isn��t that the skill that shortens the practitioner��s life?��


    ��Correct. It��s that devil art of exchanging natural lifespan for power. This Thousand Spirit Sect growth strategy in the White Moon Country is actually very simple: by using arge quantity of low rate manmade spirit root, they led the ordinary people to cross the doorstep of cultivation. And then, they used this Heaven Burning Blood Technique to provide the necessary energy required to advance in cultivation level. Those cultivators think that their cultivation speed is really fast, but they didn��t realize that they were duped, and it would actually lead them to a faster death.��


    Wang Lu frowned. ��But�� I heard that the life-shortening effect of this art is exceptionally overbearing, so how could this Thousand Spirit Sect be so popr? The people should realize the terrible side effect quite fast, so how could they be increasingly more sessful?��


    ��Of course, this is not the original version of the Heaven Burning Blood Technique. What they did was actually quite ingenious��the technique that the Thousand Spirit Sect spread in the White Moon Country has been passed through several improvement iterations from experts, so the natural lifespan reduction has been significantly reduced. Moreover, they put a restriction on the technique: they certainly wouldn��t let those ''geese thaty the golden eggs�� to directly die. At most, the cultivators would only feel a sudden loss of power that they would get back in a few days. Not to mention that, along with their advancement in cultivation level, their natural lifespan would also increase. Reportedly, some talented individuals have been able to counterbnce the lifespan shortening effect, thus, they didn��t feel anything abnormal with the technique.��


    Wang Lu asked, ��Since it has been improved, isn��t that good?��


    ��Good your ass! If this crooked way is really that effective, then the world won��t need a genuine cultivation practice anymore! Once these people encountered a bottleneck, they just need to burn a few years of their lifespan, and they would be able to pass through it�� How could there be something so cheap!? Why do you think this Heaven Burning Blood Technique is called a devil technique? Because no matter how good the cultivation is from the outside, it��s still basically a sand castle; a single shake and it would copse immediately. Even if the technique is improved so that the lifespan shortening effect is reduced, the nature of this technique is still the same; those who practice it would never have a future.��


    Regarding the topic of cultivation method, the Fifth Elder was usually quite serious. At this time, she vehemently criticized this Heaven Burning Blood Technique, which was simply her qualitative appraisal of it.


    As the sole audience, even though Wang Lu was a top student, his knowledge on the topic of cultivation obviously couldn��t bepared to his Master, thus, he epted her viewpoint with a nod.


    ��But Master, based on your character, when you learned the truth, at most, you would only ridicule them as ignorant fools, it shouldn��t warrant your direct intervention, shouldn��t it?��


    Fifth Elder nodded in agreement. ��Of course, what does the life and death of those in the White Moon Country have to do with me? Even if the people there want to do blood sacrifice, I will do nothing more than dip my steamed buns in the blood and eat it. So, like you said, I just called them with a few variation of retarded and then turned away.��


    Wang Lu curiously asked, ��Then what could possibly lead this to so much trouble now?��


    The Fifth Elder thought for a moment and then replied, ��Perhaps it has something to do with the location? I called them on the Thousand Spirit Sect��s main base where they usually gathered.��


    ������


    ��Then, there��s this fat leader who came out and scolded me back, telling me that I am ignorant, uneducated, would receive the wrath of Heaven, and so on. I was toozy to pay attention to his nonsense, so I just settled it with a duel. That loser was a Jindan Stage Cultivator, so I let him fight me while I don��t use my hands, legs, and breasts. As expected, I easily won in mere seconds. However, as soon as I won, there��s a peak Jindan Stage cultivator who challenged me. I didn��t know why this fellow wanted to defend the leader, but in any case, since I am being challenged, I am not going to decline. But this peak Jindan cultivator isn��t that much better than the leader, so I still used my stick-shaped form and easily won in seconds. However, after I won the match, a certain Yuanying Stage cultivator from the Shengjing Sect could not sit still.��


    Fifth Elder continued with a sneer. ��Oh, hehehe ~��


    After that, she didn��t need to exin it anymore because Wang Lu could guess what happened next. Because his Master has gone overboard in front the Thousand Spirit Sect��s main base, it caused the actor behind the scene, who was from the Shengjing Sect, to appear. After that, things naturally developed to the current situation.


    Wang Lu quickly put his thoughts in order again and then sighed. ��It��s the Shengjing Sect��s own fault for not strictly upholding their regtion so that this fellow could go rampant like that, but�� I am really surprised that you, Master, actually have a heroic heart.��


    The Fifth Elder was stunned; she never expected her disciple to rate her so highly like that. ��Hey, what does this have anything to do with a heroic heart? Let me tell you, I justughed at their stupidity, and I never really cared for those who dies or lives in that White Moon Country.��


    However, seeing that Wang Lu was still unconvinced with that, the Fifth Elder snorted, hopped on her bamboo sword, and flew away, no longer wanting to argue with him.

 Chapter 66 - Non-Phase Three Generations Poor; The Void Spirit Ruined for the Entire Life

    <h4>Chapter 66: Non-Phase Three Generations Poor; The Void Spirit Ruined for the Entire Life</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After his Master had flown away, Wang Lu was still somewhat in denial. ��It��s really unlike something that she would do.��


    However, immediately after he finished speaking, a girl��s cold voice came from behind him, ��You have a prejudice against her!��


    Wang Lu smiled and turned around. He wasn��t surprised by the Lady Boss��s sudden appearance��this ipetent innkeeper ran her Ru Family Inn business like a dead dog, thus, in addition to wandering up the mountain, was there anything else she could do? Therefore, meeting her on the Spirit Sword Sect up the mountain wasn��t something that was unusual. Not to mention that his Master had gotten into trouble this time, so based on their deep sisterly love, she would certainly want to take a look.


    Upon hearing her defending his Master, Wang Lu then shrugged. ��Let��s not talk about me, among several hundreds of people of the Spirit Sword Sect, wasn��t a few of them also prejudiced against her?��


    ��s, Wang Wu, that idiot; she likes doing things on a whim and is especially fond of bullsheet pranking. If people misunderstood her because of that, that��s her own fault, but�� you��re her own Sessor Disciple! How could you jeer at her like other ignorant people? And now with her current appearance, it was clear that she has some difficulties.��


    Wang Lu deeply frowned. ��Is the world��s justice and people��s affairs the source of her difficulties?��


    ���� Hey, she��s your Master.��


    Seeing Wang Lu��s prejudice against his Master was too deep, Ling��Er thought that she should earnestly exin it to him��because he still respected her opinion and also for their sisterhood.


    ��I��m not talking about other things�� I just want to talk to you about the Non-Phase Method that you practice. Now that you have reached the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, how does it feel?��


    Wang Lu uttered a sneer and was about to reply, but little Ling��Er cut him off, ��Use your conscience.��


    ���� Fine. Although the effect is quite extreme, it is undeniably a very good cultivation method. Although I don��t practice any other cultivation methods from the sect, base on this Non-Phase Sword Bone alone, I am pretty sure it��s one of the top-notch cultivation methods in the entire Immortal Cultivation World.��


    Little Ling��Er nodded in approval. ��Indeed, based on the effect on one��s body, it is second to none in the Immortal Cultivation World, at least from the defensive ability. Therefore, you should know how much thoughts she have put in this cultivation method, even revising it for more than a hundred times. It sounds like a joke, but if there is no great perseverance, it is impossible to reach this step.��


    ��Yeah, I can understand that.��


    ��No, you don��t really understand her difficulties�� After a hundred years, it is certainlymendable that she had developed the Non-Phase Method into its current state. However, of the ten Spirit Sword Sect��s Elders, howe only she alone practice this self-made cultivation method? Based on talent, is her spirit root better than the Sect Leader��s Ster Spirit Root? Based on perception, could she bepared to the Fourth Elder��s Sword Heart Brilliance? These talented people didn��t create their own cultivation method, so why is she different?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��Because there was no other choice?��


    ��Yes, she did not have a choice. Let��s not talk about perception, affinity and so on. Her spirit root is actually a fifth rated one. Moreover, it��s not the Five Elements Spirit Root, it was just a special spirit root. When she entered the Spirit Sword Sect, it was actually because of various kinds of coincidences, as well as her own hard work. However, if she wanted to effectively advance on the road of Immortal Cultivation, no matter how big the Spirit Sword Sect was, it still couldn��t help her. Thus, she could only rely on her own effort.��


    Little Ling��Er sighed. ��With this set of Non-Phase Method, she continued to make a breakthrough on the road of Immortal Cultivation, and eventually, she even hold the position of the Sect Elder. In reality, however, each step forward she took spent a hundred times more effort than the others. Why do you think she hates that Heaven Burning Blood Technique? It��s becausepared to her bumpy journey on the Immortal Cultivation path, this kind of ��as long as you burn a few years of your lifespan, you can rapidly advance your cultivation�� method is simply an insult to the Immortal Cultivation Path.��


    ���� Listening to your words, I feel like Master��s image suddenly grow tall and mighty.��


    Little Ling��Er ruefully smiled. ��Actually, her journey is a lot more harder than that�� You know, although the Non-Phase Method is boundlessly useful and wonderful that it can even advance someone with a fifth rated spirit root to the level of Jindan Stage, but, in practice, it needs to consume resources several times, or even dozens of times more than the sum of resources required to be consumed by other cultivators! Take you, for example, the eighthyer of the Non-Phase Sword Bone is simply the end of your Body Refining Stage and the beginning of the Qi Cultivating Stage, but do you know the worth of all the Bone Strengthening Pills that you took to reach that stage?��


    Wang Lu was taken aback; he had never actually thought about this! Because this bone strengthening pill was a medicine created by his own Master, not to mention the rank of the medicine, he didn��t even know the recipe. He only knew that it was made from the Cinnabar fruit, while the value of that Cinnabar fruit��


    ��F*ck! Wouldn��t it mean that I ate medicine worth at least thousands of spirit stonesst month?!��


    Little Ling��Er said, ��Yes. Now that��s just for the eighthyer of Non-Phase Bone. However, Wang Wu has reached more than a hundredthyer�� So, you should probably know why she��s that destitute, right?��


    ��Damn! Destitute, yet she still drink every day! Five hundred spirit stones per bottle of Spirit Spring Wine! Did she sell herself!?��


    ��Because at that time, she needed to consume Spirit Wine to raise her qi! Otherwise, do you think she��s that kind of ��drunken poor�� people!? She didn��t even want to buy new clothes for herself! And she only has one set of clothes!��


    Wang Lu was stunned as if he was struck by a lighting.


    ��At that time, before she descended the mountain, I secretly took her underwear; then that means, all this time she went out wandering, she����


    ��Tsk, tsk, no wonder she became particrly violent and easy tosh out. You can��t cross a woman who goesmando����


    ����


    Spirit Sword Hall, Four Divisions Peak.


    The blue gowned Daoist Master Zhifeng has been waiting for quite a while at the lobby. Since he issued an ultimatum, an hour has already passed.


    However, the Spirit Sword Sect has yet to deliver the result of their verification. However, Zhifeng didn��t feel surprise by that. On the contrary, although his ultimatum has been crossed over for several times, he became more rxed instead.


    To him, the only reason why the Spirit Sword Sect dyed the verification report was because they hesitated��hesitated on how to deal with this diplomatic dispute. Towards this so-called ��more in name than in fact, strong in appearance but weak in reality�� Ten Thousand Immortal Oath, the longer the other side hesitated, presumably the higher the chance of them to admit defeat��this also came from Daoist Master Zhifeng��s years of experience in dealing with other sects.


    This set of maneuver was not new; as the top Immortal Cultivation Sect in the Nine Regions, the Shengjing Sect has their force spread throughout the Nine Regions. Not to mention their main base at the Central Region, even the rtively remote ce like the Blue River Region also has their own Shengjing Sect��s Division.


    Since their forces were so widespread, naturally, there would be this inevitable friction with the local force. Daoist Master Zhifeng was the person in charge of the southern Blue River Region, and has handled various big and small sect��s disputes; he personally handled more than ten of them.


    Moreover, it was almost the same rhythm every time��as long as he came in threateningly, the other party would naturallypromise. This result has nothing to do with who was right, but rather it has something to do with the strength. Of course, it was not because of Daoist Master Zhifeng��s strength, since he was only a Yuanying Stage expert, but rather the glittering name of the Shengjing Sect. In fact, more than five years ago, when he was temporarily transferred to the Southern Region, he dealt with the case of friction with the Beast Taming School. At that time, Daoist Master Zhifeng single-handedly charged into their main base and confronted the Yuanying Stage School Leader and several Elders, and a dozen Jindan Stage cultivators. Obviously, the opposite party��s force was far better than him, yet he seeded in forcing the Beast Taming School to give in to his demand and make a concession.


    He only relied on the name of his Shengjing Sect.


    Now, it seemed that this set of maneuver wasn��t only effective with the third or fourth rate sect like the Beast Taming School, even the simrly first rate sect like the Spirit Sword Sect would have to eat some losses here.


    Of course, if not necessary, Daoist Master Zhifeng really didn��t want to provoke this ancient sect. A hundred years ago, a golden generation era appeared in the Spirit Sword Sect, and their young talents were as brilliant as the stars. At that time, no one doubted that in another one hundred or two hundred years, they would be on par with the Shengjing Sect�� Unfortunately, a sudden turn of event had almost destroyed this thousands of years ancient sect; almost a hundred talented disciples sessively fell, leaving only the current ten Heavenly Sword Hall Elders and the most powerful among them, the Deity Stage Sect Leader.


    However, the Shengjing Sect once had done an assessment of the Spirit Sword Sect. However, because this sect was too low-key, there was a great uncertainty on the result of the assessment. At the very least, they were certain of one point: the Sect Leader Feng Yin, was in no way just an ordinary Deity Stage cultivator; they might as well considered him as a genuine Unity Stage Cultivator�� As for the other Yuanying Stage Elders, treating them as Deity Stage cultivators would a very conservative estimate.


    Thus, an ordinary Yuanying Stage cultivator like him actually did not have the qualification to be presumptuous in their Spirit Sword Hall. The only thing that he relied on was but the great name of the Shengjing Sect. He could bluff his way easily using this great name in front of a second or a third rate sect like the Beast Taming School, but towards the Spirit Sword Sect�� he initially didn��t have that much confidence.


    Unfortunately, the case in the White Moon Country had forced his hand with no way to retreat. If he didn��t charge forward in great stride, he would fall into the abyss, consigned to eternal damnation.


    The truth was indeed already in his heart, just like what that younger Elder previously said.


    Supporting the puppet sect in the White Moon Country, which used a crooked way to trick arge number of ordinary mortals to take the man-made spirit roots, and then teaching them the modified version of the Heaven Burning Blood Technique to create an illusion that a mere mortal might also be Immortal Cultivator to incite even more people�� All of these things were very clear to him, because he was the puppet master behind the scene!


    The reason why he did all these was very simple: he needed resources, massive amount of resources, to support an important test. Once the test waspleted, he would be the greatest inventor in the Shengjing Sect in a hundred of years, which was something that he needed badly.


    He didn��t know when it started, but some time ago, he has been unable to walk smoothly on the Immortal Cultivation Path�� Thest time he advanced his cultivation level, a fourth rate Yuanying, was around a hundred years ago. Daoist Master Zhifeng was very clear that this was a talent bottleneck; after all, he wasn��t one of his sect��s uber genius, so he had already reached his limit.


    However, this limit was far from enough to him. A fourth rate Yuanying Stage was perhaps a sufficient aplishment in other sects, but in Shengjing Sect, people stronger than him were dime a dozen. Especially around ten years ago, several talented cultivators among them had advanced by leaps and bounds, which was a great threat to him.


    He was now one of the Sect��s Elder and was assigned to the Blue River Region to take charge half of the region��s territory. Admittedly, this post wasn��t as illustrious as those who held positions within the Central Region, where the Sect��s main base was located. However, this could still be regarded as a real authority, like a ��vassal king��. Especially since the area was far from the ��Emperor��, he could feel at ease in ruling his own territory as he pleased. However, in reality, if there was anypetition, his sect��s tendency to look for ��survival of the fittest�� among their disciples gave him a bad omen that he would suffer elimination. Especially those younger generation disciples, there were many amongst them who have been eyeing his position�� Admittedly, their cultivation level was still below him, however, the Shengjing Sect was usually more willing to use those enterprising dauntless neers.


    In order to keep his status, Daoist Master Zhifeng racked his brain. However, this cultivation bottleneck was like a natural moat; it could not be ovee. Extreme situation required extreme measure, thus, he finally ended up doing that White Moon Country affair.


    Daoist Master Zhifeng wasn��t good in anything but one thing, which was the development of the man-made spirit root. However, due to theck of resources and materials, he was previously unable to put in practice all the theories he had in mind, and now��


    What he did in the White Moon Country was strictly prohibited by the sect. However, if he seeded in his research, when he reported it back to the sect, the sect would usually turn a blind eye to his infraction of the sect regtion.


    However, now was still not a good time for his work to be exposed; there was still some distance away from the end result, so he wouldn��t be able to provide convincing evidence for his sect. Worse of all, that Spirit Sect��s b*tch had created a great disturbance. Once this thing spread out, not only would it hit the Shengjing Sect��s reputation, his sin would also be unforgivable!


    Therefore�� the only thing that he could do, before this thing got even bigger, was to make a preemptive move, using the Shengjing Sect��s prestige to overwhelm the dissenting voices within the Spirit Sword Sect so that they would bury the truth forever.


    There was no such thing as the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, and of course, there was no such ��Mortal��s Immortal Cultivation��. There was but an evil cult named Thousand Spirit Sect in the White Moon Country that swindled people out of their money. However, by the Shengjing Sect��s Division��s Division Head��s, Daoist Master Zhifeng��s, all seeing eyes, the fact was finally revealed. Naturally, a certain Spirit Sword Sect��s Elder��s im that the Shengjing Sect had colluded with that evil cult was just aplete nonsense! The Spirit Sword Sect thus must offer an official apology for this!


    �� Of course, in practice, this condition could be rxed. Such as the Spirit Sword Sect and the Shengjing Sect sending their people to discover the truth together, and after they had discovered it, they would dismantle together the evil cult and save hundreds of thousands of innocent people in the White Moon Country. As for the previous certain Elder��s argument, it was merely a misunderstanding.


    Theter scheme was undoubtedly more realistic, however, asking for a sky-high price first could stillnd him in a better deal, so Daoist Master Zhifeng absolutely didn��t want the opposite party to discover his bottom line. Thus, he aggressively charged into battle.


    While thinking about his next response, a burst of footsteps suddenly came from outside the hall. Daoist Master Zhifeng turned around and saw the second and third most important figures in the Spirit Sword Secting in hand in hand. Second Elder Liu Xian was holding a stack of sincerity paper, looking very solemn.

 Chapter 67 - I Believe Her

    <h4>Chapter 67: I Believe Her</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Seeing the Spirit Sword Sect��s second Elder passing through the entrance, Daoist Master Zhifeng immediately realized that the verification result was finally out.


    After dragging out for so long, the final result should be as what he expected: the Spirit Sword Sect would choose topromise. Since they didn��t push the Fifth Elder forward to confront him, it meant that they had chosen to avoid trouble, reducing a big problem into a small one�� However, looking at how solemn the Second Elder Liu Xian��s face was, his heart still felt somewhat uneasy.


    Holding the stack of sincerity paper in hand, Liu Xian slowly walked towards Daoist Master Feng Yin. The final verification material has finally been handed over to be reviewed by the Sect Leader.


    However, Feng Yin waved his hand. ��No need, let Daoist Master Zhifeng review it himself.��


    An imperceptible smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Liu Xian��s mouth, unfortunately, Daoist Master Zhifeng could not see it.


    Upon receiving that stack of sincerity paper, Daoist Master Zhifeng was almost certain about the final result. Since the Sect Leader didn��t even see the verification result, then the opposite party obviously had admitted defeat. That being the case��


    With a simrly imperceptible smile, Daoist Master Zhifeng shifted his gaze towards that stack of paper. However, with just a nce, his countenance immediately stiffened.


    The next moment, Daoist Master Zhifeng��s hands began to involuntarily tremble. His initially paleplexion started to flush with a trace of anger.


    What happened in the White Moon Country wasn��t concealed on that verification report. Not only did it document the fact that the local authority of the White Moon country had colluded with the Thousand Spirit Sect, even how the Sect was in cahoots with the Pce eunuchs to control the Royal Family using the Immortal Path method had also been exposed!


    This was not a joke. Although Thousand Spirit Sect was just an insignificant sect, however, interfering with the mortal world��s politic was a big taboo for any Immortal Cultivation Sect! Once an investigation was conducted, his position as the puppet master behind the scene would be exposed!


    Of course, people might ask, with the establishment of Union of the Ten Thousand Immortal, which mortal world��s politic was free from it? For example, the Shengjing Sect which entrenched itself within the Central Region clearly had some level of control over multiple countries; what kind of taboo was that?


    The key answer was: if one have a sect as magnificent as the Shengjing Sect, one could ignore this taboo. In fact, among the top sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, besides the always-low-key Spirit Sword Sect, the rest of the sects had some degree of control over the mortal world��s countries in order to provide the necessary resources.


    Among which, the Shengjing Sect had the biggest expansion; they even set up Sect Divisions within eachrgest countries in the Nine Regions, and had ambiguous rtions with numerous countries.


    But the problem was, the entire connections were in the full grasp of the Shengjing Sect��s main base in the Central Region. The sect never allowed the head of a Division to act without authorization. Of course, based on the distance to the sect��s main base, a Division Head could still do as he pleased, as long as the Sect Headquarters didn��t know about it. However, his deed with the Thousand Spirit Sect had far exceeded what the sect could tolerate. His identity alone was far from sufficient to pressure this matter down. When the timees, the sect rules would be as heavy as the mountain, and he��


    Thinking to this point, Daoist Master Zhifeng trembled as his Yuanying vibrated. Cold sweat poured out of his body like fountains, and the stack of sincerity paper nearly slipped from his hands.


    After a moment, Daoist Master Zhifeng restrained his Primordial Spirit and suppressed the vibration of his Yuanying with a supreme willpower. Then, his fear and panic turned into an inexhaustible stream of anger.


    Spirit Sword Sect, you forced me to do this!


    ��You, you guys����


    After squeezing out a few words in between clenched teeth, Daoist Master Zhifeng flew into a rage and loudly roared, ��You guys really want to cover this up!��


    ��What a joke!��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin��s smile suddenly turned cold. ��Cover up? If there really is a vition of rules, could we really cover it up!? Now that the fact is clear, Junior Sister has a righteous heart in upholding justice. Not only she wasn��t wrong, her deeds were evenmendable. May I ask how would we cover such a person like this, Daoist Master Zhifeng!?��


    ��Based on things written on this paper!? Would this even count!?�� Daoist Master Zhifeng didn��t back down and yelled at the Sect Leader instead, ��It was your own people who did the verification, these are your own papers, and all of these are just a testimony from a single person!?��


    The more he yelled, the angrier Daoist Master Zhifeng became, and the more rxed Daoist Master Feng Yin became. ��Yes, it��s a single person��s testimony. However, Daoist Master Zhifeng, you imed that Fifth Junior Sister fabricated rumors to nder your reputation; isn��t that also a single person��s opinion? Or, do you have a clear evidence or a witness��s testimony?��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng was stunned; he certainly didn��t have any evidence! In handling their affairs, how could Shengjing Sect need to bother with evidence? That��s ridiculous! Their position as the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was enough as an evidence!


    However, at this time, Daoist Master Feng Yin was using the type of ��your words against my words�� argument like they were friends with the Shengjing Sect, which made Daoist Master Zhifeng suddenly somewhat at a lost on what to do. However, he quickly found an opening to attack. ��Just now, you didn��t even nce at the papers, yet you knew what is written on them. Do you dare to say there��s nothing fishy about it!?��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin lightly said, ��Why do I need to look at the writing? From the beginning, Ipletely trust my Junior Sister. This stack of paper is written for you to see, not for us. I believe any Elder in the Heavenly Sword Hall would not doubt their Martial Sister.��


    ��Hahaha.�� The nearby hooded Elder could not help butugh. ��I��ve already said it before, Senior Brother would not let us down!��


    The youngest female among them repeatedly nodded. ��Yes, although Fifth Senior Sister is cold and somewhatcking in character, but I absolutely trust her!��


    Sixth Elder Lu Li also said, ��Ah, speaking of that year, she has also helped a lot of my affairs back then. Although she��s somewhat troublesome, but she��s a credible Martial Sister.��


    The Fourth Elder Zhou Mingughed. ��I second that.��


    Seeing that several of his fellow Martial Brothers and Sister have taken a stance, the Third Elder Fang He became embarrassed, and he hesitated for a long time, unable toe up with words.


    Although he had made clear of his position at the Heavenly Policy Hall , but at the time, there were only three of them. However, at this moment, there were quite many onlookers, he��


    The nearby Liu Xian found that it was somewhat funny to see Third Elder Fang He in this predicament, so he patted his shoulder and then said, ��My rtionship with Fifth Junior Sister is already known to be the worst; almost every month, Iin about her two or three times. However, this time, Ipletely trust Junior Sister.��


    Finally, Fang He helplessly said, ��I also believe her, okay? As long as she could change her bad characters and abide by the sect rules���� His voice continued to get smaller and smaller, also, nobody cared about what he said.


    The stance of the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders had been so obvious that there was no possibility ofpromise.


    Daoist Master Zhifeng gritted his teeth. ��Then�� this means you guys want to make an enemy of the Shengjing Sect!? Just because of one Jindan Stage Elder!?��


    ��Hahaha!�� Daoist Master Feng Yin suddenly burst outughing. ��Daoist Master Zhifeng, don��t you think it should be us who should ask this question instead, no!? Your sect is the number one sect in the Immortal Cultivation World, does your sect really has the preparation to make us, Spirit Sword Sect, your enemy!? Just because of you, a mere Fourth Rate Yuanying Stage!?��


    When he said thest word ��stage��, Daoist Master Feng Yin��s fury burst out. In a split second, the entire Spirit Sword Mountain trembled, and Daoist Master Zhifeng, who always unted his sect��s power and prestige, the direct recipient of this pressure, nearly lost his consciousness.


    Damn, he bit off more than what he could chew��


    After he had got back hisposure, Daoist Master Zhifeng��splexion had turned ghastly; he perfectly knew that his wishful thinking had beenpletely broken�� Sure enough, as one of the top five sects, Spirit Sword Sect could never bepared with those second or third rate sects like the Beast Taming School. Even if most of the people thought that they were unworthy of the title��outwardly strong but inwardly weak�� However, one of the top five sects was still one of the top five sects! Behind their huge reputation was an extremely profound Immortal Cultivation heritage!


    However, this matter has yet toe to an end. On the contrary, at a time like this, he must stick it to the end. Because this wasn��t just about himself, but rather the name and prestige of the two sects!


    Once the White Moon Country scandal was brought to light, he was destined to receive punishment from his sect��s disciplinary division. However, if he were to hand over some of his research results, perhaps it could offset a part of his punishment. The problem was, at the moment, he had already confronted the Spirit Sword Sect while acting as the Shengjing Sect��s representative. Once he backed down, it would degrade his sect��s name and put him in a difficult situation.


    On the other hand, if he stuck it to the end, the matter would turn into a struggle between the two sect��s prestige, and perhaps he might even find a way out of an impasse! The Shengjing Sect has long been used to settling things in a high-handed fashion; although they wouldn��t tolerate their own scum, they wouldn��t tolerate the affront from other sects even more! So, there were still some leeways for him to wiggle out of this!


    Thus, although Daoist Master Zhifeng revealed a furious look on the surface, his heart had gradually calmed down. ��Good�� Since you guys are this rude, then our Shengjing Sect����


    Before he finished his words, a woman��s voice suddenly interrupted him.


    ��Interesting, you��re a big guy, yet at every turn, you would call out the Shengjing Sect��s name. Haven��t you learned to use your own identity to speak?��


    Apanied by a mockingughter, a white woman on top of a green sword light flew into the Spirit Sword Hall.


    ��Oh, Martial Brothers and Sister, I identally heard�� all of your previous statements. Thank you for all of your trust, especially Senior Brother Fang He, I know that speaking out against your conscience is truly hard on you�� However, should our Spirit Sword Sect be bothered with a noisy busybody whose position in the Shengjing Sect is like that of a Qi Cultivating Stage disciple in our sect?��


    After that, the woman turned around and looked at Daoist Master Zhifeng. ��And you, do you want to always hide behind your sect��s name for your entire life? Now that this pile of sheet appears because of the two of us, why don��t we settle it ourselves, no need to implicate our respective sects.��


    Then, the woman raised her emerald green bamboo sword and pointed it straight at Zhifeng.


    ��You and I, one on one, winners takes all, do you or do you not dare?��


    The woman was looking at him with a contemptuous smile as she kept pointing her bamboo sword at him. Daoist Master Zhifeng suppressed the vibration of his Yuanying once again.


    At the same time, his reason told him that this was a straightforward solution. He wouldn��t need to use intrigue and maniption to deal with the Senior Elders from his sect, and he also wouldn��t need to consider how to suppress the counterattack from the Spirit Sword Sect. As long as he won the fight against this woman, all his problems would be solved.


    Actually, this ��dueling�� method was amon method to settle a dispute in the Immortal Cultivation World since the ancient time. The so-called Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was basically just the biggest bully organization in the Nine Regions, and the top five sects among them was often called the five bullies. The ��winner takes all�� duel challenge by Wang Wu was the product spawned from such an environment. When the parties in dispute were already reluctant to waste energy to wrangle about, they settled it with this winner takes all duel. The winner would decide the truth, no matter how illogical that truth was, and the loser could only swallow their grievances into their belly. Of course, the duel must be agreed by both parties, and both have to take the Great Heart Devil Oath to ensure the basic rule and order would be kept. Otherwise, wouldn��t the dignified Union of Ten Thousand Immortals be no different than those savages?


    Moreover, that Fifth Elder was just a peak Jindan Stage; while he wasn��t good at fighting, he was still a Fourth Rate Yuanying Stage! Besides practicing top notch Immortal Cultivation Method, he also has several spiritual treasures��even ten Jindan cultivators could be easily dealt by him! He wasn��t one of those Yuanying Stage cultivators from ordinary sects that could be defeated by a Jindan Stage from the top five sects! Previously at the White Moon Country, they had exchanged a couple of moves before the opposite party quickly slipped away and fled. However, in that two short moves, he had the upper hand, forcing the opposite party in a defensive position.


    Therefore, Daoist Zhifeng didn��t understand where did this woman��s arrogance and confidencee from. Did she want to take advantage of the Spirit Sword Sect to secretly tamper the duel? Humph, the duel would be restricted by the Great Heart Devil Oath, so drawing support from external help would only let her die even more miserable! Otherwise, it would be difficult to settle a dispute in the Immortal Cultivation World. Even if he was not proficient in fighting, as a researcher-schr, he was very good at applying this rule. Based on his Fourth Rate Yuanying Stage cultivation level, even the Deity Stage Daoist Master Feng Yin could not interfere with his and Wang Wu��s duel.


    For a time, Daoist Master Zhifeng thought about all kinds of reasons of whether he should ept the duel challenge from Wang Wu or not. However, his four hundred years of long life have taught him to be exceptionally cautious.


    No one would be so suicidal, so there must be a trick here. Especially that cunning and crafty Wang Wu, she definitely has a bag full of tricks. Although the odds were extremely in favor of him, it wasn��t necessary for him to take a risk.


    Thinking to this, Daoist Master Zhifeng became hesitant. However, Fifth Elder immediately noticed his doubt, so she suddenly mocked him.


    ��Yo, fellow Zhifeng, don��t tell me you��re afraid? I am just an insignificant Jindan Stage insect, while you��re an eminent Yuanying Stage expert, yet you��re afraid of me?��


    Fifth Elder continued with a sigh, ��Looks like a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage could not satisfy you. However, considering your cowardly nature, perhaps even Xudan or Foundation Establishment Stage would also scare you. However, this is actually good, our Spirit Sword Sect actually have many neers! I won��t choose randomly either, I would just call my disciple to apany you. Rest assured, he just entered the Qi Cultivating Stage, and has yet to learn how to cast spells. Moreover, he is quite stupid and clumsy�� Wang Lu,e in!��


    Then, a teenager in a red and white robe walked in. He was Wang Lu who has a tacit understanding with his Master.


    Seeing Wang Luing in, Fifth Elder patted him on the shoulder and pointed at Daoist Master Zhifeng whose face was exceptionally ugly at this time and said, ��See, over there, that old coward. He��s too shock to see Master��s Jindan Stage cultivation, so he doesn��t dare to fight one-on-one with me. Fortunately, your cultivation level is low and slow on the uptake, so you can represent your Master to exchange a couple of moves with him. Remember to be merciful; the other person has lived for more than four hundred years old, so don��t let him lose his face.��


    Wang Lu nodded as if he was suddenly enlightened; his expression perfectlyplemented that of his Master��s.


    Even though Daoist Master Zhifeng still maintained his cautious nature well into his Yuanying Stage level, he couldn��t help but be infuriated by this clumsy and obviously deliberate performance. However, before he could say anything, Wang Lu��s follow up words angered him so much that his eyes turned ck.


    ��Master, although you��re gentle and considerate, and worthy to be an exemry female model, you still don��t quite understand a coward��s mentality. If you let me fight with him, even if I am still in the Qi Cultivating Stage, it would still scare the sheet out of him, how could he save his face?��


    Of course, Wang Wu didn��t really expect a two years old neer like Wang Lu to go and fight a Yuanying Stage cultivator. Thus, upon hearing Wang Lu��s words, she nodded in agreement. ��You��re right. You have a good heart, so tell Master, who, in your opinion, should fight with him? If a Qi Cultivating Stage disciple can��t satisfy him, do you think we should look for a mortal world��s martial artist?��


    Wang Lu waved his hand to reject her proposal. ��A mortal world��s martial artist is not necessarily inferior to Qi Cultivating Stage disciple; they��re also good at fighting. Although this old fellow from Shengjing Sect doesn��t have balls, he still has his brain, so he will definitely disagree.��


    Wang Wu pretended to be surprised. ��If we can��t even call out a mortal world��s martial artist, who should we call then?��


    Wang Lu sneered. ��Isn��t this easy? Big Huang,e here!��


    ��Woof!��


    Hearing Wang Lu��s call, a rural dog from the Spirit Creek Town excitedly rushed in and looked for Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu pulled out a bone and gave it to it, and then pointed at the Daoist Master Zhifeng. ��Go and exchange a few moves with him, but remember to show mercy.��


    ��Woof!?��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng could no longer suppress the anger that has been boiling in his heart. With blood red eyes, he roared.


    ��You, you bring about your own doom!��

 Chapter 68 - Jindan vs Yuanying

    <h4>Chapter 68: Jindan vs Yuanying</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Spirit Sword Hall, Four Divisions Peak of Spirit Sword Mountain.


    A well received confrontation of cultivators has finally been presented by Wang Wu and Wang Lu; the Master��s and the disciple��s maniption was yed before everyone��s eyes.


    Being humiliated by the pair of Master and disciple was way beyond Daoist Master Zhifeng��s bottom line. As such, no matter how cautious hewas, he had to do something about it.


    No Yuanying Stage cultivators was without balls. The path of Immortal Cultivation was filled with thorn and obstacles, and no one who had never faced hardships with great perseverance could arrive at this stage. Even if Daoist Master Zhifeng has been turned into a cautious old man after living for more than four hundred years. But, when needed, he could still ��hold a sword in his hand to vanquish evil��.


    ��Wang Wu, you bring about your own destruction, you can��t me me for this.��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng said as he spat out a small sword onto his hand. That small sword began to fly in a circle as it grew into a three-feet long sword. In Daoist Master Zhifeng��s hand, it was slightly bulky, and although the sword looked in and thick, it exuded an aura that made people��s heart palpitate.


    Wang Wu��s eyes lit up. Spiritual Treasure, it was a Spiritual Treasure! ��Sixth Junior Brother,e here, help me estimate its value!��


    The Sixth Elder, who was sitting nearby, could not understand what his Senior Sister was thinking; he wryly smiled as he shook his head. ��The Sword of Mount Kun is an eight rank spiritual treasure. In the Blue River Region��s Mysterious Sky Mansion, it can be priced around eight hundred thousand spirit stones. In the Central Region, the price is somewhat lower, around six hundred thousand, more or less.��


    Hearing theserge numbers Wang Wu almost dance with joy. ��Very good, Sixth Junior Brother, after this is over, I will invite you to dinner!��


    Lu Li hurriedly waved his hand to decline her invitation. ��Forget it, Senior Sister, you always pick the Misty Peak cafeteria, I really can��t handle it.��


    The Misty Peak��s owner awkwardly coughed a few times. ��This exotic cuisine is, after all, the preferred cuisine of foreign people; it��s understandable if it doesn��t fit with the local taste.��


    A racially different Elder burst outughing. ��Senior Brother, you��re too much, in the past, when I am still a ve in the Western Continent, I have eaten all kinds of thing�� ouch, who stepped on me!?��


    Several Elders in the Spirit Sword Hall red at him. Daoist Master Zhifeng��splexion was already as hard as iron. ��Have you guys had enough!��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin also thought that they were already out of line; wantonly insulting an Elder of the Shengjing Sect indeed could not be justified.


    ��Very well, since Daoist Master Zhifeng has agreed to the duel invitation from Junior Sister, without further ado, let��s just start it.��


    With that, this Daoist Master with sses put his hand on the armrest of his chair, and all of a sudden, the space in the Spirit Sword Hall disintegrated and was reced by a floating clouds instead. This was the tallest practice field of the Spirit Sword Sect, Cloud Tread Rooftop.


    Daoist Master Zhifeng bewilderedly looked all around him, and he was surprised to discover that they were really transported into another space, instead of being absorbed in the illusion of a realm.


    He moved his hands and feet to check the space��s stability; he had never encountered someone with this kind of magical ability. Even though he knew of a Unity Stage cultivator, but no Unity Stage cultivator could have such a magical ability!


    Was this fellow really just Deity Stage? Could it be just like the report said? That the Spirit Sword Sect��s Deity Stage wasparable to Unity Stage of another sect? That was insane!?


    His heart was suddenly filled with panic.


    However, Daoist Master Feng Yin quickly dispelled his anxiety. ��Um, no need to care about this, Daoist Master Zhifeng. It��s because we��re in the Spirit Sword Mountain that I can draw power from the mountain to implement this spell, using half the work for twice the result; nothing amazing about it.��


    ��It turns out to be so�� As the Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect, he naturally has a variety of convenience. I was just scaring myself just now. A few days ago at the White Moon Country, when Wang Wu and I exchanged some moves, her power obviously didn��t surpass that of a Jindan Stage. On the contrary, it seems like her speed and her attack power are not as good as ordinary Jindan Stage cultivator. Moreover, she��s so poor that not only she didn��t have a spiritual treasure, she didn��t even have a magical treasure���� Daoist Master Zhifeng thought.


    ��That being the case, there is nothing to worry about.��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng��splexion was still hard like before; he said in a deep voice, ��Wang Wu, we don��t need to discuss our dispute again. Since you challenged me to a duel, I hereby promise that if I lost this duel, then I will no longer contest the authenticity of what is written in those sincerity papers, and I will bear all the sins! However, if I win����


    Wang Wu nodded. ��I will let you dual cultivation with me by sleeping together in bed, hahaha.��


    The nearby Wang Lu suddenly had a scare, thinking, ��My goodness! Master, take it easy, don��t you remember you almost lost thest time you made this kind of bet!��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng coldly said, ��I don��t need to dual cultivation with you as long as you plead guilty and apany me to the Shengjing Sect to ask for punishment.��


    Wang Wu was taken aback. ��Apany you to the Shengjing Sect!? You want me to sleep with all the people in the Shengjing Sect!? Isn��t the price a bit too much here?��


    ��Who asked you to discuss this indecent topic!�� Daoist Master Zhifeng became flustered. ��You��re one of the Elders from the top five sects in the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals, how could your thoughts be so dirty!?��


    Wang Wu angrily retorted, ��Aren��t you the one who put out your demand first!? Let me tell you, as long as you win you can sleep with me! But if I win, I not only want you to admit your mistake, I also want all the equipment and spiritual treasures in your body!��


    As she spoke theter part of the sentence, her eyes covetously stared at the Spiritual Treasure, the Sword of Mount Kun; she nearly couldn��t hold back her saliva. However, on the surface, she still looked indignant. This disy of ��restraint�� really humbled her disciple.


    Daoist Master Zhifeng didn��t want to argue anymore. ��Fine, suit yourself. Let��s take our respective Heart Devil Oath then.��


    A few momentster, the two people each issued a vow to the Celestial Law and put their cultivation as the coteral. After their hearts had been clear, they set their agreement about the duel.


    They must not receive outside support and would stop short at killing.


    If this were written into a contract, it would take a lot of papers, however, with the Great Heart Devil Oath��s restriction, it would simply need their consent.


    After the oath taking, Daoist Master Feng Yin changed the space again and a raised tform, which was like apetition arena, appeared on the Cloud Tread Rooftop.


    However, when Daoist Master Zhifeng entered the arena, the space suddenly changed again; a boundless sea of clouds stretching into the horizon appeared before his eyes. As for Daoist Master Feng Yin, Liu Xian, and the other Elders, they were but small dots on the edge of this sea of clouds.


    ��Is�� this another space warping ability? No, this could also be a form of extremely advance realm casting,�� Daoist Master Zhifeng inwardly eximed in surprise and could not help but acknowledge that the Spirit Sword Sect��s position as one of the top five sects wasn��t without a base. Although the sect itself wasn��trge, within the Shengjing Sect, only a few superrge divisions had this level of practice field.


    This vast expanse of space could only be sensed by the duelists. However, from the outside perspective, they were just in the middle of the raised tform on the Cloud Tread Rooftop. Meanwhile, all the energy that would be released on their duel would immediately be absorbed by the practice field so as not to hurt others. Furthermore, once there was an emergency, the array ced in this field would be immediately triggered, putting a stop to the duel in order to avoid unnecessary casualties.


    After inspecting the practice field using his Primordial Spirit, Daoist Master Zhifeng determined that nothing was out of ce, thus his heart slightly settled a bit. However, after a while, he became impatient; he had been on stage for so long, yet Wang Wu was still on the outside, what was she waiting for!?


    After a long time, his opponent, Wang Wu, arrived on the arena flying on top of her green bamboo sword.


    ��Sorry, I��mte. Just now, I made a bet on the sideline, so I had to spend some of the time to look for someone to finance my bet, don��t mind it, hahaha!��


    ��Ma-made a bet!?�� Daoist Master Zhifeng could not believe what he had just heard, thinking, ��What is wrong with this Spirit Sword Sect? Can��t they have a little respect for this important duel?��


    Wang Wu sneered. ��Towards a fish like you, there��s no need to take this duel seriously. It��s not like this is a duel between your Sect Leader He Tu and our Sect Leader�� But, if that��s the case, I would be the bookie!��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng didn��t want to listen to her nonsense; he wielded the Sword of Mount Kun down and stabbed it on the ground. Immediately, the clouds under their feet shook as if they were shaken by an invisible force. Soon, their white color turned brown, and their form eventually solidified, forming a solid rock floor. This happened in an area with a radius of one kilometer with Daoist Master Zhifeng at its center, and it kept moving outwards!


    The Sword of Mount Kun, as an eight rank spiritual treasure, was a pure soil element sword, and Daoist Master Zhifeng himself also possessed the extremely pure soil element of Earthly Spirit Root. On this Cloud Tread Rooftop, which wasn��t connected to the earth qi, his skill could only be disyed sixty to seventy percent of the maximum output at most. However, with the Sword of Mount Kun, a Daoist Master of the Yuanying Stage was able to turn ��void�� into ��real��, manufacturing the home ground advantage. The initial ethereal atmosphere on this Treading Cloud Rooftop has been disced by the rushing wave of earth type spiritual energy.


    Although this skill seemed superficial, in essence, it was actually a supremely wonderful method wielded by this Yuanying Stage cultivator. It used the ��four taels of weight to push the five hundred kilograms of weight�� method to change the surrounding spiritual energy. Although Daoist Master Zhifeng wasn��t quite proficient in fighting, his spell casting ability was worthy of his Yuanying Stage title, and he immediately won the audience apuse from the sidelines.


    Elder Liu Xian slightly nodded in admiration, and then said, ��What a wonderful ��cloud condensed into solid��. Shengjing Sect really lives up to their reputation, worthy to be the head of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.��


    Elder Fang He also gave his high appraisal. ��Although this person has an unbearable character, his attainment in spell casting is really good. Compared to thosemon Yuanying Stage cultivators that I saw when I wander around the southern region, he is one level higher than them.��


    The Daoist Master Feng Yin with sses pondered in silence, and nobody knew what kind of end result he saw in his eyes��


    Meanwhile, in the back row of the audience seat, a certain red and white robed disciple was holding a stack of sincerity paper, while loudly shouting, ��Everyone look! Daoist Master Zhifeng has just cast a wonderful spell, proving that he ispletely superior to ordinary Yuanying Stage cultivators! But on the other side, there is that unreliable, no integrity, low cultivation, and poor swordsmanship, the shameless Fifth Elder of the Spirit Sword Mountain. The gap between the two sides needs not be mentioned! However, our odds are unchanged; Daoist Master Zhifeng would have 1:5 odd, while the Fifth Elder is still 1:10! Everyone, ce your bet before it��s toote!��


    ����


    All those things that happened down stage didn��t affect the duelists. Daoist Master Zhifeng took the initiative to gain the upper hand by using the Sword of Mount Kun to solidify the clouds, but his opponent, Wang Wu, didn��t seem to care about that and just shrugged. She just held her emerald green bamboo sword in a posture which showed that she didn��t prepare to cast any spell.


    Daoist Master Zhifeng inwardly sneered, thinking, ��This woman is clever, she knew that with her Jindan Stage power, she has no chance topete on spell casting against me. The only way to win for her is indeed by using the sword art; as someone who isn��t proficient at fighting, there��s a chance the sword could ovee the spells. Moreover, since I deliberately showed my w, she��s obviously going to fully take advantage of it����


    ��Very well, as you wish. I am going to take the first strike.��


    Then, Daoist Master Zhifeng swung the Sword of Mount Kun, and immediately after, the surrounding earthly spiritual energy was pushed out like a hurricane. In a split second, the clear sky was immediately covered with ayer of sandstorm, and in the middle of which, the Sword of Mount Kun moved again and obliquely pointed at Wang Wu��s shoulder from a distance.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled, and the several kilometers of rocky floor seemingly came to life and roared up along with the sword��s action. Under Wang Wu��s feet, a foot thick stone pir rose up from the ground, like a sharp sword piercing through the sky.


    On the audience, Elder Liu Xian pped his hands and praised, ��What a good stone needle! Hey, even before the impact, the destructive power of the earth element has covered her in all directions, and it was even imbued in that stone needle. There��s no chance she could avoid it! Oh, it��s really rare to have such a powerful spell in a Yuanying Stage cultivator!��


    Sadly, such a spell could not hurt Wang Wu even one bit. In the face of this unexpected crack on the ground, her countenance didn��t even change. She justzily pointed her bamboo sword downward against that thrusting-upward stone needle. The green emerald sword flickered, and no matter how strong the destructive power from that stone needle was, everything was dissolved by the sword.


    A momentter, the ground became smooth again, and Wang Wu leisurely stood above that pointed needle; her gown was still as white as snow, unstained even by a speck of dust.


    On the audience, the Spirit Sword Elders kept their silence, seemingly already ustomed to such a scene. However, the disciples behind them went into an uproar.


    Just now, the stone needle from that Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage looked like it rose one hundred meters high from the ground, but actually, it was the result of thepression spell from Daoist Master Zhifeng��s profound cultivation. The destructive power that was condensed on that stone needle was enough to break a city wall or destroy a nation, especially on the tip of that stone needle. If the tip directly met its target, the impact force was enough to instantly disintegrate the body of a Jindan Stage cultivator, breaking their Jindan in the process�� However, just now, the tip of Wang Wu��s bamboo directly shed with the tip of that stone needle, yet it didn��t have any effect on the sword at all, much less on Wang Wu!


    Thereupon, people finally recalled a stream of hoary legend: it was said that this Fifth Elder was a grand master of defense?


    Before, the disciples only knew it from the seven incredible tales of the Spirit Sword. Could one of them be true? A Jindan cultivator has sessfully withstood the direct strike from a Yuanying cultivator; it seemed like this Fifth Elder did have some ability!


    On the stage, after seeing that his attack failed, Daoist Master Zhifeng��s countenance became even more imposing. The Sword of Mount Kun was still in his hand, and the sandstorm became more and more violent as he prepared another more powerful killer move.


    Wang Wu somewhat boringly swayed her bamboo sword. ��Oh, men in old age really can��t keep it up anymore. Old Chap Zhifeng, this not-as-good-as-it-looks stone pir doesn��t have enough power. Come on, keep pumping up your passion~I��ll wait for you.��

 Chapter 69 - Still Jindan vs Yuanying

    <h4>Chapter 69: Still Jindan vs Yuanying</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Daoist Master Zhifeng, you��re a man, so be a man. Show me what you got. Don��t leave a bad impression on us, your juniors, that a Yuanying Stage is just XX~I��m waiting for your burning passion, muach~��


    In the presence of hundreds of Spirit Sword Sect disciples, her statement towards the foreign Elder turned countless of disciples�� face scarlet, including a certain Disciplinary Elder��s face whose countenance suddenly changed, showing his displeasure. Wang Wu, this female rogue, once again showed the world how low she could be. Quite naturally, the opposite party was also enraged. He swung the Sword of Mount Kun with a flourish, and immediately after, the sandstorm thoroughly blocked the field.


    However, after a few moments, a green light lit up in between the sandstorm; although it appeared insignificant, like duckweed, but instead of getting swallowed by the sandstorm, it got brighter and brighter.


    Regardless of whatever other people evaluated her, Wang Wu��s mastery of defensive swordsmanship could actually be called as reaching the pinnacle. To be able to easily fend off the spell attack from a Yuanying Stage cultivator�� it was something that the few present Jindan Stage disciples admitted to be beyond their capability.


    The roaring sandstorm could not contain Wang Wu��sughter. ��Daoist Master Zhifeng, is this your passion burning? It��s like you��re pushing me down [1] with just one of your hand����


    Before she could continue, Daoist Master Zhifeng body suddenly disappeared within the sandstorm. At the same time, the sand behind Wang Wu vaguely condensed into a human form; a sword flickering with golden light appeared from the void and went straight at the vital point of her chest.


    The opportunity that Daoist Master Zhifeng had been waiting for��when Wang Wu was taunting him��finally arrived. He thought, ��From the Five Elements theory, Earth would give birth to Wood, so you use your green bamboo sword to borrow my Earth Element spiritual energy to double your power. Thus, a Jindan could withstand a Yuanying with ease. What a pity, you forget one point.��


    ��Although my spirit root is of soil base and I��m not skilled in fighting nor has an exquisite swordsmanship, but the Sword of Mount Kun in my hand can��t just be regarded as a treasure. More importantly, when the user has a Yuanying like me, then I can do the Five Elements transmutation. Not only can I transmute into dust, naturally, I can also����


    ��Do the midas touch!��


    ��Take my Hepta Golden Sword!��


    Filled with confidence, Daoist Master Zhifeng finally unleashed his deadly strike. ��Gold subdues the tree, I will definitely defeat your wooden Jindan!��


    On that Treading Cloud Rooftop, there was a Deity Stage expert who was observing the fight, and the duelists were also constrained by their Great Heart Devil Oath. Thus, although he aimed at the critical point, it wasn��t a killing move; this could also be considered as him having a bit of conscience.


    However, the next moment, the heart of this Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage suddenly turned cold.


    A crisp sound of two objects colliding was heard; a bamboo sword had mysteriously appeared behind Wang Wu and parried Daoist Master Zhifeng��s golden sword a mere inch from reaching its target. The green light flickered, and the bamboo sword finally broke into pieces ording to the Five Elements principle of gold subdues the tree. However, Daoist Immortal Zhifeng��s explosive strike was also stopped.


    ��Mysteriously appear and disappear, not bad.��


    With a face showing the least bit of surprise, Wang Wu shrugged and spread her arms. ��And then?��


    Having reached this point, an ordinary Yuanying stage cultivator wouldn��t press the fight anymore; after all, he still couldn��t win even after using a sneak attack when he has a higher level of cultivation. If he wanted to continue again, even if he��d ended up winning, the joke would still be on him.


    However, at this time, Daoist Master Zhifeng had been saddled with such a heavy burden, so how could he just throw in the towel? At this moment, he steeled himself and hardened his heart; he sneered. ��And then? You��ve lost your weapon, so if you don��t give up, do you want me to injure you!?��


    These words were half real half fake; from Daoist Master Zhifeng point of view, more often than not, that emerald green bamboo sword that was able to block his Hepta Golden Sword probably possessed something amazing within it��although the opposite party seemed destitute, as a dignified Jindan Stage Elder, it was not unusual if she possessed one or two pieces of spiritual treasures, or possibly first rate magical treasures. Thus, based on the premise that the sword had been broken, a Jindan Stage cultivator would know that this was because of their own ipetence.


    Nevertheless, Wang Wu actuallyughed. ��You��re actually happy that you were able to shatter my green emerald bamboo sword? My little friend Zhifeng, how long has it been since thest time you had a fight with another person?��


    While speaking, Wang Wu reached out from her bag and took out a node of bamboo��Daoist Master Zhifeng noticed that it was just an ordinary bamboo node, and there was nothing special about it. But all of a sudden, using her magical power, that ordinary bamboo node gradually turned it into an emerald green bamboo sword.


    ��A weapon that can truly be used in a fight is not based on function, feature, or outstanding handicraft, but rather the one that can meet these several fundamental requirements: wide applicability, low cost, and strong resistance��like my bamboo sword�� Come on, let��s fight another one hundred rounds!��


    Under her peerlessly arrogantughter, countless audiences could only dumbfoundedly stare at her.


    These few sessive rounds of attack and defense was an eye opener to many Spirit Sword Sect disciples, and the impregnable Fifth Elder, who could withstand the attack of a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage, greatly improved her image on a lot of them.


    Even though she has no moral integrity and possessed a rotten character, but�� the title of Defense Master was not an exaggeration. Furthermore, her viewpoint on what constituted a good weapon was also refreshing.


    However, among many disciples, there were a few who didn��t buy it. ��What a load of crap, obviously, she��s a poor ghost who can��t afford a high-end equipment, yet she��s still spouting about low-cost crap����


    At the same time, Daoist Master Zhifeng haspletely sunk.


    ��How could this be possible!?��


    Wang Wu��s weapon wasn��t high rank at all; in fact, it was just a superficially refined tool��something that even a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator could do. Of course, they couldn��t refine it as easily as her, however, no matter how easy it was for her, in the end, the oue was still the same�� it was still iparable to a magical tool. At most, her weapon could be rated as a low-rank magical tool; if it were offered in Mysterious Sky Mansion, that kind of ce, it would be already be lucky if it was sold for half of a spirit stone. However, that weapon was destroyed only after he gave out such a massive effort�� which was simr to her losing only half a spirit stone!


    The lost was meaningless.


    However, besides these moves, Daoist Master Zhifeng had basically used up all of his cards. He was only adept at the art of spell casting, and has never been good at fighting. In his four hundred years of cultivation, he only participated in a fight not more than fifty times. Since he entered Jindan Stage, he participated in less and less battles. With his identity as a Jindan Stage cultivator and background of Shengjing Sect, he basically could run rampant almost anywhere! And when it was time for a real fight, there were still other members of his sect more worthy to take the fight.


    Initially, he thought that with his fourth rate Yuanying Stage cultivation, coupled with the seventh rank spiritual treasure and several tactical moves that he had pondered for hundreds of years, he could easily subdue a Jindan Stage cultivator. But he had never expected that�� he was actually the one who had underestimated the other cultivators too much.


    This Fifth Elder was obviously one of those cultivators highly skilled in fighting. With a solid base and exquisite swordsmanship, her skill was basically on the peak level. Even in his own Shengjing Sect��s headquarter, a person like this would still be considered as a master. Thus, it was reasonable that a non-fighter Yuanying cultivator like him struggled to ovee her.


    However, this word ��reasonable�� could not solve his problem. Since Daoist Master Zhifeng had staked it all, he had no way to retreat, let alone he has yet to be backed at the corner. Apart from anything else, a Yuanying Stage cultivator had a farsting endurancepared to a Jindan Stage cultivator. When the ��Dan�� broke and the Yuanying born, it meant that the Jade Mansion had beenpleted! He could absorb the surrounding spiritual energy and turn it into magical power as easily as breathing the air. Thus, the efficiency for a Yuanying Stage cultivator to gather the magical power was obviously far better than that of a Jindan Stage.


    Therefore, Daoist Master Zhifeng wasn��t discouraged by this sessive failed attempts to win the fight. He reduced the magical power output of the Sword of Mount Kun so that the sandstorm on the stage became somewhat less. Apparently, he wanted to apply the war of attrition idea. Of course, since he employed it in a fight between Jindan vs Yuanying, Daoist Master Zhifeng��s face had already could not be saved. However, as long as he could win�� why would he need to bother with his face? With a loud shout, Daoist Master Zhifeng drove the sandstorm to wrap around Wang Wu once again.


    However, no matter how Daoist Master Zhifeng unted his power, he could not cover Wang Wu��s arrogantughter. ��You idiot! You actually dared to fight a war of attrition with me? Haven��t you ever heard of the old saying ��there��s no bad field, only exhausted cow�� [2], hahaha!��


    Meanwhile, the several Spirit Sword Sect Elders at the audience winced, revealing a painful expression. Standing on the side of the Fourth Elder, a female disciple dressed in a colorful gown naively asked, ��Master, Master, what does ��there��s no bad field, only exhausted cow�� means?��


    Zhou Ming gritted his teeth, ��You don��t need to know so much!��


    ��Why!? Master, you obviously told me to ask whenever I don��t understand something, I am not being smarty pants here!��


    ��If you ask again, I am going to punish you to copy a book a hundred times!��


    ��What!? Why!?��


    The female disciple��s studious spirit has been forcefully suppressed, however, the Elders thought that this was not the ce to exin it. The other disciples were equally confused; each has a different opinion regarding this cow and field topic.


    Although this discussion was done furtively, nothing happened in the Spirit Sword Sect without the Sect Leader, Daoist Master Feng Yin, knowing about it. After muttering irresolutely to himself for a moment, Feng Yin asked the nearby Liu Xian, ��Junior Brother, do you think we should add a sex-ed course at the Teng Cloud Hall?��


    ��Puff! Senior Brother, you����


    When the audiences were being preupied with a certain topic, the fight on the stage hadpletely heated up�� at the same time, it also reached its climax.


    Daoist Master Zhifeng hadunched violent and terrifying attacks several times, and this moment, the stage on the Cloud Tread Rooftop was no longer clouds that condensed into rock, but a mass of roaring mes. This fourth rate Yuanying cultivator used his high proficiency of Five Elements Transmutation to constantly change the workings of the surrounding spiritual energy in order for him to strengthen his magical power and suppress that of his opponent��s.


    At this moment, Daoist Master Zhifeng had used over fifty types of magical treasures or above. Even included among them was the Immortal Shadow Method, however, the opponent, the Fifth Elder, only sacrificed countless of bamboo swords in session to withstand all of his spells. Moreover, she didn��t seem exhausted at all; she was never even out of breath.


    After two hours have passed, Daoist Master Zhifeng felt that the three-colored Yuanying inside his Jade Mansion was beginning to turn pale; this was the sign of a copsing magical power transformation cycle��despite his effort to stifle its output to prolong the fight, faced against an opponent that could easily fend off all of his attacks, Daoist Master Zhifeng couldn��t help but be tempted to increase its output in an attempt to exhaust her.


    However, not only did he miserably fail in his every attempt, his own magical power transformation cycle had even copsed, which ruined his war of attrition tactic.


    ��Is this all you��ve got? You don��t seem tost long.�� The Fifth Elder held her bamboo sword across her shoulder; she appeared somewhat bored to death. ��You really are useless. You might as well fight Ninth Junior Sister.��


    Someone in the audience was suddenly upset. ��Damn! Fifth Senior Sister, are you sick? Why are you spreading negative things about me!? Even if I am the youngest, I am still on the Peak Yuanying Stage with seven-colored Yuanyings, much stronger than this waste with three-colored Yuanyings! But since you talk like that about me,ter on, my Carefree Peak cafeteria will not ept you anymore!��


    Fifth Elder was suddenly rmed. ��Sheet! Don��t do that, we have deep sisterly love okay!��


    While speaking, the sky above them changed and the arena transformed into a sea of clouds again. Dark clouds covered the sun and lightning snakes scattered in all directions. Several blue lightnings dropped from the sky on a certain spot like a majestic dragon.


    However, the Fifth Elder refused to even give them a look; she just smiled at the Ninth Elder on the audience. At the same time, she brandished her emerald green bamboo sword and ��weed�� those lightnings. After the explosive sound when the lightnings met the sword echoed out, instantly, all the clouds on the stage in a radius of five kilometers were swept away.


    In the aftermath of this powerful, divine-tribtion-like lightning strike stood Fifth Elder in the middle of it. Obviously, she survived that attack, but more importantly, the emerald green bamboo sword in her hand was still intact, and herplexion didn��t change at all.


    ��Why����


    The now purple-colored Sword of Mount Kun in Daoist Master Zhifeng��s hand continued to tremble. The several divine-tribtion-like lightnings that he unleashed just now has begun to overdraft his source of true qi, yet it still couldn��t shake the opponent��s defense! Even several Yuanying Stage cultivators from his Sect wouldn��t be able to withstand what he just did! No matter how he thought about it, he could not understand how a mere Jindan Stage cultivator was able to survive that.


    ��How could you be this strong�� do, do you really just rely on your own strength?�� Daoist Master Zhifeng clenched his teeth as he questioned her. If not for cheating, how could she block a full power strike from a Yuanying stage cultivator!?


    However, Wang Wu just shrugged. ��It��s not that I��m strong, it��s you who are too weak. Of course, you��re betterpared to ordinary Yuanying Stage cultivator from inferior sects. At least, you could dazzle them with your shy spell. Unfortunately, you��vee to the wrong ce. You see those gangs of Yuanying Stage Elders below the stage? Even the weakest among them, um, the particrly beautiful young girl, is ten times stronger than you. Although my cultivation is lowest among my peers, in the end, we are still the same product that came out from the same ce. So you, who achieved your current Yuanying Stage through garbage Heaven Burning Method, better save it.��


    Being used of using the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, Daoist Master Zhifeng immediately became furious. ��What does this have to do with that technique! I��m just not used to fighting and rarely practiced my skill, otherwise, how could I let a mere Jindan Stage like you to run rampant!?��


    Wang Wu mockingly smiled at him. ��Not used to fighting? What a high-sounding reason you got there, yet in White Moon Country when you trash talk my Jindan Stage level, howe you never mentioned that you��re not good at fighting? If you��re victorious, you��d im that your divine skill is peerless, but when you can��t beat me, you said you��re not used to fighting, aren��t you ashamed of yourself? Actually, a cultivator who pump up their level through trash methods like you still won��t have a chance against me even if you can hone your fighting skills! In White Moon Country, I destroyed your puppet sect just so that this nonsense method won��t spread to the world and bring disaster to those young cultivators who initially had a bright future ahead of them.��


    ��Utter nonsense! What does a rude and uncouth woman like you know? When Iplete my research, this Heaven Burning Blood Technique will lead the revolution of the entire Immortal Cultivation World, and will not be the least bit inferior in its impact than when Patriarch Liu He gave the world its first man-made spirit root! Any cultivator thatcks the talent and stunted in their progress would have the possibility to achieve a breakthrough and reach a higher stage. What��s more, it is highly likely that the Nine Regions would recapture their past magnificent glorious era. Unfortunately, it was all destroyed in your hands! You would be the entire Immortal Cultivation World��s sinner!��


    Wang Wu coldly sneered. ��You want to put the me on me? This is not the first time I��ve sinned, you know? Yet you think your whimsical delusion is outrageous enough to lead a revolution? Based on a shortening lifespan trick?��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng loudly said, ��Otherwise, what else could people do? If someone whocks in talent, perception, affinity, and resourcese to the end of their Immortal Cultivation path, if not using an extraordinary method, how could they continue to move forward? In the Immortal Cultivation World, outside of a handful of gifted chosen one who haven��t encountered a bottleneck in their cultivation and became ��badly bruised�� in their repeated attempts to ovee it, who could? Rather than stupidly wasting their time to ovee the barrier, why not just swap their worthless lifespan for power, and in one fell swoop, reach a new stage and see the infinite wonderful scene ahead of them!?��


    Wang Wu put away her bamboo sword and apuded him. ��Well said. But I just want to ask, if someone doesn��t have the talent, perception, affinity, resources, or anything, why are you cultivating to immortality in the first ce? Why not just be content with your mortal status!? Do you really think everyone is equal on the Immortal Cultivation Path? That it is a t piece ofnd that one could gallop straight across? Dream on! Don��t expect to seed if you don��t have the skill! This is the unchanging truth in the Immortal Cultivation World since time immemorial! If you wholeheartedly want to seed, you actually can. However, you must understand this: if you walk on the Immortal Cultivation Path with the mentality of a spectator, using an extraordinary method to circumvent the barrier that is intended for you to temper yourself, then no matter what things appear in this immortal cultivation path, it��s all just a scenery. You can only look from a distance but can��t y with it. To put it bluntly, it has nothing to do with you! It��s so funny! you cultivate until the fourth rate Yuanying, but you don��t even know this fundamental principle; you have lost your way and threw away your heart. Just now when you fought with me, it exposed all your ws; it��s like I��m seeing you running around naked in front of me, it��s so ridiculously funny! A dignified fourth rate Yuanying, with exquisite spells from Shengjing Sect, yet you can��t even shake my bamboo sword. Have you ever thought how empty your Yuanying is!? And yet you still tried in vain to lead a revolution? You��re just leading people straight to the cesspit, hahaha, what a delusion!��


    Being harshly criticized by the Fifth Elder to her heart��s content, Daoist Master Zhifeng��s mind buzzed as it was thrown into confusion; a stab of pain that was hard to endure attacked his stomach, and immediately after, a fishy and sweet taste bubbled up in his throat.


    His mind was shaken, his Jade Mansion trembled, and all of his numerous techniques were crippled!


    It was hard to imagine a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage would end up in such a state just because of mere words. However, Daoist Master Zhifeng put his hand on the pit of his stomach, yet he couldn��t keep the magical power that violently left him under control.


    When the mind shook, everything was off�� Wang Wu��s words directly pierced Daoist Master Zhifeng��s hundred of years of stubbornness and arrogance, and mercilessly took off his ugly mask of self-deception.


    That��s right, to put it bluntly, the Heavenly Burning Blood Technique was nothing more than a slightly clever opportunistic method. He thought that by virtue of this method, he could bypass the barriers of talent, perception, and so on. However, he didn��t know that this was against how one should approach the Immortal Path. The moment he took this path, he was doomed to be abandoned by the Immortal Path.


    In this world, was there any Jindan cultivator that could really withstand an all out attack from a Yuanying cultivator? Perhaps there was�� For example, within the Shengjing Sect, it was those god of war type cultivators inside the Asura Hall. However, this was in no way the reason why he suffered a defeat in the hands of Wang Wu.


    To put it bluntly, it was not because the opponent was too strong, but rather he was too weak. Not because his cultivation was weak nor was his spell broken, but it was all because of his inferior heart��s dao.


    The concept of heart��s dao seemed like a mystery within a mystery for many low level cultivators��when one suffered a defeat because of a weak heart��s dao, it was even more hard for them to understand. Just now when Daoist Master Zhifeng fought against Wang Wu, he used the dust transmutation, the midas touch, and spells to control the surrounding spiritual energy; he was absolutely worthy of the title of Yuanying Cultivator of Shengjing Sect. Moreover, he also won unanimous positive evaluation from the other Spirit Sword Sect��s Elders, so how could he be weak?


    The answer was simple, it was the mystery within a mystery that was the heart��s dao yet wondrous with infinite use, and more importantly�� when there were two cultivators fighting each other, the weak or strong of the heart��s dao directly affected the victory or defeat. For example, if one has Samadhi True Fire with five thousand attack power and the opponent��s Diamond Stars only has three thousand, from the outset, the opponent was undoubtedly doomed to lose. However, if the opponent��s heart��s dao was many times stronger, then the winner would be that opponent.


    The Spirit Sword Sect Elders only praised Daoist Master Zhifeng for his attainment in spells. From the start, they never thought that he had a chance to win; they already knew that the gap in thebatant��s heart��s dao was too great.


    Daoist Master Zhifeng��s supreme heart��s dao wasn��t weak at all, but�� his opponent, though only Jindan Stage, and has a cultivation method that waspletely self-made, has, after all, the��


    Non-Phase Immortal Heart.


    Note:


    [1] In Chinese, pushing a (girl) person down has the connotation of doing the act of intercourse.


    [2] This has a sexual connotation, as the field refer to women and cow refer to men; thus the saying means, in bed, there��s no ruined women, only exhausted men.

 Chapter 70 - Winner Takes All

    <h4>Chapter 70: Winner Takes All</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Cloud Tread Rooftop, the fierce Five Elements Transmutation has finallye to an end. The mountain rocks, the raging me, and the howling sandstorm�� which were created by Daoist Master Zhifeng, faded away. Warm sunlight and a thinyer of cloud finally returned to the Spirit Sword Peak.


    ��I��ve lost.��


    After a long silence, Daoist Master Zhifeng finally said those words in a low voice. At this time, his face was as pale as paper, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth towards his gown.


    No matter how unwilling he was, he knew he had lost this duel; being stubborn and refusing to admit it would not make any sense, but instead, it wouldpletely throw away his and Shengjing Sect��s face�� With a little rationality left in him, Daoist Master Zhifeng finally didn��t choose the frenzied suicide choice.


    ��A bet��s a bet. Since I��ve lost, I��ve lost everything that I gambled away�� In the future, if there��s a chance, I wille here and offer my apology!��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng gave a short, mirthless smile and deeply bent his waist in front of the several Spirit Sword Elders.


    He said if there was a chance, but actually, he didn��t have a chance. After his conspiracy in the White Moon Country has been brought to light and he subsequently lost the confrontation against the Spirit Sword Sect, based on his sect regtions, it would be lucky if he could save his life. At the minimum, the Disciplinary Department of his sect would put him under confinement for at least one hundred years. However, one hundred yearster, his life would be basically finished.


    Life expectancy for Yuanying cultivator was usually around six hundred years, and Daoist Master Zhifeng has already lived for more than four hundred years. Thus, ording to logic, he only had close to two hundred years left in his life. However, when he fought with Wang Wu, he knew that his heart��s dao was shaken, and his Jade Mansion trembled; although his cultivation didn��t revert, he suffered innumerable internal injuries to the point of almost hopeless to being healed��


    Whether as a Shengjing Sect��s Elder, or as a Yuanying Stage cultivator, he has no future at all. That being the case, was there any meaning for him to keep holding on this dispute? Not to mention on the eloquence alone, he was in no way on par with that white-clothed woman.


    Thus, Daoist Master Zhifeng readily admitted his defeat, no longer trying to argue or do anything. Because of this, Spirit Sword Sect also reciprocated in kind, not adding insult to injury. The Elders, without a word, waved their hands to disperse the crowd of disciples; this could be considered as saving a little face for Daoist Master Zhifeng.


    Then, after a sigh, Daoist Master Zhifeng silently left the Cloud Thread Rooftop. The Second Elder Liu Xian and Third Elder Fang He silently arrived beside Daoist Master Zhifeng and set up the sword light, ready to personally send him out, giving a little bit of respect to this Yuanying Stage Elder.


    This act from the Spirit Sword Sect could be considered as a kind act, however, Daoist Master Zhifeng couldn��t help but feel distressed as inwardly smile ruefully, thinking, ��This is the so-called victor��s courtesy! First, beat the other side ck and blue, and then politely hand over a towel: ��please wipe the blood on your nose ~��. Over the past decades, I��ve always been the one who offered the towel on behalf of the Shengjing Sect to the opposite party, and I have never been on the receiving end. Is this how it feels when being pitied by the other side?��


    ��Ancient Sect really hides their power deep enough!��


    Aftering out of the entrance, Daoist Master Zhifeng could no longer restrain himself and sighed with emotion.


    They were really worthy to be one of the top five sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! If even��through his own sect��s investigation��the weakest, the good-for-nothing among them, the Fifth Elder��a mere Jindan Stage��could be this powerful, how powerful were the other Elders who have reached at least Yuanying Stage then? It was terrifying just to think about it!


    Next to him, the two Spirit Sword Elders faintly smiled; Liu Xian said, ��No need to be so downhearted, Zhifeng. In our sect, Fifth Junior Sister is famous as a defense master; even if it��s me or brother Fang He, it would still be difficult for us to directly break through her three feet sword defense head on.��


    The nearby Fang He suddenly wrinkled his brows. Although outwardly he didn��t speak, he used his Primordial Spirit to talk to his Senior Brother. ��Senior Brother, if it��s just her three feet sword defense, what��s so difficult to break through it?��


    Liu Xian asked back, ��Indeed, breaking through her three feet sword defense is not difficult for us, but Junior Sister still has her foot long sword defense and even an inch long sword defense! Just thinking about it is already giving me a headache�� Don��t tell me you have the confidence to break through her full defense?��


    Fang He thought about and tried to open his mouth several times, but in the end, he swallowed it back.


    Indeed, Fifth Elder��s impregnable defense was something of a headache. What she showed today at the Cloud Tread Rooftop was just a small sample of her defensive ability. These past few years, only the Heavenly Sword Elders deeply knew how good she was from their experience in trying to handle her after she gave them trouble.


    However, these were the things that shouldn��t be said to outsiders. In any case, they were just giving himforting words.


    Hearing what they said, Daoist Master Zhifeng became even more depressed. He thought that they had underestimated this sect too much for many years! Perhaps on the overall strength, this withered sect could not bepared to the Shengjing Sect or Kunlun Sect, but each of their ten Heavenly Sword Hall Elders could not be underestimated!


    Moreover, these many years, people have overlooked one very important factor: although the Spirit Sword Sect''s Elders seemed to be in their twilight years and their life wouldn��t be long anymore, actually, their ages weren��t that long. Among which, the eldest among them, which was also their Sect Leader, Daoist Master Feng Yin, has just celebrated his three hundred years old birthday a few years ago. Moreover, the youngest among them, Hua Yun, apparently was just one hundred and fifty or sixty years old. Based on their cultivation level, they might not be the best in the Immortal Cultivation World, however, if they were to bepared to others with the same cultivation level, they would have an overwhelming superiority in strength, which were both formidable and terrifying.


    Even though the Shengjing Sect was undoubtedly the top sect and was filled with an abundance of talented people, how many of them could bepared with the Spirit Sword Sect��s ten Elders? Perhaps it was only those ten madmen in that hall.


    He regretted his hotheaded decision to rush here and bite more than what he could chew. In the end, it only brought ruin and shame upon himself�� Now, except for the abyss in front of him, Daoist Master Zhifeng had no way out. This time, the three people had arrived at the edge of the entrance. As long as he took several steps, he would leave the boundary of the Spirit Sword Sect, however, once he left the boundary of the Spirit Sword Sect, theoretically, he had already entered the domain of the Shengjing Sect.


    After delivering the visitor out, the two Elders turned around and left. Daoist Zhifeng sighed and was about to decisively take a step forward when suddenly, someone shouted from behind them.


    ��Fellow Zhifeng, please wait a moment.��


    The sound was familiar. It was the Spirit Sword Sect Fifth Elder who beat him into the abyss!


    Logically, he should hate her, but this time, hearing her voice, he suddenly thought of two things, ��She wants me to stay, could it be�� Have things turned for the better? And I can be saved? Perhaps she feels that it is too cruel to let me die, so she wants to discuss a harmonious solution and the likes����


    However, Wang Wu��s next sentence nearly forced him to spit out blood.


    ��Leave your Sword of Mount Kun, your other equipment, your spirit stones, and so on behind!��


    ��Puff! When did the Sword of Mount Kun be yours!?�� Ah, wrong, it seems like I did agree to something like that before the duel?��


    Just like what Wang Wu said, the duel was ��winner takes all�� kind of duel�� She really didn��t forget to take it!


    Daoist Master Zhifeng went silent for a moment; his Primordial Spirit went into his Jade Mansion and saw the warm Sword of Mount Kun within��his heart was extremely unwilling. Although the sword��s grade itself wasn��t particrly high, in the end, it was still a spiritual treasure. It was personally given to him by the sect leader when he reached the Yuanying Stage��a personal weapon that has been apanied him for a century.


    Each Spiritual Sword has their own spirit, so did the Sword of Mount Kun. The sword spirit Autumn Beam was both gentle anddylike, loyal and devoted; Daoist Master Zhifeng has long regarded it as his own biological daughter, so how could he give it up to other people?


    However�� thinking about the repression in that pce hall�� that hundred year prison, he could not help but feel the chill. Since he has no hope, why should he bother to bring that child Autumn Beam to suffer together with him?


    Daoist Master Zhifeng no longer talked too much and, while fighting back the stabbing pain that he felt in his heart, put the Sword Spirit Autumn Beam into slumber with his Primordial Spirit. After that, he fitted the Sword of Mount Kun, along with his entire belonging in his Mustard Seed Bag, and dropped it in front of Wang Wu.


    ��Be good to her����


    The woman in white smiled as she took the Sword of Mount Kun, and then she enthusiastically waved to him. ��Safe journey, Fellow Zhifeng, I will not send you out.��


    ��Humph!�� Daoist Zhifeng was irritated, he turned around and flew away.


    The woman in white looked up the sky and said with a tone of voice that was filled with regret, ��This guy is really unyielding.��


    Behind, her beloved disciple, Wang Lu, slowly walked over to her, smiled and asked, ��How was he unyielding? Being angered by you until his brain��s blood vessels be hard [1]?��


    Fifth Elder replied, ��I was just trying to save his life; he just doesn��t appreciate my kindness.��


    ��What the! A moment ago, I clearly saw you extort all of that from him; when did you try to save him!?��


    Feeling that her intention was misunderstood by her disciple, Fifth Elder bitterly said, ��You really don��t know me; am I the kind of person who likes to add insult to other people''s injury, making fun of other people��s suffering!? Just now, I was clearly trying to hint him to seek survival!��


    Wang Lu thought about it but could not find any logical connection to her act. ��Please exin.��


    ��You see, this time, his involvement in the White Moon Country scandal hase to light; if he returns to his sect, he would only meet a dead end, right? So, if he is me, I will definitely not return to my sect. Instead, I will try to seek asylum from another sect!��


    ��Damn! Asylum for what!?��


    Fifth Elder excitedly exined, ��You see, although his heart��s dao isn��t stable, and his fighting ability is just a g, but no matter what, he is still a Yuanying cultivator, and his position in the Shengjing Sect could be considered as middle management. In addition, he was also a Division Head for a certain area. This kind of man definitely has plenty of secret materials that are ready to be exposed! For example, the Shengjing Sect use the so-called continent-wide strategy by establishing divisions to carry out intelligence in each region. With this, they can monitor the other sects moves, and they can even interfere with the other sect��s internal affairs like secret ns and so on by using undercover agents and other means!��


    ��Damn! Master, from which vige did you take this kind of creative ideas!? Moreover, if he really dares to expose his sect��s own material, that��s a tant seeking death act!��


    The Fifth Elder revealed the lonely look of ��how can a small fry like you predict the ambition of the great��. ��How could a child like you know about the world��s situation? Today, the Shengjing Sect is the single biggest sect in the entire Nine Regions, and there are numerous cases of other sects trying to topple them. Even if it��s rumored that the Shengjing Sect ��wear the same kind of pants�� as the Kunlun Sect, that��s just because their interests are aligned. Secretly, they are still trying to scheme and manipte each other, not to mention the Royal Soldier Sect, the well-known opponent of that Shengjing Sect�� But, that��s a long story. In this kind of environment, as long as this Zhifeng dares to give these secrets to me, surely, someone wille forward to defend him, and he woulde out of this unscathed. If I am the Sect Leader, I will definitely hold him back and I will say to his sect, ��your Shengjing Sect wants him back? Okay, then just give me five million spirit stones!����


    ��Wait a minute, five million spirit stones? Then if the Shengjing Sect really take your offer and give you that amount����


    ��Then that means there��s really something fishy going on! If they want to seal my mouth, they must give me another ten million spirit stones!��


    Realizing that the topic has gone astray to nowhere, Wang Lu saw that his Master was still reminiscing about her n; he could not help but sigh.


    ��You moron Elder is really worthy to be the number one scammer in the Spirit Sword Sect����


    Note:


    [1] It can also mean firm, unyielding, strong-willed.

 Chapter 71 - The Record of a Happy Encounter of Ambition Turned Into A Donkey [1]

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Record of a Happy Encounter of Ambition Turned Into A Donkey [1]</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    From the Spirit Sword Mountain, Daoist Master Zhifeng absentmindedly flew to the east. Because he has lost his reliable Sword of Mount Kun and was injured because of his shaken heart��s dao, his flying speed was not as fast as before. After about two hours, he has yet to leave the one thousand miles radius sphere of influence of the Spirit Sword Sect.


    On his way, Daoist Zhifeng saw a ck-clothed daoist priest blocking his way.


    His mind focused again as he tried to recognize the man; he could not help but be surprised as his heart turned cold. ��Kong Zhang��!?��


    Daoist Kong Zhang was another Shengjing Sect member like him; he was another Division Head in the Blue River Region. However, his identity was highly independent, not at all under Zhifeng��s jurisdiction. Although his cultivation level was merely at Jindan Stage, he has never given face to Zhifeng��the person in charge of the area.


    As for the reason why, it was because this Daoist Kong Zhang was the direct subordinate of the leader of the Yama Hall of the Shengjing Sect. He was specifically responsible for the intelligence work in the area, thus their work remained independent. Apart from reporting directly to the Head of the Yama Hall and the Sect Leader, he has no other restriction. Basically, he was somewhat simr to the outside world��s Brocade d Guard [2] of the Great Ming Country.


    Daoist Kong Zhang��s intelligence work was not only to gather information about the outside but also internal. In the past, he had always carried himself in low key manner. Whenever Daoist Master Zhifeng tried to tempt or engage him, he remained unmoved. Therefore, Daoist Master Zhifeng gradually put down his guard; he thought that this fellow was just eating and drinking, waiting for his death. He also thought that this fellow was sent to the Blue River Region because of theck in ability, just like him.


    Therefore, Daoist Master Zhifeng had always thought that this fellow was unaware of his little trick in the White Moon Country. Now it seemed like��


    ��You lost?��


    Daoist Kong Zhang��s ice-cold word slowly squeezed out from his pale cheek, causing Daoist Master Zhifeng��s chest to tighten.


    Things have indeed been brought to light, and this fellow sect member, who resembled more of a ghost, probably knew his conduct from the start, but just deliberately ignored his action; perhaps this fellow was just trying to fish in troubled waters?


    ��That��s right, I��ve lost.��


    Daoist Kong Zhang coldly said, ��What a disgraceful waste.��


    ��You!?�� Daoist Master Zhifeng was immediately enraged. Even though he was indeed like a stray dog at the moment, he was still a Yuanying Stage Elder. How could a Jindan cultivator dare to show off and insult him? Who does he think he is? Fifth Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect?


    As soon as this Yuanying Stage cultivator got angry, his magical power immediately began to circte; he was about to transform the surrounding spiritual energy and then use a spell to teach Kong Zhang a little lesson. However, before Daoist Zhifeng could make his move, a lightning strike suddenly appeared right in front of him.


    The next moment, Daoist Master Zhifengpletely froze; his magical power cirction was forced to stop, thus even though he knew countless of spells, he could not cast any of them.


    Daoist Kong Zhang, with a golden knife in hand, crossed over the one-kilometer distance between them in a sh, broke Daoist Zhifeng��s body protection barrier, held the knife on his throat, and then sneered.


    ��You can��t even counter my trick, you really are a waste.��


    Daoist Master Zhifeng felt a cold feeling welling up inside him. Just now, the lightning power seeped into his body; it was a surprise attack. Even if he has the time to prepare, whether or not he could resist it was still up in the open, much less when he was taken by surprise like now.


    Thinking of this, Daoist Master Zhifeng tremblingly asked, ��Are�� you really just a Jindan Stage Cultivator?��


    Kong Zhang sneered. ��If someone wants to deal with a waste like you, why would they need to be on a higher level than you?��


    With that, his hand moved toward Zhifeng��s chest��on top of his heart��and, while casting a strange spell, he began to draw a character seal.


    No matter how waste Daoist Master Zhifeng was, his knowledge was vast. He quickly recognized the meaning of the seal. ��This, this is�� Kong Zhang, without the sect��s trial, you can��t do this to me!��


    ��What a joke, why should the Sect Elders bother themselves to put a waste like you into the trial? The evidence has entered the sect; it��s already beyond your control.��


    Kong Zhang extended his right hand and forcefully pushed that seal into Daoist Master��s Zhifeng��s heart. Daoist Master Zhifeng immediately screamed as that powerful magical power entered his body and began to devour him. His whole body twisted and groaned; this four hundred years old Yuanying Cultivator could not resist the power of this seal even a little bit.


    In about a quarter of an hour, Daoist Master Zhifeng had beenpletely transformed, from an old man to a donkey.


    Kong Zhang grabbed that donkey and flew away. Before long. they reached a humble small town in the Blue River Region. This was a small town, but it was where the traffic passed through. It was a very bustling city with many peopleing and going. Kong Zhangnded several miles outside of the town. His green Daoist Robe, which was filled with a lot of magical power, has be an ordinary coarse cloth long gown. Kong Zhang himself has changed from a grim Daoist to a middle-aged peddler. He slowly walked into the town while pulling the donkey.


    When he entered the townter, Kong Zhang came straight to an inn. After he tied the donkey in the front, he called the waiter to open a room for him, ordered a few dishes, and then, after he ate, went upstairs to rest.


    However, when he pushed open the door, that simple guest room suddenly transformed, changing its appearance into :��clear water and green hills��, a ce of exceptional scenery.


    Shortly after Kong Zhang entered the room, several ck clothed Shengjing Sect members appeared out of thin air and respectfully saluted him.


    Kong Zhang nodded to one of them, and then said, ��Give me the several years worth of data that came out of the Spirit Sword Sect.��


    That ck-clothed member immediatelyplied with a ��yes��. Half an hourter, that member returned with five pieces of Jade tes.


    Kong Zhang��s brows could not help but wrinkle. ��Just these?��


    In recent years, the focus of their intelligence in the Blue River Region was not on the Spirit Sword Sect. Although they were one of the top five sects, they were being low-key for too long, which made nobody interested in them. However, some second rate sects in the Blue River Region had gone into prominencetely and caught their attention�� Kong Zhang just didn��t think that the intelligence data regarding Spirit Sword Sect would be so scarce!


    However, when he took a piece of that Jade te and read the information in it using his Primordial Spirit, cold sweat began to pour out his body as his mind was greatly shocked!


    ��H-how could this sect����


    This grim-faced sect member put down that Jade te, and then scolded, ��That waste Zhifeng almost provoked a disaster!��


    Shengjing Sect has never been afraid of enemies, but they wouldn��t just casually antagonize other people, especially now that they had established the continent-wide strategy of putting sect��s divisions in each region. They wanted to make friends, not to antagonize everyone and make enemies everywhere. If they stirred up the whole world��s anger, they��d be dead. In particr, even though they were the strongest sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they were not invincible; some adversaries were better off left to their own devices.


    After looking at this Jade te, Kong Zhang could immediately conclude that this Spirit Sword Sect was one of those sects that should not be easily provoked. Of course, that didn��t mean they were untouchables, but�� it waspletely not worth the candle.


    Thinking to this, Kong Zhang sighed, lifted a pen, and began to write something in the air.


    ����


    A dayter, a golden flying sword flew from the east and arrived on the boundary of the Spirit Sword Sect. That flying sword was extremely fast, but it suddenly stopped before the entrance of the Spirit Sword Sect; it floated high in the air, as far away as possible from the visiting guests.


    Before long, the Spirit Sword Sect��s great array opened a path for it. This flying sword thus slowly flew along that open path and eventually fell into a palm of an old man.


    This old man was naturally the controller of all things inside the Spirit Sword Sect��the Sect Leader, Daoist Master Feng Yin. He let the golden sword enter the sect area because he had already recognized that it was the Shengjing Sect��s flying sword messenger.


    Speaking of which, the letter exchange between the top sects have be more frequent today. This flying sword was not their usual method ofmunication, and it was only used in a rtively formal asion. Usually, they would just use a talisman, which was both fast and effortless.


    Feng Yin warily took the golden sword and discovered that there was a mustard seed bag tied on the handle. With a nce, he knew what this meant and understood why they didn��t use the talisman.


    However, why would the dignified Shengjing Sect��s Sect Leader send this thing in secret? This flying sword messenger was usually used between individuals. Between two sects, especially among the top five sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, their actions and movements would usually be handled with utmost care. The Spirit Sword Sect has always been low-key, but the Shengjing Sect was known as the top sect in the Immortal Cultivation World. Thus, everything they did would always be exceptionally borate. If there were something they wanted to send, they would do it in a much bigger fun fare��they would dispatch one of their members to personally deliver. It was never as simple as sending out a flying golden sword; no matter what, it seemed disrespectful.


    Thest time when Zhifeng came aze in anger, he single-handedly confronted them, Feng Yin has already seen his guilty conscience and knew that he was the sole offender. However, how could he possibly let a mere Shengjing Sect��s Division Head run rampant in his own ce? Even if the Shengjing Sect looked down on people, on the surface, they would still need to appear good.


    Then this one��


    Feng Yin smiled and correctly guessed that this must be rted with Daoist Master Zhifeng. Shengjing Sect should have already known about this scandal, and thus didn��t dare to be preachy. Then, would this mean that inside this mustard seed bag there was the money to keep their mouth shut? That must be it.


    Although the Spirit Sword Sect could not be considered as poor and even resource-abundant, butpared to the filthy rich Shengjing Sect�� In Feng Yin��s understanding, their yearly foreign expenditure was more than tens of millions of spirit stones!


    Thus, the money needed to shut their mouth because of that Zhifeng��s White Moon Country��s scandal should not be less than one or two million spirit stones, otherwise, how could it be justified?


    With a glimmer of expectation, Daoist Master Feng Yin cast a spell to unlock the mustard bag��s restriction and, sure enough, found a sparkling and translucent pure crystal inside��the first rate Mysterious Sky Crystal.


    The so-called Mysterious Sky Crystal was arge denomination currency published by the Mysterious Sky Mansion. Usually, a piece of Mysterious Sky Crystal was worth tens of thousands of spirit stones, but the piece in Feng Yin��s hand was the first rate Mysterious Sky Crystal that was worth millions!


    The Mysterious Sky Crystal itself wasn��t particrly precious. Supporting its prices were the powerful strength and good reputation of the Mysterious Sky Mansion, which was arge mary institutionpletely independent from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals or any sects. It was a jointly funded establishment by the top five sects in the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals and the ten first rate sects. Its prestige was almost equal to that of the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals, thus, its reliability naturally needed not be said anymore.


    At the same time, the Mysterious Sky Crystal contained a secret mark from the Mysterious Sky Mansion, which was very difficult to counterfeit. More importantly, even if, in time, it could be counterfeited, it was absolutely impossible to not be noticed immediately. Thus, Daoist Master Feng Yin didn��t worry about this Mysterious Sky Crystal��s authenticity. A dignified Sect Leader of the Shengjing Sect, even if it were sent secretly using the flying sword, would never send a counterfeited good, lest he would beughed at by knowledgeable people like himself.


    Millions of spirit stones�� as a fee to cover the mouth, was really a sincere offer from the Shengjing Sect. However, while he was thinking, Feng Yin found several fragments of something within the mustard seed bag. When he poured them outter, he was suddenly taken aback.


    ��This�� this is burnt donkey meat!?��


    Looking at those several pieces of still hot burnt meat on the table, Feng Yin deeply wrinkled his eyebrows. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn��t figure out the meaning behind this. Thus, he put on the nearby spectacles on the bridge of his nose.


    Looking through the Kunlun Mirror, the world suddenly became different. Through his deeply profound eyes, the temporal lines of cause and effect were no longer mysterious. Daoist Feng Yin was suddenly amazed, but then, hisplexion gradually turned solemn.


    ��Second Junior Brother,e here for a moment.��


    Feng Yin casually said, and after a moment, a sword of light flew from the Misty Peak, carrying Liu Xian with it.


    ��Senior Brother, why are you looking for me?��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin shook his head and threw that burnt donkey meat to Liu Xian. After he bewilderedly took it, Liu Xian opened his mouth and was about to eat it.


    ��Junior Brother, don��t eat it!�� Feng Yin was greatly shocked; how could he eat that burnt donkey meat!? ��Can��t you recognize what��s in your hand?��


    Liu Xian was startled, and then he carefully observed the burnt thing in his hand. ��This�� flesh is exquisite, its fat is thin and well-distributed, and it faintly has Immortal Spirit��s aura, could this be an Immortal Donkey? Senior Brother, where did you find such a strange thing?��


    Feng Yin snorted and gestured at the Shengjing Sect��s golden sword at the table, as well as that piece of Mysterious Sky Crystal. ��Do you understand?��


    Liu Xian��s mind began to work, and after a moment, the cause and effect became substantially clear as he immediately threw the burnt donkey meat back to his senior brother.


    ��This Shengjing Sect is quite ruthless.��


    Feng Yin rhetorically asked back, ��Ruthless? Compared to being imprisoned in that hall for a hundred years, this is a much better oue. Based on this meat��s appearance, ten yearster, he would be able to return to his previous form. It��s just that, in these ten years, it would be really tough�� However, this does not concern us. They mailed us these things because they want to ask us to settle the matter in private so that we don��t disclose the matter. Later on, there should be a formal visit from them; at that time, it would just be a formality. The two sects will issue a joint statement, and the matter would be just a bygone. But I think that��s not necessary; there��s no need to offend the Shengjing Sect for such a trivial thing, what do you think, Junior Brother?��


    Liu Xian frowned. ��This is indeed a trivial thing, and we also don��t suffer any loss. I think it��s better for you to decide, no one will oppose it.��


    Feng Yin said, ��If only to calm things down, I just need to reach an agreement with the Shengjing Sect. But Junior Brother, this matter can��t just end like this.��


    ��Senior Brother, you mean��?


    ��The White Moon Country is in the Blue River Region, and it��s also not far from our sect�� And I remember from the report of the disciples who descended the mountain to wander that in recent years, the Immortal Cultivation World in the Blue River Region could be said to be in a murky state; the reported cases of scammer sects who dupe the ordinary people have been numerous.��


    Liu Xian nodded in agreement. ��I can see that; in the other regions, there are several sects that could suppress the situation, but it��s only our Blue River Region that doesn''t have a leader�� Um, Senior Brother, do you want to expand our sect��s force?��


    ��Uh, blind expansion of the Spirit Sword Sect does not have any benefit, but since we upied the spiritual energy node in the Blue River Region, we ought to shoulder some responsibility to the Blue River Region. The Shengjing Sect��s division head��s case is just one example. Simr things have often happened repeatedly, so I think we can��t just ignore this.��


    Liu Xian asked, ��Then how does Senior Brother n to deal with this? Wouldn��t it be better if we just ask the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal to intervene?��


    ��We can, but if we do that, we probably won��t be able to preserve the Spirit Sword Sect��s reputation as one of the five top sects, which has been continually criticized in thest one hundred years�� Although we don��t need to care about the outsider��s view, this inclusion in the top five sects is useful on many asions. So, it��s best if we deal with this thing ourselves. In any case, any A Mou or A Gou [3] can manufacture this kind of low-end scam.��


    Liu Xian coldly humphed. ��But the number is toorge; just to find these snakes and rats in the huge Blue River Region is already a headache�� Unless you are willing to sacrifice your ten years of cultivation to use the ultimate Stars Diffraction Technique to instantly lock all the targets.��


    Feng Yinughed. ��There��s no need to use such a force, very soon, someone would deliver the information for us.��


    ���� Shengjing Sect?��


    ��Is it not? They have been operating this continent-wide strategy for so many years; their nails have tightly clutched the Blue River Region. Thus, they ought to understand more about this than us, no?��


    ��Hmm, this makes sense, but after that? Who does Senior Brother intend to send to clean up these insects�� Ultimately, our Spirit Sword Sect��s manpower is a bit withered.��


    ��Is it? I actually think our sect��s disciples are quite a lot. Right now, this is the perfect opportunity for those who had entered the sect for up to ten years to go out and do the experiential learning. If they just do the experiential learning inside the sect, it��s somewhat less real and thus quite unfavorable for their growth. If they can understand the ways of the world of the Nine Regions, their road to immortality would be perfectly steady.��


    Liu Xian was taken aback. ��Letting the new entry-disciples to deal with that!? Senior Brother, you���� The Second Elder��s face turned solemn. ��Senior Brother, what you just said is exactly the same as the management training program one hundred years ago!��


    Feng Yinughed. ��Don��t be ridiculous; we��re not sending them in the middle of nowhere to open up a new territory, but just to deal with some small fries in the Blue River Regions�� If they can��t even do this, how could they survive in the Immortal Cultivation Worldter on?��


    ���� In the end, they��re just neers, most of them haven��t even reached the middle Foundation Establishment Stage.��


    ��Hehe, if we send those disciples who have already reached the peak Foundation Establishment Stage to deal with those snakes and rats, could this still be called an experiential learning? Oh, Junior Brother, you need to have more confidence in our Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples.��


    Liu Xian ruefully smiled. Obviously, he still has some apprehension. However, since his Senior Brother��s ideas have been set, there was no need for him to argue about it.


    ��Yes, Senior Brother.��


    ��Later on, I want you to coordinate with the Heavenly Policy Hall toe up with a n for this experiential learning. I want you to finish it by next month.��


    ��Yes.��


    Note:


    [1] The Zhi in Zhifeng means Ambition.


    [2] Jinyiwei or The Brocade d Guard was the imperial secret police that served the Emperors of the Ming Dynasty in China.


    [3] Any Tom, Dick, or Harry.

 Chapter 72 - Brave Youngster, Quickly Create Strange Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 72: Brave Youngster, Quickly Create Strange Foundation</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Non-Phase Peak, Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Inside the rustic wooden hut, the Master and disciple sat facing each other. The disciple respectfully brewed a cup of hot tea and then offered it to his Master.


    The Master felt extremely ttered and immediately inspected the tea using more than ten kinds of spells. After determining that there was no poison in it, she cautiously took a sip.


    Hmm, this was worthy to be the Non-Phase Peak tea: bitter and tart, absolutely the tea dregs.


    The Master nodded with satisfaction. Indeed, he was worthy to be her disciple; he has inherited the spirit of hard work and simple living. If he kept on like this, he would be able to save a bit.


    ��Little Wang Lu, why is your face looking like you��re constipating, is there something you want to ask?��


    Wang Lu, of course, has something to ask. Since his Master came back from wandering outside, she brought with her a series of surprises, so the questions in Wang Lu��s heart had already piled up.


    For example, her chivalric action that waspletely against her character: the ��Jindan defeat the Yuanying�� duel, the mysterious Heart��s Dao��


    Too many questions appeared in his mind all at once, making it difficult for him to choose which one to ask first. However, he was, after all, Wang Lu. Hebed through the questions once again, and he set them in order of importance from top to bottom. He then asked the most important question first.


    ��Master, can you exin how you end up having an affair with Seventh Martial Uncle?��


    ��Puft!��


    A mouthful of tea waspletely sprayed out andnded on her clothes, which revealed the enticing scenery behind it. However, the woman in white was too shocked to care about it; she inexplicably asked, ��You little kid, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? There is nothing shady between Seventh Junior Brother and me!��


    Wang Lu nodded in agreement. ��Yes, There��s really nothing shady with chocte milk.��


    ��Sheet! Chocte milk your ass! You��re still young, where did you learn such a nasty thought? See how I��m going to wash your brain!��


    The woman in white righteously reprimanded her disciple, then her finger stretched out as fast as a bullet, and an invisible sword qi, out of the blue, stabbed Wang Lu��s forehead.


    Naturally, there was nothing lethal with this sword qi. Not only was the strength only a thousandth of the strength of a Jindan, but it also wasn''t sharp at all�� However, receiving such an invisible sword stab, it would undoubtedly cause a normal person to suffer a concussion for two or three days.


    However, the moment the sword qi entered his body, Wang Lu��s body shook, and his two hundred and six Non-Phase Sword Bones spontaneously vibrated together andpletely dispersed the strength of that sword qi. Although the powerful impact still brought him pain, it was irrelevant.


    ��What!?��


    This sudden change also surprised his Master. ��You��ve reached the eighthyer of Sword Bone!? Kid, what a progress you��ve got here. In just a month, you have actuallypleted the eighthyer�� Wait a minute, you��re already����


    While speaking, Wang Wu suddenlyunched another sword qi. This time, the strength was still not strong, and it also wasn��t as fast as the previous one, but it actually carried a greater danger. This sharp sword qi was intended to stab Wang Lu��s Primordial Spirit so that he would suffer a severe pain in his mind.


    However, before the sword qi reached him, Wang Lu jerked up his right hand and stretched out his middle finger to the front straight at that sword qi.


    Pch!


    After a dull thumping sound, all the bones in Wang Lu��s body trembled and his organs seemed to disce, causing him to suddenly have the urge to throw up�� But ultimately, the strength of the sword qi was dissolved.


    ���� Not bad, that sword qi just now could seriously injure a low-level Foundation Establishment cultivator, but you can withstand it without suffering any injury. Obviously, the Ninthyer of the Sword Bone has passed through its first level; the pace of your progression is truly one of a kind.��


    While talking, the woman in white deeply wrinkled her brows. ��With your Void Spirit Root qualification and outstanding perception, I''m not surprised that your cultivation speed have surpassed my expectation. However, I don��t remember having taught you the method to cultivate the ninthyer of Sword Bone, and it��s impossible for you to think about it yourself. So who taught you?��


    Wang Lu struggled to answer. ��Seventh Martial Uncle.��


    The woman in white suddenly smirked. ��Oooh? Seventh Martial Uncle is it? Is that Seventh Martial Uncle with hisrge tool? While I was not here, the two of you actually have a good rtionship!��


    Wang Luughed. ���� It��s not! Seventh Martial Uncle said, Fifth Senior Sister��s child is also his child! Thanks to your affair with him, I can acquire his help, that��s why my cultivation has improved greatly!��


    ��Oh, so now you��re Seventh Junior Brother��s child? Did you pay respect to him as your godfather?��


    ����


    The two Master and disciple continued their verbal attack at each other for a long time. At the same time, on the Clear Sky Peak, a simple and honest ck man who was tending the spirit nts constantly sneezed. Finally, the two people felt bored and, as if by prior agreement, stopped their bickering.


    ��Tell me, what is it that you really want to ask?��


    Wang Lu looked at his Master, who presently behaved like someone who has no manners at all, and then thought about how, some time ago, she heroically crushed a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage��s Heart��s Dao just by talking. He could not help but exim, ��Master, you really know how to hide the real you!��


    His Master grunted, took another sip of that shoddy tea, and then said, ��Of course I can��t just casually expose it for others to see. That��s the matter of the sect that wishes to look for a silly woman who knows no limit; no matter what, Ie from a respectable family, you know.��


    ���� No, I was referring to the previous duel. Master, you��re off the track.��


    The woman in white sipped the tea again, trying to hide her embarrassment. ��Oh, you mean that duel. It��s actually not that big of a deal. He��s just a waste Yuanying that is easy to deal with. Why are you making a fuss about it?��


    A waste Yuanying? Easy to deal with? What Wang Wu said was, in fact, an understatement. If a Yuanying was really so worthless, they could not be called a Yuanying and held a deep respect from the others.


    In fact, in the Immortal Cultivation World, over ny percent cultivators who tried to fight another cultivator on a higher cultivation stage failed miserably and even ended up courting a disaster for themselves. A higher cultivation stage would often mean an overall suppression of the stage below it, so it was easier said than done to defeat a higher stage cultivator. Not to mention that no matter how unbearable Daoist Master Zhifeng was, in the end, he was still a Yuanying cultivator from a top sect; his foundation was certainly several times stronger than the same stage cultivator from third rate sects��


    Thus, his Master��s easy victory seemed incredible to Wang Lu. Although he has heard from other people that his Master seemed to have a reputation as the number one Jindan cultivator in the world, even if that rumor was true, she was still a Jindan Stage cultivator, which has a deep gap with the Yuanying Stage.


    ��Oh, Little Wang Lu, your general knowledge of the Immortal Cultivation is wrong. You think that the division of stages in the Immortal Cultivation is shaped like a tower, with clear divides between floors�� But actually, starting from the Jindan Stage, there is no rtive division between cultivation stages, only different directions. Yuanying Stage is not absolutely superior to Jindan Stage, and Deity Stage is not necessarily better than Yuanying Stage. If the cultivators�� pursuit of Immortality is a distant goal, then Jindan and Yuanying are all but different paths leading to the same destination.��


    These words were told by Wang Wu in earnest, but Wang Lu could not help but think that this theory was too absurd.


    ��ording to your argument, there��s no difference between Jindan, Yuanying, and Deity, then why do cultivators bother to desperately pursue a breakthrough in cultivation stage? After they reach the Jindan Stage, wouldn��t just be better for them to settle down? What��s the use in tiring themselves to break through another stage? Otherwise, you mean to say that for thousands of years, the cultivators were just doing useless work? Those numerous brilliant geniuses, not one of them found out that it��s unnecessary for them to break through the cultivation stage and they could just stay in the Jindan Stage while waiting for the day they soar to Immortality.��


    Wang Wu exined, ��The Immortal Cultivation road is full of thistles and thorns everywhere; when people found out that the path of Jindan to Yuanying to Deity to Unity to Mahayana would lead them to immortality, who else would be so bored that they open up another strange path? No matter how amazing or absolutely brilliant a person is, they are but a small and humble being on the Immortal Cultivation road��Therefore, over the years, no one was really able to discover the truth.��


    ��Ha! If so many people can��t find it, you can!?��


    Wang Wu confidently nodded. ��Yes, I even tried to apply this for a patent, too bad it was rejected.��


    ��Nonsense, of course, they would dismiss this����


    ��Actually, my theory is not perfect either, but there is one thing I want you to remember: the difference between the strong and the weak cultivators can��t be determined by seeing where they stand on their particr road, but how far gone they are on that road�� And any stage actually contains infinite possibility, and you only need to have the ability to unearth it.��


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu had nothing to argue anymore. After all, he had only cultivated for two years, thus, whether in theory or experience, he could not bepared with his Master, let alone debating her argument. Not to mention the result of the duel��a Jindan defeating Yuanying��was far more convincing than any argument.


    However, hearing her remarks, Wang Lu could not help but feel curious: how far was she actually in her Jindan path?


    ��Master, what percentage of your power did you use to defeat Zhifeng?��


    His Master thought for a moment. ��Around one out of ten thousand.��


    ���� This is fucking bullsheet! If you don��t want to say it, just don��t!��


    Wang Lu was toozy to pester this useless topic with his Master anymore, so he went straight to the point. ��Master, teach me the Non-Phase Sword Art.��


    Previously at the duel against Daoist Master Zhifeng, the other Spirit Sword Sect disciples only concerned themselves with the jaw-dropping action, but in the eyes of Wang Lu who cultivated the same Non-Phase Method, there were many things that he could discern.


    The fact that his Master was able to be the hero of that fight and defeat the Yuanying with her Jindan seemed so-so to him. On the contrary, the exquisite and peerless Non-Phase Sword Art that his Master showed using her emerald green bamboo sword revealed the true peak power of a Jindan Stage, which was absolutely breathtaking!


    ording to his Seventh Martial Uncle��s argument, after he started cultivating the Ninth Layer of Non-Phase Sword Bone, the most important thing was, of course, to practice the Non-Phase Heart Sutra, speed up the umtion of the surrounding spiritual energy, and establish a solid foundation. On the other hand, he could also begin to practice several fighting skills such as the Non-Phase Sword Art. However, for a new cultivator who has just entered the Qi Cultivating Stage, learning fighting skills was not important, particrly for the Non-Phase Method which was a pure defensive method. ording to the tentative n of the Fifth Elder, it was best to concentrate on cultivating the method for a couple of years until he reached the peak Qi Cultivating Stage, and then�� then she would be able to bring him to the Sect Leader to show off her hard work on taking care of her disciple; then she could swindle the mary reward.


    Taking this into consideration, Wang Lu very directly asked to be taught, to save himself from his Master��s ��cram school�� method.


    However, his Master straightforwardly nodded, and then��


    ��Okay, which set do you want to learn?��


    Wang Lu was taken aback. ���� How many sets do you have?��


    ��I won��t say I have plenty, but at least I have more than twenty sets.��


    Thinking about his Master��s one hundred percent originality,pleteck of moral principle, and so far has revised the Non-Phase Heart Sutra more than a hundred times, Wang Lu could not help but feel powerless. ��Can you help me remove the several wrong answers?��


    His Master smiled. ��In that case, I rmend two sets of Non-Phase Sword Art for you. But these two sets�� barriers are very high; one of them requires you to have big perseverance, and another one needs you to have great wisdom, I don��t know if you����


    ��I choose the great wisdom.�� Wang Lu decisively and confidently picked his choice��if he selected the perseverance, perhaps he needed to cultivate it for one hundred years in order to have a small sess��what kind of cultivation was that!


    ��Oh, you choose the great wisdom? I see. It does suit your opportunistic style.�� His Master ill-intently evaluated his choice, she then said, ��But this doesn��t mean that you can��t choose the perseverance road. On the contrary, perhaps this road would be more difficult to walk than the perseverance road.��


    ���� Because even I have yet to pass through.��


    Wang Lu suddenly sputtered, ��If even you haven��t learned it yet, what makes you think you can teach me that!?��


    His Master confidently refuted, ��Nonsense, who stipte that the Master have to master the skill before the skill can be taught? All the Sessor Disciples of the male Elders at the Heavenly Sword Hall are female; don��t tell me before they teach them how to behead the red dragon, they have to look for the red dragon and practice how to behead it?��


    Wang Lu was suddenly at a loss.


    ��Humph, young man, you��re still inexperienced!�� The Master was very pleased with herself for being able to force her disciple into silence, which was a very rare asion. ��Very well, I��ll teach you this second set of the seventeenth edition of the Non-Phase Sword Art. At your current cultivation stage, as long as you��re able to master the first three level of this set, even the low-rank Foundation Establishment cultivators would pose almost no threat to you. And if you coordinate it with the Non-Phase Heart Sutra to speed up your Qi Cultivating Stage cultivation and support your basic attribute, even peak Foundation Establishment cultivator would find it hard to hurt you.��


    ��Wow, so good!?


    ��Why wouldn��t it? Otherwise, why do you think I was able to defeat a Yuanying even though I am a Jindan? For us Non-Phase Peak cultivators, if we can��t challenge someone whose cultivation above us, then it means we have failed in our cultivation! Okay, say no more. Next, you have three months to master the first three level of this set of Non-Phase Sword Art. At the same time, your Qi Cultivating Stage will reach the seventh level����


    ��Wait a minute, three months to reach the seventh level of Qi Cultivating Stage? Master, are you forcing me to die!? Normally, you need around one and a half to two years before you can reach the seventh level!��


    ��Humph, how could a cultivator who possessed the magnificent Void Spirit Root bepared to those vagrants? Rest assured, with your solid foundation, it��s easy to have the three-month result with that of one and a half year of others.��


    ��Damn! When did I have the solid foundation!? This Void Spirit Root is simply a drag! Let alone now your Non-Phase Sword Bone has changed its basic structure so that now my cultivation speed isn��t that different than the second or third rate spirit root!��


    ��In short, you, junior, needs to stopining and begin to train more. After three months, if you can��t reach the seventh level of Qi Cultivating Stage and the third level of Non-Phase Sword Art, heh, at that time, you can��t me your Master for not urging you.��


    ��What happens�� after three months?��


    ��I don��t have the Stars Diffraction Technique, so how could I know what would happen in three months? So you ��definitely�� should not believe every word that I said.��

 Chapter 73 - Damn!

    <h4>Chapter 73: Damn!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��I don��t have the Stars Diffraction Technique, so how could I know what would happen in three months? So you ��definitely�� should not believe every word that I said.��


    Wang Wu assumed the ��dead pig should not be afraid of boiled water�� rogue attitude, which caused her disciple Wang Lu to feel helpless.


    From his experience with her for more than two years, Wang Lu knew that Wang Wu was not a credible person. The most typical example was around two years ago when she offered her the long term meal ticket at Misty Peak cafeteria; at that time, she hyped up the cafeteria so much, saying that it has the most high quality Western cuisine. Thus, Wang Lu cheerfully took the meal ticket and rushed to the cafeteria, only to curse inwardly when he encountered those fish heads on ��look up at the starry sky��.


    However, to say that she could not be trusted�� Just the day before, at the Heavenly Sword Hall, the six elders gave their endorsement of her! Daoist Master Feng Yin confidently eximed ��I believe her!�� with such a conviction! Regardless of Daoist Zhifeng, they all believe her!


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu could only inwardly sigh, thinking, ��I��ll believe her this one time!��


    Then, it was cultivation time.


    In ordance with Wang Wu��s requirements, in three months, Wang Lu has to break through the third level of the sword art and reached the seventh level of Qi Cultivating Stage. The most important thing was naturally the cultivation of the Non-Phase Method. Nowadays, the vast majority of the cultivators in the Immortal Cultivation World used cultivation methods like the Non-Phase Method to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy and transform them into magical power to further advance their cultivation. This method was usually called as the Core Cultivation Method��it was the foundation of all cultivation. It contained the most extensive content, but also the most difficult one. Sixty to seventy percent of the time, the cultivators would focus their cultivation of this Core Cultivation Method. As for the Non-Phase Sword Art, although his Master did request him to practice it, it was actually just a minor part of the cultivation��


    However, when Wang Lu actually began to practice it, he was surprised to find out that this Non-Phase Method was the most worry free and required the least effort.


    Because this Method was too wonderful��


    For more than two years��also because of his spirit root��the vast majority of Methods possessed by the Spirit Sword Sect were out of his reach because the Core Cultivation Method was very difficult. The most important point was that this Immortal Cultivation Method was too elusive and indescribable, requiring a more senior cultivator toprehend its content. How to breath in the surrounding spiritual energy, how to circte them, and how to transform them into magical power�� many times those senior cultivators would just use their feelings to describe what was written on the text and pass it onto their juniors. However, passing the information in this manner would inevitably produce errors, not to mention that each cultivator would have different physique and different circumstances. Thus, even after practicing the same cultivation method, the experience would bepletely different. It was very difficult to have a universal method applicable to all condition that would take all the cultivators on the same straight path.


    Currently, even if they have a Master to teach them, a cultivator would still have the feeling of ��blind men with the elephant�� and thus struggle to cultivate.


    Take the Qi Cultivating Stage for example; in this stage, the main thing to do was to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, keep it inside the Inner Mansion, and transform it into magical power while circting it inside the body. After that, the Inner Mansion would evolve into Jade Mansion, creating the node that connected the inside and the outside.


    For the ordinary Core Cultivation Methods, there were too many steps that cultivators needed to try before they could aplish this. For example, the surrounding spiritual energy absorption speed, the way to circte it, and so on; the size of each person��s Inner Mansion was different, so the location for the cirction was also different from person to person�� Even if the method was touted as the simplest, most ��universal�� method, it still has too many hazy and vague area, which made it hard to exin clearly and correctly.


    However, Non-Phase Method could actually do that! How to use the two hundred and six Sword Bones to extract the golden liquid to construct the cycle, where to gather the golden liquid in the Inner Mansion, how much strength was needed to drive the energy, the conversion speed, the diameter of the whirlpool�� Each steps taken were so meticulously exined that it made one��s hair stand up in anger! Moreover, it waspletely tailored; Wang Lu only needed to practice it step by step ordingly without any hesitation whatsoever.


    Towards this, Wang Wu actually didn��t im any credit. ��In fact, there��s nothing difficult in this. Even though it gets in the way of absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy, your Void Spirit Root is, after all, a top rank spirit root in the Immortal Cultivation World. Its other aspects quality are all top notch, therefore, as long as the designed Cultivation Method perfectly tailored to your condition, in ordance with the ideal theory of advance deduction, the designed method could just be theorized on paper; it doesn��t need to be experimented first before you can practice it�� Of course, this method is only applicable to you. If the other cultivators were to try it, in half a day, they would suffer Qi Deviation and their body would explode hahaha!��


    Laugh your ass! You think it��s funny to do a human experiment on your own disciple!?


    In any case, the Core Cultivation Method of the Non-Phase Method was basically without any difficulties. His cultivation speed was extraordinarily astonishing. In just ten short days, Wang Lu was able to construct a simple small cycle andpleted the ninth level of Qi Cultivating Stage�� If it were to extrapte from this, reaching the seventh level of Qi Cultivating Stage in three months was actually an easily achievable target.


    Then, it was time for the Non-Phase Sword Art.


    ording to Wang Lu��s choice, his Master taught him the second set of the Non-Phase Sword Art. This second set was indeed like what his Master said: one was required to have a great wisdom in order to practice it; the designed idea for this sword art was the convergence of the essence of all the world��s sword art into one��omnipotent! Simultaneously, one was also required to have the insight to all of the world��s sword arts�� ws��invincible!


    Just listening to this guiding principle, Wang Lu would immediately associate it with those various perpetual motion machines, water turning into oil contraption, and so on. No matter how he thought about it, it was still unreasonable.


    Fortunately, his Master quickly followed it with, ��Of course, that belongs to the ideal form of the Non-Phase Sword Art, which may seem illusory for you. However, for Immortal Cultivators, we must always have lofty ideals. As to how we link it to the reality, that��s another matter entirely.��


    Wang Lu suddenly understood: this second set of the Non-Phase Sword Art was created to have Wang Wu��s characteristic in it. ��Why don��t you say it earlier?�� he thought.


    However, when his Master told him the method for the first level of this Non-Phase Sword Art, Wang Lu suddenly felt like he was being cheated once again.


    ��The method for the first level is very simple, you just have to go and find fifty to sixty sets of the mortal world��s second or third rate sword arts, practice them one by one, and master them.��


    ��Where would I find fifty to sixty sets of mortal world��s sword arts?!��


    ���� Well, you don��t.�� While speaking, his Master, out of nowhere, suddenly pulled out a big pile of old and worn out sword art books. ��These are my collection of extremely expensive high quality books that I purchased from the mortal world. Practice well, and don��t disappoint your Master��s painstaking effort.��


    With a face full of doubt, Wang Lu reached out for that covered-in-dust pile of books.


    ����Loose Style Sword Art��, ��Recline Corpse Sword Art��, ��Climb Over Women Sword Art���� What the hell! Aren��t all these basic sword arts solely taught for neers!? Do you think I don��t know the difference in the grade in the mortal world��s martial arts? Where are the two sets of Coiling Finger Soft Sword and Soul of the Fallen Hero Sword?!��


    When he continued to peruse, he found a note, which was written with: quality goods made in ssic Store pavilion, limited time offer at a wholesale price of ten taels of silver.


    Wang Lu immediately looked up, but his Master has long vanished.


    ����


    While the overall feeling was that he was cheated badly by his Master, in the following half a month, Wang Lu earnestly practiced these novice sword arts one by one until he mastered them all.


    Arguably, even if these were novice sword arts, it would be difficult to master them in just three to five years. However, Wang Lu had been soaked in the Changing Tendon Washing Marrow concoction, which turned him into one in a thousand years martial art prodigy. Combined this with the Non-Phase Sword Bone foundation in his body, his practice speed was several times faster than an ordinary mortal. In just ten days, he had already fully mastered these dozens of sword arts.


    And in these ten days, Wang Lu gradually understood his Master��s intention: although these introductory sword arts were easy to understand with little to no practical value, but they were actually the sums of the thousands of years of martial arts, which was the most suitable for a neer to understand the essence of the sword and became a path to enlightenment in the way of the sword.


    Although Wang Lu had previously learned the Soft Cloud Sword, his understanding of it was only on the technical level; he has yet to reach the deeper level of it and its understanding. And through practicing these dozens of sword arts, each with different characteristic, Wang Lu gradually found out themon truth behind these sword arts.


    Although this feeling was still vague, but ording to his Master��s argument, this was the first level of the Non-Phase Sword Art. In her own words, the first level was just the theoretical study, far from having practical fighting value. Thus, although Wang Lu had reached the first level of Non-Phase Sword Art, it would still better if he used his Soft Cloud Sword Art in actualbat.


    The second level of this sword art was exactly the same as its first level��exploration of theory that did not involvebat. The difference was the grade in the mortal world��s sword arts, from novice sword art to middle-level sword art, such as every unique sword art on each sect. There were dozens of these sets in another stack of ssic Store Pavilion; the only difference was the wholesale price was now one thousand taels�� Was there anything sacred for this pavilion? How could they even sold the middle-level sword arts wholesale?


    With the sword art��s grade increase, the subtlety and power were also increased multiple times. However, the difficulty in practice was not that different. In ten days, Wang Lu overcame dozens of these middle-level sword arts one by one, and gained a clear understanding of them.


    Then, when Wang Lu confidently challenged the third level, the situation considerably changed.


    ording to his Master��s overall n, the cultivation of the third level would form the outline of the initial form of the Non-Phase Sword Art and has the preliminary realbat capability��the word preliminary here was in regard to the Immortal Cultivation World standard, but if it was in regard to mortal world��


    The third level of Non-Phase Sword Art far surpassed any mortal world��s top sword art. As for the practice method��


    ��Very simple, from over a hundred sets of sword arts that you previously mastered throughprehensive study, you take your deep understanding of the truth of them andbine it with your own situation to create a new set. Even if this newly created set doesn��t have the initial form of the Non-Phase Sword Art, your third level is already considered as a sess.��


    ���� Self-create a sword art!?�� Wang Lu could not believe what he just heard.


    ��Hey, isn��t this very democratic, free, and universal?��


    ��Democratic your ass! Quickly give me the dictator��s authoritarian solution of this Non-Phase Sword Art!��


    It turned out that his Master actually sighed. ��Unfortunately, I am not joking about this�� Non-Phase Sword Art and Non-Phase Method are twopletely different things. The levels in Non-Phase Method are the basis for the Immortal Cultivation; in simple terms, it��s the cultivation of unity of men and heaven. As long as the heaven remain unchanged and the men stay the same, naturally, the set of correct solution could be summed up and imparted to you. However, the sword art is used against the hostile enemy��a real attacking method in fighting with endless variations. How could it possibly have a set of rigid routine? Thus, this needs to be experienced and explored by yourself; you need to find a suitable path for yourself. Think about how Master have to take each step of the way by myself, yet you have a great Master to point it out for you. You��re multiple times luckier than Master, so, brave youngster, go and find your own path!��


    ��F*ck! My path is to put your face under my foot!��


    ����


    The practice of the third level of Non-Phase Sword art was very slow.


    From the beginning of the third month set by his Master, it has been more than a month. The cultivation of the Non-Phase Method progressed steadily, and now he has reached the eighth level of Qi Cultivating Stage. The targeted seventh level was already within his sight, and in addition to that, he has mastered all kinds of mortal world��s sword arts required for the first two levels of the Non-Phase Sword Art.


    Unfortunately, he has yet to see even the shadow of the third level.


    Initially, for matters regarding martial arts, Wang Lu has one of the best teacher��the Inn Lady Boss. However, nowadays, when he needed her the most, the Lady Boss has bizarrely disappeared, nowhere to be seen! When he inquired about her from other people in the Spirit Creek Town, they actually said she went to the nearby towns and viges to purchase goods to re-fill her stock!


    ��What the hell! Your daily-turnover-of-over-ten-thousand broken store also needs to be re-stocked!? Can you even sell it to ghost�� huh?��


    Another thought came to his mind; he realized that not that long ago, he ate too much, which used up most of the ingredients in the storage and forced the Lady Boss to go out to procure them�� ��Damn! What a boomerang!��


    With no-one to help, he could only rely on himself. However, creating a new sword art was easier said than done! Although Wang Lu had achieved quite a considerable amount of understanding and even had the sword art cast a faint shadow at the bottom of his heart through a month of constant practice of mortal world��s martial art, creating a new sword art suitable for himself based on this foundation was still difficult.


    Of course, with Wang Lu��s talent and perception, if he really wanted it, he could patch the current source material at hands to integrate them into a new set of sword art that would be far better than the intermediate sword art of the mortal world. However�� ording to his Master, the created sword art would be his cultivation foundation far into the future. That being the case, was there any use to employ this kind of self-deception method on this issue?


    Since he possessed the Void Spirit Root, since he was a professional adventurer, since his body was this kind of special, then it was either he wouldn��t do it or he would do it to the best of his abilities.


    ording to his Master, the second set of the Non-Phase Sword Art would test his wisdom, as such, he would just use his supreme perception to break through this mountain pass. Weren��t these just around a hundred mortal world��s sword arts? See how he would use his power of supreme deduction to, one by one, simte them in his mind ande out with the result!


    Thus, for the next few days, all day long, Wang Lu would contemte the sword art like a lovelorn teenager, then at the evening, he would heave a sigh, and, at night, he would toss and turn on his bed, nearly unable to sleep.


    Today, at daytime, with a distracted state of mind, Wang Lu tottered down away from the Non-Phase Peak. He went through the sect��s shrinking array and arrived at Misty Peak��s small za. He swayed left and right as he wobbled to the cafeteria.


    Along the way, there were quite a lot senior brothers and sisters frightened by him��he didn��t greet them; when they called out his name, he paid them no attention. Even when they reached out to shake him, his eyes still looked vacant and unfocused.


    Some people thought that he suffered Qi Deviation and immediately looked for their Master. When they reported it, Elder Liu Xian immediately rushed to the scene, but with just a single nce, he immediately scolded them, ��That Non-Phase Peak idiot is trying to create a sensation again! All of you, just leave him alone!��


    Since even their Master had said that, they no longer cared anymore�� However, it was indeed somewhat unbearable to look at how that dementia-looking red and white disciple crashed into the Misty Peak cafeteria.


    Several Spirit Sword Sect disciples looked at Wang Lu with a face filled with pity, and then they looked at the new sign hung at the entrance of the Misty Peak cafeteria: Giving Back Affection. Sincere Bargain. Please taste the brand new dishes!

 Chapter 74 - Master, Please Accept Your Disciples Respect!

    <h4>Chapter 74: Master, Please ept Your Disciples Respect!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    At this time, Wang Lu hadn��t realized that he was walking into the Misty Peak Cafeteria, since he waspletely engrossed in the swordsmanship deduction. In his mind, there were quite many people, each one of them held a sword and performed a different set of sword art, and some of them fought each other with various amount of wins and loses. As an observer, Wang Lu learned from their performance and extracted valuable experience.


    Wang Lu himself had just discovered this ability not so long ago�� Perhaps it was because of the Non-Phase Sword Bone, especially since the appearance of that single piece of Emperor Bone, or perhaps since he started absorbing surrounding spiritual energy, resulting in the initial condensation of his Primordial Spirit, that his IQ was effectively enhanced�� In short, since he has the ability, he might as well use it. Wasn��t this also a part of the great wisdom?


    When Wang Lu was on the fifteenth iteration of deducting the fight between Recline Corpse Sword Art and Loose Style Sword Art, when he was immersing himself in the newly discovered w of the Loose Style Sword Art�� his body suddenly jolted. Someone had violently shook him, bursting that mysterious realm of deduction.


    ��F*ck! Who is it!?�� he inwardly cursed.


    Wang Lu returned to the real world with an indignant face. He then found himself sitting in the Misty Peak Cafeteria, and a petite blonde girl full of heroic spirit was staring at him with her dark green eyes.


    ��Excuse me, may I have your order?��


    Wang Lu looked around a bit and found out that he was the only patron. He inwardly cursed, thinking that he inadvertently burst into the ��dragon pond, tiger den�� [1].


    There were four big restricted areas in the Spirit Sword Mountain: Sect Leader��s Abode, Pink House, Sword Tomb, and�� the promoting-new-dishes Misty Peak Cafeteria.


    It was suicidal to enter each of those area, especial thest one�� Inwardly, Wang Lu silently sang an elegy for himself; he then resolutely said, ��Bring me everything new that you got!��


    In swordsmanship cultivation, the single most important point was to have a vigor that could not be swept away just like the sharpness of the sword! ��You! I don��t care if you have the thirteen or a million fish heads looking up at the starry sky, but you��ve made me angry�� Just wait! I, your father, will eat you today!��


    Hearing Wang Lu��s request, the somewhat unhappy look on that maiden chef suddenly disappeared and was reced by a pleasantly surprised smile. ��Very good! Today, I justunched a new dish inspired from my faraway hometown which usedke as the main theme. It has a very memorable value!��


    ��Damn! I, your father, am not from your hometown; why would I want your memorable nonsense!��


    ��In short, please rest assured. This dish will definitely surprise you!�� After making that powerful statement, without saying anything else, the blonde girl turned around and briskly walked back to the kitchen, preparing to take thatke-themed new dish.


    A momentter, Wang Lu subconsciously returned to the meditative state, and began deducing the swordsmanship again. At this time, the blond girl plodded out of the kitchen holding a veryrge porcin pot rtive to her stature. She then firmly ced it on the table with a self-satisfied look appeared on her face.


    ��Try it. Have faith in me!��


    Wang Lu apprehensively looked at that giant porcin pot which was filled with dark green soup. It has a strange smell and, asionally, bubbles of air would burst on its surface�� Floating in the middle was what appeared to be a very suspicious meat ball. No matter what, it was hard to feel at ease!


    Wang Lu cautiously probed. ��Dare I ask, is this�� Lake Monster?��


    The girl frowned. ��No, it��s theke elf.��


    ���� Don��t you think the shape of this elf is quite strange?��


    The girl continued to frown. ��Is it?�� Why don��t you just eat it, it��s not good to eat if it gets cold.��


    ��No, I am sure this thing should be frozen to absolute zero first before it��s anywhere near edible!�� Wang Lu inwardly eximed.


    However, Wang Lu gathered his courage and took a spoonful of that soup. To his surprise, the soup didn��t taste so bad! Although it was far from tasty, and could not bepared to Lady Boss��s dish at the Ru Family Inn, it actually could bepared to the craft of a simple farm girl. Nevertheless�� this was a considerable progresspared to her ��look up at the starry sky�� and other dishes.


    After repeatedly confirming that his taste bud didn��t betray him, Wang Lu very straightforwardly gave the soup a thumbs up. The young girl��s smile immediately bloomed; so wide was her smile that it almostpletely covered the horror of that green soup on the table.


    ��Thank you for your appreciation. I will continue to try to live up to my customer��s expectation!��


    After that, this young chef cheerfully went back to the kitchen to do the other dishes while Wang Lu continued to drink a few spoonfuls of thatke elf. Because the taste wasn��t giving him enough stimtion, Wang Lu quickly wallowed in the swordsmanship deduction.


    After several moments, Wang Lu ended his swordsmanship deduction and turned his attention back to the reality. However, he found out that the green-eyed girl was already standing before him. On the table were several dishes, but all of them had already cooled down. As for Wang Lu, he found himself holding a spoon and chopsticks, yet he didn��t move at all.


    ��s, it��s still not good enough����


    The girl very sadly sighed, quietly acknowledging her failure. For a proud person, this was a very difficult thing to say.


    Looking at the girl so disappointed like that, to the point where he could feel her pain, Wang Lu thought that he had inadvertently yed with the girl��s heart. Which, ording to the sect��s regtion, seemed like he was guilty of lewd behavior? Although it was an inadvertent act, but a professional adventurer ought to ept the consequences for his action��since he yed with her mind, then he will be responsible for fixing it.


    ��Actually, I was just distracted.��


    The girl firmly nodded in agreement. ��I can understand that�� A clever warrior will use distraction as a way to alleviate the pain. And to have brought so much pain to you, I am truly at fault here. Sure enough�� I really have no talent.��


    ��Wait a minute, girl, you misunderstood. Actually, it��s like this����


    Wang Lu began to confess that since he struggled in the swordsmanship cultivation, he became distracted all day long trying to solve his problem��this was a rtively easy way to win other people��s trust.


    After he had finished baring his problem, he found out that the girl was looking at him in surprise.


    ��You know swordsmanship!?��


    Damn! Wang Lu was upset; that remark seemed to say, Could pigs climb trees!? He thought that no matter how worse he was, he was still a Sessor Disciple of a sword sect; if he didn��t know the way of the sword, should he take the Nine-Teeth Rake [2] for her to see?


    Although his Void Spirit Root was a pain in the crack, it wasn��t a sufficient enough reason for other people to despise him!


    Realizing that her remark had been negatively perceived, the girl quickly covered her mouth and then exined, ��No, I��m just surprised that since you know the way of the sword, why do you practice your swordsmanship in this immature way?��


    Wang Lu was curious. ��Why is it immature? Using extraordinary intelligence to deduct the swordsmanship is a way to improve efficiency and reduce cost; what��s wrong with it?��


    The girl thought for a moment, and then somewhat bluntly said, ��Swordsmanship�� is not something that you think, but something that you apply.��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��This sword art of mine is different; it needs big wisdom to practice it.��


    This time, the girl pondered a lot longer until Wang Lu wanted to get up and check her out. After a while, finally, she slowly said, ��I remembered that in your Nine Regionsnguage, wisdom and intelligence are two entirely different words.��


    Wang Lu��s jaw immediately dropped.


    ��Intelligence, wisdom���� Light suddenly appeared at the end of the tunnel.


    The girl lightly frowned and then continued, ��The greatest thing that factored in intelligence is innate, while wisdom is mostly acquired through experience. Since you need big wisdom to practice your sword art, then you should rely on gaining realbat experience; how could you just blindly fantasize it?��


    ���� Well said. This has really enlightened me.�� Hearing her exnation, the dark cloud that was guing his mind finally cleared; all the haze vanished, and it was reced by the brilliant sunshine.


    The truth was indeed just like what the girl said. Unfortunately, he didn��t see through this for many days.


    Swordsmanship was about taking action. The only thing that hecked after several days of deduction, which had already provided him with enough theoretical basis, was the actual fighting experience.


    It was just that�� practicing swordsmanship obviously couldn��t be behind a closed door; it was best to have a special instructor. This instructor needed not necessarily be powerful, but has to be proficient in the way of the sword. However, where could he find such an instructor?


    Among his fellow Martial Brothers and Sisters, their strength, of course, were amazing, with high cultivation level and particrly advanced swordsmanship. However, frankly speaking, their attainment in the way of the sword might not necessarily be profound. Swordsmanship and the way of the sword are twopletely different concepts.


    Usually, the best candidate would undoubtedly be the Lady Boss. However, in the absence of the Lady Boss��


    After he pondered it over, his peripheral vision caught the sight of that pair of deep green eyes; a sh suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Hey! Isn��t this a ��ready made one��!?


    Although he had never seen her fight, nor knew her depth of knowledge, but the fact that she had enlightened the mystery of the way of the sword to him showed that she was an extremely able person.


    ����


    ��What? You want me to�� help you practice your sword art?��


    After cleaning up the dishes, she looked at Wang Lu in surprise after hearing such a request from him.


    After a moment of hesitation, the girl shook her head to refuse him. ��I am just a cook, and I am busy with my work, so I can��t help you with that.��


    How could Wang Lu believe that? He immediately produced his long term meal ticket with a flourish. ��Look at this old customer��s face and do me a favor; isn��t this what you call a sincere bargain?��


    Being frightened by that long-term meal ticket, the girl muttered irresolutely, ��But����


    Still but? Wang Lu didn��t want to argue with her any longer; he simply unsheathed the Purple Soft Sword from his waist and thrusted it at the girl��s shoulder.


    The opposite party was taken aback; she didn��t expect Wang Lu to attack her without any preamble. Particrly, the only thing in her hand was the pair of chopsticks, which was inconvenient to use to parry the attack�� However, the next moment, the girl firmly mped that Purple Soft Sword with the chopsticks, while her other hand tried to stabilize the stack of dishes, stopping the attack.


    After that attack failed, Wang Lu simply withdrew his Purple Soft Sword, however, his heart was amazed.


    She truly deserved to be a hidden expert. Just now, Wang Lu didn��t use the Soft Cloud Sword Art, but rather the first move of the Heaven and Earth Sword Art, which waspletely formidable. Combined with the power of his eighth level of Qi Cultivating Stage, even a first ss martial artist of the present age has no way to resist it.


    However, this blonde girl had easily fended off that sword strike with just a pair of chopsticks! If she wasn��t a master, who is?


    Therefore, before the girl had a chance to put down the dishes and the other things, Wang Lu straightforwardly rushed to kneel and bow his head before her. ��Master, please ept your disciples�� respect!��


    Crash!


    The dishes shattered as they fell on the floor.


    [1] Dangerous ce.


    [2] Weapon of Zhu Bajie, the pig in the Journey to The West.

 Chapter 75 - Young Lady, What Is Your Name?

    <h4>Chapter 75: Young Lady, What Is Your Name?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Master, please ept my respect.��


    Wang Lu had sessfully used this master recruitment trick to cause a number of heavy losses of tableware and made the young girl chef somewhat at a loss.


    ��H-how could this be? I just sojourned at the Spirit Sword Sect to study; how can I overstep my boundary and be your master? Moreover, don��t you people from the Nine Regions highly value your master-disciple tradition? Wouldn��t doing this besmirch your Master��s dignity!?��


    Wang Luughed. ��My Master doesn��t even have integrity, where would she have her dignity? Rest assured, no harm��s done.��


    ��B��but.�� The girl obviously still has some misgivings.


    Wang Lu didn��t say anything; he just bent down and prostrated himself once more.


    ��Okay, okay, I get it, if it��s just the sword art training partner, I��m fine with it. But, I��m not your Master, and you��re not my disciple.��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��Sure!��


    ����


    In that afternoon, Wang Lu realized how fierce this Western Chef was.


    She came to the Spirit Sword Sect four years ago, and in these four years, she rarely ventured out the Misty Peak Cafeteria, as that ce was also her lodging. She also never outwardly showed her skills to outsiders, therefore, Wang Lu never expected that this young girl was actually so formidable.


    At the Misty Peak practice fields, Wang Lu, with his Purple Soft Sword, was forced to go all out against this girl with her wooden sword. Soft Cloud Sword Art, Winding Step, a month long sword cultivation from the various sword arts, the ninth level of Non-Phase Sword Bone, as well as the Core Cultivation Method of the eighth level of Qi Cultivating Stage�� hebined these all to form a very tight defense. Wang Lu was confident that his defense would give even lower level Foundation Establishment cultivator a headache��


    However, in the face of such a strong defense from Wang Lu, the blonde girl only used three sword moves before it fell apart.


    The first sword move was a straight strike on the head; the wooden sword put a Mt. Tai-like pressure on his head, which caused Wang Lu��s defense to copse and reveal an opening! The second sword move was still the same strike on the head. This time, it turned Wang Lu��s situation in disarray, and his qi and blood churned. The third sword move was yet another strike on the head. This time, it jarred the Purple Soft Sword loose from his hand, causing it to fly away. Thus, ultimately, Wang Lu��s struggle ended up in failure.


    After these three sword strikes, Wang Lu willingly epted her superiority.


    The girl didn��t depend purely on brute force to win. Although she exerted herself at least equal to that of Wang Lu, but her three sword strikes actually won against him. These three sword strikes seemed simple at first, but hidden inside were many subtle moves!


    At the same time, from that three sword strikes, Wang Lu was able to discern the girl��s distinctive sword art.


    ording to the standard in the Nine Regions, the girl��s moves were undoubtedly unconventional. Her sword moves were without any formed repertoire. Just now, those three sword strikes were sent as if ��in passing�� and ��without care��, like heavenly steed soaring across the sky, but each sword strike were aimed at strategic points, and each of her body movements was exquisitely peerless�� In other words, a formless move.


    However, ording to the Lady Boss��s theory, was there any swordy that didn��t rely on assuming a form? Even practicing basic skill shouldn��t just be attempted in vain. Otherwise, one might as well go to fight by putting firecrackers on their buttocks and light it up. It wasn��t that there wasn��t a truly formless swordsmanship, but the premise was that their swordsmanship ought to have reached perfection.


    Western Continent Swordy was different than the Nine Regions. Although they didn��t have too many types of sword art, ultimately, their sword art system was already simrly matured and sophisticated�� Some times ago, when the Lady Boss was idle, she had exined this mystery to Wang Lu, and even personally ended it up with a demonstration. However, the blond girl��s swordy waspletely different than those mature system.


    To quote Lady Boss��s point of view once again: in this world, if one wanted to enter the Realm of Formless Move, there was only one way.


    Fighting many battles and bing battle hardened.


    If he reached the pinnacle of this road�� even the Lady Boss would be unwilling to be his enemy.


    In other words, this blonde cook was at least on the same level as the Lady Boss!


    Of course, this could also apply to the size of her chest��


    In short, with this great master in swordsmanship helping him in practice, he did not need to worry anymore. Just now, he was defeated with just three sword moves, but after experiencing these three sword moves, he had memorized them and thus reaped infinite gain, which his brain needed to deduce countless times to get the conclusion.


    ��Again.��


    The young girl showed a faint smile; she re-griped her wooden sword and attacked his head once again.


    This time, Wang Lu still lost on the third move, however, on the third move, the girl didn��t do the overhead strike, but rather a straight thrust at his chest.


    After these three sword moves, the girl nodded in satisfaction. ��Not bad, not bad. You have such a good perception. With such a disciple like you���� Before she could continue the rest of her words, she suddenly realized her slip of a tongue and immediately shut up, but it was toote.


    Wang Lu, of course, already caught this; he immediately jumped in joy. ��Haha, you finally admitted that I��m your disciple!��


    The young girl stared at him dumbfoundedly. ���� I did not.��


    ��Haha, you obviously did! What are you so ashamed about? It��s just receiving a disciple, not to marry me, otherwise, you have to obediently listen to me����


    ��Humph!�� The young girl didn��t talk; she just lifted her wooden sword and aimed straight at his head, only this time, she didn��t hold back her strength. As a result, Wang Lu��s Purple Soft Sword flew off from his hand.


    ��Humph, you can��t even resist that one sword strike, so how could you qualify to be my disciple?��


    ��What the! That��s cheating!��


    ��You talk too much!�� Another sword strike came at him again; Wang Lu could only stare at her, dumbfounded.


    ����


    For the next month, Wang Lu, under this not quite master-disciple rtionship, began the harsh swordsmanship training.


    Being called ��harsh�� was not excessive; the blonde girl was not a benevolent teacher, or more urately, she didn��t know how to teach. Her swordsmanship foundation was excellent; she even had an orthodox training. However, what really made her reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship was actually the umted experience from thousands of fight.


    Therefore, for her, swordsmanship training was nothing more than the actual fight of two swords. As a result, she only had one method to train Wang Lu: letting him remember with his body.


    In simple terms, doing everything possible to inflict flesh pain on Wang Lu by beating him, so that he could grow with the pain.


    As for Wang Lu, to be honest, he was not afraid of pain��although he would doubt whether he had cultivated the ninth level of Non-Phase Sword Bone every time that wooden sword struck him��with a defense that even a category three low rank monster would find impossible to break��but why was it every time he was struck by this blonde girl��s wooden sword, the pain even prated his heart?


    However, Wang Lu didn��t mind this physical pain. Because for every pain that he received, his swordsmanship made great progress. The blonde girl was indeed not qualified to be a teacher, but Wang Lu was a superb student.


    The only problem was, being beaten the crap out by the blonde young girl at the practice field on the Misty Peak for a month was truly an embarrassing scene. Fortunately, as the disciple of the Non-Phase Peak, Wang Lu had learned from the best teacher to not be too concerned about face. Although some Inner Court Disciples would point fingers at them at the start,ter on, a few uppity Foundation Establishment disciples started toe and challenge the blonde girl to a duel and, without exception, all of them would end up shrieking and howling wildly after receiving just a single strike from her�� After that, no one dared to be a busybody again.


    A month flew pass, and on this day, Wang Lu disyed an extraordinary swordsmanship; he softly and freely wielded the Purple Soft Sword like a long whip. The blonde girl had continuously attacked him for ten sword strikes, yet she still couldn��t break Wang Lu��s sword defense. Despite Wang Lu struggling to maintain his defense at the end, the girl still nodded in satisfaction, stopped her attack, and took a few steps back.


    ��Impressive, in just a month, you have already progressed to this degree. Your talent is really amazing.��


    By this time, Wang Lu had loosened his defense; he heaved a long sigh. ��After so much hardship, I finally achieved this Three Feet Sword Defense.��


    The blonde girl nodded. ��With your present swordsmanship level, it��s impossible for ordinary people to break your sword defense. However, this sword defense is only applicable in a fight against another martial artist. Ifpared to the Immortal World��s standard, you��re just getting started.��


    ��Getting started is not bad. After this, I can still slowly improve at least to the point where it could be called as reliable.��


    Non-Phase Sword Art was undoubtedly profound. If he reached his Master��s realm, where she was able to resist all out attacks from a Yuanying Stage expert with just a bamboo sword, then it meant that he had finally reached the ��Sword Destroys All Realm��. Right now, Wang Lu had just practiced for two months, so naturally, he was yet to reach that stage, and at the moment, he had only sessfully achieved this third level. At least, at this level, he could be regarded as having reached the Sword Destroy All Realm among mortal world��s martial artists.


    In this one month, although the blonde girl only used a single wooden sword, but in her hand, this wooden sword appeared to have endless change. Sometimes it would be strong and heavy like a great ax, and sometimes it would be light and ethereal like a silver cord golden bell. When Wang Lu fought with it, it was like he encountered a lot of masters, giving him a lot of valuable experience. This Three Feet Sword Defense was also initially molded by that uninterrupted stimtion.


    Indeed, looking at his present situation, in the mortal world, his Three Feet Sword Defense could stop knives, swords, spears, and all kinds of weapon. However, he might not necessarily be able to resist the ninth level Qi Cultivating Stage��s fire ball attack�� But, as the basic framework, it was good enough, so he should not expect too much from this third level.


    Not to mention if he really encountered a fire ball attack from the ninth level Qi Cultivating Stage, why would he need to rely on his swordsmanship to resist it? Didn��t he have the ninth level of Non-Phase Sword Bone and the seventh level of Qi Cultivating Stage? He could just easily lift his hand and catch that fire ball.


    In short, his Master��s given tasks have already been sessfullypleted by him. Moreover, it was about ten days faster than the initial estimate; he was truly worthy to be the possessor of Void Spirit Root, breaking the record was as natural as breathing air for him. Because the tasks have beenpleted, Wang Lu finally could tie up the loose ends.


    Therefore, as he looked at the blonde girl, he finally couldn��t stop himself from asking the question that he had long wanted to ask, but until now had been suppressed for a month.


    ��Miss, what is your name?��


    The blonde girl��s jaw dropped, and the wooden sword slipped her hand and fell to the ground with a tter.


    ����


    ���� It turns out you don��t know my name?��


    The girl sighed; she felt that she had been cheated as a master for a month! Wang Lu, this disciple, has little to no conscience!


    As she said in the beginning, she came to the Spirit Sword Mountain not to be anyone��s master, however, Wang Lu was indeed just to her liking. Moreover, his talent in swordsmanship was excellent, which caused her hands to itch and agree to this half-sparring half-teaching thing.


    Wang Lu also thought that it was a bit inappropriate to ask this thing now. He looked at her bright golden hair and tentatively said, ��Um, Gold Master����


    Gold Master!? The girl felt that she was about to pass out; she had felt this kind of unspeakable feeling a few years ago when she tasted her own dishes.


    ���� Just call me Aya.��


    ��Oh, nice to meet you, Aya.��


    ��Em����


    After a period of awkwardness, they could finally carry out their exchange as normal.


    Exchange of what? It was about the experience in life and the likes, which Wang Lu had long wanted to ask but had yet to find a good opportunity to voice them out.


    However, he might as well not, because Aya didn��t want to answer those personal questions. She just chose to answer one of them.


    ��Aya, you have such a great skill in swordsmanship, so you should be some kind of a big shot in the Western continent; why did youe here to be a cook then? To promote the Western Culture and introduce the Western Food?��


    Aya said, ��I didn��te here to be a chef, but there is something that I need in the Nine Regions, so I had toe.��


    ��What thing? Elixir of Immortality?��


    ��More or less���� Aya shook her head somewhat sadly, but she didn��t borate. ��In short, the Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect has done me a big favor, collecting valuable resources that are impossible for me to acquire. And since I can��t repay that debt, I can only do whatever things requires of me to the best of my ability.��


    Wang Lu suddenly understood, thinking, ��You��re so called ��whatever things�� is to use your amazing skill to destroy the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples�� taste buds, right?��


    However, before he could ask further, a heavy and loud bell directly rang in Wang Lu��s mind.


    ��What the hell!�� Wang Lu immediately jumped three feet high; he inwardly eximed, ��This is the Spirit Sword Sect��s call to gather all the disciples. Moreover, the bell rang three times, which means the call is urgent. It��s usually because the Sect Leader Daoist Feng Yin is about to appear personally to address the disciples.��


    This rm call was effective only for the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples, but since Aya was just a guest, she couldn��t hear it. Seeing that Wang Lu was acting strange, she asked, ��What happened?��


    Wang Lu waved his hand. ��It��s nothing; somebody just sounded the Sect Leader��s funeral rm, nothing more.��


    Thinking that this rare conversation had been interrupted by that bell, Wang Lu was somewhat unwilling; he clenched his teeth and said, ��I��m hungry, let��s go to the cafeteria first to eat something before I go to the meeting.��


    Aya��s eyes lit up. ��Great!��

 Chapter 76 - Hey! Boss, We Are Friends, Right!?

    <h4>Chapter 76: Hey! Boss, We Are Friends, Right!?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After feeling satiated, Wang Lu left the Misty Peak and rushed to the Four Divisions Peak, just in time to see that it was already crowded.


    Of course, that description wasn��t too urate. The entire poption of the Spirit Sword Mountain, including Inner and Outer Court disciples, senior generations who were cultivating in seclusion, and even the workers at the Carefree Peak, all of them could not even reach a thousand people.


    It was just that the Four Divisions Peak za where the crowd gathered was indeed somewhat small. Thus, with just a few hundred people, it already appeared overcrowded.


    Of course, no matter how crowded it was, for a red and white robed disciple, the square would have a reserved ce for him. And sure enough, when Wang Lu came to the front of the square after squeezing through the crowd while shouting ��excuse me��, a row of seats had already been neatly ced there.


    That was the special spot for the Spirit Sword Sect Sessor Disciples, it was just that�� As always, there were four seats there. However, currently, there was only one person sitting there.


    The girl dressed in a long and colored gown greeted him with a brilliant smile.


    She was the Sessor Disciple of the Fourth Elder, nicknamed little Liu Li. Real name�� unknown. She had entered the sect several years earlier than him. Right now, her cultivation had almost reached Foundation Establishment, however, the Fourth Elder insisted her to reach the Foundation Establishment first before she practiced the Brilliant Sword Heart.


    Wang Lu knew little of this so-called Brilliant Sword Heart, but in short, this Sessor Disciple and him were slightly different, that was, she was a genuine sect elite.


    Unfortunately, even after entering the sect for more than two years, the two people didn��t have enough interaction. asionally, they would meet at the entrance, and the two nodded to acknowledge each other��that was it.


    In addition to little Liu Li, the sect has two other Sessor Disciples. Unfortunately, since he entered the sect more than two years ago, he had never seen these two people.


    It was said that the oldest was the Sessor Disciple of the Third Elder Fang He, who wandered outside all year round, never wanting toe back.


    The other one was the Sessor Disciple of Daoist Master Feng Yin, who had entered the sect around the same time as little Liu Li. However, that one cultivated in seclusion all year round like a tuberculosis patient that couldn��t go outside. Listening from the other Martial Brothers and Sisters, where they mentioned her just in passing, she seemed to have amazing talent that was almost unrivalled in the entire Nine Regions; her cultivation level was even higher than little Liu Li.


    It seemed like the other two wouldn��te during today��s gathering, but Wang Lu could care less. He casually took a seat, sipped a mouthful of tea provided on the nearby small table, and then waited for the Sect Leader��s appearance.


    However, just as he sat down, he suddenly heard an old voiceing from the front.


    ��Very good, everyone��s here, let��s get this meeting started.��


    When he looked up, he saw the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders had already sat cross legged in midair before the square.


    Wang Lu nearly sprayed out the tea that was still in his mouth while inwardly eximing, ��What the hell! Are all of them waiting for me toe!?��


    ��Aren��t you too unprofessional as a Sect Leader!? As a leader, you can alwaysete, at least you cane when all the others are present! But now, you came too early, so how would you get other people��s respect?��


    In addition to Wang Lu, other people didn��t care too much about this problem. After waiting for a moment, Daoist Master Feng Yin went straight to the point.


    ��Today, you are all summoned toe because there is an important task that needs to be arranged. It concerns with the disciples�� cultivation. For the details of it, I will let Elder Liu Xian exin it for all of you.��


    Sitting on the left hand side of Feng Yin, the Spirit Sword Sect Reward-Giver Elder, Liu Xian, said, ��This is an announcement pertaining the experiential learning for new disciples. In order to further strengthen the Spirit Sword Sect��s talents and team building, and improve theprehensive strength of the disciples, very soon, the Sect would send the new entry disciples out on an experiential learning task. The n for this have already been studied by the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall. It is as follows����


    Just by listening to the front part, Wang Lu could not help but spray out the tea from his mouth.


    ��What exactly was this weird style of announcement!? I seem to have heard of it somewhere!?��


    Seeing Wang Lu was having an intense doubt, a certain foreign elder who was sitting cross legged in midair very considerately passed on the exnation through the secret sound transfer method to Wang Lu: ��This is the movement to write things in vernacr that was put into effect several years ago internally in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Don��t you know it? Indeed, you didn��t attend this plenary meeting�� In short, the decision is to discard those pompous writing style and vigorously promote the vernacr. Especially concerning the records about the Immortal Cultivation Method, it is important to show vernacr writing to make it easy to understand and urately describe its point. Thus, the new generations of disciples would have a more easy time to train and so on. And as one of the five top sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the Spirit Sword Sect should strive to be a good example. Therefore, several years ago, the Spirit Sword Sect started to use vernacr in official documents and the likes.��


    Without the need for his Martial Uncle to exin further, Wang Lu had already profoundly understood the connotation and significance of this movement. In short, because there was peace for over a millennium, The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was bored and wanted to do something to pass their time��


    Before long, Elder Liu Xian had finished the announcement, however, the disciples on the square were already whispering to each other��they all revealed an excited look.


    Even Wang Lu could no longer spare his thoughts on any vernacr writing movement, but instead fell into deep thought.


    The experiential learning program that was nned out by the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, in simple terms, was to let the all the disciples below the middle-level Foundation Establishment Stage to descend the mountain and wander around so that they could gain experience and strengthen their cultivation.


    The scope of this experiential learning was��to no one��s surprise��within the Blue River Region. The Blue River Region was the defacto Spirit Sword Sect��s sphere of influence, even though the sect has always been negligent in managing it. But if they left the Blue River Region, regardless of where, they would enter the boundary of the other sects and all kinds of trouble would emerge, which would give them a very big headache that they could not put up with.


    However, they didn��t descend the mountain to y; the Second Elder Liu Xian very clearlyid out their task: Each disciple must write at least five thousand characters report about the experience that they got in the experiential learning. The quality of the report would directly affect their sect points. No need to mention if it was high quality, but if the quality was too poor�� there would be no upper limit on the point penalty.


    The sect didn��t set the mandatory topic for the report, but instead gave a suggestion for reference: on the rtionship between mortals and Immortal Cultivators.


    This topic was too wide and also excellent. The Nine Regions continent was vast and boundless, but overall, it consisted of the Immortal Cultivation World and the mortal world; with the mortal world as the majority. The Immortal Cultivation World seemed aloof and remote, cing itself above the mortal world, yet without the mortal world, the Immortal Cultivation World would have no root�� But the truth was that, not many cultivators truly realized the real rtionship between the two worlds.


    The big problem lied on those youngsters and young girls who entered the sect not too long ago. Because their cultivation time was still short, they still have worldly desires and low cultivation level; if they wanted to sessfullyplete this experiential learning, their ability was still insufficient. In such a condition, the time for the experiential learning was exceptionally important.


    As a result, the time set for this experiential learning was very long: a year.


    However, to Wang Lu, this was not the key issue.


    The key issue was: with this activity, he could finally legitimately descend the mountain, and could finally��


    Visit his home.


    ����


    Actually, when the Heavenly Policy Hall devised the n, they had actually already considered this context. By letting them descend the mountain to study the rtionships between the two worlds, the sect also wanted them to use this opportunity to cut off their ties with the mortal world.


    They have to do it because the Immortal Cultivators and mortals walked on a different path. The main difference between the two worlds was actually not on the difference in power, but lifespan.


    Even just a Foundation Establishment cultivators would have a lifespan close to two hundred years, Xudan Stage cultivators would have three hundred years, and Jindan Stage cultivators would have four hundred years��these were just the minimum! And the disciples taught by an ancient sect like the Spirit Sword Sect would have a solid foundation andprehensive ability, thus, their life expectancy was far higher than the average cultivator! And now, these Qi Cultivating disciples have already possessed one hundred and fifty years of lifespan. In this case, there was an issue that would inevitably arise.


    The death of their mortal loved ones.


    Thus, this experiential learning was also a chance for the disciples to say goodbye to their loved ones in the mortal world. Unfortunately, this chance was limited to those disciples who came from the Blue River Region. After the announcement of the n, this was the main topic of conversation between the disciples.


    ��Okay, the time for your descend is next month; you have less than a month to prepare, so be well-prepared. Especially those newest disciples, you guys must intensify your cultivation. The world down there may not be as easy and simple as up here.��


    After adding some simple matters that required the disciple''s attention, Daoist Master Feng Yin dered that the meeting was adjourned. Some of the disciples became animated in discussing this, while some others lost their interest. Wang Lu himself didn��t have too strong of a reaction; he just felt that it was good to have an opportunity to visit his home vige and family.


    As for that report�� Hahaha, when was a professional adventurer ever afraid to write a report? Without waiting to have a year of experience, even right now, Wang Lu could pick up a pen and easilypile a content-rich report out of nothing.


    Thus, thinking about Blue River Region''s Great Ming Country''s little mountain vige northeast of the Dog Ear Mountain in the Marquis County of the Eastern Way Prefecture, his heart was gradually filled with nostalgia.


    He was toozy to think about cutting the mortal world��s ties; he just knew that he would soone home�� anything else was irrelevant.


    ����


    After the meeting, Wang Lu went back to the hut, where he saw his Master sitting in the living room, quietly drinking some liquor. It was still the same spirit wine worth five hundred spirit stones. If this was just like any other day, Wang Lu would��ve immediately openly ridiculed her. However, today he was on a good mood, so he was toozy to care about her antics.


    Seeing Wang Lu entering the hut, the Master loudly greeted him, ��Yo, not bad, you��ve seeded in your sword practice?��


    Wang Lu was taken aback. ��You can see this?��


    ��Humph, practicing swordsmanship and cultivation is different, and their dispositions are also different. Just now, I noticed that you have a different disposition than usual.��


    How could Wang Lu believe her crap; he loudly sneered. ��Tell me the truth.��


    Wang Wu confidently said, ��Actually, I passed by when you were training with Aya.��


    ��Damn! Then your previous boast was just fart! Forget it, in short, I��ve already surpassed your requirements. Now, can you tell me the fourth level?��


    ��Surpassed your ass! You want the fourth level? Didn��t you justplete the third level of Non-Phase Sword Art?�� Wang Wu seemed angry that the rock wouldn��t turn into gold. ��Didn��t you listen to that retarded Sect Leader��s words that soon all of you little bastards are going down the mountain to do experiential learning; do you think it is a vacation trip? Do you think your insignificant skill can run amuck in the Nine Regions?��


    Wang Lu immediately came to his senses and became somewhat embarrassed. ��Master, you��re right, your advice is truly enlightening. I really shouldn��t have forgotten that the road to Immortality is a long one because of a little insignificant progress. In the huge Nine Regions, one should always strive for the better, above the sky, there��s always another sky����


    This heartfelt words only made his Master feel terrified; the slight tipsy feeling that she had immediately vanished into thin air��naturally, this drinking-immortal-wine-to-raise-the-qi became no different than feeding the dog.


    ��What�� is wrong with you?��


    Wang Lu��s countenance immediately changed. ��Master, this disciple is so poor, shouldn��t you support me with money, hahaha?��


    ���� Where would I have the huge money for you!? If it��s a huge stone, perhaps I still can!��


    Wang Lu no longer beat around the bush. ��Sometime ago, you seized all of the belongings from that jackass Zhifeng; don��t tell me you��ve already sold them all.��


    ��Ridiculous!��


    Currently, Wang Wu was certainly not penniless. With how much she was worth right now, she could easily afford that five hundred worth of immortal wine while still putting a poking-fun-at-a-pig look; she then raised her head and contemptuously looked at Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu once again turned one hundred and eighty degrees; he immediately kneeled on the floor and embraced his Master��s thigh. ��Boss, we��re friends right?��


    ��Let go of me!��

 Chapter 77 - The Sword Spirit Autumn Beam

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Sword Spirit Autumn Beam</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Spirit Sword Fifth Elder had never received this kind of treatment��being embraced on the thigh and being called boss��for many years. Usually, it has always been her who did this to someone else, and every time, she would be abandoned like a worn out pair of shoes.


    The innumerable magical treasures, elixirs, and so on that she seized from Daoist Master Zhifeng�� was indeed still in her possession. In fact, although Daoist Master Zhifeng wasn��t really that wealthy, his possession as a Yuanying Stage from a top sect in the Nine Regions could not be underestimated. However, it wasn��t that easy to sold all of them in such a short period of time like this.


    Finally��


    ��Fine, since you��re so poor that you even lower yourself to beg me, I��ll support you. s, who told you to have a below average intelligence, dull perception and not good looking?��


    While doing her utmost to ridicule him, the Fifth Elder took out a tiny sword from her mustard seed bag and threw it to her disciple.


    ��What is this?�� Wang Lu tried to twist the toothpick-sized sword with his fingers.


    The Master loudly sneered. ��In just two months, you already forgot about this? Tsk, sparring with that pretty swordswoman for a long time has shrunk your brain, Little Wang Lu.��


    Wang Lu took a careful look and, sure enough, he somewhat recognized that sword; a little whileter, he eximed, ��Damn! This, this is the little Sword of Mount Kun!?��


    ��If it��s not the Sword of Mount Kun, do you think it��s a toothpick?�� His Master shook her head and then carefully exined, ��This stuff has nothing of value to me, but you happen to have no mainstay weapon. With this, you can discard that Purple Soft Sword��mortal world��s weapon is already of no use to you��your strength has gone far above that you can��t effectively unleash your strength using them. However, regardless of what, this Sword of Mount Kun is an eighth rank spiritual treasure; based on your low cultivation level, not to mention the Emperor Sword, you��re not even worthy to pick this spiritual sword. Moreover, this time, there��s no Sect Leader��s Golden Seal that can make you unleash her full spiritual treasure power through sheer force. Thus, I��ll help you by creating seals for her. In total, there are nine seals; each subsequent seal would naturally be unlocked once you reach the required cultivation level. With your current cultivation level, you still can��t open the firstyer of the seal. Even so, there��s no harm to you in using her; after all, spiritual treasure is spiritual treasure. The material is far from any usual magical treasure canpare, at least you won��t need to worry that ying with her would spoil her�� In addition to that, there��s an important matter that you must pay attention to.��


    The Master reached out her hand and recalled the Sword of Mount Kun; she softly stretched out her finger and plucked it. Afterwards, a sharp sound echoed out.


    ��The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Mount Kun is still there.��


    Wang Lu frowned. ��Which means��?��


    ��It means you��ve officially be the master of this sword. You must make a choice: do you want to keep this Sword Spirit or not?��


    ��Is there any difference?��


    His Masterughed. ��Of course there is. This Sword of Mount Kun wasn��t refined by Daoist Master Zhifeng himself, but by the Master Refiner in the Shengjing Sect around one thousand and two hundred years ago. Do you know what that means?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��This sword was designed by a waste with old-fashioned ideas?��


    Buzz!


    That toothpick-sized sword suddenly shook, seemingly expressing its strong indignation. His Master reached out to suppress that spiritual treasure��s vibration and was extremely shocked. ��I thought you��re supposed to be the Spirit Sword��s top student, have you ever taken the basic course for refining?��


    Wang Lu righteously eximed, ��How could a poor ce like this Non-Phase Peak be able to support me to study this refining tool ss?��


    ���� Very well. Simply put, in the Immortal Cultivation World, there is an unwritten rule. The greater the age of the spiritual treasure, the higher the value. For example, this Sword of Mount Kun is a millennium old spiritual treasure; although it��s only an eighth rank spiritual treasure, its real value is far higher than a younger simr rank spiritual treasure. That idiot Zhifeng��s cultivation is not enough, and his heart��s dao is shallow, thus, he was barely able to disy the power of the seventh rank. It should actually be far more than that; do you know why?��


    Knowing that he has never taken a refining course, Wang Lu honestly answered, ��I don��t know.��


    ��Hm, actually, the key point here is the Sword Spirit. The more ancient the Sword Spirit is, the more abundant its experience will be. And this thing called experience is, many times, priceless. A Sword Spirit that has gone through a lot of experience can be far more helpful to its master than a newly created Sword Spirit, em, in simple terms����


    Wang Luughed. ��I understand, it��s like taking a grandfather with you.��


    ��Yes, that��s so true. A Sword Spirit could disy all sorts of wondrous use beyond just fighting�� If the owners of a spiritual treasure always bring the spiritual treasure with him or her, then surely, all the things that happened to the owner would be remembered by the Sword Spirit; the longer this happen, the more knowledge it could gather. So, if you encounter problems, you can consult the Sword Spirit and use it as your semi-teacher; isn��t that convenient?��


    After that, Wang Wu changed the thread of the conversation. ��But on the other hand, this advantage has its shoring. The more powerful the Sword Spirit is, the higher its level of independence is. Especially this Sword of Mount Kun, which has existed for more than a thousand years; amon Jindan cultivator may not necessarily be able to suppress it�� not to mention you, a ��baby�� cultivator. Even though I have put nineyers of seal on it, which would be of no danger to you in theory, but the true extent of what a one thousand and two hundred years old Sword Spirit can do is anyone��s guess.��


    ��Therefore, I give you an opportunity to choose; do you want this Sword Spirit to stay or not? If you choose not, then I will request my Senior Brother to wash away this Sword Spirit��s one thousand and two hundred years of memory and she will obediently recognize you as her master. Although she could no longer disy various amazing things from her one thousand and two hundred years of memory, but at least, whatever happens, she would remain stable and dependable, if you left her intact����


    Wang Lu bluntly interrupted her, ��Of course I want her to stay, is there a need to be hesitant about this?��


    His Master smiled. ��You��re quite decisive.��


    ��Humph, if even that retard Zhifeng left her intact, why would I need to bother to destroy this fool of treasure? So what if she��s one thousand and two hundred years old? She��s just a mere Sword Spirit; if I teach her how to behave, won��t she behave?��


    Buzz! The Sword of Mount Kun violently trembled; obviously its anger has gone through the roof.


    His Master thought for a moment. ��To be honest, after that several words of yours, I think you might as well wash away her memory����


    ����


    Wang Lu eventually did not wash away the Sword of Mount Kun��s Sword Spirit, Autumn Beam��s, memory.


    He had an extraordinary confidence in training the Sword Spirit. In his words, if he could even excel in solving the great challenge in the Peach Blossom Vige, what��s a mere eight rank Sword Spirit?


    However, when Wang Lu and Sword Spirit Autumn Beam met for the first time, things didn��t go well.


    With the help of his Master, Wang Lu activated his Internal Inspection Method and extended out his Primordial Spirit��s perception from his Inner Mansion until it touched the nine embroidered seals of the toothpick-sized Sword of Mount Kun.


    The interior of this eighth rank spiritual treasure was really extraordinary. Ayer of luxuriant cloud covered the greater part of the field of view. Nevertheless, the line of sight reached the undting mountain range, and in the middle of it, an apricot color dressed girl was quietly waiting for Wang Lu.


    She was the Sword Spirit, Autumn Beam.


    This was the first time Wang Lu came into contact with a Sword Spirit. From her face, the woman looked about twenties; she was elegant and refined, yet she has an indifferent as ice look. She stood on a stone tform without moving a muscle, as if she had already been merged with it; motionless for a thousand years.


    ��Em, hello?��


    The woman��s eyes were closed, paying him no attention.


    Wang Lu became depressed. ��A millennium years old bastard has finally met the end. Lady, are you dead?��


    And then the woman��s eyes opened up wide; although she didn��t say any words, her eyes revealed her unhappiness.


    Then without waiting for him to speak, his Master��s Primordial Spirit quietly floated over and viciously admonished him.


    ��You idiot! You��re actually able to turn a magnanimous and tolerant earthly-typed Sword Spirit into this icy cold look, you really are something!��


    Seeing Wang Wu had alsoe, Autumn Beam finally said something, ��You guys need not worry about anything. In my entire life, I have followed more than ten masters, and never once have I rebelled.��


    Wang Wu went silent for a moment. ��Even if you follow this unreliable master?��


    Autumn Beam answered her, ��Indeed, I have never met such a master�� but this is a novel experience, so I am looking forward to what kind of experience he can bring me.��


    Although she said those words, never once did she deign to cast a nce at Wang Lu.


    As she said, the Sword of Mount Kun had been in the hands of too many masters in this one thousand and two hundred years��one of them was even a depraved great devil! Due to her indifferent nature, Autumn Beam always treated each of her master with the necessary loyalty, but it didn��t mean she didn��t have her own ideas.


    A grand eighth rank spiritual treasure was actually handed down to a low-level Qi Cultivating novice. No matter how indifferent Autumn Beam was, her heart was still somewhat indignant. Not only her new master apparently has a vile character, but his mouth was also extremely bad; he was really unpleasant!


    ����


    After being bestowed the Sword of Mount Kun, Wang Lu didn��t ask for anything else.


    Of course, that was because he knew when to stop while he was still ahead. A poor ghost like his Master was able to be generous and able to grant him hundred of thousands of spirit stones��and now, she was apparently willing to give him an even more valuable Sword of Mount Kun; she was simply a person with the best conscience in the world! In the future, he would still count her to continue to be generous�� hahaha!


    With the Sword of Mount Kun in hand, until the next month, Wang Lu would be busy.


    Busy practicing his swordsmanship.


    For an eighth level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, an eighth rank spiritual treasure, even if it had nineyers of seal, was still too heavy. Even under the guidance of his Master, he almost abandoned all of his spell training to focus on mastering the way of the sword, so that in the future, he could excel in one sword break all the moves. But now, the Sword of Mount Kun was still too imbnced for him, which made it difficult for him to focus.


    The third level of Non-Phase Sword Art was an otherworldly top sword art in the mortal world, yet this millennium old Sword Spirit Autumn Beam was quite cruel to him; she simply could not tolerate the ws upon ws in Wang Lu��s swordsmanship. Therefore, when Wang Lu was showing his sword move, Autumn Beam would often subconsciously correct his movements.


    This made Wang Lu feel very ufortable. ��I am training my own sword art, what has this got to do with you? Your sword art is brilliant, but it��s different from my Non-Phase Sword Art, so I don��t need your corrections! As a Sword Spirit, you should realize your ce and just be a good spectator!��


    Upon hearing this reprove, Autumn Beam trembled in anger. ��Fine, since you��re so confident, why don��t you hold the sword with your own strength!��


    After that, Autumn Beam no longer talked to him. This, of course, didn��t matter to him. The most troublesome problem was�� as soon as Autumn Beam��s voice disappeared, the Sword of Mount Kun suddenly became extremely heavy. After eximing ��what the hell!��, Wang Lu dropped the Sword of Mount Kun, which nearly dislocated his wrist!


    When he went back to consult his Master, he was told that for a spiritual treasure, themunication between the owner of the sword and the Sword Spirit was extremely important. The most important factor that influenced the level at which one could unleash the power of the spiritual treasure was the synchronization rate between the cultivator and the Sword Spirit. Daoist Master Zhifeng was quite kind to Autumn Beam, but he was limited by his perception, heart��s dao, and other factors. Thus, their synchronization rate was only eighty percent max. And by relying on other means, he was barely able to push the output to that of a seventh rank spiritual treasure. Wang Lu��s situation was way worse. Not only did he fail to have a good rtionship with Autumn Beam, their synchronization rate was actually negative too! The fact that the Sword of Mount Kun didn��t fight back its master was the proof of Autumn Beam��s kindness.


    In order to solve this problem, Wang Lu didn��t try to quarrel with Autumn Beam, instead, in a whole month, he only did one thing: practice his swordsmanship.


    How to practice? Of course, to find someone else to help him train! Find who? Of course, it was Aya!


    A while ago, the chef of the Misty Peak Cafeteria was incited by someone into thinking about the sword art. Nowadays, her mind was only filled with sword moves that she partially neglected her dish��her damned signature Western food, the look up at the starry sky, only has fishbones remaining on the fish!


    Thus, the Misty Peak visitors became even more scarce. Besides practicing sword moves with Wang Lu, Aya has basically nothing to do.


    At first, Aya was taken aback; how could in just a few days, this genius youngster had suddenly turned much weaker now! Was her ��look up at the starry sky�� really has no nutritional value!? Afterward, when she queried about the truth, shemended his choice.


    If one has the determination to have a significant progress in the swordsmanship, one has to ovee the obstacles and break through hardships along the way. Thus, Wang Lu tied burdens on his wrists whenever he practiced his sword moves. This might seem foolish, but just like how a distant runner would strap sandbags on the legs to practice long distance running, it might also double the fatigue, but the effect of the practice would be better.


    Thus, a month flew past. During this month, Wang Lu cultivated his Non-Phase Sword Art and Non-Phase Sword Bone. Although he didn��t break through any level oryer, but his current level gradually stabilized and had a little improvement in terms attributes. However, most of his energy was spent on practicing swordsmanship with Aya. Therefore, the part that progressed the most was his swordsmanship.


    ording to his Master, he was still on the third level, however, there was a difference between ��third level�� and third level. A month before, his third level of Non-Phase Sword Art was just a mortal world��s sword art. After a month, although his sword move was yet able to produce sword qi, nor cover up the sky with the curtain of sword light, nevertheless, his swordsmanship had actually attained a higher realm, and now has the qualification to be called an Immortal Sword Art.


    Because, besides his third level of Non-Phase Sword Art, he also got the help from the Sword of Mount Kun. In other words, Autumn Beam had gone out from her hiding.


    Although this millennium old Sword Spirit still didn��t like her new master Wang Lu, but after a month of careful observation, Autumn Beam had to admit that Wang Lu was really a great swordsman. Although his preliminary form of sword art still has countless ws, as the basic foundation and framework, it was good enough.


    Thus, after some discretion, Autumn Beam gradually began to coordinate with Wang Lu. Although the synchronization rate between the two were still so low that one could not bear to take a look, and even though this spiritual treasure also carried nineyers of seal, but that was because Wang Lu��s cultivation level was still insufficient. However, in the course of a real battle, the defensive ability of Wang Lu��s Three Feet Sword Defense had been enhanced by several times. With Aya��s superb swordsmanship, under the premise of maintaining the same amount of exertion, she needed one hundred moves before she could break through his defense.


    Finally, the experiential learning for the new recruits had officially begun.

 Chapter 78 - Major Change in the Village

    <h4>Chapter 78: Major Change in the Vige</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Along with the dull rm sound from the summit of the Ster Star Peak, the Spirit Sword Sect��s once-in-a-decade official experiential learning for the new entry disciples finally began.


    All the disciples, up to the Foundation Establishment Stage, were kicked down the mountain by the Elders; no exception, no matter what special circumstances they were currently in. Be it they were feeling unwell, be it they were in the critical period in their cultivation, all were treated equally. The Elders even put up a restriction seal on each of the disciple''s bedroom; no one was allowed to stay.


    As for the disciples themselves, some of them were ted, some were eager, and some wallowed in helplessness. However, all in all, by next year, they have to be self-reliant.


    During the month-long preparation period, most of them have done the necessary homework. Although the Blue River Region was rtively a remote and impoverished ce in the Nine Regions, but with respect to a group of novice Qi Cultivating Stage, it was still a vast and boundless ce. The number ofrge and small countries even reached a hundred. Of which, therger one, such as the ancient Ordinary Country, with a poption of nearly a billion, ounted for a twentieth of the region; while a rtively small one such as the White Moon Country also has millions of people. As for the number of cultivators, it maintained a ratio of one in a thousand ordinary mortals��of course, most of which were cultivators with man-made spirit root. For cultivators with natural spirit root, a ratio of one in ten thousand ordinary mortals would have been a very generous estimate.


    For those neers to the Immortal Cultivation, the mortal world still has countless of wonderful things, which would dazzle them once they descended the mountain.


    However, the Senior Brothers and Elders in the Heavenly Policy Hall have taken a great care for that. For each participating disciples, they have made the experiential learning guidance handbook. Not only did it show them some general knowledge on doing the experiential learning, it also had an instruction map, which filled with a list of ces that were rmended as the location for the experiential learning: the White Moon Country, where a scandal concerning the Shengjing Sect had erupted a while ago, or a recent rumor that a magical treasure had been born in the Deste Country�� All of them were locations with unstable situations and filled with opportunities, but because it was a localized incident, it was difficult to attract high-level cultivators, thus, it was suitable for the new entry disciples.


    A year was really quite a short time to do the experiential learning, because, counting on the back and forth journey between two or three locations, at most, each of them could handle two or three affairs�� However, the amount of locations on the list in the guidance map was over a thousand, which could overwhelm any of the disciples.


    Most of the disciples took this map very seriously. During the month-long preparation, almost half of the time was used to analyze the map, choosing the best locations, and so on�� Because after a year, the measure of the experiential learning result not only based on their cultivation progress, it was also based on that pain-in-the-ass experiential learning report. However, the score of the report would be determined by people in the Heavenly Policy Hall, so how could they dare to ignore the guidance handbook produced by the Heavenly Policy Hall?


    Wang Lu dared.


    Still on the same day they descended the mountain, Wang Lu threw that map to the side and, alone, went straight to Wang Family Vige northeast of the Dog Ear Mountain in the Marquis County of the Eastern Way Prefecture in the Great Ming Country.


    Of course, a backward mountain vige like the Wang Family Vige would never be listed on the map. Over a thousand locations of important significance in the Blue River Region were listed on the guide map, but none of them were the Wang Family Vige. To this, Wang Lu could onlyment that the people in the Heavenly Policy Hall have eyes but unable to see; how could Wang Family Vige, where the current possessor of the Void Spirit Root originated, not be in any way significant!? In the future, the vige would be a tourist attraction because of this, which would make the real estate in the vige appreciate. And the richest individual, Master Wang, who was Wang Lu��s father with a worth of millions, has thergest real estate in the vige. Thus, along with the appreciation of thend, Master Wang would have to change his name into Millionaire Wang, or even Billionaire Wang, and should be given much respect!


    Although the Heavenly Policy Hall might be blind, he surely wasn��t. In this one short year, if necessary, he must spend it all on his family, because this was such a rare asion. Experiential learning could be done at any time. As for the report, using his imagination would suffice!


    Along the way to his home vige, Wang Lu��s heart was filled with emotion. Two and a half years ago, a mountain vige savage with inexplicable confidence and two thousand taels of bank note bravely rushed to the Spirit Sword Mountain. Two and a half yearster, that savage has be a brilliant rising star in the Immortal Cultivation World; what a change that was! Although his cultivation level was still low��with him at the beginning of of the path of Immortal Cultivation��he already possessed an eighth rank spiritual treasure��although it has nineyers of seal��and a lot of Spirit Sword Sect��s priceless challenge points. In regards to wealth, he was not inferior to ordinary Spirit Sword Sect��s Jindan Stage disciples. At the same time, as a disciple of one of the five top sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, he has a bright future ahead of him. Thus, this time he went back home, he came with riches and honors!


    The only regretful thing was�� two and a half years ago, there were two people who came to the Spirit Sword Mountain, but this time, only Wang Lu was the one who came back. Wang Zhong, that kid, not only chose to hang out with Zhu Qin and other people without him, he didn��t even want toe back home with Wang Lu, like a young married woman who was being difficult�� However, it did save a lot of trouble. Although he had routinely sent letters to his home in these two years, in which he had already exined the situation, but it was obviously difficult for a diligent, low-key and pragmatic Master Wang to ept someone that he had always knew as an errand boy to walk on the Path to Immortality. If the two of them met, it would be really awkward, so they might as well not see each other anymore.


    However, excluding this issue, Wang Lu very much looked forward toing back home. He hasn��t seen his parents for more than two years; even as a professional adventurer, he could not help but miss them, and he was very eager to meet them. Unlike the way of thinking of the other Immortal Cultivators, Wang Lu has never bothered with the saying of Immortal Cultivators walk on a different path than that of mortals and the issue of parting forever. His parents were his parents, so why would he need to think about mortals and Immortal Cultivators with them? Even though he came to his parents via that magicalet, thus they were more like adoptive parents, but by their kindness, they had nurtured him for more than ten years; there was nothing fake at all about their feelings towards him! Master Wang and Madame Sui Shi were simple, honest, and sincere people, yet they neverck the wisdom of life. For more than ten years, besides growing up under their care and kindness, Wang Lu had a very enjoyable life.


    He remembered that when he was a kid, his father exhausted his thought and ingenuity just for several hundred taels of silver, and his mother busied herself in the kitchen the night before the New Year because his family produced special food to be sold on New Year. Although those details in life were simply negligible, they did invoke a certain feeling in him.


    Regarding the different paths between mortals and Immortal Cultivators�� right now, he was still a fourteen years old teenager; although his parents were mortals, they have healthy bodies and could live at least thirty more years. Let alone at Spirit Sword Sect, he could get elixirs for them so that they could live a couple of hundred years more��it was just that, it might not be necessarily good for mortals to have a too long lifespan. In short, it would be dozens of yearster before he would worry about that.


    In addition to that, although Wang Family Vige was just a remote mountain vige, he has lived there for more than ten years. Among the hundreds of household in the vige, Wang Lu could name every single one of them. For example, his father��s old enemy, their neighbor Wang Dafu, who was set on surpassing their family��s wealth but was never able to. There was also an old Doctor who was trained in traditional medicine that could treat all kinds of hard-to-treat cases��Doctor Wang�� Amongst the billions upon billions of people in the Nine Regions, they were just ordinary people, but in Wang Lu��s more than ten years of life, each of them yed an important role.


    The first twelve years of his life was simple and honest. As a professional adventurer, that life was boring. In fact, before he left his home two and a half years ago for the Spirit Sword Mountain, he had to-kind-of escape from his gilded cage. But after more than two years of cultivation life, inevitably, he missed the simplicity of the Wang Family Vige.


    After being ustomed to ying with a maturedy, one would inevitably miss a loli.


    While he was indulging in flights of fancy, Wang Lu��s footsteps had became increasingly quick. When he first came to the Spirit Sword Mountain, he first had to take two days of on foot journey from the Wang Family Vige to the Marquis County, and then he also took a horse-drawn carriage from there for ten days before he arrived at the foot of the Spirit Sword Mountain. This was all thanks to the close distance between the Great Ming Country and the Spirit Sword Mountain. However, when he came home this time, Wang Lu spent the whole journey on foot, and in just three days of travelling day and night, Wang Lu had already seen the familiar silhouette of the Dog Ear Mountain.


    This was one of the perks of being a cultivator. Even if he was just a novice seventh level Qi Cultivating Stage disciple without any Immortal Cultivator��s lightness skill in the Spirit Sword Sect, but in the mortal world, he was a top martial arts grandmaster; his pace was faster than a galloping horse.


    When he reached the foot of the Dog Ear Mountain, Wang Lu couldn��t help but stop.


    He thought, ��What should I do next? How should I appear in front of the vige people after being away for more than two and a half years?��


    ��Should I put on an aloof Immortal Cultivator persona, or like a visiting Emperor? Or should I be approachable, kind, and take my time to greet all the vigers I meet along the way?�� This was not a vanity issue, but involved a lot of practical factors; Wang Lu, as a cultivator with high EQ, has no alternative but to n ahead.


    However, before he could consider an answer, a sight that was caught by his eyes made him deeply wrinkle his brows.


    The change in the surrounding spiritual energy was somewhat abnormal�� As a possessor of Void Spirit Root, Wang Lu��s keen sense of the surrounding spiritual energy was far beyond than that of ordinary cultivators. Consequently, in his more than two years of life in the sect, when he has nothing to do, he learned one of the sect��s misceneous skill: Energy Gazing Method.


    There were many factors influencing the change in the surrounding spiritual energy; in which, the behavior of the living things was the overwhelming majority, especially humans�� The change in the surrounding spiritual energy would be moreplicated in a ce filled with people than that of a deste ce. The most important part in the so-called Energy Gazing Method was the ability to deduce what caused the change in the surrounding spiritual energy.


    Two and a half years ago, as one of the most remote mountain vige in the Nine Regions, the spiritual energy on the Wang Family Vige was quite active but not intense, just like a pretty daughter in a humble family. If one wanted to describe it in color, it would be light green. However, right now, his eyes could see that it was infected with a trace of withered yellow. Although he was not able to meticulously analyze further with his current cultivation level, but based on this trace of yellow, Wang Lu was able to make a preliminary judgment.


    There were many possibilities. One of them was a year-long drought, causing the vitality to wither. However, looking at the greenery-filled Dog Ear Mountain, that possibility was highly unlikely!


    Another possibility was the passing of an important figure in the vige. However, based on the situation in the Wang Family Vige, even if the one who passed away was the Vige Head or the richest man, Master Wang, it would not so drastically influence the change in the spiritual energy on the mountain. In Wang Family Vige, besides Wang Lu and Wang Zhong, these two people, the rest were all ordinary people, and since the vige structure was simple and strong, if it were just one people missing, it would cause no disturbance.


    Thest possibility��demonic people spreading evil influence.


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu discarded any practical question and quickly hasten his pace, rushing straight up the mountain.


    ����


    After crossing the tallest peak of the Dog Ear Mountain, Wang Lu finally saw the Wang Family Vige again. The vige seemed like it didn��t change much in these two and a half years. With his now amazing eyesight, Wang Lu could clearly see those who were busy working on the field, the happy smile of the hardworking farmers, someone scolding a naughty kid, an annoyed spoiled woman�� However, the area was filled with withered yellow aura, which made it look like a solemn ce that was hard to forget.


    With his observation to no avail even after looking over from the top of the hill, Wang Lu thought, ��I might as well go talk to dad. It��s not as if this is a dangerous ce. I am a grand Immortal Cultivator, so why should I be afraid of the slightest thing?��


    Thereupon, without putting on any air, and with a face filled with the windblown dust of non-stop journey, Wang Lu walked into the Wang Family Vige, straight towards the eastern part of the vige on that spacious house that was his home.


    However, the strange thing was, all the vigers that he encountered along the way looked at him with a strange vision as if watching an endangered strange beast, curious with a hint of pity. Even the greetings were awkward. Several times, Wang Lu had tried to warmly greet them, but all were met with awkward or even lukewarm feedback.


    ��Sheet! What the hell is happening here?�� Wang Lu thought as his brows wrinkled even tighter. His intuition about the change in the vige seemed thornier than what he imagined. ��All these years, I never once missed sending letters here. Although I don��t know why I never received any reply, at least the vigers should know of my Immortal Cultivator identity�� In the past, that idiot Wang Xiaohu made the vigers envy just because he had been cheated into paying a hundred thousand spirit stones to enter Seven Stars Sect, yet now all of them when looking at me, a Sessor Disciple of one of the top five sects, have pity in their eyes, instead of looking looking at me as if I am the Heavenly General who descended on earth. It��s as if there was something about me that needs to be pitied about? Their subtle hostility is even more bewildering.��


    ��Why are they hostile to a cultivator that could tten their mountain vige in just half a day? Were their brains eaten by maggots?��


    While he was still thinking, he suddenly heard a nearby person greeting him.


    ��Aren��t you Wang Fugui��s son?��


    Wang Fugui was the name of Wang Lu��s father. It was just that since he became the vige��s richest man and have dealings with the head of the county, people politely called him Master Wang. Even the second richest man, Wang Dafu, had to politely called him brother Wang�� But there was one person who still called him directly by name.


    The old Vige Head of the Wang Family Vige, Wang Qinian.


    Wang Lu turned around and saw, sure enough, the graying beard and kindly face of an old man. In his impression, while he was still in the vige, this old Vige Head was a really nice guy. He had a generous personality and no shortage of wisdom; he was indeed worthy to be a respected Vige Head. Wang Lu had even brought him a special souvenir when he descended the mountain��


    ��Ai,e with me.��


    The old man sighed and beckoned at him. Although he was filled with doubts, Wang Lu still followed him. Before long, they came to the vige head house.


    ��Pleasee in and take a seat.��


    After sitting in the room, before Wang Lu even had the chance to speak, the vige head lovingly patted his head.


    ��It��s been two years since you��ve gone, you��ve grown up now.��


    Hearing this emotional well wishes, Wang Luughed. ��I��m in my puberty.��


    ��Wandering outside for more than two years�� it must be hard on you?��


    ��Yes, but it��s not too hard.��


    ��That��s good, that��s good���� Wang Qinian nodded approvingly. And then he heaved a sigh. ��These past few years, a lot has happened in our vige.��


    Aware that the conversation would focus on the meat of the problem, Wang Lu leaned forward a bit and asked with a serious look. ��I can already see it. There must be evil doers running rampant here.��


    In Wang Lu��s view, that was a probing remark. Though it was slightly aggressive, considering his past rtionship with the Vige Head, it was nothing. The reason why the Vige Head invited him to his house was definitely to discuss this very topic. If he, as an Immortal Cultivator from a famous sect, just beat around the bush, it would instead drop his status. So, he might as well went straight to the point.


    However, upon hearing this, Wang Qinian��s countenance greatly changed. ��H-how could you dare say such a thing!? If those Daoist Immortals hear you, it would not end well!��


    Wang Lu was immediately startled. ��Where would there be such Daoist Immortals? Since the end of the Age of Chaos six thousand years ago, no one has ever soared to immortality�� Even in the Age of Fantasy, the existence of Immortals is only a legend.��


    Wang Qinian shook his head. ��I don��t know what you mean by the end of the Age of Chaos and so on, but��s, it was indeed just like that child Xiaohu said, you��ve been deceived by other people too deep in these past two years!��


    ��F*ck me! What the hell is this? Do you even know who Wang Xiaohu is? Where did this word ��been deceived�� evene from? Was it because I��ve been cheated out by that no-moral-integrity Wang Wu quite a few times? If so, how could this old Vige Head know the internal affair of the Spirit Sword Sect? I��ve never talked about my Master in all of my letters; I never talked behind her back because I always spray it directly on her face!��

 Chapter 79 - Hello, Do You Know About the Product of the Seven Stars Sect?

    <h4>Chapter 79: Hello, Do You Know About the Product of the Seven Stars Sect?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The remark from the Vige Head threw Wang Lu, this professional adventurer, into considerable confusion. This only made him particrly curious about everything that happened in the vige.


    ��Vige Head Grandpa, what happened?��


    Hearing the three words ��vige head grandpa��, the look of regret on Wang Qi Nian��s face turned a bit thicker. Watching Wang Lu��s windblown dust face, he bitterly said, ��Oh child, all these years�� you have been led astray!��


    Despite knowing that Wang Qi Nian was talking about a different thing, Wang Lu still felt somewhat distressed. ��Damn it! Who says I am not?!��


    ��But fortunately, you��re in luck.�� Wang Qi Nian revealed a ��you can be rescued�� look. ��The Daoist Immortals of the Seven Stars Sect have recentlye to the vige, I think�� We should be able to ask them to help you. Although you and that child Xiaohu doesn��t have a good rtionship, considering the past nostalgic sentiment, he should be willing toe forward to help you.��


    To Wang Lu, this remark was simr to as if he saw tens of millions of sheep and camels fly like doves and all of them rained down their excrement from the sky. However��


    Seven Stars Sect? That illegal gang, and Wang Xiaohu?


    Wang Lu calmed down and put his thoughts together. Suddenly, he remembered the duel on the Spirit Sword Mountain��s Cloud Tread Rooftop several months ago, and the thing that triggered that duel.


    ���� I think I probably understand what happened to the vige.�� Wang Lu inwardly sneered; he thought, ��It really is the same. From the textbook, if the color of the energy is withered yellow, then this ce might be haunted by demonic people, guing the vigers with suffering and misfortune. I initially worried that this might be a big devil or something, but it turns out they��re just a bunch of damn MLM swindlers selling fake medicine!��


    He didn��t say these words to the old Vige Head because, although the old man looked somewhat young, he was actually over seventy years old. What he thought was enough to impact his worldview; it would be a sin if the old man got a stroke because of this.


    ��Vige Head Grandpa, when did these Daoist Immortals from the Seven Stars Secte to the vige?��


    Seeing Wang Lu had turned serious and began to inquire the Seven Stars Sect affair, Wang Qi Nian thought that the youth had the tendency to turn a new leaf; his heart felt a great sense of relief.


    Because, in ordance with the Seven Stars Sect��s Daoist Immortals�� argument, some deceived youngsters that were hoodwinked by a gang would be particrly stubborn and difficult to enlighten; even if they were killed, they would not admit their mistake. And Wang Lu who had gone to look for a faraway sect two years ago was likely to be such a victim.


    However, in the end, he was a clever boy in the past, so he quickly came to his sense.


    ��Those Daoist Immortals came to our vige two years ago. Speaking of which, it��s also thanks to that child Xiaohu. If he weren''t talented and picked by the Daoist Immortals, our Wang Family Vige wouldn��t have such a good fortune. These recent years, quite many people have been brought closer to the path of Immortality by the Daoist Immortals. Haha, in the whole Great Ming Country, we��re the only vige who is this lucky.��


    While Wang Qi Nian was bbering about the Seven Stars Sect several years of achievements, Wang Lu interrupted him, ��Who are all the people that they brought to the Immortal Path?��


    Wang Qi Nian said, ��It goes without saying that it include Wang Dafu. And the others are, Wang Tiezhu, Wang Laogen, Wang Shanyao�� In short, it��s around seven or eight individuals.��


    Wang Lu inwardly sneered. ��What a clever move, all those men are the vige��s wealthiest people! The only exception is Wang Shanyao, but his pretty daughter is precisely the dream girl of Wang Xiaohu that he had tried to pursue for many years!��


    ��Tsk, tsk, this is too unscrupulous. But, it��s also because this Wang Family Vige is too remote, so the vigers are too naive to recognize it. If this is in another ce, they would��ve long been exposed!��


    ��Then, what about my dad?��


    As the vige��s wealthiest man, he should be their best target, no?


    Wang Qi Nian began to sigh. ��Little Wang Lu, your dad�� Initially, by the Daoist Immortals assessment, he indeed seems like a predestined person, unfortunately, the road to happiness is strewn with setbacks.��


    ��Did Wang Xiaohu make things difficult for him?


    Upon hearing his usation, Wang Qi Nian became angry. ��Why didn��t you learn something good in your two years wandering outside instead of bringing negative prejudice! Although you and Wang Xiaohu often shed in opinions in the past, he had never med you in front of those Daoist Immortals! On the contrary, when the Daoist Immortals found out that you left the vige to pay respect on another Daoist Immortal two years ago, the Seven Stars Sect��s Daoist Immortals n to give up on your father, even so much as to abandon the vige altogether. But it was Xiaohu��s words that change their mind so that things turned for the better!��


    ��Oh, so that��s what happened.�� A faint smile has floated on Wang Lu��s face.


    He thought, ��No wonder all the way here, the vigers looked at me with a strange look. They actually think I am the one who has been deceived by a sect, which almost implicated my dad and even the vige. Thus, they saw me with a look of disgust, but at the same time, they also saw me as a victim and looked at me with sympathy�� I really want to thank Wang Xiaohu for his kind words, hahaha!��


    ��Then I have to give my many thanks to Xiaohu.��


    ��Ai, it��s good that you know�� Initially, your dad didn��t have the predestined fate with the Seven Stars Sect, but because little Xiaohu persuaded them over and over, the Daoist Immortals finally acknowledge your dad as a supporter. It was also because of Xiaohu��s advice that they agreed to promote your dad be the candidate, but only after your dad built a building for the Daoist Immortals����


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu could not help but interrupt. ��Building!?��


    ��It��s the ce for the Daoist Immortals and their disciples to stay. Although there are many vacant rooms in our vige, how could these worn out house befit those Daoist Immortals? Therefore����


    ��Vige Head Grandpa, how much do you think is the cost?��


    ��Only your dad knows the exact numbers, but it should be around three to five hundred thousand taels of silver.��


    Wang Lu was stunned. ��Three to five hundred thousand!? Are they going to build a city!?��


    ��This is basically the abode of the Immortals, how could we measure it with our mortal��s standard? All of the materials must be carefully selected!��


    Wang Lu sneered. ��Yeah, because the vigers�� eyesight is inadequate, the Seven Stars Sect had to use their own people to select the construction materials, just as long as my dad provide the money.��


    Wang Qi Nian was startled. ��Yes, how do you know?��


    Wang Luughed. ��Let me guess. Because they are Daoist Immortals, they certainly won��t care about the mortal world��s money, so they didn��t even have an ount book, am I right?��


    Wang Qi Nian felt that something was not quite right with those words, but the fact was unmistakable. ��The people from the Daoist Immortals definitely won��t covet the wealth of the mortal world.��


    ��Hehe.�� Wang Lu has heard enough. ��Vige Head Grandpa, it��s impossible for the Daoist Immortals of the Seven Stars Sect to always stay in the vige, so they should have left some of their people here right?��


    Wang Qi Nian froze for a moment. ��Yes, you��re right. There��s the Seven Stars Sect Publicity Envoy and a couple of senior disciples; their status is far higher than Xiaohu.��


    ��Xiaohu is also with them?��


    ��Yes, right now, he is acting as the Publicity Envoy��s assistant.��


    ��I understand.��


    After that, Wang Lu didn��t try to exchange pleasantries with the Vige Head Grandpa; he immediately got up, said goodbye and left.


    At this time, Wang Lu didn��t immediately go home. Outside the Vige Head house, he looked at the surrounding spiritual energy, trying to determine the source of the withered yellow color.


    Based on his Qi Cultivating Stage level, it was absolutely impossible for him to do that; but based on the attribute of his Void Spirit Root, soon, he saw a glimmer of yellow rising from the eastern part of the vige, which disrupted the movement of the entire surrounding spiritual energy in the vige.


    It was from his father��s, Master Wang��s old house, which was located in front of their new residence. The building itself was not big, but in the mountain vige, it was considered as neat and tidy��no wonder people took a fancy to it.


    ��Interesting, let��s see what��s going on there.��


    ����


    When Wang Lubatively rushed to the ��crime scene��, he was surprised to find the source of that evil was preaching inside the house while on the outside, there were numerous innocent bystanders, so much that his original n could not be sessfully implemented.


    Wang Lu��s idea to deal with this chatan was to beat that person ck and blue. If the person refused to give up, he would just kill that person, and the aplices would naturally submit. As long as he got rid of this source of evil, the other matters would be solved in no time.


    He just never thought that the Publicity Envoy that was sent to the vige was so diligent in doing the work. Right now, there were dozens of people in the courtyard listening to that person with relish, so how could he just go in and kill that person?


    While he was still hesitating, he heard the clear and resonant voice of that Publicity Envoy. ��Immortal Path is near, right beside us. As long as we seize the opportunity, everyone can be Immortals! Many sects like to portray the Immortal Cultivation Path as something that is high and unattainable, that��s because their view is already outdated. At the same time, they also worry about our awakening would pose a challenge to their position. Imagine if everyone can cultivate and be immortal, how could those Immortal Cultivation Sects be entitled to act arrogant in front of us, acting aloof and remote? Thus, pleasey down your preconceived idea, summon your courage, face the immortal path and say to yourself, I can do it! Also, even if you think you��re not young anymore, so you��re reluctant to embark on the Immortal Path, but can��t you think of your children?��


    At this time, the vigers were already swayed by his talk. After thinking about it, some of them began to talk, ��He��s right, I think our family��s child��s, Gou��s natural spirit root is Immortal Cultivation material, but a few years ago, a traveling Daoist Priest Lu said that he��s not. The way I see it, that Daoist priest is the one with bad intention!��


    Even the cultured vige��s doctor, Doctor Wang echoed her, ��Exactly! Initially, everyone saw that he has an affinity with the Immortality, and we even believe that he��s a capable person, so we enthusiastically epted him as a guest! However, when we asked him to handle affairs, he used all kinds of ways to shirk out; he is indeed not a genuine material!��


    Hearing this exchange, Wang Lu��s countenance turned serious.


    The viger��s dialogue was indeed stupid. If this were any other vige, at worst, Wang Lu would just simply inwardly scold them as morons. However, this was his own vige; he grew up in this ce. Wang Lu was very clear that these simple vigers shouldn��t be having this kind of hostile talk�� No doubt that withered yellow color had not only changed the surrounding spiritual energy, but also has been projected into the hearts of the people.


    There was no ce in the world where the people would stay simple and honest forever. In Wang Lu��s opinion, perhaps decades to hundreds of yearster, When he had made a name for himself, the Wang Family Vige would be a tourist attraction site of the Immortal��s former residence, so this hipster mentality naturally couldn��t be kept up�� However, a simr result could happen with different causes. Like if amoner girl loses her virginity to a night with a prince or being raped by a huge monster ape, the two incident could lead to the girl getting pregnant; but how could this twopletely opposite ideas be any good!?


    At this time, someone inside the building asked, ��Then Mr. Zhou, may I ask how can we grasp this Immortal affinity?��


    As soon as he heard this person��s voice, Wang Lu immediately froze.


    Because that person who asked a question just now was his father, the vige��s wealthiest man, Master Wang!


    However, the reply to that question was even more maddening.


    ��As to the specific, it depends on your sincerity, haven��t I said it before? The first thing is to build an abode for the Seven Stars Sect��s Daoist Immortals, then we can discuss itter.��


    Master Wang hesitated. ��But, a mere abode actually has a budget of one million, this����


    ��Ah, is Master Wang unable to part with his money?��


    Master Wang suddenly began to sweat profusely. ��It-it��s not that; it��s just�� I think my luck is superficial; I am already satisfied with the little wealth that I umte in my lifetime. As for that Immortal Path, just forget it����


    Seeing that the richest man had begun to withdraw, that Public Envoy chuckled. ��Oh Master Wang, actually, this is not just about your opportunity alone, but it��s for the whole vige. If you built this abode of immortal, when the Daoist Immortal, his honorable self, visit in the future, it��s the people who will have the benefit. Is Master Wang cruel enough to break the whole vige��s chance to Immortality?��


    How could Master Wang afford such a heavy responsibility? He immediately trembled. ��If-if that��s the case, then that million����


    He clenched his teeth and was about to bite the bullet, but suddenly, a righteous voice came from the outside.


    ��All of you, stop this instance!��

 Chapter 80 - The Sinister Look Up At The Starry Sky

    <h4>Chapter 80: The Sinister Look Up At The Starry Sky</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Stop this instance!��


    Like the wind, a red and white youth entered the room. A hint of sneer hung on his windblown face.


    ��Interesting, a fraudster cult actually came to my ce. This Blue River Region is certainly being controlled.��


    The Publicity Envoy was startled. ��Sire, may I know who you are?��


    ��Thank you for asking, I am your father.�� Wang Lu held back his impulse to directly kill that person and replied with a fake smile. Before the vigers, he hoped that he could solve the problem peacefully, but it was hard for him not to vent the burning anger in his belly. Therefore, he channeled it through his eyes as he stared that Publicity Envoy.


    However, this Mr. Zhou, who was sent here by the Seven Stars Sect, wasn��t going to make it easy for him. Although his legs had turned somewhat soft and felt his dder numb under Wang Lu��s stare, his face was still calm. He ignored the opposite party��s rudeness, turned around and began to address the crowd.


    ��Ladies and gentleman, does anyone know who��s kid is this?��


    In the beginning, the vigers didn��t immediately react. However, after a moment, some people had vaguely recognized him.


    ��Isn��t this kid�� Little Lu?��


    Hearing this, Master Wang was shocked; he immediately stood up. ��Little Lu? It��s you!?��


    Being called out by his dad, Wang Lu had no choice but to respond; he held out his hand. ��Dad, sit down and be quiet. I want to expose this swindler first, and then we can have a nice chat.��


    At this time, Mr. Zhou had realized who the person in front of him was. ��Wang Lu? You��re that Wang Lu who went out to look for Immortality two years ago?��


    Wang Lu sneered. ��That��s right, do you have any advice?��


    ��I wouldn��t dare to give you advice���� Mr. Zhou said and then lightlyughed. ��It��s just that, it seems like you have some prejudice against our Seven Stars Sect, no?��


    ��Prejudice? What a joke, would you have a prejudice if you see a dog sheet?��


    Mr. Zhou��s countenance suddenly changed. ��How could a child like you have such a dirty mouth!? If you insult our Seven Stars Sect, beware when our Daoist Immortalse to strike you with cmity���� While speaking, his eyes nced around. ��It would implicate other people!��


    This was another of his trick to mobilize the mass. Upon hearing his words, the Wang Family vigers immediately began to mor.


    ��Little Lu, what are you doing?��


    ��Quickly apologize to Mr. Zhou!��


    ��You��re giving the whole vige trouble!��


    Hearing these protests, Wang Lu��s face turned dark; he snapped. ��Shut up!��


    His shout was like a thunder, it shook the roof that the dust on it fell down. All the vigers were immediately stunned into silence.


    Even though he has just reached the seventh level Qi Cultivating Stage, in the mortal world, Wang Lu was already a divine character. In the military, he was a peerless brave general thatmanded hundreds of thousands of troops. In the martial arts world, he was a supreme grandmaster. Thus, it was easy for him to frighten a group of mortals.


    Actually, ny percent of the killing intent from this shout was aimed at Mr. Zhou. However, this Publicity Envoy was not amon character. After his face turned red and then white, it came back to normal; with a sinking voice, he said, ��I heard that more than two years ago, you and your errand boy went out to look for immortality. Looks like you have found it�� Which sect did you do your obeisance into?��


    Wang Lu thought that if he gave his sect��s name to this lowly swindler, it would harm his sect��s reputation, but if it could make this Seven Stars Sect withdraw, it actually saved a lot of troubles.


    ��Spirit Sword Sect.��


    Mr. Zhou wrinkled his brows, thinking, ��Spirit Sword Sect?�� After a moment, he nodded his head. ��It turns out you��re Spirit Sword Sect��s outstanding disciple, no wonder you have such a skill. But even Spirit Sword Sect has to listen to reason. You have insulted my Seven Stars Sect and overbearingly terrorized the innocent vigers. Aren��t these a bit�� unreasonable?��


    Wang Lu was shocked, thinking, ��What the hell! Have you gone insane? After hearing the name Spirit Sword Sect, not only you didn��t obediently kneel, you even want to argue with me? What a foolhardy you are! When this old man braved the Small Clear Sky Peak with that dead fatty, I wasn��t even this daring!��


    Admittedly, in theory, even a big shot has to listen to reason. However, from many big shots in the entire Nine Regions, who was the most reasonable? The fist is the reason; the harder the fist, the more reasonable the argument is! No matter how deteriorated the Spirit Sword Sect was, in then end, it was still one of the top five sects. Not to mention the ten Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall, even a senior disciple could trample one hundred Seven Stars Sects at will! And this Publicity Envoy wanted to reason with the Spirit Sword Sect? Did he even fit to do that!?


    However, before this Mr. Zhou, who wouldn��t stop until someone truly killed him, Wang Lu suddenly became interested. ��Oh? You want to reason with me?��


    Mr. Zhou became ufortable under the stare of that youngster, but he steeled himself. ��That��s right, I want to reason with you. Just now, you insulted my Seven Stars Sect, there must be a reason for that.��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��Reason? Does Spirit Sword Sect need a reason to stomp on people? Very well, I��m going to be honest with you. It��s because you��re deceivingmon people; isn��t this reasonable enough?��


    ��Oh, when did I deceive people?�� Mr. Zhouughed and began to mobilize the mass, ��Ladies and gentlemen, do you think you have been deceived by me?��


    The ignorant vigers echoed one another, ��Definitely not, Mr. Zhou!��


    ��That��s right, we heard your words about the difference between the path of Immortality and the path of mortal so that we, ordinary vigers, be enlightened!��


    ��Mr. Zhou, you said our family��s Gou also has Immortal Cultivation��s spirit root; I absolutely believe you!��


    ��Little Lu, stop making a scene here!��


    Wang Lu knitted his brows and thenshed out with his shout, ��All of you, shut up! You, surnamed Zhou, don��t shield behind these ignorant folks so that you can ��fish in troubled water��, otherwise, I��ll kill you!��


    This was not a mere intimidation; the naked killing intent forced Mr. Zhou��s heart to beat faster.


    ��Very well, then can sire please tell where exactly the lie that I told to deceive the people!��


    ��Just by your sentence. You said everyone could be an Immortal, but if everyone can truly be an Immortal, why has there no new Daoist Immortals emerging in recent years?��


    Who knew that Mr. Zhou actuallyughed and hisposure apparently has returned. ��Good question. This issue actually perplexes the Immortal Cultivation World for thousands of years. In the past, people believed that affinity to immortality is foreordained by the heaven. Only a few lucky one that was bestowed with spirit root by the heaven can walk on the Immortal Path. But actually, that��s absurd. Heaven is impartial; it gives everyone equal opportunity; it��s just us who hasn��t discover it yet. Well, not until our Seven Stars Sect��s Patriarch, Daoist Master Shen He, made a breakthrough and invented the Seven Stars Pill, which can open the gate to the Immortal Path for everyone!��


    Wang Lu suddenlyughed. ��You��re spitting on your own face! In the beginning, your Seven Stars Sect sold the expensive Six Harmonies Pills; why is it that you don��t have your Seven Stars Pills in your cache of Spirit Root Development Pill? What has the Patriarch Liu He of the Shengjing Sect, who invented the Six Harmonies Pills that can turn ordinary people into Immortal Cultivator, got to do with your Patriarch, the Damn Wretch [1] Shen He? You even dare to pull the Shengjing Sect��s tail?��


    However, Mr. Zhou��s answer to that was simply jaw-dropping: ��Hehe, that��s themon people��s view. Actually, Patriarch Liu He is our Daoist Master Shen He��s Younger Martial Brother. Most of his skill he learned from Daoist Master Shen He. That Six Harmonies Pill is just the simplified version of our Seven Stars Pill. Although the cost to manufacture is somewhat cheaper, but the effect is not as good. If you take the Six Harmonies Pill, although it can also help you step foot on the Immortal Path and extend your lifespan, it is far from equal from our Seven Stars Pill that can turn people into Immortals. It��s just that, Seven Stars Pill is our sect��s treasure, so how could we sell them at will to outsiders? Were it not for your Wang Family Vige��s great opportunity, they wouldn��t even have the qualification to know the existence of this Seven Stars Pill. That��s why, in front of the others, we only sell the Six Harmonies Pill or Six Harmonies Powder.��


    Wang Lu really could not hold hisughter; this Mr. Zhou was really capable, truly worthy to be the Publicity Envoy of a sham sect. He coulde up with all kinds of reason to strengthen his position. More importantly, in the face of this too-ridiculous-but-couldn��t-be-immediately-proved-wrong-for-the-outsiders exnation, even Wang Lu felt like an embarrassed rabbit after losing a match against a turtle.


    Because there was one important issue; this debate with Mr. Zhou was not to refute each other but to win over the audience. The Seven Stars Sect had developed their influence in the Wang Family Vige for several years until it tarnished the entire vige��s spiritual energy and they won the heart of the people. The best way to rectify this effect was to tear the mask of the swindler and expose its true color.


    Of course, there was also a simpler method, Wang Lu just needed to have the Foundation Establishment�� ah, wrong; he just needed to reach the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage to learn one or two exquisite spells from his sect, and it would be enough to fool these ignorant folks. Unfortunately, he has taken the path of the sword. What��s more, his swordsmanship was specialized on defense. Although the effect on an actual fight was simply astonishing, and ording to his Master, his degree of toughness was enough to make a group of low-level Foundation Establishment cultivators feel embarrassed�� However, all of them were useless on this asion!


    If he tried to rely on the debate to debunk the scam, it would be much more difficult; the audience subjectively favored the opponent. Moreover, they were gullible and stupid, and Mr. Zhou was undoubtedly an expert in brainwashing idiots like them.


    For example, Mr. Zhou��s exnation just now waspletely without any truth. Any real cultivators could immediately denounce that it was false. However, even if Wang Lu knew that the exnation was just bullsheet, it was still meaningless.��the onlookers didn��t know the truth.


    They thoughtlessly believed what Mr. Zhou said��that Daoist Master Shen He was the Senior Brother of Patriarch Liu He. But if Wang Lu said Daoist Master Shen He was just a damn wretch, the vigers would definitely be furious. Thus, in this debate, he was in a such a disadvantage position.


    However, it was precisely because of such a reason that this thing was interesting. Because although it seemed that the situation was unfavorable to him, the other side has a real fatal w.


    As long as he looked for this fatal w, the true color of the swindler would inevitably be exposed.


    And the w was really obvious.


    ��Why are you charging them then?��


    Mr. Zhou was startled. ��What?��


    ��Since your Seven Stars Sect purpose is to bring salvation to all living beings and bring people to Immortality, why would you covet the mortal world��s money? One million tael of silver is a backbreaking number to my father, just for a mere ce for immortals?��


    Mr. Zhou chuckled. ��We don��t covet money. We just need you to show your sincerity.��


    The next moment, however, Mr. Zhou discovered that the youth already had a perfect counter to that.


    ��Sincerity? What is that? Didn��t you say that because the Wang Family Vige has a big opportunity, they received the favor from your sect��s Daoist Immortals? Since the vige folks already have the opportunity, what��s the use in requiring them to show their sincerity?��


    Mr. Zhou was suddenly at a loss for words; a momentter, he said, ��Opportunity and sincerity are both indispensable. Otherwise, do you want us Seven Stars Sect to beg your people to be Immortal?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Naturally. Isn��t that as it should be? Talented individuals with close affinity to immortality are all rare treasures. Every year, the Elders from various sects would go out and spend a lot of effort to find such people. Even if the other party is unwilling, they would still be pulled back into the sect. Or do you want to say only your Seven Stars Sect that is special?��


    Before Mr. Zhao had the chance to refute, Wang Lu further said, ��Sincerity needs to be mutual; if the Wang Family Vige has to show their sincerity to obtain Immortality, where is your Seven Stars Sect��s sincerity? Does giving them a few packages of Six Harmonies powder sincere enough? To anyone in the vige, one million tael of silver is an astronomical figure, but several packages of Six Harmonies powder are just a drop in the bucket for you; do you think this is fair?��


    ��This����


    Mr. Zhou was stupefied; not because Wang Lu��s words werepletely impregnable, but because he had nevere across such a problem!


    And Wang Lu would not give him an opportunity to refute. ��Secondly, if the Seven Stars Sect is truly interested in changing the people, is there a need to emphasize on sincerity? There are rules in predestined fate; if someone doesn��t have it, then that someone doesn��t have it. If everyone has predestined fate with Immortality, then all the people are saved. Sincerity? How much is it worth? People are fickle; today they are sincere, but tomorrow perhaps they would feel remorse; they would hate themselves for giving one million taels of silver to others. Can this still be called sincere? If your dream of turning everyone into immortals is true, then you should unconditionally distribute your Seven Stars powder. For people who have predestined fate with immortality, there��s no need for such a thing as sincerity.��


    After he said his piece, Wang Lu assumed a winner��s posture, waiting for the other side to struggle toe up with an answer.


    Sincerity seemed like the main buzzword for this Seven Stars swindler sect, but actually, it was their fatal w. A swindler perhaps could embellish their words to cover the insincerity; by holding onto this, they could smoothly go anywhere. Even more wonderful was that the mentality of the vige folks has changed from the previous simple and honest. Gradually, they started to be selfish, greedy, and acquired other negative characters. By taking advantage of this, he could change the public opinion and push the opponent into a disadvantageous position.


    However, the simple truth was that: if he could help the vigers acquire the so-called affinity to immortality with less cost, they would immediately change side.


    After a moment, Mr. Zhou has started to sweat profusely. He had joined the sect for several years; by relying on his silver tongue, he made numerous contribution to the sect. Not only did it led him to a very high status within the sect, he was even able to deceive the sect elder to bestow him with that Immortal affinity�� Over the past few years, he was even able to expand his sect influence into the a prefectural capital. Thus, in terms of experience, he could be described as battle-hardened. However, he had never encountered this kind of situation!


    What exactly was so special about this teenager? Wasn��t he just a lowly disciple of a Spirit Sword Sect? If so, how could this teenager give him such heavy pressure? How could a mere Spirit Sword Sect have such a talent?


    However, at this time, he could not afford to think too many of them; ording to the guidance from his Master, if he encountered a simr situation, he must immediately send out his unique skill without any hesitation. People��s opinion was the most fragile thing, especially since the Seven Stars Sect position was still unstable in this Wang Family Vige; they have yet to have enough prestige to make the vigers willing to die to defend the sect. Once the vigers formed the habit of bargaining back and forth with the sect because of this instigation, then his sect��s development n would be greatly hindered.


    Therefore�� while he showed a frightened expression on one hand, at the same time, Mr. Zhou had already made a firm decision to use his always-sessful unexpected tricky move.


    Mr. Zhou lifted up his hand, which was holding a piece of towel, seemingly wanting to wipe the sweat on his forehead. However, under cover of that sweat towel, a tiny, imperceptible needle darted to Wang Lu��s throat like a purple-ck ray of light.


    ��Kid, me it on your own misfortune, who told you to oppose my Seven Stars Sect! Seeing that your cultivation is quite good even in your young age, it seems like you really have an affinity with the immortality. A pity�� you can��t block my Seven Stars Sect��s Seven Stars Prating Bone Nail! ��


    Mr. Zhou��s unexpected tricky move was precisely a low-level magical tool bestowed to him by the sect. Although the magical tool was only low level, and of a one-time use, but the power of this piece of prating bone nail was far stronger than anyone could imagine. This piece of thin, small nail could pierce a meter thick rock, and the tip of it was coated with powerful poison. Not only would it coagte the blood and seal the throat, it would even turn the corpse into the mud��a sight that was too horrible to endure!


    As long as this needle wasunched in secret, even a middle-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator would find it difficult to detect, much less to resist. Not to mention the teenager in front of him was still of a young age��how could the kid be a middle level Qi Cultivating Stage?


    As long as the kid died, he could put the me on the heaven��s scourge. Of course, the vigers, especially Master Wang, would feel discontent, but under the threat of the heaven, who would dare to defy?


    Mr. Zhou, with a hint of sneer, looked at Wang Lu in the eye as if he was looking at a corpse. But at this time, he suddenly discovered��


    The youth��s bright and clear eyes were staring back at him, and the corner of his mouth had a glimmer of contemptuous smile, and then�� A slender hand, as if already knowing it beforehand, had stopped right in front of the throat; the two fingers gently twisted that Seven Stars Prating Bone Nail.


    The Prating Bone Nail that was strong enough to pierce a rock, had been blocked!


    Mr. Zhou was terror-stricken. This Prating Bone Nail was a concealed weapon, but once released, even high-level Qi Cultivating Stage would find it difficult to resist, let alone directly touching it with their flesh! What��s so special about this kid!?


    But then, a more gruesome thing appeared before him.


    Wang Lu twisted that Prating Bone Nail, and then�� directly put it into his mouth, and chewed it up!


    His heart thumped loudly as if something struck his chest, causing Mr. Zhou difficult to breathe. When Wang Lu finally swallowed it into his belly, in Mr. Zhou��s eyes, the young cultivator had turned into a demon.


    ��Ridiculous, this still falls short of Aya��s Look Up At The Starry Sky.��


    Note:


    [1] Daoist Master = Zhen Ren; Damn Wretch = Diao Ren

 Chapter 81 - Impossibly Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 81: Impossibly Stupid</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    To deal with a fraudster, the easiest method was to kill and behead��directlybat the root of the problem. However, Wang Lu was still reluctant to kill inside the Wang Family Vige, even though he struggled very hard not to do it.


    Otherwise, his spirit of professional adventurer would not necessarily allow him to debate a swindler. Just like one should not fight a pig in the mud because it would drag them on its level and spatter them with the mud; even if one won the struggle, one would still be covered with mud. If he instead directly butchered the pig, he could eat the pig; the food chain was enough to prove everything.


    However, even though the opponent could not be physically defeated this time, from a different angle, ��killing�� the spirit of the opponent should be enough.


    Right now, Wang Lu was doing such a thing: forcing the opponent into the corner through words and then wait for the other side to make aeback through a trickery��which would inte the opponent��s hope to the max��and then firmly burst that hope. These major ups and downs would thoroughly crush the opponent��s heart and spirit.


    This was not aplex method; it could not be used against someone with a strong psychological quality. However, the one present before him was just a third rate swindler; using this method was enough to deal with him.


    And sure enough, that man surnamed Zhou almost wet himself out of fear.


    It would be strange if he wasn��t that scared. The Seven Stars Prating Bone Nail was a favor bestowed by the sect to all of the Publicity Envoys, which should only be used in an extremely special circumstance. In theory, this magical tool could help the user make aeback under any circumstances. However, this thing was actually chewed and swallowed by the opponent like a fava bean. Mr. Zhou was extremely rejoiced that not too long ago, he had just gone to the toilet.


    Could such a monster really be a product of a mere Spirit Sword Sect? Moreover�� by his look, he obviously wasn��t a high level cultivator, why then��


    In his panic-stricken state, perhaps it was a divine intervention, or perhaps Mr. Zhou��s professional spirit of publicity envoy suddenly burst to the fore, an idea suddenly shed through his mind.


    Although it was a risky idea, it was an idea that could actually provide him with a way out�� Frankly speaking, using it in front of such an opponent would be extremely risky. But if he didn��t use it, the other side would obviously not let him off.


    If the scam were really exposed, even if he weren''t killed alive by the angry vigers, he would still be killed by the sect��s disciplinary elder. With those possible oues, he would rather try his luck.


    Mr. Zhou fought back his fear and coldly said. ��Devil��


    Wang Lu was startled. ��What did you say?��


    Mr. Zhou secretly pinched his own thigh. Appearing fierce while cowardly at heart, he fiercely roared, ��Devil! You really are one of the remnant devil people that lurks inside the Nine Regions! You spread rumors and mislead people in order to shake the vigers�� heart toward immortality, so that you could destroy the path for the billions of people in the Nine Regions to soar to Immortality. Humph, actually, from the start, I have seen your imposing devil aura, but I just don��t have the evidence. But just now, I just secretly used my Seven Stars Sect��s Seven Stars Prating Bone Nail to probe you, and it really has revealed your true colors! If youe from the righteous path, you could never chew and swallow that Prating Bone Nail, because it was coated with a strong anesthetic. As long as a normal person touch it, his body would get stiff and be unable to move. But for devils, because of their natural physique, they are immune to many kinds poison! Wang Lu, you tried to bluff, but you didn��t expect your true color would be exposed because of that!��


    This Mr. Zhou was perhaps extremely afraid, so much that it actually birthed him a new courage. His words were righteous and full of conviction. Not to mention the easily swayed vigers that had already fallen into his nonsense and now looked suspiciously at Wang Lu��even Wang Lu himself could not help but inwardly p to praise him.


    It was really a "desperate person cane up with an ingenious n!��


    Distorting the fact, confusing right and wrong, and imbuing it with a strong sense of righteousness and conviction�� If this was in a debate field, those remarks were worthless, however, these were enough to fool the ignorant masses.


    Sure enough, seeing that the vigers�� eyes had already swayed, Mr. Zhou gained a lot of encouragement, so he persistently continued his effort. ��Wang Lu, more than two years ago, you left the vige and went to seek the Immortal Path, and now you��re iming to be the disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect, but�� I don��t know if the Spirit Sword Sect really has received such a disciple like you.��


    ��Hahaha, does Spirit Sword Sect need to ask your permission to receive a disciple?��


    ��Umm, indeed, Spirit Sword Sect does not need to consult me to do their things. However, five days ago, I just saw your Sect��s Sect Leader. From his mouth, I learned that the sect hasn��t had received a new disciple within thest three years. Therefore, I felt strange; if that��s the case, how could you be their disciple!?��


    ��I want to ask, where and when exactly did you ��meet�� with the Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect? You����


    Before he finished his words, Wang Lu immediately stopped himself.


    Because he found that the eyes of the vigers all around were already filled with doubts�� as well as fear.


    Needless to say, Mr. Zhou��s proposed devil theory had already taken root in people��s mind. Although that person didn��t have any proof and just used his mouth, this group of vigers chose to believe it!


    ���� Oh, well, let��s call it a day.�� Wang Lu sighed. ��The saying of ��some have special skills�� [1] is indeed true. I acknowledge that you are a professional swindler. Even if I continue to argue, I can��t convince this group of ignorant idiots�� minds, so I better not say it.��


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhou��s heart thumped. It was good that the opponent was willing to admit defeat�� based on the opponent��s seemingly good cultivation level, if this continued, it would not end well for him.


    Thus, Mr. Zhou wanted to speak a few nice words to appease the opponent. However, he did not expect that Wang Lu��s admitting defeat was just a prelude to ��flipping over the table��.


    The next moment, Wang Lu stepped forward, opened his mouth to spit out a fine needle-like small sword, which quickly stretched to a three feet sword in midair. The sword seemed in and heavy, and the edge glittered with a cold, chilling light.


    Wang Lu had lost his interest in the so-called wrestling with the pig in the mud that happened so far, and right now, he wanted to solve the problem using the human method.


    ��Sure enough, it��s easier to just kill you.��


    Wang Lu took another step. The glitter on the sword was like electric sparks.


    The Non-Phase Sword Bone specialized in defense and was neither known for its power nor speed; moreover, while the defense power of his seventh level of Qi Cultivating Stage was nearly on-par with that of the Foundation Establishment cultivators, his attack power was no better than the Ninth Level Qi Cultivating Stage neer�� But, all in all, those were allparisons to the other Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples.


    Ifpared to those cultivators from not-quite-popr sects in the Nine Regions, however��


    Even for a defense specialist like Wang Lu, his attack power should be more than enough.


    Thrusting his sword forward, Mr. Zhou had no reaction at all��it was toote! Although he could barely be considered a cultivator after taking the Six Harmonies powder and Spirit Root Development Pill, but after years of arduous training, he was still in the eighth level Qi Cultivating Stage; his other qualities were appalling. Not to mention that Wang Lu was an elite disciple and also a martial art master of Xiantian stage; it would be easy to kill him.


    However, Mr. Zhou had an assistant. This assistant had always acted low-key these several days while Mr. Zhou was preaching in the vige. Even Wang Lu didn��t notice his existence. And at this critical moment��


    Humm!


    With a hum, the Sword of Mount Kun suddenly stopped; a familiar face had appeared in front of the sword.


    ��Tsk, tsk, old friend, why should we meet in this kind of situation?�� Although Wang Lu had stopped the sword, he didn��t pull the sword back even an inch. The tip of the sword almost touched that person��s forehead.


    ��Xiaohu, I haven��t seen you in more than two years, you��re actually much fairer than before.��


    The person the sword was pointed at was Wang Xiaohu who he hasn��t seen for many years! The so called ��much fairer than before�� was, of course, a nonsense. It referred to Wang Xiaohu��s pale frightened face because he had just narrowly escaped from the jaws of death of that Sword of Mount Kun.


    However, after several years of mingling in the Seven Stars Sect, Wang Xiaohu has matured. In the face of Wang Lu��s awe-inspiring killing intent, not only he did not flinch, he became emboldened and loudly said, ��Wang Lu, it��s not toote for you to turn back now! Although you��ve turned evil, us Seven Stars Sect can be lenient to you as long as youe to your senses!��


    Upon hearing that, Wang Lu nearly burst outughing, but his face instead has be scarier. ��Xiaohu, although I often ridiculed you as a retard in the past, even if a retard, you should know me better than that. You��ve been in the Seven Stars Sect for quite a while, couldn��t you see how trash they are?��


    Wang Xiaohu��s body trembled, but after a while, he sneered. ��The Seven Stars Sect is a righteous Immortal Cultivation Sect��the future of the Immortal Cultivation World. They will give us mortal beings the chance to embark on the path to Immortality! Three years ago, I began to embark on this Immortal Path; although my cultivation is not high, and the training was very bitter, but I��ve changed my fate. I��m no longer that ordinary mountain vige farmer, but a real Immortal Cultivator! And now, I want to let the people around me to live such a life, and the Seven Stars Sect is willing to help me. For a lowly disciple like me, they are willing toe here and develop this ce! In my heart, I only feel grateful, I never had doubts!��


    Wang Lu unexpectedly opened his eyes wide. ��Xiaohu, three years gone, and you, these smelly f*ckers, has actually progressed greatly. That remark is really good�� then, leave if you know what��s good for you.��


    As soon as he finished talking, his right hand began to move again; he was about to thrust the Sword of Mount Kun forward. However, at this time��


    Wang Lu was pulled back by a hand.


    ��You, this evil creature, you want to show off your fierceness here!?��


    If this were any other person who reached out to pull him back and verbally confront him, Wang Lu would probably turn around and swung his sword to chop that person. However, this time, he didn��t.


    Because the person behind him, was his father.


    ��Dad, didn��t I tell you to sit down and not move?�� Wang Lu was really helpless. He withdrew the sword and looked at his father with a wry smile.


    ��How could I stay sit? Do I have to remain silent while I see you personally ughter your own folks?!�� The ever benign face of Master Wang had turned furious. While grabbing Wang Lu with one hand, he pointed at Wang Lu��s nose with his other hand. ��I don��t know what kind of experience you have in these two years, but right now, is there a difference between you and the devil!?��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��How could the devil be as handsome as me?��


    ��Humph! Come with me!��


    With that, he pulled Wang Lu out of the room with him. Wang Lu smiled; seeing his father��s intention, he thought that he shouldn��t be anxious to kill the pig. It was not worth it to dy the talk between him and his family about the old days. Despite the fact that there were many people outside the building, nobody dared to block because all of them were afraid of Wang Lu��s fierceness.


    ��Phew�� that was close.��


    Inside the building, knowing that the danger has finally over for today, Mr. Zhou and his assistant simultaneously heaved a long sigh.


    However, things were not going to end lightly like this�� as soon as possible, they must report this to the sect so that they coulde up with countermeasures.


    ��Mr. Zhou, Xiaohu, are you guys alright?��


    Several concerned vigers broke into the room and dispel the awkward silence atmosphere. Then, one after the other, the vigers began to denounce the previous devil path��s violence act.


    ��Ai, I really don��t know what evil that Wang Fugui did to create his wealth that he sired such an unfilial son!��


    ��That��s right, I always thought that Wang Lu was not like a normal person.��


    ��Yes, he often said some inexplicable words,pletely different than the other kids! It��s like he has eaten the wrong medicine!��


    Upon hearing the vigersin, Mr. Zhou and Wang Xiaohu nced at each other and could not help but inwardly snigger.


    Although the process was a bit too breathtaking, the end result was not too bad�� These bunch of fools were totally oblivious to what they were doing!


    Or perhaps they were stupid enough that they were unwilling to know what the two were doing.


    Note:


    [1] Quote from the book ��On The Teacher�� by Han Yu: ��Some learn the truth earlier than others, and some have special skills �� that is all.��

 Chapter 82 - Never Trouble Trouble Until Trouble Troubles You

    <h4>Chapter 82: Never Trouble Trouble Until Trouble Troubles You</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    On the other side, Wang Fugui pulled his son back to their house.


    At home, Madame Sui Shi was preparing lunch, carrying a bowl of hot soup from the kitchen. She was taken aback when she suddenly saw her husband rushing back to the house, but when she saw the youngster behind him, the bowl simply slipped from her hands and fell down.


    At the same time, a red and white figure suddenly sprinted over and caught that soup bowl.


    ��Ai, mom, be careful. If this hot soup falls on your feet, it may be a veritable pig��s feet soup.��


    ��Smelly kid, don��t talk like that to your mom!��


    Master Wang peevishly gave him a p, only to be met with a smile by Wang Lu. The next moment, his dad��s cry of pain was heard.


    ��Ouch! Why is your head so hard!?��


    ��Hahaha, my IQ density is so big.��


    While saying that, under his mother��s surprised eyes, Wang Lu put the scalding hot soup bowl to the table using only one hand.


    His mother immediately took a careful look at his hand. ��Is your hand okay?��


    ��Rest assured, even if it��s directly burned, it doesn��t matter.��


    With that, Wang Lu turned to look at his father; his face now has turned serious.


    ��In the end, I have be a real Immortal Cultivator����


    Master Wang and Madame astonishingly looked at him in silence; the youth that they haven��t seen for more than two years have changed so much.


    After a long time, Wang Lu went to the kitchen, carried back the rest of the dishes one by one and sat on the table. Only then did Master Wang heave a deep sigh.


    ��Ai, what exactly is going on there?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��You want a long answer or a short one?��


    Madame Sui Shi''s mouth moved a bit as if she wanted to say something, but when she looked at her husband��s eyes, she forcibly stopped herself.


    Master Wang sternly stared at his son. ��Tell us the short answer first.��


    ��Oh, it��s just that I��ve found the Immortal Path, so I came here to visit my home. But when I arrive, I saw a group of cult swindler was actually trying to deceive my family; the rest happened just like what you saw just now.��


    Sui Shi became uneasy. ��Wh-what happened just now?��


    ��Ai, don��t interrupt.�� Master Wang asked again, ��So, you found the path of Immortality?��


    It was Wang Lu��s turn to feel puzzled. ��Dad, for thest two years, I��ve sent you guys letters almost every month. Wasn��t my experience in the Spirit Sword Sect that I��ve written there clear enough? Except for a few shameful things, I didn��t conceal anything.��


    Master Wang became even more surprised. ��What letter!? Have you ever written a letter to your family in these two years?��


    The atmosphere at the dinner table suddenly turned cold. After a long time, Wang Lu, with an incredulous look, tentatively asked, ��Have you never received even one letter in these two years?��


    ��Never has.��


    ��Damn! Who the hell did this��?�� Wang Lu, who has been surprised too many times today, wasn��t surprised this time. ��Is Great Arrangement Delivery really that unreliable? No matter what, they��re an industry under the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals; surely, they won��t tarnish the union��s reputation����


    The so-called Great Arrangement Delivery operated under the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal��s name and was funded by Mysterious Sky Mansion, Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and several otherrge-scale organizations. Sects would send their personnel to be administrative officers responsible for managing thisrge-scale postal service. Its main business was the correspondence between the Immortal Cultivation World and the mortal world.


    Because themunication between cultivators could be solved mostly by delivering document through flying sword and talisman, the correspondence between the mortal world and the Immortal Cultivation World had to rely on specialized postal service. However, themunication between the mortal world and the Immortal Cultivation Worldcked the effective management. Only after the establishment of the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals, after peace fell throughout the countries, and after Immortal Cultivation World deeply prated its control on the mortal world did this organization manage to appear.


    By relying on the prestige and fame of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, The Great Arrangement Delivery held an unparalleledpetitive advantage. It rapidly expanded throughout the entire Nine Regions, opening its outlet everywhere. However, it was also because of this monopoly position that its service quality has been deteriorating�� It was just that, Wang Lu never thought that it has deteriorated to the point of not delivering the letter for more than two years!


    ��Wait a minute. This isn��t quite right. No matter how bad their service is, for thest two and a half years, I have written at least fifty letters, how could not even one of them arrive��?�� Wang Lu thought that this seemed impossible.


    ���� It seems like the flow of information from the outside has been cut down by the Seven Stars Sect. Blocking the outside world from their target is indeed a frequently used trick by the cults. Otherwise, as long as the vigers know somemon knowledge about the Immortal Cultivation World, they wouldn��t have been deceived by this low-level swindlers.�� Wang Lu shrugged. ��Forget it; it doesn��t matter if the letters aren��t here since I can tell any of its content myself.��


    Master Wang asked, ��Two years ago, you said you wanted to go out to seek for Immortality, and then what? I sent Zhong��er to track you, howe he isn��t together with you?��


    ��This is a long story, but, the simple summary is that I and Wang Zhong were received by the Spirit Sword Sect as disciples. After practicing more than two years ceaselessly on the mountain, we have now be real Immortal Cultivators. Now, because the sect sent us down the mountain for Experiential Learning, I took advantage of this opportunity to visit you two. As for Wang Zhong�� he has his own n.��


    Wang Lu seemed to say it like they were just a normal thing, but Master Wang��s heartbeat immediately jumped, and Madame Sui Shi stared at him with eyes wide open and an incredulous look. She tremblingly asked, ��Little Lu��Er, you-you really are now an Immortal!?��


    Suddenly, numerous legendary stories about immortals appeared in the mind of this simple yet kind hearted woman. For her child��s boundless future, she faintly felt a trace of sadness. In a moment, her eyes had started to turn red.


    Master Wang scolded, ��You this woman, little Lu��Er has set foot on the Immortal Path, that��s a lifetime of good fortune, so what are you crying about?��


    ��I��m just too happy.�� She wiped away her tears. ��I-I am going to cook two other dishes; I didn��t know Lu��Er ising back, so I didn��t prepare his meal.��


    With that, she got up and left.


    Master Wang snorted and then exined to Wang Lu, ��Some time ago, your mom heard stories from a traveling storyteller who said that Immortals were inhuman; they refused to acknowledge their family, and even did such appalling things as killing their wives and so on. It just so happens that you haven��t sent us letters for so long, so she was worried that you had forgotten us. Ai, since you��re here now, I don��t know why she kept remembering those stories.��


    As he said that, a trace of worry also appeared in his eyes, but he soon covered it up with a smile. ��Lu��Er, you said you''ve found the Immortality, then�� What is this Immortal Path? Can you����


    Wang Lu smiled. ��You want to say, can you show me proof so that you can open your eyes? And be at ease? Otherwise, you won��t believe that I��ve truly be an Immortal Cultivator? Hahaha, you��re indeed worthy to be called the vige Millionaire Master Wang, your skeptic spirit is trulymendable.��


    Being somewhat embarrassed by his son, Master Wang suddenly pped the table. ��You, this kid, what kind of attitude is that!?��


    ��Hehe, don��t be angry. But dad, I must exin it to you; the so-called Immortal Path is unlike those set of acrobatic shows performed by those Seven Stars Sect. It��s not the fancier the better. You often go between counties and see a lot of people, so you should know how to differentiate this. On juggling, they may not be necessarily better than the city professional entertainer.��


    Master Wang sighed. ��Who said I don��t. This Seven Stars Sect, although they tooting their own horn is pleasant to hear, they indeed came up with some real things, but�� it��s far from the things they brag about.��


    ��That��s for sure. A low-level swindler sect like them, even if they join the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they��re still a dreg on the bottom of the ring; how much real thing can they show? Okay dad, I��m not going to hang your appetite anymore. Don��t you want to see the real Immortal Cultivator? Although my cultivation is still shallow, and I can��t wield some Immortal skill, fortunately, I still carry with me a treasure.��


    With that, Wang Lu opened his mouth and spat out the fine needle-like Sword of Mount Kun. This spiritual treasure circled in mid-air, turned into a three feet long sword, and thennded on the table.


    This scene has been previously seen by Master Wang once outside, but this time, seeing it at a closer look, he felt it was iparably magical, however�� those vaudeville entertainers in the county also seemed to have a simr trick��such as swallowing the sword and the like.


    ��Um, this is not about spitting out flying sword�� Autumn Beam, say hello to my dad.��


    The Sword of Mount Kun didn��t immediately reply, but then, it trembled. A humming noise came out of it. After a while, this buzzing noise seemed to have a surprisingly strange rhythm, which then gradually turned into a person��s voice.


    ��Hello, I am Wang Lu��s sword spirit, Autumn Beam.��


    ��Huh!?��


    This time, Master Wang was really scared out of his wits; a sword could actually talk like people!?


    ��Who-who��s talking!?��


    It was the frightened voice of Sui Shi who just came from the kitchen with a te of dish. Because of this scare, that te began to slip from her hands again. Without any other choice, Wang Lu picked up the Sword of Mount Kun and stretched it to the back. The sword tip perfectly caught the bottom of the te, firmly steadying it.


    ��What do you think, dad, is this proof enough?��


    Master Wang knitted his brows. ���� Mm, although it��s unlike what I imagined, nevertheless, it��s still more reliable than those Seven Stars Sect.��


    Wang Lu shrugged his shoulders. ��Dad, it��s too cheapening if youpare me with Seven Stars Sect. Although your son practices a in non-flowery Immortal Cultivation and thus temporarily can��t show you shy techniques, but I can easily kill those who can only show shy techniques. Even if there are one hundred of them, you can be sure of this.��


    Feeling the faint cold killing intent within his words, Master Wang was immediately startled. He only saw this kind of killing intent on those battle hardened veterans in the county; even if it was only a slight contact, it has already caused his hairs to stand on end.


    Actually, Wang Lu��s killing intent was still a bit ��immature��pared to a real senior Immortal Cultivator. His experience only came from his several experiential learning at the Small Clear Sky Peak, tossing around some fierce monsters. However, in the mortal world, it was equal to the killing intent of someone who had already killed mountains of people.


    After all, even a mortal world warrior who has bathed in the blood of mountain of corpses could do nothing to a category three monster. And Wang Lu, at the previous experiential learning, was already able to y the category three monster like they were his toy.


    ��Hei, why don��t you tell your mother and I about your daily cultivation life in the Spirit Sword Sect.��


    Wang Lu raised his brows. ��Okay, it��s like this����


    The life on the Spirit Sword Mountain, rtively speaking, was actually very monotonous. In addition to the cultivation, experiential learning, cultural sses, it didn��t have other worth mentioning things. However, even though Wang Lu had talked about it for hours and the food on the table had already cooled down, the old couple still listened with relish.


    Just as Wang Lu was talking about his second-year life, a loud noise suddenly sounded from the outside, interrupting the three people��s conversation.


    Master Wang and Madame looked at each other; an uneasiness welled-up in their hearts.


    Wang Lu, who was hundreds of times keener than his parents, had already clearly knew the source of the mor outside; his mouth hung a sneer.


    ���� Unexpectedly these f*ckers still embark on this road.��


    As soon as he said that, he stood up and took the Sword of Mount Kun.


    Master Wang was shocked. ��Lu��Er what are you doing?��


    ��Some people want to deliver their lives; I will naturally ept them with open arms�� Dad, stay here and don��t move. Mom, you too, the following scene may not be suitable for children.��


    ��Wait a minute, Lu��Er, don��t just rush outside and kill them!��


    Wang Lu shook his head. ��Rest assured, I will not hurt the vigers. Although they are retarded, they��re still my folks; I am just going to act as if they��re a disobedient pet husky�� However, there are some who hides behind them and using them as the human shield; it��s unreasonable for me if I don��t kill them.��


    Master Wang was about to urge him again, but Wang Lu immediately interrupted him. ��On some matters, cutting off the gordian [1] knot is better. If I, on the other hand, keep on enduring the provocation from this group of imbeciles in silent, I��m afraid one day, I won��t be able to control myself.��


    With that, he lifted the Sword of Mount Kun and smiled at it. ��Sister Autumn Beam, what say you?��


    After a moment of silent, the sword trembled.


    ��Instigators�� can be killed.��


    Note:


    [1] Gordian - pertaining to Gordius, ancient king of Phrygia, who tied a knot (the Gordian knot) that, ording to prophecy, was to be undone only by the person who was to rule Asia, and that was cut, rather than untied,by Alexander the Great.

 Chapter 83 - People That Deserved To Be Killed

    <h4>Chapter 83: People That Deserved To Be Killed</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Sword of Mount Kun��s Autumn Beam was an Earth Element Sword Spirit, thus, she has a good nature and an indifferent temperament.


    On all things under the heaven, in the fairy tale, Earth was often personified as a mother, which symbolized tolerance, good nature, abundant harvest�� and so on. Compared to the explosiveness of the Fire Element, hardness of the Gold Element, the sword spirit of Earth Element always has the image of ��one who tries never to offend anybody��.


    However, after that moment of silence, Autumn Beamn actually uttered the words ��deserved to be killed��.


    However, if one see the noisy scene outside the house, Autumn Beam��s four words deserved to be killed suddenly appeared logical.


    ��Catch that devil!��


    ��Kill him!��


    ��The Daoist Immortals said that he will bring doom to all the vigers!��


    A group of angry vigers, about twenty or thirty people, gathered outside of Master Wang��s house. They were holding various tools, like kitchen knives, stones, bricks, and other things while loudly shouting out slogans; their popr feeling was running high.


    However, Wang Lu��s sight didn��t stay on this group of ignorant people a moment longer. When he got out, he immediately locked his gaze on the two people surrounded by the crowd. These two people were a pair of pale blue Daoist robed middle age gentlemen with features suggesting their extraordinariness and immortality.


    Needless to say, the vigers were naturally instigated by these people. Otherwise, in his ten years of living in this Wang Family Vige, an eruption of intense hostility from these gentle andid back vigers would have never urred.


    The instigators were, of course, those two Seven Stars Sect middle-aged men. Through the subtle change in the surrounding spiritual energy, Wang Lu quickly determined that these two people were top rate Daoist Immortals characters within the Seven Stars Sect��which meant they were real Immortal Cultivators.


    For a proper Immortal Cultivator, the spiritual energy within their Inner Mansion would circte, thus breathing the surrounding spiritual energy would be automatic like a normal breathing. If the power of observation wasrge enough, through the volume of energy that was breathed in, breathing speed, the element or elements that were breathed in, and so on, one could analyze the cultivation level of the opposite party and even their spirit root��s property. Of course, as one of the top sects, Spirit Sword Sect would usually teach their disciples the method on how to hide their cultivation level. But, a pheasant sect like the Seven Stars Sword obviously wasn��t that meticulous. Wang Lu has seen through all the details of these two pale blue robed cultivators.


    ��A second level and third level Qi Cultivating Stage small fries cultivators�� Tsk, tsk, no wonder they have to do this low-level method.��


    When he showed the Sword of Mount Kun in front of that Seven Stars Sect��s Publicity Envoy, Wang Lu thought that the Seven Stars Sect��s reinforcements would arrive shortly, but he didn��t expect that it would be just two high-level Qi Cultivating Stage small fries cultivators; he, even more, didn��t expect that these two men would actually use the vigers as human shields.


    Why did the gentle and tolerant Autumn Beam became angry in the first ce? Because as an Earth Element sword spirit, she cherished all living beings; but right now, the ignorant vigers had been fanned here, so she wanted to protect them. As for the two Seven Stars Sect members, no doubt she regarded them as the Earth-damager pollutants.


    For pollutants, even mother earth would spare no mercy.


    ���� Okay, the opening remark is over. The two of you, please die here.��


    Originally, Wang Lu didn��t want to kill in the Wang Family Vige, since this green and peacefulnd could not afford too much blood. However, based on his current cultivation level, he still couldn��t erase the Seven Stars Sect��s trace in secret. After two years, the Seven Stars Sect, this malignant tumor, has taken a deep root in the Wang Family Vige. If he wanted to root them out, he would unavoidably take several pieces of flesh and blood with it.


    Since he was left with no choice, he must brace for the necessary sacrifice.


    Wang Lu sneered and then strode forward, directly bumping into that human shield.


    ��Seize him!��


    ��Don��t be afraid, there are Daoist Immortals behind us, so there��s nothing scary with this devil!��


    ��That��s right! The Daoist Immortal has given us the talisman that increases our strength, so we shouldn��t be afraid of any devil!��


    Seeing Wang Lu came out, several courageous brawny men, who have been enhanced ten times their strength by the talisman that was stered on their back and now had strengthparable to the vige��s old cattle, rushed to reach out and grab him. They wanted to win credit in exchange for the favor from the Seven Stars Sect.


    However, when those several stout palms met Wang Lu��s clothes, an irresistible reaction force bounced them back. Believing that evil shall not prevail, these several brawny gritted their teeth and tried to reach out again. But this time, the rebound force shook their whole arms causing them to feel a tingling sensation.


    Wang Lu continued to move forward. A few brawny who werete to reach out stuck out their chest to block him. But when they bumped with the opposite party, a stronger reaction force flew them away.


    Although he wouldn��t kill these vigers, it didn��t mean he wouldn��t touch them. All that stood in his way were forced to the side.


    ��Ouch, what should we do!? The devil used the demon technique!��


    ��ck dog blood! Quickly find ck dog blood!��


    ��We can also use virgin boy��s urine! Lao Li, can you do it!?��


    ��Fuck you! Your father I am single, not a virgin boy!��


    ������


    In their quarrel, the crowd turned into a mess.


    This was the might of the seventh level Qi Cultivating Stage��s Non-Phase Golden Bell Shield. When the Non-Phase Sword Art wasn��t sufficient enough to block all the attack from the outside, then the Non-Phase Heart Sutra would transform the surrounding aura into a defensive shield that would rebound all the external force exerted on it.


    And if this Non-Phase Golden Bell Shield was broken, he could still rely on his Non-Phase Sword Bone to bear the attack�� However, even the firstyer of defense��the Non-Phase Sword Art��was enough to give Foundation Establishment Cultivators a headache, much less his threeyers of defense.


    All the way, as he strode forward, Wang Lu just bumped those vigers who blocked his way to the side without even looking at them. Before long, the crowd had been thrown into disarray; how could they have ever seen a real Immortal Cultivator? Soon, fear and trepidation fell upon them. Under these increasingly unbearable panic, before long, the two Seven Stars cultivators lurking within them were finally exposed. The two of them were surprised, yet they didn��t go into panic.


    Because Wang Lu didn��t conceal his cultivation, his low-level Qi Cultivating Stage was inly seen by them. Thus, these two high-level Qi Cultivating Stage Seven Stars cultivators naturally didn��t need to panic.


    Although this low-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator seemed strong, a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage was still a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage. Compared to a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage, it was still as different as the heaven and earth. Let alone the two high-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators possessed magical tools inside their bodies, so how could they be afraid of the opposite party?


    ��Kid, surrender without a fight, and we can spare your life.��


    The one who spoke was a thin person who looked like a drug addict with a pale cheek and a hoarse voice. Between the two people, he was the one with the higher cultivation level and also a more revered status. He belonged to the Seven Stars Sect��s Four Stars Emissary, two stars higher than the Publicity Envoy surnamed Zhou. The Seven Stars Sect wasn��t arge organization with rich history, so high level Qi Cultivating Stage members were already regarded as their backbone. As for the Five Stars Elders, the only requirement was the Foundation Establishment level.


    Not long ago, these two people received a distress signal talisman from the Publicity Envoy in the Wang Family Vige. Thus, from a hundred miles outside, they used their magical tool to rush over. After hearing the report about the matter, theypletely disregarded the Publicity Envoy who tried to stop them. They immediately brought dozens of vigers to be used as human shields, but now, when they saw him, it seemed like they were just making a fuss about a little thing.


    It was just a trivial low-level Qi Cultivating Stage. Although the youth was young and promising, but if they really fight, the winner was, without a doubt, them. They really didn��t need to dispatch two Four Stars Emissaries. As for the Publicity Envoy��s talk to discourage them, it was all nonsense; what was there to be afraid of?


    ��Kid, didn��t you hear what we just said?��


    On the side, a slightly fatter cultivator impatiently urged him. In his opinion, even if Wang Lu was just a low-level cultivator, the kid should be able to sense that his Senior Brother��s cultivation was far above him. But yet, he didn��t obediently surrender; did he think he could fight the two of them? Even if the kid put on a menacing appearance, with such a gap in the cultivation level, how could he do about it?


    If he didn��t give him some lesson, the kid would never learn.


    Thus, before the Senior Brother had the chance to say something, the fat cultivator took the matter to his own hand. He activated his magical power and said, ��Fix!��


    It was the Fixed Body Technique, which utilized magical power to bind the opponent��s body. If the power used was lighter, it could paralyze the body, making it unable to move. But if the power used was heavy, it could even forcefully stop the beating of the heart��a one hit kill technique.


    This Fixed Body Technique that was cast by a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator could even fix an elephant that was running amok in ce. However, Wang Lu just sneered loudly.


    ��Idiot.��


    He then took a step forward while swinging the iron-rod-like Sword of Mount Kun toward that fatty��s cheek.


    ��What!?��


    Seeing that his spell was totally ineffective, the fat cultivator was taken aback. And when the opponent swung the sword, it left him baffled even more.


    Wasn��t he a cultivator? Why would he use a mortal world��s martial art technique? This attack didn��t even contain the surrounding spiritual energy; what��s the point in using it against a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage Cultivator then? Would it even matter?


    ��Firm!��


    The fat cultivator cast another spell. This time, he turned the magical power within his Inner Mansion into an invisible barrier which covered his entire body. Although it was invisible, it was actually firmer than a sheet of iron; even the ballista which used to defend the city wall would find it difficult to prate it, let alone this��


    Bam!


    Along with the sound of the terrifying disintegration of flesh and blood, the fat cultivator flew out like a piece straw. His fat head turned into a bloody mangled mushy ball. It fell to the ground and twitched twice before it no longer moved��


    ��Junior Brother!?��


    The pale face cultivator was horror stricken. Just now, he clearly saw that Wang Lu��s attack was just a simple sword swing; it made no sense that it could break his Junior Brother��s body protection spell!


    ��Retard.��


    Wang Lu took another step, twisted his waist, and drew a hard arc with his arm, ruthlessly swinging the Sword of Mount Kun again.


    ��Move!�� The pale face cultivator didn��t dare to directly block the attack; he cast a spell and almost instantly moved a few meters away. At the same time, he lifted his right hand threw out a mass of purple smoke from his sleeve cuff towards Wang Lu.


    ��Ridiculous.��


    Wang Lu simply ignored the opponent��s spell. In any case, he has the Golden Bell Shield and the Non-Phase Sword Bone. His defense and resistance had already reached a terrifying level that he was immune to any spell from a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator!


    Therefore, facing that purple smoke, he charged forward instead and immediately inhaled that fog of highly toxic venomous insects. And then�� and then there was no ��then��.


    The pale-faced cultivator actually threw up a mouthful of ck blood. That mass of Morning Gauze Heart Parasite was a category three middle-rank venomous insect; a lump of it was enough to poison the entire people in the Wang Family Vige. Moreover, there was still an enormous space to grow because he had sacrificed his life essence to refine that purple fog, which he had prepared in case he would encounter a Foundation Establishment opponent one day. However, just now when Wang Lu inhaled that fog, sixty percent of the insects were silently destroyed��he didn��t even have enough time to avoid the blowback power.


    And when he saw Wang Lu��s sword swept towards him, he was so petrified that he had no strength to move. Even knowing that it was useless, the pale-faced cultivator still tried to struggle.


    ��Firm! Firm! Firm!��


    Three invisible barriers were cast in session, which nearly spent all the magical power inside the pale-faced cultivator��s Inner Mansion. With three superimposedyers of iron sheet, he was confident that he could block an even bigger force, what a pity��


    ��Do you have a short memory?��


    Bam! Blood spattered everywhere!


    Even sealed with nine heavy seals, the Sword of Mount Kun was still an eight rank spiritual treasure. How could a mere energy barrier stand a chance against it?


    After killing two Seven Stars Sect cultivators, the feeling of irritation in his heart was slightly reduced. Wang Lu humphed a sneer and swept his gaze all around him. The vigers shrieked and howled wildly; before long, they all scattered away and left the ce.


    ��Ah, what a disappointment. I thought it would be some kind of elite monster, but it turns out to be just a grizzly minion.��


    Wang Lu shrugged and began to walk back to the house.


    ��Wait, you�� stop right there!��


    Looking back, that pale-faced cultivator was actually still alive and conscious. The Sword of Mount Kun has left a big hole on his head, but new flesh began to cover that hole again; it was rapidly healing.


    To have that skill as a cultivator from an inferior sect, it was actually worthy of praise. However, Wang Lu wasn��t in the mood to give praise to him.


    ��Kid, you��re indeed powerful. That magical tool in your hand is really fierce!��


    That pale face cultivator touched the nearly closed hole on his head and sneered. ��Unfortunately, you��re still too inexperienced. Now hand over that sword! Otherwise����


    His hand was clutching a twelve-thirteen years old girl.


    That was the girl who came to watch the crowd of vigers just now. Wang Lu remembered her as Doctor Wang��s daughter, Wang Li Juan. From her young age, she was quite sensible andpetent. While her father was treating his patient, she would often help him. Wang Lu would often praise her as the Wang Family Vige head nurse.


    She just had one problem; she was too fond of watching a lively crowd, which now had finally worked against her.


    ��Hey, give me that thing in your hand right now, or I��ll kill this girl!��


    Wang Lu was puzzled, Wang Li Juan wasn��t his child bride; as she was still thirteen, it was against thew. Who wanted to break thew just to get her hand in marriage? Using her as a hostage was stupid!


    ��Oh, don��t pretend to be indifferent! I heard from Zhou Ming Rui that you have an emotionally deep connection with this vige, so it��s impossible for you to just stand by and watch the people on your vige die!��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��So, you��re using this to threaten me?��


    ��Yeah, so?�� The pale-faced cultivator haspletely lost his reason. ��Hand over the sword in your hand, now! I know that sword has spell breaking attribute. A sword that could break my three-tier spells is at least a high-level magical tool!��


    ��High-level magical tool�� You really don��t have any imagination at all.�� Wang Lu could not help but look at this low-level cultivator with pity. In their eyes, presumably, a high-level magical tool was the most top level equipment that they could carry.


    ��However, what makes you think you have the qualification to threaten me? If you have the skill, hurt her and we��ll see.��


    The pale-faced cultivator was stunned. Then, he immediately gritted his teeth and decided to cut the girl into pieces to show the opponent how serious he was. However, when he was about to move his hand, he found himself unable to. His body was like being tied up��he simply could not move.


    ��This����


    While his right hand was holding the Sword of Mount Kun, Wang Lu��s left hand was actually gripping something.


    ��See, this is the real high-level magical tool, Flowing Cloud Thread.��


    The pale face cultivator could feel that the silk thread continued to twine and bound himself more and more tightly until he almost gasped for breath.


    ��Rest assured, I am not going to kill you today. I want you to go back to the Seven Stars Sect and send a message to your Elders and Sect Leader. If they don��t want me toe to their sect and exterminate you all, then stay away from Wang Family Vige. I don��t care how far you stay out, just don��t let me ever see your people again.��


    The pale-faced cultivator was panic stricken, but he also felt a trace of joy.


    Because he could still keep his life.


    However, the next moment, he felt his blood turn cold as he heard even more icy wordsing to his ear.


    ��Death sentence can be exempted, but you will not get away free from the consequences of your crime; since you dare to put your hands on a thirteen years old girl�� Just go practice Bixie Sword Art. [1]��


    Note:


    [1] A skill in Jin Yong��s novel ��Smiling Proud Wanderer�� where the (male) practitioners have to castrate himself before he can learn the skill.

 Chapter 84 - My Familys Wang Lu Isnt So Easy to Be Brokenhearted

    <h4>Chapter 84: My Family''s Wang Lu Isn''t So Easy to Be Brokenhearted</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Within the Eastern Way Prefecture of the Great Ming Country of Blue River Region, there was a mysterious altar on a barren hilltop where the mist and cloud wound around all year long.


    A few slightly restless elderly cultivators gathered there.


    One of them dressed in a purple long robe with six scarlet stars embroidered at the front said in a sinking voice, ��What exactly is going on in the Wang Family Vige?��


    Another six stars old man was also quite restless. ��We have lost two four stars emissary one after the other; even the local Public Envoy was also killed. Could it be that we have provoked a powerful enemy?��


    ��I already told you; after that fiasco in the White Moon Country, we all have to be very careful, yet you guys still want to expand, and sure enough, aren��t we biting more than what we can chew now?��


    ��You said as if it��s easy. If we don��t expand, how will our sect��s several thousands of disciples going to eat?��


    Several elders continued to argue and defend their opinions until their face started to flush. At this time, they suddenly heard a voice from the mid-air. ��Stop bickering, all of you. The thing is indeed just like what Pan Cheng Feng detailed to me; they have indeed met a powerful opponent. Although young in age, his strength is unfathomable and he possessed many high-level magical tools, and he imed to be a disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect.��


    The several six stars elders looked at each other. ��Spirit Sword Sect?��


    ��Have you ever heard of this sect?��


    ��The better question is, which Spirit Sword Sect was able to produce such a disciple? He even possessed many high-rank magical tools�� Our Seven Stars Sect has been established for many years, but only six stars elders have this financial resources.��


    A rtively calm elder slowly analyzed, ��In the Blue River Region alone, there are at least five sects with the name Spirit Sword Sect. Of which, four are unremarkable insignificant sects, with leaders barely reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage, and the disciples are even more unbearable. Also, there is one in Single Arrangement Country. Its scale is actuallyparable to our Seven Stars Sect. Their Sect Leader seems to be in the Xudan Stage. Although it��s incredible, it��s not impossible if a genius disciplees out of that sect.��


    ��The Spirit Sword Sect in the Single Arrangement Country? Lucky for them to encounter a genius disciple�� At present, all the good seedlings are basically monopolized by those sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, leaving sects like us even more difficult to survive. s, now we even have to go to the ��barren mountains and wild hills�� [1] just to develop our influence.��


    ��Enough, what��s the use inining about this now? Those sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have their eyes look upward. They basically hold us, loose cultivators, in contempt. Even their man-made spirit roots are on a much higher grade than our Seven Stars Spirit Root. Let��s take our Six Stars Elders, for example. In their sects, at most, we can only spend our life as outer court disciples; we might even end up doing odd-jobs, so we might as well stand on our own.��


    ��Speaking of which, don��t you guys think that the name Spirit Sword Sect seems familiar?��


    ��What��s so strange about that? This is the name of several rotten sects, right?��


    ��No, I mean it seems like in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there is this thing called Five Unique, which is the top five sects, wherein one of them is called Spirit Sword Sect. Don��t you guys think that that disciple is����


    Before he could finish, the several elders suddenly felt chill behind their backs.


    At this time, the voice in midair slightly hesitated. ���� That couldn��t be, right? How could that ��high-above�� sect have an intersection with us? Moreover, if we really annoyed a disciple from that sect, then it should��ve been over for us. Either we��ve been refined into a Ten Thousand Spirit Blood Pearl, or we��d simply be baked into a sesame seed cake and eaten. Ugh, either one of them is truly horrible.��


    ��Sect Leader, it shouldn��t be that bad, right? We don��t have any blood enmity, so they shouldn��t go that far����


    The sound in mid-air hissed. ��Do you think the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is going to be reasonable with you? If we really offended and angered their disciple, they will immediately dispatch their Elders to deal with us. In the previous years, when a disciple from the Royal Soldier Sect went out wandering, he took a fancy of a girl cultivator. In the end, the girl was robbed away by a disciple from a big high-rank sect. The Royal Soldier Sect��s disciple was still young and his cultivation shallow, so he couldn��t defeat the other man. After being injured, he returned to the sect in distressed. This is not the worst thing that can happen in the Immortal Cultivation World, but the Royal Soldier Sect dispatched three Yuanying Stage Elders to help their disciple get even. It is said that the big high-rank sect was nearly wiped out by the Royal Soldier Sect�� We can imagine how that big high-rank sect would look like. Now since we��re still fine, that youth in the Wang Family Vige should not be a disciple from a top illustrious sect.��


    One of the elders cheerfully suggested, ��Since that is the case, why don��t we send people to catch his loved ones and coerce him to do our bidding?��


    The elder next to him hissed. ��You want to die?��


    ��Didn��t Sect Leader just said that he might not have any background?��


    ��So what? He alone isn��t enough? Right now, that fifteen years old can cut our two four stars emissaries. In a few years, he might be able to destroy our sect in a breeze single-handedly!��


    ��How could it be that terrifying? Are you trying to scare all of us?��


    ��Hey, these years, how many gifted young cultivators could single-handedly exterminate a sect like us, Seven Stars Sect? Do you think there��re only a few of them? Many elite disciples from the top sects basically see us as target practice!��


    Seeing that the elders began to quarrel again, the voice in mid air��filled with frustration��eximed, ��Enough, stop it, all of you.��


    ��Then, Sect Leader, in your opinion, how should we proceed?��


    ���� We have to observe the situation first. Let��s withdraw our people from the Wang Family Vige. It��s not a mistake to be cautious at this time.��


    ��Withdraw?��


    ��But we have been operating in the Wang Family Vige for more than two years! That vige possesses a rich and dense spiritual energy, which is very rare. The advantage to cultivate in there is so big!��


    ��That��s right! Although the Blue River Region is huge, all the sweet spots for cultivation are basically upied by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. This Wang Family Vige�� is truly rare!��


    ��Enough, you think I don��t know all of that? I never said we should give up the Wang Family Vige. What I said is we need to observe the situation first and wait for the opportunity. If all goes well, perhaps we don��t even need to move our hands because things would be solved naturally.��


    ��No need to move our hands? What does it mean?��


    ����


    On the other side, after fiercely repelling two high-level Qi Cultivating Stage Seven Stars Sect cultivators, the low-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator also mutted a certain glib tongue Publicity Envoy. Yet, Wang Lu could not turn the vige to its previous auspicious state.


    Of course, this result was unexpected. Destroying that sect��s apparatus in the vige and sending the rest away�� Those were facts.


    Wang Lu had wanted to minimize the cost to solve the problem, unfortunately, the killing was still unavoidable.


    Of the two four stars emissary, one was dead, and another one was wounded; as for the Publicity Envoy, his tongue was shredded; he died without an intact corpse�� Soon, the Seven Stars Sectpletely withdrew from the Wang Family Vige, yet they left behind a mess.


    After operating for more than two years, the Seven Stars Sect force was already deeply rooted in the Wang Family Vige. The popr theory that said everyone could be immortals has struck the hearts of the vigers. Thus, when the Seven Stars Sect withdrew, people suddenly felt sad that their road to immortality was suddenly cut off.


    But the main culprit was, without a doubt, the youth who had left the vige to seek immortality more than two years ago, and had turned into a devil, Wang Lu. He didn��t know how many vigers had secretly cursed him.


    ��Oh, this is called good-heartedness has no rpense [2].��


    Facing the morning sun, Wang Lu was leisurely lying down in the courtyard. He was lightly nibbling the egg-filled cake from one of his hand, rxed and carefree.


    On the other side of the courtyard, Master Wang clumsily performed a set of fist that was taught to him by Wang Lu. It was known as Immortal Forging Body Fist, which could prolong life.


    Initially, Master Wang didn��t want to practice this fist. How could a prolonged life be more important thanzily sleeping in the morning? Unfortunately, he couldn��t resist the Madame who always urged him every morning, so everyday, he had to get up early; his feeling towards this was incrediblyplex.


    Upon hearing his son��sin, Master Wang was also helpless. ��The folks were deceived, don��t me them.��


    ��Rest assured, us Immortal Cultivators won��t take a group of mortal vigers seriously�� However, if they still continue down this path, soon no one would be able to save them from their own foolishness.��


    As he said that, Wang Lu looked up at the several clouds floating on the clear blue sky; it was a rare good weather. However�� in the eyes of a cultivator with a Void Spirit Root, the withered yellow color has actually grown in size.


    This time, it wasn��t caused by an external factor, but the vige itself has rotted.


    Of the two Daoist Immortals of the Seven Stars Sect, one was dead, and another one was injured. The Publicity Envoy died without an intact corpse��his tongue had been minced. Properly speaking, this should intimidate those ignorant vigers.


    However, as Wang Lu predicted, after those killings, in addition to fear, they also felt resentment and doubling down on their ignorance. The vigers cursed the devil who wreaked havoc on their vige, seriously believing that Wang Lu had destroyed the future happiness of every one of them.


    Then�� they wished the heaven would open its eyes and send the divine tribtion lightning to strike him. Or a high-level Daoist Immortal from Seven Stars Sect to descend down to earth and take care of Wang Lu. Then they could continue to spread the immortal affinity to the whole vige.


    In short, though the Seven Stars Sect had disappeared, there was no improvement on the situation.


    ��This vige is hopeless,�� Wang Lu made a sarcastic conclusion.


    ��Try to find the solution.�� Master Wang wiped away the sweat on his forehead. ��Aren��t you a Sessor Disciple of one of those Five Uniques? If even a small vige problem can��t be solved by you, how could you call yourself a Sessor Disciple?��


    ��Dad, you��re being prejudice. A Sessor Disciple like me is not these ignorant vigers�� caring elder sister; if they��re dead set on their stupidity, why should I stop them? My sword is only to defeat a powerful enemy!��


    ��Come on, don��t give up on them just like that.�� Master Wang peevishly said, ��Didn��t you say your sect sent you all down the mountain for an experiential learning? Just regard this as your experiential learning then. Actually, it��s very easy to solve this problem; as long as you can force those swindlers back here and acknowledge their fraud, the vigers would have no choice but to believe, no matter how unwilling they are.��


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment. ��Hah! This idea is feasible, but����


    ��The next question is, where do I go to find those guys? They��ve long fled three thousand miles away scared of my illustrious prestige. Moreover, in any case, they are still a small scale gang, so their Sect Leader is, at the very least, at the Foundation Establishment Stage. I couldn��t possibly handle it alone.��


    After firing off thest move, Master Wang pantingly replied, ��On the specific on how you��re going to handle it, that��s your own thing. Your dad is just an ordinary mortal; if you ask me, where should I ask?��


    Wang Lu, therefore, once again reclined on thezy chair.


    At this time, Sui Shi came out of the house carrying a sweat towel and a pot of tea. Seeing her husband had been practicing earnestly, she lightly chuckled.


    Upon seeing her wife, Master Wang sighed with emotion and then remembered something. ��By the way, you have been cultivating in the Spirit Sword Sect for so long, so you should have friends, right? Why can��t you ask your friends to help you?��


    ���� Friends?�� Upon hearing that, Wang Lu deeply frowned.


    ����


    ��So that��s it. I��m going back to the mountain and find a few friends that cane with me to help me deal with this problem. Dad, mom, you guys have to take care of yourself.��


    That evening, Wang Lu had made a decision to temporarily leave his parents and return to the mountain to enlist several recruits toe back here with him.


    At the same time, in order to ensure the safety of his parents, he created a simple protection array from the Cloud Thread Silk; because he didn��t bother to study it, his creation was almost at theyman��s level. However, it was enough to deal with themon vigers.


    As for the attack from the Seven Stars Sect��


    ��Autumn Beam, please take care of my family.��


    ���� I will do my best.��


    ��Mm, I know that asking a treasure spirit that has been burdened by nine heavy seals to fight is somewhat like forcing someone to do something against his will, therefore�� at the time, if you want to vent your anger, then just do it, don��t let yourself get hurt.��


    ��I am the one who''ll get hurt, not you!��


    ��Women are used to pain����


    ����


    After saying goodbye to his parents, Wang Lu rushed back to Spirit Sword Sect faster than the previous time. In two days, after passing through the hardships of the journey, Wang Lu finally arrived at the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain; all the way here, he ran like a dead dog.


    The Spirit Creek Town under the Spirit Sword Mountain still retained its deste scene. Without the Immortal Gathering to push its economy, the town went back to its original form, however, the town residences apparently didn��t care whether the town was prosperous or not; they still lived their easy andfortable orderly life.


    As the resident of the town under the Spirit Sword Sect, these several hundred people were not cultivators yet not simple mortals either. Everyone has their own rich history; if unearthed carefully��


    There was no time to unearth this unrted side story! Wang Lu rushed in big strides toward the center of the town, Ru Family Inn to be exact.


    ��Lady Boss! Lady Boss, are you in there!?��


    ��Damn! Why are you yelling! It��s hard for me to get some sleep.��


    From behind the counter, Lady Boss feebly threw the worn out cleaning rag. ��Didn��t you go to the experiential learning? Why did youe back? Have your IQ suddenly drop?��


    Seeing this familiar face, Wang Lu was pleasantly surprised. ��Sister Ling!!!��


    ��Sheet, don��t be so disgusting like that, who is your Sister Ling���� Lady Bossnguidly lifted her eyelids, but when she saw Wang Lu, she couldn��t help but be shocked.


    Travel worn, exhausted face, but also�� This was the first time the Lady Boss saw the hesitation in Wang Lu��s face.


    Obviously, the youth��s heart hid an enormously difficult problem. Because he couldn��t single-handedly solve it, he ran back to the mountain�� to ask for help?


    However, for more than two years, there was no problem that was difficult enough to stump this fellow! Not even once! She was sure of it! But this time, he only descended down the mountain for around a week, so what exactly was the problem that he encountered that gave him such a huge blow?


    Little Ling��Er wrinkled her brows and invoked her more than thirty years of life experience��


    ��Little Wang Lu, could it be that you��re�� brokenhearted?��


    Note:


    [1] Secluded ces far away from the city.


    [2] Idiom: To end up being resented by those you were trying to help.

 Chapter 85 - My Family’s Fatty Couldn’t Possibly Be Ridiculed

    <h4>Chapter 85: My Family��s Fatty Couldn��t Possibly Be Ridiculed</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Wang Lu, are you heartbroken?��


    ��What?��


    The Lady Boss propped up her upper body from leaning over the counter; her face was filled with the enthusiasm of someone who was fond of juicy gossip. ��After you descended the mountain, you met a beautiful mortal world��s woman. You fell head over heel towards her, however, Immortal Path is from different than Mortal Path; you can��t give her the happiness that she wants, so you reluctantly parted with her. However, in your heart, you still couldn��t give her up�� am I right?��


    ��Are you currently in heat? How could youe up with this outrageous story?�� Wang Lu snappily scolded. ��But, there��s actually some truth in that. This time, after I descended the mountain, I indeed encountered a problem. Therefore, I came here looking for you, to see if I can mobilize several people that could help me.��


    ��Problem?�� Little Ling��Er was even more surprised. ��You actually encountered a problem? That problem is definitely big;e on, quickly tell me about it!��


    Wang Lu pped the counter. ��Bring the wine!��


    ������


    Borrowing the strength from the liquor, Wang Lu, full of cursing and scolding, recounted his bitter experience in the Wang Family Vige one by one.


    The response to that was��


    ��Hahahaha! You actually let a bunch of country bumpkins abuse you!? Did I hear that right!?��


    Wtf! How could this woman be so ��gentle and considerate��!?


    However, Wang Lu really couldn��t refute her, because�� rather than losing to Seven Stars Sect, that trash level sect, it could be said that he actually lost to vigers of Wang Family Vige, that group of simple-minded people. If only they had used their mind a bit more, they wouldn��t have dragged Wang Lu down so badly��


    It was truly annoying.


    With Wang Lu��s temper, how could he exercise forbearance? Although he had threatened to kill whoever touched his parents before he left��which scared the crap out of those simple-minded vigers��that was actually the result of him trying very hard to suppress his urge.


    It was not that he was violent and bloodthirsty, but rather he excelled at using the simplest method to solve the problem. In any other ces, to deal with swindlers, he would simply raise his sword to kill them and be done with it. It was just that, in his home vige, his hands and feet were tied!


    This made his heart ufortable��extremely ufortable! What a pity it was his home vige, so he had to endure it all!


    ��So yeah, now thepromise approach is to catch the sect leader of the Seven Stars Sect and bring him to the Wang Family Vige to confess everything. When the culprit has pleaded his guil, those vigers will have nothing to say anymore!��


    While snacking fried fava bean, Lady Boss wrinkled her brows. ��I don��t know much about this cult problem, but overall, I feel like your n is somewhat unrealistic.��


    ��Damn! You, a daily-turnover-of-over-ten-thousand third-rate boss, how could you have the qualification to evaluate my n?��


    The Lady Boss exploded with rage. ��How could you look down on me like that! Fine! Don��te here and ask me to help you then! A bitter child with the face that nobody wants,es to me to seekfort, yet he wants to give me a long face?��


    Wang Lu pped the table. ��Who wants toe here to seekfort? Don��t look at me like I have a lot of sperm�� oh wrong! Don��t shower affection on the uninterested party [1], okay!?


    In the midst of their quarrel, a person came through the door. ��Sister Ling, Sister Ling, I��ve already prepared the thing that you want, it��s �� hey, Senior Brother Wang Lu, you��re here?��


    Wang Lu turned around. ��Wen Bao? Why are you here?��


    The one who came was Wen Bao. He was standing at the door holding a live pig; he had a slightly embarrassed expression.


    ��Don��t block the door,e in.��


    After the Lady Boss had called Wen Bao inside the room to put the pig down, the reason why he was still here became clear.


    It was actually because, at the beginning of the experiential learning, other disciples had selected their respective target location, yet only Wen Bao dyed his decision.


    Because any ce seemed too difficult for him.


    Wen Bao��s cultivation path was different than the ordinary Inner Court disciples. He walked on a rtively extreme path somewhat simr to Wang Lu, only the opposite; he was very adept at attacking. Before descending the mountain, Wen Bao��s ck Iron Sword Art has reached its max level��a genuine Immortal Cultivation World��s sword art that could destroy a mountain. At the same time, his Qi Cultivating Stage has also reached the peak eighth level. Thus, his attack output power was so terrifying that even the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage senior disciples were amazed by it.


    However, in anything else, he was useless, and it just so happened that this time��s experiential learning would measure the disciple''sprehensive ability. Wen Bao earnestly used his brain to assess each suggested location and thought that even the simplest one possessed a considerable risk to him.


    Therefore, Wen Bao simply shrank away. Because he couldn��t go up the mountain, he temporarily stayed at the Spirit Creek Town under the euphemism for waiting for the call from his teammate��this experiential learning allowed the disciples to form a team, and the final report could also be co-written. However, a team cold only have a maximum of two members. Multiple teams solving the same problem were also allowed, but their point on the final report would inevitably be deducted.


    Wen Bao used his time to work for the Lady Boss while waiting for someone who wanted to team up with him. In the words of the Lady Boss, he would wait until he dies, but in the end�� he really had to wait!


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, when you went down the mountain, why didn��t you call me?��


    The fatty''s face and tone of voice were filled with grievances. In the past, when they rushed together to the Azure Dragon Gorge, both of them had developed a tacit understanding toward each other. This time��s experiential learning, he thought that theirbined attack could continue its splendor. However, Wang Lu left on his own! Making him feel dejected.


    ��However, why did youe back?��


    Wang Lu thought that he might as well told him the truth. Thus, he began to recount the story once again. After hearing the full story, Wen Bao��s face had turned red with anger. ��That Seven Stars Sect is too despicable, unexpectedly, they bullied Senior Brother��s home vige! This is truly bearing the unbearable!��


    The Lady Boss raised her brows. ��Is it? I think those vigers are the detestable bunch. How could they be so stupid? They would rather believe the outsiders than their own people, Wang Lu. In any case, he has been their folk for more than ten years, yet they rashly decided that he is the devil.��


    Wang Lu grunted, thinking, ��You think?��


    Compared to those crooks of Seven Stars Sect, it was actually those folks at the Wang Family Vige that made him so irritated.


    They were obviously good people, yet after just more than two years of separation, they have be so ignorant��


    This time, Wen Bao calmly exined as if it was a matter of course. ��They��re just vigers, so being stupid is a normal thing. If they aren��tmon people, the Seven Stars Sect won��t be able to deceive them! The more stupid they are, the better!��


    ������


    Wang Lu and Lady Boss fell into silence; they were deeply shocked by Wen Bao��s ��understatement of the year�� remark.


    ��That seems reasonable.�� The Lady Boss ambiguously evaluated while munching on the fried fava bean.


    Wang Lu nodded in agreement. ��These words really shouldn��te out of someone of his intellectual level; they��re not rough words from a rough person, but words of wisdom.��


    Wen Bao was embarrassed. ��Actually, those words are my dad��s. Previously, I didn��t understand it��s meaning, so I just wrote it down.��


    ��Oh, that��s why. No matter what, you are the son of the teacher of the state, so it��s natural that you know some things.��


    ��Hey, Senior Brother, you tter me�� um, then, if you don��t think too low of me, can we team up?��


    ��Team up?�� Wang Lu was surprised for a moment and then started to look at Wen Bao carefully. ��Well, we might as well, in any case, I��m still short of powerful persons, so an able body is also good. I alone won��t be enough to trample the Seven Stars Sect.��


    ��Yes, yes.�� Wen Bao enthusiastically responded, but then, he quickly realized an issue. ��Em, what level is this Seven Stars Sect?��


    Wang Lu replied, ��Trash level sect. They don��t even have the qualification to register as the member of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Their Sect Leader is, at most, a Xudan Stage Cultivator.��


    ������ Wen Bao was terrified as his bodypletely petrified. ��Senior Brother, what did you say? What level is their Sect Leader?��


    ��Xudan. Humph, he didn��t even reach Jindan.��


    Wen Bao threw up a mouthful of blood. ��Senior Brother, you��re still a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage, so where exactly did you get this sense of superiority? No matter how trash his sect is, he is still a Xudan Stage cultivator, a Xudan! Their magical power cirction has beenpressed to a point, and no matter what, they��re still hundreds of times more powerful than us, you����


    Wang Lu coldly sneered. ��You think too much. Yourparison is only true for our sect��s Xudan Stage disciples. For trash sects like the Seven Stars Sect, a Xudan Stage that is ten times more powerful than us is already considered great�� Don��t forget that theorem; when Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples descend the mountain, they would undoubtedly meet a motley crew of inferior cultivators. To appraise them, the disciple must use the one stage higher rule, that is, a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage disciple is on par with their low-level Foundation Establishment cultivator����


    Wen Bao was about to go crazy. ��That��s just an irresponsible and sketchy rule! Moreover, that��s only applicable to the cultivation level between Foundation Establishment and Jindan. We��re still new recruits who haven��t umted enough deep foundation to do an over rank challenge! Moreover, we��re just low-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators, and there''s still a huge difference between us and a Xudan Stage cultivator!��


    Wang Lu argued, ��But I��m a Sessor Disciple, so I think adding another level to the over rank challenge is quite possible, no?��


    ��Have you awakened yet!? Do you think a Sessor Disciple is really that great!? You want to add another level to the over rank challenge? Do you think you are Liu Li or Zhu Shiyao [1]!?��


    Thinking about those two ��like a devil�� Senior Sessor Sisters, Wang Lu had to exin again, ��You see, my Non-Phase Method��s defensive power is astonishing, at least, it should withstand a Xudan Stage��s attack, right?��


    ��Two levels of over rank challenge!? How could there be such a shameless calction!? Moreover, what��s the use in having an astonishing defensive power? You want to be a sandbag!?��


    ��That��s why I��m here to recruit people. Initially, I want to ask for a couple of Sessor Disciples, but since I can only find you, then I have to manage with what I have.��


    ��I don��t want anything to do with this courting death matter. I still want to live a few more years!��


    ��Speaking of which, I heard that your skill has improved again?��


    ��That��s because I was forced by you, Senior Brother! Each time we went to the Small Clear Sky Peak, it��s like you always want to force me to a dead end before you��re happy!��


    Wang Lu and Lady Boss looked at each other; to them, it was really interesting to see this almost hysterical Wen Bao.


    ��Okay then, henceforth, you will be called the Awakening Type Wen Bao.��


    ��What Awakening!?��


    ��In short�� your concern is sound; if the Seven Stars Sect is, as expected��having a Xudan Stage cultivator as their leader��then it��s not enough to deal with them if it��s just the two of us.��


    At this time, the Lady Boss interrupted them with hermentary, ��Not just you two, even a team of two Sessor Disciples would still find it difficult to deal with a Xudan Stage disciple, therefore����


    Wang Lu smiled. ��Therefore����


    The Lady Boss suddenly felt cold behind her back, as if something unclean hastched on her back.


    ��Therefore, Sister Ling, this time we��ll have to trouble you to help us deal with it.��


    ������


    ��You see, as a person outside the sect, even if you join our team, it would not exceed the limit, moreover����


    Before he could continue, Sister Ling categorically refused him. ���� I don��t want to join your team.��


    Wang Lu was surprised. ��What? Why? I don��t see you''re busy here in your Inn.��


    ��Not being busy? What a rude remark!��


    ��You obviously have the same number of customers as the Misty Peak cafeteria. That��s a fact, even if you don��t want to admit it.��


    ��You, you actuallypare me to that Western dog cook!? Let me tell you, even the sect can��t force me to undertake a task!?��


    Listening to this resolute answer, Wang Luughed loudly. ��Wen Bao, why don��t you go outside first.��


    ��What!? Ah, okay.�� Without questioning him again, the fatty immediately trod out.


    Thus, he was very lucky not to hear the dialogue inside the Inn.


    ��Oh, Master, please help your disciple!��


    ��F*ck! You��re doing this trick again!?��


    ��Master, please help your disciple!��


    ��You�� okay, okay, you got my promise! Enough, stop kowtowing!��


    Note:


    [1] (��������) z�� zu�� du�� q��ng: to imagine that one''s love is reciprocated. Wang Lu first used (��)j��ng (which means sperm/essence) instead of (��)q��ng


    [2] Liu Li: Fourth Elder��s Sessor Disciple; Zhu Shiyao: Sect Leader��s Sessor Disciple

 Chapter 86 - Tracking the Eighteen Touches Clue

    <h4>Chapter 86: Tracking the Eighteen Touches Clue</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��In short, for various reasons, our wise and great Sister Ling decided to join our team to subjugate the Seven Stars Sect.��


    Outside the inn, Wang Lu introduced their new teammate to Wen Bao, who seemed to have expected this to happen.


    The illegitimate daughter of the Spirit Sword Sect��s Sect Leader, the Lady Boss of the Ru Family Inn in the Spirit Creek Town, and top martial arts grandmaster, Miss Feng Ling!


    With a disinterested face, Lady Bossmented, ��Okay, okay, let��s stop ying, quickly finish this up, or I am going back to sleep�� Now that I think your team isplete, what are we going to do next, do you have a n?��


    ��Of course, our next step is to directly crash the Seven Stars main base, grab their Sect Leader and bring him back to the Wang Family Vige to exin everything to the vigers. And then�� whatever they want to think after that, that��s not my problem anymore.��


    ���� Do you know where their main base is?��


    ��How should I know?��


    ��Damn! Since you don��t even know that, why are we talking about it then!? I��m going back to sleep!��


    ��Don��t be anxious. Even if I don��t know, we can always find out.�� Wang Lu sneered. ��By following the clues, we can easily track their main base.��


    ��Where��s the clue?��


    ��Of course, at the previous ce, the Wang Family Vige.��


    The Lady Boss was surprised. ��Didn��t you already chase their people out of the vige��?��


    ��Old feelings remain even after a severed rtionship [1].��


    ��Where did the old feelings�� forget it. Wang Family Vige, right? It��s not far from here, yes? Remember, my ability is only effective in the Blue River Region, so����


    ��I know; it��s because of the spiritual energy node in the Blue River Region, right? Rest assured, I��m bringing you with me to add to our attacking power, not to hold us back. The Seven Stars Sect is just a trash level sect, so its main base would not be too far away from the Wang Family Vige.��


    ����


    Wang Lu��s so-called ��old feelings remain�� after a severed rtionship quickly broadened the Lady Boss��s horizon.


    Four dayster, the group had rushed to the Wang Family Vige. That night, under Wang Lu��smand, the honest business owner, the Lady Boss, has done a despicable business��sneaking into the vige to kidnap a viger.


    Moreover, in ordance with Wang Lu��s instruction, she even tied the kidnapped viger with the coarse hemp rope, until the person looked like a dumpling. The rope was tied so tight that the person turned purple-red like a roasted lobster.


    ���� Hey, I think this tying method might kill him.��


    She had put the hostage on her shoulder and rushed out of the vige towards the summit of the Dog Ear Mountain. The Lady Boss didn��t understand Wang Lu��s intention, so she just made a simple reminder.


    Wang Lu didn��t exin. He just walked straight up to the kidnapped person, took the cleaning rag from that person''s mouth, and then��


    Smack!


    A p directlynded on that person��s cheek, and then, Wang Lu gloomily said, ��If you don��t do stupid things, you won��t suffer the consequences. Remembering that we��re fellow vigers, I really don��t want to kill you, Xiaohu.��


    Wang Xiaohu, who was being tied so tight that he looked like a roasted lobster, went into a panic. He even needed some time before he could recognize Wang Lu��s voice.


    ��Brother Wang Lu, don��t kill me.��


    His voice trembled and very weak.


    Wang Lu humphed. ��I want to ask you a few questions, after that, I will send you back.��


    ���� Okay.��


    ��Do you know where is the main base of the Seven Stars Sect?��


    ��I, I don��t know. Only my Master�� and other four stars emissary have the qualification to know the location of the main base.��


    ��Who is your master?��


    ��It��s He Tan�� The cultivator that you killed that day.��


    ��Apart from you master, do you know anyone else from the Seven Stars Sect?��


    ��Zhou Mingrui�� the Publicity Envoy that you killed.��


    ��Besides them?��


    ��I��m still new to the sect, so�� I don��t know much.�� Speaking to this, Wang Xiaohu began to tremble in fear. He was afraid that since he couldn��t give useful information, Wang Lu would vent his anger by killing him.


    However, when he looked up, he found out that Wang Lu��s eyes were as cold as the moon��his emotion didn��t fluctuate in the slightest.


    ��These few days, are there people from the Seven Stars Sect that came to look for you?��


    ��Ah, yes!��


    ��Who?��


    ��One of them was a two stars disciple. I didn��t recognize the other. He found me on his own initiative and presented me with a letter from the sect.��


    ��And then?��


    ��He wants me not to act rashly. The sect doesn��t want to make you an enemy, but rather, they want me to keep an eye on the situation and to inform him once there��s change.��


    ��Did you report to him yet?��


    ��I report nothing�� I even tried to discourage some of the vigers that proposed to look for trouble on your dad, I����


    ��Enough, where��s that contact person?��


    ��He said these days he would be hiding outside the vige practicing. If you want to look for him, you must use a special magical tool�� I hid it in my home; only I know where it is.��


    With that, Wang Xiaohu looked up at Wang Lu with anticipation; he wanted to use this opportunity so that Wang Lu would let him free.


    The Lady Boss asked, ��You want me to look?��


    Wang Lu shook his head. ��No need. Moreover, it would be difficult for you to find him with your intelligence.��


    ������


    Then, Wang Lu took a long breath. The two hundred and six sword bones trembled under the shining light of Emperor Bone and burst out an unusually powerful suction force.


    His strength on absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy in his current low-level Qi Cultivating Stage was far more powerful than that of a few months ago. The surrounding spiritual energy was pulled by the huge suction force, frantically gathering and forming an invisible storm.


    To little Ling��Er, this was nothing��she didn��t even feel it. But the other two cultivators near Wang Lu were horror-stricken.


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, this is��!?��


    In cultivating Immortal Cultivation Method, Wen Bao could also be considered as great. However, in breathing the surrounding spiritual energy, the affected spiritual energy was at most ten meters away from him, and in addition, the repelling force from surrounding spiritual energy was also great; in that ten-meter radius, if he could suck ten percent of the spiritual energy, it could already be counted as a good achievement.


    However, what Wang Lu did just now affected the surrounding spiritual energy within several hundred meters radius, which reminded Wen Bao of those Daoist Master of Jindan Stage in the sect when they were in deep meditation!


    He was just a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage, so how could his spiritual energy breathing was this strong!?


    However, in another cultivator��s eyes, Wang Xiaohu, this scene was even more shocking; his sanity nearly copsed.


    By relying on the Six Harmonies Powder and Spirit Root Development Pill, more than two years ago, he became the Seven Stars Sect outer disciple. In full support from his father, he arduously cultivated for more than two years and finally reached the ninth level of Qi Cultivating Stage and understood the method of breathing the surrounding spiritual energy. In practice, he could suck a wisp of the surrounding spiritual energy to enter his body, like a trickle. ording to his Master, this has been a fairly good achievement. If he persevered, in his lifetime, he could sessfully reach the Foundation Establishment Stage��


    However, his two years of painstaking cultivation could never catch up to the volume of spiritual energy that Wang Lu just sucked! Was�� was this the real Immortal Cultivator? If this was the real Immortal Cultivator, then his two years of hardship�� was all for nothing!


    For a time, the feeling of grief welled up in his heart.


    However, this has nothing to do with Wang Lu. This breathing of surrounding spiritual energy wasn��t intended by him to show off the awesomeness of his Void Spirit Root��in fact, for him, this was actually the greatest irony; a massive amount of spiritual energy entered his body, but only one percent of it remained.


    He did this to look for something.


    The Void Spirit Root was naturally sensitive, thus, in that tide of spiritual energy, Wang Lu quickly caught a trace of a subtle change.


    ��Got you. Come with me.��


    ����


    At the same time, in a hidden ce within the mountains, under the illumination of a rare bright moonlight, Wei Wenqing, who was cultivating his sect��s cultivation method, suddenly opened his eyes.


    ���� Strange, is it just me or the surrounding spiritual energy has really changed?��


    For a cultivator with a man-made spirit root, especially a cultivator with Six Harmonies Spirit Root, this shoddy spirit root, it was extremely difficult for them to detect the change in the surrounding spiritual energy. Their sense of spiritual energy was just like the story of the blind men and an elephant��the majority of it was just a subjective spection. It was just that the change just now was too intense, thus, no matter how dull his sense was, he was still be able to sense it.


    Wei Wenqing thought about it and decided not to take the risk and temporarily stopped his meditation. From the point of view of an outer disciple like him, there was no difference in dying his cultivation for just a day.


    Therefore�� this monitoring task was really boring.


    As a two stars disciple, he didn��t know much about the Wang Family Vige, however, he vaguely knew that this ce was rich with spiritual energy. After his sect incidentally stumbled upon this ce, they nned to focus their development here, making it their future strategic location. However, previously, there was a major incident. He didn��t know about the specific of that incident, but he heard that there were dead persons�� Could it that the sect��s people who died came to haunt, thus, causing the previous change in the surrounding spiritual energy?


    Feeling the gentle light from the moonlight, Wei Wenqing self-deprecatingly smiled. No matter what, he was a cultivator, so why would he bother to try to scare himself? Any little devil that he might encounter might not necessarily be his opponent!


    However, waiting without doing anything was too boring; should he take the advantage of the night to try to sneak into the viger''s house? During daytime, he could see the vige from afar, and there were a few simple and beautiful vige girls. He really didn��t expect this far away mountain vige to produce such fine products�� It would be a pity if they just ended up in the hands of boorish vigers. Thus, it would be better if he was the one who tasted them�� At the same time, he could think of some double cultivation method! Thinking of this, Wei Wenqing began to be consumed by lust.


    However, the next moment, a in looking sword was hung on his neck. Realizing what it was, cold sweat immediately began to pour out on all over his body.


    Then, a ghost-like voice suddenly sounded from behind him, ��Ha! I found a stray fish.��


    The next thing he knew, someone kicked him, tied him up, and tortured him. In short, he was miserable.


    Through Wei Wenqing��s interrogation, more facts were exposed.


    The Seven Stars Sect was indeed reluctant to part with Wang Family Vige. For a trash level sect like them, a ce with rich spiritual energy like the Wang Family Vige was basically their dream treasure; it was priceless, so it was really hard for them to give it up. It was just that Wang Lu had scared the crap out of them by killing a few of their people several days ago, so for a moment, they refrained from advancing recklessly.


    And when they heard Wang Lu had left the vige a few days ago, the Seven Stars Sect��s greed red up again. The Seven Stars Sect��s elder who had spent the most effort sent a couple of two stars disciples to wander around the Wang Family Vige to observe the situation.


    Unfortunately, this step was a bad chess move; not only did these on-the-lookout minions fail to do their proper role��bringing valuable intelligence back to the Seven Stars Sect��s main base��one of them was instead caught by Wang Lu and thus spilled the clue for him.


    ��Speak, where is your Seven Stars Sect��s main base?��


    Being tied up like a fried dough twist, Wei Wenqing��s whole face was bloody; his eyes were half-frightened and half dazed. Listening to Wang Lu��s question, he just groaned for a long time; his voice seemed to break.


    However, Wang Lu still grasped what he meant.


    ��Oh, you said you are not sure; two stars disciples are not qualified to know the whereabout of the main base, and you just acted ording to the order from a four stars emissary�� Damn, your chicken feather sect is soplicated. Tell me where is your four stars emissary then?��


    Wei Wenqing groaned for a while and then looked up at Wang Lu in despair mixed with hope.


    ���� Marquis County?��


    ����


    ��I can��t believe you��re so happy doing this.��


    Under the dim light of the night, the Lady Boss sighed with emotion as she looked at the cold corpse lying motionless on the ground.


    ��I thought you would at least spare his life.��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��Actually, I really wanted to spare his life, letting him be unconscious here for several days. By the time he wakes up, the matter would already be over, and a fry like him wouldn��t be able to return to a stormy sea.


    The Lady Boss curiously asked, ��Then why did you��?��


    ��While I was hesitating, I didn��t realize that I have put too much force. Who told this guy to have such a fragile body.�� Wang Lu shook his wrist and sighed with regret.


    The Lady Boss was silent for a moment. ���� This guy truly died in injustice. But this is also good; if you let him live, there��s a chance he might run back to that emissary, and then, they might retaliate byshing out at Wang Family Vige.��


    Contrary to her expectation, Wang Lu actually sneered. ��Humph, if they really have that much courage, then I��ll just get rid of anyone they sent here. Not to mention�� if they really killed a few vigers out of spite, that��s actually good, this group of idiot vigers is asking for it. If they won��t shed tears without seeing the coffin first, then let them see the coffin. What a pity, I��m not able to do it myself.��


    The Lady Boss felt cold behind her back. ��You��re too ruthless towards your own Wang Family Vige����


    Wang Lu coldly sneered. ��I used to be like you, a gentle and amiable cultivator, until I took an arrow in my knee [2]�� Those idiot vigers brought all of these upon themselves; I have already shown extreme tolerance towards them.��


    The Lady Boss faintly sighed. ��Things are not as bad as you think. Wang Lu, I think you��ve gotten carried a bit too far����


    ��Too far? Too far is good. One of the purposes of our experiential learning this time is to cut all of our ties with the mortal world. If I don��t go too far, how could I cut these ties?��


    ��You misinterpret this!��


    Wang Lu was a bit impatient with the Lady Boss��s wrangling, so he fought fire with fire. ��Wen Bao,e here and exin to her.��


    Being given this heavy responsibility, Wen Bao was extremely ttered; he came over and enthusiastically exined to the Lady Boss, ��Sister Ling, this time, you��re wrong. It is clear that the ignorance of themon people originates directly from nature; it is ingrained in them and un-erasable. To these fools, we should be as ruthless as an experienced general. Otherwise, they will drag you down to their own level and then use their rich experience to beat you. So, do not treat them as people�� they do not deserve to be human, but rather pigs, dogs, and insects. As the saying goes, the world is unkind, so they treat all living things like lowly dogs, in other words����


    Wen Bao was talking non-stop, but when he turned around to see the pair of cold eyes of the Lady Boss, his voice suddenly wilted ny percent.


    ��In other words, we must eliminate ourpassion and sympathy to these ignorant masses and objectively treat them as tools to reach our objectives so that their insignificant lives could have a little bit of value����


    Being intensely stared coldly by the Lady Boss, Wen Bao��s voice continued to get smaller and smaller, until finally, his voice became as subtle as the mountain insects��almost imperceptible to hear��


    Unfortunately, even if Wen Bao was broken by this stare, the Lady Boss was unable to shake Wang Lu��s frame of mind. When he was in a good mood, this guy was especially jovial and great to talk to, but once he got angry, he would be exceptionally stubborn�� However, it was no wonder that he got angry. Listening to him narrate the process, she knew he had suffered injustice in his own backyard. If thisbination of swindler and ignorant incident happened on another person��s side, it would have been a joke. However, when it happened on one��s own side, it would be a tragedy.


    Therefore, right now, she could only take one step at a time. If he were really about to do an outrageous thing, she would simply knock him out with her punch and directly bring him back to the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Note:


    [1] From the idiom: Lotus roots may break, but the fiber remains joined


    [2] This reference should be very obvious to gamers. Clue: Elder Scrolls

 Chapter 87 - Wang Lu Enters the Marquis County; Wen Baos First Test on Sexual Intercourse…

    <h4>Chapter 87: Wang Lu Enters the Marquis County; Wen Bao''s First Test on Sexual Intercourse Situation</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Early the next morning, the three people rushed to Marquis County.


    Marquis County was an insignificant small county town in the Eastern Way Prefecture of the Great Ming Country, however, its poption reached thousands of people. Moreover, long ago, this Marquis County was the battlefield where the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals fought against wild beasts. Thus, the surrounding spiritual energy in this ce became turbid and disorderly. In such a ce, finding Wei Wenqing��s contact person would be like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Fortunately, heaven never bars one��s way; Wang Lu quickly found another way.


    ��Excuse me, do you know where the immortal teacher of the Seven Stars Sect is?��


    At the mainmercial street in Marquis County, Wang Lu stopped one of the migrants, handed over a few taels of silver, and got a satisfactory answer.


    ��Oh, the immortal teacher? He��s staying in the County Lord��s Guests Courtyard. He is the County Lord��s distinguished guest.��


    This answer far exceeded their expectation.


    After sending away the migrant, Wang Lu nodded with satisfaction. ��Not bad, it seems like people in Marquis County do have some knowledge.��


    The Lady Boss asked, ��What knowledge?��


    ��You guys didn��t notice? For the same four stars emissary, the vigers in the Wang Family Vige would call him Daoist Immortal, while here, it��s just immortal teacher. Moreover, he��s only a guest in the county��s magistrate. So, obviously, Immortal Cultivators are not umon here, that��s why I said people here at least have this knowledge.��


    The Lady Boss nodded in approval. ��This ce used to be an ancient battlefield, so there should be a lot of legends about Immortal Cultivators. Consequently, the people here would not find the Immortal Cultivation World strange�� So, what are you going to do? Directly go to that ce and use force to get his confession?��


    Wang Lu was surprised. ��Where did you get such a silly idea? Now we don��t even know that person��s name or whether that person has other partners or not. All we have is his identity as a four stars emissary. If we rashly crash their ce, it would only ruin our n! You��re simply foolhardy.��


    ���� I really don��t want to be judged as foolhardy by you, this idiot.��


    Even though she said that, Lady Boss actually respected Wang Lu��s opinion.


    Because now, Wang Lu was obviously in his professional adventurer mode, with a clear vision and calm mind. Away from the Wang Family Vige, where his emotional attachment to the vige clouded his judgment, his mood gradually eased, and his thought and conduct had returned to when he was still in the Spirit Sword Mountain��such Wang Lu was indeed dependable.


    ��That is to say, we should probe it first?��


    ��That��s right. We have the rare advantage of being in the dark, while the enemy in the light. If we don��t take this opportunity to know the real situation, it would be too wasteful�� Wen Bao, we need you to step up this time.��


    Wen Bao, who has juste from buying two steamed cakes from a roadside peddler, gawked. ��Me?��


    ��Yes, you. I want you to go to that ce, and tell them that you��re a wandering loose immortal cultivator. Right now, you happen to pass by their ce and are looking for a temporary residence to stay for a period of time. When they let you in, greet that Seven Stars Sect''s cultivator and then take the opportunity to probe his actual situation.��


    Wen Bao felt the mouth-watering steamed cake in his mouth hardened, which made it difficult for him to swallow it. ��Senior Brother, isn��t this task a bit too hard?��


    ��Sheet! No matter what, you��re an inner court disciple of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal��s Five Unique; what��s so hard in dealing with some trash level tramps? Right now, my identity is already exposed, and Sister Ling is not a cultivator, so she can��t pose as one; except for you, who else could do this?��


    Seeing that Wen Bao still looked hesitant, Wang Lu directly came up with a killer move.


    ��Junior Sister Yue, she����


    ��Okay Senior Brother, I get it. I��ll go now!��


    After swallowing the two steamed cake at once, the fatty, with the spirit of ��viewing death as a return home��, directly left for the county magistrate��s guest courtyard.


    ����


    ��Stop! How dare you����


    Before the two sturdy guards standing at the door finished their words, they immediately swallowed the rest of it back.


    Before them stood a fat person with average height. On his fingertips appeared a wisp of me. Its color changed from red to blue, and from blue to white�� Although this was merely a simple skill, it has fully disyed his identity.


    An Immortal Cultivator.


    Marquis County was unlike the remote Wang Family Vige that haven��t seen the world. Centuries ago, this ce was the battlefield where the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals fought the wild beasts. Thus, members of the Immortal Cultivation World weren��t too umon to be seen. asionally, they would even encounter a passing Daoist Master, however�� a cultivator was still a cultivator, so by no means these two guards could afford to offend one.


    ��Excuse me, may I know your purpose on looking for my Master?��


    The fatty closed his hands and retracted his magical power. In his heart, he could not help but feel smug. Even if the other Spirit Sword Sect disciples thought that this skill was useless, and even if he took the way of the sword, specializing in one sword break all the spells, this skill, which could easily be learned by almost any cultivator who specialized in spell casting, could actually still be used to bluff his way in the mortal world.


    More importantly, he knew that this skill absolutely could not be used by Senior Brother Wang Lu; Wang Lu��s path was even more extreme than him; even after reaching level seventh Qi Cultivating Stage, Wang Lu could not even cast even a single Immortal Cultivation spell��


    ��I��m not looking for your Master, but for the Immortal Teacher from the Seven Stars Sect.��


    The fatty tried his best to make his voice sound low and deep, in order to pose as a person with high skill. ording to his Senior Disciple, this Seven Stars Sect emissary��s cultivation was, at most, high-level Qi Cultivating Stage; even though it was several times higher than himself, if they fought a close range fight, his ck Iron Sword could still cleave that emissary in two.


    There was nothing to be afraid of.


    The two guards looked at each other, and then the person on the right nodded. ��Pleasee with me.��


    Currently, in the magistrate��s guest house, there was only one cultivator, which was the Seven Stars Sect��s cultivator, and the rest were several servants and guards. That guard led Wen Bao all the way to the main room, however, before they even reached the door, they heard a voice from the inside.


    ��Yuan San, didn��t I tell you not to bother me if there��s nothing important?��


    Cold sweat immediately poured out of the forehead of that guard named Yuan San; he immediately kneeled. ��Re-report Immortal Teacher, there��s a passing Immortal Teacher looking for you, so����


    ��Oh? A passing Immortal Teacher? Bring him in.��


    Yuan San immediately stood up and, without daring to look at Wen Bao behind him, tremblingly walked forward, and then lowered his head in front of the door, not moving even an inch.


    Wen Bao��s face sank as he became slightly uneasy. Just now, the man��s voice seemed to have a special power that could shake people��s mind�� this was strange because as far as he knew, no high-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator that could have this kind of skill.


    However, even though he was already in front of the door, the opposite party was still not clear about his existence. Therefore, it seemed like that person was far from being an expert.


    With a little bit of nervousness, Wen Bao entered the main building.


    And then his eyes went blind.


    Inside the room, there was indeed a Seven Stars Sect cultivator. His graying hair and beard were unlike what Wen Bao had in mind. At the same time, there were three to five scantily d young women��some of them were evenpletely naked��crowding around that cultivator, moaning and groaning, with eyes full of lust. That cultivator��s pair of palms constantly wandered, randomly groping and touching their silky smooth skin and private parts. What was even more surprising was that, a charming female with an enchanting look was sitting on top of that cultivator��sp; their lower parts were close together, and she was moving her hips up and down, which created the sound that could make anyone excited�� Unexpectedly, she wasn��t afraid to be seen by other people in the slightest!


    Seeing this sex scene, Wen Bao��s face immediately flushed, and finally, even the several points of imposing manner that he had gathered with great difficulty melted like the snow in the desert.


    Wen Bao believed that even if Senior Brother Wang Lu were here, his eyes would also be blinded by this! What the hell was wrong with this Seven Stars Sect��s cultivator��how could he openly do this obscene thing in the daytime in front of others!


    ��Oh, sorry, I forgot we have a guest.��


    That cultivatorughed, pushed away that enchanting woman from hisp, waved her and the others to draw back, slowly dressed up and then curiously asked, ��Friend, what can I do for you?��


    Wen Bao reorganized his thoughts, cleared his throat and was about to open his mouth when he was suddenly shocked. Because he clearly saw the robe of that Seven Stars Sect��s cultivator was neatly embroidered with six stars!


    �� Six stars elder? Where was the four stars emissary!? He was only a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage, could he still cleave the opponent in two!?


    Wasn��t six stars member an expert of Foundation Establishment Stage? Moreover, it was highly likely that the person was a middle-level Foundation Establishment Stage. Let alone him, even if Senior Brother Wang Lu came, he was afraid that the odds was still not in their favor! What-what should he do then!?


    Cold sweat began to pour out of him, but Wen Bao, after all, has received more than two years of formal education at the Spirit Sword Sect; he strongly suppressed his quickened pulse and said the greeting ritual that he was supposed to say, ��I am Wen Bao, a loose cultivator, who happens to pass by. Because of the need to practice, I intend to live in this ce for a period of time. When I heard a Seven Stars Sect��s Immortal Teacher also reside here, I especially visited here in order to avoid misunderstanding.��


    ��Oh����


    That Seven Stars Sect��s Eldernguidly grunted, and then he focused his gaze on the fatty. Before long, he waved his hand. ��I understand. Your name is Wen Bao, right? At such a young age, you��ve reached the low-level Qi Cultivating Stage, it��s really not that easy. As such, you shouldn��t be an ordinary loose Immortal, right? But no matter what, we, Seven Stars Sect, like to make friends. So, as long as you don��t cause trouble, you can stay here as long as you want�� Of course, there are some rules that must be obliged, so that we can get along fine.��


    With that, he waved his hand. Wen Bao just saw a blur before him, and a piece of paper appeared in his hand, which was listed with a simple list of some rules.


    The first part was some general guidelines. For example, the host and visitor, or the two parties, must respect each other. If there were some contradictions and disputes, they must be solved by mediation; avoid confrontation as much as possible.


    Then it was the customary practice to deal with hard cases. For example, if the visitor found a treasure at the local area, the visitor must not hide it and instead should inform the host as soon as possible. At the same time, the host has the right of first to purchase of that treasure. If the visitor needed that treasure badly, the visitor must pay a certain price first, and then the visitor maypete with the host to bid that treasure��


    These were all rules established by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals when the union was first formed to mediate disputes between sects, and now has been further developed into a set ofplex rules and regtions. However, in the actual application of it, the rules were often overthrown by the fists. No one knew where this Seven Stars Sect got this copy of the rules, but it was actually quite decent.


    Wen Bao roughly nced at it again and promised to seriously abide by it. When he observed the opposite party��s reaction, he found out that the cultivator seemed impatient, obviously, the opposite party didn��t doubt his identity�� It seemed like he was just overly suspicious; a trash level sect could not possibly have an expert that could see through his ins and outs. If the opposite party was a Foundation Establishment cultivator from the Shengjing Sect, it was highly likely that with a single nce, he could see that Wen Bao came from the Spirit Sword Sect.


    Havinge to this conclusion, Wen Bao began to rx and then cautiously withdraw from the room. However, before he even went out of the door, that Seven Stars Sect Elder had lewdly smiled toward those scantily d and naked women.


    ����


    Before long, the fatty trot back to their previously agreed rendezvous.


    Then, before Wang Lu and little Ling��Er couldment anything, Wen Bao immediatelyined.


    ��Senior Brother, you��re wrong��there is more than one member of Seven Stars Sect in this county. Moreover, that one is not a four stars emissary, but rather a six stars elder!��


    ��What the! How could this happen!? Tell me about it!?��


    After fatty drank the cold water and ate some food, he finally calmed down enough to be able to recount in details what he just experienced. In the end, Wang Lu and little Ling��Er looked at each other; both felt that this matter was really f*cked.


    ��Four stars bing six stars, isn��t this too much?��


    For a time, even Lady Boss, this cultivator��s ck star, felt that the matter was really thorny. Because once a cultivator reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, his magical power could run through inside and outside, his physique would be greatly improved, and his survival ability skyrocketed. It would be extremely difficult to score a victory relying on martial arts of the mortal world alone even though her survival was assured.


    Wang Lu blew a raspberry. ��It��s only a few days, yet his star rating has already skyrocketed�� could it be this guy came from the rebel faction?��


    ��Huh?��


    ��It��s nothing�� In short, this is an important intelligence. Thanks to my foresight to let Wen Bao probe the actual situation first, otherwise, if we rushed forward rashly, the consequence would be difficult to predict.��


    The Lady Boss helplessly sighed. ��At this time, you still can��t forget your narcissism?��


    ��Wen Bao, narrate to me the detail of your encounter again, don��t let go any details.��


    Wang Lu certainly has the qualification to be narcissistic, because both of his eyes had shone, a sign that his professional adventure mode was fully on.


    Seeing this, the Lady Boss knew that it would not be good to disturb him, so she quietly waited on the side.


    After his emotion had calmed down, Wen Bao��s second narration on his encounter was a lot more organized. He even carefully described the scenery along the way from the entrance to the main building.


    Although the fatty was quite dull, after cultivating for more than two years, his body was already able to breathe in the surrounding spiritual energy, and he has learned the basics of mind cultivation. Therefore, although his IQ might not have improved much, his senses, keen ears, and sharp eyes have already been improved by leaps and bounds.


    Aware that the matter was critical, Wen Bao didn��t dare to conceal even the slightest details. He even narrated that Elder��s public sex scene, forcing the Lady Boss to quietly retreat a few steps.


    This time, his narration took a bit longer. All along, Wang Lu never interrupted him. When Wen Bao finally finished recounting the event, he softly said, ��Describe to me the details of that sex scene again.��


    Wen Bao could not help but dumbfoundedly stare at him, while the Lady Boss could not hold back her scolding, ��Are you in heat? Why do you want to hear this disgusting thing again!?��


    Wang Lu frowned. ��Your mind is really dirty. No wonder you��re a thirty years old����


    Before he finished, a friendly fist had knocked him away.

 Chapter 88 - My Familys Little LingEr Has Never Been This Lovely

    <h4>Chapter 88: My Family''s Little Ling''Er Has Never Been This Lovely</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu stood up, shook his head, and said to Wen Bao, ��Tell me again the details of that scene; there is valuable information in it.��


    Upon hearing that, the Lady Boss froze and then humphed. Realizing that she might wrongly use the other party, she no longer tried to stop him.


    Without any other option, Wen Bao had to retold the sex scene once again.


    Wang Lu clicked his tongue. ��This old man can still get it up�� then, ording to your observation, the only woman that has sex with him was the one sitting on hisp; the other woman were just topless. Can you remember if there are any clues that indicate the other women have had intercourse with him?��


    Wen Bao was startled. ��Um�� Let me think about it.��


    After a moment, he shook his head. ��It seems like there��s nothing.��


    ���� In that case, I think I can exin why a four stars emissary be a six stars elder.��


    The Lady Boss curiously asked, ��Exin to us.��


    ��That fry fish at the Dog Ear Mountain didn��t lie to us. His contact person is indeed just a four stars emissary, and the four stars emissary is also impossible to be a six stars elder overnight�� The truth is, the six stars elder that the fatty saw was another person.��


    The Lady Boss��s eyes grew wide. ��Another person? Then, where is the four star emissary?��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��Who do you think the person hanging on that six stars elder��s body?��


    ��Hanging on?�� The Lady Boss froze for a moment, and then her cheek quickly turned crimson; she spat out, ��Are you saying that those two����


    ��Probably doing double cultivation or something. Well, aren��t trash level sects like them quite fond of doing this kind dishonest practices? If nothing else, it will increase their magical power considerably. Although the side effect could not be brushed aside, I don��t think they care about that too much.��


    The Lady Boss nodded in agreement, but then she wrinkled her eyebrows. ��If those two are doing double cultivation�� then what were the rest of the women doing?��


    Wang Lu rhetorically asked, ��When you sing a song, wouldn��t there be several dancer dancing on the back?��


    ���� Just for the fun of it? Tsk, what a degenerate couple!�� The Lady Boss resentfully gritted her teeth.


    ��Ai, when they��ve gone the double cultivation way, it��s easy to be degenerates. However, this is good actually. At least, they didn��t tantly grab some girls on the street. They can do anything they want behind closed door, as long as there��s nothing to do with the outsiders. This is indeed an important detail.��


    ��What?��


    ��Think carefully; the current situation is not favorable for us. Our opponent is not just a four stars emissary, but also a six stars elder. And because they are a double cultivation couple, perhaps they could disy the special effect of ��love is more solid than gold��. At the same time, my most powerful weapon is still in the Wang Family Vige, so overall, we don��t have a big advantage in this conflict.��


    The Lady Boss also agreed with his judgment. ��And then?��


    ��But we still have a huge advantage: we are in the dark, and the enemy is in the light. As long as we fully exploit this advantage, we may be able to smoothly solve the problem.��


    ��Do you want to n a sneak attack? I��m afraid that��s not going to be easy. Since those two is addicted to double cultivation, they would rarely go outside, so how are you going to do a sneak attack if they just stay in their room?��


    Out of good moral standard, the Lady Boss didn��t oppose the sneak attack n, but instead proposed a specific example where the n might be difficult to implement.


    Regarding this, Wang Lu already had his own n. ��Very easy, if they won��te out, then we��ll go in.��


    The Lady Bossughed in spite of trying not to. ��They��re on their own turf and have definitely made some precautions. At the same time, you and Wen Bao are sword cultivators who are lousy in spell casting, how are you going to secretly sneak in?��


    ��Why would we need to sneak in? We are going to enter ��fair and square��.��


    ���� Are you sick? What kind of n is this ��fair and square��?��


    Wang Lu had to sigh. ��No wonder your tattered inn will quickly go out of business, you, as a boss, has a really worrying IQ.��


    ��Sheet! My family inn still has over ten thousand daily turnovers, it��s far from going out of business!��


    ��Then a hundred yearster, the turnover can only be one hundred.��


    ��Then let��s speak again one hundred yearster! Enough about that, how exactly are you going to solve this problem with your professional adventurer high IQ?��


    Wang Lu approvingly nodded. ��Actually, the solution is obvious. That six stars elder definitely has the personality of a perverted old man. If we can��t exploit this ring weakness, my professional adventurer spirit will cry.��


    ��You want to take advantage of his lust?�� The Lady Boss was still not too clear about it, but she vaguely had a bad premonition about it.


    And then she found out that Wang Lu and Wen Bao, with serious and focused faces, were staring at her with great anticipation. She finally understood what Wang Lu��s n. ��Don��t even think about it!��


    ��Hahaha, Sister Ling, don��t be shy. You��re a ck star of cultivators; as long as you canunch a surprise attack, even if the opponent is a Yuanying expert, you can beat the opponent into a pulp, let alone a Foundation Establishment small fish. As such, you are the best candidate for this sneak up n!��


    ��Heh.�� The Lady Boss coldly sneered.


    ��Moreover, Sister Ling, you��re as beautiful as the flower�� no, you��re absolutely stunning! I��m afraid, even seeing you alone would make that old pervert fall head over heels for you; he would break down without a fight! If not you, who!?��


    ��Hehe, you have very good eyes�� Wrong!�� The Lady Boss, who had just rxed a bit, immediately turned serious. ��Which idiot who recently said I was rude, brutal, and un-feminine?��


    Without skipping a beat, Wang Lu turned to look at Wen Bao. ��Is that you?��


    Wen Bao was scared sheetless. ��What does this have anything to do with me!?��


    Wang Lu shook his head sadly. ��Sister Ling, looks like the sphemer that rudely used you is difficult to catch at the moment. Therefore, I urge you to set aside this minor contradiction first and instead fully use your stunning beauty to����


    Sister Ling sneered and interrupted him, ��To seduce that old goat!? Wang Lu, you really have the nerve to make this request!��


    Upon hearing that, Wang Lu couldn��t help but startle. Indeed, although sister Ling looked like your average country girl, she was, after all, the Sect Leader��s daughter, a proper second generation [1]. Asking her to do such a thing was indeed a bit too��


    A bit too exciting! Hahaha!


    ��Sister Ling, I know that, as a woman, you have some reservations to be associated with such an act. This is not rare, but the world has changed; money is everything now. Only by letting loose of this reservation can women openly pursue their happiness. Other women have already unshackled themselves from this, and only you who could not; they have free reign to these happiness opportunities, leaving you only with the leftovers! Just think����


    Before he could continue, Little Ling Er already coldly interrupted him, ��Are you trying to lure me into doing this like the brothel owner luring innocent young woman?��


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. ��Excuse me, that was a wrong pitch. Let me try again, okay?��


    ��Try your ass! Let me tell you, this dirty trick of yours, don��t even think about it!��


    Being tly rejected, Wang Lu was taken aback, but then he sneered. ��Humph, Sister Ling, to put it bluntly, you are not confident in yourself, am I right?��


    ��Ha! Don��t even try to provoke me!��


    ��I admit that if it��s purely from the outside, as a woman, you are absolutely nothing short of beauty.��


    The Lady Boss slightly looked up, trying really hard not to look smug.


    However, Wang Lu��s next remark immediately made her burn with anger.


    ��However, women��s beauty not only depends on appearance, but more importantly, is the temperament. This is equivalent to the internal force of a martial art master or the immortal heart of a cultivator. I��m not trying to disparage you, Sister Ling, but as a woman, your temperament is really bad.��


    ��Hehe.��


    ��Honestly, if there��s no other candidate, I really don��t want Sister Ling to take this risk. Because the probability of failure is too high, and it may also bring you serious psychological scar�� s, since there��s no other choice, I and fatty will go to a brothel to spend some money to find a few cheap prostitutes.��


    The Lady Boss was enraged. ��You mean I��m no better than a few cheap prostitutes!?��


    Wang Lu quickly shook his head. ��How could I dare? It��s just that this industry specialized in feminine quality, while you, Sister Ling����


    ��Enough!��


    Little Ling��Er roared, her true qi burst out, shaking the entire alley that the dust on both sides rustled and fell.


    Seeing little Ling��Er venting out her frustration with that roar, Wang Lu was also startled. He had never seen her this angry��could it be he went too far this time?


    After he and Wen Bao looked at each other, they both thought that things had be a bit tricky. If they really provoked this ��great-aunt�� too far, she might run back to Spirit Creek Town in anger. By then, the two of them would have no chance of defeating the Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect who was a Xudan Stage cultivator��let alone a Xudan stage cultivator, they could not even do anything to thebination of these two four stars and six stars.


    As for now�� a sh of idea suddenly entered Wen Bao��s mind; he quickly winked at Wang Lu in secret and then used their previously agreed secret sign to tell him the ingenious n that he had just thought out.


    Kowtow! Senior Brother, kneel down and kowtow!


    To deal with sister Ling, this trick has one hundred percent sess rate!


    However, the thing that Wen Bao could think of, how could Wang Lu not? While he inwardly sneered and prepared to call her master again, he suddenly heard a sneer from sister Ling.


    ��At the end of the day, you, Wang Lu, are trying to goad me into doing this�� don��t take me as a fool.��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Sister Ling, you are a wise martial god, who would dare to take you as a fool?��


    Little Ling��Er ignored this insincere tter. ��I can see that you revealed some of your innermost thoughts in your previous words. Humph, I never thought you actually think of me like that.��


    The Lady Boss�� smile turned increasingly cold. Although her reaction seemed to have been expected, Wang Lu still could not help himself.


    ��Little Ling��Er, that����


    ��Don��t ��that�� that with me. Being goaded into this point, regardless of whether I dare or not, I have no choice but to step up and meet it head on.��


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was surprised that for a time; he was speechless. Then, his face lit up. ��Ooh, sister Ling, sure enough, you are indeed righteous, a role model for us!��


    Little Ling��Er sneered. ��Don��t get excited just yet! This thing may not be that simple. Do you think I��m just going to sell myself for sex just because of your words? How could there be such a cheap thing?��


    ��Em, sister Ling, are you going to charge then?��


    ��F*ck! If I charge money, what would that make me look like!? I want to make a bet with you�� If I do this, then your so-called feminine quality arguments are just pure nonsense.��


    Wang Lu hurriedly tried to appease her. ��It��s all nonsense talk from the start, don��t take it seriously, Sister Ling!��


    ��Then, I want you to apologize.��


    ��I apologize to you!��


    ��Humph, what��s the use of this wishy-washy, insincere apology of yours?��


    ��Then what do you want me to do?��


    ���� I haven��t think about it yet, just consider this as you owe me one.�� When she finished talking, the Lady Boss looked up and nced at Wang Lu; her eyes rolled, and her face revealed a deeply meaningful smile.


    ��But, when the timees, don��t think that you can easily get away with it!��


    ��Em���� Being stared at by that pair of twinkling eyes and a faint smile, inexplicably, Wang Lu suddenly felt that his heart started to beat faster.


    However, he ignored this and responded loudly.


    ��Rest assured, Sister Ling��s great kindness and beautiful countenance will definitely be engraved in my mind! I will remember them every night before I sleep!��


    ��Humph, be careful you��ll die from excessive ejaction.��


    ��No, as long as I think of Sister Ling, I will naturally be as spirited as the dragon and fierce as the tiger.��


    ��F*ck! I��m not going to bother with you about this again! How are we going to continue? Do you have a n? And, do I really need to dress up?��


    Wang Lu��s spirit shook; he quickly said, ��I do have a n. But, I don��t think you need to dress up or something. Sister Ling��s natural beauty is like a clear water on top of a lotus, an ornate artwork! Your makeup is just right!��


    ��Em, I think so too����


    Note:


    [1] Simr to second second generation rich.

 Chapter 89 - Youre Dead! No One in Heaven and Earth Can Save You!

    <h4>Chapter 89: You''re Dead! No One in Heaven and Earth Can Save You!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In any event, having the full support from little Ling��Er, their next step went very smooth.


    The general principle of this n was very simple, which was to use the six stars Elder��s perverted character to find a way for little Ling��Er to get close to him and then subdue him on close range.


    With her special power of negating all kinds of immortal force, when she caught them in close range, ordinary cultivators would have no time to react. And as long as little Ling��Er could subdue that Elder, the opposite party would not be able to disy his ultimate skill. As for the four stars emissary�� they would let her go!


    The only question was how to put this as-pretty-as-flower Lady Boss in front of that six stars old pervert.


    ��This is actually very simple. When the fatty went there just now, weren��t there several escort girls? Sister Ling, you will go in the same way they go in. If there��s nothing unexpected, this should be a breeze.��


    ��How?��


    Wang Lu exined, ��Just now, from fatty��s detailed description, those girls voluntarily did this obscene act and didn��t seem to be coerced. Although a Foundation Establishment cultivator has the ability to charm people, it will leave an obvious sign, which couldn��t be missed by fatty. Moreover, I think since they live an easy andfortable life in this Marquis County, they definitely abide by the rules and thus achieved a certain tacit understanding with the County Magistrate and his people.��


    The Lady Boss nodded in agreement. ��And then?��


    ��But in that same detail, we can see that, among those escort girls, there are the professionals, the county��s prostitutes who are skilled in this kind of act, and the amateurs, those girls who, because of circumstances, sold their bodies in order to get money. With that Elder��s character and status, at least, rtive to mortals, he should be extremely wealthy.��


    ��And then?��


    ��However, for an old pervert like him, there is at least a problem from this arrangement. The poption base in this small county, which is only several thousand, is not enough to birth enough beautiful women. Moreover, not all beauties are willing to sell themselves. I bet that six stars Elder has juste here recently, that��s why he��s able to scrape enough beauties for his perverted taste, but I think the pool of beauties is already stretched enough. And for a dirty old man like him, he would be quickly bored with the current batch of beauties because most of them are of low quality. So, it��s impossible for them to hold his interest. Thus, he would quickly run out of beauties to y with!��


    The Lady Boss curled her lips in disgust. ��Humph, disgusting.��


    Wang Lu shrugged. ��It��s a necessary human nature to propagate their species. Only you who stand at the height of mankind would be able to see this problem correctly.��


    The Lady Boss just gave him a middle finger.


    ��In short, I think that cultivator should��ve started telling the people in that courtyard to search for new women. This time, as long as sister Ling could appear in front of them without raising suspicion, they will naturally bring you in front of that elder.��


    ���� What do you mean without raising suspicion?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment before he whispered to her, ��It��s like this����


    A few momentster, after listening to the summary of Wang Lu��s n, the Lady Boss just sighed. ��I always thought you��re deliberately trying to give me a hard time.��


    ��I swear, I never have this intention. Although this method is a bit evil, but there��s no denying that evil methods are often more effective. Moreover, in this remote Marquis County, perhaps it will easily win other people��s trust�� Besides, even if you can��t win their trust, so what? As long as you, Sister Ling, show them your absolutely stunning figure, even if they find your identity somewhat questionable, they would still let it slide.��


    ���� Very well, I will do it your way. However, don��t forget.��


    Wang Lu replied immediately, ��I know, I owe you a big favor.��


    ��Humph, it��s good that you know.��


    ����


    Without further ado, that evening, the three of themmenced their n.


    More urately, there were only two who actually participated in the action.


    One was the Lady Boss, and the other one was Wen Bao. What about Wang Lu? As the director, he stood and watched all of this from a distance.


    Their specific performances were as follows:


    The first scene: Marquis County main street; the actors: Lady Boss and Wen Bao.


    The Lady Boss and Wen Bao walked shoulder to shoulder. The two of them wore dusty, worn-out clothes; they could be described as being down and out. Wen Bao, with slouched posture, walked falteringly, and from time to time, coughed as if he was suffering from a serious illness.


    The Lady Boss: ��Little Bao, how are you?��


    Wen Bao: ��Elder sister, I am okay, don��t worry about me.��


    ��How can I not worry! Your illness�� the doctor said, as long as you take medicine on time, you will be cured! Our vige is poor, so I take you to the county to buy the ingredients for the medicine!��


    ��But, elder sister, although the herbal shop has the ingredients, they��re not free.��


    ��s, if dad didn��t squander all of our family��s farms, how could buying medicine for you����


    ��Elder sister, don��t lie to me, my illness�� the ingredients for the medicine are too precious, even if we still have all of our family��s farms, it still could not cover the full course of the treatment. So, elder sister, no need to care for me.��


    ���� Rest assured, since elder sister has taken you here, there will be a way to earn money to buy the medicine to treat your illness!��


    ��Earn money? Elder sister, how can you earn money?��


    ��Many things! Elder sister will do embroidery, knit, cook, and so on. This is a big county, so there��s always a lucrative job.��


    ��But����


    ��No buts, didn��t Uncle Wang from eastern vige say that by embroidering the handkerchief, I can sell them for a lot of money in the county�� In short, you don��t need to worry about this!��


    Scene two: County Magistrate��s guest courtyard entrance; actor: Lady Boss.


    ��Oh, I and little Bao have been mutually dependent on each other for life, I can��t let him die by illness, even�� mm, I certainly can earn some money!��


    Then, a girl with huge determination walked to the entrance in big stride and asked the two guards guarding at the front.


    With both hands clutching each other, Lady Boss mustered up her courage stammeringly said, ��Ex-excuse me, does this ce need additional staff?��


    Without even looked at her, one of the guards waved his hand to shoo her. ��Go away. If you want to beg for food, find somece else!��


    However, the other guard has keen eyes. With a single nce at the girl, his eyes could not help but lit up; he quickly pped hispanion on the back. ��Hey, hey, look at her!��


    The other man curiously turned his head, and after a moment, realized it too; he then said to the girl, ��Wait here, I��ll call the housekeeper to talk to you.��


    Before long, a person who looked like a housekeeper walked out from the house. After sizing up the girl, that person nodded in satisfaction. ��Come with me, let��s talk about it inside.��


    The girl, who looked a bit afraid and nervous, followed the housekeeper into the courtyard.


    Inside the courtyard, there were many buildings. The housekeeper led the young girl into a secluded room,manded the servant to pour them tea, and then earnestly asked the girl warmly, ��Miss, are you looking for a job?��


    The young girl immediately said, ��Yes, yes I am! I can do anything! Cooking, washing, anything! But, but I need to be paid in advance, and the amount may be rtivelyrge, so����


    ��Slow down, no need to hurry.�� The housekeeper calmly said in an amiable voice, ��Are you having difficulties?��


    The young girl��s eyes began to turn red. ��Yes, my younger brother, he����


    After the time it took to finish a meal, the housekeeper had understood the story of the deep love between the brother and sister. However, at this time, a dashing and vigorous servant rushed from the outside and whispered some words in the housekeeper��s ear.


    Upon hearing those words, the housekeeper was even more satisfied. After he sent that servant away, he said to the young girl, ��In general, I already understand your situation. To be honest, you said that you and your younger brothere from a faraway mountain vige�� However, currently, there��s no evidence that can prove both of you and your brother��s identities. In ordance with our house rules, we cannot shelter a person with unknown origin.��


    The young girl suddenly became anxious. ��But����


    ��Hear me out first. Though this is somewhat inconsistent with the house rules, but I sympathize with your bitter experience very much, and I also appreciate your selfless devotion to your younger brother. Everything can be broken, is it not?��


    The young girl was ecstatic. ��Sir, your great kindness����


    ��Don��t thank me just yet. I know you��re anxious for the money, but now, the house doesn��tck a hand. Moreover, based on a servant��s payment, it may not meet your needs.��


    The young girl was startled. ��Th-then what should I do?��


    ���� Actually, there��s another assignment in this house, and currently, we are in desperate need of manpower. The reward is very lucrative, moreover, you fully meet all of its requirements.��


    ��What is it?��


    The housekeeper looked at the young girl with a nce. ��Tell me, in order to cure your younger brother, are you willing to do anything?��


    ��Yes, I just have a younger brother. For him, I am willing to do anything!��


    ��Then that��s good. The thing is�� like this.��


    The housekeeper didn��t expect to see the dull look on the young girl��s face after softly exining it to her.


    However, this dy was actually a good sign. The more inexperienced she was, the higher her value would be�� Although now her whole body seemed to be covered in dust and not pleasing to the eyes, how could the housekeeper, who has such a discerning vision, not see that the girl��s natural beauty was stunning? After he tidied her up a bit, she would outss all the women serving in the Immortal Teacher��s room.


    A long timeter, the young girl suddenly bit her teeth. ��As long as I can get the money, I�� I will do anything!��


    ��Good, with these words of yours, I can rest assured. After you sign the contract, I can give you the money. However, I can��t decide this matter myself; the final decision must be made by my master. After this, I want you to follow the maidservants to take a bath and change into nice clothes so that the master can have a good impression of you; after that�� hehe, the benefits are endless!��


    With that, the housekeeper finally discarded his decent person persona and reached out to touch the young girl��s cheek.


    The young girl reacted to this by deliberately bowed her head, just in time to avoid the housekeeper��s hand.


    ��Thank you! Thank you for your great kindness!��


    The housekeeper grunted and then shook his head. ��All right, you can go now.��


    ����


    One hourter, with several maidservants, the young girl came out of the bathroom wearing a set of delicate and elegant dress. After taking a bath as instructed, the girl��s delicate and pretty features perfectly stood out; it was seriously like a lotus flower breaking the surface [1].


    The senior maidservant, who was responsible for taking care of her, enviouslymented, ��Look, the girl is simply like a heavenly being descend to the world of mortals. She will definitely be loved by the Immortal Teacher.��


    The housekeeper obviously has his eyes on her, but he was still able to control himself. ��Come on, Immortal Teacher is waiting for you in the room.��


    The young girl revealed a tensed look. ��Immortal Teacher�� right now?��


    ��If not now, when? This kind of good thing must not be any minutete!��


    Then, with tensed body and crimson face, just like a bride before the marriage ceremony, the girl walked to Immortal Teacher��s room with the housekeeper behind her.


    ����


    On their walk, little Ling��Er��s heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    So far, things went exactly the same as nned by Wang Lu.


    Although there were many ws in her performance and holes in her story, but�� in the face of urgent demand, all ws could be artificially ignored.


    That guy, as a professional adventurer, was indeed somewhat reliable.


    The one that was unreliable was her�� ��Damn it! What am I doing here? Instead of tending my daily-turnover-of-over-ten-thousand Inn, I went off to this deste countryside to stage a young woman selling herself to save her younger brother y. Moreover�� I still have to ��coquettishly stroke my hair�� in front of that dirty old man!��


    ��Am I being possessed or what? How could I agree to Wang Lu��s shameless request? Is it that few days every month!?��


    ��Oh, forget it, in any case, in a moment, I can beat that dirty old man until he was barely able to breathe, then I��ll go beat Wang Lu to continue venting my anger.��


    ��Moreover�� to be honest, being praised as a beauty by these people seems pretty cool. When I was in the Spirit Sword Mountain, those stupid disciples never said anything about my look; they have no eyesight at all!��


    ��Hehe, I��ll let this country bumpkin cultivator experience the real eye-opener ��fairy descends to earth��!��


    Bringing the pride of a woman with her, little Ling��Er finally walked into the main building. Fortunately, that guy dressed neatly this time; there were none of those unsightly things.


    Upon seeing little Ling��Er��s face, that six stars Elder immediately revealed a shocked countenance.


    ncing at his reaction through her peripheral vision, little Ling��Er was inwardly proud of herself, thinking, ��Haha, he��s hooked! No one can resist my charm! You, a certain bastard waiting outside, just wait, I��ll deal with you soon enough!��


    ��As for you, dirty old man? Haha, since it appears that you have aesthetic eyes, I won��t beat you too hard.��


    But at this time, after the shock of seeing little Ling��Er��s face was over, that dirty old man��s gaze slowly moved downward, along that slender and smooth neck, to see that sexy and beautiful corbone. After he had appreciated it for a moment, his gaze moved downward again, to look for that pair of white and soft mounds.


    That skin color was like the finest sheep-fat white jade [2]; it was glittering and translucent, very attractive to look at. All of a sudden, the old cultivator��s mind seemed to be transported back to several decades ago where he was doing experiential learning in the Blue River Region. At that time, he had the privilege to encounter a scenic spot: white open in that stretched as far as the horizon, full of paved white jade which dazzled his eyes��


    Huh? White jade�� in!?


    The dirty old man reached out to pinch the bridge of his nose and then opened his eyes.


    A momentter, his fury filled the entire room.


    ���� You idiot! Where did you find this as-thin-as-firewood silly girl!? She has no chest and no ass, what��s the use if she just has her pretty face alone!? I told you many times, I want a girl with big chest! Take away this t chested girl and never bring this kind of girl here ever again!��


    Boom!


    Little Ling��Er felt like she had been struck by a lighting; before her, everything went ck.


    She couldn��t remember what happened after that.


    Note:


    [1] Surpassingly beautiful.


    [2] A type of jade.

 Chapter 90 - All of You Perverts Must Die!

    <h4>Chapter 90: All of You Perverts Must Die!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When little Ling��Er recovered her memory again, she found herself standing outside the guest house courtyard wall. Her body was still wearing that exquisite dress. The water vapor from when she took a bath hadn��tpletely gone; it was just that�� with the backdrop of a setting sun, that slender figure appeared to be so lonely and filled with grief.


    After staring nkly for a few moments, Little Ling��Er��s stupefied brain gradually cleared up. A strange smile hung on the corner of that young woman��s mouth before she strode towards a certain direction in the county.


    Meanwhile, Wang Lu and Wen Bao, squatting in a secluded alley, were each savoring some steamed cake and cooked meat.


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, do you think Sister Ling�� is really okay?��


    Wang Lu swallowed the meat patty and thenughed. ��Rest assured, women are born actresses. Just now, wasn��t there someone who came to confirm your identity? Obviously, she has infiltrated the enemy��s base. Soon, we��ll probably see the result.��


    ���� It��s just that, I always feel like Sister Ling seems to pay a great sacrifice for this.��


    ��What is there to sacrifice? She won��t be taken advantage of, on the contrary, all the people around here would regard her as the fairy who has descended to the world. So, that guy��s heart would definitely be thrown into confusion! Do you know why the disciples on the Spirit Sword Mountain neverpliment her as beautiful as flower look?��


    Wen Bao thought for a moment. ��You��re right, they never�� why? Actually, Sister Ling is indeed quite beautiful.��


    Wang Lu hissed, ��So what if she has beautiful look? People there can��t let themselves see her as a woman based on the temperament that she showed there. Just like my Master. Objectively speaking, she��s also a beautiful woman, right? Let alone seeing her as a woman, do you even see her as a human?��


    ���� That��s true.��


    ��Right? However, as long as little Ling��Er is willing to y along, fooling a dirty old man would be no problem. It should be said���� Wang Lu wrinkled his brows. ��Her stature is quite thin. However, nowadays there are not that many lolicon perverts, but perhaps that dirty old man is actually one of them! But he has to ept her poor value as she doesn��t have breasts, hahaha!��


    Although Wen Bao could only understand some parts of it, seeing Senior Brother Wang Lu��sughing out loud happily, he also echoed him andughed foolishly. But suddenly, hisugh came to an abrupt halt.


    At the entrance to the alley, a young woman stood with her back against the sunset. Her slender shadow covered his field of vision.


    As if it was a nightfall��


    Wang Lu looked up, saw the girl, and was about tough and wee her triumphant return, but the next moment��


    ��Wang Lu, I��m going to kill you, aaa!��


    With an astonishing power, the young woman dashed forward. Her figure seemed to look like a blur of electricity, then a heavy blownded on Wang Lu��s face.


    Bang!


    The youth flew like an artillery shell, and with a booming sound, mmed the earthen wall on the side and stuck there.


    Her powerful punch suspended him on the wall like a painting!


    ����


    ���� So that��s how it is. Unexpectedly, there��s actually such a thing.��


    With a veryrge ck eye, Wang Lu made a bitter expression and then sighed.


    Just now, Little Ling��Er just finished recounting him the humiliation that she suffered in that guest house courtyard��of course, Wen Bao had already rushed to a distant spot, leaving Wang Lu to talk in private with her. This lifetime��s humiliation story must never be heard by another person, lest she would be forced to shut that person��s mouth.


    The story also greatly shocked Wang Lu, making him stare dumbfoundedly for quite a while. Even he, no matter how professional his adventure spirit was, would have never expected that there would be such a dramatic change to the situation. That dirty old man was not only depraved, he was also a pervert! Tasteless!


    How dare he discriminated against t chested girls!


    Wang Lu therefore sighed. ��Sister Ling, it��s really hard on you�� pfft!��


    Initially, he wanted tofort the girl��s bruised ego, however, in the end, he could not stop himself fromughing.


    Of course, as the result of that, he was once again hung on the side wall.


    ��If youugh again, I will beat you, this main culprit, until you can��t stand up!��


    Wang Lu gently touched another of his ck eye and fought back his nearly uncontroble urge tough. ��I won��tugh, I won��tugh. I have profoundly understood my mistakes�� After going back, I will certainly give you a sincerepensation.��


    Little Ling��Er gritted her teeth. ��Who wants you topensate! How can youpensate!?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��Actually, I know several folks prescriptions that can enhance your breast. Sister Ling, you����


    Bam!


    After the third time he walked away from the wall, Wang Lu helplessly sighed. ��Sister Ling, do you really want to practice Ma Liang��s magic brush [1]? If this goes on, I will really turn into two dimensions!��


    ��I, I�� �� Little Ling��Er somewhat at a loss for words because she quickly realized that, in making the n, Wang Lu had never intended to harm her. However, the resentment in her heart was difficult to subside, what else should she do?


    Wang Lu��s face sank as he seriously said, ��Of course, someone is responsible for this injustice, so we need to find the real culprit to take revenge on him.��


    Little Ling��Er has lost her enthusiasm. ��How? Our sneak attack n has failed.��


    Wang Lu was also somewhat embarrassed. ��Yeah, unexpectedly, that guy is a pervert, he doesn��t have a normal taste�� If we don��t go this way, it would be really difficult to enter that courtyard. Wen Bao and I are not good at stealth and changing our look.��


    Little Ling��Er coldly snorted. ��If we can��t go by the front, we��ll just go around and sneak from the back. I am notfortable with this anyway.��


    Wang Lu inwardly thought, ��I think there��s another reason why you feel ufortable�� at the beginning of your offering-sex-for-money y, didn��t you feel happy about it?��


    However, if they wanted to go through the front door again�� Wang Lu still somewhat hesitated. With their current lineup, to win against the six stars elder and the four stars emissary were still possible, but to catch them would be really hard.


    And if they didn��t catch them, the incident would arouse their sect��s suspicion. Later on, when they look for their main base, it would be extremely difficult to catch their Sect Leader. Moreover, this incident would likely to initiate the opposite party��s retaliation, making the situation moreplicated.


    In the end, a sneak attack was still the best possible course, because, until this time, they still have the biggest advantage of being in the dark while the enemy in the light.


    Thus, the problem was back to the original question, how to infiltrate the courtyard and catch the two adulterers off guard?


    Honey trap was still the most effective method, unfortunately, the Lady Boss was good looking butcking in the chest department. However, besides Lady Boss, where could they look for another good looking cultivator that was powerful enough to subdue a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator? Would he have to go back to the Spirit Sword Mountain to recruit another member? The other disciples were already all over the region doing their own experiential learning, so it won��t be easy to recruit one.


    s, if only Junior Sister Yue, who couldn��t be forgotten by a certain someone here, was here, he coulde up with some tricks. But now, their team consisted only of a t chested girl, a fatty, and a��


    Wang Lu sighed, bowed his head, and suddenly, his eyes caught a puddle of water on the ground. The surface of the water was as t as a mirror, which perfectly captured the youth��s slightly anxious face.


    Hey! Wait a minute, that��s it!


    ��Sister Ling, could you please wait for me here with the fatty. I need to do something.��


    Sister Ling thought that he had the urge to defecate, so she lightly waved her hand. ��Just go.��


    After the time it took for someone to finish a meal, while little Ling��Er was a bit bored standing at the mouth of the alley and was ready to leave, suddenly, she saw a person walk from a distant.


    That person was a medium built, elegant and beautiful young girl. The girl dressed in a gorgeous long skirt, which increased the beauty and charm of that delicate young girl by several points. The girl walked while swaying her hips like it was natural to her and the flirtatious expression on her face was unbounded.


    Seeing this person, Little Ling��Er subconsciously frowned. In particr, seeing that girl��s towering pair of racks, her mood began to turn dark, and an inexplicable raw hostility brewed in her heart.


    The hell! How could this kind of person appear in this deste county? The people here were supposed to be malnourished with withered figures! A small county��s people should have the appearance befit of a small county! How could that person��s chest be so huge? She must be a professional wet nurse!?


    Then, under little Ling��Er��splex eyes, that strange woman suddenly turned around to smile and then walked straight to her.


    ���� What do you want?�� Little Ling��Er was upset, especially since the woman stood straight in front of her as if intentionally or unintentionally showing off her breast; it was a tant provocation!


    ��Hey, it��s me.��


    ��Who are you? Do I know you?�� Little Ling��Er automatically replied, and then shepletely froze.


    Because that person��s voice was too familiar! Obviously��


    ��It��s me, I didn��t fake my voice, can��t you recognize it?��


    The Lady Boss��s jaw fell to the ground.


    ��Wang Lu! You [email protected]#[email protected]#!?��


    ����


    ��Hahaha, this big miss��s name is Wang Lu, why haven��t you twoe and pay your respect to me?��


    ������


    ��In short, because you guys are not useful, I have to do it myself, but it doesn��t mean I��m into this.��


    ������


    ��I got this inspiration when I saw my reflection on the water�� s, although I��m not that handsome, but before I reach puberty and my secondary sexual characteristic fully mature, I can still fake being effeminate.��


    ������


    ��Don��t just stare at me with an open mouth like that, I am here to ask your opinion, am I passable as a woman? I��ve spent quite a bit of time to achieve this appearance, so it should be enough. I��ve thought about the details, but I don��t have the time to think all of it.��


    ������


    The Lady Boss and Wen Bao were still in that pair of horror-stricken expression, motionless like a stone sculpture.


    Wang Lu helplessly shook his head and then reached out to touch the Lady Boss��s chest��


    Bam! Another painting on the wall appeared.


    A certain two-dimensional painting reluctantly said, ���� Aren��t you supposed to still lose your spirit? Just now, that defenseless posture of yours is like luring a snake from its hole?��


    The Lady Boss��s face blushed as her hands covered her chest. ��You stinking rogue, dead pervert, you�� are disgusting!��


    Wang Lu jumped down from the wall and angrily retorted, ��It��s all because of your t chest ipetence! Otherwise, why would I, a good looking man from a respectable family, need to betray my appearance? I��m under a huge mental pressure you know!?��


    ��Dead pervert! Get away from me! And don��t try to breathe, your perverted breath will pollute the air of the entire county!��


    ��Damn! You, this t chested girl, what makes you think you��re better than me!?��


    The Lady Boss was furious, but then her eyes turned; she couldn��t help but quip, ��You say I��m t chested�� But you��re a man, what��s with your big chest then? It doesn��t seem like it is filled with apples, cotton or something.��


    Wang Lu sighed and patted his chest, which created a bam, bam sound.


    ��This���� The Lady Boss was stunned, and then she suddenly understood. ��Did you adjust the shape of your ribs!? My goodness, you actually sneakily practiced this skill!?��


    Wang Lu couldn��t help but chuckle. ��Isn��t Non-Phase Sword Bone a method to train the bone? Although ufortable, I can still bear if it��s just one or two days. In any case, as long as no one touches it and I don��t move too much, there��s not a big difference with the real thing.��


    ��The magnificent Non-Phase Sword Bone is being applied like that by you, really����


    ��If the leaders are not virtuous, the people can��t be expected to be virtuous. This self-made method perhaps has been used by master on an even more lower act. For example, the third leg bone and so on�� my insignificant skill could not bepared to that. Okay, that��s enough for today��s chat, I��m going there now to seduce someone.��


    The Lady Boss was taken aback. ��You want to go now? Just like that? Are you sure? Before this, Wen Bao and I need to perform for quite a while before they took notice!��


    ��That��s because you two are too weak [2], that��s why I have no choice but to increase the forey! And with my strength, why should there be a need for a lubricant?�� Wang Lu sneered. ��Later on, you��ll see. I��ll make you experience this professional adventurer��s prowess!��


    ��More like a pervert professional adventurer����


    ����


    Before long, the three people arrived at the front of the guest courtyard once again. The Lady Boss and Wen Bao were peeping from a secret spot. Wang Lu, wearing female attire, walked towards the entrance with a confident smile.


    While hiding in the shadow before he appeared in front of the guards, Wang Lu had drunk a bottle of liquor; his breath immediately smelled of alcohol!


    Then, Wang Lu��s step began to stagger, swaying left and right like a drunken beauty.


    Under Lady Boss��s dumbfounded stare, Wang Lu slowly opened his mouth and began to voice out a burst of sorrowful weeping sound.


    ��You, this dead heartless�� After you found a new one, you cast me aside. Your previous solemn pledge of eternal love was a lie!��


    Lady Boss thought that a lightning strike had suddenly appeared on top of her head, and all in front of her turned ck as she went unconscious.


    This, this was a worldview destroying scene. Although it was easy for a cultivator on the level of Wang Lu to fake their voice into a woman��in fact, even Wen Bao could do it, however, remembering that the true identity of that lovelorn woman who drowned her sorrow with liquor was that guy, Wang Lu��


    ��Excuse me, I��m looking for my jaw that just fell on the ground.��


    Meanwhile, seemingly unintentional, while crying, Wang Lu walked towards the entrance.


    The two guards guarding the entrance naturally saw this under the night drunken woman. The two knitted their brows, feeling that something was odd with this scene. However, for a time, they could not grasp what was it that was odd�� In any case, they would just treat it as if they were watching a y. Although that drunken woman seemed to be in a difficult situation, after a careful look, they found out that her look wasn��t bad at all. Especially that lethal organ on her chest, it was seriously unlike anything this Marquis County, this remote county, could produce.


    The two guards assumed a wooden expression as a pair of loyal gatekeepers. However, their eyes betrayed their expression as they continued to focus their attention on her. However, after a while, they didn��t need to pretend they didn��t care anymore.


    Because that woman had staggered forward and unexpectedly rushed into the bosom of one of the man!


    That guy froze for a moment. Subconsciously, he wanted to push away the woman. But the drunk woman��s arms were surprisingly quite powerful. He couldn��t pry her hands away from his arm.


    ��None of you men are good! You��re all fickle and insatiable!


    ��Let�� let go of me!�� Cold sweat began to pour out of that brawny guard. If he let the Immortal Teacher or the housekeeper see this, he would not be able to keep his job. However, although that woman was dead drunk, it could not cover her outstanding beauty. Therefore, he couldn��t bear to hit her.


    The other brawny guard was stunned for a moment. But, when he wanted toe over to help, that woman bawled even more powerful, she even sat on the ground and refused to move!


    While the two were in a dilemma, the gate was opened, and the housekeeper came out with a furious look. ��What the hell is happening here!? If you annoy the Immortal Teacher, do you think we��re going to get paid!?��


    The two guards immediately rushed to tell the whole story and busily lifted up a certain drunken woman for the housekeeper to look.


    Upon smelling the thick liquor scent, the housekeeper immediately frowned. However, when he saw the woman��s appearance, especially the towering whiteness that peek below the messy clothes��


    ����Damn! This is just what we need.�� The housekeeper gritted his teeth and called out a mysterious servant from the courtyard. After asking several questions from that servant, the housekeeper turned toward the two guards. ��You two, bring this woman in.��


    ��What? But this woman����


    The housekeeper said through gritted teeth, ��Damn it! Although we don��t know her background�� but this time, we can��t afford to be picky! Immortal Teacher is already not interested in that group of women a long time ago, but in this small county, where could we find women that suit his taste? We found one for him today, but he rejected her because of her small breast!��


    ��But, won��t it��?��


    ��There is already protection array arranged personally by the Immortal Teacher in this guest house, so we don��t need to worry.��


    The two guards could only nod. In any case, this was the housekeeper��s idea; the two of them were just following the order. Thus, they carried the already passed out drunken woman inside the courtyard.


    Inside a room with the woman, after looking around and finding out that there was no one near, the housekeeper carefully closed the door and mumbled to himself, ��This girl��s chest is much more bigger than the previous tomboy.��


    At the same time, in a nearby dark corner, the spectator, Lady Boss, who watched all of these from afar, was already fuming with anger!


    ��All of you perverts�� must die!��


    Note:


    [1] A Chinese folk tale.


    [2] Can also mean inferior.

 Chapter 91 - All of You Homosexuals Must Die!

    <h4>Chapter 91: All of You Homosexuals Must Die!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The housekeeper and the guards then carried the woman inside, with the intention to bring her to the bathroom to clean her up. But then, they heard the impatient voice of the Immortal Teacher explode in their ears.


    ��That��s enough, what��s with all this trouble, just bring that woman here. Damn! You guys can��t even do this trivial thing, what a bunch of waste!��


    Before his voice fell, a cloud of clear air suddenly appeared from mid-air and fell on that woman��s body, which immediately swept away the liquor scent and reced it with a burst of fragrance.


    The two guards trembled at once. This was Immortal skill! They just witnessed an Immortal skill! Although the effect was simply clearing the alcohol scent�� but since Immortal Teacher could call out that clear air, he naturally could also summon lightning from the sky, or rain of fire�� how awesome was that?


    Under the urging of the Immortal Teacher, the housekeeper hurriedly said, ��Immortal Teacher, this woman��s life experience is somewhat����


    ��Humph, what��s the big deal with her story? Just bring her in!��


    The three people quickly lifted the woman into the main building and saw that old cultivator seemed discontent. He has his shirt unbuttoned as he sat in front of the bed and his face seemed hostile.


    Behind the old cultivator lied two women. Traces of blood could be seen on their private parts as well as tears in their eyes. Both of them were already unconscious.


    ��Damn! Why did she have to raise her qi at this time�� Who��s going to raise my qi? How could thesemon women able to withstand this father��s diamond scepter?��


    It turned out that this adulterous couple��s double cultivation method, once started, they had to do it every single day non-stop. And right now, that Qi Cultivating Stage female four stars emissary has arrived at the important breakthrough in her cultivation, thus, had no choice but to raise her spiritual energy to prepare for the breakthrough. However, this left the six stars elder miserable because he had no object for his double cultivation, but the double cultivation still had to continue. Therefore, he had to pick several mortal women to make up for it. Unfortunately, these mortal women were not able to withstand his sexual prowess for long. Their essence was already drained, yet it could not cover the gap between this old cultivator��s teeth.


    In desperation, this old cultivator wished he could go out and plunder the females from the respectable family in this county. However, the quality of the women in this county was poor that perhaps he needed a hundred of them just to suppress the evil fire in his Jade Mansion, and that was just for a session�� However, if he did this, no matter how good his personal rtionship with the County Magistrate was, he would not be able to suppress this incident. And once he provoked the Eastern Way Prefecture, the entire Seven Stars Sect would be in big trouble.


    And just at this time, the heaven opened its eyes and gave him an opportunity. A stunning woman actually fell from the sky andnded on hisp!


    Of course, if he wanted to be honest with himself, the girl was far from stunning, but her look was rtively good, and she also had a well-developed body. These two characteristics were hard toe by in one person. Although this wasn��t a hundred, perhaps this could satiate today��s urge��it was seriously an urgent situation. The old cultivator felt that if he couldn��t get it off within two hours, he would risk qi deviation!


    Thus, by this time, he would not care even if he knew the woman has an enormous background, let alone an unclear one. He would care once he did her! Moreover, he has ced a tight array inside the building, what��s there to be afraid of?


    However, to a certain someone, strangely, things have progressed so smoothly, even bypassing several events, like bathing, dressing and so on, that he could use to think of his next n�� However, unexpectedly, all the way, there were no obstacles at all as he was carried directly from the entrance to the main building! He actually hadn��t been mentally prepared!


    F*ck! Are you kidding me? The poison hasn��t been put between the teeth, the buff hadn��t been put on, yet I have to face the monster right away?


    Dealing with a Foundation Establishment cultivator was still an extremely daunting challenge to Wang Lu, even to the point of no solution. Especially since this ce was the opponent��s turf, which definitely has many inescapables. Previously, from Wen Bao��s narration, Wang Lu could confirm that there was at least a triple array ced in this ce.


    From the textbook that exined themon array method, a triple array in this guest courtyard has a link to the cultivator��s Primordial Spirit in the Jade Mansion. This meant every single change waspletely within this old cultivator��s grasp. Moreover, the old cultivator could also release his spell from any corner of the house; there was no hidden corner that one could take cover.


    This thing could be ssified as basic skills to open up one own��s realm. There was nothing strange or powerful in itself, but rather the manifestation of a cultivator��s basic skills. Previously, when Wen Bao narrated his experience to him, Wang Lu thought that this opponent was really not easy to handle. Nowadays, the trash level sects�� cultivators rarely possessed solid basic skills. All of them heavily emphasized their cultivation stage, furiously dashing forward in the cultivation path while disregarding everything else. This caused their cultivation to be virtually hollow, and thus they would often be defeated by cultivators from top level sects, scaring them sheetless.


    Previously, based on his experience on effortlessly killing two four stars emissaries, Wang Lu didn��t think too highly of this six stars elder. However, this horny old dog who love to screw around actually has solid basic skills, which was not easy to deal with�� Thus, he insisted on taking the route of a sneak attack.


    And now, it seemed that it was hard to tell whether his luck was good or bad. On the plus side, the opponent��s head was already filled with lust that his skill might have weakened by sixty to seventy percent, but the bad side was�� he waspletely unprepared.


    However, in the end, an ugly daughter-inw still has to face the father and mother inw. ��You, mountains of daggers and seas of mes,e and get me!��


    ����


    A few people had carried Wang Lu all the way to the main building. After the housekeeper had directed the others to put him on the ground, he looked up, smiled and wanted to butter up the old Immortal Teacher by talking about tricks and so on. But as a result, he was pped away by the red-eyed old man, sending him out of the room. The other two guards were startled and very quickly withdrew from the room on their own initiative and then closed the door.


    After that, they inwardly sighed, feeling pity for that lovelorn drunken woman�� Could she even still live by tomorrow morning? Previously, although the few women that were sent to Immortal Teacher weren��t killed on the spot, afterward, the doctor who checked on them said that they had suffered a serious illness and they could only recover after three to five months of recuperation. And that was when the Immortal Teacher could still control himself. Now that the old man was about to go insane, perhaps��


    Meanwhile, in the room, the old man��s ��hunger and thirst�� was already unbearable. Seeing that drunk woman on the ground, especially her white and towering breast that was partly exposed, he could no longer contain the me of desire that burned inside his Jade Mansion. With a lewd smile, he reached out to take off her clothes.


    Little beauty, I��ming!


    However,pletely contrary to his expectation, that woman suddenly got up, screwed lose that gorgeous long skirt and threw it into the air, which blocked the old cultivator��s sight.


    This sudden changed scared the crap out of the old cultivator. He never would��ve thought that the mysterious woman, who he viewed as the sweet rain after a long drought, was actually an assassin!


    When she was brought into the courtyard, he had first observed her and found that she had no cultivation in her body, thus he boldly told them to bring her inside. Unexpectedly, they let in a Qi Cultivating Stage individual from a big sect with basic skills that was inconceivably solid! Even if that person��s cultivation was not high, the ability to conceal one��s cultivation meant that the person was a top level genius! In his momentary negligence, he was actually been blindsided!


    However, this old man was indeed worthy to be a six stars Elder. In his panic-stricken state, he was still able to react.


    This old man drew out the magical power from his Jade Mansion to his upper body. His whole body rxed and then his upper body swelled up��there seemed to be a faint glossy flow on the outside; simultaneously, it was firmer than steel or iron! Moreover��


    ��Solid! Shake! Firm!��


    Three words were blurted out by him almost at the same time, and impressively, the spells were targeted at the assassin hiding behind that long skirt!


    When encountering assassin, most people��s kneejerk reaction was to dodge or defend. However, ording to a professional statistic, the best response was actually to counter attack in that dangerous moment. An assassin would usually assassinate their target when their defense was mostly down; no matter how one tried to defend, they would never have enough preparation. However, if, on the other hand, one risked their life to strike back, they would oftene out alive. This might sound absurd, but it was an objective fact that one could not deny. This was the valuable knowledge that this old cultivator had learned in the middle rate sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal when he was still a young cultivator.


    First, he would defend andunch the counterattack against the assassin all at once. He would cast spells to pin down the assassin, using his Foundation Establishment��s formidable body to preserve his life. He was confident that, unless the opponent was several times stronger than him, he could at least survive the first blow. Moreover, as long as the assassin failed the assassination on the first strike, it would be hard for the assassin to seed on the follow-up strikes��


    Sure enough, while the old cultivator was still extremely shaken from this incident, the long skirt slowly fell from midair and the assassin behind it had beenpletely bound by his triple spells��the assassin��s movement had be stiff and slow.


    However, he could not rx yet because although he had kept off the first strike, the opponent��s killing move has yet to finish.


    That woman��s as-long-as-waterfall long hair suddenly spread out and shrouded over him!


    What kind of scary technique was this!? The old cultivator was secretly surprised. However, without haste, he once again unleashed his magical power and cast another spell. That numerous ck hair could note close to him.


    However, the old cultivator''s heart was moved; something was not right, and he subconsciously reached out to his own throat, just in time toe across an invisible thread.


    My goodness! The hair was just a distraction! The real killing move was this! Although this silk thread was not lethal, if it really entangled his throat, he would not be able to cast spells smoothly; in this case, he would surely be in a big trouble!


    Fortunately, he had already cultivated for nearly a hundred years, so although his cultivation stage was not high, he actually had a keen intuition, which saved his life at this critical moment!


    Since he had found this invisible thread, naturally, it could not aplish its intended target. The old man twisted it with his fingers and removed it. Now, the opponent��s card had been exhausted, so the only thing that the assassin could do was to struggle free from the old cultivator��s triple spells suppression in vain.


    Knowing that the hardest part was over, the old man was finally relieved. Next, he would slowly process this bold female assassin!


    Thinking to this, the old man��s lower part suddenly became spirited again!


    However, at this time, the long skirt finally fell to the ground, revealing the assassin physique. The upper part was not worth mentioning, but, under that assassin��s underwear, he could vaguely see the outline of the shape between the legs��


    The old man��s straight spear suddenly wilted�� ��I knew it! The beautiful assassin was just a lie!��


    However�� could he just improvise? In any case, the face was still good looking! Thus, although his lower part still needed to be nourished, the me in his heart began to burn again.


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from behind him, letting his fiery heart instantly sank to the bottom.


    ��All of you homosexuals must die!��


    A powerful blow, which prated the energy field that protected his body and his secondyer of protection, the high-level magical tool: the Seven Jewels Protection Heart Mirror, struck the back of his head. A raging formidable force violently rushed in, like a stormy sea, dispersing his consciousness and rocking his Jade Mansion.


    His vision went dark, and he fainted.

 Chapter 92 - Wang Lu Made A Difficult Decision

    <h4>Chapter 92: Wang Lu Made A Difficult Decision</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Oh, Sister Ling, youe just in time, we really are one heart sisters, hahaha.��


    ��Who wants to be sisters with you, this pervert����


    ��Hahaha, don��t be shy.��


    Inside the main building, Wang Luughed as he tried hard to break free from the active spells that bound his body. Gradually, he got his feeling back.


    However, just now, that triple spells were indeed quite serious. Without the Sword of Mount Kun in hand, thus, he could not use the Non-Phase Broken Sword Method to break free. These triple spells were equal to be buried under an avnche! However, thanks to his solid Non-Phase Sword Bone and Non-Phase Golden Bell Shield cultivation, he wasn��t directly squashed to death by this spell! If this was the high level Qi Cultivating Stage four stars emissary, perhaps that emissary would��ve been shocked to death!


    This challenging someone with higher cultivation stage was really difficult, especially when the cultivation stage was getting bigger; the gap could be described as worlds apart. The power of a Foundation Establishment Cultivator was fully used here.


    Wang Lu sighed. ��Foundation Establishment, why are you so powerful?��


    ��Fu*k! You��re the one who��s a waste here. This guy is basically a Foundation Establishment disgrace. If he is a Foundation Establishment disciple from Spirit Sword Sect, that triple spells would��ve mmed you, face first, to the ground.�� While tying up the unconscious old cultivator, the Lady Boss unceremoniouslyunched an offensive nder against him.


    ��Humph, if I didn��te in time, you��d be ravaged by this old pervert! Yet you said as a Sessor Disciple, you can challenge those with higher stage than you, what a joke!��


    On the other side, Wang Lu used the Non-Phase Emperor Bone to mobilize the whole bones in his body to return to their original ces and form. At the same time, he peevishly retorted Lady Boss��s irresponsible remark, ��I don��t even have my main weapon, okay? This time, I dived into this so that you can have the opportunity to strike; how could you criticize me for that? If you were me, could you single-handedly subdue this guy? Before you coulde close, you would��ve long been trapped in his array! However, you don��t have to worry that you��d be ravaged by him, because you have a t chest! He won��t even want to look at you!��


    ��Damn! If you say t chest again, you and I, end!��


    ��That��s enough, why are you still quarreling with me, go catch that four stars before she could escape.��


    The Lady Boss peevishly said, ��Do I need you to tell me that? When I came in, I already settled that slut�� Fortunately, I��m quick, otherwise, it��d be toote to save you.��


    ��Hey, don��t think of yourself as the lone hero here, okay? Without me attracting that dirty old man��s attention, how could you easily sneak in? This happened because of the cooperation between the two of us, so the credit should be split fifty-fifty between you and me, okay?��


    The Lady Boss cut him off, ��Suit yourself�� who needs this worthless credit? What are you proud of? He��s just a trash level Foundation Establishment!��


    Wang Lu was, of course, proud, not because of his cooperation with the Lady Boss to win against someone with a higher cultivation stage than him, but proud that��


    Having this six stars elder as a captive, who needed to find the main base of the Seven Stars Sect anymore! As a Sect Elder, this guy��s position should be high enough. If he brought him back to the vige, the task would bepleted.


    Although Wang Lu didn��t think that bringing back an Elder would solve the problem in the Wang Family Vige deep down, but��


    ��Who�� who exactly are you?��


    While Wang Lu was still lost in thought, that dirty old man woke up��the body of a Foundation Establishment cultivator was far stronger than the body of a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator.


    It was just that the punch from the Lady Boss almost destroyed his Jade Mansion and his mind also suffered a heavy blow. Although his consciousness has returned, he could not move even a bit of magical power, which was tantamount to him being crippled. The Lady Boss had just casually tied him with the rope; in the past, with a flick of a finger, he could snap it. However, right now, he was actually unable to break free from it.


    However, this incident was a blessing in disguise for him; that punch from the Lady Boss not only scattered his mind and the magical power in his Jade Mansion, it also extinguished his ming lust�� Although the price for this was that his skill was sent several years backward, but this was still a far better result than dying from self-immtion because of qi deviation.


    ��Wh-why do you guys sneak attacked me? What enmity do I have with you?��


    The Lady Boss frowned. ��Disgusting. Listening to a dirty old man��s talk is like dirtying my ears�� I��ll wait outside. You two perverts can talk it out yourself.��


    ��F*ck! I am an honorable good-looking man from a respectable family, I��m not a f*cking pervert!��


    ��Someone who wears a skirt to seduce a dirty old man does not have the qualification to say that.��


    ��Tch, a thirty years old t-chested woman does not have the qualification to use others.��


    ���� Forget it, I��m toozy to argue with you.�� The Lady Boss pursed her mouth and directly backed out from the room, leaving behind the two people, Wang Lu and the old man.


    Wang Lu leaned forward. ��Do you recognize my face?��


    The dirty old man��s vision was still blurred from that blow. However, after a moment, he eximed, ��Wang Lu!?��


    ��Ah, looks like you know me. Now, what do you think?��


    ���� I surrender.��


    The dirty old man was a Foundation Establishment cultivator with rich experience. At this time, his mind had quickly came up with countless ideas and made a wise judgment.


    Regardless of how he lost��the sudden appearance of the girl and whatnot��but all in all, the situation was alreadypletely beyond his grasp; the opponent��s strength was far beyond what he anticipated�� To be honest, he somewhat believed the proposed conjecture by the other elders in the previous meeting at their main base.


    Could it be possible that this Wang Lu was the disciple of one of the Five Unique? As to why there was no Yuanying Stage expert who descends the mountain to take revenge for the disciple, it was probably because this was some kind of a special experiential learning? When he was still a disciple in one of the sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal, this kind of thing was nothing new.


    That being the case, currently, he has no other alternative than to surrender. Moreover, he even rejoiced that just now, he hadn��t injured his opponent, otherwise�� Ahem, if he really annoyed a Yuanying Stage expert, he would probably end up in utter misery!


    Seeing the dirty old man happily surrendering, Wang Lu was taken aback. ��Ha, you really know how to adapt to the situation! Fine, then confess to me your Seven Stars Sect��s crime in the Wang Family Vige in brief.��


    The dirty old man sighed and very cooperatively spilled the beans, in general, on everything that he knew.


    The dirty old man��s name was He Yun, who, in his youth, was a disciple in a small sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Due to the vition of the sect rules and slow cultivation progress, he was kicked out of the sect. After wandering around in the Nine Regions for several years, by coincidence, he joined the Seven Stars Sect and began to do the despicable shady business.


    However, their involvement in the Wang Family Vige was a ssical example that happened numerous times in the Nine Regions. If not for provoking Wang Lu, this kind of against-the-heaven��s-will person, there was nothing worthy about it. The rest was already known by Wang Lu.


    ��But, you want me to go to the Wang Family Vige and exin the truth to the vigers?��


    While lying on the ground, the dirty old man revealed a contemtive look. ��I think this thing is inappropriate.��


    At this time, Wang Lu was also upset about this thing; he unhesitatingly asked, ��What is inappropriate with it?��


    The dirty old man hurriedly exined, ��This�� as I understand it, the Seven Stars Sect have deceived the vigers for quite a few years�� If you want them toe to their senses, unless they were ��badly beaten and out of luck��, otherwise, it��s almost impossible to do that. Once human greedes to the fore, it��s difficult to press it down. Even if I exin it to them, they would just think that you bribed me to deceive them.��


    Wang Lu snorted. ��Yeah, so?��


    The dirty old man very much wanted to say, ��Please give up this unrealistic idea of yours�� No matter what, you��re a disciple of the Five Unique, why bother to care about a bunch of ignorant country bumpkins? Didn��t your Spirit Sword Sect tell you to cut your ties with the mortal world? Moreover, if you really care about your mortal world��s rtionship, you could just bring your parents and other significant loved ones back to the sect and that��s that. You want to solve the problem of all the vigers? That��s impossible!��


    For a time, this dirty old man was speechless, frozen on the spot.


    Wang Lu also didn��t expect him to answer his question; if he couldn��t evene up with the solution to this puzzle, how could this dirty old man give him a solution? Currently, thisbination of swindlers and fools was a problem that was way off the chart! Even if he, right now, by some profound mystery, was able to destroy the Seven Stars Sect, it was still to no avail.


    The idiots in the Wang Family Vige had been shown the way to the world of Immortals by the Seven Stars Sect. Unable to ept what they were��that they were just humans��they wholeheartedly seek for Immortality. Even if he exterminated the Seven Stars Sect, as long as it didn��t make them Immortals,ter on, inevitably, there would be Eight Stars Sect, Nine Stars Sect�� s, thinking about the future trouble, he really wished he could carry the sword and kill all the vigers, and that would settle the problem!


    Inwardly, he was upset, but on the surface, Wang Lu looked even more rxed. He then pulled the dirty old man up. ��You said in the past, you were one of the good guys and your origin is also not bad. Howe then you lower yourself and join the Seven Stars Sect to be the running dog for the Sect Leader?��


    The dirty old man recalled his memory and ruefully smiled. ��Our Sect Leader didn��t always like this too, since he also came from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Actually, half of the Elders were like these. Although we are trash level sects in your eyes, but within trash level sects, Seven Stars Sect could be considered as one with a good development.��


    ��Oh? Since you have this foundation, why don��t you cultivate in a proper way? Why can��t you let a bunch ofmon mountain vigers go?��


    The dirty old man said, ��The benefits cloud our judgment�� The cultivation of the higher ups in the Seven Stars Sect have basically encounter a resistance; it is difficult for them to cultivate further. Because of this, they were disheartened leading to the increase in desire. The harvest from their swindler activity these recent years was huge, so they simply couldn��t stop themselves. In particr, in the previous years, there��s an outflow of a high-quality stuff, which if used to deceive people, would have an extremely good effect. In our Seven Stars Sect��s glorious time, once we spread our sphere influence on the prefectural capital, among the hundreds of thousands of people in that city, six or seven out of ten of them were our sect��s followers! At that time, even teaching low-level disciples were not bad because they were very wealthy. Compared to those untalented and chanceless sects, who believe that the Immortal Path could be traveled as long as they tried hard enough, our sect is several times better than them!��


    Upon listening to this, Wang Lu also became interested. ��Wealthy? How could they be wealthy? Mortal World��s wealth isn��t that many, isn��t it?��


    The dirty old man shook his head. ��No, you don��t know this. In a ce like the Wang Family Vige or Marquis County, indeed there��s not that much wealth that we could draw. But if it��s a rich and populous county or even a prefectural capital, there��s a big difference there. Although high-rank magical tools, magical treasures and so on are still rare, they are rich with other resources. For example, spirit stones; I remember when we upied that prefectural capital in those years, in one year, our Seven Stars Sect was raking in several hundred thousand spirit stones. Although it varied greatly in grades, but still����


    Before he could finish, Wang Lu��s incredulous voice has interrupted him. ��Several hundred thousand spirit stones!?��


    ��Em, yeah.��


    ���� Aren��t you just bragging now?��


    The dirty old man shook his head. ��Definitely not! If you don��t believe me, you can go and check it out yourself! It��s not only us Seven Stars Sect who could do this. If others Sects can upy a prefectural capital, they can also fish out several hundred thousand spirit stones. If it��s even a higher level of government office, even one million spirit stones is possible!��


    Seeing that the dirty old man was very serious, Wang Lu frowned. ��Strange, how could a bunch of ordinary mortalse up with so many spirit stones?��


    The dirty old man continued to exin, ��Certainly by gathering them bit by bit. In the Nine Regions, the spirit stonese in two ways. The first one is in the form spirit stone ore that appears in the spot where the surrounding spiritual energy had been converging for ever and ever. Not only it has abundant reserves, but as long as it is mined moderately, the reserve would never exhaust. Another one is the scattered spirit stones that identally born in various ways all over the regions. Nowadays, the rich spirit stone ore reserves are mostly in the possession of the top rate sects. Those ores are easy to mine, and the yield is huge. However, if we count the total numbers, those scattered spirit stones are no less than those spirit stone ores. It��s just that it��s not easy to acquire them, and the cost of doing so is too high�� However, the mortal worlds have hundreds of thousands of willing people; if they gather them bit by bit, the total amount is extremely amazing�� With how big the Nine Regions are, any sect could only upy an insignificant little space.��


    Wang Lu nodded his head in agreement. ��That��s reasonable. It��s wrong to ignore the power of the people, but�� I never thought there��s actually hundreds of thousand spirit stones in a prefectural capital.��


    The dirty old man smiled. ��Yeah, that��s because big sects like yours never expect we can get rich in ce other than theirs. Moreover, spirit stones are not the most important thing for us. upying a prefectural capital has countless benefits.��


    ��Such as?��


    ��This���� The dirty old man thought for a moment. ��For example, a year of tax in a prefectural capital is about several millions tael of silver, however, in a year, we can amass wealth ten times more than that!��


    ��I��ll be damned! Ten times more than the ie from tax? This is absolutely the Great Leap Forward!��


    The dirty old manughed. ��But this is the truth. A state tax will usually not burden the people too much because they don��t want to kill the goose thatys the golden eggs. If the tax is too heavy, people will have no means to make a living��that will not benefit anyone. However, Seven Stars Sect is different. In order to seek Immortality, those ignorant mortals who believe they can be Immortal Cultivators would not hesitate to sacrifice everything they had, wouldn��t they? They can even sell their wives and kids just so that they can get a pack of Spirit Root Development Pill! With such fools, how could we worry about money?��


    Without waiting for Wang Lu to reply, the angry voice of the Lady Boss came from behind them. ��Can you still fall asleep at night after getting this ill-gotten gain!?��


    Upon hearing Lady Boss��s castigating voice, the dirty old man trembled in fear. Compared to Wang Lu, a disciple from one of the top sects, he was actually more afraid towards this cultivation-less, yet can punch hisyer uponyer of defenses, t chested girl��who was a real monster.


    Thus, the dirty old man immediately exined, ��This can��t be med on us. Those bereaved crazy followers, in most cases, bring it upon themselves. We just made exaggerated ims about our product, but we never force them to pay the high price tag that we put on it�� Even some conscientious people from the sect, upon seeing that those people were bereaved, persuaded them to assess their capability and act ordingly. However, this thing doesn��t work on those crazy followers. The more we persuade them, the more they suspect that we are being partial! In order to achieve Immortality, they can do anything. For example, in the Wang Family Vige, two days ago, I got news that there are several families, for fear that they will lose the Seven Stars Sect favor, n to�� im underserved credits by taking your family hostage.��


    Upon hearing thest few words, the Lady Boss was slightly surprised. She quickly turned around to see Wang Lu, only to discover that theter has an indifferent look.


    ��Ai, sometime, I think maybe this is a human nature. For a bottle of Spirit Root Development Pill, many people do not hesitate tomit murder and arson!��


    Lady Boss couldn��t help but ask, ��But�� for mere mortals, even if they are crazy, those Spirit Root Development Pills couldn��t possibly have any effect, right? Why is it that they don��te to their senses then?��


    The dirty old man said, ��No, the effect is certainly there. After all, this was a groundbreaking invention from the Shengjing Sect Patriarch, Patriarch Liu He�� No matter how low someone��s qualification is, no matter how far someone��s affinity with the Immortal Path is, as long as that someone keeps taking the pills, their cultivation will improve. And with just this insignificant improvement, it could attract even more of them. Heh, no matter what, I am a Foundation Establishment Cultivator, not just in name only, but also in reality. Yet, I never thought that Immortal Cultivation could have such a big attraction!��


    This time, Wang Lu also helped him exined, ��Sister Ling, right now, in the Immortal Cultivation World, except for the ancient sects, the man-made spirit roots have been basically proliferated. Basically, as long as someone is wealthy enough, that someone can cultivate. Even if that someone is as imbecile and as fat as Wen Bao, as long as that someone took the Spirit Root Development Pills and so on everyday, in a few years, that someone would definitely reach the Qi Cultivating Stage.��


    ��This�� the price and the gain arepletely disproportionate. No matter how hard thesemoners try it, how much money can they actuallye up to buy these cultivation elixirs? Even after several decades of losing their family��s fortune, I��m afraid they can��t even stabilize level nine Qi Cultivating Stage; in the end, what��s the point?��


    The dirty old man was stunned for quite a while. ��Actually, even I don��t know what��s the point of it, but�� since they are willing to take a beating, then we��re certainly happy to hit them!��


    Wang Lu shrugged. ��Sister Ling, don��t try to understand these idiots�� thoughts. If they are willing to use their brain to think and willing to listen to reason, then I don��t have toe here to deal with this dirty old man.��


    The dirty old man bitterly smiled a few times; he didn��t know how to answer to that.


    However, he soon realized that he didn��t need to say anything.


    Because Wang Lu then continued, ��However, hearing his remarks just now, I suddenly have an idea.��


    ���� An idea?�� the Lady Boss boringly asked as she leaned on the door frame of the door that led to the rear chamber.


    She just assumed that he would say some method of persuasion for those vigers�� Although the Lady Boss didn��t have much contact with the mortal world��s vigers, she knew that if persuasion were useful, the Seven Stars Sect wouldn��t grow so big.


    However, this part of Wang Lu was rarely seen. In the Spirit Sword Mountain, he lived a carefree live; he never had any worries about mortal worlds�� However, when the Spirit Sword Sect sent their disciples down the mountain, it was exactly for these mortal world��s worries. Severing the ties with the mortal world was a painful process, and perhaps Wang Lu had eaten some bitter hardships?


    Then he caught the sight of Wang Lu from her peripheral vision, only to see there was a faint smile hanging on his face. Immediately, she felt as if her head was sshed with cold water.


    ��Yes, just an idea.�� Wang Lu��s voice was as soft as silk, but each word was unusually clear, as if it carried an amazing power.


    The Lady Boss��s breathing slightly quickened. The silence in the room made her felt her own heartbeat seemed harsh. She had seen this kind of scene before�� It was when a cultivator had a sh enlightenment.


    Could it be, Wang Lu really thought of something?


    Then, Wang Lu��s gentle voice tore the silence.


    ��Life is stupid.��


    The Lady Boss was stunned. ��Life is what��?��


    ��In this world, most people are stupid. Such stupidities originate from nature. Like the birds are born to fly, the fishes are born to swim, so the people in this world are born stupid�� This is thew of the heaven, there��s no way to disobey it.��


    ������


    ��I once attempted to resist this heaven��sw in the Wang Family Vige. I thought that being eloquent would make me win their hearts, but the result was, I lost to a small fry�� It��s not because my eloquence degenerated, but because at that time, I went against the heaven. Therefore, I lost.��


    ������


    ��On the contrary, although the Seven Stars Sect is a despicable low-level sect in your view, but in this matter, they actuallyply with the heaven��s will.��


    The Lady Boss was about to go crazy. ��This was your epiphany? Were you identally qi deviated?��


    ��Theyply with the heaven��s will!? Wang Lu, what happened to you? Wake up, okay?��


    Wang Luughed. ��You are mistaken, Sister Ling, right now, I have never been this awake; my mind has never been this clearer. Think about it, what is the biggest rule in this world? It��s the winners survive, the losers perish; it��s a survival of the fittest! It��s thew of the jungle! You see, when a fox catches a rabbit, what did the rabbit do to deserve that? When the rabbit grazes, do those flowers and nts deserve to be eaten? The answer is, it is thew of the heaven. If you take sympathy to the flowers and nts, then that means you want the rabbit to starve to death. If you pity the rabbit, then the fox will starve�� If this continues, the conclusion is, this world might as well not exist to avoid the sufferings of the living beings�� However, this is obviously wrong.��


    ������ This chain of reasoningpletely confused the Lady Boss. The girl gently knocked the doorframe with her head, yet, even if the sturdy door framepletely cracked, everything was still unclear to her.


    Although she didn��t seem to understand it, it still seemed pretty awesome.


    Wang Lu continued, ��Therefore, we need to cast aside our sympathy. We often said that the world is unkind, it considers all living beings as worthless as dogs and hay. If we have no way to free ourselves from the world of mortals, then there��s nothing more to say. But, since we have set foot on the path of Immortal Cultivation, we should see this from a higher perspective. Themon people are fools, therefore, by the heaven��sw, they are destined to be bullied and exploited. If nobody is going to oppress them, it would be a waste instead. The Seven Stars Sect has done a good job; they have sessfully yed an important part in the ��food chain��. In my opinion, the Seven Stars Sect and other simr sects are like a bunch of hard working reapers in the wheat field.��


    ��What the hell! Hard working reapers!? You���� Upon hearing Wang Lu��s messy remark, the Lady Boss really wanted to m the whole wall with her head!


    ��This is but the truth���� Wang Lu said, and then sighed. ��The only problem is that, as a reaper, the Seven Stars Sect is toome.��


    Feeling as if her brain was still a mass of paste, the Lady Boss very depressedly nodded. ��Since you criticized the Seven Stars Sect, we still at least have something inmon.��


    But the next moment, that something inmon was also gone.


    Because Wang Lu��s next words were, ��Since the Seven Stars Sect is unreliable, then we might as well hand over this matter to a professional.��


    ��Professional��?��


    Wang Lu pointed at himself. ��This professional adventurer.��


    ��What the! �� Are you kidding me!?��

 Chapter 93 - This Is a Memorable Moment of History!

    <h4>Chapter 93: This Is a Memorable Moment of History!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��In short, in my opinion, this world is full of exploitation. The fox exploited the rabbit, the rabbit exploited the nts, the nts exploited the soil�� Unless we stand at the very top, otherwise, we must contribute some things. Simr to taxation, inevitably, when we talk about the world��s fools, their contribution can also be called as IQ tax. Rather than giving this tax to Seven Stars Sect, this kind of despicable gang of swindlers, they might as well give it to me.��


    In the main room, Wang Lu sat upright on the main couch, speaking those words with poise.


    Before him sat four people.


    One of them was Lady Boss. The girl crossed her hands on her chest, and she had a disapproving look but also somewhat uneasy look on her face.


    Next to her was the dirty old man He Yun. This Seven Stars Sect��s Elder at this time has been freed from the rope and was given a seat, enjoying a distinguished guest treatment. It was just that sitting beside little Ling��Er, this dirty old man always felt uneasy, as if he had a hemorrhoid attack.


    The next one after that was the charming and enchanting, hour-ss figured female cultivator, the double cultivationpanion of the dirty old man. She was also the contact person stationed in the Marquis County, Wu Feihua. This woman was a natural seductress; she also happened to practice the fornication method of cultivation. Each and every movement of her exuded seductive temptations. Unfortunately, at this moment, her cheeks were swollen, and there were many internal injuries in her body. Originally, she was almost able to break through the level one Qi Cultivating Stage. However, she was thwarted by punches from a certain someone. Thus, her distress was too difficult to say, much less her look has been greatlypromised. Simr to He Yun, sharing a room with Little Ling��Er, this female cultivator was also nervous and cold sweat unceasingly poured down.


    Next to Wu Feihua was the totally bewildered Wen Bao. He was originally guarding outside the courtyard, and not long ago, the guard, holding Wang Lu��s letter, called out to him toe in. The sight before him waspletely iprehensible, and he also heard some inexplicable theory.


    ��Senior Brother, what�� what��s going on here?��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��As I said earlier, the heaven��sw foreordained that all the ignorant fools in the world have to pay an IQ tax. And in order to effectively implement this heaven��sw, I decided to set up a sect.��


    ��What?�� Wen Bao��s fat chin decidedly fell on the floor.


    Wang Lu continued, ��The objective of this sect is to collect, manage, and use the world��s fools�� IQ tax well, and to earnestly maintain the interest of these fools.��


    The Lady Boss raised her hand. ��What��s maintaining their interest have anything to do with you?��


    ��Of course there are.�� Wang Lu lightly said, ��It is better to be exploited by me than be exploited by the Seven Stars Sect.��


    ��Ha! What��s the difference?��


    ��If you were to be raped, do you want to be raped by a prince charming or by a mountain��s wild monster?��


    ���� What��s with this bullsheet analogy!? I don��t want all the options!��


    Wang Luughed. ��The old maiden��s thought is not everyone��s thought. In short, that is the truth. As long as my sect can do better than the Seven Stars Sect, in those fools�� eyes, I��ve already earned their IQ tax. However, no matter how low the Seven Stars Sect is, they are still a sect with more than a hundred years of history, so it��s not easy to do better than them. Fortunately, we have a few advantages.��


    ��The first one is the theoretical advantage. Although the Seven Stars Sect knows many tricks to deceive the masses, theyck a consistent set of core theory; they can��t really answer why do we have to do Immortal Cultivation? Why can we do Immortal Cultivation? How to respond when we encounter a setback? We can answer all of these questions because we have aplete set of theoretical system.��


    The Lady Boss once again raised her hand. ��When did we have this theoretical system.��


    Wang Lu, with an indifferent look, said, ��I just thought about it half an hour ago.��


    ������


    ��The second one is institutional superiority. As a trash level sect, the Seven Stars Sect��s management is loose, their system chaotic, and their efficiency in doing things is extremely low. However, we are different. Wee from the Five Unique with an advance system of management, which can effectively improve the operational efficiency of the sect and minimize risks.��


    ��Haha���� The Lady Boss feeblyughed.


    ��The third is personnel dominance. The Seven Stars Sect isposed mostly of unwanted loser cultivators as well as the ignorant cheated disciples. Bothck of belief and the will to move forward. Their personnel is of extremely low quality, but we are different. Just take me for example. Not only I have the best spirit root in the entire Immortal Cultivation World, which is the Void Spirit Root, I also epted aplete set of advance Immortal Cultivation Method. Even though my cultivation stage is not that high at the moment, but I have amazing growth and a very solid foundation�� This means that we have an overwhelming advantage in the quality of personnel.


    ��Hahaha.��


    ��The fourth is����


    The Lady Boss raised her hand to interrupt him. ��That��s enough, stop spouting out this useless nonsense, just tell us what you want?��


    ��Simply speaking, I want the few of us to band up to form a sect. Just now, I made a pep rally to inspire confidence.��


    The Lady Boss scoffed. ��You can do whatever you want, but don��t draw me into this unreasonable thing. I��m not interested in being a cult member.��


    With that, she got up and was about to leave.


    Wang Lu exaggeratedly sighed. ��But in ordance with my n, this sect needs an ambassador. This ambassador not only needs to be devastatingly beautiful in the look department, but also need to be pure and holy, and no shortage of unique personality. From all the people that I know, except for you, there��s no one else qualified for this.��


    With an indifferent look, the Lady Boss uttered an ��oh?��, and then obediently sat down.


    Then, a fatty timidly raised his hand. ��Senior Brother, I still don��t understand exactly what is going on����


    Wang Lu tly replied, ��You don��t need to know so much!��


    ��Oh���� The fatty embarrassedly pulled down his hand.


    ��In short, since no one has a different opinion, then our sect is officially established.��


    The Lady Boss raised her hand. ��You��ve talked about this for quite a while, but do you even have a name for this sect?��


    ��Of course there is a name. Given the fact that our sect objectives are to manage and use the ignorant masses�� IQ tax����


    ��Then our sect��s name is Nine Regions Intelligence Revenue Service.��


    ��What the! What kind of name is that!?��


    ��It can be shortened to IRS or Intelligence Revenue Service. It��s awe-inspiring, isn��t it?��


    ��Awe-inspiring your ass! It��s an embarrassment!


    ��Of course, this Intelligence Revenue Service name is too avant-garde in nature. Therefore, we would limit it to high-level internal use. Any other than that, we will use the name Wisdom Sect.��


    ��It still feels strange!?��


    ��Tch, you��re the one with unclear IQ. Why don��t you all apud first.��


    p-p, the room was filled with awkward apuse.


    After a moment, the Lady Boss sighed. ��Congrattions on braving the risk of being killed by the Disciplinary Elder for setting up a cult right after you descended the mountain. And then what? How are we supposed to deal with these two?��


    With that, the girl lifted out her hand and pointed at the two prisoners of war from the Seven Stars Sect. The two people immediately quivered, and cold sweat began to pour out like waterfalls. They were afraid that they would be killed to prevent them from divulging any secret.


    Fortunately, Wang Lu had no intention to kill them; instead, heughed. ��The next step is to further enrich our talent team.��


    While saying that, he looked at the dirty old man and Wu Feihua.


    The Lady Boss gawked and incredulously asked, ��Wang Lu, you mean, you want to��?��


    The dirty old man and Wu Feihua were also surprised. Their eyes widened as they stared at him��although they knew that Wang Lu had no intention to kill them, they always thought that they would never get away from being punished, but now it seemed�� as if he was trying to recruit them?


    ��Ah, although these two Seven Stars Sect people don��t have solid cultivation foundation, still, they are Immortal Cultivators, so we can use them asbor forces.��


    ��Hmph, suit yourself.�� The Lady Boss was clearly not interested in how Wang Lu manage things.


    After listening to these few exchanges, several thoughts shed through the dirty old man and Wu Feihua��s minds. However, no one dared to speak up, for fear that it would arouse the opposite party��s anger and they would end up getting beheaded.


    Wang Luughed. ��Hehe, no need to be afraid, you two. Although I am the enemy of the Seven Stars Sect, as long as you change your heart, leaving the dark for the light, I��ll let bygones be bygones. In the future, you will be my sect��s backbone. If you do your best, all kinds of benefits that you will reap would be much better than that of the Seven Stars Sect.��


    Apanied with forcedughter, the two people very stiffly nodded while they quickly calcted the pros and cons of this arrangement inwardly. However, right now, it was still unclear�� But, in any case, now they were still prisoners; even if Wang Lu said that the sun rose from the west, they could only nod.


    Seeing the attitude of these two, Wang Lu faintly smiled, thinking that the new recruits�� didn��t seem to have enough loyalty�� However, it didn��t matter.


    Being a leader, especially a team leader, the most important thing was to build a good team, and the way to build a good team��


    That same evening, when they were preparing to depart the County Magistrate��s Guest House, Wang Lu separately found the dirty old man and Wu Feihua and had a one on one conversation with each of them to improve their morale.


    He cited three benefits for the dirty old man, which instantly prated the dirty old man��s heart and turned him into a loyal dog.


    ��First, although my cultivation is not high, you can��tpare my background with yours. Even if I only started cultivating around two years ago, the knowledge that I obtained from one of the Five Unique could never be matched by your one hundred years of effort.��


    The dirty old man said with a rueful smile, ��Indeed so�� I have cultivated for a hundred years, but my core cultivation method is just a patchwork of methodsbined with the one from the Seven Stars Sect. I rarely saw even a middle-rank method. However, for a disciple of one of the top sects, thumbing through top-rank methods is probably just a normal thing. Really����


    ��Don��t envy the top-rate Immortal Cultivation Methods; even if you learn them, based on your intelligence and hybrid spirit root, you won��t be able to cultivate it�� Even if it��s low-rank methods, some of them will suit you, but some of them would not. Originally, you��re a disciple of a sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so your spirit root and Cultivation Method should bepatible with each other, and this is not bad. However, after you were expelled by your sect, you don��t have the suitable Cultivation Method for your Foundation Establishment Stage forward. As such, you improvised by using the Seven Stars Method. Thepatibility thus took a nosedive, and your road ahead is full of thistles and thorns; you even abandoned many of your original foundation, right?��


    The dirty old man became silent.


    ��However, I just happen to have the cultivation method for the hybrid spirit root. I can��t promise how much high your cultivation stage would be if you practice it, but ultimately, it��s better than this half-dead-half-alive current state of yours. As long as you do your job well, I will impart this cultivation method to you.��


    The dirty old man became excited.


    ��Second, in the Seven Stars Sect, you are nothing but a six stars Elder; your power is limited. However, right now, I need someone to manage the sect, so you will be this Intelligence Revenue Service��s Deputy Director; i.e., the Wisdom Sect��s Vice Sect Leader.��


    ��Oh, this position is too high, I do not deserve it.��


    ��There��s nothing undeserving about it. For a newly established sect, there��s a lot of things to do, and you and your wife have the necessary experience to do those things. If I rely on thatme Lady Boss, who can��t even manage her own Inn, and that obese youth, this sect is finished.��


    Upon hearing Wang Lu��s remark about the Lady Boss, the dirty old man trembled in fear; he didn��t dare to make any kind of response to that.


    ��Moreover, we, few people, are not going to stay here forever. We only came here because of the experiential learning, and this sect, to a certain extent�� Hah, there��s nothing strange in appointing you to be the sect��s vice sect leader.��


    Although the concept of the so-called deputy director or vice sect leader was still strange to him, he vaguely felt the meaning of this; his heart was moved.


    ��Third, your Seven Stars Sect, this kind of ssless small sect, at most, can only stir up trouble in the middle of nowhere. If it��s a ce with a genuine precious Feng Shui, like the several affluent and populous prefectural cities in the Great Ming Country, or even the capital itself, does your sect dare to prate those ces? Is it even possible for your sect to prate those ces? If you dare to appear, there would be a sect from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to crush you! However, my origin is the Spirit Sword Sect; is there anymon sect who dares to mess with me? At least in the Blue River Region, the Spirit Sword Sect has the absolute strength!��


    ��Wait a minute, Mr. Director, will Spirit Sword Sect�� allow you to use their name?��


    ��Nonsense, of course, they won��t allow it. If the Disciplinary Elder knows about this, the divine tribtion punishment will strike down. Nothing will happen to me, but you will certainly vanish in a puff of smoke!��


    ��What!? No!��


    ��Therefore, we can��t tantly use this card; we still need to be low-key. The Spirit Sword Sect is only a card in our hands, but with or without a card, your confidence in doing your task is definitely different, yes? The Wang Family Vige is only the beginning, Marquis County is just an insignificant jumping point, and even the prefectural capital is not our end point. You need to broaden your vision. In the Blue River Region, countries that are stronger and more prosperous than Great Ming Country are many!��


    After hearing these words, the dirty old man was not only excited; it even made his blood boil.


    He has never felt this emotionally-moving reaching-for-the-dream experience for so long! Since he was expelled from his original sect, wandering around destitute in the Nine Regions, the dirty old man mostly just muddled through, without any ambitions at all. However, today, after hearing Wang Lu��s rousing remarks, he suddenly found a new meaning of life.


    Not with his double cultivation pair, that woman with rtivelyrge chest and charming face, yetpletely devoid of lofty and unsullied temperament�� There were many noble females that could be his double cultivation pair! Previously, he was just an insignificant lowest rung cultivator in the Immortal Cultivation World; to use the Director��s words, he was a trash. However, now it was not the same! If he was sessful in the future, hah, perhaps those outstandingly beautiful cultivators would form a line waiting for him to copte with them!


    Wang Lu had used these three advantages to impress the dirty old man He Yun. He then used a simr theory to arouse the dirty old man��s double cultivationpanion, Wu Feihua. Feihua soon realized that if she followed Mr. Director and worked well, when he seeded, hehe, those handsome male cultivators would be hers! Hahaha!


    s, to her, actually Mr. Director wasn��t bad. He was still young, in the intersection between adolescent and young adult, with a handsome face and good temperament��when he didn��t speak. The most important thing was that he had a great future. Moreover, his body possessed ��yang�� essence!


    Unfortunately, there was that ferocious t chested woman. Probably, it was not her turn yet to taste this meat.


    But so what? Wu Feihua has already been extremely satisfied with her future!


    And so it went, the Nine Regions Intelligence Revenue Service��s structure was basically formed.

 Chapter 94 - Condolences to the Performance of the Comrades Intelligence Revenue Service Troupe

    <h4>Chapter 94: Condolences to the Performance of the Comrades Intelligence Revenue Service Troupe</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Shortly after the Nine Regions Intelligence Revenue Service was founded, the first leading team of a total of five people left the Marquis County that same evening.


    The reason for this was very simple: as a sect that wanted to establish their initial starting base, Marquis County has too many birth defects.


    First, the County Magistrate��s attitude towards Immortal Cultivation Sect was rtively lukewarm. For example, the Seven Stars Sect could be considered as influential locally here, but they actually could not wantonly attract followers here and could only be a guest in the County Magistrate��s guest house. The dirty old man, He Yun, a Six Stars Elder, had to pay the bill for all the women that he yed with fair and square. Cultivators here simply could not go rampant; they didn��t even have many privileges. As the ce where there was a battle against the wild beast in ancient times, Marquis County��s background was very solid.


    Second, if they wanted to establish their initial starting base in Marquis County, it would be extremely conspicuous. If they wantonly levied the intelligence tax here, not only would it attract the pressure from the Great Ming Country, it would also bound to meet resistance from the Seven Stars Sect.


    Third, theycked the necessary personal connection. The dirty old man and Wu Feihua were just passersby stationed here temporarily. They didn��t have any influence in the county, much less Wang Lu and the others��


    With these several ovepping factors, leaving was an inevitable choice.


    So, where would the Nine Regions Intelligence Revenue Service be based at?


    The answer was obvious��


    ��Ha! Dog Ear Mountain, I��m back!��


    Facing the morning sun, the Director of the Nine Regions Intelligence Revenue Service, or the Wisdom Sect��s Sect Leader, Wang Lu, with a smug smile, loudlyughed at the Dog Ear Mountain.


    ���� Are you sure you want to develop your force from this deserted outskirt ridge?�� Wisdom Sect��s Holy Maiden Feng Ling asked with a puzzled look. ��This is totally ipatible with your lofty ambition to be a powerful man in the Nine Regions.��


    The fatty also began toin, ��Senior Brother, whye to this deste countryside? The living condition here is too harsh.��


    Sect Leader Wang Lu snorted. ��If we don��te to this harsh secluded ridge, but instead directly go to a prefectural capital, it would be a surprise if we don��t be excrement before sundown! Although behind us is the Spirit Sword Sect, we still have no big figure and no money, we��re basically a rundown sect! Moreover, you should know the argument of how a single spark can start a fire in the prairie, so we will walk on the path of upying-the-outskirts-to-surround-a-city��generally. This is the single most important path for the development of a newly established sect. If we seed to some extent someday, our future would be limitless. Let alone Wang Family Vige has the advantage of being blessed by the heaven��with an abundant spiritual energy, which could easily lead to a miracle. This would provide an enormous help to the initial development of the sect. In the future, when we scale up, we can lead a revolution�� Oh, wrong, this ce would be the Immortal Sacred Land. In fact, this ce is more superior to those prosperous, bustling cities.��


    The nearby six stars dirty old man sighed. ��Director is really farsighted; you have a long-term vision, and your words are really on point. In the past, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader gathered all of us six stars elders to the main base to jointly discuss the arrangement for the Wang Family Vige. After racking out our brains, the n that came out, in general, was just like this. Moreover, there are many parts not as thorough as Director.��


    Wang Lu smiled as he approvingly nodded. ��You clearly understand this truth, promoting you is not in vain. If you do well, many benefits will be yours.��


    The dirty old man was immediately grateful. ��Director��s great kindness is unforgettable for my entire life, I will not be able to repay it even if I sacrifice my life����


    He has a look of a faithful old servant! No one would ever think that just a day before, the two were basically enemies. Even more difficult to think was a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator willingly submitted to a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage young cultivator.


    This was the ability of a leader. As a leader, one did not need to be more specialized than others. The important thing was to create a good team, let them disy the limits of their abilities, and bring the team to victory.


    ��I��ve already told you on our way here the specific on what needs to be done, so you just need to do that. The Seven Stars Sect has already deeply rooted in the Wang Family Vige, it would not be easy to get rid of them.��


    The dirty old man nodded as his face turned serious. ��Rest assured, Director, I and Feihua will not lose our first battle after we renounced the dark and sought the light!��


    ��Em, I wish you sess.��


    With that, Wang Lu patted the dirty old man��s shoulder, turned around and descended the mountain.


    The dirty old man and Wu Feihua looked at each other, smiled, cast their respective spell, and then leisurely floated towards the Wang Family Vige.


    ����


    Wang Family Vige of the Dog Ear Mountain was a peaceful andfortable vige in the Marquis County. It has abundant produce, and the folks there were simple and honest. It was just like a paradise.


    It was just that in recent years, the vige had undergone a huge change. The people gradually turned violent. The smile on the face of the vigers that were somon in the past became increasingly rare�� It was reced instead by insatiable ��hunger and thirst��, as well as full of resentment towards the gods and men; the vige had been flooded with disturbing hostility.


    This morning, several vigers gathered in a dpidated wooden house. Among which was a young hunter, a stout cksmith�� furthermore, there were also several peasant women with a resentful face.


    These people entered the room and greeted each other, yet their voice sounded weary and tired.


    ��Brother Zhang, you look like sheet.��


    ��Ah, Zhu Zi, you��re no better����


    ��Aunt Wang, when was thest time you have a good sleep?��


    ��Not for a long time. Every night, when I close my eyes, I always have a nightmare. And it��s always the same dream about a grotesque monster. I would then wake up already drenched in cold sweat. I could not sleep at all.��


    ��Oh, looks like everyone is also like that.��


    ��Yes, in the vige, who can sleep well these days? It��s all because of that little devil!��


    Not long ago, Wang Lu had cleaved two Seven Stars Sect cultivators and one Public Envoy. Since then, many vigers fell into a panic. They worried that Wang Lu, this monster, would be the scourge of the whole vige. They also worried that the Seven Stars Sect would put the me on the vige.


    ��That little devil is really hateful. Not only did he severe our link to Immortality, but he also provoked a future disaster�� s, the whole vige is implicated by him!��


    ��Yeah, I heard from the people in the county that there was a boy who, without knowing the immensity of heaven and earth, disrespected a Daoist Immortal. As a result, all the people in the vige died of a sudden illness, nobody survived!��


    ��You��re kidding, right? I just feel a headache these two days����


    As soon as that person said that, the rest began to panic.


    ��I don��t think I can wait anymore!�� A high-profile woman in the vige opened her mouth. ��That little ck star has offended the Seven Stars Sect��s Daoist Immortals; he will naturally die like a dog in the future. We were implicated by him with no reason at all!��


    ��What do you think?��


    ��What do I think? Didn��t we discuss this several days ago already? First, we held that little devil��s family hostage, and then we apologize to the Seven Stars Sect��s Daoist Immortals!��


    ��Wang Fugui? He�� he hadn��t done anything evil; we shouldn��t do this to him.��


    ��Isn��t it enough that he sired a child that is lower than pigs and dogs!?�� That vige woman shrilly shouted, ��Don��t tell me you want to wait until everyone dies because of him before you agree!��


    ��Sister-inw Liu, what are you talking about!? Wasn��t I also implicated by him? I just thought that it would be hard to take that little devil��s parents hostage. Moreover, previously, didn��t Xiaohu also oppose to this?��


    At this time, a schrly-looking vigerughed coldly. ��Xiaohu? Do you think he is still the honest and kindhearted Xiaohu? What a joke, how do you guys know for sure that his mind wasn��t confused by that devil!? That devil even killed the Seven Stars Sect��s Daoist Immortals and the Public Envoy, so why would he leave Wang Xiaohu alive!? Thesest few days, that devil isn��t here, which is a rare opportunity, so why would Wang Xiaohu want to stop us? Why would he defend Wang Fugui��s family!?��


    As soon as these words got out, the room suddenly quieted down. A more violent mood rapidly brewed.


    However, at this time, a loud voice came from the outside.


    ��Daoist Immortal! Daoist Immortal is here!��


    Inside the house, everyone was surprised. ��A Daoist Master is here!?��


    They immediately pushed out the door and went out, only to see two cultivators, shrouded in a pink veil, under the eyes of the vigers, slowly descend from the sky like the magic clouds.


    These two were naturally the dirty old man and Wu Feihua.


    After they hadnded on the center of an open area in the Vige, the two were quickly surrounded by dozens of people who focused on them with a wide variety ofplex look.


    ��Are they�� Seven Stars Sect��s Daoist Immortals?��


    ��I don��t think so. I heard that the Seven Stars Sect��s Daoist Immortals would always have stars embroidered in their dress.��


    ��Then who are they?��


    ������


    Like previously told by Wang Lu, the dirty old man acted as if he ignored his surrounding and just frowned, looking on all directions as if searching for something.


    Before long, a grey-haired old man tremblingly walked over. He was the Vige Head of the Wang Family Vige, Wang Qinian.


    A few days ago, after the chaos made by Wang Lu, this Vige Head always had sleepless nights. In several days, he seemed to get older by twenty years. No longer was he a hoary robust middle age man, instead, he was now a limp old man.


    ��The two Daoist Immortals havee to our vige, but we Wang Family Vige haven��t prepared anything to give a proper wee����


    Wang Qinian only stammered out half of what he wanted to say before he was interrupted by Wu Feihua.


    ��What a thick devil aura!��


    Wang Qinian was taken aback. Daoist Immortal was indeed Daoist Immortal, with a nce, they immediately recognize the evil that was in this ce!


    After a quick thought, the old man quickly fell on his knees. ��Daoist Immortals, please save us! A few days ago, a devil made a crime in this vige, and now, the whole vige is in imminent peril!��


    However, the old man��s knees didn��t reach the ground. An invisible force had propped him up.


    Dirty old man He Yun beckoned with his hand. ��Please stand up. We��re here to get rid of the devil.��


    Wang Qinian was extremely grateful. ��Thank you for the great kindness, Daoist Masters! It��s just that the devil is too powerful, so Daoist Immortals should exercise caution. Previously, the Daoist Immortals of the Seven Stars Sect were killed by that devil����


    ��Seven Stars Sect? Isn��t that the devil sect?��


    Wang Qinian was startled. ��Devil Sect?��


    Dirty old man He Yun said, ��Yes, that��s right. The devil aura that roamed this ce is exactly that of the Seven Stars Sect. Heh, sure enough, they really are evil creatures who can��t stop themselves from doing bad things!��


    As soon as he said that, the dirty old man reached out his hand and his mouth shouted out, ��Clean!�� Suddenly, a mass of blue air suddenly appeared in the sky, coagted into clouds, and then fell from the sky, shrouding the close to a hundred vigers that were present there. As soon as they were enveloped by that blue air, all of them felt rxed, free from dirt, and full of energy!


    ��Immortal Method! This is Immortal Method!?��


    Several vigers cried out in disbelief. Before this, the Seven Stars Sect��s Daoist Immortals had also used Immortal methods, but those Daoist Immortals�� Immortal Methods were not this magical!


    Hearing the shouts from the people around him, the dirty old man inwardly sniggered. ��What fools. They��re actually making a fuss just for this clean spell!��


    Wu Feihua also secretly thought that this was funny. However, her face was still as calm as still water. ��Senior Brother, your exorcism spell is really effective�� The air in this ce was indeed contaminated by the Seven Stars Sect��s devil aura.��


    ��Mm, just now that exorcism spell is actually designed to be used against Seven Stars Sect��s devils, but since the effect is so obvious, then that��s good.��


    The two people talked like professionals, treating the matter very lightly. However, the vigers who listened to them were absolutely terrified.


    Wang Qinian mustered up his courage and interjected, ��Excuse me, Daoist Immortals. Just now, you said the Seven Stars Sect�� what exactly is going on?��


    The dirty old man exined in a righteous tone, ��The Seven Stars Sect is an infamous devil sect in the Blue River Region. They were known for using despicable tricks to deceivemon people. They are the public enemy of us, the righteous sects!��


    Boom!


    Wang Qinian suddenly felt as if he was struck by a lighting. Stars appeared in his eyes as he felt a severe pain in his chest, as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    Devil Sect! Despicable trick! Deceive! Public enemy of the righteous path!


    Every word was like a hammer blow that made his breathing increasingly hard. However, the next moment, a surge of cool air blew on his face. When he looked up, he saw that a charming female Daoist Immortal had stretched out her jade finger and let off a mass of pink mist to solve his heart attack.


    ��Old man, don��t be too anxious, every problem has its solution.��


    Wang Qinian coughed a few times, however, his mind was still in a mess.


    However, the surround vigers have heard all of that. After a moment of shock, they gradually were able to think clearly again. Some vigers could not help but muster up their courage to ask.


    ��Daoist Immortals, just now, are all that you said�� true?��


    Wu Feihua was upset. ��Why do we need to deceive you?��


    The dirty old man then yed the role of a kindly elder. ��It��s true�� The Seven Stars Sect have stirred up trouble in Blue River Region with countless victims. We, from the righteous sects, have long wanted to crack them down, but s, they were elusive, always disappearing before we arrived. This time, junior sister and I, on our way, found out that this ce has a thick devil aura, so we hastily came�� What a pity, we can��t even catch their tail.��


    Upon hearing these words, the vigers were stunned; they suddenly felt as if their whole worldpletely copsed before their eyes.


    Seven Stars Sect were liars? Devil Sect? Public enemy of the righteous path!?


    How was it possible? They were obviously an Immortal Cultivation sect that could help people achieve immortality, how could they deceive people!?


    One of the vigers was unwilling to ept this; he asked, ��Excuse me, Daoist Immortals, may I ask if what the Seven Stars Sect said, that everyone can be immortal, is also a lie?��


    Instantly, the square became particrly quiet. Everyone held their breath, waiting for the answer from the Daoist Immortals. Certainly, their hearts were unclear. If the Daoist Immortals said they couldn''t, they didn��t know what to do. However, they still had to ask this question!


    ��Um, it��s true, everyone indeed can be immortal.�� The dirty old man readily said, ��The Seven Stars Sect didn��t lie about this issue.��


    Phew!


    Suddenly, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    ��However, for that devil sect, not only did they not help people bing immortal, heh, they also harm people beyond hope; their victims are simply numerous!��


    The vigers, who just had their hopes back, felt that their hearts sank again. ��Beyond hope?��


    ��Humph, the Spirit Root Development Pills and other drugs that they use are all cheap knock-offs. Not only that, theypletely don��t know the application method. They just let people casually take this drug which they put a sky-high price for it. Using the drug with this method, heh, even if someone has a natural affinity with Immortality, that someone would probably be ruined by this poison!��


    Wu Feihua quietly added, ��Actually, it��s not too bad. Even if you consume this knock-off pills, ultimately, it would just ruin your spirit root�� However, sometimes, for their devil cultivation, the Seven Stars Sect would take the life ofmon people as the sacrificial offering to refine devil treasures. That��s really tragic.��


    The dirty old man nodded. ��Yes. Last month, in Eastern Way Prefecture, they performed the ten thousand souls blood sacrifice. Hmph, in the radius of fifty kilometers, several thousands of people were affected by these blood sacrifice ritual; the scene is too horrible to look at.��


    ��Yes. It turns out their Ten Thousand Souls Blood Sacrifice is iplete. After the ritual, the vigers were barely alive. Their whole body were festered badly, but they actually can��t die yet. They remained in that miserable state, struggling for seven days and seven nights. s, that evil sect was actually happy with their grievances.��


    The two people��s back and forth conversation nearly scared the nearby vigers to death.


    Vige Head Wang Qinian stammered, ��Daoist Immortals�� the Seven Stars Sect have been here for more than two years, would, would they blood sacrifice us����


    The dirty old man��s face turned solemn. ��Two years!? They have been here for that long!?��


    ��Yes-yes!�� Old Vige Head immediately cried out, ��Daoist Immortals, please save us!��


    A momentter, around a hundred vigers kneeled down one by one. ��Daoist Immortals, please help us!��


    The dirty old man held out his hand to help them get up. ��Rest assured. Since we��re already here, we will not stand idly by�� Vige Head, why don��t you lead us to walk in the vige; we have to carefully inspect this ce!��


    ��Ah, sure. This old man will be a guide for the two Daoist Immortals!��


    ����


    The two Daoist Immortals, followed by around a hundred vigers, slowly walked around the vige�� Before long, they walked to the cemetery outside the vige. They looked at each other in a nce, and then, Wu Feihua made a horrified expression.


    ��What a thick aura of the dead! What is happening here!?��


    The dirty old man then put on an aghast expression. ��Is-is this ce an ancient battlefield? To have such a strong dead aura, there should be, at the very least, one million dead people!��


    Boom!


    The vigers behind them were scared sheetless!


    The dirty old man continued to scare them, ��Wrong! This is not a normal dead air umtion, there��s a special array that causes this�� my goodness! They transformed the nearby spiritual energy alignment using the Yinyang Array into dead aura! Originally, this kind of man-made dead aura is inactive, but this Seven Stars Sect��s array used the Wang Family Vige people��s Yang energy to activate the dead aura. Once this dead aura burst out, in a radius of five hundred kilometers from here, hah, not even a de of grass could grow. However, these buried heavenly evil soldiers have yet to form!��


    ��Once such a thick dead aura rose, these buried heavenly evil soldiers�� how much powerful would they be!?�� Wu Feihua covered her small mouth, looking extremely shocked. ��When did they bury this!?��


    ��Probably some time ago when the righteous sects encircled them, so they had no other choice�� However, if these heavenly evil soldiers really rise up, they would create trouble in the future and give our righteous sects a big headache.��


    Wu Feihua gritted her teeth. ��Senior Brother, do you think our joint effort would be able to destroy this Yinyang array?��


    ���� At most, I am only forty percent assured. However, if we wait any longer, there��s a possibility that the dead aura would burst out. Hm, fortunately today, the divination told us toe to this ce to inspect, so we found this just in time. Very well, Junior Sister, let��s begin!��


    With that, the dirty old man��s eyes turned fierce as he swiftly shouted, ��Appear!��


    Whoosh!


    Arge ck veil suddenly appeared in everyone��s line of sight, like a dark cloud that blotted out the sun! Underneath that ck veil, there wereyers uponyers of shadows of ghosts; countless malicious ghosts had been forced by the Daoist Immortal��s spell to show their real appearance, rushing around in all direction!


    Which vigers has ever seen such a scene? Immediately, they thought the doomsday hase and cried out for their moms and dads.


    The dirty old man slyly smiled��this Yinyang Life and Death Array and ck veil were naturally his two masterpieces. It was somewhat difficult for a low-level Foundation Establishment like him or high-level Qi Cultivating Stage to push out such an illusion, however, if coupled with a few high-grade spirit stones provided by Wang Lu, that was another matter.


    Even so, he couldn��t sustain this illusion for long. Thus, ording to the script, he would do the next step.


    ��Senior Brother, this Life and Death Array is very fierce! We can��t even suppress it!��


    ��We still have to try! Right now these hundreds of ghosts have shown their true form. If we don��t suppress it, the dead aura will burst out, and you and I will die without burial!��


    ��But, but�� I really can��t hold it anymore!��


    ��You can do it, don��t give up!��


    ��Uh, okay!��


    ���� Junior Sister, if the dead aura��s intensity will still not dropter on, you have to run away!��


    ��How can I leave you alone! If we must die, we must die together!��


    The two hoarsely shouted at each other; the two were increasingly engrossed in the y.


    However, the vigers behind them were getting more and more cold.


    Under the people��s stunned eyes, a pretty girl came out from that ck veil. Her delicate eyebrows slightly frowned, showing her dissatisfaction.


    ��What are you two doing here!?��


    The dirty old man and Wu Feihua had just escaped from cmity; with heads full of cold sweat, they were stunned on the spot. A momentter, in consternation, they hurriedly kowtowed.


    ��Pay respect to the Holy Maiden!��

 Chapter 95 - Ascension!!!

    <h4>Chapter 95: Ascension!!!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Pay respect to Holy Maiden!��


    Facing this young woman who suddenly appeared, the dirty old man and Wu Feihua, after getting theirposure back, immediately knelt down without hesitation.


    ��Humph, I have to give it to you two for actually daring to try to break the Yinyang Death and Life Array of the Seven Stars Sect, a Sect Leader level array. If you really can break it, then why don��t you be the Sect Leader?��


    The dirty old man and Wu Feihua hurriedly admitted their mistake. ��We didn��t think it through and thus bite off more than what we can chew, which nearly led to a disaster. Holy Maiden, please give us punishment!��


    ��Humph, forget it. In any case, the disaster didn��t happen. However, you two need to remember this lesson well. Doing good deed is good, but if you overreach yourself, that��s not good.��


    The two hastily nodded, then the dirty old man asked, ��Miss Holy Maiden, why art thee here?��


    The Holy Maiden said, ��Of course, by being ordered�� Somebody divined that a disaster might happen here, so he sent me here to look at the situation; I never thought I��m going to meet you two, these fools!��


    Wu Feihua exined, ��Senior Brother and I also came here because of divination, and thus, we discovered this astonishing urrence, that��s why����


    ��Humph, in that divination, why didn��t you divined yourself? Have you two ever stopped to think that if there��s really such an astonishing urrence, can the two of you cope with it!? Forget it. I��m not going to bother with you two, I need to break the remnant of this array first.��


    With that, the young woman, with an anxious look, took a step. However, her body suddenly shifted to several meters behind the crowd of vigers. When she took another step, in a sh, she hadpletely disappeared from their vision.


    After a while, a burst of crying ghosts and howling souls came from one of the corners of the vige. Moreover, it was apanied by the shattering of the ck veil, which made one��s hair stood on end.


    At this time, the vigers, who had just recovered from the great terror, mustered up their courage to ask, ��Daoist Immortals, just now that Fairy����


    The dirty old man said with a wry smile, ��Yes, she��s our sect��s Holy Maiden. She has a venerated status in our sect, and her Immortal Method is exceedingly high�� Today, if Miss Holy Maiden didn��te here, all of us would die without burial ground.��


    Upon hearing his remark, the vigers turned their gaze to a distant spot, looking iparably in awe.


    ��Then, since Miss Holy Maiden is here, we�� we.�� Vige Head Wang Qinian was at a lost; his heart was thumping wildly.


    The dirty old man said, ��Old man, you don��t need to be afraid. Miss Holy Maiden never bothers with unnecessary courtesy. Although sometimes she��s quick tempered, she��s actually very warm and kind. You don��t have to make a special arrangement for her. Moreover, Miss Holy Maiden is very busy, after she deals with this Yinyang Life and Death Array, in half a day, she��ll probably leave.��


    ��Ah, that��s too soon!�� Wang Qinian and the other vigers were taken aback. ��It doesn��t feel right!��


    They all thought that on one hand, it was difficult for them to part with the benefactor who had helped them immensely. On the other hand, it was rare to be visited by genuine Daoist Immortals. If they just let them leave, that would be��


    The dirty old man sighed. ��Miss Holy Maiden has a venerated status, but she has many things to do, so no matter what, she couldn��t stay long in one ce.��


    ��Then at least, we should properly give our gratitude to Miss Holy Maiden for saving us.��


    The dirty old man was about to dissuade them when Wu Feihua yed the bad cop. ��Since your Wang Family Vige was almost harmed by the Seven Stars Sect, there��s a high chance that the other viges are in danger too. But if we stay here to eat your local specialty, who is going to save the other viges? Do you want to be responsible for the death of several hundred human lives?��


    Hearing such a heavy remark, no one dared to argue. However, just at this time, a burst of heartyughter passed over.


    ��Hahaha, why would you leave so quick? Other ces are other people��s responsibilities. Our Holy Maiden is not a firefighter team. I sent her here with the intent to work long-term.��


    During this speech, the main protagonist of this drama finally appeared.


    He was a young man with an ordinary appearance, medium stature, and without any distinguishing look. He seemed to be seventeen to eighteen years old, however, the vicissitudes of life in his eyes were simr to that of an old man, which formed an enormous contrast with his rxed, smiling face, making one unable to tell his exact age.


    Who was he? For a time, most of the vigers�� hearts were filled with doubt.


    Actually, this young man was Wang Lu in disguise. Moreover, this was his casually made disguise.


    It was nothing more than slightly changing the shape of his skeleton and applying some makeup. It was a much simpler image of Wang Lu. Let alone this disguise needed not to appear frequently, so it didn��t need to be carefully crafted.


    His appearance today was nothing more than to set off the climax of this drama. Throughyer uponyer of progressive approach, the vigers'' mind was overloaded with awe until this group of brainless vigers�� mental defense waspletely and utterly crumbled.


    This would facilitate the next step of brainwashing.


    Wang Lu��s debut was undoubtedly sessful. His few words and smiling face sessfully attracted all the people��s attention; they all looked at him with a vacant look.


    However, from the nearly one hundred people, some with keen mind have caught the important part in those words!


    I sent her here��


    Aware of the meaning of the sentence, those clever ones suddenly felt as if their vision turned ck; their worldview that had repeatedly been hammered once again shook!


    Of course, some of them stubbornly refused this.


    ��Who are you? How dare you speak like that to Daoist Immortal!?��


    This impatient, dim-witted boorish fellow subconsciously roared. However, immediately after, he saw two pairs of cold looming eyes staring at him��they were from the dirty old man and Wu Feihua. When these two Daoist Immortals stared at him, he suddenly fell to the ground, and a surge of warm liquid flowed out from between his legs.


    A mere mortal would definitely wet themselves if they provoke a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage or low-level Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator.


    After disying their Immortal skill, the two of them respectfully knelt down towards that youth who arrived by floating in the air, which was ording to the script.


    ��Pay respect to Sect Leader!��


    Boom!


    Upon seeing the dirty old man and Wu Feihua knelt down in front of that youth, all the vigers were terrified. Pay respect to Sect Leader! This was actually the Sect Leader!


    No matter how ignorant these vigers were, they still knew the meaning of the words Sect Leader�� For these vigers, meeting one probably has the same level of terror as of that of an Emperor; it was simply unimaginable to them.


    Since it was unimaginable, they could only freeze on the spot. Wang Lu inwardly sneered, thinking that this group of ignorant fools deserved to be levied IQ tax. In the past, even the Seven Stars Sect, that crappy scammer, could easily hoodwink them. Now, they finally encountered the professional one, so naturally, they have no resistance at all.


    Although his heart despised them, Wang Lu still yed his part convincingly.


    ��What pay respect? No need to be so formal!�� Wang Lu smiled and waved his hand. The other two naturally acted as if there was an invisible force propping them up. Full of respect, they submissively stood aside.


    The dirty old man and Wu Feihua��s realistic performance once again shocked the hearts of the vigers, which deepened their fear and awe towards Wang Lu, this Sect Leader.


    However, it was not over yet, because, previously, in the presence of the Holy Maiden, the status of the dirty old man and Wu Feihua had dropped quite a bit in the vigers�� eyes. Therefore, soon after, Miss Holy Maiden who dealt with the remnant of the Yingyang Life and Death Array, made a timely appearance.


    ��Huh? Sect Leader, you��re here? Didn��t you say you have something important to do?��


    ��Because I don��t have confidence in you. This is, after all, a Sect Leader level array, so in case you were killed, I at least can burn incense for you.��


    ��Damn! What kind of attitude is this!?��


    ��The considerate and careful attitude of a superior towards his subordinate�� Recently, whenever we met, you neither kneel nor say hello to me, which concerned me very much. Be honest, are you thinking on usurping my position?��


    ��Usurp your sister!�� the girl retorted, yet she was still unwilling to greet Wang Lu with proper ritual. However, soon after, she grimaced.


    This lively exchange was naturally part of the y. Although an awe-inspiring, dignified and solemn Sect Leader was more suitable to control a group of ignorant masses in theory, however, first, if he continued to rely on this group of amateur actors, it was highly likely that they would overreach themselves. At least, if he expected the Lady Boss to kneel before him and pay respect, he would have a better chance to wait for a painting to hang itself on the wall. Secondly, Wang Lu didn��t want to emte the way of doing things of the conventional sect; he might as well use the dirty old man��s identity in the Seven Stars Sect to achieve his goal here, however, he very much disliked the Seven Stars Sect. Since he had determined to run a sect, if he didn��t show a new approach on doing things, he would be unworthy of the title professional adventurer. Therefore, he wanted this drama topletely destroy the Seven Stars Sect��s prestige and reputation in this vige into pieces.


    Then he would let these crazy and foolish vigers to experience how tremendous was his Intelligence Revenue Service.


    Sure enough, seeing that the Sect Leader wasn��t someone who stayed aloof and unattainable, some people��s heart began to move.


    ��Excuse me, Daoist Immortals���� Wang Qinian once again acted as the vigers�� spokesman. At this critical moment, he summoned up his courage on behalf of the vigers.


    However, before he could continue, Wang Lu had interrupted him, ��Wang Family Vige is a preciousnd with good geomantic omen. From all the ces in this mortal world, this is the suitable ce to build an altar. Unfortunately, my time in this mortal world is about to end and I have no choice but to return to the Immortal World. When I need to raise an altar, I wille again.��


    With that, his figure immediately vanished; it all happened in a sh. This caused the thousand words that the old Vige Head wanted to say to be stuck in his throat.


    Then he heard Wu Feihua sigh. ��The Sect Leader have ascended to the Immortal World again?��


    The dirty old man gently nodded, his face was filled with a look of reverence. ��He is indeed a person from the Immortal World; he came without a shadow and left without a footprint. Like seeing a dragon, before we can see its head, its tail has disappeared!��


    Listening to this exchange from the side, Miss Holy Maiden was speechless, thinking that these two people were too serious in their y. Moreover, what��s with before seeing the dragon��s head, its tail has disappeared? Didn��t he just use the invisibility spell on Wang Lu? He was now standing by her side watching quietly!


    However, only by acting in earnest could they win the people��s heart.


    Sure enough, Wang Qinian, who heard the words Immortal World, was aghast. ��Mr. Sect Leader is really an Immortal!?��


    Although the people of the Wang Family Vige usually called them as Daoist Immortals since the time of the Seven Stars Sect, they actually knew they were just cultivators, not an actual Immortal. It was just that even if those ��Daoist Immortals�� were just cultivators, they were still several levels higher than a mere mortal. Thus, the vigers would attentively fawn on them.


    But now, seeing that scene�� was the youth just now really an Immortal!? However, when they carefully thought about it, it didn��t seem too inconceivable.


    The dirty old man and Wu Feihua, these two Daoist Immortals�� abilities were already astonishing. Later on, Holy Maiden showed that she was even more powerful than them. Finally, when the Sect Leader arrived, even the Holy Maiden had to report to him. Thinking about thisyers uponyers of progressive rtionship, it was easy for Wang Qinian to draw the conclusion.


    If the youth was not a true Immortal, how could he subdue these several powerful figures before them?


    The dirty old man said with a smile, ��Mr. Sect Leader is of course a True Immortal! Unfortunately, Sect Leader is bound by the rules of the Immortal World, there needs to be an interval before he could descend to this world again. Each time he descends to the lower realm, he needs to form a corporeal body, which is not easy at all. Since you guys were able to see him, that��s already a blessing for you for many lifetimes.��


    The vigers hastily echoed him and bowed down.


    At this time, the old Vige Head disyed his unique wisdom. ��Just now, I heard Mr. Sect Leader said that our Wang Family Vige is a preciousnd with good geomantic omen, I don��t know if����


    The dirty old man said, ��This ce is rich with surrounding spiritual energy, which is a great ce to cultivate. The Seven Stars Sect, after sensing this rich spiritual energy, set up the Yinyang Life and Death Array that transformed the surrounding spiritual energy into dead aura�� This kind of ce is rarely seen in the Nine Regions. Unfortunately, although Seven Stars Sect is the first to discover this treasure, they just want to destroy it so they can sacrifice it to refine devil treasure; their visions are too shallow!��


    Naturally, Wang Qinian didn��t know much about the surrounding spiritual energy and the devil treasure, but he did know that he must grab this opportunity!


    He thought about the words that the Sect Leader just said��to set up an altar��to practice�� This old man��s heart could not stop beating wildly.


    Then he thought about when the Seven Stars Sect was still in this vige. Even after the vigers assiduously fawned over the Public Envoy and the other cultivators, so much that they specifically made a building for them, they were only able to make them agree to stop here temporarily, and to lecture the vigers about the Immortality. Of course, now it all seemed logical; originally, the other side had nned to destroy their vige from the very start, so how could they wanted to stay here for long? However, it seemed like this Wisdom Sect wanted to set up their Altar here, then��


    ��Mr. Daoist Immortal, may I ask what Mr. Sect Leader mean when he said he wanted to set up the Altar here��?��


    ��The so-called to establish an Altar is to set up a construction-like instrument that could condense the dispersed surrounding spiritual energy and transform it into spirit pills or spirit stones type object, which would help the cultivators in their cultivation. However, Sect Leader wasn��t serious about that; it was just a casual remark. The establishment of the Altar will likely change the direction of the spiritual energy field and influence the geomancy. At least, it needs the consent from the local people.��


    Wang Qinian, of course, agreed; he nodded again and again. ��Daoist Immortals are our vige��s savior, so feel free to build it!��


    ��That being the case�� Miss Holy Maiden, what do thee think?��


    What could Miss Holy Maiden think? She had long been bored watching this y. ��If you want to do it, just do it.��


    The dirty old man was taken aback. Howe Miss Holly Maiden didn��t follow ording to the script!? On the script, she should slightly have more enthusiasm, and a little more excitement!?


    However, the dirty old man was worthy to be a former professional high level swindler; his response was very fast. ��With the approval of Miss Holy Maiden, I think we may be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort�� Feihua and I will leave to prepare the materials first. After two days, we wille here to set up the altar!��

 Chapter 96 - You Dont Understand the World of a Top Student

    <h4>Chapter 96: You Don''t Understand the World of a Top Student</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After the Wisdom Sect��s people had left the Wang Family Vige, the vige was immediately thrown into confusion.


    Several hundreds of people, nearly all of the people in the vige crowded around the Vige Head��s house, moring.


    For half a day, too much had happened in the Wang Family Vige that this group of vigers who haven��t seen the world was thrown into chaos. In this chaos, they needed someone to guide them out of the maze, and the person that fits to be the guide the most, who else but Wang Qinian?


    ��Vige Head, why did you give your consent on their altar construction so quickly? Didn��t they say it will affect the change in the surrounding spiritual energy? Obviously, that��s our thing, why did you give it to them? Moreover, if the spiritual energy really changes, then, could it be����


    A witty young man in the vige raised his doubt.


    Wang Qinian turned his head and scolded him, ��Stupid! Do you even know what is this surrounding spiritual energy? Do you know how to use it? In the past two years, I don��t know how much the surrounding spiritual energy that has already been affected by Seven Stars Sect, that devil sect. Have you ever felt it? Has your life shortened? This is those Daoist Immortals�� matter, no need for you to worry about it!? Who the hell are you!��


    Being showered by that stream of abuse, that young man immediately shrank back. Yet, he obviously wasn��t convinced.


    Wang Qinian sighed, and then he said, ��Not to mention those people are our savior. If not for the Wisdom Sect��s people, our Wang Family Vige people would die without a burial ground. Didn��t you see those souls and ghosts that blotted out the sky that time? It��s very scary! We have received their grace, yet you guys want to put forward conditions towards them!?��


    After hearing his words, many of the vigers�� face turned red with shame. However, there were some who had been practicing their thick skin skill in the past two years who thought otherwise.


    In any case, that thing was just a boasting matter for those Daoist Immortals, so there was no such thing as big kindness and so on.


    Although Wang Qinian was already old, his mind was still sharp. Through his peripheral vision, he knew that some people��s hearts were still in doubt; he could not help but coldly sneer. ��If you don��t want to remember other people��s kindness, at least remember how they did it! Those Daoist Immortals spoke nicely with us, and they consulted this matter with us first. If they don��t�� Heh, no need for me to say about it.��


    Old Vige Head sneered twice, which clearly indicated that it was a threat, making all the people restless.


    When all of them was well-behaved again, Wang Qinian continued his exnation, ��Since two years ago, we were deceived by the Seven Stars Sect, that devil sect. However, thanks to the Wisdom Sect, we have been rescued from an impending disaster. However, those Daoist Immortals from Wisdom Sect took a liking to our Wang Family Vige��s surrounding spiritual energy and want to build an altar here. In my opinion, this would be good for us. First, we can repay the kindness that they bestowed upon us. Second, if the altar can be sessfully built, it would be the greatest opportunity for all of us.��


    Some vigers were confused. ��What opportunity?��


    Wang Qinianughed. ��Of course, opportunity for Immortality!��


    Some people put forward their doubts. ��Isn��t that a lie that that devil sect said to deceive us? They kept saying that everyone can be Immortal, but in two years in our vige, besides arranging a few Yinyang Life and Death Arrays, they didn��t make anyone an Immortal�� Although Xiaohu has entered the sect and learned from them, I didn��t see anything amazing in him.��


    This remark touched deep into these vigers�� hearts. The Seven Stars Sect��s scam had beenid bare, and their theory of everyone could be Immortal copsed. This, in turn, made the vigers�� thirst for Immortality took a great hit.


    Even Wang Qinian was also affected by this remark. He originally thought that the Immortal Method could prolong his life. However, after two years of effort and after paying a lot of prices, it didn��t change the Publicity Envoy��s words to him: I can help speak for you. However, the Seven Stars Sect��s true color was exposed before that words could turn into reality. However, after he thought about it again, the old man suddenly came up with a new idea.


    ��Seven Stars Sect is indeed a wicked devil sect, but what they said about everyone can be Immortal; I think that��s good�� Otherwise, from all the other things that they can say to deceive us, why would they pick that?��


    This statement was tantamount to self-deception. However, it was very popr. As soon as he said that, other people began to chime in.


    ��That��s right, although that devil sect has done countless heinous crimes, I don��t think the words ��everyone can be Immortal����is wrong! Those devils are wicked, but all of them can cultivate devil method, so why shouldn��t we?��


    Upon hearing this remark, many vigers hardened their conviction to be Immortal.


    Wang Qinian said with a smile, ��But, someone must lead the way on the Immortal path. The devils from the devil sect certainly wouldn��t lend their hands to help us. Thosemon Immortal Cultivation Sect would also not see us mountain vigers. However, I think that Wisdom Sect is different����


    Someone asked, ��Then let��s ask them to teach us how to cultivate to be Immortal?��


    Wang Qinian coldly humphed. ��They are neither your rtive nor kin, why would they teach you?��


    ��Em����


    ��Therefore, the construction of this altar is our big opportunity. When the altar is built, wouldn��t it need someone to take care of it? To take care of it, wouldn��t the Wisdom Sect need manpower? Wouldn��t they also need to live here? Wouldn��t they also need people to take care of everyday need? Moreover, I��ve heard that after that altar is built, the spirit stones and elixirs can be produced endlessly. When the timees, the Daoist Immortals can just reveal a little bit from the crevice, and we all would reap the benefit! Therefore����


    Wang Qinian''s face then turned stern. ��The construction of this altar is a big thing for our Wang Family Vige! Anyone who rocks the boat or holds this matter back is the enemy of the vige, no exception!��


    ��Since you��ve said it, who would dare to rock the boat?��


    ��That��s right, Vige Head, you have to trust us!��


    ��When the timees, if needed, we will not refuse, even if we have to go through fire and tread on water!��


    In the midst of these people pledging their support, a sigh suddenly came from the crowd.


    ��Then what about�� Wang Lu, that child?��


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down.


    Wang Qinian sighed. ��That child, Wang Lu�� we have wrongly used him. I heard from Wang Fugui that Wang Lu has returned to the mountain and probably won��te here again for a long time.��


    Then he went into silence, and no one else made a sound either. A few days ago, Wang Lu had been regarded as evildoer and devil by them. The vigers hated him so much that they gritted their teeth whenever his name came up. As the Vige Head, Wang Qinian had evene to Wang Fugui��s house to berate and scold him. Now that the Seven Stars Sect��s scam had been broken, from hate, they suddenly became extremely embarrassed. But at this moment, what could they say?


    After a while, Wang Qinian said, ��Later on, we should visit Wang Fugui��s house together to apologize. This will also prevent Wang Lu from causing trouble if hees back.��


    ��s, what kind of sect exactly is that Spirit Sword Sect����


    Remembering the incident several days ago in front of Wang Fugui��s house, Wang Qinian was extremely disturbed!


    ����


    At the same time, outside the Wang Family Vige, on the Dog Ear Mountain, the leadership team of the Wisdom Sect was holding a plenary meeting.


    ording to Wang Lu��s idea, their Nine Regions Intelligence Revenue Service would be called Wisdom Sect for the outsiders, while on the high-ranking meeting, it would be addressed as Intelligence Revenue Service.


    ��Wang Lu are you serious on setting up the altar here?��


    Among the few of them, the only one who dared to call him by name was none other than Miss Holy Maiden.


    Wang Lu also didn��t mind; he nodded and said, ��Of course I��m serious. Anyhow, this is a formal sect, so how could it not have an altar?��


    Holy Maiden was curious. ��Can you build the altar?��


    The dirty old man and Wu Feihua were also curious. Wang Lu��s remark about the altar was true. Every Sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal, big or small, basically each had their own altar. The altar could condense the surrounding spiritual energy and turn it into infinitely wondrous things. It was a top rank applied instation and also the foundation of the Immortal Cultivation Sect. However, such a simple thing like an altar was never in the possession of a trash level sect like the Seven Stars Sect, because they simply couldn��t build it.


    This altar thing seemed simple, but the technique and skill required to construct this thing were astonishingly high! The Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect was a Xudan cultivator, yet, no matter what, he could not build a formal altar! At present, after saving years and years, the Seven Stars Sect was able to buy a broken vessel from the Mysterious Sky Mansion. They then set up the Five Elements Creature Array on top of the vessel to create an ��altar��. The spiritual energy conversion rate was not high, and the things that it transforms into was also limited�� Yet, it had already made a lot of other sects envious. How would the reaction if it was a proper formal altar? The dirty old man and Wu Feihua didn��t dare to think about it!


    As for Wang Lu, although he has an illustrious background, after all, he only cultivated for more than two years. He was only a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage, so how could he know how to build an altar?


    Then they heard a sneer from Wang Lu. ��You guys underestimate the top student of the Spirit Sword Sect too much.��


    With that, Wang Lu took out a book titled ��Fundamentals of Altar, by Lu Li�� and then thumbed through the pages.


    The Holy Maiden nearly spurted out blood. ��You�� you want to learn it now!?��


    Wang Lu sneered. ��Learn it now? Those words are an insult to a top student you know! Let me tell you, the real top student never learn on the spot! I have long ago learned about this, and now I��m just reviewing it!��


    ��You�� isn��t this Fundamentals of Altar is at least a course for those Foundation Establishment or above? You hadn''t even finished Body Refining Stage a long time ago, so what��s the use of learning this?��


    ��Top student never ask if the ss is useful, top student only asks how many credit points are there in a ss!��


    ��What the! That��s just abnormal! But, what��s the use if you just know the theory? Not to mention you learned this subject a long time ago, if you want to refresh your mind now, I��m afraid it��s already toote.��


    Wang Lu contemptuously smiled. ��With your IQ, naturally, you won��t understand the top student efficiency in refreshing a subject.��


    ��Okaaay then, Mr. Top Student, when are you going to finish refreshing this subject?��


    Wang Lu snorted. ��Give me two minutes.��


    With that, he began to randomly flip through the book, and then closed it. ��Okay, that��s about it.��


    ���� You��re just pretending, right?��


    ��This altar thing is not that hard actually as long as you calcte a good location, choose the appropriate altar type ording to the form and prepare the basic materials. The remaining problem is how to establish the spiritual energy tide to form the spiritual energy cycle. Over ny percent of the Fundamentals of an Altar is filled with the exnation about spiritual energy tide, and this part, I��ve already know it by heart.��


    Miss Holy Maiden wrinkled her eyebrows for a while and then had to admit that she didn��t understand what Wang Lu just said.


    Simply because she can��t cultivate; Feng Ling never thoroughly studied the theory of the Immortal Cultivation. Her understanding of cultivation was nothing more than hearing fragments and parts from the conversation of the people on the mountain. Once it was rted to the formal theory, she was immediately thrown off bnce.


    However, the dirty old man and Wu Feihua were different, especially the dirty old man, since he was also involved in his previous sect��s several attempts on building an altar. After sessive failures, he already had a profound understanding of this matter.


    The establishment of the spiritual energy tide was indeed the top priority. One could even say that everything else, such as the choice of materials, the matching array, as well as picking an auspicious date, were all for this goal.


    However, it was really difficult to establish the spiritual energy tide. At least, for a group of loose cultivators, it was as difficult as to ascend to heaven. For those sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, as long as they have a Jindan Stage expert, that expert, through deep meditation technique, could finely control the surrounding spiritual energy to establish the tide cycle. However�� how could an honorable Jindan Stage expert associate with Seven Stars Sect? Not to mention even a Jindan Stage expert would find it difficult to enter the deep meditation without the assistance of the resources from the sect within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    That being the case, how could a mere low-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator like Wang Lu bepared with a Jindan Stage expert?


    ��Um, you don��t need to bother with the specifics of this operation. This time, you just need to gather the relevant materials and leave the rest to me.��


    The dirty old man nodded to express his understanding. Building an altar, establishing spiritual energy tide, all of these were the core knowledge of a sect, so it was normal for Wang Lu to not divulge this. However�� how were they going to gather the material?


    ��Of course you��re going to buy them. No matter what, you��re a local boss in the Blue River Region, so you should know where to find sellers of materials, right?��


    As he talked, Wang Lu retrieved his mustard seed bag from his side, took out a paper and a pen, and started to write the list of materials. After that, he threw it at the dirty old man. ��Buy the materials on this list, not more not less.��


    The dirty old man took a look at that list and felt a mouthful of blood well up in his throat. ��Seventh Rank Fine Gold, Fourth Rank ck Earth, Sixth Rank zed Fire�� Director, you��re crazy!��


    Wu Feihua, who heard his remarks from the side, could not help but widen her eyes. ��Any one of this stuff easily cost hundreds of spirit stones, how could we possibly afford that!?��


    This time, it was Wang Lu��s turn to be surprised. ��Didn��t you previously upy the government of a prefectural capital? A few hundreds of thousands of spirit stones is considered very light, so howe you can��t afford this several thousand of spirit stones?��


    The dirty old man immediately began to pour out his grievances. ��Hundred of thousands of spirit stones is the sect��s ie, not our personal ie! The sect��s operational cost is high. Relying on his position, the Sect Leader desperately raked that money before the several elders. When it finally came to my hand, it was already not that many! Moreover, I still have to use it to cultivate! The cost of elixirs are not small, so in the end, I can only save a few spirit stones!��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��In short, you don��t have the money. Okay, I can cover this first expense.��


    He then opened his mustard seed bag and pulled out a sparkling and translucent jade that blinded people��s eyes.


    ��This, this is the highest grade spirit stone!�� Despite raking in money for many years in the Seven Stars Sect, the dirty old man had never seen such a top grade spirit stone. This kind of spirit stone was extremely pure; from its abundance of spiritual energy, this spirit stone could be valued more than tenmon high-quality spirit stones, yet Wang Lu just casually pulled it out from his bag! What��s more was the fact that this spirit stone was worth more than the value of the spirit stones that he umted all these years!


    Even Miss Holy Maiden was extremely surprised��Non-Phase Peak has always been known for being impoverished, so where did this Wang Lu get this much spirit stone?


    Of course, by exchanging it with the sect credit. As the Spirit Sword top student, Wang Lu was indeed poor, but not that poor.


    ��Take this five hundred spirit stones and bring the materials here within two days. Then we��ll establish the altar in the Wang Family Vige. Heh, in any case, this will be our Intelligent Revenue Service general headquarters, so we should make it beautiful.��

 Chapter 97 - Warmly Welcoming the Arrival of the Intelligence Revenue Service Demolition Team

    <h4>Chapter 97: Warmly Weing the Arrival of the Intelligence Revenue Service Demolition Team</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Two dayster, dirty old man and Wu Feihua rushed back to the Dog Ear Mountain with an extremely ugly face.


    Wang Lu��s five hundred spirit stones were, in fact, much more than what was needed for the procurement. Thus, naturally, the remaining portion was to be the two people��s errand fee. Although Wang Lu didn��t explicitly say it, that was the two people��s thought. By the Director��s astuteness, wouldn��t his intention so obvious when he gave money so generously?


    Unfortunately, when the two contacted the nearest merchant, ready to purchase, they were mercilessly ughtered. The merchant just skimmed through the list and told them his offer: six hundred spirit stones.


    This was higher than the budget that Wang Lu gave them, so how could He Yun agree? However, the opposite party could see through him and thus gave He Yun an ultimatum: if you want to buy it, then buy, if you don��t, then get lost!


    How could He Yun not buy? Wang Lu has given him two days time; if the time was out, he didn��t dare to imagine the consequences. Let alone these pieces of materials were supposed to be worth around three hundred spirit stones, so how could it suddenly be twice of that!?


    When he inquired about it, he finally understood. These materials were naturally cheaper in the Mysterious Sky Mansion, but based on their status, they basically couldn��t even pass the doorstep of the Mysterious Sky Mansion. Therefore, this transaction was basically no different than a ck market transaction, so the price was naturally high.


    Without no other choice, the two of them had to resort on haggling. Finally, they managed to get a wholesale price of five hundred spirit stones, which, to them, was equal to running a fruitless errand. Initially, they thought they could embezzle a couple of hundred spirit stones from this errand��however, this was normal. The two of them were still on probation for their previous crimes, so how could Wang Lu kindly give them the opportunity to get rich?


    Nevertheless, thinking about the altar establishment, the two of them roused up their spirit. They have worked for the Seven Stars Sect for many years, yet they have not enjoyed the advantage of an altar; but from the procurement of these materials, they knew that their Mr. Director has lofty ambitions to create an exceptional altar.


    Although they still couldn��t make out the specific type of the altar to the best of their knowledge, but even if it was just the Ninth Rank Altar, its power definitely far outshines that of the Seven Stars Sect, that second hand Ward Off Fifth Elements Beings Array! Combined with the rtively rich surrounding spiritual energy in the Wang Family Vige, at least, the altar could definitely condense out over a hundred spirit stones per day��this may not seem like much, but over a year, it would reach tens of thousands, not to mention the condensation of spirit stones was just one of the mostmon function of the altar.


    The only problem was, could this altar really be constructed?


    It was not that they looked down on Wang Lu. In fact, when they first arrived at Wang Family Vige, Wang Lu had immediately retrieved back his Sword of Mount Kun. In order to further establish his prestige, Wang Lu told He Yun to attack him. However, even after exhausting all of his low-level Foundation Establishment skills and technique, to the point of seriously having a murderous intention, he couldn��t break through Wang Lu��s three feet long sword defense.


    In the end, the only question was how exactly was Wang Lu going to achieve this spiritual energy tide?


    ����


    On this bright and cool autumn weather day, there was a fiery scene at the Wang Family Vige. The simple vigers were actually decorating the vige withnterns and so on to wee the visit of his honorable self, the Daoist Immortal. The vigers also hung a couplet at the entrance of the vige; though what they wrote was iprehensible nonsense, the vigers have undoubtedly shown their enthusiasm for the visit of the Daoist Immortal.


    In the midst of this festive atmosphere, therades of Intelligence Revenue Service, oh, wrong, Wisdom Sect��s Daoist Immortals descended on the floating clouds.


    This time, the entire Wisdom Sect��s team came together. First to descend was the Holy Maiden Feng Ling, then Vice Sect Leader He Yun, Elder Wu Feihua, andstly, a fatty with ordinary appearance. When Wang Qinian curiously inquired about it��


    Holy Maiden lightly said, ��Oh, he��s just the strong man that we��ll use to build the altar.��


    The fatty inwardly burst into tears. He was a genuine Spirit Sword Sect��s Inner Court Disciple, yet his status at the Intelligence Revenue Service was even lower than Wu Feihua! Fortunately, this so-called position was basically nonsense, and everything depended on the whim of the Director.


    However, Wang Qinian didn��t dare to disregard this fatty��s great strength. After that, a burst of inquiry about him ensued; the fatty had never experienced this kind of situation. In the past, as the son of the teacher of the state, people sometimes crowded around him, yet he had never been surrounded by the countryside people like this! In desperation, he kept his silence and truly assumed the image of a strong man.


    Along with lines of vigers, the group came to the preset location of the altar��needless to say, Wang Lu had personally picked this location.


    It was the Vige Head��s home��this location could be considered as payback to Wang Qinian for showing up on Wang Fugui��s house and screaming out streams of abuse a few days ago.


    Wang Qinian himself was still in the dark about this. Seeing the several Daoist Immortals stop in front of his house, he curiously asked. ��Excuse me, Daoist Immortals, this is����


    Holy Maiden Feng Ling lightly said, ��To construct the altar.��


    ���� Here?��


    Feng Ling nodded. ��Yes, this ce has good geomancy. So, it will be the best location to construct the altar.��


    Wang Qinian, unable to believe himself, asked, ��T-Then what about my house?��


    Feng Ling smiled. ��Of course, it��s going to be demolished. It��s okay, I��ll get that strong man to construct a new one for you.��


    ��B-But���� Wang Qinian stuttered, but before he could finish, he heard the Holy Maiden chuckle.


    ��Hey, are you unhappy? No problem, we��re just going cancel the construction, dirty old�� He Yun, let��s go.��


    The several people began to turn around. The anxious Wang Qinian was thrown off guard. ��Daoist Immortals, please don��t go! You can demolish, you can demolish my house!��


    ��Good, then we��ll proceed right away.��


    ��Wait a minute, there are things in my house!��


    Holy Maiden knitted her brows. ��Oh, you��re so annoying, just now, you said we could demolish, and a secondter you, said we can��t, make up your mind, okay? Don��t tell me we have to wait here for you to slowly move your house away?��


    Wang Qinian was at a loss and went silent for a moment. But then he heard the vigers behind him said, ��Vige Head, didn��t you say the altar construction is very important for the vige? If anyone dares to hold it back, then����


    Wang Qinian inwardly cursed, however, outwardly, he still responded with a smile, ��Demolish! Demolish it!��


    As soon as his voice fell, he immediately heard a dull thumping sound. The dirty old man had cast a spell and simultaneously fired off three talismans, which then released a huge amount of magical power. In an instant, the house was leveled to the ground.


    Those many years of tamping the brick wall, the thick beams, and neat tiles�� In a twinkling of an eye were reduced to a two palm thickyer, and then further sank into the soil and was flushed with the ground.


    For a loose Foundation Establishment Cultivator like the dirty old man, the result of this spell was actually quite astonishing. The dirty old man smiled as he lightly patted the paper with ��Wreck�� character written on it. He thought that he was fortunate that Wang Lu had given him several pages of an iplete Ancient Immortal Cultivation book. He only practiced it for a few days, and he had alreadypletely recovered from all the internal injuries that he had received in the Marquis County that day. He also nearly got back all of his skills, and some of them even had some progress!


    Even though this heavy pressure spell was achieved by the power of talismans, but prior to this, such a rapid release of spells and such an exquisite control of power were beyond his reach. It was really a good-fortune-wille-after-one-escapes-from-cmity situation that he had reached this condition in mere days! Ha! Buttering up this famous sect��s disciple surely brings a lot benefit. A pity he didn��t have this kind of opportunity during his time in the Seven Stars Sect��


    While the dirty old man was secretly congratting himself over his luck, the dust had fallen to the ground. Near the t ground, most of the vigers�� jaws had also dropped, including the Vige Head, who wanted to cry but had no tears.


    The dirty old man chuckled. ��What do you think, this demolition is beautiful, isn��t it?��


    Wang Qinian tremblingly replied, ��Daoist Immortal��s spell is godlike, this is a beautiful demolition, extremely beautiful!��


    ��Yes, you��ve got eyes! Rest assured, after the altar isplete, I will make that strong man build a new house for you. It would be more magnificent than this broken house!��


    Of course, this was Wang Lu��s instruction as the reward and punishment from the Intelligence Revenue Service. Wang Qinian, in his two years of ignorance, had made all sorts of folly; he deserved a punishment. However, the old Vige Head had been cautious and conscientious for decades, so even if he had no contribution, he still deserved some credit for his hard work. As such, why should Wang Lu let him homeless?


    After the demolition, the dirty old man moved his fingers and made a seal, and arge number of materials, that had long been prepared, flew out of his mustard seed bag. In sequence, they positioned themselves in a circr array on that level ground.


    The amounts of the materials used and their arrangement had long been nned by Wang Lu. After the materials werepletely ced into order, the spell quickly stopped.


    At the same time, in the middle of that circr array, a in, average looking youth appeared.


    The dirty old man and the other on his team immediately prostrated themselves. ��Wee, Sect Leader!��


    Wang Lu, who had juste out from the invisibility spell, fully disyed his professional actor self-trained acting proficiency. With an indifferent look, he waved his hand. ��You may rise. My time in the mortal world is limited, so we should get started. Tell the vigers to stay away, lest they get in the way.��


    Upon seeing Wang Lu��s appearance, Wang Qinian and the other vigers really thought he was a True Immortal who descended to the world of mortals. This made them excited beyond words. Unfortunately, before they could prostrate towards him, they were already dispersed by Wu Feihua, freeing up a spacious stage for the group��s performance.


    The rest of the show was highly anticipated by He Yun and the rest.


    How could a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator form the spiritual energy tide? And based on Wang Lu��s skill, what kind of altar would he create? From the point of view of the materials, it was likely to be an Eight Rank one�� When he was young, the dirty old man��s first sect, Jade Forest Sect, also had an Eight Rank Fire Altar, which made the other nearby Immortal Cultivation Sects envious!


    Holy Maiden Feng Ling was also curious. Although she wasn��t too clear about the principle behind this altar thing, she had also seen it quite often enough in the Spirit Sword Mountain. The Spirit Sword Sect upied the most lucrative location in terms of spiritual energy in the Blue River Region. Naturally, they wouldn��t let it go to waste. Inside the sect, there were many altars. Most of them were Sixth Elder Lu Li��s handiwork. He was the Elder in charge of the Sect��s finance, who was also gifted in altar construction. When he was in the Xudan Stage, he constructed his first altar, a Seventh Rank Fire Altar�� However, right now, Wang Lu��s ambition seemed loftier than that of Lu Li��s.


    As the focus attention of the people, Wang Lu expressionlessly walked to the middle of the circr array. He then paced around it a little, slightly adjusted the altar material, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    In an instant, the outside world disappeared from Wang Lu. In his mind, there was an only an ocean of surrounding spiritual energy.


    To construct an altar, there were only two paths. Either by using a Jindan or Xudan��s valiant Primordial Spirit to control the surrounding spiritual energy, pulling and pushing it in order to force it to form a spiritual energy tide. As for the other path�� it required fine calction of the workings of the surrounding spiritual energy and to find the best opportunity to apply the principle of pushing a very big weight using a very small power and decisively act upon it, thuspleting this jumping-the-rank miracle!


    In the past, Elder Lu Li relied on his keen Primordial Spirit Sense to urately find the spiritual energy movement node and used his low-level Xudan Stage cultivation to build the altar. Elder Lu Li possessed first-rate Heavenly Spirit Root, and among the Heavenly Sword Hall��s ten Elders, his aptitude was at the forefront. If it was Fang He or Liu Xian, they absolutely couldn��t do the same feat.


    However, with Wang Lu��s Void Spirit Root, his keen perception was many times more than themon Heavenly Spirit Root! Even now when his cultivation was still low and his Primordial Spirit weak, he could still sense the surrounding spiritual energy movement within several hundreds of meters away from him.


    Of course, being able to sense it was far from adequate. The next step was to use one own��s power to drive the spiritual energy to revolve, gathering them together and spreading them out again�� along with a particr rhythm so that they could form the continuous rise and fall of the spiritual energy tide.


    This was a really difficult step. ording to the textbook of Elder Lu Li, if one wanted to smoothly spur the surrounding spiritual energy, at least, one needed to use one��s Primordial Spirit form that was already ny percent virtual and ten percent real, which approximately happened in the middle-level Foundation Establishment Stage. This was simply ording to the theory. In those days, Lu Li, while his Primordial Spirit form was fifty percent virtual and fifty percent real, was already able to sessfully build an altar.


    At present, Wang Lu��s Primordial Spirit virtual form was basically still in aplete mess. Let alone real, even his virtual form wasn��t even thoroughly condensed, thus, his ability to constrain the surrounding spiritual energy was almost non-existent. However�� to manipte the surrounding spiritual energy, one might not necessarily need to use one��s Primordial Spirit��s external power. Ny percent virtual and ten percent real wasn��t the only condition for doing it, and Wang Lu has another tool that could aplish the same result.


    Within his Inner Mansion, his Emperor Bone trembled, and his two hundred and six Jade Pirs started to ��breathe��.

 Chapter 98 - The Altar Is Not Built in One Day

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Altar Is Not Built in One Day</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Intelligence Revenue Service Director Wang Lu took a deep breath.


    The next moment, the weather began to change, and the wave violently surged up.


    The dirty old man and Wu Feihua��splexions drastically changed. Although their cultivations were not high��with low-grade spirit root and sensitivity to detect the surrounding spiritual energy no better than the Spirit Sword Sect neers�� however, how could they not feel this like-a-stormy-sea change in the surrounding spiritual energy?


    With a single breath, Wang Lu had sucked the surround spiritual energy within three hundred meters away from him! This happened partly because of the nature of his spirit root and partly relied on the array power. However�� it epassed the surrounding three hundred meters radius! Even amon Jindan Stage cultivator could not have such a wide spiritual energy field!


    For the dirty old man, even if he tried his best to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, he could only affect the surrounding spiritual energy a few meters away from him!


    Meanwhile, Wang Lu, who was in the middle of that stormy sea of spiritual energy, also felt the great pressure from this kind of frantic absorption; even his Qi Cultivation Stage breathing exercise was of little use. At this time, inside his Inner Mansion, a spiraling spiritual energy cycle had already formed. Based on his Void Spirit Root strong permeability, it was sufficient to handle the normal spiritual energy absorption speed rate. Although this kind of rampaging absorption has an astonishing efficiency, it also injured his body. The like-gigantic-waves spiritual energy crashed into the external barrier of the Void Spirit Root and appeared inside the Inner Mansion in the form of tinum colored rain. However, the two hundred and six Sword Bones that supported it was under a huge pressure��these Non-Phase Sword Bones were the sole links between inside and outside, but they have limited capacity. When Wang Lu absorbed the spiritual energy with all his strength, the two hundred and six Sword Bones would be running at full capacity. However, at present, under the assistant of the array, it became overloaded. The low end of the Sword Bones continued to stream out golden liquids, however, the Jade Pirs themselves endlessly shook as if they were bracing for an explosion.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, this round of spiritual energy gathering finally came to an end. When the tinum colored rain had vtilized and the surrounding spiritual energy scattered away, Wang Lu suddenly felt rxed.


    Of course, looking from the outside, after the waves of surrounding spiritual energy had gathered quite enough, it suddenly rushed back with even more violent momentum! This change was very dramatic that the dirty old man and Wu Feihua subconsciously retreated two steps. Simultaneously, they felt that the magical power cirction within their body was vaguely affected. Their countenance went pale: what an overbearing spiritual energy tide!


    Breathe in, breathe out; gather, disperse; like the rising and falling of sea level which worked in a cycle and named as tide. Since it worked in a cycle, it naturally meant that there were more than one.


    A momentter, Wang Lu once again stirred the Sword Bones, taking a deep breath.


    This time, even more spiritual energy was sucked in. Under the influence of pulling-in and pulling-out effect, the distance where the surrounding spiritual energy was affected by this second breathing expanded by fifty meters! This was the core of the spiritual energy tide.


    Each gathering and dispersing could bring even more spiritual energy to enter this tide cycle which, over time, would snowball.


    This, of course, gave Wang Lu even greater pressure. If the Sword Bones just trembled in the first breath, when the second round came, he could even hear the Sword Bones issuing a painful cry�� and the previously tinum colored rain within the Inner Mansion has now poured like waterfalls.


    However, this wasn��t enough.


    On the third round of absorption, the spiritual energy within four hundred meters crazily surged in. The total amount of spiritual energy was almost doubled from the first round! The intensity of the impact was also increased three to four times than the first. Wang Lu clearly felt the unbearable pain from the pressure on his bones, knowing that he had been indeed injured.


    Merely by this spiritual energy absorption, his indestructible Non-Phase Sword Bone was injured, so it could be imagined how powerful this spiritual energy tide was! However, ording to Wang Lu��s expectation, this was still not enough!


    He needed to absorb at least three more times, so that the energy was sufficiently umted to build a self-gathering-and-dispersing spiritual energy tide. However, after three more rounds, he was afraid that he would end up torn into pieces!


    However, who told him to cultivate Non-Phase Sword Bone? Non-Phase Sword Bones�� practitioner was never afraid to get injured. As long as it wasn��t a difficult-to-recover devastating blow, each wound would only make the Sword Bone tougher. Although the process was undoubtedly painful, when did Wang Lu ever cared about it?


    Therefore, the fourth round, the fifth round, the sixth round�� When the spiritual energy within the five hundred meters radius was crazily surging in like a tidal wave, Wang Lu knew that the condition was almost ripe.


    Then, it was time for the core part. At the boundary between the rising tide and the falling tide, he needed to add in his own influence so that it would artificially form a spontaneous tide in order to form the real tide�� To aplish this, it wasn��t necessary for him to have powerful strength, but extremely precise calction and assurance. And these were exactly the strong points of a top student!


    Previously at the Dog Ear Mountain, Wang Lu had simted on how to do this several times to make sure his calction would not go wrong. When the sixth round of dispersing came to an end, the area where the spiritual energy tide influenced at had expanded to over five hundred meters. As long as he added the spiraling force at the perfect moment, it could form a permanent spiritual energy tide, and this spiraling force had been prepared by him previously in his Inner Mansion.


    When the sixth round of dispersing came to an end, there was a fleeting moment of tranquility. At this moment, Wang Lu, holding back the pain within his Inner Mansion, prepared to extract that spiraling force, which would then, at the seventh round, trigger an effect that was nothing sort of miracle. However, just at this time��


    Buzz!


    In Wang Lu��s field of vision, when the sixth round of tide already stopped, and when the surrounding spiritual energy was about to begin another regr movement cycle, all of a sudden, there was an abnormal tremble.


    What the! Suddenly, Wang Lu became uneasy!


    To construct an altar using his Qi Cultivating Stage cultivation was in no way relying on just his Void Spirit Root. Each step was the result of Wang Lu��s repeated calction and deduction. Even if the difference was only a hair��s breadth, the end result could be thousands of miles off the intended target. And this abnormal tremble was precisely that hair��s breadth difference!


    Not having the time to ponder the reason for that error, Wang Lu put that spiraling force back into his Inner Mansion and quickly sent hismand to his Non-Phase Sword Bone.


    Suck it!


    The best way to wipe away the error was to submerge it within the surging wave of the spiritual energy tide! Wang Lu had a great expectation on the construction of this altar, so how could he possibly not consider the urrence of an ident? Therefore, when an ident really happened, though he was surprised, he wasn��t rattled.


    The seventh round of the spiritual energy tide sessfully wiped out the trace of that tremble. When the tide receded and before the time for the next round of rising tide came, Wang Lu once again was about to take out the spiraling force from his Inner Mansion, but at this time��


    Buzz!


    There was that inexplicable tremble, whichpletely disrupted Wang Lu��s rhythm! This time, Wang Lu wasn��t just uneasy.


    The first time the ident happened, it could be said to be idental. However, for two sessive idents to happen�� then there must be a reason!


    However, whatever the reason was, to Wang Lu, could still not stop him from building the altar! He exerted his Sword Bones to suck in once more, pulling in the eighth round of spiritual energy ride to smooth out the error!


    To this time, each round of surging tide put enormous pressure on Wang Lu��s body. However, even though the Non-Phase Sword Bone was extremely tough, under the scour of the crazy spiritual energy, there was a sign of full copse.


    However, at this time, Wang Lu was like riding a tiger. From the sixth round, the spiritual energy tide entered a gradually powerful channel. Without external aid, the spiritual energy tide would voluntarily rise and fall, and the strength would, of course, be more and more powerful! Of course, the distance to the perfect spiritual energy tide had still fallen short. If ignored, the spiritual energy tide would be more intense, and when it reached the extreme point, it would blow away�� However, before that could happen, Wang Lu��s body would��ve already been shattered by that frantic spiritual energy tide.


    By his estimation, the Non-Phase Sword Bone could onlyst until the tenth round. After the tenth round, his tendons would break off, his bones would be fractured, and his Inner Mansion would copse��


    However, right now, the spiritual energy tide had already reached the ninth round.


    Wang Lu only hoped that in the following two rounds, he could find the origin of the error and fix it. However, this was not going to be easy.


    This spiritual energy abnormal tremble wasn��t artificial, because every tremble happened exactly when the spiritual energy tide declined to a certain extent. ording to what Wang Lu learned from his study, it was very much like touching a Feng Shui line [1] node inadvertently.


    This was somewhat strange because, for several days at the Dog Ear Mountain, Wang Lu had inspected most of the Feng Shui lines. He had even tried to find out the surrounding spiritual energy movement pattern, otherwise, he wouldn��t dare to casually construct this altar. If there was any hidden Feng Shui line node at the Dog Ear Mountain, he should��ve seen it in those few days.


    Unfortunately, that was the case. Hence, he could only me his poor eyesight�� While Wang Lu was desperately thinking the source of this error, the ninth round of impact finally arrived.


    He nearly cked out because of the enormous pain, however, this intense stimtion also gave him a sh of insight��if he couldn��t eliminate this error, couldn��t he just incorporate this error into the entire system of spiritual energy? If he could alter his original calction to include the error, he could smooth out the oue differences and still be able to establish the tide. Right now, the only problem was, could he have enough time to adjust the calction?


    Because, the tenth round of the tide had finally arrived.


    In theory, Wang Lu��s limit was this tenth round of tide. However, just now, the ninth round of tide had almost made him unconscious, and the tenth round would definitely be stronger than the ninth. Thus, quite possibly, he would be unconscious when the eleventh round of tide crush in.


    However, at this time, panicking was of no use. In this current crisis, Wang Lu willed his spirit up. His Emperor Bone frantically rotated, incessantly transmitting instructions to the other Sword Bones to act; each of them adjusted their angle and released their piled up spiritual energy to cope with the future shock.


    Theoretically, the eleventh round could severely shock a Jindan Stage cultivator, and Wang Lu��s own chance of survival was only one percent. However, his professional adventurer spirit quality was reflected here. Even if it was just one percent, it was worth to give his one hundred percent of effort.


    And just when Wang Lu was ready to face this test of time, yet another unexpected urrence happened.


    The Sword Bone came out of the scabbard.


    Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Sword Bone was now in the ninthyer realm. Most of his body��s two hundred and six bones were, in fact, just sword sheath bones. He only had a handful of real Sword Bones, which distributed along his two hands, effectively increasing his Non-Phase Sword Art��s flexibility. However, their real function was far from being yed out. The next step should be ��swording out of the sheath��, ��turning passive into active��, to further enhance the defense��which was the tenthyer realm.


    Initially, Wang Lu thought that only after all of the two hundred and six bones were fully converted to the real Sword Bones that they could be unsheathed; this was also confirmed by his Master. However, in this crisis, the Sword Bones were spontaneously induced, even without the direction from Emperor Bone, to voluntarily came out of their sheaths, much to Wang Lu��s surprise.


    However, this was a good thing. Sword Bones unsheathed and sheathed were twopletely different things! When the Sword Bones were unsheathed, they dissipated a veryrge amount of spiritual energy, which greatly reduced the pressure!


    The sword divided the gigantic wave. This was the might of the unsheathed Sword Bones�� Despite the iplete realm and theck of cultivation of the two hundred and six Sword Bones, in front of the huge wave of spiritual energy that came from all directions, although they couldn��tpletely offset its power, but overall, the pressure on Wang Lu was still offset by thirty to forty percent! This meant that he could, at least, still resist two rounds of spiritual energy tides. Moreover, the during the instance of the Sword Bones breakthrough, the scabbards were induced tobine more closely with the spiritual energy; most of the cracks that originally appeared were immediately eliminated��


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wang Lu quickly adjusted his calction and then changed the structure of the spiraling force within his Inner Mansion. Before long, a brand new perfect spiraling force was produced. The next thing he needed to do was to extract this spiraling force out, and a perfect spiritual energy tide would emerge.


    And then�� the ideal altar would be formed.


    As the sect��s altar, Wang Lu, with utmost care, has chosen the sixth rank altar, the Jade Condensation Altar. This altar��s spiritual energy refining degree was extremely high; even in a ce like Wang Family Vige, where the spiritual energy concentration could not be called as a real paradisend, it could still produce top rank spirit stones and other precious materials.


    Of course, spirit stones rank and other precious materials didn��t really matter to Wang Lu. What made him chose this Jade Condensation Altar was that: it was the sole altar type that could be built using his low-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivation, where the crucial point in establishing the tide was that there was an extremely high level of spiritual energy pressure, which was the specialty of Wang Lu. Therefore, this altar type was simply a perfect fit for Wang Lu.


    Facing thest round of this raging spiritual energy tide, Wang Lu extracted the spiraling force from within his Inner Mansion. In a split second, it collided with the surrounding spiritual energy, which triggered a mysterious reaction. The materials for the altar that were distributed around him slowly floated in mid-air. These materials were moved by thebination of the spiritual energy and that spiraling force. They then broke down and assembled again to form the foundation of the altar, and within moments, the initial form of the altar finally appeared!


    However, just at this time, within Wang Lu��s field of vision, an astonishing fluctuation soared up!


    F*ck! Again!? Wang Lu didn��t have the time to feel surprised, because he had already found the source of that fluctuation.


    At the final round of the spiritual energy tide, the range had extended to a radius of seven hundred meters, which allowed him to finally lock the source of this fluctuation.


    The source of this fluctuation was actually from his house! Of course, it was not the house in the eastern part of the vige. Under the old house where he was born, a piece of strange stone, which was different than themon stone, was shallowly buried in the soil. However, in thest round of spiritual energy��s ultra intense impact, it actually stormed up, which soared the spiritual energy fluctuation; its body also broke, leaving behind a sword-like shape!


    Wang Lu inwardlyughed self-deprecatingly at himself. That stone was the one that he personally buried more than a dozen years ago. At that time, he felt a burst of sadness, as if he was burying all of his life�� Unfortunately, his body was still young at that time so, his mind has yet to fully grow, and his memory was fuzzy. Later on, unknowingly, he actually forgot it.


    That stone was a debris of an iparably valuableet! It carried an inconceivable energy; as a professional adventurer, when he calcted the spiritual energy tide, he actually neglected such an important factor! It was simply a miscalction!


    Unfortunately, this time, it was already toote. That piece of debris had been swept by the howling spiritual energy, darting towards him in an incredible speed. Even little Ling��Er didn��t have the time to react.


    However, in a twinkling of an eye, that piece of debris was swallowed up by the spiritual energy and pulled into the center of the spiritual energy tide.


    Initially, the initial form of the Jade Condensation Altar was already constructed, however, being invaded by a foreign object, it suddenly twisted!


    Wang Lu tightly pursed his lips; after persisting for a moment, his heart suddenly made a decision; he inwardly shouted fiercely, ��F*ck it! I, your father, don��t care anymore!��


    Note:


    [1] geographical position ording to the principles of feng shui

 Chapter 99 - Primal Chaos Altar

    <h4>Chapter 99: Primal Chaos Altar</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The expected supernova explosion didn��t ur.


    When Wang Lu closed his eyes and braced himself, he had put the Non-Phase Sword Bone defense to the limit, yet what he met was just a strange silence.


    After a moment, a hesitant voice of a woman broke this silent. ��Wang�� em, Sect Leader, what kind of special ceremony are you holding?��


    Wang Lu opened his eyes and caught the partly teasing, partly doubtful face of the Holy Maiden Feng Ling. He then turned his head; the natural scenery of the mountain and the Wang Family Vige were still as beautiful.


    There was no explosion, nor surging stormy sea of spiritual energy. Beside him, a one man tall gray sphere lied quietly on the ground.


    Wang Lu coughed and waved at the dirty old man and the others to act. This old man, knowing what just happened, nodded and, together with Wu Feihua, cast their illusion spell to cover the scenery ten meters around Wang Lu.


    This was also inline with their previous n. Once the altar was smoothly established, they were to cover it with illusion technique, so that the vigers would not be able to see any ws.


    As soon as the illusion was activated, Wang Lu had nothing to worry about; he curiously reached out and touched the sphere��s surface. All of a sudden, his Primordial Spirit trembled!


    Wang Lu was amazed to find out that the gray sphere and his Primordial Spirit had established a trace of inseparable tie. At the same time, he also could feel a gentle suction force, and the nearby surrounding spiritual energy was slowly sucked into the sphere. After a moment, the spiritual energy was once again dissipated�� Although the scale was small, this was certainly the characteristic of spiritual energy tide!


    After he gawked for a while, Wang Lu slightly opened his mouth, showing a look of disbelief.


    ��Damn! Is�� this a unique altar type?��


    This altar should��ve been a perfect Jade Condensation Altar, but after that weirdet debris had mixed in, it turned into this thing!? What was this? Was there any other spherical altar in the Nine Regions?


    Wang Lu recalled that from Elder Lu Li��s Altar Encyclopedia, there didn��t seem to have a simr record. As for other ancient books, such as Nine Regions�� Record of Strange Things, they also never mentioned the existence of this kind of spherical altar�� Despite his achievement as the Spirit Sword��s top student Erudite, he actually could not identify what was amazing about this altar!


    However, not being able to determine based on his book knowledge didn��t mean that he couldn��t. An on-the-spot investigation was more than sufficient to do that. Wang Lu closed his eyes and his Primordial Spirit gradually prated inside the sphere. By observing its internal structure through their ties, with his knowledge, he could soon judge the characteristic of the altar.


    However, once his Primordial Spirit was inside, he discovered that the interior of this spherical altar was chaotic! Once the spiritual energy was absorbed in, it immediately turned into a chaotic thing, which he waspletely unable to observe!


    ��Tsk, this is indeed a unique type of altar, it��s a top grade haute style!��


    There was no trace of internal structure, thus the characteristic of this altar could not be analyzed. Therefore, through the intensity of spiritual energy tide, as well as the difference between the spiritual energy absorption and dispersion, Wang Lu roughly determined that it was an altar of around sixth or seventh rank.


    This was slightly inferior to the ideal Jade Condensation Altar�� Wang Lu was somewhat disappointed. However, he quickly discovered that things were not as simple as that.


    Although the intensity of the spiritual energy tide was low, every time it absorbed and dispersed the spiritual energy�� it seemed like the amount of the spiritual energy was slightly more than the previous. Wang Lu had patiently waited for ten rounds and, with his keen spiritual energy perception, confirmed his judgment.


    He had actually seen this altar characteristic in the book, which could be described in two words: growth type!


    ��Interesting����


    There was an unwritten rule in the Immortal Cultivation World; anything, regardless of magical treasure, flying sword, or altar�� as long as it belonged to this ��growth type��, its value could be doubled immediately! Because this property was too rare!


    There were only a few of this growth type altar in the Immortal Cultivation World. Extrapting based on his experience, when the recently built altar, which was around sixth or seventh rank, fully growed to its potential, it was not unusual for it to be able to upgrade things one or two ranks from the original rank��this was far better than his expected result.


    Right now, the only question was: although this spherical aura could absorb spiritual energy, its internal structure was simply chaotic, and thus, its output waspletely random. Wang Lu had tried seven or eight spells to activate it, to no avail!


    ��Damn! A daring altar aren��t you!?��


    However, since the highbrow move was invalid, he chose the popr move. Wang Lu sighed, pulled back his right foot and then fiercely kicked the sphere.


    The next moment, the sphere suddenly trembled, then it crazily rotated. Before long, an opening appeared on its top, from which a thing was spat out and then fell to the ground; it was crystal clear and brilliant.


    Wang Lu nced down. ��My goodness! Isn��t this high-grade spirit stone? From its conversion ability, this means that it can transform eight rank or higher spiritual objects! Its conversion efficiency is pretty good!��


    With a hint of excitement, Wang Lu reached out and injected some spiritual energy into the altar, then he sent his foot to kick this altar. The sphere thus rotated again.


    After a moment, with a loud chatter, it spat out another object from its top, which then fell to the ground. However, it was a jet ck chunk of coal!


    ��What the! It actually spat out coal!? This altar is not consistent at all!?��


    After that, Wang Lu poured in another share of spiritual energy, but the sphere refused to move. After he had pondered a bit, Wang Lu realized that the two objects that it spat out just now were probably the conversion of the residual spiritual energy tide from when the sphere was formed. And just now when he injected it with his own spiritual energy, the amount wasn��t enough toplete the condensation transformation.


    However, this didn��t matter to Wang Lu. Although his cultivation was low, with insufficient spiritual energy, his spirit stones were many. From his mustard seed bag, he forked out some spirit stones. After refining them into spiritual energy and injecting it into the sphere, in several attempts, he had roughly found out the output form of this spherical altar. The output of this altar was totally random. However, the amount of spiritual energy required for the sphere to work and spit out an object was roughly equal to the amount of spiritual energy contained within one hundred and thirty standard-grade spirit stones.


    If he injected the sphere with less than this value, no matter how hard he kicked, the altar would not rotate. If it were more than this value, the altar would store up the remaining, and if it were several times the value, the altar would simply spit out several times.


    In Wang Lu��s opinion, this spherical altar was simply like a lottery box. Using one hundred and thirty spirit stones, one could draw a random prize, its vtility was enormous�� Wait a minute, this kind of thing seemed oddly familiar to him!?


    Wang Lu was stunned for a while, and then fiercely clenched his teeth. He fished out thest batch of spirit stones, everyst one of it, from his mustard seed bag, which amounted to several hundred, and then fully refined them into spiritual stones before injecting them into the sphere. The scale of this was so big that the dirty old man and the others who stood watching him in a circle could not help but stick out their eyeballs!


    Another several hundreds of high-grade spirit stones!? Just to sacrifice them to the altar for its fuel�� ��Oh, Director, you surely are the Spirit Sword Sect��s spendthrift kid!? Everyone knew that the importance of an altar lies in its ability to condense out spirit stones and other things from spiritual energy, yet you actually did it in reverse, throwing away the spirit stones!��


    After Wang Lu threw away all his spirit stones into the altar, the gray sphere suddenly levitated as if it was bursting with amazing spiritual energy, and then it crazily rotated, no longer needing someone to kick it.


    Filled with anticipation, Wang Lu saw that, sometimes, its top opened up, spraying out once, twice, thrice�� eleventh times!


    Wang Lu was delighted, just now, the total quantity of high-grade spirit stones was just one hundred and twenty eight, which was equal to one thousand two hundred and eighty standard-grade spirit stones. This was slightly insufficient to produce ten spirit objects, yet the altar gave him a bonus of one!


    As for the type of the objects��


    Wang Lu helplessly looked at the five piles of broken gravel on the ground. Of course, calling them gravels were a bit too much��they were essentially defective spirit stones, which couldn��t even bepared to low-grade spirit stones. Nevertheless, they contained a considerable amount of spiritual energy, which, for the dirty old man and the others, could be considered as a fine meal. If they didn��t consider this pile of damaged good spirit stones materials, they were worth more than ten high-grade spirit stones.


    These five objects were a big loss to him. Of course, using spirit stones as the fuel for the altar that was basically just recycling the spiritual energy would always in a loss. The altar��s superiority lied in the steady transformation of spiritual energy, however, its conversion rate would always make one anxious, unless it was a high-grade altar.


    In addition to those five piles of broken gravels, there were also two jet ck bs of iron. Wang Lu was sharp-eyed, so he quickly recognized that they were the most precious object in the mortal��s martial art world, the ck Iron, which was the basic material for the fatty��s ck Iron Sword�� However, in the Immortal Cultivation World, it couldn��t be regarded as a great treasure.


    ck Iron aside, there was also a block of Cloud Mud, a mass of Solid Water, a piece of Fire Flint, all were more or less eight rank spirit objects.


    Seeing those things, the dirty old man and Wu Feihua��s hearts were moved! In any case, those were eight rank spirit objects! Their Seven Stars Sect��s altar, that Ward Off Fifth Elements Beings Array, could not even condense out a ninth rank spirit object!


    However, Wang Lu didn��t even give those things even so much as a nce. His gaze was firmly fixed to thest object.


    That was a piece of crystal clear, perfectly round, glossy red spirit pellet. Its spiritual energy moved inside the pellet like waves. Wang Lu sighed, he had already recognized it��it was the fifth-grade elixir, Water Cloud Pill!


    No one knew how this unremarkable sphere able to use the spiritual energy as the source material to spout out fifth-grade drug; this process waspletely unscientific! The input and output were even more unscientific! If this fifth-grade elixir was offered in the Mysterious Sky Mansion, it could at least be sold for a thousand standard-grade spirit stones!


    Wang Lu could not hold back hisughter anymore; he shook his head: ��Eleven objects in a single shake, tsk, the chance is not too bad.��


    From the input and output perspective, the chance wasn��t just too bad, but excellent,pletely against the heaven! Counting from the spirit stones input to spirit stones output, even the top grade altar would still lose about twenty to thirty percent. As for the sixth or the seventh rank altar, it would at least lose more than half. Thus, Wang Lu had instead gained much from this result of eleven objects spouted out in session. Actually, from these eleven objects, only thest object, the fifth rank elixir that could be counted. In practice, however, ording to the dirty old man��s standard, able to produce eight rank spirit objects would already be counted as a great shake, a special shake! Thus, among Wang Lu��s eleven objects, six of them could be counted as six great shakes. Moreover, it was a top rate shake! If this was not defying the heaven, then what is? Wang Lu started to toot his own horn, saying something along the line of ��not bad��, unfortunately, no one echoed him, making it not quite enjoyable to him.


    After collecting the spirit objects and elixir from the ground, Wang Lu didn��t try to continue to test the sphere. On one hand, he didn��t want to push his luck, on the other hand, this was not the time to draw the lottery. He was still an actor ying an act on the stage, so, he needed to continue his act; the y already has too many idents, it was time for it toe to an end.


    Therefore, Wang Lu��s faint voice started to spread around the vige. ��This altar is made of innate heavenly tribtion bolts of lightning that I gathered from when there was still primal chaos. It embodied the wonder of the source of the universe creation�� which I called Primal Chaos Altar. Now that the altar has been constructed, thou shalt doth thy most wondrous.��


    Then he secretly winked at the dirty old man. Theter immediately understood and canceled the illusion. Then he cast the invisibility spell to let Wang Lu appear to ascend to the Immortal World.


    Witnessing this view from afar, most of the ignorant vigers immediately prostrated themselves toward the altar.


    The invisible Wang Lu sneered, thinking, ��Go on, bow before me. Bow before the eleven objects six shakes god! You like that aren��t you! You, limited IQ people, do it well, and perhaps you will be saved!

 Chapter 100 - A Million Forerunners

    <h4>Chapter 100: A Million Forerunners</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After the Primal Chaos Altar waspleted, logically, the dirty old man and the others would stay at the Wang Family Vige. The chosen address was the former residence of Wang Lu��s family��of course, this address was personally picked by Wang Lu.


    Actually, ording to the initial n, Wang Lu wanted to upy the dwelling of Wang Dafu. That second wealthiest man in the vige was indeed quite troublesome in these past two years, especially since that little brat Wang Xiaohu colluded with the swindler. The scourge that they brought upon the vige was not light, thus, levying their property was right and proper.


    However, when the spiritual energy tide appeared, a piece of fragment from his former house narrowly ruined the enterprise, which made Wang Lu interested in that old home.


    Right now, his memory was still unclear; perhaps there were still trails that he overlooked. Moreover, if he didn��t search it carefully, it would note out. When he first came to the vige, the house was upied by a certain with-eyes-but-unable-to-see Public Envoy. At that first visit, Wang Lu nearly executed him on the spot, but, in the entire course of events, despite Wang Lu��s keen Heavenly Spirit Root, he was unable to sense that buried fragment! That being the case, god knows how many more secrets were buried there!


    Unfortunately, when Wang Lu led the others to move to his old house, regardless of what, he didn��t find any more clue.


    However, he didn��t expect too much from it in the first ce, so he was far from being disappointed. Moreover, after they moved into the house, there were still more works to be done.


    Preaching at the altar.


    Without preaching, how were they going to convert? Without converting, how were they going to collect the intelligence tax? However, Wang Lu should not go preaching by his own initiative. It was best if the vigers asked him to do it.


    The vigers, of course, have a simr n. After they finally had some Daoist Immortals to temporarily stay at their vige, how could they let this opportunity to slip away? On the same day they moved into the house, the Vige Head Wang Qinian, along with other vigers, hastened to visit them. They delivered many local products for them, including sufficient amount of wine and meat. Moreover, this senior Vige Head fully disyed his wisdom, and from the beginning to the end, he never mentioned anything about Immortality.


    The next day, he also delivered another pile of local products. The dirty old man didn��t refuse, which made Wang Qinian excited.


    On the third day, Wang Qinian paid a visit once more. This time, the dirty old man finally asked, ��Vige Head, do you have any request?��


    The Vige Head did not hesitate. ��Please bestow us the path to Immortality!��


    The dirty old man was inwardly overjoyed, but outwardly, he pretended to hesitate. ��This����


    The old Vige Head immediately prostrated in front of him. ��Please bestow us this favor!��


    ��s, ording to the etiquette, we should not take your vige��s several days of hospitality for granted, however, I can��t call the shot for this path to Immortality thing����


    Before he finished, a young man��s voice faintly floated in. ��Since the altar was established here, there��s no harm in bestowing them the path to immortality.��


    The dirty old man tactfully fell on his knees. ��Pay respect to Sect Leader!��


    ��No need to be overly courteous, I have yet to descend to the mortal world and just transmit my voice there�� In three days, I will preach at the altar about it. How much you peopleprehend would depend on your good luck.��


    After that, there was no more sound. Wang Qinian looked all around him in surprise. ��Was that�� the Sect Leader just now?��


    The dirty old man got up and nodded. ��Yes. Sect Leader transmitted his voice down here from the Immortal World. Vige Head, you guys are really lucky, the Sect Leader unexpectedly wanted to preach here! s, even our Sect Elders, within a year, can only have this chance on a few asions! This is mostly because of that altar. Although the Sect Leader is a Daoist Immortal, in the mortal world, he actually walks among mortals, pursuing the principle of equal exchange. Since we have taken your vige��s surrounding spiritual energy, it is our duty to preach the Immortal path here.��


    Wang Qinian trembled with joy, and for a time, he could not form a word! Living in the vige for dozens of years, he felt that the mysterious surrounding spiritual energy was anything but special, however, the Immortal Path was real!


    Even that good for nothing Wang Xiaohu who trained two years in Seven Stars Sect, that swindler sect, was able to produce fire and draw talisman. If this real Daoist Immortal could hand them the Immortal Law�� the future was limitless! The real future was limitless!


    ����


    Three dayster, the small square in the Wang Family Vige had been crowded by people. More than a hundred vigers had gathered here, waiting for the Daoist Immortal to pass down the doctrine.


    Amongst them, there was even Wang Fugui. Wang Lu, this Wisdom Sect''s founder, didn��t inform his parents at all about the recent things he did. After all, this matter was an absolutely important secret, thus, even though he was close to his parents, they were but ordinary people who would inevitably reveal the secret.


    Thus, a couple of days ago, after restoring his original appearance, he sneaked into his house at night and confessed a few things with his parents, and then pretended that he had to go back to the sect, thus, reluctantly parted with them.


    He told them that this Wisdom Sect was worthy of their reputation. Although not as good as the Spirit Sword Sect, since their Daoist Immortal was willing to walk amongst mortals, it was a rare opportunity to be blessed with Immortal affinity. However, they shouldn��t excessively demand this Immortal affinity�� In short, he didn��t wish his parents to be too close to the Wisdom Sect, nor did he want them to be too aloof to it.


    Fortunately, his parents�� perception wasn��t too bad. Even Wang Fugui��s new concubine was more clever than ordinary vigers. All of them quickly understood Wang Lu��s intention, which was to treat the sect neither cold nor hot. When Wang Qinian came to apologize, they epted it and then went outside to receive the preaching from the Wisdom Sect. Wang Fugui had also called out his family members toe with him. Of course, he didn��t put too much hope for this so-called Immortal Affinity. He treated it as if he was watching a y, which was a stark contrast to those vigers whose eyes shone with anticipation.


    After all of the vigers had gathered, not a long time after the agreed time, He Yun, Wu Feihua, and Wen Bao have already stood at the temporary makeshift tform, ready to perform. After a moment, the-alreadyte Miss Holy Maiden finally came and stood on her predetermined position. Then, a figure burst forth at the middle of the stage. It was the Sect Leader Wang Lu who had just descend from the Immortal World��lifting off the invisibility spell.


    As the director and the main star of the y, Wang Lu demonstrated his extremely professional attainment. As soon as he appeared, he immediately sent out a formidable aura to cow the vigers�� heart that they involuntarily wanted to bow.


    Then, Wang Lu slowly opened his mouth, ��Today, I am going to talk about matters in heaven.��


    ��Matters in heaven?��


    Not only the vigers, even the dirty old man and the rest that were standing on the tform were also curious.


    They actually didn��t know what Wang Lu wanted to talk about. Holy Maiden Feng Ling was not interested, while He Yun and Wu Feihua didn��t dare to ask about it. However, Wen Bao, who had the gut to inquire, actually got the answer, which was a spoiler��


    Thus, when Wang Lu said the words matters in heaven, these several people were also interested, wanting to hear what was really the matters in heaven.


    ��In the heaven, there are Immortals, so the so-called matters in heaven are actually the matters in the Immortal World, or the matters of Immortals, to be exact.��


    Below the tform, there were already several people who forcefully nodded. They gathered here wanting to listen to the matters of Immortal World as well as the matters of Daoist Immortals. As for the clouds and the moon in the heaven, even if there were many mysterious things about them, they have nothing to do with them!


    Seeing that the audience appetite had been raised, with a slight smile, Wang Lu began to describe the exciting scene in the Immortal World.


    The Immortal World was a boundless expanse world. If the Nine Regions were to put into it, it would be like a drop in the bucket. In this boundless Immortal World, naturally, there were many Daoist Immortals. Daoist Immortals were beings of enormous power that could move the mountain and overturn thend. The Daoist Immortals in the Immortal World didn��t have the endless dispute that characterized the mortal world. They live in harmony, helping one another. Although the Immortal World was boundless, it was actually calm.


    The reason for that lied in the enormous products and natural resources in the Immortal World. No matter what the interest was, the Immortal World could satisfy it. The seemingly priceless treasures in the mortal world were but ordinary rocks in the Immortal World; it was chocked full of them. Thus, in this situation, naturally, it would be hard for a dispute to appear. Moreover, the state of mind of a Daoist Immortal was different; since they basically live forever, what would they care about temporary dispute?


    In these few words, Wang Lu had sketched out some of the magnificent and breathtaking scenes of the Immortal World, which mesmerized those vigers.


    Prior to this, their understanding of Immortal World was limited to the human imagination and what the Seven Stars Sect��s Publicity Envoy said about it. That Publicity Envoy actually possessed a silver tongue, but his depiction of Immortal World was nothing more than mountains of gold and silver. It was worlds apart from the scene that Wang Lu described.


    However, the sheer momentum of imagination alone was not enough topletely convert these vigers. Therefore, Wang Lu changed the subject. To cater the taste of the audience, he spoke about the life of a Daoist Immortal.


    It was naturally fascinating, as well as exciting.


    Those millions and millions of year giants in the Immortal World aside, anyone who had just soared to be a new Daoist Immortal, when they set foot in the Immortal World, there would be seventy-two absolutely out of the world beautiful fairies who greeted them, served them and attended to all their needs, and henceforth became that Daoist Immortal��s private property. And then, there would be a magnificent pce to be that Daoist Immortal��s residence in the Immortal World. In that vast expanse of territory, any mortal monarch��s power would never be on par even against even the weakest Daoist Immortal. As long as any Daoist Immortal willed it, millions and millions of territory in the Immortal World could transform.


    This description was obviously too vulgar, yet the audience down below tweaked their ears and scratched their cheeks in delight; they were unable to contain their joy.


    Indeed, to them, this was what Immortal World should be; this was the treatment befitting of a Daoist Immortal! That gold mountain and mountain of silver thing was too low taste! How could it bepared to the seventy-two fairies��


    Before long, Wang Lu��s description on matters of Immortal World temporarily came to an end. However, under the stage, some people were already impatient. ��May I ask, Daoist Immortal, how to ascend to the world of the Immortals?��


    ��Can everyone cultivate to be Immortal?��


    ��Daoist Immortal, do you think I have the qualification to be a cultivator?��


    ��Daoist Immortal����


    Pandemonium broke out, and everyone rushed to talk at once. Wang Lu onstage made an appreciating-a-flower smile, he neither stopped them, nor he answered. After a moment, the old Vige Head Wang Qinian forcefully stamped his crutch and yelled, ��Be quiet!��


    The Vige Head��s authority was still effective, and soon, the viger��s noise subsided. The Vige Head Wang Qinian respectfully bowed in respect to Wang Lu, and then, with a sinking voice, asked, ��Dare I ask Daoist Immortal, can us, mortals�� have the possibility to be Immortals?��


    Wang Lu revealed a faint smile. ��Yes.��


    Wang Qinian��s heart wildly thumped, thinking, ��Sure enough! Although that devil Seven Stars Sect cruel and evil, their theory of everyone can be Immortal is not wrong!��


    Excited, this old Vige Head tremblingly asked, ��Then, can-can I be�� Immortal too?��


    Behold, Wang Lu actually shook his head. ��No, you can��t.��


    Wang Qinian was stunned. ��I-I can��t?��


    The audience down the stage also began to talk among themselves. Just now, they were told that everyone could be Immortals, but why Wang Qinian can��t? Was it because Wang Qinian was not a mortal?


    Wang Lu therefore sighed. ��Just now I talked about the matters of heaven, do you guys know how manyyers of heaven there are?��


    The audience looked at each other; how could they know the answer?


    ��So far, above the mortal world, there is a total of Nine Heavens. These Nine Heavens didn��t exist at all when the universe is created, but rather they were transformed one by one after that.��


    ��Transformed?��


    ��Yes, it was transformed from the mortal world. Thest threeyers of heaven came from the mortal world��s transformation, one in each previous era.��


    ��What!?��


    This time, not only the vigers down the stage were surprised, even the Wisdom Sect��s Elders on the stage could not help but gawk, thinking, ��Sect Leader, isn��t this too much!?��


    Wang Lu said, ��The mortal world, after thousands upon thousands of years of change, may soar upward into the heavens. Naturally, the entire world would ascend, at that time, everyone would be Immortals, and henceforth, forever enjoy the bliss��That��s why I said that everyone could be an Immortal.��


    ��Then, we need to wait for thousands of years?��


    ��The number of years is not fixed; the world��s ascension need not the passage of times, but rather the great effort of thousands upon thousands of cultivators.��


    ��The great effort of thousands upon thousands of cultivators, what�� does this mean?��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��An ancient legend in the Immortal World says that when a world has a million of ascenders, it will trigger the entire world��s ascension, integrating with the other Immortal Worlds, and at that time, the other mortals will ��ride the coat of those soaring cultivators���� But, it will at least need a million forerunners.��


    ��Then, how many are our world��s forerunners?��


    ��So far, it��s less than a hundred people.��


    ��Oh���� The crowd was greatly disappointed and discouraged.


    Wang Lu was silent for a while until that depressed mood gradually spread, before he said, ��Are you giving up?��


    Wang Qinian wryly smiled. ��We do not dare to deceive you, Daoist Immortal, this soaring to be Immortals thing, we all want that. However, I��m afraid it would be hundreds of thousands of yearster before there are a million forerunners and thus the rest of the people be Immortals. At which time, we have long turned into a pile of rotten bones!��


    Wang Luughed. ��Why aren��t you willing to be the forerunners?��


    ��What?��


    ��This a million of forerunners, someone has to do it. Otherwise, if we let the years goes by, there would be no world��s ascension. And if we��re not careful, we might fall prey to the devil and forever sink into oblivion. Since you��re bent on bing Immortals, why don��t you be the forerunners?��


    ��C-Can we?��


    ��If you never give your effort, never practice, you will never be. For any world��s ascension, there are steps upon steps effort of hundreds of millions of mortals. The most precious thing in life is life itself, because life is only once, therefore, people should spend their lives in this way: when they look back to their past, they don��tment because they have wasted their years, nor ashamed of their mediocrity. So, when one dies, one will be able to say that one has dedicated one��s whole life and all of one��s energies to the most precious cause��striving for the world��s ascension.��

 Chapter 101 - Fully Display the Advantage of Low-Cost Labor

    <h4>Chapter 101: Fully Disy the Advantage of Low-Cost Labor</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    By the time his voice fell, the audience was already in awe of his words, and the ensuing silencested for a long, long time.


    Wang Lu smiled and swept his gaze and saw hundreds of vacant eyes.


    The things that Wang Lu talked about, whether it was the matters of heaven, as well as rule of how a mortal could be an Immortal, enormously differ from their expectations. However,pared to the casual everyone-could-be-Immortal rhetoric spouted out by the Seven Stars Sect, Wang Lu��s depiction was undoubtedly much more authentic. Even though deep down, they were more willing to believe that kind of as-long-as-you-consume-elixirs-you-can-magically-be-Immortal-little-by-little rhetoric, but��


    A million of forerunners, the road to ascension, such rhetorics could indeed make one��s blood boil. However, after a moment of excitement, they had to face the real problem. Could they have the qualification to be the�� forerunners? Even if they struggled for their entire life, it was highly likely that they would still end up being a pile of bones.


    Some of them could not help but began to feel a trace of resentment. Why was the Immortal World like what the Wisdom Sect��s depiction, why wasn��t it like what the Seven Stars Sect depicted��?


    While people had mixed feelings from digesting that matters in heaven thing, Wang Lu once again opened his mouth.


    ��You guys don��t want to be the forerunners?��


    Wang Qinian froze for a moment. ��We want it, of course, we want it. But����


    ��Since you want it, why are you having a second thought? Do you doubt yourself? Do you feel inferior? Do you think you can��t be the forerunner?��


    Wang Qinian and several other vigers looked at each other, and then the old Vige Head wryly smiled as he gave his reply, ��Mr. Sect Leader, you are people of the Immortal World, so perhaps you don��t understand the sufferings of us, mortals. We don��t have good aptitude and perception; if we rely on ourselves to cultivate, I��m afraid we��ll never reach the condition where we can ascend.��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��So, you don��t cultivate?��


    Wang Qinian immediately gawked; since they couldn��t achieve anything, what would be the use of them to cultivate?


    ��Indeed, I am born Immortal, so I don��t understand the sufferings of mortals. However, I know that countless of years in the past, in the Nine Regions, there were innumerable cultivators who cultivated to be the forerunners. Not all of them are geniuses, not everyone was gifted with the affinity to Immortality, and in the end, only a few of them had reached the end of line�� then why did these countless cultivators still cultivated?��


    While speaking, Wang Lu pointed at the dirty old man He Yun. ��This persones from the world of mortals; he is just a cultivator, and can��t be called an Immortal. However, are you willing to trade ce with him?��


    ��Trade ce with him?��


    ��That��s right, trade all of his Immortal cultivation.��


    Wang Qinian froze for a moment, and then he was suddenly jerked as if aware of something. ��Of course we are willing! Although he is not a genuine Immortal, Immortal Method is mysterious and profound, how could it bepared to my old body.��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��Then I ask you again, do you or do you not want to cultivate?��


    ��Cultivate, of course, I want to cultivate! But����


    At this time, the dirty old man interrupted, ��That��s right, base on the aptitude and perception, you are just ordinary people. However, regarding cultivation, the most important thing is the chance. However, in this world, what other things that could give more chance than being favored by a Daoist Immortal?��


    Upon hearing this remark, no matter how stupid they were, they still could understand its implication. All of them were suddenly ecstatic.


    ��Then may we ask Sect Leader how are we going to cultivate?��


    Wang Lu shook his head, refusing to say anything.


    Wang Qinian was baffled, he didn��t know why the Daoist Immortal would end the lecture here.


    The dirty old man coughed and then said, ��It��s not that Sect Leder doesn��t want to tell, but this cultivation thing is a secret of our Wisdom Sect that we can��t just casually reveal to other people. Sect Leader himself, as an Immortal, is indifferent to this, but other people may object; and since Sect Leader empathize with his subordinates����


    Hearing this, a sh of understanding suddenly came through Wang Qinian��s mind; he immediately prostrated. ��Please shelter us, Sect Leader! All of us vigers of Wang Family Vige are willing to join the Wisdom Sect and serve the sect faithfully!��


    The dirty old man didn��t know whether tough or cry. ��You, this old man�� What are you doing? How could you just casually ask to be epted into the Wisdom Sect?��


    At this time, Wang Lu said, ��These people are sincere, so it��s inappropriate to keep them out. We were able to establish the altar here because of chance, therefore, in addition to today��s lecture, the chance is also theirs. Just regard them as Wisdom Sect��s followers and look after them�� Tomorrow, you will exin to them the Immortal Cultivation Method. I am born an Immortal, so regarding mortal world��s Immortal Cultivation, I��m not as familiar with it as you.��


    He Yun bowed. ��Subordinate will follow your orders.��


    Wang Lu smiled, his eyes again turned towards the crowd of vigers, and then said, ��Perhaps you��re doomed to miss the world��s ascension, but I hope you understand that each of your efforts is not futile. The road to Immortal Worlds is paved with countless bricks, and many of them will be hand-built by you; that will be your eternal glory.��


    ����


    It was a long time after the lecture had ended that the crowd gradually dispersed. Although there were still a lot of confusion in their heart, most people couldn��t hide their excitement; their hearts were filled with joy like the blossoming of a flower.


    At the same time, the leaders of Intelligence Revenue Service happily held a celebration feast. That lecture just now fully achieved the expected result. Even the most skeptical of them, Miss Holy Maiden, was also full of praise.


    ��Haha, a million of people�� that��s an amazing theory! A watertight argument! How could youe up with such a nonsense theory?��


    Mr. Director modestly waved his hand. ��It��s an insignificant matter, not worth mentioning.��


    The Holy Maiden was still immersed in that y; she excitedly said, ��Moreover, yourst few paragraphs are so splendid, saying that people should spend their lives as such�� It��s really unimaginable. Those words actually came from the Non-Phase Peak, that degenerate Wang Lu whose decadent is well known!��


    ��Sheet! I��m the destitute of Non-Phase Peak that I have to run to your ce almost everyday just to eat, where do I have the capital to be decadent and degenerate?��


    ��In short, what you did today is really an eye-opener, it��s like the feeling when I stood and watch your performance in the Immortal Gathering!��


    ��Come on, don��t mention that nonsense history����


    After the joking was over, Holy Maiden finally spoke out the meat of the problem, ��This is a good start, what do we do next?��


    Wang Lu said, ��What else? Of course, we��re going to start collecting the intelligence tax.��


    ��How are we going to collect? After experiencing that Seven Stars Sect incident, I think selling them high price manmade spirit root are not going to work.��


    Wang Luughed. ��That��s why we��re going to do the opposite. The Six Harmonies Pills and so on, not only we don��t sell them at a high price, if needed, we should sell them at a loss. To collect the tax, we need to use another way.��


    ��And this another way refer to?��


    ��For example, the Thousand Spirit Hall or Garden of Many Flowers.��


    Little Ling��Er was suddenly jolted. ��You want them to offer theirbor force?��


    ��That��s right. Just like mortal world��s monarchs who exploit their subjects with tax and forcedbor. In the future, we will use poprization of these Six Harmonies Pills and other things. Although these ignorant fools can��t cultivate deeply enough, most would still be counted as cultivators and thus could build some simple constructions; they willy the foundation of our Intelligence Revenue Service��s General Headquarters.��


    Little Ling��Er rolled her eyes and then smiled. ��Oh, right. It��s like what you said�� something-something luxurious office building?��


    ��That��s right. That��s what I mean. In this way, not only we directly benefit from it, but those ignorant fools will also benefit. Through the construction process, they can practice improving their cultivation. Not to mention after the building isplete, all of them will benefit materially from it; this is truly getting things done in one stroke! As the saying goes, before we kill a pig, we need to fatten it first; this is how our Intelligence Revenue Service will work, by empowering these ignorant fools. The stronger they are, the bigger the pig, and the fatter the pig, the more we can tax them. Compared to the way Seven Stars Sect work, by forcing people to sell their blood or kidney to pay for the cultivation, they��re basically killing the goose thatys the golden eggs.��


    This remark left the dirty old man and Wu Feihua somewhat ufortable. Although they now had abandoned the dark and seek the light, listening to such a review of Seven Stars Sect from Wang Lu, in their heart, they still felt somewhat embarrassed.


    ��So the next question is, how do we find many Six Harmonies Pills?��


    Wang Lu said, ��That thing is already rotten in the street, it��s not some high-end drug; as long as we have the money, we can buy it.��


    ��Do you have money?��


    ��Why do you think I built that Primal Chaos Altar?��


    Actually, if someone really wanted to but the Six Harmonies Pills, one didn��t need to use the currency of the Immortal Cultivation World��spirit stones. This drug was already so pervasive in the Nine Regions; it wasn��t a drug exclusive to Shengjing Sect anymore. Nowadays, even low-rank small sect could easily manufacture this Six Harmonies Pill. Therefore, its price continued to drop that it could be exchanged for the mortal world��s currency��this was the thing that the swindlers exploited. Otherwise, it would be too not cost effective if it could only be exchanged with spirit stones.


    However, if one wanted to purchase in bulk, it was best to exchange it with spirit stones or other things. In any case, having this Primal Chaos Altar was equal to having an endless supply of wealth. For many low-rank sects, having a fully functioning altar was equal to sitting on a spirit stones vein; it was the key to the sect��s operation.


    ��Now that you mentioned it, what is that sphere you built today? I have not seen such an altar.��


    ��Hehe, like I said, this Primal Chaos Altar��s properties are����


    After Wang Lu carefully exined the properties of the altar, the several people in the room could not help but be startled. A growth type altar and tide intensity around six to seven rank altar were already enough to shock them. However, the more astonishing thing was that it was able to spout out a fifth rank elixir�� This property has gone against the heaven��s will. Even a high-rank altar might not be able to do that, at least, one couldn��t expect an altar to be able to spout out fifth rank elixir just from absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy; this conversion rate waspletely irrational��


    ��Tsk, tsk, this is really what you called ��earns bushels of gold daily��. Wang Lu, have you ever counted? If you don��t rely on spirit stones as the altar��s material and just rely on tides, how long would it be before it spouts out again?��


    Wang Lu said, ��In general, every day it can spout eleven times.��


    The dirty old man gawked, and then blurted, ��Eleven times per day? Wouldn��t it mean in a year, this altar can provide us with several hundred thousands of spirit stones ie!? This is equal to the ie from a prefectural capital, no, it��s even more than a prefectural capital!��


    Previously, the Seven Stars Sect upied a prefectural capital and once had an ie of several hundreds thousand of spirit stones in a year. However, that windfall couldn��t be replicated again. Only by umting several years of plunder could they hope to have that kind of riches.


    Hearing the dirty old man��s partmentation part amazement, Wang Lu thought that it was funny. ��That��s because of my luck that in-eleven-spouts-in-session-in-a-single-shake it spout out a fifth rank elixir, do you think another eleven spouts would produce something that is equal in worth to that? If so, then why don��t you try it yourself after your lecture tomorrow. If it doesn��t spout out an object that is equal in worth with the fifth rank elixir, then you have to pay me with your own money the difference in their value!��


    The dirty old man said, ��If I have the same luck as you, how could I fall into poverty until now?�� He promptly begged for forgiveness.


    ��Heh, in short, we have the money, and we have the people, so our next step should be����


    Sect Leader Wang Lu��s smile turned cold. ��A certain person ought toe knocking at our door.��

 Chapter 102 - A Small Foundation Establishment Arrived at the Wang Family Village…

    <h4>Chapter 102: A Small Foundation Establishment Arrived at the Wang Family Vige��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    On a barren hill at the Eastern Way Prefecture of Great Ming Country in Blue River Region, there was a secret high-level meeting of Seven Stars Sect.


    This kind of low-level trash sect, which couldn��t even meet the minimum requirements to join the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, was doomed to take an unusual road for their development and operation.


    First, because their main businesses were to swindle and operate a cult, thus, in the territory of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they were destined to lurk in the dark, even their altar was covered up by them, building it on a barren hill. Otherwise, among the low-level trash sects, the Seven Stars Sect could be regarded as a rising star, not down and out like they were right now.


    Second, because they did not amount to something, many proper things that were naturally arranged in a normal sect were not in theirs. For example, the Sect Leader and the other Elderscked the necessarymunication channel. Usually, for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there were Immortal method links between their higher ups, either with Water Mirror Fantasy Screen or dispatchingmunication talismans, flying sword messenger, and so on�� For those top rank sects, their Absolute Summoning Talisman could even break countless of restriction arrays to arrive at the destination��each of it could buy the whole Seven Stars Sect.


    As for the Seven Stars Sect, they could only use mortal means, by arranging the time and ce for their high-level meeting.


    Although the Seven Stars Sect was not arge scale sect, their businesswork was reallyplicated. The Elders usually have their own respective domain of operation and would usually be busy with their work. It was rare for them to have the time toe together. So, each time before the meeting, they would express their unity to the sect and greet each other. But today, the atmosphere on the altar, which was their main base, was somewhat odd.


    A middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe rushed to the hill. His name was Xie Chi, the youngest of the Six Stars Elders of the Seven Stars Sect. He was a highly talented cultivator that the Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect personally recruited from one of the sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals several years ago. Usually, he was regarded as very important by the Sect Leader, but this time, he had encountered some trouble in handling his affair. Because of this, he identally forgot their regr meeting. Thus, he rushed to their meeting ce in a hurry, but he was still a bitte.


    When he entered their meeting ce with a smile stered on his face, ready to admit his mistake, he suddenly felt his breathing stagnated as if there was a heavy burden on his body.


    When he looked up, he realized that the Sect Leader was seething with anger.


    Thus, he no longer chit-chatted, quickly arrived at his own position, and then whispered to the Elder next to him, ��What happened?��


    That Elder, likewise, transmitted his voice in secret, ��Didn��t you notice that we are a person less?��


    Xie Chi was stunned. ��Where��s old He?��


    ��Heh, we also want to know his whereabouts�� It is said that we have lost contact with him for quite a while. Didn��t he also absent on our previous meeting? Two times of unclear absence in two meetings in a row. Even if Sect Leader doesn��t say anything about it�� you also know what it means, right?��


    Xie Chi somewhat couldn��t believe it. ��Old He, he��is not someone who has the guts to betray the sect, is he tired of living? Although his cultivation is not bad, it still couldn��t bepared to Sect Leader����


    ��Who knows what��s going on with him? That��s why Sect Leader is so annoyed, and he still keeps such a big thing like this in the dark.��


    Xie Chi asked, ��Is there anyone else besides old He?��


    ��Except his partner Wu Feihua, the others are all third level or lower disciples who don��t have the qualifications to contact us.��


    Xie Chi asked again, ��We always have the qualifications to contact them!?��


    ��All the name of the disciples in the Marquis County is in the hands of Old He and Feihua, even Sect Leader doesn��t have the copy, so how are we going to contact them!?��


    Xie Chi gawked dumbfoundedly. ��Why�� is it that our Seven Stars Sect��s management system is so full of nonsense!?��


    ��Hey, don��tpare it with your Ten Thousand Flowers House standard. Humph, perhaps after this incident, we all have to be careful a bit.��


    The two were happily chatting in secret, but all of a sudden, they heard a stuffy voice from the Sect Leader.


    ��Humph, that��s enough. Be quiet.��


    The Elders immediately quieted down.


    A voice which contained a slight anger came from the air, ��I have just figured this thing out. Luckily, I know a ck market merchant who happens to know that, some time ago, someone had purchased a batch of materials and brought them to the Dog Ear Mountain. Heh, this time running to the Dog Ear Mountain, they must have nned to rebel!��


    His voice on thest few words was like ps of thunder, which frightened the Elders.


    Although the Sect Leader��s cultivation stage was just Xudan Stage, there was an insurmountable gap between him and cultivators of Foundation Establishment Stage. As such, they wouldn��t dare to be impudent.


    ��Xie Chi, I want you to handle this matter. On the specific on how you are going to do it, I don��t need to spell it for you, understood?��


    Xie Chi��s heart turned cold. ��Understood!��


    ����


    Three dayster, Xie Chi had rushed to the Dog Ear Mountain at the Marquis County alone.


    Even after three days, Xie Chi still couldn��t forget that murderous intention that came from the air before he departed.


    The Sect Leader was truly angry this time�� However, his anger was not without cause. Although the Seven Stars Sect was mostly suppressed by other sects in recent years, they never had a problem internally. This Old He usually would just wallow in lust and sex, so no one has ever thought he had the courage to rebel. Thus, this betrayal hurt the Sect Leader the most, because now he suddenly felt that no one else around him could be trusted!


    At the end of the day, the management system of the Seven Stars Sect was too weak. In order to conceal their development from big sects, the sect adopted a single line ofmand from top to bottom. As a result, when one point was broken, the whole line was paralyzed. Moreover, without the necessary supervision, Old He was actually able to escape! This really opened up the weakness in the Seven Stars Sect management system. It was only because the Sect Leader put more attention to the development in the Wang Family Vige that when he turned to check, he found out that the person in charge of that ce was gone!


    What the f*ck was happening here�� No wonder the Sect Leader sent him, who came from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, to deal with this. Without a professional like him to rectify this, sooner orter, the Seven Stars Sect would end on the Sect Leader��s watch! However, looking from another perspective, only with this event that his value woulde forth. Wasn��t the reason he changed sects, from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals hopping onto this small sect, because of the chance to climb the sectdder was bigger here? If there were a chance to integrate the Seven Stars Sect, this low-level trash sect, into the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, then his future would be limitless. In the Ten Thousand Flower House Sect, he was just an ordinary cultivator, but if someday he became a real Elder of a sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, then his position would not be the same��


    However, he needed to put the sect reorganization into the back of his head first. The most important thing right now was to punish that sect��s rebel.


    ��Old He, oh, Old He, what has gotten into you that you insist on bing a rebel? Moreover, why did you choose such a ce�� If it��s a neglected countryside, perhaps the Sect Leader would be toozy to care about you. You��re not qualified to upy this rich-with-spiritual-energy ce, a natural paradise.��


    While sneering, Xie Chi held his sole magical tool��Thorny Flower��this was a fifth rank magical tool from the Ten Thousand Flower House Sect��s refining workshop; if matched with the Ten Thousand Flower Method, it could unleash power close to that of a high-rank magical tool. The biggest reason why the Sect Leader was so confident to send him alone to deal with He Yun, Wu Feihua and other possible enemies were because of this fifth rank magical tool.


    Secondly, although he was much younger than He Yun, he was stronger than him. Both of them were low-level Foundation Establishment cultivators, but Ten Thousand Flower House Sect and Jade Forest Sect were decidedly different. Ten Thousand Flower House Sect was an eighth rank sect, while Jade Forest Sect was merely ninth rank. Although their cultivations were on the same stage, his overall strength was ten percent higher than him.


    Although ten percent seemed small, in practice, ten percent morebat strength meant that within ten strokes, he would be able to score a victory. Moreover, with the help of the magical tool Thorny Flower, even if he simultaneously faced off against He Yun and Wu Feihua, two people, Xie Chi still had the confidence to finish the fight in five strokes.


    ��Old He, I��m sorry, but I have to do this.��


    As soon as his voice fell, Xie Chi froze. After taking half a step in midair, he no longer dared to move.


    Ten meters before him, He Yun, with a smile on his face, appeared in his line of sight.


    ��Elder Xie Chi, how are you going to apologize to me?��


    Xie Chi still did not move; he was inwardly surprised, thinking that how could this old man know he wasing and catch him off guard here? He was only half-prepared!


    But then another thought came to him. This old man had been handling the affairs in the Dog Ear Mountain, which was rich with surrounding spiritual energy for two years, so it wasn��t strange if he had already ced some strange arrays here. After all, the old man came from the Jade Forest Sect, so he should be quite familiar with setting up arrays�� However, what��s the use in intercepting him here? In addition to that Thorny Flower, he still had three cards up his sleeves, any one of them could easily crush this low-level Foundation Establishment cultivator!


    ��Old He, are you alone? Where is Feihua?�� Xie Chi was confident with himself, but he never let his guard off in front of the enemy. Seeing that only this old man appeared, then that Wu Feihua must be hiding somewhere, ready to ambush at moment��s notice.


    He felt it was amusing though. A Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator wanted to sneak attack him? He had a set of Nine Mysterious Armor, an indestructible defense��


    ��So troublesome. What are you waiting for?��


    To his surprise, a girl''s impatient voice sounded from behind him. However, the next thing he knew, his head was violently shocked, which immediately knocked him out.


    Hisst thought before he went unconscious: ��Nine Mysterious Armor, you lied to me����


    ����


    When Xie Chi opened his eyes once again, that lowly smile of He Yun was still in his line of sight.


    Seeing Xie Chi had woken up, He Yun turned his head. ��Director, this guy has woke up.��


    ��Oh, that��s fast. It looks like this is their first tier yer.��


    ��What?��


    ��Nothing, you won��t understand a leader��s talk.��


    While He Yun and that stranger were talking, Xie Chi hurriedly swept his gaze around.


    This should be a long abandoned warehouse but one that was kept clean and dry. He was thrown in a pile of debris; though he wasn��t injured, his whole body��s magical power was dispersed. Although this was not a big deal for him because he still has his foundation, but his body was bound by an invisible thread, he could not move even the slightest bit�� The body of a Foundation Establishment cultivator like him was far more tougher than that of amon Qi Cultivating Stage or martial art expert, however, bound by this thread, he didn��t even have the room to struggle.


    Inside the warehouse, besides He Yun, there was also a youth who He Yun spoke to. From how they talk, it was obvious that the youth has a significantly higher status than He Yun.


    In addition to them, there was also a pretty young girl, who stood beside the youth, with an impatient face. From her bodynguage, it seemed like her status was a bit higher than the youth.


    Xie Chi was amazed, but his heart was already able to piece out the puzzle. There was indeed outsiders sect who were involved in this, otherwise, He Yun would��ve never had the gut to betray the sect.


    However, no big sects would care about this Wang Family Vige of Dog Ear Mountain, so which sect in the Blue River Region would interfere with the Seven Stars Sect��s affair?


    When Xie Chi was racking his brain, trying to find clues, the youth swept over his pair of clear eyes toward him.


    ��Hello. I, the Director of the Nine Regions Intelligence Revenue Service, the Sect Leader of the Wisdom Sect, wee you to our newly-formed-but-soon-big family. Then, let us manage together our Nine Regions Intelligence Revenue Service and work hard!��

 Chapter 103 - The Unlucky Holy Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 103: The Unlucky Holy Maiden</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��So everyone, please apuse to wee the arrival of our neer. This man is Xie Chi, who is originally an elder in the Seven Stars Sect. From the total of eighteen elders, he was ranked as the seventh, which was much higher than Old He. Moreover, he is a highly talented person; in the future, he would actively contribute to our Intelligence Revenue Service, so please assist him in any way you can.��


    In the room, Wang Lu, happily smiling, highly praised Xie Chi while patting him on the shoulder. The people beside him, Little Ling��Er, Wen Bao, He Yun, and Wu Feihua all showed different expressions; each has their own thoughts.


    It all happened while Xie Chi��s face was stiff as a zombie.


    In the warehouse, he received Wang Lu��s passionate solicitation, as a result�� he naturally epted the offer.


    Firstly, Wang Lu��s proposed three advantages were indeed exciting, secondly��


    He has no choice��his life was in the other party��s hand; did he have to die for the Seven Stars Sect for nothing? Even if he, Xie Chi, has a sincere loyalty, he still wouldn��t be able to convince the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader to let the sect join the Ten Thousand Flower House Sect.


    What was even more terrifying was that, in that warehouse, that youth Wang Lu had fed him a dark pill, which allegedly was a legendary insect poison imported from the southern border, Three Corpses Brain Pill. If, after eating, he was not obedient, his soul would fly out of his body and never return�� Of course, Xie Chi didn��t know that that was not an imported poison, not to mention as a hardworking and thrifty person, how could Wang Lu be willing to import the insect poison and give it to a low-level soldier like him? The so-called Three Corpses Brain Pill was nothing more than the spurted out coal lump from that gray spherical altar.


    Therefore, Xie Chi did not hesitate to bow his head and give in, in any case, he has nothing to lose.


    However, regarding Xie Chi joining the Intelligence Revenue Service, the Holy Maiden Feng Ling sighed with emotion, thinking that though the motley crew of the Intelligence Revenue Service was getting stronger, the number of low-level scums was getting higher. Originally, she came here looking for fun, and in recent days, she happily yed with the altar, trying her luck in that eleven-spout-per-day altar. However, her result was, she got nothing of value, eleven-zero, eleven-zero, eleven-zero in session�� This result only inmed her spirit of ��keep on fighting despite continual setbacks��. She didn��t care at all whether Wang Lu��s Intelligent Revenue Service would seed or fail.


    As for Wen Bao, he weed the arrival of Xie Chi, because it meant that there was more helping hand in the construction of their building in the vige, thus his pressure would be greatly reduced. As for other things, they were way out of his IQ��s scope.


    For Wu Feihua, she was secretly happy. This Xie Chi originally came from an eighth rank sect, and though his cultivation was not high, it was higher than that of old man He Yun. Moreover, he was also quite rich; he had many magical tools that he brought from his former sect, plus his face was quite handsome; in short, he was the typical ��prince charming��! If only she could hook up and sleep with him, then her hard work in the Wang Family Vige would not go in vain.


    The only one who was filled with concern was He Yun. First, he was worried that this handsome little b*tch would shake his position. Right now he was the Deputy Director of the Wisdom Sect; it didn��t mean that his power and influence were monstrous, but he was responsible for the development of the Wisdom Sect and also carried out most of its affairs, so his benefits were numerous�� However, if he wanted to be honest with himself, he got his position because Wang Lu had no other helper. The Holy Maiden was strong, but she did not obey the Director. Wen Bao was obedient, but his ��stupid-ness�� was heartbreaking. Among the Wisdom Sect��s higher-ups, only he was useful. However, in the Seven Stars Sect, Xie Chi��s position was higher than him. No matter if it was on the cultivation level, perception, or practical ability, the guy was simply better than him; in short, the threat was too big.


    Secondly, it was a deeper level of anxiety: Wang Lu��s movement was so reckless that the Seven Stars Sect was bound to retaliate. Different from his small position in the sect, Xie Chi was regarded as one of the core inner circles in the sect. The Sect Leader even had the intention of grooming him to be the Vice Sect Leader and eventually his sessor! His own disappearance, at most, would only entuate the Seven Stars Sect��s imperfect system, but Xie Chi��s disappearance and defection would definitely turn the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader hostile against them.


    What then? Would the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leadermand the sect��s Elders to attack them? If they were to fight, they would definitely lose. No matter how powerful Wang Lu was, a Qi Cultivating Stage could never defeat a Xudan Stage. Even if the Holy Maiden was factored into this, against more than a dozen Foundation Establishment Elders, the odds were not in their Wisdom Sect��s favor.


    Of course, Wang Lu didn��t need to fight with the Seven Stars Sect. He just needed to raise the huge bright g of the Spirit Sword Sect, and a mere Seven Stars Sect naturally could only prostrate and lick their feet. However, wantonly using their trump card like that would only trigger the Disciplinary Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect��s ire, which would lead to a simr dead end to them.


    Thinking to this, the dirty old man could not help but be nervous. Seeing that Wang Lu was spiritedly assigning many important affairs to Xie Chi, he tried to signal his counterpart with his eyes. At the moment, He Yun still couldn��t use the Primordial Spirit to secretly send his message, while talking through secret spell most likely would be heard by Xie Chi.


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu didn��t catch his signal. After he had finished his step-by-step nonsense, Wang Lu pped his hands. ��Well then, I think that��s enough for today, everyone can go now.��


    The dirty old man still wanted to say something, but Wang Lu has started to close the door, which was a very clear sign that the meeting was over. Thus, he could only helplessly pull Wu Feihua to go out with him, only to discover that Wu Feihua was giving coquettish nces at Xie Chi; He Yun couldn��t help but seethe with rage!


    ����


    ��Hey, don��t you think that what you did wasn��t right?��


    When all the people had left, Holy Maiden suddenly said so.


    Wang Lu curiously asked, ��What��s not right about it?��


    ��Don��t you think that your move was a bit reckless? This is not just simply poaching the Seven Stars Sect��s people; you basically threw sheet on their face, and there��s no middle ground here. I''m not worried that you��d lose to a mere Seven Stars Sect, but if this thing gets bigger, your experiential learning wille to an end a lot sooner.��


    Wang Lu nodded in agreement. ��It��s rare indeed for you, Sister Ling, to use your brain to seriously think of something�� Is today another eleven zero?��


    ���� I will get it sooner orter, don��t tten other people��s hope okay!��


    Wang Lu, who was sitting at this time, cast a nce at Sister Ling��s breast and pursed his mouth. ��tten or not, they still look�� Hey, ouch, why did you hit me?!��


    After getting up from the ground, Wang Lu patted the dust and then said, ��What you said previously is right. That being the case, tomorrow, we should probably be ready for a big showdown with the Seven Stars Sect. However, the thing that you could think, do you think I couldn��t think it too? Rest assured, I��ve already taken care of it, they wouldn��t be able toe.��


    Little Ling��Er was suddenly curious. ��Wouldn��t be able toe?��


    ��Humph, do you think a motley crew of people who couldn��t even take care of themselves like them have the qualification to look us for trouble? However, we must make the best use of the time, taking advantage of this rare strategic opportunity period; we should maximize the spread of the Wisdom Sect as fast as we could and improve the sect��s members�� cultivation level. When we have raised our sect��s scale and members�� cultivation level sufficient enough, even if the Seven Stars Sect wants to look for trouble, they have to think twice. At that time, we should already have the upper hand, and thus, no longer need to worry about them.��


    Seeing Wang Lu happily talking, Feng Ling quickly interrupted. ��Hey, hey, what do you mean by you��ve already take care of it?��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��In fact, it��s not a big deal actually. Two days ago, I wrote a letter. Now, it should��ve arrived at the destination and produced the due reaction.��


    ��Letter, to who?��


    ��The Union of Ten Thousand Immortal��s Blue River Region office of the Hall of Mortal Reason.��


    ���� What is that?��


    ��It��s a department that specifically deals with mortal affairs. Given Blue River Region��s particr characteristic, it��s simply a group of idler-and-waiting-to-die pain in the ass cultivators. However, one of their duty is that: to ensure the mortal world��s order in their area of jurisdiction does not receive unjustified external interference.��


    ��And this unjustified external interference refer to��?��


    ��For example, Zhifeng��s action at the White Moon Country. This department mainly deals with the cultivator who misbehaves in the mortal world. Actually, interfering in the world of mortals is not really strange for cultivators. As long as a cultivator receive permission from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, that cultivator could even openly facilitate change in the royal family of a country. However, if it��s not permitted by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, even if you just randomly point at a few mortal world��s children, you would definitely get into trouble, and without a doubt, it��s impossible for the Seven Stars Sect to get the permission from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.��


    Little Ling��Er frowned for a while before she realized the meaning behind Wang Lu��s talking in circles remark. The girl��s eyes went wide as she incredulously asked, ��You�� as a Sect Leader, actually reported your own sect to them!?��


    Wang Lu righteously spoke, ��Reporting a sect is everyone��s responsibility!��


    ��Why would you report your own sect!��


    ��Lady, please respect our Wisdom Sect��s lofty ideal, our sect is intrinsically different than an evil cult.��


    ��Yeah, an evil cult would not be as foolish as you!��


    ��Thank you. It��s rare hearing you praise me so highly like that.��


    Wrangling with Wang Lu was really a hard and unprofitable task that only wasted one��s energy. Feng Ling rubbed her painful temple. ���� ording to your view, the people in that department are just a bunch of idler-and-waiting-to-die pain in the ass cultivators, so why did you send your letter to them? It��s not like we��re a big shot or something, so they wouldn��t care about our little sect��s little problem.��


    ��Thank you for asking. That��s because I signed my real name on that letter. If a report from a Sessor Disciple from one of the Five Unique couldn��t make them move their asses, then this department would not get their necessary budget.��


    ��What the! You use your real name!?��


    ��Yeah, it��s open and aboveboard, is there a need to cover up? This is called helping one another when we see injustice along the road, so please call me little snitch expert.��


    ��You��re an idiot dead snitch����


    ����


    In some barren hill that was shrouded with mist in the Eastern Way Prefecture of Great Ming Country, the Seven Stars Sect convened an emergency council of Elders meeting.


    Most of the participating Elders have been informed of the recent urrence of that jaw-dropping event.


    Xie Chi��s defection.


    For the majority of the Elders, this was an inconceivable matter. Xie Chi was a highly talented person that the Sect Leader personally courted away from the Ten Thousand Flower House Sect. When he entered the sect, he immediately became a middle-rank Elder. That was because his age was too young and he was still a low-level Foundation Establishment cultivator, it would be too uneptable to put him ahead of the several high-level Foundation Establishment Elders. However, his actual influence wasparable to the several most senior Elders that had apanied the Sect Leader the longest.


    He was the hope of the Seven Stars Sect; in the future, the sect would basically fall on his hand. Even now, the sect��s resources distribution was partial to him. How�� could he defect!?


    This was the main reason why the Sect Leader arranged for this emergency meeting. However, when the Elders gathered at the meeting hall, they felt that the air was somewhat cold, sticky, and slightly damp, which was extremely ufortable.


    This�� seemed to imply that the Sect Leader was in a very bad mood. Moreover, it was like he was in a bind and powerless to do something about it.


    What exactly happened here?


    Fortunately, the mystery was soon revealed. When most of the Elders had arrived, the Sect Leader��s voice came through the air.


    ��A delegate from the Hall of Mortal Reason of�� Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� have arrived.��

 Chapter 104 - Professional Level of Anti-Harassment Prevention

    <h4>Chapter 104: Professional Level of Anti-Harassment Prevention</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Hall of Mortal Reason?��


    Unlike a certain aloof Holy Maiden, the Seven Stars Sect��s Elders were familiar with this name.


    Regardless whether they wanted it or not, a sect like the Seven Stars Sect would inevitably have to deal with the Hall of Mortal Reason, the department, which was filled with a group of cultivators who took advantage of the weak and fear the strong. They were greedy and insatiable, and only helped the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Previously, they turned a blind eye to the Shengjing Sect who supported a sect in the White Moon Country; behind closed door, they took profit and became lenient. Yet, regarding the ringworm and scabies type of sect like the Seven Stars Sect, from time to time, they showed their ability to suppress these loose cultivators who could only cry for their mom and dad.


    The Seven Stars Sect was familiar with this truth, or pain. Several years ago, they had upied a prefectural capital in the Great Ming Country. At that time, they wantonly live in pleasure and delight. However, it didn��t take long for the people of the Hall of Mortal Reason to pay them a visit. Faced with two Xudan Stage and ten Foundation Establishment cultivators, the Seven Stars Sect, who until then was very unyielding, was forced to kneel before them and had to give back six to seven out of ten of their profit before they let the Seven Stars Sect go.


    After that bitter experience, they maintained a line ofmunication between them and the Hall of Mortal Reason, and also regrly send gifts to the people of that hall, which thoroughly defused the crisis and finally stabilized their foundation�� However, unexpectedly, even after all of that, this Hall of Mortal Reason still came to pick on them! That hall bit the hand of the person that gave them food; it was like all of their previous spirit stones and spirit objects were given to dogs!


    ��Sect Leader, what exactly happened here!?��


    The Sect Leader was also depressed because the low-level cultivator who was his informer in Hall of Mortal Reason was unwilling to tell him the specific reason of why they came at him again. These several years, he had bribed the several officers in that hall, yet the management level was still beyond his reach, and thus when this thing happened, that was the extent of the information that he could get. Since he had no idea why the Hall picked a bone at them, he convened the Elders to discuss the countermeasures.


    However, if even the Sect Leader had no idea, how could the Elders have any? After discussing it till morning, the only thing that they coulde up with was for the Sect Leader and several senior Elders to bring all kinds of treasures to personally visit the people in the Hall of Mortal Reason and hope that by spending the money, they could avoid cmities.


    What about the matter regarding the Wang Family Vige at the Dog Ear Mountain?


    What about your ass! While disaster was looming upon the sect, who has f*cking time to care about the people on that Dog Ear Mountain!?


    During the month, needless to say, they had spent money like water. After several senior members of Seven Stars Sect managed to treat the management of the Hall of Mortal Reason for drinks several times until they ck out and their Jade Mansion swayed, finally, the matter began to settle down.


    Fortunately, for several years, the Seven Stars Sect had maintained a good rtionship with the Hall of Mortal Reason. That was why they managed toy the matter down after just a month long of almost daily banquet. If it was another sect, even if they offered the spirit wine, they had no way to invite people out to drink. But even so, it took the Seven Stars Sect a whole month before the subordinate of the subdivision head to appear before they managed to deliver the spirit stones gift, finally settling the matter.


    Apart from this, they also got a bonus, which was finally knowing the evil hand behind all this. Actually, it was far from an actual evil hand who manipted things behind the scene. The culprit was actually a pain in the ass idler who sent a report letter to the Hall of Mortal Reason, reporting that there was an evil cult movement within the Great Ming Country of the Blue River Region�� The Hall of Mortal Reason actually received this kind of report letter quite often; it was about eight hundred to one thousand letters per year. Usually, they would just discard these letters, however, this particr letter wasn��t a letter that they could just ignore because the letter was written by a Sessor Disciple of one of the Five Uniques.


    Even more terrifying was that, a few months ago, there was a scandal in the Blue River Region which greatly implicated the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Hall of Mortal Reason. The Hall Leader and Deputy Hall Leader both were subjected to punishment. Henceforth, they became particrly sensitive about this kind of matter. Initially, the evil sect in the White Moon Country was single-handedly destroyed by a Spirit Sword Sect Elder. The evil maniptor behind the scene, Daoist Master Zhifeng, was defeated and routed. He was then punished by his own sect to live his life as an animal for ten years, depriving him of his human body�� This was an inside story that was kept by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, since then, the Shengjing Sect��s attitude toward the Spirit Sword Sect had dramatically changed, especially within the Blue River Region. They might ignore the voice of other sects, but not from the Spirit Sword Sect.


    Thus, with such a twist and turn, a single report letter from a Sessor Disciple, even without a follow-up, was actually able to move this Hall of Mortal Reason�� However, returning from the Hall of Mortal Reason, whether it was the Sect Leader or the several senior Elders, they all felt as if their skin was peeled off ayer.


    When exhausted like that, naturally, it was easy for them to get angry. Being given a hard time by the Hall of Mortal Reason, the Seven Stars Sect naturally had no way to retaliate, however, wasn��t it the perfect time to clean up those shamelessly-seeking-gain group of people that was hiding in the Dog Ear Mountain for a month!?


    However, just when the Sect Leader was ready to take a break, someone came to report; a new trouble came again.


    ��What? Mysterious Sky Mansion!? Are you kidding me!? When did we ever had a deal with them? Usually, we can��t even enter their gate! They say we are dealing with illegal materials, including poison of mass destruction? Is there no justice anymore! We are such a poor Sect, where could we get poison of mass destruction? Moreover, they, themselves, openly auction the high-grade insect poison!? It is said that that poison can even exterminate a small country, and they want to investigate us!?��


    The Sect Leader continued toin loudly, however, the Mysterious Sky Mansion��s power was several times more than that of the Hall of Mortal Reason. Thus, although the one who looked for trouble now was just a subordinate of a small branch of the Mysterious Sky Mansion, that person��s strength was enough to exterminate the Seven Stars Sect a hundred times over.


    For such an unexpected misfortune, the Sect Leader had no alternative but to once again convene the Sect Elders. After another round of consultation, they again carried the spirit wine and went on another ��public rtion�� tour.


    This went for a half a month. When they came back, they felt anotheryer of their skin was peeled off. However, the most unlucky one was one of the Elders, who because of excessive consumption of liquor, suffered a cultivation degradation; his cultivation actually dropped a level, which was such an appalling scene of devastation.


    At this time, the Seven Stars Sect could not even muster the strength to get angry. However, unavoidably, they subconsciously thought of the scourge in the Dog Ear Mountain.


    When they were ready to open the discussion about this issue, the Sect Leader��s heart was moved, and an ominous foreboding came to his mind.


    ��Damn! Are you kidding me����


    After shaking his head, the Sect Leader decided not to believe in that ominous foreboding; he said, ��About the Dog Ear Mountain����


    Before he could continue, however, one of the Elder rushed in. ��Report, Sect Leader, someone from the Union of The Thousand Immortals hase again!��


    ��F*ck! What is it this time!?��


    ��That person said our Seven Stars Sect was involved in a rough exploitation, which seriously harmed the natural environment of the Blue River Region����


    ��I��ll be damned! What kind of bullsheet is that! All of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals upy the spiritual energy veins, and when they developed those areas, all of the resultingndslides were ignored by them; now they want to give us a hard time for this reason!?��


    The Sect Leader was so mad that he wished he could pull out his hair and beard to show his indignation. Unfortunately, the Seven Stars Sect was not a popr sect, and their indignation wasn��t worth a few money. After throwing his temper in the hall for a moment, the Sect Leader could only sigh and then go out to cope with the problem��


    And so it went, time quickly slipped away.


    When the Seven Stars Sect finally straightened all their problems, the entire higher-ups were already exhausted. After recuperating for several days, they inevitably remembered that there was still a big problem at the Dog Ear Mountain that needed to be solved!


    ��Damn! I wonder what kind of trouble those two traitors, He Yun and Xie Chi, are doing at that Dog Ear Mountain!?��


    ����


    Actually, in thest three months, what happened at the Dog Ear Mountain could only be called as earth-shaking.


    Wang Lu did not hesitate to be the embodiment of a snitch party in order to give the Wisdom Sect three months of development time. At the Dog Ear Mountain�� and around Great Ming Country, their biggest obstacle was this Seven Stars Sect. As long as the Seven Stars Sect remained still, no other external influence could hold the Wisdom Sect back. In fact, thest three months, without any harassment from another party, Wisdom Sect��s development was indeed exceptionally swift, like the forest fire that went out of control.


    Firstly, the sect��s frantic expansion. With Wang Lu��s sessful performance in the Wang Family Vige, Xie Chi, dirty old man, and Wu Feihua, these three people emted his performance��using the model at the Wang Family Vige��at the several viges in the vicinity of the Dog Ear Mountain, opening up the sect��s branches there and quickly umting arge number of followers. With word of mouth from these followers, the Wisdom Sect��s influence continued to snowball. Their influence even began to creep into the surrounding counties.


    In the Seven Stars Sect time, there wasn��t too much of development value in the remote viges and counties. However, for the Wisdom Sect who had another way to levy the tax, no ce, and no one had no development value. Even if the believers had no money, at least they have their bodies, theirbor, their kidneys!


    However, only by the Wisdom Sect��s teaching that this development value could be excavated. In thest three months, the Wisdom Sect had made followers out of over ten thousand people. However, the majority of them didn��t happen because of Wang Lu��s million forerunners theory, nor did it rely on the Primal Chaos Altar��s frequent spouting of expensive spirit objects.


    The Wisdom Sect��s true superiority lied in their ability to unearth themon people��s potential. During these three months of rapid expansion, from over ten thousand believers, more than five hundred of them were able to cultivate.


    The proportion might seem small, but they were scattered in dozens of viges. Each vige had at least several sessful examples. This fact alone was more convincing than any slogan or theory, causing people to even more dead set in their belief.


    Initially, when the Seven Stars Sect yed an assortment of tricks to these folks, it didn��t have the same effect as this. Thus, it was impossible for them to have such a swift development momentum. Moreover, once the scam wasid bare, they naturally lost their followers.


    As for how the Wisdom Sect was able to achieve such a miraculous development, it was nothing more than two points.


    First, they importedrge batches of Six Harmonies Pill, and then widely spread them out so that everyone could have the opportunity to cultivate. This step wasn��t as difficult as it seemed because they have the Primal Chaos Altar, which was stable enough to generate sufficient ie to pay for the cost. Ultimately, Six Harmonies powder wasn��t expensive medicine. As long as they managed to establish the supply chain, the rest was only a matter of negotiating the price, and as it turned out, Xie Chi had several resources at hands that could be utilized.


    Second, to let the opportunity to cultivate turn into a tangible result, which was also the hardest step. For the average person, Six Harmonies Pill could only be regarded as opening up a gap of the door of Immortal Cultivation. Even if they cultivate for more than ten years, they might not still be able to draw spiritual energy into their body; the effect was basically next to nothing. In their years of swindling, the Seven Stars Sect had yet to have a breakthrough regarding this matter; even when they asionally caught a wealthy customer who exchanged his hard-earned capital for a high-grade man-made spirit root, they often couldn��t turn him into a cultivator�� However, in Wang Lu��s hand, even if it was just the Six Harmonies Pill, it shone with unparalleled vigor, making this group of perception-less and chance-less mountain vigers, one after the other, achieved a breakthrough.


    The trick for this was actually simple.


    Heaven Burning Blood Technique.

 Chapter 105 - I Was Wrong, It Was Just an Erotic Dream

    <h4>Chapter 105: I Was Wrong, It Was Just an Erotic Dream</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    This Heaven Burning Blood Technique was not unfamiliar to most of the cultivators in the Blue River Region; in fact, it could even be described as famous.


    Or more urately, notorious. Several months ago, Daoist Master Zhifeng was defeated at the Spirit Sword Mountain and sent back with tail between his legs. Although the two sects both had concealed the details in order to save face, the negative assessment of the Heaven Burning Blood Technique was actually slipped through.


    First, this technique was denounced as a big evil technique by the Spirit Sword Sect Elder. However, the fact that Daoist Master Zhifeng had used this Heaven Burning Blood Technique to develop arge number of low-level cultivators at White Moon Country became widely known. Later on, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals sent arge number of cultivators to form a research team. Using the information that they gathered from Zhifeng and the remnant of the Thousand Spirit Sect��s confession, they conducted aprehensive study of that improved technique.


    However, the group could only sigh because the result of thisprehensive study of the Heaven Burning Blood Technique actually supported the inference of the Spirit Sword Sect Elder: at its present form, the technique had too many defects.


    The Spirit Sword Sect Elder exnation of the defect which consisted of something about it shaking the cultivator��s Dao Heart, bing just an observer, was like trying to see the peak of the mountain that was shrouded in mist; it was difficult to see its true meaning. However, a simpler exnation was avable: this Heaven Burning Blood Technique could not really help someone��s cultivation. It was like having an erotic dream that felt really real; it was extremelyfortable, yet it could not change any of the actual things.


    The basic principle of the Heaven Burning Blood Technique was to burn the most valuable thing in a person��their lifespan��in exchange for arge amount of magical power, which could be used to advance one��s cultivation. However, magical power was, by no means, the sole contributor to the cultivation advancement; exchanging this alone wasn��t enough. As a simple example, after arduously training for thirty years, a cultivator with Six Harmonies Spirit Root could reach a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage. If that cultivator used the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, the amount of time needed to reach the same stage could be shortened by, perhaps, several years. However, in exchange to that, that cultivator��s lifespan was shortened by more than sixty years. If there was the slightest bit of carelessness, the lifespan could be burned so intensely that it would lead to sudden death. Zhifeng had tried to improve this technique, but what he was able to achieve was just to avoid the risk of sudden death, and slightly decreased the burning of the lifespan from sixty years to�� fifty-nine years. Essentially speaking, it didn��t change at all.


    This was too ridiculous. By Zhifeng��s words, this improved version of Heaven Burning Blood Technique could be regarded as a big turning point that could give everybody the opportunity to be Immortal Cultivators, while in essence, this technique actually blocked people��s future cultivation development. If a cultivator with man-made spirit root like Six Harmonies Spirit arduously trained for one hundred years, he would ultimately seed in reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage. However, if he had instead used the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, that cultivator would��ve burned his lifespan just to reach, at most, high-level Qi Cultivating Stage. Moreover, because the cultivation progressed too quick, the cultivation would be like a sand castle, unable to withstand a single blow.


    If there were any positive use, this Heaven Burning Blood Technique was only good if one used it to make a breakthrough. For example, one was stuck in a bottleneck because of theck of aptitude, unable to make a breakthrough to the next stage, one could use one��s lifespan to gamble with the Heaven Burning Blood Technique to obtain some breakthrough and then regain back some of his lifespans; this could only be used as ast resort trick. However, if this technique were to be proliferated around the world as the magical weapon to speed up the cultivation, then that would be too ridiculous.


    If this were still in the Age of Chaos thousands of years ago, no one would bat an eye if such an ignorant technique spread around. However, now there were already the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so the Immortal Cultivation World could never tolerate the widespread use of this opportunistic technique. If everyone resorted to burning their lifespan every time they encountered difficulties in the hope of achieving a breakthrough, then the Immortal Cultivation World would have no future at all.


    Therefore, when Wang Lu proposed this n, he was immediately challenged.


    ��Are you having a brain cramp? How could you even think about using this? Aren��t you afraid your Master would grab you back and beat you up?��


    ��Ridiculous, why would shee to look me for trouble? It��s not like we won��t share the levied intelligence tax with her����


    ��You know she hates that Heaven Burning Blood Technique.��


    ��On the contrary, I don��t think so.��


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu somewhat asked a question in jest, ��Sister Ling, have you ever thought from where I learned this Heaven Burning Blood Technique?��


    Little Ling��Er was stunned. ��From where?��


    ��Even if I am a top student, I��m not born with knowledge. It has toe from somewhere. Even the most knowledgeable person in the sect, Martial Uncle Liu Xian, didn��t know about this improved version of Heaven Burning Blood Technique�� Can you guess from where I learned it?��


    ���� You''re kidding me, right!? That��s impossible!�� Speaking to this, it slowly dawned on little Ling��Er that the one who imparted the technique was Wang Wu herself!


    ��It��s not so much as my Master hates the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, but rather she hates it when people use it as a shortcut in cultivation, and I agree with her: All retards shall die. However, the Heaven Burning Blood Technique itself is innocent. Not to mention even if it��s sheet, as long as it has its use, it has its utility. That��s why I use this Heaven Burning Blood Technique not to take shortcuts.��


    ���� So, you��re using it for fun?��


    ��It has nothing to do with fun or not; it��s the step that needs to be taken for the Wisdom Sect to develop. Think about it, what kind of people are we developing? They��re penniless, aptitude-less, and perception-less wastes! Such people, in my Master��s words, need to stay home and eat sheet; they have nothing to do with Immortal Cultivation! The only good point that they have is their lifespan, so, if they really want to cultivate, what else could they do besides going all out?��


    The Holy Maiden was puzzled. ��So what if they go all out? Using the Heaven Burning Blood Technique is still not worth it����


    ��How is it not worth it? Indeed with Six Harmonies Spirit Root, one could reach the Foundation Establishment Stage after one hundred years of painstaking effort, so how could these ordinary people have the one hundred years of free time to spend? In a sect within Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, a disciple doesn��t need to worry about food and clothing; all they have to do is to cultivate with single-hearted devotion, something that the rest of the living things could not afford. If they don��t farm, they will starve to death. If they don��t weave their clothes, they would have no clothes to wear; there are too many trivial matters that divert their attention. Moreover, I don��t have the time to wait for them to cultivate; the experiential learning this time onlyst for one year! If I want to fully squeeze thebor force, of course, I have to use the Heaven Burning Blood Technique to whip out their cultivation speed. The sooner they seed in their cultivation, the sooner they can contribute to the Wisdom Sect��s development. The Wisdom Sect is in the early stage of development; if we can take a step quicker, the sooner we��ll reach the development target.��


    ��But these people burn their lifespan for that, wouldn��t they suffer a huge loss?��


    Wang Lu coldly snorted. ��Sister Ling, when did you be so sweet? If we didn��t have the people before us who suffered in nting the trees, how could we now enjoy the tree shade? Now the Wisdom Sect is rapidly expanding, and it��s all thanks to this group of people who seeded in reaching the Qi Cultivating Stage. On the one hand, they act as the sect��s advertisement, on the other hand, they be theborer in constructing sect��s constructions. The auxiliary altar in the Wang Family Vige, the Spirit Grass Garden, the Spirit Temple�� Do we need to personally build them all? Without these facilities, how could the Wisdom Sect attract those top-rank talents to join? Last week, there are three highly talented Qi Cultivating Stage loose cultivators who stated their interest in joining the Wisdom Sect�� If we wait for the wastes here to slowly cultivate, don��t expect the Wisdom Sect to ever develop in our lifetime.��


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu somewhat emotionally said, ��The early stage of a sect development requires the umtion of capital, which is bloody and inhuman. Sister Ling, you have to learn to adapt to this.��


    ��In the end, all of your righteous words is just to amass money, right?�� Little Ling��Er was obviously still somewhat indignant.


    ��Tsk, you look down on me, Sister Ling. So far, from all of the intelligence tax that the Intelligence Revenue Service had levied, I invested it back to the sect for its construction and development; not even one bit had entered my pockets.��


    Wang Lu��s argument was quite a novelty to little Ling��Er. The Wisdom Sect��s development was swift and expansive, yet even now, only Wang Lu alone knew the total ie and investment. He had the ounting book in his mind, but he never shared it with anyone.


    ��Are you really that selfless?�� Little Ling��Er was extremely suspicious.


    Wang Lu shrugged. ��This has nothing to do with selflessness, but the basic quality of a professional adventurer is to recognize the goal and focus on it. I went down the mountain to do experiential learning, not to make a fortune, and the establishment of this sect is for managing the intelligence tax, not to keep it in my pocket. My goals have been very clear, that��s all.��


    ��Tsk, tsk, your righteous face really makes people unhappy.��


    However, no matter how Little Ling��Er find him not pleasing to her eyes, under Wang Lu��s leadership, this rapidly developing and prosperous sect at the Dog Ear Mountain was already beyond many people��s imagination.


    Three monthster, when the Seven Stars Sect finally ready to enter the Dog Ear Mountain, what they faced wasn��t that fledgling, can-only-rely-on-the-two-Foundation-Establishment-traitors fragile sect, but a colossus with the sphere of influence spread across multiple counties.


    At the grass root level, in these short three months, the Wisdom Sect��s influence has reached sixty percent of that of Seven Stars Sect. Moreover, because of the novel theory and rapid development, the sect has attracted several loose cultivators to join. Although none of them has high cultivation level, there were about a dozen highly talented of assorted low-level Foundation Establishment and Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators, which, if notpared to top level sect, was already a good lineup.


    Therefore, before the Seven Stars Sect��s vanguard entered the Dog Ear Mountain for half a day, they were already ganged up and scared sheetless. They had no choice but to flee with their tails tucked between their legs to a barren hilltop and sullenly give their report.


    The Seven Stars Sect had a fright. Although the Sect Leader had expected for things to be worse, he never thought the situation would turn so badly like this! The Seven Stars Sect had developed for many years in the Great Ming Country and was quite familiar with several nearbyrger sects. This time, before their departure, they intentionally prodded the Dog Ear Mountain and confirmed that the Wisdom Sect was not some big on the surface but weak in the inside kind of sect, but instead a truly fierce not-easy-to-deal-with sect!


    More than ten Qi Cultivating Stage and about four or five Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators; in the Great Ming Country, this was already a force not to be trifled with. Although there was still arge gap in power whenpared to the Seven Stars Sect, the other side still yet to open all of their cards. At the same time, the Seven Stars Sect could not easily muster up all of their cards to fight it out with the other side.


    Once they started a war, even if they won, it would be a pyrrhic victory. Therefore, without any other choice, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader could only suppress the anger in his heart.


    ��Talk about it.��


    Indeed, they should��ve talked about it. However, at this time, the Seven Stars Sect finally realized that they didn��t know anything about their opponent. Who exactly was the other party? Where did theye from? What was their intention? All of the answers to these questions were unknown to them!


    So, who should they talk to? Of course, it would be Xie Chi and He Yun. The two defected without any rhyme nor reason, therefore, even if the Seven Stars Sect didn��t investigate, in their hearts, they should still feel ashamed. Moreover, from the other sect, they were also the two people that the Seven Stars Sect had the most convenience to contact with.


    Two dayster, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader made an appointment with Xie Chi. Certainly, this was a secret meeting. For that Elder that he personally recruited with great effort several years ago, he still harbored some hope.


    However, when they met, Xie Chi wryly smiled. ��Sect Leader�� I sincerely advise you this sentence, please go back. This is not an opponent that you can cope with.��

 Chapter 106 - I Am Not the Person That You Think I Am

    <h4>Chapter 106: I Am Not the Person That You Think I Am</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    ��Sect Leader�� I sincerely advise you this sentence, please go back. This is not an opponent that you can cope with.��


    When they met, Xie Chi gave his frank and sincere advised.


    If this were three months ago, perhaps he would not have this much conviction��although he already knew Wang Lu likely came from one of the top sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and had a deep background at that time, however, a deep background was not a free pass card in the Immortal Cultivation World. In the face of powerful opponents, the Seven Stars Sect also has its own way to survive; it was the so-called snake has its snake way and rat has its rat way. Especially since Wang Lu was still young and his cultivation shallow, there were many means to send him dispiritedly back to his sect.


    However, three monthster, after witnessing the crazy development of the Wisdom Sect, Xie Chi no longer held any contempt. The young privileged kid was not an amateur who descended the mountain on experiential learning mission, but a very capable professional worthy of admiration. Now even without Wang Lu in the background, the current Wisdom Sect was not just a random low-level sect that could be destroyed in a pinch. With Wang Lu��s guidance, each of the loose cultivators who had joined the sect had progressed in their cultivation level. Especially those who previously had long been trapped in a bottleneck, often, with a single remark that exposed the crucial point from Wang Lu, their cultivation would immediately undergo rapid growth!


    And Xie Chi, who was one of the first batches of followers and thus became the backbone of the Wisdom Sect, naturally didn��t fail to receive the benefit of Wang Lu. Using the resources at hand, after importingrge quantities of Six Harmonies Pill, he sessfully found a technique called ��Dazzling Flowers��, which, as it turned out,plemented his cultivation deficiency. Although it didn��t advance his cultivation level, his power had actually risen a length!


    This was f*cking simr to holding a beautiful woman��s thighs; it was extremelyfortable!


    Now, Xie Chi didn��t have the divided heart anymore; even if there were no Three Corpses Brain Pill, he would not betray that young cultivator with low-level Qi Cultivating Stage.


    If it were not the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader who personally came, he would have nearly forgotten that he was once a member of the Seven Stars Sect. However, since now they had met, the memory of their previous friendship welled up in his mind once more, so Xie Chi didn��t want to be hostile and thus gave a heartfelt advice.


    The Sect Leader stared earnestly at Xie Chi��s eyes, trying to find out if there were a shred of hypocrisy and deception�� However, he was disappointed.


    Xie Chi was indeed serious. The guy had indeed also thought of their previous good rtionship, deep down still respected him, and had a deep understanding of his power and prestige as a Xudan Stage cultivator�� Yet, he still made such a warning.


    ��Why?��


    Xie Chi helplessly shook his head. ��I��m sorry, I can��t say it�� Taking a risk to meet with the Sect Leader here is the limit of what I can do.��


    The Sect Leader was startled for a moment, and then nodded in understanding, but then he sighed. ��If it��s like this, I have no way to exin it to everybody.��


    Xie Chi wryly smiled. ��You are the Sect Leader, why should you exin it to everybody? Moreover, is there anything that you should be ounted for? From the establishment of the Seven Stars Sect till today, don��t tell me everything went smoothly ording to the n? A little setback does not warrant an ountability, does it not?��


    The Sect Leader was still unwilling. ��I don��t even know who the opponent is!?��


    ��Even if you know, what can you do? Some things are better not to know about. Sect Leader, the Seven Stars Sect development was quite smooth these recent years, however, in the Immortal Cultivation World, the Seven Stars Sect is still far from being the top yer. Any one of those top level sects can turn Seven Stars Sect into ashes�� the sect should find the right way to exist.��


    Upon hearing this, the Sect Leader keenly captured several key points.


    It was the work of the top level sect? No wonder previously even the people from Union of Ten Thousand Immortals purposely gave trouble for them��it was indeed the only exnation�� However, if the one behind this was from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, why would that persone to this kind of deserted countryside ridge? The spiritual energy in Wang Family Vige was quite abundant, but did it warrant the attention from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?


    Unfortunately, no matter how he asked, Xie Chi would not say anything more than that. The Sect Leader knew that it was useless to press him for an answer, and if he forced it, then their friendship would cease no more.


    Just before leaving, the Sect Leader wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he didn��t know anything good to say.


    He still remembered that several years ago in the Ten Thousand Flowers House Sect, the two people drinking and chatting while imagining the future. At that time, the Seven Stars Sect had just suffered from the Hall of Mortal Reason and had yet to have the today��s solid foundation, and Xie Chi was only a futureless, hopeless low-level disciple. When the two were nearly intoxicated by the wine, they made an agreement to turn the Seven Stars Sect into an upright and righteous sect and bring it into the fold of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so that in the future, their cultivation road would be wider and be able to explore the unlimitedness of the Immortal Cultivation Path.


    Unfortunately�� the formerpanion was today��s hostile enemy, but in the future�� where would the road ahead lead to? He had cultivated for a hundred years and finally reached the Xudan Stage, but if in this life there was no big opportunity, then perhaps his Immortal Cultivation Path would stop at this point��something that he really could not be reconciled with.


    Thinking to this, the Sect Leader��s mood had turned sour. However, when he was about to leave, his Jade Mansion slightly trembled, snapping his Primordial Spirit out of its funk.


    ��Who is it!?��


    ��Oh, it��s me.��


    The Sect Leader only heard the voice, not the figure. Inwardly, he scolded, ��Who am I?��


    However, on the other hand, when he scanned his surrounding with his Xudan Stage��s Primordial Spirit, he could not find the position of the speaker�� There were only two possibilities here. First, the Dog Ear Mountain had been nted with loads of arrays that were sufficient enough to suppress his Primordial Spirit��s perception, and the second, the other side��s cultivation was higher than him! However, regardless of which, none of them was good news for him.


    The Sect Leader��s heart was moved. On the surface, he maintained hisposure while secretly activating his magical tool defense. His usual weapon, the Seven Stars As, was also in his hand, which could beunched at any time.


    ��Well, actually, you don��t need to be this tense because this is just my passing voice technique. I myself is far from this ce, so it��s normal if you can��t find me, but it would be insane instead if it��s otherwise.��


    The Sect Leader suddenly felt as if he had just eaten a rotten apple. Damn! After considering everything, he had actually neglected this most basic possibility; he really lost his face this time.


    ��What do you want?��


    ��I��ll go straight to the point; I want to invite you to join the Wisdom Sect.��


    ������ The Sect Leader froze for a moment and thenughed. ��You��re asking me to join the Wisdom Sect? This joke of yours is so funny.��


    ��My feeling is definitely real, and my sincerity is as bright as the sun and the moon.��


    ��Then I will clearly say�� in your dreams.��


    ��Now, now, no need to refuse this fast. Even if ording to the rejecting-someone-after-being-deeply-touched routine, you need to show a bit of hesitation first, no? My Wisdom Sect is a rapidly expanding sect with promising future. If you join our sect now, you can still be one of the original founders. If in the future you decide to join, then you won��t be offered this cheap deal anymore.��


    The Sect Leader was calm and collected as he refuted, ��If I want to enter another sect, base on my cultivation level, except for the top sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, which sect I can��t enter to? I won��t even ept being an Elder in the sect like Ten Thousand Flowers House, and for many decades, I have received countless simr offers, so your little Wisdom Sect should get in line first.��


    Wang Lu was still trying to borate the difference between his Wisdom Sect and the other traditional sect. However, the Sect Leader hurriedly interrupted him, ��I know your background is extraordinary. Before I came here, I look up some of your Wisdom Sect��s information. In just a few months in the Great Ming Country, your sect has developed to such a scale, so I dare not believe that you��re just a loose cultivator without a backing. But if you think you can rely on the big sect that back you up to do whatever you please, then you are gravely mistaken. In fact, I very much would like to know if the sect behind you knows that you have developed a sect in the Great Ming Country, whether they would really support you?��


    Dozens of miles away, upon hearing this remark, Wang Lu was very much amazed; he sighed. ��Old man, your IQ must be ten percent higher than what I originally expect.��


    From when he started to develop the Wisdom Sect in the Wang Family Vige three months ago till now, he had many contacts with loose cultivators and sects. Although Wang Lu��s identity has been kept strictly confidential, most people could see that his background was deep. And realizing this, people only thought that this was an unbeatable advantage, yet only a few people could think that, if Wang Lu indeed came from a top sect within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, would his sect look favorably on him operating an evil cult in the mortal world?


    There was nothing strange with this. In the eyes of today��s world of loose cultivators, it was hard for them to understand the way of thinking of the top sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. For those top sects, the value in exploiting the world of mortals was next to nothing. When the Seven Stars Sect upied a prefectural capital, they amassed hundreds of thousands of spirit stones, enough to make these motley band of loose cultivators crazy. However, for a top rank sect, just the sect��s public expenditure alone would reach at least tens of millions of spirit stones per annum. If it were Shengjing Sect, then it would be even more astronomical�� hundreds of thousands of spirit stones were not enough to fill the gap between the teeth.


    Therefore, it was hard for them to understand that those top rank sects simply didn��t care about the wealth of the world of mortals. Tens of millions of spirit stones were far less important than the sect��s face.


    ��Regardless of how you want to develop your Wisdom Sect, our Seven Stars Sect doesn��t intend to interfere with it. Some people from my sect couldn��t resist the temptation and switched over to your sect�� I can also let that bygones be bygones. In the future, well water will not interfere with the river water, and no one will provoke anyone.��


    With that, the Sect Leader intended to leave right away, but how could Wang Lu let him go that easily.


    ��What a joke. Now you may say these nice words, but when you go back, I��m afraid you��d give me trouble. Not directly, of course, but you could probably spread around report letters that say a certain disciple from a top rank sect have been developing an evil cult so the relevant department in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals should investigate it�� So I say, it��s better for you to stay here.��


    The Sect Leaderughed loudly. ��After all of that, in the end, you still want to fight?�� As soon as he finished, he turned to look at Xie Chi, whose face showed a helpless look and had retreated several steps back, indicating that this matter was beyond his control and he didn��t want to help both sides.


    The Sect Leader was slightly gratified; he nodded his head. ��Very well, then let me experience the method of a prestigious sect��s disciple!��


    As soon as his voice fell, seven-colored rays of lights flickered out from the palm of his hand and together with the Seven Stars As, shrouded the area within several hundreds of meters. More than ten figures that lurk in the shadows were forced to reveal themselves, which was followed by a burst of cries.


    ��It really is an ambush,�� the Sect Leader inwardly cried, but he was not surprised in the least bit. When he reached an agreement to meet with Xie Chi near the Dog Ear Mountain, he didn��t naively think that the opposite party woulde alone; even if Xie Chi was true to his words, would the Wisdom Sect��s Sect Leader?


    If there were no ambush, that would��ve been really strange!


    But even so, he still came, because this kind of situation was not the first time for the Seven Stars Sect. In the past, when the Seven Stars Sect upied a prefectural capital, they forcefully took it after trampling the White Horse Camp��s Skeleton of the Dead that was stationed there. Afterward, they had a turf fight with the Jade River Sect, that was when he went to the opponent��s ce alone and was surrounded by more than ten cultivators��


    That bloody battlested for three days, and in the end, Jade River Sect was removed from the Immortal Cultivation World, even if that sect originally didn��t even exist in the prestigious sects�� record. Though the Sect Leader was severely wounded, because of that fight, his Seven Stars As was refined into magical treasure, and its power was doubled.


    This fact, besides to the two most trusted Elders in the Seven Stars Sect, wasn��t disclosed to anyone by him. That included Xie Chi who only knew that the Seven Stars As was just a top rank magical tool. Thus, when the Sect Leader suddenlyunched his weapon, it really took the opposite party by surprise.


    And then�� the Sect Leader��s mouth slightly arched up, but before he could rotate the array in the as, a voice that let his Primordial Spirit tremble came through the back of his head, causing his Jade Mansion shook.


    ��Ugh, I��m bored to death, you guys are so slow.��

 Chapter 107 - Apparently, You and I Are Going to Fight One on One

    <h4>Chapter 107: Apparently, You and I Are Going to Fight One on One</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    ��You guys are so slow.��


    ��Whuzz!��


    After that voice had ringed through his mind, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader felt his whole body tremble as a huge force was acted upon his body, and in a sh��


    His body appeared several hundreds of meters away from his original spot.


    The Sect Leader froze for a moment before he breathed out and stabilized his Jade Mansion with his Primordial Spirit; at the moment, cold sweat had soaked all of his back.


    Just now, there was a sneak attack. Despite his extraordinary vignce plus using the Seven Stars As to suppress the space around him, he still failed to sense it. If not for the bit of true spiritual energy that was infused in the Seven Stars As which umted in the form of Ster umtion that let him shifted in nearly instant to another ce, in the critical moment, he would��ve lost the fight.


    ���� Damn! Who the hell was that!?��


    ��Eh, he escaped! Oh, well, Xudan is indeed Xudan, he can��t be treated lightly.��


    Wang Lu��s voice was transmitted through the air using the sound transmission technique, full of appreciation. He had carefullyid out the trap, using Xie Chi as the bait, with more than ten loose cultivators as camouge. In addition, he also put Ling��Er, who has anti-spiritual-energy body that couldn��t be detected by cultivators, which was perfect for a sneak attack, as the real attacker.


    In the three months of rapid expansion, the Wisdom Sect met many obstacles that they sessfully passed through thanks to Wang Lu using little Ling��Er as the secret weapon. Most of those obstacles were high-level Foundation Establishment cultivators, unfortunately, this sneak attack routine was slightly inadequate if faced with a Xudan Stage cultivator.


    ��Tsk, we failed.��


    Hundreds of meters away, after she missed the target, little Ling��Er slipped her hands into her waist; she dryly said, ��What happen then?��


    Wang Lu said, ��In ordance with the bet, you owe me five hundred spirit stones.��


    ���� I didn��t ask you about that. Of course, I won��t renege on the bet,�� the business owner of a daily turnover of over ten thousand Inn magnanimously said.


    ��Oh, it doesn��t matter. In any case, I already got your clothing as coteral. If you can��t pay your debt back, I can sell them in an auction.��


    ��What the! Are you trying to court death!?��


    ��Rest assured, we have been acquaintance for many years, so I won��t use your clothes to hang myself�� Okay, that��s enough, you��re not going to be useful here anymore, so why don��t you go east of the mountain and help that dirty old man clean up the small fries.��


    ��Tch, fighting small fries.��


    Although she was unhappy, before Wang Lu could say again, little Ling��Er hadunched her lightness skill, darting through the woods like the wind and disappearing like a ghost.


    ��Well then, fellow Sect Leader, looks like it��s just going to be us. One on one, Sect Leader against Sect Leader.��


    The Sect Leader sneered; the light from the Seven Stars As became even brighter. Under the dim light of the night, it has thick firmament power.


    ��That��s what I��m looking for!��


    The next moment, from the shadow of the trees, more than ten sword energies came out. The Sect Leader was startled, promptly straightened his index and middle fingers to form a finger sword, using it to break those sword energies one by one.


    Although there was no real threat, that trick startled him into sweating out cold sweat; he indignantly said, ��Is this what you mean by one on one!?��


    Just now, it was clearly a simultaneous attack from more than ten cultivators��it was basically a gang up!


    Wang Lu��szy voice came through the air, ��Sorry, but this is my summoning technique�� Once cast, more than ten cultivators would be summoned to assist in the fight, impressive, right?��


    ��Summon your mother!��


    The Sect Leader was flustered. He never thought that the opposite party, who came from a prestigious sect, was actually more despicable than those trash level sects! The opposite party was even proud of the gang up method!


    However, the sword energies that attacked him just now all came from various level of Foundation Establishment cultivators�� Since when did this Wisdom Sect have so many Foundation Establishment cultivators!?


    However, he didn��t have much time to dwell on that, because another round of sword energies attacked him again.


    This time, the Sect Leader didn��t try to block them. His Seven Stars As was activated, and with the Ster umtion technique, he instantly appeared a hundred meters away next to one of the ambushing cultivators.


    That cultivator was so horrified; he had never thought that the other party would be so close to him! He hastily tried to rotate the sword light to protect his body, but it was toote.


    ��Break!��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader stepped forward and struck that cultivator with his fist while casting out a spell with his mouth. His Xudan Stage��s Jade Mansion lit up and a mass of highly concentrated magical power wrapped around his fist as it pounded that Wisdom Sect��s cultivator square in the chest.


    That cultivator only saw a translucent ripple flickered on his chest before he pitifully cried out, spurted out blood and dropped down like a soft mud.


    After he struck that opponent, the Spirit Sword Sect��s Sect Leader was inwardly surprised. He thought that since the other party was a Foundation Establishment cultivator, his punch would only break their defense, but he never thought that he could achieve such an easy victory! That cultivator��s spell casting skill seemed to be seriously inconsistent with that cultivator��s magical power��


    However, before he could continue his thought, more than ten sword energies hastily approached him from his back. The Sect Leader once again used the Ster umtion Technique and dodged those sword energies. He then took advantage of this opportunity to wound two other cultivators.


    After this sess, the Sect Leader found a problem. Originally, Wang Lu had arranged these more than ten cultivators, all of whom were just high-level Qi Cultivating Stage, using a mysterious method to multiply their magical power to the level of Foundation Establishment. Though they were still very much different from the real Foundation Establishment, if they hid and cast their spells from a distance, they were actually no different from a group of real Foundation Establishment cultivators�� Without the Seven Stars As�� Ster umtion Technique, it would be hard for the Sect Leader to cope with them.


    The only question was, what kind of method could enhance more than ten cultivators�� cultivation level all at once!?


    Meanwhile, on the other side, because the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader had easily thwarted their attack and even wounded several of them, the spiritual energy well tactic was unexpectedly broken!


    In order to deal with the Seven Stars Sect, Wang Lu mobilized the vigers to the dug several spiritual energy wells in the vicinity through the Feng Shui lines, from which the spiritual energy could be extracted. This, in turn, could greatly strengthen the magical power of cultivators, so much that a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator could have his magical power elevated to the same level of that of a Foundation Establishment Stage!


    Thinking that he could overwhelm the opposite party with their superior number, Wang Lu had previously imparted them a few strokes of Brilliant Sword Energy technique. Combined with arrays, he thought that these cultivators should be able to give the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader a lot of trouble. However, unexpectedly, a Xudan Stage cultivator was powerful far beyond his imagination; the Sect Leader easily beat the sheet out of his cultivators! Were it not for the powerful effect of the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui line that helped them protect their bodies, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader��s blows would��ve easily frightened them out of their mind!


    ��Tsk, this beast summoning is really not good to look at�� enough, all of you withdraw.��


    Wang Lu��s order was like receiving amnesty for them. The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader also stopped pursuing them��not because he was lenient toward them, but he really didn��t want to spend his precious magical power on just small fries.


    However, just as he stopped pursuing, several sword energies came at him from all directions.


    ��Damn! What kind of fight is this!?��


    Not having enough time tounch his Ster umtion Technique, the Sect Leader used his one hand as the sword fingers to thwart the iing sword energies, and his other to cast a protection spell on his Daoist robe; it was a rather difficult situation for him.


    ��Hahaha, Mr. Sect Leader, you don��t think that I would really send my order publicly don��t you?��


    The Sect Leader was so angry that he nearly shouted abuse. From the beginning, the opposite party always talked to him through the sound transmission technique to attract his attention. However, the opposite party naturally had another way to transmit the order that waspletely concealed from his hearing�� He actually fell for this kind of simple trick!


    After all, knowing that the opposite party was from a highly prestigious sect, he expected the match would be honorable and fair. But unexpectedly�� it was just a mud fight.


    However, as a Sect Leader of a sect who had struggled on the bottom rung of the World of Immortal Cultivation, why must he fear a mud fight? Compared to those aloof and mighty cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, wouldn��t he also be a master of fighting in a mud?


    Thinking to this, the corner of the mouth of the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader revealed a hint of sneer; the nervousness in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    Then, he flipped out his Seven Stars As; he decided not to keep his strength back and instead wanted to use his overwhelming force to crush the opponent�� However, at this time, his Seven Stars As suddenly fiercely trembled!


    Inwardly, the Sect Leader knew that this was the sign of theck of magical power�� he promptly stimted his Xudan Stage��s Jade Mansion and transferred some of the magical power to his Seven Stars As to subside its tremble, however��


    When he looked up to the sky, his heart sank. Originally, the bright moon filled the sky. However, this time, the sky was actually dim without any light, as if it was surrounded by a veil, which blocked the moonlight and most of the stars!


    The Seven Stars As�� marvelous power was boundless, but each time it was used, it consumed an astonishing amount of magical power, which was beyond the Sect Leader��s power to supply. Thus, most of the magical power came from the essence of the moonlight as well as the power of the stars revolution. He had arranged his meeting with Xie Chi at night, partly because if a fight erupted, under the curtain of the night, the Seven Stars As would be an important key to victory.


    But lo and behold, the secret of the Seven Stars As had actually already been ascertained by the opposite party, and thus had made such a targeted arrangement!


    Within the Sect, besides the Sect Leader, only a few closest Elders knew the secret of this Seven Stars As�� It was unbelievable to believe that these people were traitors, but there was no other exnation for the present situation.


    ��Hehe, what do you think of my moon well arrangement?��


    As soon as Wang Lu finished his rhetorical question, the Sect Leader immediately noticed the silver light that glittered the area surrounding the peak. If one attentively looked, one would see that it was uniquely shaped like a well; the scattered moonlight and starlights that filled the sky were actually converged into it, which turned it into this as-clear-as-spring-water veil. Seeing this scene, the Sect Leader��s heart turned colder. That moon well was obviously not prepared in a rush, which meant�� how much long ago when his most trusted people betrayed him?


    ��Don��t look as if from now on you��ll no longer believe anyone. I don��t need to bribe the people around you to correctly guess that tiny secret of yours.��


    ��Humph.�� The Sect Leader coldly snorted; obviously, he didn��t believe.


    Wang Luughed. ��Since you can guess that I��m from a top rank sect, you should know that, as a disciple of that sect, even though my cultivation stage is still low, my knowledge on the Immortal Cultivation is still far extensive than trash level cultivators like you, so don��t use your level of knowledge to figure out my reasoning ability. As soon as I knew that your main weapon is the Seven Stars As, I��ve already guessed your origin. If I��m not mistaken, you shoulde from the Broken Star Sect, which was the subordinate of the Ster Sect. Your core cultivation method should be the product of the Secret Art of Seven Magnificent Stars. Later on, due to your iplete understanding of this method, you patched it with your own understanding and turned it into the Secret Art of Seven Stars. This could be considered as taking a different route, yet it unexpectedly propped you up until you reached the Xudan Stage. What a pity, as long as it was just an approximation of the Secret Art of Seven Magnificent Stars, you can onlye close, but it will never be like the original.��


    The Sect Leader was silent, but his face was livid because what Wang Lu said was all true.


    This Xudan Stage cultivator, a veteran of the Immortal Cultivation World who had experienced countless of hardship, finally felt a trace of fear this time. Even if the opponent were a Jindan Stage cultivator, it would��ve not shaken his moral as strongly as this, however�� it really felt like sheet when one��s deepest secret was casually dug out into the open.


    However, the Sect Leader��s morale was only low for a short period of time. After a moment, a fresh feeling spread out from his Jade Mansion, which revived his fighting spirit.


    Admittedly, a bottom rung cultivators deeplycked several thingspared to cultivators from the prestigious sects. However, as one of those bottom rung cultivators who had struggled for many years, his tenacity could not bepared to those cultivators who had lived like a prince�� He had experienced many situations that were more desperate than this time; as long as he could crawl up, there would always be a way out.


    ��No need to talk nonsense anymore, if you really have such a brilliant skill, why resort to schemes? Spread out your Jindan aura, and I��ll immediately bow my head and admit defeat. Can you do it?��


    Having regained his morale, the Sect Leader, with a clear and loud voice, continued, ��Only the weak would resort to intrigue. Since youe from a respectable sect, then act respectable. Come out and fight me fair and square!��


    However, the Sect Leader��s method of goading someone into action was immediately defused.


    ��Okay, as long as you can crawl to me, I will give you a chance to challenge me.��


    Damn! Did he even have face!?

 Chapter 108 - Congratulations to You on Crawling before Me

    <h4>Chapter 108: Congrattions to You on Crawling before Me</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    ��As long as you can crawl up to me, I will give you a chance to challenge me.��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader clenched his teeth and inwardly scolded, ��What a sharp-tongued, despicable and shameless person! He said as if I��m the one who��s begging for a fight!��


    Nevertheless, because of this, the Sect Leader was able to judge that the opposite party��s cultivation was indeed not high and definitely just a young cultivator of a top rank sect. Otherwise, with how proud the cultivators of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were, the opposite party ought tounch a higher cultivation technique and an even more powerful magical treasure to crush him. What was the need of using so much trickery?


    Furthermore, the opposite party��s cultivation was probably below the high-level Foundation Establishment�� Otherwise, with how solid the foundation of the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal was, a high-level Foundation Establishment Stage should be enough to challenge amon Xudan Stage cultivator.


    Since reaching Foundation Establishment, there were many technique and skills that a cultivator could use, and indeed many cultivators from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were able to achieve the over-rank victory. However, in his more than one hundred years of cultivation, the Seven Stars Sect�� Sect Leader was also able to defeat quite a few disciples of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Without formidable powers, there was nothing terrific about that person!


    However, when the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was about to go all out, he suddenly heard a burst of scream from afar.


    The Sect Leader was surprised and frightened, thinking that those were the cries of the sect��s Elders that came together with him and was told to hide and aid at the crucial moment!


    Then, Sect Leader suddenly remembered the dialogue not too long ago.


    ��In any case, you��re not going to be useful here anymore, so why don��t you go east of the mountain and help that dirty old man clean up the small fries.��


    ��Tch, fighting small fries.��


    �� It turned out at that time, the small fries that the Wisdom Sect��s Sect Leader said referred to was the sect��s elites that he brought here with him! No wonder in this ce, they only used the Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators that were enhanced by arrays! From the rumor that they heard on their travel here, the Wisdom Sect actually have several Foundation Establishment cultivators. It turned out those Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators went to encircle the Seven Stars Sect people!


    Now it became clear to him why the Wisdom Sect��s Sect Leader was talking so much nonsense. It was because, the more the other party talk, the more it could dy the time!


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader didn��t doubt that the opposite party has enough force to encircle the Seven Stars Sect people. Although, in theory, more than ten among the people he brought here were Sect Elders of Foundation Establishment Stage��far more than what the Wisdom Sect had��however, the other side had the home ground advantage�� Plus, remembering that young girl, who mysteriously appeared and disappeared, the oue was to be expected!


    Thinking to this, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader didn��t hesitate anymore. He flipped out the Seven Stars As, and at the same time, the Seven Ster umtions were ignited at the same time; he was about to use this magical treasure to shift him away from this disadvantageous battlefield.


    However, how could Wang Lu let him have this opportunity?


    ��Want to go? It��s not that easy!��


    A p of thunder like sound shook the ground and the starlights flickered. The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader saw that the two mountain peaks were rapidly approaching, mping together to form a long and narrow pathway, and overhead there seemed to be dark clouds cover whichpletely obscured the starlights; his path waspletely cut!


    ���� What a good Feng Shui Reverse technique!��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was shocked since he found himself trapped in a valley. However, he didn��t panic. In his opinion, moving-mountain-to-fill-the-sea feat could only be performed by a high-level Jindan Stage from prestigious sects; as for moving more than five kilometers of mountain range together, amon Yuanying Stage cultivator should be able to do it. Therefore, it was impossible for his opponent, who hasn��t yet reached the high-level Foundation Establishment Stage, to do it.


    What really happened was, it wasn��t the ground and mountain that moved, but the flow of the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui Lines that was hidden underground were reversed. Wang Lu had used the Spirit Well to reverse the spiritual energy flow that moved along the Feng Shui lines, which were within the Spirit Well, into an intense spiritual energy burst. In short, it propped up the illusion world that trapped his body inside.


    However, regarding this Feng Shui Reverse Technique, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader only understood its general principle, not the specific on how to do it. However, at this time, he had been trapped deep inside the illusion world. Thus, he only had two options. First, he needed to stop that spiritual energy burst and sever its connection with the outside world using the entire magical power that was stockpiled in his Jade Mansion; only then would the illusion technique be surely broken. However, his Core Cultivation Method was iplete, and his stored up magical power wouldn��t be enough to fuel the Seven Stars As to fully operate. As for the other way to break the illusion array��


    ��Just beat the man who manages the Feng Shui Reverse and naturally you��ll be able to get out.��


    The opposite party��s provocative words reverberated in the entire mountain valley. At the same time, at the valley straight ahead, a white-d young man faintly smiled at the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader; his eyes were filled with provocation.


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader probed with his Primordial Spirit and found out that, sure enough, he was right, the opposite party was a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator. However, with top rank Immortal techniques from the prestigious sect, as well as home base advantage, the opposite party could greatly offset the gap in the cultivation stage. The Sect Leader believed that these were the reasons why the other side dared to face him directly.


    What a pity, the gap between Xudan Stage and Foundation Establishment Stage wasn��t so easy to be filled. Although the other party could correctly guess the origin of his cultivation method, the other party could never guess how many cards that he had umted in his more than one hundred years of cultivation!


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader uttered a sneer, flicked his right hand, and the Seven Stars As suddenly rolled open and then shook. A piece of diagram in it astonishingly turned into a real three feet long sword, which he then grabbed with his hand. Seven Ster umtions were sprinkled on both sides of the sword, glittering with strange lights.


    The next moment, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader pointed the sword forward with one hand, and the Ster umtions on the sword suddenly lit up. Within that brilliant ray of light, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader, along with the sword, in a blink of an eye, suddenly shifted over several hundreds of meters away and directly appeared in front of that white-d youth. However, the after image that he left behind had yet to disappear, which made it seem like he had suddenly turned into two.


    Seven Stars Sword Art First Move - Sword Out.


    The white-d youth wasn��t flustered; he seemed to have already predicted this move. Before the Sect Leader thrust his sword, he had already retreated half a step.


    In this long and narrow valley, this retreat seemed to be infinitely elongated. A half a step had turned into hundreds of meters, which rendered the Sect Leader��s first sword move useless.


    Seeing that his first move had failed, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader flicked his wrist that was holding the sword. With that shake, one of the Ster umtions came out of the tip of the sword and then instantly broke into pieces, which then turned into countless sharp small swords. These countless small swords then lunged at the opponent like a tempest.


    Seven Stars Sword Art Second Move - Sword Divisions.


    However, Wang Lu��s movement wasn��t slow either, his right hand grasped the empty air and made a horizontal rowing move. Two towering valley rocks opposite of each other rumbled and moved towards each other, which turned into a very solid shield in front of him.


    That tide like countless swords rained upon that shield, violently colliding with the rocks which eventually crushed down like rain.


    Before the rock wallpletely copsed, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader wielded his sword back, rushed forward, and then thrusted his sword forward like a spear.


    A dazzling beam of light filled the valley which easily ripped through thatyer of thick rock where the white-d person was hiding behind.


    Seven Stars Sword Art Third Move - Sword Dash.


    After the third sword move had seeded in destroying that rock wall, the Sect Leader didn��t rx at all. The sword continued to move forward as heunched the first sword move, Sword Out, again.


    This time, he finally caught up with the opponent. Unable to flee from iing sword thrust, the white-d youth reached out to grasp the empty air and then pointed his finger upward. Then, like a mirage, his whole person disappeared before him.


    ��Humph!��


    How could the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader let go of his opponent easily? The sword fiercely trembled in his hand, and then, like an illusion, it started to fade away from the field of view. However, at thest tremble, the sword sent out an intense wave that extended in all directions, which rolled up like an all-conquering tornado that engulfed the valley.


    Seven Stars Sword Art Fourth Move - Sword Wind.


    From mid-air came a muffled-full-of-pain sound. That white-d youth who had been hiding behind the illusion was thrown up by the Sword Wind, forcing his body to reveal itself and then fall. His white clothes had already been soaked with blood


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader finally revealed a glimmer of smile. However, not long after his mouth curled up, his face immediately stiffened.


    Right before him, the youth��s appearance began to change into that of a bearded gray-haired old man. The old man��s face was filled with pain, which coincidentally,pletely matched the Sect Leader��s expression.


    ��He Yun, it��s you!?�� The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was stunned!


    ��Ouch, the pain is killing me����


    It was exactly the dirty old man He Yun! This cultivator, who was skilled in arrays, was like a fish back in water within this illusion world created by the Feng Shui Reverse Technique. When the Xudan Stage Sect Leader finally defeated him with the four sword moves just now, it just wounded him and not killed him at all, even though he was just a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator!


    Normally, when a Xudan Stage cultivator fight with a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator, it would be a disgrace to the Xudan Stage cultivator if the Foundation Establishment only fell on the second move.


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was seething with anger because to defeat this dirty old man, he had sacrificed his precious cards. Not only had he used the Seven Stars Sword Art in session, but he had also used up two pieces of valuable Ster umtions from his sword, only to injure a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator! At this time, he didn��t even have the time to deal with this traitor; he lifted up his sword and roared.


    ��Until now, you��re still afraid to show yourself and fight with me, and only use these dirty tricks to stall time, Wisdom Sect��s Sect Leader!��


    A momentter, that mocking voice reverberated throughout the valley again.


    ��Like I said, as long as you can crawl to me, I will give you a chance to challenge me.��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Leader cursed, ��Motherf*cker! I, your father, want to see how long you can still hide!��


    With that, the Seven Stars Sword was thrown mid-air by him, then three Ster umtions on the sword simultaneously lit up. The next moment, it filled the entire valley with brilliant light that the dim night changed like it was daytime. Tens of thousands of swords, hundreds of thousands of swords��countless swords fell from the sky, brutally and ruthlessly washing everything in the valley.


    Seven Stars Sword Art Final Move - Sword Extinguishes.


    After the sword move was finally over, the narrow and long valley had disappeared. The spirit well that forcefully reversed the flow of spiritual energy along the Feng Shui lines was broken by the all out attack from the Xudan Stage cultivator, making the flow return to normal. Naturally, the illusion had also disappeared.


    At the same time, the crazy destructive force from the final move of the Seven Stars Sword Art didn��t spare the mountain forest. Several hundreds of meters of lush forest around the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader waspletely destroyed. Trees disorderly lied on the ground, deep sword marks crisscrossed all over the ground, and from time to time, mountain rocks that were cut from the above slid down to the ground.


    Although an all-out attack from a Xudan Stage cultivator wasn��t on the level of moving the mountain to fill the sea, its power was enough to instantly kill arge number of mortals. This sword strike had wiped out everything within the radius of several hundreds of meters. The illusion that was propped up by the reverse flow of spiritual energy along the Feng Shui lines was also broken by its outrageous power. Furthermore, the ten extra high-level Qi Cultivating Stage loose cultivators that were put inside the illusion to maintain the reverse flow were also affected by the fallout, shocking them into confusion.


    Using his Primordial Spirit to scan the area, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader found out that he was surrounded by cries of pain. Feeling pleased, he retrieved back his magical treasure, however, he inwardly felt slightly regretful. If his core cultivation method waspleted, that Sword Extinguishes move just now would further corrode those loose cultivators�� Primordial Spirits, wounding both their mind and body. It might also directly kill them on the spot, unlike now where they were only injured. Nevertheless, the goal has been achieved.


    Surrounded by the bleak atmosphere, one figure particrly stood out. That person just now was within the attack range of the Sword Extinguishes, yet there were no signs of injury nor weariness on him��


    ��Congrattions to you on finally crawling before me.��

 Chapter 109 - The Same Trick Won’t Work On Me…

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Same Trick Won��t Work On Me��</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    ��Congrattions to you on finally crawling before me. But now, are you still sure you can win against me?��


    In front of the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader, Wang Lu revealed himself; a little fatty gradually changed into a medium build youth, which just now spoke calm and collected. However, this calm scene was immediately contrasted with the cries of pain from the distant seriously wounded Seven Stars Elders.


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was surprised on how young his opponent was, while at the same time, it actually strengthened his resolve.


    Just now, when he heard the tragic cries of the Elders of his sect, he had wanted to rescue them at once, however, right now, he didn��t need to�� Since the opposite party had seeded in using the Feng Shui Reversed technique to dy him a few moments, he had already missed the window of opportunity to rescue them. Even if he rushed now, he was afraid that he would only find their corpses. Since that was the case, he might as well seize this chance to defeat the leader of the opposite party. As long as he could capture this mysterious Wisdom Sect��s Sect Leader, he could turn defeat into victory. He had found that the opponent��s cultivation was still shallow; using his Primordial Spirit to perceived the spiritual energy fluctuation, it was around high-level Qi Cultivating Stage, which was two stages difference with him. Even if the opponent was from the top rank sect, it would not matter at all.


    Even though the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader belonged at the bottom rung in the Immortal Cultivation World, after all, he was still a Xudan Stage cultivator. Plus, he also had his magical treasure. He was confident that even a peerless talent from the Shengjing Sect would still find it impossible at the Qi Cultivating Stage to fight him, a Xudan Stage cultivator. If not, the other party wouldn��t have needed to make such aplex arrangement; just fighting him one on one should suffice.


    Unfortunately, at this time, there were very little Ster umtions left on his Seven Stars Sword, meaning that he couldn��t unleash the most powerful move from the Seven Stars Sword Art. Moreover, the moonlight and starlight within dozens of miles around the Dog Ear Mountain were all taken by the Moon Well, thus he couldn��t use the Seven Stars As and repeat his Seven Stars Sword��s sword moves anymore. All in all, he only had about twenty to thirty percent of his initial strength. But even so, it was still more than enough to bully a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator.


    Thus, the Sect Leader brought the Seven Stars Sword close to his chest, pressed it from top and bottom with his palms, which ttened the sword and then turned it into a spread open Seven Stars As. Compared to the fierce and swift Seven Stars Sword, Seven Stars As was more reserved, but it contained much more; although its sharp point wasn��t shown, it nevertheless has both attack and defensive capability, which could be used ording to the situation. With this as of arrays, the Sect Leader was confident that, unless a Jindan Stage cultivator arrived, he has the ability to adapt to any situation.


    Wang Lu quietly watched the Sect Leader��s actions until the Seven Stars As was fully unfolded and the Sect Leader assumed a fighting stance. Then, somewhat amazed, he asked, ��Oh, I have given you a chance to leave, but you don��t want to? Do you really want to fight one on one with me?��


    The Sect Leader waspletely focused; his two fingers on his right hand flicked out, and innumerable rays of light shone in midair, which, under the curtain of the night, looked like a resplendent gxy.


    The real starlights were alreadypletely covered by the moon well, so the present starry sky was naturally developed by the array within the as.


    The Sect Leader somewhat strangely looked at Wang Lu, thinking that howe he ignored his move inying out the array? Although this ce was not his home base, with the Seven Stars As in hand, if the other side let himy out and activated the arrays as he pleased, then the home base advantage might be reversed. Right now, he had alreadyid out the Whole Sky Ster umtions Array; as long as he lit up the seven main Ster umtions, which activated the Whole Sky Ster umtions, then the Ster umtions would grow and multiply without end, and he would truly be in an impregnable position. Even if a Jindan Stage rashly charged in, he could still contend for several moves. As for handling a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, it would be easy as batting an eye.


    However, Wang Lu truly let the opponentid out the array, just looking at them with a smile and asionallymenting on the opposite party��s array deficiency��of course, most of hisments were nonsense; even if he was the Spirit Sword Sect��s top student, it was impossible for him to be an array expert in just two years, not to mentionmenting on a Xudan Stage��s level of array.


    However, it was also because he read too much book at the Spirit Sword Mountain that even his absurd nonsensements appeared ��logical��. This caused the Spirit Sword Sect��s Sect Leader to inadvertently allow thosements to affect his mind, which slowed down his speed in setting up the array. Realizing this, he immediately panicked.


    If this were the peak of the showdown, it would often mean that it was a bad omen. Despite the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was a seasoned fighter, cold sweat also seeped out of his forehead.


    Wang Lu, who was still looking at him in leisure, spoke outforting words to him, ��Don��t worry, take your time.��


    Finally, he had activated the Whole Sky Ster umtions Array; the seven main Ster umtions also shone up with amazingly brilliant light, and the Ster umtions�� spiritual energy began to circte,pleting the final step of growing and multiplying without end��


    Then, Wang Lu smiled, shook his head and put his finger on his forehead; his Emperor Bone trembled, and the Non-Phase Sword Bones hungrily took a deep breath.


    The next moment, the surrounding spiritual energy within hundreds of meters of radius from him surged inward towards him, forming a stormy sea.


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader��s color drained from his face, he could not imagine that such a situation could happen! This crazy gathering of spiritual energy was like something that happened when a Jindan or Yuanying Stage expert was in a deep meditation! The change in the surrounding spiritual energy was too fierce; although it would not cause too much direct damage due to the natural neutrality of the spiritual energy, but it happened when his Whole Sky Ster umtions Array was almostplete, which was its most critical and most vulnerable moment!


    Even if the Seven Stars As has a thousand ways to counter this, the Sect Leader waspletely unprepared for this change. His left hand hastily made a seal as he used the power from those Ster umtions to suppress the spiritual energy. At the same time, his right hand pointed towards the sky and guided the spiritual energy of the main Ster umtions toplete thest cirction.


    For a loose cultivator, the Sect Leader��s reaction speed could be considered as outstanding, however, Wang Lu was even faster than him.


    ��Break!��


    The same spell, when used by Wang Lu in his current cultivation stage, was even inferior to one percent of the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader��s power. However, this spell was cast at the perfect time that it detonated the spirit well.


    Boom!


    The spirit well copsed, and the entire Feng Shui Lines were gently shocked. Many spiritual veins hidden deep underground painfully groaned and then trembled.


    For the Feng Shui lines in the Blue River Region, this tremble was like a giant blinking his eyes. However, the resulting change that happened on the battlefield was earth-shaking. The copse of the spirit well caused the spiritual energy to spew out like the eruption of a volcano! The spiritual energy gushed out so violently that it caused the ground to tremble.


    At the same time, the array that the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader carefullyid out for quite a while has finally been interrupted by this strong impact. Although the whole Ster umtions haven��t dispersed, the most critical part, the main Ster umtions, weren��t able to circte the spiritual energy anymore, whichpletely derailed almost half of his painstaking effort!


    Wang Lu cheerfully asked, ��Quite an exciting y, isn��t it?��


    y your mother!


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was ashamed and resentful, thinking that what was so exciting about this!? Although the array has yet toplete, the Ster umtions were enough. Whether he turned it into the Seven Stars Sword, or kept using the Seven Stars As, at least, unlike when he exhausted the Ster umtions prior to this, he would still be able to disy the limit of what a low-level Xudan Stage cultivator could aplish. As such, a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator would find it impossible to resist him!


    Even if the opponent detonated ten spirit wells, which would damage the Feng Shui lines and cause a tsunami, it would still not be able to save him!


    ��Ster Lock!��


    Sect Leader reached out to pluck one of the Ster umtions in that resplendent gxy and turned it into a silver chain that wound towards his opponent. Seeing this, Wang Luughed, spat out the Sword of Mount Kun, which stretched out, and held it forward before him. Then, that silver chain was forced to stop before it hit him.


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was inwardly amazed; a Qi Cultivating Stage opponent actually has the skill to block his Ster Lock? He added a bit more strength to his hand, forcing the chain to move forward.


    Wang Lu didn��t try to resist too hard; he lightly pulled back the Sword of Mount Kun, letting the chain to approach. However, when the chain was about three inches from the sword, the Ster Lock was once again blocked by an invisible force.


    On the other end of the chain, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader felt a slight tingling on the palm that held the chain, as if countless of thorns pricked it. When he added more strength, the tingling sensation suddenly doubled, quadrupled, and so on, until he felt that his palm was almost split.


    Wang Lu still held that Sword of Mount Kun; his whole body��s aura graduallybined with that of the Sword of Mount Kun. This was the Sword Bone Unsheathed Skill, which was separated from Sword Bone Scabbard because of the huge pressure from the spiritual energy tide three months ago. Three monthster, he was even more adept with this Sword Bone Unsheathed Skill. Moreover, with the Sword of Mount Kun in hand, he could even temporary resist an attack from a Xudan Stage cultivator.


    The unexpected pain did indeed make the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader a bitte to react. But at this time, Wang Lu held out the Sword of Mount Kun forward and slowly moved forward, puncturing the tip of the chain.


    A loud snapping sound echoed; the Ster Lock shed with the Sword of Mount Kun��s spiritual energy of earth element, and immediately after, the Ster Lock fell down, unable to be controlled again.


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was truly taken aback this time; besides protecting Wang Lu��s body, just the sword��s spiritual energy of earth element alone was able to neutralize the Ster Lock, even though Wang Lu previously showed that his cultivation stage was just at the Qi Cultivating Stage; it was like he suddenly had the power of a high-level Foundation Establishment! Coupled with the exquisitely outstanding Immortal Cultivation Sword Art, he was able to block the attack from a Xudan Stage cultivator.


    Of course, the other side wasn��t really a high-level Foundation Establishment cultivator, but rather a cultivator who used the array to gather the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui lines into his body to enhance his cultivation stage by force. However, enhancing the Qi Cultivating Stage to high-level Foundation Establishment�� this thing was simply unheard of. An excess of spiritual energy, in the body of a young cultivator, was extremely dangerous. The spiritual energy cirction would overload the body, and if someone was not a Foundation Establishment with an extremely enhanced body, then directly using the magical power from that excessive spiritual energy would instantly explode the body�� This young cultivator��s cultivation was still shallow, yet his body was exceptionally tough; how much tough it was, however, was unknown.


    But, the Ster Lock was just the cheapest trick at the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader disposal��the true extent of the Xudan Stage cultivator was not limited to this. The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader took a deep breath, and all of a sudden, all of the Ster umtions fell down like a waterfall. Covered by the brilliant light from those Ster umtions, the Seven Stars Sword appeared in the Sect Leader��s hand. He immediatelyunched the first move, Sword Out, an in an instant, the Seven Stars Sword was about to stab Wang Lu in the chest.


    Bam!


    Unsurprisingly, the thrust was blocked by Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun. However, so what if the other could block it? Could a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator contend against the power of a Xudan Stage?


    ��Hmph����


    Wang Lu involuntarily opened his mouth; just now, he was barely able to block the sword attack. Although he was prepared for it by gathering a massive amount of spiritual energy through the array, which instantly enhanced his cultivation to that of a Foundation Establishment, with just a simple strike from a Xudan Stage cultivator, he felt that all of his bones began to crack!


    The gap was too great. Even though his cultivation was temporarily boosted, even though the Sword of Mount Kun was a whole lot better than the Seven Stars Sword, even though the Non-Phase Sword Art was exquisite, even though the Non-Phase Sword Bone defensive ability was the best in the world�� facing an opponent with two cultivation stages higher, these were all just like floating clouds.


    Moreover, with this sword attack, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader finally managed to figure out the opponent��s actual situation. He sneered and once again swung the sword down. This time, Wang Lu struggled to resist; shocked, he vomited blood right on the spot.


    On the third swing, Wang Lu once again vomited blood; he wasn��t even able to maintain his posture and began to stagger back.


    Although the Sect Leader was stunned by the opponent��s tenacity��a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator could block three consecutive sword strikes from a Xudan Stage cultivator��but on the other hand, he would never let go of the opponent. Wanting to use the next move as the final blow, he retrieved the Seven Stars As, put all his power on the Seven Stars Sword, and then swung the sword down again.


    But just then, a familiar voice rang from behind him.


    ��Tch, you really are slow. Aren��t you tired of ying?��


    With a heavy blow, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was knocked unconscious.

 Chapter 110 - Kneel Before the Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 110: Kneel Before the Immortal</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    ��Oh, you��re awake? Sure enough, you��re the best among your group.��


    When the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader regained consciousness, that annoying teenage voice rang in his ear, followed by the sound of a terrifying girl.


    ��Nonsense, he��s the sect leader, so of course his cultivation is the highest amongst them.��


    When he opened his eyes, there were the two people who plotted against him. He thought about when he was about to im his victory, this girl sneak-attacked him from the back, making him inexplicably lose. Moreover, now all of his magical power had been dispersed, and he waspletely bound by a transparent thread. With the the humiliation of being treated as a prisoner, he could only gnash his teeth.


    However, the first thing that came out of his mouth was, ��What happened to my men?��


    Wang Lu lightly waved. ��Rx, everyone��s alive. All of them are in simr condition as you.��


    Half believing, half doubting, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader nevertheless felt at ease a bit. But then, he immediately became indignant.


    ��Is this your fair and square duel?��


    Wang Lu gave him a funny look. ��Indeed not, but so what? If you have the ability,e sue me~��


    ��You!?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader never thought that the other side would be so righteous in being despicable and shameless!


    Wang Luughed. ��What, feeling wronged? I��d like to ask you, a dignified Xudan Stage master who wants to cry injustice for losing against me, a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage that has cultivated less than three years. Do you think you have the right?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader suddenly froze: Low-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator that has cultivated for less than three years!? This has got to be wrong! In his view, although the opponent was still young and has shallow cultivation, at least the opponent should be a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator that has cultivated for more than ten years. Never had he imagined that the opponent would be so young!


    While the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was still feeling astonished, Wang Lu continued, ��Actually, if I want to beat you, there are more than one way. Even if it��s a one on one duel, it��s easy to defeat you. I just choose the simplest and cheapest way, so it��s not an injustice when you lost, and you don��t need to feel wronged.��


    Seeing the look of disbelief in the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader, Wang Lu shook his head, took out something from his mustard seed bag, and threw it in front of him. ��You should know this thing, right?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader scrutinized that thing carefully. ��Thunderbolt Talisman? A ninth rank spirit object�� Hehe, if against those Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators, this would be a good secret weapon, but against me����


    ��True, this is not enough to deal with a Xudan Stage cultivator, that��s why I will depend on quantity.��


    While speaking, he opened his mustard seed bag widely and from there came out ttering of hundreds of thunderbolts. All the color immediately drained from the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader��s face. If hundreds of pieces of thunderbolts were detonated at once, even a Xudan Stage cultivator would not feel good.


    ��The Thunderbolt is just an appetizer. I also have Lightning Shock and Diamond Talisman. Now that you know of my origin, so you should know that, even though my cultivation is still low, to deal with you, I have enough material resource to do that.��


    Then, a certain Holy Maiden very much disrespectfullyughed.


    In silence, he inwardly conceded. Immortal Cultivation World was indeed unfair. A Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, with limited cultivation, even holding an immortal treasure, would not be able to fully disy its ability because of theck of energy, however�� if they were little things like Thunderbolt Talisman, Lightning Shock Talisman, Diamond Talisman and others, a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator could freely use those. Although those talismans�� power was only a fraction of the normal in their hands, but if they used hundreds and hundreds of them at once, even a Xudan Stage cultivator like him would be ttened; it would be like hundreds of thousands of ants against an elephant. However, if those things were used against a Jindan Stage cultivator, it would be akin to burning spirit stones. Hundreds of pieces of Thunderbolt Talismans was worth over ten thousand spirit stones. Lighting Shock Talismans and Diamond Talismans were even more expensive. The Sect Leader calcted that if one must use those things to overwhelm him, several hundreds of thousand spirit stones would just be a conservative estimate. Yet, from the opposite party��s tone, it didn��t seem a big deal at all.


    Ha! Indeed a disciple of a prestigious sect�� each and every one of them was filthy rich!


    Wang Lu chuckled. ��Of course, if I really have to spend hundreds of thousand of spirit stones to deal with you, I would also feel bad. Thus, the more simple method is to spend tens of thousand of spirit stones to hire someone to deal with you. This price tag can even attract a Jindan Stage cultivator. What do you think?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was aghast, and a momentter, he sighed. ��But in the Dog Ear Mountain, you must have spent quite a lot to arrange those arrays and whatnot.��


    ��On the contrary, they only cost me very little. It��s also because I don��t want to spend money that the arrangements were so troublesome,�� Wang Lu exined, ��the Moon Well, Spirit Well, those things were a rush one day and one night job by my sect��s followers. They consumed quite a lot of materials, but I��ve built an altar in Wang Family Vige, so most of those things were basically free. In order to deal with you, the total cost is�� seven thousand and two hundred spirit stones. Given that most of the facilities can continue to be used post-fight, the real cost is more or less one thousand spirit stones. What do you think? Feeling very cheap?��


    Not just cheap, it was simply inconceivable! The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader also managed the sect��s operation, so he was very clear about the cost of those wells and so on. If it were his sect who built them, just the cost of the construction of spirit well and other things alone would be several hundred thousand spirit stones, as for the Moon Well�� he didn��t even have its blueprint!


    For a time, there was too much confusion in the Sect Leader��s mind, adding that he was also worried about the other Elders�� safety, his thoughts were basically in a whirl.


    Seeing the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader��s confused look, Wang Lu said, ��Would you like to take a look at my sect?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader looked up. ��Do you want me to join your Wisdom Sect, bing yourckey? I advise to not waste your time.��


    Wang Lu said, ��At least give me a chance to show you first, why would you refuse so fast? You don��t even know anything about Wisdom Sect.��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader sneered. ��I indeed do not know much about your Wisdom Sect, but after inquiring the several sects around here, I knew that there��s nothing different between your sect and the Thousand Spirit Sect in the White Moon Country! Ha! Your Union of Ten Thousand Immortals may seem dignified, but they��re essentially even inferior to my sect who is basically at the bottom of the rung, at least we��re just after the money, not people��s lives!��


    Wang Lu indifferently shrugged, and then winked at the one behind the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader. ��Wen Bao, take this guy and let��s tour the vige.��


    ��Alright.��


    Then the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader felt his body picked up by a stout, strong hand, like a piece of streaky pork carried mid-air.


    Feeling ashamed and angry at the same time, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader tried to struggle. He thought that as a Xudan Stage cultivator, even if his magical power had already been dispersed, and his body bound by streams of threads, if he struggled, his strength would still be simr to that of a cow. However, the palm on his neck just squeezed a bit, and an abundant amount of power immediately suppressed his struggle.


    Twisting his head, the Sect Leader saw that, the man behind him, though tall and strong, actually has a childish face; a youth with with a simple and honest face.


    Being carried by Wen Bao, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader went out of the narrow warehouse along with Wang Lu.


    Outside the building was the Wisdom Sect��s Headquarter, the Wang Family Vige. However, the scene before him far exceeded his expectation.


    As a conscientious Sect Leader, he had passed through the Dog Ear Mountain, which was within the Seven Stars Sect��s sphere of influence, around ten years ago and determined that the ce was not exceptional. He justmented on the abundant surrounding spiritual energy on this ce, yet the vige itself wasn��t special, nothing different than the other remote viges. To be precise, it was slightly wealthier; because the vige wasn��t that far from the Marquis County, there were several well-off families.


    However, at this time, the Wang Family Vige had undergone earth-shaking change. At the center of the vige, a one man tall gray sphere suspended in mid-air, slowly and rhythmically inhaling and exhaling the surrounding spiritual energy; it was the spiritual energy tide that the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader yearned for days and nights! Underneath the sphere was the cohesive spirit base that condensed the spiritual energy and elerated the cycle. The grade of the base was not high, but the design was exquisite, and the effect excellent. The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader had always wanted one for himself, but he couldn��t find the blueprint.


    Besides the base underneath the sphere at the center, the vigers had also ced various things in several plots, such as facilities simr to the cohesive spirit base; their grades were not high, but the quantity was huge, moreover, their arrangement was ingenious, and with reasonable designs. As such, through the spiritual energy tide that was caused by the sphere, the whole Wang Family Vige was shrouded with an exceptionally thick spiritual energy.


    Cultivating in that kind of environment, wouldn��t the efficiency be more than doubled? Before, the Wang Family Vige itself only possessed a rtively abundant spiritual energy, but after this arrangement, within the scope of the result of the array, it was better than that of those locations of the sect from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal.


    In addition, the vigers also built an elixir field and an alchemy room. In the eastern part of the viger, there was also a huge moon well, which every night would converge arge amount of moonlight essence.


    Everything in the vige was already not that different than the low-rank sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Naturally, these facilities were not high grade and thus could not bepared to the average sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, but for a small ce to be so fully equipped like this, it wasn��t so very easy.


    ��It��s nice to look at, don��t you think?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader suppressed his amazement and sneered. ��For a disciple from a prestigious sect like you, these are all but a small change of spirit stones.��


    Wang Lu interrupted, ��The materials came out from the altar, and the rest are from the Wang Family Vige. The vigers contributed with theirbor in construction; I was only responsible for they out of the design.��


    ��Just based on those fools?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader incredulously asked. Although the cultivation facilities that were built in this vige were obviously not high grade, they were after all things of the Immortal Cultivation World. In their construction process, they need a considerable high degree of control of the surrounding spiritual energy, which in any case could not be achieved by mere mortals.


    Wang lu smiled. ��Although most of them are ignorant fools, after practicing for several months, at least, they could draw qi into their body, and some clever one amongst them even almost broke through the eighth level Qi Cultivating Stage, so doing menial works is within their ability.��


    ��What!?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was once again shocked. Reaching Qi Cultivating Stage in just a few months�� this was evenparable to the cultivation speed of those cultivators who possessed natural spirit root, especially those few who could break through the eighth level Qi Cultivating Stage�� Could he even have this kind of speed!?


    However, after a moment, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader sneered. ��Is it Heaven Burning Blood Technique?��


    Wang Lu didn��t deny. While leading their tour within the vige, Wang Lu said, ��Yes, it��s Heaven Burning Blood Technique. Without this thing, giving Six Harmonies pills to these wastes, even after practicing for three to five years, they wouldn��t necessarily reach the Qi Cultivating Stage�� However, can you use your brain first before you speak? Can a group of scrap wood be able to make such progress by relying on the Heaven Burning Blood alone? If the Heaven Burning Blood Technique is that good, then the Thousand Spirit Sect would��ve already dominated the entire Blue River Region.��


    At thest part of his remark, Wang Lu turned around and, with a mocking smile hung on his face, said, ��If I��m not mistaken, you ought to have also practiced this Heaven Burning Blood Technique, don��t you know about its effect?��

 Chapter 111 - I Give You One Day, Think About It Carefully

    <h4>Chapter 111: I Give You One Day, Think About It Carefully</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader once did practice the Heaven Burning Blood Technique.


    It was a few years ago, when by chance, he got the practice method of the Heaven Burning Blood Technique through a merchant. For a Xudan Stage cultivator who had been stuck on the level nine for more than ten years, this, without a doubt, was a blessing from the heaven.


    Trapped with iplete core cultivation method, in theory, the highest the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader could reach was the peak Foundation Establishment Stage. However, one time, he identally consumed a top rank spirit fruit; in the twinkling of an eye, his magical power increased dramatically. Only in this chance coincidence that he had a breakthrough, reaching the Xudan Stage. However, the future path of cultivation waspletely in the dark.


    Like the blind men touching an elephant kind of cultivation, it was really difficult for him to go further based on his aptitude and perception. If only he could get that top rank spirit fruit again�� Unfortunately, spirit fruit was difficult to find; encountering one in the past was already the umtion of his luck from the past several generations��


    Thus, only by the help of Heaven Burning Blood Technique, this technique of sacrificing lifespan in exchange for massive magical power, would he have an opportunity for a breakthrough.


    However, when the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader had just sacrificed ten years of his lifespan, he found out that, although he gained a lot of magical power, it was still far from having a breakthrough. Purely relying on the magical power umtion to push forward the cultivation stage, using the point of view of literature and art argument, its difficulty was far beyond the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader��s imagination. Wanting to breakthrough using the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, perhaps he needed to sacrifice more than one hundred years of his life! This was not a good bargain��


    ��Heaven Burning Blood Technique is never intended to be used byzy oafs to take a shortcut. The devil cultivator who invented this technique only used this Heaven Burning Blood Technique as ast resort after trying everything. In fact, most people have a serious misunderstanding on how this technique work. They only saw what Heaven Burning Blood Technique could do on the surface: lifespan equal to cultivation��but they ignored the true meaning of this technique.��


    ��The true meaning?��


    ��When you look at the name, you can also see it. What the Heaven Burning Blood Technique burn is blood, not life. Heh, you want to ask what��s the difference? Very simple, when you coldly calcte that the lifespan was equal to the amount of magical power, what you burn is just your life. When youpletely disregard the life element and purely focus on the Immortal Cultivation Path, in order to walk further and further, what you burn is blood, hot blood. To put in another perspective, the Heaven Burning Blood Technique requires a cultivator who has a fanatical obsession in Immortal Cultivation. On this point, whether it was those Thousand Spirit Sect believers in the White Moon Country who believed that they could oppress people below them with higher cultivation stage, or you, a Xudan Stage cultivator with uncertain future, all are far from that.��


    Towards the history and characteristic of the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, the Sect Leader��s knowledge was far below Wang Lu, so he just quietly listened while pondering why Wang Lu must tell him these words.


    ��Because I think you ought to think about such a problem. Since I know the nature of this Heaven Burning Blood Technique, how can I misuse this technique like the Thousand Spirit Sect?��


    While speaking, Wang Lu had arrived before the Wang Family Vige school. From the inside came the undting voice of the dirty old man He Yun. He was exining cultivation method and some shallow basic skills. Yet, He Yun��s exnation was systematic, with appropriate detail, reflecting the very deep basic skills.


    However, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader knew that that old guy was, perhaps, just went by the book. The one who really could prepare this teaching material was exactly the youth before him, the Sect Leader of Wisdom Sect who only cultivated for less than three years�� However, what was the point in letting him see this?


    ��Heh, why don��t you see it for yourself?�� Then, Wang Lu opened the school door. Inside, dozens of vigers quietly sat, motionless like carved stones as they listened to the dirty old man��s lecture.


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was stunned, but the bigger shock came soon after that.


    From the eyes of these vigers, what he saw was fanaticism, whichmensurate with their sitting rock posture, just like theva that was burning deep underneath�� That was the extreme longing and yearning for the Immortal Path!


    After letting him see the inside for a while, Wang Lu then withdrew from the school, smiled and asked, ��Do you understand now?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader rhetorically asked with sinking voice, ��Why?��


    Why would a group of doomed-to-miss-the-Immortality people have such a passion for the Immortal Path? This�� waspletely iprehensible.


    ��Because of ideal.��


    Wang Lu said, however, he didn��t hurry to exin what were those vigers�� ideal was, instead, he asked back, ��Do you have ideal?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was taken aback; he didn��t expect Wang Lu to ask such a question, so he didn��t know how best to answer that.


    ��You have cultivated for more than a hundred years and established the Seven Stars Sect, don��t you have a purpose? ording to you, base on your cultivation, you could even join the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, then why are you still trapped inside the Seven Stars Sect? In your heart, don��t you have any ideas?��


    Upon listening to Wang Lu��s remarks, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader, for a time, had mixed feelings. Indeed, if not for his own ideals, he would��ve sought shelter from one of the big sects early on. After bing an obedient running dog for another sect for a few years, naturally, there would be bones thrown to him, but��


    Wang Lu didn��t let him wallow in emotion for too long as he smiled and said, ��Presumably, for the sake of being free and so on. Rather than being a running dog in a sect, you rather go out and try to make it alone. That��s why the Seven Stars Sect could exist. Frankly speaking, your development is quite good; if you really took shelter in the other sects, with your qualification, you may not necessarily reach your current cultivation stage.��


    ��Heh.�� The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader chuckled twice while inwardly acknowledging that the other party��s reasoning was sound.


    ��That��s why, having an ideal is a good thing. Because of ideal, you have a good cultivation, have your own force. Even if it can��t bepared to the brilliance of those great people in the Immortal Cultivation World, at least, it��s a lot better than a lifetime of obscurity, right? However, your ideal is nothing more than that.��


    While they spoke, walking on the vige road, a viger was passing through their side hurriedly. Wang Lu pulled him aside and asked straight to the point, ��What are you cultivating for?��


    Because Wang Lu didn��t show his Sect Leader appearance this time, the viger didn��t recognize him. Being suddenly pulled aside, he was surprised, but when he saw the one behind Wang Lu was Wen Bao, he immediately guessed that Wang Lu was one of the higher ups of the Wisdom Sect. After respectfully saluting him, that viger seriously replied, ��For the world��s ascension!��


    His powerful and resonating words were jaw dropping.


    Wang Lu smiled and patted his shoulder. ��A promising child.�� He then let him go.


    Turning his head, although the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was amazed on the amount of conviction in that viger��s answer, he was still confused about one thing. ��What��s the world��s ascension?��


    Therefore, Wang Lu simply exined his million forerunners theory. Upon hearing this exnation, The Seven Stars Sect��s Leader was stunned. ��You, you can evene up with this bullsheet theory?�� Then he sneered. ��So, after all is said and done, the so-called ideal is just an artificially instilled scam.��


    Wang Lu smiled and then asked, ��It is indeed just a scam, but what��s wrong with it? If the Nine Regions could really have a million ascenders, it will not be a bad thing. To let this group of muddle-headed fools have a reliable ideal that they can passionately struggle for, this is simply the best.��


    ��What a graceful words, flowery speech! You arouse the zeal of illiterates with lies, and then use the Heaven Burning Blood Technique to burn this passion, and then����


    Speaking to this, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader suddenly froze.


    Wang Lu coldly continued the Sect Leader��s words, ��And then I invested all I have in this group of illiterates, only then in three months the Wang Family Vige can have this improvement. While we��re at it, my initial investment is not small. Until now, there are still some spirit stones that I haven��t received back�� So, what are you using me of? Too selfless?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was silent for a long time before he asked, ��Why?��


    Wang Lu asked back, ��What do you think?��


    ���� These vigers will hate you if they find out the truth.��


    Wang Lu burst outughing. ��What a joke, you yourself is a Xudan Stage cultivator, so you shouldn��t be so ignorant about cultivation, no? This Heaven Burning Blood Technique thing burn the natural lifespan, how could people who cultivate not able to perceive it? If you want, you can ask these vigers now to see if they know the truth!��


    ��For the sake of an illusory ideal, they don��t even want their life?��


    ��Hahaha, although the ideal can��t be realized, the change in the Wang Family Vige is real, and their cultivation achievement is not false. Of course, it��s just a small step in the Immortal Path. However, the fact that they��re already set foot in the Immortal Path is enough to excite this group of ignorant people.��


    Speaking to this, Wang Luughed again. ��Speaking of which, I want to tell you something interesting. A couple of days ago, a gang of mountain thieves appeared near the Wang Family Vige, wanting to steal some things. As a result, three Qi Cultivating Stage vigers, holding sickle and wooden sticks, strike down more than ten people; their sorry figures can only flee with tails tucked between their legs�� It��s a very good uplifting scene.��


    With that, Wang Lu turned around. ��By now, you should��ve roughly understood the situation in the Wisdom Sect. Do you have a little change of mind?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader bitterly said, ��You�� want me to join Wisdom Sect?��


    Wang Lu said, ��That��s right, this time, it��s still a formal invitation. Despite the fact that this sect was established not too long ago, but as long one have eyes, one would be able to see the prospect for development of this Wisdom Sect.��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader asked, ��Why me? With your background, you can find arge number of excellent followers, even from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals����


    Wang Lu interrupted him, ��I have no interest in cultivators from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The current Wisdom Sect doesn��t need those pampered, eyes looking up, high-rank talents, but rather those whose eyes on the ground and feet rooted to the floor ande from the grassroots like your Seven Stars Sect. And among the grass root elites, you are rare; although your aptitude and perception are mediocre, to be able to reach the Xudan Stage and establish the Seven Stars Sect�� you��re quite a character.��


    Beingmented by a Qi Cultivating Stage young cultivator as if he was the one with more experience, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader didn��t know whether tough or cry.


    ��It��s not feasible to develop a sect by blindly relying on external force. Using tens of thousand, nay, hundreds of thousands of spirit stones to employ a group of arrogant cultivators and turn them into deference may seem infinitely beautiful, but when the sect practically exhaust nearly all of its spirit stones, then this sect would vanish like smoke in thin air. In contrast, your Seven Stars Sect, this group of sly old foxes who are experts in swimming through the mud in the Immortal Cultivation World, is more suitable for the early stage of the Wisdom Sect. As for your sect��s point of view, when all is said and done, whether you want to continue to be trapped in that barren hill that you call headquarters, or you want to start cultivating here, I believe it��s not a difficult choice.��


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu��s voice turned cold. ��Perhaps as the sect leader, you have the dilemma of choosing chicken head or phoenix tail, but it��s not going to be a problem for the other Seven Stars Sect��s people. Moreover, you have been a sect leader for long enough, so ask yourself, does your dream of the so-called freedom already in your grasp?��


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was silent for a long time.


    ��Give me one day.��


    ��Okay, I gave you yesterday, now you can give me your answer.��


    ������

 Chapter 112 - The Diplomat Wen Bao

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Diplomat Wen Bao</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    Wang Lu didn��t give the other side the time to think.


    The Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was indeed a talent, but in the end, however, he was just an unhappy loose Immortal in the Immortal Cultivation World, not yet deserved to be asked twice by Wang Lu.


    Therefore, the Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader, in desperation, chose the only path that was opened to him, which was to submit. He then took a Great Heart Devil Oath, and henceforth, he would work under Wang Lu, willingly submitted to be ackey.


    Since then, the title of Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader, whose name was Ye Chuchen, changed into Vice Leader of the Intelligence Revenue Service.


    Removed from the title of Sect Leader, Ye Chuchen appeared like a forty to fifty years old man��an average middle-aged man. After being appointed as the Vice Leader of the Intelligence Revenue Service, Ye Chuchen could only force a smile, knowing that he has no choice in the matter.


    Wang Lu��s first task for Ye Chuchen was to win over his former subordinates. With a disappointed wry smile, Ye Chuchen turned around and walked away. While thinking about his Primordial Spirit which was bound by the Great Heart Devil Oath, he was also wondering what should he say when heter meet with his former subordinates.


    Watching Ye Chuchen hopped on the cloud and left, Wang Lu stood in the woods for a while before he sighed. ��Acting cool indeed takes a lot of effort.��


    ��Ha, who forced you to pretend?��


    Little Ling��Er��s voice, without warning, sounded right behind him.


    For a cultivator who was used to perceive the change in the spiritual energy, this girl has always been so elusive��it was also because of this virtue that she could easily sneak attack Ye Chuchen, a dignified Xudan Stage cultivator.


    ��s, just now seeing your calm face, which looks like a proud dragon soaring in the sky impassionately passing judgment on everything, it really was unsettling.��


    Wang Luughed. ��I feel unsettled too, like I am pregnant or something�� However, this is the self-cultivation of an actor; if I want a character like Ye Chuchen to willingly submit, my acting skills must be top notch.��


    Little Ling��Er coldly snorted. ��Beating him ck and blue should suffice.��


    However, the girl obviously didn��t mean that word to be taken seriously. After a moment of silence, she looked at the rising smoke from the Wang Family Vige and then sighed. ��Your y this time is really not small. I guess no Elders in the sect would ever expect that you wouldplete your experiential learning like this.��


    Wang Lu scoffed. ��This is the gap between a professional adventurer and mere mortals. It was a rare chance to descend the mountain, so to run around like a headless chicken, wait for the so-called opportunity to present itself and then obtain the so-called growth after repeated failures and mistakes; don��t you think that that is really stupid?��


    Little Ling��Er turned around and cast a nce at Wang Lu; on the youth��s face hung a cynical smile, but it was not an annoying one.


    From their first meeting, Wang Lu had always been a confident and full of himself person. Some people thought that this person was arrogant and unbearable, but little Ling��Er found it to be very interesting.


    As long as she was around Wang Lu, there would always be a variety of unexpected fun things. Like those crazy ten million taels of silver when they first met at the Spirit Creek Town or his unexpected performance at the Immortal Gathering. This time��s experiential learning was also the same. When most of the disciples of the Spirit Sword Mountain earnestly tried to look for opportunities in ordance with the map provided by the Elders, Wang Lu has started the struggle for world��s ascension�� this was too ridiculous!


    Thinking to this, little Ling��Er couldn��t help but ask out the long-buried question in her heart.


    ��Hey, Wang Lu, I want to ask something.��


    ��By all means, Sister Ling.��


    ��Are you really serious with this Wisdom Sect?��


    Wang Lu curled up his lips. ��I��ve already used up hundreds of thousands of spirit stones, and you think I��m not serious?��


    ���� Then you must think. Clearly, this is a game that you can��t indulge too deep because the sect��s experiential learning is only for one year, so it��s impossible for you to be the Wisdom Sect��s Sect Leader forever, unless you����


    Wang Lu interrupted her, ��One of the basic qualities of a professional adventurer is that there is no need for the electric shock to guard against over indulgence. I descend the mountain just for the experiential learning, not to abandon my main business. In the end, my interest is Immortal Cultivation, rather than levying the IQ tax on the illiterates.��


    ��Really?�� Little Ling��Er was half believing half doubting. Although Wang Lu��s words were pretty, during this time period, his devotion to the Wisdom Sect was too deep; it was highly unlikely that he could just let it go. However, since he said so��


    ��Have I told you that recently, there are signs of a breakthrough on my Non-Phase Heart Sutra? Perhaps in two months, I will advance into middle-level Qi Cultivating Stage.��


    ��What the! How can you be so quick to reach the middle-level Qi Cultivating Stage?�� Little Ling��Er looked at Wang Lu in surprise. ��It��s rather inconsistent with your status as a loser Immortal Cultivator.��


    ��Come on, don��t look down on my Void Spirit Root�� Compared with Great Ancestor De Sheng��s Void Spirit Root, my progress is too slow that it makes people cry. Great Ancestor De Sheng took twenty years to be a True Immortal, and his entire Qi Cultivating Stage took less than one year. As for me, I need to cultivate for three years before I reach the middle-level Qi Cultivating Stage, which is exactly like a turtle crawling. Moreover, this is the result of the recent repeated stimtions��first when I established the spiritual energy tide, then forcing myself to fight a Xudan Stage cultivator. Thus, it��s natural if I have a breakthrough. However, some of my achievements here can be ounted for when I return to the mountain.��


    Little Ling��Er rolled her eyes; she had caught the main point in Wang Lu��s words. ��Are you not going to say anything about the Wisdom Sect?��


    ��Nonsense, why would I say about this? If old man Fang knows about this, Divine Tribtion Lightning will strike me down into ashes, okay? Well, since I have you, Sister Ling, I don��t need to worry about it too much, ha!��


    ��Damn! Don��t expect to take me as your meat shield. My rtionship with old man Fang is quite good; if he reallyes, the first thing I would do is to bring you out to him! s, it��s actually good if you don��t say anything about this. If this thing gets out, the entire sect would be implicated by you. Although your theory can sway people, on the basis of using the Heaven Burning Blood Technique alone, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals will never recognize you.��


    Wang Lu just smiled without saying anything.


    Correct, Heaven Burning Blood Technique was the Wisdom Sect��s Achilles Heel. Although he could dupe Ye Chuchen by saying pretty things about ��hot blood�� and ��enthusiasm��, but in the end, it was never an upright technique. Even if there was more enthusiasm to burn, it was impossible to have many positive results based on mere Six Harmonies Spirit Root. Ultimately, the Wisdom Sect was in the initial umtion stage; perhaps Immortal Path has miracles, but they did not belong to mortals.


    However, so what? Even the always easy going little Ling��Er didn��t realize the intrinsic nature of this colossus that was the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal.


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu shook his head; his line of thoughts had actually run way off the track. In any case, the present Wisdom Sect has yet to enter the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� eyes. In the future, when the sect wasrge enough, only then would he solve the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals problem.


    ����


    Ye Chuchen��s defection crumbled thest resistance of the Seven Stars Sect and the sect was naturally annihted. The more than ten Elders who followed him on the showdown against the Wisdom Sect have been given amnesty by Wang Lu, and all of them have a change of heart and came under the Wisdom Sect��s roof.


    This was just the beginning for the Wisdom Sect. With a huge amount of excess talent and Wang Lu sitting as the Sect Leader to oversee them, what could possibly go wrong. When the Seven Stars Sect��s Elders joined the Wisdom Sect, they weren��t scattered but were ced in the same newly created department called Seven Stars Department, which would be solely managed by Ye Chuchen.


    As for their work, it was neither to rob nor extortion, but to absorb the legacy of the Seven Stars Sect as fast as possible.


    Before their Sect Leader Ye Chuchen��s surrender, among the several sects within the Great Ming Country, the Seven Stars Sect��s influence was quite huge. In addition to their headquarter at the Eastern Way Prefecture, they have their force spread around within the five big prefectures in the Great Ming Country.


    After a month, most of these sites were already in the Wisdom Sect��s bag. And using these ces as the basis, the Wisdom Sect��s influence continued to radiate in all direction. After another month, the number of believers of the Wisdom Sect has exceeded one hundred thousand, and at the same time, at the original headquarter of the Seven Stars Sect in the Eastern Way Prefecture, Wang Lu personally undertook a task; using Ye Chuchen��s previous altar as the foundation, he established a new altar��mobile type Fierce Wind Altar. Although it was only eighth rank, it was a veritable mobile type altar, and among the other eighth rank altars, it was nothing short of the best. When the altar was built, many of the original members of the Seven Stars Sect burst into tears��not long ago, the people of the Seven Stars Sect dared not imagine to have this kind of altar.


    As a result, the biggest destabilizing factor in the Wisdom Sect was gradually eliminated. Although the original members still have a little nostalgia towards the Seven Stars Sect, in the past few months, the Wisdom Sect had neither oppressed nor exploited them; they were not put in the cold either. On the contrary, they felt relieved that Wisdom Sect boldly entrusted them with a lot of critical works; this kind of behavior truly made people speechless.


    At the same time, with the establishment of the mobile type Fierce Wind Altar, the development speed of the Wisdom Sect further elerated. In Wang Lu��s words, the sect had entered the double mining era. Two altars continued to provide them with resources, especially the eleven-spurt-in-one-shake Primal Chaos Altar. In Wang Lu��s operation, it frequently spurted out the best spirit objects; based on the wealth alone, Wisdom Sect was even better than some of the ninth rank sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals; it could even be said as bountiful��of course, taking into ount of Wisdom Sect��s hundreds of thousand followers, on the per capita basis, it still could not amount to something. In Wang Lu��s words, this was still the initial stage of the World��s Ascension.


    And so it went, in one month, the Wisdom Sect would reach six months old since its establishment. More than half of the Great Ming Country territory was imprinted with traces of Wisdom Sect, with numbers of followers close to a million. As for those who were attracted to the Wisdom Sect, there were countless more. Yet, such a rapid expansion hasn��t dragged down the sect, but because of the increase in the number of followers, the umtion of resources was growing faster.


    When the Seven Stars Sect upied a prefectural capital, they got a huge windfall of wealth. However, the wealth umted from that city was the result of the tributes from the ordinary people. Once millions of people were mobilized, the spirit stones umtion speed was jaw dropping.


    No wonder the previous generations mentioned in the ��Nine Regions Geographical Records�� that the Nine Regions�� resources in the forms of veins only ounted for one-third of its total; the rest were scattered across the Nine Regions. However, it was difficult to collect; the cost to mine them was too high, so it was often overlooked. However, now it seemed that those great masters of geography also underestimated the spirit stones reserve in the Nine Regions. At the meeting of the Wisdom Sect��s six months of establishment, Sect Leader Wang Lu got thetest statistical report: the number of spirit stones that the Wisdom Sect gathered in a day had surpassed five thousand��


    Despite knowing that this crazy speed was based on unsustainable exploitation��basically, it was impossible to maintain��but when he received the report, Wang Lu still sighed. Currently, Wisdom Sect��s sphere of influence stillrgely stayed in the Great Ming Country, yet their wealth production capacity was already as such, which was not that far from their initial most optimistic expectation. If their expansion continued like this, it would not take them too long to pass the initial umtion stage. Then, as long as this amazing wealth was properly used, there would be a qualitative leap for the Wisdom Sect.


    Of course, in Wisdom Sect��s leap period, naturally, there would be inevitable disputes with other sects. However, from the beginning, Wang Lu was very careful to avoid the sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and at the same time, used Ye Chuchen, Xie Chi and other Elders to continue to act as public rtions officers so that the sect didn��t receive too much pressure from the top. As for those unpopr sects, if winnable, the sect would court them; if not, the sect would just destroy them. With Ye Chuchen acting as the sect��s Xudan Stage thug, as well as the one-punch-can-knock-down-a-Xudan Holy Maiden, the Wisdom Sect never feared anyone.


    However, Wisdom Sect��s swift and fierce development momentum finally met a bottleneck in the eight months since its establishment.


    The Great Ming Country��s court had already noticed the existence of the Wisdom Sect.


    Actually, from the perspective of the Wisdom Sect, the Great Ming Country��s reaction was somewhat slow. Despite the fact that the Wisdom Sect had always refrained from challenging the authority of the government during these eight months, or causing mass incidents��in fact, because of the existence of the Wisdom Sect, the overall public security across the Great Ming Country had been greatly improved.


    However, no matter what, when a sect has been able to influence the lives of tens of millions of people in the country, the court would eventually be aware of its existence.


    And since the other side had noticed them, they couldn��t be without a representative. Thus, Wang Lu soon dispatched a diplomatic envoy to the capital of the Great Ming Country, to make contact with the ruler of the country.


    ��Then, we will put the heavy responsibility of being the diplomatic representative of the Intelligence Revenue Service in the Great Ming Country to you.��


    ��Wang�� oh, wrong, Director, this task is a bit difficult for me,�� the interim envoy desperately protested.


    ��Well, appointing you as a diplomatic envoy from your previous post of the head of the infrastructure department is indeed somewhat difficult, but I am sure you will be able to ovee it. Okay, that��s enough, no more chit chat. Brave youth, go and create miracles.��


    Then Mr. Director kicked the new diplomatic envoy out and set him on a long journey.


    Wen Bao, who embarked on this long journey, only felt that he was cheated.

 Chapter 113 - The Goddam Second Generation!

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Goddam Second Generation!</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    Since eight months ago, when Wen Bao was deceived by Wang Lu to leave the Spirit Creek Town with him, he was cheated again and again. For example, when the sect was first established, even the dirty old man was appointed as the Deputy Director of the Intelligence Revenue Service, but he could only be the Intelligence Revenue Service��s glorified worker,monly known as the strong man; days in and days out, he was in charge of digging pit and building constructions in various ces. Afterwards, when the Wisdom Sect expanded, he became the head of the infrastructure department. However, his responsibility was still the same, still digging a pit and building a building, but on arger scale.


    Of course, Wen Bao knew in his heart that Wang Lu had entrusted him the core work of the sect. In more than a half year, Wisdom Sect had amassed countless of money, but the sect also spent money like running water; besides for procuring Six Harmonies Pills, Spirit Root Development Pills, and so on, most of it were poured in infrastructure. At that time, the Wisdom Sect��s construction in the Wang Family Vige even left the former Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect, Ye Chuchen, bbergasted. However, since then, the number of viges that were developed on par with the Wang Family Vige had been closed to two figures. These viges were all rich with surrounding spiritual energy, and as a result, it was logical to built altars there so that the Wisdom Sect��s double mines evolved to several mines. The construction of these viges wasn''t personally overseen by Wang Lu, but instead by spending arge amount of money for materials and then mobilizing the believers to take the Heaven Burning Blood Technique in exchange for magical power. With enhanced workforce, the construction quickly moved forward, and as the head of the infrastructure department, Wen Bao yed a crucial role.


    These viges with altars were the core areas of the Wisdom Sect. In addition, there were also facilities ording to the characteristics of various areas, such as the medicine field, farm, smelting nt, alchemy furnace room, etc�� Such facilities were numerous; though their ranks were not high, they won in practicality. As the head of the infrastructure department, Wen Bao worked days and nights for these projects; more than half a yearter, his plumpness had increased another level.


    Of course, it was not because ofziness, but because Wen Bao was about to break into level six Qi Cultivating Stage. Based on Wen Bao��s earth base spirit root, this progress was rtively unsurprising. However, considering the rtively conservative education policy in the Spirit Sword Sect, within the disciples with low cultivation stage, this speed was indeed very terrifying. Back in those days, the team leader of their first experiential learning to the Small Clear Sky Peak, Yue Yun, needed four years before he was able to reach level six Qi Cultivating Stage.


    This progress naturally couldn��t be separated with his hard work in thest eight months. The infrastructure work of the Wisdom Sect wasn��t simply based on strength alone; any works needed an exquisite control of the surrounding spiritual energy. Initially, Wen Bao wasn��t very good at this thing, but finally, after working on it for more than half a year until he was dead tired, Wen Bao finally felt that his Primordial Spirit has stabilized a lot, and he was able to exert his power even more precisely. Therefore, his cultivation of Qi Cultivating Stage smoothly progressed forward.


    This progress in cultivation made Wen Bao realized that his decision to follow Wang Lu when he went down the mountain was the correct choice; that sinister mouth senior brother had always treated him good, it was just that��


    When cheating him, that senior brother had never shown any mercy! How could he give the duty to be the diplomatic envoy to him, someone with a poor choice of words? Could it be that this was some kind of mysterious giving-people-a-hard-time program? If he stammered in the Great Ming Country court, there would be people who would suddenlye out and loudly shout: You��ve been tricked!


    When he thought it over, he looked at Wang Lu��s handwritten book of diplomacy in his hand and could only sigh. Knowing that he didn��t have any other choice, he braced himself as he strode forward.


    From the headquarter of the Wisdom Sect at the Wang Family Vige to the Great Ming Country capital, even a cultivator needed to spend three to five days on foot. Wen Bao had ordered his two primary assistants in the infrastructure department to pack his luggage before setting off together with him.


    Three dayster, three people arrived at the Starting Level City. When they entered the city wall, one of the assistants beside Wen Bao eximed with a sigh.


    ��If we can construct the altar here to attract followers, that would be wonderful.��


    Upon hearing this, Wen Bao, who was initially nervous, couldn��t help but chuckle. ��Little Yang, you��re quite ambitious.��


    Assistant Yang Xiao exined, ��This Starting Level City was even livelier than our Eastern Way Prefecture capital. The number of shops on this street alone isparable to the entire shops in the entire Eastern Way Prefecture capital!��


    Another assistant Guo Hong nodded his agreement and added, ��It is said that this Starting Level City has a total poption of millions, ten times as many as that of the Eastern Way prefecture capital. Moreover, this ce is the real Feng Shui treasure, all of the surrounding spiritual spirit within the radius of thousands of miles converge here. I think if our Wisdom Sect is stronger a bit, how amazing it would be if we can move our headquarters and the Primal Chaos Altar here!��


    Wen Bao nodded. ��It is amazing, but unfortunately, not realistic. Although the Great Ming Country isn��t one of those top rank powerful nations, it��s not going to let us upy its capital.��


    Yang Xiao was somewhat unconvinced. ��Sect Leader said, a single spark can set the prairie afire; although the Wisdom Sect hasn��t been established for very long, so it doesn��t have too much power, but sooner orter, it will spread all around the Nine Regions. By then, this Great Ming Country��s capital is nothing.��


    Wen Bao��s words were stuck in his throat; he was also annoyed. However inwardly, hemented that his Senior Brother��s brainwash was too powerful. These Yang Xiao and Guo Hong were originally cultivators from the Seven Stars Sect, which were different from those illiterates. However, just a few months after they entered the Wisdom Sect, they were already more fanatical than themon people. Everyday, they would shout that they must be one of the million forerunners; they were highly motivated workers, which put him, as the head of the department, to shame.


    ��That��s enough. Let��s go find the Mansion of Light and give the letter of introduction.��


    The so-called Mansion of Light was the Great Ming Country��s specialized institution to deal with the matter rted to the Immortal Cultivation World. Its function and that of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal��s Hall of Mortal Reason seemed to ovep, but it was not. The Union of Ten Thousand Immortal��s Hall of Mortal Reason was more like a department of violence, dealing with problems that mortal government couldn��t handle. As for the normal dealings between cultivators of the Immortal Cultivation World and mortals, it was usually handled with rules independently developed by various countries�� government authorities. And thus, the Great Ming Country��s Mansion of Light undertook such responsibilities.


    The three of them walked through the city for a moment before they arrived in front of the Mansion of Light. This institution that dealt with themunication between the world of mortals and the Immortal Cultivation World was located in the center of the Starting Level City. Next to that institution was the Imperial Pce; its special geographical position showed its status of being a cut above other people. Even the entrance guards looked at people with a hint of disdain. At the front, when Wen Bao came forward, disyed his cultivator identity and submitted the introduction letter, the other side looked cold and indifferent.


    For a trusting and simple Wen Bao, he didn��t mind it at all. After handing over the introduction letter, he withdrew with the intent of letting the people from the Mansion of Light to contact him themselves. However, his two assistants were livid.


    ��What arrogant bastards, they��re just entrance guards, who do they think they are?��


    ��Exactly, mere mortals actually dare to look down on us!��


    Wen Bao wryly smiled. ��Although they��re just mortals, after all, they��re mortals from the Mansion of Light. Although the Great Ming Country is not one of the top rank powerful countries, within their territory, there are millions of cultivators, so the people that they usually warmly wee are those high-rank important dignitaries, so naturally, they look down on us, country bumpkins.��


    Speaking to this, a thought shed through the fatty��s mind. He had correctly guessed why he was appointed by Wang Lu as the Wisdom Sect��s Diplomatic Envoy.


    Currently, Wisdom Sect was still far from being the biggest bully in the Great Ming Country. Even though it has arge number of followers and amazing wealth, it never came out of the low-end development pattern; it��s cultivator with the highest cultivation was still Ye Chuchen, a Xudan Stage cultivator. In other words, as long as a few Jindan Stage cultivators came knocking at their door, the Wisdom Sect would be easily ttened.


    Thus, this time when they came to visit the Mansion of Light, they must act humble like a visiting grandson, and who was more professional to do this chore than Wen Bao?


    Thinking to this, Wen Bao actually rxed; since his Senior Brother Wang Lu had handpicked him to be the grandson, it would be alright as long as hepleted his duty. In any case, for the specifics of the negotiation, Wang Lu had written them all in the diplomatic book. At the appointed time, he just needed to submit it to the head of the Mansion of Light, wait for the final decision, and that was it.


    Therefore, while trying to calm down his two indignant assistants, Wen Bao tried to look for family inn within the Starting Level City where they would wait to be contacted by the liaison from the Mansion of Light. This was one of the sorrows of the small sect. If it was one of the sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, all these troubles were unnecessary, since they would be able to pass through the entrance to directly talk with the head of the institution.


    Wisdom Sect��s development was still long and far.


    With Wen Bao��s calm mentality, he patiently waited for the reply from the Mansion of Light. One day, two days, three days�� on the fourth day, not to mention the two fuming assistants, even Wen Bao somewhat could not stay still.


    The letter that he gave wasn��t just a letter of introduction. It has a total of several hundred characters, which ounted for their identities, origin, as well as the request for a dialogue with the head of the Mansion of Light; what was so difficult to process it!? It wasn��t as if it was written in the Western text!


    Clearly, the Mansion looked down on them and thus, didn��t attach great importance to their letter. Although they were already prepared to act as a humble grandson, this was too much. Wen Bao was aggrieved.


    ��Elder Wen, do we still have to continue to wait?��


    The two assistants were naturally doubly aggrieved. In Wang Family Vige and other ces, they, as the backbone of the sect, were worshiped by countless of followers. However, here at the Starting Level City, they couldn��t even be qualified as grandsons!


    Wen Bao thought for a moment. Actually, with his temper, he didn��t mind to wait. However, in the likely event that the introduction letter was just put on the shelf like it was a stone dropped into the sea, then this diplomatic mission woulde to naught��


    ��Very well, we��ll go ask them again.��


    Thus, the three of them strode toward the Mansion of Light once again. Along the way, the two assistants constantly fanned their boss��s anger. Finally, the swayed Wen Bao turned murderous, as if he would charge through the entrance no matter who was guarding it.


    As a result, when they arrived at the Mansion of Light, they saw a person that seemed to be in charge was sternly admonishing the subordinate.


    ��Be prepared the two of you, in a moment, the Immortal Teacher wille to pay a visit. I don��t want anything to go wrong, otherwise, I��ll peel off your skin, you hear me!?��


    The two guards gingerlyplied. However, not too far away from there, Wen Bao and his two assistants looked at each other in dismay.


    Yang Xiao asked, ��Immortal Teacher? Is that us?��


    Wen Baoughed in spite trying not to. ��How could it be? This is the state capital after all; if there��s an Immortal Teacher here, it would be at least a Jindan Stage.��


    Guo Hong also asked, ��If they took us seriously, how could they let us dry waiting at the inn for several days? I think they are rarely visited by an Immortal Teacher, that��s why they didn��t know what to do.��


    Guo Hong was indignant, thus, his voice was slightly louder. Wen Bao hastily pulled him aside, unfortunately, the person in charge seemed to have heard this admonishment.


    Fortunately, at this time, the other matter was more important. Thus, after that steward cast a nce at the three people, he had no interest to investigate these three boring country bumpkins, and began to tell the two guards the various details. This time, the House of Light attached great importance to this Immortal Teacher visit, and they especially paid particr attention to the borate superfluous parts. However, before the Steward ended his incessant nagging, a man came in a hurry and whispered a few words in his ear, and the steward��s countenance drastically changed. After ferociously ring at the two guards and warning them, the steward respectfully stood by the entrance.


    Before long came a bustling voice. Two youths crowded by arge group of people were briskly walking over to the Mansion of Light. From their attires, they seemed to be dignitaries of the Great Ming Country. Usually, when traveling, these nobles would avoid the crowd. However, right now, the two were all smiles as they walked together through the sweaty crowd,pletelycking the image of nobles.


    Guo Hong was somewhat unconvinced. ��I don��t think there��s anything remarkable with those two; they��re just Qi Cultivating cultivators. As for why they can drag a lot of people with them, they must be disciples of a top sect or children of some big cultivators, bah, goddam second generation!��


    Yang Xiao nodded in agreement. ��This Great Ming Country��s Mansion of Light really has no integrity. Their servile countenance isughable. Compared to our Wisdom Sect�� it��s like the difference between the heaven and the earth.��


    ��Yeah, if it��s our Wisdom Sect who manage this country, it would be several times stronger than now.��


    The two people continued their talk for awhile before they inadvertently thought about future scenes; the more they talked, the more excited they were. However, a momentter, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. If it was usual, Elder Wen Bao would��ve told them to stop, but now, there was nothing but silence from him.


    When they turned to look at him, they saw Wen Bao was nkly staring at the distant two people. His eyes seemed very surprised, but also a million times bitter.


    What�� was happening here?


    And at this time, the two people hade near enough that their voice could be heard.


    ��Junior Sister Yue, in front of us is the Mansion of Light.��


    ��Em, thank you, Senior Brother Zhu Qin, for contacting me here. Otherwise, I really don��t know what to do.��

 Chapter 114 - Today I Come To Take Away My Love!

    <h4>Chapter 114: Today I Come To Take Away My Love!</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    ��Senior Brother Zhu Qin, thank you for contacting the Mansion of Light for me, it��s just that, with this many people, it seems too����


    Being surrounded by a crowd, Yue Xinyao was somewhat uneasy.


    Despite the fact that she was born of a noble Immortal Cultivator Family, which was not inferior to children of noble mortals, the atmosphere still made her feel very ufortable.


    However, crown prince Zhu Qin was very much at ease. ��No need to be polite, Junior Sister, this is our fault in the first ce�� After receiving Junior Sister��s formal letter, they failed to reply in ten days; it��s the efficiency of the Mansion of Light that should be straightened out.��


    Such remarks made the faces of the bureaucrats that surrounded them to be suddenly filled with varying degree of worry. Naturally, those who worried the most were officials from the Mansion of Light, but there were some who looked hopeful; those were the officials that were expected to rece them.


    However, Yue Xinyao slightly frowned. ��Senior Brother Zhu Qin, although I may not be qualified to say these words, since we are already cultivators, then the status in the mortal world����


    Zhu Qin smiled. ��Junior Sister wanted to teach me that I��m not the Crown Prince of the Great Ming Country, but an ordinary cultivator of the Spirit Sword Mountain, right? But you see, this time I came home, I don��t even have the time to visit my parents. The first thing I do is to apany Junior Sister to register together with you at the Mansion of Light.��


    Yue Xinyao also smiled and nodded. ��To Senior Brother, this is indeed somewhat absurd, but�� the mortal path is different than that of an Immortal Cultivator.��


    During their talk, the surrounding bureaucrats were once again in a state of joy and sorrow. If the Crown Prince really wanted to give up his power and focus on practicing cultivation, then it would be an earth-shaking event for the Great Ming Country.


    ��Oh, I almost forgot. Junior Sister, what is your purpose ining to the Great Ming Country? Who do you want to deal with?��


    ��It��s a new sect that seems to offend a lot of people. However, I��m not too clear about the specific situation, so I need the coordination from the Mansion of Light to investigate it. This Sect is really strange, their development momentum is swift and fierce, and the way it developed is also extremely special. It is said that in just a few months, its followers have reached over one million people. So far, no one knows exactly who the leader of this sect really is.��


    ��Oh? Is it that special? And just in the Great Ming Country? Tsk, what are people of the Mansion of Light doing? They shouldn��t let you, someone from outside, to handle this matter�� Oh, by the way, Junior Sister, what is that sect called?��


    ��It��s a very strange name��Wisdom Sect.��


    ����


    Yue Xinyao and Zhu Qin talked as they entered the Mansion of Light. The rest of the officials lingered at the entrance for a moment before they gradually dispersed, buzzing about the disorder that would be the consequences of the arrival of the Crown Prince Zhu Qin and all sorts of follow up changes that could happen.


    Then, not too far away, the trio of Wisdom Sect people who watched this scene fell into a long silence.


    ��Elder Wen, what should we do next?��


    ��Looks like someone wants to collude with the Great Ming Country to deal with us. Ha! Sect Leader said it right, amidst the tide of the new world, the old forces who were unwilling to die will certainly initiate a crazy counter attack; however, under the vast ocean of followers, any resistance is futile!��


    ��Elder Wen�� Elder Wen, did you hear me?��


    Oh, the poor Elder Wen, his awareness was still stuck at that moment a few minutes ago, when Zhu Qin and Yue Xinyao walked together to the Mansion of Light��that scene where Zhu Qin put his hand on Yue Xinyao��s shoulder!


    ����


    ��Elder Wen, are we�� going to go back?��


    At the inn��s dinner table, Guo Hong cautiously asked. At the same time, Yang Xiao also cast a simrly doubtful look.


    Regarding this boss of theirs, the two assistants have had many interactions with him, so they understood that he had a trusting and simple temperament. However, he had a slow reaction to things, and could not make a decision himself. Just now, they encountered an unexpected turn of event, so the two assistants didn��t have much confidence in Wen Bao��s ability to deal with it.


    Wen Bao himself was also confused; the current problems were too many and tooplex, far beyond his capabilities. Why would Junior Sister Yuee to the Great Ming Country? Why would she want to deal with the Wisdom Sect? A few months ago when he left the sect, he had secretly paid attention to Yue Xinyao��s whereabouts; if he was not mistaken, at that time, she went east to participate in the exploration of an ancient tomb, which was expected tost for nearly a year�� could it be that it ended early?


    As for Zhu Qin, his appearance here was not a surprise. He was, after all, the Crown Prince of the Great Ming Country, so it was normal if he took advantage of this experiential learning to go home to visit his family. However, how could he end up together with Yue Xinyao? The two of them were just normal martial brother and sister in the sect. Besides working together as a team in the experiential learning at the Small Clear Sky Peak, they had no more contact, what could��


    Of course, right now, the most important thing to consider was these two people��s rtionship. As the Wisdom Sect��s Elder, one of the heads of Intelligence Revenue Service��s Departments, when dealing with matters regarding sect��


    ��I want to go in and take a look at the situation.��


    ��What!?�� Guo Hong and Yang Xiao were surprised. ��Going in!?��


    ��Yes, know yourself and know your enemy, and you would emerge victorious in every battle. I can��t let Zhu Qin and Junior Sister Yue�� Oh, wrong, I can��t let them collude with the Mansion of Light to plot an unfavorable scheme towards our sect. I want you two to go back and report this to the Sect Leader, while I will stay here and deal with it.��


    ��Elder, this�� �� Guo Hong��s eyes went wide, incredulously looking at this determined Elder.


    Yang Xiao was also hesitant, thinking, ��Elder Wen, although you are indeed an honest, sincere, industrious and hardworking Elder, there are things that do not suit you at all!��


    ��Rest assured, no matter what, I��m still Spirit Sword�� Wisdom Sect��s Elder.�� Wen Bao gritted his teeth. ��Although I��m not very good at this sort of thing, as long as I still harbor the great ideal of World��s Ascension, I would be sessful in every endeavor! This is our Wisdom Sect��s mental bomb!��


    Guo Hong��s eyes widened even further. ��Elder, that mental bomb argument has already been criticized, it seems to be wrong. I think����


    ��Never mind, I��m left handed.��


    ��What!?��


    ��No, I mean�� I have an ace given by the Sect Leader in my sleeve!��


    With that, Wen Bao jerked thest bun on the te into his mouth, stood up straight and marched towards the Mansion of Light with murderous intent.


    ����


    The ace in his sleeve was not a myth.


    While walking, Wen Bao took out a brocade sac from his mustard seed bag. After disassembling it, he found a note from Wang Lu. This was a note that Wang Lu imed would be able to stimte the limit of his potential so that he could achieve incredible miracles.


    Wen Bao never suspected Wang Lu��s ability to create miracles. Thus, even though this mission was filled with the aura of cheat-ness, Wen Bao still regarded it as his important card.


    However, Wang Lu also warned that, unless it was an emergency, he mustn��t disassemble the bag. Currently, the situation should be called an emergency, right?


    Senior Brother, please help me!


    Then, with a reverent and slightly trembling hand, Wen Bao slowly opened the note.


    There was only one line written on it: You are the awakening type Wen Bao.


    ��


    Wen Bao sighed and flicked his index finger to create a wisp of me to burn the note.


    ��Dammit! I always know that guy is the grandmaster of cheaters! Awakening type Wen Bao!? Awakening your ass! Why don��t you give me a piece of pork and let me morph into the Great Ancestor De Sheng!��


    However, no matter how angry he was, he still has no choice. Also, when he thought about it,pared to the simple and trusting Wen Bao, perhaps the awakening type Wen Bao was more capable of aplishing��


    ���� Very well, I��m the awakening type Wen Bao, I��m the awakening type Wen Bao, I��m the awakening type Wen Bao!��


    Along the way, Wen Bao continued to chant. Gradually, his simple and honest look that seemed like a lukewarm water was reced with a hard to mask excitement.


    Hahaha, Junior Sister Yue, I��ming for you!


    ����


    Standing in front of the Mansion of Light, facing the guards�� vignce and puzzled eyes, Wen Bao still put on his simple and honest smile.


    Inwardly, however, he was half nervous, half excited�� Even he, himself, couldn��t tell what the personality of this awakening type Wen Bao was, but under extreme pressure, astonishing innate qualities indeed often came out.


    The oue of this depended a lot on how much he could bring out his astonishing innate qualities.


    After a long silence, a guard finally opened his mouth and asked, ��Excuse me, are you����


    The fatty before them looked ordinary, but out of the one million people in the capital, in addition to madmen and idiots, not many people were willing to stand before the entrance of the Mansion of Light. In ordinary people��s eyes, in the Mansion of Light, there were some crazy and dangerous magic stick or witch doctor�� Thus, the rewards for the guards here were higher than the other ces.


    So, if this fat man wasn��t crazy or stupid��


    ��Um, I��m looking for people.�� The fatty smiled foolishly.


    ��Looking for people? Do you have rtives or friends who are officials?��


    Wen Bao smiled; he didn��t want to waste his time talking to these guards anymore. He created a plume of me on his fingertips, which he sent straight to the sky. After the me burst, its unique magical power spread out like a wave in a small scale.


    After a moment, the front door of the Mansion of Light was opened from the inside, and Yue Xinyao, with a curious face, walked out. Upon seeing Wen Bao, she was greatly surprised.


    ��Senior Brother Wen Bao!?��


    When he saw this simple and beautiful face of a young girl, Wen Bao was also startled. He felt that half of his mind went nk, while the other half became highly excited, which urged him to greet her, despite his originally timid personality.


    ��Ha-ha, good morning, Junior Sister Yue.��


    ��Good morning, Senior Brother,�� the young girl responded earnestly, and then asked, ��Is Senior Brother is looking for me?��


    ��Yes, I want to ask you a favor.��


    ��Please speak up, Senior Brother.��


    Wen Bao smiled and pointed at the door behind Yue Xinyao. ��Help me pass through the door����


    Yue Xinyao burst outughing. ��The Mansion of Light��s door is indeed bad.�� Then she turned her head and looked at the entrance guard with a questioning gaze. The two guards suddenly felt both of their legs went soft; although they have yet to consult the opinion of their superior, who dared to say no this time?


    ����


    ��Senior Brother Wen Bao, did youe because of the matter regarding the Wisdom Sect?��


    While they walked on the path inside the Mansion of Light, Yue Xinyao could not help but curiously ask.


    Wen Bao suddenly gawked as he inwardly panicked. He knew that if he didn��t cover it well, this secret would be exposed!


    Seeing the dazed look in Wen Bao��s face, Yue Xinyao thought that he had yet to hear about the Wisdom Sect, thus, she patiently exined, ��This is a recently established sect in the Great Ming Country; their development speed is very fast, and they also caused a lot of trouble. Therefore, I originally thought Senior Brother came because of this.�� Then she shook her head and changed the topic. ��We haven��t seen each other for thest few months, and you��ve already changed a lot, Senior Brother; your cultivation has forged quite ahead.��


    Realizing the change in the topic, Wen Bao loosened a lot. ��Not bad, right now, I��m not that far from level sixth Qi Cultivating Stage.��


    Yue Xinyao was greatly amazed. ��Senior Brother is going to advance to the middle level? How fierce! I thought that I��ve gained quite a lot harvest at the Blue Tree Ancient Tomb, but it seems like it��s still a lot less than you, Senior Brother��right now, I��m still at the intermediate stage of the level seventh; it��s still far away before I can breakthrough to the next level.��


    While the two were talking, suddenly, a burst ofughter came from the front. ��Junior Sister Yue is too modest. In order to cultivate your Primordial Spirit, you deliberately suppressed your Qi Cultivating Stage progress. However, your real strength is already not that far off to that of those level six Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators. In our group of disciples, you ought to be considered as one of the best.��


    While speaking, the Crown Prince Zhu Qin strode forward. Upon meeting Wen Bao��s gaze, he grinned.


    ��Junior Brother Wen Bao, I never thought I could run into you here.��


    Wen Bao was silent for a moment, and then he also said with a smile, ��Good morning, Junior Brother Zhu Qin.��


    Zhu Qin��s expression suddenly stiffened: Junior Brother!?


    Previously, this dead fatty has always been respectful to him, calling Senior Brother Zhu Qin this, Senior Brother Zhu Qin that. However, after not meeting him for a few months, besides hismendable increased in cultivation level, his courage has also increased a lot!


    Thinking to this, Zhu Qin��s smiled gradually turned cold.


    Wen Bao inwardly sneered, thinking, ��Retard, meet the awakening type Wen Bao!��

 Chapter 115 - Sure Enough, The Awakening Type Is Doomed To Be Short-Lived…

    <h4>Chapter 115: Sure Enough, The Awakening Type Is Doomed To Be Short-Lived��</h4>


    Trantor: Editor:


    Wen Bao and Zhu Qin��s confrontation didn��tst long. Zhu Qin was fuming with anger, but before he opened his mouth to make things worse, Junior Sister Yue promptly interrupted, ��Let��s continue our talk inside, what do you guys think?��


    Zhu Qin froze for a moment before he said with a smile, ��Yeah, this is not a good ce to talk, let��s go inside first.��


    With that, he turned and started to walk, without asking for Wen Bao��s opinion.


    Wen Bao stared nkly for a moment before he also said with a smile, ��Go inside? Okay, since you��ve given your approval, then after you, Junior Brother Zhu Qin.��


    Zhu Qin��s footsteps immediately stopped.


    ��I haven��t seen you for a few months, but you��ve changed a lot, Junior Brother Wen�� But, not all changes are good. As your fellow martial brother, let me give you a piece of advice. Our Spirit Sword Sect is one of the Five Unique in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, sopared to the other low-level sects, we are a notch above them. Therefore, when you descend the mountain, you may have had an illusion that you are stronger than when you were still on the mountain, but this strength is only rtive to those Loose Immortals, you����


    What a pity before he could finish his words, Wen Bao had impatiently interrupted him, ��Just now, I let you go in first, didn��t you hear that? If you still want to talk, then make a way, don��t just block the entrance like that.��


    Then he strode forward, trying to enter the room. Zhu Qin looked at him in surprise, somewhat couldn��t believe himself. He just stood there, wanting to see how Wen Bao was going to get past him.


    After several months of not seeing each other, Zhu Qin naturally could also see that Wen Bao��s cultivation had undergone an enormous advancement. However, any Spirit Sword Sect��s cultivator knew that cultivation stage and level did not equal to the true strength. Several months ago, the scene where the Spirit Sword Sect��s Fifth Elder, who was a Jindan Stage cultivator, easily defeated a Yuanying Stage cultivator from the Shengjing Sect was still fresh in the disciples�� memory.


    Wen Bao��s current cultivation was peak level Qi Cultivating Stage, which was also happened to be the same as Zhu Qin! In these eight months, his experience was even more bizarre than that of Yue Xinyao; his umted practice in the sect in thest two years suddenly broke out. Not only his cultivation level surged up, his sword art, spell casting, and Primordial Spirit cultivation has also undergone enormous advancement;pared to eight months ago, his strength had more than doubled! He also hasn��t really believed that the same waste dead fatty could surpass him in eight months, even if Wen Bao��s spirit root was indeed a grade higher than him.


    Therefore, he stood motionless. At the same time, his right hand��s little finger and thumb touched each other. A ripple of magical power spread all over him, and his skin became as hard as steel. Simultaneously, his feet was linked to the ground, steady as a rock.


    At this point, even if one hit him with a siege hammer that required a dozen of strong men to wield, he was confident that he would not take even half a step back. Nowadays, many people��s impression on cultivators was that they could fly on their flying sword, jump walls, and mount roof, but actually, if needed, they definitely could stand more steady than anyone else.


    ��Senior Brother Zhu Qin, Senior Brother Wen Bao, you guys���� Yue Xinyao wanted to prevent this senseless sh, unfortunately, before she could do something about it, Wen Bao had rushed forward a step and bumped against Zhu Qin in front of him!


    Bump!


    After that muffled sound, Zhu Qin, with a look of disbelief, staggered back. Hisst step stepped on the doorstep. With a crack sound, that thick doorstep was directly trampled.


    ��You�� cough!��


    Zhu Qin was going to say something, but who knew he suddenly felt a burst of pain on his chest, which caused him to continue to cough, unable to say anything. That fierce bump just now not only dispersed the bulk of his magical power, but it also let his breath go off and hurt his lungs.


    The injury was not heavy, and his magical power would be able to return in one cirction. However, he actually lost one move, and not just to anyone else, but for god��s sake, he lost to Wen Bao! Zhu Qin��splexion changed several times in session; he was extremely embarrassed.


    As for Wen Bao, when he was about to take this opportunity to walk through the door, his peripheral vision caught the sight of Junior Sister Yue, whose eyes were filled with surprised; inwardly, his joy uncontrobly surged up.


    He thought, ��Hahaha! Zhu Qin, you retard! You actually didn��t sh with me on anything else but brute force! I, your father, have been the head of the infrastructure department for eight months, which required huge physical strength! If wepete on the spell casting or a one on one duel in an arena, perhaps my odds to win are not too high, but you actually wanted topete with me in brute strength? Even those Foundation Establishment Stage department heads in the sect can��t win against me, much less you, a low-level Qi Cultivating Stage; you have just brought about your own doom, hahaha! I��m sorry, although Senior Brother Wang Lu always said that acting like a pretentious prick to put people down is one of the three world��s most vulgar scene, your father, I, love it!��


    ����


    In that front door confrontation, Zhu Qin��s momentum suddenly weakened, thus, after the three people entered the room and took their respective seat, the dominant power waspletely in the hands of Wen Bao.


    Despite Zhu Qin trying to prevent Wen Bao with his eye signal, Wen Bao went straight for the main seat and then took the initiative to open the conversation, ��Hahaha, I never thought us, fellow brother and sister to meet again this time, at least not until we go back to the mountain in a few months. The Blue River Region is so vast, but we could actually meet at the Great Ming Country, what a coincidence!��


    Zhu Qin grunted and turned to look at the back of the room, not saying anything. Yue Xinyao lightly smiled. ��It��s indeed a coincidence.��


    Wen Bao continued, ��It��s rare for the three of us to get together, why don��t we talk about what are all our experiences in thest eight months? Junior Sister Yue, I heard that you explored an Ancient Tomb, is there any danger?��


    Yue Xinyao gawked; she wasn��t too adapted to this assertive and cheerful Wen Bao. However, since he had asked her a question, Yue Xinyao earnestly replied, ��Nothing dangerous�� It��s more scary than dangerous.��


    ��Junior Sister is too modest. If it��s really more scary than dangerous, then it��s impossible for your Primordial Spirit to be this strong. Although your cultivation is just middle seventh level, your Primordial Spirit is actuallyparable to themon level sixth Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators.��


    Junior Sister Yue shook her head. ��Senior Brother can so urately judge the strength and limitation of my Primordial Spirit; I still need to mull it over.��


    Wen Bao said, ��Cultivation of Primordial Spirit and Qi Cultivating have to be synchronized in order to have the optimum result. So, Junior Sister doesn��t need to wholeheartedly focus on Primordial Spirit cultivation.��


    ��Mm, thank you for reminding me, Senior Brother, I��ll definitely pay attention.��


    During that few exchanges, Wen Bao��splexion was calm andposed. However, inwardly, he was actually so happy that he almost fainted with joy. Over the past two years at the Spirit Sword Mountain, he could never have such a dialogue with Yue Xinyao, but right now, this awesome Senior Brother didn��t want to miss this chance��it was too invigorating and immensely satisfying!


    Awakening type Wen Bao was really good!


    Meanwhile, Zhu Qin, whose arrogance was suppressed, felt extremely puzzled. Inwardly, he questioned whether this experiential learning out of the sect was really that magical, that it could let a waste be reborn? It was really�� really odd!


    Three people inside the main hall of the Mansion of Light continued to talk. Time quickly slipped away, during which, only Yue Xinyao who was a bit uneasy; she was unsure whether it was good talking about personal matters in other people��s official business area. However, Wen Bao just calmly said that Mansion of Light was a ce to handle the affairs of Immortal Cultivators, and weren��t the three of them talking about Immortal Cultivators�� affairs? So, of course, this was the natural ce to talk about it!


    With the heroic spirit that waspletely strange to a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, sitting in the main hall, Wen Bao became more and more happy as they continued to talk. As long as he was the one with the dominant position, he could direct the two people��s attention topletely irrelevant ces. When they forgot to talk about Wisdom Sect, it would mean he was victorious!


    A momentter, feeling his mouth has somewhat dry, Wen Bao took a sip of the drink inside a cup beside him. ��Although cold, it��s really a good tea!��


    Turning his face to see Yue Xinyao��s embarrassed look, Zhu Qin ridiculed, ��It��s indeed a good tea, drinking other people��s saliva-mixed-tea, Senior�� Brother Wen Bao, not only your cultivation has increased, even your degree of shameless has improved.��


    Wen Bao was stunned, however, just at this time, a cold female voice came from inside the hall. ��Your highness, is my leftover tea really that dirty?��


    While speaking, a luxuriously dressed woman walked over to them. The woman was about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, with a tall figure and delicate feature. However, her face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost, which was really intimidating.


    When she was near them, the woman began to size Wen Bao up. The awakening type Wen Bao had previously easily dealt with Zhu Qin, however, when stared at by that woman, without any reason, his heart began to tremble, and the awakening type personality also shrank several points.


    The woman then shifted her gaze to the teacup next to Wen Bao as her pair of delicate eyebrows slightly furrowed, yet she didn��t say anything about it. Finally, she just handed a thick stack of letters to Zhu Qin.


    ��Your highness, this is what you��re looking for, all kinds of letters that the Mansion of Light received recently����


    Before she finished, Crown Prince Zhu Qin had wrinkled his brows. ��How could it be this many? Can��t your people process these things!? If Junior Sister Yue had to check on this one by one, it would take her more than ten days!?��


    That woman sneered. ��Crown Prince, please listen to other people��s words until they finish, these are the list of the letters, the rest of the letters are stored in the storeroom, there are more than two thousand of them. Does your highness want to take a look?��


    Zhu Qin was taken aback. ��How could it be so many!?��


    ��All of the affairs between the Great Ming Country and cultivators are concentrated here, how could they be not many? The Imperial Court are afraid of the Mansion of Light, so they don��t allow us to set up branches in other ces. All of the sects, from the big shots at the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to small no name sects, have to register their operation and whatnot in this ce one by one, so dys are inevitable.��


    Zhu Qin wrinkled his brows. ��Senior Qian Hu, what do you mean by this��?��


    ��Oh? Your highness doesn��t understand? Very well, I��ll exin it to you then. The current Mansion of Light can��t meet the various demands from Your Highness, and if the Imperial Court let the situation continue to deteriorate, then the capability of Mansion of Light would crumble apart, and it��s not strange if this institution would then be reced by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Hall of Mortal Reason.��


    Zhu Qin was a bit embarrassed. ��You don��t need to say these things here, do you?��


    Senior Qian Hu, without skipping a beat, asked back, ��Just now, you three can even talk about things here, why instead I can��t talk about matters regarding Mansion of Light?��


    ��This����


    Seeing Zhu Qin��s face had turned bright red from embarrassment, the woman sighed. ��Your Highness, I have no intention to embarrass you, I just thought that through these questions, you would understand this simple fact: the Current Mansion of Light no longer have the capacity to deal with the cultivators domestic issues in the Great Ming Country; at least, it��s useless to establish the Mansion of Light here. If you still don��t believe me, I can give you a simple example. If I didn��t finish my seclusion practice ahead of time, I��m afraid I wouldn��t have found an interesting thing.��


    ��A-An interesting thing?��


    Zhu Qin subconsciously asked, but he found out that his nervous voice was ridiculous.


    This senior Qian Hu of Mansion of Light has a really strong aura; just now when she sat in the main hall, she still held her aura back. But now, she fully released her aura, whichpletely suppressed the other people into speechlessness.


    Qian Hu smiled, stretched out her right hand, and two letters appeared out of nowhere in her hand.


    ��This is the letter that friend Yue Xinyao handed over thirteen days ago, which included the information about her cultivation stage, origin sect, as well as the reason why she came here to the Great Ming Country�� it��s for the Wisdom Sect, right?��


    Yue Xinyao nodded her head.


    Qian Hu smiled. ��Thank you for your cooperation. As far as I know, disciples from the top rank upright sects are often unwilling toply with these burdensome rules�� But on another side, three days ago, I received an interesting letter.��


    While speaking, two of her fingers flicked up together, and a letter stood up. ��It��s the letter of introduction from the Wisdom Sect. In the letter, it is mentioned that they have sent three diplomatic envoys, which is led by that person����


    With that, that woman rolled her eyes and then locked her gaze at Wen Bao��s face, which by now had turned deathly pale.


    ��You��re called Wen Bao, right?��


    The fatty used up all of his strength to squeeze out a smile on his face while inwardly calling out:


    Senior Brother, help me!

 Chapter 116 - Get Out of The Way, Let The Professional Handle It!

    <h4>Chapter 116: Get Out of The Way, Let The Professional Handle It!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Oh, you��re in trouble again?��


    Just as Wen Bao was madly shouting for help, Wang Lu��s voice instantly rang in his mind.


    ��Senior Brother!?��


    ��Don��t worry, it��s me�� you idiot, have you forgotten about the Psychic Jade?��


    ��Um, well, that����


    ��That��s the precious prop that I��ve bought with countless of spirit stones from the Mysterious Sky Mansion. It��s a valuable prop that can be used in an emergency for instantmunication. At that time, I��ve personally imnted it in you, have you actually forgotten about it!?��


    ��This, I forgot but not really. But Senior Brother, you said that Psychic Jade is priceless, even if you sold it to me�� that��s why I didn��t dare to use it.��


    ��Damn! How stupid exactly are you!? Forget it, we don��t have much time. I have received the emergencymunication from Guo Hong and Yang Xiao; initially, I thought that your awakening type could handle it, but it seems like the situation has changed. Just tell me the details of the situation as quickly as you can, and then I��ll find ways to deal with it.��


    Wang Lu��s voice was quick and urgent, which for the already frightened Wen Bao, gave him an unspeakable peace of mind instead.


    As long as Senior Brother handled it, nothing could go wrong!


    The conversation in his mind only happened in short period of time. After Wen Bao had described the cause and effect of the matter in simple and clear terms, on the other side, Wang Lu felt silent for a moment; he then said, ��Right now ,the situation is really troublesome. That Qian Hu from the Mansion of Light is really a capable person; if I just tell you what to do through the Psychic Jade, it��s not going to work�� but no matter, I��m going there.��


    Wen Bao was taken aback. ��Senior Brother, you want toe here!? Where are you?��


    ��Wang Family Vige, where else could I be?��


    ��T-Thenn I��m afraid it��s going to be toote����


    ��Nonsense, of course, it��s going to bete if I personally go there. But, there��s no need for that. In a moment, you just need to put your Primordial Spirit inside the Psychic Jade, and I��ll take over from there.��


    Wen Bao froze for a moment as his mind tried to recall the details of the Psychic Jade: it was a middle-rank spirit object worth several thousands of spirit stones. In addition to an emergency situation where it could transfer the thought from the Primordial Spirit, its biggest use was taking over the control of the body through Primordial Spirit! Since Wen Bao��s body had been imnted with the Psychic Jade, Wang Lu could directly control his voice and movements like controlling a puppet. However, it was limited to the strength of the Primordial Spirit. Wang Lu wouldn��t be able to do movements that were tooplex; at most, he could only speak and wave Wen Bao��s hands.


    ��Senior Brother�� are you sure?��


    Wang Lu sneered. ��To deal with this group of trash, I only need to talk to them. Okay, you can withdraw, let the professional handle the rest.��


    With that, Wen Bao felt that his Primordial Spirit trembled and was then sucked into the Psychic Jade. Although he still had connections with his body, he could only listen and look; he couldn��t talk and couldn��t move. Wang Lu dominantly controlled his body.


    ��Senior Brother, what��s next?�� Wen Bao��s voice was filled with tension. Originally, the awakening type Wen Bao hadpletely controlled the situation, but behold, the Mansion of Light��s Qian Hu��s appearance actually forced him to a dead end�� Sure enough, it was just like what his Senior Brother said: behind each and every awakening type, there would be a local tyrant holding a broadsword ready to snuff it out. Although he couldn��t understand its meaning, it probably roughly meant that fortune and disaster depended on each other.


    However, during this dy, the situation in the main hall in the Mansion of Light had also changed. When that woman Qian Hu exposed Wen Bao��s identity, itpletely took both Yue Xinyao and Zhu Qin by surprise. While Zhu Qin remained silent without saying anything, Yue Xinyao couldn��t hold back. ��Senior Brother Wen Bao, why�� are you in collusion with the people of the Wisdom Sect?��


    As for that Mansion of Light��s Qian Hu, after triggering the y, she lightly smiled, silently withdrew several steps, and then entered the watching-the-y-to-unfold mode.


    ��Senior Brother Wen Bao, although I don��t know much about this Wisdom Sect, that sect is clearly not a proper sect, you��ve�� probably been deceived by them.��


    Junior Sister Yue has a gentle character; she never liked to think negative things about people, and even more, she didn��t like to resort to scold or shout at people. At this time, it was clear that, in her mind, Wisdom Sect was in no way just simply ��not a proper sect��. If it were so, she wouldn��t have wasted her valuable experiential learning time to rush to the Great Ming Country.


    All of a sudden, Wen Bao suddenly felt extremely clear headed, which was why he was able to think this many�� Perhaps because Wang Lu was using the Psychic Jade to remote-control him this time, so that Wen Bao could share his professional adventurer thinking ability. However, the more he thought about it, the more he thought that things were actually trickier. As the head of the Infrastructure Department, Wen Bao, of course, knew about the world��s prejudice towards the Wisdom Sect! Despite the Heaven Burning Blood Technique had been gradually used less and less, and its extensive used had also been slightly modified, in many people��s eyes, Wisdom Sect was nothing sort of a cult! Moreover, it was a cult with a swift and fierce development momentum��a particrly harmful cult!


    Then�� could one exin the objective and ideal of the sect to Junior Sister Yue earnestly? How could one exin his status as one of the Elders in the sect? Should Senior Brother��s and Sister Ling��s status within the sect be concealed?


    While Wen Bao was feeling this big headache, Wang Lu, or rather Wen Bao, who was controlled by Wang Lu, opened his mouth.


    ��Junior Sister Yue, actually, I joined the Wisdom Sect because of you.��


    Puff!


    Wen Bao almost passed out in that instant! And upon hearing that remark, Yue Xinyao also could only gawked. ��Huh!?��


    Then, Wen Bao, under Wang Lu��s control, put on an especially leisure smile and said, ��Since all have been exposed, I had no choice but to confess. Yes, I did join the Wisdom Sect. Moreover, my position there is not low, I��m one of the Elders.��


    Yua Xinyao cocked her head, trying hard to understand. ����Why?��


    Wang Lu said in a heavy voice. ��Because of you.��


    ��Me?�� Confusion and surprise shed through the girl��s eyes. ��But, what does this have anything to do with me?��


    ��Because I like you.��


    Puff!


    Wen Bao finally couldn��t stand the emotional ups and down andpletely passed out.


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Because I like you, so I want to be a man worthy of you. Although my father is the teacher of the state, his power and influence are meaningless in the eyes of cultivators. But you, Junior Sister Yue, came from a noble Immortal Cultivator family;pared to you, I��m just an insignificant pauper. If I don��t work hard, how can I be worthy of you?��


    Being sincerely gazed at by the other party, Yue Xinyao��s face turned crimson; the move was too excessive that it rendered her speechless.


    At this time, Zhu Qin, who had been silent for all this time, slowly said, ��Junior Brother Wen, your exnation is a bit far-fetched. If you really must strive hard, why can��t you strive hard in our sect? Why do you have to be in cahoots with those cult people?��


    Wang Lu chuckled. ��If solely practicing in the mountain is everything, then why did the Elders arrange for this one year of experiential learning? Since this is an experiential learning, if everybody is like you, Crown Prince Zhu, with throngs of retinue following on the front and behind all year round, is there any different than cultivating in the mountain? It��s nothing more than seeing more people, and more things, like an ordinary passerby. I remember at that time when Fifth Elder ridiculed Daoist Master Zhifeng, we were all listening from the side; have you already forgotten about the Elder��s teaching?��


    Being countered by Wang Lu, Zhu Qin was momentarily speechless; but after a moment, he sneered. ��Even if you want to experience the Immortal Cultivation World in the Nine Regions, you don��t have to throw yourself in the bog!��


    Wang Lu lightlyughed. ��Have Junior Brother Zhu Qin never heard of the phrase ��to grow out of the mud unsullied?�� Looks like your intelligence is not enough.��


    ��You motherf���� Zhu Qin almost lost control of himself! You have the nerve to say this thing to me!?


    After Yue Xinyao and Zhu Qin had been, one by one, rendered speechless, unsurprisingly, that cold female voice rang through his ears. ��Oh? So, ording to your argument, you joined the Wisdom Sect because you want to cultivate?��


    Wang Lu inwardly sneered, thinking, ��I��m just waiting for you to say this! Ha! Although you can force the awakening type Wen Bao into a dead end, which shows that there��s indeed a capable person in this ce, what a pity����


    ��A pity that you��ve encountered a professional!��


    ��Not because of cultivation, but because of liking other people,�� Wang Lu said, casually denying Qian Hu��s assumption.


    Qian Hu sneered. ��Because of your own affair, therefore, you����


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Wang Lu abruptly interrupted her. ��Therefore, it��s not only for Junior Sister Yue but also for you.��


    Qian Hu��s long argument was immediately choked in her throat. ����me?��


    Wang Lu leisurely said, ��Yeah, because I like you.��


    Puff!


    Wen Bao who had just regained his consciousness was thoroughly screwed.


    Meanwhile, the hall had fallen into a deadly silent.


    ��You, you���� Qian Hu��s voice was rough and dry. Her initial n was abruptly cut off by Wang Lu��s remark, whichpletely threw her off bnce.


    If the other side was just any other person, she could just utter a sneer and say, ��What a load of crap!�� Then she would promptly execute him on the spot. However, the other side was clearly the fellow martial brother of the Crown Prince. Moreover, he wasn��t amoner either, which made her rather afraid.


    Striking while he was still ahead, Wang Luughed. ��I like you, that��s why I joined the Wisdom Sect. While struggling diligently to be a man worthy of Junior Sister Yue, I also want to do things for you to the best of my ability.��


    ��Y-You joined the Wisdom Sect, also because of me!?��


    ��Yeah.�� Wang Lu went silent for a moment, and then said, ��Li Nana, ancestral home in Golden Yue Country, Southern Heaven Region. Your parents moved here, and your father was entrusted by the Great Ming Country��s Imperial Court to be the head of the Mansion of Light. When your father died, you inherited his official position. However, because you��re limited by your age, and also because ofcking in means of doing things, the people who works in the Mansion of Light were discontent, and the court��s support was not as robust as before. Thus, the institution��s power and influence began to decline, unable to reach its former glory�� am I right?��


    Li Nana was somewhat surprised, but she soon realized that this information was not a secret, so it was normal if the other side could find it.


    Actually, at this time, thousands of miles away at Wang Family Vige, Wang Lu indeed had just gotten the information from Ye Chuchen; he had said that information while he read it!


    ��Your qualification is very good, and your parents have also taught you a great method. Now in your young age, you��ve already reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, faster than many disciples from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Moreover, you��ve been taught the ways of the world since you��re still very young, and you��re also much more intelligent than the average cultivators. But even so, your hands and feet are actually tied in this Mansion of Light that even the rapid development of our Wisdom Sect you��re nearly powerless to prevent, and almost couldn��t detect. Of course, it��s not because you��re ipetent, but because this deformed institution is already decayed�� that��s why I want to help you.��


    ��You��?��


    ��What is the mostcking in the Mansion of Light right now? It��s manpower. If you have this, you can set up massive amount of branches throughout the country; you also need plenty of grassroots worker, just like the country��s official system. However, because of too many reasons, these several years, the Mansion of Light was practically just a mere figurehead, like a pavilion in the air thatcks the connection to the ground. However, it just so happens that our Wisdom Sect is built on the ground, with grassroots support and unparalleled influence all across the country; the information that you have found about us is but a bit of loose sand that leaked from the crevices of our fingers�� Of course, if we really want to change the sky, we have neither the ability nor the need. However, actually, I think the Mansion of Light and Wisdom Sect should establish a cooperative rtionship, each takes what he needs, using other��s strength to make up for one��s weak points. You need the basic manpower from the Wisdom Sect to carry out your power, and we need the upper echelons power of the Mansion of Light, at the very least, we need a status. If only by virtue of interests alone, the cooperation between the two organizations is not stable enough, then if we add the emotional factor, wouldn��t it be very good?��


    ��This���� Li Nana��s delicate eyebrows furrowed, her arms crossed, deep in thought; apparently, she was moved by these words.


    ��Ridiculous!��


    At this time, Zhu Qin spoke against that notion, ��Are you kidding me? You expect the Great Ming Country��s Mansion of Light to collude with you cult!?��


    ��Cult?�� Wang Lu threw another sneer. ��Besides me, have you ever seen any other member of Wisdom Sect? Your knowledge of this sect is limited to the filtered and modified information from other people, yet you boldly assert that it��s not worth cooperating with a cult, even in spite of our rtionship as fellow martial brothers of the same sect!? Junior Brother Zhu Qin, is this your eight months of experiential learning cultivation achievement? Ridiculous, truly ridiculous!��


    ��You����


    ��As early as thousands of years ago, Great Ancestors De Sheng have already said that, without investigation, no one has the right to judge. I can��t believe that until today, you have yet to learn from experience�� You want to know whether Wisdom Sect is a cult or not? It��s very easy, juste with me and experience the life in the Wisdom Sect, investigate it in deep, and then think about it and make a conclusion.��


    ������


    ��What do you think, Junior Sister Yue? This invitation is also for you. Just consider this as a rare experience.��


    Zhu Qin felt silent for a long time before he roared, ��Absurd! This is absolutely absurd! You����


    Before he finished his words, however, he heard the cold female voice beside him. ��Okay. I do have some interest in your so-called cooperation.��


    Zhu Qin felt that his eyes socket couldn��t hold back his eyes!


    ��Senior Qian Hu, y-you need to consider this clearly!��


    However, Li Nana no longer cared for him.


    Zhu Qin had to turn his head to seek another person for help. ��Junior Sister, you����


    But behold, Yue Xinyao gently smiled as she said, ��I think what Senior Brother said is right. Without investigating it, no one has the right to judge.��


    ��What the! You��re not serious, aren��t you!? He��ll kill you!��


    Yue Xinyao seriously shook her head and, with her clear and gentle eyes, looked across from her. ��No, I don��t think so. He said he likes me.��

 Chapter 117 - What to Do If People See Through the Scam?

    <h4>Chapter 117: What to Do If People See Through the Scam?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When Wen Bao regained his consciousness, he thought that the Age of Chaos had arrived.


    Confessing to Yue Xinyao and Li Nana at the same time�� Senior Brother, you sure as hell won��t stop until I die! Initially, he thought that he could hide in heaven with that emergency call, but what happened was that, his Senior Brother came and kicked him to hell!


    s, would he be boiled by Junior Sister Yue, or roasted by Li Nana? Junior Sister Yue was gentle and kind, at most, she would just break ties with him. However, that Qian Hu of Mansion of Light looked like a man-eating, violent woman; moreover, her cultivation was not low. Thus, it was highly likely that she would serve him big punishment, unable to live but also unable to die��


    ��Idiot, wake up!��


    Wang Lu��s voice promptly called Wen Bao��s soul back. ��I��ve already put this crisis temporarily under control, but it��s still far from over. Now that the Psychic Jade time limit is rapidlying, you must stabilize the situation while I��m going over there in full speed; expect me to arrive after a day!��


    ��After a day? That��s too long, Senior Brother! I can barely hold myself straight in front of that Qian Hu in a quarter of an hour!��


    ��Really? Then I��m going to arrive a bitter, perhaps, I��ll bring you a wreath.��


    Wen Bao was left speechless. ���� But, Senior Brother, with the current situation, do you really want to officially appear?��


    ��Don��t say stupid things, if my identity is exposed, then our endeavor is tantamount to a naught�� So, remember, even if other people began to doubt, you could never admit that you and I have any rtionship here. Tell them I didn��te to the Great Ming Country, but rather I went to the Azure Billow Country for a vacation, understand!?��


    ��What? Azure Billow Country!?��


    ��Yes, you, the son of the teacher of the state has secretly arranged seventy-two virgins for my pleasure�� In any case, I have nothing to do with the Wisdom Sect! Even if someone takes out a flying sword and point it at your d*ck, you can never admit it!��


    ��What?��


    Before Wen Bao could question about the details, Wang Lu��s voice has disappeared, and the Psychic Jade had turned bleak andpletely lost its usefulness.


    When his consciousnesspletely recovered, Wen Bao found himself still sitting in the Mansion of Light��s main hall. Li Nana, Yue Xinyao, and Zhu Qin, each of them lost in their own thoughts.


    After a moment, Li Nana was the first to break the silence. ��Tomorrow, at this time, still at this ce, let��s talk more about that cooperation thing. Please carefully prepare the materials, this is not a trivial matter.��


    With that, Senior Qian Hu turned around and returned to the back of the hall. To Wen Bao��s great relief, she never once mentioned the topic about his confession.


    Thus, the only people remained in the hall were the three Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples. After another long silent, Zhu Qin sighed and was about to speak, however, Yue Xinyao was actually one step ahead of him. ��Senior Brother Zhu Qin�� I want to speak to Senior Brother Wen Bao alone, can I?��


    Zhu Qin felt as if his chest was pressured with a heavy stone, making him unable to breathe.


    Regarding Yue Xinyao, this gentle and kind Junior Sister, if he said he wasn��t moved by her, it was undoubtedly a lie�� On the Spirit Sword Mountain, there were many female disciples, moreover, their qualities were also high. However, only a few that caught his attention. Of course, to say that his feelings for her were strong might be a bit too much. It was just that, it was hard for him to ept that the little bit of good rtionship that they had was abruptly taken over by the dead fatty, as if he had swallowed a te of raw houseflies.


    While he was hesitating, Yue Xinyao urged him again. ��Senior Brother Zhu Qin, I��m really sorry����


    Zhu Qin reluctantly smiled and said, ��It��s nothing, I��ll go sit at the back. You two can talk here.��


    After leaving the hall, this level seven Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, with solid body-refining stage, and unusually strong body, actually staggered several steps and nearly fell!


    ����


    ��Em, now it��s just the two of us, Senior Brother.��


    Being gazed at by Yue Xinyao��s gentle and sweet smile, Wen Bao felt as if his Primordial Spirit began to disperse. Although the previous Junior Sister Yue was very good to him, she never showed him this amazing gentleness.


    He thought, ��Senior Brother, you really are my good leader, my good senior brother! For such a gentle as clear water eyes, even if I have to die right now, I am willing!��


    However, the next moment, Yue Xinyao��s follow up words pulled Wen Bao directly from the heaven. ��It��s Senior Brother Wang Lu, right?��


    ���� Huh?��


    ��The one who talked just now was Senior Brother Wang Lu, right?��


    ��Hahaha, Junior Sister, you really are���� Wen Bao��s first reaction was to deny. After all, it was as if Wang Lu��s warning still lingered in his ear: Remember, even if other people began to doubt, you could never admit that you and I have any rtionship here!


    However, Wen Bao had to admit; under Junior Sister Yue��s gaze, it was difficult for him to lie! The only thing that he could do was to remain silent.


    Seeing that Wen Bao had turned silent, Yue Xinyao knew that her guess was correct; she couldn��t help but smile. ��Senior Brother Wen, just now, the way you spoke was really unlike you at all.��


    Wen Bao was disheartened, thinking, ��Yeah, how could a mere Wen Bao, even in the awakening type, bepared to even a finger of Senior Brother Wang Lu? He just took over my body and spoke through my mouth to help me from my perilous situation!


    Acutely aware of Wen Bao��s mood, Yue Xinyao hurriedly exined, ��Senior Brother Wen Bao, I just want to say that you��re not one who could say those assertive statements;pared to Senior Brother Wang Lu, you��re more gentle and simpler�� These are not shorings, but just characteristics of a person. It��s like the people in the Nine Regions have ck hair and ck eyes, while in the Western Continent, there are many blond people, no one is better than the other����


    Upon hearing this, Wen Bao couldn��t help but smile; his heart was gentlyforted by Junior Sister Yue!


    ��Since those words are Senior Brother Wang Lu��s�� then the Wisdom Sect should be his creation. Well, if it��s him, then it isn��t strange at all. Senior Brother Wang Lu has always been very good at doing this kind of thing. At the Immortal Gathering, although I��m just an Outer Court Disciple,ter on, Master exined to us regarding the matter in the Peach Blossom Vige and other checkpoints. It is said that only he can unearth the hidden quest in the Peach Blossom Vige, he��s that amazing.��


    Wen Bao forced out a smile and nodded.


    ��Of course, you��re also amazing Senior Brother Wen Bao. You��re able to follow Senior Brother Wang Lu all throughout the experiential learning�� if it were me, I would��ve long been thrown off the team.�� Yue Xinyao shook her head with some dismay. ��However, in any case, since the Wisdom Sect is Senior Brother Wang Lu��s own creation, then I can rest assured, those rumors�� are probably wrong. Please pass over my words to him, tell him, I believe him. So, there��s no need to investigate anymore, it��s just going to give you guys trouble. In any case, the ninth month of the experiential learning ising soon, so I��ll be ready to go back to the mountain in several days. At worst, at the Spirit Creek Town, I��ll just spend my time cultivating and consolidating my gain in exploring the ancient tomb.��


    ���� What?�� Wen Bao froze for a moment and then immediately responded, ��Junior Sister, you can��t!��


    Yue Xinyao slightly widened her eyes. ��I can��t?��


    Wen Bao was inwardly panicked. He knew that he had said the wrong words. However, if he let Junior Sister Yue return to the mountain, in case the situation regarding the Wisdom Sect were to be known by the Elders there, especially the Disciplinary Elder�� Elder Fang He definitely wouldn��t speak as good as Junior Sister Yue! Even more terrifying was that, regardless of how Wang Lu dealt with the wrath of the Disciplinary Elder, he, Wen Bao, as the chief culprit who leaked the news, would most certainly die.


    What should he do now then? What should he do��!?


    Don��t panic�� yes, don��t panic, I��m the awakening type Wen Bao, awakening type Wen Bao!


    ��Junior Sister, I think�� instead of leaving so early, it would be better if you take a look at Wisdom Sect. This sect is very interesting, and I have received a lot of benefit in these few months of experiential learning.��


    Yue Xinyao still has some hesitation. ��But, wouldn��t�� Senior Brother Wang Lu dislike me because I would just be a hindrance there?��


    Wen Bao hurriedly said, ��You see, even someone as clumsy as me����


    Before he could continue the rest of his words, he anxiously jerked his hand to cover his mouth. While inwardly, he berated himself, wishing that he could remove his mouth. He thought, ��You big fool! How could you easily spill the bean! That��s basically admitting the existence of Senior Brother Wang Lu here!��


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu specifically said that even if the other party has begun to doubt, in no way you can admit it!��


    Sure enough, Junior Sister Yue��s eyes were shed with a glimmer of self-satisfaction. ��If Senior Brother Wang Lu won��t ignore me, then that��s good. Later on, I need to rely on you, Senior Brother Wen Bao!��


    Wen Bao wanted to cry but have no tears. He thought, ��Junior Sister Yue, why do you have to be so gentle and kind, can��t you be bad a bit! I, this fool, don��t have the skill to cope with you!��


    ����


    ��What should we do with Senior Brother Zhu Qin?��


    When Wen Bao was about to leave the Mansion of Light with Yue Xinyao, she somewhat worriedly asked.


    ��Senior Brother Zhu Qin?��


    Yue Xinyao nodded and said, ��I think Senior Brother Wang Lu doesn��t want the news about Wisdom Sect to reach our sect right?��


    ��Em����


    ��Uh, Senior Brother Wang Lu and his Master are very much alike, they would often do and say unexpected things, but not all the Sect��s Elders are used to that. Therefore�� I guess he might not want people to know about this Wisdom Sect thing. However, Senior Brother Zhu Qin should also quickly guess correctly that Senior Brother Wang Lu might have rtions with the Wisdom Sect. And Senior Brother Zhu Qin�� is more concerned about the rules of the sect, so he may immediately send a letter to the sect to report about the situation. That��s why I want to ask, what should we do?��


    Wen Bao went silent for a while; he felt a splitting headache, thinking, ��I��m just the department head of the infrastructure department, someone who is only good at moving bricks, moving bricks, and moving bricks. Right now, I��m just temporarily acting as a grandson; this kind of needing-to-use-the-brain thing is really not suitable for me!��


    Yue Xinyao said with a smile, ��Then, should we contact Senior Brother Wang Lu?��


    Wen Bao helplessly buried his face in his hands. ��I, I have made a mistake����


    ����


    One dayter, Wang Lu arrived right on time.


    In the inn where Wen Bao stayed, Wang Lu cordially met with Junior Sister Yue Xinyao.


    ��Junior Sister, wee to Wisdom Sect.��


    Wang Lu��s straightforwardness caught Yue Xinyao by surprise, which threw the young girl into confusion. She never thought Senior Brother Wang Lu would be this straightforward, shouldn��t his identity be highly confidential?


    ��Senior Brother, I����


    ��Trust me, regardless of what you heard before, when you have experienced my sect, you will find that Wisdom Sect will not disappoint you.��


    With that, Wang Lu suddenly changed the subject. ��Wen Bao?��


    Wen Bao was inwardly fearful and apprehensive. ��Senior Brother?��


    ��I remember your meeting with that Qian Hu will soon arrive, yes? Why are you still here then? No matter what, she��s the leader of the Mansion, does she have to wait for a mere head of department like you?��


    ��But����


    ��Rest assured, this level of negotiation is not going to end in just one or two days. Today, at most, you two would explore the background of the Wisdom Sect and the Mansion of Light, just tell her some things about the Wisdom Sect ording to your knowledge, and that��s it. Remember to say positive things about the Wisdom Sect, and it doesn��t matter if you exaggerate it a bit. As for the intrigues and the likes, we��ll talk about ittter.��


    Wen Bao asked, ��What if she asks me questions that I don��t understand, or perhaps indirectly ask about the sect��s secret?��


    ��Do I need to teach you how to respond to this? Just show her a meaningful smile without saying anything, and that��s that!��


    ��What the����


    ��Enough, that��s it for the tutorial for dummies. Now go and take care of that Qian Hu. Junior Sister Yue and I will take care that Zhu Qin. Time��s being wasted, go on!��

 Chapter 118 - I Heard You Are Going to Snitch?

    <h4>Chapter 118: I Heard You Are Going to Snitch?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Putting on a long face, Wen Bao, with his two assistants, went to find that Qian Hu. At the same time, Wang Lu and Yue Xinyao also departed from the inn to look for Zhu Qin to give him trouble.


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, I����


    On the road, Yue Xinyao wanted to exin something, but Wang Lu immediately held out his hand to interrupt her. ��Don��t apologize, I��m d that I��m not toote in having Junior Sister Yue��s help.��


    Yue Xinyao froze for a moment before a smile unconsciously appeared on her face.


    Senior Brother Wang Lu was indeed Senior Brother Wang Lu, without her opening her mouth, he already knew what she wanted to say; he even took one step ahead tofort her.


    Compared to when they were still on the mountain, the current Wang Lu appeared leaner but also more mature. If this was one year ago, it was difficult to imagine that he would be able to say such a remark. That kind of Wang Lu was undoubtedly��


    ��Senior Brother,ter on, what should we tell Senior Brother Zhu Qin? I��m afraid�� nothing good woulde out.��


    Wang Lu said, ��I know, that��s why this time, I have to personally do it. Otherwise, I only need to send Wen Bao. That dead fatty can��t stand long in front of a woman because he would turn soft, but in front of men, he still can have some use.��


    Thinking about yesterday in Mansion of Light, when awakening type Wen Bao sessfully suppressed Crown Prince Zhu Qin��s arrogance, Yue Xinyao could not help but cover her mouth tough. ��Senior Brother Wen Bao��s progress in thest eight months is really fast; you guide him really well, Senior Brother.��


    Wang Lu proudly patted his chest. ��Revolutionary troops can truly toughen people up.��


    ��What troops?��


    ��It��s nothing�� oh, we��ve arrived.��


    While speaking, the two people had arrived at Zhu Qin��s residence��naturally, it was the Great Ming Country��s Imperial Pce.


    Since it was the country��s Imperial Pce, its security was far tighter than that of Mansion of Light. Boldly guarding on both sides of the entrance were two rows of dozens of guards. They were not mere mortals either: each of them has reached the Foundation Establishment Stage. On their bodies were standard armors andnces; all of them were middle-rank magical tools, with quite considerable value.


    Yue Xinyao couldn��t help but sigh. ��In the Blue River Region, Great Ming Country is just a middle-rank country, yet their Imperial Pce is so imposing like this. I��m not surprised if there��s actually a Jindan Stage Daoist Master who oversee inside the Imperial Pce.��


    Wang Lu, however, was not impressed. ��They��re probably nothing more than paid guards from the Mysterious Sky Mansion. Perhaps, they have a Jindan Stage inside, but that person��s actual ability is at mostparable to a Xudan.��


    Yue Xinyao was somewhat puzzled. ��How could this be?��


    ��In simple terms, the Great Ming Country��s Imperial Court doesn��t really have its own Immortal Cultivation power; this can also be seen from the Mansion of Light��s predicament. Therefore, when the Great Ming Country��s Imperial Court wants to use the strength of cultivators, it can only hire them. And since the business of the Mysterious Sky Mansion keeps improving, as long as they pay for it, they can hire a Jindan Stage goon.��


    Yue Xinyao cocked her head to think. ��Then that��s a good deal for the Great Ming Country. If training their own force is too difficult, renting from other people is not a bad idea.��


    Wang Lu waved his hand to dismiss it. ��For a tiny country like the Azure Billow Country, it is indeed better to rent than establish their own force. But the Great Ming Country is, after all, a middle-rank country, so they can��t be too unambitious. Take this Jindan Stage in the pce for example, if one day there��s a Jindan Stage cult member who goes on a rampage in the city, can you expect this hired Jindan Stage to give all that he have to fight off the evil Jindan? At most, that person would just throw in two or three moves and then flee, so in effect, it��s not that different than a Xudan Stage. Such a big country with tens of millions of citizens, yet there��s only one Jindan Stage to guard it all, do you think that��s enough?��


    Yue Xinyao nodded. ��I understand, thank you for pointing it out, Senior Brother.��


    The two were chatting as they walked to the pce entrance, so naturally, their existence caught the guards�� eyes, and the guards became vignt. However, the two people were obviously of extraordinary origins, and since they didn��t go into the forbidden area, they didn��t have enough reasons to chide the two.


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu, with one hand, cast a wisp of me and sent it to air before it then burst. This caused them to feel embarrassed because ording to the rules, spell casting was forbidden in the vicinity of the Imperial Pce, and vitors��


    Fortunately, before they had to deal with the vitors, a person quickly came out of the pce to meet the two uninvited guests.


    On Zhu Qin��s face hung the as-expected and triumphant smug smile; his footsteps were increasingly faster as if he was impatient.


    Yesterday, after the frightening and astonishing performance from the awakening type Wen Bao, back in the Imperial Pce, Zhu Qin was sleepless. Finally, in his sleepless state, he had a sh of insight and correctly guessed the clue. He didn��t have Yue Xinyao��s keen intuition, nor did he know the existence of the Psychic Jade, but he knew that Wen Bao was essentially just a waste. Although Wen Bao has good potential, how many of it that Wen Bao himself could unearth it? While they were on the mountain, Wen Bao was aplete waste, and only thanks to Wang Lu��s help that his cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds. And right now, after going down the mountain for eight months, even his personality had changed�� Wang Lu was clearly the person behind the scenes here.


    Moreover, that Wisdom Sect was certainly the doing of Wang Lu. Last night, he got the information from the Imperial Secret Agent, reporting to him that solely based on the number of followers alone, which was well over one million, the Wisdom Sect was truly terrifying! He could not think of anyone��ording to the intelligence of the Great Ming Country��that could silently develop such a huge force in just well over half a year. However, if he put Wang Lu in the equation, everything seemed to click. Actually, no matter how much Zhu Qin was unwilling to ept it, he had to acknowledge that, based on the ability, Wang Lu, this Sessor Disciple, was far more able than him.


    Currently, if he faced with Wen Bao, Zhu Qin could still feel a little sense of superiority. However, in front of Wang Lu, that was another story entirely. He and Wang Lu didn��t have any bitter hatred against each other. However, over the past several years, they had mutually argued or mocked each other, so their rtionship had never been harmonious either. Against Wang Lu in their first two years of cultivation, where Wang Lu was nothing more than the best student, Zhu Qin could still hold his ground. However, since the experiential learning at the Small Clear Sky Peak, Zhu Qin would always somewhat tremble in fear every time they met.


    However, this time was different. Once he was sure that Wang Lu definitely has connections to the Wisdom Sect, Zhu Qin quickly realized that he had caught Wang Lu in the act. Even if the Spirit Sword Sect always had a rxed rule against a Sessor Disciple, the Disciplinary Elder would never allow any disciple to privately develop a cult organization with over a million followers! This thing was definitely Wang Lu��s idea; he, like the Non-Phase Peak��s Fifth Elder, had always been proud of theirwlessness. However, after all, he was not the Fifth Elder, moreover, even Fifth Elder would often find herself in trouble by breaking the sect��s rules, what qualification then for Wang Lu to escape the sect��s punishment?


    Of course, Zhu Qin had no substantial evidence at hand to prove that Wang Lu was the leader of the Wisdom Sect. In fact, even with the Great Ming Country��s Imperial Secret Agents�� all out effort, they could only infiltrate the middle management of the Wisdom Sect. The origin of the Wisdom Sect��s enigmatic leader was still unknown to them. However, Zhu Qin didn��t need to prove that much; just by sending a report letter back to the sect, there would definitely be elders sent downhill to investigate.


    Therefore, upon seeing Wang Lu as he stepped out of the Imperial Pce, Zhu Qin��s heart was overflowed with joy, thinking that he finally could have this day where he held all the initiatives. ��Ha! He��s probably going to ask me to keep secret and not send the report to Elders? Properly speaking, as a fellow disciple, I shouldn��t hit a person when he is down, but who let me be a model disciple who always adheres to the rules? Hahaha!��


    ��Hehehe, Senior Brother Wang Lu, I knew it was you. It just so happened that I��m looking for you too.��


    Wang Lu stopped and smiled. ��By all means, Junior Brother.��


    Zhu Qin coughed, and then pretentiously said, ��It��s like this. I heard that in recent months, there��s an emerging cult in the Great Ming Country with an extremely fast development speed. In just more than half a year, it already has more than a million of followers����


    Wang Lu interrupted, ��Wisdom Sect, right? I��ve also heard of it.��


    ��Yes, it��s the Wisdom Sect.�� Zhu Qin gritted his teeth. Looking at Wang Lu��s calm andposed face, he inwardly eximed, ��Oh boy, you really know how to pretend!��


    ��So what about this Wisdom Sect? Do you have something to say to me?�� Wang Lu looked at Zhu Qin earnestly and curiously as if he had nothing to do with the Wisdom Sect.


    Zhu Qin sneered. ��It��s like this, I don��t know what happened, but Junior Brother Wen Bao had actually run into that cult and be its Elder�� I think that since you always have a good rtionship with him, perhaps, you know something about it.��


    Wang Lu raised his eyebrows and stopped smiling. ��That dead fatty is not my illegitimate son, whatever ce he wants to go to be an Elder, what does it have anything to do with me? Perhaps he was bored being the underdog on the mountain, so after descending the mountain, he wanted to experience the thrill of bing a leader.��


    Zhu Qin tightly stared at Wang Lu. ��So, in other words, Senior Brother Wang Lu knows nothing about this?��


    Wang Lu spread out his hands but didn��t say anything.


    This indifferent posture made Zhu Qin particrly annoyed. Originally, he had nned to provoke Wang Lu, but now, it seemed like he was the one who was provoked instead! He thought, ��Fine, I don��t want to y anymore, let��s get straight to the point!��


    ��I think there��s something strange about this, yet I can��t pinpoint it where exactly. For the safety of Wen Bao and to clear our Spirit Sword Sect��s reputation, I n on writing a report letter to the Elders, requesting them to investigate this to the bottom of it.��


    This remark was like a shot fired by Zhu Qin; his card has been turned, and now he just needed to see how Wang Lu was going to respond to that.


    However, Wang Lu��s reaction was just chuckling. ��Junior Brother, you want to give the Elders a report letter?��


    ��Yes, I want to ask the Elders to investigate this clearly, so that there would be no schemer who use the Spirit Sword Sect��s name to do all kinds of evil things.��


    Zhu Qin triumphantly said. Just then, his peripheral vision caught Yue Xinyao, who stood next to Wang Lu, frowning.


    He thought, ���� Wait a minute, did I say something wrong?��


    Unfortunately, before Zhu Qin could think it through, Wang Lu, once again chuckled and said with a smile, ��Junior Brother Zhu Qin, so, you want to be a snitch then?��


    Zhu Qin inwardly eximed, ��Wait a minute, what does he mean by me being a snitch? There��s a thousand miles different from that word!��


    However, before Zhu Qin could speak, Wang Lu then turned his head and, putting on an expression of ��bemoaning the state of the universe��, he said, ��Junior Sister Yue, Junior Brother Zhu Qin said he wants to be a snitch.��


    Junior Sister Yue��s brows wrinkled even further.


    Zhu Qin was so angry that he almost vomited blood, thinking, ��What does this f*cking have to do with being a snitch!?��


    ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, I think you misunderstood, I��m not����


    Wang Lupletely ignored Zhu Qin and just looked at Junior Sister Yue; he then continued to sigh as if he felt pity toward someone for failing to meet expectations. ��Junior Sister Yue, Junior Brother actually wants to rat on someone in front of a girl!��


    Zhu Qin was immediately thrown into confusion. ��What the����


    Wang Lu continued, ��Doing bad things in front of a girl! s�� what a shame!��


    Zhu Qin inwardly eximed, ��You��re the one who should be ashamed, your whole family should be ashamed!��


    ��Junior Sister Yue, I don��t remember any of our Elders ever taught us, disciples, to be a snitch, do you?�� Wang Lu asked Junior Sister Yue once again.


    Yue Xinyao gently shook her head.


    ��Junior Sister Yue, do you think this snitch behavior is something that someone should be proud of?��


    Junior Sister Yue thought for a long time. ��I think, it��s not good.��


    ��Yeah, a snitch deserve to be despised, right?��


    ��This�� is indeed something that will arouse criticism from fellow disciples.��


    ��Then if your Martial Sisters know that someone is a snitch, do you think they would look down on him?��


    ��Em, probably?��


    ��Not only your Martial Sisters, even Elder Hua Yun, who was frank and generous, should also dislike someone who is a snitch, right?��


    ��Yes, Elder Hua is indeed like that.��


    ��Being disliked by Elder Hua Yun, could that person fare well in the Spirit Sword Sect?��


    ��Hehe, of course not.��


    ��If that person can��t even fare well in the Spirit Sword Sect, I am afraid, he won��t find his ce even in a big organization like the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� What a pity, I can��t, for the entire life of mine, imagine why do certain people want to be a snitch?��


    While Wang Lu and Yue Xinyao happily echoed each other words, the nearby Zhu Qin nearly cried. He thought, ��Damn you! This is really despicable! You��re simply twisting words and bending logic!�� However, in front of Junior Sister Yue��s gentle gaze, he couldn��t just say such harsh words like, ��So what? I am still going to report it!��


    Instead, he just inwardly bemoaned, ��Wang Lu, you��re too shameless! You actually use Junior Sister Yue as your weapon! Compared to being a snitch, y-you��re one hundred times more shameless!��


    However, as the saying went, a person who didn��t care about face was invincible; knowing that he had no other choice, Zhu Qin had to bow down.


    ��Senior Brother, I understand, I will never report this to anyone. So, please don��t say it anymore����


    Wang Lu smiled from ear to ear. ��It��s a deal!��


    Then he turned around and said to Yue Xinyao, ��Let��s call it a day!��


    Watching the back of Wang Lu and Yue Xinyao as they walked further and further away, standing at the Imperial Pce entrance, Zhu Qin felt that he was blown away by the wind of destion.

 Chapter 119 - Can You Still Keep Your Words?

    <h4>Chapter 119: Can You Still Keep Your Words?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Pfft.��


    After they had walked quite far away, Yue Xinyao finally couldn��t hold back herughter anymore.


    ��Senior Brother, you��re so bad, how could you use such a rogue trick to deal with Senior Brother Zhu Qin?��


    Just now when she heard Wang Lu��s funny performance, Yue Xinyao truly felt an admiration from the bottom of her heart. She also understood why Senior Brother Wang Lu wanted her toe with him to find Zhu Qin.


    Senior Brother Wang Lu just wanted to use her to shut Zhu Qin��s mouth. Obviously, it was a twisted logic, yet owing to her present, it rendered Zhu Qin speechless. This confusing ck from white skill could really force people against their will.


    ��Hehe, I also want to thank Junior Sister Yue for your performance, otherwise, it would��ve been really hard for me to act bashful in front of Zhu Qin, this idiot youngster.��


    Yue Xinyao once again couldn��t hold back herughter; and then she asked, ��Will this work? Senior Brother, you��ve just directly appeared like this, wouldn��t it be too risky?��


    Wang Lu sighed. ��What else can I do? Besides me, who else can I rely on to suppress Zhu Qin? That awakening type Wen Bao? That fatty might be able to make Zhu Qin depressed, but only if I personallye forward will Zhu Qin freeze.��


    ��Mm.�� Yue Xinyao nodded in acknowledgment. ��But, Senior Brother Zhu Qin can��t be silenced forever, he definitely won��t ept that he was yed by you.��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��Yeah, at least, several dayster after he calms down a bit, he would definitely find reasons to convince himself and then secretly send a letter to the Elders to snitch about me. However, I also just need these several days.��


    Junior Sister Yue blinked her beautiful eyes as she puzzledly looked at Wang Lu.


    In Yue Xinyao��s view, Wang Lu��s problem couldn��t be solved in just a few days. With more than one million followers, once the Sect��s Elders received the report and descended the mountain to personally investigate it, Wang Lu, as the main culprit behind the scene, would inevitably be exposed. When that timees, the sect would be strict in its punishment that even the Fifth Elder absolutely couldn��t shield him.


    At this time, Yue Xinyao didn��t even consider the role that she just yed and just felt worried for Wang Lu.


    However, Wang Lu was still full of confidence. ��Rest assured, Junior Sister, since it��s the professional adventurer who handles this matter, you just need to stay still and watch things unfold.��


    ��Really? Very well, then I��m looking forward to Senior Brother��s performance����


    ��Hehe, don��t look forward to my performance, you should instead look for our fellow disciple Wen Bao; his role in this y is vital.��


    ��������


    While Wang Lu and Yue Xinyao were dealing with Zhu Qin, Wen Bao and his two assistants were at the Mansion of Light.


    ��Then, besides these trivial things, is there anything Elder Wen wish to add?��


    In the main hall, Li Nana was seating at the main seat. With a cup of fragrant tea in hand, she lightly took a sip; her pose was elegant, yet it was difficult to mask thebination of patient and indifferent in her look.


    Sitting next to Li Nana, the already dripping-in-cold-sweat-like-the-rain Wen Bao tremblingly fished out a handkerchief from his mustard seed bag, lightly wiped his sweat, and then squeezed out a seemingly meaningful smile, without saying a word.


    Although the two assistants, who sat on the right side of Wen Bao, were quite active in the past, at this time, they shrank to their own chairs motionless, making the atmosphere even colder.


    The three people were distressed because this Mansion of Light��s Senior Qian Hu��s aura was just too strong. Although her cultivation stage was just Foundation Establishment, and although she was just a tall but slightly thin young woman, however, her speech and manner exuded such boldness and assertiveness that was not in the least bit lesser than men, which caused the other three men to feel ashamed of theircking.


    After wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, the smile on his face gradually stiffened. Especially since facing the face of Qian Hu that was increasingly impatient.


    The day before, his Senior Brother had uttered sweet words to him, saying that the negotiation for this kind of thing wouldn��t end in just one or two days, so he could simply casually tell the opposite party the relevant bits and pieces about the Wisdom Sect�� But how could it be that simple! He just said those so called bits and pieces for a few minutes, and the other side was already impatient, wanting to bypass these meaningless topics to get to the core topic.


    ��Who is your Sect Leader? Although you might brag that your Sect Leader is a True Immortal at your followers, but at most, he��s just a Xudan Cultivator, right?��


    For the first question, Wen Bao had to sacrifice his magic weapon: a meaningful smile. However, as a response to that smile, Qian Hu put down her cup and then coldly said, ��What? You can''t say it? Interesting, could it be his identity couldn��t be put into the light?��


    Wen Bao continued his meaningful smile.


    ��It is you who proposed to cooperate with the Mansion of Light, but now, you can��t even reveal the identity of your Sect Leader, how can you convince other people of your sincerity!?��


    Under these harsh words and stern countenance, Wen Bao��s heart trembled; thereupon, he immediately turned his head to seek help from his assistants. Who knew the two people were even more frightened than him that even their heads were bowed down!


    Fortunately, Qian Hu shook her head and changed the topic. ��Let��s forget about your sect��s Sect Leader identity for a moment and let��s talk about you instead. You��re originally from the Spirit Sword Sect, right? What would be the stance of your sect on you joining the Wisdom Sect? Would they approve?��


    Wen Bao heard a slight thump sound on his chest. How could he dare to say the truth? Thus, he had no choice but to continue to smile.


    Qian Hu deeply wrinkled her brows. ��You can��t even say this? Fine, let me ask another����


    However, even after several exchanges, the answer that she got was still the same: a meaningful smile. The problem was that this Senior Qian Hu was too sharp; each of her questions was the sect��s secret. Moreover, she has a straightforward attitude, which let other people unable to say some perfunctory words. To Wen Bao, hearing her question was like taking a cold shower��both made his face cramp.


    At the same time, Qian Hu��s impatience continued to umte. She put down her cup and constantly tap her fingers on the armrest. After silence for a moment, she asked, ��Rumor has it that your Wisdom Sect taught the Heaven Burning Blood Technique to your followers, is this true?��


    Wen Bao nearly cried right there and then. However, he must maintain his smile; he has to bear it no matter how ufortable it was.


    Qian Hu��s eyes turned sharp. Her aura began to press down as she slightly leaned forward. ��Don��t want to say it? Since you don��t deny it, then it must be true?��


    Wen Bao suddenly had an uncontroble urge to pee; inwardly, he rained curses upon Wang Lu. Although Wang Lu had often deceived him in the past, this time, the embarrassment that he felt before this cold woman caused a wave of unspeakable humiliation to well up in his heart.


    He thought, ��Damn it! Why do I have to bear this responsibility!? I��m just a little infrastructure department head who��s only good at moving bricks. I didn��t sign for this job, why should I suffer from it!? Moreover, this is happening in front of her!��


    While the plump teenager��s mind was filled with anxiety, without him realizing it, the woman��s position had been different.


    A momentter, Wen Bao suddenly saw a sh of disappointment in Qian Hu��s eyes. It was not a disappointment of the Wisdom Sect��s sincerity in the cooperation, but�� a disappointment of Wen Bao.


    Wen Bao was puzzled, thinking, ��Why? Only when she has an expectation could she be disappointed, is there something in me that is worth expecting? I��m just����


    Suddenly, a surge of impulse waved through Wen Bao��s body, which caused an explosion in his mind.


    The next moment, under Li Nana��s surprised eyes, Wen Bao slowly sat upright and then said, ��The rumor about the Heaven Burning Blood Technique is just an utter nonsense.��


    Li Nana was stunned for a while as she saw the cower-like posture of Wen Bao melting like snow in the desert and reced by a token of confidence, indifferent, and calm.


    The woman smiled. ��Utter nonsense?��


    ��Correct. Our Wisdom Sect indeed has a unique divine method that can elerate someone��s cultivation. However, it��s an upright method, not a demonic method. I��m afraid those rumors are nder from evil people who are jealous of our sect development and thus, they intend to destroy our Wisdom Sect��s clear reputation.��


    Li Nana��s smile was increasingly wider. ��If that��s the case, then it��s good, otherwise, no matter how good the conditions that you would put forward to us, our Mansion of Light could never cooperate with a cult.��


    Wen Bao was startled. Watching Senior Qian Hu��s smile, the crux of the problem finally dawned on him.


    Li Nana didn��t want to hear the truth but just needed a usible exnation. Previously, this was still unclear to him, which caused the dy. No wonder the other party would feel disappointed.


    Since this question had been answered, he finally could answer the next questions smoothly.


    ��Youe from the Spirit Sword Sect, what is your sect��s stance on this matter?��


    Wen Baoughed. ��The sect does not encourage nor oppose. The Spirit Sword Sect��s training policy encourage the disciples to have a high degree of freedom. As long as the disciples do not vite the bottom line, everything on the Immortal Cultivation road could be used to increase the experience.��


    ��Even cooperating with a mortal world��s institution?��


    ��The division between mortal and immortal is not absolute. At least, that��s the stance of the Spirit Sword Sect��for example, the Spirit Sword Sect��s Sect Leader��s daughter actually runs an inn in the mortal world.��


    Li Nana was actually taken aback by thatst information. ��Is there such a thing? That��s really a surprise�� then what about your Wisdom Sect��s Sect Leader?��


    Wen Bao said, ��Not a True Immortal, but it��s actually better than it. You can also see his capability from the development of the Wisdom Sect, right?��


    ��You said you want to cooperate, then what exactly can you offer?��


    ��A deep and solid mass base, rich Immortal Cultivation resources, as well as a high-quality partner with boundless prospects.��


    ��Then what do you need?��


    Wen Bao froze for a moment, clenched his teeth, and then decisively guessed, ��Official recognition from the Great Ming Country.��


    ��


    The questions and answers continued. Time quickly slipped away, and unknowingly, the sun outside the window has already set.


    After putting down the teacup, which already had been repeatedly added with water that it was basically a clear water, Li Nana nodded in satisfaction. ��Today��s talk is really delightful.��


    Wen Bao breathed out a sigh of relief, and then said, ��Likewise.��


    ��Then, allow me to ask onest question.��


    Wen Bao spiritedly said, ��Please, by all means.��


    ��Yesterday you said you like me, is that true?��


    ��Puff!�� Wen Bao sprayed out the liquid from his mouth, which filled his teacup.


    Seeing Wen Bao��s distress, Li Nana smiled and then shook her head. ��A joke, no need to take it seriously�� Tomorrow at the same time, please ready the materials for the details of the cooperation, I would personally be d to see it.��


    With that, the woman stood up. ��See the guests out.��


    Thereupon, several servants entered the main hall and led Wen Bao and his two assistants out. Right before they passed the entrance, Wen Bao looked back at that woman��s slim figure; suddenly, his heart felt a sense of lost.

 Chapter 120 - Dead Fattys Extreme Joy Turns to Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 120: Dead Fatty''s Extreme Joy Turns to Sorrow</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Stepping outside the Mansion of Light, Wen Bao originally nned to directly go back to the inn, but then he caught the sight of Wang Lu and Yue Xinyao shoulder to shoulder in the shadow on one side of the corners.


    Wen Bao hastily sent off his two assistants and then quickly strode forward.


    Looking at the remnant of ��at a loss�� look from Wen Bao��s face, Wang Lu, with a teasing smile, said, ��Fatty, winter has finally came, and spring is not too far away!��


    ��Pfft.�� Yue Xinyao covered her mouth as she chuckled.


    Wen Bao lowered his head in distress. ncing at Yue Xinyao��s smiling face, an unspeakable bitterness welled up in his heart once again.


    ��How is the negotiation going?��


    Being asked about the main issue, Wen Bao suppressed his emotion and earnestly answered.


    Wang Lu patted the fatty��s shoulder. ��Not bad, you��re really not a disappointment.��


    However, Wen Bao actually ruefully shook his head. ��It��s all built on top of Senior Brother��s solid foundation�� In fact, the other party has long been interested in the cooperation, and today, I just pushed the boat with the current [1], there��s nothing worth mentioning.��


    ��Pushing the boat with the current also needs some skills, at least, other people should be willing to let you push, that��s not easy, you know.


    After being around Wang Lu for a long time, Wen Bao could hear that the other party��s words were meant to tease him; he couldn��t help but feel embarrassed. ��Senior Brother is joking�� This is nothing at all.��


    ��It doesn��t matter, sooner orter, you will have it. Since she had made the appointment to continue the discussion tomorrow, you need to prepare well tonight. Tomorrow, you need to disy your best effort so that her favorability towards us increase like a towering pagoda.��


    Wen Bao was surprised. ��Senior Brother, you just want to stand aside and do nothing!?��


    ��Otherwise, don��t tell me you want me to leave my mortal frame [2]?�� Wang Lu spread out his arms. ��Since you have a good talk with the other party today, you should continue your effort. In the negotiation process, changing the negotiator is like changing the writer of a book, both carries an enormous risk.��


    ��T-This is different than the beginning of an agreement.��


    Wang Lu patted Wen Bao on the shoulder. ��Then you need to be progressive.��


    ��This!?��


    Seeing that Wen Bao��s heart was genuinely uneasy, Wang Lu seriously exined, ��At this stage, you are the best person to negotiate with that Qian Hu. Because, regardless of the result of your negotiation with her, there��s still room to maneuver; behind you, there��s me, and behind Li Nana, there��s the Great Ming Country��s government. Moreover, Li Nana and I both have an aggressive temper. If we met, we definitely want to outdo each other. So, if I��m the negotiator, we��re just going to end up quarreling or even fighting. Therefore, at this time, I need you toe forward to ease the atmosphere. The way I see it, your performance today is very good.��


    Wen Bao didn��t know whether tough or cry. ��I nearly lost my dignity after being humiliated.��


    ��For the first time, it��s okay if you��re rtively shaky, butter on, as you awaken your awakening type more and more often, things would get smoother. Not to mention even if you��re humiliated, you still have me as the Sect Leader. Lastly, and also the most important reason, that Qian Hu likes you very much, so you must take advantage of this favorability.��


    Wen Bao felt helpless. ��Senior Brother, how can you know she likes me!?��


    ��Otherwise, think carefully, based on your ability, why haven��t you lost your dignity after nearly being humiliated?��


    Wen Bao suddenly froze.


    ����


    No matter how he argued, Wen Bao couldn��t shirk away from his assignment. The heavy responsibility of being the negotiator was mercilessly pressed on Wen Bao��s shoulder by Wang Lu. And then he disappeared without a trace; Yue Xinyao was also, without a doubt, on Wang Lu��s side. Therefore, Wen Bao had no choice but to be a lonely and sad single fighter.


    However, over the next two days, the negotiation with Li Nana was not as difficult as he imagined.


    Li Nana indeed has a strong character. Countless times in their negotiation, she interrupted him to ask some questions, causing Wen Bao to sweat out cold sweat nonstop; he was terrified of being humiliated. However, every time he nearly got humiliated, Li Nana purposely left rooms for him to maneuver, never letting him be too embarrassed.


    This might be because her intention to cooperate was very strong, or because she had an abnormal taste, taking a liking to an obese youth like Wen Bao�� However, Wen Bao has no time to think about these trivial details. It took all his energy to negotiate with the Mansion of Light on behalf of the Wisdom Sect. The problems that needed to be solved were many, and the conflict of interests that needed to be disputed was endless. It was so much that in these two days, Wen Bao and Li Nana never stopped their discussion, talking all night and day until their mouth went dry.


    After two days, the final oue of the negotiation was quite gratifying. Mansion of Light got the most powerful support from the grassroots level; the more than one million followers would be at its beck and call. Li Nana, as the head of the Mansion of Light, enjoyed the same authority as the Wisdom Sect��s Vice Sect Leader; the most important thing in that was that she could freely read the sect��s information. Except for a few information that was ssified as top-secret, such as Wang Lu��s identity, the rest waspletely open for her. The value of this point alone was immeasurable for Li Nana. Not to mention that the Vice Sect Leader��s authority was far more than this; as long as she wanted, now she could evenmand the followers to carry outrge-scale construction or resource gathering.


    Of course, the Wisdom Sect��s harvest was also not small. The most important point was that the Mansion of Light was willing to provide the Great Ming Country��s official recognition for the Wisdom Sect!


    From the outside, exchanging a Vice Sect Leader��s authority for the country��s official recognition seemed like a lost deal. However, for the Wisdom Sect, currently, the official recognition was the thing that was most important to it. With it, the Wisdom Sect could boldly expand from viges to counties, and from counties to prefectures without worrying about anything.


    In fact, right up until the two sides reached an agreement, the Wisdom Sect was fundamentally a full-fledged cult. Developing in the Great Ming Country, yet it didn��t have the Great Ming Country��s approval and didn��t register in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, what was it then if not a cult? It was basically a bird of a the same feather with the Seven Stars Sect.


    Today, however, with the official recognition from the Mansion of Light, Wisdom Sect morphed into a legal sect, impressively cleaned up. Even if they developed followers in the prefectural cities or even the capital, it was still legal. At the Wisdom Sect��s present stage, this was essential.


    Although the number of followers was over one million and the development momentum was still rapid, Wisdom Sect��s bottleneck was not too far away. The country��s remote viges were almost all covered by the Wisdom Sect, and a few small counties were still being upied by other forces��these were apparently the ces where other sects tried to profit from but not enough gain, not worth to pay attention to. As for those affluent counties or even the prefectural capitals, Wisdom Sect hasn��t had the qualification to enter there; they would get into trouble if they tried to. As for expanding to other countries, it was, even more, a less reasonable choice. Not every country could turn a blind eye to the development of an Immortal Cultivation Sect like the Great Ming Country; the current Great Ming Country��s Imperial Court has a tangled attitude towards the Immortal Cultivators, and this was the main reason the Wisdom Sect could go unhindered and expand rapidly in the first ce.


    Now with the permission from the Mansion of Light, Wisdom Sect��s sole bottleneck would block them no more, and in the future, their expansion would go unhindered. Thus, after the cooperation agreement was reached, Wen Bao was extremely excited. That same evening, he and his two assistants drank to their heart��s content��with his cultivation, mortal world��s wine was almost useless. Thus, the dead fatty drank Immortal wine worth several hundred spirit stones, it was truly extravagant.


    Early the next morning, Wen Bao felt a splitting headache. Wine was filled with spiritual energy; if one only drank a small amount of it, not only could it make one feel carefree and rxed, it could also enhance one��s cultivation. However, excessive drinking would hurt one��s Primordial Spirit. Currently, Wen Bao felt there were signs of dispersion on the initial condensation of his Primordial Spirit that would be difficult to reverse even with cultivating for three to five days�� However, the two days and nights of consecutive negotiation was nerve wracking. Even the Foundation Establishment Qian Hu was physically and emotionally exhausted that after the third day, she decided they would continue the details of the cooperation a few dayster after they have had enough time to rest.


    Stepping out of the guest room, Wen Bao took a long yawn and readied himself to stroll through the city. Firstly, because he has nothing else to do. Secondly, he considered this as area survey and research because, in the future, Wisdom Sect would inevitably set up a branch in the capital. As the head of the Infrastructure Department, the responsibility to build it would fall on his head. Thus, it was not a bad thing if he prepared in advance.


    However, before he could even go out of the Inn entrance, Wen Bao��s mind suddenly jerked, and his Primordial Spirit trembled as if a great terror was about to befall him.


    The next moment, a majestic voice rang in his Primordial Spirit. ��Wen Bao.��


    This voice too familiar to him, which appeared in many of his nightmares as the source of terror; Wen Bao immediately felt his chest stiffen. ��Third Uncle����


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Taking advantage of the situation for one��s own benefit.


    [2] To die.

 Chapter 121 - If Disciple Might Be So Bold, Uncle, Please Bestow the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 121: If Disciple Might Be So Bold, Uncle, Please Bestow the Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the Spirit Sword Sect, Wen Bao belonged to the Inner Court Disciple, under the guidance of Second Elder Liu Xian in the Misty Peak. His third uncle was naturally the Sect��s Third Elder, Disciplinary Elder Fang He. Or in Wang Lu��s words, the Secretary of Discipline Inspection Commission.


    Liu Xian was out and out a strict Master. In the two years of cultivation in the Sect, Wen Bao would often get scolded by him. However, ifpared to him, the Disciplinary Elder was undoubtedly scarier. At this time, upon hearing Fang He��s voice, Wen Bao truly shook in fear.


    ��Return to your room, your Master and I are here.��


    In his heart, Wen Bao very much wanted to escape, but in the end, he still tremblingly went back to his room, and when he opened the room, he nearly fainted on the spot.


    Not only his Master and his Third Uncle were there, even his Fifth Aunt was there too. It was just that,pared to Liu Xian and Fang He, who sat with a serious scowl on their faces, Wang Wu��s posture was more at ease. Upon seeing him, she smiled. ��This fatty has really stored up a few pounds this autumn [1].��


    This time was already early in the winter, so it was already several months pass the time when people put on a few pounds. Let alone in these few months, as the head of Infrastructure Department, he was almost thinner because of overwork. Now, upon listening to Fifth Aunt��s teasing, Wen Bao reluctantly squeezed out a slight smile.


    ��Fifth Junior Sister, don��t talk about irrelevant topics,�� Fang He interrupted, and then sternly looked at Wen Bao. ��Do you know why your Master and I are here?��


    Wen Bao froze for a moment, and then reluctantly nodded. The Elders had personallye, how could he dare to quibble? They would be more lenient to him if he confessed��


    Therefore, he told them the nearly everything about the Wisdom Sect, from capturing the dirty old man at the Marquis County to the two days of long talk with Qian Hu. Except for the topic that was too sensitive like the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, he disclosed everything else.


    This was something clever that Wen Bao learned about. If this was the other disciples, they might push the me on other cultivators, however, in front of the strict, impartial, and square Elder, any little trick would only lead him to his own doom. Moreover, since they were willing to listen to his exnation, it proved that things had turned for the better.


    Sure enough, after they finished hearing his exnation, Liu Xian and Fang He didn��t get immediately furious and just silently nodded. However, theirplexion had turned gloomier.


    Only Fifth Elder was still carefree. ��Little fatty, you��re pretty good. Right now, you��re actually the manager of a department. Sure enough, the management promotion from a big decentralized organization is surely fast.��


    As soon as her voice fell, Liu Xian finally couldn��t hold back his anger. ��Fifth Junior Sister, you��re still spouting off gibberish! You had also heard Wen Bao��s words just a moment ago; Zhu Qin��s report is true, your treasured disciple has indeed provoked a gargantuan disaster!��


    Fifth Elder blinked her eyes. ��Really?��


    ��Don��t y dumb! What do you think about that damn Wisdom Sect?��


    Fifth Elder continued to blink. ��I think this is a typical independent entrepreneurial behavior, where a worker, relying on his capital, resources, information, technology, experience, and other factors to create his own industry to solve the employment problem. By establishing the Wisdom Sect, Wang Lu had set off a wave of Immortal Cultivation in the Great Ming Country, solving the employment problem of over a million of people. I think the Sect shouldmend and encourage such an endeavor, and at the same time, raise the subsidy of his Master����


    Before she finished, Liu Xian was so angered that he exaggeratedly pped the table. ��Fart!��


    Fifth Elder was astonished. ��What? Here? That��s not good.��


    Whooz! Elder Liu Xian��s sword qi suddenly appeared, ready to be unleashed.


    Fang He sighed and then reached out to hold Liu Xian back. ��Please be patient Senior Brother, our main task here is, after all, not to me Fifth Junior Sister, but to find the person that is responsible for all of this.��


    Then he turned around to ask Wen Bao, ��Do you have any method to contact your Senior Brother Wang Lu?��


    Wen Bao replied, ��Previously, there is, but I had just used the Psychic Jade three days ago, so now I have no way to contact him.��


    Liu Xian pondered for a moment. ��Do you know where he went?��


    Wen Bao thought about it and then shook his head. ��I am not sure.��


    ��Is there anyone who are with him?��


    ��Junior Sister Yue is with him.��


    ��Yue Xinyao?�� Fang He deeply wrinkled his brows. ��That child has always been decorous, howe she��s together with Wang Lu?��


    Liu Xian coldly snorted. ��Being instigated by him, what else? After all, that child, Yue Xinyao, doesn��t have much experience, so Wang Lu just needs to open his mouth. Compared to his Master, his mouth is even more superior.��


    Fifth Elder snorted. ��More superior than his Master? Second Brother, you too underestimated me.��


    Liu Xian didn��t pay attention to her and said, ��Now that we know he��s with Yue Xinyao, then let��s ask Junior Sister Hua Yun to find her.�� He then pointed his finger forward a bit and then drew a circle in mid-air. Within that circle, the space immediately rippled, and in the middle of the ripple, Hua Yun��s face gradually emerged.


    ��Huh, Senior Brother, you��re looking for me?��


    Hua Yun��s face was filled with astonishment.


    ��Help me find Yue Xinyao.�� Liu Xian made the long story short, and Hua Yun also didn��t ask why. She closed her eyes for a moment, opened it again and then answered, ��Not far from there. If you sweep the area with your Primordial Spirit, you would immediately find her.�� Her small face then showed a trace of curiosity. ��Are you ying hide and seek?��


    Liu Xian, of course, had no intention to y games. Upon hearing the answer from Hua Yun, he immediately swept the area with his Primordial Spirit and indeed found the unique magical power fluctuation that belonged to Yue Xinyao. Of course, Wang Lu who was next to Yue Xinyao also caught the faint but exceptionally sharp magical power fluctuation near them.


    Liu Xian��s Primordial Spirit was truly strong. If he really applied a full scan, the whole Great Ming Country could not escape his Primordial Spirit. It was just that, if he did a full scan in a foreign country, owing to his great power, it would be disrespectful to the local cultivators and might even affect some people��s training. Thus, unless it were an urgent situation, Liu Xian wouldn��t put too much power on his Primordial Spirit scan. So, when he looked for a sect disciple, he could only ask the help from the Elder who had a connection with said disciple. This was also the reason why Fifth Elder came together with them��unfortunately, she didn��t want to cooperate at all. Fortunately, they found him, moreover, Wang Lu himself came over to them.


    Before long, Wang Lu had entered the room. Yue Xinyao, who came together with him, quietly stood to the side; no matter what happened next, she would just be a spectator.


    Upon seeing Wang Lu, Fang He, unable to hold himself, stood up. ��Wang Lu, do you admit your mistake!?��


    Wang Lu was stunned for a long time, revealing an inexplicable look; he then bowed his head and said, ��Disciple��s mistake is being too outstanding so that the other Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers are left in the dark, which caused them to lose their momentum to advance in the path of Immortal Cultivation.��


    Upon hearing this, Fang He nearly cleaved this rebellious disciple in two.


    ��Fifth Junior Sister, see this, this is the result of you teaching your good disciple!��


    Fifth Junior Sister happily nodded. ��Not bad, neither arrogant nor servile, just like my style.��


    Neither arrogant nor servile your ass! Fang He��s anger has gone through the roof, and his Primordial Spirit surged; he nearly died from an excess of anger from this ��thing��!


    However, seeing that the Fifth Junior Sister had made up her mind to protect Wang Lu, then she wasn��t needed here anymore. ��Fifth Junior Sister, you can leave.��


    ��Huh? So early? I haven��t had lunch yet.��


    ��Leave!��


    Fifth Junior Sister had to bitterly leave, leaving the two Elders and three disciples in the room. Disciplinary Elder Fang He looked at Wang Lu up and down several times and couldn��t help but sigh. ��You��re a very smart kid, why would you do this kind of thing?��


    Wang Lu earnestly asked, ��Dare I ask Uncle, what did I do wrong?��


    Fang He was silent for a while. After determining that Wang Lu wasn��t joking and actually wanted an answer to that question, he couldn��t help but be somewhat annoyed. ��You set up a cult in the mortal world, and you ask me what did you do wrong?��


    Contrary to his expectation, Wang Lu firmly refuted, ��Wisdom Sect is not a cult, please examine this again, Uncle!��


    Fang He pped the table. ��Absurd! Everything you did in the Great Ming Country has been reported back to the sect by Zhu Qin, now I want you to see it, and tell me if there is a mistake in his report!��


    A letter appeared out of nowhere in Wang Lu��s hand. Wang Lu grabbed it and waved it to Yue Xinyao. The young girl lowered her head and smiled, thinking, ��Sure enough, it��s just like what Senior Brother said.��


    Written on the letter of this snitch Zhu Qin was the details of the eight months of development process of the Wisdom Sect; it neither had inmmatory details nor baseless usation��this silly trick would only make the Elders look down on him. Moreover, with Wang Lu��s action, would he even need to add inmmatory details?


    After reading the report, Wang Lu rhetorically asked, ��Is there a restriction to establish a sect in this experiential learning? Although my cultivation is shallow, opening up a sect is not forbidden by the regtion.��


    Fang He wrinkled his brows, but when he was about to speak, Liu Xian, who personally nned this experiential learning, couldn��t help but be angry. ��The purpose of this experiential learning is so that you disciples can gain experience and enhance your cultivation, not to spread rumors and mislead people to ruthlessly tax them! You��re still in the Qi Cultivating Stage, what��s the point in trying to umte wealth!? I really never thought that this could happen. Usually, you seem to be very assertive and opinionated, but unexpectedly, you were confused by the mortal world; is Non-Phase Peak really that poor!?��


    Wang Lu couldn��t hold back hisughter. ��Rest assured, Uncle, although Non-Phase Peak is poor, disciple has never been poor. Disciple has never forgotten the objective of this experiential learning. Although the profitability of my Wisdom Sect is quite good, disciple never extracted a tael out of it. I established the sect not to amass money, please Uncle examine this again.��


    Upon hearing Wang Lu��s exnation, Liu Xian humphed and said, ��If not for money, then it��s for power��and that��s still the same!��


    Wang Lu didn��t deny it this time. Although he was a Sessor Disciple in the Spirit Sword Sect, a rtively aloof position, butpared to the Sect Leader of the Wisdom Sect, where his mere words could move over a million of people, it really couldn��t be mentioned in the same breath.


    ��Mortal world��s trouble can temper people��s will. I sent you down the mountain so that you can grow out of the mud unsullied, not to let you wallow in the mud!��


    In response to this, before the Second Elder finished his lecture, Wang Lu rudely interrupted him, ��Disciple never indulged in power or wealth. In these eight months, disciple never stopped cultivating; my cultivation has grown tremendously!��


    Immediately after that, he activated the magical power fluctuation of his level six Qi Cultivating Stage. Although this was like a drop in the ocean,pared to the other two disciples in the room in front of the Yuanying Stage cultivators, his cultivation speed was already extremely good. However, Liu Xian just sneered.


    ��Wang Lu, don��t forget your identity. You��re not amon Inner Court Disciple, but the Sect��s Sessor Disciple! You��re already satisfied with your level six Qi Cultivating Stage!? You know,pared to the other Sessor Disciples, even if we count when their time in the sect is exactly the same as you, your cultivation is still not the highest!��


    Wang Lu, neither arrogant nor servile, replied, ��If I remember correctly, it was Uncle who taught us, disciples, to not blindly believe in the cultivation stage of someone. Although disciple��s cultivation was not high, my strength is quite powerful; I��m absolutely not one of those Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters who rely on the fortuitous encounter to sharply increase their cultivation. Please, Uncle, examine this!��


    Such a high-sounding shameless speech rendered Liu Xian speechless for nearly ten minutes.


    Although he knew that Wang Lu this child was tormented heavily by his Master before descending the mountain, upon seeing him again this time, Liu Xian actually discovered that he had underestimated this child��s stubbornness! Regardless of his remarks, his attitude alone was irritating. In particr, the nearby Disciplinary Elder Fang He, who was angrily staring at Wang Lu, had quickly calcted how many of the sect��s regtions that were broken by Wang Lu.


    ���� Being a Sect Leader in the mortal world for a long time has inted your ego to such extent that you nearly lost your mind.��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��I��m not losing my mind. Actually, Uncle can test it yourself�� If disciple might be so bold, Uncle, please bestow the sword!��


    As soon as he said it, everyone in the room was shocked!


    Note:


    [1] Traditionally, Fall is a harvest season and thought of as a season of plenty. Also, the cool temperatures bring back the appetite after a long sweltering and sleep-depriving summer. Therefore, fall is a time for people to store up energy and put on a few pounds.

 Chapter 122 - The Sword of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Sword of Truth</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��What kind of sword do you want me to give you?�� with a solemnplexion, Liu Xian asked in a sinking voice.


    Wang Lu replied, ��Sword of Truth.��


    Liu Xian slightly frowned, sternly gazed at Wang Lu for a long time, and finally nodded slowly. ��You want to use this to prove your innocence? Okay, I��ll grant you that.��


    Just as soon as Liu Xian nodded, Fang He somewhat hesitatingly said, ��Senior Brother, this is rather not in ordance with the rules.��


    Liu Xian grunted. ��I know. A Qi Cultivating Stage disciple asking a Yuanying Stage Elder to bestow him the Sword of Truth is indeed shocking. However, since he asks it himself, the Sect��s rules stipte that I can��t refuse it.��


    ��But Sword of Truth uses the Misty Immortal Heart; even if it��s only a shred, no Qi Cultivating Stage disciple would be able to withstand it.��


    In many sects, when a person was unable to debate his innocence, that person might ask the sect��s Elder to bestow him the Sword of Truth. The Elder, using the imperial sword of the Immortal Heart, would then examine the heart of that person. If that person were able to withstand that sword probe, it would be the proof of that person��s innocence.


    Of course, this sword was so effective that it was very difficult to withstand it. The effectiveness of this Sword of Truth didn��t lie in the powerful force of the imperial sword or even its sharpness, but rather the Immortal Heart��s force that was umted within the sword, which directly interrogated the Primordial Spirit.


    It asked a very simple question: does your heart feel guilty or not?


    If so, then this sword would directly pierce through your heart and rip one��s Primordial Spirit so that they would die with an intact corpse. If one��s conscience was clear, no matter when the sword interrogated their heart, the heaven and earth greatly changed or all the mountains copsed, all of them would just feel like a blowing breeze. However, keeping one��s conscience clear was easier said than done. Even if one were innocent, there would always be a little bit of guilt in that person��s life��for example, a little bit ofziness when cultivating or talking about someone behind that person��s back. Even if it were an unrted matter, if one��s heart felt a little bit of guilt, that person wouldn��t be able to hide it from the Sword of Truth and instead became a huge w.


    Of course, the Sword of Truth would still leave people with some leeway, causing the disciple to be able to offset several points of the power of that sword; even if there were some slight guilt in that person��s heart, he would still survive. Thus, despite the fact that the Sword of Truth was not one hundred percent urate, the existence of this method had avoided a lot of wrongful usation, and consequently, many sects still retained the use of this Sword of Truth. It was just that, in the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, only a few Qi Cultivating Stage disciples dared to ask this Sword of Truth.


    Because to the Qi Cultivating Stage disciples, they simply weren��t able to offset the might of this method! In the Qi Cultivating Stage, the disciples mainly cultivated the surrounding spiritual energy and one��s own magical power. Cultivating one��s Primordial Spirit was mainly done at the next stage, the Foundation Establishment Stage. Of course, it didn��t mean that in the Qi Cultivating Stage, a disciple couldn��t cultivate their Primordial Spirit. However, even for someone whose Primordial Spirit cultivation advanced quickly like Yue Xinyao, it didn��t have too many uses unless, in the actualbat, it was used in conjunction with arrays��certainly, Yue Xinyao didn��t pursue the actualbat ability��her cultivation n was tailor-made for a purpose.


    As a Qi Cultivating Stage disciple, Wang Lu asking for the Sword of Truth, to Fang He, was simply asking for trouble.


    Fang He asked, ��Do you think since your Non-Phase Method renowned for its defense ability you can resist this Sword of Truth?��


    Wang Lu replied, ��Disciple dared not be so arrogant, so please Uncle bestow the sword three dayster.��


    ��Three dayster?��


    ��Yes. Disciple needs to prepare for three days before disciple can take this sword.��


    Liu Xian sneered. ��You want to stall time to y tricks?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Disciple does not dare. Disciple will arrange everything at the Wisdom Sect��s Headquarter and Uncle can see it for yourself.��


    ��Wisdom Sect��s Headquarter, Wang Family Vige? Okay, we��ll go there.��


    Liu Xian was half impatient, half curious.


    Wang Lu��s disy ofposure right now was not fake. Liu Xian had a lifetime of experience in reading other people, so how could he not see whether Wang Lu was really confident in himself or just bluffing? A mere Qi Cultivating Stage Disciple, yet daring to ask to be examined with his Sword of Truth? What could possibly a young sect like Wisdom Sect with mortal followers and Six Harmonies Spirit Root cultivators arrange in three days? Let alone three days, even if he gave him three years time, unless Wang Lu could cultivate his Jade Mansion and advanced through the Qi Cultivating Stage to arrive at the Foundation Establishment Stage, otherwise, no matter what kind of arrangement that he had, the Sword of Truth would be like a sky high moat!


    In fact, for the majority of the cultivators in the Immortal Cultivation World, even a Xudan Stage Cultivators found that it was very difficult to deal with this Sword of Truth��even if that person was really innocent. Yet Wang Lu, while still in the Qi Cultivating, tried to ovee something that was even difficult for a Xudan Stage Cultivator�� Hah! Did he think he cultivated the Brilliant Sword Heart?


    After that sneer, Liu Xian waved his hand to pick Wang Lu up and changed into a golden sword light as he flew towards the Wang Family Vige.


    Fang He shook his head and then, like his Senior Brother, changed into a sword light to fly together with him.


    Wen Bao and Yue Xinyao, who were left in the room, looked at each other in dismay, both felt helpless. The fatty couldn��t even deal with his anxiety in front of Junior Sister Yue; he asked, ��Junior Sister, what did Senior Brother do in thest few days?��


    Yue Xinyao smiled. ��You��re asking the wrong person here. In that previous two days, I didn��t follow Senior Brother around. When we left town, he handed me over to his men to bustle about with them. During which, I signed many documents, and saw a lot of people. However, frankly, I was confused on what exactly the specific of what we did. As for Senior Brother himself, that��s needless to say.��


    ��It��s that mysterious?�� Wen Bao was taken aback. It seemed like Senior Brother really did carefully arrange many things. However, against Second Elder and Third Elder, even if he arranged more, could it really save his life?��


    ��Rather than asking me, I think it��s better if you ask Fifth Elder. She should understand Wang Lu more than anyone.��


    Just when Wen Bao stepped down to the first floor of the inn and saw the Fifth Elder drinking and eating, the woman just smiled. ��Rest assured, it will be fine.��


    Hearing that remark from the Fifth Elder, Wen Bao immediately felt relieved. But then he heard��


    ��Even if Old Man Fang captured Wang Lu and turn him into a cow or a horse, or put him in solitary confinement for ten thousand years, as long as I im that this has nothing to do with me, then it��s fine, I will not be implicated.��


    Wen Bao was startled. ��Fifth Aunt, you said it would be fine, could it be����


    ��Of course, I��m the one who will be fine! What do Wang Lu��s life and death have anything to do with me! He had undertaken independent big entrepreneurial profiteering in the Great Ming Country, yet he had never sent me even one spirit stone!��


    ��


    ����


    Using the flying sword technique, a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage only needed around ten to fifteen minutes to arrive at the remote Wang Family Vige on the Dog Ear Mountain from the Capital of the Great Ming Country.


    However, when they flew over the Wang Family Vige, Liu Xian couldn��t help but be startled.


    The things that were reflected in his field of vision was not some barren mountain vige, nor a pce as the symbol of a decadent cult, like what he suspected. Centered on the Wang Family Vige, the surrounding area of several hundreds of miles were full of spirit field, where all kinds of spirit grass and elixirs grew. Although their grade was not high, they were obviously well-tended, and their growth was gratifying.


    Even rarer was that, though the spiritual energy in this area wasn��t particrly strong, it was efficiently used; nearly every point wasn��t wasted. It was evenly and methodically distributed throughout the various ces on the mountains. Moreover, in the middle of the Wang Family Vige, there was a strange spherical altar that triggered the spiritual energy tide, which provided an endless supply of spiritual energy to the surrounding spirit field.


    ��Not bad.��


    After observing from the air for a moment, despite Liu Xian still very much disapproved of Wang Lu wasting his energy to operate this cult, he had to admit that the operation of the headquarter of this cult was really good. Although it was in no wayparable to thoserge sects, it wasn��t that much different than those ninth rank sects.


    Wang Lu smiled and then exined, ��Although Wisdom Sect began in the Wang Family Vige, its condition was not particrly good, so the scale of development is rather limited�� However, after my adjustment, the Feng Shui pattern here has changed. In less than fifty years, the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui line would be more and more concentrated here, turning this ce into a real paradise of Immortals.��


    Liu Xian continued to observe for a while before nodding his head to acknowledge Wang Lu��s statement.


    The surrounding spiritual energy in the Nine Regions was not constant everywhere, but its total amount was. The spiritual energy along the Feng Shui line was the same, but it wasn��t as simple as ��you have more so I have less, or you have less and I have more��. As long it was properly arranged, the surrounding spiritual energy in an area could be improved, from an ordinary ce to a rich area. Thousands of years ago, the Shengjing area in the Central Region where the Shengjing Sect resided was just a simple in that could be seen everywhere in the Nine Regions.


    Of course, in this world, everything couldn��t be perfect like that. Most of the time, even Immortal Cultivators, who were supposed to be aloof, were more ustomed to predatory exploitation rather than nurturing. In any case, with how big the Nine Regions were, even lives couldn��t be exhaustively plundered.


    Therefore, in Liu Xian��s view, Wisdom Sect was nothing but a cult. Yet, with just one year of experiential learning, Wang Lu was willing to do this long term n�� It was hard to believe that he was really in this for the power and money.


    Thinking to this, Liu Xian asked, ��You want me toe here just to show off your achievement?�� Having said that, his eyes remained locked at the Wang Family Vige; it was clear that he had a good impression of what he saw.


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��In addition to the altar at the center of the vige, which happened by lucky coincidence, there is nothing else worth showing off in this Wang Family Vige. Wisdom Sect has at least more than ten of such viges. The natural condition of this ce is poor, and itsyout is limited.��


    Liu Xian grunted; he didn��t let Wang Lu continue showing off. ��I give you three days to arrange whatever it is you want to arrange. Third Junior Brother and I will be watching from here. You can do anything as you will, as long as you��re still within fifty kilometers from here.��


    Wang Lu didn��t say much; he soon found the Wisdom Sect��s higher ups in the Wang Family Vige and quickly began his arrangement.


    ����


    Like what Liu Xian thought, in theory, it was just a fantasy for a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator to ask for the Sword of Truth, even for thebination of Non-Phase Method and Void Spirit Root.


    Therefore, the key to oveing this impossibility was naturally in these three days of arrangement. Wang Lu��s arrangement was extraordinary; it was simply arge scale operation.


    If Wang Lu had not informed the higher ups of the Wisdom Sect and made the appropriate manpower arrangement for as early as several days ago, it would be toote for him if he wanted to achieve his n.


    Despite all of that, however, with the current strength of the Wisdom Sect, meeting Wang Lu��s requirements were very difficult. The higher ups of the Wisdom Sect were summoned to the vige one day ago and began to frantically prepare the initial arrangement. When Wang Lu personally came, he finally revealed the whole n; upon hearing that, those who were ustomed to the rapid development of the Wisdom Sect like the Vice Sect Leaders and the Elders simply widened their eyes in disbelief.


    The one who could be said as Wang Lu��s most able assistant, Ye Chuchen, softly murmured, ��Sect Leader, this�� the amount of engineering project is too much. Technical difficulties aside, the amount of resources needed����


    ��Hehehe, Brother Ye, you want to say you��re ipetent, unable toplete Sect Leader��s assignment?��


    The one who spoke was another Vice Sect Leader, Daoist Ming Yun. This Daoist was a quite famous loose immortal in the Immortal Cultivation World in Blue River Region. His cultivation stage was low-level Xudan. His character was somewhat erratic, his conduct was sometimes good and sometimes evil, which caused a headache for a lot of people. Five months ago, Daoist Ming Yun came to the Wang Family Vige uninvited. At that time, Ye Chuchen thought that he would cause a disturbance, but to his surprise, he actually discovered that that person admired someone and wanted to join the sect! As for the identity of the person that he admired, of course, it was the Sect Leader Wang Lu! Nobody knew what kind of demonic cultivation method that this Daoist Ming Yun cultivated which caused his Primordial Spirit to get twisted. He was clearly a Xudan Stage expert, yet he admired Wang Lu, a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator. Soon, he became Wang Lu��s most loyalckey, but Wang Lu was also impolite; he directly promoted that Daoist into a Vice Sect Leader, in charge of fighting and rted matters. Daoist Ming Yun��s cultivation level was slightly lower than that of Ye Chuchen, however, his actualbat ability was several times higher; he was the sect��s genuine gold medal thug!


    Thus, upon listening to Daoist Ming Yun��s remark, Ye Chuchen immediately felt a headache. The guy was like a madman; he never listened to anyone except Wang Lu��he was basically unreasonable. He would also often spout out abusive words, and within the sect, he was a ss-A asshole.


    Thus, Ye Chuchen wasn��t going to be polite to him. ��You, this boorish fellow, who only knows how to kill, it��s all very well to talk, but getting things done is another matter entirely. In any case, it��s still not your time yet to contribute!��


    Wang Lu smiled. ��Vice Sect Leader, your words are incorrect, Ming Yun just wants to contribute. As long as you have cultivation, everyone present here will have to contribute no matter what their original department is.��


    Ye Chuchen was somewhat surprised. ��Ming Yun is just going to cause trouble!��


    Ming Yun glowered at him. Being stared at by this madman, Ye Chuchen was somewhat terrified.


    Wang Luughed. ��Hahaha, of course, this work will suit Ming Yun��s character.�� With that, Wang Lu threw a paper toward Ming Yun. When Ming Yun cast a nce at it, it immediately attracted his attention. While attentively looking at it, from time to time, he issued a sharpugh.


    After sending Ming Yun to do his assignment, Wang Lu addressed the rest of them, ��This time��s project is unusuallyrge, and the resources invested for it almost broke the sect. However, this project is necessary, even if we have to painstakingly exhaust ourselves, we still have toplete it, understand?��


    Seeing that it was rare for their Sect Leader to earnestly arrange this project, the people present also realized that things were actually serious. Though they didn��t see the two Elders hovering in mid-air high above them, they vaguely felt that the Wisdom Sect was facing a great test of survival.


    If they were still in their capacity as loose Immortals, they would��ve long scattered like birds and beasts in the face of a crisis like this. However, at this moment, as the higher ups of the Wisdom Sect, a vigorous high-spirited fighting spirit welled up in their hearts.


    ����


    Three days passed by in a sh.


    These three days were probably the busiest three days for the Wisdom Sect. Especially the main force of construction, Ye Chuchen and the Seven Stars Department under him, they were so busy that they nearly died of exhaustion. Among them, the dirty old man He Yun was the most tragic; because of continuous overtime, when he wanted to restore his magical power by doing the double cultivation, he found out that he was so tired that he couldn��t get it up! The dirty old man passed out crying on the spot.


    In these three days, Ye Chuchen held a double post as the head of the Infrastructure Department and his own department. He led his Seven Stars Department to carry out this extensive project; they frantically set up arrays on the mountains surrounding the Wang Family Vige to prepare for the Sword of Truth. The drawing of the arrays came from Wang Lu himself, which was filled with jaw-dropping crazy ideas from this Spirit Sword Sect��s top student. When Ye Chuchen first received the drawing, his chin nearly fell on his foot! In that drawing, there were more than three hundreds interlocking Ninth Rank Gathering Spirit Arrays, which formed the framework. Among which, more than sixty Eighth Rank Transmutation Arrays were also linked through. Together, they formed the bulk of the array.


    In addition, there were also Calming Lamp, Purifying Pagoda, Enlightening Pce�� Hundreds of different constructions located within the arrays, and each one formed a fantastic connection. Although the rank was not high, they were ingeniously designed and could disy incredible effects.


    At the same time, during these three days, Liu Xian and Fang He quietly hid themselves up high in the sky, silently watching Wang Lu��s arrangement. They witnessed the Wisdom Sect��s followers built constructions equal to a city in just three days!


    Of course, it was not that big of a city; the open space between mountains was not vast. However, the amount of work needed to build these hundreds of buildings, as well as the densely packed arrays, was actually bigger than that of a city!


    Toplete all of these in three days, Wisdom Sect used over thirty thousand people��these were all the manpower that the sect gathered from the nearby ces, among which, there were more than one thousand Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators! At the same time, Wisdom Sect also hired over a hundred expensive skilled workers of Foundation Establishment Stage from the Mysterious Sky Mansion, which greatly enhanced their strength. Of course, the most important element was the Vice Sect Leader Ye Chuchen and his team, who did the most difficult, the most tiring, and the hardest work, which inspired the moral and unearthed the amazing efficiency of the rest of the workers.


    The other Vice Sect Leader Daoist Ming Yun didn��t get it easy. For three days, he led his team of thugs to cut into the mountains and dig the river, releasing their insane desire for destruction! Wang Lu closely followed this group of people, leaving his own footprints on each trace of destruction.


    Three dayster, Wang Lu dismissed all the followers, leaving him alone in the ��new town�� in the mountains; he stood on the high altar that was built for him. Over his head, Liu Xian, with an indifferent expression, disdainfully looked at everything around Wang Lu out of the corner of his eyes.


    ��Are you ready?�� Liu Xian asked.


    Wang Lu was silent for a while, opened his eyes, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    However, before his voice even came out, thunder pped over the mountains, and the weather suddenly changed. In a sh, thousands of miles clear sky suddenly turned ck as ink! Day changed into the night! A purple-blue lightning dropped from the sky like that of a divine tribtion!


    Wang Lu had actuallyunched the first strike!

 Chapter 123 - Having a Clear Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 123: Having a Clear Conscience</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��You have guts!��


    Facing the change in the surrounding, Liu Xian wasn��t too stingy and indifferent to say three words, yet, he was toozy to lift his eyelids.


    The next moment, the purple-blue snake-like lightning roared. However, when it crashed ten meters away from Liu Xian, it dispersed and roared no more.


    At this time, the Wisdom Sect��s Vice Sect Leader Ye Chuchen, who was watching this battle from afar, involuntarily gasped.


    Although the purple-blue lightning that Wang Lu controlled was not the lightning of a divine tribtion, its might certainly couldn��t be underestimated! Wang Lu was just a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, so the lightning did not directlye from Wang Lu��s magical power himself, but from the umted spiritual energy along the Feng Shui Line on the surrounding dozens of miles area from the ��new town�� that were connected through the altar below him that suddenly burst out.


    The energy of that purple-blue lightning was enough to turn Ye Chuchen into dust ten times. In front of such a lightning, a Xudan Stage cultivator was as fragile as mortals. ording to Ye Chuchen��s conjecture, with how fierce this lightning strike was, and how Wang Lu wordlesslyunched it to catch the opponent off guard, even if the opponent was a Yuanying Stage cultivator, perhaps it would still leave the opposite party in confusion.


    However, what happened was that, Liu Xian didn��t even need to lift his finger to ward this off. Merely by virtue of his natural breathing of the surrounding spiritual energy, that lightning fell apart.


    The breathing of surrounding spiritual energy of a Yuanying Stage cultivator was far beyond the imagination of a Xudan Stage cultivator. When a cultivator reached the Yuanying Stage, that cultivator no longer needed to breathe as much spiritual energy because their Jade Mansion could generate an endless supply of magical power. What a Yuanying Stage cultivator cared more was the quality of the spiritual energy, emphasizing on the correct power to finely control the spiritual energy. As for Liu Xian, the space within ten meters away from his body was an absolute field that was within his control. Although the purple-blue lightning was powerful, it was, after all, nothing more than Wang Lu��s cheap trick that has no Primordial Spirit condensation at all, which, to Liu Xian, was nothing more than an ownerless loose spiritual energy that could fall apart with his single breath.


    However, Liu Xian actually secretly approved of Wang Lu who boldly tried to gain the upper hand by a show of strength. To be able to maintain the desire to counter attack in an adverse or even a hopeless situation was not only a matter of how courageous that person was, but often times, it was key to win against a superior enemy!


    This child, Wang Lu, had a fierce nature. Moreover, although that purple-blue lightning was not a threat to him, it could be said that it was a miracle for a Qi Cultivating Stage to be able to call and control such power, even if it was built with the support of the ��new city��!


    After the lightning had dissipated, Liu Xian didn��t immediately make his move, but rather looked at Wang Lu with appreciation.


    However, at this time, it was Wang Lu��s turn to be indifferent to this. His first move was invalid; he immediately made his next move. This time, it was even bigger than the first one. His ten fingers pointed at the distant altar on top of ten pirs and began to move about. These ten pirs were the backbone of the entire ��new city��. In Wang Lu��smand, with an intense rumbling sound, they drove the hundreds of constructions on top of them to change their position. The Gathering Spirit Arrays and the Transmutation Arrays looked for their own position as they were rearranged into a beautiful drawing.


    At the same time, the dark sky that sent down the purple-blue lightning suddenly lit up. It wasn��t that the night sky had dissipated, but rather it was lit up by countless of stars, bright as the milky way!


    The distant Ye Chuchen was amazed because those were his Ster umtions�� In Wang Lu��s hand, with the support of the new town and spiritual energy along the Feng Shui lines, unexpectedly, it evolved into a Gxy umtion in the sky!


    The next moment, that gxy fell. With a wave of his hand, those countless of stars simultaneously fell like a dazzling meteor shower, which crashed into Liu Xian.


    Liu Xian slightly arched up the corners of his mouth.


    The power of this kind of Gxy umtion fall might not necessarily much more powerful than the previous purple-blue lightning, but without a doubt a more skillful one. Although it had the support from the arrays, it was absolutely impossible for amon Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator to control such a grand scene.


    Of course, the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciple was doomed not to bepared with amon cultivator. However, it was extremely not easy for Wang Lu, who cultivated the Non-Phase Method, which was renowned for its weak attack power, to create such a scene�� Though it looked like this was somewhat a deliberate show off from his part.


    Unfortunately, although Wang Lu��s painstaking effort to create the scene was extraordinarily gorgeous, it has no practical significance. Liu Xian still didn��t need to move his finger; he just used his Yuanying Stage spiritual energy breathing to melt this gxy into the night sky.


    After that, Liu Xian finally made his move.


    ��Okay, I��ve seen enough. Take this sword.��


    The next moment, an invisible sword pierced through Wang Lu��s carefully arranged dozens ofyers of defense and gently pointed at Wang Lu��s forehead.


    This was Liu Xian��s Sword of Truth.


    The essence of the Sword of Truth was Primordial Spirit Sword. It required Liu Xian��s Primordial Spirit tounch it. It didn��t have any magical power fluctuation at all, making it move ��quietly��. Compared to Wang Lu��s purple-blue lightning attack, it was even more impossible to guard against. Although Wang Lu and the Wisdom Sect��s Elders have racked their brains, they couldn��t possibly fathom the means of a Yuanying Stage cultivator, and thus, their arranged lines of defenses immediately copsed at Liu Xian��s first blow.


    The Sword of Truth contained a trace of Liu Xian��s Misty Immortal Heart. Although it was just a trace, for Wang Lu, it was like a Yangtze River [1]; its momentum was torrential. Wang Lu only thought that his Primordial Spirit trembled and was then devoured by the Sword of Truth; his Primordial Spirit perception waspletely cut off, leaving its sensory incapacitated and everything went ck.


    Boom!


    Just at this time, he heard a dull, crushing sound, waking him up from the dark, only to see one of the ten pirs broke into pieces, which simultaneously shattered one of the corners of the ��new town��. As a result, more than thirty Ninth Rank Arrays vanished from the ground. Together, it activated the counter-illusion rm in his Inner Mansion which sent a resounding sound that was heard by his Primordial Spirit.


    Although it was such a painful lost, it actually awakened Wang Lu��s Primordial Spirit for a moment. However, this short moment was already enough for Wang Lu to make a response. His right hand��s thumb and middle finger lightly touched together, and his Non-Phase Heart Sutra immediatelyplied and responded like a machine; the nine pirs rumbled and began to move. The whole constructions of the new town seemed to be shrouded in an emerald green light.


    ��Good!��


    High in the sky, Liu Xian couldn��t help but utter his admiration. Although Wang Lu��s array arrangements weren''t of high rank, hundreds of arrangements were actually interlocking each other, which reflected the solid foundation of his basic skills. On this point alone, only a few disciples on this experiential learning wereparable to him. However, those were disciples who were specialized in arrays, moreover, no one has Wang Lu��s precise timing andyout capability.


    The counter-illusion rm was already well prepared in advance. As long as Wang Lu was involuntarily sent into an absent-minded state, it would activate itself. Obviously, he had already concluded that he couldn��t stop the sharp point of the Sword of Truth�� This child actually knew of his own limitation!


    Theyer of light that shrouded the surface of the new town was the awakening light, which could stir the consciousness up from sleep. Wang Lu shrouded himself with this light in order to prevent him from losing his consciousness to the Sword of Truth��s interrogation. This response from him was appropriate, and even rarer was that he only needed to activate it with a single gesture; for a level six Qi Cultivating Stage disciple, this was indeed remarkable.


    At this point, how could Liu Xian not see Wang Lu��s n?


    These three days arrangement was to show him the amazing organizational mobilization of the Wisdom Sect; how could a highly disciplined organization like the Wisdom Sect beparable to a cult? Although there were too many people who used the Heaven Burning Blood Technique in constructing the new town, which caused the entire valley to reek with a trace of blood, their vigorous spirit to better themselvespletely showed the difference between Wisdom Sect and the other cults.


    And when Wang Lu personally went forth to battle, calling out lightning and raining down stars, all of those were not to try to shake a Yuanying Stage Elder, but to show off his amazing fine control and timing ability. These were the skills that couldn��t be reflected in one��s cultivation stage, yet very critical inbat.


    Wang Lu��s intention in showing off these skills was to show Liu Xian the result of his eight months of experiential learning. Liu Xian also acknowledged that, from this point of view alone, Wang Lu was already among the first ss group of disciples. At least, he wasn��t tempted to indulge in wealth and wallow in decadent.


    This was Wang Lu��s proof of his innocence!


    ��Indeed not bad.�� Liu Xian softly sighed. He then remembered three days ago, in the guestroom of the inn, Wang Lu had provoked him into anger. However, right now, most of them hadpletely dissipated. A Reward-Giver Elder like him would always be impartial towards an outstanding disciple; while this child was arrogant, he has the ability to back it up. However�� above the sky was another sky, there would always be someone out there who was better. Thus, as a Sessor Disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect, achieving this step was still far from enough. Moreover,pared to the other two Sessor Disciples, it was far insufficient.


    Not to mention the test of the Sword of Truth has just begun. Just now when it directly sent Wang Lu unconscious, it was but the shell of the Sword of Truth. Its real core, which was the power of the Misty Immortal Heart, was still concealed in the back!


    Right now, within that awakening light, Wang Lu was facing the power of the Sword of Truth!


    Wang Lu now had entered the induced trance state once again. The new town and the mountain valley started to dissipate like mist, reced by a battlefield filled with mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Wang Lu stood on a pile of bones of an unknown number of people and the chill wind around him carried the weeping of ghosts and howling of souls.


    Wang Lu didn��t need to think to know that this was the illusion created by the Sword of Truth. The real test would begin from here. However, under the Sword of Truth��s interrogation, the possibility of him passing the test was not high.


    Frankly speaking, his previous round of performance had long ago proved his strength. Thus, even if he gave up now, asking for the Sword of Truth to be lifted up, it wouldn��t matter to him; the test was impossible toplete, so it wasn��t a sin if he wasn��t able toplete it. Uncle Liu Xian was very much fond of talented disciple, so, at most, Uncle Liu Xian would just berate him and that was that�� However, how could Wang Lu��s n be that simple?


    Sword of Truth,e at me!


    Under the howling of the cold wind, the mountain of corpses under him trembled as the deads were reanimated and drilled through the blood and bones. They came from all over the mountains of bones and gradually approached Wang Lu on top of one of the mountains of bones.


    Such a horrific scene, directly projected in someone��s Primordial Spirit, was enough to make most of the weak willed cultivators�� soul to depart from their body. However, was there any slightest fear in Wang Lu? The corner of his mouth evoked a sneer and his hands crossed in front of his chest, waiting for those reanimated corpses as they slowly approached him.


    After a few moments, several nearest corpses had arrived before Wang Lu. While their rotten flesh and loose bones were shaking, those corpses mumbled through some vague words through their mouths.


    ��Sect�� Leader����


    ��Wang�� Lu����


    Wang Lu grunted, and then said with a sneer, ��Don��t be deliberately mysterious, I know what you guys want to say. Because you guys died because of Wisdom Sect, you want me to pay for it with my life, right?��


    As soon as his voice fell, his smile suddenly disappeared and turned into a cold face. ��Pay your f*cking asses! Go f*ck off!��


    With that, he stretched out his hand, grabbed the nearest skeleton head and then pushed it downhill. The corpse murmured as it rolled down and then turned into pieces of flesh and bones halfway through.


    Wang Lu��s atrocity immediately stirred the anger in the remaining corpses. They began to mor up, making the eerie atmosphere thicker. The Sword of Truth��s illusion world wasn��t afraid of someone who wanted to break it through violence. Because, once someone resorted to violence when that someone was put to the test, it was mostly because that someone��s heart was already empty! And the strength of the Sword of Truth��s illusion world was precisely depended upon the strength of the other party''s heart. If that someonecked in confidence, that someone would not be able to show his strength, no matter how powerful he was. Even if one were a Mahayana Stage expert, the Sword of Truth would be able to project seventeen or eighteen True Immortals to cut them into a million pieces.


    However, behind Wang Lu��s violence, he had the firm, hard-to-understand unwavering confidence. ��Bunch of scums, what qualifications do you guys have to roar in front of me!?��


    Within the roaring mor of the corpses, Wang Lu��s harsh remark was like a p of thunder that silenced them.


    Before they made their move again, Wang Lu raised his eyebrows and pointed his fingers at them. ��You guys are the defeated party who died in a conflict against Wisdom Sect��s expansion, and your grievances flew to the heaven, so you want to put the me of the pain of your deaths on me, wishing that you could make a mincemeat of me!? But I do not avoid nor escape; I am happy to take the sins for this deaths and bear your resentment! Because the enemy��s pain is my happiness, the enemy��sint is my heavenly music! Since you guys stood on a hostile position, I have a clear conscience in your ughter!��


    With that, his finger pointed in another direction. ��And you guys. You are the Wisdom Sect��s warriors who died in the Wisdom Sect��s expansion war. You now feel remorse; you imagined that if you had not joined the Wisdom Sect, if you had not stood on the front line, you might still be alive. Thus, when you died, you put all the me on me! Frankly, in my heart, I despise you guys the most! Because there are more than ten times as many of the sect martyrs as you who have no regrets for their ideal and dedication in life;pared to them, you guys are nothing but dust! Real warriors would put their resentment towards their enemies, and fix their gaze forever to the front! When you��re dead, you should''ve rallied your subordinates and returned to fight the enemy in the mortal world! When you give up the resentment towards the enemy and turn it to remorse, you are not worthy of being a warrior, and you don��t deserve to bask in the Wisdom Sect��s glory! I disdain fallen warriors like you as beneath contempt!��


    ��As for you guys. You are the cultivators who died because of the use of Heaven Burning Blood Technique. You thought that you��ve been cheated, feeling grievances like a snow storm in summer; you self-righteously believed that I ruined your future one hundred years old life! To you, I only have indifferent contempt! Because it was I who gave you the opportunity to walk on the Immortal Path, it was I who granted you mortals the possibility to move forward, it was I who let you transformed from being doomed to silently die like ants in the world ascension process into the pioneers of the ascension of the Nine Regions! Let alone the use of Heaven Burning Blood Technique has never been forced to anyone; it��s the decision of a mediocre person who wants to shine like a dazzling hero, even if only for a moment; the decision is entirely in your hands! Since you have chosen to shine, then you have no right to regret the price to shine! Your mor today only makes you look ungrateful; you don��t deserve to be pitied!��


    These series of roars shocked the countless of corpses into silence; at this moment, Wang Lu��s momentum has reached its peak. Even in this hell of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, unexpectedly, they could not resist his fearful convincing argument! Tens of thousands of corpses have been deterred and the cold wind of hell severely weakened; the sky behind the blood cloud revealed a golden light, as if at any moment, the cloud could clear up and the sunshine would fill the sky.


    ��Heh, that��s interesting.��


    At the same time, Liu Xian, who observed this scene from the start, smiled and nodded.


    ��Interesting? I think he��s just trying to quibble!�� Fang He thought otherwise.


    Liu Xian said, ��Although it��s just an artful sophistry, it��s not purely to show off his sharp tongue. To be able to argue while under the Sword of Truth��s interrogation clearly shows that, in the deepest part of his heart, he really does believe his words. Even in the face of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, he still has a clear conscience.��


    Fang He shook his head. ��Such a clear conscience can only show how twisted his inner heart is.��


    Liu Xian continued, ��Junior Brother uses the ordinary people��s standard in judging him, but don��t forget that this child is also a leader of a sect. As the saying goes, merciful people can��tmand troops. If he doesn��t have a distorted frame of mind, how could he operate a sect? Or perhaps another way to say this is, which sessful leader in the Nine Regions whose mind wasn��t a bit paranoid and twisted?��


    Fang He just shook his head but didn��t try to refute Liu Xian''s words.


    Liu Xian also said, ��Rest assured, it��s not that you don��t know that the power of the Sword of Truth is far more than this. Wang Lu, this child, can only withstand this first test, and I��m sure he won��t be able to bear the next test.��


    This remark was a matter of course. If someone could pass the Sword of Truth��s interrogation only by virtue of conviction, there would be no evidence of the efficacy of the innocence. Because, even if someone killed innocent people, as long as that someone believed that the ughter was just and right, that someone might be able to pass the test. Even so, that someone might not be able to have the courage of Wang Lu who boldly roared at the mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    Having a clear conscience was never equal to being shameless, because the Sword of Truth didn��t interrogate someone��s mind, but someone��s Dao Heart.


    The so-called Dao Heart is the realization andprehension that came to the cultivators in their journey on the Immortal Path. Despite the fact that Immortal Path could be divided into numerous paths, any one of them has its bottom line and foundation. If someone wanted to follow one of these paths, that someone must be willing to ept the rules of these paths. No one could put his way of thinking above those rules, no one could use his twisted point of view toe andprehend the main path, and no one could be righteously shameless��unless if they were those who cultivated demonic methods, or perhaps those whose Primordial Spirit has reached the state of pure without a single stain; those were another matter entirely.


    Wang Lu both didn��t cultivate demonic method, and his Primordial Spirit was far from reaching the state of pure without a single stain. Thus, when the Sword of Truth truly showed its prowess, he would not be able to resist such powerful pressure.


    Within the illusion world, the mountains of corpses and seas of blood havepletely vanished, leaving only the endless darkness.


    After a long time, when Wang Lu, in that limitless darkness even began to lose his sense of the passage of time, a thundering voice loudly cracked: ��You are guilty!��


    Boom!


    Wang Lu was nearly frightened out of his wits! When these three words rang in his ears, countless of pictures poured into his mind. He saw the suffering of the cultivators who were butchered in fighting against Wisdom Sect��s expansion, ordinary civilians who died on the spot when they tried to practice the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, including those followers who had been working days and nights for the Wisdom Sect but suffered a premature death, as well as their rtives who wept on their coffins.


    This was a real cause and effect. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, the blood in his hands would not be washed clean. Wang Lu naturally knew how difficult this obstacle was, thus, he immediately tightly guarded his heart, going all out to withstand the pressure!


    His cultivation of Primordial Spirit was insufficient, therefore, he was unable to directly face the test from the Sword of Truth. At this time, the surviving nine pirs in the new town suddenly flew into the air and correspondingly, not only the new town, but also the surrounding mountain range reacted! The green mountains trembled before the brilliance of the pirs and then the spiritual energy that flew through the Feng Shui line was squeezed even more, and along with the operation of the Gathering Spirit Arrays in the new town, all of that spiritual energy rushed into Wang Lu like how the Yangtze and Yellow River entered the sea!


    This time��s surge of spiritual energy was several times more violent than the surge of spiritual energy that happened when he built the Primordial Chaos Altar! If he was just an ordinary cultivator, his body would have long exploded. However, Wang Lu, who was still standing in the middle of the altar, was as stable as the rock. With all of those spiritual energy entering his body, in a sh, his Inner Mansion was deluged with a tinum-colored torrential rain! This was the spiritual energy that was transformed through the strange properties of the Void Spirit Root into magical power, which, unexpectedly, didn��t even have the time to evaporate!


    Of course, the main protagonist here was the golden liquid that was extracted by the more than two hundred Sword Bones. In the beginning, Wang Lu��s breathing of spiritual energy only resulted in the little bit umtion of the golden liquid, however, now it seemed like two hundred and six floodgates had been opened, which turned the golden liquid in the Inner Mansion into a golden ocean.


    At the same time, within the Inner Mansion, his Primordial Spirit, that waspletely shrouded in the darkness, began to frantically rotate like a vortex in the ocean. A momentter, his Primordial Spirit greatly shone, and the darkness began to get pushed away!


    ��Good!��


    At this time, Liu Xian and Fang He simultaneously cheered!


    Were it not for Wang Lu absorbing the enormous spiritual energy from the arrays, consuming elixirs to strengthen his Sword Bone, and finally, for using a technique to strengthen the Primordial Spirit using his magical power, he would not be able to disy such a feat!


    For cultivators, magical power and Primordial Spirit were independent of each other. Primordial Spirit drove the magical power, while magical power nourished the Primordial Spirit, however, the two couldn��t be freely converted, unless��


    Unless Wang Lu had used a superior Heart Sutra. Heart Sutra, was exactly the transformation of the heart and sutra! Yuanying experts like Liu Xian and Fang He naturally could do this technique. However, Wang Lu was just in his third year of cultivation; his cultivation was merely level six Qi Cultivating Stage, yet he was able to use the Heart Sutra Transformation�� This was basically a miracle!


    ��Fifth Junior Sister��stest edition of Non-Phase Heart Sutra has actually progressed this much.�� A momentter, Liu Xian sighed with emotion. ��However, the main point is still this child Wang Lu��s ability. To be able to do this step, this Sword of Truth����


    Fang He coldly snorted. ��Still can��t be blocked. His cultivation is still too shallow.��


    Liu Xian pondered for a moment. ��It doesn��t mean that he has no chance at all�� at least, there��s still one in ten thousand possibilities.��


    ��Only if he is willing to go all out, otherwise, even one in ten thousand is impossible for him. However, as long as he��s not an idiot, he definitely doesn��t need to put up a life or death struggle just because of the Sword of Truth. Since he has done those previous steps, who would be too harsh on him? He should have known in his heart that we wouldn��t insist him toplete the test.��


    Liu Xian smiled and shook his head. ��Junior Brother, you were moved by his ability?��


    Fang He turned his head. ��A twisted ability like this? Forget it. Unless he could be like little Liu Li, then that��s pretty good.��


    Liu Xian��s smile suddenly turned somewhat bitter. ��If little Liu Li can have a bit of Wang Lu��s cleverness, then I would feel content����


    The two Elders have begun to chat, and they no longer expected the oue of the test. However, at this time, facing the Sword of Truth��s severe interrogation, in the deepest ckness, unexpectedly, Wang Lu��s Primordial Spirit continued to struggle. It had never taken even half a step back!


    Liu Xian was extremely surprised. ��He is this desperate!��


    Fang He deeply frowned. ��What is he thinking!?��


    However, regardless of what he was thinking, Wang Lu, at this time, without a doubt, had chosen a dead end!


    The Sword of Truth wasn��t meant to injure. Even if it broke through the heart��s defense, it would be simply a defeat and would not cause an injury��there was nothing dangerous in it. However, Wang Lu had forced his Heart Sutra to overwork, which could be fatal to his body, Inner Mansion, and Primordial Spirit!


    Even with this, his chance to sessfully resist the Sword of Truth was only, at most, one out of ten thousand!


    No matter if it was Liu Xian or Fang He, both had never anticipated Wang Lu to have such an unyielding character. Only for the sake of proving himself as innocence, he even ignored his life!?


    At this time, Liu Xian didn��t think about anything, he simply drew his breath and called his Primordial Spirit back. The darkness that wrapped around Wang Lu��s Primordial Spirit immediately dissipated. The final half of the Sword of Truth��s interrogation was retrieved back by Liu Xian!


    Suddenly losing the oppression, Wang Lu couldn��t help but be surprise. He immediately dispersed his magical power and spiritual energy, and stopped his Heart Sutra. However, he had been physically and mentally hurt; he was extremely exhausted.


    Standing on the altar, Wang Lu couldn��t even maintain a straight posture; he was on the verge of copse, however, he still had his confident and calm smile on his face.


    ��Uncle, disciple�� has a clear conscience!��


    ��


    Note:


    [1] One of the two main rivers in China.

 Chapter 124 - Upright and Frank

    <h4>Chapter 124: Upright and Frank</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Just now, the two Elders Liu Xian and Fang He spoke for half a day.


    Although Liu Xian had finally withdrawn the Sword of Truth, not letting him desperately fight for his life for nothing, but Wang Lu had overloaded his Non-Phase Heart Sutra and overworked his Primordial Spirit, which left him with some small injuries.


    The two Elders naturally would not sit idly by; they quickly healed Wang Lu��s injuries, however, his overwork Primordial Spirit would take some time to recuperate. Half a dayter, although still physically weak, Wang Lu regained his consciousness. Seeing Liu Xian and Fang He, he faintly smiled.


    ��Uncle, disciple has a clear conscience.��


    Liu Xian wryly said, ��I know your conscience is clear; just consider you��ve passed this test.��


    In fact, strictly speaking, Wang Lu didn��t sessfully pass the Sword of Truth��s interrogation since he didn��t actually pass thest test. Instead, it was Liu Xian��s initiative to withdraw thest and the most severe one, and thus he didn��t let him have the chance to fail�� However, on the other hand, since it was Liu Xian himself who withdrew the test, they couldn��t say that Wang Lu has lost either. Therefore, the two Elders simply counted him passing the test.


    ��Thank you, Uncle.�� Wang Lu nodded to express his gratitude; he then asked, ��May disciple know whether disciple��s cultivation is worthy of Uncle��s painstaking effort in arranging this experiential learning?��


    Hearing this aggressive inquiry, Liu Xian wasn��t annoyed, instead, indifferently replied, ��Compared to the disciples that entered the sect the same time as you, whether it��s the progression speed, or existing strength, you��ve already won by miles away.��


    Upon hearing this remark, Wang Lu immediately caught the gist of it: the disciples that entered the sect the same time as him.


    As one of the Spirit Sword Sect��s very few Sessor Disciples, his goal was always not topete with Zhu Qin, Wen Bao or the other Inner Court disciples, even though he was held back by his pain in the ass Void Spirit Root which essentially made his cultivation two yearste.


    His real match was the other Sessor Disciples. This time��s experiential learning, there were three Sessor Disciples; Wang Lu��s actualpetition was with the other two Sessor Disciples, however, they were both entered the Sect earlier than him, and thus, not in the same batch as Wang Lu.


    Therefore, the implication of the remark from Liu Xian was clear:pared to the other two Sessor Disciples, he has no advantage at all.


    This made him truly surprised. Indeed, during these eight months, because of managing the sect, he wasn��t able to put all his time and energy on cultivation. However, his experience as the leader allowed him to learn from experience a rare frame of mind that couldn��t possibly be achieve by other disciples, which enormously benefited his Primordial Spirit. During these eight months, his cultivation only advanced by a level, which was not remarkable at all, however, his biggest gain was the condensation of his Primordial Spirit! In addition, in the process of expansion, the Wisdom Sect had many battles, which caused Wang Lu��sbat capability to advance by leaps and bounds. Even if his Non-Phase method wasn��t good in attacking, he could draw full support from the arrays to add his strength;pared to when he descended the mountain, it was several times more powerful!


    Yet, couldn��t such progress surpass the other two Sessor Disciples?


    It turned out thepetition was fiercer�� luckily, his sect still had over a million of followers. Combined with this, he estimated that no other disciple could hold a candle in front of him.


    ��Wang Lu, don��t be happy too soon.�� Liu Xian sighed. ��Although you��ve passed my test, this is not the main point.��


    Wang Lu, of course, knew that, in the end, it was Elder Fang He who would decide his fate.


    Therefore, Wang Lu earnestly looked at Fang He, waiting for him to say his piece.


    This upright and outspoken Elder looked at the still pale Wang Lu and could not help but shake his head with a sigh. ��I know what you want to say. Regarding your Wisdom Sect, Zhu Qin had written it in his report, Wen Bao had confessed it, and moreover, Liu Xian and I have witnessed it ourselves! Your sect indeed has some merits, and calling it a cult is indeed a bit biased.��


    Wang Lu slightly arched up the corner of his mouth.


    ��However, it can��t be said that it��s above board and upright. In the strict sense, your Wisdom Sect is still in the category of a cult.��


    Wang Lu immediately argued, ��But we��ve got the official recognition from the Great Ming Country.��


    Fang He peevishly red at him. ��Previously, the Thousand Spirit Sect is the official sect of the White Moon Country, yet, was it not a cult? Mortal realm��s recognition�� you have the nerve to take it seriously!��


    ��Our Wisdom Sectes from the grassroots and serves the grassroots; therefore, the voice of the grassroots is the most important to us, as the saying goes, whether it is the golden cup or silver cup, it doesn��t equal to public reputation.��


    ��You��re so muddled! The quicker you develop in the mortal world, the more you can��t cleanly wash yourself away from it! Because of the means of the cultivators, it would be too easy for them to y with the mortals. Let alone you, with your over a million followers, when the Devil Sect went rampant in the past, a single order from the Devil Sect��s leader canmand hundreds of millions ofmon people to willingly risk their lives! Don��t tell me that��s not a cult but an upright sect!? Your Wisdom Sect��s scale is simply not worth mentioning at all ifpared to the Devil Sect! Therefore, the saying of Immortal Path is different to that of a mortal means that a cultivator has to draw a line to separate them from the mortals! Immortal Cultivation Sects shouldn��t be too much involved in the mortal world, especially they must not take ordinary people to be their followers; you��re over a million of followers is actually your Achilles�� heel!��


    Elder Fang He changed into his former upright and selfless malignant star appearance, and then earnestly advised, ��I know that you have a whole bunch of reasons and excuses that you can pull off, however, whether it��s the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, or your over a million followers, you can never circle around those issues, they belong to the unwashed stain! Indeed, our Spirit Sword Sect doesn��t prohibit the disciples from setting up sects under the mountain��despite your qualifications and interpretation about this issue, there was a suspicion that the rules regarding the establishment of a sect have already been vited. In any case, however, it is a matter of course that a sect that does not conform to the rules is banned on the grounds that that sect is a cult.��


    Wang Lu smiled and asked, ��Doesn��t conform to the rules of which?��


    ��The Spirit Sword Sect��s rules, and also the rules of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and then said, ��If Uncle is willing to cover up for me, I think the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals shouldn��t know about it, right? Moreover, Blue River Region is our Spirit Sword Sect��s territory, even if a vition of rules takes ce here, it��s easy to get it over with. In the strictest sense of it, in the Shengjing Sect��s territory, there��s also many vitions, yet no one seems to pursue it.��


    Fang He raised his eyebrows. ��What nonsense is that! I just told you the reason, don��t you get it!?��


    Wang Lu asked again, ��Is there really no room for a leeway? Uncle, you��ve also seen it, no matter from which point of view, the development of Wisdom Sect brings more good than harm, so why let the rigid rules prohibit it?��


    Fang He shook his head. ��The rules are so, they can��t be changed. If I��m not aware of it, then so be it, but since I��ve known about it, I can��t just ignore it. I am the Sect��s Disciplinary Elder, if even I can��t abide by the rules, then the rules will exist in name only, and the Sect will begin to cken.��


    Hearing this, Wang Lu went silent for a moment. ��Then, what Uncle mean is����


    ��Dissolve the sect, and return to the mountain with me to receive the punishment. Considering that you don��t have the intention to do evil, don��t seek personal benefit, moreover, you have a good result in your experiential learning, then ording to the rules, you just need to practice in seclusion in the mountain for three years.��


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xian also sighed. Dissolving the sect and practice in seclusion for three years; this punishment was neither light nor heavy, and even can be described as unbiasedly selfless�� Of course, Wang Lu himself might feel difficult to ept this, especially the dissolution of the sect�� In fact, his Junior Brother Fang He��s love towards Wang Lu was obvious since he didn��t categorically reject the existence of the Wisdom Sect. However, since it involved the Sect rules, he would not have the slightest ambiguity. Unless the Sect Leader himself told him to change his decision, otherwise, Fang He��s judgment would always be mercilessly cold.


    It was indeed a pity to dissolve this eight months effort of Wang Lu, unfortunately, however, there were too many pitiful things in the Immortal Cultivation path. Thus, this could also be regarded as a rare experience for Wang Lu.


    However, at this time, he heard aughter from Wang Lu. ��Very well, since Uncle doesn��t have a prejudice against my Wisdom Sect but just handling the matter ording to the rules, then that��s good.��


    Fang He was startled. ��What��s so good about it?��


    Wang Lu asked. ��Allow me to ask a question, Uncle. Although the Sect rules prohibit the operation of a cult�� However, the Sect��s definition of a cult itself is very vague, and it alsocks the relevant rules, am I right?��


    On the familiarity of the rules of the Sect, even if Wang Lu was a top student, it was unlikely that he could exceed the Disciplinary Elder. With a sinking voice, Fang He said, ��That is true, but this is not a loophole. The Spirit Sword Sect maintain the same definition of a cult like that of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� definition of a cult is very detailed; base on this definition, your Wisdom Sect has entered many restricted areas!��


    ��In other words, because the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals decided that the Wisdom Sect is a cult, then the Spirit Sword Sect also identified Wisdom Sect as a cult?��


    Fang He frowned; he didn��t understand where Wang Lu was going with this logic. However, he still nodded. ��Indeed so.��


    As soon as he said that, Wang Lu revealed a heartfelt, joyous smile. ��Then I��m relieved. I��ve been waiting for you to confirm this.��


    With that, the smile on his face was slightly contracted, turning into a somewhat smug smile. The teenager extended his index finger to touch his forehead, and then gently said, ��Wu Feihua, it��s me.��


    Meanwhile, a flirtatious female voice came in Wang Lu��s Primordial Spirit. ��Sect Leader, oh wrong, Mr. Director.��


    Fang He was startled. ��Psychic Jade?��


    Communication between low-level cultivators�� Primordial Spirits could never escape a Yuanying Stage Elder��s perception. Therefore, Fang He and Liu Xian were able to hear Wang Lu and Wu Feihua��s exchange. They could even see the far away charming face of Wu Feihua.


    Wang Lu asked, ��Is it done?��


    Wu Feihua said, ��Mr. Director has earnestly put the matter to me, telling me to finish it within three days, so of course, I did my very best not to fail at this task.��


    ��Let me see it.��


    ��Okay. But, how will Mr. Director is going to reward [1] me?��


    ��I will give you, this Public Rtion department head, two personal secretaries. Both would be good looking Foundation Establishment cultivators, perfect for being a tripod furnace; every day and every night, they will show their appreciation towards you, what do you think?��


    ��Oooh, many thanks for your grace, Mr. Director. However, if Mr. Director is willing to personally appreciate me, that would be great. I guarantee that I will give you such great service that you would feel that you��re in seventh heaven.��


    ��Hehe, if you��re talking crap again, I will rescind you from your post.��


    Wu Feihua immediately restrained her smile and gave the thing that Wang Lu wanted. An image was then transmitted through the Psychic Jade.


    Seeing that image, Wang Lu just smiled faintly. However, Fang He and Liu Xian widened their eyes and simultaneously eximed, ��This is impossible!��


    Things that could make an experienced and knowledgeable Yuanying Stage Elder lose control for a moment was certainly not an ordinary thing.


    The image that came through the Psychic Jade was a golden seal that was quietly held in a palm. Water-like luster roamed around the surface of the seal�� Although the image alone couldn��t confer the unique fluctuation of the seal, the words engraved on the seal was inly clear!


    Wisdom Sect


    Members of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals!


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Can also mean appreciate.

 Chapter 125 - How To Become A Member Of The Union Of Ten Thousand Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 125: How To Be A Member Of The Union Of Ten Thousand Immortals</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    This golden seal has sent the two Elders into great shock.


    ��H-How could it be!?�� Fang He fully widened his eyes as he examined the image of the talisman for an umpteenth time, yet there was only one conclusion: the words on the seal were not fake, and the meaning was simple and in.


    Wang Lu��s Wisdom Sect has passed the qualification certification and formally joined the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, bing one of its members!


    How could it be!? No, such sentence couldn��tpletely convey the shock in Liu Xian��s and Fang He��s hearts. The correction expression should be��


    How the f*ck could it be!?


    Even when they were surprised to hear that the Sect Leader Daoist Master Feng Yin has a sixteen years old daughter, at that time, the two Elders weren��t this stupefied. For a time, Fang He couldn��t even think that there was actually something suspicious in Wang Lu��s face when he revealed this seal just now. Fang He only felt that the confusion in his heart was like a crack on the ground that led to the abyss, which continued to tear, unable to be smoothed out.


    How could it be? How could it be!? How could it be!!??


    For a time, there were countless of words in Fang He��s mind, but all the words were stuck in his throat! Any sane person could see that the Wisdom Sect was an out-and-out cult, and only Wang Lu, an astonishingly thick-faced Non-Phase Peak disciple, could tly deny it. During thest three days, Fang He and Liu Xian witnessed the use of Heaven Burning Blood Technique and also confirmed the over a million followers, which were absolutely consistent with the characteristic of a cult.


    Why would the two Elders be so angry at the first ce? Because whether it was to the Spirit Sword Sect or Wang Lu himself, operating a cult would bring a serious negative effect. Particrly to Wang Lu. Once the news of him being the leader of a cult was widespread, Wang Lu would be condemned by everyone, and he would never find a foothold in the entire Nine Regions! The issue was the definition of the cult. In the internal specification of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, a cult was second only to an evil cult; this was indisputable! So, you said you have the official recognition from the Great Ming Country? The problem would only get bigger��the entire Great Ming Country could copse in a night! Using the Great Ming Country��s official recognition to cover up the fact that it was a cult was like using a piece of dried leaf to deal with woman��s menstruation; overestimating one��s ability should also have its limit! As for the World��s Ascension or liberation of productivity�� just exin it again to your skeleton when you��ve reincarnated!


    Therefore, even if Wang Lu had shown amazing resilient under the Sword of Truth��s interrogation, which showed his amazing strength as a Sessor Disciple, Fang He still couldn��t let him pass; this time��s indulgence would only destroy his future!


    At this time, however, the glittering seal was such a huge taunt that crushed the two Elders�� previous anger and doubt.


    Wisdom Sect is a cult? What a joke! The certification seal from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was already here, who dared to say it was a cult!? If the official recognition from the Great Ming Country was not enough, then the certification from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was more than enough! Was there an organization that was more authoritative than the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? Of course not!


    However, on the other hand, Fang He and Liu Xian didn��t feel that what they saw in thest three days was just an illusion��the cult characteristics of the Wisdom Sect was not false!


    Therefore�� How the f*ck could it be!?


    After a long time has passed, the two Elders still couldn��t figure out the truth. Wang Lu himself didn��t offer an exnation; he just mysteriously smiled as the two Elders were drowned deeper and deeper in confusion. Finally, Liu Xian sighed and took the initiative to speak, ��How did you do it?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Actually, it��s very simple. I just spent a huge sum of money to bribe the Elder in charge of registering the sect into the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.��


    Puff!


    The two Elders were frozen on the spot. They stood there stiffly without moving a muscle. Yet, the sound of their Primordial Spirit spurting out blood could be heard!


    Wang Lu spread out his arms andughed. ��That��s why I said a lot of people don��t really understand the essence of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. They��re not so much as the Immortal Cultivation Alliance to maintain the order in the Nine Regions�� But more urately, a high end, top grade bureaucratic organization, nothing more. Since it��s a bureaucratic organization, there is a w that any bureaucratic organization is doomed unable to avoid: corruption. Of course, as its beneficiary, I have to apud: corruption is good!��


    ������ The two Elders struggled to keep their jaws from falling off.


    ��As for the specific on how it went, it��s also very simple. It��s two million spirit stones for the most basic alliance member seal. Since it��s inception, this is the biggest transaction that Wisdom Sect had ever dealt, and I think we came out with profit in this.��


    Two million spirit stones!


    Liu Xian and Fang He looked at each other, and inwardly, they began to understand what was going on.


    Towards a big sect, two million spirit stones were like a drop in a bucket. However, for an individual cultivator, this was astronomical! Didn��t Spirit Sword Sect��s Fifth Elder only earned around several hundred spirit stones each month and thus, her total ie for a year was no more than ten thousand? Of course, this was because her contribution to the Sect was too low and would often cause trouble, therefore, her earning was far less than the other Elders. For example, Liu Xian, who had spent a lot of effort for the Sect, had a one-year ie of hundreds of thousands of spirit stones. While the best one was the sixth Elder Lu Li, who was known to have a worth of tens of millions��


    However, that��s the worth of the Elders from one of the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. For an Elder in charge of registering a sect into the union, two million spirit stones were worth dying for; even if that Elder divided it with his subordinates in his department, it was more than enough. Thus, this huge amount of bribe in exchange for a certification seal didn��t appear to be unthinkable, especially since the union branch in the Blue River Region was bloated with corruption. Usually, the Spirit Sword Sect maintained a low key and aloof stance and didn��t deal with this institution. The Elders, whose impression of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were still stuck at its headquarters��which has a much better environment, suddenly could not respond. Now that they have understood all of that, this glittering seal wasn��t so incredible after all.


    The only problem was that��


    Although its development momentum was quite vigorous, how could a small sect like the Wisdom Sect able to umte two million spirit stones in just eight months while at the same time it was also energetically building infrastructures; from where did these two million spirit stones came from?


    Wang Lu was able to see the doubts in the two Elders�� eyes; he somewhat proudly exined, ��Of course by asking for an investment.��


    ���� Investment?��


    ��Yes, it��s the result of my sect��s strongmunication with the Mysterious Sky Mansion��when ites to asking for money, what institution is more suitable than the Mysterious Sky Mansion in the Nine Regions?��


    Liu Xian was puzzled. ��How could the Mysterious Sky Mansion lent you so much money?��


    ��Because my Wisdom Sect��s ability to earn money is sufficiently maddening. Although the investment in the early period is toorge and the cost of operation is extremely high, resulting in the not too much surplus, but from the ie point of view, Wisdom Sect��s annual revenue is almost one million spirit stones, which exceeded many low-rank members of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Moreover, my sect��s future development is immeasurable; after all, Wisdom Sect has only upied a single country, the Great Ming Country.��


    Liu Xian was stunned for a moment, but then he quickly understood. Even though an annual revenue of less than a million seemed not much, for an Immortal Cultivation Sect, twenty years woulde in a sh, which meant their profit would be tens of millions!


    ��Did you let the Mysterious Sky Mansion join the management?��


    ��How could I let them?�� Wang Lu sneered. ��They can receive the dividend, but to let this group of corrupt businessmen who only believe in money to run the Wisdom Sect would only ruin this sect.��


    ��If you don��t let the Mysterious Sky Mansion participate in the sect��s operation, howe they were willing to invest their money in you?��


    Wang Lu said, ��That��s why I��ve signed a deal with them to give them high dividend in ten years. If the dividend for the Mysterious Sky Mansion reaches a certain amount during these ten years, then they can��t meddle in the sect. If not, I have to willingly offer Wisdom Sect to them to do as they please. Whether they want to kill the goose thatys the golden eggs or let the stream of ie continues, that is entirely up to them.��


    Liu Xian was still somewhat in disbelief. ��Even so, with your Wisdom Sect��s existing scale, to be able to persuade them to invest two million, that��s really����


    Wang Luughed. ��It��s the efficient work of the Public Rtion Department Head, that��s all.��


    Thinking of that charming woman on the other side of the Psychic Jade, Liu Xian furrowed his brows. Inwardly, he more or less understood that the Mysterious Sky Mansion��s transaction was dirty.


    At this time, Wang Lu��s whole n was finally clear to them: They struck a big deal with the Mysterious Sky Mansion to invest in Wisdom Sect and then put that investment money to bribe the official of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in charge of registering the sect to get a certification seal. Thus, changing ck into white, reversing the heaven and the earth, turning a cult into a member of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals!


    These steps were very simple, however, within it, there were all sorts of unimaginable things that were too numerous to mention. Even though the two Elders have been silent for a long time, it was still hard for them to lift the shock from their hearts.


    If Wang Lu, just now, a level six Qi Cultivating Stage disciple, used the arrays and Feng Shui lines to resist the Sword of Truth��s interrogation could be called a miracle, then turning a cult into a sect was beyond a miracle!


    If Wang Lu was not one of the Sprit Sword Sect��s Sessor Disciples, with his status as the Sect Leader of a member of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, in theory, he was on equal footing with Liu Xian and Fang He! Despite his level six Qi Cultivating Stage!


    Thinking to this, Liu Xian couldn��t help but sigh. Just now, Wang Lu had asked him how was his gainpared to the other two Sessor Disciples. Liu Xian had to admit that despite Wang Lu was slightly inferior to the other two in the gains with cultivation, if added his Wisdom Sect, even those twobined perhaps couldn��t bepared to him!


    Fang He��s mind was even more tangled. Although there were many words hidden in his heart, he couldn��t express even one of them. Until Wang Lu smiled and asked him, ��Uncle, do you have anything to say to me?��


    Fang He was silent for a long time. ��I have nothing to say.��


    Rationally speaking, although Wang Lu��s method on doing this was beautiful, it would always have a problem with light, especially since he got the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� member certification through arge amount of bribery. Any cultivator with a sense of justice would unlikely to ept it.


    However, Fang He wasn��t just a messenger of justice. As the Disciplinary Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect, even without having to care for the rules of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, he needed to guard the sanctity of the Sect rules. But the rules of the Spirit Sword Sect did not restrict the members from bribing an outsider��


    In addition to the prohibition of indiscriminate killing, rape, theft, and other principled outside regtions, the Spirit Sword Sect didn��t have many regtions for interacting with outsiders; this was the so-called tight in the inside but loose on the outside. From the method alone, although Wang Lu��s action had overstepped a limit, he did not clearly vite the sect rules! Even if measured with a strict standard, at most, Wang Lu would just need to write several points of self-criticism and deduct some Sect credit��a fundamentally superficial punishment.


    Thinking to this, Liu Xian couldn��t help but ask, ��Since you have arranged for this, why would you ask for the Sword of Truth to im your innocence?��


    Wang Lu reluctantly said, ��Because ording to the initial n, the n to register would only start in a few months. Unfortunately, the two Uncles came too soon, forcing me to start the n in advance. Because we have alreadyid out the groundwork, the super efficient work of the Public Rtion Department Head, coupled with Wisdom Sect��s willingness to pay the price at all cost, we can work it out. Despite that, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals needed at least three to five days to go through the process of issuing the golden seal. And to get this three to five days, I have to fight for it myself.��


    Liu Xian wryly smiled. ��Therefore, you proposed to grant you the Sword of Truth and requested three days time to prepare?��


    Wang Lu honestly said, ��In addition to this, if necessary, I can let myself be seriously injured so that I can get rest for three to five days. In any case, it��s just to dy time.��


    ���� That��s why you needlessly went all out!?��


    ��In any case, I am sure Uncle will not stay silent seeing me at the critical moment.��


    Liu Xian gritted his teeth, thinking that he should��ve let this darn kid die!


    At this time, Fang He also said, ��Just now you pestered me on whether I could stretch out the rules and about the definition of a cult�� was it to use my words against me?��


    Wang Lu readily admitted it with a nod. ��Although a member certification seal from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is a good card, it��s not an insurance. Without your confirmation, Uncle, I can��t hastily turn out this card.��


    Fang He sneered a few times, but it was more to ridicule himself. ��What a character, what a method!�� He then paused for a moment to remember something. ��No wonder Fifth Junior Sister never seems to worry about you from the start and she has that indifferent look; moreover, she even insisted that this is an independent entrepreneurship. It seems like she has already expected this.��


    Wang Lu didn��t deny it. When he met with his Master at the Inn three days ago, he determined that she had already correctly guessed his n. Because the two of them have already too much inmon, if they changed ces, she would��ve also used this method. Thus, using judging others by judging oneself method, it was easy for Wang Wu to specte Wang Lu��s means.


    Wang Lu asked, ��Then, I think the two Uncles shouldn��t have a problem with this, right?��


    Fang He was silent for a long time before he shook his head to indicate that he had no problem with it.


    Liu Xian then said in a sinking voice, ��I have only one question, how long are you going to keep managing this sect?��


    During these words, his eyes became stern again.


    In theory, even though Wang Lu was currently a sect leader, as a disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect, he was still subject to the Spirit Sword Sect regtion. And ording to the Spirit Sword Sect rules, after this experiential learning was over, he would have to return to the mountain to continue his cultivation, until he reached the Jindan Stage where he could freely leave the mountain and wander around the Nine Regions.


    However, on the other hand, what if at this time he dered that he was no longer one with the Spirit Sword Sect? Then the sky would be his limit! With over a million followers, his future power and influence were boundless! Although he would be regarded as a dishonorable renegade by the Spirit Sword Sect, he would not be hunted down to be killed. With the Spirit Sword Sect��s consistent attitude, it would not hit Wang Lu when he was down, therefore, the price to separate from the Spirit Sword Sect waspletely affordable to Wang Lu.


    That was why Liu Xian had to ask Wang Lu: what do you want?


    Upon hearing this question, Wang Lu��s smile turned even more brilliant.


    ��Uncle, I am a professional adventurer and one of its most basic qualities is focus. I never forget the main purpose of establishing this Wisdom Sect, therefore, there��s no need to ask this question.��


    Four monthster, Wang Lu returned to the Spirit Sword Mountain.

 Chapter 126 - Wisdom Sect Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 126: Wisdom Sect Disciple</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the chill air of early spring breezed through, the Spirit Sword Sect��s experiential learning finally came to an end. Hence, from all over the Blue River Region, the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples have begun to return to the mountain one by one.


    One of them was Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu has finally chosen to return, leaving behind the sect that he created himself; to put it in a more cruel way, he had discarded his worn out shoes. Wang Lu��s departure was so natural; before that, he named Ye Chuchen to be in charge of the overall situation��the whole time felt like a dream to Ye Chuchen.


    From being a defeated opponent to the present Vice Sect Leader, the change in his status was simply earth-shaking. When he thought about the power and influence that he had right now, in the deepest part of Ye Chuchen��s heart, the fire of ambition that has long been extinguished began to burn again.


    Of course, this ambition was not aimed at Wang Lu. Even if Wang Lu had left, Ye Chuchen never dared to covet Wang Lu��s status within the sect. In fact, his Vice Sect Leader position was just a chess piece in Wang Lu��s hand; he hadn��t had too many autonomies. Before he returned to the mountain, Wang Lu had formted a very detailed strategic nning, which would be the development n of the Wisdom Sect for the next twenty years. In his words, the initial stage of the Wisdom Sect��s development has to be more realistic than a nned economy.


    Ye Chuchen didn��t think that he was wiser than Wang Lu, therefore, he would just need to strictly follow through the n, and that was it�� Although it wasmon knowledge to leave his own mark as the most aplished member, Ye Chuchen has no such opportunity.


    Because Wang Lu had also left behind Daoist Ming Yun, his once fellow Vice Sect Leader. Although this fellow didn��t have the ability to rece Wang Lu, as Wang Lu��s most faithfulckey, he was the best person to monitor Ye Chuchen. Ye Chuchen was very clear that, if he couldn��t be a good chess piece for Wang Lu�� there were not too few people within the sect who could rece him; the dirty old man He Yun was at least ambitious enough.


    In addition, Ye Chuchen also had to worry about the Mysterious Sky Mansion. A few months ago, in order to cope with the crisis, Wang Lu had made a gamble with the Mysterious Sky Mansion to obtain investment from them. Although while the bet was still in effect in the agreement��the Mysterious Sky Mansion has no right to interfere with the management of the Wisdom Sect and they only have a certain right to know��but since Wang Le had left, Ye Chuchen had no confidence that he could withstand the infiltration of such a colossus organization.


    With his ability and prestige, it was not strange if he ended up as a mere figurehead. For this reason, Ye Chuchen had specially requested Wang Lu��s help before his departure. Wang Lu was indeed worthy to be Wang Lu because he had already thought about this problem in advance. Thus, he left Ye Chuchen with a brocade sack of miracle ns. When he felt that his authority has begun to shake, he could open the sack and act ording to the n.


    Ye Chuchen couldn��t help but be curious, so he covertly opened the sack to take a peek at its content, which was actually a letter. The title of the letter was: Canon strike the Headquarters.


    Out of prudence, Ye Chuchen didn��t continue to look and just deeply prayed that there would not be a day that he would need to use this letter.


    ����


    Leaving behind Wisdom Sect to return to the Spirit Sword Mountain, many thought that Wang Lu must��ve harbored many regrets, but in fact, his mood was already exhausted; he had no sense of nostalgia towards the mortal world.


    Regarding the Wisdom Sect, Wang Lu had never treated it as his genuine enterprise, but more like a momentary whim. Rather than the heroic feeling in mobilizing millions of people to transform the world, Wang Lu was actually more fond of the heartfelt joy getting the achievement in exploring the mystery of the Immortal Path in the Spirit Sword Mountain


    In addition, Wang Lu had also silently cut ties with the mortal world.


    In his bitter experience in the Wang Family Vige, Wang Lu hadpletely lost faith and confidence with the mortals. With the establishment of the Wisdom Sect and changing the minds of over a million of followers, Wang Lu had gained a transcendent status, which had pulled him away from the world of mortals. When he directly faced the mountains of corpses and seas of blood in the Sword of Truth��s interrogation, Wang Lu��s mentality has already long been out of the mortal realm.


    The only thing that worried him was his birth parents. Regarding this, Wang Lu��s stance was almost brutal. He has never revealed his identity to his parents, not letting them take the man made spirit root, nor participate in the cultivation��Wang Lu was very certain that his parents didn��t have the aptitude nor the mentality to cultivate. Compared to being an Immortal, they preferred to be ordinary mortals. With such a disposition, even if they possessed Heavenly Spirit Root, they wouldn��t be able to cultivate. Wang Dafu and Madame Sui Shi were just ordinary Wisdom Sect��s followers who were active in the sect��s constructions. With Wang Lu looking after them in secret, their lives were even more splendid than in the past.


    When the experiential learning was about to end, Wang Lu finally came to see his parents, and then he turned around to depart. In this life, perhaps he would meet them again several times more, however, decadester, his parents would finally rest in peace, and he would continue to strive in the long road of Immortal Cultivation�� However, his father had nothing to regret because, before his departure, Wang Lu had left him with a panacea to nurse his health, which in turn made Wang Dafu��s little concubine able to conceive a son, saving the Wang Family��s line.


    Therefore, Wang Lu had no worries for the mortal world again.


    ����


    After one year of experiential learning, the disciples had finally returned to the mountain, and many of them felt that as if it were a lifetime ago.


    ��Senior Brother�� this year��s experience is like a dream.��


    Standing at the entrance of the Spirit Creek Town, Wen Bao could not help but sigh.


    A year has passed, and fatty has also cultivated to the sixth level Qi Cultivating Stage. In thest four months, he lived up to expectation and broke through the boundary. Moreover, he had also experienced several actualbats against middle-rank managers of the Wisdom Sect, providing his Primordial Spirit and swordsmanship with considerable progress.


    Plus, he had also transformed into his awakening type for several times, making his whole person��s temperament far more mature than one year ago. Despite the fact that his strength progress wasn��t too fastpared to the other disciples in this experiential learning, on theprehensive point of view, Wen Bao��s abundant harvest had actually exceeded the vast majority of his fellow disciples.


    ��If I can have several more months time, maybe my cultivation could increase anotheryer.�� Wen Bao said, somewhat regretting that it was over.


    ��What, haven��t you yed enough? I��m almost tired to death����


    The one who responded to Wen Bao��s regret was a slightly tired girl voice.


    After a year, little Ling��Er has had enough of living as the Holy Maiden. In the first few months, it was still a novel and interesting experience to her. On one hand, Wang Lu��s Wisdom Sect was still new and amusing, however, as the Wisdom Sect rapidly developed, the more those things bemon to her. Not to mention that in thest few months, the Wisdom Sect��s development was still fast, yet the development model has no innovation at all. ording to Wang Lu, this was nothing more than the quantitative change as it waited for the process of qualitative change, and this process would need several decades toplete. At that time, Wisdom Sect would truly be an independent and powerful sect��this was one of the reasons of why Wang Lu could be so confident and at ease; Wisdom Sect was already not a y thing anymore.


    Secondly, the Holy Maiden identity was new and intriguing. No matter where she went, people would worship her, thus greatly satisfying the young girl��s vanity. However, little Ling��Er, after all, was not a vain girl. After a time people always prostrated before her, she had already felt vexed about it. Before every meeting, people would kowtow first; when they talked, they always expressed a long list of reverence and joyous admiration, and after they had finished talking, they would always salute her three times and kowtow to her nine times before they withdrew�� Little Ling��Er��s limited patient was already long gone. In thest few months, every time she saw this kind devout followers, she wished that she could directly kick them away.


    As the Wisdom Sect��s Holy Maiden, although her words and deeds weren��t necessarily too confined, kicking a follower was something that she really could not do, and she only avoided doing so by her strong self-restraint. Thus, herst several months was filled with the mncholy of someone who suffered from postpartum-like depression.


    Fortunately, she finally came back. Looking at the familiar street in the Spirit Creek Town and listening to the affectionate greetings from the town��s acquaintances, Little Ling��Er finally experienced the unprecedented warmth of one��s home.


    ��Ai, Spirit Creek Town is still better after all. Very well, you two can climb the mountain yourself. I want to go back to the inn to rest, so don��t bother me in the next three days.��


    With that, little Ling��Er quickly fled.


    Three minutester at the Ru Family Inn.


    ��Anybody here!?��


    Two uninvited guests pushed the front door of the inn. After their unceremonious greetings, under Lady Boss��s astonished eyes, the two arrived at the counter. The lead youth took out nine pieces of coin. ��Two bowls of wine, a dish of����


    ��Dish your sister! What are you guys doing here!?��


    The Lady Boss was almost grief stricken with indignation. She had juste home without having the time to put down her luggage, yet they already broke through��how could they expect her to bring their order!?


    ��Why are you pestering here? Aren��t you supposed to go up the mountain to finish your report? Didn��t you see the close sign at the front!?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��I don��t need you to remind me, I��ve already taken down the sign, so now your inn is open for business at any time. Besides, you��re also one of the Spirit Sword Sect��s people, how could you even forget the one month buffer period?��


    The Lady Boss gawked and then pped her forehead, finally realizing that there was indeed such a thing.


    The Spirit Sword Sect��s experiential learning was twelve months long, and after that, the disciples have to return from wherever they were. However, there was a month long cushion time before they have to submit their report. A small part of this was spent on traveling time, while the majority of it was mostly for the draft.


    What kind of draft? Of course, it was the summary report of their experiential learning! From the start, this was one of the important indicators to measure the disciple��s achievement on this experiential learning.


    One year of experiential learning not only improved the disciples�� cultivation level, more importantly, towards the disciples�� temperament, this year��s experience had tempered their wisdom and character. And this part of improvement did note from the amount of magical power, nor observed from the condensation of Primordial Spirit.


    Therefore, the disciples were told to put every gain and all of their experience that they got in a year in the form of a report, so that the Elders would naturally know what��s going on.


    One year ago, Wen Bao had been worried about this. One yearter, he had actually forgotten about it!


    ��Hehe, Senior Brother, this time, I have to rely on you!��


    Wang Lu grunted. ��I don��t expect you to be able to write it in the first ce. When you were the head of the infrastructure department, your work report is the worstpared to all the other department heads that you might as well be the head of a group of illiterate loose immortals. You��re supposed to know about this since you came from noble birth, yet your knowledge about poems and songs are zero; you can��t write parallel prose, official documents, or even vernacr form, which is only worthy if you want to write a novel.��


    Wen Bao raised his eyebrows. ��Don��t say that. I also have a real inspiration. On our first two days of journey, I already came up with its prologue. It��s called Wisdom Sect Disciple. It��s a tale about an exceptional expert with a split personality. When he put on a mask, he would be a low-profile cowardly person, but when he removed the mask, he would suddenly be a ruthless mad tyrant����


    Wang Lu cast a slightly surprised nce at Wen Bao; after being silent for half a day, he patted Wen Bao��s shoulder. ��Write it properly, don��t pull off a eunuch [1].��


    ��Huh?��


    Note:


    [1] The word ��eunuch�� is homonym with ��too cheap��. As in, the author is too cheap and never update the story.

 Chapter 127 - Measurement Standardization

    <h4>Chapter 127: Measurement Standardization</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After half a month, Wang Lu and Wen Bao (with thick faces) continued to live in the Ru Family Inn at ease, engaging in writing their report.


    After many of her protests had gone invalid, the Lady Boss was toozy to care anymore. Everyday, she just boiled them some radish cabbage to feed these two useless literati to fulfill her obligation as a teammate.


    During this half a month, the other Spirit Sword Sect disciples gradually trickled up the mountain from all over the Blue River Region. And because the Spirit Creek Town was a transit point where people have to go through to get to the mountain, these disciples unavoidably bumped into each other.


    Compared to one year ago, these returning disciples were like being reborn. Most people have followed the instruction manual issued by the Elders, gained rare experience, and subsequently, quickly matured. And after this year��s rapid growth, the self-confidence of these disciples was also multiplied; when they greeted each other, it was hard for them not to show their edge, and thus produce a little bit of friction. Of course, in the foot of the Spirit Sword Mountain, they wouldn��t resort to fighting. However, asional quarrel when one of them would turn red face after being humiliated was inevitable. After all, almost everyone has their own rare adventure in the past year, thus the previous ��pecking order�� when they were still on the mountain has already long been shuffled. Therefore, it was a good time to determine the order again, to see who would submit to whom.


    Spirit Sword Sect was not a hierarchical kind of ce, however, each disciple would have a vague sense of where their position was, who was stronger than them, or who was weaker, and the corresponding attitude on how they should treat them�� Almost all of them knew where their position was. Although the Spirit Sword Sect didn��t advocate this, it was probably a concept that was already carved in Nine Region��s people��s bones and could not be reversed.


    In the past half a month, Wang Lu had been watching the countless quarrels of these little brats with great interest.


    Of course, this quarrel was nothing more than boasting and putting each other down. Some said they defeated a top level Foundation Establishment demon from a devil sect, and some said they killed a monster with an inner core�� Some also said they were taken fancy by a Xudan Stage female cultivator and had a romance with her.


    This storypetition was really marvelous. Wang Lu himself just silently listened to them from inside the inn. On the other hand, Wen Bao, who was determined to write a unique and shocking-the-world report, tweaked his ears and scratched his cheek in delight, repeatedly sighing again and again as he listened to those stories, thinking that, sure enough, wisdom was within the people. While he let himself feel worried about how to write that ruthless mad tyrant story, unexpectedly, as he sipped tea in the Inn hall, he could hear those��


    Of course, besides those quarrels, they also heard many stories about the other disciples�� gain. After one year of experience, these disciples have also exchanged each other many information. For example, there were a Senior Brother and a Senior Sister who had a surprising adventure somewhere, making one feel ashamed of one��s inferiority. There was also a Junior Brother who had nearly fell into a trap in the remains of an ancient tomb. Luckily, heaven helped the worthy, so he didn��t fell and die prematurely��


    The rest of their talk was filled with storyparison. Most of these disciples were bursting with self-confidence, thus they always looked unconvinced with other people��s stories. However, as they kept hearing those stories, through the constantparison between each others�� stories, in time, they formed a consensus. Which was, in the past year, there were few amongst them whose gain were indeed far better than the others. In short, these were the exceptionals. Although the rest of them felt confident whenpared against each other, they were sure that they have no chance of winning against these exceptionals.


    For example, a certain Sessor Disciple who were quietly working on his reports in the inn. Although he seemed friendly and looked like there was nothing special about him, moreover, he spent most of the time scribbling rapidly over the desk, however, somehow, as soon as one got a little closer to him, they would immediately feel that their breath has be stagnant, making it hard for them to gasp their breath, causing them to unconsciously lower their head.


    Fortunately, these disciples have also gained a lot of insights in the past year. After discussing it among themselves, they drew a conclusion: this was the so-called leader temperament. In the previous year, many of them have seen high ranking people with simr makings such as Emperors, leaders of big sects and so on. Therefore, people began to make a guess on what kind of organization that Wang Lu did manage in the past year. However, no one could guess that before he returned to the mountain, Wang Lu already has millions of followers, and nearly the entire grassroots level in the Great Ming Country have fallen into his control.


    Having a person with this kind of making, how could their cultivation level bepared to that? Let alone Wang Lu has always been known as the experiential learning expert. Whether his feat at that year in the Immortal Gathering, orter on when he broke the record in the Small Clear Sky Peak, all of these past achievements made people believe that in this past year��s experiential learning, his harvest was absolutely enormous and likely to break the limit of people��s imagination�� Even though there was a controversy when he entered the mountain, in any case, he was now a genuine Sessor Disciple; they, as the inner and outer court disciples, should not look for trouble on him.


    However, even Wang Lu wasn��t recognized as the first in the list of exceptionals by the other disciples.


    ��The first ce should belong to Sessor Disciple Liu Li.��


    In the past half a month, this was the sentence that Wang Lu heard the most.


    As for why the girl nicknamed little Liu Li [1] has such an impressive achievement��


    ��Why? Because she single-handedly slew the twelve Blood Cloud Demons at the Blood Cloud Gorge. Those twelve demonic monsters were all peak Foundation Establishment, and some of them were even Xudan Stage characters. Yet, they were beaten by a young girl who nearly reached the Foundation Establishment Stage until they wail like ghosts and howl like wolves; they didn��t even have the strength to fight back�� It is said that even the Shengjing Sect was surprised by this battle.��


    ��Yes, that��s right. A few years ago, there was also a beautiful low-level Foundation Establishment female cultivator name Qiong Hua from the Shengjing Sect who was able to defeat her enemy, a Xudan Stage cultivator. Then, immensely proud of herself, she announced that result to the world, as if she was the leading figure among the young generation. But now, it seems like it was nothing.��


    ��s, how exactly is a Foundation Establishment able to defeat a Xudan����


    While these disciples were talking, Wang Lu quietly listened to their conversation from the side with amusement.


    He thought, ��A mere Xudan, is there something to boast about that? My Wisdom Sect can easily send out several Xudan Stage Elders. When I pped them because I found their work is not to my liking, who among them dared to defect to the other sect? They just sighed with emotion as they felt that they��ve received grace from their superior and then still continued to follow my order.��


    Nine Regions was too vast that even in the rtively remote Blue River Region, there were countless Qi Cultivating Stage and Foundation Establishment cultivators. The cultivators in this piece ofnd were too numerous, some of them have Heavenly Spirit Root, some Earthly Spirit Root, with various level of intelligence, perception, core cultivation method, and treasures�� Even if two cultivators were in the same cultivation stage, their strengths could be ten times or hundred times different, there was simply no reference value.


    For the same Xudan Stage, a Spirit Sword Sect��s Xudan Stage disciple, even the most good-for-nothing one, could easily tten more than ten Ye Chuchen! If nothing else, take a certain official Mu Xiao [2] for example. He was a standard Xudan Stage cultivator; his strength was neither strong nor weak, yet it was impossible for that Sheng Jing Sect��s Foundation Establishment female cultivator to contend against him.


    Cultivation stage could not be used to urately represent the strength, however, apart from this, there was no othermon standard that could sinctly determine the difference in the strength between cultivators. This problem existed widely in all of the discussions of the Spirit Sword Sect disciples; their quarrel over this often turned into chaos, such as��


    ��Last month, I defeated a high-level Foundation Establishment devil cultivator, what qualifications do you have to be so rampant in front of me?��


    ��What��s so great about high-level Foundation Establishment? Junior Zhao Youxin and I coborated to defeat four high-level Foundation Establishment cultivators, aren��t we two times better than you?��


    ��The quality of your high-level Foundation Establishment is trash, yet you have the nerve to show it off? The one that I defeated is a famous devil cultivator!��


    ��My opponents are not weak. Even if their cultivation is slightly less, their magical tools are genuine goods at fair prices!��


    ��My devil cultivator opponent is not weak too����


    ��Mine is two against four!��


    ��Nonsense, as long as we properly use our Spirit Sword Sect��s Heaven and Earth Sword Array, not only our strength would be more than doubled, each of those crooked paths and sinister heart cultivators�� strength would be less than one in ten, therefore, your so called two against four is actually only two against two times a fifth!��


    ��Less than one in ten your ass!��


    ��Your ass!��


    Then the two sides�� argument quickly turned from a debate to a personal attack. And when the personal attack was about to turn into a full blown fight, the Lady Boss picked them up by the cor and threw them out one by one.


    After they desperately got up and came back, they found Wang Lu, who was sitting in the corner doing his report, stood up.


    ��The way I see it.��


    As soon as Wang Lu opened his mouth, the inn hall immediately quieted down. Although he was not the number one on the list of exceptionals, no doubt he was the most famous one at present, moreover, the makings of a leader in him also deterred people from being disobedient.


    ��Don��t you guys think that you��re stupid? Knowing perfectly well that cultivation stage is not reliable in measuring strength, yet every time you discuss who��s stronger than who, you always use cultivation stage as theparison.��


    Being questioned by Wang Lu, the other disciples suddenly didn��t know how to answer. However, after a while, someone finally whispered, ��What else could we use? Besides cultivation stage, other qualifications are even more unreliable; right now, there��s simply no reasonable standard to measure strength.��


    Wang Lu grunted. ��Idiot, if there��s no standard, then create it, what��s so difficult about it?��


    The other disciples looked at each other, thinking that Wang Lu��s suggestion was ingenious, but also absurd.


    ��H-How to create this standard?��


    Wang Lu sighed, cast a despised look at the useless fellow who asked that question, then walked to the center of the hall, found a table, and took out a paper and pen.


    ��It��s very easy. Let��s set the standard value first.��


    ��Standard value?�� The disciples curiously asked as they quickly gathered around him.


    Wang Lu nodded and then exined, ��We first set a cultivator whose all aspects are mediocre and with the low cultivation stage. For example����


    Wang Lu said and then drew a little person on the paper.


    The disciples wondered, ��Who is this?��


    ��This is Xiao Ming.��


    ���� Xiao Ming?��


    ��Xiao Ming is amon cultivator that you can find anywhere in the Immortal Cultivation World. His cultivation stage is level nine Foundation Establishment, his spirit root is seventh rank Triple Element Mix Spirit Root. He also has a low-rank Core Immortal Cultivation Method, three pieces of middle-rank magical tools, as well as ten low-rank elixirs�� In general, this kind of cultivator is probably the mostmon in the Nine Regions, right?��


    The nearby disciples talked a bit and nodded.


    Indeed. Although Xiao Ming was quite poorpared with the disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect, these disciples, who have seen and been ustomed to the pain and difficulties of themon folks, have realized that poverty was a widespread condition in the Immortal Cultivation World. Although Xiao Ming looked down and out, there were actually a lot of people that were poorer than him. These cultivators barely reached the Foundation Establishment Stage and would, for their lifetime, remained there because of their poor spirit root quality. They were far from the young cultivator that Wang Lu drew on the paper. In addition, although middle-rank magical treasure was not umon, having three of them could already be considered as good, and possessing ten low-rank elixirs was more like the icing on the cake��


    Wang Lu said, ��We then set Xiao Ming as the standard for the level nine Foundation Establishment Cultivator. And then, we set another cultivator; for example, this is Xiao Gang.��


    With that, Wang Lu drew another person which was ny percent simr to Xiao Ming.


    ��Xiao Gang is anothermon mediocre cultivator that can be found anywhere in the Nine Regions. However, he is different from Xiao Ming; in that he is level eight Foundation Establishment�� As for his Core Cultivation Method and equipment, I��m not going to list them in detail; let��s just say that they have the same basis. So, if Xiao Ming and Xiao Gang fight, basically, Xiao Gang has eighty percent chance of winning; we can agree to this, right?��


    Although the difference in their level was just one, a seemingly small disparity, but since the other conditions remained constant, the difference in level became very noticeable. Taking into ount various random factors, Xiao Gang would have eighty percent chance of winning.


    Wang Lu smiled and then took up his pen and changed some of the information on top of Xiao Ming��s picture. ��Then let us assume that Xiao Ming doesn��t posses middle-rank magical tools but high-rank magical tools. What would be the oue then?��


    The disciples, where this question was aimed at, froze for a moment. They then discussed among themselves, and the result of that discussion was��


    ��Then the odd is probably fifty-fifty.��


    Wang Lu nodded. ��In other words, Xiao Ming, with a high-rank magical tool, have the qualification to challenge another cultivator with one cultivation level above him. Then����


    Wang Lu picked up his pen, wrote additional information on Xiao Ming��s information box, which changed it into ninth Foundation Establishment + 1.


    With that, Wang Lu put down the pen and then smiled. ��This is the basic principle. I don��t need to exin the rest of it, right?��


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Literal meaning is ��zed Tile��


    [2] See Chapter 46

 Chapter 128 - A Report Written in Blood

    <h4>Chapter 128: A Report Written in Blood</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Strictly speaking, Wang Lu��s proposed calction method wasn��t particrly urate. However, in the absence of a more reliable solution, this +1 rule was at least clear, concise, and easy to use.


    With this +1 method, apart from the need to consider the initial standard value, the rest were rtively simple. The disciples then spent some time to create the character card of the object of their discussion, which in return, made the following discussion standardized and orderly.��


    ��Hey, hey, ording to the calction, I should be level four Qi Cultivating Stage + 9 and could challenge the level four Foundation Establishment Xiao Ming?��


    ��No, you��re wrong. The difference in value between the peak Qi Cultivating Stage and Early Foundation Establishment is five points. Therefore, you can only challenge the level nine Foundation Establishment.��


    ��Just level nine Foundation Establishment�� What a failure.��


    ��Hehe, I��m also not that good, only level three Qi Cultivating Stage + 8, so I can only challenge the same level as you, Junior Brother. However, my basic skills are not as strong as you. Junior Brother, you justck a bit in the rank of magical tools. After you return to the mountain and get a better one, you won��t be worse than me.��


    ��I heard that Senior Sister Zhao is level five Qi Cultivating Stage + 10. Although her level is not high, her actual strength is quite powerful. s, in this experiential learning, it��s rare to see someone with + 10 strength.��


    ��Yeah, the average value for us, Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples, is +8. Senior Sister Zhao can reach + 10, so her basic skills is so strong that it makes people��s hair stand up in disbelief�� But, in regards to strong basic skills, Senior Brother Yue and the others are nothing because Senior Sister Liu Li��s challenge level [1] is probably level nine Foundation Establishment + 15.��


    ���� What the!��


    ��That��s the same as level eight Xudan Xiao Ming, moreover, she doesn��t rely on magical treasures, elixirs, and other external help. This is someone who can really go against the heaven����


    ��Then, what about that Qiong Hua from the Shengjing Sect?��


    ��The information about her is iplete so the calction might not be urate, but she��s probably + 14 levels. She��s indeed a rare genius, we are so far behind her.��


    ��Speaking of this, the designer of this method, Senior Brother Wang Lu�� how much do you think his challenge level is?��


    ��Who knows? His experiential learning is mysterious. Except for his level six close to level five Qi Cultivating Stage, there��s no other information about him. However, since he is a Sessor Disciple, he should be more than +10.��


    Hearing the discussions of these disciples, Wang Lu, who continued to write his report in one of the corners of the inn, revealed a faint smile.


    It was just that, within his smile, there was a bit of cringe.


    His attack and defense ability was too unbnced, and thus could not be urately calcted ording to the challenge level system! In regard to his defensive ability, even level nine Xudan Stage would find it hard to break his sword defense; on the defensive value alone, perhaps he was more than + 20! However, in attack, he was not much stronger than Xiao Ming, even so much that��


    This challenge level method wasn��t particrly rigorous and urate, but it was easy to calcte and proliferate. However, in a practical situation, it would definitely encounter this and that kind of issues. For example, it couldn��t easily mark a cultivator with unbnced attack and defense. However, this case of Wang Lu was rare. Thus, listening to others discussing this topic, Wang Lu just smiled and simply didn��t care.


    Currently for him, finishing the experiential learning report was his first priority. Compared to those in the hall who just casually wrote their report while spending most of their time drinking and chatting, Wang Lu had high hopes of this report.


    One of the basic qualities of a professional adventurer was the understanding and the ability to explore all the resources, so Wang Lu was well aware of the potential value of this experiential learning report.


    In other words, this challenge level system, which he designed and promoted, was an important part of the report that needed to be singled out.


    In fact, this was inspired by his past year��s experiential learning, especially in the Wisdom Sect��s war for expansion.


    In the process of expansion, Wisdom Sect encountered many opponents. The first thing that they did was to assess the enemy��s strength. However, the Wisdom Sect��s department heads would often make the same mistake as the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples before being introduced to the challenge level system��they would always try to measure the strength of the opponent based on cultivation stage and level. Although they were well aware of how unreliable this calction method was in their heart, they didn��t know any thing that could be better.


    It was at that time when Wang Lu designed this challenge level system, which has a quite good effect in the actualbat.


    In the future, without a doubt, he must certainly register this set of calction for a patent. Once it became widely popr, he would just have to collect the royalties, just like opening a spirit stone quarry! Wang Lu was deeply confident with this. Although Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had designed a method to calcte the strength of cultivators, and was even more precise than the challenge level method, theplexity of the calction was so cumbersome that it was enough to keep most people from using it; it has no chance to be widely used. Even Spirit Sword Sect disciples, who received quality andprehensive education, have never heard of this calction method of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, let alone other people. However, this time, the simple to use method would undoubtedly be loved by many.


    However, if he wanted to register the patent, he needed an official written document. Thus, this report that he would need to submit to the Sect Elder to review was the correct first step.


    In addition, a good quality experiential learning report could also be exchanged with arge number of sect credits or even challenge points�� Since he could have an abundant harvest just by writing, then why not?


    The most important point was, the controversy surrounding the Wisdom Sect was far from over; if there was no mishap, he could smoothly handle it in just a few more obstacles. This experiential learning report was one of the keys to that.


    A few dayster, the disciples that gathered in the Spirit Creek Town have dispersed, taking their reports back to the mountain. Even Wen Bao had contentedly gone back to the mountain after he wrote more than a hundred thousand words novel.


    While Wang Lu was still calmly polishing his story at the Ru Family Inn, perfecting his report, his calmness made his other Junior Brothers and Sisters deeply admire him.


    Regarding this hand written report, Wang Lu earnestly tried to refine it to perfection. Until thest day before the deadline, early in the morning, Wang Lu finally strode out of the inn, leisurely walking towards the Sect entrance.


    However, as soon as he went out, he was surprised to see a familiar face.


    ��Old Junior Brother Zhu Qin?��


    Walking-on-the-street Zhu Qin also didn��t expect to meet Wang Lu here, with an astonished countenance, he nodded. ���� Good morning, Senior Brother Wang Lu.��


    Wang Lu smiled and asked back, ��Just returned?��


    ����Yes.�� With an unnatural expression, he took half a step back, showing that he had no intention to approach the opposite party.


    However, Wang Lu, seemingly oblivious, came forward and patted his shoulder.


    ��Shall we?��


    Zhu Qin contorted his face but didn��t respond. However, even this silent gesture of protest wasn��t enough to force Wang Lu to withdraw.


    ��Mm, are you unwell?��


    Zhu Qin clenched his teeth. ��It��s nothing�� Since Senior Brother wants to walk together, then let��s go.��


    Zhu Qin, after all, didn��t dare to refuse Wang Lu, because just now, when their eyes met, he felt that Wang Lu was able to see through him, which sent his mind into a panic. Thus, he was even more disinclined to antagonize Wang Lu.


    However, as they walked together, he thought they were already at the foot of the Spirit Sword Mountain, so what could he do to him? This wasn��t a ce where his Wisdom Sect could run rampant!


    The two walked side by side on the road in the Spirit Creek Town. Early in the morning, the town was shrouded in a thinyer of morning mist, which should make their walk easier. However, the stifling atmosphere was suffocating.


    ��Old Junior Brother Zhu Qin, since four months ago, we haven��t seen each other, what were you doing since then?��


    Zhu Qin said with a smile, ��It��s nothing. I mainly just went home to visit my rtives. After all, we need to cut ties with the mortal world, and after being together with my mortal families for a few months�� I am a man of no great ambition, unlike a man with a lofty ambition like you, Senior Brother.��


    ��Oh, visiting rtives? Then that��s good.��


    Wang Lu nodded his head and a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    After another moment of silent, Wang Lu asked, ��How is your report?��


    Zhu Qin��s heart suddenly thumped, however, when he cast a sidelong nce, Wang Lu still has that faint, without-meaning smile.


    ��Just a casual writing, I didn��t put much thought in it.��


    ��Oh? What exactly did you write? I remember before we descended the mountain, the Elders said that it was best to focus on the rtion between mortal and Immortal Path. And since youe from the Imperial Family, you should have your own unique perspective?��


    Zhu Qin felt that his cold sweat seemed to be seeping out as he strove to make his voice smooth and didn��t seem frightened. ��Uh, what kind of unique perspective could I have? It��s just a casual writing.��


    ��Really? Then you have wasted a valuable resource, Junior Brother. If I were you, I would write: How should a mortal world��s monarch��s respond in the face of Immortal Cultivation Sect��s cruel interference.��


    Boom!


    It was like a p of thunder in a sunny day in Zhu Qin��s mind, which sent his vision dark and caused him to slightly stagger a few footsteps, almost causing him to stumble forward!


    Wang Lu, this guy�� could he truly see through people��s mind! How did he know that that��s what��s written on his report��


    That��s right, the theme of Zhu Qin��s report, though not as direct as what Wang Lu said, the essence was exactly that: How should a ruler of a country do if an Immortal Cultivation Sect seizes power by force!?


    This topic was certainly not without reason. Where did ite from? Of course, by hearing and seeing it with his own eyes!


    After all, Wang Lu��s Wisdom Sect��s headquarter was in Zhu Qin��s Great Ming Country!


    Four months ago, when Zhu Qin returned home, he was taken aback when he heard the report about the Wisdom Sect from the Imperial spy. In a sh, he immediately understood that this was not the usual Emperor-ministers crisis. Even if he was still unclear on what was so special about the development of this Wisdom Sect, he, at least, knew that anything that came out of Wang Lu��s hand would be absolutely breathtaking! It could never be underestimated!


    Thus,ter on, he would rather risk being despised by Junior Sister Yue than to let this matter go! He firmly sent his report to the Sect in the hope that his Master and the other Elders would promptly interfere and disband the Wisdom Sect, dissolving the impending crisis of leadership in the Great Ming Country. However, who knew�� Even the Second Elder and Third Elder weren��t able to stop Wang Lu! Later, he even learned that Wisdom Sect was actually transformed, bing a member of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Zhu Qin almost spat out blood when he received that news!


    Was there a f*cking justice left in this world? Even Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could somehow take a dark road! They could be bought over by two million spirit stones!? Their moral integrity was too cheap!


    However, at that time, the Great Ming Country only paid several hundred spirit stones to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals for protection. Although their spirit stones reserve was many, their mining capacity was far from enough, which made Zhu Qin couldn��t reallyin about it. Later on, he also sent a report to the relevant superior department in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, yet it was for naught. Since the Elders in charge of registering the sect to the union dared to receive a bribe, they naturally have the confidence to suppress the grassroots report.


    During that four months, Wisdom Sect, on the one hand, joined the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and on the other hand, colluded with the Mansion of Light and quickly seized every opportunities to seep into all levels of life in the entire Great Ming Country! Later on, the most blood splitting thing to him was that, his father, the Emperor, actually came and asked him, ��Son, do you think it��s good to practice Wisdom Sect��s Precious Six Harmonies Method?��


    ��Father, please don��t be confused by that cult��s nonsense! That Precious Six Harmonies Method is basically just the pheasant��s cultivation method that can be found anywhere in the Immortal Cultivation World!��


    ��Really? But I saw people who practiced it have some good result.��


    ��That��s because they practice it using the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, it��s basically trading it with their life!��


    When he was finally able to clearly exin it to his father, Zhu Qin really wanted to cry but have no tears. Wisdom Sect��s pration had actually reached the Emperor level!? Later on, would this country still belong to surnamed Zhu or changed into Wang!?


    Wait a minute, this logic seemed to imply that his father would wear the green hat [2]��


    In any case, at that time, Zhu Qin decided that he must not let Wisdom Sect��s influence to continue to spread! Zhu Qin didn��t care if Wisdom Sect wanted to spread their development in other countries, as long as it wasn��t the Great Ming Country! He was the crown prince of the Great Ming Country who once received veneration from tens of thousands of people; his life of luxury stemmed from these millions upon millions ofmon people, from the Imperial reign of surnamed Zhu! Even if he must cut ties with the mortal world, he had to keep this one tie!


    However, what could Zhu Qin, a single person, do? His opponent was Wang Lu; even if he had ten times his current courage, he still wouldn��t dare to openly antagonize Wang Lu. Therefore, in desperation, he turned his gaze to this report.


    The only thing that he could do was this: Write a report and ask the Elders on the Sect to give him justice!


    For this report, Zhu Qin had spent a great deal of effort to the point that he even spent thest few months of precious experiential learning time on this thing. He convenedrge numbers of court schrs and drafted this report together.


    The purpose of this report was naturally to oppose the Wisdom Sect��s interference in the mortal world. However, the report couldn��t actually be written straightforwardly. After all, Wisdom Sect was now a genuine member of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. When the Second and Third Elder received his first report, they had actuallye forward to deal with it. However, Wang Lu had actually turned the situation upside down and apparently got the two Elders�� acquiescence. Therefore, if the words in his report were too sharp, it was tantamount to a p in the face of the two Elders.


    Fortunately, each of the court schrs that Zhu Qin convened was master of words; if the frontal attack was invalid, they just changed the angle, and that was that.


    The Great Ming Country��s schrs had seriously pondered and decided to use ��To Further Strengthen the Supervision and Guidance of the Political Power in the Mortal World by the Immortal Cultivation World�� as the theme of the report, which was roughly divided into two parts. One: When the mortal world��s rulers faced the interference from the cultivators, it was very difficult for them to solve the problem through their own strength. Thus, it was necessary for them to seek help from the Immortal Cultivation World. The second part was from the Immortal Cultivation World point of view: Directly interfering with the mortal affairs was indeed undesirable for the Immortal Cultivators, however, the two worlds were not independent of each other. When there was turmoil in the mortal world, themon people suffered the most, and since the Immortal Cultivators have the ability to solve it, they also have the obligation to bear the responsibility. Therefore, the Immortal Cultivation World should supervise and guide the political power in the mortal world to avoid the natural and manmade disasters where ordinary people have no way to make a living. At the same time, the Immortal Cultivation World internal supervision have to be strengthened, to avoid some Immortal Cultivators or Immortal Cultivation Sects from disregarding the ban on acting in a self-serving manner in the world of mortals through the internal corruption of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals!


    The report was actually neither fish nor fowl [3], however, the writing intention of the report was very simple. It hoped that the Sect could deal with the problem that was the Wisdom Sect. Although it was still unclear on how Wang Lu was able to send the Second and Third Elders back without doing anything to Wisdom Sect, this report would undoubtedly give them a reason to restart their investigation.


    Yes, your Wisdom Sect was a legal sect and thus, would not be banned. However, your Wisdom Sect��s way of conduct was such that my Spirit Sword Sect, as one of the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, have the responsibility to supervise and guide it!


    This was the strategy that Zhu Qin came up with after he furiously racked his brain. Although it was not particrly brilliant, if it could be reported directly to the Heavenly Sword Hall, Zhu Qin was confident that it would be acted upon. No matter from which point of view, the existence of the Wisdom Sect was an eyesore, and the Elders couldn��t possibly resign to just let the matter go;they justcked the excuse to do it.


    It was just that�� no matter how Zhu Qin thought about it, he would never have expected that immediately after he encountered Wang Lu in this Spirit Creek Town, his n was immediately seen through!


    ���� What do you want?��


    At this point, denial was useless. Zhu Qin didn��t believe Wang Lu was in any way benevolent, he, even more, didn��t believe that Wang Lu was easy to fool. Since he had been seen through, the only thing that he could do was to brace himself, waiting for the consequences.


    However, Wang Lu unexpectedly smiled. ��What do I want? I don��t want anything, you��re the one who thought too much. Write your report well and don��t waste your unique advantage.��


    Upon hearing this, Zhu Qin was suddenly confused. Was this meant that Wang Lu would just let him off? Although he also knew that Wang Lu was not a vindictive person, he was also not benevolent either�� Or did he just give him the chance to back away to avoid future trouble?


    Backing away was indeed a choice. However, thinking about his painstaking effort in writing that report, Zhu Qin just couldn��t let himself take that option.


    ��Senior Brother, Great Ming Country is, after all, the ce where I was born����


    Before he could continue, on the street ahead, they saw a golden-robed middle-aged Daoist riding a donkey, slowly trodding forward.


    The face of that Daoist was just average, without any distinguishing features. The donkey under him, however, was worse. Not only its fur tattered, but scars could also be seen in all over its body as if someone had deliberately cut pieces of its flesh. The donkey��s pair of eyes reflected the vicissitudes and anguish.


    That Daoist was just silently riding the donkey as he directly crossed in front of them, without looking at the two at all.


    Until their figures were about to turn in a corner, that Daoist finally turned his head and looked at Wang Lu.


    Then, in a very low voice, he said, ��See, both of you used the same Heaven Burning Blood Technique, but he is one hundred times more brilliant than you.��


    The donkey neighed in fury and anguish, which was exceptionally harsh to hear in this small town.


    ��


    Note:


    [1] How much level above that a cultivator could challenge and have a reasonable chance to win.


    [2] Cuckolded.


    [3] Nondescript.

 Chapter 129 - On Correctly Handling the Relationship Between Immortal and Mortal

    <h4>Chapter 129: On Correctly Handling the Rtionship Between Immortal and Mortal</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the blooming spring season, the Spirit Sword Sect was once again teeming with people like in the past��despite in the first ce, this declining sect didn��t have much people.


    However, in the past one year of experiential learning, the ce has been short of a few dozens alive and kicking Qi Cultivating Stage Disciples, so the mountain had indeed been deserted by many. Except for the Foundation Establishment and Xudan Stage Disciples, there were not a lot of people that remained at the Sect all year round. Let alone the few Elders who always wandered around as they please, even the Jindan Stage Disciple, all of them were restless, always running around. For the Spirit Sword Sect, this entire year of experiential learning was like a deste house where the entire family had been murdered. Now that the neers returned to the mountain in cheers, the mountain became somewhat livelier.


    After returning from the experiential learning, the Sect was humane enough to put a few days off. On the one hand, it gave the disciples chance to change their frame of mind of the year long experiential learning in the mortal world so that they were ready to return to their Immortal Cultivation practice, and on the other hand, it also gave the Elders the time to review the reports and made the appropriate decision on the next step on how to help the disciples cultivate in ordance with their aptitude ording to the report content.


    Reviewing these reports was a rather troublesome work. Despite the reviewers were full of Yuanying, and even one Deity Stage Elders��not only their mind could work as fast as lightning, they could even think nine different things at once, which was very extraordinary��they must read these dozens of reports carefully, used the words as the foundation, and in their mind, outlined the full year of experiential learning for each of these Disciples and looked at it from the ��bird��s eye view�� perspective. After which, they even need to carefully analyze the gains and losses, the sess and failures, which was a very taxing work to their mind.


    These few days, the main Elders who went through and scrutinized the reports, Liu Xian and Fang He, were exhausted.


    Of course, just a few dozens of reports wouldn��t really make the two Yuanying Stage Elders exhausted to dead. Although it would make them a little bit busy, but not that tired. The real cause of their haggard looking was another reason entirely.


    ���� Senior Brother, forgive my ipetence, but I can��t continue checking this report. Why don��t we hand it over to the Sect Leader to decide? If I continue to read it, I��m afraid I��m going into a depression.��


    ��Hey, why the talk about ipetence, I also felt depressed when I read that report. It��s just that, it��s really a pity that child Zhu Qin has done a painstaking effort in writing this report, and the result could even be said as a very fine article, but eventually, it��s like giving your wedding dress to other people.��


    ��After all, we just want them to progress fast in their cultivation, a fine quality report is just a fine quality report. We never expect these children to be able to write any profound truth. And for Zhu Qin to have this kind of insight, it must have been quite difficult for him, however, in the end���� Fang He paused, and then somewhat reluctantly said, ��In the end, he can��t bepared to Wang Lu.��


    Speaking to this, Fang He didn��t want to continue talking about this anymore, so he quickly changed the topic. ��Senior Brother, have you seen Liu Li��s report? I don��t seem to see it here����


    Liu Xian shook his head. ��Still in her Master��s hand. Even though he sent little Liu Li here to be under my care before descending the mountain and before Junior Brother Zhou went out wandering, after all, she��s the disciple of Brilliant Peak, and her Immortal Cultivation Core Method is Junior Brother Zhou��s Brilliant Sword Heart, so naturally, she must report to Junior Brother Zhou first.��


    Regarding this matter, it was actually a bit of a pity. A year ago, because his Junior Brother went out wandering, he became a substitute Master for little Liu Li for about a month. During which, he found out that he was very much fond of Liu Li��s childlike innocence and amazing aptitude and perception. Thus, he began to regard her as his Sessor Disciple. He even began to plot to deceive his Junior Brother to wager little Liu Li on the Mahjong table sometimes in the future so that that child could inherit his mantle. Unfortunately, the Sect��s Sessor Disciple was not a holiday gift box that could be exchanged at will. Liu Xian thus could only sigh at his own luck for not meeting this good timber, fine jade kind of material. Of course, as the Sect��s Reward-Giver Elder, it was actually very difficult for him to train a Sessor Disciple because if in the future he wanted to pass on his mantle as the owner of the Misty Peak, he has to first retire from the Reward-Giver position.


    While Liu Xian and Fang He were talking, they saw ahead of them a sh of sword light. It was their Fourth Junior Brother on his flying swording to them. The Fourth Elder��s countenance contained three parts helpless and seven parts depressed. Seeing this, Liu Xian mused, ��Did little Liu Li angered you?��


    Zhou Ming peevishly snorted.


    Fang He said, ��Did Junior Brother get Liu Li��s report? Before we hand all the reports to the Sect Leader tomorrow, Second Brother and I have to go through it first.��


    As soon as he said that, Fang He immediately knew that something was not right because he saw his Fourth Junior Brother��s facial expression turning gloomy. After a long time, he finally heard him softly asked, ��Senior Brother, do you really want to see it?��


    Regarding this part, Fang He, of course, didn��t really want to. However, Zhou Ming had already sighed in despair as he handed over the report to him. Fang He curiously opened it and took a look, and he was immediately speechless.


    No words could exin it except it was full of Liu Li��s style:


    ��The first day of experiential learning: Today I ate barbecue. Delicious.��


    ��The thirteenth day of experiential learning: Today I ate grilled fish. It��s so delicious.��


    ��The seventy-second day of experiential learning: Today I ate crab spring roll. Delicious.��


    ��Day seventy-third: I saw a beautiful skirt today, unfortunately, I have no money to buy it. The store owner also didn��t want to give it to me. What should I do?��


    Day seventy-fourth: I ate roasted corn today, and it��s quite delicious.��


    ��Day one hundred and twenty-first: I didn��t eat today, so hungry.��


    ��Day three hundred and sixth: Today I met twelve strange people. They said they wanted me to be their tripod furnace. I wanted to ask them if they had anything good for me to eat, but I recalled Master��s words about absolutely must not let myself be other people��s tripod furnace, so I had to refuse them. They wanted to catch me, so I hit them with the sword ording to Master��s instruction; they were fierce, but I am fiercer. In the end, they couldn��t defeat me. Later, after being beaten, some of them vomited blood core. It looked quite delicious, but Master said I couldn��t randomly eat things that were unknown, so I had to give it up.��


    ��Day three hundred and twelfth: Ate rice cakes today, really delicious.��


    ����


    It took a while for Fang He to finally fold the report again and another half a day before he said, ��There��s nock of childlike quality.��


    Zhou Ming forgot himself and angrily pped the table. ��She��s already seventeen going eighteen years old and has been on the mountain for almost ten years, yet still behave like a child!? Before she descended the mountain, I had repeatedly reminded her to carefully write the report no less than ten times. I even told her to read the report examples. Yet, on return, she gave me such a food diary!? This is so infuriating!��


    At this time, in order tofort Zhou Ming, as well as spreading his grievance, Liu Xian, also sighing, passed over a report to Zhou Ming. ��Junior Brother, you need to look at this report to alleviate some of your frustration.��


    Zhou Ming took the report and began to scrutinize it. However, after a long time, he still couldn��t open his mouth, apparently speechless.


    ��This report�� I really have no way to judge it, better to hand it over to Sect Leader.�� With that, he couldn��t help butugh. ��Luckily, it��s Fifth Junior Sister who sheltered him; besides her, no one can teach such a disciple.��


    ����


    Three dayster at the Ster Peak, Sect Leader Daoist Master Feng Yin, holding a report, continued to bitterly smile.


    ��Oh, these several Sessor Disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, one is excellent, and the other one makes people worry; this Liu Li�� No wonder it makes Junior Brother flustered in frustration. Even though the prerequisite to practice the Brilliant Sword Heart is to have a clear mind, at this point, how could she assume an important role in the future?��


    A dismissive voice came from the side.


    ��Humph, why would a woman need to assume important role? She just needs to find a local boss to keep her as a mistress, andter on, she would enjoy endless glory, splendor, and wealth.��


    Feng Yin flicked his head to the side. ��Why don��t you find one yourself?��


    The woman replied without skipping a beat, ��Senior Brother, keep me.��


    ��You need to first pay back the money that you owe me.�� Feng Yin lightly brushed her off, and then he said, ��Did you know that a few days ago, someone from the Shengjing Sect came to visit us?��


    ��The guy who rode a donkey? He did have some skill; what did he want?��


    ��What else? Naturally, it��s because the trouble stemming from your beloved Disciple.��


    The woman shrugged. ��So what, the sect is already a member of Union of Ten Thousand Immortal, there��s nothing he can do about it.��


    ��Nonsense, don��t you know how your disciple was able to let his sect be a member of the union? If not for the sake of Spirit Sword Sect��s face, he wouldn��t have been able to deliver that two million spirit stones! Now, people don��t find trouble because they know there��s Spirit Sword Sect behind it; they even turn a blind eye to the use of Heaven Burning Blood Technique. However, you also shouldn��t forget that more than a year ago, because of this Heaven Burning Blood Technique, you made the Shengjing Sect suffer such a huge loss of face. And now Spirit Sword Sect is basically repeating the same trick, guess what the Shenjing Sect would think about this?��


    The woman was naturally toozy to guess. ��In short, did he find any fault?��


    Feng Yin said, ��No, he didn��t. After all, if our Spirit Sword Sect insists on suppressing this thing, there��s nothing he could say. In the Central Region, the conduct of Shengjing Sect is far more oppressive than your disciple��s Wisdom Sect; though without the method that breaks the harmony of heaven like the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, it��s a well-known fact that they amassed financial resources from millions upon millions of people, which enriched many Immortal Cultivators. And at least for now, there��s not much corruption in Wang Lu��s Wisdom Sect. It is an open secret that Immortal Cultivation World basically suppresses mortal world; nothing can be med on it. If he wants to insist on picking a quarrel over this matter, not only will it cast his Shengjing Sect in a bad light, the entire union members of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the whole Blue River Region will be implicated; it would do more harm than good to him.��


    ��Then, what��s the point in bringing it out?��


    Feng Yin said with a smile, ��In this world, the truth is always like this: when there��s oppression, there��s resistance. The Immortal Cultivation World has always been squeezing the world of mortals, and the world of mortals would often revolt. However, for tens of thousands of years, this hierarchy is still unshakeable�� After all, we, Immortal Cultivators, ultimately are better at killing people. However, the resistance of this suppression not juste from the mortal world itself; take a look at this report.��


    The woman took over the report and browsed through it. After some time, sheughed. ��This is ghostwriting.��


    ����That child Zhu Qin is a crown prince of a country, so it��s not a surprise if he had help from his country��s schrs. The key here is the meaning of the content.��


    The woman put aside that report. ��What do you mean? It��s basically just moaning while being raped, nothing more; it��s just a cliche.��


    Feng Yin said, ��There��s nothing surprising about the report itself, but when youbine it with this?��


    With that, he passed over a letter to her. The woman was stunned when she read it. ��Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� General Assembly information? This�� this is the mortal world��s representative from the State of Qin in the Central Region? They also request the Immortal Cultivation World to strengthen the control and guidance of the mortal world? Interesting, what a coincidence.��


    Feng Yin sneered. ��What coincidence? This kind of proposal happens every time there��s a General Assembly. Every time, there��s also a writtenment from the union leader, yet, in the end, it��s still bullsheet because nothing is ever implemented. They all ended up chanting out some slogan. With Shengjing Sect as a precedent, no one ever dared to propose a thorough investigation on the interference of the Immortal Cultivation World towards the mortal world in the union''s general assembly. Even if they raise it, it��s still useless because only low-rank small sects thatmitted crimes would be put in order. However, the number of people who proposed this thing was getting increasinglyrger. Now, even our Spirit Sword Sect has encountered this kind of thing. Although the Shengjing Sect is at the height of their power, the pressure on them is a hundred times more than us.��


    The woman blinked. ��So, that donkey riding Daoist came here tomiserate together with us?��


    ��Not just tomiserate together with us, Kong Zhang also came here in a personal capacity. Under the surface, he insinuated that he want to consult.��


    ��Consult? About what?��


    ��That guy was very secretive with his words, never said it outright. At first, I thought he��s just mentally ill, but a few days after he went away, I get this report. Finally, I understand the thing that he wanted to ask. Oh, the chosen one really lives up to his name.��


    Feng Yin sighed and then opened up the report that he has seen through the most.��


    ��Serve the People!�� [1]


    ��


    Note:


    [1] It��s also the political slogan of CCP.

 Chapter 130 - Why Serve The People?

    <h4>Chapter 130: Why Serve The People?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ������


    Inside the bamboo room at the Ster Peak, the silence has been going on for quite some time before finally Sect Leader Feng Yin chuckled and asked, ��Junior Sister, have you finished it?��


    Junior Sister grunted and threw the report back to him. ��Just consider that you��ve found a treasure.��


    Feng Yin wryly smiled as he shook his head, but didn��t deny it because he indeed picked up a treasure. When this report appeared in his hand a few days ago, with his Deity Stage cultivation, unexpectedly, it froze him for a moment, and he only slowly recovered a whileter.


    It was indeed a fantastic piece of literature.


    The report, through hundreds of thousands of words, borated in details a huge andplex theoretical system to answer the long-unsolved quandary of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    How to handle the rtionship between Immortal and Mortal, two worlds?


    Simply speaking, it was to serve the people.


    Why serve the people? Very easy. First of all, the people��s power was incredibly powerful.


    This was not the power to do damage. On the destructive power point of view, it was very easy for a Deity Stage cultivator to destroy a country with a poption of millions. Millions of people could not ovee a single cultivator��the disparity was toorge. However, from another point of view, from millions of people, several hundreds of cultivator could be born from it. And within these several hundreds of cultivators, there would be at least seven to eight who could reach Jindan Stage, among which, one of them could be lucky enough to break through the barrier and became a Yuanying Stage. One Yuanying, seven to eight Jindan, several Xudan, and many Foundation Establishment; ifpared again to a Deity Stage cultivator, wasn��t the gap in power decreased by a lot? Not to mention that nowadays, the use of manmade spirit root was very popr; this millions of people were simply millions of potential cultivators.


    What��s more, millions of people could continue to multiply, bing hundreds of millions of people. While a Deity Stage cultivator, even if that person could mate like a stallion, how many descendants could that person possibly sire? Moreover, the ratio of the number of that person��s descendants that possessed the natural spirit root wasn��t that much higher than mere mortals, thus, it was useless to procreate.


    Not to mention that the millions of lives, in their lifetime, could produce grain, clothes, steel�� Could move mountains and fill the sea, could shake the Feng Shui lines and burn their blood using the Heaven Burning Blood Technique, transforming from mortals into Immortals!


    On this point, Wang Lu didn��t mince words on his aplishment; the miraculous achievements of his Wisdom Sect in one year was written clearly in the report by him. A sect which was founded in the mountains, in just one year, had expanded into the whole Great Ming Country and its surrounding countries. It attracted nearly ten millions of followers. Even moremendable was that, in its early development, it has a good underlying foundation because it already separated itself from using the Heaven Burning Blood Technique phase and had entered the phase of using manpower in exchange of spirit stones. Using that spirit stones, they could procure manmade spirit root in bulk, and they could even get the higher rank manmade spirit root.


    And with high-rank manmade spirit roots and robust foundation supporting this profits-pouring-in-from-all-sides sect, what was the difference between this sect, that Wang Lu created on a whim, and a regr member of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?


    At the same time, in order to avoid the Heaven Burning Blood Technique as a loophole to be attacked, Wang Lu produced aparative data��the average life expectancy per person in the Wisdom Sect curve. Although the Heaven Burning Blood was the main reason for the death, because of the improved social order and increased utilization of the surrounding spiritual energy as well as elixirs, in one year, people��s life expectancy had actually increased instead of decreasing!


    In one year, starting from scratch to bing a member of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals decidedly showed the power of the people. Even if the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals didn��t use it, there would always be someone who would use it!


    Secondly was how to make good use of the power of the people?


    Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had vividly made an example of their own that exploitation was not workable.


    The only thing that could circumvent that was to serve the people.


    The most important factor in the rapid development of the Wisdom Sect was to have a selfless leader! The sect ability to gather wealth was truly crazy, but from the over a million of people that gathered spirit stones from mountains and ins, Wang Lu had never taken even one! All of the collected spirit stones were for the Wisdom Sect��s operation; this was exactly the so-called selfless, serve the people. The Wisdom Sect was able to rapidly develop in its early stage because it didn��t have any loss of resources!


    And from the beginning to the end, the one with thergest harvest was Wang Lu. Even if he didn��t have any direct ie in that one year, in theing decades, when the Wisdom Sect had been continuously on the right track, with the strong foundation as the key to sess, the ie would be endless. With how he developed the Wisdom Sect, Wang Lu has given a ssic answer on how to make good use of the people��s power.


    Finally, on another different point of view, currently, the world of mortals and the Immortal World could not be separated anymore. Eventually, cultivators wanted to prate deeply into the mortal world, but if one didn��t want to serve the people, could it be that they wanted to prey on people? In the early years, the usual saying was that people were stupid and thus needed guidance from the cultivators. Unfortunately,ter on, it turned out that the cultivators�� ability to prey on the people was not as good as mortal world��s emperors��thetter''s ability to prey on the people was actually superior and more formidable.


    The above information was provided with well documented and extensive evidence by Wang Lu. His writing was excellent, yet it only ounted for a third of his report. Meanwhile, the remaining part was the key.


    It wasn��t difficult to entice the people��s infinite power with benefits, however, one must not just run through the entire guiding principle of the Immortal Cultivation World just to entice people with its benefits. Otherwise, presumably, there would be more cultivators who ran the principle of killing the chicken to get the eggs.


    And the solution to this problem was this ideal.


    Wang Lu had gathered his Wisdom Sect��s followers using the principle of millions of forerunners for the great ideal of world��s ascension, which proved that this idea was indeed pretty powerful, enough to turn the world upside down. Therefore, his proposed idea for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was simr to this.


    It was still the million of forerunners for the world��s ascension! However, at this time, Wang Lu had actually carefully polished this big lie earnestly!


    Wang Lu��s proposed theory lies in the thought that the mission objective of the Immortal Cultivation World in the Nine Regions was the proliferation of productivity, improving the cultivation of the entire Immortal Cultivation World. For the former, there was arge number of history book that could prove it. Although the Nine Regions had experienced the Age of Chaos, as well as the catastrophic war between Immortals and Demons, in the end, it still progressed forward. Even in the process of progress, there were twists and turns, and perhaps could not bepared to the magnificence of the time before the Age of Chaos. However, from its bleakest dark age, there has already a lot of progress, constantly approaching the splendor that was before the Age of Chaos.


    Over the past thousands of years, this progress has continued. There were a few setbacks, but they couldn��t reverse the general trend. And Wang Lu thought that this was the evestingw in the Nine Regions for the millions of cultivators and billions ofmon people.


    That being said, what would it be like when this big societal development progressed to the extreme?


    Theoretically, when everyone ascended, True Immortals would be everywhere! In particr, hadn��t Patriarch Liu He��s Six Harmonies Spirit Root provided the people with the opportunity to ascend? Even if today that seemed like a distant fantasy, what if when the productivity of the tens of millions had been upgraded? The surrounding spiritual energy was by no mean a fixed variable. When the people could transform their surrounding, the surrounding spiritual energy would surely increase, and the high-rank spirit objects would be abundant; in this kind of world, was there anything that could stop millions of people from ascension?


    Therefore, serving the people didn��t lower the cultivator��s identity, and most of all, it wasn��t for the benefit of the people�� but for the future million of forerunners and the Nine Region��s ascension! Those mortals, under the banner of Wisdom Sect, diligently strived for that millions of ascensions, pushing the cultivation stage of the cultivators, increasing their power. Was there any reason for someone to not contribute to this lofty ambition?


    But why millions rather than tens of millions? Wang Lu��s exnation to this was that, ording to his calction, it only needed millions of ascenders for the Nine Regions to sessfully transform and have the quality to ascend. At which time, the surrounding spiritual energy would be so rich that it would be indistinguishable with the True Immortal World, which meant that the whole Nine Regions was basically the true world of immortals��the entire Nine Regions ascended!


    As for the calction process, whether it was Feng Yin or Wang Wu, both didn��t understand it at all. In thest two-thirds of the report, Wang Lu used most of it to construct the model, build the form, and transform the myriad things in the world into numbers to derive the unthinkable answer. Although they didn��t understand the specific process, they didn��t have to. Wang Lu��s derivation of the millions of forerunners answer, using the huge amount of space in his report, was basically just a nonsense work.


    Even the previous luring for the benefits part was also a nonsense, even so much that the whole hundreds of thousands of words in the report was totally rubbish. However, right now what the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals needed the most was exactly this utter crap report. Wang Lu��s narration was so engaging that it could entice people that once they started to read, they could not stop themselves from reading it to the end!


    For Feng Yin, this report simply came at the most opportune moment.


    The right time for what exactly? The Shengjing Sect and the few top sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were currently facing this conundrum: How to properly handle the rtionship between the mortal and Immortal, two worlds? Currently, the rtionship between the two worlds was unstable, and anyone could see that. However, how to deal with the entrenched interference in the mortal world even though there was no mature approach? The result was that, one after the other, the aloof Immortal Cultivators were dragged down into the water, bing the evil predator themselves. This was the reason why there was this saying in the Immortal Cultivation World, that the Immortal path was different than that of a mortal. This saying was intended to iste the world of Immortal Cultivation from the mortal world. Previously, in those ancient sects tens of thousands of years ago, there were three hundred and fifty otherworldly cultivators who lived in seclusion deep in the mountain, painstakingly cultivating�� Now, such a thing was decidedly unworkable; the likes of Spirit Sword Sects who put themselves in rtive istion was just maverick minorities. Any big sects must have their own foundation in the mortal world, forming a stable pyramid scheme. However, the words Immortal path was different than that of a mortal formed a deep moat around that stable pyramid, which forced people to wander around the lower ground to support theyer uponyer of oppression above them, but at the same time, the reaction force to free themselves was getting increasingly powerful.


    The Immortal Cultivation World, particrly such arge sect like the Shengjing Sect, urgently needed a new set of theory to deal exactly with this contradiction that was the duality structure of the mortal and Immortal Cultivation World.


    However, what was the use of it? This report stemmed from Spirit Sword Sect��s favorable location; it didn��t have the stamp of the Spirit Sword Sect, one of the five Unique in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. No matter how Wang Lu hyped his report, he still couldn��t win the trust of the cultivators, after all. Or if he didn��te from the Spirit Sword Sect, developing the Wisdom Sect relying on his name alone would be met with many insurmountable difficulties.


    Spirit Sword Sect was Wang Lu��s greatest backer.


    As for the people? Needless to say, right before Wang Lu left the Wisdom Sect, there were already ten millions of followers, ten times as many hunger-for-immortality, thirst-for-favor-from-the-Wisdom-Sect ordinary people! If this wasn��t the people, then who was?


    All the right conditions to use this report were here; it would be too much of a waste not to use it!


    ��What are you going to do about it then?��


    Feng Yin already got the answer for this question from Wang Wu.


    ��This article couldn��t be signed with Wang Lu��s name alone, his influence is not enough, and the text needs to be modified. I will revise it carefully during these two days and then add my signature before mailing it to Academic Research Committee of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. This kind of report will provide thousands of Academic credits and tens of thousands Academic points. Not only could itplete the Committee��s routine share, but it would also be enough to raise the Academic rank of the Spirit Sword Sect to level nine.��

 Chapter 131 - I Want to Practice Brilliant Sword Heart

    <h4>Chapter 131: I Want to Practice Brilliant Sword Heart</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The older the ginger, the spicier it is; after Feng Yin got his hands on the report and read it first, he already had a n. And at this point, even the expected Academic credits and points have already been calcted by him, he had already prepared it all. However, in the face of such a skilled Senior Brother Sect Leader, the Fifth Elder just sent out a sneer.


    ��Senior Brother, are you going to tantly giarize Wang Lu��s academic achievement?��


    Feng Yin was startled and then, with a red face, he said, ��Junior Sister, what nonsense are you talking about? How could someone rob another��s academic achievement?��


    ��Don��t bullsheet me, you, this gang of cultivators who boast themselves as literati, are the most shameless. Let alone giarism, even going wh*ring is not something that is beneath you, am I right? That one from the Shengjing Sect who has the reputation as a fan of the white-haired Daoist, wasn��t he previously arrested after he went wh*ring but didn��t pay at the Cloud Region? I don��t think you��re not that different than him.��


    Feng Yin was nearly grief stricken. ��Junior Sister, you know me, I have been cultivating for years; though I don��t im to be a sage, I��ve never done that kind of thing, let alone not paying for it; regarding the matter between man and woman, I am absolutely pure!��


    Fifth Junior Sister condescendingly cast a despise look at him. ��Oh, so little Ling��Er can testify to it, right?��


    Feng Yin immediately changed the topic. ���� Junior Sister, the value of this report from Wang Lu is so big that it couldn��t be held down by him, a Qi Cultivating Stage Spirit Sword Sect disciple. If he were to submit this report to the Academic Committee in his own name, it would quickly be taken away by a gang of rats and cleanly gobbled up. At that time, this painstaking report would be called as whimsical and evaluated as absurd. By those Academic Committee members�� mercy, at most, he would only get ten academic credit and a hundred academic points. However, a few monthster, after they��vepletely digested that report, they would publish the article with their name, they won��t even cite the source of that report, and it wouldpletely be their own; don��t tell me you find this kind of practice is umon?��


    Fifth Junior Sister continued to sneer. ��Academic Committee member Feng��s self-criticism is quite well put.��


    Feng Yin furiously said, ��If I am in cahoots with that group of rats, howe each year my publications per annum are always less than them!��


    As soon as he finished, the old man��s face immediately looked stunned as Wang Wu��s smile before him gradually turned sly. ��Oh, so recently, Senior Brother is worrying about the amount of your publications for the Academic Committee, no wonder you even want to rob the achievement of a disciple.��


    Feng Yinshed out in shame. ��What bullsheet rob are you talking about!? It��s not as if youzy ghost care about this matter, so I have to do it myself; do you think writing is easy! Besides, I put our sect��s name on this article, I do not n to seek personal gain!��


    ��What a load of crap, you��re the Sect��s Sect Leader! Isn��t Spirit Sword Sect��s gain your gain too!? You brought a bunch of junk articles from the Academic Committee every year, yet except for you, no one else looked at them!��


    ��Rubbish, no one indeed saw that pile of trash, but after I had finished coting them, weren��t they popr in the Sect? I��ve worked so hard to give you guys the best, yet that��s still not enough!?��


    ��Gee, tantly giarizing without any shame at all, Senior Brother, you really deserve to be a leader.��


    Feng Yin had tried to defend himself for a long time, but after all, the one he debated with was the brazen-faced and shameless Fifth Junior Sister. After hesitating for a quite a while, he suddenly smiled. ��All right, I��m toozy to trash talk with you, thiszy person. You just want to give advantage to little Wang Lu, am I right? Initially, I didn��t mean to depend on him�� take his cultivation for example, by now, he should almost ready to practice the Non-Phase Sword Qi, right?��


    Wang Wu hesitated a bit. ��He needs at least a year more. Right now, the level of his Non-Phase Sword Bone and Non-Phase Sword Art are actually better what I expected. Not to mention the Non-Phase Heart Sutra and the Primordial Spirit, his year-long experiential learning result greatly surpassed my expectation. Now, the only thing that hecks is magical power and cultivation stage, so for now, still can��t.��


    ��Well, I have also heard about the cultivation stage from Second Junior Brother. Once your Non-Phase Method pierced through his Void Spirit Root wall, he would progress by leaps and bounds. However, this past year, he had almost used up his earlier umtion of magical power. Thus, you should carefully train him another year,y a good foundation; when he reach the level five Qi Cultivating Stage, I will open the Gate of Savage Land to him.��


    Wang Wu��s interest was suddenly piqued. ��Gate of Savage Land? Are you really willing to open the Gate of Savage Land?��


    ��It��s not the issue of willing or not, but rather I��m not assured yet. Therefore, I don��t rashly open the gate to let the disciples do the experiential learning there. However, where do you think Yao��Er went during this year��s experiential learning?��


    This time, even Wang Wu was quite shocked. ��Hey, you��re not that cruel, aren��t you?��


    ��With Yao��Er��s qualification, as long as she doesn��t go to the west of the western mountain, she wouldn��t encounter any danger. Three months ago, she was seriously injured and was forced to return, but she had already reached the sword nucleus�� In any case, I��ve done this cruel thing once, now I just want to see if Junior Sister is unwilling to give up or not.��


    Wang Wu grunted. ��Rubbish, what��s there not to give up?��


    ����


    On the other side, during the week after he returned to the mountain, Wang Lu felt very much at ease that his entire bones seemed to feel lighter.


    During this past week, the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders were busy reviewing the reports. His Master was in the Ster Peak doing god knows what with the Sect Leader; he never saw her shadow for days. The other Junior Brothers and Sisters were simrly recuperating and relieving their stress. Thus, the sect was filled with leisurely atmosphere. Even cultivating was just the same old energy cultivating, except for the daily breathing of spiritual energy to further promote the magical power, there was nothing new to them.


    It was worth mentioning that there was few visits from Junior Brothers and Sister such as Wen Bao, which was needless to say. Yue Xinyao also came once. She didn��t say too many words except that Wang Lu had helped her open her eyes at the Great Ming Country.


    At that time when she was in the Great Ming Country, she followed Wisdom Sect��s Vice Sect Leader and several Elders for a few days, signed a lot of documents, and transcribed a lot of articles. Sheter learned that they were some kind of key materials used by the Wisdom Sect to apply to join the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals; as the disciple of one of the Five Unique, her signature as the third party in the application process of the Wisdom Sect carried a considerable weight. Therefore, it was reasonable to say that she helped the Wisdom Sect. However, she instead thanked Wang Lu for letting her participate in such an eye-popping feast of miracles.


    ��Even if there wasn��t me, Senior Brother could always find someone else�� However, I must thank Senior Brother for letting me leave behind my signatures there.��


    Being so well behaved like that, Wang Lu couldn��t help but wonder whether this child was hinting him to take her as a mistress? However, after saying those few words, Yue Xinyao said her goodbye and left, and never visited him again.


    In addition, there was also a noteworthy visitor, and that was Wang Zhong. One year ago, he went north along with Zhu Qin before separating a half yearter. After having a lot of experience, this year��s experiential learning had calmed his temperament a lot. When he met with Wang Lu again, it seemed like there were countless of words that he wanted to say, but in the end, only the single word sorry came out of his mouth when he delivered a precious Blood Flower Vine.


    Wang Lu epted that Blood Flower Vine. However, he was inwardly curious. This Blood Flower Vine��s grade wasn��t too high, just a level one spirit grass. Yet, even though it��s grade wasn��t too high, it didn��t mean that it wasn��t of high value. The Blood Flower Vine itself didn��t contain too much of spiritual energy, however, it was a necessary best quality material needed to refine spirit pill or spirit object; its real value wasparable to immortal grass. However, the environment best for its growth was too strange; it couldn��t even grow at the Clear Sky Peak, thus, Wang Lu didn��t know where did Wang Zhong find this thing.


    Wang Zhong��s visit probably meant a lot to Wang Zhong himself, however, after receiving that Blood Flower Vine, Wang Lu quickly threw this matter to the back of his mind. After all, in those years, Wang Zhong was merely his errand boy, not his catamite; their rtionship wasn��t too deep to begin with. Wang Lu never took Wang Zhong��s betrayal to heart, thus, even if the other party came to his senses, it has little effect to him.


    In addition to Yue Xinyao and Wang Zhong, thest one worth mentioning was Aya, the Western Gourmet from the Misty Peak.


    Aya has lived quite a few years already in the Nine Regions, so she had already met a number of acquaintances and friends, yet meeting them or not was of no different to her. However, over the past year, with Wang Lu away from the mountain, Aya somehow couldn��t adapt to it��the unseble meal at the Misty Peak cafeteria obviously became even more unseble! This made her realized how important Wang Lu was to the management of her cafeteria. Therefore, seeing that this old customer of immense importance hade back to the mountain, she deliberately brought a pot of her new dish to pay him a visit. As a result, she was nearly chased away on the spot by Wang Lu.


    Besides handling these trivial matters, he spent the rest of the week in leisure. At the end of that week, Wang Wu returned from the Ster Peak, bringing with her a new chapter of cultivation life for Wang Lu.


    Non-Phase Peak��s teaching style has always been unique. Seeing her disciple, the Master sized up her disciple and then sighed. ��Tell me, what do you want to learn?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��Brilliant Sword Heart.��


    Wang Wu was immediately upset. ��What kind of ghost thing is that Brilliant Sword Heart? Why do you even want to learn it?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��I heard Junior Sister Liu Li from the Brilliant Peak is swaggering arrogantly and acting cool relying on this Brilliant Sword Heart, so I want it too.��


    A week ago at the mountain, he heard the simr conversation like in the Ru Family Inn, and he began to understand the legend of the Sessor Disciple Liu Li, but also have a clearer understanding of the Brilliant Sword Heart. The principle of the so-called Brilliant Sword Heart was the use of unique cultivation for the Primordial Spirit to spur the entire cultivation system, which in turn, caused the cultivator��s Primordial Spirit, magical power, body, and even so far as their magical treasure to reach the brilliant condition.


    What exactly did this brilliant meant? It was actually a mystery within a mystery, an indescribable concept, but objectively speaking, it was an acutely sharp, unstoppable sword qi. As soon as the flying sword went out, it was able to pierce right through the other side��s vital point so that the front and the rear were brilliant; this was the meaning of brilliant in the Brilliant Sword Heart.


    At the Blood Cloud Gorge, Liu Li slew the twelve demons. At the time she barely reached the Foundation Establishment, yet, by fully using her formidable power, the first sword move, it pierced through three of the other side��s strongest Xudan! Afterward, she fully disyed the fifteen moves from her Fiery Swordsmanship, each move pierced through one Blood Cloud Demon to another. After their vital parts had been pierced through, the wounds were lit from the fire. Finally, the Blood Cloud Gorge turned into a surging inferno, and the famous twelve old demons didn��t even have intact skeletons.


    In ordance with Wang Lu��s challenge level algorithm, Liu Li��s actual strength was level eight Xudan, thus defeating each of these twelve demons was not an embarrassment at all. After all, not only those twelve demons didn��t have any added value, but because of their mediocre cultivation method, their actual strength was actually one or two level lower. Yet, to defeat all of them at once without even taking any damage was truly shocking.


    The key to this feat lied in the fierceness of Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart. The sword��s sharpness could be rated as invincible that it could destroy everything in its path��once she gained the upper hand by catching them off guard, they quickly crumbled. And by her sessive kills, she eventually attained this amazing record of twelve kills in a row. What��s more, Liu Li was just in the firstyer of Brilliant Sword Heart.


    When he heard this feat at the time, Wang Lu thought that his Non-Phase Sword Art was superb in defense; if coupled with this Brilliant Sword Heart with superb offensive, then it would be a swaggeringly arrogant, cool, double cultivation, whichpletely matched his main character temte. That was why he chose this Brilliant Sword Heart when asked by Wang Wu.


    As a result, his Master silently stared at him for a long time before uttering a sentence thatpletely dispelled all his desire to covet this Brilliant Sword Heart.


    ��If you practice that thing, it will decrease your IQ.��

 Chapter 132 - I Want To Practice Non-Phase Sword Qi

    <h4>Chapter 132: I Want To Practice Non-Phase Sword Qi</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ��Practicing Brilliant Sword Heart will reduce IQ?��


    Although he mostly felt that Wang Wu wasn��t purely blurting that thing out, this matter was indeed a bit unbelievable.


    ��Then�� What would Senior Sister Liu Li do if she fiercely fights with other people if she has insufficient IQ? Wouldn��t she put her head on a silver tter then?


    ������


    ��Moreover, Fourth Uncle seems to have a good IQ; no runny nose and no drooling either, is his attainment in Brilliant Sword Heart not good enough?��


    Towards these questions, Wang Wu��s exnation was that, it wasn��t that practicing Brilliant Sword Heart was really detrimental to the mind, but its special cultivation of Primordial Spirit could affect a person��s way of thinking. Liu Li wasn��t born stupid, in fact, to her, calcting arithmetic with astronomical numbers would be as fast as the blinking of an eye. However, cultivating the Brilliant Sword Heart had caused her thoughts to bepletely pure and clean, just like an observing purdah Big Miss who didn��t know the affairs of life. Moreover, she would forever be trapped in that state. This past year, all of the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples have matured a lot, only Liu Li was still happilyughing and joking, just like a child in a mature body.


    In fact, it was probably mostly because this was Liu Li��s own nature, and in cultivating the Brilliant Sword Heart, it could be said that she was without parallel in history, far more than her Master Zhou Ming. Although Fourth Elder also cultivated the Brilliant Sword Heart, that bitter experience in his early years had made his mind forever unable to bepletely clear and pure. This undoubtedly barred him from ever achieving the highest state of Brilliant Sword Heart, but at least, considering that his brain was still fully functioning, this could also be called as a blessing in disguise.


    ��As for you, in any second, you always have hundreds of thoughts going on in your mind, so you��re not a good material to cultivate this Brilliant Sword Heart. However, if you insist, I can still teach you. Maybe in time, you can have both amazing offense and defense, but it might also be possible that you would end up with mental illness, so, what is your decision?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. Inwardly, he certainly had a yearning for a certain kind of mental state; if he could turn into a kind of arrogant, powerful and cool tyrant, that would be nice; however, if he ended up like Liu Li who turned her experiential learning report into a food diary�� it wasn��t worth it.


    Since ancient times, there was this old saying: Only a miser that could be rich.


    And Wang Lu was undoubtedly an extremely parsimonious person��in IQ-rted issues. Although this guy��s brain was already extraordinary in many people��s eyes, thus wasting it a little wouldn��t make much of a different, but Wang Lu actually refused to make a concession even for a step.


    ��Very well then, since you don��t want Brilliant Sword Heart, what do you want to learn?��


    Wang Lu already knew the answer to that. ��The improved version of Brilliant Sword Heart, the one that doesn��t reduce the IQ.��


    Wang Wu deeply cast a nce at her disciple. ��My disciple, since you��re so clever, it would be better if you graduate now.��


    ��Graduate while still learning?��


    ����


    After finishing this chat, the Master and disciple quickly arrived at the crux of the matter.


    ��Do you have any thoughts about cultivation from yourst year��s experiential learning?


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. ��Non-Phase Method is indeed amazing.��


    Over the past year while he managed the Wisdom Sect, in its most critical early stage, the Non-Phase Method always yed a pivotal role. Especially on the few battles in incorporating the Seven Stars Sect, Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Method was used to the extreme and created miraculous victories.


    ��But it��s too inconvenient.��


    Hearing theint from Wang Lu, his Master instead smiled. ��Tell me, what part of it that is inconvenient?��


    ��Let alone being passively beaten, even if only from the defense point of view, being left out in a fight as amanding officer is really humiliating.��


    This was Wang Lu��s conclusion after several hundreds of fight, big and small, as the number one member of the Wisdom Sect.


    Non-Phase Method has an unquestionable defense, therefore, generally in a battlefield, even if he was the target of everyone, he had no worry about his safety. However,ter on, his enemies learned from their mistakes and would often leave Wang Lu out and instead attack his subordinates. No matter how formidable Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Method was, he couldn��t save other people��s lives. Thus, in the war of expansion, he lost many brave and able men.


    ��Ohoho, so you��re feeling quite amorous, aren��t you?��


    Wang Lu nearly sprayed out blood. ��You this woman really has deep cleavage but a shallow brain that its content spilled on the road! Where did you see me being amorous?��


    His Master was taken aback. ��You��re already fifteen years old, and it��s quite normal for teenagers in your age to feel amorous. Could it be that in the previous year, you��ve taken drugs with heavy metal content and thus you lost your ability to perform?��


    Wang Lu pounded the table. ��Why don��t you try it if I��m able to perform or not!��


    ��Hoho, you won��t even spare your Master, yet still won��t admit that you��re feeling amorous.��


    ����Fine, I��m feeling amorous, what are you going to do about that?��


    However, he actually saw his Master��s face turned somewhat serious. ��Then that��s good, it shows that you still have emotions and desires, still have concerns for other people, and not stubbornly cultivating to be like a piece of rotten waste wood. Nowadays, there��re always some silly individuals who think that the long road of cultivation must be passed alone, and they cultivated until they��re devoid of humanity, yet pride themselves as Grand Daoists unruffled by sentiments; they really are insufferable bastards. Compared to them, I think your theory of millions of ascenders is more interesting.��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Master, are you interested in joining?��


    His Master ignored his remark but continued to exin, ��Non-Phase Method is the world��s number one method of saving lives. Not only to ensure one��s own life, it could also guarantee other people��s lives. This is, of course, natural, otherwise, if you pretend to be a turtle to take a beating, your wife and daughter would be taken away instead; when you face humiliation like that, what is the meaning of your life then?��


    Wang Luughed. ��Living with green hat on top of your head is worse than death�� Then what is Master going to teach?��


    Wang Wu pointed at the teacup on the table beside them. ��Smash it.��


    Like lightning, Wang Lu swung his Sword of Mount Kun on that teacup. However, the moment before the sword touched the teacup, it was actually stopped by an invisible force. That invisible force was so earth shaking that Wang Lu��s right arm emitted a horrifying crack sound; his arm bones were unexpectedly broken!


    While his Master, from the beginning to the end, didn��t move an inch from her seat, which was at least three to four meters away from the teacup.


    ��What is this?��


    Wang Lu took his Sword of Mount Kun with his left hand and curiously looked at that teacup while ignoring his broken right arm.


    ��Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi�� Yeah, I know this is not a cool name, but if you want to name it, you might as well improve it. As you can see, there��s nothing particrly mysterious about this. Essentially. it��s just the Non-Phase Sword Qi extended outward, which extend the defense outside the body. It��s somewhat simr to the Non-Phase Three Feet Sword Defense, but it has a farther range.��


    Wang Lu frowned for a moment and then asked, ��Master, can you cover this entire room?��


    His Master nodded and motioned Wang Lu that he was free to try it. Instead of using his Sword of Mount Kun, Wang Lu took the Thunderbolt talisman and scattered it which then detonated in the middle of the room, sting out me and shock wave that could not be released by Non-Phase Sword Qi. A momentter, it extinguished. From the beginning, his Master was still crossing her legs on her seat, neither making a seal nor taking out her usual emerald green bamboo sword. However, in her sitting position, she could expand her sword Qi to cover the entire room, forming a seemingly omnipotent force field.


    ��This is really interesting. Okay, I want to learn it!��


    Wang Lu was very satisfied with this result, but then he saw his Master changed her legs and lightly said, ��You want to learn? Unfortunately, you can��t.��


    ������


    ��Your foundation is too poor, although you could at least send out your sword qi, but based on your level six Qi Cultivating Stage, it��s far from sufficient, you still can��t cultivate this Non-Phase Sword Qi technique yet. Thus, in this following year, you have to earnestly cultivate. At least, you need to improve your magical power, not much, but you need to reach the fifth level Qi Cultivating Stage first, then we can talk again.��


    ��Fifth level Qi Cultivating Stage? Deal.��


    ����


    Spring turned into Autumn. One yearter, on Wang Lu��s fourth year on the mountain, he finally reached the level five Qi Cultivating Stage, opening the door to the next stage of his cultivation training.


    Level five Qi Cultivating Stage was in the middle of the total of nine levels. In itself, it did not amount to anything, no special significance. It was just that this Spirit Sword Sect which specifically required its disciples to have a solid foundation; many other sects would choose speed over quality and let their disciples quickly pass these nine levels to concentrate on reaching the Foundation Establishment as fast as possible.


    However, Wang Lu, who cultivated the Non-Phase Method, knew that reaching the fifth level Qi Cultivating Stage meant that he had seeded in finishing the framework of Non-Phase Method, and thus, could be fully rolled out.


    Non-Phase Method was different than the other methods�� This was the obvious feeling that he got when he descended the mountain for a year of experiential learning. Because in that year, he had encountered too many methods, saw too many Qi Cultivating Stage cultivators, and through their situation, Wang Lu observed the differences and concluded as such. The Non-Phase Method that his Master imparted him was very special. The first five levels of the Qi Cultivating Stage wereying out the foundation, and the purpose of that was very clear. If building a house was used to describe it, then, for themon cultivators, the nine levels of Qi Cultivating Stage was nothing more than to dig the foundation, prepare the wood, finally build the house, and eventually turn it into a huge mansion, which was the cultivator��s Jade Mansion, the key for the future Foundation Establishment. As for the cultivators�� spell, Heart Sutra, and the others, it was like building small rooms within the mansion. The mansion was the Core Method of the cultivators. Within this framework, cultivators have a certain autonomy. They could build a certain roomrger or smaller, and they could also shift the location of the partition wall and decorate the interior differently.


    However, Non-Phase Method absolutely didn��t have that much degree of freedom. From the outset, the mansion��s internal structure was already fixed�� Thus, his Master��s previous im of being able to train Wang Lu with the Brilliant Sword Heart was pure b*llsheet. Non-Phase Method��s framework was simply ipatible with the other Methods; it was like a closed prison. Unfortunately, at present, Wang Lu��s Immortal attainments was still far from sufficient from being able to escape from that prison.


    Meanwhile, after reaching the fifth level Qi Cultivating Stage, through Internal Inspection method, Wang Lu was able to see the basic framework of the Non-Phase Method.


    Non-Phase Sword Bones, Non-Phase Immortal Heart, and Non-Phase Sword Art, these several contents of Non-Phase Method upied thergest space. In addition, the framework also left a fewrge gaps, but the contents were still unknown. As for the Non-Phase Sword Qi, it only upied a very small space.


    That being the case, Wang Lu surmised that he probably only needed one or two months to sessfully practice this Non-Phase Sword Qi. However, when he was still pondering about it, he received a summon from his Master toe to the pink house.


    Wang Lu felt extremely ttered. But then he thought he just seeded in reaching the fifth level Qi Cultivating Stage, and it wasn��t an earth-shaking achievement, nor it was a world record either, so why would his Master want to entertain him by seeing ap dance at the pink house?


    When he arrived at the front of the pink house at the Spirit Pool Peak, he saw his Master mysteriously smiling at him at the doorway.


    ��Come over here, little Lu.��


    Little Lu!? Wang Lu suddenly felt cold all over his body, and he immediately retreated two steps. He then drew out his Sword of Mount Kun. ��Who are you, evildoer, who impersonated Fifth Elder?��


    Instead of retreating, his Master took a step forward, and her smile became even more brilliant.


    ��Silly kid, I know you want to run away.��


    The next moment, he felt something happened to him as if he had fallen into a long tunnel, and at the entrance of that tunnel was the smiling face of that b*tch.


    ��I wish you a pleasant and savage journey~��

 Chapter 133 - Honey, Quickly Enter My Bowl

    <h4>Chapter 133: Honey, Quickly Enter My Bowl</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    There was no light and no wind. Boundless darkness immersed everything, near and far, as if the world had plunged into a limitless bottle of ink, brewing in the eternal silence.


    Here was the Savage Land, the western mountain, under the ck tide.


    At the foot of the western mountain at the Savage Land, every ten days, there must be a day where the ck tide arrived. Under the ck tide, all living beings would cease to live. Under the blue dome of heaven and above the earth, all living beings would ept its baptism, and not one would be spared.


    Under the earth within the mountains, and in the rivers andkes, each creature huddled in fear waiting for the end of the ck tide.


    In a nameless cave in the Western Mountain, a young cultivator was wielding a sword, guarding at the mouth of the cave. The in looking sword was held pointing forward, one end at the mouth of the cave, the other end stabbing the thick ink-like ck tide.


    A momentter, the arm holding the sword began to tremble. A ��humming�� sound came out of the sword and, as if there was some creature roaring within that ck tide, the cultivator then withdrew the sword and turned away.


    The ck tide spread in, trying to follow that cultivator into the cave. However, the light from the fire within the cave was quite brilliant, which caused the cultivator��s sword to glitter. The ck tide hesitated for a moment and then retreated from the cave.


    Thus, the cultivator put down the sword, and his eyes shifted toward the golden me within the cave. The fire didn��te from firewood nor oil, but pieces of glittering jade. A piece of fist-sized jade of this kind would be able to ward off the ck tide with its me for a few hours. And in this cave, there were two or three such jades.


    ��But, we��ve nearly collected all of the bright jade in the vicinity. After this ck tide is over, we need to move.��


    That cultivator said, paused, and then continued, ��Actually, I think I can try to streak once.��


    His voice has just fallen when his sword let out a humming sound, and a cold female voice rang in his ear, ��If you don��t want to die, then don��t look for trouble, why don��t you understand this?��


    ��It��s not as if I didn��t look for trouble once or twice in this western mountain. In short, I am still alive.��


    ��You��ve already lost your left arm, yet you still want to show off?��


    ��Yeah, I am missing an arm, so I can��t easily stroke my ��sword�� in this Savage Land. Therefore,ter on, I have to depend on you to masturbate me.��


    The sword��s hum suddenly turned grating, which shook the whole bright jade and the fire. The cultivator hastily apologized, ��Sister Autumn, Sister Autumn, I was wrong okay, don��t scream at me.��


    The sword was still buzzing, but the sound was getting smaller, yet the woman��s voice was still angry and somewhat stifled. ��Move away your foot first.��


    The cultivator immediately lifted away his foot that just stepped on the sword, and said with a smile, ��I��m sorry, my body��s instinctive reaction is really fast.��


    ��You, this guy, are really something. I��ve never seen a person as happy as you in the Savage Land.��


    ��The basic quality of a professional adventurer is to be optimistic.��


    With that, that cultivator leaned his body against the rock wall as he quietly sat down and began to circte his breathing ording to the Method.


    Needless to say, this was Wang Lu and his Sword of Mount Kun��s sword spirit, Autumn Beam. Although Nine Regions was vast and boundless, a cultivator who prided himself as a professional adventurer was perhaps only this one and no others.


    Currently, Wang Lu had spent more than three hundred nights at the western mountain.


    Less than one year ago, his Master had duped him and sent him into this Savage Land without any reason nor exnation. However, with their tacit understanding as the Non-Phase Master and disciple, Wang Lu didn��t need an exnation.


    He knew that this was something simr to the experiential learning because it happened when he had just reached the fifth level Qi Cultivating Stage and ready to begin training the Non-Phase Sword Qi. Usually, every skills or technique of Non-Phase Method had to be trained in some marvelous or strange way, and this was probably the weird method of training that his Master set out for him.


    After he had fallen from the Gate of the Savage Land, sure enough, Wang Lu found a letter in his mustard seed bag, which he didn��t know when she put it in.


    In the letter, Wang Wu didn��t say much, probably she was just toozy to waste the ink. In the letter, she just told Wang Lu that this was the Savage Land, which was also the ce where he would cultivate at. To survive here, he needed to pay attention to the points below. However, even those points were not written in details by her. She didn��t even write the vital information about the bright jade, and just simply mentioned about the ck tide.


    However, for a professional adventurer like Wang Lu, this information from Wang Wu was already enough; Wang Lu already had a certain understanding about this Savage Land.


    This understanding came from the previous year��s experiential learning. That experiential learning waspulsory for each and every disciple of the Foundation Establishment and below. At the time, because they were still below the Foundation Establishment, the three Sessor Disciples also have to descend the mountain for the experiential learning.


    However, when the experiential learning actuallymenced, the Sessor Disciples who went down the mountain was just Wang Lu and Liu Li. In that experiential learning, Liu Li seeded in reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage, and her battle in the Blood Cloud Gorge was world renown. Meanwhile, Wang Lu had established the Wisdom Sect with millions of followers. Although that kind of thing couldn��t be kept quiet forever, it also let many people admire him. These two persons�� experiential learning achievements already made many people sigh in admiration towards the Sessor Disciples. However, among the three sessor disciples on the mountain, the one with the most prestige was always the Sect Leader��s Sessor Disciple, Zhu Shiyao. However, she didn��t participate in that experiential learning.


    That year, through the Sect Leader��s special arrangement, she went into the Savage Land. Although she waster seriously injured and had to return, her cultivation had actually reached the Sword Nucleus. What was this Sword Nucleus exactly? It was actually the nucleus form of a Xudan. In one year, from the peak Qi Cultivating Stage to the Sword Nucleus, although this wasn��t some kind of earth-shaking fact, her terrifying progress surpassed that of the other two by several points. Afterwards, someone had heard that, in the Savage Land, Zhu Shiyao, under the ck tide in the western mountain, had in a Savage Corpse King, thus seeded in reaching the Sword Nucleus��


    What was this Savage Corpse King? If this question was asked to any other cultivators, they might not be able to provide an answer. However, in the Spirit Sword Sect��s textbook, the relevant records about it were very clearly written.


    Even the weakest Savage Corpse King had the strength close to that of a Jindan Cultivator, yet Zhu Shiyao was able to y one of them under that dark tide; although there were too many coincidences in the detail, and even if Zhu Shiyao��s strength still couldn��t bepared to the Jindan Cultivator after reaching Sword Nucleus, butpared to this feat, Liu Li��s record of defeating twelve old demons in the Blood Cloud Gorge seemed really pale.


    Listening to this gossip, Wang Lu naturally wanted to investigate the Savage Land and the dark tide. The so-called Savage Land was located in the west of Blue River Region. It didn��t belong to any countries in the Nine Regions, but it upied a vast expanse ofnd in this continent. Legend has it that, before the Age of Chaos, it was formerly a Devil Sect Territory. Then the world��s spiritual energy drastically changed and the Devil Sect didn��t survive. However, in theirst struggle, a few dozens old demons who were close to being True Immortals wentpletely insane and turned thend the size of one region upside down, tossing every creature there until none survived. Demonic Aura devastated thend, turning it into the Savage Land. After thousands of years, it still couldn��t be developed for use. Furthermore, some monsters or creatures in the Savage Land still went out to cause a great storm. After they had been suppressed back, thend was then sealed and isted from the Nine Regions.


    In the end, the key to the seal ended up in the hands of the Spirit Sword Sect. Of course, geographically, Blue River Region bordered the Savage Land, and thus it was natural if the Spirit Sword Sect was responsible for guarding it. As one of the Five Unique within the Nine Regions, the Spirit Sword Sect enjoyed some credit for guarding this ��frontier��. Later on, people only thought that the Spirit Sword Sect just suppressed and isted the Savage Land, however, no one knew that the people in the Spirit Sword Sect were actually quite ambitious and had begun to try to develop the Savage Land.


    Of course, the so-called development only happened in recent years. Moreover, the region that it tried to develop was very limited. Currently, it was restricted in the western mountain, and it was just to map out its geographical characteristics, as such, there weren��t that much actual development happening here�� However, just mapping out the western mountain alone could already be called as ��finding a load of treasure��.


    For example, the ck Tide. When the ck tide came, the world changed and no living things underneath it could live. However, within the ck tide, there were not just nothingness. Some dead spirits were still there, such as the Savage Corpse King and the others who wreaked havoc within the ck tide.


    These Savage dead spirits were different from the dead spirits in the Nine Regions or even on the Western Continent. Within them contained the power of Primal Chaos, which was somewhat simr to Wang Lu��s Primal Chaos Altar. And if these dead spirits were killed by cultivators, the cultivators could get some benefits from the Primal Chaos within these dead spirits�� body. Because of its chaotic characteristic, these benefits weren��t constant or fixed. For example, they could get unique or special spirit objects or perhaps other rare encounters�� At least, Zhu Shiyao was able to reach the Sword Nucleus once she slew one of these Corpse Kings.


    He surmised that the reason for why his Master sent him to this Savage Land was probably because of this Primal Chaos Force. He didn��t know whether there was any rtion between this force and his Non-Phase Method since his Master didn��t say it, and he also couldn��t just randomly specte. However, that was of no matter to him because sooner orter, he would know it.


    Thus, more than three hundred days and nights had already passed in a blink of an eye.


    It was extraordinarily difficult to survive in the Savage Land. Even in the western mountain where there has already been an initial development from Spirit Sword Sect, the monsters there were too strong to expel, thus, there were many monsters still roaming the ce. Moreover, they were countless times stronger than those monsters in the Clear Sky Peak. Despite Wang Lu was already tens or hundreds of times more powerful than when he took the experiential learning in the Clear Sky Peak at the moment, most of the time here in the Savage Land, he still had to abide by the principle of survival; lying low and trying to remain hidden.


    As for when the ck tide arrived, it was like a nightmare. Not to mention within the ck tide there were numerous savage dead spirits, the ck tide alone was deathly poisonous, enough to killmon cultivators in an instant. With his Non-Phase Method, Non-Phase Bone, and a strong physiqueparable to that of a Foundation Establishment Cultivator, within the ck tide, Wang Lu would feel difficulty in breathing and dizziness.


    If one wanted to survive in the ck tide, one either has to hide under the ground, within the mountain, or at the bottom of thekes and rivers. Even so, these ces might not be absolutely safe. Because not only they might already have their own original ��tenants��, the ck tide could even infiltrate the gaps between the rocks. In fact, when he encountered the ck tide for the first time after he arrived in the Savage Land, Wang Lu was trapped in a cave by the Savage dead spirits.


    If it was any other cultivators, or even Liu Li herself, being trapped in the cave would��ve been their dead end. After all, no matter how powerful her Brilliant Sword Heart was, where would she go to under the nket coverage of the ck tide? And withoutpletely breaking the siege of this ck tide, she couldn��t possibly stay fighting all day long. However, Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Method gave him a slim chance to survive. He blocked the mouth of the cave with his Three Feet Sword Defense using the Sword of Mount Kun, like one man blocking the choke point to prevent ten thousand men from passing through.


    His Non-Phase Sword Art couldn��t hurt the enemies, but no matter how powerful they were, they could do nothing to him. First, there were several less-than-knee-length rotten ghost things,ter on, there were several deathly pale bone armors trying to make their way in, and then there were will-o��-the-wisps, zombies�� All of them couldn��t pass through the mouth of the cave even for half a step. What about breaking through the mountain rocks? Thisnd has been contaminated with the ck tide for thousands of years, so the rocks have turned unreasonably solid�� Untilter on, the dead spirits emerged from the ck tide and began to converge like the mountains of corpses and seas of blood. However, upon seeing it, Wang Lu just lightly smiled and kept on guarding the cave with his Non-Phase Sword Art. His physical stamina seemed endless, more than those seemingly tireless dead spirits. asionally, he would get wounded by them, however, his wounds would always almost instantly healed; he didn��t even show any pain reaction at all.


    Until finally, a hill-sized dead spirit appeared on the scene. Upon seeing it, Wang Lu inwardly smiled, thinking on how could that big guy enter a tiny cave like this? At the same time, he focused all his attention on it, bracing himself for the inevitable sh.


    And then, his left arm was gone.


    It turned out that that hill-sized dead spirit was just a distraction��the real attacker had seeped through the crack between rocks in the form of a transparent and invisible ghost fog. This ghost fog could shape itself into something that was nearly invincible, and in one strike, it cut off Wang Lu��s arm. Wang Lu did not hesitate and swung his right hand, scattering over a hundred of strengthened Thunderbolt talismans, which instantly blew away that ghost fog.


    At the same time, that hill-sized dead spirit began to close on, but after a step, it immediately hesitated, and then eventually chose to retreat.


    Like a tide, the mountains of corpses and seas of blood immediately followed behind it as it retreated. In a few minutes, they��ve all disappeared. And then, not long after, the sunlight sprinkled down and the ck tide dissipated�� Wang Lu thus managed to survive this day.


    Later on, from the ��carcass�� of this ghost fog inside the cave, Wang Lu found a few blocks of bright jade. How could this invisible ghost fog left behind a tangible bright jade after it��s death? This was probably the mysterious work of the Primal Chaos Force. With this bright jade, Wang Lu safely passed the several following ck tides. Later on, with enough experience, he found more and more usable location that couldn��t be easily infiltrated through the gaps between the rocks. In the Western Mountain, he had also found a lot of bright jade, making the ck tide pose no threat to him. Yet, often under the curtain of the night, he sneaked out of his cave to kill a few of the dead spirits using a variety of means, which gave him spirit objects.


    After more than three hundred days of survival trip, Wang Lu��s strength had reached the peak of his level. Obviously a year ago, he had just broken through the level five Qi Cultivating Stage, but now, he had reached the boundary of the next level. Moreover, the most gratifying thing was that there was still room for rapid progress. As for his cultivation of Non-Phase Sword Bone, Non-Phase Heart Sutra, and so on, needless to say, they mutually reinforced each other.


    As for his missing left arm, Wang Lu had never cared about it.


    In any case, his other arm was sufficient enough toplete the things that needed to be done�� Moreover, missing an arm to survive the most difficult part of this survival trip��the first ck tide, was apletely cheap sacrifice. Because when he went back to the Sect, he could casually find any Elder to help him regrow his missing limb. Even now, with his current Non-Phase Sword Bone, it wasn��t that difficult to regrow his own limb. It was just that the magical power consumption for that would be toorge that he would be left weak for ten days. And within the Savage Land, ten days of weakness meant certain death.


    Under the pressure from the ck tide, the bright jade fire gradually weakened. However, the ck tide outside the cave was also about to end; at most, there would be half an hour of window. Wang Lu was toozy to add another block of bright jade and just drew his sword, ready to block at the mouth of the cave.


    However, just as he drew his sword out, something small rushed in from outside the cave. It was lightning fast, totally different from the dead spirits within that ck tide. Even Wang Lu didn��t have the time to react.


    However, it was natural that he didn��t expect this. With the fire from the bright jade, no dead spirits woulde near, only the Savage Corpse King dared to do a frontal attack. However, it was unlikely for a Savage Corpse King or top rank powerful dead spirit to appear in Wang Lu��s chosen location�� That being the case, what was this small thing that wasn��t afraid of the bright jade me?


    When he took a closer look, he was surprised. That little thing was actually a little mutt mottled with mixed color. I��ll be damned, there��s actually a dog in this Savage Land!


    Things that seemed strange were usually demons. Without any hesitation, Wang Lu immediately put down his sword, fished out a small iron pot from his mustard seed bag, a porcin bowl, adle, a pair of chopsticks, and seasonings which he put in the�� iron pot on top of the bright jade me. He then took the porcin bowl and gushingly said, ��Come on little buddy,e to my bowl.��

 Chapter 134 - The Most Delicious in the World

    <h4>Chapter 134: The Most Delicious in the World</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After surviving more than three hundred days in the Savage Land, Wang Lu��s life has gradually be easier. He even nned to go further west after this round of ck tide was over where the ck tide was even more intense; he wanted to test his limit and push it as far as he could.


    The thing that affected him the most was the harsh living condition in this ce, which left him with no food and clothing. In this deste-from-living-beings Western Mountain, except for stones and rocks, asionally, he would find some strange flowers and trees. However, considering that these things had been soaked for years and years with the ck tide, Wang Lu thought that it wasn��t worth it to use them to test his poison resistance. Therefore, for nearly a year, he basically lived in a state of perpetual fasting; from time to time, he would let himself eat on some provisions from his mustard seed bag, which he considered to be a rare feast�� It was really because his Master had duped him into the Savage Land that he came unprepared, otherwise, he would��ve brought at least dozens of sets of sumptuous meals and immortal wine.


    After experiencing this more than three hundred days of survival mode, Wang Lu thought that he could even eat Aya��s Look Up At The Starry Sky to his heart��s content; his hunger and thirst really had no limit anymore. And at this time, just when he felt hungry the most, a little-mottled mutt rushed before him.


    This was clearly godsent. Although ording to the custom first ck, second yellow, third mottled, and fourth white, the mottled dog only came third, who would care so much about custom at this time?


    After Wang Lu pulled out the tableware, he gushingly called out, which scared this little mutt. It sized up the pot and the bowl in Wang Lu��s hand with his pair of round eyes for a long time. It especially saw that shining eyes of Wang Lu. Based on the dread that was born out of its animal instinct, it immediately retreated a few steps.


    However, the space inside the cave wasn��t too big. If it continued to retreat, it would immediately reach the mouth of the cave, and it just so happened that the ck tide was at its most intense. Despite the ck tide had been deadly silent for most of the day, anyone who survived this ce knew that it was the most intense just before dawn.


    That little mutt had been forced to flee by the powerful dead spirit within the ck tide, so now it was in a dilemma whether it should go back to the ck tide that clearly wanted its life.


    Holding the bowl, Wang Lu��s eyes shone with a strange light which scared the sheet out of the puppy. Upon seeing that, Wang Lu inwardly cursed, Stupid dog, don��t want to jump into the bowl, aren��t you? After pondering for a moment, he fished out a meat bun from his mustard seed bag and threw it at it.


    That meat bun hadin quietly for more than a year in his mustard seed bag; he got it by shoplifting from the Ru Family Inn a long time ago. Thedy boss��s authentic craft was very good, but when he came to the Savage Land, there was just a few good food that he brought with him; for almost a year, he was never willing to eat it, but at this time, he actually took it out to give it to the dog.


    Yet, that little mutt was unresponsive. Seeing Wang Lu took out that meat bun, the fragrant smell was like a petrify spell which made it motionless. As a result, the meat bun directly hit the dog��s face and then fell to the ground near its feet.


    The little mutt gawked, and then it shifted its attention back to Wang Lu. Theter was still holding the bowl.


    The puppy drew back the corner of its mouth as if sneering and then haughtily swallowed the meat bun in a few mouthfuls, without caring whether the steam bun had been poisoned by the other party or not, as if unting its own digestive power. This little mutt was famished too, and after eating that meat bun, it made a pleasant groan. Yet, when it opened its eyes, another meat bun lied not far away from it.


    The puppy didn��t think too much as it strode forward and finished it in a few bites, its boundless sense of hunger had been satiated a little bit�� Raising its head, it saw another meat bun lying in front of it.


    All along, Wang Lu had fished out five meat buns from his mustard seed bag to be eaten by the puppy. However, this was not a loss investment because, in time, the puppy had been closer and closer to the pot on top of the bright jade fire��Wang Lu threw thest meat bun on the pot; without any thoughts, that little mutt jumped into it to follow the meat bun.


    As soon as it was inside, Wang Lu mercilessly covered the pot with the lid.


    "Woof, woof!"


    The little mutt immediately struggled toe out. Obviously, this little thing was unwilling to be turned into a fragrant meat inside this pot. However, the Spirit-Sword-Sect-produced little pot was also extraordinary��it wasn��t easy toe out of it.


    Wang Lu firmly held down the lid with his one hand while reaching out his feet for the seasoning bottles. At the same time, he blew out his true qi to stimte the bright jade to burn even more bright.


    "Woof, woof!"


    The dog��s barf became even fiercer. At the same time, the small pot trembled as if it was about to explode. Wang Lu suddenly felt a needle-like pain on his hand that was holding the lid down.


    Unexpectedly, the dog was actually this powerful. Even the fifth rank magical tool that was the little pot couldn��t help but be tossed from side to side�� However, Wang Lu was determined to cook it into a fragrant meat; he didn��t want to give it any chance to escape. Therefore, he exerted his magical power to mp down the puppy��s struggle.


    The little mutt was certainly not an ordinary dog. Fiercely struggling inside the pot, it exerted powerful strength. Each impact carried a tear biting force, which like a pin prick that could disintegrate a small part of the structure of the small pot. Meanwhile, right before that, Wang Lu would promptly send out his magical power to block the other party��s attack to protect the pot from being destroyed.


    Although he was a Spirit Sword Sect��s top student, he wasn��t omniscient nor omnipotent. Thus, he didn��t have muchprehension on the subject of refining, so he had no way to patch this level five magical tool and could only strive to ensure that it was not damaged.


    This was a novel experience for Wang Lu. On the previous experiential learning down the mountain, he had experienced countless of battles, and in surviving in the Savage Land for almost a year, he had also seen the mountains of corpse and seas of blood that set out to kill him. However, each time, he had countered them with his sword, never directly contending with magical power. His biggest capitals were his Non-Phase Sword Art and Non-Phase Sword Bone, while his magical power was his weak point. However, at this time, his strong swordsmanship was of no use because it was impossible to use his sword to grill meat. Thus, he had to use his own magical power to contend with the dog.


    For most cultivators, it wasn��t difficult to exert magical power out. However, the Non-Phase-Method Wang Lu was ipetent with this. His golden liquid of magical power that was refined from the surrounding spiritual energy through his sword bone could disy a miraculous effect whenplemented with his Non-Phase Sword Bone, but when it was rushed out of the body, it would rapidly disperse like routed troops. Using it in the form of true qi to catalyze the fire was still possible, but to release it effectively in the form of strength was nevertheless difficult. Right now, he directly used his magical power on the small pot, which strictly speaking, wasn��t exactly releasing his magical power out, yet, it was still difficult for him to resist the puppy��s offensive. Every time his magical power covered the inner wall of the pot, the other side would easily disperse it, sending the rest of its power back at the pot��s inner wall.


    This was because his magical power output wasn��t condensed enough�� However, in his current stage of Non-Phase Method, he was still powerless to condense it. This turtling Method was best in self-defense, but when the magical power was sent out of the body, it was free from its constraint and could not be controlled. Unless his Primordial Spirit was powerful enough to produce a formter on in the future, then he could use his Primordial Spirit power to condense his magical power outside his body, however, he didn��t know what year and what month would that be.


    Thus, after a while, the puppy��s struggle had be even more intense. When it entered the cave, it was in an extremely difficult situation and exhausted. However, after eating those five meat buns, it was as if it got all its physical strength back, which it used as its capital to toss inside the pot from side to side. However, in this confrontation, Wang Lu also rapidly adapted on the technique to use his magical power, which was to first condense his magical power in his Inner Mansion right before he sent it out. By force of inertia, in a short time, the magical power would still be in the condensed form outside his body, and thus, as long as he correctly predicted the moment and point of attack, he could withstand it.


    Of course, how to condense it on the inside, how to muster it out, and how to predict the attack required aplex set of knowledge. Luckily, Wang Lu��s perception was oddly high, and he quickly found a working defense model so that the puppy couldn��t escape no matter how it struggled.


    After a while, the bright jade fire gradually subsided. Wang Lu extended his foot and moved a piece over, turning the fire fierce again.


    The little mutt inside the pot suddenly became even more difficult to handle. The movement and the resulting intensified fire had caused its struggle to reach a new height. However, Wang Lu also got himself a new trick. He moved the magical power inside his body ording to the method of Non-Phase Sword Art before suddenly sending it out. Although the area of defense was only a little, its defensive force doubled. Thus, during this confrontation, it was either because of Wang Lu��s luck or the puppy��s bad luck, the several times it struggled were always sessfully blocked.


    "Hehe, go on, fight your way out. The more you struggle, the happier I, your uncle, am. I like the little thing under my body wailing and moaning."


    Seeing that he would soon be able to turn it into a fragrant meat, Wang Lu couldn��t help toot his own horn.


    However, the next moment��


    "You sicko, let me out!"


    "What the hell!?"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in his ears, which made him jump in fright. This, in turn, caused the condensed magical power that he used to press the lid inadvertently loosen a bit. The puppy was quite alerted and promptly took this opportunity to jump out of the pot. The steaming soup emitted a burst of enticing fragrant.


    That little pot was extraordinary. It could automatically self-clean the food put inside and add appropriate seasonings. The blood on the mutt��s fur had already been washed clean, but the soy sauce, aniseed, and other ingredients turned it into a mess.


    In Wang Lu��s horrified eyes, the puppy vigorously shook its fur, which sshed the soup water all over the ce, raised its head and furiously yelled.


    "You sick bastard actually want to eat me?"


    Wang Lu was startled beyond belief. "You this dog actually can speak?"


    Upon listening to this, the little mutt gawked in disbelief, but momentarily, it forgot its anger; it immediately boasted, "What��s so great about being able to speak? I can even sing."


    "Wow, I��ve never heard a dog sing before, why don��t you sing for me, let me hear it."


    The little mutt became even more proud of itself. "Woof, woo, woof, waa, woo, woof."


    "Not bad, not bad, you can sing indeed. You really are a rare dog."


    "Humph, humph." The little mutt raised its head and straightened its chest, very proud of itself,pletely forgetting that just a moment ago, it was thrown into the pot to be boiled into a fragrant meat.


    "For such a wonderful dog, your meat must certainly have a unique vor." While speaking, Wang Lu picked up the small pot and approached the little mutt, ready to grab its head.


    The puppy was so scared that all its fur stood straight up. "You still want to eat me?"


    "Nonsense, I��ve already thrown away my five meat buns, why shouldn��t I take my capital back? You��ve already eaten my five meat buns, how should you repay me?"


    The little mutt suddenly froze in shock.


    Seeing its reaction, Wang Lu inwardly came up with a n and said, "Looks like you��re quite a foodie, do you know what is the most delicious thing in the world?


    The little mutt decisively answered, "Of course it��s meat."


    "What kind of meat?"


    "Em��" The little mutt tilted his head and began to recall all kinds of meat that he had ever eaten. In fact, there weren��t that many. After pondering for half a day, he hesitantly said, "Beef?"


    "Stupid." Wang Lu dismissively ignored his answer. "Looks like you, this freeloader, has quite limited experience. You don��t know the taste of genuinely tasty meat. Let me tell you, the texture of a genuinely tasty meat would be tender, and its flesh tight and plump. After a meticulous process, its color and luster would be bright, its smell would be fragrant and its taste, extremely delicious. When it entered the mouth, it��s tough but not sticking out, soft but not greasy."


    Hearing Wang Lu��s description, the puppy��s saliva had involuntarily flowed out. "Then, then what kind of meat that��s so delicious?"


    "Dog meat."


    "Woof?"


    Wang Lu pointed at the puppy. "It��s the meat on your body."


    "W-woof?"


    Wang Lu��s devilish smile was abnormally sinister. "What about it? You��ve tried so many kinds of meat, yet you haven��t eaten dog meat?"


    "W-woof��"


    "Before eating dog meat, you��ve been living your life in vain. As long as you taste this sulent meat, even a bite of it, you would feel any other meat to be vorless. Compared to the best food that you��ve previously eaten, dog meat is a million times more delicious. You can��t fully describe its taste with just words, so if you haven��t personally tasted it, you really can��t understand its taste."


    "Barf."


    "Luckily I have a small pot, a bowl and seasonings with me here, and I also think my cooking skill is fairly decent. So�� do you want to taste some really good meat?"


    "��" The little mutt froze for a long time. From his countenance, it appeared as if he had an internal struggle, like there was a big battle in his mind.


    A momentter, after a fierce struggle, the little mutt gently lifted one of its hind legs and put it into its mouth��


    Pfft, Wang Lu couldn��t hold back hisughter anymore.


    This puppy��s mind was so funny.

 Chapter 135 - Energetic Reaction Ahead, Strong and Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 135: Energetic Reaction Ahead, Strong and Powerful</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the end, Wang Lu didn��t eat that stupid dog.


    He didn��t want it because he was afraid eating him would affect his IQ.


    Previously, with flowery words, Wang Lu imed that dog meat was the best delicacy in the world�� In fact, even though it was quite fragrant, it was not the first under heaven. Like the women in the beauty pageant, it was too difficult to really decide who was the first and the second. However, incredibly, that stupid dog really believed it to the point that it actually tried to bite itself��that was really painful��


    Therefore, Wang Lu concluded that this dog��s IQ was in the same rank as that of Senior Sister Liu Li, and consequently, it was better not to eat it.


    As for the previous five meat buns�� s, what��s gone could nevere back, they were gone forever. He had been saving them for almost a year, in the end, it was all for naught.


    In fact, when the dog began to talk, Wang Lu had basically dispelled any thoughts on eating that dog��s meat. It didn��t mean that he wouldn��t eat any intelligent creature��eating them could actually increase one��s power. If this were in the Clear Sky Peak, Wang Lu would��ve never softened his stance, however, rather than eating his meat, a talking dog undoubtedly has a higher value.


    No matter how inconspicuous his look was, since this dog could rush through the ck tide, it must have an enormous secret. And since it could speak, it was much better to fish information from it than eating him.


    Therefore��


    "Who are you?"


    "Woof?"


    "Where are you from?"


    "Woof?"


    "Are you native here?"


    "Woof?"


    "What��s your mom��s name?"


    "Woof-woof."


    "Damn, why don��t you answer?"


    "Too tired. Woof."


    And thus, Wang Lu realized that it was extremely difficult for this stupid dog to speak humannguage. If not for it getting almost cooked into fragrant meat inside the potst night, it wouldn��t have even bothered to speak out. So much so that Wang Lu even began to think about learning the dog��snguage in order tomunicate.


    And to make matter worse, after Wang Lu had used a few meat buns to coax it to speak, he found out that this stupid dog was indeed a stupid dog. Although it could speak humannguage and could sing a melodic song, for god��s sake, it couldn��t remember who it was or where it came from. When Wang Lu tried to push it for an answer, it began to anxiously bark and roll on the floor, revealing a posture that said its past was too unbearable to recall.


    Afterter sighing that the lower IQ of this dog was too incurable, Wang Lu once again fished out his pot, bowl, and seasonings ready to prepare a meal. The dog, quite naturally, was unbelievably shocked. "What are you going to eat?"


    "I��ll treat you a dog meat. Your wee."


    No matter how stupid this dog was, it knew there was only one choice between eating dog meat and keeping its life; its immediately shook his head. "Don��t want to eat."


    "Then I��m going to eat it myself."


    "Wait a minute, why would you insist on eating me? Aren��t we friends?"


    Wang Lu gawked. "When did I make a friend with you, dog?"


    The puppy was surprised. "I��ve eaten your meat buns, so now we��re friends for life."


    "What the? Did you really eat meat buns? You obviously owe me that, you know?"


    The little mutt thought for a moment before it straightened its chest and gave off his best impression of loyal look. "You��re right, I ate your meat buns, so I bear your kindness. Therefore, from now on, I��m your faithful little brother, I will do everything you tell me to."


    Wang Lu inwardly eximed what a stupid dog. Even so, although he was a stupid dog, it has a high loyalty and natural affinity with the human; five meat buns could actually buy it.


    "Okay then, now I want you toe to my bowl."


    From then on, Wang Lu had apanion in his survival trip in the Savage Land.


    Considering the IQ of the dog, it was definitely inedible. Since he couldn��t eat it, he could only keep it as a pet. Although this stupid dog could talk and sing, most of the time, it wasn��t that different to any other stupid dog. After it had recognized Wang Lu as its master, it would almost always run around him, jump all over the ce, and shake its tail, revealing a pleasing-like foolish grin while secretly looking forward to getting another meat bun from Wang Lu�� As a brainless pet, it was passable.


    Day after day soon passed by and in the blink of an eye, it was already more than ten days. A man and a dog experienced the ck tide together, wiped out a few dead spirits that wandered into their cave, and then continued to wander around the Western Mountain�� During the day, they didn��t talk too many words, however, Wang Lu was getting a bit more familiar with this stupid dog.


    This dog was really not a normal dog because a normal dog wouldn��t be this stupid. The im that it didn��t remember where it came from or what its name was all true��it really didn��t remember�� In fact, it only remembered what happened in thest few months, which was: it inexplicably appeared in the midst of the Savage Land. With its animal instinct, it fled from the dangers all around it, avoiding all those powerful monsters who preyed on the small and weak. When the ck tide approached, it learned from the other monsters that huddled inside the cave.


    Not long ago, the cave where it stayed was infiltrated by the ck tide. Aware of the impending crisis, it didn��t wait for the dead spirits toe in; it immediately ran out of the cave, desperately fleeing in the dark. By sheer coincidence, it crashed into Wang Lu��s cave and was almost reduced to a pot of fragrant meat.


    In addition, this dog was indeed much more powerful than the average dog. Although its height was only about a foot, its strength, speed, especially its set of canine teeth that wasparable to tiger or wolf��wrong, even those fierce animals would be bitten to death in two or three rounds if they encountered this dog.


    This little mutt was small and stupid, but if graded ording to the Spirit Sword Sect��s grading standard, it would belong to the second level high-rank beast. Moreover, that didn��t ount for the other special abilities that this mutt might have.


    Any other average monster would always have some kind of special ability as their capital to survive. Like the stone and wood apes that he encountered at the Small Clear Sky Peak, which have an abnormally tough skin, and the ghost monkey that was good at illusion and bewitching. This stupid dog didn��t remember its ability; in their first two days of wandering together, Wang Lu was only able to discern one: it has an extremely good digestive track.


    There was nothing to eat at the Savage Land. Although the meat on some of the monsters seemed edible, even Wang Lu wasn��t interested in eating them to challenge the poison resistance limit of his body�� However, this mutt happily ate them.


    This day, Wang Lu and the stupid dog cooperated to hunt and kill a ratherrge monster��Wang Lu used his Non-Phase Sword Art to tangle it while the stupid dog shredded its throat to pieces with its bite. Afterward, that monster��s corpse rapidly decayed and turned into half solid half liquid puree-like substance, which extraordinarily stank.


    Wang Lu felt that even a lump of excrement seemed more edible than that pile of thing, yet, the stupid dog��s saliva immediately flowed down, and it started to gobble it up.


    "You even eat this kind of thing�� Could it be that your real identity is a fungus?"


    "Woof?"


    "Forget it�� Just finish it."


    After it had satiated, the puppy started to happily roll on the ground. Meanwhile, Wang Lu began to gnaw one of the few meat buns left and, looking depressed, fondly remember all sorts of delicacies in the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Realizing that Wang Lu was awfully silent, that pet dog tactfully stopped ying around; it tilted its head and then asked, "Are you unhappy?"


    Wang Lu snappily threw the remaining half bun on that dog��s face. "Who can be happy if they have to eat this thing everyday?"


    That puppy cocked its head and furiously worked its poor brain, trying to understand its master��s mood. After a while, it said, "If you really want to eat, I know something good."


    "Oh?"


    "I want to eat it before, but I can��t beat that guy, so I can��t�� That guy is genuinely good stuff, it would be amazing to eat it. That thing is really good, I can smell it; very different from the others." The puppy��s words were jumbled; it couldn��t correctly describe what it wanted to convey, and it could only reveal a look of regret. However, during its talk, the stupid look on that dog��s face gradually faded away, reced by a hint of ominous, fierce, and greedy look.


    The puppy licked its mouth and asked, "Do you want to eat that thing?"


    Wang Lu went silent for a while, and then the corner of his mouth arched up, revealing a mouthful of teeth.


    "Of course."


    Three dayster, the ck tide descended on the Western Mountain as usual.


    The night before, the monsters in the mountain had burrowed inside the ground, shivering in fear. The ck tide��s infiltration of the area was omnipresent. A few unsuspecting monsters among them were surprised when they found out the ck tide had followed them inside their hidden ce, and thus, they werepletely swallowed by the dead spirits that not even their skeletons were left behind. What about on the ground? Even the most powerful monster on the Western Mountain didn��t dare to appear on the ground while the ck tide was still there; that was not an area where living things could stand.


    However, on these monsters�� forbidden area, a man and a dog stood quietly on the peak of a hill like two stone carvings, allowing the darkness to swallow them.


    This man and the dog was naturally Wang Lu and his new pet dog. Three days ago, the stupid dog told Wang Lu that there was something truly wonderful to eat. Wang Lu didn��t ask what it was, and he didn��t even try tomunicate with the dog after that. Just three dayster, when the ck tide was about to arrive, instead of going back to their cave, they climbed a small hill.


    The food that the mutt said was obviously one of the dead spirits within the ck tide, and it was a very formidable one at that. Although the extent of its power was still unknown, its Primordial Chaos Force must certainly be very strong. In other words, the harvest that they could gain by killing it would definitely be of the best quality. As a freeloader, this stupid dog must have a very keen instinct on food. Its nose could perfectly discern what was tasty and what was bad to eat.


    On their previous ck tide, a few dead spirits rushed into their cave, and the dog��s eyes immediately shone. First, it bit to death a group of will-o��-the-wisps��no one knew why this seemingly ethereal wisp could be killed by a dog��s bite. Those wisps thus exploded and dropped many lumps of bright jade.


    As for the other several strange creatures, the dog seemed to have no interest in them. Afterwards, under Wang Lu��smand, it coordinated with him to bite them one by one, yet none dropped anything worth. However, the good thing that it let him keep in mind was at least ten thousand times better than the will-o��-the-wisps


    Based on the stupid dog��s IQ, he doubted that it truly understood the meaning of ten thousand, however, the good thing in its eyes must be definitely a very good thing.


    And that good thing hid within the ck tide. Thus, in order to kill that thing, they naturally had to step into the ck tide and actively look for it.


    This was not a suicide mission. Although Wang Lu even had to lose a hand in the face of an onught from the ck tide not long after he came to the savagend, nearly one yearter, it was not the same anymore. Although he was yet able topletely resist the most headache-inducing part of the ck tide, which was its toxicity, currently by a special method, he was able to ignore it for a short time. When he brandished his sword, the Non-Phase Sword Art��s sword defense had doubled than nearly a year ago. More importantly, after experiencing the "baptism" of the ck tide dozens of time, Wang Lu had begun to be familiar with the countless of despaired creatures in the darkness. When the ck tide arrived, there would be no light and no sound. Even if there were a huge army of skeletons marching on the mountain, they would not emit any sound; it was impossible to detect them. However, this year��s many battles had made Wang Lu��s perception even keener. Especially when he was in the middle of the ck tide where the dead spirits roamed, he could even clearly sense the existence of the dead spirit near him.


    And the dead spirits were no longer mysterious to him, in fact, he didn��t feel afraid of them at all.


    When thest ray on the earth was obscured by the darkness, Wang Lu closed his eyes and immediately sensed clearly the existence of the innumerable dead spirits that had suddenly arrived; he knew that the time hase.


    "Doggy, show the way."


    "Woof."


    In the dark, the barking sound of the stupid dog was especially conspicuous. But equally striking was Wang Lu��s scolding voice.


    "Dumb dog, speak don��t bark."


    "On the left."


    A man and a dog immediately moved to the left. The small hill that Wang Lu deliberately chose was in the middle of the Western Mountain; they could advance to any direction from there. Once that food appeared within the ck tide, they could rush to its location from the hill the quickest.


    During their descent, they encountered countless will-o��-the-wisps. However, with his spiritual treasure Sword of Mount Kun, Wang Lu formed the imprable three feet sword defense, which firmly locked those dead spirits outside this circle of defense, regardless of whether they were tangible or intangible.


    The stupid dogfortably walked within the sword circle of defense. It barked and then moved its nose. "Front, it��s in the front."


    The smell of the most delicious thing in the ck tide was firmly engraved in one of the few memory spaces of that stupid dog, making it unable to forget it. Sensing that that delicious food was near, the little thing madly moved its limbs, leading Wang Lu to the direction of the food.


    At the same time, more and more dead spirits began to gather. In this ck tide, it might have been a very long time for them to meet such a daring challenger. Thus, the surrounding dead spirits became even more attracted to them. However, despite these gathering of dead spirits, which seemed like mountains of corpses and seas of blood, no one seemed able to prate this three feet sword defense. The dead spirits continued to crash into it, yet they were constantly bounced back by the Non-Phase Sword Art, causing them to make a silent, twisted growl. If this was in the past, it might be enough to make Wang Lu tremble in fear, but this time, it seemed like a joke.


    The dumb dogughed wildly without care. "Hahaha, weak, really weak."


    Wang Lu coldly scolded him, "Don��t waste your limited brain power on this, just focus on showing the way."


    Currently, Wang Lu was still able to easily block all of the attacks, but only because those powerful dead spirits in the ck tide have yet to appear. However, their time to hunt wasn��t much; after Wang Lu had knocked some sense into that stupid dog, it calmed down and continued to find the source of the smell. Then it locked that delicious food��s position.


    "At the front, ahead of us. The smell is strong and powerful."


    With that, saliva began to drool out of the little mutt��s mouth as it crazily raced ahead. Arching up the corner of his mouth into a sneer, Wang Lu immediately followed it.


    A momentter, he finally experienced that strong and powerful smell.


    "�� Dumb dog, you f*cking tricked me."


    Strong and powerful? No wonder��


    Just ahead of them, within the dark, ten giant creatures, each the size of a small hill, were ferociously staring at them.

 Chapter 136 - Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi

    <h4>Chapter 136: Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Within the ck tide, there was neither sound nor light, however, the ten hill-tall giant creatures�� presence was so strong as if there was a hurricane heading at them. Wang Lu, who could perceive in the dark, was able to print the other side��s ferocious looks into his mind.


    It was a look with a deep hatred of life. Even among the dead spirits, only an extreme few would have such a strong and vicious hatred. In fact, not all dead spirits were unable to coexist with the living. Right now, basically, it could be said there was tentative peace within the Nine Regions. Among the sects, the line between the evil and righteous was not that clear cut. For several hundred years in the Immortal Cultivation World, some cultivators even wrote many unfulfilled-love-between-ghost-and-people stories; in some ces, there was even a new trend of taking a female zombie as a girlfriend��the premise, of course, was that the other party should be beautiful enough.


    However, the dead spirits in the ck tide were very different than themon zombies and dead spirits in the Nine Regions. The nature of their existence was more distorted and malicious. Although they obviously have a certain wisdom, there waspletely no desire to exist in harmony with the living. Every time they arrived, they only came to wipe out the living, no room for mediation.


    If it were not so, in this past year, Wang Lu would��ve turned these dead spirits into Wisdom Sect��s followers, working together to achieve the world��s ascension.


    "Dumb dog, you f*cking tricked me."


    He had been led by the stupid dog to rush towards this ring of ten giant dead spirits. He didn��t know what let this dumb dog look for them, but there was probably something unusual in the center of that ring, which was why it was heavily guarded�� Fortunately, none of those giants were in the Savage Corpse King level of dead spirit. With Wang Lu��s current strength, facing three or four of those giants alone would give him no pressure at all. It was just that, if all ten of them came at him at once, it would carry some risk to him. Not to mention around those ten giant dead spirits, zombies, will-o��-the-wisps and other creatures have already gathered like mountain and tide.


    However, as a professional adventurer, he knew that he must not be terrified in this situation. Thereupon, Wang Lu pointed his sword forward. "Dumb dog, charge."


    "Woof."


    Without hesitation, the dumb dog dashed straight towards those ten giant dead spirits. That wonderful dish was so close that it could clearly smell it, which was, of course, in the middle of that ring of ten giant dead spirits. Out of its animal instinct, it obviously knew that it was hazardous to charge into them because it could not possibly contend against any one of those giants. By hunting together with Wang Lu, they could definitely kill some of them, however, facing ten of them at once would still lead to a dead end.


    But in the end, it still chose to dash. Moreover, it suddenly charged with astonishing speed, which left Wang Lu behind. At the same time, the ten giant dead spirits silently roared and reached out to grasp it.


    Boom!


    Several dazzling mes burst in the darkness. They were difficult-to-see-lights in the dark tide, and though they were faint and seemed swayed under the limitless darkness, ultimately, the mes were strong enough to burn.


    These mes seemed to be the dividing lines between Yin and Yang, light and dark, and ck from white. With these dividing lines, this piece of deathly silent and hiddennd was suddenly reflected in colors. The ten giant dead spirits and their stretched out hideous giant hands became clearly visible and were reflected alternatingly by the light and shadow from the firelights. The roaring sound of the surrounding dead spirits at the moment when the fires burst suddenly flooded the ears. Countless angry curse and innumerable hatred-filled voices were stirred into one continuous screeching wail.


    This was the Bright Jade Fire, the only avable light source in the ck tide. At the same time as the stupid dog charged forward, Wang Lu fished out his collection of bright jades from his mustard seed bag and scattered them around.


    The mes dispersed the ck tide, as well as those frightened giant dead spirits, who jerked their hands back in a hurry and staggered backward as they hastily retreated. Of course, these Savage dead spirits have an instinctive fear of the Bright Jade Fire. However, when these giant creatures retreated, the object that they firmly guarded was left exposed. Wang Lu��s Bright Jade Fires were very exquisite, they actually isted out the thing that those giant creatures surrounded.


    However, when that dead spirit that was left behind revealed itself, Wang Lu couldn��t help but exim "sheet!" as he stopped on his track, unable to initiate his lofty assault.


    Within his line of sight, surrounded by several Bright Jade Fires, there was a dark humanoid dead spirit with glistening skin. It was covering its head with its hands, hissing out fear from those mes.


    That dead spirit was only about one man tall. Its shape was very close to human, and because the whole body was naked, one could clearly see the pack of muscles and the smooth, shiny skin. Although he couldn��t see its head, which it covered with its hands, he clearly saw therge and long thing that hung between its legs��


    "I��ll be damned, I knew there must be this kind of abnormality within the dead spirit. You f*cking dead dog, your so-called strong and powerful is actually this kind of strong and powerful!"


    As a professional adventurer, Wang Lu already has an outstanding mindset of unflinching-in-the-face-of-copsing-mountain. After stepping on the path of Immortal Cultivation, with the help of Non-Phase Heart Sutra, his Primordial Spirit became nimble, and his wisdom tough. Although he could still be amazed, in reality, it was extremely difficult to affect his action.


    But at this time, this dark-skinned dead spirit really caused Wang Lu to hesitate for a moment, and it even stopped Wang Lu��s charge.


    However, that dead dog was unperturbed as it continued its assault. While the opposite party was still shaken by the Bright Jade Fire, it was caught off guard by this charge. The dead dog bit the arm of the opposite party, trying to rip it off to expose the throat covered by the hands.


    Since it was a humanoid dead spirit, it would bite its throat or break its skull�� Theoretically, the dead spirit and the living had apletely different structure, however, recently during their hunt of the dead spirit, they��ve had actually killed many dead spirits in this humanoid form. Being bitten by the stupid dog, the hissing sound intensity of that dark-skinned dead spirit doubled, clearly showing that it suffered a great deal of pain. In just a few short moment, the bulk of the muscles on that arm was torn and dissolved in half.


    Suddenly, the dead spirit arm was loosened, revealing the connection between the head and the body��the throat.


    The dumb dog was ecstatic. Its hind legs pushed it forward towards the front of that dead spirit, and its two rows of teeth were opened wide in anticipation to bite the other side��s throat. As long as it couldtch its jaws on the dead spirit��s throat, the victory would be assured. It might not be obvious, but this dead dog��s digestive system was truly against-the-heaven strong; once a thing entered its mouth, it would be gone forever�� even if it was of far higher rank than it.


    This dark-skinned dead spirit was undoubtedly strong; although it was protected by the ten giant dead spirits, its strength was more than those big guys. If they were still under the ck tide, even if the dog and Wang Lu joined hands together, their odds to win was barely half�� However, this time, the ck uncle was preupied with its fear of Bright Jade Fire, and thus, toote to resist.


    However, when the dog��s jaws were about totch on their target, it suddenly heard Wang Lu��smand.


    "Dumb dog,e here."


    The stupid dog froze. It wasn��t thinking about why would Wang Lu told it to withdraw at this time, nor it was thinking to keep the spoil for itself and whatnot�� Actually, it didn��t know how to respond to that call.


    The stupid dog has a limited IQ. When all its brainpower was used for the fight, the processing of thenguage would be very slow. On their previous hunts, because they were less strenuous, the stupid dog didn��t put too much effort and thus, had the brainpower to process Wang Lu��smand. However, at this time, before this peerless cuisine, its excessive impulse caused it to temporarily lost its ability to listen tomands.


    But behind it, Wang Lu��s heart sank.


    Because after his initial consternation, he had recognized the dark-skinned dead spirit; he was very grateful that he was stopped in his track by the enormous appendage of the other side.


    Because this was the Savage Corpse General. Furthermore, from its dark skin color, he knew that it was one of the famous ck Poison Corpse General, which was nearly simr in power to the low-level Xudan Xiao Ming. To say that it was particrly powerful, it actually wasn��t. However�� it was especially cunning.


    This General��s fear of the Bright Jade Fire should be real, however, to fear so much that it covered its head and unable to resist was too much of an act. Tearing half of its arm seemed like the stupid dog had gained the upper hand, however, the hidden danger had almost surfaced.


    In addition to its incredibly powerful digestive system, the stupid dog didn��t have any other plus point; it absolutely could not withstand the ck Poison Corpse General��s counter attack. And if this stupid dog died, Wang Lu couldn��t possibly defeat a low-level Xudan Xiao Ming alone, making this time��s hunt fall short��


    Fortunately�� he still has cards under his sleeve.


    "Woof!"


    A barking sound resounded at this critical moment, which startled the stupid dog and caused it to subconsciously loosen its jaws and rush back.


    Despite his sess in saving the stupid dog��s life, Wang Lu had a gloomy expression instead, not the proud countenance of a young foreignnguage expert. That barking sound actually came from his mouth, which he would forever remember as his lifetime shame. When they got backter, he would surely im that stupid dog��s leg as repayment.


    At the same time, the skin of that ck Poison Corpse General melted; it flew down as an extremely poisonous ck ooze. Although this highly poisonous liquid could be digested if it entered the stupid dog��s digestive system, if it fell on its body, it would definitely die. This was the ck Poison Corpse General''s specially worn skin to trick and kill its enemy.


    Feeling extremely thrilled from being nearly killed by that trick, the stupid dog, shaken to its bones, turned to look at Wang Lu and asked, "You can actually speak dog��snguage?"


    However, just as it turned its head, Wang Lu��s roar came to its ears. "Idiot, look ahead."


    Wang Lu didn��t expect this stupid dog to really be this stupid in this situation. In the presence of the ck Poisonous Corpse General, it turned out that it dared to brazenly turn its head. Did it really want to die so quickly?


    At the same time, how could that ck Poisonous Corpse General let this opportunity to slip away? From under that melted skin, a pale bone whip fiercely flung.


    Toote��


    The moment the bone whip appeared, Wang Lu had already calcted the result. The momentarily-distracted stupid dog was doomed to be hit by this bone whip. Its reaction speed and sprint were not a match to the ck Poison Corpse General, moreover, the other side had caught it off guard, leaving it with no chance to escape.


    In theirst hunt in the dark tide, their sess happened because the stupid dog was protected by his Non-Phase Sword Art. However, this time, due to an unfortunate incident, the two were separated, which exposed the great w in their cooperation. What a pity, although his thinking speed was very fast, his body could not keep up. His Non-Phase Method wasn��t known for its speed; even if he tried to dash right away, there were still a few meters distance between them.


    This was the chink in the armor of his swordsmanship. Often in the battle, a few meter distance was the difference between life and death. However, it was precisely at this instant that his hidden unripe card had its use.


    Wang Lu stepped forward and brandished his sword. Under the glittering cold light of the Sword of Mount Kun, the bone whip a few meters away from it stopped in mid-air, unable to move even an inch as if it had met an invisible wall. The stupidly foolish dog still didn��t realize that just now, it was in an extremely dangerous situation as the sharp tip of the bone whip was aiming at it.


    A momentter, fine cracks began to bloom on the surface of that bone whip. Because its heavy strike was blocked, the bone whip naturally suffered badly. Screaming in pain, the ck Poison Corpse General retracted its whip. Its fierce eyes locked on Wang Lu, which was met with a sincere smile from him.


    Obviously there were several meters distance between Wang Lu and the stupid dog, but his single move could actually block the fierce attack from the dead spirit the level of the Corpse General. This was Wang Lu��s first use of this card, yet he immediately achieved sess. This Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi was indeed powerful��

 Chapter 137 - A Deep Feeling of Master and Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 137: A Deep Feeling of Master and Disciple</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Within the boundless darkness, the few burning bright jades were the only few light source. Under these lights, the dark skinned ck Poison Corpse General bewilderingly withdrew its bone whip and red like a tiger watching its preys��the man and the dog.


    The deadlocksted for less than a moment, because with an angry bark, the stupid dog sprinted forward to attack.


    Just now, in a moment of distraction, it was nearly cleaved in two by the bone whip, but was promptly thwarted by Wang Lu��s Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi�� The exchange happened too fast that the stupid dog didn��t even have the time to think about it. It only knew that, at this time, the enemy was at the front, while its master was guarding at the back with his sword. Therefore, it would do the only thing that it could do.


    Bite it to death.


    A moment ago, the ck Poison Corpse General had melted its skin, however, it seemed like that flowing poison scene had already been thrown off its brain by that stupid dog. It once again pounced on the enemy��s body and fiercely bit that corpse��s arm. Its supposedly stronger-than-steel flesh and bones were actually torn by the dog��s sharp teeth, deepening its wound.


    In just around ten to twenty seconds, its stout arm had beenpletely torn down in an incredibly smooth process.


    This was, of course, not the intention of the corpse. In those several seconds, it had actually tried more than thirty methods to kill the mad dog that tried to bite it. However, they were all thwarted by the Non-Phase Sword Qi of the cultivator who stood a few meters away.


    Whether it was a colorless and odorless poisonous gas, the powerful bone whip strike, or even the demonic method powered by the dead spirit��s Primal Chaos Force, all of them seemed to have hit ayer of invisible but solid wall; regardless of which method, none could hurt its opponent��


    In this dark tide, this corpse general has killed countless living creatures. Although it was asionally repulsed by a more formidable creature, it had nevertheless encountered this kind of strange situation. An idea to retreat was born out of its crafty nature. However, at this time, that stupid dog intuitively changed its attack target. It bit off its ankle to force it to fall on the ground.


    When it looked down, the corpse general saw the pair of crimson eyes of a mad beast.


    It seemed like the dog didn��t care about its own life anymore as it crazily tried to tear apart the corpse general��s body. Its two rows teeth had to withstand the repeated excessive frantic biting force; several of them had actually been chipped off, and the blood flowed freely out of its mouth. However, how could a mad beast care about all these?


    Obviously all the injuries were isted by its master, thus, it wanted to bite the corpse general to death. However, the animal instinct in the stupid dog��s brain crazily roared, urging it to finish the opponent as fast as possible and at all cost.


    It was as if it was walking on a rope, with abyss under it, and the other side was a glorious heaven. If it could step correctly, it could safely go to the other side, but if it took the wrong step, it would be doomed.


    The dumb dog didn��t understand why it would feel like this. However,pared to thinking, it trusted its instinct more. Therefore, under the protection from the Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi, it brazenly went crazy. Surrounded by firelights, it set off a hurricane of flesh and blood.


    The ck Poison Corpse General would finally die.


    As a dead spirit, it shouldn��t even have the concept of death. In this ck tide, even if its physique was destroyed, it could re-form again in the dark tide�� Unless it was killed by the living.


    And whether it was Wang Lu or the stupid dog, both of them were undoubtedly the standard living creatures. When the stupid dog finally bit off the corpse general��s throat, it tore the head off of its body, and thus, this filled-with-infinite-hatred ck Poison Corpse General finally perished.


    The stupid dog��s mouth had been dripping with blood; the excessiveness of the crazy had brought it great harm. However, at this time, all of a sudden, the redness in its eyes dissipated a little, and a momentter, it turned its head and looked.


    Wang Lu, brandishing his Sword of Mount Kun, still has his smile on his face. However, from the lower lip to his throat and from the throat to his chest, blood flowed like a waterfall.


    "Damn it, if it��s a little bit slower then it��s death for sure."


    Wang Lu said. His legs seemed unstable as if he was about to stagger.


    For a long time, Wang Lu always thought of himself as a professional adventurer. Even if he didn��t dare to dere himself as the possessor of the highest IQ in the world, he was confident that he could crush the majority of his peers with ease. Over the years, from his feat at the Immortal Gathering to founding the Wisdom Sect on the year-long experiential learning, all these feats were the proofs of that point.


    However, in this nearly a year in the Savage Land, Wang Lu had to admit that he had made an extremely stupid mistake.


    His Master duping him into the Savage Land was nothing more than in order to let him practice the Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi. For a year, in this Western Mountain, Wang Lu had industriously worked on his cultivation. Whether it was his Qi Cultivating Stage, Sword Bone, Heart Sutra or other methods, all of them had undergone an enormous progress. However, he was actually unable to sessfully train that Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi.


    At first, Wang Lu only thought that he just hadn��t reached the required level. After all, in theory, this Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi belonged to an advanced method, thus, it was understandable that it had a higher basic requirement. However, his cultivation speed could also be considered as fast. Now he had reached the middle-level Qi Cultivating Stage, yet he had only entered the Spirit Sword Sect for about five years��


    However, a few days ago, when he argued about the merit of dog meat, he found out that things didn��t seem to be what he thought of. His inability to train the Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi was perhaps because he had been looking at the wrong method to train it��


    For a professional adventurer, the method was always more important than the effort. One year of diligent training was not worth showing off because even someone as stupid as Wen Bao could easily aplish it. What was difficult was to find the right method to achieve more with less effort. Yet this professional adventurer who always specialized in this field of endeavor had actually picked a foolish method this time.


    Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi could not be practiced by ordinary methods�� In fact, this fact could readily be discerned by its name alone. All of the methods on his set of Non-Phase Method had Non-Phase, two words at the front, however, why would this particr Non-Phase Sword Qi had additional Innate [1] word in front of it? Because it looked more mighty, more noble, more morous? With his Master��s extremely insufficient moral character, that name would beughable instead.


    When he thought about it, his Master had actually clued him about this as early as two years ago; what was the actual meaning of Innate? Why would a method for a mere Qi Cultivating Stage deserve to be paired with the word Innate?


    Of course, it referred to the innate lifespan�� When that woman taught himself the Heaven Burning Blood Technique three years ago, she had probably thought of this day. For a cultivator who hasn��t reached the high level Qi Cultivating Stage, exerting out the sword qi and also maintaining the formidable defense power of the Non-Phase Sword Art could only be achieved by burning the lifespan in a short period of time to produce a huge amount of magical power as the fuel to do all that. The strong points of the Non-Phase Method were its toughness and firmness, but it has practically zero ability to produce a burst of power. To offset these shorings, the only thing that could be done was by using the Heaven Burning Blood Technique. It was just that, in the past, Wang Lu always thought that this method was an especially sheetty method, and he had never associated it with the noble and grandeur of the authentic Non-Phase Method.


    Therefore, the so-called Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi was actually the precursor to the Non-Phase Sword Qi. With the prefix Innate, not only was it not stronger, but it was also weakened a lot, however, if a Qi Cultivating Stage Cultivator wanted to exert out the sword qi, this was the only road that one must follow.


    After finally realizing this point, Wang Lu just needed three days to train to improve his Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi. Now, in his first practical use, it already achieved the desired result.


    From the start, this was not a difficult-to-train method. If he had just realized the need to couple it with the Heaven Burning Blood Technique early on, Wang Lu would��ve seeded in mastering it in about one month. From this point of view, it seemed like his year-long survival in this ce was in vain. However, on the other hand, without this year��s experience, without encountering the stupid dog and hunting and killing many dead spirits in the ck tide together with it, without this year��s progress, he wouldn��t have been able to exert his sword qi as far as four or five meters away-Thus, it would��ve been toote for him to save the stupid dog. Moreover, it would��ve been impossible for him to challenge andpletely seal a corpse general the rank of low-level Xudan.


    The stupid dog was able to brazenly go all out based on Wang Lu��s lifespan burning. Every time he sent out the Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi meant that he had burned three to five days of his innate lifespan. And in these few short of breaths moment, Wang Lu had actually wielded over a hundred times Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi, shortening his life for over a year.


    For someone with over a hundred years of innate lifespan, one year seemed nothing. However, burning it in just a few breaths moment like this took a heavy toll on his body. If they finished the corpse general a few momentste, there was no need to mention the result anymore.


    However, since that didn��t happen and they��ve basically won the fight, there was no need to dwell on what ifs anymore. Wang Lu walked over right next to the remainder of the corpse general. "Where is that good thing?"


    The dumb dog barked and then began sniffing the body. It then ripped the chest off and fished out a scarlet, still beating "meat ball". It then lingered its gaze on that meat ball for a moment as if it was reluctant to part with it. It then held it with its mouth, jumped on Wang Lu��s shoulder and delivered that meat ball to Wang Lu.


    Despite his vast knowledge as the Spirit Sword��s top student, he didn��t recognize the origin of this meat ball. However�� wasn��t this time��s hunting party for the sake of this thing, the exceptional delicacy that caused the stupid dog to fall head over heels for?


    He took a bite of that meat ball and a boiling liquid suddenly flushed his throat. Wang Lu didn��t even have the time to taste whether it was bitter or sweet since the unusually high-temperature liquid had scalded his entire esophagus.


    What the! Is thisva?


    After years of practicing Non-Phase Sword Bone, Wang Lu��s flesh had long been tempered into such a high degree of toughness. Moreover, it was an inside and outside tempering that even after drinking a scalding hot oil, he could still take a sip of herbal tea. However, at this time, the hot liquid had scalded his esophagus in just seconds. The pain then quickly spread to his stomach, and then spread throughout his body.


    But then, in the throes of pain, a surging life force burst out from his stomach�� Wang Lu froze for a moment��he finally understood the content of this meat ball.


    It was the pure essence of the energy source of the living��it was the life force, better yet, it was the innate lifespan.


    In the Nine Regions, spirit object that could prolong life was not umon. However, one that could increase the innate lifespan was actually priceless.


    Wang Lu didn��t have the time to analyze why would this savage dead spirit��s body have such a pure essence of innate lifespan because currently, all that he could feel was the influx of energy into his body like a gushing of Yellow River. Ten years, twenty years�� before long, his lifespan had been increased for over a century.


    Wang Lu��s original lifespan was about one hundred years. However, at this time, it was actually doubled. As he was now just a seventeen years old teenager, he didn��t actually care much about his lifespan. Even as a human, he didn��t even reach his peak yet, thus, it waspletely unnecessary to consider the question of longevity. However, doubling his innate lifespan actually meant his life had ascended to another level.


    A lifespan of around two hundred years was a privilege of a Foundation Establishment Cultivator, but now, Wang Lu��s life had actually elevated to the level of a Foundation Establishment Cultivator in advance.


    As the Spirit Sword��s top student, he knew very well that, at the very least, there would be no bottleneck in reaching the Foundation Establishment in the future. The other cultivators, even if they were blessed with the simr level Heavenly Spirit Root, would need to umte cultivation in order to break through the barrier to the Foundation Establishment if they didn��t have external assistance. However, in the future, Wang Lu would just need to cultivate as usual to reach the Foundation Establishment Stage; even unconsciously reaching the Foundation Establishment was possible.


    Besides doubling his lifespan, there were also countless other benefits. This ck Poison Corpse General was indeed worthy to be called as his jackpot in this Savage Land. In ordance with the Primal Chaos Rule in this ce, under a normal circumstance, no one knew how many dead spirits that he has to hunt and kill in order for them to drop this best quality meat ball that contained a hundred years of lifespan. The value of this drop wasn��t that much differentpared to that of the Sword Nucleus that Zhu Shiyao obtained after ying a Corpse King; it was a genuinely best quality loot�� Luckily, this stupid dog��s sense of smell was sensitive enough to actually track this ck Poison Corpse General in the boundless darkness of the ck tide.


    A momentter, Wang Lu opened his eyes and saw the stupid dog swallowing the meatball skin and its remaining juice.


    After a fierce battle, the man and the dog divided the loot around seventy and thirty percent. As the master and the head of the hunting party, Wang Lu took the big chunk of it, and the rest was gently swallowed by the stupid dog. Both feeling boundlessly satisfied.


    However, at this time, the dumb dog finally became somewhat astute. After eating the tasty food, it immediately looked around in vignt, muttering some questions.


    No doubt it was gratifying to hunt and finally kill the corpse general, but then what? The two of them were still surrounded by the ck tide and the countless dead spirits were still sieging them at the periphery. No doubt their anger was doubled because of the ck Poison Corpse General��s death. There was still at least a day before the ck tide receded. However, the several bright jades had almost burnt out. If this was in the cave, these mes could be maintained for several hours. However, here, under the direct pressure from the ck tide, there were only about tens of minutes before they would be extinguished. This team of one man and one dog had tried their best to finish their target as quick as possible, but now the time was running out.


    Moreover, those several bright jades were thest batch that Wang Lu had. It seemed like they had no hope to break through this encirclement.


    "Woof?" Realizing that the bright jade mes were rapidly weakening, the dumb mutt began to get nervous.


    "No need to panic. As long as we promptly seek outside help, we will be fine."


    Wang Lu said and then took out thest card on this Savage Land journey from his mustard seed bag��Spirit Sword Sect��s Summoning Heaven Talisman.


    As long as the user fired this talisman, no matter where the user was, even in the abyss of the devil realm, they could be summoned back to the mountain. Three years ago before the Sect��s year long experiential learning, he had redeemed this with the sect credits. It just so happened that he needed to use it at this time.


    "Master, I have done my training,e pick me up."


    A momentter, his Master��s voice rang in his ears: "No time right now, wait two more days."


    "��"

 Chapter 138 - A Letter With Ten Thousand Kilos Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 138: A Letter With Ten Thousand Kilos Pressure</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the Western Mountains of the Savage Land, the Bright Jade mes gradually dimmed, and a young man��s countenance turned gloomy and uncertain.


    "�� Master, I can��t afford to wait."


    "Oh, you��re still young, howe you can��t even wait? It��s just one or two days. You��ve been surviving there for a year, what��s another one or two days? Well then, see youter."


    "Hey, hey, I��m really going to die here."


    "Then why are you spouting nonsense to me? Quickly save your life!"


    Seeing that theirmunication was ipatible, Wang Lu had no other choice. "Master, are you receiving ��guests�� [1]?"


    "Puff!"


    The sound of someone vomiting blood brought greatfort to Wang Lu.


    "Evil disciple, how dare you nder me?"


    "You aren��t? With your moral values, I can only say that it��s a reasonable assumption."


    "Moreover, I used a provocative question to probe the situation. What are the things that you are so busy about that you even disregard your disciple��s life and death, if not for receiving a ��guest��?"


    Silenced ensued for a long time before the other side probingly asked, "Are you really in danger? And not sexually harassing your Master because you have nothing better to do?"


    Wang Lu yelled, "Your father, I, have burned a Summoning Heaven Talisman in order to talk to you. This single use talisman is worth the same as your yearly ie, why would I have to spend so much just to molest you?"


    This time, his Master��s voice had turned anxious. "You, this kid, actually used the Summoning Heaven Talisman? Wait a moment, I��ll be right there."


    A few momentster, a burst of wave set off in this boundless ck tide. For an absolutely dead silent ce like this, this wave was undoubtedly a great sight to behold. A momentter, a hole appeared in the ck tide, and the rays of light flushed through. Then, a white-d female standing on top of a bamboo sword descended from the sky. The brilliant light of the sun shone over the ce. The dark tide on the Western Mountain struggled for a few moments before dissipating away, which promptly forced those powerful dead spirits to retreat in haste, but the weaker ones didn��t have the chance. Under the sunlight, they sent out ear piercing shriek as their body began to emit smoke. Before long, theypletely withered away.


    The things that frightened countless of living creatures on the Western Mountain, which came every ten days along with the dark tide, perished just like that.


    For a time, the dumb mutt ckened its jaw, dumbfoundedly looking at that golden ball of light in the sky with its eyes sprang wide. Until a momentter, tears flowed down because of intense light, which could be said as having nearly blinded the dog��s eyes, and it finally averted its gaze.


    The Honored Master could be seen from afar as truly anxious. The green light shed over to Wang Lu.


    "Where��s the enemy?"


    Wang Lu looked at her in silence.


    "Didn��t you say you��re in the middle of life and death crisis? So where��s the enemy?"


    Wang Lu continued to look at her in silence; he has a really mixed feeling about this.


    His Master looked around and scanned the surrounding with her Primordial Spirit. A momentter, her eyes shifted back to Wang Lu; furrowing her brows, she asked, "Strange, you look fine to me. Moreover, your body is overflowing with energy unlike a seriously injured, dying person. Huh, where��s your left arm? Is it cut off?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Master, you��re a big idiot."


    In any case, With the arrival of his Master, the Gate of the Savage Land had been opened, and the one-year trip was finally over.


    Wang Lu, bringing with him his dog, and the spoils of the Western Mountain, triumphantly returned to the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Along the way, Wang Lu had nned to share his experience with his Master. But when he thought about it, there was no use in talking too much with this cheap woman.


    "I picked up a dog."


    The stupid dog revealed a fawning smile. "Woof-woof."


    His Master cast a sidelong nce. "Oh, is this your food reserve?"


    The dumb mutt��s eyes were immediately filled with resentment.


    Wang Lu pondered. "This thing��s IQ is too low, can��t be eaten."


    "No matter, maybe you can find an opportunityter to give it as a gift to your Senior Sister Liu Li, perhaps it could make up her brain."


    "�� By the way, I��ve mastered the Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi."


    "Oh, it��s slower than expected, eh."


    "Um, I overdid it this year."


    "It��s okay. It doesn��t matter. In any case, your progress is already quite ahead, so, slowing down a bit is good to stabilize your mood. But, seeing that you��re already overflowing with innate energy, reaching high-level Qi Cultivating Stage is just a matter of days."


    Battling the ck Poison Corpse General forced Wang Lu to release the Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi over a hundred of times. The required huge volume of magical power to fuel that came from the massivebustion of innate lifespan within a short period of time, which shocked the entire structure of his Inner Mansion. For someone with superficial foundation, this kind of shock was tantamount to fatal internal injury. If someone has an average foundation, with the help of panacea and method to dissolve this shock, this could be a blessing in disguise, a catalyst to hasten the cultivation progress by leaps and bounds�� However, this skyrocketing of the cultivation was just an empty facade because itpletely separated the cultivation of magical power from the cultivation stage, which limited future development even further. Only those cultivators with deep foundation could really defuse this shock and actually improved their cultivation speed.


    With his deep foundation, Wang Lu had already dissolved the shock quite a while ago. His previous shorings of theck of cultivation of magical power were finally padded by this incident��a true blessing in disguise for him. The only thing that vexed him a bit was his original n to challenge his defense so that he could reach the boundary of level five Qi Cultivating Stage ultimately could not be reached��


    ording to his Master��s calction, as long as he spent a few days on nursing his injury and fixing his Inner Mansion, the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage woulde naturally to him.


    "Speaking of which, hastening your cultivation is also a good thing. While you were away for a year, the Heavenly Sword Hall has opened up for a number of meetings. Most of the discussion centered around whether there should be an adjustment to the disciples�� education policy or not."


    Wang Lu was somewhat curious. "What?"


    "Simply speaking, they want to speed up the pace of cultivation of the disciples. Our Spirit Sword Sect, over the years, have always emphasized a solid foundation, not advancing recklessly�� But actually, the disciples�� cultivation speed is not slow. In general, in ten years, a disciple would reach the Foundation Establishment. They would smoothly go from the level nine to level one Qi Cultivating Stage, which is simply unheard of for themon sect."


    Wang Lu nodded approvingly. Generally speaking, the higher the level of cultivation, the slower it was. However, the Spirit Sword Sect was able to ensure a smooth progress for its disciples. This could only be exined by the sect��s degree of control of the cultivation pace of the disciples, which gave them a solid foundation and easily did an over-rank challenge.


    "However, although ten years to reach Foundation Establishment is rtively fastpared to an ordinary sect, who let us among the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? Amongst the five, ours is a bit slow. The fastest one is Royal Soldier Sect. Their disciples only need three years to reach Foundation Establishment��that��s crazy! As for others, the standard for the Shengjing Sect is six years, seven years for Ten Thousand Arts Sect, and the slower one is Kunlun Immortal Sect, which is eight years. But we, Spirit Sword Sect, are at the bottom."


    Wang Lu sneered. "We��ve always been at the bottom anyway, why would you all care about thisparison now?"


    His Master shrugged. "Before, we indeed didn��t want topare. Unfortunately, someone came with the intention to p our face. Although we��ve been enduring this humiliation all these years, there is a limit to our endurance."


    Wang Lu immediately got his interest piqued. "Who came to p our face? Tell me the details?"


    "It��s nothing actually. It��s just that when the Sect Leader and the several Elders attended the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals gathering, a few individual elders from the other sects peculiarly imed that someone from their sect has sessfully reached Foundation Establishment in about three to four years. Moreover, that someone is far superior to the other genius cultivators of the same level and so on. Originally, they were just saying that to past time while drinking tea in between session. However, the others took that to heart, and when they continue their meeting, they immediately wanted to discuss the Sect��s educational policy issue; it��s very amusing actually."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and gave his critical evaluation. "We should fully support it."


    "Who said I didn��t? But this matter eventually gets a bit way out of hand. A few days ago, there��s an official letter from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, telling that they want to organize some kind of activities between the sects�� disciples�� These several days, the Sect Leader recruited me to work overtime for this thing days and nights. Just now, I thought you were okay and were just sexually harassing me, which almost made me mad."


    Wang Lu ignored his Master��sint and instead curiously asked, "What kind of activity, is it blind dates? Just wee them then. Ask them to provide arge number of high-quality female cultivators."


    "�� You think too much. The ratio between male and female cultivators has always been ten to one. Female cultivators are worth more than spiritual treasure you know. But if you want a feminine male cultivator, that��s another matter entirely."


    "Damn, then what do theye here for, what kind of activity do they refer to?"


    His Master sneered. "What else could it be? Of course, it��s to fight."


    "How? Capturing g or fighting to the death? Or is it climbing stairways to heavenpetition?"


    "�� It��s not so exaggerated like that. It��s just a fight on an arena between a few young cultivators of each sect. Who won the fight can boast that their sect is a cut above the others. However, this time, there��s a limit on who canpete, which is, their cultivation time must be less than ten years."


    Wang Lu furrowed his brows. "What kind of rules is this? Do the Ten Thousand Arts Sect like to watch the fight between younglings?"


    "What choice do we have? The recent focus of development of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is on the younger generation cultivators. A cultivator with ten years of cultivation is probably around twenty-five years old. ording to them, to produce something called the golden generation, the sects need toprehensively strengthen the cultivation of this group of cultivators. The key point is basically to push the young cultivators into the limelight. If a sect could have a gifted cultivator, they would be happier than if an elder reaches Deity Stage."


    Wang Lu was pleasantly surprised. "Then wouldn��t that mean I bring glory to the sect?"


    "You?" His Master very contemptuously cast a despised nce at him. "A five-year-cultivation-yet-only-reached-high-level-Qi-Cultivating-Stage trash that doesn��t even deserve to carry the shoes of a true genius? This time, the talent that the Ten Thousand Arts Sect prepared to bring is someone named Zhan Zhiye. In eight years, that person has reached middle-level Foundation Establishment, a stage higher than you."


    Wang Lu dismissively brushed it off. "Nowadays, challenging someone a stage higher than me is just a trivial matter, there��s nothing difficult about it."


    "�� That��s just on the defense, what makes you think you can ovee these higher stage cultivator?"


    "�� Do you think I couldn��t?"


    "Nonsense, except for the Royal Soldier Sect, those madmen, nowadays, which genius in each top rank sect doesn��t have a real strength? Although I haven��t seen that Zhan Ziye, frommon sense, he should also be able to do the over-rank challenge; it��s basically not that strange. So��"


    Wang Lu abruptly cut her off, "So, this sect��spetition doesn��t have anything to do with me right?"


    As soon as he finished that, his Master suddenly sized him up with interest.


    "Doesn��t have anything to do with you? On the contrary, it��s actually quite big."


    "Me?"


    His Master nodded and fetched out a letter.


    "This is a private letter that was attached to the official letter from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. It��s for you."


    Wang Lu curiously took that letter.


    From: Hai Yunfan.


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (as in prostitute receiving guests)

 Chapter 139 - Huahua is a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 139: Huahua is a Dog</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Brother Wang, it��s been five years since we separated in the Spirit Sword Mountain, how have you been? I know Brother Wang doesn��t like meaningless greetings, so forgive me and I��ll go straight to the point. Two monthster, I will follow my Master and my fellow brothers and sister to visit the Spirit Sword Sect. This visit might not be good, and it��s not my personal wish, but it��s a general trend that I have to follow, please forgive me beforehand, Brother Wang."


    "On this trip, wee with five elite disciples. Among them, my cultivation time is the shortest. But, because a year ago, by some luck I have sessfully reached the Foundation Establishment, I am included as thest one among them. My strength is low, presumably inferior to Brother Wang. However, my Senior Brother Zhan Ziye is a genius. When we meet two monthster, he would be Brother Wang''s rival��"


    Hai Yunfan��s letter wasn��t long, but it seemed like an eyesore. This guy had actually reached Foundation Establishment.


    With Wang Lu��s understanding of Hai Yunfan, his im that he was inferior to Wang Lu was not just a polite statement, more likely was that he truly believed that it was true. In fact, most of the people that came in contact with Wang Lu in the Immortal Cultivation Path felt an inferiorityplex towards him.


    Unfortunately, this Little Hai��s low self-esteem couldn��t change the fact that he was already a Foundation Establishment cultivator, while Wang Lu was just middle-level Qi Cultivating Stage. Although the over-rank challenge was not impossible, this conviction only spread among the Spirit Sword Sect disciples; it would be strange to people from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. If there was no ident, there would certainly be this following exchange:


    "I have in my hand the spiritual treasure Sword of Mount Kun."


    "Hahaha, I have reached Foundation Establishment."


    "My Non-Phase Method��s defense is extraordinary, number one in the world."


    "Hahaha, I have reached Foundation Establishment."


    "My sess is astonishing, I��ve even killed Xudan Cultivators."


    "Hahaha, I have reached Foundation Establishment."


    "I established Wisdom Sect, now it has millions of followers."


    "Hahaha, I have reached Foundation Establishment."


    If this went on, the end result could only be: F*ck you, f*ck your mother, your sister, and your whole family, and so on. And then there would be a life and death duel challenge.


    Therefore, although this so-called activity between disciples is nothing but people trying to be a pain in the ass in Wang Lu��s eyes, if as the letter said that there would be Little Hai, then he had to y a role in this activity��Little Hai really came at a bad time.


    But then again, the limit of the participants would be ten years cultivation, and while the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s ace has eight years of cultivation, he only has five years. This three years gap might not be relevant or it might, but ultimately, he couldn��t be the Spirit Sword Sect��s trump card to contend with Zhan Ziye.


    "So, other than me, who else is considered by the Elders as the candidate to be sent to deal with that Zhan Ziye? The number one Sessor Disciple, Zhu Shiyao?"


    "Zhu Shiyao has already been cultivating for fifteen years, she can��t meet the requirement."


    Wang Lu was taken aback. "Fifteen years? So, Senior Sister is already an aunt?"


    His Master sneered. "She started cultivating at the age of four, so now she��s neen years old, just two years older than you. Moreover, her early cultivation years were mainly spent on consolidating her foundation. So when she truly started training her Qi Cultivating Stage, she was just a few years younger than you. Strictly speaking, even if she��s really been cultivating for less than ten years, Spirit Sword Sect doesn��t need to take advantage of this. After some deliberation, the Heavenly Sword Hall decided to let little Liu Lie forward; as long as her brain doesn��t cramp, that Zhan Ziye is nothing."


    "Oh, so in the end, it has nothing to do with me then?"


    "How could it not? Wouldn��t the Ten Thousand Arts Secte with five yers? You, as the Sect��s Sessor Disciple, must fight several of them. If your luck is good, you can be intimate with your sweetheart Little Hai. But if it��s bad luck, you have to at least contend with two of the remaining three."


    "Hey, our Spirit Sword Sect has a gxy of talents, howe we can��t evene up with the best five amongst them?"


    "That��s just it, we can��t. You also know that the threshold in cultivation time is ten years. However, in thest ten years, except for your batch that we epted at the Immortal Gathering, we only received four or five more, of which, only Liu Li who is especially outstanding. And amongst your group, besides you, we can��t find any other good candidate�� they��re still far from reaching Foundation Establishment, so how can we send them to fight others? Our Spirit Sword Sect is an ancient sect that doesn��t pursue speed. Our disciples cultivate slow and steady; we strive forprehensive development, which is slowpared to the other Five Unique. Thus, making the time limit for cultivation is really disadvantageous for us."


    "Then why did you guys agree to this bullsheet?"


    "Because this is the practice in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Moreover, it��s a rtively feasible approach. Otherwise, do you want to put people��s height as the limit? In short, since the others have made their move, we naturally have to meet them. But then again, although this Spirit Sword Sect��s batch of disciple doesn��t have much aplishment, among those five disciples of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, no one is truly a genius other than that Zhan Ziye, so there��s not much difference between the two sects."


    While speaking, the two have finally returned to the Non-Phase Peak. When Master hadnded Wang Lu and his dog on the entrance, she said, "Why don��t you take a rest first. Tomorrow, you can find your Seventh Uncle to fix your arm. After that, try to reach the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage as fast as possible, and then we��ll have a great show waiting for you."


    "What show?"


    Master sneered. "Of course it��s the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s long awaited disciplespetition. Since they have been so gracious toe to us, we naturally can��t let them down. They wantpetition? Fine. But since they��re the guest, they have to follow the host rules, and the Spirit Sword Sect��s rules��is also my rules."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Did the Sect Leader hand you the power to organize this activity?"


    "Exactly. Because I had sessfully organized the Immortal Gathering. At that time, my original idea of the Peach Blossom Vige was well received."


    Wang Lu nodded. "So it seems. It looks like the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall are really tired of this Ten Thousand Arts Sect. They allow you to n for this activity probably because they thought you would entertain the guests with Aya��s cuisine."


    Master��s expression suddenly became somewhatplicated. "You really look down on me."


    "Most certainly not. Isn��t there a saying in Spirit Sword Mountain: the guests have arrived, good drink must be served, the wolves have arrived, Wang Wu muste forth; if they let you and Aya receive the guests, then if one arrives, one will die; a group arrives, a group will die."


    While Wang Lu was ridiculing his Honored Master, he saw Master��s expression suddenly became unusually strange. At the same time, a cold voice sounded from behind him.


    "Oh, thank you for thinking so highly of me."


    Even though one year has gone by, that voice was still familiar to him.


    Wang Lu coughed to hide his embarrassment and turned around to see the girl��s deep green eyes.


    "Aya, what just happened was a misunderstanding."


    The cold atmosphere in front of the Non-Phase Peak hutsted for a while. The white-d woman giggled and smilingly exined the situation.


    Wang Lu guessed it right. Aya was indeed the chef assigned by the Spirit Sword Sect to cook for the guests. Therefore, she came to the Non-Phase Peak to discuss the menu with the Fifth Elder.


    Then, Wang Lu suddenly ignited the Heaven Summoning Talisman, forcing the Fifth Elder to desperately fly to the rescue, and when they arrived back at the mountain, there was that dialogue. This angered the always indifferent Western Chef; her deep green eyes could drown people in them, but they could also freeze people with their coldness.


    "Aya, what just happened was really just a misunderstanding. My main intention was to attack my Master, and you just happened to get implicated unjustly; it is absolutely not my intention to do so."


    A certain white-d female who was named as the target of that suddenly questioned herself whether she had failed or not as a Master after years of teaching her disciple everything but how to respect and honor the Master?


    Aya just looked at Wang Lu and then sighed. She was too tired to haggle over that with him; in her heart, she couldn��t help but feel somewhat disappointed.


    A year has gone by, and Wang Lu has be a lot stronger than before. Obviously, this experiential learning was very difficult for him. His left arm was gone, and some other scars were also visible on his body, however, that didn��t make him unsightly. However, over the past year, Aya wasn''t idle either. After looking for some directions, her cooking skill had actually improved by a lot. Even though there was still some gappared to a standard cooking, right now, her craft was already much better than her initial Look Up At The Starry Sky.


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu��s few words just now made Aya feel as if all of this year��s effort from her went down the drain.


    Seeing Aya��s wronged look, Wang Lu decisively jerked his foot, kicking the stupid dog in the ass.


    "Go, act cute in front of her."


    Although the dumb mutt might not understand the meaning of act cute, stemming from its animal instinct, it was acutely aware of what it should do now.


    Thereupon, it shook its tail, ran towards Aya, and gently nuzzled her leg.


    The girl pursed her lips and maintained her posture from moving, trying her best to y the role of a frosty woman. However, there was a flicker of confusion in her eyes, as well as slight shiver on her body, which she couldn��t conceal it from anyone.


    Wang Lu inwardly sneered ��Woman��.


    Women were often defenseless towards cute little animals. What was the standard of cute? Perhaps there were many of them. However, there was one that was almost universal: stupid enough. From this point of view, the dumb dog was without a doubt the world��s top lovable creature.


    From the appearance department, the stupid mutt was also decent. Although its fur color was mottled and it got some injuries from its fight with the ck Poison Corpse General which caused it to be covered with blood, the aura of its chubby eyes could make up for everything. Aya and the dumb mutt just looked at each other��s eyes, and the former��s heart��s defense had already begun to crumble.


    If she were still in the Western Continent a few years ago, she wouldn��t have been shaken like this moment. However, after spending several years living in peace in the Spirit Sword Mountain, the girl wasn��t that ice-cold, no-stranger-could-approach anymore. She reluctantly leaned over and touched the head of the dog. A burst of wind blew over, and she then gently wiped away the blood from the dog.


    "Is it your pet?" Aya tried to keep her voice steady.


    Wang Lu smiled. "Yeah, I picked it up in the Savage Land."


    "Is there a name?"


    "Gou Zazhong [1]."


    Aya looked up, her countenance suddenly turned fierce. "What did you say?"


    "Em, I mean�� Quan Zouhua."


    "What a strange name."


    "You can call it Huahua."


    "Hm." Aya gently nodded and couldn��t help but begin to stroke the dog.


    "Huh?"


    Aya��s eyes suddenly sprang wide in surprise. She then shifted her surprised gaze to Wang Lu. Seeing thetter��s indifferent look, she couldn��t help but slightly furrow her brows. Inwardly, she felt very puzzled.


    However, in any case, her previous anger and resentment had been dissipated by the dumb dog��s acting cute charm offensive.


    Seeing that the atmosphere had eased up, the white-d woman decided to step in. "That��s enough. Wang Lu, take a rest here. Aya and I are going to continue to prepare for the wee banquet; we have a tight schedule here."


    While speaking, she pulled the girl out of the hut. While walking away, she asked, "Are you sure we don��t need to prepare some prostitutes at the banquet? I think those gang of nerds must have been looking forward to this scene for a long time."


    Aya didn��t say anything but just firmly said, "No."


    After the two people have gone away, Wang Lu called the dumb dog��which now has a name Qiqi��feeling very proud of himself��into the hut. Like Wang Wu said, he had just experienced an exhausting and dangerous fight, so he really needed to rest.


    On the other side. At the Misty Peak cafeteria, after being silent for a long time, Aya finally couldn��t help but ask, "Fifth Elder, are you not�� surprised?"


    The white-d woman curiously asked, "About what?"


    "Wang Lu��s pet."


    "It��s just a stupid dog��" Wang Wu carelessly browsed a cookbook, thinking that she must give those cultivators from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect a really nice surprise.


    Aya had to emphasize. "It��s not a dog."


    "Of course, since it was picked up at the Western Mountain, it��s a special breed of dumb dog for sure�� "


    Seeing Aya��s serious look, Wang Wu put down the cookbook and seriously asked, "Why? What��s the matter?"


    Aya replied, "It��s a wolf."


    In Wang Wu��s eyes, was there any difference between a dog and a wolf? However, the other side��s point was clearly more than that.


    "And then?"


    "It��s the legendary terrifying demon wolf from the Western Continent, Fenrir."


    "�� What the!"


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (Son of a b*tch)

 Chapter 140 - Dumb Dog’s Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 140: Dumb Dog��s Struggle</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Frankly speaking, Wang Wu waspletely unaware of what exactly this so-called terrifying monstrous wolf really was.


    However, that didn��t stop her from revealing a very surprised expression because she at least knew that the Western Continent girl before her wasn��t some kind of country girl who hadn��t seen the world. On the contrary, she must have seen quite a few big scenes in her life. Perhaps even more so than the vast majority of the so-called powerful people in the Nine Regions. Therefore, for her to be amazed at something terrifying, legendary and so on, that could only mean that that dumb dog��s true power must be over the sky.


    "Sister, can you tell me more about that Fenrir?"


    Aya nodded. "Okay. In the northern part of the Western Continent, there are many legends about Fenrir. I can tell you several of them�� Unfortunately, I haven��t personally seen it myself. Even more so during the war, I only came across Fenrir��s skeleton that has been refined into a magical tool. That��s why I can distinguish its peculiar smell."


    "Hey, since it��s the legendary terrifying monstrous wolf, can you still tell the difference since you haven��t seen it yourself?"


    Aya didn��t try to exin and just revealed an indifferent smile. Yet, her petite body exuded a powerful and imposing momentum that was more powerful than any exnation words.


    "Forget it, I��ll just take your word for it�� Then, ording to your experience, how much value is this demon wolf Fenrir?"


    Aya revealed a puzzled look. "Value? What value?"


    Wang Wu exined, "Its value in spirit stones. I mean how much spirit stones can you get from selling an adult Fenrir?"


    Aya was suddenly taken aback. After gawking for a long time, she incredulously asked back rhetorically, "Spirit stones? You want to use spirit stones to measure the value of Fenrir? Are you kidding me? How could a mythical creature that could destroy cities and wipe nations out be bought with spirit stones?"


    Wang Wu��s excitement immediately went through the roof. "So, it��s basically a priceless treasure?"


    "Although I have never seen a fully grown Fenrir, it might be evenparable than the so-called mythical beasts in the Nine Regions. It��s just that, from what I know, it takes a long time for a young Fenrir to fully mature. However, it has a lot of talents and abilities. Moreover, generally speaking, it doesn��t have a natural predator, therefore��"


    Wang Wu excitedly interrupted her, "No need to continue. In short, it��sparable to the mythical beasts, right?"


    While speaking, Wang Wu trotted around the kitchen, with light and quick footsteps as if she was a bird in heat.


    "That kid Wang Lu is really worthy to be the Chosen One. Going to the Western Mountain for a trip, he actually picked up a mythical beast. This kind of luck, I��m afraid, is only reserved for the likes of Immortal Qin and Great Ancestor De Sheng�� this godd*mn gang of possessors of Void Spirit Root." As she said that, her pair ofrge apricot eyes shed out the fire of hatred that belong to the "poverty stricken masses towards the Mr. Perfect."


    "But no matter what, since even I don��t know about this Fenrir, Wang Lu has even more reason not to know about it. Since that��s the case��"


    Aya curiously asked, "Since that��s the case what?"


    Wang Wu righteously eximed, "I really can��t stand those pearl thrown into a pig kind of things. Aya, you can continue to pick the menu, don��t spend too many thoughts on them, there��s no need for them to be too fancy. I still have some matters that I need to handle back at the Non-Phase Peak."


    Aya nodded while inwardly thinking that this Fifth Elder seemed to be nning something nefarious.


    --


    Waking up from a lethargic sleep, Wang Lu felt terrible.


    Previously under the ck tide at the Savage Land, Wang Lu had fought and killed the ck Poison Corpse General. At the time, he never thought that his physical injury would be quite severe. Burning his innate lifespan had shocked his Inner Mansion, moreover, after running around under the ck tide for a long time, it inevitably subjected his internal organs to corrosion. Fortunately, his Non-Phase Method gave him an extremely tough flesh and bones, which enabled him to persist.


    However, back at the Non-Phase Peak, away from the tension of the situation, the injuries gradually surged. Although they were not fatal, unavoidably in one or two days, he would be miserable.


    When he entered the hut, Wang Lu slept for around two or three hours before he woke up. Outside the hut, the sun was about to set. The scarlet light from the setting sun was reflected on his face, making him keenly aware of the smell of dry blood on his mouth, which was caused by his internal injury. Feeling his throat and mouth dry, Wang Lu reluctantly got up, wanting to pour himself a cup of tea. However, when he got up, he saw a cup of warm tea in front of him as well as a gentle and soft voice in his ears.


    "Oh, you��re awake. Have a cup of tea?"


    Wang Lu frowned, feeling there was something wrong with this. He then looked at the cup of tea and the gently chuckling white-d woman beside him��


    He took the cup, drank it, and then returned the cup to the woman��s hand. And while the other side was unprepared, he directly reached out for the other side��s full chest.


    Reaching the target felt really good.


    Wang Lu retracted his hand, but when he saw there was no reaction from the other side, he finally took a long breath. "Phew, looks like it��s true. Tell me, what do you want to curry me a favor for?"


    The woman in white, still with the same expression, withdrew the cup and then grinningly said, "Stemming from the concern that a Master has for her disciple, I brew a cup of tea for you while at the same wanted to know about your situation."


    Wang Lu said, "It was bad, but it��s better now. But I currently don��t need Master to spend your energy to look after me."


    "No, no, no, this is a must. You are my Non-Phase Peak��s Sessor Disciple, You and I are as close as a mother and her child, I��"


    "Wait a minute, stop right there. I never acknowledge you as my mother."


    "Ai, then it��s as close as siblings, like brother and sister�� If that��s not enough, we can even be as close as husband and wife. Who let me be your Master? As your Master, I must y a good variety or roles when needed."


    "�� Your head is really incurable."


    "In short, you just need to understand that I am very concerned about you right now."


    "Oh?"


    "Then, out of concern, I think for now you ought to concentrate on recuperating. After that, you need to use this opportunity to further advance your cultivation as fast as possible. This is a rare opportunity, if you can��"


    "Stop. Master, if there��s something you want to say, just say it. Based on our IQ, we don��t need to y circles like this. I prefer a straightforward talk."


    "Oh, very well then." The woman in white obviously felt a bit disappointed since she couldn��t y out her painstakingly prepared script; wasn��t a caring teacher popr nowadays?


    "I want your dog."


    Wang Lu nodded. "No way."


    "��" The woman in white froze for a moment and then smiled. "Maybe I didn��t say it clearly. I want your stupid dog that you picked from the Western Mountain. You named it Quan Zouhua. To be honest, I suspect there��s some kind of infringement on that name, but since you like it, then that��s okay."


    After such a long and sincere exnation, Wang Lu earnestly replied with the same sincerity and smile. "No way."


    "�� Hey, it��s just a dog."


    "Hehehe, just a dog? Do you take me for a fool? If it��s just an ordinary dog, would you serve me with a cup of tea and let me touch your chest?" Wang Lu sneered, and then roared, "Huahua,e here."


    No reaction��


    "Stupid dog,e here."


    Thereupon, the stupid dog happily rushed in with mouth opened widely in a grin that could only appear on a mentally retarded.


    Two or three hours ago, it and Wang Lu were seriously injured. However, at this time, Wang Lu was still recovering from his injury while the stupid dog looked like nothing ever happened to it; in fact, even its broken teeth had already grown back.


    "Tell me, what kind of dog are you?"


    The stupid dog tilted its head and looked at its master in bewilderment.


    "Your breed, species, race�� whatever it is that you understand. What exactly are you?"


    The stupid dog froze for a moment, and then foolishlyughed while speaking in humannguage, "Oh, that��s what you want to ask. I am Fenrir."


    At the same time, the woman in white suddenly drew a gasp, however, she quickly hid her reaction while inwardly, she felt as if she wanted to cry but have no tears.


    Wang Lu curiously nced at his Master and then continued to interrogate the dumb mutt. "What is Fenrir?"


    The stupid dog gawked. "How do I know?"


    "Damn, you really are hopeless." Wang Lu inwardly gave his appraisal of this stupid dog. But then, he hesitated, thinking that, should he give such a stupid dog to his Master to change her personality for the better?


    However, at this time, the woman in white could no longer bear the humiliation anymore. She shook her head and left while inwardly consoling herself.


    This Fenrir��s brain was obviously handicapped, and it was not a light handicapped either. This kind of early age defective quasi-mythical beast would suffer a very discounted value in price because no one could really be certain if this stupid dog was stupid because it was still in young age or because it was truly retarded.


    That being the case, she would just let Wang Lu this fool and it have each other. After all, she was a dignified Jindan Stage cultivator, not apanion of the stupid dog.


    A few dayster, Wang Lu hadpletely recovered from his injuries. Moreover, his cultivation had a great progress. He directly crossed over the barrier to the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage, even so much that there was still a burst of ��advancing by leaps and bounds�� in the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage. In Wang Lu��s own estimation, if he could advance several levels more, perhaps he could even reach the peak Qi Cultivating Stage, where he could prepare to break through to the Foundation Establishment.


    Unfortunately, however, there was no such cheap thing. In these several days, the sudden burst of his cultivation speed could only happen because of a one-time payment of his previous year��s umtion and even coupled with the energy from the use of Heaven Burning Blood Technique. If he wanted to continue to progress by leaps and bounds, he needed to take drugs or perhaps refine essences of a few monsters�� or cultivators and so on.


    However, his current cultivation level was just right; his five years of reaching high-level Qi Cultivating was about the same as the other top level disciples. Although there were several Inner Court disciples who reached the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage in these recent years, however, using the nine level division, there was still a lot of difference.


    Moreover, Wang Lu��s challenge level (in defense) was extraordinarily high. Right now, on the surface, he was just around level two or three Qi Cultivating Stage. However, if he really went all out, using his Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi�� Low-level Xudan Stage Xiao Ming simply couldn��t break his defense.


    From the over-rank challenge point of view, this was simply shocking. In general, in the Immortal Cultivation World of the Nine Regions, cultivators who could do this over-rank challenge were all talented geniuses. Qiong Hua of the Shengjing Sect and Spirit Sword Sect��s Liu Li, all of them belonged to the peerless rare talent that could only appear once in years


    If Wang Lu��s challenge level were to be known by others, perhaps it would outshine Liu Li��s achievement in ying the twelve Blood Cloud Demons.


    However, as it stood now, only Wang Lu knew about this, and he himself has no intention to spread it just for the sake of vanity. There was another thing that mattered more to him.


    Participating in the nning of thepetition between the Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Spirit Sword Sect.


    The main nner for this activity was the Heavenly Sword Hall Fifth Elder. And, as the Fifth Elder��s Sessor Disciple and the only person on the Spirit Sword Mountain who has a simr way of thinking as her, he was duty-bound to be her assistant.


    For a professional adventurer, personally getting into the stage and fighting was already outdated. upying a higher position and manipting things like a chess yer moving the chess pieces was the highest realm of an adventurer.


    Friends from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, I wee you.

 Chapter 141 - You Are The Most Beautiful Cloud In The Sky

    <h4>Chapter 141: You Are The Most Beautiful Cloud In The Sky</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Under the bright red sunset glow on the Non-Phase Peak at the Spirit Sword Mountain, a conspiracy was brewing inside a hut.


    "As the saying goes, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win every battle. Master, please exin the situation of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect."


    In front of the table, grasping the pen with his mouth, Wang Lu seemed to be pondering about something. His Master, who sat on the other side of the table, replied, "Don��t you know it? They��re a bunch of damn geeks who think themselves a cut above the others."


    "What about exining it in details?"


    His Master snorted. "No time."


    "Are you busy masturbating?"


    At this time, sitting in between the two people, a tall Elder shook his head helplessly. "Junior Sister, Wang Lu, stop it you two."


    Once this Elder spoke, although Master and disciple, two people were obviously unwilling, nevertheless, they actually no longer said a word.


    After all, in the entire Spirit Sword Mountain, those who could ignore the Seventh Elder Ao Guanhai were only a few. Not to mention that, at this time, the Master and disciple, in their own initiative, have sought the Seventh Elder to help them prepare for the activity. Under the two people��s instruction, this superiorbor force never mentioned aint. Therefore, once he spoke, his words would always carry some weight.


    Seeing the two people no longer trade barbs at each other, Ao Guanhai then smiled to Wang Lu. "I actually know some things about Ten Thousand Arts Sect. From its name Ten Thousand Arts Sect alone, one can already discern some of its characteristics. It��s basically the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals Museum of Methods. No matter how rare the method is, you can always find it at the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. However, when you think about it, where do all those methodse from? They are not the same as the Kunlun Immortal Sect since they have way less history and no decent inheritance."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "Hm, if it wasn��t by inheritance, it most certainly not by robbing. Even the most overbearing one, the Royal Soldier Sect, couldn��t rob their way to be the Immortal Cultivation World Museum of Methods, much less the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. It should also not by buying either, because based on wealth, Shengjing Sect is the wealthiest, and they can��t buy this title of Immortal Cultivation World Museum of Methods��could it be they independently developed all those methods?"


    Ao Guanhao said, "You could say that. Although Ten Thousand Arts Sect acquired the majority of their methods from transactions, it was the Ten Thousand Arts Sect independent research and development capabilities that facilitated all those transactions. Previously, it wasn��t that no sect wanted to trade their method, but there was once a sect that has attachment to their own method even if that method was just average. No matter how the people from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect persuaded, they would always be met with a wall of refusal. In anger, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect directly mustered several Yuanying Stage Elders to block the other side from leaving their mountain. Within a day and a night, they managed to ��reverse engineer�� the other side��s method. At that time, the Sect Leader of that sect was so enraged that he vomited blood on the spot. Since then, every time the Ten Thousand Sect wanted to trade, as long as it wasn��t too unreasonable or it involved something that was too secret, generally, under the promise of confidentiality by the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, other sects would ept the transaction. Moreover, they often managed to get themselves the best deal. As a result, Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s collection became more and more abundant, and eventually, they got the title of The Immortal Cultivation World Museum of Methods. However, ultimately, they owed this title to the terrifying capability of their independent research and development."


    This was new information to Wang Lu. At this time, he nodded and said, "The Ten Thousand Arts Sect, this group of conceited fellows, actually has a justification to their arrogance."


    Ao Guanhai said, "Of course they have. Ten Thousand Arts Sect has the most perfect, most advance research and development of method mechanism. They have thergest research team as well as the craziest research investment. The most important point that they require of their members is to have a high perception; even if your cultivation is somewhatcking, as long as it��s passable, you can enter the sect andter be a researcher. So long as you have sufficient research capability, then there would be no difference in their treatment of youpared to that of a talented genius. They firmly believe that only this kind of unremitting research could further advance the progress of the Immortal Cultivation World�� However, it is also because of this kind of insistence and belief that they have contempt for the other sects."


    "Even for the Five Unique in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?"


    Wang Wu decided to interrupt this time, "They think Shengjing Sect is a nouveau riche, Kunlun Immortal Sect is a relic, and Royal Soldier Sect is a barbarian orangutan. As for Spirit Sword Sect, I think you should understand without me saying it."


    "Then what is their reputation in the Immortal Cultivation World?"


    Ao Guanhai wryly smiled. "If we only consider their ability to improve the methods in the Immortal Cultivation World, they naturally should be respected. On this point, I also very much admire them. However, their haughty attitude and tactlessness in their interaction with others really brought them a lot of enemies."


    At this time came theughter from the woman in white. "You could just say they��re a bunch of unwee, likes to pick a fight, damn otaku nerds. Heh, just read the show n that I designed on the day of the wee ceremony."


    Wang Lu then reached out for his Master��s n to review it. While reading it, he repeatedly ��tsk-tsk�� and thenmented, "Hm, since you understand what kind of group are those people from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect is, your n is actually very on point, but it��s better if you enrich some of the details a bit."


    The woman in white carelessly said, "Just change it if you want, I don��t care about it. After the wee ceremony, there would be a high-level meeting; there��s nothing we can disy on this part. But at the banquetter, we can arrange many things."


    While proceeding to revise his Master��s n, Wang Lu casually said, "Banquet? Why don��t we arrange some kind of fun program? Didn��t theye here topete? It��s essential to start thepetition from the banquet you know."


    Wang Wu sneered. "Okay, but since the other party has just arrived, we should start with simple program first�� It��s also to avoid Senior Brother from calling me a bully."


    "Hey, since the old man Sect Leader gave us this job, it��s clear that he wants us to bully the other side. It��s already polite for us not to serve them with sheet and piss at the banquet."


    "Oh, that makes sense. Adding sheet and piss is actually a good idea."


    "Hey, are you serious?"


    "Hehe, in any case, if there��s an issue, I��ll just say that it��s you who add it to the n."


    "F*ck."


    Master and disciple continued to thoughtlessly exchange bullsheet while improving the various sets of procedures of the activities. All kinds of vicious creative ideas burst forth from the collision of the two people��s extraordinary intelligence. Seventh Elder Ao Guanhai, who observed all these, not only felt cold sweat pour on his back, but he also felt gratified.


    Because for many years, Fifth Senior Sister has never been this happy. Although one could not see it on her indifferent face, moreover, she often became furious when quarreling with Wang Lu, but�� she was actually very happy. For so many years, no one has ever been able to have such a tacit understanding with her.


    Even him who has the best rtionship with her in the Heavenly Sword Hall could not really understand many of her ideas. His Senior Brother has mixed feelings for her, but generally, towards her many wonderful ideas, he would just tolerate them but never understand them.


    Only this Wang Lu�� the two seemed to be carved out from the same mold. If he didn��t understand his Fifth Senior Sister enough, Ao Guanhai would even suspect that this kid might have been his Fifth Senior Sister��s illegitimate child.


    Perhaps it was really a gift of fate that the two could be together.


    --


    Two months passed by in a sh.


    During this period, the Spirit Sword Sect put heavy attention to theingpetition. Thus, they organized training activities; all Inner and Outer Court disciples who cultivated less than ten years participated in it. Four Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, as well as many Jindan Stage senior disciples, apanied them in their capacity as instructors.


    The oue of this training was very significant.


    This was also a matter of course. For thispetition, Spirit Sword Sect has spent some real capital. Not only the several Elders had sacrificed two months of precious cultivation time, the Sect has also helped the disciples open up their spirit meridians, creating room for exceptionally rich spiritual energy to enter. Seventh Elder Ao Guanhai even personally collected arge number of elixirs from the Clear Sky Peak and refined panaceas for the disciples.


    Spirit Sword Sect has always strived for ��slow but steady�� approach. However, this didn��t mean that Spirit Sword Sect couldn��t do a ��rushed job��. After two months of intense training, the cultivation of both Inner and Outer Court disciples rose dramatically. At worst, some only rose a level, but most rose three levels up and directly reached the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage.


    Of course, such rapid progress in just a short amount of time would inevitably lead to a shaky foundation. However, this kind of foundation instability only happened tomon cultivators. For Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples, who has an excellent basic foundation, the only side effect for this rapid progress was their inability to finely control the magical power. However, in the course of their training, the instructors also intensified their ability to adapt to the sudden surge of magical power�� In general, this practical and very effective training pushed theprehensive cultivation of those with less than ten years of cultivation to soar high. As for whether they were able to contend with those visiting Ten Thousand Arts Sect��


    At least the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples were already very proud of their achievement, and most have an attitude of ��bring it on.��


    "Hahaha, I did it, my divine skill is number one in the world!"


    "High-level Qi Cultivating Stage! I��ve already reached high-level Qi Cultivating Stage! A mere Ten Thousand Arts Sect is doomed to be crushed under my feet!"


    "Hey, even the worst of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect is low-level Foundation Establishment, where did you, this group of high-level Qi Cultivating Stage, get your confidence in defeating them?"


    "You don��t understand, this is a mental bomb."


    In any case, the Spirit Sword Sect was ready for thepetition.


    For the Elders, these two months were not easy either. Not only did they need to modify the cultivation progress of the disciples suddenly, but they also have to take into consideration that this sudden progress would not hinder the disciples'' future development�� It was a big problem for the Elders, particrly for the Seventh Elder Ao Guanhai. On one hand, he had to help the Master and disciple of the Non-Phase Peak, and on the other, he continued to refine panaceas for the disciples to consume; it was truly hard for him. After two months, even the Elders began to look forward to the arrival of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect


    If you don��te, won��t these two hard months that we had to endure in vain?


    Of course, this was even more so for the two Master and disciple of the Non-Phase Peak who busily spent the two months nning for the activities. They concocted up to eighteen kinds of ns and just needed for the main protagonist toe forward.


    A few dayster, the long awaited members of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect finally arrived.


    This morning, a blossoming golden cloud came from the east. With the sun as its backdrop, the Cloud Wave Boat of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect proudly released their own dazzling brilliance.

 Chapter 142 - My Girlfriend Is A Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 142: My Girlfriend Is A Skeleton</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The golden cloud, wordless and umunicative, approached the Spirit Sword Mountain. A momentter, with a loud rumble, the Grand Cloud Array that guarded the mountain began to disperse, revealing a spacious passage as well as the true appearance of the mountain. On the other end of the passage was the Spirit Sword Mountain��s Four Directions Peak. At its summit, nearly all the Spirit Sword Sect��s higher-ups were present.


    On the Cloud Wave Boat, several white-robed cultivators cast a nce at each other. Their countenances were filled with a trace of ridicule.


    "This Spirit Sword Sect is actually quite tactful; their disy could be regarded as respectful."


    "Humph, a mere member of Five Unique, what qualification do they have to not be respectful? This is also because of the Sect Leader, why would he send us to this remote ce? Look at this Grand Protection Array, it actually still uses the obsolete several hundred years design concept. Tsk, I smell the taste of country bumpkin on this ce��s spiritual energy, perhaps it could affect the sharpness of our thoughts."


    "Sect Leader said the two Sects�� disciples must learn from each other on thispetition�� Hehe, what is there to learn from them? I heard that the other side needs ten years of cultivation to reach the Foundation Establishment, so at most, they just reach the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage. This group of barbarian doesn''t even have a good cultivation foundation; they literally have no merit at all. In thispetition, rather than performing alone, we should charge them performance fee instead."


    "Senior Brothers, I think�� since the other side is also one of the Five Uniques, the same as us, we shouldn��t be too careless."


    "Humph, Yunfan, you��re just confused, so what if both two are of the Five Uniques? Aren��t we and those inferior sects share the same identity as the Nine Region cultivators? But how can we bepared to them? Not to mention this Five Unique title is just their own creation, I don��t think those nouveau riches and antiques deserved to stand shoulder to shoulder with our Ten Thousand Arts Sect. The reason people can stand at the top of all creatures is that we know more than any other creatures."


    "That��s enough."


    While the several white-robed youths were happily talking, a middle-aged man standing in the middle of the deck of the Cloud Wave Boat raised his hand to stop them from chatting. However, there was a simrly slightly contemptuous smile on his face.


    "We��ll arrive soon, some of the words in your mind doesn��t need to be said out loud, after all, this is other people��s home. It is said that the Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect, Daoist Master Feng Yin, is a Deity Stage Cultivator, which is not weaker than me, so you guys shouldn��t look down on the other side too much."


    A young disciple behind that middle-aged cultivator was still unconvinced andughingly said, "The head of this bunch of barbarians is actually just a Deity Stage cultivator, this Spirit Sword Sect is tooughable."


    Another discipleughed. "Hahaha, Third Senior Brother, I actually think that this sect has an advantage over us."


    "Oh? What kind of advantage?"


    "They have enough female disciples. See that on their Four Directions Peak, there are around six to seven female disciples, moreover, they��re all very nice."


    "Hahaha, well said, Fourth Junior Brother. This Spirit Sword Sect doesn��t have anything good to show off, but the quality of their female disciples is actually outstanding. Hehe, we��ll just have to demonstrate our talents to these haven��t-seen-the-world girls, and it��s highly possible that we��ll have sexual encounters in this Blue River Region."


    "Ahem."


    The two young male disciples were so enraptured in their talk that the voice that suddenly came from behind absolutely terrified them."


    "Second, Second Senior Sister��"


    A girl dressed in a simr white robe, with an unhappy expression, walked to the bow of the ship and coldly humphed. "Why don��t you two ask yourself, when you really meet those women, can you even talk to them?"


    The Third Junior Brother obviously couldn��t ept this. "Talk is talk, what��s so difficult about it?"


    "Really? Then why don��t you two turn your head and say a few words to me."


    The Third Junior Brother turned his head and said as if he was heroically sacrificing his life, "Come, say what you want to say."


    Second Senior Sister sighed reluctantly. "Why don��t you open your eyes first before speaking heroically like that, it would��ve been more convincing�� Okay, that��s enough, go down and wake up your Eldest Brother, tell him we��ve arrived."


    "Oh, okay."


    During their exchange, the golden Cloud Wave Boat have arrived at Four Directions Peak and began to descend slowly.


    On the other side, at the Four Directions Peak, many Elders, Senior Disciples, and Disciples with less than ten years of cultivation time were present at the scene.


    Feng Yin, Liu Xian, Fang He, Zhou Ming, Lu Li, Ao Guanhai, Hua Yun�� nearly all the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall were in attendance. Feng Yin stood in the center of the row in strict ordance to the rules stance.


    This has nothing to do with the order in the Five Unique, butpletely stemmed from basic courtesy. Ten Thousand Arts Sect could be rude, but Spirit Sword Sect could not lose their self-discipline.


    However, those who were conscious with their self-discipline were only the Elders who stood at the front. The disciples at the back row inevitably became indignant and started whispering.


    "Humph, what��s so great about them? They act high and mighty like they��re True Immortals or something."


    "Moreover, if they want toe then juste; it is said that they juste with a few individuals, yet they rode on this huge Cloud Wave Boat, do they want to show off their wealth?"


    "Humph, when the real contestes, we must give them something good."


    "Oh, by the way, where are Fifth Elder and Senior Brother Wang Lu? They��re supposed to be here for the asion, but I can��t spot them."


    "�� Is it because of the fear that if they appear, they will cause Spirit Sword Sect to lose face?"


    The two of them were talking in whispers, but suddenly, the shoulder of one of them sank as a hand hadnded on top of it.


    "Tell me, who did you say will lose the face of the Spirit Sword Sect?"


    That outer court disciple hurriedly turned his head and saw the person behind him. Immediately, his countenance turned white.


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu, just now, I, I��"


    However, Wang Lu actually didn��t care about that remark; he just said with a smile, "Stay put, there will be a good showter on."


    With that, he walked past the two of them, towards the row reserved for the Sessor Disciple behind the Elders; admittedly, standing in that so-called row were just him and Liu Li, two people. Because her cultivation time has exceeded past the ten-year threshold, their Senior Sister Zhu Shiyao simply didn��te.


    Right at this time, the Cloud Wave Boat finally stopped. Eight golden rays of lights shot down from the cloud, and three Ten Thousand Arts Sect Elders descended first and then followed by five disciples. These eight cultivators trod on the golden light and descended as if they were True Immortals descending on earth, or a mortal world��s Emperor inspecting his country, full of vigorous imposing manner. Their brilliance dazzled the eyes, but it was just that�� the golden lights were too slow to descend.


    The Spirit Sword Sect��s people before them were naturally able to see that they were just putting on airs. Their few Elders�� mouths were looking at their noses, and their noses were looking at their foreheads; not even one muscle on their face ever twitched. The Spirit Sword Sect disciples naturally somewhat couldn��t stand all of that.


    "Damn, they��re too arrogant."


    "Do this Ten Thousand Arts Sect want topete or pick a fight?"


    "Just let Martial Uncles and Aunts activate the Grand Cloud Protection Array to pack them like a dumpling."


    Upon hearing these several exchanges from the outer court disciples, a certain Sessor Disciple nodded to interject. "Yeah, as long as we im there��s a terrorist attack from outside, Spirit Sword Sect can just send their strong condemnation and profound condolences."


    Just as his voice fell, the Third Elder standing in front of him turned his heads and slightly furrowed his brows. This quickly silenced the few outer court disciples and forced Wang Lu to reveal his sincere smile.


    Fang He sighed and then ignored them. This Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s offensive attitude was no doubt hateful, but�� his Sect Leader Senior Brother has given the task to organize the weing ceremony to his Fifth Junior Sister and that child Wang Lu, which could only be regarded as wicked grinding another wicked. As one of the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, he had seen the scheduled programs beforehand�� suffice to say that he was thoroughly speechless.


    However, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect cultivators in mid-air naturally would not let these discussions and petty actions slide away just like that. Two young cultivators could not help but sneer. "What kind of Immortal Cultivator that is this crude?"


    "Well, they are Blue River Region��s barbarian�� Hey, Fourth Junior Brother, look, that young miss is pretty nice."


    "W-What a lethal weapon," The Fourth Junior Brother said and hurriedly wiped the corner of his mouth. "I-I think they��re at least D cup."


    "Great minds think alike indeed."


    "You guys��"


    A certain Senior Sister helplessly sighed. However, inwardly, she recalled from reading the data that the young girl with hot body who stood behind the Spirit Sword Elders should be a Sessor Disciple�� Was it Zhu Shiyao or Liu Li? It should be thetter. It was said that two years ago in the Blood Cloud Gorge, she even in twelve Xudan and quasi-Xudan demons. Although she was just a barbarian, she was actually a powerful barbarian. It seemed like the one that would contend with Senior Brother Zhan Ziye should be her�� However, if that girl wanted to fight Senior Brother, she must pass her first.


    As both were female cultivators, Ye Feifei didn��t believe that she would lose to a female barbarian of the Blue River Region. Although her Spirit Root wasn��t the best, as an Immortal Cultivator from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, she had the best and the most advance education in the whole Nine Regions. With this advantage, even those with Heavenly Spirit Root couldn��t bepared to her. A mere twelve Xudan and quasi-Xudan, how could she not be able to handle them? Perhaps she could do even more than that.


    However, even if she could do better,pared to her Senior Brother Zhan Ziye, the gap between them was still too far. Her Senior Brother was a true talented genius�� Ye Feifei inwardly thought and then reverently looked at her Senior Brother. However, her Senior Brother��s eyes were also glued to that Liu Li. With furrowed brows, his mouth mumbled.


    "Hello, my name is Zhan Ziye. This year, I��m neen years old, middle-level Foundation Establishment and single. I hope we can be friends��Hello, beautiful, I am the Ten Thousand Sect��s Eldest Brother of the younger generation, Zhan Ziye��"


    Ye Feifei��s jaw dropped: "Senior-Senior Brother, how could you?"


    The few of their Elders at the front were also helpless. The male-female disciple''s ratio of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was indeed too imbnced. Moreover, their rtionships with the several famous female only Sects were not that good. Thus, their disciplescked experience in this aspect.


    However, this was not a big deal. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were highly talented and intelligent, so they should understand that the affairs of men and women pale inparison to the Immortal Cultivation Path. As long as they uphold their way and keep on studying, the whole thing was as transient as the fleeting cloud.


    This time, they would show this bunch of Blue River Region��s country bumpkins how powerful they, people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, are.


    Finally, the eight golden lightsnded on the ground. However, just as these eight individuals took their first step, they heard someone dressed in a red-white robe from the opposite party loudly shout.


    "Music!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a deafening sound flooded the entire Four Directions Peak. The music came too suddenly that the eight individuals from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were somewhat taken aback and had a scare. While bewilderingly looking around, they all thought the Spirit Sword Sect had activated the Grand Cloud Protection Array to pack them into several dumplings.


    After a while, when they finally assured that this probably was just a weing ceremony that was thrown by the Spirit Sword Sect�� they felt angry out of shame��being frightened by a wee music cost them a big chunk of their face. They all thought that it was highly likely that the Spirit Sword Sect had intentionally arranged for this music.


    However, soon, that red-white-robed cultivator who stood behind the Elders of the Spirit Sword Sect opened his mouth again.


    "Girls, it��s show time!"


    The next moment, from all around the tform on the summit of the Four Directions Peak came a feminine chorus. Hundreds of beautiful young women entered the stage and surrounded the people from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    These hundreds of women, some were tall and slender, some delicate and petite, some of them plump, and some were skinny but attractive. The older ones seemed less than thirty years, which exuded the lingering charm of a mature woman. However, most of them were just sixteen to seventeen years old, vibrantly energetic young girls. Some were just thirteen or fourteen years old; they still have their childish feature yet delicately beautiful.


    All these women wore special dress. Although it didn��t expose too much skin, the fabric tightly snugged their bodies, which perfectly outlined the curves on their body. Some even wore a more attractive skirt, which revealed their pair of snow-white soft thighs, fully exuding a fiery temptation.


    These women surrounded the eight people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect while charmingly shouting.


    "Wee Ten Thousand Arts Sect to the Spirit Sword Mountain."


    "Wee to the Spirit Sword Mountain."


    "Mr. Immortal, you��re so handsome."


    "Mr. Immortal, Mr. Immortal, can you give your signature? Just sign it here." A woman with a very thin clothing strutted out her full chest.


    For a time, except for a few insiders, all the people present in the Four Directions Peak were dumbfounded as if they were petrified.


    A momentter, the eight Ten Thousand Arts Sect people were like ants on a steamer, anxious and didn��t know what to do. Especially the several young cultivators. Blushing from ear to ear, their eyes wandered around while their minds were thrown into confusion.


    One of the Spirit Sword Sect��s inner court disciple stammered, "S-Senior Brother Wang Lu, w-what is happening��"


    "Humph, this is called cleavage show." Wang Lu coldly sneered and then eximed, "Ladies, show them your cleavage."


    "Okay."


    The more than ten women that were at the front of the pack immediately opened their top, revealing their underwear as well asrge tracks of their ample bosom.


    "Poof!"


    The third Junior Brother of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect could not hold back anymore and spurted out blood from his nose. The nearby Fourth Junior Brother was choked by his own saliva, which caused him to constantly cough. A grand Foundation Establishment Cultivator that could be choked by his own saliva could be considered as news.


    "Hey handsome, what is your name?"


    "M-My name is Zhan Ziye, I am��"


    "Wow, what a cool name. I knew you��re definitely powerful as soon as I heard your name."


    "Hehe, not worth mentioning, just middle-level Foundation Establishment."


    "Wow, middle-level Foundation Establishment? That��s so awesome! But you don��t look very old."


    "Hehe, I am neen years old, single��"


    While he was flustered, he heard a cold humph not far from him. "Humph, despicable trick! Break!"


    One of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect Elders made a seal andunched a spell. A cool breeze blew over the peak, which was actually a special Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s spell intended to break every kind of illusions. Under this illusion breaking spell, only a few kind of powerful illusions that could survive.


    However, after the breeze blew over, the sweet and delicate voice was still there as before. That Elder froze for a long time while inwardly eximing, "Impossible! What kind of illusion is this?"


    Right at this time, two plump female closed up to him. "Mr. Immortal, what kind of Immortal method was that? You can actually call the wind like that, that��s so awesome."


    "Mr. Immortal, Mr. Immortal, teach me a spell will you? I also want to learn Immortal method."


    While talking, that plump female began to rub that Elder��s arm with her plentiful chest. Before long, that Elder��s face had turned red from embarrassment; unable to hold it anymore, he eximed, "Y-You are all illusions, I��m not scared of you. Watch my Illusion-breaking Heart Sutra."


    The head of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect Elders was calmer than that Elder. When the illusion breaking wind failed, he immediately knew that these women were not illusions, but truly��


    Damn! Spirit Sword Sect, don��t you have a limit on how low you could stoop? Unexpectedly, you guys really brought real people to perform this obscene act? Humph, what a pity, you could never deal my Ten Thousand Arts Sect with this dishonest trick!


    "Calm the mind, drive away the evil and clean your mind."


    The middle-aged Elder lifted up his right index finger and from its tip bloomed out a brilliant golden-white ray of light. Anyone touched by this light, their evil thoughts would be washed away and their hearts firm. This was a spell to calm the mind and enhance the human will. Although this was basically just a simple trick, because it was cast by a Deity Stage Elder, it could kill a raging monster in a second and bring countless sinners to repent.


    You, this group of loose women, repent!


    However, after being touched by this calming light, the women were just slightly stunned. Not only they didn��t kneel to repent, they even inched closer to him. "Mr. Immortal, you��re so handsome."


    "May I lick your finger?"


    "Mr. Immortal, I want to give you a baby."


    "Poof!" This Deity Stage Elder slightly spurted out blood. His calming light unexpectedly failed, could it be that this group of women didn��t have any obscene thoughts in their mind? So what exactly are they doing right now? Being a good wife?


    The people of the Spirit Sword Sect were also simrly confused.


    Even those Elders who had a prior knowledge of this show were also curious on where exactly did these femalese from.


    Their enthusiasm was like fire, and emotionally, they were very sincere. Moreover, their characters were pure; all those acts didn��t stem from immorality. Yet, their speeches and behavior were very simr to that of prostitutes. When the Fifth Elder and Wang Lu previously proposed this n, they were questioned by the other Elders: what would happen if the other party broke these women��s resolve with spells? At that time, Wang Lu solemnly vowed that it would not, unless the Ten Thousand Arts Sect threw away their uprightness and directly killed these innocent women. Actually, Ten Thousand Arts Sect has no other choice but to use the illusion breaking spell or calming mind light��soft approaches�� In light of this, the single most important thing was to find the correct candidate to perform.


    For this unanswered question, Wang Lu finally gave the Elders his answer.


    "They are the Wisdom Sect��s followers."


    "I personally ordered Ye Chuchen to pick susceptible beautiful females from tens of millions of Wisdom Sect��s followers to receive Wisdom Sect��s strict brainwashing doctrine�� After their thoughts were baptized, they became absolutely pure and have an absolutely unwavering faith, moreover��Basically, every one of them is a cultivator. Otherwise, with their high and mighty attitude, I��m afraid no ordinary person could stand them."


    Wang Lu said as he sighed as if he was someone who was lonely at the top. "It seemed like this little stimtion is a bit too much to handle for this gang of otakus, hahaha."


    At this time, someone from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect finally took the matter to her own hand. Although she was just a low-level Foundation Establishment, the scene around her didn��t affect her at all. She heaved a sigh. "You guys, what the hell are you doing? World��s transformation, Bustling Fall!"


    A ripple immediately spread around with her at the center. In the several Elders�� eyes, as well as the young disciples, the scene around them suddenly changed.


    Those beautiful and attractive beauties withered in a blink of an eye, turning into skeleton-like women, which was really frightening.


    Towards her Martial Brothers and Elders, Ye Feifei was really helpless, however, was this drastic measure really necessary?


    Indeed, they couldn��t rudely push these passionate women away or even lock them; it would make Ten Thousand Arts Sect appear like the barbarian orangutan that was the Royal Soldier Sect. However�� everyone knew this Bustling Fall illusion spell, which turned these women into skeleton-like, yet howe no one could think of using it except for her?


    Sure enough, with this Bustling Fall Illusion Spell, one after the other, the disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect seemed to calm down from their frenzied state.


    However, to some extent, not only Ye Feifei really underestimated the effect of this trick from the Spirit Sword Sect, but she also underestimated the lower limit of her own side.


    Just as the Ten Thousand Arts Sect cultivators began to calm down, one of them suddenly shouted, "Damn, so what if she��s like a skeleton? She��s still a living breathing woman."


    Several others disciples were startled. "Yes, you��re right."


    That man shouted, "F*ck science. We must see the truth from the mist and use the heart rather than the eyes to observe things. Behind these skeletons are enchanting beauties!"


    "Yes�� Yes, well said. Although it looks like a skeleton, it��s actually a beauty."


    A certain person proceeded to loudly shout, "Moreover, what��s wrong with looking like a skeleton? In your many years of cultivation, let alone women, even skeleton-like beauty is rarely seen by you."


    "�� That��s true."


    "So I know that even though they look like skeletons, it��s not going to stop you."


    "That��s right, they just look like a skeleton." A deeply bewitched disciple finally could not hold it anymore. He jerked forward, fiercely hugged the little skeleton in front of him, and tried to force a kiss.


    Deathly silent descended on the entire Four Directions Peak.


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Don��t look at me, I��m only responsible for the incitement, the one who did the deed is them."


    An inner court disciple could not help but say, "B-But��Senior Brother, where did you find such a beautiful child?"


    Wang Lu cast his nce ahead. The one that was hugged by the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciple was a ten years old girl, who was giggling in the arms of that cultivator.


    Wang Lu lightly said, "To entice an otaku, we naturally have to use a little loli."

 Chapter 143 - I Am a Lolicon out of the Pureness of My Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 143: I Am a Lolicon out of the Pureness of My Heart!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The disturbance at the Four Directions Peak has finally calmed down. The Ten Thousand Arts Sect was just caught off guard at the beginning, but soon, the howling sound of the Elder restored the situation.


    In the end, it was just a trivial matter, yet they still suffered a hard time.


    For quite a while, the people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect didn��t recover from their embarrassment. Initially, they nned to disy the show of strength on their first meeting with their counterpart, but in the end, their side was brought down from their high horse and fell into the mud. The more hateful thing, however, was that they could only swallow this humiliation for the time being because, quite frankly, what was it that the Spirit Sword Sect had done wrong? Was it wrong to find a group of young, simple-hearted and pure soul female cultivators to warmly wee them? If it were the other sects they would quite possibly loudly shout ��please make mistakes on my body��. However, in the course of the event just now, when their side used the Illusion Breaking Wind spell, the Calming Light spell, and Bustling Fall spell�� did the other party ever cast a malicious spell to prevent them? Absolutely not.


    In the end, it was the Ten Thousand Arts Sect itself that was being improper here�� If they had known this beforehand, they would��ve used some kind of immortal method to shield their disciples so that they would turn a blind eye toward these girls. It would��ve been more polite, and they wouldn��t have lost their face. Unfortunately, even the leader of the three Elders didn��t think that things would be so bad. They never thought that a mere few women could overwhelm their talented genius disciples.


    When he thought about this, Yuan Chaonian inwardly sighed. As the lead Elder, he would undoubtedly bear the responsibility for this mistake�� What happened just now was not without a precedent. The Ten Thousand Arts Sect had a predecessor who experienced a simr trauma�� It happened around two hundred years ago when he, Yuan Chaonian had just reached Jindan Stage. One of his Martial Uncle, due to the failed courtship of an Immortal Cultivator maiden from the Kunlun Immortal Sect, suffered a heart demon attack, which almost wasted his cultivation. Afterward, the Elders invited a professional crew from the Yinyang School for that Martial Uncle��s ten days of treatment. Ten dayster, his Martial Uncle hadpletely healed from his heart trauma, living a harmonious, loving life with his Junior Brother.


    Perhaps when they returned to the mountain, it was time for Zhan Ziye and the rest to have this treatment? Or, should they just poprize this treatment instead?


    In any case, through this spectacr wee ceremony, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s condescending attitude had been reduced by a lot. Afterward, the Elders and disciples formed a line and exchanged greetings and pleasantries one after the other with the Spirit Sword Sect��s Elders and the crowds of disciples. It was orderly and uneventful.


    From the Four Directions Peak, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was apanied by the Second Elder and Ninth Elder to the Pink House on the Spirit Pool Peak for their temporary residence. After a light rest, apanied by the two Elders, they toured around several ces on the Spirit Sword Mountain. The two Elders acted as gracious host to eliminate the early morning embarrassment.


    The day quickly passed, and in the evening, it was finally the time for the main event of the first day, which was the wee banquet.


    The venue of this banquet was located at the Misty Peak cafeteria. After the meticulous arrangement from Aya, the decoration of the cafeteria perfectly blended the artistic style of the two different civilizations��Nine Regions and the Western Continent��which was very refreshing. The Spirit Sword Sect disciples that were assigned to apany the guests continued to praise it again and again. However, the disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect assumed a dismissive attitude.


    Of course, regardless of what the decoration looked like, they would still not spare a nce.


    The Ten Thousand Arts Sect cultivators soon took their respective seat one by one. The three Elders and the Spirit Sword Sect Heavenly Sword Hall Elders sat in the middle of the main table. Zhan Ziye and the other disciples of his generation were apanied by Wang Lu and Liu Li as the lead, and three other Spirit Sword Sect disciples to sit on another table. In addition, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect workers that came together with the eight cultivators were seated on the other spots, each was apanied by a young Spirit Sword Sect disciple. This was a really thoughtful courtesy of the Spirit Sword Sect.


    When all of them were seated, Feng Yin and Yuan Chaonian each gave a speech on behalf of their respective sects. Naturally, these were just some superficial polite talk. The two Sects�� Elders inserted jokes and banter at the right moments. The jokes weren''t sophisticated but not crass either, and theughter that ensued were also warm, which heightened the atmosphere of harmony and depicted the scene of permanent friendship between the two sects.


    Actually, from the start, Yuan Chaonian and the other two Elders who sat at the main table, didn��t want to sit there at all. After all, they were of a different identity. The Spirit Sword Elders that sat with them were also of different identity. If there was any contradiction, it could��ve easily evolved into a dispute between two of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and that description would just elevate the Spirit Sword Sect instead, so it wasn��t worth it.


    The protagonist of this banquet undoubtedly sat at another table, which was the table of Zhan Ziye and the others.


    As expected, the moment the two sects�� disciples took their seats on this table, the atmosphere began to cool down. One side was headed by Zhan Ziye, who wanted to restore their lost of face and raise his sect��s prestige, and the other side was headed by Wang Lu, who had spent two months arranging the deceptive shows on behalf of the Spirit Sword Sect. Unlike the Elders who were seated at the main table, in this ce, even the smallest contradiction would turn into a spear that they pointed to each other��s throat. These disciples were young and arrogant; they didn��t understand the severity of their actions and how to be civil like their Elders. When the timees after they had eaten their meal, they would make the other side drain the cup of humiliation. Therefore�� there was no need for scruple anymore.


    As a matter of fact, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect had long been eager to do so.


    After a day of recuperation, Zhan Ziye and the others had recovered from their fright of the early morning skeletons and rediscovered their high IQ intellectual arrogance. In the afternoon when they visited the Spirit Sword Sect��s Scriptures Depository Pavilion as well as Method Development Hall, their feelings of pride that were etched deep on their bones have already bubbled up to the surface. Compared to their inconceivably rich collection of methods and their unrivaled Nine Regions�� research and development of method department, Spirit Sword Sect��s Scriptures Depository Pavilion and Method Development Hall were indeed pitifully crude. As for their academic capability, admittedly, Spirit Sword Sect did have aprehensive education system, much better than the barbarian mountain gori that was the Royal Soldier Sect, yet it was still far from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s prestige.


    Their morning predicament was just a temporary loss; as long as the Ten Thousand Arts Sect fully revealed their brilliance, a mere Spirit Sword Sect was bound to kneel and lick their feet.


    As for how would they reveal their brilliance on this banquet table�� it was actually simple. As per the custom of the Nine Regions, they would apany the meal with drinking and chatting. As long as they show off a little bit of their vast knowledge, this group of uncouth barbarians would stare in awe at them and feel inferior�� That was the gist of it. Moreover, in addition to chatting and drinking, they were bound to do the equivalent of poem exchange of their mortal world counterpart, which was the method exchange that only happened exclusively on the dining table custom of Immortal Cultivators. As their name implied, Spirit Sword Sect most probably adept at sword art, fighting, killing, and other various barbarous methods. On the level of spell casting, however, they could never bepared with the Ten Thousand Arts Sect that studied extensively on such matter. Moreover, the worst of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect five disciples were low-level Foundation Establishment, yet on their counterpart in the Spirit Sword Sect, only one of them was Foundation Establishment. Merely on the difference in the magical power alone was enough to turn the method exchange round into a one-sided ughter.


    With such confidence, they sat down and waited for the moment of attack. On the other hand, Spirit Sword Sect��s team��s imposing momentum wasn��t inferior to them. In addition to the Sessor Disciples Liu Li and Wang Lu, there were also Yue Yun, Huo Ying, and Yue Xinyao, three younger generation��s elites. Even if their cultivation was inferior, their confidence was not.


    The two sects�� disciples sat at intervals at the table, seemingly intimate and without boundary. However, the atmosphere rapidly froze until Wang Lu smiled and broke the silence.


    "Junior Brother Yue Yun, Junior Sister Huo Yin, let me introduce you to our guests. This is the eldest brother of the younger generation in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Zhan Ziye. Next is the Second Senior Sister Ye Feifei, Third Senior Brother Zhao Jiangyuan, Fourth Senior Brother Lu Qiancai, and thest is Hai Yunfan."


    Yue Yun and Huo Ying smiled and nodded but didn��t speak. Before they came, they have been briefed by their Master that the protagonist on this banquet would be Wang Lu. They would just need to listen to him and need not improvise.


    "Well then, our Senior Brothers and Sister from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, allow me to introduce you to my people here. You have seen me and Senior Sister Liu Li, but here, there��s also Junior Brother Yue Yun from the Misty Peak, next is Junior Sister Huo Ying, and thest is Yue Xinyao."


    As soon as his voice fell, they heard the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s Third Elder Brother Zhao Jiangyuan sneer. "So many female cultivators here, do you guys only know how to traffic girls?"


    Upon hearing this remark, Huo Ying��s and Yue Xinyao��splexion immediately changed. They were here not because of their female identity, but because among their peers, they have the strongest cultivation�� However, Zhao Jiangyuan��s remark actuallypared them to low-ss women used for entertainment.


    Wang Lu also sneered, thinking, "So you guys want to exchange barbs now? Bring it on, the master of hurling insult is here waiting for you. I had nned for this to start at the main course, but since you want to start this early, let me give you an appetizer."


    However, before Wang Lu had the chance to speak, the nearby Senior Sister Liu Li suddenly pounded the table and yelled, "Ah, you��re the one who molested that little girl!"


    Puff!


    Wang Lu immediately spurted out the liquid from his mouth. This Liu Li�� was really outspoken. Those few words from her were loud and clear enough that the whole cafeteria heard it. All kinds of visions immediately shifted, making Zhao Jiangyuan��splexionpletely red.


    "When did I molest a little girl?"


    Hearing that refutal only made Wang Lu sneer again as he thought, "Idiot, how could you ask that stupid question? You��re just offering your neck to be cut by people!"


    Sure enough, Liu Li naively replied, "In the morning, I saw you kiss a little girl with my own eyes. Master said that��s indecent."


    "Nonsense, I just, I just��" Zhao Jiangyuan was so anxious to the point that his Primordial Spirit nearly split; the more he said, the more he couldn��t justify his early morning act.


    Fortunately, Senior Sister Ye Feifei came to his rescue. "On this matter, different people will have different views. Junior Brother��s love of that little girl ispletely pure, without any dirt. Only people with a dirty mind who see the act as indecent."


    Liu Li frowned. Shepletely didn��t understand it.


    Thereupon, Wang Lu smiled, ready to enter the stage�� However, at this time, another person spoke before him.


    "Then, we better have our meal first."


    Wang Lu looked at the man, shook his head and smiled. "Little Hai said it right, we need to eat first."


    Since they haven��t seen each other for a long time, Wang Lu didn��t want to make Little Hai lose face. In any case, this insult match was just the appetizer, the main course was still waiting in the back.

 Chapter 144 - Misty Peak’s Little Housekeeper

    <h4>Chapter 144: Misty Peak��s Little Housekeeper</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    With Hai Yunfan acting as the mediator, the two sides no longer argued each other and began to taste their meal on the table.


    The various foods here were the creation of the Master Chef of Carefree Peak cafeteria. Their color, vor, and taste were so appetizing that they deeply touched the disciples who suffered from the Misty Peak cafeteria, especially for the naive and innocent Senior Sister Liu Li. While eating, she praised, "This sliced meat is so good, terrific. Unlike the food here; all of them are trash."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu cast his eyes back towards the kitchen entrance��at the Western girl who had also heard it and now looked miserable��and gave her an encouraging look. However, Aya did not appreciate the gesture and turned around back into the kitchen.


    Not long after they began to eat, knowing that the time was almost up, Wang Lu put down the chopsticks. The other side couldn��t possibly finish their food without trying to pick an argument.


    Sure enough, Ten Thousand Arts Sect Fourth Senior Brother frowned and said, "Does your Spirit Sword Sect usually eat these things?"


    Wang Lu wanted to reply with, "We f*cking salivated for these foods, but we have to settle for that loser Aya instead."


    However, what came out of his mouth was, "Is there something wrong with them?"


    Lu Qiancai coldly humphed, "Something wrong? Let��s take a look just at the food served on this table. On the surface, they smell, look, and taste great. Moreover, they were made from high-quality ingredients. There��s nock of high-grade spirit object and even immortal object. However, the chef doesn��t understand how to match up the nutrition and doesn��t know that there��re some errors in the cooking method on some of the dishes, which destroyed all of their nutritional value. Solely on the dish pairing on this table itself is very unreasonable. If these dishes were to be served for the ordinary person, satisfying their appetite is more than enough. However, if it��s for the standard cultivator, this is simply a table of garbage."


    Wang Lu lightly responded, "No one��s stopping from bringing your own food. If you feel there��s ack of nutrition, you can make up with it. What��s the use inining about the chef?"


    Lu Qiancai immediately turned speechless. After a while, he said, "This means your chef is not professional."


    "Nonsense, if not from the cooking school in the Nine Regions, where would that professional chefe from? Our Spirit Sword Sect is unlike your rice bucket [1] store."


    Lu Qiancai angrily said, "Did you just say our Ten Thousand Arts Sect is a rice bucket store?"


    "Is that unpleasant hear? Then let��s change the subject. Let��s talk about the little girl thing, what do you think?"


    "You!"


    During this exchange, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect Eldest Brother finally could not stay still anymore; he put down his bowl and chopsticks and said in a sinking voice, "On this thing, you��re sadly mistaken. ording to thetest research from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, a cultivator��s diet has a very important influence on his cultivation. For cultivators, in addition to the daily breathing of the surrounding spiritual energy, diet is another important source of magical power, so it should not be overlooked. A cultivator who knows how to eat is a qualified cultivator, and a sect who knows how to eat is a qualified sect. In this regard, your Spirit Sword Sect really falls too short; basically, it��s a load of crap."


    On this remark, Wang Lu shrugged disapprovingly. "A group of waste like you wants to talk about eating in front of my great Spirit Sword Sect?"


    "Ridiculous, it��s you, this bunch of barbarians, who are not qualified to talk about eating, you��"


    Before he could finish, Wang Lu had already made a fierce p. "Good, since you don��t want to admit it, then let��spete."


    Zhan Ziye was stunned. "Compete? Compete what?"


    "Of course, it''s eatingpetition. As for the method ofpetition, aren��t your Ten Thousand Arts Sect supposed to have a method for this?"


    Zhan Ziye knitted his brows. "Who has the method for this kind of thing?"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "You said that diet is important. You also said that the sect who knows how to eat is considered as a qualified sect, yet you don��t even have the rtedpetition method?"


    Which pain in the ass sect has the method for this?


    However, before Zhan Ziye coulde up with an excuse, Wang Lu then added, "No problem. Just use our Spirit Sword Sect��s method."


    No matter how clueless Zhan Ziye was, he knew that was inappropriate. "Use your method?"


    "What? Didn��t you just boast that you know how to eat and proud of your astonishing academic ability? Then use our rules to defeat us. Since you cane thousands of miles away from the Eastern Boundary Region, howe you��re afraid of a little bit ofpetition?"


    Wang Lu��s goading was very effective. Before Zhan Ziye even spoke, their Third Senior Brother Zhao Jiangyuan heatedly replied, "Who��s afraid of who? We��ll use your method, bring it on."


    Wang Lu said, "Great, that��s a deal. Now let��s invite the Elders to be the witness."


    Then he turned his gaze to the side. On the main table, the Elders of the two Sects have long ago put down their chopsticks and stopped the pleasantries. All of their eyes have gathered toward Wang Lu��s, Zhan Ziye��s, and the others�� table.


    The Spirit Sword Sect Elders have long expected for this show, so they didn��t seem perturbed at all. However, Yuan Chaonian actually knitted his brows while inwardly feeling ominous. Since their misstep on the early morning show, he knew that Spirit Sword Sect had long ago dug a foolproof hole for them to enter. And based on their confident stance at this time, it was highly likely that this was one such trap.


    However, what Zhan Ziye said just now wasn��t aplete nonsense either. On the question of eating, Ten Thousand Arts Sect had long ago done an in-depth study. Moreover, the disciples that they brought here were also specially trained. On this issue, they really walked at the forefront of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Therefore, it wouldn��t be easy for the Spirit Sword Sect to make an issue of eating with them.


    It was indeed difficult for the Spirit Sword Sect to make an issue on this aspect. The academic atmosphere of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was so strong, so much that they practically have original research on most of the fields.


    After thinking about it, Yuan Chaonian asked, "May I know thepetition rules that you talk about?"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "These are the detailed rules. If you think that they are unfair, then let��s call this matter off."


    With that, Wang Lu handed a stack of sincerity paper over to Yuan Chaonian. The Elder warily took it while inwardly questioning, "What kind of rules that are this thick?" However, when he did a quick browse, his eyebrows jumped and he couldn��t help but exim, "What terrific ideas!"


    With his Deity Stage cultivation, in just a nce, he was able to read all the tens of thousands of characters painstakingly written by Wang Lu. Then with his instinct as a schr, he immediately recognized the beauty of it. However, as soon as his voice fell, Yuan Chaonian realized his gaffe; he loudly coughed, frowned, and reexamined the rules�� Not because the rules were disadvantageous to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, on the contrary, in Yuan Chaonian��s view, these extremelyplex rules were quite favorable to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Even if the Spirit Sword Sect had conducted a lot of training in light of this, Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s dominance was there to stay.


    Let alone these rules had just been recently written out since the ink hadn��tpletely dried yet. This meant the Spirit Sword Sect people didn��t have too much preparation for this. But then�� Where exactly did their confidencee from?


    With a questioning gaze, Yuan Chaonian closely observed Wang Lu once again. What he saw was a calm and confident face; even under the scrutiny of a Deity Stage cultivator, he remained indifferent.


    Of course, this was also because Yuan Chaonian didn��t use his Primordial Spirit and magical power. After all, this was ultimately the home of the Spirit Sword Sect. With his status as a visiting Elder from another sect, doing that kind of thing towards the host��s Sessor Disciple was frowned upon by everyone�� However, he could also see that Wang Lu��s confidence was not an empty one.


    Thereupon, Yuan Chaonian had nothing to say and gave that stack of sincerity paper to Zhan Ziye et al. Their browsing speed was not slow. Before long, all five of them had finished reading the rules.


    Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye nodded. "I am fine with these rules."


    Zhao Jianyuan was more confident than him. "Rest assured, Master, disciple will not let Master lose face."


    The short-fuse Lu Qiancai excitedly said, "The rules of this contest is interesting. Master, please let all the five of us join the contest."


    Ye Feifei and Hai Yunfan didn��t give anyment, especially thetter whose wry smile perpetually stered on his face.


    He thought, "Oh, martial brothers, you guys are too young. If it were me, once I saw that look on Wang Lu��s face, I��m afraid it��s toote to even escape. Why would you guys so enthusiastically jump into the pit?"


    However, he had also seen that rule, which was clearly hand-written by Wang Lu himself. Even without the previous confrontation on the dining table, solely on the merit of this rule alone, any qualified Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s disciple would find it hard to refuse.


    Wang Lu had really scratched the itches of his Senior Brothers.


    Seeing that the disciples had taken their stance, Yuan Chaonian only hesitated for a moment. "Very well then, you guys canpete."


    Spirit Sword Sect had been waiting for this for a long time. Once Yuan Chaonian gave his nod, Wang Lu immediately smiled and pped. "Let��s arrange the ce." The several Elders at the main table have already left their seat and moved their table to the side along with the other tables.


    The center of the cafeteria was naturally left for thepetition. After the main table had been put aside, it was reced by an oval table several timesrger. No dishes were arranged at that table, but instead, there were ten ying card cases.


    The two Sects�� disciples took their respective seat before those card cases. Although the Spirit Sword Sect disciples were still quite unfamiliar with this, they previously had done several rehearsals, so they were not that clueless. The Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s disciples fully disyed their academic talent advantages; after a quick review of the rules in their minds, they confidently found their position to sit down.


    Not long after, after determining that the two teams were ready, Yuan Chaonian issued an order, "Begin."


    Ten disciples quickly opened the ying card cases and fished out the ying cards inside; there were ten of them. While the other disciples were still skimming over those ying cards, the tactician Ten Thousand Arts Sect Third Elder Brother Zhao Jiangyuan, without hesitation, pulled out the first card and yelled, "Braised beef noodle soup."


    Printed on the card that he held up was a bowl of fragrant noodles. On the upper left corner of the card was the text ��50 points��. Written under it were the number 3 in red color, 5 in yellow color, and 1 in green color.


    A momentter, a bowl of braised beef noodle appeared in front of Zhao Jiangyuan. He then picked up the chopsticks and gently grabbed the bottom of the bowl. At the same time, he exerted out his magical power toward the chopsticks as he moved the chopsticks deep into the bowl, picked up arge part of the noodle, opened his mouth wide until his mandible directly dislocated, and swallowed down the whole noodles.


    Zhao Jiangyuan had just swallowed down the whole one bowl of braised beef noodle in just a single gulp. Then, he had the number 50 appearing on top of his head, as well as the red 3, yellow 5, and green 1. There were also other digits with different colors, like gray, ck, and brown, however, all of them were 0.


    This was the basic rule of the game. The yer used the ying card to order a dish, and after eating the dish, the corresponding point and elements would appear on top of the yer��s head��the so-called elements were the nutritional value of said dish. The ten ying cards each represented different dishes, also with different points and nutritional values. The way for the yer to win thepetition was to get the maximum amount and reasonable pairing of nutritional values through these ying cards.


    Then what was the role of the ��points��? Very simple, the role of the points was to buy ying cards. The ten original cards in the yer��s hand were some of the most basic dishes, such as the braised beef noodle, pickled cabbage noodle, mushroom stewed chicken noodle�� Only through these different cards could they umte enough points to buy new cards. When buying a card, there were a lot of factors to consider.


    Such as the quality to price ratio. A bowl of preserved egg meat porridge was 100 points, two kilograms of cooked meat was also 100 points. From this point of view, the former naturally has the higher quality to price ratio. However, thetter��s nutritional value was far better than the former. Each person would have a different view on which was better with regards to the quality to price ratio or nutritional value. Only by umting enough points would the yer be able to trade the super nutritious high quality to price ratio top level card. However, in order to umte points, they had to fill their bellies. As such, they just couldn��t neglect the fundamentals and concentrate on the details.


    In addition, they also had to consider the matter of taste. For example, a bowl of boiled Sichuan poached sliced fish in hot chili oil might have very high points and nutritional value. However, if that dish was added with high-grade spirit grass: Invincible Killing Pepper; then to eat or not to eat, one has to spend some serious thought��


    Finally, the yer also had to take into consideration the special effect of the dishes. For example, some dishes were appetizer, and some were particrly greasy that once eaten, one would feel sick for half a day, and some would cause them easy to fart��


    For this process, the most basic requirement was in fact not the ability to calcte, but rather the ability to eat. No matter how careful one calcted the points and reasonable nutritional value, if one didn��t have enough appetite, the ying cards in hand would be of no use�� this was thepetition on who has the biggest stomach.


    However, this was the point that the Ten Thousand Arts Sect actually cherished. Among the five of them, Zhan Ziye possessed the highest cultivation, however, the other four also have their own specialties. This Zhao Jiangyuan strong point was exactly on eating��he has a huge appetite. Therefore, after receiving the ying cards, Zhao Jiangyuan simply didn��t think too much; he directly ordered the dish. Before other people had even finished checking out their ying cards, he had finished his first course, braised beef noodle, which meant his team had gained the upper hand.


    However, the next moment, Zhao Jiangyuan��splexion abruptly changed as he revealed a very painful expression.


    Towards this, Wang Lu inwardly sneered.


    Idiot, the dishes for thispetition are made by Aya!


    Note:


    [1] Can also mean fathead or good-for-nothing.

 Chapter 145 - Man Who Relies on Face to Eat

    <h4>Chapter 145: Man Who Relies on Face to Eat</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After the jaw-dropping scene of Wang Lu��s eleven lottery draws, thepetition situation has beenpletely reversed.


    Ten Thousand Arts Sect was immediately under great pressure. Although they still have an advantage over Spirit Sword Sect in terms of total nutrition points, that advantage has been gradually narrowing.


    It was not because Spirit Sword Sect people have be faster, but the people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect have be slower.


    The first reason was that of Wang Lu��s eleven lottery draws, which sent an extremely bad suggestion to these contestants. Whenever they umted certain points and saw the golden card in Wang Lu��s card case, they inevitably couldn��t help but want to try their luck.


    Their Master had said that Wang Lu was born with extremely strong luck, however, of all the people present, who didn��t have strong luck? Among the five of them, no one who was without talent and opportunity bestowed by the heaven! However, once they left their fate to chance, the inevitable result was��


    Trash card, trash card, and trash card!


    In this way, a lot of their points have been squandered away. Lu Qiancai was not the only one. Even the one with the quickest progress, Zhao Jiangyuan, couldn��t resist to try his luck; in the end, he wasted more than ten dishes.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu just smiled and ignored them. Actually, he took that jaw-dropping eleven lottery draws not to lead his team to victory, but to slow down the pace of the opponent, making them hesitate and jump into the pit that was the lottery draw. In other words, he was hundred percent trying to lure them to spend their points in vain!


    The so-called born with extremely strong luck was indeed real. However, no matter how strong one��s luck was, it was highly unlikely for someone to have even one in a thousand chance to get that shocking eleven lottery draws result. What actually happened involved a little bit of skill. Of course, it wasn��t cheating per se, but through a special mean, he had momentarily strengthened his own luck!


    This one belonged to his own unique skill. However, this skill must only be used when the condition was ripe, otherwise, it wouldn��t bring him a good result. Moreover, it would be really difficult to implement it in an actual fight. Nevertheless, it was enough to be used to get a great result in the lottery draws in this eatingpetition. Unfortunately, that was a one time use, and it was impossible for him to do that shocking eleven lottery draws in a row again, nor was it necessary.


    The second reason why the Ten Thousand Arts Sect contestant��s speed had slowed down was that of Aya��s superb cooking skill. Even their Healthy Stomach Digestion Pill couldn��t suppress the strong and unique taste of Aya��s dishes, which was enough to dispel the appetite of most people. Furthermore, they couldn��t just continue to consume the Healthy Stomach Digestion Pill, because after several pills, the pill wouldn��t have the desired effect anymore.


    Fortunately, these five cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect have a strong foundation. With their Foundation Establishment Stage��s powerful control of the body, they could sustain the continuous eating. Needless to say, however, it was torture for them��


    On the other side, seeing that the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people have slowed down, the contestants from the Spirit Sword Sect have their morale lifted up, and they began to gradually speed up, trying their best to catch up.


    However, when the situation had gradually be more disadvantageous to them, Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s youngest brother finally opened his mouth.


    "Senior Brothers, Senior Sister, I think since this is apetition, shouldn��t we treat it as apetition? Rather than showing off our technique or willpower, winning is more important."


    This youngest brother from the five contestants of Ten Thousand Arts Sect was saying those words lightly. After that, he looked at the other four; seeing that they were seriously listening to him, he smiled. "Senior Brothers, Senior Sister, all of you guys know that I don��t have any skill that I could be proud of, therefore�� just now, I have broken my sense of taste."


    Zhan Ziye and the others were stunned, then they revealed the it-suddenly-dawned-on-them expression. That��s right, they have this trick! A Foundation Establishment cultivator��s power to control their body far surpassed that of a Xiantian Stage Martial Arts Master��they could shield their body from their five senses�� and it wasn��t difficult at all! Once they broke their sense of taste, though it could cause them some trouble, at least the strange taste on their meal would no longer be a hindrance to them!


    This was apetition not to show off their willpower or perhaps lock horn with the other side, but rather victory shoulde first�� Although the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people initially wanted to end thepetition with an overwhelming andprehensive victory, since it was impossible, just the ordinary victory would do.


    Zhan Ziye, Zhao Jiangyun and the others approvingly nodded to Hai Yunfan, then all of them broke off their sense of taste and increased their eating speed!


    Wang Lu nced at little Hai, smiled but didn��t speak. From the five people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the one with the highest cultivation stage and level was Zhan Ziye, however, the one really worth paying attention for was actually Hai Yunfan. Nevertheless, it was just a matter of how much he was worth paying attention for; the real card-under-the-sleeve to decide the victory was not this.


    ����


    On the other side, after the reminder from Hai Yunfan, the progress of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was elerated again, and their hope for victory went back to their field of vision once again. The one with the biggest eating capacity Zhao Jiangyun was like tiger swallowing the whale. The pile of empty bowls next to him stacked up like a small hill, which was really intimidating to look at.


    The Foundation Establishment Cultivator��s constitution was not ordinary, however, if there was no special method, it was absolutely impossible for someone to be able to consume that much. If the body couldn��t digest the food residue, how could one be able to eat that much in a row? Moreover, most of the dishes on the table were made with spirit objects, which has a much higher grade than any meal from the mortal world, and consequently, more troublesome to digest. At this time, Zhao Jiangyuan demonstrated his expertise. Soon, he would leave the other Spirit Sword Sect disciples far behind; even the gap between him and Wang Lu had been steadily reduced.


    Wang Lu��s high-level card was indeed awesome, but Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples had also been constantly improving their card level. In the early stage of thepetition, they simply couldn��t even dream of any level five or level six card. However, by the middle stage, it wasn��t that unattainable anymore. Zhao Jiangyuan had been umting a certain number of level four cards, and at any time, he might exchange them into a level five card!


    As long as he could surpass Wang Lu, then there would no longer be any suspense in thispetition�� unless thetter could go against the heaven once again and draw the eleven in a row lottery and pull out many level six cards, thus consolidating his advantage. However, even if he did, with Zhao Jiangyuan��s progress, he could redeem the level six card with his two-thirds point umtion and use thest one-third to regain his advantage.


    Towards this, Wang Lu still held onto his moderate pace, indifferently watching his hard-won advantage rapidly shrinking�� Actually, he couldn��t speed up at all.


    On this big stomachpetition, from purely individual strength, he was actually the weakest; he couldn��t even gain an advantage over Yue Xinyao. Indeed, from purely physical toughness alone, with his Non-Phase Sword Bone, evenpared with Zhan Ziye and Liu Li, he would not feel inferior. However, physical toughness and eating capacity have no direct connection�� Actually, with simple reasoning, it wasn��t difficult to get the answer: how could a method to increase eating capacity be born out of that kind of destitute ce that was the Non-Phase Peak? Wang Wu herself longed for the day when she and her Disciple could suck the essence of sun and moon, living outdoor without the need to eat anything!


    Therefore, from the start, Wang Lu didn��t intend to win the game relying on himself; all he did was to attract the attention to him so that the real card could remain hidden. Right now, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect side, including Hai Yunfan, paid attention only to him, yet they ignored the other four contestants from the Spirit Sword Sect, including a certain person whose progress was getting faster and faster!


    Finally, when the game reached two-thirds of the time limit, Zhao Jiangyuan redeemed level six card. Towards this, Wang Lu just gave him the winner��s smile, yet his hand actually pointed to the side. Zhao Jiangyuan puzzledly turned his head, and then his eyes sprang wide!


    Nobody knew when did it happen, but right now, Liu Li��s nutrition points had actually risen and currently neck and neck with Zhao Jiangyuan; moreover, her speed was still elerating! Before this, all of their attention was on Wang Lu; they thought that they could win just by overtaking him. However, unexpectedly, Spirit Sword Sect��s real trump card was someone else.


    For a time, all the five people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were shocked. They saw how Liu Li cleaned up her food without even lifting her head. Her action was methodical, yet stilldylike, nevertheless she was quite quick. Well, she actually didn��t chew her food, just like Zhao Jiangyuan and the others who directly swallow their food. It was just that she wasn��t as bold and unrestrained, and she didn��t even dislocate her jaw�� She just has her own way to eat. The pair of silver chopsticks danced in the air as her hand moved up and down. First, she gently packed the big chunk of the food neatly into ten neat blocks, and then, like the whale sucking the water, she opened her small mouth and swallowed those blocks into her belly. Compared to Zhao Jiangyuan and his teammates, she wasn��t the least bit slower. Moreover, unlike the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people, she simply never stopped eating��she never needed for the food to bepletely digested. She was like a bottomless pit!


    At this time, thepetition has entered thest period. Most of the dishes on the table were of level three and above, therefore, they were not that easy to digest. If it were ordinary people, a bite would cause their nose to bleed. Even if the contestants were the disciples from the Five Uniques, after eating a dozen of them, they would be under enormous pressure. With a special method to assist their digestion, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples had a much better situation than that of the Spirit Sword Sect disciples�� At least, an elite inner court disciple like Yue Yun couldn��t eat more than one dish without resting first. However, although Liu Li��s eating speed was not fast, she never stopped even for a second. As the level of the card gradually improved, her rtive speed became faster and faster!


    Wang Lu inwardly sniggered, thinking that this was clearly the advantage of the clear and pure physique of the Brilliant Sword Heart; this crystal clear physique was exactly the thing that she relied on when she rapidly dispatched those Xudan Stage cultivators with their super strong explosive force! On the ability to convert energy from digesting the food, perhaps only a certain Fenrir, that stupid dog, could be her match; however, not everyone has the ability to write the food diary for the whole year of experiential learning down the mountain.


    "Okay then, your task now is to ovee our lovely Senior Sister Liu Li. I��m already full, so I won��t apany you to y anymore."


    With that, Wang Lu directly stood up and gave up thepetition!


    The people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were shocked again! Especially Zhao Jiangyuan whose grief and indignation went through the roof: "Damn you! How could you quit like that!? You don��t even have a little bit of spirit ofpetition, where is your earlier pompous and arrogant act? We have been trying our best to catch up with the card level, yet now you directly throw your hands up and give up the game!?"


    Actually, Wang Lu felt somewhat regretful with his action. As a professional adventurer, he naturally has the professional adventurer��s ethics. However, he simply couldn��t eat anymore. Moreover, he thought�� "Do you think eating this much is easy? You, this group of Foundation Establishment can eat as much as you like because of your enhanced digestion. But I, as the ��pretty-daughter-from-a-humble-family�� Qi Cultivating stage have been apanying you guys to y for so long that my stomach will soon burst open!"


    However, he didn��t need to exin this reason; if that could make the other side grieved and became indignant and thus affected their eating, nothing could be better. Actually, he understood that Liu Li��s prowess was in fact not that much better than those chowhound of Ten Thousand Arts Sect; after many calctions from him and many shady moves, in the end, he could only make their chance of winning to be a little over fifty percent.


    After this, whether Senior Sister Liu Li could make a big kill or whether the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people could have what card, Wang Lu didn��t want to bother anymore.


    After eating so much, he had to let himself rx a bit��


    ����


    A whileter, after feeling refreshed, Wang Lu returned to thepetition table and found out that his timing was quite urate; in a couple of minutes, thepetition would end. As for the situation on the table�� most of the contestants have already given up on thepetition and sat on their seat gasping for breath. Even Zhan Ziye could only helpless shook his head. His nutrition points matching method was astonishing, and his calction was mind blowing; with a limited amount of points, he could double the effect. However, in the face of an opponent that had several times eating capacity than him, Zhan Ziye could only call ��I quit��. As for his teammates who had a mediocre eating capacity andparatively not better than him, they felt an even more rolling ache in their belly, yet they actually couldn��t freely leave the table as easily as Wang Lu; it was truly an embarrassing situation for them.


    This left two people as the main characters in thispetition, Liu Li, and Zhao Jiangyuan. Senior Sister Liu Li, with her bottomless pit of a stomach, still went on with her methodical eating; a single bowl of high-calorie dish was finished by her in just two or three chews, without a change in her expression at all. Moreover, she also didn��t care about points and nutrition points. In fact, in the entirepetition, she was the only contestant who really enjoyed the food.


    On the other side, Zhao Jiangyuan��s face had begun to turn purple from red; it seemed like at any time, he could suddenly burst open and die. His mouth, throat, and belly were already stuffed with food, and his body seemed to have swollen into a sphere! It was clear that in the time Wang Lu went out to rx, he had desperately eaten as much as he could, and the result of this all-out effort was that his nutrition points still have an edgepared to the opponent, although it was just an insignificant edge.


    Now that thepetition was about to end, as long as he swallowed down thisst chunk of food in his mouth, based on Liu Li��s eating speed, he was almost certain that he would be the winner, however�� to swallow thisst chunk of food was easier said than done. However, if he didn��t swallow, it was almost certain that Liu Li would have the final victory!


    The several Elders of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect looked worried because unlike Liu Li��s natural eating capacity, Zhao Jiangyuan��s eating capacity was acquired and thus has its limit. And currently, it was beyond limit. His desperate effort to eat actually bore a great risk for him. However, if they told him to give up at this time, his confidence would suffer a heavy blow, and this caused the Elders to hesitate.


    They all secretly thought, "Maybe he could really win this?"


    It was such a strange stalemate scene on thepetition table. Both sides held their breaths for fear they would affect thest two surviving contestants��okay, Liu Li would certainly not be affected by anything. It was Zhao Jiangyuan who could have a problem.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Lu shook his head and sighed. "Why bother?"


    He then walked to the table, but toward Liu Li��s side, and then��


    He held out his hands and gently untied the top button of the girl��s dress.


    Immediately, the half part of her white and plump bosom bloomed out.


    "Pfftt!"


    The next moment, the person across the table bleed through his nose; even most of his umted food inside him shot up to the air!


    The winner has been decided!

 Chapter 146 - Secret Card

    <h4>Chapter 146: Secret Card</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After the jaw-dropping scene of Wang Lu��s eleven lottery draws, thepetition situation has beenpletely reversed.


    Ten Thousand Arts Sect was immediately under great pressure. Although they still have an advantage over Spirit Sword Sect in terms of total nutrition points, that advantage has been gradually narrowing.


    It was not because Spirit Sword Sect people have be faster, but the people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect have be slower.


    The first reason was that of Wang Lu��s eleven lottery draws, which sent an extremely bad suggestion to these contestants. Whenever they umted certain points and saw the golden card in Wang Lu��s card case, they inevitably couldn��t help but want to try their luck.


    Their Master had said that Wang Lu was born with extremely strong luck, however, of all the people present, who didn��t have strong luck? Among the five of them, no one who was without talent and opportunity bestowed by the heaven! However, once they left their fate to chance, the inevitable result was��


    Trash card, trash card, and trash card!


    In this way, a lot of their points have been squandered away. Lu Qiancai was not the only one. Even the one with the quickest progress, Zhao Jiangyuan, couldn��t resist to try his luck; in the end, he wasted more than ten dishes.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu just smiled and ignored them. Actually, he took that jaw-dropping eleven lottery draws not to lead his team to victory, but to slow down the pace of the opponent, making them hesitate and jump into the pit that was the lottery draw. In other words, he was hundred percent trying to lure them to spend their points in vain!


    The so-called born with extremely strong luck was indeed real. However, no matter how strong one��s luck was, it was highly unlikely for someone to have even one in a thousand chance to get that shocking eleven lottery draws result. What actually happened involved a little bit of skill. Of course, it wasn��t cheating per se, but through a special mean, he had momentarily strengthened his own luck!


    This one belonged to his own unique skill. However, this skill must only be used when the condition was ripe, otherwise, it wouldn��t bring him a good result. Moreover, it would be really difficult to implement it in an actual fight. Nevertheless, it was enough to be used to get a great result in the lottery draws in this eatingpetition. Unfortunately, that was a one time use, and it was impossible for him to do that shocking eleven lottery draws in a row again, nor was it necessary.


    The second reason why the Ten Thousand Arts Sect contestant��s speed had slowed down was that of Aya��s superb cooking skill. Even their Healthy Stomach Digestion Pill couldn��t suppress the strong and unique taste of Aya��s dishes, which was enough to dispel the appetite of most people. Furthermore, they couldn��t just continue to consume the Healthy Stomach Digestion Pill, because after several pills, the pill wouldn��t have the desired effect anymore.


    Fortunately, these five cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect have a strong foundation. With their Foundation Establishment Stage��s powerful control of the body, they could sustain the continuous eating. Needless to say, however, it was torture for them��


    On the other side, seeing that the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people have slowed down, the contestants from the Spirit Sword Sect have their morale lifted up, and they began to gradually speed up, trying their best to catch up.


    However, when the situation had gradually be more disadvantageous to them, Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s youngest brother finally opened his mouth.


    "Senior Brothers, Senior Sister, I think since this is apetition, shouldn��t we treat it as apetition? Rather than showing off our technique or willpower, winning is more important."


    This youngest brother from the five contestants of Ten Thousand Arts Sect was saying those words lightly. After that, he looked at the other four; seeing that they were seriously listening to him, he smiled. "Senior Brothers, Senior Sister, all of you guys know that I don��t have any skill that I could be proud of, therefore�� just now, I have broken my sense of taste."


    Zhan Ziye and the others were stunned, then they revealed the it-suddenly-dawned-on-them expression. That��s right, they have this trick! A Foundation Establishment cultivator��s power to control their body far surpassed that of a Xiantian Stage Martial Arts Master��they could shield their body from their five senses�� and it wasn��t difficult at all! Once they broke their sense of taste, though it could cause them some trouble, at least the strange taste on their meal would no longer be a hindrance to them!


    This was apetition not to show off their willpower or perhaps lock horn with the other side, but rather victory shoulde first�� Although the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people initially wanted to end thepetition with an overwhelming andprehensive victory, since it was impossible, just the ordinary victory would do.


    Zhan Ziye, Zhao Jiangyun and the others approvingly nodded to Hai Yunfan, then all of them broke off their sense of taste and increased their eating speed!


    Wang Lu nced at little Hai, smiled but didn��t speak. From the five people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the one with the highest cultivation stage and level was Zhan Ziye, however, the one really worth paying attention for was actually Hai Yunfan. Nevertheless, it was just a matter of how much he was worth paying attention for; the real card-under-the-sleeve to decide the victory was not this.


    ����


    On the other side, after the reminder from Hai Yunfan, the progress of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was elerated again, and their hope for victory went back to their field of vision once again. The one with the biggest eating capacity Zhao Jiangyun was like tiger swallowing the whale. The pile of empty bowls next to him stacked up like a small hill, which was really intimidating to look at.


    The Foundation Establishment Cultivator��s constitution was not ordinary, however, if there was no special method, it was absolutely impossible for someone to be able to consume that much. If the body couldn��t digest the food residue, how could one be able to eat that much in a row? Moreover, most of the dishes on the table were made with spirit objects, which has a much higher grade than any meal from the mortal world, and consequently, more troublesome to digest. At this time, Zhao Jiangyuan demonstrated his expertise. Soon, he would leave the other Spirit Sword Sect disciples far behind; even the gap between him and Wang Lu had been steadily reduced.


    Wang Lu��s high-level card was indeed awesome, but Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples had also been constantly improving their card level. In the early stage of thepetition, they simply couldn��t even dream of any level five or level six card. However, by the middle stage, it wasn��t that unattainable anymore. Zhao Jiangyuan had been umting a certain number of level four cards, and at any time, he might exchange them into a level five card!


    As long as he could surpass Wang Lu, then there would no longer be any suspense in thispetition�� unless thetter could go against the heaven once again and draw the eleven in a row lottery and pull out many level six cards, thus consolidating his advantage. However, even if he did, with Zhao Jiangyuan��s progress, he could redeem the level six card with his two-thirds point umtion and use thest one-third to regain his advantage.


    Towards this, Wang Lu still held onto his moderate pace, indifferently watching his hard-won advantage rapidly shrinking�� Actually, he couldn��t speed up at all.


    On this big stomachpetition, from purely individual strength, he was actually the weakest; he couldn��t even gain an advantage over Yue Xinyao. Indeed, from purely physical toughness alone, with his Non-Phase Sword Bone, evenpared with Zhan Ziye and Liu Li, he would not feel inferior. However, physical toughness and eating capacity have no direct connection�� Actually, with simple reasoning, it wasn��t difficult to get the answer: how could a method to increase eating capacity be born out of that kind of destitute ce that was the Non-Phase Peak? Wang Wu herself longed for the day when she and her Disciple could suck the essence of sun and moon, living outdoor without the need to eat anything!


    Therefore, from the start, Wang Lu didn��t intend to win the game relying on himself; all he did was to attract the attention to him so that the real card could remain hidden. Right now, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect side, including Hai Yunfan, paid attention only to him, yet they ignored the other four contestants from the Spirit Sword Sect, including a certain person whose progress was getting faster and faster!


    Finally, when the game reached two-thirds of the time limit, Zhao Jiangyuan redeemed level six card. Towards this, Wang Lu just gave him the winner��s smile, yet his hand actually pointed to the side. Zhao Jiangyuan puzzledly turned his head, and then his eyes sprang wide!


    Nobody knew when did it happen, but right now, Liu Li��s nutrition points had actually risen and currently neck and neck with Zhao Jiangyuan; moreover, her speed was still elerating! Before this, all of their attention was on Wang Lu; they thought that they could win just by overtaking him. However, unexpectedly, Spirit Sword Sect��s real trump card was someone else.


    For a time, all the five people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were shocked. They saw how Liu Li cleaned up her food without even lifting her head. Her action was methodical, yet stilldylike, nevertheless she was quite quick. Well, she actually didn��t chew her food, just like Zhao Jiangyuan and the others who directly swallow their food. It was just that she wasn��t as bold and unrestrained, and she didn��t even dislocate her jaw�� She just has her own way to eat. The pair of silver chopsticks danced in the air as her hand moved up and down. First, she gently packed the big chunk of the food neatly into ten neat blocks, and then, like the whale sucking the water, she opened her small mouth and swallowed those blocks into her belly. Compared to Zhao Jiangyuan and his teammates, she wasn��t the least bit slower. Moreover, unlike the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people, she simply never stopped eating��she never needed for the food to bepletely digested. She was like a bottomless pit!


    At this time, thepetition has entered thest period. Most of the dishes on the table were of level three and above, therefore, they were not that easy to digest. If it were ordinary people, a bite would cause their nose to bleed. Even if the contestants were the disciples from the Five Uniques, after eating a dozen of them, they would be under enormous pressure. With a special method to assist their digestion, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples had a much better situation than that of the Spirit Sword Sect disciples�� At least, an elite inner court disciple like Yue Yun couldn��t eat more than one dish without resting first. However, although Liu Li��s eating speed was not fast, she never stopped even for a second. As the level of the card gradually improved, her rtive speed became faster and faster!


    Wang Lu inwardly sniggered, thinking that this was clearly the advantage of the clear and pure physique of the Brilliant Sword Heart; this crystal clear physique was exactly the thing that she relied on when she rapidly dispatched those Xudan Stage cultivators with their super strong explosive force! On the ability to convert energy from digesting the food, perhaps only a certain Fenrir, that stupid dog, could be her match; however, not everyone has the ability to write the food diary for the whole year of experiential learning down the mountain.


    "Okay then, your task now is to ovee our lovely Senior Sister Liu Li. I��m already full, so I won��t apany you to y anymore."


    With that, Wang Lu directly stood up and gave up thepetition!


    The people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were shocked again! Especially Zhao Jiangyuan whose grief and indignation went through the roof: "Damn you! How could you quit like that!? You don��t even have a little bit of spirit ofpetition, where is your earlier pompous and arrogant act? We have been trying our best to catch up with the card level, yet now you directly throw your hands up and give up the game!?"


    Actually, Wang Lu felt somewhat regretful with his action. As a professional adventurer, he naturally has the professional adventurer��s ethics. However, he simply couldn��t eat anymore. Moreover, he thought�� "Do you think eating this much is easy? You, this group of Foundation Establishment can eat as much as you like because of your enhanced digestion. But I, as the ��pretty-daughter-from-a-humble-family�� Qi Cultivating stage have been apanying you guys to y for so long that my stomach will soon burst open!"


    However, he didn��t need to exin this reason; if that could make the other side grieved and became indignant and thus affected their eating, nothing could be better. Actually, he understood that Liu Li��s prowess was in fact not that much better than those chowhound of Ten Thousand Arts Sect; after many calctions from him and many shady moves, in the end, he could only make their chance of winning to be a little over fifty percent.


    After this, whether Senior Sister Liu Li could make a big kill or whether the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people could have what card, Wang Lu didn��t want to bother anymore.


    After eating so much, he had to let himself rx a bit��


    ����


    A whileter, after feeling refreshed, Wang Lu returned to thepetition table and found out that his timing was quite urate; in a couple of minutes, thepetition would end. As for the situation on the table�� most of the contestants have already given up on thepetition and sat on their seat gasping for breath. Even Zhan Ziye could only helpless shook his head. His nutrition points matching method was astonishing, and his calction was mind blowing; with a limited amount of points, he could double the effect. However, in the face of an opponent that had several times eating capacity than him, Zhan Ziye could only call ��I quit��. As for his teammates who had a mediocre eating capacity andparatively not better than him, they felt an even more rolling ache in their belly, yet they actually couldn��t freely leave the table as easily as Wang Lu; it was truly an embarrassing situation for them.


    This left two people as the main characters in thispetition, Liu Li, and Zhao Jiangyuan. Senior Sister Liu Li, with her bottomless pit of a stomach, still went on with her methodical eating; a single bowl of high-calorie dish was finished by her in just two or three chews, without a change in her expression at all. Moreover, she also didn��t care about points and nutrition points. In fact, in the entirepetition, she was the only contestant who really enjoyed the food.


    On the other side, Zhao Jiangyuan��s face had begun to turn purple from red; it seemed like at any time, he could suddenly burst open and die. His mouth, throat, and belly were already stuffed with food, and his body seemed to have swollen into a sphere! It was clear that in the time Wang Lu went out to rx, he had desperately eaten as much as he could, and the result of this all-out effort was that his nutrition points still have an edgepared to the opponent, although it was just an insignificant edge.


    Now that thepetition was about to end, as long as he swallowed down thisst chunk of food in his mouth, based on Liu Li��s eating speed, he was almost certain that he would be the winner, however�� to swallow thisst chunk of food was easier said than done. However, if he didn��t swallow, it was almost certain that Liu Li would have the final victory!


    The several Elders of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect looked worried because unlike Liu Li��s natural eating capacity, Zhao Jiangyuan��s eating capacity was acquired and thus has its limit. And currently, it was beyond limit. His desperate effort to eat actually bore a great risk for him. However, if they told him to give up at this time, his confidence would suffer a heavy blow, and this caused the Elders to hesitate.


    They all secretly thought, "Maybe he could really win this?"


    It was such a strange stalemate scene on thepetition table. Both sides held their breaths for fear they would affect thest two surviving contestants��okay, Liu Li would certainly not be affected by anything. It was Zhao Jiangyuan who could have a problem.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Lu shook his head and sighed. "Why bother?"


    He then walked to the table, but toward Liu Li��s side, and then��


    He held out his hands and gently untied the top button of the girl��s dress.


    Immediately, the half part of her white and plump bosom bloomed out.


    "Pfftt!"


    The next moment, the person across the table bleed through his nose; even most of his umted food inside him shot up to the air!


    The winner has been decided!

 Chapter 147 - Oh No, the Sects Immortal Treasure Will Finish!

    <h4>Chapter 147: Oh No, the Sect''s Immortal Treasure Will Finish!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "�� Junior Brother, did you sleepst night?"


    "Senior Brother, did you?"


    "Heh, who could possibly fall asleep?"


    Inside the Pink House at the Spirit Pool Peak on the Spirit Sword Mountain, all the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples were sleepless the whole night. Facing the dawn, one by one, they continued to sigh.


    With the Foundation Establishment Cultivator��s physical fitness, even being sleepless for three nights in a row was nothing at all. However,st night, their minds were tangled on the things that happened the day before all night long, which made them very tired.


    The defeat at the dinner banquet was not just a light blow to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, yet what made their minds couldn��t stop thinking about was their post-fight summary.


    ording to the custom of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, after a fight orpetition, regardless of victory or defeat, they must summarize, analyzing the sess and failure. This time, they participated in thepetition filled with confidence and ambition, yet their lost was a mess, so naturally, they have to carefully analyze the whole thing.


    Under the leadership of Yuan Chaonian and the other two Elders, Zhan Ziye and the other four carried out their analysis, however, the conclusion was very disappointing�� Several people were at a loss, not knowing what to say.


    The Spirit Sword Sect clearly didn��t use any cheat to win thepetition; everything was ced on the table, and no shady-and-dirty operation urred. Moreover, overall, the rules were beneficial to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Although Wang Lu yed a lot of tricks on the table, however�� for the Ten Thousand Arts Sect who prided themselves in their intellectual prowess, being intelligently toyed by someone else was disgraceful. There was indeed a bit shamelessness on the opposite party on thest spurting incident, however,pared to Wang Lu being shameless, people wouldugh more at the ��eruption�� of someone, which was absolutely a lifetime stain. After thepetition, Zhao Jiangyuan was angry out of shame enough that he even had an impulse to suicide!


    Actually, the only questionable thing in thatpetition was Wang Lu��s amazing gain on his eleven in a row lottery draw. However, after Yuan Chaonian exined it to the disciples, the few of them had no choice but to ept.


    "For a brilliant cultivator, luck is by no means elusive. When a cultivator had been augmented with providence, with a special method, he or she, in a short time, could internalize the providence in the form of luck. Our Sect also has a method simr to this�� however, it is not rmended for you to study it, because, on one hand, our Sect has never had a destiny with the providence. On the other hand, the actual effect in converting providence into luck is very poor. Even if your body is augmented with the providence of ten thousand people, it��s only important use is in this kind of insignificantpetition, where you could achieve miracle in drawing lottery, that��s all."


    Knowing that Wang Lu had been bestowed with providence by the heaven and understanding that there was a method to change it into luck, the disciples naturally have nothing to say.


    What about Liu Li? Yes, without Wang Lu��s mischief, Zhao Jiangyuan��s nutrition points should be above her. But then again, that result was because of Zhao Jiangyuan��s all out effort, but Liu Li, from the start, never showed any struggle; let alone all-out effort, she didn��t even show her real skill! Her Brilliant Sword Heart was the real deal here!


    Thinking how her sword had in the twelve Xudan Stage demons two years ago, one by one, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect felt as if they were in a haze. Their Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye was indeed very powerful, with first ss aptitude, astonishing perception, and understanding of method far above that of his other martial brothers on the same level as him and those barbarians of Spirit Sword Sect. However, no matter how arrogant they were, they had to admit that in the Nine Regions, the case of relying-on-force barbarians defeating schrs abounded��Liu Li defeating Zhao Jiangyuan in eatingpetition was an example of such a case. Although thetter obviously had the better method of food digestion and could get more nutrition points per bowl of dishpared to Liu Li, in the end, he lost to her terrifying ability to digest food. That being the case, would their Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye lose to Liu Li��s unreasonably persistent Brilliant Sword Heart?


    "But�� I always feel that Liu Li seems to have a little problem with her mind," Zhao Jiangyuan said with a frown. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he hurriedly added, "I��m not trying to disparage her or anything, but I always feel that she seems quite stupid. Did you guys remember that when Wang Lu untied her top button, she has no reaction than to continue eating!"


    Zhan Ziye and the others recalled that scene and found out that it was indeed so.


    "That can��t be true. If she��s really stupid, how could Spirit Sword Sect take her as a Sessor Disciple? Even for a barbarian sect, that��s impossible��"


    At this time, as their acting Master, Yuan Chaonian, gave his interpretation, "Because that is the effect of Brilliant Sword Heart. Liu Li is not at all stupid, but her way of thinking is different than ordinary people�� Well, intuitively, she is indeed stupid, but anyone who looks down on the Brilliant Sword Heart would usually pay a terrible price��this is not rhetorical, but an objectivementary based on theprehensive data statistic."


    Seeing that the disciples�� morale was somewhat shaken, Yuan Chaonian added, "However, we definitely don��t need to be discouraged. Do you guys remember our belief?"


    The several disciples looked at each other and then said, "Knowledge is power!"


    "Correct, knowledge is power! Spirit Sword Sect��s cultivators are indeed powerful, but we possess knowledge and wisdom, which is more powerful than any magical power or cultivation, enough to ensure our invincibility. Everyone should take a rest for today. Starting from tomorrow, we will let them experience the real Ten Thousand Arts Sect."


    Facing the puzzled faces of the disciples, Yuan Chaonian chuckled. "This time, I brought the Gate of All Living Things."


    "Gate of All Living Things!? Master, are you going to��"


    "Yes, we have lost two times in a row, at the weing ceremony, and at the dinner banquet. If we want to save the situation, we have toe up with something decisive. I know that a lot of people like to criticize us as useless now, as people filled with theory and knowledge but without the ability to solve the real problem. Some people even mock us as useless otaku. Then, we��ll use the real thing to defeat them!"


    ����


    The next day, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people visited the Small Clear Sky Peak led by Spirit Sword Elders. As the most important experiential learning spot for the Spirit Sword Sect, the Small Clear Sky Peak attracted the utmost interest of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect; theyout and design of this ce were indeed unique. However, after the visit, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect actually gave that ce a near-mocking appraisal.


    "As a yground, it��s indeed good."


    Elder Liu Xian, who led them, however, didn��t angry, instead, he responded with augh. "This is indeed just a yground for the disciples. The real ce for experiential learning is of course in the world of mortals."


    Hearing this, Yuan Chaonian thought otherwise, "World of mortals? This is an obsolete concept from thousands of years ago; it has no efficiency and no guarantee of sess. The world of mortals is boundless; if you just let the disciples loose there, expecting them to gain as much as they could in a short amount of time, it is tantamount to looking for the needle in a haystack. The disciples certainly have to go through something that could greatly influence them in order for them to grow, but not by being mediocre in the world of mortals."


    Elder Liu Xian also recognized this. "Unfortunately, not many major events can happen at any time; it can only be discovered but not sought."


    Yuan Chaonian said, "That��s not necessarily."


    "Does Elder Yuan know something?"


    Yuan Chaonian smiled, thinking, "I��m waiting for you to ask this question."


    ����


    A momentter, on top of the Cloud Wave Boat, the Gate of All Living Things was present.


    "This is the thing where our Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples take their experiential learning." Yuan Chaonian stood before a magnificent stone door and exined its use for Liu Xian, Fang He, and other Spirit Sword Sect Elders, as well as the several apanying Spirit Sword Sect disciples.


    "The Gate of All Living Things. The ce behind this door looks exactly like the world of the living. Of course, essentially, this is a refined,plex, and enormous-illusion making treasure. All kinds of form of human world in this thing is indistinguishable from the real thing."


    Within the Spirit Sword Sect, the one with the most brilliant illusion technique was Elder Hua Yun. Upon hearing Yuan Chaonian exining the door��s magical effect, she couldn��t help but be surprised. "Immortal Treasure?"


    "Yes, this is an Immortal Treasure." Yuan Chaonian slightly nodded proudly. Although his Unity Stage Sect Leader Senior Brother was the one in charge of refining this treasure as well as the master refiner in their sect, he, as one of the personnel who created this, could also im credit for its creation! And this Gate of All Living Things was undoubtedly one of the masterpieces of his life!


    "As long as there��s this Gate of All Living Things, it��s very easy to let the disciples experience a variety of valuable events, whether it��s a natural or man-made disaster, or indulging in the life of luxury. Compared to senselessly sending disciples down the mountain for experiential learning, this door is several times, no, dozens of times more efficient. Currently, it hasn��t yet proliferated in our Ten Thousand Arts Sect, but its wonderful prospect can already be seen."


    Hearing this, Hua Yun just nodded lightly, obviously, her mind was already on this Gate of All Living Things as well as its variety of derivative uses. As for the other Spirit Sword Sect Elders, they apparently didn��t have any interest in this thing.


    This slightly upset Yuan Chaonian, he thought, "No matter what, this is an Immortal Treasure, although your Spirit Sword Sect certainly has�� after all, this is an Immortal Treasure. Moreover, it��s different from those Immortal Sword or Seal that can only be used to fight and kill. This treasure can be used to train the disciples. In the whole Nine Regions, the significance of a treasure that can cultivate talented disciple can��t be overstated; can��t you guys give a little bit of reaction to this?"


    As soon as he thought that, the reaction that he sought for finally came.


    "Isn��t that just a toy?"


    Upon hearing this, the dignified Deity Stage Elder Yuan Chaonian nearly passed out, especially since the one who said that was just a Qi Cultivating Stage disciple!


    However, when he looked closely, the person who said that was Wang Lu, who was in the limelight yesterday. If it were any other disciple, he could just dismiss their opinion as ignorant. However, although this Wang Lu was just a disciple, his way of handling things was actually inscrutable, which meant that he was someone that absolutely couldn��t be underestimated.


    However, the anger in his heart was difficult to contain. With a rather annoyed tone of voice, Yuan Chaonian asked, "Why do you say it��s just a toy?"


    Being under the angry re of a Deity Stage cultivator, Wang Lu decidedly ignored it and instead smiled. "False is false. Illusion could never bepared to reality. Although you can simte the five senses and everything, you can��t simte the cause and effect of the world, and even can��t simte the vastness of the world��Therefore, it��s just a top simtion game."


    Yuan Chaonian��splexion turned gloomy. Inwardly, he was burning with anger, however, it was not because the opposite party had said something disrespectful, but because the other side hadid bare the only shoring of the Gate of All Living Things.


    In terms of how real the illusion was, it was actually indistinguishable with the real thing. The Gate of All Living Things could create everything, but it couldn��t create the world��s cause and effect. The Gate of All Living Things was just an illusion infinitely closer to the real thing, yet it could never achieve the genuine real thing. There would always be a genuine difference between experiential learning in the real world and in the illusion world, but he has always insisted that this difference paled inparison to the several folds of increased efficiency.


    "Tsk, tsk, you don��t believe it?" Wang Luughed. "Then that��s easy, let��s try it. As a professional adventurer, I will show you the real difference between the game and reality. No need for the electric shock to see the result [1]!"


    Before the smiling eager-to-try face of Wang Lu, Yuan Chaonian, who had his full confidence in this Gate of All Living Things, unexpectedly felt a flutter deep within his heart as ominous premonition clouded over it.


    ��


    Note:


    [1] One of the treatments for online game addiction in China was electrocution.

 Chapter 148 - I Know That He Will Never Be Honest

    <h4>Chapter 148: I Know That He Will Never Be Honest</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Very well then, let��s have Zhan Ziye demonstrate the effectiveness of this Gate of All Living Things to everybody. As for the background story for the illusion�� here are some ready made scenarios; you can choose whatever you want."


    Before the Gate of All Living Things, Yuan Chaonian, with a wooden expression, revealed more than ten simple jades and handed them over to the Spirit Sword Sect Elders. Liu Xian and his Junior Brothers and Sisters exchanged nces and then randomly picked one of them.


    Yuan Chaonian said, "Insect poison outbreak�� very interesting scenario. Ziye, are you ready?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    While talking, Yuan Chaonian opened the Gate of All Living Things and sucked Zhan Ziye into it, and then, with a loud crashing sound, the door was closed.


    Yuan Chaonian then cast a spell so that what happened within the door was projected outside for other people to see.


    The content of the illusion was simple: in order to collect people��s soul and flesh, a group of demonic people from a devil sect spread out an insect poison in a country. This kind of insect poison was extremely sinister. Once contracted, the poisoned person would be reduced to a living corpse and would develop a deep-seated hatred towards the living. At the same time, the poisoned person��s body would turn into the breeding ground of the poison. Once ordinary people were wounded by the direct attack from this poisoned person, that person would be simrly poisoned, turning into a walking corpse.


    Zhan Ziye appeared at the city threatened with this insect poison, which was the City of Chu [1], the secondrgest city in the ck Country after its capital. The viges and small towns at the outskirts of the city already have signs of arge number of infections. Currently, the City gates were already closed, however, it still couldn��t guarantee the safety of the city. On the corners beyond the guards�� line of sight, the poison seemed to have begun to spread.


    Zhan Ziye didn��t appear as amoner that suddenly dropped from the sky, but directly became the City Magistrate, facing this dangerous situation head on.


    Once he entered this illusion world, Zhan Ziye, without too much hesitation, directly went out of town towards the nearby viges and small towns to collect samples of the poison. He was a Foundation Establishment Cultivator with amazing strength and thus, he simply didn��t care about the insect poison��s infection.


    After collecting the samples, he returned to the city, mobilized all the resources at his disposal, and began to develop the antidote.


    As one of the most outstanding cultivators of the young generation in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, he was also the most gifted schr. For him, the difficulty of this illusion scenario was not too high; although the wanton spreading of the insect poison was terrible, it was still within the scope of his ability.


    Of course, researching for the antidote took a certain amount of time. During which, he issued several edicts, imposing the entire city under a high degree of martialw, which conformed with the norm of the society; although this wasn��t an original idea, it was unmable either. Half a monthter, when the insect poison had inevitably massively spread in the city, and any edicts or decree couldn��t stop the city from falling, Zhan Ziye finally seeded in developing the antidote.


    The city was already hopeless, therefore, he mercilessly left and sent the antidote to the capital. After using the resources in the capital, he began the long and painful but inevitable march to victory. During which, the devil sect had repeatedly evolved the insect poison, however, Zhan Ziye developed the antidote for each of the poison variants. In the final battle, Zhan Ziye, with his Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension, personally defeated the leader of the devil sect and ensured theplete victory!


    In the illusion world, time quickly flew. When the Kingdom��sst infected person was cured by the antidote, the illusion world scenario automatically ended and Zhan Ziye, with a weary look, came out of the Gate of All Living Things and smiled at his Master.


    "Done."


    Yuan Chaonian nodded in satisfaction, very pleased with the result.


    To say that this illusion scenario was difficult, it actually wasn��t; however, it wasn��t easy to smoothly go through it. The leader of the devil sect was a Jindan Cultivator, and the brave subordinates under him were as many as clouds. Thus, it would be like going against the heaven or courting death if one wanted to defeat them just by relying on cultivation alone! However, without cultivation, no one would survive in this crisis-ridden world. By relying on his brilliant academic ability to develop the antidote to the insect poison, as well as being themander-in-chief of the army in confronting the brilliant cultivators of the devil sect, Zhan Ziye neatlypleted the whole scenario of insect poison outbreak; he was indeed worthy to be the Eldest Brother of the young generation of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    Yuan Chaonian turned his head and gloomily looked at Wang Lu. "Your turn."


    Wang Lu smugly smiled. "Behold, prepare to witness the miracle."


    Then the Gate of All Living Things was opened, and Wang Lu strode in.


    ����


    It was the same Insect poison outbreak scenario. Under the same crisis in the twilight of the bustling city, Wang Lu, as the City Magistrate, arrived at the Magistrate��s official residence. Aside from him, there was also Magistrate��s team of aides and advisors, as well as the city��s bureaucrats.


    "Sir, the situation is getting worse��" A middle-aged, gaunt man expressionlessly reported thetest progress to the City Magistrate. The situation was indeed getting worse and worse, however, he wasn��t worried about that. As a noble bureaucrat, he didn��t have to stay in the city together with the peasants. Once the situation worsened, he could quickly flee in a brisk carriage. In fact, most of the people present had the simr idea. In his view, the City Magistrate would be of no different.


    However, Wang Lu simply listened to the report and thenughed. "The situation is not so bad. Currently, including the outskirts viges and small towns, the percentage of the people infected is at most less than ten percent."


    One of the aides added, "But it��s spreading really fast."


    "So? You guys want to persuade me to make two kinds of preparation? Oh, you guys are simply naive; do you guys think you can simply leave behind the mess and walk away? Do you think there would be a ce for you in this big country after you left such an important matter? You want to say you have a strong background and could shoulder this disaster? Yes, decadester after you retired in the capital, you would beughed at by the upper-ss and cursed by the lower-ss; as long as you can treat those mocking with indifference, you can indeed barely manage to maintain a feeble existence. Unfortunately, even if you want to be a dog, I don��t. On the contrary, to me, this disaster is a heaven-sent opportunity. As long as we properly dispose of this poison outbreak, our future would be filled with glory and not limited to this city walls!"


    A bureaucrat knitted his brows. "But this matter is extremely strange. The poison is so fierce; we don��t have the ability to find its cure."


    "What does it matter? Just do whatever you can, that��s it. Old Li, you are in charge of the health care in the city, I want you to do the following in the next few days��"


    Then, Wang Lu, like a seasoned City Magistrate, assigned the task to every bureaucrat present. After receiving the order, the people present finally felt like they have just seen the light. Wang Lu��s work arrangement demonstrated his brilliant ability. A lot of these works were original and ingenious, which was like a breath of fresh air. It was just that, even if it were so, could it really defeat the insect poison? After all, under the city��s current atmosphere, everyone was in a precarious state, and there was aplete disunity among people; no matter how good the policy was, it would be very difficult to quickly implement it.


    Hence, the crowd hesitated. Wang Lu then said, "Very well, next, everyone with official position wille together with me to go on a trip."


    "Go on a trip?"


    "Yes, to the area most severely affected by this disaster, to give a sympathy speech to the locals. At this time, if all the officials just hide in the government office, how do you think those people would think?"


    "But, Sir, the area most affected by the disaster is��"


    "If you��re willing to go, thene. If not, then let��s find the nearest practice field and have a go with me."


    After Wang Lu dropped this sentence, he directly pointed to the guards and left the Magistrate residence.


    The situation was really chaotic because of this sudden throngs of important people going out of the Magistrate official residence. The crowd of bureaucrats, aides and other people who were present at the meeting in the Magistrate official residence felt helpless and frightened as if they were following Wang Lu to the death��s door.


    Eventually, Wang Lu went to the refugee-gathering area in the city. There were more than ten abandoned homes and hundreds of paled face people lying or sitting. All of whom were fleeing from the insect poison cmity on the outskirts of the city. Haunted by the nightmarish experience, these people saw no hope for the future.


    The arrival of Wang Lu and his throng of retinue caused them to panic; which of these lowly peasants had ever seen such arge number of officials and high-ranking people? Some were rooted on the spot, not knowing what to do; some simply prostrated themselves; and some wailed in fright.


    Wang Lu ignored all of these and directly found a sickly looking kid who just stared nkly at him, hugged the kid and, revealing a deeply moved look, immediately shed silent tears. "Sorry, I��mte!"


    ��


    Later, as he delivered an emotion-steering speech, Wang Lu gestured with his hands as he showed his best acting performance to date. Every word that came out of his mouth, every facial expression, and every movement involuntarily attracted the people present, and their mood gradually fluctuated along with it. The content of Wang Lu��s speech was very simple. It included that the government would not give up any of the people, the city��s officials would live or die together with the people, the insect poison would just be a temporary danger that would eventually pass, how to maintain health and order in a short period of time, and so on��


    Each of the contents struck the heart of the refugees, for they ignited the spark of hope in them. Before long, a thunderous cheer ensued and all kinds of thankful voice one after the other appeared like a tide. Wang Lu��s speech was like a magical spell, which instilled hope in this feeling-hopeless refugees. When all of them were filled with excitement and reverence toward him, Wang Lu, feeling pleased, left the ce.


    On the way, his expression quickly turned cold and indifferent. "See, the people are actually very simple, right now, even if I told them to choose several of them to be sacrificed, I��m afraid they would do exactly that��The next step is to do just that, but in other ces: to dupe them silly, so that it would be easy to persuade them. Like in those outskirts viges and small towns, those would be the key to our work. Let them know that the insect poison is not terrible because the government is fully backing them, and because we will live and die together with them! In short, to arouse their confidence so that they won��t copse on the first sign of defeat. The current number of infected people is only a tenth of the total poption. As long as the poison is properly isted, there is nothing terrible about it! What if we couldn��te up with the cure? The short answer is, we don��t need to. As long as we promptly suppress the spread of the insect poison, other people would bound to clean up those devil sect people! Those demonic people extremelyck in confidence, otherwise, why would they need to be so furtive in putting the poison in the viges and small towns?"


    The several bureaucrats who apanied him felt enlightened by this, while a few of them were greatly encouraged. Wang Lu��s full of confidence posture was like a beacon of light, which pushed the darkness away from other people around him and rekindle their confidence.


    Perhaps what Wang Lu said was right��this insect poison disaster was not an unsolvable doom. On the contrary, if it were correctly disposed of, it would simply be a huge opportunity for them! The people who could blend in as the city��s officials and bureaucrats mostly have a little spirit; as long as the ratio of gain over risk was big enough, they wouldn��t be so timid and cowardly!


    At this time, their morale had bepletely different. Although the inside and outside the city were still under the same crisis as before, Wang Lu��s work arrangement and his sensational speech sessfully established the confidence in this group of government officials.


    At this time, outside the Gate of All Living Things, the moods of the onlookers were varied. The Spirit Sword Sect Elders seemed indifferent to this as if this was just as they expected. However, the people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were so surprised that they nearly dropped their chins.


    What was exactly so great about this Wang Lu!?


    Since the Gate of All Living Things was refined, the insect poison outbreak scenario had been used dozens of times. However, no one has ever been able to stir up the morale of the people and officers so handily. Previously, there was a Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciple who used a bewitching spell to manipte the popr feeling, however, the city��s residence where by the thousands and tens of thousands, so who could possibly control the people��s popr feeling just by relying on the power of one��s own will alone? Moreover, Wang Lu��sst words were not wrong either. ording to this scenario, the demons of the devil sect weren��t too strong. As long as this insect poison crisis could be sessfully resolved, stopping it before it spread further, the devil sect wouldn��t be as rampant, because the righteous sects weren��t weak either. If the devil sect couldn��t gain enough benefit from this insect poison crisis, it wouldn��t be able to withstand the wrath of an entire country! Wang Lu, in his first meeting and first speech, has almost ensured the victory in this illusion world��s experiential learning. The process was open and above board, without the least bit of conspiracy or trickery��it was simply breathtaking!


    Zhan Ziye, who had justpleted the same scenario, looked gloomy. He thought that he hadpleted the scenario with flying colors��developed the antidote in the shortest amount of time possible, to maximize the suppression of the insect poison outbreak, so that no devil sect people would�� However, what were theypared to Wang Lu��s ability to turn over the clouds as easily as flipping a hand?


    As for Yuan Chaonian, he could not help but think about Wang Lu��s audacity in evaluating the gate as: "Isn��t that just a toy?"


    The Gate of All Living Things was an Immortal Treasure, not a toy as evaluated by Wang Lu. However, he indeed treated this immortal treasure like it was a toy, moreover, he yed it like it was a child��s y! It was a tant demonstration.


    Ten Thousand Arts Sect people naturally didn��t know that two years ago, Wang Lu had created a sect with millions of followers and was currently the Sect Leader of a member of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals; perhaps he had even more abundant experience than other Sect Leaders of the Immortal Cultivation Sects! To him, this insect poison crisis was simply a piece of cake.


    Yuan Chaonian shook his head and thought, "Next, as long as he patiently deduces the situation and grasps the big trend, he would naturally march on to victory. Against a brilliant and skillful City Magistrate, the devil sect would be powerless to reverse the situation even if they once again put the poison in cirction�� I��m afraid that this time, my Ten Thousand Arts Sect would be taken cheap by him."


    However, at this time, inside the illusion, Wang Lu��s awesomeness began to unfold.


    Note:


    [1] Meaning eliminate.

 Chapter 149 - Back Against The Wall

    <h4>Chapter 149: Back Against The Wall</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu suddenly vanished.


    When all the people, whether they were stupid, smart or ignorant, had been stimted until their blood boiled by the performance of the city officials and gained confidence by the continuous good data provided by the bureaucrats, when they thought it was the perfect time to act, Wang Lu actually vanished.


    He ran out of town alone, leaving all the guards and subordinates behind. When his personal guards found no one in his official residence the next morning, Wang Lu had already left the city hundreds of miles away.


    At this time, even the spectators outside the Gate of All Living Things couldn��t guess where he would go. However, before long, the answer was revealed, and once again caused other people��s jaws to drop in surprise.


    Wang Lu actually went straight to the Devil Sect��s Headquarters! Of course, he had changed his appearance; disguised as a wandering Daoist, he went straight to the guard guarding the entrance.


    "I am Daoist Ju Yang [1], and Ie to visit your vice sect leader."


    "Daoist Ju Yang!?"


    The guard was astonished and then sized Wang Lu up. He then revealed an evil grin. "Who dares to be so reckless��"


    Before he could continue, a cold, sharp object had touched his forehead. Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun wasn��t known for its ability to kill, but it wasn��t too poor that this small guard could resist.


    The guard furiously roared, "Even if you kill me, I��"


    "I won��t kill you. I just want you to tell your Vice Sect Leader that Daoist Ju Yang is here, and he would know."


    That guard fled back in panic.


    Before long, dozens of Devil Sect��s demon cultivators came from all directions, surrounding Wang Lu in the middle. However, no one dared to make a move. After a while, a stooped old man appeared from the inside. He then signaled Wang Lu with his eyes to follow him.


    Wang Lu smiled and fearlessly followed the old man into the Devil Sect��s headquarter, as if before him was not a dangerous den.


    Actually, Wang Lu��s timing was on point. At this moment, the Devil Sect��s Sect Leader, two Vice Sect Leaders, as well as arge number of subordinates were out of the Headquarters; only one Vice Sect Leader guarded their headquarters. This was the most opportune time to strike, yet Wang Lu didn��t show even a shred of hostility, moreover, the identity of Daoist Ju Yang appeared to have been recognized by the Vice Sect Leader. Hence, since the guess had no intention to provoke a dispute, the Devil Sect didn��t immediately go into action. Being led by the stooped old man, Wang Lu soon arrived at a secret room where he saw the goal of this trip��a huge man with a sturdy figure, which was also the most junior of the Vice Sect Leader.


    "Daoist Ju Yang? Do you want to take advantage while my brilliant sect is currently empty of people, Magistrate Wang Lu!"


    Wang Lu didn��t care at all that his identity had just beenid bare, instead, he countered, "I have given you a favor by showing my face here, yet you don��t know how to appreciate a favor."


    "Humph!" The huge man angrily humphed, however, inwardly, he was happy.


    The Devil Sect was full of hate toward this City Magistrate who, in just a few short days, had been suppressing the spread of insect poison in the city and its outskirts. In the Cloud Peak City, not only did he had solve the crisis, but he had also spread the detailed methods in quarantining the insect poison and how to handle the general situation all across the ck Country, causing the Devil Sect to gain very little in their effort to spread the poison in several other cities. If not for the fact that there was still no cure for the insect poison, causing the number of victims, in general, to continue increasing, the Devil Sect��s n would��vepletely failed. Yet, the originator for all this trouble had actuallye to theirir by himself. This was simply a heaven sent opportunity. The Vice Sect Leader couldn��t help but question whether his luck had turned for the better?


    As long as he took the other person��s head, then he would be the most senior of the three Vice Sect Leaders.


    "In any case, since you havee, don��t expect to leave this ce alive."


    The Vice Sect Leader spoke as he revealed a ferocious smile.


    However, Wang Lu only let out a sentence, and the Vice Sect Leader��s countenance drastically changed and stopped his action.


    "I��ve already gotten the cure, you guys won��t stand a chance."


    "What!?"


    Seeing Wang Lu��s confident expression, the Vice Sect Leader hesitated; he was confused. The Devil Sect took years and years to develop the insect poison, and it wasn��t too long ago since they first spread it, so how could it be so easy to develop the cure? However, the other side didn��t appear to be bluffing�� Nonsense, who would risk their lives toe here just to bluff? Was he mental?


    Wang Lu said, "I know you don��t believe that, so I��m going to prove it to you�� Here, you recognize this, don��t you?"


    Wang Lu shook a bottle of thick ck liquid. The Vice Sect Leader naturally recognized it to be a highly concentrated insect poison, enough to turn hundreds of people instantly into zombies. Thinking about this, the Vice Sect Leader��splexion suddenly changed, thinking that what if this guy broke the bottle here, could this ce��s array able to suppress it? If the poison rapidly spread in their headquarters, that would be troublesome�� However, this was the special move of trying to perish together; even if the other side managed to get the Devil Sect��s especially made antidote for the insect poison, it wouldn��t be able to counter such a thick concentration of poison. Let alone the Devil Sect��s insect poison antidote was a top secret only known by the higher-ups��it didn��t even appear on any of the sect��s record, moreover, he didn��t hear any news about missing antidote, therefore, the Vice Sect Leader had no reason to believe that the other side had managed to get their antidote!


    However, the next moment, to the Vice Sect Leader��s surprise, Wang Lu directly broke the lid of the bottle.


    As soon as he broke the lid, he immediately swallowed the ck juice straight into his mouth!


    Soon, not one drop of poison left in the bottle.


    "You��" The Vice Sect Leader was stunned for a long time,pletely speechless. Then he silently prepared for the next move, ready to fight the zombie who was known to have an amazing strength to the death.


    Even for their Sect Leader, that Jindan Stage cultivator, directly swallowing such a high concentration of insect poison would be a death sentence��


    However, under the Vice Sect Leader��s bewildered and confused eyes, Wang Lu��s smile remained on his face; he even opened his mouth to speak, "This taste reminds me of the craftsmanship of a certain friend of mine."


    The young man seemed at ease, without suffering any pain, and wasn��t poisoned by the insect poison�� The Vice Sect Leader��s heart was bitter, but he had no choice but to believe the other person��s im. Indeed, this was the ultimate proof. The other side��s antidote was even better than their own.


    At the same time, outside the Gate of All Living Things, the crowd of Ten Thousand Arts Sect cultivators deeply frowned.


    When did Wang Lu get the cure? They didn��t see it at all! Let alone when did Wang Lu had the time to develop the cure? In this insect poison outbreak scenario, every time it started, the poison would be different. Even if he had just witnessed the whole process of developing the cure by Zhan Ziye, it was impossible for him to cut that much research time. Unless he was an expert in creating elixirs, with a very high level of aplishment, so that he would be able to deduce the form in just a nce, however��


    This group of cultivators naturally could not guess that Wang Lu had just simply used a brute force method. Relying on his Non-Phase Method, he was able to guard against all kinds of poison invading his body! The ck tide poison on the Western Mountain was far stronger than this insect poison, yet it could do no real harm to Wang Lu. Therefore, swallowing this insect poison was indeed nothing to him.


    However, this move had actually frightened the people inside and outside of the illusion.


    It took a long time for the Vice Sect Leader to quell the agitation in his heart, before he finally managed to ask, "Do you really have the cure?"


    Wang Lu smiled. "What do you think? Don��t you know the strength of the poison that was created by your own sect?"


    "��" Vice Sect Leader once again fell into silence. "Then, what are you doing here?"


    "No need to y dumb. I brought such a domineering trump card to your Devil Sect��s headquarters, can��t you guess what I want?"


    "Do you want to persuade us to capitte? In your dreams!" The Vice Sect Leader was adamant. "You look down on me too much if you think you can deceive me with this kind of graceful words, flowery speech��"


    "Shut up, you idiot!" Wang Lu mercilessly interrupted the other side. Facing the Vice Sect Leader��s anger, he said with cold eyes, "Graceful words, flowery speech? Don��t you realize that in this insect poison crisis, your Devil Sect��s defeat has already been decided? And you think this is just graceful words and flowery speech? Your insect poison is indeed fierce, but as long as there��s a targeted and effective prevention, it would not lead to an uncontroble situation, not to mention the cure that I have in me. The turmoil in the ck Country will soon be over, so how long do you think your Devil Sect would be able to withstand our country��s full blown retaliation?"


    The Vice Sect Leader wanted to say several angry words very much, yet he couldn��t say the words that were already on the tip of his tongue. He was not a fool; it was very difficult to deceive himself.


    Finally, he went back to the old question. "What do you want?"


    "��"


    Wang Lu��s cold and mocking gaze caused the Vice Sect Leader to feel scared and exhausted. In this private room of the Vice Sect Leader, there was a silent stooped old man. Naturally, the old man was his trusted aide, someone that he could trust with his secrets.


    "Regarding this offering amnesty thing, you shouldn��t have looked for me. I am not the person that could call the shot here."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Since I��m looking for you, then this is not about offering amnesty. For a group of demons of the Devil Sect like you, I cannot offer any amnesty."


    "Then what are you doing here?" The Vice Sect Leader was a bit flustered.


    Wang Lu went silent for a moment, however, his gaze became more contemptuous. "Actually, as long as you put yourself in my position, it isn��t difficult to guess what is my reason. In this insect poison crisis resolution, I am the biggest hero. Whether it��s in the early prevention and response or the development of the cure, it can be said that I have saved millions of people in the ck Country, am I right?"


    Vice Sect Leader gave a cold grunt, but did not say anything.


    Wang Lu continued, "I will be a hero, a savior. Poets will sing praises of me, and people will worship me. Young women will look at me as their idol and dream lover, while envious men will bow before my brilliance!"


    "Are you showing off yourself?"


    "No, I just want to ask. If you are the Emperor of the ck Country, what would you feel in the face of such hero?"


    The Vice Sect Leader of the Devil Sect was stunned only for a moment before he finally guessed Wang Lu��s purpose in doing this trip. For a time, he felt that it was incredibly absurd!


    So, if you had the foresight to know that your achievement will shake your Master, why would you execute your n in such a high-profile and act like a savior or something? Now, since you have enough ying a hero, youe here and grumble in front of your opponent, don��t you think that��s ridiculous?


    Upon correctly guessing the inner thoughts of the Vice Sect Leader, Wang Lu smiled and said, "I��m not here for sympathy orfort. In fact, you don��t have the qualification to sympathize me. Even if the Emperor resent me even more, he wouldn��t dare to touch me, because I��m this Country��s hero! Unlike you guys who are in a precarious position!"


    The Vice Sect Leader grunted. "What exactly do you want?"


    "Very easy. In three days, I will invite his Majesty toe to my Cloud Peak City. When the opportunityes, you have to make your move. I will give you the necessary information. You should know how to persuade your Sect Leader."


    The Vice Sect Leader wasn��t surprised but amused. "And then? After we get rid of the Emperor for you, you will start to uproot us. After that, you will step on our bones on your way to the throne!?"


    Wang Lu nearlyughed out loud. "Your brain seems to be made of a paste. I will just uproot your Sect Leader and the other Vice Leaders. As for you, after this catastrophe, you will reform the Devil Sect and will be its new Sect Leader��"


    "As well as your dog," Vice Sect Leader coldly said, "although I��m not that smart, I��m not stupid either."


    "Since you��re not stupid, you should know that being my dog is better than being a dead man. You hold my biggest secret, so our lives are entwined together. This is the only chance that you can grasp."


    "Or I can just keep you here forever. Without you out there, we may have a chance to seed."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Since I dare toe here, do you think I will worry about your means? If I want to leave, you won��t be able to stop me even if your Sect Leader is here."


    While speaking, he took a step back, and the entire private chamber shook as if there was an earthquake. The array that had been ced in the room by the Vice Sect Leader was actually destroyed in half by an outrageously huge force!


    "You��" The Vice Sect Leader looked at the opposite party as if he had just seen a ghost. He saw that this City Magistrate was just at the Qi Cultivating Stage, yet his ability to break the array seemed to be a bit better than him��a high-level Foundation Establishment cultivator!


    However, he didn��t know that Wang Lu simply didn��t have the patience to analyze any method to break the array and just used his Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi, which he forcibly inserted into the demon force cirction within the array under his feet, then�� the array naturally fell apart.


    Seeing that all means had no effect on the opposite party, the Vice Sect Leader weighed his option for a bit and finally made a decision. "Very well, you have my words."


    "A wise choice." Wang Lu nodded. "Remember, today��s Daoist Ju Yang is your old friend�� and keep your subordinates�� mouth shut."


    ����


    Three dayster, the ck Country��s Emperor visited the Cloud Peak City, warmly praised the outstanding contribution of the City Magistrate Wang Lu, and delivered a passionate speech in the city. Subsequently, he ignored Wang Lu��s advice and visited the disaster victims on the outskirts of the city, which moved countless of them into tears.


    Naturally, people in the know just sneered at this. When the insect poison outbreak was the most intense, his Majesty the Emperor shivered inside the capital city, but now that the situation in the Cloud Peak has been resolved, he marched to the front line to try to buy people��s heart! However, since ancient times, whether they were Emperors, Kings, or ministers, this was the norm, thus, this came as no surprise to anyone. When the Emperor had enough ying here, enough buying people��s heart, he would leave.


    But then, an ident happened.


    On his way back to the Capital, the Emperor was ambushed by arge number of Devil Sect people under their Sect Leader��s lead, killing the Emperor��s guards while they marched through a pitch ck valley.


    If not for the Cloud Peak City Magistrate Wang Lu��s and his army��s timely rescue, this ambush would turn into a massacre. After the battle, the Devil Sect��s Sect Leader and all his generals perished. However, the ck Country��s protector, the Immortal Teacher, as well as the Imperial Guard��s Captain had also met misfortune and died. His Majesty was seriously wounded and died three dayster in the capital, and the one who inherited the throne was his three years old son. However, Wang Lu, as a Regent, wielded the real power.


    This sudden power change in the ck Country caught everyone off guard. Actually, a few people knew that before the Emperor passed away, he once had a private talk with Wang Lu.


    In colluding with the Devil Sect to assassinate the Emperor, Wang Lu had never left a shred of evidence. However, the dying man needed no evidence. Facing the Emperor��s questioning, Wang Lu very calmly put forward a proposal that no dying man could refuse.


    "In my entire life, I will never take a wife, sire a child, and leave any descendant. The only thing I want is the throne, nothing else. This is my big heart demon oath; you don��t have to worry that I will not abide by it."


    Facing this as bright as the sun in the sky City Magistrate, the Emperor had no alternative.


    At this point, the illusion scenario seemed to have arrived at thest part. Outside the Gate of All Living Things, the Elders were amazed. In the past experiential learning of this scenario, it wasn��t as if no one had ever been an Emperor. However, this was the first time someone was able to easily assume the throne of the ck Country in such a short period of time, moreover, it was so straightforward and logical!


    "Then, ording to the established rules, as long as thest insect poison in this illusion world withers away, Wang Lu can be dered to be victorious." Yuan Chaonian sighed. He didn��t know anything good to say. Initially, he wanted to use the Immortal Treasure to shock and awe the Spirit Sword Sect. However, in the end, they were the one who was awed by the other side.


    However, after a while, looking at the next development in the illusion world, Yuan Chaonian couldn��t help but open his mouth in shock. He found out that he had still underestimated Wang Lu.


    In the illusion world, Wang Lu had seeded in establishing the highest authority in the ck Country, and the three-years-old new Emperor was like a puppet that he easily fiddled with his hand. The Devil Sect who had suffered a great setback could only drift and live without purpose. As for the insect poison that had narrowly brought disaster to the whole country��


    Right now, thest surviving patient of the insect poison in the country was trapped in an especially arranged array of Wang Lu in the capital. A museum which used a euphemism for the insect poison disaster as the name was then built on the ck Country��s capital with the array in the middle of it, so that people would never forget about it.


    Every day, that walking corpse would be provided with fresh meat, and there were several people who were proficient in spell who kept its body from rotting. As the host of the insect poison, it unexpectedly lived an easy andfortable life!


    However, the people outside the Gate of All Living Things were not. They all inwardly questioned what exactly this kid Wang Lu wanted to do? Why would he continue to drag this illusion world?


    At this time, in the ck Country��s Imperial Pce, after thest court meeting, on the way to his abode, the Regent suddenly asked a question to his closest personal guard.


    "Little Li, if I tell you that everything that you have ever seen and known is just an illusion, how would you feel?"


    The ever faithful personal guard was stunned as he thought for a long time. "I don��t know��"


    Wang Lu smiled. "Never mind, you will know it soon."


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Juyangdao in Daoist Ju Yang or Ju Yang Daoren can also mean man with a veryrge p*nis.

 Chapter 150 - Big Debate

    <h4>Chapter 150: Big Debate</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Gate of All Living Things was an immortal treasure. It had a different time flow rate inside the gate than the outside. When Zhan Ziye previouslypleted the scenario, in Zhan Ziye��s perception, it took him several months to do it. While for the people outside, it was only about two hours.


    Of course, when Yuan Chaonian extracted the image to the outside, it was elerated for nearly a thousand times. Moreover, it was only for those with powerful enough Primordial Spirit that could effectively read the detailed information. Fortunately, this was not difficult for the present several Elders.


    However, this time, Wang Lu��s experiential learning has been exceptionally long because he deliberately kept thest insect poison victim alive. As the ck Country��s Regent, he used the limitless dy time in the Illusion world to create the time-consuming bureau.


    Then one day, in the ck Country, a group of people who imed to be strange travelers suddenly appeared.


    They dressed in strange clothes, spoke differentnguages, and each had a different magical ability. And they had something inmon.


    They imed that this was the dream world and they were people doing experiential learning from the outside of this world.


    As for their experiential learning itself, they didn��t seem to regard the people in this world as people. They often decisively killed people they said they wanted to kill and became the incarnation of robber and bandit, murdering people for their treasure. Essentially, they were more vicious and ruthless than the previous Devil Sect. Moreover, almost without exception they each collected numerous harem; whenever they saw a female to their liking, they would immediately rape her.


    The appearance of these people was initially viewed as a carnival of mental patients. However, they soon began to cause all sorts of trouble. No matter how abnormal their thinking was, their power was unambiguously real. Moreover, each of them had a jaw-dropping luck: miraculously surviving after jumping over a cliff, sharply increased skill after just eating sweet potato, even just bathing in the river could meet a bathing noble family��s daughter, and could immediatelypose a love song!


    For this kind of people, the Regent was without mercy. He directly mobilized the domestic elite force and instructed them to kill those people on sight. No matter how strong they were, they couldn��t stand a chance against the Country��s Regent who had extinguished the disaster from the country, and was annihted one by one. However, it was as if these travelers didn��t care about their lives; in the face of despair, most of them only revealed a look of regret, as if to say: "s, what a pity this experiential learning isn��t pleasurable enough."


    To make matters worse, the thunderous method of the Regent couldn��t effectively eradicate these travelers. Soon, their strange behavior could no longer be exined as a manifestation of mental illness. People began to feel very puzzled by their origins, and quickly, their preached theory of dream world began to have influence. Especially when even though this theory seemed absurd and bizarre, it was actually self-consistent!


    In the eyes of those who imed to be travelers, the ck Country was only a country in a dream world. The real world was vastly bigger than this. The former leader of the Devil Sect, who was iparably mysterious and formidable and once turned the whole ck Country upside down, would just be a humble pawn in the real world. As for these travelers, they just came here to find some fun. What about the various tragedies and absurd acts caused by them? Ha! Who cares about a dream world turning upside down! What about their own death? They would just wake up from their sleep, that��s all!


    The spread of this theory very quickly caused a great panic. On this, the Imperial ban alone hadn��t been helpful. Thus, the Regent immediately organized a group of well-known schrs to demonstrate a serious question: How to prove the world is real?


    This metaphysical philosophical question, of course, did not really have any demonstrable method. Although some people put forward the "I think, therefore I am" to try to strengthen the public confidence in their reality, however�� the Regent shook this point of view with just a sentence.


    "Who stiptes that thinking must have a medium."


    "Thought alone does not require the existence of a person��s thinking. If we��re in the dream world, perhaps all our thoughts are just simply the thoughts of a person dreaming."


    Since there was no convincing argument, those schrs could only continue to study and discuss until a conclusion was reached. While this big debate continued across the whole country, more and more people were bing restless.


    Theoretically speaking, the authenticity of the world should be self-evident, but the way to falsify it was actually very simple: As long as there was a phenomenon or things that were notpatible with the naturalw of this world, and that was it.


    Thus, without the appearance of a convincing theory and the sessive appearances of ipatible things��every emergence of these travelers was like a heavy hammer beating the heart of this world��how could people not doubt the authenticity of this world?


    Of course, people who participated in this great discussion naturally did not know that those so-called travelers were just y-acts by the demons of Devil Sect instructed by Wang Lu. However,ter on, even those demons began to doubt the authenticity of their world.


    During this period, countless of evil cults sprang up. They colluded with those travelers by constantly spreading the story of how beautiful the real world was.


    "In the real world, the leaders of a country are elected by the people, even emperors, and kings. In front of the people, they must be humble and cautious, and the bureaucrats must curry the favor of the people because the people could always kick them out of offices."


    "In the real world, people do not spend money to visit a doctor or go to school, everything is paid by the government. Moreover, every adult can obtain free housing from the government."


    "In the real world��"


    Naturally, these people had also encountered strong opposition.


    "So you want to go to the real world? Then why don��t youmit suicide? As soon as you die, you will wake up from your dream!"


    "A group of scum who jump up to the hype!"


    "Please do not disappoint this world!"


    This farce, driven by a strong and powerful string-puller, had be increasingly unmanageable, and no matter whether you were willing or not, you could never avoid this problem.


    Is this world real?


    This problem was not limited to the senior schrs'' debate. From high ranking powerful ministers, down to the lower ss people, all talked about this thing in their daily lives. Of course, no one had a real practical answer, but the one behind the scenes just wanted them to think about it.


    As long as everyone began to think, they would scrutinize, and that was enough, because�� this world could not stand up to scrutiny.


    At this time, outside the Gate of All Living Things, Yuan Chaonian��splexion had turned gloomy; he had never encountered such a situation!


    The Gate of All Living Things generated a simtion of all living things. In this illusion world, each person has their own thoughts, which even surpassed that of the marvelous fine differentiation of Primordial Spirit of a Deity Stage Daoist Master. This was the terrifying power of this Immortal Treasure.


    Actually, the basic principle of the Gate of All Living Things was to refine materials that substituted the above-deity-stage��s Primordial Spirit in order to split them into countless thoughts, bing the myriad people in the illusion world. The illusion world and the people in itbined then evolved into the world of all living things, and the world of vagaries thus arose. Then the disciple was allowed to enter it to receive the experiential learning.


    However, this kind of evolution could not rece the real world, and the countless of differentiation of thoughts in the Gate of All Living Things could never bepared to the thoughts of real humans. Even if it was an Immortal Treasure, it was impossible to carve out a perfect little world. In fact, only the world surrounding the disciple who took the experiential learning was fully deduced by the Gate of All Living Things. The rest of the world might as well be zombies, as they just drone on in their daily lives.


    However, now, Wang Lu had awakened all the people in the illusion world to think about the fatal problem of the Gate of All Living Things!


    In just a few short time, the operator of the Gate of All Living Things, Yuan Chaonian had already clearly perceived that the Gate of All Living Things had begun to be overwhelmed.


    "That��s enough."


    After a moment of hesitation, the Elder quickly made a decision. He directly pushed open the Gate of All Living Things, forcibly interrupted the illusion.


    Suddenly, within the illusion world, those shady people who disputed the authenticity of their world finally got their long-awaited answer. Yes, their world was false.


    Then, along with the awakening from the dream, they were brutally ground to dust by the cruelw.


    The Gate of All Living Things uttered a dreary groan. Since its birth, it had never been treated so roughly. As the door was slowly opened, the door frame faintly revealed a crack. Yuan Chaonian, who saw this, gnashed his teeth even more. This thing, which was regarded as an immortal treasure of unsurpassed glory by him, had been damaged because of the forced interruption. Although the damage itself was not that serious, it could really deeply hurt people��s heart.


    After the Gate of All Living Things had been opened, Wang Lu lightly walked out. With a face that clearly showed he really wasn��t ready for it to be over, Wang Lu said, "Not good enough!"


    "Good your ass!" Yuan Chaonian inwardly roared. He wished he could p this damn kid to death!


    The damage to the Gate of All Living Things caused by Wang Lu inciting the masses to question whether the world was real was not the real serious problem. The real serious problem was that, after this incident, perhaps this Gate of All Living Things would no longer be used by the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples for their experiential learning.


    However, after another thought, Yuan Chaonian��s anger dissipated, reced by a gloomy depression.


    As Wang Lu said, the Gate of All Living Things�� was indeed just a high-end toy. Moreover, Wang Lu, as an insignificant Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, was actually able to y it so finely. In light of this, how could this kind of thing take up the heavy responsibility to train the sect��s disciples? Previously in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, after they had tested it for about dozens of times, they thought it was wless, but actually��it just hadn��t met with a scary enough person. If they used the Gate of All Living Things to train the disciples, their disciples would definitely suffer a loss when the disciples descended the mountain and entered the real world.


    Seeing Yuan Chaonian��s gloomy and doubtfulplexion, Wang Lu chuckled and said, "Oh, Elder, no need to be too depressed. Although it��s only a toy, if used properly, it can y its effect very well. For example, I can think of several��"


    In Yuan Chaonian��s ears, suchforting words were really grating. This Deity Stage Elder interrupted Wang Lu��s act, "Enough, I admit that you do have some skills. Just consider we��ve just ��disyed our slight skill before an expert��. Later on, we will ask for guidance when we have the opportunity."


    With that, he waved and called the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples back inside the Cloud Wave Boat��s cabin, leaving behind the Spirit Sword Elders dry in the air in their original spot.


    However, the Spirit Sword Sect people didn��t care about it at all. As they got off the boat, they involuntarily chuckled and smiled.


    Along the way, the several Elders merrily chatted about what just happened.


    Liu Xian said, "Hah, this time, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people��s bitterness was really unspeakable."


    Hua Yun very directly gloated, "They deserve it! Instead of showing off something else, they actually showed off this thing, and they showed it in front of Wang Lu. I still remember clearly what happened five years ago at the Peach Blossom Vige!"


    Lu Li promptly echoed, "That��s right. At that time, although Fifth Elder Sister��s arrangement couldn��t bepared with the Gate of All Living Things, using the same logic, putting Wang Lu in this kind of test�� Fortunately, Yuan Chaonian��s reaction was quick enough. Otherwise, I��m afraid they would not be able to maintain the Gate of All Living Things."


    Fang He said with a sinking voice, "However, from the purely technical point of view, the kind of Immortal Treasure like this Gate of All Living Things is really great. In this aspect, we could only look up at them in awe."


    Lu Li��s face turned bitter, "Thank you for the lesson, Third Elder Brother, I will continue to work hard."


    Fang He shook his head, "Sixth Junior Brother, I am not ming you. This is the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s specialty, we simply can��t bepared to them, and we don��t need to."


    Liu Xian agreed, "Yes. I remember the Patriarch once said that the difference between men and apes is the ability to use tools, and the difference between mortals and cultivators��lies in the ability to make good use of oneself. Mortal power has its limits, they can��t avoid seeking outside help. However, cultivators are different. Single-mindedly devoting on a specialized skill, after all, is not the right way to cultivate."


    Lu Li asked, "Speaking about the right way, the two Sects will begin the truepetition in a few days, how are the rules of thepetition?"


    Liu Xian said, "What do you think? All of these works are already in the Fifth Junior Sister��s hand. She has already let me see the rules. It does not have much technical content, but it also does not have many rooms to y tricks on. Thepetition is very simple, a ringed fightingpetition."


    Lu Li smiled, "Oh, this is unlike her at all."


    "Humph, what she means is probably this: even in apetition where technical skill does note into y, someone can still y tricks on it."


    While speaking, Liu Xian nced back at Yue Yun, Yue Xinyao and other disciples who were chatting with Wang Lu.


    On his face, there was a look of approbation but also helplessness. However, the approbation look was several times more prominent than the helplessness.

 Chapter 151 - Damn! Go Back and Fetch My Torch!

    <h4>Chapter 151: Damn! Go Back and Fetch My Torch!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After that Gate of All Living Things incident, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect Elders and disciples didn��t get off their Cloud Wave Boat for the rest of the day.


    They had bravely traveled thousands of miles, from the Eastern Border Region to this ce, after being entrusted by their people to p some Spirit Sword Sect face. Initially, they were verycent because they hadplete confidence in their ability. Unfortunately, when they arrived, they experienced the ��turning into a clown�� moment at the weing ceremony. Because of inattentiveness, they suffered humiliation. The disciples were reduced to delinquent teenagers. They suffered another loss at thepetition in the evening banquet that should��ve been their victory. It could even be said that they opened the door to a pitch ck room. In an attempt to reverse the unfavorable situation, the Elders even tried to sacrifice by revealing the Gate of All Living Things. However, in the end, not only did it not sessfully reverse the situation, it lowered their morale even more. When Wang Lu brilliantly performed by easily ying the Gate of All Living Things, even the Eldest Brother among the young generation of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Zhan Ziye, felt he had no confidence in the face of this ��exotic flower��, much less the rest of them.


    That night, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people slept inside the Cloud Wave Boat because they didn��t have the face to re-embark on the Spirit Sword Sect��snd. Therefore, they had to sleep peacefully inside the Cloud Wave Boat.


    However, even though the night was long, no one slept. The several Elders talked for the whole night while the five disciples sighed on the cabin outside their bedrooms. Their low morale had turned for the worst.


    "I still can��t figure out how he could survive the insect poison." Zhao Jiangyuan was indignant, "From any angle, there��s no way he could do it without cheating, right?"


    Lu Qiancai feebly retorted, "He was inside our Sect��s Gate of All Living Things, and Master and Uncles were watching over him, how could you exin his cheating method?"


    Zhao Jiangyuan was at a loss for words. However, hisplexion showed that he was still indignant about it. After a while, someone put forward a hypothesis.


    "That Wang Lu is so powerful, is he really just a Qi Cultivating Stage disciple? Holy crap! Could it be he��s a Spirit Sword Sect Elder who changes his appearance?"


    This time, even Ye Feifei couldn��t stand seeing this anymore, "Zhao Jiangyuan, have you lost your mind? How could you evene up with such an absurd idea?"


    "But��"


    At this time, their Eldest Brother finally said, "That��s enough. That Wang Lu is indeed powerful, there��s nothing to say otherwise."


    Zhao Jiangyuan cocked his head, "Hah, how can a Qi Cultivating kid who excels at tricks and dishonest ways be that powerful? He��s only somewhat good in having a certain kind of unique skill, that��s all."


    This time, no one objected his words. Deep inside their hearts, whether it was Zhan Ziye, Ye Feifei, or Lu Qiancai, they actually liked this exnation.


    Indeed, no matter how brilliant Wang Lu was, it couldn��t conceal his w in cultivation level�� Although the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples had always been known for their academic abilities and thought that it was shameful to crush other people based on cultivation stage different, this time, they really couldn��t take it; even if it was shameful, so be it!


    "Senior Brothers, Senior Sister, I think maybe we should change our angle in viewing this problem."


    Hai Yunfan finally broke the silence that ensued after Zhao Jiangyuan��sst remark and attracted everyone��s attention.


    As a member of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect junior little brother, Hai Yunfan didn��t have too much outstanding achievement in cultivation. Nevertheless, since he managed to get chosen by the Sect Elders to join this team, he naturally had a convincing ability.


    "I remember at our Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the Elders often taught us to look at problems with an open mind. I think those words are not only applicable in academic things, but also in people. As an enemy, this Wang Lu is certainly very annoying, but why must we regard him as an enemy? In fact, in theory, our visit to Spirit Sword Sect this time is supposed to be friendly exchanges and to promote friendship."


    Zhao Jiangyuan muttered, "But didn��t the Elders already told us that if there��s an opportunity, we should try to best them? So we acted ording to Elders�� instruction, this group of barbarians��"


    Hai Yunfan said with a smile, "But now it seems like we have no chance. We even lost three times in a row. Even if we gain a big upper hand in the academic exchange, so what? We still lost three to one."


    Zhao Jiangyuan frowned, "Junior Brother, you always seem to take our opponent��s side."


    "Senior Brother, you misunderstood. I��m just saying that since our effort to best them so far have been very difficult, why not simply give up this unrealistic goal? The Elders have indeed instructed us so, but that��s because, at the meeting, Shengjing Sect told us to do it, so why would we need to be implicated so deep just for the sake of words said by an upstart sect?"


    Zhao Jiangyuan��splexion suddenly turned bright, "When you put it that way, I feel my heart immediately lightening a bit. We indeed do not need to work ourselves to death for an upstart."


    Hai Yunfan smiled, "Moreover, from our point of view as schrs, Wang Lu, this person is really formidable. Perhaps he doesn��t possess high enough cultivation level or stage, but his strong points are truly dazzling. Instead of blindly treating the other as the enemy, we might as well make up our deficiencies by learning from other��s strong points, scratching each other��s back so to speak. I believe he will also be interested in our Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s uniqueness."


    Everyone looked at each other and felt that Hai Yunfan did have a point.


    "In other words, if Wang Lu is not a Spirit Sword Sect disciple and instead one of our Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples, don��t you want to make friends with him?" After a pause, Little Hai continued, "I heard that he runs his own power and has a lot of money."


    "Hmph, yet another upstart." Several talented people replied in disdain, yet Hai Yunfan could actually see that these people were actually somewhat excited. After all, who doesn��t want to be friends with the local rich guy? Even schrs also found it difficult to resist the temptation.


    Of course, this alone was not enough. Thus, after weighing in a bit, Hai Yunfan threw out his card.


    "Moreover, if we have a good rtionship with Wang Lu, through him, we can establish connections with other people in the Spirit Sword Sect. For example, the other Sessor Disciple Liu Li."


    As soon as he said that, Hai Yunfan was very pleased to notice the interest in the Eldest Brother��s eyes.


    "Or that gentle and amiable outer court disciple Yue Xinyao."


    Now, it was Lu Qiancai��s turn whose interest was piqued.


    "Or that petite and lovely inner court disciple Huo Yung."


    Awesome, now even his Senior Brother Zhao Jiangyuan turned his head!


    Hai Yunfan chuckled, "So, I think we should go and talk to Wang Lu tomorrow morning, what do you guys think?"


    "That��s a great idea!"


    "You��re right."


    "We do need to talk to him; indeed we do!"


    ����


    After he had managed to coax his Senior Brothers to return to their respective room, Hai Yunfan was about to return to his room too when he heard a woman sigh.


    "Junior Brother, it has really been hard on you."


    Hai Yunfan suddenly stopped in his tracks, "Senior Sister?"


    "Since our arrival here, you have been trying to resolve the contradictions so that both sides can be friends. This time you finally get your wish."


    Hai Yunfan wryly smiled, "If the three Senior Brothers weren��t dispirited and disheartened, I��m afraid they would��ve turned a deaf ear to everything I said a moment ago. However, Senior Sister is right, I have always felt that it is really unwise to offend Spirit Sword Sect just because Shengjing Sect told us to."


    Ye Feifei asked, "Are you really that afraid of Wang Lu?"


    Hai Yunfan was silent for a moment, and then calmly and frankly said, "Senior Sister, I believe you also knew that in the past I participated in the Spirit Sword Sect��s Immortal Gathering, andter on was fortunate enough to get a rmendation to enter the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. In that Immortal Gathering, I��ve seen with my own eyes how formidable Wang Lu is. Frankly speaking, he is thest person I want to be an enemy of. Moreover, Spirit Sword Sect is more powerful than it seems."


    Ye Feifei lightly smiled, "Wang Lu is indeed very formidable��I also don��t want to encounter that kind of enemy. As for tomorrow morning, we may have to rely on you to open the way for us."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Rest assured, Senior Sister, though we haven��t met for several years, I should still be able to talk to Wang Lu�� It��ste, Senior Sister, please take a rest."


    Ye Feifei nodded and then, before leaving, she said, "Thank you for managing to persuade Ziye tonight. Otherwise, once his stubborn temper res up, I��m afraid he may cause big trouble with the Spirit Sword Sect."


    "No need to be polite, Senior Sister. Eldest Brother��s problem is also my problem." Hai Yunfan brightly smiled and waved goodbye at Ye Feifei. When he turned around, however, that smile turned somewhat bitter.


    ����


    The next morning, as perst night��s n, a line of five people went to visit Wang Lu at the Non-Phase Peak in Spirit Sword Mountain.


    After they set foot on the solid ground of Non-Phase Peak, Zhan Ziye lightlyughed. "Actually, there��s nothing to feel bad about this, and fortunately, the awkwardness didn��tst too long yesterday."


    Zhan Ziye alsoughed slightly, "As long as we shift our mentality into non-antagonistic kind, treating this exchange activity as a real exchange activity, nothing can tangle our mind anymore."


    With such an open-minded smile, it was hard to imagine thatst night, his mind was extremely tangled because of that Gate of All Living Things incident.


    As a man of insight, Hai Yunfan naturally knew what was in his Eldest Brother��s mind. Actually, his Eldest Brother wasn��t trying to hide it at all. During their walk to the Non-Phase Peak, Zhan Ziye cheerfully said, "Speaking of which, that Liu Li��s Brilliant Heart Sutra doesn��t even exist in our Ten Thousand Arts Sect collection, even just its introduction. The only information we have about it is that it''s an Immortal level method. Spirit Sword Sect is known to have inherited Immortal level methods, so this is quite possible�� If there��s an opportunity, I would really like to exchange a few strokes andpare notes with her."


    Hai Yunfan smiled, "The opportunity is naturally there. I heard that in a few days, the two Sects�� disciples wouldpete in a tournament. As our ace, Eldest Brother will definitely go against the Spirit Sword Sect��s sessor disciple Liu Li. I only hope you won��t be too hard on her."


    Zhan Ziye repeatedly shook his head, "How could it be? We are doing friendly exchanges, not trying to embarrass other people. Let alone Liu Li, even if I have to encounter Wang Lu, I will also show mercy and not embarrass him."


    While they were walking and talking, the group finally arrived at the boundary of the Non-Phase Peak. From that humble wooden house came a burst of male and female��sughter. These few visitors were stunned, but they soon differentiated the voices of Wang Lu, Liu Li, Yue Xinyao, Huo Ying�� these four people.


    Upon hearing theughter of these four people, Zhan Ziye, who walked at the front, immediately stopped in his track and revealed a look of surprise.


    Hai Yunfan, who was behind him, hurriedly said, "They are fellow Brothers and Sisters, so it��s natural for them to have a close rtionship��"


    Zhan Ziye reluctantly smiled, "Yeah, you��re right. They��re fellow brothers and sisters, I think too much��"


    He only said half of what he wanted to say and could not continue anymore, because the content of the dialogue inside the house was truly explosive.


    "Hahaha, you guys lost again. Even three against one, you guys still lost thirteen times in a row, there��s no excuse anymore!"


    "How could there be a Senior Brother like you? You clearly know we are still novices in this, yet you won��t let us off. Moreover, howe all the cards that we drew were either one star or two stars, but when you draw, you always get five stars or six stars!"


    "Humph, everyone has inspected these cards beforehand, so you can��t me them for your bad luck. In short, a bet is a bet. Now, quickly take it off!"


    "But��"


    "We had a deal. One person, one piece. Don��t just dawdle there, quickly take it off and give it to me while it��s still warm!"


    "I hate it! Go inside first, and don��t try to peek!"


    ��


    Outside, Hai Yunfan cleared his throat and then tried to make thest effort, "Senior Brothers, I think this is just probably a misunderstanding."


    However, the other three Senior Brothers didn��t hear him at all.

 Chapter 152 - Sect’s Lead Representative

    <h4>Chapter 152: Sect��s Lead Representative</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In front of the wooden house, the several Ten Thousand Arts Sect people were stunned upon hearing the wanton frolicking sound from inside the house.


    After a long time, Zhan Ziye finally turned his head. "Junior Brother, since you��re an old friend of Wang Lu, then please pass my words to him. Three dayster, he better wash his neck clean ��cause I��m going to y him!"


    Zhao Jiangyuan coldly humphed. "Count me in on that."


    Lu Qiancai said, "Me too."


    Three livid-looking people left one after another. After hesitating a bit, Ye Feifei soon followed them. Hai Yunfan was left frozen on the spot for a long time before he sighed and knocked on the door.


    A momentter, the door was opened from inside by an invisible force. Suddenly, a gush of alcohol-stench air assaulted Hai Yunfan��s face. Inside, he saw Wang Lu and several women sitting around a table. With drunken faces, each of them held several cards that they used to y a game.


    Some of them had probably already been heavily intoxicated by the liquor. When Hai Yunfan walked in, they just cast him a nce and ignored him. Even Wang Lu just waved at him. "Little Hai,e on in, let��s have some fun!"


    Have fun your sister!


    Hai Yunfan was pissed. He strode forward, grabbed Wang Lu��s hand and pulled him out of the house.


    As soon as they went out, Hai Yunfan immediately applied the clear heart and focus spirit method on Wang Lu, to no avail. After he was stunned for a moment, he was about to apply it again when he heard Wang Lu sigh, "Little Hai, we haven��t seen each other for several years. so I can understand your excitement, but I still have to say, I like women, so you better give up."


    Hai Yunfan was silent for a moment, "Brother Wang, what are you doing?"


    Wang Lu rhetorically asked, "What is it?"


    Hai Yunfan pointed at the charming scene inside the wooden house. "��To tell you the truth, I felt like my three views have been ruined."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment before asking, "Because I don��t engage in homosexual practice, you feel like you have been disappointed?"


    Hai Yunfan immediately stomped his foot, "Can we not talk about homosexual matters!? I mean I never thought of you as someone who would indulge himself in the pleasure of women! I��"


    "Who says I am indulging myself in the pleasure of women? I��m just ying a strip card game."


    Hai Yunfan was dumbfounded, "Damn! This is even worse! It has already entered in the pervert category!"


    Wang Lu was puzzled, "Please exin what��s so bad about it."


    For this self-evident problem, Hai Yunfan suddenly felt as if he had food stuck in his throat. "Do I need to exin? Moreover, they actually take them��off?"


    "Of course, it��s not that easy. That��s why I invited them with the excuse of celebrating the defeat of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, and then spared no expense to buy the immortal spirit wine to get them drunk. Finally, I asked them to y the strip card game �� I told them it was a special custom of the Eastern Border Region, and they really believed it."


    Hai Yunfan couldn��t believe it, "And they boldly show themselves in front of you��"


    Wang Lu scolded, "Damn, how could it be? What do you think this is? A pervert game? Of course, they didn��t show it in front of my face, the one who saw them was my Master�� As a woman, this is her only use."


    "��Your Master, Fifth Elder?" Hai Yunfan tried to recall, and he indeed seemed to see a woman in white figure inside the house.


    "Yes, it��s me who ys the card, but she��s the one who collects the benefit. Moreover, this game does not necessarily involve undergarment; they can just wager on their coats, handkerchieves and so on. They also have recement clothing provided by my Master. So, this is not so much as a strip card game, but rather changing clothes card game; that��s why those few fools didn��t suspect too much."


    Being shocked by how low the moral integrity of these pair of Master and disciple of the Non-Phase Peak, Hai Yunfan stiffly said, "Why do you want their clothes?"


    Wang Lu excitedly replied, "Of course it��s to sell them!"


    "Sell them!? To whom!?"


    "Of course, to your several nerds Senior Brothers. When I first saw them, they seem unable to hold their hunger and thirst for women. Therefore, I knew that this kind of personal clothing must be their favorite. Ah, a handkerchief of Liu Li, I think it would be worth it for your several Senior Brothers to trade it with several top-rated methods, right? And what about her coat, skirt, and other things? Furthermore, with my and my Master��s craft, I can definitely make use of existing materials to forge their underwear. I think I can even cheat them to sign a contract as indentured servants! Little Hai, how about we cooperate, we can cheat those idiots and turn them into our ves."


    Hai Yunfan was about to go insane, "Don��t pull me into this crazy plot of yours! They��re my Senior Brothers!"


    Wang Lu chuckled as he sized Hai Yunfan up. After a while, he said something that made Hai Yunfan��s hair stood on end.


    "Little Hai, just think about it. As long as you push Zhan Ziye to sign his life away as an indentured servant, you can sell the contract to Ye Feifei. At least, Ye Feifei should be interested in Zhan Ziye��s contract, am I right? As long as you sell it to her, your degree of favorability on her may suddenly rise, to such an extent that she may allow you to sleep with her."


    "Brother Wang, you��"


    Wang Lu��s smile turned even more enthusiastic, "A joke, I know you��re an honest man��So I��ll do it myself."


    Hai Yunfan felt really helpless, "Brother Wang, I think you better drop it. Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye and the others��couldn��t possibly fall for such a scam."


    Later on, after Hai Yunfan put everything out including the tray, Wang Lu couldn��t help but be stunned.


    "Damn, sure enough, drinking will affect one��s perception. I never thought about it from your point of view. What a pity, it��s rare for me to win a few pieces of their clothes, and it��s not far away from getting their underwear!"


    Wang Lu paced back and forth, thinking about some countermeasures, "Little Hai, what about if I offer a discount?"


    Hai Yunfan helplessly sighed, "Brother Wang, perhaps in your view, our Ten Thousand Arts Sect people are a bit unsophisticated, and you probably don��t even put our academic ability in your eyes. However, we, at least, still have a backbone."


    "Oh, then what about thirty percent discount?"


    "��Brother Wang, I��m serious. Eldest Brother has put down his words. Three dayster, he wants to fight with you in thepetition, so he wants you to prepare."


    Wang Lu smiled, "What kind ofpetition? Strip card gamepetition?"


    Hai Yunfan said, "This time, Eldest Brother and the others are serious. I��m afraid you can��t just casually deceive them to win it. Initially, the reason we came here is also for thepetition, therefore�� Brother Wang, you should be more serious. I know you��re formidable, but Eldest Brother also can��t be trifled with. He may not have your means, but he is, after all, the sect��s lead representative in the Five Unique in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so he naturally has his skill."


    Speaking to this, Hai Yunfan was ready to leave, but then he heard Wang Lu curiously asked, "Lead representative? He is the sect��s lead representative? Even though he��s still in the Foundation Establishment?"


    Hai Yunfan exined, "It��s very normal. Appointing the sect��s lead representative is not only based on cultivation stage or level, most importantly it��s the potential. In just eight years, he already reached the middle-level Foundation Establishment; in thirty years, he is expected to reach the Jindan Stage. Therefore, his progress is second to none in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Not to mention, his academic ability has already gone beyond the realm of cultivation. Thus, the other Xudan Stage and Jindan Stage disciples in the sect didn��t object when he was put as the lead representative. This is not as easy as it sounds because the benefits of the lead representative are numerous."


    Wang Lu nodded, and then asked, "What are the benefits of this lead representative?"


    "A lot. Once you be the lead representative, it means that you be the sect��s main object to train. Not only you can learn the sect��s methods at will, you also have almost unrestricted ess to the sect��s resources. Moreover, themon rules of the sect do not apply to the lead representative �� of course, the lead representative also has rules that the lead representative must follow. However, all in all, it��s like the sessor of the Sect Leader. All the major sects have mostly the same rules regarding this, with only minor differences, doesn��t your Spirit Sword Sect also have it too? Who is the lead representative of your Spirit Sword Sect? Thest time your Elders informed us about your sect��s situation, they never mentioned who the candidate for this lead representative from your sect was, so we are all curious about it. We initially thought it would be Liu Li, but it doesn��t seem like it, right?"


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment, "Actually, I always thought it was me!"


    ����


    After parting ways with Hai Yunfan, as well as the few drunken Martial Sisters, inside the room, there was only a pair of Master and disciple left, two people. Just now, after Wang Lu had conveyed his talk with Hai Yunfan, the Master had immediately swept away dozens of bottles of spirit wine and was now dead drunk. Seeing this, Wang Lu unceremoniously sshed a bucket of cold water on her. However, it was dissipated by the ray of light from the emerald green bamboo sword.


    "You, this rebellious disciple��" Wang Wuzily sat up and rubbed her eyes, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Wang Lu told her about thepetition three dayster and then asked, "Master, what do you think?"


    Wang Wu yawned and said, "Yeah, three dayster, there will be apetition between the two Sects. As the Sect��s representative, you will be sent to the stage to beat him."


    Wang Lu cursed, "Beat your sister into a sorry state! How could a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage beat a middle-level Foundation Establishment Stage! Quickly pass me your most consummate skill!"


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "You��re not afraid that you would explode and die from learning my consummate skill with your weak body? Moreover, with your virtue, are you afraid you won��t beat him even if your cultivation stage is lower than him? I think not�� how about this, in these several days, I��ll teach you a type of sword art, in which if you manage to learn it, it will greatly increase your odds in sessfully aplishing the over-rank fight. This also can be considered as me performing my duty as a Master."


    Wang Wu just randomly spouted some perfunctory words, but upon hearing it, Wang Lu just nodded and didn��t push it further. Instead, he said, "Then�� Master, tell me about our sect��s lead representative?"


    Wang Wu was startled, and then said with a smile, "Do you want topete for the sect��s lead representative? Unfortunately, our Spirit Sword Sect doesn��t have the custom to select the lead representative."


    Wang Lu asked, "Why not? Isn��t it good?"


    Wang Wu waved her hand and said, "Because it��s not necessary. Moreover, there hasn��t been any suitable candidate. Can��t you see that there are only a few Sessor Disciples? Although there are a lot of excellent inner court disciples, no one can afford the title of lead representative. Although Zhu Shiyao and Liu Li are powerful enough, each of them has a very serious w, so it��s not suitable for them to shoulder this heavy burden."


    With a puzzled face, Wang Lu pointed to himself and asked, "Then isn��t it logical to appoint me as the lead representative?"


    Wang Lu chuckled, "Hehehe, you, this weak chicken, really know how to joke."


    "Damn, this weak chicken is being taught by you! How about this, why don��t we take the opportunity of thispetition to push for the implementation of lead representative, making its benefits as high and as much as possible. Then you and I can coordinate tond this position on myp. Naturally, I won��t forget to share the benefits with you."


    Wang Wu coldly snorted. "That��s a good idea. However, since you can think of it, do you think I can��t? My proposal about this has already long ago been brushed aside by the other Elders."


    Wang Lu said, "Because you��re notorious, so your proposal automatically gets vetoed?"


    "On the notoriety, how much better are you than me? In short, from the overall quality point of view, some people indeed favor you to be the future sect��s lead representative. However, when we talk about cultivation stage, you are indeed much worse. Secondly, they aren��t sure if they wanted to give too many privileges to the Non-Phase Peak. Thirdly, and also the most important, we have always been not in favor of this lead representative system. From the atmosphere of the sect��s point of view, in the long term, specializing in one person would only bring more harm than good, and would be a blow to the morale of our sect, so this matter has been put to rest."


    Wang Lu pondered for a moment and then said, "Since the main reason is the sect is worried about the morale, why don��t we just improve the program, increase its fairness and essibility? For example, the sect��s lead representative is not a fixed appointment and without time limit, but rather using special points that can be redeemed often, just like the treatment of a special customer, which only happens in a limited time. Aren��t this good?"


    Wang Wu said, "Although your creativity ismendable, it is less convincing when ites out of your mouth. As a Spirit Sword Sect��s top student with the most sect points and credits, that position would be yours in no time."


    "So we change the point system. Since the lead representative is mainly used to fight outsiders, then the point would be based on this; whenever you win against other sect��s disciples, you would gain some points. And if you have enough points, you can redeem it for a time as the sect��s lead representative. As it happens, the two sects are going to have apetition, thus, you can set a sky-high reward to whoever won their match, such as the title of lead representative for life as best award and so on. Then, as long as I find a way to be the first, I can win the title of lifetime lead representative."


    Wang Wu mused, "This idea is actually somewhat feasible�� Okay, I will intensify your cultivation training in these several days. Then I will propose this matter to the Sect Leader. Once it gets through, you can strive to get the most outstanding aplishment for the Sect!"

 Chapter 153 - The Correct Method of Using the Fatty

    <h4>Chapter 153: The Correct Method of Using the Fatty</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "I havee to an arrangement with the Sect Leader regarding the matter of sect��s lead representative."


    In the morning, on the Non-Phase Peak, Master and disciple were chatting as they walked in the deste part of the mountain.


    "Your n has basically passed the Heavenly Sword Hall review; most of the Elders agreed to this point exchange method. Moreover, based on the Immortal Cultivation World development on the Nine Regions thesest few years, our Spirit Sword Sect could not afford to continue to be conservative andcent anymore. The exchanges with the other sects will inevitably increase. Therefore, this lead representative system is necessary."


    With that, Wang Wu pulled out a stack of materials from her mustard seed bag and threw it at Wang Lu.


    "The next question is how to get that lead representative position. The two sects have basically decided to divide thepetition into two parts, individual and team. Needless to say, teampetition is basically a brawl. However, the individualpetition is actually different than usual."


    While listening, Wang Lu had opened and read the two sects�� materials regarding thepetition. He then said with a smile, "This is interesting, each of the two Sects will send five representatives, who, through elimination match, would vie for the final champion? What kind ofpetition is this?"


    "To emphasize the pursuit of harmony between the two sects, solidarity, and mutual assistance. It sounds more harmonious than simply confrontation between two sects for a championship."


    Wang Lu said, "It��s just a matter of convenience, heh. From each sect��s five representatives, one would be the substitute. The rest of the total of eight representatives would be divided into groups where they would confront each other. After three rounds, the winner woulde out �� a clean, tidy, and cost-saving method. However, the luck factor in this kind of grouppetition is quite big; for the Ten Thousand Arts Sect to willingly ept this n, they must��ve been full of confidence."


    "Of course they are confident." Here, Wang Wu finally turned her head and stopped, "In fact, ording to that idiot Sect Leader��s calction, the probability of a same-sect finale for them is more than half. Our people are likely to not even reach the finals! Regardless through your tricks a few days ago, Spirit Sword Sect has gained the upper hand. For thispetition, our strength is, after all, not as good as theirs. From the five people, Yue Yun, Zhu Qin, and Yue Xinyao, three people are just there to fill the numbers; the true aces here are you and Liu Li. These several days, there are Elders who focus on training little Liu Li. As for you��"


    Wang Lu chuckled, "Rest assured, I��ve already got a n for that. Although its use is still somewhat unfamiliar, with two days of intensive training, it can be used in a fight. By the way, of the three people whose use is to make up the numbers, I want Zhu Qin to be removed, he��s just style without substance, not as good and easy to use as the dead fatty."


    Wang Wu couldn��t help but be surprised. She didn��t expect for Wang Lu to rmend that obese teenager. "Wen Bao? Although his cultivation level and method are quite good, would that really be enough?"


    Wang Lu smiled, "In any case, in the past, he was once a department head in my Wisdom Sect. No matter how much of waste he is, he was my subordinate, and he��s always eager to best Zhu Qin."


    "Those are not convincing reasons�� Moreover, it��s not me who decides the list."


    Wang Lu said, "No problem. Just let Wen Bao and Zhu Qin have a round of fight; any Elders that are still in doubt can watch it. By the end of the fight, no one would doubt it anymore."


    Wang Wu cheerfully said, "You��re really that confident with that fatty? Okay, I will arrange the fight between them tomorrow and ask Liu Xian and Fang He as witnesses."


    ����


    That afternoon, at the Misty Peak disciples dormitory.


    "So that��s it, please go to the practice field tomorrow morning to have a fight with Zhu Qin. Prove your prowess as the infrastructure department head of the Wisdom Sect."


    "Puff!"


    Shocked by this grievous news, a certain fatty spurted blood on the spot.


    Wen Bao was simply in tears, "I was indeed the head of the infrastructure department, but I was only responsible for construction work, rarely did I reach the frontline of the battlefield; I can��t fight!"


    Wang Lu chuckled, "I know you can��t fight, but even so, you��re still my Wisdom Sect��s cadre, which means, it is unlikely that you can��t even defeat that waste, Zhu Qin. It��s not as if you��re going to fight Liu Li, so what are you afraid of?"


    "Senior Brother, Director! You overestimate me! My method��s attributes are too extreme, not suitable for a one-on-one fight, while Senior Brother Zhu Qin��s attributes are moreprehensive, an outstanding talent among his peers��"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "I still have some works to do, so I won��t listen to your excuses. You can slowly analyze yourself on why you can��t beat Zhu Qin, but tomorrow morning, I want you to show up at the arena on time."


    With that, Wang Lu turned around and walked away, leaving fatty and his howling cry sound behind.


    ����


    The next morning, on the Misty Peak, the boisterous voices of the inner court and outer court disciples can be heard all over the practice field as they enthusiastically watched the fight on the practice field.


    Meanwhile, on the practice field, the fight between Wen Bao and Zhu Qin had almost reached its climax. Both sides refused to give up even for an inch!


    Prior to this, very few people could think that the fatty, who had always been known as simple and timid, could actually be a match to an influential figure in the inner court.


    After five years of cultivation, coupled with the previous special training, Zhu Qin had now reached the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage. Moreover, with aprehensive strength and without any weak point, among the disciples who were on the same rank as him, he was reckoned to be one of the very best. As for Wen Bao, not only his magical power and cultivation level were inferior to Zhu Qin, he also specialized in the crude fighting method of pure attack, which was only useful if he cooperated with other people. Once he fought a one-on-one fight, he wouldn��t stand a chance. The two years of fighting practices with the other disciples have proven this point. And for thest two years, in the more than twenty rounds of exchange against Zhu Qin, Wen Bao had never won even once.


    However, this time, in the face of an opponent whom he had never been able to defeat, Wen Bao��s performance was actually jaw-dropping. In the face of an aggressive, trying-to-end-the-match-as-quick-as-possible Zhu Qin, once he got past his hesitation and timidity, Wen Bao brandished his door-like gigantic sword and weed the attack head on!


    In many people��s eyes, this was simply suicidal. Although his ck Iron Sword Art was famous for its formidable offensive, unmatched in the attack power, this was still a foolhardy charge. He had countless of visible ws. As long as Zhu Qin exploited one or two of those ws, Zhu Qin��s victory would be assured. However, with his skill, how could he possibly guard against that?


    However, in the actual development of the fight, to everyone��s surprise, the power of Wen Bao��s amazing swordsmanship had actually multiplied by several timespared to the past! In his hand, the wave of his gigantic door-like sword appeared like a human-shaped storm. Although it had ws, no one could do anything about them. Zhu Qin flicked his sword and cast out three sword qi in session, but one after the other, they were repelled by the ck Iron Sword qi. Zhu Qin was rmed and hastily withdrew using the Amazing Step Method. After he made an observation, he used his magical power to cast spells at Wen Bao in session. Slow, confuse, disorder��and various other spells.


    Zhu Qin was very skilled in spell casting and was ranked as one of the best among his peers. This sessive spell casting often could cause the opponent to get trapped in a quagmire; even with power, there was nothing his opponent could do. And Wen Bao wasn��t good at dealing with these spells. Each time he took it, he suffered a defeat. In the past twenty rounds of fights against Zhu Qin, most of the time, Zhu Qin used this spell technique to suppress his move and humiliate him in defeat.


    However, this time, Zhu Qin��s spells were clearly more powerful than in the past that should��ve immediately suppressed Wen Bao, causing him to feel dizzy, confused, and unable to move. However, Wen Bao didn��t seem to be affected by it. His charge��s momentum didn��t have the slightest bit of reduction!


    Zhu Qin was stunned for a moment. He finally discovered that at this time, Wen Bao��s blood and qi were in the state of excitation�� Unexpectedly, this was a form of body protection technique that transformed the vital energy into ayer of invisible armor around the body used by the great martial arts masters in the mortal world! This vital energy body protectionpletely warded off all of Zhu Qin��s spells, which caused them to have zero effect on Wen Bao and forced Zhu Qin to continue to retreat and look for another chance.


    Generally speaking, when a mortal world��s martial arts master fought a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, this vital energy body protection would be one of their most powerful weapons. Unless the cultivator has the magical power of a Foundation Establishment. Otherwise, it was very difficult for a Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator to deal with thisyer of invisible armor. It was just this vital energy body protection technique was very difficult to train. Even Zhu Qin himself was helpless against it. Unexpectedly this moronic fatty was actually able to use such an amazing technique!


    "Senior Brother Wen Bao is so formidable�� was he hiding his real power before?"


    Outside the practice field, the outer court disciple Wen Yin, dressed in the blue and white dress, looked at the practice field in surprise. It seemed like Wen Bao was being possessed by the god of death.


    Although in the face of keenness and swiftness of Zhu Qin, Wen Bao didn��t have the chance to win. As long as he had this vital energy body armor and his ck Iron Sword qi, Zhu Qin also could do nothing to him.


    "Hiding his power? Based on his IQ, do you think he could hide his power? He has just eaten a stimnt, that��s why he could disy this extraordinary performance."


    Wen Yun curiously asked, "Extraordinary performance?"


    Wang Lu pointed to a person next to the girl. "You can just ask her about it�� Am I right, Junior Sister Yue?"


    Yue Xinyao became somewhat embarrassed. With a slightly red face, she said, "Senior Brother, what are you talking about? How would I know!?"


    Wang Lu said, "In Wen Bao��s previous fight with the others, because he didn��t have the confidence, Wen Bao never let Junior Sister Yue watch those fights, am I right?"


    Yue Xinyao��s face turned even redder. "Senior Brother Wang Lu, if you say that again, I will immediately leave!"


    "Don��t. If you go, how would Wen Bao show his true strength?"


    Yue Xinyao stomped her foot in frustration. She really didn��t want him to say those words, moreover��


    "Moreover, there��s no use for Senior Brother Wen Bao to maintain this stance. Although it looks like they are a match, his energy consumption is far more than that of Senior Brother Zhu Qin. Even if his physical strength is amazing�� he can��t sustain the stance for long."


    Wang Lu nodded, "Indeed if this continues, the dead fatty will undoubtedly lose. Therefore, I��ll give him an even more intense stimtion, so that he can show his real ability."


    For this, even Yue Xinyao was curious. An even more intense stimtion? What would it be?


    While shaking his head, Wang Lu said, "There��s no other way. Initially, I didn��t want to trouble that person to appear on the scene, but since this dead fatty doesn��t live up to expectations, I have no other choice."


    With that, he turned around and pped his hands.


    "Senior Qian Hu, pleasee here."


    Then, with an indifferent sneer, a well-dressed young woman came to the side of the practice field and then stood still as she watched the scene on the practice field.


    Naturally, she became the object of discussion among the Spirit Sword Sect disciples, yet no one recognized this strange woman��s identity. Wang Lu, who was familiar with her, went forward and greeted, "Yo, Senior Qian Hu."


    She was the leader of the Mansion of Light of the Great Ming Country who was also a Vice Sect Leader of the Wisdom Sect, Li Nana.


    Upon seeing Wang Lu, Li Nana slightly smiled, and her eyes shifted back to the practice field. "This fight is quite exciting."


    As soon as she said that, on the practice field, Wen Bao suddenly froze.


    The woman��s voice was like a lightning strike to him; his brain could no longer think of anything else. However, at the same time, how could Zhu Qin let this opportunity to slip away? He immediately rushed forward and thrust his flickering ming sword on Wen Bao��s chest.


    "Junior Brother, you��ve lost��"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Bam!


    Like an avnche, the gigantic door-like sword swung with an unprecedented sword qi whichpletely engulfed Zhu Qin��s whole body.


    While everyone was dumbstruck, Wang Lu turned his head and smiled, "See, it��s lust��ah, wrong, it��s the power of love."

 Chapter 154 - What She Need Is Platinum Brain

    <h4>Chapter 154: What She Need Is tinum Brain</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Zhu Qin��s defeat was quite a surprise to most of the onlookers. And the identity of the woman who had caused thisplete reversal of situation was even more mysterious. Unfortunately, they didn��t have the time to figure out all of these because the woman had quickly left.


    As the Vice Sect Leader of the Wisdom Sect, Li Nana, and also Ye Chuchen and Daoist Ming Yun were now the three giant figures in the Wisdom Sect. Their power and influence were monstrous, but they were also very busy. Aftering to the Spirit Sword Sect because of the summon from Wang Lu, she had to quickly return to the Wisdom Sect to continue managing the sect affairs�� which caused a certain someone to be at a loss.


    More than two years ago during theter part of the experiential learning down the mountain, Wen Bao as an influential figure within the Wisdom Sect cooperated very closely with Qian Hu of the Mansion of Light. During that intense cooperation time, some things have indeed changed. It was just that the story was of no use to the outsiders.


    Fortunately, the duel between Zhu Qin and Wen Bao was just a small interlude in the big background of the two sects��petition. Whether it was the Spirit Sword Sect or the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, both knew that from the five Spirit Sword Sect disciples that were sent to enter thepetition, only two were the real representatives. The other three were just there to make up the numbers.


    The real challenge here was Liu Li and Wang Lu. And for these two, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect used the remaining two days to fully analyze the pros and the cons of these two and find the appropriate countermeasures.


    Although the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was well-known for their arrogant attitude, their arrogance was actually established on the basis of full rationality. For the weak and insignificant enemy, they could be properly ignored to save energy. However, once they recognized the strength of their opponent, they would go all out.


    Only by winning they could maintain their arrogant attitude, which was the best evidence for their slogan of "knowledge is power". If they lost, the arrogance of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect would be worthless.


    "The material about Liu Li has basically been analyzed, and from the present point of view, her advantage and disadvantage very much make her an extreme opponent."


    On the Cloud Wave Boat, the Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye was earnestly exining to his other four Junior Brothers and Sister.


    Regarding the analysis work of the Sessor Disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect, Yuan Chaonian and the other two Elders didn��t intervene at all. All of the work was handed over to the disciples themselves. And these five disciples did not disappoint them. From collecting the information to coting them, the work was very efficient, and the result was quite to their satisfaction.


    "There are two main characteristics of the Brilliant Sword Heart. One is high permeability, which means her magical power transmission and conversion abilities are very good. This can be seen from the eating contest; as long as there is adequate supply, she can quickly convert it to her own magical power, which means her ability to do a prolonged fight is extremely good.


    One of his fellow Brothers said, "In other words, she has to be dealt with as quickly as possible?"


    Zhan Ziye replied, "Rushing the fight is simply suicide. Brilliant Sword Heart actually trains the physique to be high in permeability, which causes the user to have an exceptionally powerful explosive attack. Currently, even I do not have the means to directly block her Neen Layers of ming Sword which she excels at."


    Ye Feifei asked, "Even the Thick Ice Shield and Diamond Body can do nothing?"


    "ording to the result of the calction, even stacking fiveyers of Thick Ice Shield plus activating the Diamond Body still can��t block the full power attack of her sword. In terms of explosive attack, Liu Li is unparalleled."


    Although they had long known that this opponent of them was very strong, especially in sword art, her explosive attack was far more powerful than amon cultivator. However, to hear this unparalleled evaluation from their Eldest Brother, Ye Feifei and the other still felt that it was somewhat unbelievable.


    "Then why don��t we confuse her with illusion? As long as we can avoid a direct confrontation, her strong explosive attack would be useless."


    Zhan Ziye coldly snorted and said, "This is exactly the second main characteristic of the Brilliant Sword Heart: Untainted by even a speck of dust. This makesmon illusion method to bepletely ineffective. Even the negative effects such as slow, rigid and so on are greatly reduced. In other words, she��s a killing machine that can��t be stopped."


    Upon hearing this, the several people felt chills behind their back.


    "Then�� Senior Brother, what should we do if we run into her?"


    Zhan Ziye was silent for a moment and then said, "No tricks can stop her, so we can only rely on our own strength to beat her head on. There is the best example of people who tried to y tricks on her, which are those twelve fishes of the Blood Cloud Gorge��in that battle, they actually had a chance to beat her in the beginning. However, because they didn��t want to sacrifice a bit of blood, they tried to slow the opponent. As a result, as the fight went on, Liu Li��s momentum and offensive continued to be more and more fierce, and finally, she slew those twelve demons and came out unscathed. Therefore, if I were to fight her, I will try to make sure to defeat her in the first round. Although Brilliant Sword Heart is indeed formidable, it still has its ws, which is theck of defensive ability. In the beginning, while she still hasn��t got her momentum going and there are still ws in her moves, if you can grasp her ws, there��s a chance for you to win."


    Hai Yunfan asked, "So, what does Senior Brother think about your chance of winning against her?"


    "Currently, about seventy percent."


    "Only seventy percent��?" Hai Yunfan��s face sank. Because ording to this calction, if other people met with Liu Li, their odds were perhaps wouldn��t even reach thirty percent.


    Ye Feifei tried to sound positive. "I think it��s normal for her to have this kind of ability, after all, she is our opponent��s trump card. If their trump card can��t even defeat our small fries, then thispetition is of no use at all."


    "Hey, hey, Second Senior Sister, who are you calling small fries here?"


    Zhan Ziye interrupted before they went off the track, "Don��t quarrel. Our next analysis is about Wang Lu."


    When it came to Wang Lu, everyone��s attention was focused. Obviously in their hearts, although in terms of strength, Liu Li was much stronger than Wang Lu, Wang Lu was the one they truly thought to be the one worth paying attention to.


    After all, although Liu Li was formidable, their Eldest Brother had seventy percent chance of defeating her, but Wang Lu�� even though his cultivation was quite low, no one dared to say they could confidently ovee him. Especially since his performance at the Gate of All Living Things had left a deep psychological trauma on them.


    "These several days, I have carefully collected some of Wang Lu��s information�� In short, he is an opponent that, in theory, pose no threat in the ring."


    "What?"


    "Is it inconceivable? Then let��s look at the data�� his magical power cultivation is only at the level two Qi Cultivating Stage, his Non-Phase cultivation method is the creation of his Master, and his defensive ability is exceptionally rming. Theoretically, even if I try my best, it��s difficult to defeat him in a short time. But on the other hand, correspondingly, his offensive ability is negligible. He doesn��t have any marvelous spell, and his sword art alsocks in explosive power, so much that he can��t even send sword qi out of his body. ording to the average level of the Spirit Sword Sect, his attack power can��t even bepared to the attack power of the middle-level Qi Cultivating Stage disciples. In fighting him, as long as we stand in the arena, we already upy the invincible position. His threat to us can��t even bepared to that of Wen Bao. After all, if theter went all out, it would likely cause us some trouble."


    Ye Feifei was somewhat in disbelieve. "How could it be, he is after all one of the Sessor Disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect��"


    Zhan Ziye replied, "It��s probably because he spent too much of his time scheming and deceiving people, which in turn dyed his cultivation training. It is said that his spirit root quality is even much better than Liu Li, but after five years of cultivation training, he can��t even reach Foundation Establishment Stage. Evenpared to the average cultivation pace of the Spirit Sword Sect, he is still somewhat slow. Humph, those barbarian orangutans, and upstarts like to ridicule us, Ten Thousand Arts Sect people, as people who only know how to excessively research and study to such extent that it dys our cultivation training. But this Wang Lu is even more excessive than us."


    "Senior Brother, this time I disagree with your point of view." Hai Yunfan softly interrupted, "Even if he spent too much of his time scheming and deceiving people, the fact is we have lost three times to him. Rather than belittling our opponent, we should think about ways to counter his scheme�� respecting the objective facts, doesn��t our Ten Thousand Arts Sect always endorse such academic thinking?"


    Zhan Ziye was stunned for a moment, and then calmly nodded, "You��re right, Junior Brother, I have unconsciously belittled our opponent."


    Hai Yunfan continued, "In my opinion, Wang Lu��s style of extreme defense is precisely the condition that is perfect for him. If we can��t beat him in a short time, it means we can��t stop him from using these time to execute his scheme. I believe all of us have experienced it, as long as we let him grasp the rhythm, it��s very easy for him to create miracles."


    Zhan Ziye pondered for a moment. "I understand. To deal with Wang Lu, we mustn��t try to prolong the fight just because of his astonishing defensive power. Instead, we must try to defeat him in the shortest amount of time possible, do not give him the opportunity to y tricks."


    Hai Yunfan said, "At least I can only think of this one."


    Zhan Ziye said, "Then everyone needs to remember this, don��t be careless. Next, we will analyze the remaining three people. The first is Yue Yun. Although his cultivation level is not high, his overall quality is quiteprehensive, with solid basic skills. However, he is of soil base Spirit Root, which has its ws. In my opinion��"


    ����


    While the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people were carefully analyzing their opponents, the Spirit Sword Sect people weren��t idle either.


    Yue Yun, Yue Xinyao, Wen Bao��and the rest of the inner and outer court disciples that didn��t participate in thepetition gathered at the Tengyun Hall on the Misty Peak and received a public lecture from Elder Liu Xian.


    "Zhan Ziye, middle-level Foundation Establishment, first rank spirit root, with Five Thunderbolt Sutra as his core method��"


    "Ye Feifei, low-level Foundation Establishment, second rank spirit root, core method��"


    After being inducted by the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, Liu Xian carefully exined in details the sorted information about the respective characteristics and data of the five disciples of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Unlike the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect did not pursue a quick cultivation progress. Therefore, they generally ��matured�� slowly. Right now, most of the present disciples haven��t even reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, which meant it wasn��t realistic to force them to assume personal responsibility.


    "Hey, do you know where Senior Sister Liu Li and Senior Brother Wang Lu are?" Wen Yin, who was sitting inside the Tengyun Hall, asked in a low voice, "They��re supposed to be the main trump card here."


    "Them?" Being asked by Wen Yin, Yue Xinyao could only helplessly sigh. "Senior Sister Liu Li is under special training by our Fourth Uncle. It is said that therge part of this special training program was developed by Senior Brother Wang Lu, which is called��brain teasers."


    Wen Yin nodded as if she somewhatprehended. "Em��then what about Senior Brother Wang Lu?"


    "He��he said he had to solve his fight by himself."


    Wen Yin��s eyes sprang wide in surprise. "That is such a good line!"


    "Heh." Yue Xinyao shook her head while inwardly thinking, ��you haven��t heard his more amazing line yet.��


    Half a day ago, Yue Xinyao had gone to the Non-Phase Peak to deliver her Master��s request for Wang Lu to attend the lecture. However, Wang Lu��s response to such request was this:


    "It��s a disgrace to hear the tactics of those mediocre people of the Heavenly Sword Hall."

 Chapter 155 - A Fair and Aboveboard Showdown!

    <h4>Chapter 155: A Fair and Aboveboard Showdown!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    While the two sides were aggressively preparing for the uing match, three days shed by in an instant.


    Very early in the day, the morning sunlight had yet to pass through the clouds of the Grand Cloud Array in the Spirit Sword Mountain. The twelve peaks of the Spirit Sword Mountain were still shrouded in the dark before the dawn. However, Misty Peak��s Cloud tform was already teeming with people.


    For Spirit Sword Sect disciples whose training and rest were consistently on schedule, it was rare for them to get up this early. However, in order to witness the fight between the two Sects�� disciples, getting up early had some value��In any case, with their cultivation level, even staying up for several days and nights would not be a problem to them.


    Thepetition schedule of the two Sects had been announced the night before. Thepetition would be held for ten days, of which, the first seven days were reserved for three rounds of individual matches and another round to decide the final winner. After two days of rest, there would be a round of team match. The rules for the individual match were simple, each sect would send five people as representatives, of which, one would stay out of the match as a substitute, and the other four would fight in the elimination round. However, what made most people anticipated was the match list.


    Although the two sects imed that the list was randomly drawn out, for those Elders with Yuanying and Deity Stage primordial spirit, would there really be a randomness in this world? The match list was very reasonable.


    The first round: Yueyun vs. Zhan Ziye, Liu Li vs. Lu Qiancai, Wang Lu vs. Zhao Jiangyuan, and Wen Bao vs. Ye Feifei. Yue Xinyao and Hai Yunfan were the substitutes.


    The match list perfectly avoided a match between two strong disciples. However, considering the second round of the match, it was not difficult to find out that Spirit Sword Sect had put Wang Lu and not Liu Li as the ultimate trump card.


    "Tsk, Wang Lu is indeed their real trump card. Junior Brother, you��re right. Although his cultivation is not up to par, measuring his real strength through his cultivation level is meaningless. But, even if his Non-Phase Peak is formidable, in front of the annihtion thunder��"


    On the Cloud tform, Zhan Ziye��s train of thought waspletely focused on matters regarding Wang Lu, and he didn��t notice the cheers from the Spirit Sword Sect disciples; his opponent had arrived on the stage.


    Watching the opponent before him, in his heart, Yue Yun bitterly smiled. He knew that the result of this match was a done deal and he had to ept his part as the cannon fodder. Although among the other inner court disciples, he could still be counted as one of the best, yet the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples didn��t even put him in their eyes.


    However��this was also natural. After cultivating for nearly eight years, he was still in the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage. Within his Inner Mansion, that majestic pce, a corner has just recently risen; still far from reaching the perfect Jade Mansion form. While the young man before him took only eight years to reach the middle-level Foundation Establishment, which was a level far more than him; whether it was the level of magical power or method��or even various kinds of techniques and learning, Zhan Ziye was far above him.


    Yesterday at the Teng Cloud Hall, his Master Liu Xian had made a judgment. If he went against Zhan Ziye, his chance of winning was even less than ten percent. This was the result after the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall racked their brains.


    Of course, if he really discarded everything for the cost of winning, there were many ways that he could take. Spirit Sword Sect didn��t have as many methods as the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. It had several Immortal level forbidden techniques, but at the cost of innate lifespan, future cultivation, or big heart demon oath��short time explosive strength, and so on. There were quite a few of these techniques. However, if he used that this early in thepetition, that would be tantamount to a self-defeat��the opponent had yet to open their cards, but oneself had already shown one��s bright underwear; if that wasn��t a lost, then what was it?


    However, even if he knew that his defeat was inevitable, Yue Yun was still in high spirits. His opponent was the lead representative of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, one of the best talented geniuses in the Immortal Cultivation World, thus, it was normal if he lost the match��Therefore, he just needed to give his all and enjoy the fight.


    "Hey, hey, Junior Brother Yue Yun, what kind of attitude is that?"


    Just as Yue Yun decided he wanted to enjoy the fight, a familiar voice came from below the Cloud tform.


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu?"


    "Tch, why are you giving that calmness-of-a-martyr look? You��re throwing in the towel before the fight even began. Moreover, it seems like you��re so happy about it. Junior Brother, are you even going to try?"


    Under the barrage of series of questions from Wang Lu, Yue Yun could only reveal a wry smile. "But he is indeed more powerful than me."


    Wang Lu sneered. "If I were like you, giving up just because the opponent is more powerful, I would��ve suffered more than a hundred defeat in a row. If your strength is inferior, then use your brain to make up for it! Forget it, I know you��re not good at this, so I��ve arranged this brocade sack for you. Use it when the opportunity arises. It may not be able to help you win the match, but it still has a little bit of use."


    Then he threw a mustard seed bag at Yue Yun. When Yue Yun was about to open it, Wang Lu interrupted him by saying, "Use it at the crucial moment, don��t just rashly open it."


    "Oh."


    After epting that mustard seed bag, Yue Yun��s heart slightly eased a bit. And just at this time, Zhan Ziye finally focused his attention on his opponent.


    Yue Yun, level two Qi Cultivating Stage, soil base spirit root�� in aprehensive evaluation, he was not Zhan Ziye��s opponent. However, even though his opponent was weaker, Zhan Ziye would still go all out; there was no need for him to give his opponent a chance. ording to the pre-fight calction, his chance of winning was more than ny percent. Out of prudence, the opposite party could choose the strongest defensive mean to dy time. However, based on the other side��s magical power, spirit root, and other conditions, the other side could only withstand his full frontal attack in less than five minutes, and because the other side couldn��t repeatedly support continuous burst of magical power as a fuel for this defense; he could easily tear this defense by variating the attack�� However, none of this had much to do with himself.


    When there were too many means at his disposal, the so-called weakness was irrelevant. The Ten Thousand Arts Sect people were always good at pushing heavy objects using just a little power, but when needed, they could use one hundred percent of their strength!


    Thinking of this, the five thunder force within the thunder reservoir in his Jade Mansion began to roar. On the outside, people saw Zhan Ziye��s body began to emit dazzling electric arcs and his body started to float. shes of lightning began to snake around his hands, which contained a burst of force that could make people��s heart palpitate.


    On the tform, each Sect sent one of their Elders as referees. From the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, naturally, Yuan Chaonian was their choice, while Spirit Sword Sect has chosen Liu Xian.


    Seeing these lightning arcs from Zhan Ziye, Liu Xian frowned. "Is this the lightning body? I��m afraid he could even reach the eighthyer of heat. I never thought your noble sect��s disciple could reach this state of lightning body while still in the middle-level Foundation Establishment."


    Yuan Chaonian smilingly nodded. However, inwardly he was secretly surprised. Although Zhan Ziye was indeed able to reach the eightyer of lightning body, right now he only showed the sixthyer of heat! Moreover, in recent years, their sect has improved this method so that its performance was quite different than its previous version. However, unexpectedly, although this Spirit Sword Sect Elder��s cultivation wasn��t as too high, his eyesight was quite terrifying!


    "Your noble sect��s Yue Yun is also good. His basic skill is very solid, I can see that he really worked hard in the body refining period."


    Liu Xian said, "Hehe, in the face of Zhan Ziye��s lightning body, my sect��s body refining period is like a child��s y��Well, let��s not dy the fight anymore, let them start the match."


    "Then please give your order, Brother Liu."


    The next moment, along with the signal from the referee, dazzling rays of light suddenly bloomed on the Cloud tform as if a fierce lightning suddenly appeared from the tform, which amazed the Spirit Sword Sect disciples that surrounded the tform.


    The deafening, shaking-people''s-mind sound of thunder quickly followed. The wave of cloud tumbled upon the cloud tform, trying to diffuse the turbulence force. Soon, the sound of raging thunder and the dazzling lightning gradually subsided. On the tform, the oue of the match had almost been decided.


    The two people still stood on the tform without any change in their positions. However, the lightning on Zhan Ziye��s right hand was already extinguished, and on the other side, blood began to flow from the corner of Yue Yun��s mouth as he lightly coughed a few times.


    Just now, they only had one exchange. However, Zhan Ziye��s lightning actually pierced through Yue Yun��s most proud of y shield easily. Although his shield had also canceled the power of that lightning palm and didn��t cause any real harm to him, Yue Yun��s protective shield was connected to his Inner Mansion. When it shattered, his inner mansion shook and caused him internal injuries.


    While trying to circte his magical power to repair his inner mansion, Yue Yun inwardly sighed: it was just one move�� Moreover, if it were not for his cautiousness, which made him push the shield power to the extreme, just now he wouldn��t havested one exchange.


    When faced with another disciple from the Five Unique, which had the same if not more privileges as him, Yue Yun finally realized intuitively how strong a real Foundation Establishment cultivator was. That overwhelmingly powerful strength�� was simply too much for him.


    Although at present there were still all kinds of moves avable at Yue Yun��s hands, seeing that the other side had relit the right hand��s lighting, he knew that struggling would be meaningless�� Since he had no other choice, it seemed like he had to rely on the bag of tricks given by his Senior Brother.


    After thinking about it, Yue Yun opened the mustard seed bag, from which there was only a silk handkerchief.


    After he took out that silk handkerchief, Yue Yun was stunned. Yet, he saw opposite of him, Zhan Ziye looked even more surprised. With this divided primordial spirit, he almost couldn��t maintain his lightning body!


    "Could it be that this familiar smell belongs to��"


    Yue Yun was in disbelief. However, he saw there was also a note in that mustard seed bag, which read: To use this��


    "Em, this is, Senior Sister Liu Li��s personal handkerchief that she used to wipe her sweat off. If you want this, just admit defeat."


    After reading, Yue Yun��s hand trembled, and he nearly threw that handkerchief to the ground.


    At the same time, silence descended upon the cloud tform. A momentter, a lively maiden voice echoed, "Ah, that is really my silk handkerchief that I lost two days ago!" Then, an unknown force blocked her mouth and she could no longer speak.


    After a long time, Zhan Ziye finally managed to open his mouth, "What did you say?"


    Yue Yun spent a great deal of his resolve to convince himself to read again. "If you want this handkerchief, just give up."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Yue Yun��s countenance revealed a mixed emotion. "Em��I wish this is just a joke, but��"


    At this time, from among the crowd, someone said, "Brother Zhan, think about it. On thispetition, even if you ovee all the obstacles and be the final winner, so what? You��re already your sect��s lead representative, no more extra benefits would be given. However, you only have one chance to have this handkerchief."


    Zhan Ziye swept his gaze. "Who is it?"


    That sound offstage was illusory, which was obviously purposely concealed by a special mean. Moreover, this was also the Spirit Sword Sect��s home ground, thus, Zhan Ziye couldn��t ascertain that person��s identity.


    "What does this kind of exchange activity give you besides vanity? Is there any use for the honored Ten Thousand Arts Sect to be the winner in this? No matter what, everyone has already seen your power. Even if you lose the match, you will not lose your prestige, but instead, you can show your sincerity!"


    Zhan Ziye froze. "This��"


    "I believe any woman will not reject a strong, romantic, and sincere man. Therefore, Brother Zhan, you need to carefully consider your option."


    Zhan Ziye earnestly stared at the silk handkerchief in Yue Yun��s hand and began to think about this difficult choice.


    The one holding the focus of Zhan Ziye��s gaze felt as if he was surrounded by a deathly silent atmosphere. Thinking about the wrath of Liu Xian, Fang He, and the other Elderster on, Yue Yun wanted to cry but had no tears.


    ��Senior Brother, you��ve killed me this time!��


    However, on the other hand, if Zhan Ziye really decided to give up, then��


    And just at this time, another person offstage shouted, "Senior Brother, don��t fall for his trick!"


    Zhan Ziye turned around, and with a slightly red face, he said, "Junior Brother Yunfan? What-what are you talking about, how could I fall for such a sheetty trick!"


    However, as soon as he said that, he immediately focused his gaze on that handkerchief, betraying what he had just said.


    Hai Yunfan helplessly shook his head and fished out a prop which was jaw-dropping to his Eldest Brother.


    It was another handkerchief. Although it has a different style than that of Yue Yun, the smell was the same.


    "Where-where did you get that��!?"


    Hai Yunfan sneered, "Just now I managed to request it from its owner. Senior Sister Liu Li is so generous, she readily traded this handkerchief for two pieces of candy�� Senior Brother, listen to me, when you win this match, I will give this handkerchief to you."


    There was a dead silent on the stage. A momentter, that illusory sound ruefully said, "That fool Liu Li foiled my big n!"

 Chapter 156 - Never Trust A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 156: Never Trust A Woman</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Enough, I admit defeat."


    In the end, it was Yue Yun who couldn��t bear the pressure and choose to retreat.


    Walking down the Cloud tform, Yue Yun had a mixed feeling. Thanks to Wang Lu��s trick, his supposed fighting elegy didn��t appear, he wasn��t defeated like a warrior.


    However��frankly speaking, from that round of confrontation, Yue Yun had clearly seen the gap between the two sides. Zhan Ziye didn��te up with his full strength��no, he did use his full strength, it was just that he used it to control the situation rather than to knock down the opponent. The amount of power that he put in his lightning palm was such that it was enough to break Yue Yun��s y shield without doing further damage, which was the result of his exquisite calction.


    If the fight were to continue, it would only be a one-sided ughter. Perhaps this embarrassing end situation was actually a better result for him?


    After he walked out of the stage, Yue Yun vaguely guessed that perhaps this was because of Senior Brother Wang Lu��s care for him, however��it was a little bit hard to ept.


    In any case, the first match between the two Sects was over. Before the next fight, the Elders of the two Sects would give their assessment of the match, and this was actually the most important part of the fight.


    The representatives of the two Sects were the elites of their peers. If put in the Immortal Cultivation World in the Nine Regions, they would be the elites of the elites, and their fights could be called as top showdowns. However, in front of Yuanying and Deity Stage cultivators�� eyes, naturally, their ws were innumerable. Each of those ws, and how to avoid them and how to improve upon�� would be carefully pointed out by the Elders; this casual coaching from the Elders was a highly coveted advice for themon disciples.


    However, this time, in the face of such embarrassing situation, the two Sects�� Elders had maintained a long period of silence.


    "Cough." As the host, Liu Xian had to say something to break this awkward silence. "Just now, the lead disciple of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect Zhan Ziye and our Sect��s Yue Yun had brought a wonderful fight for everyone. Zhan Ziye is indeed worthy to be the lead representative of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, not only does he has superb magical power, but his middle-rank Immortal Technique of Five Thunderbolt Sutra also has a considerable heat. The might of his lightning body was obvious to all. I hope the disciples of the two Sects can take Zhan Ziye as an example and strive to improve your own cultivation��"


    Liu Xian��s speech was clearly somewhat drypared to the expectation of the onlookers. In many people��s opinions, after the fight was over, the Elder ought to do an extensive review of the fight. For example, Liu Xian could point out the cons and pros of this Five Thunderbolts Sutra points by points and applied them through Yue Yun��s point of view so that Yue Yun could win over Zhan Ziye, assuming they were to fight again in the future. Although Yue Yun himself was much worse than Zhan Ziye, it wasn��t that difficult to win if he had the experience and insight of a Yuanying Stage Elder.


    At the same time, Yuan Chaonian would apply his observation through Zhan Ziye��s perspective so that he could diffuse Yue Yun��s means. The two sides would then argued over this, which was supposed to be not less exciting than the match itself.


    However, at this time, how could Liu Xian still have the face to argue over that fight? After saying some empty and tasteless praise, he quickly ended this awkward review.


    However, Yuan Chaonian��s words were actually unexpected.


    "That fight was really wonderful. Especially how the Spirit Sword Sect shows us a simple and profound truth through unexpected means: The oue of a fight not only depends on the magical power and cultivation level. No one should think that just because they have an advantage in strength their victory is assured. Just now, from the two opposing parties, Zhan Ziye upied an overwhelming advantage in strength but were it not for the help from Hai Yunfan, I��m afraid he would��ve lost. Lost because of a single handkerchief!"


    From below, Zhan Ziye, with a red face, tried to refute, "Wait a minute, I will not lose!"


    Yuan Chaonian coldly humphed. "Really? Why don��t you give away that silk handkerchief in your hand then?"


    "Em, even if I die, I won��t give it away!" In the face of his Master, the lead representative showed an amazing courage.


    "��" Yuan Chaonian cast a nce at him and, deciding that he would teach him a lessonter, continued his review, "A lot of people may question whether Zhan Ziye is mentally retarded or not? Or if his disposition toward cultivation has fallen apart? Actually, his wisdom and perception are better than the majority of people present. His cultivation disposition is also without a doubt. From the sixteenyers of red lightning immortal heart point of view, his lightning body has reached a quite high realm. However, cultivating the heart does not mean it won��t affect the temperament. On the contrary, more than half of the heart cultivation method in the Immortal Cultivation World would only make the personality of the cultivator to be fierier! The more powerful a cultivator is, the more obvious his w would be. The so-called ��a cultivator is unruffled�� by sentiment is just a thing of the past. There��s no denying that Zhan Ziye��s w is very obvious, and although the opponent had cleverly and rationally exploited this w, many people may feel that this is too despicable. However, if after knowing that one��s strength is not as good as the opposite party, and even the chance to win is close to zero, one tries to be brave and fight a direct fight, then one is certainly foolish! Since the rules do not prohibit it, then one should boldly exploit the opponent��s w and win from a position of weakness! I hope you all can understand this truth."


    With that, a thunderous apuse burst from below the tform, mostly from the disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect.


    Because they really didn��t expect that the haughty and powerful Elder of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect would be so incredibly open-minded; his speech was basically giving an excuse for a scumbag! Admirable, truly admirable!


    When the review for this round of fight was over, the two sides began to prepare for the next round. Yuan Chaonian, apanied by the several Elders went to the area where their disciples were.


    Sure enough, some of them were deeply dissatisfied with his speech.


    "Master, why did you let those scumbags off? What they did was obviously a foul!" Zhao Jiangyuan, who was annoyed the most, loudly asked.


    Yuan Chaonian sneered. "Foul? Fouling what rules? You should be able to recite the rules, so why don��t you tell me so I can hear it."


    Zhao Jiangyuan was suddenly at a loss for words. "��But, that��s clearly an uneptable practice."


    "Uneptable? It seems like my speech just now was all for naught. I thought your Eldest Brother��s experience can make you all sober a little bit, but unexpectedly, you��re all more stubborn than I expected! Yes, other people are indeed despicable, but if it weren��t for Hai Yunfan, who did the same despicable trick to counter that, your adored Eldest Brother might have really lost! Just before we departed our Sect to journey here, the Sect Leader deliberately told me that if Spirit Sword Sect is really just a name without substance, then we can freely trample them. However, if it is otherwise, then we should treat this as a hard-toe-by experiential learning��regardless of any setbacks that might happen to us! The several of you, except for Hai Yunfan, stillcks in worldly wisdom. Other people who started cultivating from young ages are alsocking in vision. Arge part of the reason why the Sect Leader let me be the leader on this trip is so that I have the opportunity to say those few words!"


    Being growled at like that by their Master, the disciples were suddenly speechless.


    "However, since the opposite party had resorted to this dirty trick, it can be seen that they have run out of ideas on how to counter us openly��In the final analysis, although the strength is not everything, nevertheless, considering all kinds of factors, your strength should overwhelmingly crush the opponent! Therefore, for the next three fights, don��t let me down again."


    Ye Feifei, Zhao Jiangyuan, and the others said yes in unison.


    ����


    After a little over an hour, the second round of the fight was about to begin. At this point, the audience enthusiasm was twice as much as the previous fight.


    Because Liu Li had finally appeared.


    As a disciple with a well-known big aplishment as well as Spirit Sword Sect��s most powerful trump card, Liu Li��s poprity was overwhelmingly strong among the disciples; even Wang Lu, as the other Sessor couldn��t even bepared to her. Holding a lightweight sword, she floated onstage apanied by cheering screams that looked like they could prate the clouds.


    "Senior Sister Liu Li, we love you!"


    "Em, hehe" Liu Li turned around to smile at them. Her colorful long skirt danced like rosy clouds.


    "Senior Sister Liu Li, you can do it! Show them what��s what!"


    "Um!" The girl nodded hard and made a fist.


    "Senior Sister Liu Li, we want to see Brilliant Sword Heart!"


    "Ok!" The girl made a ��no problem�� gesture, smiling like flowers.


    ��


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the tform, her opponent Lu Qiancai revealed a slightly sneering smile.


    ��What an arrogant Senior Sister Liu Li ~ yes, your strength is really high. Even Senior Brother could only have seventy percent winning chance against you, while my chance barely reaches thirty percent.��


    ��But, thirty percent chance of winning is not a low figure. As long as I can n appropriately, victory is not unusual.��


    ��The two of us are still in the low-level Foundation Establishment, and there��s basically no gap between our magical power. Liu Li relied on nothing but what is known as top rate immortal methodparable to that of ancient immortal sword method, the Brilliant Sword Heart. However, considering the extreme characteristic of the sword method, as long as I prepared well ahead of time��I would not be powerless against it.��


    ��In order to cope with your Brilliant Sword Heart, I have spent a full day preparing for it. Perhaps Third Senior Brother or even Second Senior Sister don��t have the means to prepare for this situation. Thus, I was selected as your opponent, and that��s your bad luck.��


    Not long after, the two Sects�� Elders climbed the tform, and after a quick confirmation and verification, they announced the start of the match.


    Almost at the same time, with a chuckle, Liu Li dashed through the tform toward the opposite side. Her colorful long skirt appeared like a gorgeous rainbow as her sharp sword thrust toward the opponent.


    Lu Qiancai��s Jade Mansion greatly shaken. He instantly felt an impending dooming right at him. When the young girl��s dexterous hand thrust that sword straight forward, on the outside, it was not a significant move at all. However, through his primordial spirit��s perception, it was like a burning sky and boiling sea of mes, and it seemed like its sharpness could split the heaven and earth apart.


    This was the immortal level fiery sword art. With Brilliant Sword Heart supporting behind it, its power was beyond imagination. The sword and the true fire perfectly blended. This strike seemed impossible to block. Even if it were his Senior Brother, it was also impossible topletely block it.


    However, rather than try to dodge nor escape, Lu Qiancai seemed indifferent. No one knew whether it was because he was caught off-guard or confident.


    The next moment, when the fire sword had almost reached his forehead, Lu Qiancai circted his magical power and spread out a dozen of talismans and ignited them, so that his body turn incorporeal. The sword just passed through him while Lu Qiancai waspletely unaffected by the sword and the fire!


    At the same time, each of Lu Qiancai��s hand held a piece of ominous, gloomy talisman, and his smile was ferocious.


    That was the moment that he was waiting for! In order to prepare for her fire sword, for the whole day yesterday, he especially prepared the countermeasure. He used the life essence and blood and turned them into a dozen of talismans with various effects like blurring his body, resisting the sword, turning his body into me, and so on.


    Only a master of talisman had the ability to do this; through long term nning and preparation, in exchange for a moment of amazing power!


    Although under Liu Li��s astonishing sword power Lu Qiancai��s talisman��s amazing effect could onlyst for a short time, it was enough for him to make aeback. As his Senior Brother Zhan Ziye said, although Liu Li��s offensive was extremely powerful, her defense was not as good. When she struck her sword against her enemy, her ws immediately revealed themselves; if he wanted to win, he must seize this opportunity!


    ��When I activate these two gloomy ghost talismans and throw it at you, the winner will still to be decided!��


    However, the next moment, Lu Qiancai was startled.


    A dark blue ethereal sword came thrusting at him like a flying immortal. An inexhaustible billow subsequently engulfed him.


    As a learned disciple of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Lu Qiancai immediately recognized that this was the sixteenthyer of the limpid water sword, which was also a type of sword that his prepared talismans couldn��t handle.


    ��Damn, why did no one ever say that this Liu Li has two kinds of swords��?��

 Chapter 157 - Cuteness Is Power!

    <h4>Chapter 157: Cuteness Is Power!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The second fight between Spirit Sword Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect ended almost as soon as it started��even though, within moments, there were quite some changes.


    Under the deafening cheering sound of the crowd, Liu Li goofilyughed lightly and walked down from the Cloud tform. Her face was filled with the joy of achieving victory.


    "Senior Sister Liu Li, you��re so awesome!"


    "Hehehe ~" Liu Li touched her own cheek somewhat embarrassedly.


    "Senior Sister Liu Li, we will always support you!"


    "Uh huh!"


    ��


    The cheering continued until she arrived at the resting area where the cheering sound was kept out by an array��to give the contestants a quiet environment.


    "Senior Sister, isn��t it too early to reveal your masterstroke?"


    A Xudan Stage outer court disciple, who had been in the Sect for around twenty years, chuckled as he carried a cup of hot tea, a specially-made beverage from Carefree Peak, which could effectively restore magical power and uplift the spirit.


    Liu Li took the tea from him. Toward this fellow disciple who entered the sect way long after him and had lower cultivation stage, he had no choice but to call her Senior Sister and asked that question with a smile. However, the answer from Liu Li was simply, "Because I can only use my masterstroke to win over him."


    That outer court disciple nodded and no longer asked. Because even though Liu Li said those words lightly, since it was her judgment, it must be correct.


    Brilliant Sword Heart was, after all, an extremely rare method. In itself, it was a high-rank immortal method, and the requirements for its practitioners were also very extreme. Even the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s understanding of it was also notprehensive. In addition to the powerful explosive force and ��untainted even by a speck of dust�� physique, Brilliant Sword Heart could also give its practitioners an iparably sensitive intuition, so that they could subconsciously make correct judgments.


    At the previous fight, thinking that fiery sword alone was not enough to win, Liu Li immediately used her hidden card limpid water sword and then neatly and cleanly defeated her opponent. If her reaction was a tad slower, it was quite possible that she would��ve been injured by the opposite party��s gloomy ghost talisman. Nevertheless, the oue of the fight would only differ a bit. As long as she still had the Brilliant Sword Heart, even if the fight were to be repeated a hundred times or even a thousand times, it would still be impossible for Lu Qiancai to grasp that slight difference and make aeback.


    This was the Sessor Disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect, a talented genius prided by the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders. With her there, no matter how arrogant the people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were, they couldn��t shake the self-confidence of the Spirit Sword Sect.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the Cloud tform, in the resting area of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the atmosphere was actually solemn.


    Lu Qiancai��s defeat was not a surprise for them. What surprised them was even after he had done his best, he still didn��t have the slightest chance��Liu Li was stronger than what they expected. A sixteenthyer fiery sword had already been quite a headache to them. But now, suddenly she had the limpid water sword; how could they resist thebination of this two swords?


    At least, among the few people present, no one had the confidence to withstand it. Even the Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye also had a gloomy face.


    A long timeter, Lu Qiancai slowly said, "I think we don��t need to be too pessimistic. Although in the match the opponent suddenly had a trump card, as it happens, this trump card can bepletely countered by the lightning body,


    Zhao Jiangyuan wryly smiled. "That��s easy to say, the key issue here is not her limpid water sword, but we don��t know if there are any other surprises other than that from her Brilliant Sword Heart."


    The insight of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was quite good, the key issue had been quickly discovered by them.


    "Hey, where��s Junior Brother Yunfan?" Lu Qiancai suddenly raised his head and asked.


    "Seems like he went looking for his old friend." Ye Feifei absent-mindedly replied; the girl��s mind waspletely focused on the battle between her Eldest Brother and Liu Li andpletely didn��t care about the whereabouts of her Junior Brother.


    "Looking for his old friend?" Lu Qiancai and the others were bewildered.


    Hai Yunfan was indeed went looking for his old friend. Somewhere near the Cloud tform, he and Wang Lu sat side by side, talking andughing merrily.


    "Brother Wang, are you in a good mood? Looks like you��re confident about your match?"


    "Little Hai, if you want to say something just say it."


    Hai Yunfan chuckled. "Brother Wang is really open-minded. Initially, I wanted to apologize to you regarding that matter."


    Wang Lu nonchntly said, "From the start, I never expect that scarf could actually turn the situation around, I just want to create a little trouble so that I can observe the fighting efficiency of your sect��s trump card. Unexpectedly, it��s still more g than what I expected�� However, it��s also good for Yue Yun to lose. Otherwise, people would question this like-a-bucket-of-gold mean. So, just speak frankly to me."


    Hai Yunfan asked, "If it were you, how would you deal your Senior Sister Liu Li in a fight?"


    Wang Lu nced at him. "Why do you ask this?"


    Hai Yunfan said, "I��m just curious. I��m sure Brother Wang has also considered this problem, because�� if both of you smoothly progress in thepetition, it is very likely that Brother Wang would meet Liu Li in the finals.


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, this is the most likely situation. On my side of the tournament, needless to say, whether Zhao Jiangyuan or Ye Feifei would not be able to stop me. And it is highly unlikely for Zhan Ziye to win over Liu Li. So, it��s quite possible that I would meet Liu Li at the final."


    Hai Yunfan declined toment on that but instead asked, "Then what would Brother Wang do to ovee her?"


    "To deal with Liu Li, of course, I have to use my brain. With how much powerful she is, it would be tantamount to seeking death if I were to fight her head-on. She was so stupid that naturally, I could use schemes and tricks to win against her."


    "��Schemes and tricks?"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Just like how you used two candies in exchange for her silk handkerchief. I can use the silk handkerchief to lure Zhan Ziye to concede defeat, so perhaps I can also use two candies to lure Liu Li to admit defeat."


    Hai Yunfanughed in spite of trying not to. "Senior Sister Liu Li wouldn��t be that easy to deal with, right?"


    "Of course it wouldn��t be that easy. After all, she has her Master. Having known of her brain deficiency for many years, wouldn��t her Master give her any preparation? He sure would��ve done various kinds of countermeasures to prevent her from being deceived on the stage. Incidentally, I��ve just been involved in designing her special training course before thispetition."


    Hai Yunfan asked, "Since you guys have so thoroughly prepared her, howe you still want to use tricks to deal with her?"


    Wang Lu said, "So we need to probe her w bit by bit. For example, let��s use that two candies in exchange for her admitting defeat. Perhaps before the fight, the Elder would tell her to absolutely not give up and concede defeat just for candies, thus she would be unmoved by such a trick. However, you can probe her by using chicken legs, trotters, braised meat and other things�� Her only weakness is her not-quite-bright brain, so I can only use this to defeat her. It��s a pity that your Senior Brother is so hopelessly stupid that he wasted the chance to probe her."


    "Oh?"


    "If he didn��t take chances and had the determination to decide victory in the first round, in theory, he could survive for quite some time. And in this period, he can test the opponent��s actual situation, looking for the loophole in her thinking. Then, even if he still couldn��t win, he could create opportunities for your Eldest Brother."


    Hai Yunfan gawked for a moment and then bitterly smiled. "Unfortunately, I didn��t hear Brother Wang��s wisdom earlier."


    "Nonsense, if you asked me about this earlier, I wouldn��t have told you about it. At least, she and I are fellow disciples of the same Sect, so how could I help your teammates to win against her?" With that, Wang Lu��s eyes rolled. "How about you? As a substitute, wouldn��t it be a pity if you don��t have the opportunity to show off your skills on the stage? If you want, I can help you figure it out."


    In ordance with the rules, the substitute would only be used if the winning side didn��t have the ability to advance to the next round. Wang Lu��s offer clearly meant that he wanted to trick Zhan Ziye who had already won the first round.


    Hai Yunfan immediately rejected his offer. "Forget it, even Brother Wang doesn��t want to collude with the outsiders to trick your own teammate, I naturally don''t want to either."


    Wang Lu cast a meaningful side nce to Hai Yunfan, and then said, "You��re indeed worthy to be the noble and upright Hai Yunfan. Say, I think your temperament is quite suitable with your Second Senior Sister."


    Hai Yunfan trembled and then got up and said, "Master is looking for me, I��m leaving first."


    "Hahaha, farewell."


    ����


    Back to the rest area of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Hai Yunfan felt cold behind his back, his Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s robe had thoroughly been soaked in cold sweat.


    As an esteemed Foundation Establishment Cultivator, his physique was far stronger than the best martial art master of the mortal world. However, Wang Lu��sst sentence caused his whole body to pour out a thick cold sweat.


    He was indeed worthy to be the miracle kid who in the Immortal Gathering almost rode above the mundane. Unexpectedly, after a few years of not meeting him, he was even fiercer than when they first met. On their several previous talks, Hai Yunfan had never thought that on this private meeting, he would find this had-yet-to-reach-eighteen-years-old youth to have an astonishing power and influence. Which, coupled with a psychological offensive that he couldn��t guard against, caused Hai Yunfan to suffer a great deal.


    It was not hard to guess what was inside Hai Yunfan��s mind, but it would be impossible to anyone, because of that reason, to try to lure him to take the bait��he was not that brain-dead nerd Zhan Ziye. However, if the person who tried that was Wang Lu�� then Hai Yunfan couldn��t help but be tempted.


    Because since Wang Lu had opened his mouth, it was highly likely that he already had a way to make Hai Yunfan��s dreame true. Even so much that if Wang Lu insisted, Hai Yunfan had no way to refuse! If Wang Lu wanted to be his matchmaker, he had no choice but to get married and have children! At the time, Hai Yunfan��s thought process was so quick that before Wang Lu even finished talking, his mind had already constructed a pair of future beautiful scenes which made his heart palpitate with excitement.


    At the same time, he was startled by his own reaction. Fortunately, he had cultivated for quite a few years at the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, a mere few words would not let him lose control. Therefore, he promptly got up and left, ending the dangerous dialogue.


    After calming himself down in the resting area, Hai Yunfan��s spirit had fully revived. As it happened, at that time he saw his Third Senior Brother Zhao Jiangyuan ready to fight, eager for the match to start.


    The next round of fight would be his Third Senior Brother vs. Wang Lu. At this time, it had already been quite a while after Liu Li��s victory against Lu Qiancai. However, the warm atmosphere surrounding the Cloud tform had yet to subside in the slightest. After seeing how skillfully Liu Li defeated her opponent, people naturally looked forward to Wang Lu who was well known for his myriad tricks to get what he wanted. How would he deal with the disciple of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect whose absolute strength was far better than him also became the hot topic of spection among the audience.


    However, even on the Spirit Sword Sect side, there were not that many people that were optimistic on Wang Lu��s winning chance. After arguing his pros and cons toward each other, no one could convince the other one. Upon listening to a few such arguments, Hai Yunfan��s heart slightly sank.


    Because�� even the disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect could not urately measure Wang Lu��s true power; in the Spirit Sword Mountain, this guy was also mysterious. However, this mysteriousness was not advantageous to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect that relied on analyzing the opponent��s data before the fight toe up with tactical countermeasures.


    "Senior Brother, is the victory within your grasp?"


    Upon seeing his Junior Brother walked toward him, Zhao Jiangyuan slightly gawked, and then immediately replied, "Of course�� not."


    Then, Zhao Jiangyuan helplessly said, "The avable information for the analysis is too little. The Non-Phase Method is even more mysterious than the Brilliant Sword Heart. The only information about it is that it was self-created by the Elder of the Non-Phase Peak and it has extremely strong defense and survival ability. However, no one knows how powerful this method actually is. If not for the fight three years ago between Daoist Master Zhifeng of the Shengjing Sect and Non-Phase Peak Elder, there wouldn��t even have an actual fight example."


    Hai Yunfan asked, "Huh, our sect has yet to finish analyzing the Non-Phase Method?"


    "There��s too little information to parse. However, can��t analyze is can��t analyze, why should I be afraid of a sandbag?"


    Hai Yunfan smiled. "Senior Brother said it right. Okay, the fight is about to start, I wish you good luck Senior Brother��"


    Before he finished his words, suddenly from the other side of the tform came a cry of surprise, mixed with many screaming female disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect. Their voices were so big that even the soundproof array failed to intercept it all.


    "Aaa, what is that!?"


    "So cute!"


    "Look, it''s looking at me, it''s looking at me!"


    The Ten Thousand Arts Sect people looked at each other and quickly looked ahead.


    They saw on the other side Wang Lu slowly climbed the Cloud tform, ready for the fight.


    And on the ground beside him, a mottled-fur, seemingly naughty but cute puppy, happily enjoyed the limelight as it merrily ran around.


    "Damn, what is that thing!?"

 Chapter 158 - My Name Is Bitter Tears

    <h4>Chapter 158: My Name Is Bitter Tears</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Wang Lu, what is that thing?"


    On the Cloud tform, the referee from the Spirit Sword Sect side asked with a frown.


    Wang Lu looked down at that smiling little thing, raised his head and then confidently said, "Dog."


    "��Nonsense, I ask you, why are you bringing the dog here?"


    Wang Lu said, "Of course, it��s to participate in the fight, and not to give you a taste of its meat."


    Upon hearing the words ��its meat��, the stupid dog immediately quivered. "Woof!?"


    Liu Xian asked, "You want the dog to fight together with you?"


    Wang Lu asked, "Is there a rule that forbids a contestant to bring a spirit pet? Although this dog is stupid, it has made an agreement with me to be my spirit pet. Moreover, its grade absolutely does not exceed the allowed figure; please rest assured."


    "Hm." Liu Xian turned his head and consulted the other referee.


    This was also quite an unexpected situation for Yuan Chaonian. He had never heard that Spirit Sword Sect excelled at the tradition of controlling animals. Thus, he thought it was strange for Wang Lu to bring a dog to the stage. However, since the man and the pet have the primordial spirit connection, it proved the spirit pet identity. And generally there were indeed no rules that prohibited the contestants to bring their spirit pet��naturally, there was a restriction in the grade of the spirit pet��otherwise, it would be too unfair for other sects except for the schools specializing in controlling beasts.


    "Okay, since this disciple wants to show us the formidability of the method in controlling beast from the Spirit Sword Sect, we look forward to seeing it."


    In his heart, Liu Xian smiled wryly, thinking that howe he, as a Reward-Giver Elder had never known if there was a beast controlling method in the Spirit Sword Sect? However, in the end, he still nodded. "Then, the match is about to begin so please, the two contestants,e to the stage."


    ����


    After the two sides had been at their respective positions, the Elders began to check the cultivators�� condition.


    This check was to make sure the contestant didn��t use any external secret method to enhance their cultivation, carry props and panaceas with rank beyond the permitted limit, and forcibly lift the seal for the high-level Spiritual Treasure�� Of course, with one Yuanying Stage and one Deity Stage referees, no disciple was stupid enough to try to cheat.


    Liu Xian swept a nce at Zhao Jiangyuan and then nodded. However, when Yuan Chaonian simrly swept his primordial spirit on Wang Lu, he saw something in Wang Lu��s mustard seed bag that slightly surprised him�� However, since that thing did not vite the rules, he also nodded toplete the checking.


    Thereupon, under the cheers of the audience, the two cultivators made their final preparation at the Cloud tform. They saw in Zhao Jiangyuan��s hand a Ruyi scepter [1] and in his other hand a copper mirror. His mouth silently cast a spell. Then, from his seven orifices (2 eyes, 2 ears, 2 nostrils, 1 mouth) came out a white mist that enveloped his whole body, which appeared very frightening.


    From among the audience, a senior Spirit Sword Sect cultivator said, "It��s really a witchcraft. However, the Southern Heaven Region��s interest in witchcraft has ended long ago before the Age of Chaos. Nowadays witchcraft should be on the verge of extinction��Ten Thousand Arts Sect is indeed Ten Thousand Arts Sect, they even managed to get their hands on this dishonest method."


    Another person said with a smile, "What��s more, they even found someone whose aptitude is suited to learn this method, this is really not easy! I don��t know whether Wang Lu can handle it, witchcraft is bizarre and unpredictable, and difficult to guard against. We��ll see if Non-Phase Method can withstand it."


    "Heh, Fifth Elder��s superb defense is legendary, so her Method must be good�� However, Wang Lu��s cultivation stage is a bit on the low here."


    While the audience below talked about this, Wang Lu turned a blind eye toward that Southern witchcraft. He was teasing the dog with a piece of fat and tender pork meat; his posture was really provocative.


    Thereupon, the Elders waited no more. "Begin!"


    Almost at the same time, Zhao Jiangyuan instantly disappeared. His figure shed forward like electricity, leaving behind the seemingly magical treasures copper mirror and ruyi scepter. They were substituted by an astonishingly sharp sword.


    "Sword cultivation!?"


    In an instant, countless people below the stage eximed. From when they arrived at the Spirit Sword Sect, through his speech and conduct, this Zhao Jiangyuan often gave the impression that he excelled in the study of witchcraft, thus, most people spected that his Core Cultivation Method was witchcraft spell. However, unexpectedly, all of this was just to cover his real ability.


    He was a sword cultivator, good at closebat; a sword breaks all the technique and spells from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s sword cultivation!


    If you think he would use the witchcraft to contend with his opponent, slowly defeating Wang Lu, that would be aplete mistake. Zhao Jiangyuan didn��t intend to fight a protracted match with Wang Lu. As per their pre-fight analysis, to win, he needed to do it as fast as possible.


    And Zhao Jiangyuan, as a sword cultivator, was best at decapitation tactic. His sword cultivation method was of immortal level Limitless Sword, which could capture all the details of the opponent in an instant,prehensively seek the w and stab it in one fell swoop. This was a top rank skill to defeat the enemy; let alone his overwhelming magical powerpared to the opponent, his power was also above Wang Lu!


    With figure shing like electricity, and mind as still as water�� Zhao Jiangyuan pointed his sword forward, solidly locking the opponent with his five senses and primordial spirit that even the slightest movement couldn��t escape his perception; in an instant, he had seen too many ws!


    ��This sword will certainly stab you!��


    At the same time, Wang Lu simply threw that slice of pork meat forward, trying to block Zhao Jiangyuan��s field of vision.


    Zhao Jiangyuan remained unmoved. His mind hadpletely locked on Wang Lu, without any distracting thoughts and without caring about that pork meat that blocked his line of sight. Under his sword strike, any junk item would turn to ash in an instant, together with Wang Lu.


    However, the next moment, Zhao Jiangyuan suddenly felt severe pain on his wrist, which abruptly interrupted his magical power cirction, and his Limitless Sword��s momentum unexpectedly faltered!


    While he was stunned, Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun, through Non-Phase Sword Art��s profound mystery, pointed out and perfectly forced his Limitless Sword to withdraw. Zhao Jiangyuan staggered back, and he felt his chest stuffed.


    When he got back hisposure, he saw his that wrist was dripping with blood, and two rows of teeth were deeply imprinted on it.


    "Shape changing?"


    Zhao Jiangyuan��s eyes turned cold as he realized the trick that Wang Lu just used. Wang Lu had actually used the shape changing method on the piece of pork meat and the mottled dog, reversing their position. The dog was the meat, and the meat was the dog! When he threw out the piece of pork meat, it seemed as if he used it to block his line of sight, but in fact, it was actually the dog that he threw, and its purpose was to bite Zhao Jiangyuan. When Zhao Jiangyuan rushed forward with his Limitless Sword strike, his whole mind was concentrated on Wang Lu, thus he wasn��t aware of the opponent��s trick. Moreover, the dog was also a different kind of spirit beast. Though it seemed not to be of high grade, it actually had very sharp teeth that it could bite through the sword��s momentum that wrapped Zhao Jiangyuan��s wrist that held the sword and even injured the flesh and bone of a Foundation Establishment cultivator�� Was this mottled fur dog��s grade not exceeding the permitted limit?


    However, the more important question was, the opposite party had used his sword confidently, which obviously meant that the opposite party had known of his method and just nurtured their own strength and bade their time. However, even in his own Ten Thousand Arts Sect, his method was not well-known, so how did the opposite party see through him?


    During their trip to Spirit Sword Mountain, Yuan Chaonian and the other Elders had made a precaution that would prevent the Spirit Sword Sect Elders from probing the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s disciples�� actual situation using their primordial spirit. Thus, Zhao Jiangyuan was very confident that his sword cultivation ability and method were extremely hidden, without any w at all, and yet��


    Wang Lu wouldn��t tell him that, although Zhao Jiangyuan hid this ability of his extremely well that even the Spirit Sword Sect Elders failed to see it, a certain chef immediately saw it in just a single nce. At that time, that chef very casually said to Wang Lu with a smile, "Look, there��s a sword cultivator over there ~"


    Thus, Zhao Jiangyuan��s biggest trump card was doomed to fail from the start. As for his prepared-with-confidence winning-at-the-first-strike strike, it was even more impossible to seed. However, even after failing that, Zhao Jiangyuan was not discouraged. Instead, he took a half step forward andunched his Limitless Sword, ready to lock Wang Lu in a closebat sword fight.


    "Hey, you think your Limitless Sword is that amazing? If you want toe thene, the closer you get, the less you see."


    Wang Lu said as he slowly waved the Sword of Mount Kun, using his Non-Phase Sword Art to create the impregnable three-feet sword defense.


    And in the eyes of Zhao Jiangyuan, a sturdy fortress gradually formed and eventually turned perfect with all the wspletely hidden�� If he didn��t witness it himself, it would be hard for him to imagine that a little high-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator could have such a powerful defense.


    Zhao Jiangyuan��s heart became heavier. His nned first sword strike to catch the opponent off guard and win the match in one fell swoop didn��t even hurt the opponent! Instead, he was interrupted in the middle of the course, and his magical power cirction was hampered by the bite wound which prevented him from maintaining peak power exertion. But now that Wang Lu��s defense had been fully activated, coupled with the spirit pet, with its unknown depth; although he would still have the confidence to break Wang Lu��s defense, he would not be able to do it in a short time. His nned strategy to resolve the match as quickly as possible hadpletely failed.


    And once he was dragged into a protracted fight, it would be like what his Senior Brother said prior the fight, a worst case scenario, because it would leave the opponent with too many opportunities to take advantage of��


    "Therefore, it��s better if youunch your beheading sword strike that failed just now."


    Zhao Jiangyuan self-deprecatingly smiled as he switched the sword to his left hand, put his right hand behind his back and wrapped it with a white mist that he just exerted out, trying to heal the wound.


    At the same time, his mind locked onto his opponent once again, and in his Jade Mansion, his Limitless Sword Heart started to circte rapidly, seeking for the ws of that impregnable fortress.


    Couldn��t find it? It didn��t matter! Even if there were many unfavorable factors for him, how could a sword cultivator from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect be timid in a fight!?


    The second sword strike came along with his anger. This castration sword was even trickier and more vicious, and since Zhao Jiangyuan was on guard this time, it would be impossible for that dog bite tactic to seed again. The dog anxiously ran around on the tform, yet it could not find the opportunity to interrupt this Limitless Sword strike.


    Bam!


    With a dull thumping sound, the Non-Phase Sword and Limitless Sword collided head-on. Immediately, it set off the lump of cloud on the Cloud tform to astonishingly ripple out. After that collision, Wang Lu was still smiling as before. It was just that the tremble on the wrist where his hand held the sword couldn��t be stopped. Zhao Jiangyuan deeply furrowed his brows. He couldn��t believe the opponent was able to block his Limitless Sword.


    A full sword strike from a low-level Foundation Establishment had actually been blocked!?


    Indeed, his Limitless Sword couldn��t be exerted to its full power, but in any case, it was still an Immortal Level Sword Art with extraordinary destructive power. The opponent was just a mere high-level Qi Cultivating Stage, yet was able to block it!? This was not a fight between a top rank sect and amon cultivator where the one from the top rank sect could do the over-rank challenge. The two sides came from the Five Unique, which made the difference in their cultivation stage like a natural moat. However, the gap that wasn��t supposed to be surmounted was actually able to be ovee by a simple swing of the Sword of Mount Kun�� How strong the defensive ability of the Non-Phase Method really was actually?


    Needless to say, he thought it was probably because he took a wrong step. The third sword strike swept like the passing clouds and flowing water. While it had yet to arrive, Wang Lu also swung his sword and met it head-on, not the least bit in a disadvantageous position.


    Over ten sessive sounds of two metals shing each other came from the Cloud tform. The Limitless Sword��s momentum gradually intensified, bing dense like a, which shrouded Wang Lu from all directions. Yet, Wang Lu��s sword defense didn��t yield in the slightest, firmly keeping off the opponent��s sword three feet away from him.


    After a moment, the sound of thousands of swords shes gradually faded. Zhao Jiangyuan��s countenance looked strange as he took a step back.


    Then, he saw Wang Lu suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as paper, and he clearly suffered an internal injury.


    Under the stage, the Spirit Sword Sect disciples stared at them with a look of disbelief. The several Ten Thousand Arts Sect people took out a long breath of relief, their hearts finally calmed down: As long as it broke, this kind of turtle shell sword defense would leave its ws everywhere�� Being able to withstand the barrage of attack from the Limitless Sword for such a long time, as high-level Qi Cultivating Stage, it could be said that Wang Lu had gone against the heaven��s will. However, in the end, he was finally defeated!


    But at this time, on the stage, Zhao Jiangyuan��splexion turned bitter. The next moment, he also coughed out a mouthful of blood, and within the blood, there was a clear trace of his internal organ!


    "What kind of sword is that?" Zhao Jiangyuan said with a hoarse voice. It was hard for him to open his mouth to speak as he still couldn��tpletely stop his urge to vomit blood, yet it was really difficult to push down the question in his heart.


    Wang Lu, simrly found it hard to open his mouth, smiled and said, "Prickly Shell."


    Note:


    [1] Ruyi (Chinese: ����; literally: "as desired; as [you] wish") is a curved decorative object that serves as a ceremonial scepter in Chinese Buddhism or a talisman symbolizing power and good fortune in Chinese folklore.

 Chapter 159 - Forever Original Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 159: Forever Original Soldier</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Listen to me, our Non-Phase Method is one of the world��s top body and spirit cultivation method. It has stood aloof from the rest��"


    "Cut the crap. If it doesn��t have an attack, then say it doesn��t have an attack. In any case, you��re a fucking joke."


    "��There��s no perfect method in this world. Thus, it is understandable for the Non-Phase Method tock in offensive ability since it strives to achieve the ultimate defense. However, in the face of some special circumstances, surviving alone is un-rmendable. Therefore, there��s actually a way to attack."


    "Yeah, I know. It��s sharp tongue. After insulting the opponents with the world��s most vicious swearing, you can then activate your turtle shell defense to make them helpless in dealing with you. Thus, making the opponent��s life worse than death. This is the world��s number one sharpestbination."


    "�� If you really don��t want to learn, then so be it. I��m going back to bed."


    "When did I say that? Since you��re so sincere in begging me, then I��m going to reluctantly ept your teaching!"


    "��"


    A few days ago, there was such a dialogue on the Non-Phase Peak. After that, Wang Wu formally taught her disciple the sword art that she considered as her hidden trump card.


    "Non-Phase Methodcks the explosive and magical power exertion ability. Therefore, if you want to injure the enemy, the only way possible is to use their own power against them��but that��s not an easy thing to do because no one is foolish enough to stare nkly as you maneuver their magical power back at them. However, it��s not difficult if you use the principle of resonance, injuring the enemy 800 while self-harming 1000."


    After exining the principle, Wang Wu personally demonstrated the sword resonance move. When the opponent��s attack reached the body, resonated the attack power of the opponent using Non-Phase Sword Bone as the core and transmitted back the resonation through Non-Phase Sword Art. Although the initiative to provoke the resonance that came from oneself would aggravate the damage to oneself, but at the same time, it would also return most of the attack power back to its owner and injure them. It was indeed injuring the enemy 800 while injuring oneself 1000. Though it seemed absurd and uninhibited, it could still be rated as master ss swordsmanship.


    Because the emphasis was on defense and survival, Non-Phase Method, which was basically a selling-blood-for-a-living kind of method, had never worried about this kind of ��blood exchange�� move. Quite possibly, the more blood dropped, the better. And it seemed like Wang Lu��s ��meat shield�� had reached the level of a prickly shell. From now on, the sky was the limit; he became free and unfettered!


    "Master, Master, what is the name of this overbearing and threatening sword art?"


    Master frowned for a moment. "Nameless Sword Art."


    "��"


    "s, naming ipetence is indeed the characteristic of our Spirit Sword Sect. Don��t look at me with that illiterate person expression. It��s like�� you see, there are twelve peaks in the Spirit Sword Mountain. Ster, Non-Phase, Brilliant Peaks and the like, the main peaks of the Spirit Sword Mountain, are previously the residents of the previous Sect Leaders. And at that time, Spirit Sword Sect was not called Spirit Sword Sect.


    "What was it called then?"


    "Whenever the Master of a Peak became the Sect Leader, the name of that peak became the name of the Sect. Therefore, in those days there are Ster Sword Sect, Brilliant Sword Sect, Misty Sword Sect�� Later on, when it came to our generation, after thinking back and forth, they decided to forgo the name change. However, renaming it to something fixed is troublesome. Thus, they simply changed it into Spirit Sword Sect. There is Spirit, and there is Sword�� you see, that��s where the tradition is."


    Wang Lu thought that the name Non-Phase Method had its reason for why it sounded like a poor man��s choice of words��because this illiterate person was given this Non-Phase Peak. Therefore, her self-created Method became Non-Phase Method�� In any case, it didn��t matter whether this counterattack sword had a name or not, what really mattered was its result in the fight.


    ����


    Now it seemed like the actual result was perfect.


    Wang Lu��s time to practice this amazing swordy was limited, less than three days; he just had ��pried open the gateway into it��. Therefore, Wang Lu didn��t dare to firmly counter Zhao Jiangyuan��s thousands of kilos heavy first sword strike with the nameless sword. He waited until his opponent fell into a trap and injured, thus losing the momentum to finish the match as soon as possible. Then Wang Lu gradually unfolded the nameless sword, bit by bit returning the opponent��s attack power.


    In general, Wang Lu suffered much more than Zhao Jiangyuan. However, with his foundation of Non-Phase Sword Bone, he could actually shoulder much more injuries than Zhao Jiangyuan. Thus, after several exchanges, Zhao Jiangyuan was the first who couldn��t withstand and stopped his Limitless Sword attack.


    "��I am humbled by your excellent swordsmanship."


    Under the imminent disintegration of his Jade Mansion, Zhao Jiangyuan��splexion turned deathly pale as he tried to restrain from vomiting blood while reluctantly opening his mouth to concede the fight.


    If he insisted on continuing the fight, it would injure his fundamentals. If his Jade Mansion really copsed, even if he received the countless treatment methods from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, it would still be troublesome. Zhao Jiangyuan was a sword cultivator, not a mad man.


    To this defeat admission, Wang Lu very generously smiled back, "No need to be polite hahaha cough cough cough!"


    He vomited blood once again, which turned into a mess�� Then Wang Lu stood in the pool of blood and continued to groan.


    "Oh, I, your father, can��t stand it anymore. I��m afraid that if I don��t consume several hundreds of thousand spirit stones worth of medicine soup, I won��t be able to recuperate. If the Sect��s public expense is without reimbursement, we will have to upy ny-nine percent of Spirit Pool Peak! Speaking of which, where��s the beautiful young nurse?"


    On the other side, just as Zhao Jiangyuan barely managed to step down the tform, maintaining the poise as a defeated person, he could no longer hold on anymore. He vomited a mouthful of ck blood and then passed out.


    ����


    The highly anticipated third match ended in the triumph of Spirit Sword Sect.


    Although many people had spected that Wang Lu could win the fight, not many people would have guessed Wang Lu would actually sh head on and win using his real ability. Especially in the end where he used the bitter method of exchanging wound with wound, which caused people to suck their tongue in amazement. Moreover, as a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage cultivator, his physique was actually better than a Foundation Establishment sword cultivator! The body refining effect of the Non-Phase Method was really incredible.


    The two sects�� Elders were also quite emotional with their post fightments.


    "Wang Lu has shown us a very high-level performance of winning against a superior opponent. Whether it was in the preparation for the fight, response during the fight and in surviving the fight, he has shown us an extremely high standard. Certainly, Zhao Jiangyuan��s performance was also very splendid. His defeat just now has many parts due to theck of luck."


    Yuan Chaonian didn��t mince words with hisments. "Zhao Jiangyuan lost in the tactical choice. He was too afraid of the opponent��s trick; before the fight even began, he already lost the mind game. He was anxious to finish the fight, if it were not so, using speed advantage, he should be able to win!"


    In this regard, as the one who proposed this tactic, Hai Yunfan couldn��t help but feel guilty. They had considered all aspects, except for Wang Lu fighting head on in an open and aboveboard way! This was an enormous mistake for Ten Thousand Arts Sect that specialized in pre-fight analyses.


    However, even the defeat of Zhao Jiangyuan couldn��t be squarely med on their Eldest Brother and Little Brother, after all�� the opponent was Wang Lu. Without personally standing in front of him, it was difficult to understand the pressure that made the heart palpitate.


    Couldn��t guess his next step and couldn��t guess the cards hidden in his sleeve�� Obviously, his cultivation base wasn��t high, but like an insurmountable high mountain, it made people depressed, irritated, and lose rationality! A few moments ago, Zhao Jiangyuan had besieged Wang Lu in an inescapable of Limitless Sword, but by the counterattack from the nameless sword, his injury rapidly umted�� During this period, how could Zhao Jiangyuan not realize it? It was because he was so eager for the victory that he didn��t care about it until it was toote.


    "This time, I lost fair and square. However, Senior Sister, you must take revenge for me."


    On his side, the Second Sister Ye Feifei, who was caring for him, nodded. "Rest assured, I��ve seen your fight against him. I already know how to deal with him."


    Zhao Jiangyuan warned, "Don��t be careless. His defensive ability is really strong, and��"


    "Rx, I will not fight recklessly against him." Ye Feifei smiled, which was brimming with confidence that it dispelled Zhao Jiangyuan��s concern.


    Although her brilliance had always been outshone by her Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye, she was, after all, still a rare cultivation talent in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Moreover, from an objective point of view, her fighting style should perfectly restrain that of Wang Lu.


    This advantage of her was such that, in the fight against a rival like Wang Lu, Senior Sister��s winning odds should be higher than that of their Eldest Brother.


    "Senior Sister, you can do it!"


    ����


    On the other side, after the fight had ended, Wang Lu was caught in a bizarre dream.


    In his mind, he only remembered being carried down after a serious injury. In order to recover more quickly, he was put into the state of induced sleep. Before his consciousness faded away, he was still sighing with emotion about the sharpness of the nameless sword. Then, he sank into a fog like illusion world.


    Fragments of sound and light appeared in his mind scattered and smashed, obscured by the dense fog, which he could only vaguely identify to be some kind of deste piece ofnd. However, a strong smell of blood stimted his five senses. Some people��s roar came to his ear, but thenguage was iprehensible.


    After that, the pain seemed to blot out the sky, from his previous injury to cardiac pain; the life-is-worse-than-the-torment-of-death kind of pain. The pain was countless of times more than what he had suffered on the tform. Thus, although he was well aware that he was in an illusion world, Wang Lu somewhat was unable to control himself.


    The enormous pain in him was like a fiercelypressed spring tightly wrapped up in a secure shell. However, the pressure seemed to possess a boiling resistance. In the illusion world, Wang Lu seemingly sawva and heard the sound of thunder, yet from the beginning, with the restriction from that shell, it could not erupt.


    Finally, the ��spring�� seemed to have beenpressed to the max. Although it still couldn��t break through the hard shell, nevertheless, the entire shell and the world within the shell shook.


    Because of this shock, Wang Lu woke up.


    "Hey, you��re still alive."


    Came the voice of his Master.


    "Seems like a veryfortable sleep right there. However, if you want to sleep again then go ahead, your treatment is already done."


    Wang Lu gently frowned, and then asked, "Master, just now I seem to have seen something."


    "Huh, did you catch me naked? That��s not true right?"


    "Em, I mean��"


    Unfortunately, before Wang Lu could exin the situation in the illusion world, he was interrupted by his Master.


    "Your loyal dog, the dead fatty, has lost."


    Wang Lu was startled, got up and asked, "That couldn��t be, right? I have clearly given him the mustard seed bag!"


    His Master held out a basin of sunflower-like strange flowers. "See for yourself."


    Magical power poured into that basin of strange flowers, their petals unfolded, and their pistils projected out the record of the fourth match on the Cloud tform that happened when Wang Lu was still asleep.


    On one side, Wang Lu ridiculed, "Did the poor ghost not have the money to buy the jade bamboo record?" On the other hand, he earnestly looked at the moving images.


    On the Cloud tform was the number two among the representatives of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Ye Feifei, as well as Wen Bao of Spirit Sword Sect.


    On this match, the strength differences of the two contestants could be considered as the most disparate, thus, from before the match, there wasn��t that much of suspense. Despite in his victory against Zhu Qin, Wen Bao had proven that his strength wasn��t weak, in front of the number two character in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect roster, the odds were still stacked against him. Ye Feifei��s characteristics were brisk, patient, cautious, plus having the magical power of Foundation Establishment. All of these perfectly restrained the blindly-charge-forward-like-swine Wen Bao. On the stage, Wen Bao himself didn��t dare to think of victory. Only Wang Lu who looked forward to this dead fatty��s performance��


    However, when the match started, Wen Bao very quickly surprised everyone. Facing Ye Feifei��s agile and swift movement, which seemed no different than illusion technique, Wen Bao��s chosen response was to charge like a pig, continuous pig charge; his aggressiveness was threatening as if he was demented.


    That crazy charge attack forced Ye Feifei into a bind. Because the next opponent was Wang Lu, she didn��t want to reveal too many of her cards; she could not use her real skill in this fight�� She thought this kind of brainless onught should be very easy to deal with��Although Wen Bao��s offensive was fierce, the w was astonishingly huge. In front of a Foundation Establishment cultivator, vital energy body protection was but a child��s y. However, at this time, Wen Bao��s whole skin seemed bright red as if there was ayer of blood on it; his resistance suddenly soared. Ye Feifei sessively probed it with her spells, but not one of them worked. Instead, the wind generated from his sword move became increasingly fiercer, sometimes the wind from a single sword swing wreaked havoc in the area ten meters from him. Looking at the scene on the stage, the audience was dumbstruck.


    Was this guy really in a Qi Cultivating Stage!?


    Ye Feifei was also surprised. Her original n was to defeat the opponent with the bare minimum effort, in order to avoid revealing her cards too soon. However, in the face of such development, it was increasingly difficult for her to keep hiding her card. Thereupon, she very decisively sacrificed her trump card.


    Royal Air.


    Flying, was the dream of countless mortals. People yearned for the flying sword of cultivators. However, for the cultivators, the real flying came at the Xudan Stage.


    The simplest flight spell could be cast by cultivators as early Qi Cultivating Stage. However, the flying was slow and clumsy, nowhere near their movement onnd in terms of agility and speed; it was basically a flying target mark. It had no actualbat value. Only when their magical power reached that of a Xudan Stage could they freely maneuver around on air, and have the ability to fly at high altitude, and thus be used inbat.


    However, Ye Feifei��s cultivation base was just low-level Foundation Establishment, yet she could dance lithely in the air, which suddenly even left more than ten after images and dazzled people��s eyes.


    Before people could sigh in appreciation the prowess of Ye Feifei as the number two trump card, Wen Bao had already wielded his great sword fiercely, setting off an astonishing raging tornado storm, which instantly swept away all of Ye Feifei��s afterimages. Only her real body was spared due to her wielding her wind shield.


    The wind stopped, and the whole area turned deathly silent.


    "This is impossible!"


    Countless people who witnessed this spectacle roared such an exmation. No matter how good Wen Bao��s attack was, but with a cultivation base of Qi Cultivating Stage, it was impossible for him to produce such an amazing wind from wielding his sword!


    "By the way, how did you do that?" her Master asked Wang Lu.


    "The brocade sack."


    "What��s inside the sack?"


    "Some original smell of a certain noble and elegant youngdy."


    "��" Even the Non-Phase Peak Master who had always been known for her questionable moral integrity, at this time couldn��t help but deeply admire. "Unfortunately, his power came from the pouch, his defeat also came from the pouch."


    The white d woman shook her head and motioned Wang Lu to continue watching.


    The match was rather quick, onlyst for about a minute.


    When Wen Bao thought he could go against the heaven��s will and win the match, he opened the brocade sack once again. When he tried to obtain power from that original smell��


    Blood shot out from his nose and to the sky; Wen Bao swayed several times, and his plump figure fell down with a thud.


    Wang Lu gawked for a long time.


    "This loser is a virgin��"

 Chapter 160 - There Is Already Nothing To Be Afraid Of

    <h4>Chapter 160: There Is Already Nothing To Be Afraid Of</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wen Bao��s defeat was indeed regrettable.


    When nobody was optimistic, he bravely went forth into battle and unexpectedly became dominant in it. But then, beyond everyone��s expectation again, he sprayed out blood and lost�� a mysterious dark horse.


    Of course, in addition to the Elders with their amazing eyesight, most people couldn��t see the secret to this. Wen Bao��s source of power inside the pouch became the object of gossip of everyone. Some people said it was a banned substance, other said it was nothing; people would just make something unnecessarilyplicated, and the fatty was actually very formidable. Others also said that the thing inside the pouch was the Spirit Sword Sect��s newly developed magical treasure, which had the power to store magical power��


    Of course, regarding the two Sects�� contestants, no matter how shocking Wen Bao��s performance was, it was a thing of the past. Regardless of how many secrets he kept inside his body, as a loser, he had already lost his appeal.


    What really mattered were the four cultivators who overcame their opponents and marched into the next round.


    After the four fights of the first round, the two sides had more or less exposed their cards and weaknesses. Zhan Ziye��s lightning body, Liu Li��s fire and water double sword, Wang Lu��s reversing-injury nameless sword, and Ye Feifei��s Royal Air.


    The second round was scheduled for the next day. The contestants had one day to restore their magical power, heal injuries, and deduce and make appropriate counters ording to the new information. Among these, except for Wang Lu, all the other three winners were almost uninjured going into the next round and had no reason to restore anything. Wang Lu��s case was more worrying; although his injury for injury method was very beautiful to defeat a stronger opponent, the damage to him was also quite heavy. Many people guessed Spirit Sword Sect would send Yue Xinyao to substitute him.


    However, regarding the concerned party, such spection was simply nonsense.


    "What a joke, want little Yue to rece me? Isn��t that the same as pushing a little girl into a fire pit? Her three-legged cat��s Kung Fu would just be a child��s y even for Ye Feifei in her menstruation period!"


    "�� Senior Brother, although I appreciate your concern for me, what you said is too��"


    "I��m sorry, I��m too straightforward. However, this substitute notion needs to be forgotten ASAP; the opponent is too strong this time. Except for me and Liu Li, no one else has a reasonable chance of winning unless they use the brocade sack method. However, there��s no suitable brocade sack for you."


    Wang Lu spoke someforting words to Yue Xinyao as hey on his bed at the Non-Phase Peak during her visit.


    "This injury is nothing at all. Many times I suffered heavier injuries than this in the Savage Land. As long as I take a little bit of medicine and some sleep, tomorrow morning, I will be fine."


    Yue Xinyao still had some worries. "But this precious pre-fight preparation time would be a waste."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Against Ye Feifei, is there a need to prepare for anything? If the opponent is Zhan Ziye or Liu Li, preparation is a must, but for Ye Feifei, she��s yet to qualify for that."


    "Senior Brother, isn''t this talk a little bit too much?"


    Sitting near the bed, the simple and honest warrior Wen Bao said, "Ye Feifei�� is actually very formidable."


    Because he was sitting next to Yue Xinyao, the fatty obviously was quite ufortable. He was especially afraid if she knew the truth about the brocade sack, thus he couldn��t help but break into cold sweat. However, he still tried to convey his experience in fighting Ye Feifei to Wang Lu.


    "Although Ye Feifei has shown her card, her strength is more than that��"


    "I know, her spell should be strong. Although her sessive probing spells failed to affect your vital energy body protection, that��s just because she has yet toe up with her special move. In any case, she is the second best talent among the younger generations in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, so her attack couldn��t possibly be so weak."


    Wen Bao said, "Yes, she has speed and powerful attack, so it should be very tricky for Senior Brother to deal with her."


    "Tricky?" Wang Lu showed a look of disbelief. "What��s the reason for this?"


    "Because�� Senior Brother, isn��t your counterattack ability only works if you fight in a melee?"


    Although he was clearly embarrassed to say that, even Wen Bao could see that Wang Lu��s counterattack ability on long range fight was basically zero. Zhao Jiangyuan lost because he was in a hurry to win. If he had kept his distance and bombarded Wang Lu with spells, Wang Lu would just be a sandbag.


    And Ye Feifei was undoubtedly a master in long range bombardment. She would simply not fight Wang Lu in a closebat.


    Wang Luughed. "Mortal��s wisdom! Since I know I don��t have a chance in a long range fight, I naturally have to find a way to bring her close!"


    Wen Bao froze. "How? Using spells is certainly not going to work; the opponent is after all from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Or do you want to rely on your dog? But your dog can��t fly."


    Wang Lu said, "Your IQ is not enough to consider thisplex problem; I have my own solution�� If you guys really want to help to supply me with ideas, you might as well analyze Liu Li��s match."


    "What?"


    Near the bed, many of his fellow disciples were taken by surprise. This Senior Brother Wang Lu was too ambitious. Before he even won the semifinal, he already wanted to prepare for the final. Moreover, did he really think he would stand a chance against Liu Li?


    "Nonsense, of course, I will help her. After all, we are disciples of the same sect, even if we arepeting in apetition. However, if there are only the two of us left, should I not make my move against her?"


    This remark dispelled some doubts in the minds of the several people present, especially for outer court disciples who didn��t know much about Wang Lu. They opened their mouths wide in surprise.


    Among them was a little Junior Sister who came with Yue Xinyao. She softly asked her Senior Sister Wen Yin, "Senior Sister, isn��t the Non-Phase Peak supposed to not have any good people?"


    Wen Yin was a bit embarrassed. "This�� There��s a lot of misunderstanding about the Non-Phase Peak."


    On the other side, Wang Lu began his in-depth questions about Liu Li.


    "At present, no one can defeat Liu Li head on, even my reversing-injury swordy couldn��t ovee her Brilliant Sword Heart. Thus, to win against her, an ingenious method needs to be used. Compared to me, you guys have more contact with Liu Li, so, tell me about her life details, and I��ll see the areas where I can exploit��For example, where does she usually eat? What are her habits?"


    The little Junior Sister who asked Wen Yin just now couldn��t help but ask, "Senior Brother Wang Lu, why are you asking these? Could it be you want to poison Senior Sister Liu Li?"


    "Nonsense. Otherwise, do you think I would give her snacks?"


    "��"


    Junior Sister Yun Luan couldn��t believe her ears. Who could possibly say such a high sounding conspiracy righteously!?


    Wang Lu added, "In addition, what books she likes to read, the kind of music that she likes to hear�� by the way, has she ever had a love experience?"


    Wang Lu asked several questions. Unfortunately, because the answers were too straightforward, for a time, unexpectedly no one responded to him.


    "You don��t know this, and don��t know that. Do you guys even feel sincere in visiting the sick?" Wang Lu sighed with emotion. "But it doesn��t matter, you guys can also give me some money."


    Then shortly, the room was cleared of visitors.


    ����


    For the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people, this was a sleepless night.


    Despite after going through a round ofbat, Zhan Ziye and Ye Feifei were spent; it was more important to analyze their next opponent.


    ording to the arrangement of the Elders of the two Sects, the first match tomorrow would be Wang Lu vs. Ye Feifei, followed by Zhan Ziye vs. Liu Li. Upon knowing about Liu Li��s fire and water double sword, Zhan Ziye retreated back to the Cloud Wave Boat to contemte the countermeasures to improve his winning chance. However, Ye Feifei and her several Junior Brothers gathered together in the pink house at the Spirit Pool Peak, discussing the countermeasures together.


    Unlike Zhan Ziye��s opponent, the real strength of Ye Feifei��s opponent was not in his strength, but rather in his endless machinations. Even in Zhao Jiangyuan��s defeat, half of that was due to the opponent grasping his real ability��When all people thought Wang Lu would use an underhanded means to win, he suddenly went open and aboveboard, which itself could also be considered an underhanded means��


    For such an opponent, contemting the countermeasure alone was pointless. It was better to use the thinking power of many people toe up with measures to guard against the machinations of the opponent.


    "Little Hai, you and Wang Lu get along the most, do you have any method to counter him?"


    "Senior Sister thinks too highly of me. Toward Wang Lu, I am also at a loss." Hai Yunfan wryly smiled. He remembered his conversation with Wang Lu not so long ago, which at this time made his heart palpitated even more fiercely. However��the words that he should say, he ought to say.


    "Actually, there��s no need to think too much on how to deal with Wang Lu. In the end, in a duel match, strength is the number one decider. From the previous four matches, we can trace back three of them to him."


    Although they were called into the room by Ye Feifei to help her out, the several other disciples actually couldn��te up with any idea and at this time had be listeners.


    "Three times he aimed at the weakness in people��s heart. Eldest Brother is extremely bad in the matters of man and woman rtionship, Third Senior Brother dreaded Wang Lu��s tricks too much that he became impatient, and what about Wen Bao? Presumably, Wang Lu stimted Wen Bao��s potential with his trick. In fact, it��s not difficult to analyze the matter if we look from another angle. With Master and the other Elders present, Wang Lu could not use many tricks. Could he use poison tactic? Could he consume banned drugs? Could he cause mischief on the scene? The answer to all of that is no. Therefore, the only thing he can do is tounch psychological attacks."


    Hai Yunfan��s reasoning was very simple, but to Ye Feifei and the others who heard it, they suddenly felt enlightened.


    "With these words of yours, there��s actually nothing to be afraid of Wang Lu."


    "At least, in thispetition between the two Sects, there are not that many opportunities that he can exploit. Therefore��Senior Sister, as long as you keep your rhythm, and not be confused with his trick, your victory is ascertained." Hai Yunfan said and then smiled. "Although Senior Brother Zhao lost to him, at least he was forced to use his card. That dying together swordy of his has very strict limitations, has it not?"


    Zhao Jiangyuan chagrined-ly said, "Nowe to think of it, the shock from his sword came from when our two swords intersected. Which means that his sword must be used in closebat to be of any use. If I kept my distance from the start and just attacked him with my flying sword, at least, I wouldn��t have gotten hurt."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Senior Sister, you excel at long distance fight. If the distance is long enough, even Eldest Brother couldn��t overtake you."


    Ye Feifeiughed. "How could I bepared to Eldest Brother? With his annihtion thunder, I don��t even have the chance to fight back�� However, if as you say, Wang Lu doesn��t have the ability to fight from a distance, then there��s nothing to fear."


    Hai Yunfan said, "However, Senior Sister, you still need to be careful a little bit. Next, we��ll try to deduce his Non-Phase Method. Senior Brother Zhao has fought with him, so he should have many valuable pieces of first-hand information."


    Zhao Jiangyuan nodded. "Correct. Although I dare not say that I��ve got the essence of his Method, I did realize some things about it. The first is��"


    ��In this sound of active discussion, this fight-preparation became increasingly tense.

 Chapter 161 - It’s My Best Friend!

    <h4>Chapter 161: It��s My Best Friend!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The highly anticipated semifinals began on time early the next morning.


    The first fight would be Wang Lu vs. Ye Feifei, which was also known as the showdown between the two number two characters.


    Among the five representatives of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Ye Feifei without a doubt ranked the second. However, being ced under Liu Li had incurred quite a criticism from Wang Lu.


    "Ridiculous, both of us are the Sessor Disciples. My cultivation base is not exactly lower than her. I started cultivatingter than her. I��m younger than her, and my reputation is higher than her, why is it that the default lead is her?"


    "�� I don��t think it��s a good idea to enumerate the reasons."


    Still, in Wang Lu��s view, it was clear that only he had the lead representative qualification. Even legend-has-it-that-she-was-even-better-than-Liu-Li Zhu Siyao, who couldn��t participate because she had passed the ten years cultivation limit, also didn��t have the qualification to rob the lead representative position from his hand.


    "Well, no matter. Since everyone doesn��t recognize, then I will let them see me win this match and the final so they will recognize. Congrattions Junior Sister-inw, you will be an important stepping stone on my road to be the lead representative."


    Standing on the other end of the Cloud tform, Ye Feifei was extremely puzzled, that Junior Sister-inw referred to what? Was this some kind of provocative statement?


    At the same time, under the stage, Hai Yunfan��s heart almost jumped out of his chest: Boss, don��t y me like that!


    "Wang Lu, I have seen through your actual situation." Ye Feifei��s awe-inspiring eyes looked at her opponent and confidently said, "You have no chance."


    Wang Lu looked at Ye Feifei. In particr, he especially stared at her pair of confident eyes, then broke intoughter. "For a second there, I thought you��d actually seen through me. Sure enough, that��s just a bluff."


    Ye Feifei sneered. "Whether I��m bluffing or not, or who is bluffing here, we��ll see when the fight starts."


    "Oh." Wang Lu carelessly replied and then whistled.


    "Woof!"


    The mottled dog Huahua jumped on the Cloud tform and cheerfully bounced around Wang Lu��s feet.


    "Humph, it��s still the same." Under the tform, Zhao Jiangyuan resentfully looked at the dog; he still felt a dull ache on his wrist.


    The dog��s teeth were sharp, and its jaws marvelous. Yesterday when he was bitten on the wrist, not only did he suffer a terrible pain, his magical power also stagnated, which failed to recover for the rest of the fight. Even after the treatment from his Master, the recovery was very slow�� However, the dog��s bite attack could only rely on the element of surprise.


    In addition to its sharp teeth, the dog had no other advantages. Not only was it vulnerable, but its speed was alsoughable. It had no ability such as stealth, shape shifting, and so on. Once you guarded against it, it basically posed no threat anymore. Moreover, the shape changing trick could only be used once.


    This time, Wang Lu once again used this stupid dog. From here, it could be seen that he was already at the end of his wits.


    Thinking to this, Zhao Jiangyuan��s heart slightly eased a bit. Although he lost the fight, if it could help his Senior Sister achieve an easy victory, then his loss would have a value�� It would be even better if his Eldest Brother could defeat Liu Li on the afternoon fight and therefore fight his Elder Sister in the final round, which would mean a fierce p in the face for the Spirit Sword Sect! Thus, it would let them know that tricks and machinations did not amount to something; the prosperity of the Sect relied on strength, not plotting!


    "Senior Sister, you got this!" Zhao Jiangyuan took the lead in cheerleading, along with Lu Qiancai and Hai Yunfan��unfortunately, their Eldest Brother was still in a closed door to prepare for his afternoon fight. Otherwise, if he also cheered on their Elder Sister, she would be extremely moved, which would increase her fighting spirit!


    However, after cheering for quite a while, Zhao Jiangyuan suddenly found there was something strange in the Elder Sister��s eyes�� which seemed to be wavering.


    Although the match hadn��t started yet, it was important to do a warm up or preparation. Some of the necessary spells should be cast to adjust the primordial spirit and the body in order for them to quickly enter thebat state. However, at this time, Elder Sister earnestly watched Wang Lu��s every move, rather than�� After looking at Wang Lu for a while, she then looked at the mottled dog.


    "Strange, why does Elder Sister appear to be uneasy? Did she lose her nerve now? That��s unlikely."


    "Yeah, Senior Sister has always been the one who can keepposure the most. Even Eldest Brother couldn��tpare to her on this point. How could she seem somewhat guilty?"


    The more Zhao Jiangyuan and Lu Qiancai looked at her, the more they felt her behavior strange. However, since they couldn��t see through why that was so, they could only shake their heads and keep on cheering her. At this time, the two Sects�� Elders had checked both Wang Lu and Ye Feifei��s condition, and after confirming that there was nothing abnormal, they announced the start of the game.


    "Bad!" Hai Yunfan suddenly had a sh of insight and realized that there was an impending great crisis here.


    Unfortunately, the fight had officially begun! The Cloud tform rose high and was isted from the audience below.


    This was the lesson learned from the first match��at the time it was the fight between Zhan Ziye and Yue Yun, when Zhan Ziye was about to win, Wang Lu��s words from the outside stirred some wave and nearly turned the fight around. Since then, without waiting for the opponent to call attention to it, Spirit Sword Sect made a countermeasure to it.


    Right now, although the audience could still clearly see the situation on the Cloud tform, they could not exert any influence on it. Even their cheering sounds couldn��t reach the two contestants there. It was absolutely a fair and isted arena.


    When the fight began, Ye Feifei pulled no punches. She immediatelyunched her Royal Air and flew straight into the air. This move triggered a burst of exmation from the audience because Ye Feifei��s action was significantly much faster than yesterday.


    When she fought with Wen Bao, she hadn��t really put out her real skill�� But now, facing Wang Lu, she hid her card no more.


    Ye Feifei��s casting pirs of fire toward Wang Lu officially started the fight. Being able to rain down fire from the sky proved her credential as the number two powerful character.


    On the other side, Wang Lu drew his Sword of Mount Kun and dissipated the pirs of fire, which proved his extreme defense. However, after that strike, Ye Feifei instead felt at ease because the fire was only scattered; the fire power couldn��t be counterattacked back to her.


    Wang Lu��s ability to counterattack was limited to closebat. Therefore, as long as she kept her distance, he was just a thick sandbag without any threat at all�� If she could guard against his psychological attack and not get close to him no matter what, at the very least, she would be in an impregnable position.


    Moreover, although Wang Lu��s defensive ability was strong, ording to the inference from her several Junior Brothers, it was not without a w. His super strong defensive ability was by no means perfect; arge part of the opponent��s attack was absorbed by his body, thus it seemed that his defensive force was far beyond what was known as normal, but there was a huge w in this.


    Once the opponent��s attack exceeded his defense limit, the seemingly perfect defense would copse immediately. For other cultivators, if their defenses were broken, they would only suffer injuries. However, Wang Lu was more likely to be seriously injured and might even die on the spot, losing the match in an instant!


    While Ye Feifei was, in fact, most adept at this kind of fight. Although she was a woman, her magical power was vigorous; her ability to fight a protracted fight was not inferior to Zhan Ziye. Therefore, she didn��t believe a high-level Qi Cultivating Stage Wang Lu could persist longer than her.


    However, Wang Lu also didn��t intend to just be a sandbag for Ye Feifei��s attack. After sessfully parrying that fire attack, Wang Lu��s next move caused Ye Feifei to stare dumbfoundedly at him.


    He reached out his hand, picked up the dumb dog at his feet and threw it up! While in the air, the stupid dog made threatening gestures; its face turned fierce, and its canine fangs glistened under the light. Unfortunately, Wang Lu��s aim was unsatisfactory, therefore, the stupid dog just brushed past Ye Feifei.


    Then, with a dull thumping sound, the stupid dog fell back to the Cloud tform, whichpletely shocked it. The corners of its mouth were overflowing with traces of blood; it couldn��t get up for a long time.


    Wang Lu shook his head, leisurely walked toward it and, without any trace of pity, cruelly picked it up with the intent to throw it again.


    At this time, Ye Feifei who was still in the middle of the air, unbelievably stared with eyes open wide at him, and then asked in disbelief, "What-what are you doing?"


    Wang Luughed. "Fight back."


    "With that move!?"


    "What else can I do? Cast spells? The only way I can fight back right now is to let this dog bite you. But you fly so high, I have no choice but to throw this stupid dog."


    Ye Feifei was trembling with rage. "You-you don��t have any humanity at all!"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "No matter. I still have beastly nature!" With that, he threw that stupid dog again.


    Unfortunately, his aim was still poor; the dog only passed Ye Feifei��s shoulder. However, unexpectedly, Ye Feifei reached out and sent off a puff of mist on that dog, which wrapped it and lightlynded it on the tform, preventing it from suffering any injury.


    Wang Lu eximed, "What a kind person you are." His eyes were full of banter.


    Ye Feifei was startled; she knew her w had been exposed. Therefore, she promptly used her magical treasure, the Red Jade Coral to stimte her magical power. However, the next moment, the scene that was reflected in her eyes caused breathing to turn chaotic, her spell suddenly broke, her magical power scattered and her Jade Mansion shook.


    Wang Lu actually kicked his spirit pet fiercely. Moreover, he clearly aimed for its sensitive parts nose and the mouth, which in turn caused it to bleed profusely.


    "You!?"


    Wang Lu ignored Ye Feifei and coldly scolded his dog, "Idiot, I gave you two chances, but you didn��t bite her. Is there any use for me to keep you!?"


    The dumb dog whimpered and was very miserable.


    "What are you crying about? If you have the ability, bite that woman down! Go!" While talking, Wang Lu kicked that dog once again.


    The stupid dog wailed and spat out blood.


    "Hehe, just now that woman helped to slow your fall with her mist, and her sympathy toward you was clearly visible. However, how could there be sympathy in a fight? So you two must have known each other before this. People say dogs are loyal, but you this cheap thing actually serve the interest of the outsider!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he kicked its throat, which stopped the dog��s wail. A momentter, it vomited out many blood clots.


    Under the stage, everyone was deathly silent.


    Ye Feifei��s fury has reached the sky that her vision turned red and her whole body uncontrobly trembled. "You, you vicious wretch! Go to hell!"


    The next moment, under the stage, Hai Yunfan anxiously eximed, "Senior Sister, don��t be fooled!"


    Unfortunately, at this time, the Cloud tform had beenpletely isted from outside interference. Under extreme anger caused by provocation, Ye Feifei��s right index finger and ring finger slightly interlocked; she cast a spell and instantly appeared behind Wang Lu.


    This Instantaneous Flurry was Ye Feifei��s life-saving card. Yet, at this time, she actually used it tounch a surprise attack. The Red Jade Coral was sped in Ye Feifei��s hand, ready to discharge celestial fire. At the same time, her other hand reached down to search the seriously injured dying spirit pet.


    Although Ye Feifei��s move was quite anxious and desperate, she actually came prepared. In her right hand, the Coral��s Celestial Fire was ready to be released, to prevent the opponent��s counterattack from injuring her. While her left hand��s fingers probed out to look for the contract sign on the Spirit Pet. As long as she found it, she could immediately break the frail contract rtion between Wang Lu and Huahua. Without the shackles of the contract, the Spirit Pet would be free, not to be bullied by this evil master.


    However, when her left hand was about to touch the Spirit Pet, Ye Feifei clearly saw two pairs of sneers!


    Wang Lu and the mottled dog, a person and a pet, had a very simr smile!


    The next moment, pain came through her left hand; the dog had viciously bitten it. At this time, Ye Feifei finally realized what her Junior Brother said as gouging one��s heart, which currently caused a deep anguish within her!


    In the twinkling of an eye, even the already quite advanced Spirit Mist Heart Sutra in her Jade Mansion couldn��t withstand the shock, which immediately revealed a crack. The magical power in Ye Feifei��s body subsequently trembled and nearly went out of control. However, how could Wang Lu sit back and watch his opponent recover from the pain and regain her breathing?


    The Sword of Mount Kun, leisurely but urately, swung toward the Red Jade Coral.


    "Damn it!"


    The Red Jade Cr was currently in the state of drawing the bow ready to release the arrow, which could be released at any time. However, with the shock from the Sword of Mount Kun, plus Ye Feifei��s almost uncontroble magical power, the Celestial Fire immediately leaked out, burning the sea and boiling the ocean.


    And Wang Lu also quietly activated his prickly shell.

 Chapter 162 - Oh, You Want to Be Friends with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 162: Oh, You Want to Be Friends with Me?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Senior Sister, are you alright?"


    When she woke up, she immediately saw the worried face of her Junior Brother Hai Yunfan.


    Ye Feifei, still feeling somewhat weak, lightly nodded and stood up.


    Her injury wasn��t heavy. Before the Celestial Fire counterattack burned her head, it had already been suppressed by the referee Elder��s supreme remarkable ability. Therefore, she only had her Jade Mansion shocked and thus suffered an internal injury. After circting her breathing for a moment in the resting area, she soon became clear-headed again. Afterward, contrary to the advice from her Junior Brothers and the several Elders, inrge strides, she went toward the opposite side of the Cloud tform, toward the resting area of the Spirit Sword Sect.


    Sure enough, Wang Lu was also there. While coughing out blood, he teased the dog with the streaky pork.


    Seeing Ye Feifeiing at him aggressively, the surrounding disciples very tacitly got out of the way, selling him out.


    "Yo, what do we have here, it��s the dog powder�� oh, wrong, it��s the dog lover Ye Feifei. What can I help you?" Wang Lu showed a teasing look, which immediately angered Ye Feifei.


    "Did you already n this from the start?" Inwardly angry, Ye Feifei��s voice was cold.


    "No. Yesterday when I took the dog onstage, it attracted various screams from the audience, including you. I heard your voice clearly among them, that��s when I came up with a n to deal with you." Wang Lu was exceptionally frank with her. He then picked up the stupid dog and wiggled it in front of Ye Feifei.


    "You like it? Though it is a bit stupid."


    Ye Feifei said, "When you abused the dog�� was it fake?"


    "Nonsense, this stupid dog has a rough skin and thick meat. Even if I abuse it, it��s not going to hurt. The blood that you saw was nothing but the blood tofu that I previously feed it with."


    "Blood�� shameless!"


    "Better than having no brain." Wang Lu didn��t care about the opposite party��s usation. "A grand Foundation Establishment Cultivator but couldn��t even recognize the blood tofu, yet you have the nerve to im that you��re very calm and cautious in a fight?"


    Ye Feifei was ashamed and angry at the same time. She wished she could decide the victory and defeat with Wang Lu right there and then.


    However, in the end, she suppressed all of that anger and calmed down.


    "Wang Lu, you haven��t really learned the animal training method right?"


    Wang Lu teased the dumb dog with his foot, and then said, "Of course I haven��t. I just exchanged the contract with it."


    "Without the animal training, there��s no use in having it. What��s the use in keeping it!?"


    Wang Luughed, "Isn��t it a bit funny that this questiones from someone who was defeated with the help of this dog?"


    "Humph, for such a spirit pet to fall into your hand, it��s really a waste." Ye Feifei said, "You and it are not suitable for each other."


    "Hey, aren��t you a bit frontal in trying to poach my pet!?"


    Ye Feifei ignored Wang Lu��s ridicule and just coldly put forward her own request, "I want to buy your spirit pet, tell me your price."


    "80 billion spirit stones."


    "You!?" Upon hearing this outrageous price, Ye Feifei knew that the opposite party was totally without any sincerity. "Your cultivation method and animal training method arepletely ipatible, and your Spirit Sword Sect also doesn��t have any methods in animal training, what��s the use in keeping it? Moreover, you don��t like spirit pets at all!"


    Wang Lu said, "And then? Do you want to say you have a method in animal training, therefore it��s more suitable to raise the pet?"


    Ye Fefei said, "That��s right. The only thing that Ick right now is a closebat spirit pet that can form a link with my heart."


    "Oh, then hurry up and prepare that 80 billion spirit stones. When it��s ready, you can buy it."


    "Please be a bit sincere!"


    "Who are you to ask me to be sincere? When you see those ��Mr. Perfect�� kind of guys, you would let him f*ck you, but when he grows tired of you, would you actively give yourself freely to the losers?"


    Ye Feifei deeply furrowed her brows. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Oh, let me make it simple to you: if you don��t have the money, just go wash up and sleep."


    With that, Wang Lu immediately kicked the stupid dog on the ground next to him. The stupid dog immediately barred its teeth, revealing a fierce expression.


    Ye Feifei felt a sense of loss. Knowing that she no longer had the chance, she no longer said anything and walked away.


    However, when she reached the edge of the rest area, she could not bear but turn around and say, "Wang Lu, don��t think you can rely on tricks forever. In the finals, my Senior Brother will give you a lesson!"


    "Hahaha, give me a lesson in front of the audience? Then let��s wait and see!"


    ����


    In the afternoon, people crowded around the Cloud tform once again.


    In many people��s view, the semifinals between Zhan Ziye and Liu Li would be the true showdown of the day. Although Wang Lu continued to give amazing performances, from a cultivator��s point of view, he was too far off from the correct path of a cultivator.


    The two people who really could represent the two sects as the top-level disciples were Liu Li and Zhan Ziye. For this fight, the two sects had begun their preparation since yesterday; as if by prior agreement, both sides retreated in a closed door. Needless to say, people from the sect had also done a lot of work.


    For example, drumming up public support, circting insane sex scandal. Before the match, the gossips about the two contestants was overwhelming. No one knew who spread it the first time, but some said that Zhan Ziye��s lightning body was just a camouge; his real skill and trump card were still hidden. Some said that although Zhan Ziye��s cultivation base was quite high, the w in his disposition was too big, which could be easy to exploit. Some people also said that Zhan Ziye had fallen in love with Liu Li and thus might not be able to go all out on the stage. Of course, the news about Liu Li was even more. Like how simple and naive Liu Li��s mind was, and likely to fall for schemes and tricks; with a little bit of effort, you could reap a huge benefit. Another example was that, when Zhan Ziye shows Liu Li his lightning body, Liu Li��s heart would be swept away by how heroic his look at that state was. As long as he confessed to her, it was highly likely that he would get a positive result��


    Of course, the source behind those gossips was suspicious. Considering a certain person was known for his unscrupulous attack method, the people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect strictly filtered the gossips and did not let Zhan Ziye know about them. Otherwise, his close-to-seed Ten Thousand Arts�� Motionless Heart Sutra quite possibly could fall apart. When the timees, when the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s Eldest Brother confessed his love on the stage in front of everybody and was publicly rejected, his mind would be thrown into confusion, which then would be a hard to wash scandal for the sect.


    "Speaking of which, this time��s out of the mountain, we really are in a difficult situation. No wonder some Elders in the sect said that the Nine Regions is big, there will always be someone who is better than you; even in amon small sect might lie crouching tiger hidden dragon. This Spirit Sword Sect is not as vulnerable as Shengjing Sect said."


    In the resting area, Lu Qiancai sighed with emotion.


    Zhao Jiangyuan bitterly said, "How can the Shengjing Sect be so kind, calling a spade a spade for us? Spirit Sword Sect is indeed more powerful than what we imagined. That one of a kind Wang Lu is needless to say, and Liu Li really formidable. Moreover, Yue Yun, Wen Bao�� although their cultivation bases are not high, their basic skills are quite solid. Barbarian sect is indeed barbarian sect."


    For these Senior Brothers of his, whose sense of superiority had already been deeply etched in their bone marrow, Hai Yunfan could only respond with a wry smile. Speaking of which, he alone wasn��t gued by this. In his several years cultivating in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the sect��s treatment toward him was the same as his fellow disciples, yet why hadn��t he caught the arrogant mentality of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect?


    No, perhaps toward the other sects, he would be like his Senior Brothers, maintaining a superior attitude. However, in the Spirit Sword Sect, in a certain person��s ce, it was difficult for him to act high and mighty.


    Hai Yunfan sighed. He knew that if he kept this feeling of inferiority into the future, when his cultivation base became higher, perhaps it would lead to devil heart, therefore��


    Although he very much didn��t want to be enemies with Brother Wang, who told the Spirit Sword Sect to shelter him in the past?


    After thinking about it, Hai Yunfan decided to do something.


    ��������


    "Senior Brother, this is for you."


    Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye opened his eyes and then curiously looked at Hai Yunfan and the piece of paper held in his hand. On that piece of paper, there was actually an immortal aura, as well as a row of digits and several characters.


    "What is this?"


    Hai Yunfanughed. "It��s nothing. Just now, I saw under the Cloud tform someone opening a gambling ce. Thus, my hands became itchy for a moment, and I bet on your name Senior Brother."


    Zhan Ziye narrowed his eyes. "A momentarily itchy hand, yet you dare to put such a big bet? Five hundred thousand spirit stones is not a small number."


    "This bet is a sure win, so it doesn��t matter how high my bet is."


    Zhan Ziye opened his mouth but didn��t know what to say. After a while, he sighed. "Junior Brother��"


    Hai Yunfan seemed to sense that his Senior Brother was emotionally moved; he lightlyughed. "Senior Brother, you don��t have to say anything. I��m sure you can win."


    "No, what I meant to say is, since you knew there��s such a gamble, why didn��t you call me and we can ce our bet together?"


    Hai Yunfan froze for a moment, then he realized that was just a joke; he couldn��t help butugh. "Turns out the victory is already in Senior Brother��s hand. Later on, I will call Senior Sister and the others to bet together, so that we can win a bit more."


    Zhan Ziye nodded and no longer talk. He closed his eyes and then continued to refine the fire of the Five Thunder Heart Sutra within his Jade Mansion.


    As his Master said, the Heart Sutras of the Immortal Cultivation World could never turn the heart to be as still aske water. However, a brilliant cultivator can skillfully use the heart sutra to achieve the same result.


    Right now, there was only one thing in his mind, victory. In order to win, all the other thoughts could be ignored�� and this was exactly the correct usage of the Five Thunder Heart Sutra.


    Seeing that his Senior Brother hadpletely entered the state, Hai Yunfan calmed down, thinking that he had underestimated his Senior Brother; he actually didn��t need to do anything��


    At this time, he suddenly heard a burst of eximed not too far away. People crowded around the gambling spot as if they saw something inconceivable.


    Hai Yunfan��s heart sank and he had an ominous premonition. He hurriedly got up and walked out.


    "Eight million spirit stones bet on Zhan Ziye? These people have guts!"


    Some of the Spirit Sword Sect disciples were somewhat surprised but also in awe seeing the several magnificently dressed cultivators registering before the stage. These cultivators were umunicative, seemingly indifferent, but their bets were world-shaking!


    Hai Yunfan was momentarily surprised but then, he understood: These were the cultivators from other sects who came to watch the fight.


    The fight between the younger disciples of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Spirit Sword Sect was perhaps not worth mentioning, but if it was the fight between the younger generation��s leading disciple of the two sects, it was enough for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to make this as their spotlight event.


    Although the Spirit Sword Sect was used to low-key action, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was actually high-profile. Before entering the Blue River Region��s boundary, their Cloud Wave Boat ostentatiously floated over several regions, for fear that the others wouldn��t know they were going to the Spirit Sword Sect. However, when they arrived at the Spirit Sword Mountain, they immediately went quiet, which made the other people wonder: ��These people have been showing off their face too much, but in the end turned into dumplings by the Spirit Sword Sect?��


    When the two parties officially started the match between their disciples, the letters asking for permission to watch the fight finally arrived from various sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Those from low-level sects couldn��t expect to enter the base of one of the Five Unique, but top-level sects, as well as cultivators from the other Five Uniques, couldn��t contain their curiosity.


    Hai Yunfan observed them a bit and guessed that they were cultivators Myriad Appearances School, which was also one of those big first rank sects, and naturally was able to put such a big bet. Moreover, it was a bet that was very good for the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Myriad Appearances School have always had a pretty good rtionship. Sure enough, not long after, from afar he saw the Elder from Spirit Sword Sect came over to greet and thus confirmed their identity, then apanied them.


    They were indeed the Elders of the Myriad Appearances School. Facing the Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect, they were courteous and thoughtful, but their manner was neither cold nor hot; the eight million spirit stones bet on Zhan Ziye was enough to indicate their position.


    After Myriad Appearances School, there were also delegates from several big top ranked sects who passed through the registration area and then ced their bets; most of them ced their bets on Zhan Ziye. Soon, the total bet on Zhan Ziye had reached tens of millions. There were also middle-rank items and high-level spiritual treasure, which put the total value even higher. However, on the side of Liu Li, there were only scraps and leftovers.


    The several disciples of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were naturally gratified to see this new development. Most of the cultivators who came to watch the fight were optimistic with Zhan Ziye, which showed their goodwill toward the Ten Thousand Arts Sect and provided a quite advantageous environment before the fight.


    Regarding this, the Spirit Sword Sect Elders acted as if they didn��t see anything. And while the disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect were indignant, there was nothing that they could do ��those elders from the big top ranked sects were all rich and thus would be too awkward to confront them.


    After a while, a few Elders and even Leaders of several low ranked sects also came over; they also came to watch the fight. However, the reason why the Spirit Sword Sect allowed these sects toe over was to show that the Five Unique was not divorced from the grassroots.


    This line of people was full of curiosity and excitement. When they came to the registration area, one of the Sect Leaders couldn��t help but say with a smile, "It seems that this is a one-sided fight."


    "Heh, the peerless talent of Zhan Ziye from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect has reverberated like thunder in one��s ear, while Liu Li has not."


    "The strength of the number two or three of the Five Unique and that of thest one of the Five Unique will certainly have some gap. Not to mention Zhan Ziye is the lead representative while Liu Li is actually not.


    "However, these two people��s odds are actually not that different."


    "I guess this gambling spot was opened by the people from the Spirit Sword Sect themselves? Therefore, naturally, they want people to ce their bets on their side. In my opinion, it��s like beating a fat person��s face until it��s swollen, they would simply waste their money in vain. I don��t know if the several friends here have any interest in scooping some of that money?"


    "Hahaha, we don��t have as much asset as yours, but if it��s several hundred thousand spirit stones, we indeed do have."


    The several people talking andughing, but actually came up with several million spirit stones, several magical treasures, and panaceas to bet on Zhan Ziye.


    At this time, a disciple dressed in red and white robe lightly walked over. His hands were holding several pieces of paper rich with immortal spirit aura, which he ced on the registration table.


    "I bet fifty million spirit stones on Liu Li."

 Chapter 163 - Unfortunately, This Is Not a Financial Leverage

    <h4>Chapter 163: Unfortunately, This Is Not a Financial Leverage</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the words fifty million spirit stones appeared, deathly silence descended upon the register area as if the flow of time had stagnated.


    After a while, a Sect Leader from a middle-ranked sect stammered, "How-how much did you just say?"


    That red and white robbed cultivator turned his head and looked at him. "Fifty million spirit stones, what��s wrong?"


    "Are-aren��t you just a Spirit Sword Sect��s disciple? Howe you have so many spirit stones?" That person gradually recovered from the shock. "Fifty million spirit stones, is that your Spirit Sword Sect��s own treasury you wager? That��s not sincere, you open up this gambling table, but you ce your bet on your own side, this��"


    "Tch, who told you it was our Spirit Sword Sect who opened up this table? If it was Spirit Sword Sect, do you think those Elders from top-ranked sects who had just ced their bets a moment ago are mentally handicapped?"


    Upon hearing these words, even Hai Yunfan was a bit surprised: ��If this was not Spirit Sword Sect��s, then who����


    "There��s only one who can make people feel at ease to ce their bets, without any worry that there would be a problem." The red and white robbed cultivator revealed a disdain-for-the-poor face. "You can��t even recognize people from the Mysterious Sky Mansion?"


    Upon hearing thosest few words, several cultivators immediately looked at the two staffs behind the register table. The two of them maintained an indifferent expression as they silently inspected the ced bet and then stamped their trademark on the record.


    Originally, they all thought the two were Spirit Sword Sect disciples, but it turned out�� they were the Mysterious Sky Mansion��s people!


    "Wait a minute, it��s still not right. You��re a younger generation disciple, and I see that your cultivation base�� is below Foundation Establishment, where did you get so many spirit stones!?"


    A Sect Leader from a low-level sect simply gnashed his teeth!


    Even for the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, fifty million spirit stones was not a dispensable pocket money, and for him, a sect leader of a low-level sect, it was astronomical! Although his cultivation base had reached the Yuanying Stage, his wealth was still far from a Yuanying Stage cultivators of a top-level sect. Fifty million spirit stones was enough to buy his whole person ten times!


    That red and white robed cultivatorughed. "I��m not an official of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals that has an obligation to exin the source of my assets to you. A poor ghost should act like a poor ghost, be a darling and flow down that saliva of envy. The less you speak, the less you lose your face."


    "You!"


    At this time, the two staffs of the Mysterious Sky Mansion hadpleted their inspection. For the first time, one of them revealed a smile. "Fifty million spirit stones is confirmed as correct. This is your certificate, please ept it."


    Wang Lu took that piece of delicate jade and put it in his mustard seed bag. Then, ignoring those several small yers, went back to the Spirit Sword Sect resting area near the Cloud tform.


    One of the Sect Leaders still couldn��t believe, so he asked one of the staffs, "That person just now��really has fifty million spirit stones? I saw him just handing over a few pieces of paper, what are those things? Are they really worth fifty million?"


    "Unfortunately, ording to the relevant provisions of the Mysterious Sky Mansion, you do not have the right to know any private information of the VIPs of the Mysterious Sky Mansion. However, I can tell you about those pieces of paper, which are the Mysterious Sky Mansion��s approved mortgage certificates, and are recently being actively promoted. If you are interested in the mortgage loan, you can go to the nearest Mysterious Sky Mansion��s office to apply; currently, there are preferential treatments being held out."


    "Mort-mortgage what?" The poor Sect Leader was stunned. A momentter he was disheartened; whatever it was, it was recognized as having a value of fifty million spirit stones by the Mysterious Sky Mansion! However, that young man was clearly a little cultivator of high-level Qi Cultivating Stage��The gap between him and those big top-level sects was too far away.


    The surroundings Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples were also filled with astonishment.


    "Fifty million spirit stones�� Senior Brother Wang Lu really has fifty million spirit stones!? Isn��t it known that on the Non-Phase Peak, besides poor ghosts, there are only rascals? How could they be this rich all of a sudden?"


    "Yeah, if he��s really rich, why would he still run to the Misty Peak cafeteria every day?"


    Even the white d woman who was hiding in the shadows was also stunned. The wine gourd slipped from her hand and rolled on the ground, gurgling out spirit wine.


    "This-this bastard has such arge amount of money, but unexpectedly he didn��t hand them over to his Master for safe keeping!? This is outrageous!"


    Actually, this fifty million spirit stones was not only a not-freely-transferable money but were also an out and out public money. This was the result of him mortgaging most of the assets of his Wisdom Sect and even its human resources. The fifty million bet wasn��t false, but this worthpared to those Elders from big top-level sects who extravagantly came up with cash and magical treasures, had a difference as high as the difference between heaven and earth.


    However, considering his short cultivation time, it was inconceivable for him to umte this terrifying amount of worth. The nearby Hai Yunfan was shaking his head with a wry smile. During these years, he had also made use of the Mysterious Sky Mansion to do a few sessful investments and umted a small fortune; he was even richer than his more popr and rich Eldest Brother�� However,pared to his Brother Wang��s fifty million, he suddenly felt as if he was a bit insignificant.


    Moreover, what made Hai Yunfan feel a lot of pressure was how much confident Wang Lu was in cing this fifty million bet! This was not the free cash of the Spirit Sword Sect; he really couldn��t afford to throw away fifty million spirit stones carelessly��even if he was the Mysterious Sky Mansion��s VIP!


    No matter how he usually beat the odds, it was impossible for him to not think carefully about where to put this fifty million spirit stones. And since he dared to gamble, he naturally had the confidence to win�� and Wang Lu��s vision, had always been urate.


    When Hai Yunfan returned to the resting area, sure enough, he saw that theplexions of his several Senior Brothers and Sister were somewhat strange. Inwardly, Hai Yunfan couldn��t help but wryly smile. Sure enough, this thing could not be concealed; outside the resting area, this fifty million matter had already stirred up an uproar.


    And when these several people learned the way Wang Lu confidently ced this fifty million bet, their emotions began to stir up. Even the several Elders were knitting their brows as various thoughts began to spring up in their minds.


    Even more terrible was his Eldest Brother whose heart seemed to be slightly shaken.


    Wang Lu��s fifty million had really put tremendous pressure on them.


    Hai Yunfan inwardly sighed, thinking of how clever this move from Wang Lu was. This was still the same psychological attack, still as simple and direct, and even appeared crude, yet it still had the same effect. From their arrival to Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Lu had consistently used this same trick, and always prevailed. He was indeed worthy to be a professional adventurer.


    However, this would end here.


    With calm confidence, Hai Yunfan softly said, "Elders, Senior Brothers and Sister, I think there��s actually nothing to worry about."


    Zhan Ziye, who was circting his breathing, gently opened his eyes and, like the other people, focused his attention on Hai Yunfan.


    Hai Yunfan earnestly said, "In a fight, victory and defeat lie only in the strength of both sides. At present, even if Spirit Sword Sect uses even more external means, like wagering hundreds of millions of spirit stones, so what? Could it weaken Eldest Brother and strengthen Liu Li? Not to mention even the Mysterious Sky Mansion also thinks that Eldest Brother��s winning odds are higher! What Wang Lu did is nothing but grandstanding to shake people��s heart. The reason why he did this before the match is to give us doubts�� He always has only these tricks, so there��s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Well said!"


    After a round of apuse, Zhan Ziye was no longer confused. When he rose, invisible magical power rippled out, which slightly shocked Hai Yunfan and the other disciples�� This was clearly the peak manifestation of the lightning body. Although there was no lightning arc on his body at all, the eighthyer of lightning body had begun in silent. Although this whole day of ''closed door�� training couldn��t increase his cultivation base, nor the level, it had let Zhan Ziye fully control his existing magical power, which meant he could use his lightning power at will.


    "Incredible�� with this kind of control, you��re unmatched in the Foundation Establishment Stage." Zhao Jiangyuan was envious but also excited.


    Lu Qiancai also said, "I have fought with Liu Li, and I know her skill. She is definitely not Eldest Brother��s opponent."


    "That��s right. Although Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart is formidable, how could Eldest Brother be inferior to her?" Ye Feifei��s wonderful eyes revealed a hint of infatuation.


    Hai Yunfan looked at Zhan Ziye deep in the eyes. "Eldest Brother, I look forward to your victory."


    "Rest assured."


    When he turned his head, Hai Yunfan actually showed a deeply worried look.


    Even if it was just a psychological attack, Wang Lu��s fifty million spirit stones was still real money, and it might not have been used solely to frighten people. Although Senior Brother was formidable, Hai Yunfan had also deeply experienced Wang Lu��s magical point. Therefore, he must bnce theparison between the two sides��


    While Hai Yunfan��s mind was filled with this thought, Zhan Ziye had already stood on the stage, quietly waiting for the opponent to show up. Before long, Liu Li also slowly ascended the tform.


    The young girl was still dressed in the flowery dress. Her hand was gently holding an energetically zing sword. Her face still carried the signature smile, a childlike innocence like the spring scene.


    However, the moment she stood still on that Cloud tform, Zhan Ziye��s whole body shook as he felt like he was pierced by the astonishing sword intention that collided head on to him! His refined heart sutra of the Five Thunder Sutra and primordial spirit were nearly suppressed!


    Was this the Brilliant Sword Heart!?


    No wonder the Ten Thousand Arts Sect documented it as the top tier immortal level method. His magical power and primordial spirit were clearly superior, yet nearly unable to resist the sword intention; that unparalleled sharpness and puncturing ability were already far beyond the realm of Foundation Establishment.


    This was a genuinely close match.


    Moreover, with this pure sword intention, Zhan Ziye believed the opposite party��s mind defect would not affect herbat effectiveness. Although they haven��t really started fighting yet, from those clear eyes, Zhan Ziye could see the pure and unadulterated fighting intention, just like the reflection of his own eyes in the mirror.


    Liu Li��s situation was the same as his, with a day��s of ��closed door�� training to clear the mind from distractions so that once the fight began, any outside noise could not affect her. Therefore, the only way to determine the oue was through strength. However, in front of her all-conquering sharp sword intention, how much strength was needed in order to win?


    While thinking, the referee Elders had announced the start of the fight.


    Almost at the same time, Liu Li��s fire sword swiftly rushed toward the opponent.


    However, simultaneously, Zhan Ziye spread out a dozen of various talismans and ignited them; incorporeal body, sword defense, and ming body�� just like what Lu Qiancai did! They perfectly protected him from the fire and the sword itself.


    The next moment, like in her previous match, Liu Li��s limpid water sword reappeared again like a quietly flying immortal.


    However, this time, it wasn��t able to duplicate the previous victory. When the limpid water sword appeared, it was actually blocked by a gloomy long sword; her sword was barely able to pierce his image��Zhan Ziye��s figure was like a wind, even faster than Liu Li��s sword.


    Zhao Jiangyuan��s Limitless Sword and Ye Feifei��s Instant Flurry were perfectly reproduced by him.


    The two swords simultaneously moved but none hit the mark. However, Ye Feifei��s sword intention hadn��t stopped. Then, a gray mist came right toward her and enveloped her.


    Southern Heaven��s witchcraft, Petrify!


    Liu Li, with his divine method of Brilliant Sword Heart and incorruptible physique, was actually slowed down a bit by this vicious curse.


    Thus, the lightning palm of the eighthyer of lightning body swiftly came over.


    Liu Li��s quick and agile movement was quick and agile no more. Therefore, she had no alternative but to raise her sword to parry. A lightning arc seemed to hit her, and her figure slightly trembled; she had received an internal injury!

 Chapter 164 - So That Math Could Not Go out of the Spirit Sword Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 164: So That Math Could Not Go out of the Spirit Sword Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The fight on the Cloud tform had caused many of the onlookers to feel difficulty in breathing.


    The tide of the battle was changing so fast that their eyes couldn��t take it all. Even more astonishing was that in just a few blinks of time, Zhan Ziye had sessfully used his Junior Brothers�� and Sister��s signature moves��Lu Qiancai��s talismans, Zhao Jiangyuan��s Limitless Sword, and Ye Feifei��s Royal Air, as well as his own lightning body��with such ease like he just casually fiddled with them.


    In people��s astonished visions, several Elders and Sect Leaders from other sects were clenching their fists.


    This was the real cards of the Eldest Brother of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension! This was the legendary immortal level method; its practitioners could understand thousands upon thousands of methods. Various unique skills would be at its fingertips. A genuine immortal method. Even in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, as one of the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it was extremely rare to find someone who could practice this method�� Unexpectedly, this Zhan Ziye, with just Foundation Establishment as his cultivation base, was actually able to master the preliminary stage of the Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension!


    In the whole Immortal Cultivation World, this rare talent was rarely seen in a thousand years. Inparison, under the stage, their so-called ��geniuses�� that their sects highly depended upon suddenly appeared unbearably stupid. They originally thought that their sects�� painstaking n perhaps already brought them closer to the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, but upon seeing the scene today, they couldn��t help but be disheartened!


    With such superb leading talents, who could shake the status of the Five Unique?


    Under the brilliance of the Ten Thousand Methodsprehension, Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart suddenly became bleak. Although this was only the initial exchange, however�� Facing an opponent with vaster magical power, more powerful primordial spirit, and adept at Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension, unless she was possessed by a real Immortal, she would not have any chance to win otherwise. In particr, Zhan Ziye had thoroughly analyzed the opponent��s most proud double sword, which left him with ample ways to restrict the fiery sword and limpid water sword.


    Liu Li was indeed powerful, but unfortunately, she met a more formidable opponent.


    "No wonder the odds by the Mysterious Sky Mansion are in favor of Zhan Ziye. With this Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension, among his peers, perhaps only a few could be his match�� Perhaps even Shengjing Sect��s Qiong Hua is slightly inferior."


    "Not necessarily. Who dares to say the Shengjing Sect has already shown up all their cards? Before we witnessed it ourselves today, we never thought Zhan Ziye could master the Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension�� From seventeen years ago, rare talents continued to emerge in the Immortal Cultivation World one after the other. We can��t use the old view to look at things anymore."


    Several delegates from the big top level sects were actually unperturbed. Since in thest seventeen years, the Immortal Cultivation World had produced talented geniuses after talented geniuses, they too also had several of those so-called talented geniuses. Moreover, then again, a talent�� only a grown up talented genius was truly formidable. No matter how talented a Foundation Establishment cultivator was, it still couldn��t be put in the eyes of a Yuanying Stage cultivator.


    "However, at any rate, I��m afraid the victory and defeat of this fight have already been decided. That big gambler kid would eat his loss for sure."


    However, just as the people have judged that the fight was over, they heard a resounding burst of light-heartedughter.


    Liu Li��s body slightly trembled and her mouth even spilled some blood. However, her face was filled with a smile of extreme joy.


    A joy when someone finally met its match.


    While people were curious how would Liu Li deal with Zhan Ziye��s Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension with just her double sword, the young girl spread out her arms, and from her sleeves flew out one, two, three��twelve flying swords which then circled around her body.


    In countless people��s horrified eyes, the smile in Liu Li��s face became even more mischievous, as if to propose a simple question.


    Who said Liu Li only had a double sword?


    Twelve flying swords, each carrying immortal auras of spiritual energy with different attributes. With a thought from the girl, those twelve flying swords turned into twelve rainbow lights and shot up to the sky.


    Who said Liu Li��s imperial sword could only be used in a melee?


    Twelve flying rainbows, the power of any one of them wasparable to Ye Feifei��s Red Jade Celestial Fire. Thebined power of twelve of them had certainly far surpassed it. It even made the heart of some low-level Jindan Elders down the stage palpitated. This was the explosive power of the Brilliant Sword Heart, which, in an instant, was pushed to the extreme!


    However, Zhan Ziye didn��t waver in the slightest. With hismand, the eighthyer realm of the lightning body suddenly produced a slender and tough lightning whip, which quickly flung, trying to tie up those twelve rainbow lights.


    How sharp was the Brilliant Sword Heart? Each of the twelve flying swords dodged the lightning whip strike that was extended from the lightning body and scattered. The lightning force also disrupted the swords�� momentum.


    The lightning force had an innate ability to control and resist the made-of-metal flying swords, which handily exploited by Zhan Ziye and won him a bit of time.


    Although the time was short, it was enough for his lightning body and Instantaneous Flurry to get out of the way of the threat range of the flying swords.


    People couldn��tpete in speed with the flying sword. Even lightning body coupled with instantaneous flurry also could not be faster than the flying swords. However, taking advantage of the flying swords�� momentary pause, he had created a bit of distance between himself and the flying swords and thus gave him ample opportunity toe up with means to deal with such a straightforward attack.


    As long as he could stall for time, he didn��t have to dwell on these twelve flying swords�� the other side had sent all of her swords away to attack. However, she forgot that no matter how powerful her flying swords were, they still had a weak point��the caster itself. As long as his Annihtion Thunder destroyed Liu Li��s body, what would be the use of these twelve swords of Brilliant Sword Heart again?


    Rays of light flickered in his Jade Mansion. His Five Thunder Sutra crazily circted.


    When it reached its max, Zhan Ziye would have no chance to calm it. Any calming method would be useless to suppress it. Only someone with even more fiery temper could control the lightning. Nevertheless, when it reached its peak, it didn��t turn himpletely insane. On the contrary, his calction ability would be faster and more urate!


    However, just as he deduced to the subsequent three hundred manifold changes while simultaneously preparing for Instantaneous Flurry, the scattered rainbow lights in the air suddenly gathered andbined into one with Liu Li. Rays of light of the nine flying swords gathered to form a rainbow. In Zhan Ziye��s astonished eyes, the multicolor-dressed Liu Li was already in front of him. Each of her hands was holding a flying sword, which she swung to chop off his head.


    In the field of vision, the flying swords had already chopped off that brightly smiling face; the unparalleled sword qi wasing right at him, which he couldn��t dodge and couldn��t block.


    Theplicated model that had been built in his mind instantly copsed. In any event, Zhan Ziye also never thought that Liu Li��s attainment in the way of the sword had already reached the realm of person and sword unite, and since the result of his calctions was too refined, once there was a slight calction error, then��


    Facing the swift sword qi of the Brilliant Sword Heart, Zhan Ziye didn��t give up at all. The long prepared ten talismans, which he regarded as his hidden card, were suddenly ignited by him, which turned into a huge and momentary power that swiftly rushed into his Jade Mansion. The lightning body suddenly burst out unprecedented rays of light.


    "Let��s die together!"


    On the Cloud tform, an astonishing st swept all the audience.


    Layers of clouds violently rolled as if they had been ravaged by giant forces. Under cover of sound and light, the roaring magical power left a tragic mark on the thickyers of cloud, and the center of the stage was even pierced through with countlesscerations.


    Under the stage, the audience had already been shocked speechless by this terrifying battle. The fight between Liu Li and Zhan Ziye only happened in just a few breaths time, but their few rounds of exchanges had already demonstrated that their strength, skill, and wisdom were already far beyond imagination.


    People thought the Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension had already been the highlight of the day. However, when Liu Li called out the twelve flying swords in session andter used the masterstroke of person and sword unite, even the Immortal Level method of Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension was overshadowed by it�� How powerful exactly this naive girl who was sometimes called out by other cultivators as a fool?


    How could such a formidable cultivator be trained by a mere Spirit Sword Sect of the Five Unique? Although she was still a low-level Foundation Establishment little cultivator, a beginner in the road to immortality, the present cultivators couldn��t help but ask themselves a question; what if their cultivation base was restricted to Foundation Establishment��no, even for Xudan Stage, how was their one-on-one chance against her?


    This was nothing short of a monster!


    The aftermath slowly descended upon the Cloud tform, and the audience��s mind slowly fell down from previously hanging in high ces.


    It was truly a fantastic match. However, the result turned out to be really fascinating.


    At thest moment, when Zhan Ziye superpositioned the Annihtion Thunder and the Talisman methods, the destructive power of the explosion reached the Jindan Stage level, which he himself was certainly not immune. The nearby Liu Li could not escape either �� Of course, under the guard of the Yuanying and Deity Stage referees, no one would really die, but the corresponding oue would not be a mistake.


    Perished together. The fight was a tie.


    While sighing for the result, many people thought about one thing.


    At the Mysterious Sky Mansion��s gambling table under the tform, how would they calcte the result? Although there was also a draw option on the table, very few people put their bet on it. After all, since the contestants didn��t have to worry about life and death on the arena, they could fight as intensely as they could, which unlikely would result in a draw.


    Then, what did a certain someone who put a fifty million bet feel about it?


    "Idiot."


    While people gradually shifted their gaze to him, Wang Lu sneered and then pointed at the stage. "There��s already a clear oue."


    On the tform, as the cloud gradually stabilized, there was a golden ray of light, and in the middle of it, Zhan Ziye peacefully lied down in the mid-air, unconscious. This golden ray of light was a spell cast by the referee Elder in advance. Once there was a life and death critical situation, it would automatically activate and give absolute defenses for these young cultivators to save their lives. However, the activation of this golden ray of light meant a certain defeat in the fight.


    And in the field of vision, only Zhan Ziye was in that golden ray of light; there was no trace of Liu Li.


    "Hey, over there!"


    On the edge of the Cloud tform, dressed in a colorful dress, Liu Li carefree-ly smiled as she restrained the sword intention. On the Cloud tform, this scene seemed quite unremarkable. However,pared to the already unconscious Zhan Ziye, the still alive and kicking Liu Li was simply radiant.


    "How-how could this be!?"


    How could Liu Li protect herself from that terrifying Annihtion Thunder? Brilliant Sword Heart was never known for its defense!


    Of course, at present, the guests with deep cultivation had already seen the truth, so they didn��t need to say a word. However, disciples with insufficient cultivation base couldn��t figure it out.


    "That��s why I said you guys are idiots. Nine swords into one and one sword in each hand, how much is nine plus two? What was the total number of flying swords that she called out? With this kind of brain, you guys still have the nerve to propose for the math subject to be out of Teng Cloud Hall?"


    With that, Wang Lu immediately left the resting area in a long stride.


    His face was exceptionally dignified.

 Chapter 165 - A Gentleman Loves Money and Marries the Proper Way

    <h4>Chapter 165: A Gentleman Loves Money and Marries the Proper Way</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Hey, why do you look as if you��re constipating? Did you eat too much kaolin?"


    At Ru Family Inn on the Spirit Creek Town under the Spirit Sword Mountain, the Lady Boss gave such a warm wee.


    The gloomy-faced customer also sensibly replied, "Idiot, out of the way."


    The Lady Boss immediately became inexplicably surprised. "Sir, did you just say human words? I don��t understand that at all."


    The guest was toozy to reply to her nonsensical talk, so he just walked straight to the counter and put out nine coins. "Two bowls of wine, a pack of aniseed-vored beans�� plus a bowl of braised pork, a bowl of spicy soup, a tray of steamed dumplings, and��"


    "Hey, your money is just nine wen!"


    ����


    After that raucous shout and scream, before long, the table was filled with all kinds of dishes. Although most were just simple dishes, with Lady Boss��s culinary skill, all of them were tasty.


    "Come on, tell me why your face is so stern like that. It��s like you��ve just been raped by someone."


    "Cough." Wang Lu drank a mouthful of wine and said, "The semi-final is over."


    "Oh, win or lose?"


    Wang Lu sneered, "What a stupid question. With my IQ and means, how could I lose?"


    "�� Although I always think there must be a problem with the justification of your victory, let��s put that aside first. Since you��ve won, what is there to worry about?"


    "The final will be a bit of a hassle." Wang Lu calmly said, "Although from the beginning I have correctly guessed that Liu Li would win, I really didn��t expect she would be this powerful."


    Lady Boss said with a nonchnt smile, "Of course she��s formidable. Not only did she start cultivating earlier than you, she doesn��t have a pain-in-the-ass spirit root like you. She also receives proper training as the Sect��s Sessor Disciple, so it��d be strange if she��s not stronger than you. In any case, you��ve already stumbled your way into the final, so even if you lose, no one can say anything about you."


    "There��s so much at stake here, I have no way to retreat."


    The Lady Boss was curious. "What do you mean by much at stake?"


    "You also know that in thispetition, outwardly, it is the contention between the Spirit Sword Sect and the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, but inwardly, this is a struggle for the lead representative. In ordance with the rules, as long as one achieves victory in the final, one can at least enjoy the authority of the lead representative disciple for ten years. Otherwise, you can only enjoy the honorary lead representative status, which is very different than the real one."


    "And then?"


    "The authority of the lead representative disciple is very important to me." Wang Lu said, "ording to the exnation of the Heavenly Sword Hall about the lead representative disciple, the lead representative disciple will have more privilege than the sessor disciple; the most important one is the immunity of Master. To put it simply, the lead representative disciple is not under the control of the Master."


    The Lady Boss was extremely bright, so she immediately understood. "Wang Wu couldn��t control you any more right?"


    "She will only have the duty of a Master, without the authority of a Master. She still has to teach me, but she can��t order me around in her capacity as my Master. Isn��t that awesome?"


    Lady Boss asked, "In any case, you never even regard her as your Master, so is there a difference whether you have Master��s immunity or not?"


    "Of course there��s a difference. Usually, I��m not respectful to Wang Wu because she herself doesn��t care if I respect her or not. But if I don��t act ording to the rules, that old virgin Fang He will definitely punish me."


    "Em��" The Lady Boss turned even more puzzled. "What did Wang Wu do to you? I see that her treatment of you is pretty good."


    "She��s indeed pretty good, therefore, although I don��t act like it, I really regard her as my Master. However, this kind of harmonious rtionship between Master and disciple, at present, has encountered enormous trouble. Under the lure of money, Wang Wu tends to be insane."


    "The lure of money?"


    Wang Lu said, "I��ve just made a fortune, earning more than forty million spirit stones, therefore��"


    "Wtf! More than forty million spirit stones!?" Lady Boss pounded the table in surprise. "Big boss! We��re friends right!?"


    "See, the power of money will make women crazy. Even you, Sister Ling, are not immune to this, much less my Master." Wang Lu loudly sighed, picked up a slice of vegetable and sipped his wine. "You can guess what cruel things she did to me."


    Lady Boss thought for a moment. "Did she torture you?"


    "Do you think I��d be afraid of torture?"


    "Then�� she threatened you not to teach the follow-up on the heart sutra of the Non-Phase Method?"


    "Big deal, at worst, I cane up with my own. Since she can create the Non-Phase Method with her IQ, I, naturally, even more so, can also do it. She can do nothing about it."


    "Em, I can��t think of anything else. I can��t estimate how low you guys from the Non-Phase Peak would be willing to stoop to."


    Wang Lu wryly smiled. "I also can��t estimate�� She asked me to marry her!"


    Puff!


    The Lady Boss sprayed out the wine that just entered her mouth.


    "She proposed to you!?"


    "Yeah, in order to divide the property��" Wang Lu felt helpless as he continued, "Although I have tly refused her, she ns to use the privilege of a Master to arrange marriage. And with her personality, I��m afraid she would take advantage when I��m sleeping to defile me by force."


    "Damn, defile by force��" Lady Boss felt that her worldview had once again been refreshed. She raised her ss to express her admiration. "You guys, Master and disciple of Non-Phase Peak�� are really a perfect match."


    "In short, I had to make a tough choice to keep my innocence."


    "Em, you want to castrate yourself?"


    "Puff!" This time, it was Wang Lu��s turn to spurt out the wine. "Sister Ling, you also can stoop this low!"


    "Proximity to pitch makes you ck. So, what exactly did you do?"


    Wang Lu said, "Ibined the profit and the capital and bet it all on the oue of the final. Of course, ording to the rules, I can only bet on myself, which temporarily kept her at bay."


    "�� That��s such arge amount of bet. Was there a problem when you ce your bet?"


    "No one dares to refuse this amount of bet, so the Mysterious Sky Mansion had to ept it." Wang Lu said, "Regarding the final, the interest of Mysterious Sky Mansion is quite high. After seeing her Brilliant Sword Heart, many people are optimistic about her winning chance."


    "So, in short, you have no other alternative but to win."


    "Yeah, if I lose, not only will I lose face in the Spirit Sword Sect, people will point at me and call me a disgrace of a Sessor Disciple, but I will also instantly change from big boss to poor ghost, my life will be worse than death."


    The Lady Boss very understandingly nodded. "I understand. Since more than five years ago, after that ten million taels of silver in a day��s, it��s been tough these days recently."


    Wang Lu said, "In addition, I also promised Wang Wu that as long as I can win, I would share her half of the profit. Now, she and I share the same interest. I only need to give my all to win, and I won��t have to worry that I would be defiled while asleep at night."


    "What aplicated Master and disciple rtionship."


    "Heh, after eating this meal, I will start my special hellish training. There are still two more days before the final where my victory or defeat will be decided in one fell swoop. This time, I came here in advance partly because I want to inform you about it and I also want to ask Sister Ling to impart me if you have a super awesome card because there are still a few days left."


    "Damn, how could I have any cards!"


    "For example, a secret treasure that has been guarded for many years, or possibly peerless marvelous ability that you��ve been bitterly trained for years and ready to be instilled to someone else�� Are there any of these?"


    "Just finish your meal!"


    ����


    Leaving Ru Family Inn in disappointment, Wang Lu returned to Non-Phase Peak.


    He had no time to dy any more. After witnessing Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart, Wang Lu was very clear that, based on his current situation, he had zero chance.


    Despite with all sorts of means that had sessfully defeated Zhao Jiangyuan and Ye Feifei, Liu Li was an opponent on another level entirely�� Not only did she have an unparalleled explosive power, have the ever changing person and sword unite, she also had that untainted-by-even-a-speck-of-dust Brilliant Sword Heart.


    In many people��s eyes, Liu Li was a naive fool, simple-minded, oblivious to the affairs of the world,cked something in her mind, could always make a dumbfoundingly stupid action, and basically incurable.


    Wang Lu had already tested this point during the preparation before thepetition between the two sects.


    At that time, he threw a book titled "Peerless Sword Set" on the road where Liu Li would walk through. Inside the book was a trap mechanism that, when opened, would discharge a strong knock out drug. The strength of the drug had already been carefully calcted to exceed even Liu Li��s untainted-by-even-a-speck-of-dust physique.


    For most people with normal intelligence, they would not touch this kind of obvious trap even with a ten feet pole. However, when Liu Li saw the book, she was ecstatic. "Peerless Sword Set! I want to see it, I want to see it!"


    When she opened the book, a pink mist sprayed on her face. The girl trembled a few times and then fell t on the ground unconscious.


    When she woke up, Liu Li was scolded by her Master Zhou Ming.


    "Remember, this so-called peerless sword set book in the middle of the road is a trap. Do not touch it no matter what!"


    Liu Li earnestly nodded, showing that she had firmly remembered it.


    Therefore, Wang Lu renamed the book title into "No Trap Peerless Sword Set" and left it in the middle of the road. When Liu Li stumbled upon it, she pondered, "Master said I mustn��t touch a peerless sword set book that has a trap, but since this book has no trap, then there shouldn��t be a problem."


    Then the girl resolutely opened the book��


    Through that test, Wang Lu fully understood the intelligence level of Liu Li. If he resorted toprehensive methods, he had too many ways to ovee her. However, when he witnessed how Liu Li defeated Zhan Ziye in the fight, he knew that, in the arena, little tricks were simply meaningless.


    That day, she called out twelve flying swords. Of which, she used eleven of them to corner Zhan Ziye, forcing him to use the Annihtion Thunder to perish together. However, she still had one flying sword left, which she used it to help her flee to the safe spot. When Zhan Ziye��s Annihtion Thunder exploded, she, through the person and sword unite method, sessfully flew to the safe zone, dodging the explosion.


    Although this was a very simple tactic, could someone with low intelligence think about and execute the arrangement on the fly?


    Liu Li was not stupid. At least, not in a fight. She was even more astute than most of the people regarding this. Her Brilliant Sword Heart eliminated all distracting thoughts; once she set her heart to achieve victory, her mind would be almost wless.


    ced under the stage, he could toy with Liu Li as if she was a pet dog. However, once Liu Li went intobat state, his psychological attack would be meaningless.


    In the end, only through real ability would he be able to win; there was no shortcut that he could choose.


    "So, ready for the special hellish training, my love?"


    At the Non-Phase Peak, the woman in white cheekily sneered. Beside her, the tall Seventh Elder Ao Guanhai nodded to Wang Lu.

 Chapter 166 - Are You Willing… To Be Rich or Poor

    <h4>Chapter 166: Are You Willing�� To Be Rich or Poor</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Brilliant Sword Heart is not an invincible method. Its shorings and advantages are equally prominent. Although it has a strong attack, its defense is not so. Therefore, the basic ideas of Ten Thousand Arts Sect are not wrong. However, they were wrong in underestimating the ever-changing characteristic of the Brilliant Sword Heart. They were too eager to seek for the oue of the fight in the first few exchanges. As a result, they were caught off-guard and beaten by Liu Li. This girl actually doesn��t have manyplex thoughts. She just relies on her intuition to win. But those Ten Thousand Arts Sect losers couldn��t even deal with the intuition of a girl."


    At the Non-Phase Peak, the white-clothed Fifth Elder revealed a rare serious expression.


    "Actually, if we look from a different point of view, they were not that far away from victory. The key to determining the victory or defeat lies in the ability to withstand the full power sword attack from Liu Li. If Lu Qiancai could withstand the Limpid Water Sword, his two gloomy ghost talismans would��ve been enough to dominate his opponent. And if Zhan Ziye could shoulder thebined attack of the twelve flying swords, he could use his Annihtion Thunder to injure the opponent rather than exploding it, which would result in his victory. Unfortunately, they never thought to try to withstand Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart; all they could think of was to dodge, escape, or use some tricks. And then��Hey, hey, little Wang Lu, since there are so many martyrs that died in front of you, you should know what to do, right?"


    Wang Lu said, "Giving up the mentality of ��leaving it to chances��, and directly shoulder the full frontal attack of the Brilliant Sword Heart. However, it seems like a direct frontal sh is simply suicide. She doesn��t need to call out the twelve flying swords, just her fiery sword alone could break my sword defense. This Non-Phase Method is really not that powerful."


    "Damn, obviously, it��s because your cultivation base is not enough, don��t nder your cultivation method. Although I��m one stage below Senior Brother Zhou Ming, I��m not afraid of him. Your biggest problem right now is that your foundation is too thin, and your magical power stage is too low. If your cultivation base is simr to Liu Li, it wouldn��t be this troublesome."


    Wang Lu said, "Then the imperative is to enhance my cultivation base, therefore, should I look for Seventh Uncle?"


    Ao Guanhai shook his head. "I do have a lot of elixirs that could improve cultivation base, but to enhance the cultivation base by leaps and bounds in just two days�� This is not easy. Even with strong elixirs, it takes some time for its result toe out. Moreover, using strong elixirs to improve cultivation base will, in turn, make the foundation unstable."


    Wang Lu was rather nonchnt about these. "Instability caused by a sudden improvement in cultivation base only affect those with inherently poor bnce. Therefore, you can rest assure in giving me those strong elixirs; it would be better if it can quickly let me reach Jindan."


    His Master sneered. "Quickly reach Jindan you say? There��s actually something like that, it��s called Demonic Disintegration Pill. After consuming it, in about five to ten minutes your cultivation base will reach Jindan. However, the side effect is that your body will explode and die, and your soul will fly away and scatter; want to try it? Listen, you only have two days. Strong elixirs are indeed essential, but you can��t rely on elixirs to stand a chance against Liu Li. As a Sessor Disciple, she has already consumed quite a lot of elixirs."


    "So?"


    "So, you can only take evil path. However, since it��s an evil path, there will inevitably be side effects. Thus, you have to think it carefully." The look on his Master Wang Wu was unusually serious which was quite jarring for Wang Lu.


    "Tell me about it."


    "Big Heart Demon Oath," Master coldly replied, "through the oath of the heart demon, you can have a power increase in exchange for a price."


    "Big Heart Demon Oath can be used as so?" Wang Lu was extremely surprised. This was unlike the offering sacrifices at the evil cult; even if he had a mind to do an exchange, he must have an object to be traded. Who provided the power in this power increase in exchange for a price?


    "How to take this oath?"


    "It��s very simple. Swear, henceforth, you will never take the initiative to hurt people using immortal path��s methods."


    Wang Lu immediately frowned. "Mustn��t hurt people using methods?"


    "Yes. If we take an extreme example of it. Even if your archenemy stands before you, you must not inflict any harm to it. Otherwise, the heart demon will enter your body and your Primordial Spirit will copse."


    Wang Lu immediately appeared thoughtful. With his excellent understanding immortal cultivation, he immediately understood the main point. "Hmm, applying this kind of extreme oath to myself so that I have no choice but to concentrate on defense, and then promote my defense ability? Although I��m still not too clear on its operation principle, overall, it��s actually a good deal. In any case, Non-Phase Method doesn��t have any attack power to begin with��"


    "Who says it doesn��t have attack power to begin with?" His Master softly interrupted, "Think again."


    Wang Lu stared nkly for a moment, and then eximed, "So you��ve also taken the oath! Because of the restraint of the Big Heart Demon Oath, you didn��t have the means to attack, soter on, you focused your Non-Phase Method on defense because developing attacking method is simply not making any sense."


    "Well, it��s not that Non-Phase Method couldn��t hurt people. Actually, after Non-Phase Sword Bone helped you break through the shackles of your spirit root, theoretically, you can already practice powerful offensive methods. And when you reach the Foundation Establishment, your methods can be smoothed out�� Non-Phase Method can also be considered as aprehensively good tform. With your talent and perception, you actually could practice those astonishingly powerful immortal level methods in our sect; when the timees, it��s not impossible for you to be like Liu Li with her invincible sword."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Master, you don��t have to test me with these words�� Let��s not talk about the others, even if I can practice Brilliant Sword Heart now, could it let me win the fight the day after tomorrow?"


    "Well, it��s good if you have this awareness. With your intelligence, you should be able to clearly realize how much you will sacrifice once the oath is established. You and I are different in that you have a choice. There��s no need to let yourself be so passive."


    With Wang Lu��s intelligence, he immediately realized that there was quite a story behind his Master��s Non-Phase Method.


    "You didn��t have a choice? Speaking of which, when I cast the Nameless Sword, indeed��"


    "That��s enough, we can talk gossip at ater time. Now tell me, what is your choice?"


    Wang Lu pondered for a moment. "Once the oath is established, I can��t take the initiative to harm people. However, can I use the Prickly Shell?"


    "In theory, you also can��t use the Nameless Sword. You can��t use wordy to Big Heart Demon Oath. However, with your disposition, you can��t be bound to death by the oath. But the Nameless Sword is also your only method." His Master smiled. "Of course, there��s an alternative method. Language violence is not restricted, so at least you can curse at people."


    "Hahaha, since there��s room to maneuver, then there��s nothing to hesitate about. Teach me how to take the oath."


    "Very well�� Junior Brother, bring me the solidifying spirit powder. We need to temporarily solidify this kid��s primordial spirit into void form [1] before the Heart Demon Oath can be taken."


    In theory, only Xudan Stage cultivators or higher that could use the Big Heart Demon Oath. However, for the Five Unique Sects, there would always be an exception to the rules.


    Although not many people knew about solidifying spirit powder, its efficacy was enough to put it as a first rank elixir. As soon as he swallowed down a dose of solidifying spirit powder, Wang Lu suddenly felt as if there was a great release of light in his mind. His primordial spirit quickly solidified into void form and continued to solidify until it was in the half-void half-real stage before it stopped�� ording to the standard of the Spirit Sword Sect, this was the degree of strength of the primordial spirit of a Xudan cultivator. Although the elixir could only keep this form for a few seconds, it was more than enough time to take the Big Heart Demon Oath.


    The Big Heart Demon Oath was not an oath that was difficult to take. Previously, after his Master exined the key, Wang Lu had also practiced to take it for several times. Therefore, at this time, he easily ran the power of the one-hundred-times-more-valiant primordial spirit, sessfully condensing the oath. Although the oath was in the name of the Demon Heart, when he took the oath, his Inner Mansion and primordial spirit were calm; there was only a colorless invisible ripple that spread out from the center of the Inner Mansion, which swept everything in the Inner Mansion before fading away at the edge. Except for this, there was no other sign that the Demon Heart oath had taken ce��However, Wang Lu was very clear that once the oath was established, if he dared to vite, he would die for sure.


    After taking the oath, Wang Lu slowly opened his eyes. The feeling ofpletely grasping everything because of his blooming primordial spirit that he felt just now had already dissipated. However, the effect of the oath had been retained which was engraved in his Inner Mansion, his mortal body, and primordial spirit��basically everything. As Wang Lu took a little stretch, the bones in his body issued ��ka-ka�� sound, his whole body had changed considerably.


    "There are two days for you to digest the Big Heart Demon Oath before it can bring you any benefit. However, you also have to change your tactic. Henceforth, any initiative to attack is strictly prohibited��In general, if a Xudan cultivator takes an oath, its primordial spirit is strong enough to restrain its own behavior. However, if the oath is taken with the help of elixirs, there is a risk of an ident. But that shouldn��t be a problem to you, right?"


    Wang Lu nodded his head. "Rest assured, I��m a qualified professional adventurer."


    Just as his voice fell, his Seventh Uncle directly interrupted.


    "Right, then let��s begin the next item on our schedule, the actualbat."


    The time was limited. Ao Guanhai, who knew full well the style of the Non-Phase Peak, didn��t want to waste time. However, Wang Lu also seemed to have been well-prepared. He smoothly swung the Sword of Mount Kun just in time to block his Martial Uncle��s attack.


    "Oh?" When the two swords intersected, Wang Lu was startled. Although of course his Martial Uncle didn��t go all out, the sword still carried the power of a Xudan Stage cultivator. In the past, he would always be affected by this kind of power, which caused him to carry some internal injury. However, right now he only felt the shock on his body, but it wasn��t difficult for him to resist it at all.


    Unexpectedly, in such a short time, the Big Heart Demon Oath had begun to work wonders.


    "Don��t be happy too soon. This sword strike only has fifty percent of the standard power of Liu Li. You still need to work hard in the next two days." The Seventh Elder sighed, and the sword in his hand swung again, its power increased a notch.


    "Hahaha, bring it on!"


    Wang Lu didn��t show any weakness. Not only his Sword of Mount Kun sessfully parried that attack, more outrageously, his Non-Phase Sword Bone vibrated, returning back the damage via the Nameless Sword!


    Such a fierce fighting even shocked the Seventh Elder. Wang Lu, this child, had just taken the Big Heart Demon Oath, so he ought to be extra careful with his ability to return the damage! Yet, he really dared! However��if he didn��t have such disposition, there was no need to fight the match two dayster, it was best if he should just throw in the towel. If one didn��t personally fight Liu Li, it would be difficult for it to understand how fierce Liu Li was.


    In two days, even if Wang Lu continued his special training with this kind of mentality, his odds were still not more than thirty percent, which was already an optimistic estimate by the Seventh Elder.


    After all, there was a few years gap in cultivation time of Liu Li and Wang Lu. And for peerless rare talents like them, this few years difference had already put a nearly insurmountable distance between them��


    "Humph!"


    Before long, Wang Lu had already received internal injury by the shock from the tide-like sword attack. However, that was only the beginning��


    "Damn it, it��s so unlucky to be bled by Uncle ck."


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Xu in Xudan means virtual/void/empty.

 Chapter 167 - Green Is Born of Blue

    <h4>Chapter 167: Green Is Born of Blue</h4>


    [1]


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Eldest Brother, please drink a ss of water."


    While Wang Lu struggled in the hellish special training, inside the Pink House on the Spirit Pool Peak, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect team was shrouded in a bleak atmosphere.


    Zhan Ziye��s semi-final defeat was a shocking surprise to everyone from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect; the talented genius, the future hundreds of years of hope of the sect had actually lost. Lost to someone with simr cultivation time andparable background but might as well be their own silly girl. If they had not witnessed it themselves, it would be very hard for them to believe it no matter who told it to them.


    This defeat had brought a devastating blow to the morale of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples. They didn��t even remember how exactly they came back from the Cloud tform to the Pink House. When they could remember again, all they could see was the ashen face of the others, and all werepletely speechless.


    In the end, the one with the best mentality was Hai Yunfan. After a sigh, and after throwing his hundreds of thousands of spirit stones bet lost to the back of his mind, he began to encourage his other teammates.


    He didn��t rush to talk about the wonderful but tragic fight but just poured a cup of hot water to each of his Senior Brothers and Sister, brought several desserts, and said some irrelevant idle talks to ease the atmosphere��However, the impact wasn��t too great; everyone seemed to have been affected by the oue of the fight too great, and simple method was not going to work.


    But just when Hai Yunfan was considering to look for help from the Elders, he heard his Eldest Brother finally opening his mouth and saying, "I am sorry, I have failed everyone."


    Zhan Ziye��s voice was heavy but still had power over everyone; the dazed Ye Feifei and the rest were awakened.


    "I lost fair and square simply because my opponent is stronger than me. Therefore, I don��t have anything to say about this fight, I truly ept my defeat. Over the past few years, I have becent with my achievement and ability within the sect; I thought that although the world is big, only a few could be my opponents��it really was viewing the sky from the bottom of the well."


    While trying to verballyfort his Junior Brothers and Sister, Zhan Ziye shook his head. "After the fight, I have inwardly deduced repeatedly over a hundred times; even if Liu Li didn��t show any new card and just fight me with her existing skills, in a hundred fights, I would only be able to win at most ten times. There is a real gap of strength between the two sides��I really don��t know how did she practice to achieve that."


    Actually, did Zhan Ziye need to say these words? As long as they witnessed the fight themselves, anyone could see that Liu Li��s power was actually a notch higher than her opponent. Her ever-changing Brilliant Sword Heart perfectly covered her defense deficiency. Moreover, while fighting, her mind was clear, undisturbed by any interference; it was simply impable. Although Zhan Ziye had only lost by a move, it was a real one, not interfered by luck or any other idental factor.


    However, the realization of this just made people even more discouraged. If before their mentality was almost crushed, now it waspletely crushed. Since their Eldest Brother had even abandoned himself in despair, for a moment, the haughtiness of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect that was already deeply etched in their bone marrow slightly swayed a little. They initially thought that they, as the current generation of disciples, were qualified to stand at the top of the Immortal Cultivation World of the Nine Regions. However, now that they saw that there were still others who stood even more higher than them��It was as if they had suddenly seen a new sky they had never thought of before, which naturally frightened them.


    However, at this time, Zhan Ziye revealed a smile that slightly eased the mind of his Junior Brothers and Sister.


    It was the smile that he revealed whenever they encountered difficulties in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    "Ten Thousand Art Sect is not an arrogant, nor awless barbarian sect. We are schrs. And what are the principles of learning?"


    The younger disciples subconsciously answered, "Discover the unknown, understand the unknown, predict the unknown."


    "Correct. Therefore, regarding those who are stronger than us, we should keep the mentality of active learning and improve ourselves."


    "Em��"


    "So, I should look for Liu Li to exchange insights and knowledge regarding Immortal Cultivation. Junior Brothers and Sister should take a good rest."


    Zhan Ziye��s voice was getting smaller as his body turned into a ray of lightning and shed to the direction of Brilliant Peak, leaving behind a crowd of stunned disciples.


    ����


    Driving the ray of lightning, Zhan Ziye went straight to the Brilliant Peak. However, halfway through, hisplexion suddenly changed.


    Before him, the magical power of his Master Yuan Chaonian faintly rippled over, blocking his way. This was his Master��s silent reminder that what he sought was a dead end.


    Zhan Ziye was especially chagrined. Is Master in the Brilliant Peak? Why is he stopping me then? This is a very good learning opportunity! How could he block a disciple��s sincere wish to learn?


    On the other side, on the Brilliant Peak, Yuan Chaonian shook his head and smiled. "Apologies for my good-for-nothing disciple."


    Before him were three Elders of the Spirit Sword Sect, Second Elder Liu Xian, Fourth Elder Zhou Ming and Ninth Elder Hua Yun.


    After the two semi-finals, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s defeat had already been set; their original arrogance immediately vanished into thin air. The matter that was asked by the Shengjing Sect for them to do naturally hadn��t happened. And the two Sects�� exchange activities finally entered the right track.


    This trip of Yuan Chaonian to the Brilliant Peak was but a goodwill gesture on behalf of his sect��although he himself was still emotional about the result, among the three Elders that came to the Spirit Sword Mountain, he was the one with enough emotional intelligence to navigate through this situation. For if it were the other two, they would surely look for a fight against the Brilliant Peak. However, on this visit, Yuan Chaonian only brought the topic of the two Sects�� disciples�� education.


    Once he talked about it, Yuan Chaonian found out that he had really underestimated the Spirit Sword Sect. Perhaps these Elders�� cultivation base couldn��t bepared to him, but each of them had a lot of strong points in educating their disciples. Moreover��he had to admit that their attitude toward him was not bad.


    Liu Xian said, "Elder Yuan is too modest. Zhan Ziye, that child, has been cultivating for eight years but already managed to understand the Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension and achieved his current stage of the Immortal level method, Five Thunder Sutra; his aptitude and talent is so rare that only a few people in this world have them."


    Yuan Chaonian said, "The Sect has also indeed ced a high expectation of him. Since that urrence seventeen years ago, rare talents continue to emerge one after the other in the Nine Regions. However, only a few could lead the future of the Five Unique. We, Ten Thousand Arts Sect, are already quite fortunate in having Zhan Ziye. However, unexpectedly, your Spirit Sword Sect��s harvest is even more than us."


    Yuan Chaonian continued in a slightly envious tone, "Although Spirit Sword Sect upies thest position in the Five Unique, with such a prodigy like Liu Li, in one year, you should be able to advance your position by one or two."


    The Elders of the Spirit Sword Sect consciously ignored Yuan Chaonian��s remark about Spirit Sword Sect being thest position in the Five Unique. However, Zhou Ming responded, "Although that child Liu Li has good aptitude and perception, she couldn��t be trusted with any responsibility. If we put the future of the sect on her, I��m afraid that in centuries, Spirit Sword Sect would be finished."


    "Master, Spirit Sword Sect will be finished?" While talking, the long multi-colored gowned Liu Li floated in; with wide eyes, she naively asked, "Then where I am going to eat after that?"


    Zhou Ming peevishly scolded, "You, this idiot, only care about eating! Go back to practice flying sword incarnation for two hours��Don��te back until we finish talking!"


    The young girl��s face immediately sank. "Oh, okay."


    After dealing with Liu Li, Zhou Ming wryly smiled. "Apologies for my disciple."


    However, Yuan Chaonian��s countenance was actually filled with envy as he watched the faraway figure of Liu Li. "A pure mind, and body like colored ss (Liu Li means colored ss); with this aptitude, no wonder she can inherit the ancient heritage�� However, I think that Brilliant Sword Heart has a very big difference than its ancient heritage form. Rumor has it that the few weaknesses of the Brilliant Sword Heart have all been ingeniously covered up."


    Zhou Ming smiled but didn��t speak.


    Yuan Chaonian also said, "However, I do understand what Elder Zhou means. With her disposition, advancing triumphantly in the Immortal Cultivation road is indeed a sure thing. However, she isn��tpetent to be a Sect Leader��Then, is your Sect seriously going to groom Wang Lu for it?"


    Upon hearing Wang Lu��s name, theplexion of the several Elders present immediately turned somewhat unnatural.


    Yuan Chaonian said, "Compared to Liu Li, Wang Lu is indeed a hundred times more resourceful. However, his method is not the right way and his cultivation base is not up to par. Although previously, he could win the fight through luck, in all fairness, isn��t the kind of method that simply focuses on defense and survival not the right way?"


    Theplexion of the several Elders became even more peculiar.


    However, the more he said it, the more curious Yuan Chaonian was. "I heard that Wang Lu is from the Non-Phase Peak, and the Master of Non-Phase Peak is only a Jindan��I think that since Wang Lu has such a strong point, even if his aptitude in Immortal Cultivation is not the best, I don��t think he needs to have a good-for-nothing as his Master, right? Let alone with how outstanding his talent is,ter on, he can assume big responsibility."


    "Tch, you��re the one who��s good-for-nothing!" Upon hearing Yuan Chaonian ndering her Senior Sister, Ninth Elder Hua Yun immediately became somewhat annoyed. "In any case, you��re also one of the Elders of the Five Unique, how could you still judge people based on their cultivation base? So what if she��s just a Jindan? She can still beat the crap out of you!"


    Yuan Chaonian inwardly became furious. However, when he saw that, although her tone of voice clearly indicated that she was angry, her grace and outstanding beauty were still intact, his anger immediately dispersed.


    Hm, perhaps there��s something special about that woman in white that I have yet to see? However, blindly focusing on defense and survival is something that is too useless. Even in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, methods that purely focus on defense have always been unpopr. Perhaps that Fifth Elder really has a way that could make a Jindan fend off the spells of Deity Stage Elders, but to say she would beat the crap out of me, that would be a joke.


    Besides, the Nine Regions is vast, who dared to say her defense was foolproof? One day someone would find its ws, and when the time came, she wouldn��t even find a leeway. So, why bother? Unfortunately, that child Wang Lu, regardless of his spirit root qualification, his perception alone was enough to make even Yuan Chaonian fond of him. However, he had actually embarked on a wrong path.


    If he wasn��t already a Sessor Disciple, Yuan Chaonian really wished he could poach Wang Lu back to Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Putting aside all the other things, in their Ten Thousand Arts Sect, both the Elders and disciples were rtivelycking in the understanding of human interactions, therefore, they really needed a witty and resourceful character. In light of this, currently, their Sect Leader was very optimistic with Hai Yunfan. However,pared to Wang Lu, Hai Yunfan seemed to fall several points short��


    However, the odd thing was, supposedly not long ago Wang Lu had looked for the people of the Mysterious Sky Mansion to bet his entire worth on himself. Did he really have the confidence to win? People from the Mysterious Sky Mansion were not some nobodies, even the disciple of the Five Unique couldn��t afford the consequences if he yed some tricks on his bet, what exactly was he thinking?


    Feeling doubtful, Yuan Chaonian took advantage of this opportunity to ask.


    Hua Yun replied, "We don��t understand it either. However, Wang Lu, that kid, will certainly not let himself suffer a loss. He is, after all, the disciple taught by Fifth Elder Sister herself."


    Yuan Chaonian couldn��t help but ask, "But his cultivation base is just high-level Qi Cultivating Stage, could it be his strength isparable to Liu Li?"


    Hua Yun said, "In theory, he certainly isn��t. However, after all, he is Wang Lu. For him, little Liu Li is nothing��Ugh, no offense, Fourth Senior Brother."


    Zhou Ming wryly smiled. "To be honest, I��m also not that confident with Liu Li. Putting aside the other thing first, if Fifth Junior Sister taught Wang Lu that move, Liu Li, that fool, would be finished."


    Hua Yun strangely asked, "Seriously? Isn��t that move can only be used with half-real half-void primordial spirit? Wouldn��t Wang Lu still be too far away from that? Moreover, Senior Sister said that even she almost couldn��t use that move, much less the other people! However, if it is Wang Lu we��re talking about, perhaps there��s an exception. His temperament is very simr with Senior Sister, so it��s difficult to estimate."


    Hearing this exchange, Yuan Chaonian became even more confused: Half-real half-void primordial spirit? What is that? Is it Big Heart Demon Oath? But, is there any use in taking Big Heart Demon Oath? Although it can be used in exchange for something, it��s only useful if the binding power of the oath is powerful, and even then, the more precious the sacrifice is needed for greaterpensation. Moreover, thispensation is mostly permanent, therefore, it��s short-term utility is instead limited. How strong does this oath need to be in order to make up for the difference between the two sides in the next two days? I��m afraid it would affect even the normal action! What��s more, you can��t y words with this Big Heart Demon Oath. The oath must be recognized deep within your heart before you can bepensated. For example, if someone swears he would no longer speak in his lifetime, yet still speaking, and then inwardly exin to himself that ��I��m not talking but just making a few sybles. As to how these sybles are assembled, that��s the listener��s thing, and it has nothing to do with me��congrattions, the next moment, this person will be gued by the Demon Heart, head exploding and dying. The Big Heart Demon Oath could never be self-deceived.


    Luckily, Yuan Chaonian came from knowledgeable sect like Ten Thousand Arts Sect, which made him able to think about all of these in a sh. If he were just amon cultivator, he absolutely wouldn��t have been able to think about this Big Heart Demon Oath. However, despite all of these, Yuan Chaonian also didn��t expect that there were actually many other uses of this Big Heart Demon Oath.


    "s, just forget it, what��s the use in thinking so much about it? I just need to wait two more days��and while waiting, I can prepare for the team fight. Although in the single fight we��ve thoroughly lost, there��s still a chance to make aeback in the team fight."


    ����


    Two days went by in a sh.


    During this period, many things have happened. For example, more and more cultivators entered the Spirit Sword Mountain, ready to watch the uing finale. At the suggestion of a certain Elder, the Spirit Sword Sect began to charge exorbitant tickets to the spectators and consequently was used of being shameless. Through behind the scene maniption from a certain aspiring person, gambling on the final match became even more popr, and the gambling stake became astronomical. Quite logically, Mysterious Sky Mansion staff that manned the gambling table were reced by their regional leader in the Blue River Region��a cultivator with cultivation base of peak Deity Stage, to ensure that nobody would try to y any trick on the gamble.


    In these two days, Liu Li and Wang Lu didn��t show up in public. Each of them hid in their respective peaks. Even the other disciples who were close to them weren��t able to see their faces.


    The enthusiastic onlookers were busy talking about the uing fight, arguing among each other.


    After having witnessed the real showdown at the semifinal, most people were optimistic about Liu Li. Whether it was her cultivation base, method, or even that perfect on-stage fighting intent, Liu Li was like a legend; people couldn��t imagine the possibility of her defeat.


    As for Wang Lu, although his two previous fights were amazing, they had also exposed his true strength. Without the help of psychological attacks, he was but a little cultivator of high-level Qi Cultivating. Though he had superior defense and counterattack skill, they were nothing under the brilliance of Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart.


    Even Wang Lu��s supporter also believed that without shady tricks but just fighting fair and square, Wang Lu was not her opponent. And in the final, would it be so easy to y any shady trick?


    On the other hand, which of his previous two battles people were optimistic about him, yet he managed to turn the table and won? This miracle of Wang Lu had been quietly spread among the onlookers.


    Finally, the highly anticipated final had arrived.


    On the same Cloud tform, the same cheering crowd, the one people felt the most optimistic for, Liu Li, was the first to enter the scene. Her gorgeous dress couldn��t hide the girl��s long umted sharp sword intent.


    On the other side, Wang Lu��s resting spot was still empty. Seeing that the match was about to begin, but Wang Lu had yet to appear, Daoist Master Feng Yin as the one who presided over the final snorted, "Stop dawdling."


    At the same time, on the Non-Phase Peak, hearing the urge from her Senior Brother, the woman in white helplessly smiled. "Wang Lu, people are already looking for you."


    "Very well," Wang Lu lightly replied, ignited the talisman in his hand and immediately disappeared.


    A momentter, there was a weary sigh on the Non-Phase Peak.


    "Senior Sister, you really have epted an extraordinary disciple. In less than two days, he really did it."


    The woman in white also revealed a trace of at-a-loss look.


    "In��In my hundred years of Immortal Cultivation, this is the first time I saw someone as shameless as me! This kid is indeed the chosen one; his future is truly boundless."


    With that, she showed a wry smile. "Junior Brother, help me clean the battlefield."


    On the summit of the Non-Phase Peak, the smooth ground has been marked with holes as if it had been wreaked havoc by raging force.


    ����


    On the Cloud tform, the match would start in less than a minute. While many people gradually became impatient in waiting, Wang Lu finally btedly came.


    Because he didn��t have the ability to ride on flying sword, Wang Lu swiftly entered the stage through internal transfer talisman, which immediately attracted many surprised eyes.


    Unlike the previous two fights, this time, Wang Lu wore a dark long coat; no one knew what kind of mysteries concealed within it. He had a rxed smilingplexion as he strode on the Cloud tform.


    On the Cloud tform, Liu Li had been waiting for quite a while. The young girl was like a sharp sword and her amazing sword intent blew over.


    Facing this amazing sword intent, Wang Lu actually regarded it as if it was just a spring breeze. His steps were still as firm and steady until he arrived at his spot where he revealed a smile.


    Seeing the two had stood still, Daoist Master Feng Yin��s sinking sound finally confirmed the final match. "Are you ready?"


    Liu Li raised her hand high. "Yeah!"


    Wang Lu nodded. "Ready at any moment!"


    "Then, begin!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Wang Lu��s feet immediately moved. Like a wind, the Sword of Mount Kun in his hand swung at Liu Li. Wang Lu had actually made a preemptive strike!


    ��


    Note:


    [1] The Student Bes Superior To The Master

 Chapter 168 - Four Times a Day

    <h4>Chapter 168: Four Times a Day</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The fightingpetition between Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Spirit Sword Sect had finally been reduced to all Spirit Sword Sect final. Nheless, this final was not in the least bit less entertaining; the first move already made people exim in surprise.


    Wang Lu had actually made a preemptive strike!?


    In the previous two fights, Wang Lu��s characteristics had already been revealed. He had an astonishing defense and counterattack ability. However, their corresponding restrictions were also veryrge. Not only did heck in offensive ability but also in the defense, or the use of body and magical power needed to be exact, and he needed to be especially careful in the face of Liu Li! Now, it would be very easy to reveal the ws in this seemingly ferocious attack. As long as the other side promptly wielded the Brilliant Sword Heart, his most proud three feet sword defense would copse thoroughly.


    However, to everyone��s surprise, Liu Li unexpectedly didn��t move. The sword in her hand didn��t raise even an inch, and her body��s magical power didn��t circte. She just looked straight at Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun that wasing at her, not in the least bit swayed!


    Was this contempt for the opponent��s attack? However, even if Wang Lu��s offensive was not up to par, the Sword of Mount Kun in his hand was extremely sharp. Three of its previous nineyers of seal had already been opened, making its pure sharp sword intent able to pierce through the body of a Foundation Establishment cultivator. Therefore, if she just let Sword of Mount Kun stab her, that would be the same as suicide!


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu��s thrusting movement suddenly stopped. The Sword of Mount Kun firmly stopped with just a hair��s away from its target.


    Wang Lu coldly humphed and took back the sword. He then stepped forward, and his left hand went straight for Liu Li��s throat. The girl��s countenance couldn��t help but slightly frown and the hand holding the sword unconsciously moved forward. However, before it connected with Wang Lu, she immediately halted.


    "What an extremely sharp intuition. Brilliant Sword Heart indeed."


    Wang Lu��s eyes were staring straight at Liu Li. His figure was reflected in the girl��s crystal clear eyes, without any shred of impurities.


    These series of actionspletely baffled the mind of many of the viewers. Even some of the Yuanying Stage cultivators from outside sects were also curious. How could the actions of these two juniors be iprehensible to the other people?


    However, upon seeing this scene, theplexion of the several Spirit Sword Sect Elders immediately changed.


    Liu Xian was the first to react. "This fighting method from Wang Lu, could it be��"


    "Humph, Fifth Junior Sister��s disciple indeed. Sure enough, he also took this road!" Fang He seemed to think something unpleasant, his old-fashioned serious countenance became even more gloomy.


    "Hahaha, he really did it. Senior Brother Zhou Ming, your worry is sure justified!" Hua Yun was the most heartless,ughing incessantly.


    Zhou Ming shook his head and wryly smiled while inwardly, he admired the pair of Master and disciple of Non-Phase Peak.


    "In just two days time, he really seeded in training it. I remember that time, Fifth Junior Sister was not even this fast."


    Hua Yun joyfully smiled. "In hundred years being in the same sect, I��ve finally seen someone who is even more shameless than Fifth Senior Sister!"


    Fang He scoffed contemptuously, "Dishonest practice!"


    As his voice fell, Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun swung again. This time it targeted the Liu Li��s wrist. The girl immediately furrowed her brows and couldn��t help but fight back. The Fiery Sword and Sword of Mount Kun suddenly shed. However, there wasn��t that expected violent shock. The two quick and agile swords were pulled backward respectively, marking the end of this move exchange.


    After a careful observation, however, one could discover that both of their wrists were slightly trembling.


    Watching from under the stage, Hua Yun couldn��t help but exim, "Its effect is surprisingly good."


    The several Elders were silent, apparently remembering some sad memories.


    These Spirit Sword Sect Elders were familiar with that unique set of tactic of Wang Wu. Although she had taken the Big Heart Demon Oath that restricted her from proactively hurting other people, in the actual fight, she just needed to point her sword at other people��s nose; as long as it did no harm, she didn��t break the oath. However, this action would most often invite attack from the shocked opponent, which she, under the justifiable im of self-defense, used to jolt the opponent to death or injury.


    In her own words, this was like raining arrows on someone else��s tower doorstep to fish for attack and then concentrated on self-tower defense�� which could be considered as the most shameless move in the entire Nine Regions.


    No ordinary person could imitate this set of fighting method. The special characteristic of this Big Heart Demon Oath was equivalent exchange, the greater the sacrifice, the more thepensation. For ordinary people, when they understood this set of fighting method, they would not feel at a disadvantage, however, once they acknowledged the underlying principle, the strengthening effect would naturally be limited. However, the pair of Master and disciple of Non-Phase Peak possessed the shamelessness degree far more than ordinary people. They always believed they had sacrificed a great future and even believed that if they cultivated the Brilliant Sword Heart, they could reach the level of Zhou Ming and Liu Li�� Their shamelessness was simply outrageous!


    In addition, when fighting their opponent, they must exercise a strict control of their action; they couldn��t really hurt the enemy, so much that they must not have the intent to harm. Once the other side resisted, to counterattack by means of resonance principle, they had to maintain a strict use of magical power, which was far from what ordinary people could achieve.


    A one of a kind method, a one of a kind fighting method, a one of a kind pair of Master and disciple! Yet, the result of this move was indeed astonishingly good.


    Hua Yun also said, "At that time, Senior Sister dealt quite a lot of people by luring them using this trick and counter-attacking their counter attack�� however, little Liu Li is not that easy to lure. Though this little girl is usually stupid, when fighting, her Brilliant Sword Heart is not a joke�� Huh, that��s strange." While thinking of something, Hua Yun��s eyes suddenly sprang wide in surprise. "With little Liu Li��s power, why would she need to be so cautious?"


    If it were the other people who encountered this set of tower defense of Wang Lu, they would naturally be helpless. However, Liu Li was different. Her realm was several levels higher than Wang Lu, with a single sword strike, she could decide the oue of the fight!


    "What is she worried about?" Hua Yun expressed her disbelief. "Don��t tell me little Liu Li thinks she can��t afford Wang Lu��s counterattack!? That��s unlikely. Otherwise, could it be that Senior Sister, in these recent years, has strengthened the power of the Big Heart Demon Oath?"


    Liu Xian was also puzzled. "Impossible. The original oath was carefully scrutinized by several people a long time ago; each syble has an irreceable meaning�� how can it be so easy to strengthen! ording to Wang Lu��s level, it��s impossible for him to bounce back an attack from Liu Li, even just withstanding it is very difficult unless he��s already in the Foundation Establishment Stage!"


    Using the Big Heart Demon Oath to strengthen the defensive power was indeed amazing. However, would Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart be inferior? Even the middle-level Foundation Establishment Zhan Ziye didn��t dare to receive her twelve flying swords head-on. Could Wang Lu be able to withstand it and even bounce it back!?


    Unfortunately, there was a boundary array between the audience and the tform��in order to avoid the secret of the two disciples�� technique from being exposed to the Elders from outside sects that watched from below, the Cloud tform had been shielded from giving away too many information, so much that the Spirit Sword Sect Elders couldn��t even see the whole picture. Therefore, they actually didn��t know why Liu Li would be wary of Wang Lu!


    While they were still in doubt, the situation on the stage had changed.


    "Senior Sister, please make a move."


    Wang Lu held his sword horizontally across his chest and said those words of challenge. Liu Li fixed her eyes on him for a long time. Nevertheless, she had practiced the Brilliant Sword Heart for many years, and after a moment, she finally made her move. However, she was surprisingly cautious. From a total of twelve flying swords, she only used two of them, Fiery Sword and Limpid Water Sword. Light as a feather, they thrust at Wang Lu.


    With a nking sound, Wang Lu easily deflected the Fiery Sword. And then, with another swing, the Sword of Mount Kun sessfully parried the Limpid Water Sword. The sword that once caused a big headache for the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples, the Fiery and Limpid Water Sword had been fully blocked, noiselessly thwarted off by Wang Lu.


    The crowd under the stage immediately went into an uproar. At the Ten Thousand Arts Sect resting area, Lu Qiancai directly stood up. "This throwing-a-game collusion is so obvious! Why wouldn��t the people from the Mysterious Sky Mansion speak up against this?"


    Remembering that previously he had collected tens of thousands of spirit stones from his own and his Junior Brother to bet on Liu Li, his heart couldn��t help but feel anxious.


    Zhan Ziye��splexion had turned several notches darker. "No, this is not throwing away the game. What is Liu Li afraid of that she doesn��t dare to go all out!"


    "Afraid my hair! Her attack power is extremely strong. In a single sword strike, she could finish the opponent in seconds! If she��s that careful when she fought against me, perhaps��"


    "That��s enough, be quiet!" Zhan Ziye gave his order to silence Lu Qiancai. However, he couldn��t stop him from being restless. At this time, he also couldn��t understand what could Wang Lu possibly do to make Liu Li wary of him.


    That bouncing-back-attack Nameless Sword was indeed formidable, but to bounce back Liu Li��s sword strike, that was simply a dream! What exactly was Liu Li worrying about?


    Actually, for Liu Li, there was nothing to worry about. When she entered thebat state, shepletely lost most of her feelings. Every move and every action were guided by her Brilliant Sword Heart. And now, her Brilliant Sword Heart told her not to go all out.


    As for the reason, Liu Li didn��t know and didn��t care. All along, she just acted ording to her intuition and would be sessful in every endeavor.


    However, Liu Li��s slow pace actually made Wang Lu ufortable. Although the girl��s sword momentum was light and continuous, after all, it was still born out of the Brilliant Sword Heart. Every time he blocked it, Wang Lu felt turbulence in his Inner Mansion, and his primordial spirit trembled�� The gap between the realm was a real gap.


    Sure enough, a few strokester, Liu Li��s sword strike suddenly elerated. Wang Lu was caught off-guard as the position of his sword was slightly off. Wang Lu tried his hard to block it, however, his figure shook and his magical power surged up and shockingly exposed his ws!


    The next moment, seven flying swords behind Liu Li merged together. However, when the girl lifted her hand, ready to release this attack, she became hesitant.


    Brilliant Sword Heart had actually suddenly issued a faint warning, indicating that there was a great danger ahead. Liu Li, who always trusted her intuition, put down her hand, separated her flying swords again and then continued her previous protracted fight against Wang Lu with her continuous sword momentum.


    And right at this time, Wang Lu swung his Sword of Mount Kun, threateningly thrusting at her. Although Liu Li wasn��t familiar with Big Heart Demon Oath, based on her intuition, she also knew that this sword thrust was not a threat and was ready to ignore it.


    A momentter, Liu Li saw a change. The Sword Heart within her Jade Mansion, with a loud rumble, bloomed. The girl involuntarily raised her arm; the seven separated flying swords suddenly merged and pierced forward!


    "Ha! Bring it on!"


    Wang Lu��s scattered sword momentum suddenly solidified firmly, and his body suddenly exposed an amazing aura. The several Elders off the stage immediately stood up, their eyes filled with amazement.


    "Entering Foundation Establishment in the middle of the fight!?"


    However, they didn��t have time to dwell on their amazement of Wang Lu suddenly entering Foundation Establishment in the middle of the fight because right now, they saw Liu Li was not in the least bit concerned about this sudden change. The flying sword didn��t sway at all, unexpectedly wanting to sh head on with the Nameless Sword of Non-Phase Peak. The girl��s lively and prating eyes hadpletely disappeared, and the only one that remained was a piece of vacant look.


    The next moment, Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun shed head on with the Brilliant Sword Heart!


    The long awaited sh finally arrived. Waves of cloud tumbled over the Cloud tform, showing how huge the energy contained within the sword sh just now.


    A momentter, the oue was there for everyone to see. Wang Lu coughed several times as the corner of his mouth dripped with blood. From Liu Li��s twelve flying swords, three of them crashed and shattered.


    Wang Lu wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and then, under the dumbfounded stares of countless people, said with a smile, "There are still three more times, bring it on."

 Chapter 169 - Although I Am Sorry, but I Have to Say

    <h4>Chapter 169: Although I Am Sorry, but I Have to Say</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The final battle at the Cloud tform had been going on for some time.


    In general terms, this fight hadsted quite a long time because, in the battle of two elite disciples supervised by the Elders, the two sides would usually go all out, not leaving anything behind and using all of their cards without any reservation. Therefore, the oue would be decided very fast.


    Actually, in the two previous rounds of fighting, the oues were decided in just a few strokes, the pace of the fight was fast and exciting. Often the dominant position would change several times in just a short time, which caused the audience to be breathless.


    Before the final fight, a lot of people thought that the semi final between Zhan Ziye and Liu Li was the ultimate fight between the top level disciple of the two Sects. That few strokes of exchanges between the cultivator of Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension and Brilliant Sword Heart had suffocated the audience.


    However, in today��s fight, the situation on the stage had made the audience feel tangled.


    "�� In recent years, this old man has watched quite a lot of fight between younger generations, but this is the first time I feel like I��m unable to make sense what I��m looking at."


    An extraordinary looking, white-haired baby-faced old man with few strands of beard and two slender white eyebrows felt at a loss.


    This Elder of the Myriad Appearance Sect had profound cultivation base and powerful primordial spirit. Since the start of the fight, he had closely observed all the change on the Cloud tform. However, the information that he got was thoroughly unfathomable to him.


    Why would Wang Lu confidently take the initiative to attack? What caused Liu Li to be wary? Were it not for the silent of the ice-cold-face regional leader of the Mysterious Sky Mansion, he would��ve really suspected that the fight was staged.


    While he was feeling puzzled, the first head-on sh of Wang Lu and Liu Li broke out. The amount of information that he could gleam in that instance shocked this Elder of Myriad Appearance Sect.


    Many changes were still puzzling to him. However, one thing was certain beyond doubt: Wang Lu was actually in the early stage of Foundation Establishment!?


    Toward a big cultivator the level of Deity Stage like him, even a hundred Foundation Establishment cultivators couldn��t afford to withstand his primordial spirit fury. However, as the reward giver Elder in the Myriad Appearance Sect, he knew very well that reaching Foundation Establishment from Qi Cultivating Stage was really not an easy thing to do. It was such a big checkpoint, so much that it had caused disappointment and frustration of many cultivators in the Nine Regions. Even those outstanding disciples needed to spend a few months in seclusion in order to break through the Foundation Establishment from Qi Cultivating Stage. When they had umted sufficient potential, plus consuming the relevant Foundation Establishment elixirs, they could smoothly enter the Foundation Establishment.


    When the lead disciple of the Myriad Appearance Sect reached the Foundation Establishment, it didn��t need to consume any elixir nor practice in seclusion. It just needed to meditate for a day and a night in the training room to construct its Jade Mansion, sessfully entering the Foundation Establishment. It was already regarded by their sect as a once-in-a-century rare genius, a cultivator wizard. Rumor had it that Qiong Hua of Shengjing Sect just needed to deeply ponder for a moment before managing to build her Jade Mansion, which was an incredible legend for most of the people in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    And now, an even more magical sight than that legend happened right before him.


    Someone had entered the Foundation Establishment in the middle of a fight! Moreover, it was literally right before the big sh! Another rumor also said that Liu Li had reached Foundation Establishment at Blood Cloud Gorge. However, that fightsted for several days and nights, so who knew how long it took for Liu Li to sessfully break through the Foundation Establishment Stage? However, Wang Lu didn��t have any dy. He naturally passed the important checkpoint that was the Foundation Establishment!


    Other people were also equally shocked as the Myriad Appearance Elder. The five disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect all have their jaws wide open; they felt as if their primordial spirits were frozen. The Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye tightly bit his lips as inwardly he felt angry and startled at the same time.


    As the lead representative of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, it took him a few minutes to break through the Foundation Establishment Stage. And from hearsay, it seemed like Qiong Hua��s time wasparable to him, which was a record in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However,pared to Wang Lu who reached the Foundation Establishment in the middle of talking and smiling�� was there even a need topare?


    Only the Elders of the Spirit Sword Sect who were not surprised.


    For Wang Lu, after all, a cultivator who possessed the Void Spirit Root. Although the property of this spirit root was a pain in the ass for the current Immortal Cultivation World in the Nine Regions, at least in breaking through a bottleneck, the Void Spirit Root had an unsurpassable advantage over the other Spirit Roots, which was theck of resistance, smooth transition between stages.


    Of course, suddenly reaching the Foundation Establishment from the high-level Qi Cultivating Stage was not a big nor small miracle. However, with the help of elixirs plus the power from the Big Heart Demon Oath, it was not that difficult to understand.


    What really surprised them was Liu Li, who suddenly looked vacant at thest moment.


    The oue of shing head on with Wang Lu, who had just entered the Foundation Establishment and with peak state Primordial Spirit, was that her opponent was slightly injured. However, she also lost three of her flying swords. Although the explosive power of her Brilliant Sword Heart didn��t change, her swords�� agile and ever changing intent waspletely gone, something that a normal Liu Li would never do!


    While people were still in doubt, the second round of direct sh between Wang Lu and Liu Li had arrived!


    After a round of confrontation, the girl��s vacant look waspletely gone, and her lively and prating eyes glowed again. The girl adjusted the position of her remaining nine flying swords and pointed her finger forward. Her flying swords suddenly dispersed, encircled her opponent and then sessively attacked one after the other; an exceptionally tricky move to counter. Wang Lu sneered; his previously calm Sword of Mount Kun became light and lively like the wind. A faintly visible form of an elegant and simple woman glimpsed on the sword; it was exactly the fully excited sword spirit Autumn Beam.


    Within the three feet sword defense, the Sword of Mount Kun was like a mirage, not letting even one iota of any one of the opponent��s nine flying swords to pass through. The Brilliant Sword Heart that once caused a big headache for the people of the Ten Thousand Immortals waspletely unable to break Wang Lu��s sword defense. Along with the sound of shing swords, Wang Lu��s expression gradually turned heavy.


    "Strengthening with the Big Heart Demon Oath, coupled with the overflowing magical power of Foundation Establishment�� Wang Lu indeed has a perfect defense ability at this time. However, Liu Li is doing a range fight, so, Wang Lu couldn��tnd his counter attack. In the long run, Liu Li still has a higher chance to win."


    Just as Hua Yun sounded out her judgment, she saw on the stage Wang Lu sneer, scatter away three flying swords and then jerk forward a step.


    Unperturbed, Liu Li fluttered back. Her colorful long skirt drew a quick and lively rainbow��on agility, ten Wang Lu couldn��t possibly match that of Brilliant Sword Heart��s Liu Li.


    However, the next moment, the girl��s movement suddenly stopped, and her eyes turned vacant again. The nine flying swords merged by her and then she unexpectedlyunched a fierce and overbearing attack, which could be rated as an unnned attack!


    Boom!


    Waves of clouds tumbled over once again. After the second round of collision, people could see that another three of Liu Li��s flying swords were destroyed. And once again, Wang Lu coughed up some blood; his injury was actually not light, yet irrelevant to the big picture.


    Seeing the remaining six flying swords in midair, most people realized that Liu Li had suffered a big loss, however�� what exactly just happened?


    While they were still puzzled about it, the girl��s face turned vacant for the third time. The remaining six flying swords merged and with full might shot at the opponent!


    Boom!


    There were only three remaining flying swords. Wang Lu��s injury worsened, yet his morale went up really high.


    As long as he could withstand thest blow, Liu Li��s flying swords would bepletely destroyed and then she would bepletely helpless!


    And just at this time, a certain Master of Brilliant Peak suddenly eximed, "What a crafty kid!"


    With that, Zhou Ming pointed at something. "Look at his clothes!"


    Clued by Zhou Ming, Liu Xian, Fang He and the other Elders suddenly saw the trick. What actually happened was that during the fight, Wang Lu would asionally shake his sleeves, revealing a densely packed text on the inside part of his long ck coat. When Liu Li saw those texts, her face would turn vacant, and she would be agile no more.


    And those texts were: "Stupid, only knows how to eat!"


    "Eat, eat, eat, eat until you die!"


    "Practice three more hours. If you don��t practice, you��re not allowed to eat!"


    �� and so on and so forth; apletely confusing text. However, as soon as the Elders of the Spirit Sword Sect saw those, they immediately roared inughter.


    "A really crafty kid indeed!"


    Liu Li��s sword heart cleared her mind. Once she entered the fighting state, she would ignore any outside interference, not the least bit disturbed�� However, Wang Lu had cunningly imitated her Master Zhou Ming��s handwriting and how he expressed himself, writing them as interference tool. Liu Li could ignore anything, but she must pay attention to her Master.


    What was once her advantage now became her disadvantage; her clear mind actually exacerbated this interference effect; it was as if there was a countless chorus of reprimand by her Master in her mind, which nearly frightened her out of her wits!


    Were it not for the suppression from an even more powerful fighting will, Liu Li would��ve copsed a long time ago�� Although this move from Wang Lu was quite crafty, it really hit the nail on the head.


    Hua Yun shook her head and said, "Since he could think of this move and do this step, Wang Lu has obviously done his homework on Liu Li. Senior Brother, I think this loss is not unjustifiable."


    "It��s not that Liu Li, that child��s Brilliant Sword Heart iscking, otherwise��"


    "Those words would be of no interest. Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Method has yet to reach a profound state, moreover, his magical power and cultivation base are still several notches lower."


    "Humph." Zhou Ming bitterly sat down. His face still looked gloomy yet didn��t appear to be worried.


    "Wang Lu that kid really underestimates Brilliant Sword Heart. Does he really think he could win when all of Liu Li��s flying swords are broken?"


    Hua Yun asked, "Oh? So you mean?"


    "Humph, Flying Sword Incarnation is a method that Liu Li just started to cultivate, so she is far from being skilled with it. Her real ability is actually closebat fight. When all her flying swords are shattered, and she has to fight in closebat, Wang Lu would��ve no chance of winning��even with the help of the Big Heart Demon Oath."


    This was actually not that hard to understand. Suppose that Wang Lu was currently in his peak state; with his Non-Phase Sword strengthened by the Big Heart Demon Oath and his magical power overflowed after he entered the Foundation Establishment, he could sh head on with Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart. However, because of this, he had also received quite a heavy injury. Therefore, his Non-Phase Sword couldn��t be maintained at its peak.


    Therefore, choosing flying sword as her first method to deal with Wang Lu was actually a correct choice by Liu Li. Although she fell for Wang Lu��s crafty plot, her odds of winning was still higher�� In the end, no one could deny that Liu Li was the stronger one.


    Hua Yun said, "Even so, it��s still an excellent feat. What Wang Lu did already far exceeds anyone��s expectation."


    Several of her Senior Brothers coldly humphed in unison, yet no one could refute her.


    If it were anyone else, no one could achieve this step from Wang Lu. Though this kid was as despicable as his Master�� no one could deny how formidable he was.


    "A pity he seems to be so confident in himself to the point of blindness. I wonder what would he do when he lost his bet that he ced on himself?"


    During this talk, the situation on stage had changed again.


    From twelve flying swords at the beginning of the fight, only three remained. Even if she still looked dazed and her mind was no longer as lively and agile, she instinctively clenched her swords, giving up the n to hurt the opponent. Then, the girl dashed forward like the wind, the two swords were simultaneously ignited, looking like two dazzling meteors.


    Twentieth Layer of Fiery Sword, Double y!


    Wang Lu��splexion abruptly changed. His left hand gently caressed the Sword of Mount Kun; he had pulled out hisst card.


    The fourth seal of the Sword of Mount Kun had been broken. Sword spirit Autumn Beam manifested outside the sword in ethereal form, standing side by side with Wang Lu. Together with Wang Lu, her delicate hands gripped the sword hilt. Then, the two of them raised the Sword of Mount Kun together and wielded it straight at Liu Li.


    Boom!


    After a deafening st of sound, a ring of me rolled and spread out as it burned the cloud, using it as the fuel. On the Cloud tform, the area within the ring was practically burnt out in an instant. Under the constraint from the restriction array of the Cloud tform, the fire was like the inferno me.


    The sword strike was enough to burn an entire city.


    And within this inferno, Liu Li continuously coughed and blood dripped from the corner of her mouth non-stop; she had suffered an internal injury. However, both of her hands still clenched the swords, and their imposing manner hadn''t been reduced in the slightest!


    On the other side, in the middle of the me, there was a dazzling golden light.


    It was the light spell ced by the Elders to protect the life of the defeated party�� Liu Li had won the fight!


    ����


    While the crowd off stage burst into cheers, there were certain areas that remained silent. Some of the disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect froze as they looked at the result on stage in disbelief.


    That Wang Lu�� actually lost?


    Although from a rational point of view, this was a reasonable result, and even several of Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples hade up with all of their money to bet it on Liu Li��s victory, when the result came out, it was still quite unbelievable to them.


    That miracle Wang Lu, actually failed to create a miracle?


    "Speaking of which�� If I remember it correctly, didn��t Wang Lu that kid ce a 90 million spirit stones bet on himself before the match?"


    "Ckckck, if you value your life, stay away from gambling."


    ����


    At this moment, on the tform, shrouded within the golden light, Wang Lu looked aggrieved.


    "Damn it, I still lost in the end."


    Opposite of him, Liu Li lightly smiled and retrieved her swords. The sharp sword intent was reced with an innocent and naive smile.


    "It��s a really good fight. I didn��t expect you to be so fierce! Martial Uncles said that people from Non-Phase Peak are only good at scheming, while their cultivation base iscking��"


    Wang Lu wryly smiled. "Yourforting words are really quite grating." And then he shook his head, "Forget it. First, I must congratte you on your victory."


    With that, he stretched out his hand in a friendly gesture toward Liu Li. Although Liu Li was quite naive, she was not without etiquette. She cheerfully walked over to shake hands with Wang Lu.


    The next moment, a pink mist sprayed out from Wang Lu��s hand. Liu Li��s body swayed and then softly fell down.


    Wang Lu reached out to hold the maiden, slowly put her on the ground and then lightly pressed something on his shoulder.


    The golden light that shrouded over his body immediately went off.


    Off the stage, there was only deathly silence.


    Wang Lu stood for a moment on the stage while coughing up a few mouthful of blood��his injury was so heavy that he could fall at any moment��yet no one spoke, and thus he had to open his mouth.


    "Although I��m sorry, I have to say, I��ve won."

 Chapter 170 - Wang Lu Is Super Awesome

    <h4>Chapter 170: Wang Lu Is Super Awesome</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The fight on the Cloud tform on the Spirit Sword Mountain on the Nine Regions�� calendar year 6348 was destined to go down in history.


    Although the cultivation base of the two sides was not that high, merely low-level Foundation Establishment��one of them had just entered the boundary of Foundation Establishment.


    However, for the countless onlookers, this fight was a watershed moment in theirplete understanding of cultivators.


    And that was how low a cultivator could stoop to in order to gain victory.


    When the referee Daoist Master Feng Yin, who presided over the fight, announced the victory of Wang Lu and exined that the previous golden light was cast by Wang Lu himself, the spectators off stage almost went into a riot.


    They had seen how shameless people could be, but never at this level of such shamelessness! In the showdown of the pinnacle of power and wisdom that should carry forward the spirit of Immortal Cultivation and provide positive energy for everyone, Wang Lu had actuallypletely defiled it with his crafty plot in thest minute! The audience felt as if they were eating a fruit with half of it filled with worms; they couldn��t be more disgusted.


    The oue of the fight was without a doubt, though in achieving it Wang Lu had cast aside whatever left of his moral integrity, he did not vite the rules��the rules never forbade the contestants to cast out the golden light on themselves, forging the oue. And Liu Li, upon seeing the golden light, immediately rxed her vignce, which was the result of her own stupidity that couldn��t be med on others.


    Actually, after thatst of twentiethyer Fiery Sword attack, Liu Li had almost exhausted all of her magical power and could no longer maintain the Brilliant Sword Heart operation��of course,pared to Wang Lu who was badly wounded on the verge of dying, she still had the advantage. Unfortunately��at thest minute, what decided the oue of the fight was not the fighting strength.


    The result of the duel had also been recognized by that peak Deity Stage character from the Mysterious Sky Mansion. He said with a wry smile that this time, Mysterious Sky Mansion had to tragically suffer a financial loss.


    Of course, that was just a lie because, except for a few people, most people were betting on Liu Li.


    No one thought Wang Lu could win, but he won in the end.


    And with such a result, Spirit Sword Sect��s originally nned celebration feast and so on had to be canceled. Their original n to make good contacts with the visiting cultivators had to be scrapped too. After the end of the fight, with a feeling of nausea, each started to return to their respective sects.


    However, many of the gentlemen of justice, before leaving, showed a clear hostility toward Wang Lu.


    "Boy, someday if youe down the mountain, don��t let me see you, or I��ll teach you a lesson!"


    "That��s right, I have seen shameless, but not on your level of shamelessness!"


    "Humph, if I were not a guest, I would��ve beat you to a pulp to drive away the unpleasant feeling in my heart!"


    Toward these, Elders of the Spirit Sword Sect could only wryly smile. Although people of the same sect should stick together, they had no way to defend this Sessor Disciple with words��frankly speaking, most of them also had a mixed feeling about this.


    As for Wang Lu himself, though he epted the treatment of his Sect��s Elders, toward those emotional outsiders, he made a decisive statement. "Okay, why don��t you try it! Come at me!"


    These gentlemen of justice were stunned.


    "You-you want to abandon your medical treatment!?"


    "Are you trying to provoke us!?"


    Wang Lu nodded, "Correct, if you have the ability thene beat me."


    "Good, this is your own choice!"


    Thereupon, all kinds of flying swords, seals, talismans, gs and other things under the sun were brought out. The Seventh Elder, who was responsible for the medical treatment, was immediately startled.


    Before being swallowed by flying swords, and drowned in the sea of magical treasures, Wang Lu stretched out his right hand. "Wait!"


    "What? Are you going to beg for mercy?"


    "Humph, begging for mercy, I��m afraid that��s a little bitte!"


    Wang Lu said, "If you want to hit me, you can. But first, you have to pay."


    "��"


    "What?"


    Wang Lu righteously said, "Is there a reason to waste my time and energy to satisfy your sense of justice? You can hit me if you want, but you have to pay ten thousand spirit stones first, then I can apany you to fight to your heart��s content."


    "Ten-ten thousand spirit stones!?"


    Wang Lu sneered. "This is my base price. My energy for a day is limited, so it��s impossible to y with you indefinitely. Thus, there will only be ten fights a day, and I will auction these ten fights. Ten highest bidders will be able to fight me. This is a limited number, so you have to be quick!"


    "Damn, do you have any face at all!?"


    Wang Lu mmed the table. "If you are poor or have no money, just say it!"


    "Fuck! I, your father will bid one hundred thousand spirit stones, see how I��m going to beat the sheet out of you!"


    Wang Lu pped the table. "A Jindan like you have the nerve to get in a ring with me who barely reach the Foundation Establishment? Who��s the one with no face here? Before we begin, I must make a term deration, the cultivation base for this fight is limited to the early Xudan, and does not include anything above it. If there��s someone with profound stage who��s feeling itchy, you have to double your offer and suppress your primordial spirit. If you ept this term, then you can ce your bid, if not then that��s fine. I will stay here to ept your reservation. After paying the advance pay and determining that we are in the same stage, I will be ready to ept your challenge at any time!"


    "Damn, you still want to scheme even now!?"


    Wang Lu sneered. "Have you not inquired about my reputation before you came? Do you think poor people like you can hope to attain the brilliance of the top student of the Spirit Sword Sect? Enough of that, time is almost up, do you want to bid or not?"


    "I��m the first one, I will bid five hundred thousand spirit stones! Although I��m a Xudan, I will suppress my primordial spirit to that of low-level Foundation Establishment so that I will not take advantage of you. This is just to tell you that there��s still justice in the Immortal Cultivation World of the Nine Regions!"


    A sword cultivator from one of the top level sects, Heavenly Sword School, righteously yelled out loud, which won a burst of apuse.


    "Well said, Luo Sandao! Us cultivators of the righteous path have to have this kind of spirit; you have my support!"


    "That��s right, though today I��m cash strapped, unlike you, these rich cultivators, you have spoken the words of my mind. I will support five thousand spirit stones into your five hundred thousand spirit stones. Although this is just a modest contribution, I want to support righteousness! Raising the power and prestige of the righteous path!"


    Luo San cupped his hands and righteously said, "Thank you for your support. I ce a high bid for this fight not to seek fame, but to support righteousness! Since ancient times, my Heavenly Sword School has always upheld the righteous path philosophy. From the time of the great war of immortal and demon to be one of the cornerstones of the righteous union. Moreover, the sixteenth Sect Leader has already reached the Unity Stage, and the God Sword rarely met its opponent. In addition, our disciples always take care of each other and earnestly train. We also have��"


    "What the! If you want to advertise here, you have to pay! If you say anymore, I will have to charge you extra money!" Wang Lu pped the registration desk off the Cloud tform, urging Luo San to go on stage as soon as possible so that the fight could begin.


    Seemingly regretful of not being able to continue, Luo San went on stage with his sword. Standing on the sword that hovered mid-air, he pointed at Wang Lu condescendingly. "Come on, let me teach you how to behave with integrity and principle in the Immortal Cultivation World!"


    Wang Lu coldly sneered and then went on the Cloud tform.


    A momentter.


    "Luo Sandao!?"


    "Luo Sandao! What happened to you? Wake up!"


    "Wang Lu, what kind of crafty trick did you use to harm Luo Sandao!?"


    On the stage, Wang Lu gently wiped the Sword of Mount Kun; with a look of disdain, he thought aloud, "First blood. Next!"


    "Damn! I, Xiang Tiange from Empty Bamboo Manor bid four hundred and fifty thousand spirit stones to avenge Luo Sandao! My cultivation base is also Xudan, and I will also suppress it to low-level Foundation Establishment so as not to take advantage of you. I want to see how are you going to y tricks on me!"


    Another moment passed.


    "Brother Xiang!?"


    "Brother Xiang! What happened!? Wake up!?"


    "Wang Lu, what evil scheme did you use to injure Brother Xiang!?"


    On the stage, Wang Lu gently wiped his Sword of Mount Kun; with a disdainful smile, he said to himself, "Double kill. Next!"


    "Next your mother! I, your father, Gu Yu of Ghost Evil Mountain, am a Jindan Stage, do you dare to fight with me!?"


    Wang Lu contemptuously sneered. "Do you dare to pay the money first?"


    "Damn, it��s double, isn��t it!? This is four hundred thousand spirit stones, wait for me there! As per your request, I have suppressed my cultivation base to high-level Foundation Establishment. I want to see how you are going to stop me!"


    A moment passed.


    "Brother Gu Yu!?"


    "Brother Gu Yu, what happened to you!? Wake up!?"


    "Wang Lu, what crafty scheme did you use to injure Brother Gu Yu!?


    Wang Lu gently wiped the Sword of Mount Kun and said to himself with disdain, "Triple kill. Next!"


    ��


    After ten rounds, Wang Lu withdrew the Sword of Mount Kun and slowly stepped down the stage.


    All around the stage, there was only silence.


    Wang Lu smiled. "My Spirit Sword Sect is extending hospitality for everyone, you all can linger on the mountain for a few days. My rules are unchanged, ten people per day ording to the highest bidder. I wish you all good luck!"


    After watching Wang Lu leave, for a long time, no one was able to speak up.


    That ten fights in a row just now had actually caused people to tremble in fear.


    Previously on the fight between Wang Lu and Liu Li, they saw that Liu Li maintained a superior position against Wang Lu until thest minute when he turned the tables by using a trick, and thought that could this boy have any real ability at all? They had been cultivating for many years and were well-informed, so obviously they would be able to break his machination!


    However, when they came face to face on stage with him, they discovered that the average person didn��t even have the qualification to be tricked by him; he silenced them all with his real ability.


    A full ten people, including some talented geniuses that were viewed as future hopes of some prestigious upright sects; they also suppressed their cultivation base to try to win relying on their rich experience and insight as seniors in the Immortal Cultivation World�� without exception, all fell under Wang Lu��s sword.


    Although not one in these group of ten people was a talented genius from a top level sect, neither of them were weak. Yet, with Wang Lu��s cultivation base restriction of up to early Xudan, this meant that his opponent had a near stage advantage over him. However, this was not enough, far from enough. Even a Jindan Stage cultivator that suppressed their cultivation base to Foundation Establishment could not prate Wang Lu��s three feet sword defense, as well as unable to resist his sword��s counterattack. As for Yuanying Stage or above, perhaps by suppressing their cultivation base to Foundation Establishment they could defeat Wang Lu. However, they were more concerned about face. Was there any good thing to say when a Yuanying bully a Foundation Establishment?


    After ten sessive wins, few people remembered Wang Lu��s shamelessness and his despicable act. On the contrary, many people actually remembered the words of Immortal Weng of the Kunlun Immortal Mountain who had the reputation of being able to see the past and the future.


    "Henceforth, the Nine Regions�� Immortal Cultivation World is the young people��s world."


    Immortal Weng said those words just when Qiong Hua of the Shengjing Sect managed to enter the Foundation Establishment Stage after a moment of meditation and became a sensation in the whole Nine Regions. People originally thought that Kunlun Immortal Mountain was just giving courtesy to the Shengjing Sect. However, now it seemed like it indeed had anotheryer of meaning.


    Qiong Hua, Zhan Ziye, Liu Li, Wang Lu�� these were the brilliant geniuses of the Five Unique; most of them only cultivated in thest ten years, yet they had already far exceeded their peers. Right now, they had yet to fully grown up, but they had already revealed their mettle. In the future, when they had achieved sess in their cultivation, perhaps no one would be able to stop them.


    "s, each new generation excels the previous [1]."


    Suddenly, many seniors in Immortal Cultivation World remembered this old saying.

 Chapter 171 - Deal Your Moral Integrity and Pocket

    <h4>Chapter 171: Deal Your Moral Integrity and Pocket</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After watching the ultimate showdown of Wang Lu against Liu Li on the Cloud tform and the subsequent godly ten winning streak of Wang Lu, the spectators from near and afar finally said goodbye to the mountain��In fact, they had no way to stay even if they wanted to. Spirit Sword Sect was not a public park that everyone could stroll around as they wish.


    As the crowds of spectators left the scene, the exchange activity of Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Spirit Sword Sect quietly reached itsst act.


    Though in ordance with the rules, there was still the five-on-five group fight, the interest of the cultivators on both sides inevitably faded down. People treated this group fight more like an aftertaste after a climax.


    Even the disciples who took part in the fight did not take this matter too seriously. Within the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, rather than strategizing, they were actually somewhat eager for the fight; they had the thought of wanting to wipe away the previous shame, but they weren��t that too passionate to prepare for it.


    The group fight of the two sects began two days after the final one-on-one fight. This fight was an ideal event to showcase first the friendship and second the harmonious atmosphere. Although the disciples of the two sects would certainly make an all-out effort, there was no murderous intention or even anger in it. Sure enough, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect really showed their proper imposing manner in this round of fight. Their five disciples acted in harmony, casting out spells incessantly one after the other and causing the onlookers off stage to be dazzled and gasped in amazement.


    On the other side, Spirit Sword Sect team appeared slightly inferior. Shortly after the start of the fight, Wen Bao and Yue Yun were filled with remorse after being cast off stage by Zhan Ziye��s Annihtion Thunder. Although at that moment Wang Lu had a mind to rescue them, even if he had his strengthened Non-Phase Method by Big Heart Demon Oath, it was still beyond his power to defend four of his teammates in the face of the relentless Zhan Ziye, Ye Feifei, and the others.


    When the battle reached its middle stage, Yue Xinyao also had to reluctantly leave. The Spirit Sword Sect team now only had two people, Liu Li and Wang Lu. While on the Ten Thousand Arts Sect side, they still had their original five people team; They didn��t lose anyone at all.


    At this point, people thought that the Ten Thousand Arts Sect would smoothly im the victory and salvage some face. However, the result was quite unexpected.


    Because the Ten Thousand Arts Sect could do nothing to the remaining two.


    Wang Lu was needless to say; even Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart couldn��t prate his three feet sword defense. Zhan Ziye and Ye Feifei had tried their hardest, bombarding him with their strongest long range attack, but it was to no avail. While Liu Li was not as good at defense, her twelve dispersed flying swords were not easy to deal with. Let alone though Wang Lu was unable to protect four people at once, protecting just Liu Li with his Non-Phase Sword Qi was no trouble at all for him.


    After being entangled for a while, Wang Lu and Liu Li��s advantage in protracted fight began to manifest. On the Ten Thousand Arts Sect side, their most important defender Lu Qiancai had exhausted all of his talismans, thus unable to protect his teammates from the Brilliant Sword Heart attack. Thereupon, one by one, these fellow disciples were eliminated by Liu Li. Finally, Zhan Ziye attempted to repeat his previous trick, using the Annihtion Thunder to perish together. However, Wang Lu passionately rushed over and tightly embraced him, stuffing all the Annihtion Thunder power back at him, which nearly copsed Zhan Ziye��s Jade Mansion and primordial spirit.


    Both one-on-one fight, as well as group fight, resulted in defeat. Ten Thousand Arts Sect had nothing to say anymore. Their several disciples decided to endure the humiliation by going back to their Sect to practice in seclusion, steeling themselves to the hardships of training so that one day they could avenge their grievances.


    Before leaving, however, Spirit Sword Sect organized its disciples to send their guests off at the Four Directions Peak. There, the two sides exchanged sincere words to each other; it was quite a touching scene.


    "Three yearster�� no, next year, I will visit you guys once again." With a seriousplexion and face filled with indomitable fighting spirit, Zhan Ziye tried to conceal the throbbing and the feeling of anxious within him. "Liu Li, at that time, I will not lose to you again."


    The girl tilted her head and said with a puzzled face, "But one yearter, you will still lose out to me."


    Zhan Ziye never expected to receive such an innocent answer so publicly; his neck stiffened. "Not necessarily!"


    Standing on the side, Wang Lu, who came along to send off the visitor, could not help but sigh; he really felt pitiful at this bunch of useless otakus of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect


    "Senior Sister Liu Li, that grandson wants to invite you to eat barbecue next time."


    The girl��s eyes suddenly became clear and bright, and her smile was as bright as the flower. "Ah, that��s great. I wee you toe again at anytime!"


    With that, she also stretched out her pair of slender jade hands, tightly gripped Zhan Ziye��s hand and shook it up and down. "It��s a deal. Next time youe, you must invite me to eat meat!"


    Zhan Ziye suddenly felt two diametrically opposite feelings sh inside and stir his heart. One was the kind of "the happiness thates from the touch of the gentle and delicate hands", and another one as "It seems like in my entire life, I will not have a chance". Soon, that childlike innocence was broken into pieces of debris, and he suffered a blow as serious as the strike from the Brilliant Sword Heart.


    In addition, Hai Yunfan was also filled with emotion. "Brother Wang, you have given me a lesson."


    "Little Hai, when did I ever give you one? Don��t talk nonsense."


    "�� Hehe." Hai Yunfanughed at himself. "It��s true. Since five years ago when I left the Spirit Sword Sect, I have been thinking. If I didn��t enter the Ten Thousand Arts Sect and instead became a fellow disciple as Brother Wang, what kind of scene would that be?"


    Wang Lu frowned and took a half-step back. "Little Hai, seriously, you are now creeping me out."


    Hai Yunfan decided to ignore Wang Lu and continue his monologue, "This matter has been tangling me for a long time, but now I instead can finally rx. Compared to being disciples of the same sect, bing your opponent is indeed more interesting�� of course, bing an enemy is out of the question."


    Opponent and enemy were indeed two very distinct concepts.


    "Next time, I will try not to lose to you." Hai Yunfan said and shook his head. "Of course,ing from a defeated opponent, people wouldugh at it. However, I still have to say my deration. Brother Wang, I look forward to our next meeting."


    Wang Lu looked at Little Hai. "Okay."


    "Ah, I almost forgot. I brought a gift for you." Hai Yunfan handed Wang Lu a piece of sincere paper. "It may be useful for you."


    Wang Lu took it and found that it was a royal seal of the Grand Cloud Empire; he could not help but smile.


    Little Hai was indeed little Hai. When it was time to be intimate, he became especially intimate. With the royal seal of the Grand Cloud Empire, the inter-country business of the Wisdom Sect would move one step further. Currently, Wang Lu didn��t need additional resources; the spirit stones was particrly abundant. However, this royal seal was not something that could easily be bought by money.


    After sending off the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people, Spirit Sword Sect once again became deserted. In this short of half a month, they really had experienced a lot of things. When the Cloud Wave Boat gradually disappeared into the distance, swallowed by the brilliance of the sun light, many people felt truly exhausted.


    However, no matter how exhausted they were, there were still works that needed to be done.


    For example, the settlement of a certain crazy gambler. In dueling against Liu Li, Wang Lu had bet nearly one hundred million on himself. It was the biggest single stake in the history of gambling in the Nine Regions in decades. In the end, he ultimately won more than one hundred million spirit stones, which could be rated as an unbeatable record. For such a huge amount of money, even an institution as big as the Mysterious Sky Mansion couldn��te up with such a cash in a short amount of time. In the end, the regional leader of the Mysterious Sky Mansion in the Blue River Region personally delivered over a hundred first rate Mysterious Sky Crystals, which caused countless of disciples�� eyes to spring wide in shock.


    In ordance with Wang Lu��s prior agreement, he gave fifty pieces of them to his Master. The happy woman announced on the spot her intent to marry off herself to that regional leader, and the marriage would be held right then. This made the regional leader of the Mysterious Sky Mansion feel extremely awkward. Fortunately, the Sect Leader and Disciplinary Elder promptly curbed back the woman��s ambition with their sword light, forcing her to leave the matter at that.


    Suddenly bing rich from being poor, the Fifth Elder waspletely without the calm andposure of an Immortal Cultivator. She held the fifty pieces of first rate Mysterious Sky Mansion Crystal and cheerfully descended the mountain on her flying sword, saying that she wanted to carefully enjoy life. After more than ten days, the woman in white went back on the mountain, surprisingly content to live a humble but virtuous life.


    Toward this development, Wang Lu was naturally curious. Bing disillusioned with the mortal world in just ten days, was this woman��s self-cultivation that amazing? However, when he asked, the answer was like a thunder strike.


    "Ran out of money so had toe back."


    Ran out of money!?


    Wang Lu simply ��prostrated himself in admiration��; she had actually squandered tens of millions of spirit stones in just ten days!?


    However, before he even had the chance to exim in surprise, he heard the gentle but eerie question from his Master, "Little Lu, when do we have our marriage?"


    Wang Lu couldn��t hold back his yell, "When you pick your moral integrity up!"


    Actually, by this time, Wang Lu also had no money in his hand. When his Master freely squandered the money down the mountain for several days, he had transferred all of his winning money back to Wisdom Sect to elerate its development. During the sect��s rapid growth at this time, it was in a state of financial hunger; no matter how much money was fed into it, it would immediately be digested. Wang Lu firmly believed that when Wisdom Sect finally bloomed and bore fruit, he would harvest his investment this time by several folds.


    In any case, the story of the pair of Master and disciple of the Non-Phase Peak who squandered their over a hundred million spirit stones in just ten days had be a glorious legend on the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    After that, it was the matter of sect��s lead representative.


    In order to inspire progress from the disciples, the Spirit Sword Sect��s Heavenly Sword Hall, under the advice from Wang Lu, setup the system of lead representative. In which, the champion of the single fight on the just-now-ended sect��spetition would be awarded ten years�� time of lead representative authority.


    Although there was a great controversy on the final battle, Wang Lu��s victory was beyond doubt. Therefore, after a quick deliberation, Sect Leader Daoist Master Feng Yin acted on behalf of the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders to grant Wang Lu the title of lead representative.


    The lead representative inauguration ceremony was held quietly on the Ster Peak, outside the Sect Leader��s bamboo hut, which was attended by just a few people. Initially, the Spirit Sword Sect wanted to summon all the disciples to the Four Directions Peak to announce the name of the lead representative, in order to inspire their morale. However, who told Wang Lu to be so one of a kind? The initial grand ceremony had to be scrapped.


    For Wang Lu, the special authority of the lead representative was far more meaningful than the grand ceremony. Moreover, he never cared what other people think of him. After receiving the gold medal as the symbol of the lead representative from Daoist Master Feng Yin, Wang Lu was ready to descend from there.


    However, he heard Daoist Master Feng Yinugh and say, "Hehe, don��t you want to apany this new Master of yours for a chat?"


    The sect��s lead representative was only under the control of the Sect Leader; theoretically, the rtionship was equivalent to that of Master and disciple. Therefore, when Daoist Master Feng Yin voiced out his request, Wang Lu had to stop his footsteps; he turned over and smiled. "By all means."


    The old man and Wang Lu sat side by side outside the bamboo hut. After not saying anything for a long time, the old man slowly said, "Since you entered the Spirit Sword Sect, it has been more than five years, but I still remembered clearly your journey on the Immortal Gathering and the obstacles that you came into. At that time, we almost made a big mistake by shutting you out. It still gives me a scare every time I remembered it."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "It can��t be that serious right? Spirit Sword Sect is full of talented people. Senior Sister Liu Li and that Senior Sister Zhu Shiyao whom I never met in these more than five years. In any other sect, having one of them is more than enough for them. Actually, it��s not that big of a deal for the sect if I suddenly vanish." Wang Lu earnestly said, "On the contrary, if I hadn��t cultivated here, I wouldn��t have gotten this achievement today."


    Daoist Master Feng Yin revealed an iparably gratified look. "That��s really not easy for you to think like that. However, do not belittle yourself. Although Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao are first rate geniuses in the Nine Regions, the future of Spirit Sword Sect would ultimatelynd on you."


    Wang Lu was silent for a while before saying, "Sect Leader, could it be the Spirit Sword Sect recently suffered an investment failure, and thus needed to be injected with an emergency capital?"


    Feng Yin admonished him, "You, this kid, no matter how down and under the Spirit Sword Sect is, it does not covet your stash of money. Besides, do you really think a measly hundred first rate Mysterious Sky Mansion crystals can support the operation of a sect in the five unique?"


    Wang Lu said, "That was just a joke. Please continue."


    Feng Yin said, "In this Nine Regions, every several hundred or over a thousand years, a generation of heroes woulde forth inrge numbers; or the surging of the brilliant era. Right now, with the growth of your generation of young people, the glorious and turbulent era is not far away. Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao are indeed top level cultivators, but their ws are also very serious, so they can��t afford to hold up the Spirit Sword Sect high in the sky. Therefore�� today I awarded you the honor of lead representative, in the hopes that you will be worthy of this title and in the future be a veritable Spirit Sword Sect��s lead representative."


    Wang Lu didn��t say anything for a while, and then he smiled to the Sect Leader. "Rest assured, I really like this mountain, like this sect and like its people."


    Feng Yin suddenly asked, "Then what about your Master?"


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment, and then somewhat embarrassedly said, "Um, about this�� if one day she and my mother fell into the river, I will save my mother first and then throw a brick at her!"


    This time, it was the Sect Leader who went into silence. Long after, the old man sighed with emotion.


    "Throughout her life, she seems unrestrained, but actually, she is in fact lonely. I hope you�� just do your best."

 Chapter 172 - My Two Best Friends

    <h4>Chapter 172: My Two Best Friends</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Time in Immortal Cultivation was neither short nor long. After that two sectspetition, five years seemed to have slipped through in the blink of an eye.


    Over the past five years, the Spirit Sword Sect had returned to its past unperturbed and contented rhythm. The disciples continued to cultivate step by step, study and live their lives. The Elders, from time to time, went wandering outside, sometimes living in seclusion on the mountain, or perhaps dispelling some doubts on those who received rewards for their achievements��


    Over the past five years, those that were put high expectation to had begun to grow up. Yue Yun, Yue Xinyao, Wen Bao, Zhu Qin�� all sessfully reached the Foundation Establishment. The side effects of the rushed training that they received prior to the two sectspetition had all been offset in these five years; the disciples had taken a solid step forward on the Immortal Cultivation Path.


    What about Wang Lu? He was on another level of existence.


    As the lead representative of the Spirit Sword Sect, Wang Lu��s cultivation experience in these five years was enough to make most of the Spirit Sword Sect disciples to feel envious. The number of sect��s resources that were allocated to him to cultivate was several times higher than themon disciple; which was indeed in line with his position as the sect��s lead representative.


    From the start, Wang Lu did not hesitate to take all of the preferential treatment of the lead representative. In addition to suppressing his unreliable Master, it was also to speed up his cultivation a bit��


    Of course, this wasn��t dictated by a sense of crisis at all. Although five years ago in a conversation with the Sect Leader at the Ster Peak, it had been vaguely revealed that not far into the future there might a big change, but for cultivators, the concept of "not far" was likely to mean one hundred or two hundred or even longer, thus far from the need to be worried.


    Wang Lu��s eagerness to cultivate was mostly out of love of cultivation. He liked the Immortal Cultivation, liked the Non-Phase Method, liked to improve his Jade Mansion, liked to refine his primordial spirit, liked the Sword Bone solidification process, immensely enjoying the feeling of being stronger than yesterday. His Void Spirit Root and Non-Phase Method was far from being perfect for each other. Each Immortal Cultivation process would always encounter this and that kind of obstacles. Some of which could be taken a shortcut through tricks and some could only be solved through time and energy resource umtion�� In this, it was naturally unreasonable to rely on the impoverished and destitute Non-Phase Peak, but the privilege of the lead representative could y an enormous role.


    A qualified adventurer would inevitably be a leveling maniac. After five years of crazy leveling, he had smoothly entered the middle-level Foundation Establishment. At this point, Wang Lu had been cultivating for ten years. Reaching middle-level Foundation Establishment in a decade could be considered as a fairly fast progress among geniuses of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Not to mention, he also had the Big Heart Demon Oath that strengthened his Non-Phase Method system. Thus, hisprehensive strength had be the top level standard among the young generation.


    However, it wasn��t necessary to say that he had left all his peers in the dust behind him. Over the past five years, everyone had also progressed, such as those enduring-the-hardship-to-seek-for-revenge Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples. A year after returning to their sect, their Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye reached high-level Foundation Establishment Stage; it was such an incredible progress. After this milestone, as promised, he returned to the Spirit Sword Sect to seek for advice.


    Then, sure enough, he was once again defeated in the hands of Liu Li.


    Because Liu Li had also made a simrly significant progress that year, the gap between them had widened a bit, which nearly sent Zhan Ziye into despair.


    Over the past one year, he had gone deep into the sect��s experiential learning ce, experiencing a variety of hardships and achieved advancement in his cultivation base. Yet, he still couldn��t keep up with the other��s footsteps. In the end, Zhan Ziye could only sadly depart, making the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect took a deep sigh.


    Zhan Ziye, Liu Li, Wang Lu�� this line of young generation geniuses that excelled the previous caused many cultivators to sigh with emotion. Each of them had their own opportunity, but without exception, they desperately dedicated themselves into cultivation. Perhaps Zhan Ziye had done many things over the past one year, but would Liu Li suddenly bezy? In the past year, Liu Li had at least gone all out in one hundred fights seriously injured dozens of times. Her Jade Mansion even shook several times, causing her primordial spirit to crack and nearly leading into a disaster! With such an all-out effort, how could there be no progress?


    As for her practice partner that she went all out with and contributed to her rapid progress�� who else would that be?


    For thest five years, one of the reasons Wang Lu desperately trained to advance his Immortal Cultivation was Liu Li. Since the battle on the Cloud tform, Liu Li had continued to entangle him.


    For this simple-minded girl, the defeat at the Cloud tform didn��t cause her to harbor resentment. On the contrary, Wang Lu��s mysterious swordsmanship deeply attracted her, making her feel intoxicated. Since she had seeded in her Brilliant Sword Heart, she had never found another simr level swordsmanship that actually could keep off her Flying Swords head on.


    And Liu Li��s way to express her goodwill was to regrly challenge the other for a fight. Every fight was an all out fight; even if she was seriously injured, she would always enjoy it!


    Wang Lu would also always wee her challenge because he knew that no matter whether it was Non-Phase Method or Brilliant Sword Heart, every fight could be of enormous help. Moreover, the more duels he fought in intense and all out style and the more times he faced matches of different variation, the greater the help. On the other hand, the result of simply cultivating in seclusion would not be so obvious.


    And no matter if it was the Brilliant Sword Heart or Non-Phase Method, none of themcked variation. The same opponent could bring different fighting experience. In five years, the two had fought nearly a thousand times, almost all of them were different.


    With these many fights, naturally, it would be impossible to win or lose them all. Wang Lu roughly calcted that, overall, he and Liu Li shared the same fifty-fifty percent total victory and defeat. In the first two years, he lost more than he won. Only in thest three years did he gradually pull himself ahead, but it was far from a big advantage.


    Of course, from beingpletely not Liu Li��s match in a fair and square fight even after exhausting all his efforts and methods five years ago to now being able to fight an even fight or even slightly ahead of her, it had been an extremely rare progress��In one followed Wang Lu��s popr method of ranking, now hisprehensive strength was about level six Foundation Establishment +20, while Liu Li was about level two Foundation Establishment +16, nearly equal to the peak Xudan Xiao Ming. If the calction was based on their offensive and defensive power alone, the highest could even reach more than +25, which basically had entered the Jindan Stage.


    Over the past five years, besides progressing their cultivation base, friendship also grew out from their nearly one thousand fights. Five years ago, Wang Lu and Liu Li would just nod to acknowledge each other whenever they met. Five yearster, they had be good friends��in Wang Lu��s words, Liu Li was man��s best friend.


    ����


    In this particr day, Wang Lu had finished his breakfast and just tidied up the tableware when the lively, cheerful, and full of vitality voice of a girl came through his ears.


    "Wang Lu, Wang Lu, Ie here to y with you!"


    Then a multicolored cloud shed before his eyes, and Liu Li had stood in front of him with a cheerful like-a-flower smile.


    Wang Lu looked at the girl and then nodded his head. "Sit down."


    Liu Li immediately sat down at the table, sitting upright.


    "Hold out your hand."


    The girl stretched out her slender hand.


    "Good girl." Wang Lu then lightly patted her head and fetched a few candies from his pocket and then put them in her hand. "Eat it."


    "Hehe." Liu Li smiled, put the candies in her mouth and somewhat unclearly said, "Fight now?"


    "Damn, you want to fight again? Wasn��t it just yesterday?"


    However, Liu Li unexpectedly said a sentence that contained philosophical words, "Yesterday eat, today still have to eat."


    "Girl, don��t be too excessive in your demand!" Wang Lu peevishly flicked his finger on her forehead. "I probably couldn��t fight with you these several days because I want to prepare to go out (far)."


    Liu Li nodded and then said as if it was natural, "Of course the fight should be outside (the room). Master said I absolutely must not fight in a room. Otherwise, if things break, I couldn��t eat."


    "�� Go out (far) and outside (the room) are two different concepts." After five years of interactions, Wang Lu had developed a very high tolerance of Liu Li��s IQ. Therefore, he patiently exined, "I want to go down the mountain on a trip to Cloud Region. It will probablyst from ten days to a fortnight, during which I can��t apany you to fight."


    Surprised, Liu Li said, "You want to go down the mountain? I will be lonely!"


    "Then find yourself a cucumber." Wang Lu helplessly shook his head. "I don��t want to go either, but I can��t disobey my Master."


    Liu Li asked, "I remember you said that you are now the lead representative, under one person but above many people, so you can ignore the words of your idiot Master as it doesn��t have authority over you anymore."


    "The problem is this time she managed to persuade the Sect Leader, which leaves me with no choice but to obey." Wang Lu shrugged. "That b*tch said I, as the sect��s lead representative, have stayed on the mountain for far too long and thus wasted the honor of being the lead representative in vain. Now since I have been cultivating for ten years, it is time for me to descend the mountain to boost the Sect��s prestige and influence�� Which is absurd. If she really wants to improve the sect��s influence, is there anything stronger than if she goes to the Shengjing Sect and runs around naked there? This is a tant retaliation."


    Liu Li curiously asked, "Retaliation? Why?"


    Wang Lu furrowed his brows. "�� Because I reported her to the Sect Leader for trying to steal the Sect��s property? Because I refused to be her guarantor when she took a loan? Because I look for Aya to make her a dinner? There are too many reasons to choose. In any case, because of her, I can��t y with you for several days."


    "Oh." The girl listlessly hung her head, looking very pitiful.


    "But." Wang Lu has a change of mind. "I can take you down the mountain with me."


    "Go down the mountain together, really?" Liu Li��s eyes suddenly slightly lit up. "There are so many fun things down the mountain. Unfortunately, Master forbids me from going."


    Wang Lu inwardly thought, "Nonsense. With your IQ, no one will trust you to go down the mountain alone." Eight years ago, when the sect organized an experiential learning down the mountain, Liu Li spent all her time ying and eating, rushing to the Blood Cloud Gorge and causing trouble there, also reaching Foundation Establishment and ying the twelve Blood Cloud Demons. To others, this experience might sound awe-inspiring, but to the Master of the Brilliant Peak, it nearly scared him out of his wits.


    However, if she followed Wang Lu, there should be no problem. For five years, she had been trained by Wang Lu to be as obedient as Huahua. His Fourth Uncle was also quite open-minded, willingly dropping his treasured disciple at Wang Lu��s door to be his pet�� But then again, in the past five years, under Wang Lu��s care, the number of times when Liu Li caused trouble had continued to decline.


    And this time, it would really be boring if he went down the mountain all by himself. It wouldn��t go well if he went with the other disciples that had a good rtion with him such as Yue Xinyao, Wen Bao, and the others because the gap between their cultivation bases was too wide already. Only Liu Li was his match. Not only their power was simr, their offense and defense alsoplemented each other, and with their tacit understanding built during their five years of fighting, they could be called as a perfectbination.


    When Wang Lu brought this matter up to Zhou Ming, Zhou Ming happily nodded. "That��s good. I actually had a mind in arranging her to go down the mountain for experiential learning. If she walks together with you, then I would rest assured. That child��s mind is pure; she can��t differentiate the good from the sinister people in the world, so she needs a sinister person to teach her. Since you are willing to help her with this, I ought to thank you instead."


    "�� Thank you for your praise Uncle. I will ept this coolie."


    Leaving the Brilliant Peak, Wang Lu went straight for Non-Phase Peak to call Liu Li and his mottled dog. Together, they embarked on a journey to the Cloud Region.

 Chapter 173 - Therefore Those So-Called Sufferings of the World of Mortals Are All Lies

    <h4>Chapter 173: Therefore Those So-Called Sufferings of the World of Mortals Are All Lies</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Liu Li, let me ask you, what do you think we are going to do down the mountain this time?"


    "Eat and y."


    "Guess again?"


    "Eat in all over Nine Regions?"


    "Continue to guess?"


    "�� Are all of those guesses wrong?"


    "Nonsense, of course they��re wrong!"


    Before the roaring Wang Lu, Liu Li innocently blinked her eyes and looked as if she was wronged. "How so? Obviously, the deal is to eat and y!"


    Wang Lu impolitely reached out his hand and struck the girl��s head, regardless of the fact that Liu Li entered the Sect earlier than him and was basically his Senior Sister.


    "I actually said it before we went down the mountain. Now, I��m going to repeat it, so you better listen up. This time we go down the mountain, there are three things that we need to do. First is to deliver a letter for my Master. She has a female friend in the Grand Cloud Mountain in the Cloud Region where there is something big happening there. I want to deliver her the letter. The second is to record everything that we see and hear along the way, to increase our experience and widen our horizon, and to refine our primordial spirit and immortal heart. The third is to think of a way to pick a fight to gain prestige and spread the name of the sect as quickly as possible. Then we can drink and y, living a little bit morefortable. Yet, you only remember thest part!?"


    Liu Li pursed her mouth. "The first part is tooplicated, I don��t understand them at all."


    "�� Forget it. You just need to remember one thing, do as I tell you to do."


    "Oh, okay."


    Seeing that Liu Li had stopped pestering him anymore, Wang Lu sighed with emotion at what he felt that after five years, Liu Li was still the same Liu Li. At the same time, he fished out a pack of preserved beef meat from his mustard seed bag and gave it to the girl, as a reward for being a good girl.


    Liu Li happily smiled, opened up the paper wrapping and began munching it nonstop, which caused a certain mottled dog to be extremely envious.


    Both are man��s best friends, but this difference in treatment was really heartbreaking��


    By now, Liu Li was very pleased with herself; she strutted as she licked the salt and onion on the meat with her fingers; her fingertips immediately caught ayer of sparkling and translucent crystal. That enjoying-a-delicious-meal expression immediately caused the dumb dog��s saliva to involuntarily flowed down.


    However, when Liu Li ate just half of the packing, she suddenly wrapped the beef meat up again and kept it as if it was her treasured object, no longer was she greedy for food. Seeing this, Wang Lu curiously asked, "Why aren��t you eating?"


    Liu Li replied very much earnestly, "If I eat now, I won��t be able to eatter on."


    Wang Luughed, "What kind of logic is this, why can��t you eatter on?"


    "Master said, when Spirit Sword Sect disciples went down the mountain to do experiential learning, they must seriously experience the sufferings of the world of mortals, not indulge themselves in the life of luxury�� In any case, thest time I went down the mountain, I always can��t eat until my stomach is full; the spirit stones and money that Master gave me were not much, and they��ve already been spent very quickly."


    "How much did Uncle give you spirit stones and money?"


    Fortunately, Liu Li wasn��t stupid in regard to wrenching out numbers; she quickly replied, "Five thousand taels of silver and three hundred spirit stones."


    Objectively speaking, Zhou Ming was not stingy. At that time, Liu Li was still at the peak Qi Cultivating Stage, so her daily expense wasn��t that much; that five thousand taels of silver and three hundred spirit stones was enough to support her life for several years. However, when Liu Li went down the mountain for the first time, shepletely didn��t understand moderation, and more unclear about the prices. In the Imperial Feast restaurant at a bustling capital city, she ate all kinds of delicacies and spent all her money in just a few days and then she had to swallow her saliva and dejectedly leave the ce. After that, for nearly a year, she really went through a lot of hardships.


    Hearing Liu Li recalling her past sufferings, and the way she treasured the pack of preserved beef meat, Wang Lu saw the child actually had suffered a deep trauma in regard to experiential learning down the mountain; he could not help but chuckle and pat the girl��s head. "Since this time you��lle down the mountain with me, there��s no need for you to worry too much. Uncle has entrusted you to me, so I will not let you starve out here."


    The meaning of those words actually puzzled Liu Li. This time, her Master didn��t give her as much money as thest time, and Wang Lu�� Non-Phase Peak was always famous for its poverty.


    However, while the girl��s mind was still confused, she suddenly saw on the horizon a silver ray of lighting over to them with lightning speed. At this time, they just walked out of the boundary of the Spirit Sword Mountain, so she didn��t know who could possiblye knocking at the Sect.


    Liu Li rolled her eyes and she was immediately able to clearly see what that lightning fast silver ray of light actually was. It was an object stated in the academic curriculum of the Teng Cloud Hall, Cloud Wave Boat. Nowadays, it was amonly used flying vehicle of the cultivators. It��s flying speed was strangely fast and journeying in it was smooth andfortable, which made it quite popr. However, this silver flying boat was a hundred times more luxurious than what mentioned in the textbook. Its surface was ted with the silver cloud, which even Liu Li knew that it was precious. Moreover, its flight speed was faster than what was recorded in the book and more stable.


    After sensing with her Brilliant Sword Heart that this flying boat was not hostile, the girl shifted her focus elsewhere��in any case, the flying boat wouldn��t be able to enter the Mountain without permission.


    However, a momentter, that flying boat descended from the sky and stopped in front of the two of them. From that bright silvery boat, a white-clothed cultivator slowly walked out and respectfully saluted before Wang Lu. "Paying respect to Mr. Director."


    Wang Luughed. "Old Ye, long time no see, your cultivation base has improved a lot.


    The one who came down the flying boat was the Vice Sect Leader of the Wisdom Sect, Deputy Director of the Intelligence Revenue Service Ye Chuchen. It had been eight years since Wang Lu��s Wisdom Sect had annexed his Seven Stars Sect, and this former Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect had fully adapted to his Vice Leader position. By now, Ye Chuchen felt only inexhaustible gratitude to Wang Lu in that annexing incident. Were it not for Wang Lu, he would just be a dime a dozen loose cultivators, but now, though Wisdom Sect was still on the bottom level of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal, his status, after all, had changed tremendously. And as a cultivator, he also got many personal benefits.


    First, because at that time Wang Lu had improved his cultivation method, the shackles that had held back his cultivation for many years immediately disappeared. Second, as the Vice Sect Leader of the Wisdom Sect, he enjoyed numerous privileges; with how much resources that were allocated to him, it would be difficult not to advance in cultivation base by leaps and bounds. In the past several years, although his cultivation base had only increased by a level, for an average aptitude cultivator like him, wouldn��t advancing by a level even after reaching the Xudan Stage be counted as leaps and bounds? Moreover, hisprehensive strength was more than doubled. When they first met, this Seven Stars Sect��s Sect Leader was just a trash level nine Xudan Stage-3, but now he was already level eight Xudan Stage Xiao Ming. Which meant that he practically had advanced his cultivation base by four levels in thest eight years, truly advancing by leaps and bounds. Were it not for dealing with matters regarding Sect which involved a lot of effort from him, he could��ve been more sessful.


    All of this, of course, was thanks to Wang Lu. Therefore, Ye Chuchen had already long been loyal and devoted to Wang Lu��even in recent years where Wang Lu had fully devoted himself to cultivating in Spirit Sword Mountain, thus having to let go most of the sect affairs.


    "Mr. Director, as soon as I heard your instruction, I immediately came. Moreover, as per your order, I also brought this custom version of Cloud Wave Boat, Cloud Wave 2000."


    With that, Ye Chuchen cast a spell, that more than thirty meters longpletely smooth flying boat suddenly opened its entrance. Looking into the entrance, its inside was unexpectedly far broader than what it looked like outside.


    Liu Li��s eyes immediately widened in surprise, thinking that this thing and the flying boat mentioned in the book werepletely different. In the book, the Cloud Wave Boat was simple to use, cost-effective, but had a narrow room, thus, cultivators would often be extremely ufortable flying in it. But now, it seemed like that description was totally wrong.


    Seeing the puzzled look on Liu Li��s face, Wang Lu smiled and exined, "This is a custom-made Cloud Wave Boat Bos Edition that I told my men to order from the Celestial Work Hall of the Mysterious Sky Mansion. Inside the boat, there��s a pocket realm where every ware that should be there are there. Come on in and let��s talk about it inside."


    Upon entering this flying boat, the girl was thoroughly shocked, not only was the inside significantly more vast than the size of the boat from the outside but along the edge of the hall, there were also staircases leading to the upper and lower deck. Moreover, the rooms were also numerous.


    While the girl��s mind was still in a state of bewildered shock, Ye Chuchen once again cast a spell which closed the entrance. Then the flying boat soared into the sky smoothly without any trace of disturbance.


    Afterunching the flying boat, Ye Chuchen said to Wang Lu, "Unfortunately, the level three craftsmanship of Celestial Work Hall isn��t ced here, so this boat can only achieve this level of craftsmanship. Consequently, thendscape and vegetation, as well as the dancing and singing puppet that you hope to have couldn��t be achieved. Please forgive your subordinate��s ipetence, Mr. Director."


    Wang Lu went straight to the main deck chair at the hall, sat there and waved his hand. "No harm done. In any case, achieving this level of luxury in just a few days is already quite good. After all, we��re not some supreme customer, we don��t have enough points to spend. Let��s just wait for another chance, then we can create it to our satisfaction. First, let��s just make do with it."


    With that, Wang Lu looked at Liu Li who was curiously exploring all around inside the boat; he said with a smile, "Old Ye, bring us some food and drink."


    "Yes."


    Before long, a whole bunch of luxurious food and drinks were set up on the table, which immediately attracted Liu Li, who was crazily running upstairs and downstairs, and upon seeing it, she was firmly captivated by it.


    Heavenly Fragrant Rain Syrup, Vermillion Jade Five Flowers, Jadeite Cabbage, Mysterious Ice Cheese�� Even in that Imperial Feast Restaurant, Liu Li had never seen such luxurious dishes. Was-was this real?


    Despite the pure and clear nature of her Brilliant Sword Heart, it couldn��t keep her detached from this iparable shock. In just a moment of daze, Liu Li already couldn��t bear but start swallowing her own saliva.


    Wang Luughed and said, "Why are you just standing there? These are for you!"


    "Re-really!?"


    Wang Lu directly picked off a piece of fat and tendermb chops and threw it at the stupid dog, which it swallowed whole.


    "If you don��t want to eat, then so be it."


    "I want to eat, I want to eat them!"


    Before long, a table filled with dishes that could be eaten by more than ten people were cleaned up by Wang Lu and his two best friends. Liu Li��s pure and clear physique made it very difficult to make her feel full, but after they cleaned up the whole food on the table, she couldn��t help but feel content.


    "Old Ye, the food, and drinks are over, it��s time to start the program."


    "Yes."


    Then, the sound of string and wooden musical instrument resounded throughout the hall. Wang Lu reclined on his deck chair while somewhat swayingfortably to the tune.


    At this time, Liu Li already couldn��t hold back her curiosity anymore. "Wang Lu�� Did you buy this flying boat?"


    "Correct."


    "How much does it cost?" Though naive, Liu Li was well aware that such a luxurious flying boat must have an exorbitant price. Just those dishes on the table alone probably cost around ten thousand taels of silver or hundreds of spirit stones.


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Preferential price, eight hundred thousand spirit stones."


    "Eight-eight hundred thousand!?" Liu Li repeated that number in disbelieve. "So-so rich."


    Wang Luughed aloud. "Of course, after all, this is the Sect��s vehicle inventory bought using public fund!"


    "Public fund?"


    "Yes, haven��t I told you this? I have my own business down the mountain; I have a sect." Wang Lu nodded and then earnestly said, "Although Wisdom Sect is my own creation, a qualified executive must clearly separate public and private ounts. A single cent spent by the public must note from private ount!"


    "Huh!?" Liu Li felt that something was not quite right with Wang Lu��s ��righteous�� exnation, but she couldn��t quite identify what it was.


    After she gawked for a moment, Liu Li said, "But, Master said, experiential learning down the mountain must be done in a thrifty way��"


    Wang Lu waved his hand to interrupt her. "What a joke! I am a dignified number one person in the Wisdom Sect. Every word and every action that I take represents the face of all the people under me. If I do anything thrifty, it would only make people look down on Wisdom Sect."


    With that, Wang Lu confidently and leisurely reclined on his seat. "Little Liu Li, remember this clearly. This is called the leadership treatment!"

 Chapter 174 - Liu Lis Loved One at Cloud Region!

    <h4>Chapter 174: Liu Li''s Loved One at Cloud Region!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Cloud Boat went all the way to the northwest, toward Cloud Region. This flying boat that soared high in altitude could travel tens of thousands kilometers in a day. Even though the Nine Regions was vast, the vessel just needed a day or two to fly away from Blue River Region to the adjacent Cloud Region. Toward this, Liu Li was extremely amazed but also embarrassed. Because before she went down the mountain, her Master had earnestly warned her to not turn this time��s experiential learning to the Cloud Region into a food travel diary like in her previous experiential learning, or other nonsensical things. Instead, she had to see more and remember more. If the two of them walked on foot to the Cloud Region, they needed at least ten days, during which, she had to carefully observe everything along the way and think of it��


    However, looking at theyers of white cloud as well as the clear sky outside the flying boat, Liu Li��s pure mind didn''t doubt that, with such speed, they would arrive on the Cloud Region in less than two days. The question was, should she remember all these things? But�� since her Master had requested it, she could only oblige.


    Although Liu Li was not familiar with the ways of the world, her memory was extremely good. She stood nkly on the edge of the hall, looking at the passing-like-waterfall clusters of cloud outside the window. Her mind memorized everything that entered her eyes, even automatically thought of images that were simr in shape to those clouds. For example, some were like oval barbeque, some like square barbeque, some like oil dripped barbeque, there were also�� The girl earnestly remembered them all so that when she returned, she could describe them all back to her Master; she believed that the Senior would certainly be very pleased.


    As for Wang Lu and Ye Chuchen, they were sitting at the tea table in the hall as Ye Chuchen began to report the work of the past few years.


    On the mountain, Wang Lu had been cultivating for several years, during which, every ten days, he received documents containing the work summary of the Wisdom Sect sent by the Great Arrangement Delivery, thus he understood the general situation. However, some important details needed to be supplemented orally by Ye Chuchen.


    On the whole, the Wisdom Sect development had entered the right track; even if there was no hands-on support from Wang Lu, it already had a basis for self-development. Currently, the total followers of the Wisdom Sect had already surpassed one hundred million people. Their foundation at the Great Ming Country had been unshakeable. In Great Ming Country, the poprity of Ye Chuchen, Li Nana, and Daoist Ming Yun��these three giants��were alreadyparable to the Prime Minister, and the sect��s mobilization and organization ability could already be called as against the heaven.


    With the power of over one hundred million followers plus Wang Lu��s huge investment five years ago, Wisdom Sect had achieved enormous achievements in infrastructures; the output of low-rank spirit objects and spirit nts was so enormous that they even caught the attention of the Mysterious Sky Mansion since they had established long-term cooperative rtionship several years ago. Simply relying on these basic level buildings, Wisdom Sect was already able to amass a yearly profit that made the person in the know to stare wide in amazement.


    If it was simply to amass money, at this time, Wisdom Sect had already reached the harvest period. Wang Lu��s past amazing investment would be able to return at most in ten years, and if he carried out some simple capital operations, the profit would be even more astonishing.


    However, Wang Lu��s ambition was not limited to this because spirit stones would gradually lose its value the higher its level. Ten thousand spirit stones could buy a Jindan Stage cultivator as your hired thug, but one million spirit stones would not be able to budge a Yuanying cultivator to act. If you showed your VIP status in the Mysterious Sky Mansion, you could buy eight rank spirit stone for hundreds of thousands of normal spirit stones, but if you wanted to buy a rank higher than that, the price wasn��t even avable on the market.


    Wang Lu��s solution to this was very simple: industry upgrade and future self-sufficiency. In achieving this grand blueprint, the biggest hurdle was theck of talent. Right now, Wisdom Sect��s followers were in the hundreds of millions, but the cultivation of the several Vice Sect Leaders was only Xudan. Moreover, it wasn��t that strong of a Xudan. Although they had also spent money to hire several Jindan Stage thugs, generally speaking, it was still far short of a mature sect.


    How to solve this? Very simple, use the money. What was missing from the Wisdom Sect was not theck of money. Although using spirit stones alone would be very difficult to attract for those with genuine talents and name, it could still attract those declining cultivators of the prestigious big sects, with cultivation bases that exceeded that of a loose cultivator like Ye Chuchen.


    Wang Lu ordered the Wisdom Sect toe up with a lot of money to attract these talents and provide them with extremelyvish benefits. This strategy had been going on for more than six months and had already attracted a number of cultivators from the prestigious upright sects. Though they were living in the shadows of better cultivators on their sects, they were iparably precious talents to the Wisdom Sect, and thus yed a great role in advancing the sect��s objectives. And Wang Lu, as the number one person in the Wisdom Sect, naturally had the privilege to enjoy the proper leadership treatment. In fact, if he didn��t set this leadership example, people would doubt his power. And Wang Lu exactly wanted to use this Cloud Boat 2000 to make clear to the world that: Wisdom Sect was filthy rich and full of vitality! Outstanding talents were invited to join!


    This sect affairs report by Ye Chuchen was done for most of the day, yet this Xudan Stage Vice Sect Leader had already felt physically and mentally exhausted.


    The pressure in reporting the work before Wang Lu and listening to his instruction was actually quite big. Although the cultivation base of the young man in front of him was lower than him, Ye Chuchen was very clear on the real strength disparity between the two. Eight years ago when Wang Lu was still in the Qi Cultivating Stage, his Non-Phase Sword had already been able to contend against his most proud of Seven Stars Sword. Now, eight yearster, perhaps he already didn��t even have the qualification to fight against Wang Lu�� That mottled dog alone was not even his match. Moreover, though when Wang Lu spoke, he always spoke in a calm tone, yet he was easily able to pick even the slightest error in Ye Chuchen��s report. Although Wang Lu never directly criticized Ye Chuchen, Ye Chuchen still broke into cold sweat.


    Fortunately, the hard time finally passed, and Ye Chuchen breathed a sigh of relief. He then briefed Wang Lu about the local condition and customs of the Cloud Region.


    Cloud Region was located in the northwest direction of the Blue River Region. As an important part of the Nine Regions, it had a vast territory, was rich in natural resources, and so on. However, its biggest characteristic was: chaotic.


    Unlike regions that were dominated by the Five Unique such as Blue River Region, there has never been a particrly powerful deterrent sect in the boundary of Cloud Region. Even the level of Myriad Appearance Sect or Flowing Cloud Sect was not powerful enough. One region was divided by over a hundred third or fourth level sects such as White Dragon Temple or Merciful Cloud Mountain. In a good word, this was a flourishing region; in a bad word, the region was divided among warlords.


    Nevertheless, there were advantages and disadvantages to such situation. The advantage was that, such a chaotic ce was conducive for a sect like Wisdom Sect to enter and fish in troubled waters. The disadvantage was that, if not careful, the ��boat�� would capsize. Currently, Wisdom Sect��s power still couldn��t bepared to those third or fourth rank sects.


    Therefore, a few days ago Wang Lu sent a message to Ye Chuchen to ready the Cloud Wave Boat and go with him to the Cloud Region. Naturally, Ye Chuchen was curious on what exactly Wang Lu��s purpose in doing this trip?


    "It��s nothing, just to send a letter from Master," Wang Lu understatement-ly said.


    Ye Chuchen was somewhat surprised and at the same time unsettled. "Shouldn��t odd jobs like delivering a letter a chore done by people from the Great Arrangement Delivery? Director shouldn��t trouble your honorable self!?"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "When you enter a vige, follow the local custom. Down the mountain, I��m just the number one person in the Wisdom Sect, not yet qualified to be referred as honorable. Besides delivering a letter, I have my own business to do�� Old Ye, is there any particrly interesting thing happening in the surrounding area of Grand Cloud Mountain recently?"


    Ye Chuchen had done his homework, so after thinking about it for a moment, he said, "Grand Cloud Mountain is located in the Grand Cloud Empire. White Dragon Temple, Flowing Cloud Mountain and other lower rank Immortal Cultivation sects exist there. Under the Imperial power repression of the Grand Cloud Empire, the area has been rtively stable. However, recently, there a sect from another region that set up a branch in the vicinity of the Grand Cloud Mountain. Their manner was rude and unreasonable, and the disturbance caused by their conflicting views are not small."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was inwardly moved, thinking that it was very likely rted to this matter. Therefore, he braced himself. "Oh? Why don��t you tell me about it in details."


    Ye Chuchen froze for a moment, and then wryly smiled. The news around the Grand Cloud Mountain only came to him like that, where would he know about its detail? However, there was one story that he could tell, thus, Ye Chuchen began to narrate the outline of the story.


    It was the provoking-trouble case. The culprit was a third rank sect from the Southern Heaven Region, Beast Master School. More than a year ago, many Elders of the Beast Master School traveled thousands of miles with their disciples from the Southern Heaven Region to the Cloud Region. They then established a Division in the vicinity of the Grand Cloud Mountain. The ruler of thend, the Grand Cloud Empire, didn��t try to stop this development. On the contrary, the Imperial household and court looked favorably on it. For this kind of neither strong nor weak sect, the Empire could help them bnce their engagement with other Immortal Cultivation Sects and profit from it.


    The local sects within the Grand Cloud Empire also didn��t oppose. On the one hand, three years ago, the Division Head of the Beast Master School had seeded in the training and reached the cultivation base of peak Yuanying Stage, which in this third rank sect could be regarded as powerful. Compared with fourth rank sects like the White Dragon Temple, it was several times more powerful. Secondly, there was nothing valuable in the vicinity of the Grand Cloud Mountain in terms of natural resources, so why would they care if a piece of worthlessnd was upied by someone else, they could instead take advantage of this opportunity to sell favor for.


    However, in the past one year, the atmosphere of harmony could not be maintained anymore. The Beast Master School had a conflicting view with the local authorities and several of their cultivators injured people in the vicinity. Afterward, when the government sent their officials to inquire about the matter, the officials and their men were injured and insulted. To say that this was a big matter, it was actually not that big. After all, cultivators stood tall high above ordinary people, so they behaved regardless of thew and natural morality. However, when an envoy from the White Dragon Temple came to ask for an exnation from the Division Head of the Beast Master School, that person actually suffered a humiliating verbal abuse. Afterward, the conflict began to intensify as it escted into armed conflict.


    "Fortunately,ter on, through the mediation from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the situation didn��t escte any further. With the apology from the Beast Master School Division, the White Dragon Temple and Grand Cloud Empire had to reluctantly ept�� however, the root problem has not been solved yet, so I think this calm wouldn��tst for a long time."


    "The root problem?"


    Ye Chuchen shook his head and, with a face that clearly showed his disgust, said, "The Beast Master people that came to establish the Division there are people with a more extreme view than the other people from the Beast Master School. Their views are totally different than that of ordinary people. Moreover, they are also self-righteous about it, and they react extremely to those with opposing views."


    "Specifically refers to?"


    Ye Chuchen said, "Mr. Director, you also know that cultivators from the Beast Master School are often apanied by spirit birds or spirit beast and has forged deep feelings with them, therefore��"


    Wang Lu��s mind quickly worked to guess all the reasons for this; he couldn��t help but sneer.


    "Interesting. This time, the opponent is a bunch of animal lovers?"


    Here, Wang Lu turned his head, looked at the mottled dog on the floor, and at Liu Li who was looking at the cloud outside by the window.


    "Damn, you guys actually came across your loved ones��"

 Chapter 175 - Vegetarian Capital

    <h4>Chapter 175: Vegetarian Capital</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The case of Beast Master School of Grand Cloud Mountain was not a once in awhile urrence. There were numerous sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, of which the vast majority of them inevitably have to cross path with the mortals. This included Kunlun Immortal Sect��those highbrows who put themselves high above mortals or evenmon cultivators��as long as you crossed path with them, conflicting views would inevitably arise.


    This urrence wasn��t strange at all. Moreover, sects within Union of Ten Thousand Immortals that haveparatively exotic views or beliefs were neither minority. Animal lovers like the Beast Master School was actually rtively mild; after all, the oue of their conflicting view with other people was limited to injuring several people and damaging the face of White Dragon Temple and Imperial Household of the Grand Cloud Empire.


    If it were a truly extreme sect, they would strap several of their low-level disciples withva essence, exploding talismans and other simr objects and send them on suicide attack; that would be a scene to behold.


    The only thing that could attract Wang Lu��s interest was the Beast Master School��s reputation. As a third rank sect, though it belonged to the bottom of the barrel in the view of the top rank sect, it was still among the high-rank sects. White Dragon Temple and Flowing Cloud Mountain, those over a thousand years sects in the Grand Cloud Empire were only fourth rank and belonged to the middle-rank sect. There was a real gap in their status.


    This gap was very important to Wang Lu because if he wanted to raise his sect��s reputation by crossing path with a high-rank sect, the efficiency could never bepared to that of the middle-rank sect.


    Moreover, ording to the new additional regtion regarding the lead representative enacted by the sect over a year ago, in addition to the title of lead representative, if a disciple did something to boost the prestige of the sect, it would obtain the corresponding points in ordance to the size of the impact and other factors, and also obtain various titles awarded by the Heavenly Sword Hall through the consumption of points.


    After all, the number of lead representative was limited, and thus not conducive to stimte the overall enthusiasm of the sect. However, there was no limit on the number of titles; everyone theoretically could have their own title.


    Moreover, the title was not just empty honor; there was also a more substantial reward. The Heavenly Sword Hall would award the title owner with equipment that corresponded with the characteristic of the title. But how could Heavenly Sword Hall have all of that? High-level magical treasures were not rare at all, even spiritual treasure could be tailor made.


    For Wisdom Sect with the worth of hundreds of millions of spirit stones, spiritual treasure might not be that rare, but not with the custom-made spiritual treasure. Eight hundred thousand spirit stones might be able to buy an eight rank spiritual treasure, but if Wang Lu wanted something that matched well with his Sword of Mount Kun, even eight million might still be inadequate. Thus, him leaving the mountain this time was really important for him to raise his sect��s prestige so that he could gain a title and its corresponding magical treasure.


    ording to the point system set by the sect, he would gain much more points if he seed in trampling the Division Head of the Beast Master Sect than thebined points of trampling the two sects White Dragon Temple and Flowing Cloud Mountain.


    Of course, with Wang Lu��s current ability, it would be a suicide to find trouble with a bunch of Jindan Stage Subdivision Heads. Moreover, though the Beast Master Sect didn��t have a good reputation, it wasn��t evil either. Therefore, it wouldn��t make sense at all if he just blindly looked for trouble.


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and decided that he should put this down on a note first until he wasn��t busy with other things.


    While he was thinking, Ye Chuchen politely asked, "Mr. Director, could it be that your trip down the mountain to send a letter to someone on the Grand Cloud Mountain was because there��s some friendly rtion between Spirit Sword Sect and Beast Master School?"


    Wang Lu frowned. "No, we don��t have any friendly rtion with anyone; we act as a single yer."


    "��" Ye Chuchen hesitated. He didn��t know whether tomend Spirit Sword Sect for staying aloof from worldly affairs, or to apany his Mr. Director to look for trouble at other sect�� The disparity was too difficult for him to grasp.


    After thinking about it, the Vice Sect Leader decided to change the topic, "May I know who the recipient of the letter? Although Wisdom Sect has yet to open a branch in the Grand Cloud Empire, we still get news from that ce."


    Wang Lu looked at the letter in his hand and then said, "I have never seen that person either. Master only said a few words about that person, but that person should be bald headed."


    "A monk?" Ye Chuchen felt strange. "There are not many monks in the Grand Cloud Empire territory, even more so in the vicinity of the Grand Cloud Mountain. Could it be that the person is a loose cultivator? But it doesn��t matter. If you tell me the religious name of that master, perhaps I know it."


    "Gou Ruo." [1]


    "��" Ye Chuchen gawked for a long time and then softly asked, "What?"


    "Zen Master Gou Ruo. Have you heard of it?"


    "�� Subordinate is friendless and unlearned, really haven��t heard of it. However, I can send Wisdom Sect followers to inquire the relevant Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� body there��"


    Before he could finish, Wang Lu��s eyes had already turned cold, as if he was looking at an idiot. "This time, we��re going to stop at one of the cities in the vicinity of the Grand Cloud Mountain. After that, there��s no need for you to bother, and you don��t have to inquire about the news."


    Ye Chuchen was startled at first, but then he immediately berated himself inwardly for being muddled. Wang Lu was likely to look for trouble at that third rank sect Beast Master School, but if Ye Chuchen yed some roles in it, once perceived, the consequences would be unaffordable to him.


    ����


    One dayter, the Cloud Wave Boatnded in the Grand Cloud Empire territory, on the southern side of the Grand Cloud Mountain outside the Moral Enlightenment City.


    Moral Enlightenment City was a prefectural capital in the Grand Cloud Empire. It has a huge territory and millions of poption. The endless stream of horse and carriages inside the city was the proof of how bustling the city was. Moreover, what made Ye Chuchen amazed was the brimming aura of cultivators inside the city. A substantial number of cultivator have residences that floated in mid-air; in fact, there were at least ten of them. Although the shape was quite ordinary, the workmanship and materials were carefully chosen. However, for city residents, it was not at all unusual to them, meaning that they have long adapted to the sight.


    And this was only a prefectural city in the Grand Cloud Empire. If it were the capital, it would certainly be livelier.


    Ye Chuchen sighed. "s, this is indeed the Cloud Region. A single prefectural city is even superior to the capital of the Great Ming Country. No wonder people say that within the Nine Regions, Blue River Region is the weakest; there is indeed such a gap."


    Wang Lu said, "If there��s a gap, close the gap. What��s the use inmenting about it? Or you want to tell me you want to immigrate here?"


    Ye Chuchen knew that he had said the wrong thing and definitely had lost several good points from his superior. After cursing at his own stupidity, Ye Chuchen tactfully asked to be excused, no longer disturbing Wang Lu.


    When Ye Chuchen had gone away, Wang Lu cast a spell on the Cloud Wave Boat to shrink it, and then he put it inside his mustard seed bag. After earnestly sizing up the vastness of the city from the outside, he felt something was not quite right with this city. Therefore, he reached out and patted Liu Li. "Little Liu Li, what do you think about the view."


    Liu Li wrinkled her nose as her clear eyes reflected the outline of the city.


    Perhaps Liu Li could never be as clever and quick-witted as other people, but because of her extremely simple and naive personality, she has a more keen insight into the nature of things. Five years ago, on the tform duel, Liu Li realized the Big Heart Demon Oath on Wang Lu, as well as when he passed the threshold of the Foundation Establishment much more earlier than the Elders; her insight was extremely good.


    "It seems sick." A momentter, Liu Li gave out her conclusion with her simple and crisp voice. Then she took out the preserved beef and started munching it.


    "Sick?" Wang Lu pondered for a while. After he roughly guessed the reason for it, he said, "Okay, let��s go into the city first. In this bustling city, there should be a local cuisine right?"


    Liu Li joyfully cheered, "Hooray!"


    The mottled dog also began to bark with a face filled with joy.


    ����


    A person and the two pets entered the city together, without showing their cultivator identity. Instead, they entered as foreign travelers, which could be found everywhere in the city. They then started to wander around curiously.


    Along the way, Wang Lu bought Liu Li and the stupid dog some snacks. The pte of the people in the Cloud Region was indeed quite different than that of the Blue River Region, and the city��s cuisine has its own local characteristic. However, after walking for several blocks, Wang Lu discovered an unexpected pattern: the meat was minimal.


    At the Leng Qing Family Meat Shop, while asking for several sausages and several pieces of bacon, he casually asked as he paid them, "Boss, do you have fried dog meat?"


    As soon as he said it, theplexion of that as-sturdy-as-iron-tower Boss of the Leng Qing Family Meat Shop suddenly changed greatly. Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out and push Wang Lu out of his shop. However, at this time Wang Lu had taken the sausages and also had fished out the money, therefore, it was toote for him to refuse the transaction as Wang Lu could just refuse to pay.


    Therefore, the Boss rushed forward a few steps, closed the door and then angrilyined, "What do you think you��re doing? If you want to look for trouble, don��t implicate me! I thought that since you came here with your dog, you��re�� unexpectedly so insensible!"


    Wang Lu found it odd. "What��s the matter, boss? Are you ming me for buying these things? Fine, I don��t want these sausages anymore, I��ll just leave."


    The Boss hurriedly pulled Wang Lu back. "Don��t recognize what��s good for you!? Let me tell you, you can say those things in anywhere else, but here in Moral Enlightenment City, it��s best if you don��t mention dog meat at all," je paused and then continued with a somewhat frustrated look, "let alone dog meat�� the less you eat meat the better. I��m afraid in a few years, everyone in this Moral Enlightenment City would be vegetarian."


    Wang Lu asked, "What the hell is this? I heard that this Moral Enlightenment City is famous for its cuisine, how could it be vegetarian?"


    The meat shop boss looked outside from the gap on the door; after confirming that no one was near, he sat down and began toin, "You outsiders don��t know, it��s those group of cultivators. More than a year ago, a group of cultivators who call themselves as members of Beast Master School came to the Moral Enlightenment City from the northern part of the Grand Cloud Mountain. Then they announced everywhere that ��this�� meat must not be consumed, and ��that�� meat is forbidden to eat. The rules are even stricter than the rule of thend. Although they can��t openly look you for trouble, they can secretly trip you up, which is unbearable."


    Wang Lu was stunned. "Beast Master School? They raised spirit beast, don��t tell me they feed theirs with steamed bun or bread? Are their fierce spirit beasts different and thus don��t eat meat?"


    "Heh, who said they don��t? Unfortunately, usmon people could not bepared to those animals that they raise��" The boss felt a bit useless. "Two years ago, my shop is the best in the business. But now, as you can see, how many peoplee to visit?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "Many thanks for reminding me, Boss, but, aren��t those basically not that big of a deal?"


    The Boss said, "Yes, they didn��t say all meat is forbidden. Moreover, even without meat, it��s not as if people are going to die. Therefore, everyone can onlyin, yet the day continues to go by. Unfortunately, my lifetime��s skill is just this. I don��t know how I��m going to eatter on."


    "Just start all over again." Here, Wang Lu had collected enough information. He no longer talked to the Boss and went straight to the door.


    The influence of the Beast Master Sect on the Moral Enlightenment City was still limited. Otherwise, that boss��s criticism towards that sect wouldnd him in a death penalty.


    In that case, as long as he didn��t take the initiative to look for trouble in this city, there would be no problem.


    Theoretically��


    Note:


    [1] Gou Ruo literally means Like to collude/attract/arouse but Gou is homonym with Gou (dog) and Ruo is also homonym with Ruo (meat). So the name could also mean Dog Meat.

 Chapter 176 - Friend, Please Wait. This Thing Has a Fate with My Beast Master School

    <h4>Chapter 176: Friend, Please Wait. This Thing Has a Fate with My Beast Master School</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    From the meat shop, Wang Lu took his two best friends and went towards the city center. After confirming the basic environment of this city, Wang Lu felt at ease knowing that the Beast Master School control of this Moral Enlightenment City was limited; it might be assumed that their division didn��t treat this city as that important, and their main force was still in the vicinity of the Grand Cloud Mountain. The one practicing vegetarian here were mostly their younger disciple of Qi Cultivating and Foundation Establishment Stage.


    The only troublesome issue here was the fact that these young disciples could go rampant by forcing their view on the city popce clearly indicated that the influence of the local power or even the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was on the decline�� perhaps even the relevant institution had already been closed.


    For a city the size of this Moral Enlightenment City, there would always be offices set up by local big sects or Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to receive the wandering cultivators. At the city center, Wang Lu saw more than ten floating houses, as well asrge numbers of Immortal Cultivation facilities. Visible cultivators present were also verymon there. That being the case, naturally, there should be no shortage of offices. If there were Beast Master School people looking for trouble now, however, it might not be so smooth.


    After looking for an hour plus several times asking for directions, Wang Lu finally found the office of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the Moral Enlightenment City; it was a quaint but sophisticated small building. On the doorway hung a te that was written with: Moral Enlightenment City Office of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Grand Cloud Hall, Cloud Region Department�� It seemed like the office head of this ce has been deeply influenced by the vernacr movement that the words on the signboard were very easy to read.


    People of the Moral Enlightenment City had obviously already known about this office. Although it was located within the city center, it was easily overlooked as not many pedestrians passed by, and there were no guards at the entrance either. Wang Lu walked passed the gate and saw a single spacious hall. A girl around twenty-two or twenty-three years old sat behind a counter with a seemingly bored look. Seeing Wang Lu and the others came in, she immediately hung a seriouslycking in warmth smile. "Fellow Daoists, wee to the Moral Enlightenment City. Please register your information here as per the regtion, then you can receive the guidebook of our ce and enjoy the convenient services that correspond with your identity��"


    This was basically the universal rule everywhere. From his mustard seed bag, Wang Lu took out his and Liu Li��s documents and handed them over, and then waited for the verification.


    "Oh, you��re Yue Lu and Yue Xian from Yue Family of the Celestial Water Lake of the Cloud Region?" After reading the information in the document through a spell, the girl in charge of the reception saw the unique seal of the Celestial Water Lake of Yue Family and nodded.


    Celestial Water Lake, this Noble Immortal Cultivation Family, though not powerful, has years of inheritance, thus, could reluctantly be counted as a prestigious house��at least in the local area. The cultivation base of the two cultivators before her seemed average, but since they were of noble origin, at least they knew the rules and etiquette, and thus would not cause any trouble.


    However, she could never think that these two shining credentials were actually forged by Yue Xinyao on Wang Lu��s behest�� On this trip in the Cloud Region, at least in the beginning, Wang Lu nned to act low-key. Previously, when they entered the Cloud Region boundary, they camouged the Cloud Wave Boat so that its silver coating made it look like a second-hand flying boat, yet inline with the Yue Family cultivator��s identity.


    "Then, please receive these two guide handbooks. They described the basic situation and precautions in the Moral Enlightenment City and the surrounding area. In addition��"


    Without waiting for the receptionist girl to finish, Wang Lu directly put down three pieces of spirit stones on the table. "Bring out the advance handbook."


    Seeing those spirit stones, the girl��s face immediately lit up, and she hurriedly pulled out a thick, obviously moreprehensive, guide book. More importantly, the book wasn��t free, however, it was only priced at two spirit stones; she would take the additional piece as her extra ie.


    Wang Lu took that advance handbook and then handed a piece of spirit stone. "I want to look for someone."


    The girl was startled at first, but then she seemed embarrassed. "Em, I��m not trying to deceive you, but if it were two or three years ago, let alone looking for someone, as long as the price is right, we could even buy individuals for you. However, now that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is preparing to withdraw from the Moral Enlightenment City�� although several offices that do basic operations are still maintained, no one has actually man them. Even if you pay in advance, we can hardlye up with the results."


    That said, the girl still quietly took that piece of spirit stone.


    Wang Lu nodded and said, "I can see that this Moral Enlightenment City office is indeed a bit rundown."


    "However, although we can��t provide you with various kinds of business anymore, I have stayed here for several years, so if it��s just a simple news, I can still help you look it up." The girl��s eyes were sparkling as she said these.


    Wang Lu chuckled and then handed over five pieces of spirit stones. "The person that I want to find is Zen Master Gou Ruo."


    "Zen Master Gou Ruo?" The girl immediately furrowed her brows. "Em�� I haven��t heard any famous monk cultivators nearby."


    The girl tightly grasped the five spirit stones with her hand, not wanting to let them go. However, she really couldn��t think of anyone named Zen Master Gou Ruo, which made her gradually anxious. Although this young, handsome guy of Yue Family was quite extravagant, he was clearly not a fool. Profiting for a bit of extra ie was quite alright, but if she annoyed him�� not many people in the office could help her today.


    While she was stewing in anxiousness, the girl suddenly saw a mottled dog, which was gnawing a piece of bone, by Wang Lu��s foot; her eyes immediately went bright.


    "I don��t know the man you��re looking for, but I can give you a piece of news." The girl somewhat proudly said, "In this Moral Enlightenment City and even in the surrounding area of Grand Cloud Mountain, it is best if you don��t walk around with your spirit pet so publicly, especially if your spirit pet is a dog."


    Wang Lu asked, "How so?"


    The girl cautiously leaned forward and then whispered, "Because of Beast Master Sect. Beast Master Sect, you know? Recently, they have been collecting a variety of spirit pet, particrly pet dogs. Whenever they saw one, they immediately took it, even by force or deceit."


    Wang Lu smiled and kicked the dumb dog��s hind legs with his foot. "Collecting pet dog? They probably look down on this kind of mottled dog variety."


    The girl shook her head. "That��s hard to say. I heard that as long as it has intelligence, it belongs to the category A spirit pet, and they would take them all. They��re probably going to do something big."


    Wang Lu asked, "Are they nning to make a feast of hundred dogs?"


    The girl was surprised. "Don��t say those words casually like that!"


    However, the warning eventually came toote. As soon as she said that, they heard two cold humph from outside the building; there were two cold looking white d women standing outside.


    That receptionist girl of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals immediately shuddered; she hurriedly said, "Today the office closes early. I have to close the door."


    Wang Lu also no longer cared anymore. He patted Liu Li who was eating snacks and gave a kick to that stupid mottled dog. "Let��s go."


    ����


    Outside the door, the two women blocked their path. These two women have rather unfriendly eyes.


    Wang Lu also, in turn, looked at them. Needless to say, they were from the Beast Master School. They seemed to be of twenty-six or twenty-seven years old with cultivation base of middle-level Foundation Establishment. That being the case, one could surmise that their natural aptitude, even within the Beast Master School itself, was just average��after all, though they looked like twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, their actual age was over thirty. If even the ageless method couldn��t save them, how could their natural talent be any good?


    Compared to Liu Li who had cultivated for more than ten years and had biological age around twenty-five or twenty-six but appeared like a fifteen or sixteen years old teenager��not to mention her appearance wouldn��t change too much her entire life, the contrast was really too strong.


    These two middle-aged women stared at Wang Lu for some time until finally, one of them with big round face warned, "Be careful what you sayter on. Seeing that you��re also a person with spirit pet, you shouldn��t have said this kind of despicable joke!"


    Then they no longer blocked the path because previously, they had also heard the origin of Wang Lu and Liu Li. Although the Celestial Water Lake of Yue Family wasn��t strong, ultimately, it was still a noble Immortal Cultivation Family. There was no need to make a fuss just because of a joke.


    However, as she prepared to turn around, the other woman pulled her sleeve. That woman with big round face slightly gawked for a moment and then as her eyes followed where her Martial Sister pointed at, she was immediately startled.


    At this time, Wang Lu didn��t have the mood to listen to these two middle-age women��s crap and was ready to walk away. However, when he just took a step, he heard the woman with big round face behind him speak.


    "Fellow Daoist, please wait a moment."


    "What the hell!?" Wang Lu was incredibly surprised; in this broad daylight, these two ugly middle-aged women actually wanted to conspire against him!?


    Are you of Beast Master School or Yinyang Sect? Otherwise, how could you be this desperate!?


    The next moment, however, that woman with big round face pointed at the mottled dog in front of Wang Lu. "May I ask, this little fellow should be your pet right? Would you mind parting away with your treasured one [1]?"


    Wang Lu frowned. "Cut�� treasure?"


    Then he lightly kicked the stupid dog with his foot. "Hey, they say they want to castrate you, what do you think?"


    "Woof!" Panic stricken, the extremely hard piece of marinated-in-soy-sauce bone immediately crushed by its jaws.


    The woman with big round face raised her eyebrows. "I mean, this thing is fated with the Beast Master School, so we intend to buy it."


    Wang Lu smiled. "How much do you want to pay?"


    The woman with big round face hesitated because she knew that the other side was not a poor cultivator so it would be too unrealistic toe up with low price.


    "I will give you one thousand spirit stones!" While shouting, the woman with big round face felt as if her whole body ached; that number was her several years of saving!


    Wang Lu revealed a contemptuous smile of "someone looking down on the poor", then he turned around and walked away.


    "Wait a minute! It��s two thousand!" Unexpectedly, her Junior Sister raised the price.


    As a cultivator of the Beast Master School, their cultivation base was not high, but their eyesight in discerning spirit pet was quite good. Though on the surface there was nothing special with Wang Lu��s mottled dog, its body hid an astonishing power. Although they couldn��t distinguish its breed, they at least were absolutely certain it was not an ordinary one!


    Such a spirit beast would really be a waste if left in the hands of people of the Yue Family. However, if they could obtain this thing and present it to the elder within their sect, they would enjoy endless benefits. The two thousand spirit stones that they muste up this time would result in, at the very least, ten or twenty times profit in the future!


    Unfortunately, this kind of one thousand or two thousand spirit stones was not unusual to Wang Lu. He strode away in big strides without any regret at all.


    These two Senior and Junior Sisters looked at each other in dismay. However, when they were pondering over whether they had more valuable objects in their possession, they saw Wang Lu stop his footsteps before turning around and asking, "Money, I do notck. However, I do want to find someone."


    These Senior and Junior Sisters were overjoyed and immediately said, "Rest assured, all the area in the vicinity of this Grand Cloud Mountain has already long been the site of our Beast Master School; even if it is a bug, we can still find it!"


    "I��m looking for Zen Master Gou Ruo."


    "Zen Master Gou Ruo?" The woman with big round face turned awkward, obviously, she had never heard of such baldy. Her Junior Sister, on the other hand, rolled her eyes and then said with a smile, "I seem to have some impression."


    Wang Lu raised his eyebrows. "Oh?"


    "I heard my Master said that person is an expert."


    The Junior Sister had been carefully observing Wang Lu��s reaction as she said those words. Unfortunately, Wang Lu seemed indifferent; he did not react at all.


    "This is not a good ce to talk, why don��t we find a ce and have a cup of tea?"


    With that, she tried to pose some seductive posture. This Junior Sister was indeed a lot more beautiful than her Senior Sister.


    At the same time, she couldn��t suppress some ominous light that flickered from her eyes. In this Moral Enlightenment City, there were several areas that the people of Beast Master School could do whatever they please.


    Wang Lu froze for a moment.


    Then he decisively reached out his hand to hug Liu Li on the shoulder.


    "I��m sorry, I already have someone that I like."


    Note:


    [1] Geai = to part with sth cherished; But if separated Ge = cut off, Ai = treasure/cherished.

 Chapter 177 - Liu Li Kills Her Own People!?

    <h4>Chapter 177: Liu Li Kills Her Own People!?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the face of Wang Lu��s sudden response, the two female cultivators of Beast Master School were immediately shocked.


    The woman with big face pointed at Wang Lu and then at Liu Li. "Y-You say�� you already have someone that you like, but, aren��t you of the same family?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "Yes, this is my younger sister. I am a hopeless sister-con. Everyday, I have to rest my head on my sister��s underwear before I can sleep. Are you satisfied now?"


    With that, he, along with Liu Li and the stupid dog, turned around and left, ignoring the two, who tried to pay a small price for a big reward in return, yet obviously without capital and IQ��idiot scammers.


    And the two women were utterly shocked by Wang Lu��s confession that they were rooted on the spot, speechless. When their primordial spirit finally returned, the two people and the dog had long gone far away.


    ����


    "Wang Lu, Wang Lu, just now, you said I am your Junior Sister, but I��m obviously older than you."


    While walking on the road, Liu Li suddenly asked a question that had long puzzled her.


    Wang Lu touched her head. "But your IQ is lower than me, so that��s why you��re my younger sister."


    "Oh, so that��s why." Liu Li nodded her head and then tried to record this reasoning process into her memory. A momentter, she asked again, "Just now, you said ��Sister-con��, what does that mean?"


    "Sister-con is sister control. You see, even Fourth Uncle also said that when you go down the mountain, you must listen to my words, right?"


    "Oh, that��s so." Liu Li continued to nod. "Then what about sleeping on sister��s underwear?"


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. "This problem involves the training of a profound Immortal Cultivation Method. For now, this is too difficult for you. Later on, when there��s an opportunity, I will exin it to you."


    "Em, okay!"


    After dealing with Liu Li, Wang Lu decided not to stay at the Moral Enlightenment City for long. Although he was able to fool the two female cultivators of Beast Master School just now, the other party would obviously not give up on this.


    After all, at present, Wang Lu and Liu Li deliberately made their cultivation base appear to be high-level Qi Cultivating Stage. Away from home, in Cloud Region, this kind of chaotic ce, being too good would invite a lot more trouble, which exactly would give the opposite party the reason to take a risk.


    Yue Family identity itself was not too intimidating in the Cloud Region. At least not as good as the name Beast Master School. From aprehensive point of view, there was seventy to eighty percent chance for the other party to take a risk out of desperation.


    To say that Wang Lu was afraid would, of course, be wrong. Let alone the other side was just middle-level Foundation Establishment, even if a middle-level Xudan Stage came over, Wang Lu could seriously clean the opponent in just three or five moves. However, before he went down the mountain, his Sect Leader Uncle had looked for him and exhorted one thing from him.


    "Wang Lu, right now, you have been cultivating in the Spirit Sword Mountain for about ten years. In these ten years, you have made everyone on the mountain amazed. Even among the Five Unique, your performance is also the most outstanding, whether it��s in the Immortal Cultivation or other aspects. However, you like to handle your affairs aggressively and over the top. I don��t want to say that this is inherently bad, but you��re still young, so there��s no need for you to be locked in your way. This time, when you go down the mountain, I want you to promise me one thing. Regardless of the problem that you may encounter, make one concession. Certainly, it��s just one time. After you make the concession, if the opponent is still aggressive, you can solve the problem in your own way."


    At that time, upon hearing this request, Wang Lu thought for a moment, and then asked, "Can this be treated as a challenge mission?"


    Sect Leader let out augh. "Fine, let��s treat this like your first experiential learning improved requirement. If you can sessfullyplete the challenge, naturally, there will be the corresponding reward points."


    In ordance with the agreement, previously in front of the office, Wang Lu had chosen to make a concession��of course, it was only considered as a concession in his eyes only.


    Now, Wang Lu chose to go out of town. On one hand, although this Moral Enlightenment City was big enough, if he wanted to pry out the news about Zen Master Gou Ruo, it was highly likely that it was of no hope. Neither Union of Ten Thousand Immortals or Beast Master Sect knew about this Monk Gou Ruo; this person��s status seemed to be even more mysterious than what he initially expected. Perhaps only by personally going to the Grand Cloud Mountain would he be able to find a clue.


    On the other hand, although he must make a concession on the first possible conflict as per agreement, at that time, it wasn��t said that he couldn��t try to bait for the conflict to ur. Taking Liu Li and the stupid dog out of the city, if those two women were tactful, then all was good, but if not��


    Wang Lu looked at Liu Li and the stupid dog beside him.


    He would be able to put to use the fighting tactic that they had spent numerous days training on the mountain.


    ����


    The female cultivators of the Beast Master Sect did not disappoint Wang Lu.


    Shortly after they went out of the city, while they were walking in the woods, they were intercepted by two people.


    Of course, this was not a surprise because the two women had a technique that let them follow the trail of the stupid dog.


    The skills and techniques of Beast Master School were all rted to spirit beast. Even with the standard in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they were still among the first ss. Even the cultivators of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect would often carry out cooperation with the Beast Master School on relevant aspect. Though the cultivation base of the two women was quite average, their tracking skill was excellent. If not for meeting cultivators the level of Wang Lu and Liu Li, it would be really not that easy to find them.


    "Fellow Daoists, please wait."


    The same words as the previous. However, this time, there was no more any politeness and restraint in them. The two female cultivators had a solemnplexion as if they were afraid other people wouldn��t be able to see that they intended to do a highway robbery. Even the Senior Sister with big round face hade up with her magical tool��a glittering whip.


    However, the first one to open the mouth was actually the beautiful Junior Sister. She reluctantly hung a smile, trying to first use the courtesy before resorting to force.


    "The two fellow Daoists, previously in the city, you left too early. We still have many words to say. The spirit pet dog beside you is destined with my Beast Master School. In any case, I hope you can agree to part away with your treasure."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Destined? Why don��t you let me hear what is the reason for that."


    That Junior Sister had obviously done some homework; she earnestly said, "Fellow Daoist must have surely heard the reputation of my Beast Master School. In terms of training spiritual beast, in the Nine Regions, we are second to none. Although your Family is also good at something, but it is not at all good in beast taming method."


    "And then?"


    "Your spirit pet is innately supernatural. If it can receive proper training, its future is limitless. Forgive me for being rude, but if you��re the one who raises it, I��m afraid you��ll raise it into a waste."


    "And then?"


    Junior Sister frowned. "And then? Then if you��re really sincere about it, naturally you would give it a better future rather than use your years of affection and other reasons to bound it!"


    Wang Lu nearly spurted out blood on the spot. Where did this b*tch find this line? Even if I��m a real sister-con, I absolutely will not be an animal lover like this b*tch!


    However, bizarrely, Wang Lu didn��t forget to retort. "ording to your logic, if a man sincerely falls in love with a woman, then it is best for him to think of a method to give her a potent aphrodisiac and then take advantage of the night to put her in the bed with the Mr. Perfect. If Mr. Perfect and she can have a child, then all is well. Meanwhile, this man should just stay out of the window and listen to his beloved woman being done by the Mr. Perfect. Is that it?"


    With that, Wang Lu let go of Liu Li��s ears and waited for the two middle-aged women��s response.


    After a while, the Junior Sister fiercely said, "Such a despicable master like you are unworthy to have a spirit pet!"


    At the same time, the magical tool in her hand gradually lit up. The situation has be increasingly dangerous.


    Wang Lu chuckled as he ridiculed, "Since you want to be a b*tch, why don��t you show a card that said highway dog robbery rather than trying to say such high-sounding words."


    The two female cultivators no longer replied. Since it hase to this, besides making their move, what else could they do? As the two carefully looked at their opponent, they found out that the opposite party��s attention was focused on the magical tools on their hands, which made them feel relieved.


    This was probably the first time the two went out for experiential learning. Since this was their first experience outside, plus they had to fight with the people from the Beast Master School, how could they focus on the cultivator it self?


    After sneering at how easy this fight would be for them, they suddenly heard the girl named Yue Xianughed. "Oh, what a cute puppy!"


    While speaking, she took two steps forward, reached out her hand and a burst of light twisted out. A white haired puppy, seemingly unwilling, was held on the head by Liu Li, then it could not move anymore.


    The two female cultivators��plexion suddenly changed!


    That invisible white dog was the Senior Sister Chen Dongzhi��s most proud of spirit pet. Its stealth ability was such that even Xudan Stage cultivators were often unable to detect it. It was her sneak attack weapon. Surprisingly, before the fight even began, it has actually fallen into the clutch of the other side��s seemingly naive girl.


    At this time, looking at the innocent smile of that Yue Xian, inwardly, the two female cultivators of Beast Master School turned cold at the same: is this person�� really that stupid or just acting stupid?


    Wang Lu himself was not in the least bit surprised by this. Not to mention even he himself could see the invisible dog, Liu Li with her against-the-heaven insight would of course also see it. Even in the Spirit Sword Mountain, unless it was a Jindan Stage spell, otherwise, no spells or methods that could deceive her eyes. Meanwhile, the strength of these two female robbers was too weak.


    "Xian��Er." Wang Lu suppressed his gag reflex from calling her like that.


    "Huh?" Liu Li waspletely unaware of this. She kept petting the white-haired dog happily. Seeing that it was trembling with fear, she tried to feed it with a snack. In this urgent situation, she actually revealed a childlike warmth.


    Then Wang Lu��s next sentence destroyed this ��warm�� atmosphere.


    "The thing in your hand will be our dinner tonight."


    Liu Li froze for a moment as she unconsciously made a swallowing movement. The invisible white dog that she stroked with her hand was finally unable to withstand the despair anymore as it went unconscious.


    "Junior Sister, now!"


    Chen Dongzhi roared. The glittering whip in her handshed out into a golden cloud. Though her consummate ability was of a spirit beast, as a Foundation Establishment Cultivator from a high-rank sect, her skill was not the least bit weak.


    Unfortunately, it depended on who her opponent was.


    "Xian��Er, begin."


    Although the order cameter than the opponent, Liu Li��s response was too fast. Before Wang Lu��s voice fell, the girl��s flying sword had directly pierced that golden cloud of Chen Dongzhi and her Junior Sister, breaking their magical tools and causing the two women to spurt out a mouthful of blood. Then, the flying sword turned around and deftly and skillfully pointed at the Junior Sister��s neck. Though it was only a touch, it haspletely destroyed all the defensive spells on her.


    The Junior Sister didn��t even have the time to call her spirit pet for help as she no longer able to say any word.


    A single sword move had defeated the two female cultivators. Liu Li withdrew her flying sword, picked up the unconscious white dog, sized it up, and then somewhat awkwardly asked, "Are we really going to eat this little thing tonight?"


    Before Wang Lu had the chance to talk, he heard Liu Li plead, "Can we not eat it, brother [1]?"


    Brother��


    A buzzing sound hadpletely filled Wang Lu��s head.


    Y-You idiot, at this time you want to kill your own side!?


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Endearing term of brother.

 Chapter 178 - Dog’s Record

    <h4>Chapter 178: Dog��s Record</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the silly Liu Li made such a big move on her own people, Wang Lu really couldn��t resist and thus gawked for a moment. However, this moment of distraction was enough for the two female cultivators of the Beast Master School to make their move.


    "Go!"


    Subsequently, two golden lights shed as the life-saving talismans equipped for every Beast Master School disciples were ignited. The two female cultivators were wrapped within the sphere of light and whisked them away.


    Liu Li looked at those two fleeing golden lights; if she wanted to, she could still intercept them, but she didn��t bother with them. Instead, she turned her gaze back at Wang Lu and looked at him with pleading eyes.


    Wang Lu unceremoniously reached out and pped her on the head.


    "Idiot!"


    Because she was already ustomed to such criticism, Liu Li didn��t feel wronged. Instead, she sincerely asked, "I��m sorry, what did I do wrong?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Two things. First, within your peer, you��re one of the best sword cultivators in the Spirit Sword Sect and even in the whole Nine Regions. Thus, you need to have strength of character, aloof and overbearing aura. In short, don��t mess things up and don��t act like a spoiled child. Second, do I look like a person who eats anything?"


    With that, Wang Lu pointed to the Little White dog that was left behind by the two Beast Master School female cultivators. "This thing is our captive, we��ll eat other things at dinner."


    Liu Li immediately felt relieved. "I knew you are the best, brother."


    Wang Lu suddenly felt coldness that even his Non-Phase Sword Bone could not resist. "�� Don��t call me brother."


    "But, you said I am your sister?"


    "My sister couldn��t possibly be so lovable. Later on, just call me Senior Brother. In any case, I��m the sect��s lead representative, so I��m a half level higher than you."


    "Em, okay!" Although that reasoningpletely went over her head, Liu Li has one excellent advantage, which was, she never ask too much.


    Having dealt with Liu Li, Wang Lu sshed the captive, the invisible white dog with cold water to wake it up. After the puppy regained its consciousness, it immediately realized that something was wrong, thus it quickly attempted to enter into stealth mode to hide itself. However, when only half its body turned invisible, it saw a pair of red eyes staring at it from its front.


    It was a mottled spirit dog of different build and seemingly different breed, which appeared silly��just what��s with the piece of bone marinated in soy sauce that it held in its mouth? However, the other party��s small body seemed to hide a hell; the terrifying power that imperceptibly unleashed from it caused the white puppy��s primordial spirit to condense and interrupt the spell that it instinctively cast.


    The mottled dog cast a nce at it, humphed out a disdainful voice while its mouth continued to chew that bone marinated in soy sauce, as if to say: If you dare to run, you will end up like this bone!


    The Little White dog whimpered, looked at Wang Lu and Liu Li, pleading them with its best begging-for-mercy look.


    Seeing that the other party no longer tried to run, Wang Lu nodded and said, "Can you speak human words?"


    The Little White dog shook its head in fear.


    "No matter. Huahua, trante it for us." Wang Lu gave the stupid dog a kick. The dumb dog was really unwilling, but in the end, it spat out the bone. "Really annoying."


    Then itunched a burst of bark at the Little White dog. The Little White dog shivered then sobbed for a moment, and then piteously waited. After a moment of discussion between them, Huahua said to Wang Lu, "This grandson is named Little White, spirit pet of that female cultivator. It is now willing to surrender. However, because it has a contract with its master, it could not divulge the matter regarding its master and its master��s sect."


    Wang Lu mused, "This little thing doesn��t have any moral integrity at all, it surrenders so quickly�� As for that contract thing, Xian��Er, get rid of it."


    Liu Li stretched out her hand and touched the Little White��s head. The little thing immediately felt a portion of sharp sword intent entering its head and into its primordial spirit, deftly avoiding all its vital parts and then directly forming an invisible extension line.


    The next moment, Little White felt its primordial spirit loose and a certain bind that has been powered for many years then disappeared�� It and its master��s contract had actually just been lifted!


    Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart could pierce through anything in this world, including the spirit pet contract of the Beast Master School.


    Without the bondage of the contract, Little White very quickly lost its inhibition of betraying its former master and spilled all the beans. Wang Lu had no interest in the privacy of the two middle-aged women, but he was very curious about the reason behind their tant attempt on pet robbery.


    Actually, when he thought about it, Wang Lu actually found it was not at all unusual for the Moral Enlightenment City inhabitants toin just days after the people from the Beast Master School entered the city. However, there was certainly a strong motive behind the tant highway robbery attempt of those two middle-aged women. No matter what, Beast Master School was still among the upright sect, thus there was a huge risk for them if their disciples tantly robbed cultivators from noble Immortal Cultivation Family. Without any strong motive, this was definitely impossible.


    And from the mouth of that Little White, Wang Lu learned that Beast Master School has recently been carrying out a massive operation, which involved their entire divisions and subdivisions numbering thousands of people. However, the woman with the big round face and other disciples were assigned with a strange task: to collect all kinds of spirit pet dog and bring them back to the mountain. Furthermore, this task was also quite urgent. For this reason, the Elder in charge of the woman with big round face even inly said, "No matter how, as long as its a good dog, bring them all back to me and you will be richly rewarded. If necessary, by hook or by crook. If there��s anything, I will be responsible for it!


    Them resorting to highway robbery of a noble Immortal Cultivation Family clearly indicated that Beast Master Sect was short of spirit pet dog so much that they were desperate. However, this was even stranger. In over ten thousand sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, nobody could rival Beast Master School in terms of taming spirit beast. Moreover, Beast Master Sect has been the biggest seller in the spirit beast market, so howe they seemed to be extremelycking in spirit pet dog so much that they were driven to desperation because of it?


    Unfortunately, Little White could not provide any further information. After all, it was just a dog, so it couldn��t understand a too deep content. However, that information was enough for Wang Lu.


    "Since their demand of spirit pet dog has reached the level of hunger and thirst�� we probably don��t need to do anything. Some of their higher ups wille down the mountain and look for us."


    ����


    At the same time, on top of the Grand Cloud Mountain, Chen Dongzhi and her Junior Sister had lowered their head, bracing under the wrath of their Master.


    "So, if I get this right, instead of bringing that exotic treasure back, you actually lost your spirit dog?"


    A tall and sturdy man with naked upper body and ripped muscle interrogated them with a cold voice.


    Chen Dongzhi tremblingly replied, "Disciple is ipetent, causing the sect to lose face, so disciple is willing to be punished by the Elder."


    That brawny man sneered. "Punished? Even if the two of you are torn to shreds, is there any use? If you had really followed the sect rules, you would have cried and shouted for mercy!"


    The two Senior and Junior Sisters�� heart sank. Invariably, they considered whether to kneel and beg for mercy.


    "Ah forget it. This time��s opponent is indeed too powerful for you�� They can even sever our Beast Master School pet contract, so it��s not strange if you��re not their match. It��s just that, when did the Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake have such strong disciples?"


    As the Elder began to talk to himself, his brows gradually inched closer and turned into one.


    Junior Sister boldly said, "Master, although those two people are formidable, no matter what, their cultivation base is still low, so it doesn��t give us a cause of concern. And though they thought they managed to seed through a clever trick by severing the contract, they have instead exposed their w. Little Whitees from our Beast Master School, so it��s not difficult to trace its location. If we follow this trace, we will also find that strange spirit dog!"


    The muscr Elder cast her a nce. "You want to find it?"


    Junior Sister was immediately speechless. "I-disciple has a low cultivation base, I��m afraid��"


    "Afraid that you��re not their match, therefore you want your master to handle it? Humph, this kind of noble family��s disciple is the most troublesome. If we hit their juniors, their seniors woulde out. Although rumor has it that within the Celestial Water Lake, the Yue Family was just a marginal one, since they managed to produce such disciples, how could they be so simple? Now, since our division still has an urgent task, there��s no need for us toplicate things. It��s strange though, what are they doing in the Grand Cloud Mountain?"


    The Junior Sister gathered up her courage and said, "I remember that man said he is looking for someone called Zen Master Gou Ruo."


    "Zen Master Gou Ruo?" the Elder frowned and mumbled out that name several times. Then hisplexion suddenly changed. "Zen Master Gou Ruo!? God damn, it��s clearly Zen Master Gou Ruo (Zen Master Dog Meat) that son of a b*tch! Tell me the detailed description of those two!"


    After listening to the recount from his two female disciples, the Elder still got no clue. However, after pondering it over, in the end, anger prevailed over cautiousness. "Forget it, let��s talk again after we capture those two people. If we can hang that son of a b*tch, then all is well. But if it��s the wrong person, big deal, I��ll just have to go to the Celestial Water Lake, and their Yue Family won��t be able to say anything."


    Inwardly, the two female disciples immediately felt relieved. Junior Sister��s eyes rotated and then asked, "Master, that strange mottled spirit dog��"


    "Hehe, they, Celestial Water Lake, have never been good at animal training; if left in their hands, that precious spirit beast would be a waste. If they really love that spirit dog, they should let it go."


    The implication of this was obvious. Later on, when they captured the two people, they would also take possession of the spirit dog.


    Seeing that their Master had agreed to take the matter to his own hand, the female cultivator with big round face was moved; her magical tool was destroyed by Liu Li, which was quite a heartache for her. After she thought of something, she suggested, "Master, I think that Yue Xian��s flying sword is quite extraordinary, why don��t��"


    The Elder roared, "We Beast Master School are not a bandit sect. If we want to take that spirit dog, we can still defend our reason. However, if we take other people��s magical treasure, how are we going to exin that!?"


    Chen Dongzhi immediately stared dumbfoundedly.


    However, the clever Junior Sister said, "Those two people have spirit dog and superior magical treasure, so it��s safe to assume that they are the talented disciples that Yue Family put a lot of effort to nurture. They��re ustomed to being arrogant; when undertaking a task, they have no appreciation of the gravity of things, so if there��s damage in their magical treasure, that��s still very normal."


    Hearing this, Chen Dongzhi only thought that it was nonsense. However, when she turned to look at her Master, thetter had actually smiled lightly without saying any words. Suddenly, it dawned on her. Then she sighed at this apparent gap! No wonder although she had the better natural talent, their cultivation base was basically the same. Moreover, their master was more fond of her Junior Sister.


    "Okay, let me see how formidable those two talents of Yue Family really was!"


    As soon as he said it, this muscr man��splexion suddenly changed because he heard the summon from the Great Elder as their Division Head.


    "What? The target showed up? Good, I��ll be right there!"


    Turning his head, he said to his two disciples, "Senior Brother had just called me, so I can��t refuse. As for you two�� just let Yin Bei (Silver Back) walk with you."


    With that, the Elder sent out a force through his feet, and like an artillery shell, he went straight into the sky and flew away.


    The two female cultivators then stared dumbfoundedly at the outside of the building as arger and bigger gori than their master slowly walked in. Every step he took would cause the room to slightly tremble. The gori then arrived before the two female cultivators. His condescending gaze was filled with a trace of disdain and irritation.


    The two women tremblingly greeted him.


    "Pay respect to Junior Uncle Yin Bei (Silver Back)."


    "Hm. I��ve heard what my Senior Brother said just now. You two will lead the way, and I��ll take care of those two young��uns and that spirit dog."

 Chapter 179 - Liu Li Is a Promising Child

    <h4>Chapter 179: Liu Li Is a Promising Child</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Beast Master School��s animal training was very well known in the Nine Region. Almost all sect member has one or even several spirit beasts. However, their way to manage their spirit beast varied from person to person. For example, that Chen Dongzhi who treated her spirit dog as a tool to be used belonged to aparatively low level one. At the end of the spectrum was that muscr Elder, whose cultivation base was a Jindan Stage, thus his ��Beast Master�� way changed ordingly.


    First of all, as the cultivation base of the master progressed, the level of the spirit beast normally would rise also. After all, since the master had be a Jindan Stage, how could the spirit pet not condense its inner core? It would��ve been of no use otherwise. However, once the level of the spirit beast rose, its spirit knowledge would also grow, bing more familiar with human nature and correspondingly more intelligence. At this point, if the master continued to use the spirit beast as a tool, though it was not impossible in ordance with the contract, the instinctive resistance of the spirit beast would greatly weaken its effect.


    Therefore, as the level of the spirit beast rose, the master would elevate its position ordingly. Like the gori that stood before Chen Dongzhi whose status had risen to that of Junior Brother. So much that within the internal of the Beast Master School, its name was registered as a cultivator and already considered as an official cultivator. Except from exclusion of the senior management position within the Beast Master School, it has almost the same authority as human cultivators.


    The various ideas that Beast Master School advocated were mostly too extreme, which invited a lot of opposition and even ridicule from all over Nine Regions. However, internally, they have actually been trying to apply these ideas that they advocated, and thus obtained the recognition and respect from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    The Master of Chen Dongzhi and her Junior Sister was one of the cultivators who advocated for animal-people equality within the sect��of course, this animal-people equality was only limited to people who cultivated i.e cultivators; ordinary people were not people at all. He and his main pet Junior Brother were of one heart; they treated one another with absolute sincerity. Just now, he was personally summoned by his Senior Brother and had no time to do other things, therefore, he handed over the task to capture the two people of the Yue Family to Silver Back.


    For this huge gori to win today��s status, its strength naturally could not be underestimated. From the level of monster point of view, it would be at least a category four or five monster. Its inner core had already long been formed, and coupled with superior beast cultivation method from the Beast Master School, itsprehensive strength wasparable to high-level Xudan Stage cultivator. Moreover, this beast was born with enormous strength. Though its magical abilities were not as strong, once it fought in closebat, even peak Xudan Stage cultivator would feel a headache.


    Of course, if met with a cultivator who was excellent at fighting, there were many ways to toy with this relying-on-brute-force gori. However, this time, the opponents were just two little cultivators of Foundation Establishment Stage; what kind of trick could they possibly y?


    Therefore, for Chen Dongzhi and her Junior Sister, though their master temporarily couldn��t travel with them, seeing their Junior Uncle going into action, their heart calmed down a lot as they thought that those two reckless things from Yue Family would surely turn into a pulp.


    ����


    On the other side, Wang Lu and Liu Li had restarted the Cloud Wave Boat. Without dy, they rapidly flew towards the eastern direction of the Moral Enlightenment City.


    Inside the flying boat pocket realm, Wang Lu was having an interest in barbeque, so he roasted a wild hog for Liu Li. The happy little girl raised her eyebrows in delight and beamed with joy; she also sang a song. The song was waxy sweet, full of delight and childlike quality, yet with a hint of clear spirit that seemed to ce the listener high in the clouds, purifying and invigorating the soul.


    After dinner, Wang Lu, while tidying up the leftover bones, gave a few for their prisoner, Little White, as he contemted the next step of the n.


    While thinking, he suddenly heard Liu Li asking a question, "Senior Brother, Senior Brother, we seem to go in the wrong direction. Isn��t Grand Cloud Mountain on the northern side of the Moral Enlightenment City? This is going eastward."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Very good, you actually can find the north. However, you are still stupid, who said we are going to Grand Cloud Mountain?"


    Liu Li��s eyes widened in surprise as she felt even more confused. "Em, Senior Brother, didn��t you say you want to go to the Grand Cloud Mountain to send a letter, why��"


    "That��s in the general direction. But at this stage, where could we find that Zen Master Gou Ruo? This Grand Cloud Mountain is so big. Moreover, we just had our first sh against the people of the Beast Master School. If we run into their headquarters now, we��re just asking to be gang rape. Right now, on the matter regarding Zen Master Gou Ruo, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is unreliable, and so is Beast Master School. Naturally, we should look for the original owner of this ce, the White Dragon Temple."


    "�� I don��t understand." Liu Li candidly said, "However, I will just listen to you, Senior Brother, whatever you say, I will do it. This is�� sister-con, right?"


    "Hmm, a promising child," Wang Lu said while his gazended on the full chest of Liu Li.


    That breast can indeed be touched (homonym with a promising child)�� this is wrong, this is really bing a real perverted sis-con. I have to think about how to pry the news from those waste at the White Dragon Temple first.


    However, before Wang Lu could resume his thought, Little White, who was gnawing a bone, suddenly shivered, then its face slowly revealed a look of fear. It then barked. Its eyes were anxious as if it tried to warn about something.


    Wang Lu chuckled. He didn��t need for Huahua to trante it for him��Little White��s action was clear enough for him to make a judgment: The long awaited Beast Master School pursuer has finallye.


    "Descend."


    Without the need to see nor having to confirm each other��s position, Wang Lu had ordered the Cloud Wave Boat to descend. Although he was not afraid of that pursuer from the Beast Master School, if the boat identally got destroyed, it would be toote to regret.


    As soon as the Cloud Wave Boatnded on the ground, Wang Lu, Liu Li, his pet dog Huahua walked out of the flying boat. Before long, a meteor-like shadow fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    A giant beast over three meters tall and d in battle armor fiercely looked at its opponent while holding a waist-thick silver giant stick. Its spirit beast eyes soon saw that the opponent��s cultivation base was just middle-level Foundation Establishment. It uttered a beast-like roar before questioning its opponent.


    "Are you two the one who wounded my Beast Master School people? Hand over your spirit dog and surrender yourself."


    Wang Lu couldn��t hold back hisughter; he didn��t show the least bit of care about the threat from that huge beast. Meanwhile, Liu Li, along with augh, also pped and said, "What a cute monkey!"


    That silver back gori was stunned for a moment, then it suddenly felt a burst of anger. With a cold humph, it mmed its weapon to the ground. The earth quaked, and the mountain shook. A sharp and violent force passed through under the ground, ready to detonate under Wang Lu��s feet.


    Once this force broke out, it would shake and break the Jade Mansion of Foundation Establishment cultivator, sending the primordial spirit into turmoil. However, before its eyes, Wang Lu took a step forward and firmlynded his foot on the ground, promptly intercepting that violent force sent by the silver back. That attack was filled with the full strength of a Xudan, yet it was trampled on by this foot. After trembling for a moment, the force fell apart��it waspletely beyond expectation!


    While silver back was still in shock, the opponent��s counter attack came at once.


    "Xian��Er, go."


    "Oh!" Liu Li very obediently called out her customary flying sword. Two shing red lights glowed from the two fiery swords in her hands. The next moment, the girl suddenly dashed forward and appeared before the silver back while simultaneously thrusting the two swords at it.


    Such a quick attack took silver back by surprise. Fortunately, its cultivation base was profound. In the nick of time, it rose its weapon across it before the two swords arrived, in an attempt to block them. After that, it wanted to wait for an opportunity to strike back.


    However, the next moment, those swords that were imbued with zingly high temperature, as well as a sword intent that was sharp and invincible, broke open its defense, which caused all the hair on its body to stood up in pain! The enormous natural strength of this spirit beast had barely managed to help it withstood the opponent strike��s impact. However, after this impact, its two thick arms faintly trembled. The lingering pain constantly stimted its primordial spirit, making it extremely painful. As far as its eyes could see, there were two deep ck sword scars on its beloved weapon. This magical treasure that was refined from smelting hundreds of different kind of metals was nearly broken by just one strike from the opposite party!


    This was just to fend off the opposite party��s attack.


    Silver back simply could not imagine how a middle-level Foundation Establishment cultivator was able to have such a powerful attack that even a spirit beastparable in strength to high-level Xudan like it almost could not face it.


    However, a round of awe has yet to finish, and a more shocking scene urred. After that strike, the girl unexpectedly didn��t stop. She swung her body around andunched the second attack. This time,pared to the first attack, its might was even somewhat stronger.


    In an instant, Silver Back determined that it would never be able to stop the second strike. Though the absolute strength of the opposite party was inferior to itself, the sword was imbued with a special force that was far above its brute force. Although Silver Back wasn��t able to recognize the Brilliant Sword Heart, it was ultimately a battle hardened spirit beast, thus, it immediately made the right choice.


    It pointed its weapon forward. Right before the fire sword reached its body, it adopted a posture of mutual death.


    Silver Back was after all a century old powerful spirit beast. This pointing its weapon forward, whether it was in timing, angle, or the amount of force, everything was just right. Even if it couldn��t resist Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart, it could put her to death together with it.


    Despite the thousands of changes of Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart, in the face of a Xudan cultivator who wanted to die together, she had no choice but to retreat.


    However, Liu Li didn��t even have the intention to retreat. Her delicate and tender body openly weed that Silver Back��s magical treasure. The two swords in her hands were set aze as she directly swung them at it.


    Because she knew, the counterattack from Silver Back would naturally be blocked by someone�� For the past five years, whenever she fought side by side with Wang Lu, she never had to worry about defense, and this time, it was certainly no exception.


    Sure enough, a familiar sword shadow appeared just right in front of her. Stepping on Liu Li��s flying sword, as fast as lightning, Wang Lu thrusted his Sword of Mount Kun. Though it startedte, it arrived first, striking that stick of Silver Back head on, whichpletely took down the attack force of Silver Back; he then feed it back again to it.


    At the same time, Liu Li��s fire swordsnded on their target.


    Thebined power of Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart and Wang Lu��s full counter attack should seriously injure the Silver Back gori on the spot. If not for its battle armor that absorbed more than fifty percent of the damage, plus its innate strong body, thisbined strike would��ve been deadly. However, despite this lost, it simply used its enormous palm to firmly hold that stick. Relying on its fierce nature that was printed deep within its bones, it went all out to prop itself from copsing. Its pair of red pupils contained its unyielding nature and indignation.


    Faced with this surviving-at-the-dead-end heroic scene, Wang Lu was not in the least bit sympathetic. He merely ruminated and sized up his opponent. And then, using his free hand, he cut the fingers on its hand that was holding the stick.


    Silver Back screamed and threw itself on the ground. Its voice was iparably miserable. However, Wang Lu put his foot on its head, pressing it to the ground.


    "What are you pretending to be miserable about? You��re clearly the bastard who came to rob people, yet you��re pretending to be the victim here? Since you don��t want this face, then I��ll bury it for you."

 Chapter 180 - Monkey, Please Come and Play

    <h4>Chapter 180: Monkey, Please Come and y</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Goris have never been a strong and resilient creature. Compared to those natural born hunters like jackals, wolves, tigers, and panthers, even though it has a strong physique, its sensitivity to pain and fear of death made it less capable inbat.


    Though this Silver Back Gori has seeded in its cultivation and inner core, it still inherited the w of its species��the biological instinct. Its cultivation was not weak, but its guts and cultivation were notmensurate; it was very afraid of death. The reason why its master fancied it was that it was rtively smarter than other spirit beasts, thus, in the situation where too strong of force wasn��t needed, it could assume a sole responsibility for an important task.


    And, Silver Back��s reaction was indeed worthy of its master��s expectation. The moment it was defeated, it correctly guessed that the two young cultivators before it were likely to be gifted disciples from a big sect. Immortal Cultivation Family from Celestial Water Lake could never produce such strong Foundation Establishment cultivators. These two must have borrowed the Celestial Water Lake Family identity to go out on experiential learning. Thus, Silver Back immediately assumed the indomitable martyr image��for those whocked experience, young cultivators who still held an idealistic view of the world, the martyr image was easy to gain sympathy, and also the easiest way to escape with its life. Although Silver Back was a spirit beast in origin, it has gradually be familiar with human nature.


    Unfortunately, this time, the opponent that it encountered was clearly not so easy to cheat. For this survival method of Silver Back, Wang Lu��s response was two simple moves: cut off its fingers and firmly step on its head. These two moves instantly scattered all of its thoughts, reced only by an intense sense of fear that could not be dissolved.


    Then, Wang Lu��s cold voice passed into its ears.


    "Now I will ask you questions, and you will answer. If you can��t, you die, if you use any tricks, you die."


    Silver Back repeatedly nodded without the slightest hint of revolt, much less dare to utter out conditions. It has seen from their behavior that,pared to its highway robbery method, the opponents were obviously more ruthless,wless, cold-blooded, and without the least bit hesitation. If it dealt with them even a bit carelessly, the other party would not hesitate to kill it.


    "Let��s start with simple one. Name, sex, age, species."


    "�� Silver Back, male, gori, 136 years old."


    Wang Lu��s indifferent voice continued, "Good, next question. I heard that the Beast Master School is collecting spirit dog in the vicinity of Grand Cloud Mountain, why is that?"


    Silver Back was surprised. He never thought that the other party would actually ask this question. This was his sect secret, if leaked from his mouth, then��


    However, Silver Back only hesitated slightly, but Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun was not. The sword was unceremoniously inserted into Silver Back��s stout arm. The giant beast howled as blood gushed out like a fountain.


    "You can slowly think about the wording, but the longer you think about it, the more blood will flow."


    Wang Lu said with an indifferent tone as he withdrew the sword and then pointed it at Silver Back��s nape.


    Silver Back tremblingly opened his mouth and was about to speak when he heard Liu Li questioning Wang Lu with a frown, "Senior Brother, I remember in the sect rules. It is written that we can��t inflict tyranny to weak creatures."


    It was such a heavenly music to Silver Back ears. Though he had suffered severe wounds and thus couldn��t kowtow to her, he couldn��t help but still want to send out several praising words.


    Well said. How could disciples from upright sect inflict abuse on the weak? Even if you must kill, you mustn��t inflict torture!


    However, in the face of Liu Li��s serious question, Wang Lu didn��t go on to exin too much.


    Despite the fact that Beast Master School has no one to me but themselves��highway robbery attempt in broad daylight, tantly trying to snatch a spirit dog and not hesitating to injure and even kill the target��using violence to curb violence toward this kind of bandit behavior could already be considered as being lenient.


    However, in light of Liu Li��s cognitive ability, was there any use to exin itsplexity? Therefore, in reply to her question, Wang Lu just said with a smile, "I��m not abusing but cooking."


    "Cooking?" Liu Li��s eyes widened in amazement, once again feeling that her brain capacity was not enough.


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Have you ever tried gori sashimi?"


    "Em��" Liu Li knitted her brows awkwardly.


    "Later, we will have live monkey brain. This is just a necessary step in cooking, in no way this is being sadistic. So, you can rest assured."


    Liu Li��s willowy eyebrows stretched up, and she grinningly said, "I know that Senior Brother is good, you definitely won��t vite the sect rules!"


    Silver Back��s jaw dropped on the spot: No, this is absolutely wrong! How can this bullsheet exnation be epted? Which sect has such undignified rules!?


    Unfortunately, he didn��t have much time to think as the Sword of Mount Kun began to prick into the back of his neck. The intense pain took away Silver Back��s ability to think. As a spirit beast that was not good at enduring pain, Silver Back really could not withstand this.


    Therefore, he finally divulged his sect��s secret. "Because we are trying to refine spiritual treasure of spirit beast cor. To do so, we need to use the spirit of ten thousand dogs, but relying on the spirit dogs on the Division alone is far from enough. Therefore, we must collect all spirit dog in the vicinity of Grand Cloud Mountain. Although your spirit dog is not that strong, it is of a very special breed, which is highly valuable in this spiritual treasure refining. Therefore, we tried to get our hands on it no matter what."


    Wang Lu nodded and pulled the Sword of Mount Kun up a little bit.


    "Refining spirit beast cor using the spirit of ten thousand dogs?" Wang Lu pursed his lips and recalled his two years study in the Teng Cloud Hall. He only learned the intermediate part of refining as the prerequisite to learning about advance refining was Xudan Stage, thus, he hasn��t learned about the subject deep enough. Nevertheless, inferring from the general knowledge about refining, Silver Back��s statement should not be false.


    The most important magical treasure for the Beast Master School to tame the beast was spirit beast cor. Once it was put on the targeted spirit beast, the spirit beast��s magical primordial spirit couldn��t help but be controlled by the owner of the spirit beast cor. It was a magical treasure used by the Beast Master School to tame a few minority spirit beast that was hard to tame.


    However, spirit beast cor was, of course, not omnipotent. The more naturally gifted and the more powerful the spirit beast was, the more difficult it was to tame. For example, spirit beast cor of magical tool level would be difficult to tame Silver Back.


    However, Beast Master School was currently trying to refine spirit beast cor of spiritual treasure level, so what kind of spirit beast that was worthy to be put a spiritual treasure on? Moreover, it was pointed that it must use numerous spirit dogs to refine it, clearly, it was targeted to create a certain spirit beast cor of extraordinary type, with a much higher efficiency. In short, did Beast Master Sect want to capture an immortal dog��?


    When Wang Lu put that question out to Silver Back, thetter immediately cursed his own luck. He had deliberately avoided talking about this topic and only said about the spirit beast cor, but he didn��t expect the opposite party''s follow up question would exactly be that.


    However, if he divulged it this time, it would seriously damage the sect��s interest. Thus, Silver Back hesitated for a long time and didn��t dare to open his mouth.


    Silver Back��s hesitation, however, caused Wang Lu��s eyes to turn bright. "Oh, you seem to hesitate to say it? Looks like this is the core of the problem. If I have to specte, this,bined with your previous statement, then I would venture to guess that you guys found some kind of rare spirit dog near the Grand Cloud Mountain. Perhaps its strength is not of high grade, but it��s especially good at hiding and fleeing. Your division has a lot of Jindan cultivators, but there��s no way to capture it. Thus, yourst resort is to refine the spirit beast cor, and using the suppression power of this spiritual treasure level of spirit beast cor in a hundred miles radius, you can restrict its action within this perimeter."


    In Silver Back��s horror-stricken eyes, Wang Lu continued, "Why did your Beast Master Sect field great number of people to do this, even so much that you be bandits�� probably because you want this to be over as soon as possible, as you can��t afford to dy the time. Why would you want this to be quick? Do you worry people would create difficulties if you take your time? Why would you worry people would create difficulties for you? Is it because that spirit dog is also very valuable to other sects so much that they would not hesitate to oppose your Beast Master School? Then if I��m not mistaken, it ought to be an ultra high-level young spirit beast, or it might even be an immortal beast?"


    While the Silver Back Gori continued to gradually turn cold, Wang Lu chuckled. "Although my guess might not be urate, but I think all the nearby forces, whether it��s White Dragon Temple, Flowing Cloud Temple, or even the Grand Cloud Empire and other big and small sects would be very interested. For a young immortal beast, even Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would find it very attractive! So, you might as well guess what kind of amazing thing that would unfold if I spread this news around for everyone?"


    The next moment, a heavy voice from the horizon bloomed over. "If you really want to do this, I guarantee you will not live pass this day."


    Hearing this voice, the Silver Back Gori��s expression suddenly stiffened, immediately followed by uncontroble ecstasy!


    At the same time, Chen Dongzhi and her Junior Sister, who had been hiding far away, tremblingly watching the scene, could not help but cheer, "Master!"


    Through the spirit beast contract connection, his master, the Jindan Stage Elder of the Beast Master School was able to perceive that the Silver Back was facing a crisis, and went full speed ahead toe!


    "Let go of Silver Back and I will spare you!"


    While speaking, the elder was still dozens of miles away, yet his voice was able to pass over. The pure magical power of a Jindan Stage Daoist Master swept through along with the rolling sound wave. The impact strength could directly prate the opponent��s Jade Mansion in an attempt to shake the primordial spirit.


    A thunderous voice from a Jindan Stage Elder of high-level sect could hurt people even if separated for dozens of miles. Regarding this first move by the Jindan Stage Elder, Wang Lu simply waved his Sword of Mount Kun lightly, and the invisible Non-Phase Sword Qi began to encircle him as well as Liu Li and the mottled dog. The noise was shattered at the edge of that sword encirclement.


    In this one exchanged, Wang Lu had carefully appreciated the impact force on the edge of that sword encirclement and judged that the opponent was a genuine Jindan Stage cultivator. Though only low-level Jindan, and wasn��t of good quality to begin with, but still, towards Foundation Establishment cultivators like them, he was still a terrifying opponent.


    At this time, Silver Back��s head was still pressed on the ground with downcast head, which hid the ominous light that shed through his eyes. Though Wang Lu was indeed formidable by blocking the thunderous voice attack, when his master came closer, within a certain range, he could get out of the trouble instantly with the Beast Master School secret technique, Person Beast Unite, which would further increase his master��s strength. By then, his master would easily be able to dispose of these two Foundation Establishment little bugs, and he would be able to return in kind.


    However, Wang Lu was still not in a hurry. After withstanding that thunderous voice, he pointed his Sword of Mount Kun in the direction of the voice at a distant point. "Which monkey came to y here?"


    At the same time, his left hand made a hand gesture towards Liu Li. The girl seemed surprised at that, but her action was still as fast as lightning.


    She called out her fiery flying sword, and it pierced through the head of the Silver Back from behind, which immediately took his life, yet the Gori��s strange smile still hung on his face.


    "How dare you! You bring about your own destruction!" What followed was a thunderous furious voice of a Jindan Stage Elder. His fury soared through the sky which even changed its color.


    Yet, Wang Lu inwardly sneered. Do you think I��m an idiot? Who doesn��t know that coboration of cultivator from Beast Master School with their spirit pet would make them really strong? If I don��t take advantage to solve one of the problems while the two of you were still separated, do I have to fall into a bitter struggle when I meet you?


    So I broke your arm, and then��


    You can y your p*nis with your only hand, idiot!

 Chapter 181 - His Big Cover Is Broken

    <h4>Chapter 181: His Big Cover Is Broken</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When information about the death of Silver Back was transmitted back through the primordial spirit contract, the corresponding penalty was also sent back to his master.


    In an instant, Elder Chi Hou [1] felt as if he was burning in a city of fire. His primordial spirit fiercely trembled, as if it was about to melt on the spot�� This was the penalty of the contract. While he enjoyed the convenience and benefit as the master of the spirit pet, he also must bear the responsibility to protect his spirit pet.


    A moment of carelessness caused him to suffer the feeling of losing his right hand. When Silver Back died, its resentment went back along with the contract, giving an excruciating pain that he might as well die.


    As if it was just a fleeting moment, and also as if it was a long time, Chi Hou��s whole body trembled in the face of the contract penalty. Yet on his face, in addition to pain, there was also a ferocious grim.


    Those two bastards must die in the most painful and cruel way! When they died, their bones must turn to ashes, their primordial spirits must be captured and be put in a furnace to suffer an eternity of pain! How dare they kill Silver Back�� No matter how much background they have behind them, they can��t stop my revenge!


    Elder Chi Hou clenched his jaws. His anger has already reached the boiling point. However, on the other hand, underneath that fury, his ming Image Heart Method was exceptionally calm, causing him to not lose his sanity. Instead, he could analyze the situation soberly.


    This time, it was their own side who was in the wrong indeed. Initially, he only thought that the opponents were, at most, elite disciples of Yue Family of the Celestial Water Lake, therefore, he casually let Silver Back face them. Unfortunately, this error in judgment led to the death of Silver Back!


    Just now, he glimpsed that Wang Lu��s sword qi defense had withstood his Fire Thunder Shout method, as well as Liu Li��s flying sword��s all-conquering sharp intention that went wherever she wish. He knew that these two were definitely not cultivators that Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake could produce. It was likely that they were sessor disciples of a great sect. The so-called Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake�� either these two were that family��s "lucky bastards" who, through some miracles, were epted by a big sect, or simply a cover to shield their real identity.


    In such a ce as Cloud Region, while the identity of talented disciple from big sect brought great convenience, it was also apanied by considerable risk��anyone knew that talented disciple was priceless. Even without the heavy treasures from their sect that were in their possession, these gifted disciples�� best quality spirit roots alone were enough to turn them into a walking humanoid supplement pill��many demonic or evil followers likes to collect these gifted disciples.


    Since he had recognized that the enemy was not of amon origin, Chi Hou cast away his underestimation of them. Yet, he also knew that this fight could not be rushed.


    Usually, this kind of great sect��s disciples would be equipped by a life-saving prop by their Master, like a fleeing talisman and so on, enabling them to swiftly escape. Or like a golden bell shield which would give them absolute defense, or they were simply being followed by their sect Elder��s primordial spirit incarnation.


    However, in any case, if it were not thest resort, they would not dish out the card. Once they dished out the card, they might be able to sessfully get through the immediate difficulty, but it would also end their experiential learning down the mountain. What Chi Hou wanted to do was to make the opponent not use the card until it was toote.


    As for the method to aplish that, the best way was to use the "boil the frog in warm water" tactic��drag the opponent into a prolonged fight, deliberately exposing the w so that the opponent would think they could win, and then��


    Thinking to this, Chi Hou slightly restrained his magical power. Despite having his strength declined after losing Silver Back, would two Foundation Establishment cultivators be a match for a Jindan? After all, he hasn��t seen the manner in which Silver Back was defeated; in his calction, if he didn��t restrain his magical power, perhaps in just three to five moves, he would be able to push the opponent into a desperate situation.


    Then two dazzling fiery red sword lights interrupted his thoughts.


    In Chi Hou surprised eyes, he saw Liu Li rapidly approaching him. It was hard for him to believe that a mere Foundation Establishment young girl actually dared to take the initiative to attack him, and it was even more difficult for him to believe that this Foundation Establishment girl actually could wield out such a sharp sword intent!


    The sword edge has yet to arrive, but the irresistible brilliant sword intent had already pierced through Chi Hou��s defensive magical power and touched his primordial spirit. To Chi Hou whose primordial spirit was far more powerful than the opponent, he actually felt a sudden unbearable pain!


    Chi Hou promptly sacrificed out a beast skull painted with scarlet stripes. The light from the skull��s eyes were brightly reflected on his naked upper body, of which emerged out blood stripes. The malevolent and ferocious aura of this ancient ferocious beast skull along with the war stripes entered Chi Hou��s body. Suddenly, his skeleton began to elongate as his muscles swelled, turning him into a half beast half human monster, roaring with fierce killing intent.


    "Oh, beast transformation of Beast Master School? Xian��Er, full output."


    Seeing this change, Wang Lu promptly sent out his instruction. Without hesitation, Liu Li immediately released all the remaining ten flying swords from her sleeves, which then assembled together around the two swords in her hands and multiplied her attack power by several times. Those pair of innocent and naive eyes then turned as indifferent as ice��the Brilliant Sword Heart had been activated to the fullest.


    As for Wang Lu, he put his hand around Liu Li��s waist while his other hand wielded his sword. The thick sword carried out sword power like it was an impregnable shield.


    A momentter, the collision urred. Liu Li��s two swords shed head on against Chi Hou��s bare chest. Under the glistening sweat, his bronze skin appeared like metal. A sharp piercing sound surged up as strings of sparks appeared where the two fiery swords shed with the skin, leaving behind two scorched marks, yet unable to really break open the skin and injure the muscle.


    The defensive ability of a Jindan Stage cultivator was without a doubt. Liu Li��s always-sessful Brilliant Sword Heart was even unable to prate the outeryer defense of his body. Even her sword intent, pointed by her primordial spirit, was canceled out by his boiling fighting intent.


    At the same time, Liu Li felt her surrounding had turnedpletely dark. A frightening shadow fell from the sky, which was the several times erged version of the beast skull. Its two rows of sharp teeth fiercely bit her down.


    However, Liu Li seemed unfazed with this imminent death. With a shake of her wrist, she let loose of her fiery swords and subsequently grabbed the septa golden swords and swung them at the opponent again. Her action was as smooth as flowing water, yet the speed of the two swords wasparable to a p of thunder, which was iparably fast.


    Two sessive explosive sound was heard as Liu Li��s two septa golden swords shed with the opponent, and the two rows of teeth of the giant skull were finally closed. Beads of blood finally oozed out of Chi Hou��s chest. However, in order to counter attack with that giant skull, he had to open his two powerful arm wide which could not be closed in any case.


    Wang Lu went all out to defend Liu Li so that she could open up an opening. Though small, it was enough for the young girl to swirl her waist and, borrowing from the stored up force, the flickering rays of lightning of the two flying swords once again attacked the opponent; its power has once again risen to another level!


    Chi Hou��s countenance finally changed. Liu Li��s unbroken sessive attack was without interval to circte qi, and each sword strike was more powerful than the previous, so much that they seemed to be endless. Though there were one and a half stage gap between him and her, if this went on, he was afraid in the next two swords strike, his fundamentals would be injured! His original n was to use the boiling frog in warm water trick, lulling the opponent little by little, and jumping on them when the opportunity presented itself so that they didn��t have the opportunity to resist, but who would��ve thought that in just two or three moves, there were already signs that he was about to lose!?


    On the other side, perhaps that ancient fierce skeleton beast no longer has the same might as thousands of years ago, but its biting power should be able to cut through gold and break the jade, yet the flesh of a mere Foundation Establishment was actually hard enough to withstand it? The reason for this was simple. With his hands and sword, the seven feet area around Wang Lu was impregnable!


    After the third strike, blood began to flow from the corner of Wang Lu��s mouth. A trace of unnatural redness had also appeared on Liu Li��s face.


    "Senior Brother, level-eight Jindan -5, three more swords attack and I can defeat him."


    After the third sword strike, Liu Li��s crystal-clear icy cold eyes revealed her instinct to judge. Wang Lu nodded and then breathed in a mouthful of qi to suppress his continuously trembling jade mansion.


    Chi Hou was really out of form right now. Wang Lu��s preemptive strike to kill Silver Back by instructing Liu Li to do it not only severed the chance for Chi Hou tobine with his spirit pet, but also destroyed the spirit beast contract, making Chi Hou suffer a backfire and thus greatly reduced his strength. He could not disy the real power of a Jindan Stage cultivator, otherwise, if he managed to unite with his spirit beast, even with his power greatly reduced, it would not be as low as -5.


    "Boy, you push too far!"


    As a dignified Jindan Stage cultivator, how could Chi Hou just stay idle and let himself be killed? A more ominous light shed through his eyes as he roared, "White Teeth,e out!"


    Wang Lu also roared, "Quan Zouhua!"


    Knowing early on that Chi Hou��s card wasn��t only that beast transformation, Wang Lu never let the stupid dog take part in the fight. Only when he heard Chi Hou��s roar did he also pull out his card.


    The stupid dog bark. Its nose slightly shook, and then it rushed to somece.


    Seeing his card was being targeted, Chi Hou only let out a cruel sneer. The next moment, his stature bulged another three feet up. Now, even his cheek emerged out painted-like red war stripes. His entire body��s imposing momentum doubled! It was as if there was a stream of power pouring into his body.


    "Damn, Immortal Mode!?" As the Spirit Sword Sect��s best student, in a single nce, Wang Lu had recognized this method of Chi Hou. This Jindan Stage Elder really couldn��t bepared withmon Jindan cultivator. Besides Silver Back, he still has another spirit pet, he just didn��t carry it. While they were fighting, that spirit pet hid in a distance. However, once summoned, it immediatelyunched a secret technique of the Beast Master School to gather the surrounding spiritual energy inrge quantity, transforming them into pure magical power and sending them to Chi Hou. Thus, he was provided with unending stream of power, which increased his strength dramatically!


    In Wang Lu��s eyes, this gathering and transforming surrounding spiritual energy into magical power and transporting them was exactly the Immortal Mode.


    There was no need for Liu Li��s sword strike to test how much powerful this Immortal Mode really was because Wang Lu had already guessed it. He immediately reached Liu Li��s shoulder and roared, "Withdraw!"


    The girl heard this roar when she was halfway through the fourth turn around, which caused her action to slow down. Seeing this, Chi Hou roared withughter.


    Want to run? Toote!


    At this time, unknowingly, the skull of the ancient beast has been erged by several times, which formed a huge cage that covered the whole sky, trapping the three people in it. Restricted by this skull, Chi Hou wasn''t afraid that the opponent would be able to escape. Even if Liu Li went all out to strike it, she would need to strike at least several times before she could destroy it. Moreover, how could Chi Hou just stay quiet when the opponent wants to break the skull?


    However, the next moment, in Chi Hou��s surprised eyes, rather than retreating, Liu Li abruptly elerated her fourth turn around. The two fiery swords in her hands went straight towards him, bringing with them an unprecedented intense sword intent, which was unstoppable!


    Damn it! It��s a trap!


    As soon as that thought surfaced through his mind, the fiery sword had already badly damaged Chi Hou��s throat. The magical power of fire element on the sword and the iparably sharp sword intent poured out from the tip of the sword. The might of this sword was already firmly reached the Jindan Stage level.


    The next moment, Chi Hou retreated several steps. Hisplexion greatly changed and his throated was ckened�� However, very quickly, new flesh came tumbling out from the wound, showing that Chi Hou��s injury wasn��t too severe.


    The defensive ability of Chi Hou��s Immortal Mode has far surpassed his previous state; no matter how strong Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword was, it could not escape from the restriction of her high-level Foundation Establishment Stage. Thus, facing a Jindan cultivator, she would always has a weakness.


    After he coughed out a few mouthful of blood, Chi Hou also saw that several corners of his Jade Mansion have already been damaged. Inwardly, he was secretly surprised: How many high-level Foundation Establishment cultivators in the whole Nine Regions could have such a powerful attacking power? The opposite party must have concealed her real cultivation base, otherwise, it was absolutely impossible for her striking power to be this incisive. However, it all ended here.


    For the opponent to win, they must first reverse his Immortal Mode, which would lower his attack and defense. And to reverse his Immortal Mode, they needed to kill his spirit pet White Teeth�� Wang Lu��s mottled dog that he sent to do that might have a very good origin, but at present, its strength was not that strong, far from being White Teeth��s opponent.


    At this time, White Teeth might��ve captured Wang Lu��s mottled dog. He just needed to defeat the opponents before him, and this fight could be dered as victory for him! What��s more, Immortal Mode of a Jindan Stage cultivator upied an overwhelming advantage in the face of mere middle-level and high-level Foundation Establishment little cultivators. At this time, looking at Wang Lu and Liu Li, Chi Hou seemed to be looking at his spoils of war�� especially Liu Li. His eyes involuntarily locked on her body.


    However, at this time, a shrill barking sound of a dog filled with fear and panic came from a distant. Chi Hou��splexion immediately changed as he instantly recognized White Teeth��s voice.


    What the hell! What kind of dog is that mottled dog that even White Teeth couldn��t take it!? It should be known that the strength of White Teeth might be even stronger than Silver Back. If not for his personal dislike of dogs, his main pet would��ve been White Teeth!


    The next moment, a burst ofughter filled the air. Chi Hou��s face turned even uglier because his question has already been answered.


    "Hahaha, what a good big fat ck dog! Tonight, I want to eat to my heart��s content!"


    Zen Master Dog Meat, you son of a b*tch!


    The moment his anger red out, a mouthful of blood gushed out of Chi Hou��s mouth.


    White Teeth has been killed!


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (meaning Red Marquis)

 Chapter 182 - Commendable Filial Piety

    <h4>Chapter 182: Commendable Filial Piety</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Full output!"


    The moment Chi Hou spat out blood, Wang Lu promptly made a judgment.


    Liu Li took a deep breath. She could not attend her already depleted magical power after those several sessive strikes. She simply, in ordance with Wang Lu��s instruction, gathered up herst strength, turned around and thrust her sword.


    Then, the girl saw the humiliation and unwillingness that filled Chi Hou��s eyes


    A genuine Jindan Stage Daoist Master was actually forced to a dead end�� Chi Hou clenched his teeth and activated the talisman in his body.


    Escape Talisman.


    Before the fight, Chi Hou had already calcted how should he intercept if the opponent activated a simr prop. However, unexpectedly, after a shocking fight, it was him who was forced to use this escape talisman! A dignified Jindan Stage Elder actually had to flee in the face of two Foundation Establishment Cultivators! This was a humiliation that was probably too difficult to wash away in a lifetime.


    However, no matter how humiliating it was, being alive was better than dead. After his sessive loss of two spirit pets, Chi Hou��s strength has been reduced to its lowest point. Since he entered the Jindan Stage, he has never been this weak. That omnipotent Golden Core in the center of his Jade Mansion had turned bleak as it lost its light, even so much that it had a tendency to disintegrate into Void��that was cultivation base reversal, an indication that it would revert to Xudan Stage.


    In this case, he didn��t need to consider what kind of recuperation method that he must undergo to restore his power�� He couldn��t even withstand thisst strike from Liu Li. Therefore, he decisively activated his escape talisman.


    However, the next moment, in Chi Hou��s surprised eyes, he saw the two sword tips of Liu Li turn to blurry shadow, like a real illusion, and actually cut a point an inch in front of Chi Hou��s body, severing an invisible link in the middle.


    It was the link between Chi Hou and that ancient beast skull! Liu Li��s sword could cut through everything. Taking advantage while the opposite party was unprepared, the sword actually severed the connection between Chi Hou and the skull!


    Normally, the interruption of this connection wouldn��t have been a problem. Because, as its owner, as long there was some resting time, he would be able to reconnect the link. However, right now, Chi Hou didn��t have the time at all. After he activated his escape talisman, his huge figure instantly turned into a ray of light, flew to the sky, and in the blink of an eye, disappeared on the horizon.


    And as soon as Chi Hou left, the huge skull lost its source of magical power, thus, it immediately shrunk to its original form. From mid-air, it dropped to the ground with a ttering sound.


    Wang Lu then smoothly picked up the skull. This was the first valuable loot that he got on the experiential learning down the mountain. Though it wasn��t of high grade, just high-level magical treasure, it has amemorating value. This was Wang Lu and Liu Li��s first "spoil of war" on their fight with a genuine Jindan Stage Daoist Master while they were just Foundation Establishment.


    However, Wang Lu didn��t have the time to appreciate it further as he pulled Liu Li in the direction of the stupid dog. Although he didn��t see the turn of event just now, he had correctly guessed that there must be a kind passersby who had lent them a helping hand by directly killing White Teeth, which forced Chi Hou to flee in regret. Therefore, the first order of business was to meet this kind passersby.


    That person had shouted that it wanted to cook the big ck dog into a dish. Clearly, it has a taste for the dog meat, and that Huahua, though stupid and small, its flesh��


    Across several clusters of trees, next to a creek, Wang Lu saw that kind passerby.


    Unexpectedly, he saw a young woman who looked about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. She was tall, picturesque, dressed in luxurious purple clothes and exuded a noble and out of the world temperament, yet her smile was infinitely amiable. The magical power fluctuation around her body waspletely restrained, which prevented him from seeing her true depth.


    Seeing that the chivalrous person was unexpectedly a woman, Wang Lu was a bit taken aback. Especially seeing that woman single-handedly carried the ratherrge dog. Sizing her up and down, she was all smiles, which caused the feeling of out of ce in him turned heavier.


    However, thinking that the other side had just lent them a hand, Wang Lu, in ordance with the rules of etiquette from the Teng Cloud Hall, earnestly saluted. "I am Yue Lu of Celestial Water Lake. This is my Junior Sister Yue Xian. Thank you heroine for helping us just now."


    That woman smiled and waved. "Don��t mention it. I merely solved the dinner problem. Moreover, even without my help, your spirit pet would not lose."


    While talking, she took out a knife and began to cut open the stomach of that ck dog "White Teeth" and cleaned it with the creek water. Her action was skilled and swift.


    "Hehehe, this ck dog��s quality is not bad�� Since fate has brought us to meet together, if you don��t mind, would you like to taste my craft? I may not have anything to boast, but solely on the skill of cooking dog meat alone, in the entire Cloud Region, few people could bepared to me."


    This woman was generous and hospitable. After sizing her for a long time, Wang Lu couldn��t find even a tiny bit of fakeness in her. He couldn��t help but smile. "Then I am indebted to your hospitality."


    "Great! Frank and straightforward! Hehe, I heard that there are a lot of people on this Grand Cloud Mountain that would like to cut those who eat dog meat into pieces. Humph, this is his damn mother��s and father��s meat! Very delicious!"


    Wang Lu said, "They��re just an annoyance, why bother?" As he said that, he began to look around, trying to find his dumb dog. Inwardly. he thought, you stupid fool dog has stupid luck, have you already been stuffed into this woman��s mouth?


    "Looking for your dog? It''s over there hiding from me. A moment ago, it saw me about to swallow thisrge ck dog whole; in order to avoid wasting food, I frightened it�� Oops, don��t worry. No matter how greedy I am, I couldn��t possibly cook a Fenrir��s descendant."


    Wang Lu was startled. This woman knew Fenrir!?


    The woman looked up and smiled. "I have tasted enough dog meat, so I have done quite a research on animals simr to it. However, to be able to keep a Fenrir as a pet, you and your Junior Sister over there shouldn��t be of Celestial Water Lake origin, right?"


    Their lies being exposed, Wang Lu simply shrugged his shoulders. "Wandering in ��rivers andkes��, maintaining low-key is a must. Very well, let��s re-do our introduction. I am Wang Lu, and this is Liu Li. We are from Spirit Sword Sect of Blue River Region."


    "Oh, I am Xiao Qi (little seven). You guys can call me Seventh Madame��" In the middle of her words, the woman was startled and immediately stood up. "You��re disciples of Spirit Sword Sect!? Then this is really a fate. Do you guys know someone called Wang Wu? We, old friends, haven��t seen each other for many years."


    This time, it was Wang Lu��s turn to be surprised. It was not umon for Spirit Sword Sect cultivators to have friends outside the sect, but that cheap person Wang Wu actually have one! This was inconceivable! In addition to making enemies, what else could she do!?


    Wang Lu tried to think of the reasons; could it be��


    Although his conjecture was quite absurd ording tomon sense, knowing that she was his Master��s friend, Wang Lu rxed somewhat.


    "Excuse, do you know Zen Master Gou Ruo?"


    Xiao Qi blinked. "Zen Master Gou Ruo? That��s me."


    Wang Lu sighed. Looking at the already sliced into pieces dog meat that was ready to put inside the cooking pot, Wang Lu guessed that the so-called Zen Master Gou Ruo was probably Zen Master Dog Meat. However, how could a beautiful woman be named Zen Master?


    "Seventh Madame, are you a zen cultivator?"


    Xiao Qi nted her head to the side to think for a moment. "It shouldn��t be, right?"


    "Is your dao in zen profound? Are you familiar with the zen sutras?"


    Xiao Qi beckoned with her hand. "Who��s interested in reading those things."


    Wang Lu sighed; wine and meat lover through and through indeed. "Then why do you use Zen Master as your title?"


    Xiao Qi blinked a few times. "Because I��m really greedy."


    "Pufft!"


    So she was actually a greedy master!? Damn, she got him good!


    Xiao Qi lightly said, "However, I do have some rtion with the zen, so some people love to call me Zen Master Dog Meat, and I don��t refute them." With that, she looked at Wang Lu. "Are you Wang Wu��s disciple?"


    Inwardly, Wang Lu thought that since the other side was his Master��s friend, so it was not unusual for her to recognize him. Magical power fluctuation of Non-Phase Method was very unique. Though Wang Lu and Wang Wu��s version of it was different, it was generally the same.


    "Yes," Wang Lu replied.


    "Then that��s good. Thest time we met, she borrowed two hundred thousand spirit stones from me. You��re her disciple, shouldn��t you pay for your Master��s ount?"


    Wang Lu was without hesitation. "No way."


    "��" Xiao Qi was silent. "Don��t you have a filial piety to your Master? Looking at your cultivation base, Wang Wu must��ve spent several years of effort to train you. Shouldn��t you, in principle, repay her effort a little bit? Or do you want to tell me you have inherited the glorious Non-Phase Peak tradition of being impoverished, thus incapable of repaying?"


    Wang Lu earnestly replied, "I do have the money. Though I won��t dare to call myself rich, I have no problem in paying off her debt. However, it is for her consideration that this debt could not be repaid."


    Xiao Qi was angry and amused at the same time. "You, Master and disciple of Non-Phase Peak, are really carved out from the same mold. Why exactly could it not be repaid, you say?"


    "Because if I repay this, there would be endless more. I believe Master has a habit of getting into a debt and her creditors should spread all over the world. If they hear I��m willing to pay for her debt, then they would immediately flock to me."


    Xiao Qi broke intoughter. "You��re afraid of something that hasn��t happened yet?"


    "I��m afraid after I paid off her debts, Master would think heaven has fallen into herp and thus turn around and borrow even more money. Now she has bad debts, so her credit rating should be below the bottom line, therefore, I believe no one is willing to lend her money anymore. However, if the debts are repaid, her credit rating should return to normal�� I don��t think it��s hard to imagine what would, a bottomless pit like her, do next."


    Xiao Qi suddenly went into silence. "�� Very well. I admit that you do have a point. I��ll find her in the future to collect the debt when I have the time."


    To further divide her heart, Wang Lu immediately changed the topic, "This is the letter Master had entrusted me to give to you."


    Xiao Qi took over the letter and opened it. Before her eyes had finished reading it, a meaningful smile had already floated on her delicate face.


    Without having to guess it, Wang Lu had already knew there was nothing good written by his Master in it.


    "Your Master said that the mottled dog that you brought with you is a strange beast Fenrir from the Western Continent. If I could cheat that Fenrir out of you and sell it, I could divide the money fifty-fifty with her. This young quasi-immortal beast could be sold around hundreds of thousands to several millions of spirit stones�� Introducing it to me now could be considered as her settling off her debt."


    Then somewhat regrettably, Xiao Qi put aside that letter. "If I knew this early on, I wouldn��t have read this in front of you."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. "Tomorrow, you can go to the Spirit Sword Mountain to collect your debt. Whether you want to drug her or beat her, I support you. If you seed, you can sell her to a brothel or a trafficker. I can also do it for you."


    "Hahaha, you two are really a pair of Master and disciple." Xiao Qi looked at Wang Lu with approval. "Speaking of which, I also have something to ask of you."

 Chapter 183 - To Get Along with Liu Li, One Needs to Be Good at Summarizing

    <h4>Chapter 183: To Get Along with Liu Li, One Needs to Be Good at Summarizing</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "There��s something I need to ask of you. Beast Master School has established a division on the Grand Cloud Mountain over there, and it��s an eyesore. Help me find a way to get rid of it together."


    While speaking, the look of Xiao Qi became iparably indifferent.


    Though he had already kind of expected that from the name Zen Master Dog Meat, she would be at odds with the Beast Master School that championed for animal rights, Wang Lu didn��t think that the contradiction between them would be this sharp.


    On the outside, senior Xiao Qi looked delicate and pleasing to the eyes, with genial temperament and amity. Yet, she advocated for a destruction of a sect division; the most poisonous thing was indeed a woman��s heart.


    "Hey, hey, I just want to get rid of this division. I never said I want to eliminate the whole sect. Don��t let your imagination run wild."


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Mind telling me how senior be enemies with them?"


    Xiao Qi hesitated for a moment and then lightly said, "It��s not that big of a deal actually. Recently, the Beast Master School has been collecting thousands of spirit dog on the Grand Cloud Mountain to refine Spirit Beast Cor. When I came across those spirit dogs, I ate them. That��s where our enmity started. Then several of their Elders constantly chased after me, and after a few fights, the enmity became bigger and bigger."


    Wang Lu couldn��t help but exim, "You��re his damn mother��s deserve it!"


    Love for dog meat was just a personal hobby that stemmed from personal freedom. Eating dog meat in the territory of Beast Master School could be considered as a face pping, an impolite act. However, taking into ount that the Beast Master School had forcibly reversed the public opinion on eating dog meat in the area around Grand Cloud Mountain, it was also a just act. However, this fellow unexpectedly ate the spirit dogs collected by other people! Was there a difference between this and tarnishing other people��s wife at their home? Beast Master School was not a pushover, so how could they endure? It would be strange instead if they didn��t turn her into an enemy��


    At this time, looking at this frank and genial senior again, Wang Lu couldn��t help but sigh, thinking that you indeed couldn��t judge a person by appearance. A person that could be good friends with his Master must have a distorted personality.


    As for helping to get rid of the division? Frankly speaking, in this northern part of Grand Cloud Mountain of Cloud Region, Wang Lu was indeed figuring out how to gain prestige by dealing with the Beast Master School. However, he didn��t want to gain prestige together with someone evil.


    After all, Beast Master School was still a righteous sect. In the past great war between Immortal and Demon, they had made a distinguished contribution. Though many of their sect��s ideas were extremely undesirable, and their people��s quality were also mixed��for example, their Elder Chi Hou that wanted to obtain Huahua by hook or by crook, which strictly speaking, was an evil act��however, you could only trouble them in secret; openly opposing them was not an option.


    Seeing Wang Lu��s knitted brows, Xiao Qi smiled. "How about this, you can juste with me to see the situation in the Beast Master School division with your own eyes. If you��re still unwilling to help me once we arrive there, I won��t force you."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu furrowed his brows even tighter. Does Seventh Madame mean there��s still more to this? Very well, let us see then.


    ����


    Led by Xiao Qi, a line of people flew towards the direction of Grand Cloud Mountain.


    As a good friend of Wang Wu, daring to challenge a division of Beast Master School, Xiao Qi��s magical power was naturally not bad. Visually, ording to Wang Lu, she was at least a Jindan Stage cultivator. Bringing two people and a dog flying with her, she was only a bit slower than Wang Lu��s Cloud Wave Boat.


    When they were close to Grand Cloud Mountain, Xiao Qi took the initiative to descend. After covering the several people of their scents and other traces, she told them through her primordial spirit, "Follow after me. Do not make a sound."


    Xiao Qi��s concealing spell was very powerful; a row of three people quickly trotted through the wooded mountain and the Beast Master School Division��s boundary but didn��t trigger any early rm of Beast Master School. Grand Cloud Mountain has been dominated by Beast Master School for about a year, therefore, though no mines were put on each step of the way, there were many mechanisms or arrays put in ce to ring the rm for intruders. However, Xiao Qi walked as if it was her own house. And even if they met patrolling disciples, they were still undetected.


    Supposedly, Beast Master School has many spirit beasts, and spirit beast��s five senses were far better thanmon cultivators, not to mention the inside of the division should also be the most guarded ce. However, even after they arrived inside the division, they haven��t been discovered by anybody.


    And in a level area, Wang Lu saw a surprising scene.


    Thousands of spirit dogs were clustered on that level area. And because it was small, they were packed like sardines. Specially made cor tied the neck of these spirit dogs. Beast Master School��s cor was supposed to be a magical tool that nourishes the flesh and primordial spirit. However, upon closer look, one could see a trace of life flying from the spirit dog to the cor and then converging to the gathering array at the distance. The cor was basically sucking the life out of the spirit dog! At this point, most of the spirit dogs on the mountain seemed to be dispirited. Simrly, the surrounding spiritual energy was also unpleasant. With Wang Lu��s Void Spirit Root qualification, he could clearly see the withered and yellow luster, just like the despair of fire of life that was about to die out.


    Among the thousands of spirit dogs, many were wounded and sick. However, Beast Master School didn��t give them any treatment at all; they just left them like that. Even spirit dog with strong physique would meet a dead end if they lived in this kind of spiritless level area and constantly sucked out of life, not to mention those sick and wounded.


    "��"


    Xiao Qi turned and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "I think I can understand what you��re trying to aplish here."


    Xiao Qi said, "In order to catch the Immortal beast hatchling, Beast Master School gathered thousands of spirit dogs to refine spiritual treasure. This itself is not a problem. However, this knocking-on-the-bone-sucking-out-the-marrow kind of exploitation is�� The Division Head of the Beast Master School used the technique of ��sword moves with a side stroke�� to refine the Spirit Beast Cor, which was to extract numerous spirits with negative emotions. Therefore, they forced these thousands of spirit dogs into nasty situations, which would generate pain, despair, and other negative emotions from them. These were then extracted out through the cor and the special array, which became the material for the spiritual treasure. Luckily, the source material came from dogs and not humans. Otherwise, based on this situation, Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could not turn a blind eye to it; theirw enforcement would��vee and settled them early on.


    Wang Lu slowly nodded, deep in thought.


    Liu Li couldn��t watch the scene anymore, her clear eyes were glistening with tears. "H-Howe they��re so cruel? Aren��t they supposed to love spirit beast?"


    Xiao Qi lightly smiled. "Beast Master School people love spirit beasts? That��s a really big joke. Think carefully about the name of their sect. Is it Beast Master or Beast Lover? If they really love spirit beast, how could they call themselves Beast Master? How could they put cors on the spirit beasts?"


    Liu Li still struggled to understand. "In the Moral Enlightenment City, they publicly promote��"


    Xiao Qi interrupted with a sneer. "Vegetarianism? That��s even more ridiculous. There are numerous kinds of spirit beasts, of which a substantial part of them are carnivores that could not digest the vegetarian diet. How would Beast Master School feed this kind of spirit beast to raise them? By massively ughtering animals to provide fresh meat. They just forbidmon people from eating meat; in their eyes,mon people are lower than animals. Not to mention, their Division Head is probably a cat person, thus hostile to spirit dogs�� In short, just remember that from the tens of thousands of cultivators of Beast Master School, many are sincere in their universal love and broad-minded. However, in recent years, this sect expand too quick, so good and bad people are mixed in. Of which, there is no shortage of these bastards in the Grand Cloud Mountain. Otherwise, why do you think they couldn��t stay in their headquarters in the Southern Heaven Region and had to survive in the Cloud Region?"


    Liu Li was still puzzled. Clearly, she was lost somewhere in that exnation.


    Thus, Wang Lu patted her on the head. "You just have to remember this three conclusions. First, Beast Master School people lied. Secondly, therefore, they are bad people. Thirdly, thus, when we fight with them, no need to have any guilt or hesitation."


    Liu Li thought for a moment and nodded. "Em, if that��s the case, then I understand."


    The nearby Xiao Qi looked surprised; she asked, "This child��"


    Wang Lu made a circling motion with his finger on the side of his head. Upon seeing this, Xiao Qi immediately revealed an understanding look. Now, her look on Liu Li seemed to have several notches of sympathy within it.


    "In short, the situation is as you see. And thest time I passed here, it��s even more terrible than this."


    Wang Lu asked, "So you ate those dogs?"


    Xiao Qi indifferently shrugged. "Otherwise, what else? Being cored and sucked out of life essence like that, they��re basically on the dead end. Finally, they would only be left with husks of a flesh and iplete primordial spirit after Beast Master School sucked all of their negative emotion to refine the Spirit Beast Cor. I thought that, since sooner orter they would end up dead anyway, they might as well dead on my belly and be reincarnated soon."


    Wang Lu understandingly nodded. This Zen Master Dog Meat was obviously not a dog lover, thus, killing these several thousands of spirit dog, giving them relief, could be counted as charity. As for how to dispose of their corpses, obviously she was not kind enough to willingly bury them, thus, stuffing them into her belly could also be counted as passable.


    "It��s just a pity that thousands of innocent dogs had to die in your stomach."


    Xiao Qi angrily retorted, "Hey-hey, is this how they taught you in Spirit Sword Sect? Die on the stomach and die in the stomach are twopletely different concepts okay!"


    "Sorry, since that��s the case, then I don��t have a problem with it. Rather than barely living in this heartless division, early death is more preferable."


    For Wang Lu, since the two sides had the same goal, and this senior Seventh Madame didn��t have any intolerable defect, then the two sides could cooperate happily.


    "Good, I know that, that person, Wang Wu��s disciple, must be a frank and straightforward person."


    Wang Lu didn��t object this assessment.


    Gaining Wang Lu��s support, Xiao Qi became even more spirited. She rolled her eyes, looked at the thousands of spirit dogs suffering in the abyss of that level area, and wiped her mouth. "To celebrate our cooperation, let us have a hearty meal first!"


    Then she was going to break through the enemy line and plunder the flesh of those spirit dogs.


    Wang Lu was taken aback. "�� Are you sure? Here? Such a direct and tant way like this?"


    Seeing theplex look on Xiao Qi��s face, Wang Lu hurriedly exined, "I mean, thest time you did this, Beast Master School suffered a huge loss, so it��s highly unlikely that this ce would be unguarded just to let you score twice. Although we were able to smoothly sneak our way all the way here, it��s also possible that they purposely let us through so that they could catch us here."


    Then, in order to deepen the power of persuasion, Wang Lu pulled Liu Li towards him. "Xian��Er, I think we should withdraw now, tell me about your intuition."


    Liu Li earnestly said, "I agree with Senior Brother��s point of view that it may be dangerous to continue."


    Xiao Qi��s eyes seemed even moreplex. "Do you think an idiot��s judgment has any persuasive value?"


    "I-I��m not an idiot." Liu Li softly but firmly protested, "Master has got me tested!"


    Wang Lu peevishly held her head. "You shut up."


    Unfortunately, it was toote. In the end, Xiao Qi was unable to resist the temptation of her belly. No longer caring about Wang Lu and Liu Li��s persuasion, her fingers moved which then formed a seal, and a mysterious spell then quickly condensed, driving the change in the entire surrounding spiritual energy.


    However, at this time, a sudden change urred. The gentle surrounding spiritual energy suddenly surged, and the surrounding hills formed a natural cage which trapped the several people in it. All around them were rock barrier that blocked the sun light, which cast a very dark shadow on them. A sharp, slightly immature, yet nock of hostility female voice echoed inside the cage.


    "I��ve been waiting for you for a long time. Sure enough, you��re really here!"

 Chapter 184 - She Took out a Big One!

    <h4>Chapter 184: She Took out a Big One!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Xiao Qi wanted to break the dog��s pen, but before her spell could fully form, a sudden intense changed in the surrounding spiritual energy broke her spell. Xiao Qi frowned as she took back her right hand and then heard the female voice that echoed within the valley.


    "Zen Master Dog Meat, you really are audacious. You actually dare to climb up my Grand Cloud Mountain, without knowing that this is a dead end!"


    With that, in the eyes of several people, a slender figure appeared in mid air. That person was obviously one of the Elders of the Beast Master School Division in the Grand Cloud Mountain. After the array was activated, she appeared on stage, releasing an astonishing amount of imposing manner; enormous magical power fluctuated like a surging tide, just like the tide that contained rhythm of the mysteries of the universe. Merely with this disy alone revealed that her cultivation base was peak Jindan Stage.


    "Tsk-tsk, look what you did, you��ve provoked their boss toe out!" Wang Lu helplessly sighed as his right hand probed into his mustard seed bag, which contained the Spirit Sword Heavenly talisman; if activated, in the critical moment, it could disregard any type of imprisonment and directly send him back to the mountain. The effect was simple, direct, and crude. It was Wang Lu��s against-the-heaven file save, especially kept by him as a professional adventurer.


    However, once he used this card, his im as a professional adventurer would be weakened by half. If not thest resort, he would not even think about it. However, facing a peak Jindan Stage opponent, if he didn��t want to die, he had to consider it.


    If there were no Zen Master Dog Meat whose depth was immeasurable, he would��ve activated the talisman early on and return back to the mountain with Liu Li; they could not afford the peak Jindan Stage opponent to make even a move at them.


    "Humph, what are you afraid of, she��s just a mere peak Jindan Stage."


    Senior Xiao Qi curled her lips in disdain.


    Wang Lu inwardly eximed: "Sure enough, she��s Master��s friend. To a middle-level Foundation Establishment cultivator, a peak Jindan Stage is an insurmountable peak. However, for an expert senior like her, it would be like a novice guard that could easily be removed."


    At this time, he turned his gaze on that slim figure in mid air and Wang Lu couldn��t help but cry out, "Cat mother!?"


    It turned out the Elder of the Beast Master School Division who came out to suppress them was a cat-eared young girl. She seemed to be around twelve or thirteen years old, looking even more immature than Liu Li. The two furry ears on her head were exceptionally alert and agile. There were also several whiskers on her cheeks which constantly trembled whenever the girl opened her mouth. Coupled with the sharp fingernails on both of her hands, all of these showed her inhuman characteristics.


    More often than not, these did not belong to the human cultivator, but a sessfully transformed spirit cat��This situation was not rare in the Beast Master School. After a sessful cultivation, a spirit beast could enjoy the same privilege and rights as normal cultivators; only in the promotion to senior management would they have difficulties. However, the Elder of the Beast Master School Division on the Grand Cloud Mountain was not some kind of senior manager.


    At the same time, seeing this cat-eared girl, Wang Lu also more or less understood the tribtion of these thousands of spirit dogs on this level area. Cats and dogs do not conform to the rule of heaven and earth. Since the Elder was a spirit cat, the spirit dogs in the surrounding of Grand Cloud Mountain would naturally have a hard time. If it were jackals, wolves, tigers, or panthers, which required a lot of fresh meat to maintain the nutrition intake, then the entire living beings on the Grand Cloud Mountain would be under great pressure.


    The cat-eared girl who appeared in mid air was surprised to find out that, under her Jindan Stage oppressive imposing manner, some people actually dared to be distracted. Her gaze shifted from Zen Master Dog Meat who she already considered as dead to Wang Lu and Liu Li.


    "All of you have already been trapped in my Beast Master School��s Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array. No matter what kind of great method you have, don��t ever think you could escape from this. Zen Master Dog Meat could no longer be saved, but my Beast Master School is merciful, if you two aplices immediately surrender without a fight and offer your spirit dog, I can spare your two lives."


    The cat-eared girl tried to make her own momentum to appear majestic so as to awe people, but that sharp childish voice of her only made her speech seemedughable. Of course, under the magical power fluctuation of peak Jindan Stage cultivator, those who couldugh aloud were only a few.


    However, Wang Lu, as a professional adventurer, very much dislike this kind of without-finesse threat. Inwardly bored, he retorted, "If you, this cat mother, change into maid outfit and pour us some tea, we can spare your life. Otherwise, my aunt Zen Master Dog Meat will capture you and steam you in broth, and then immediately turn you into a side dish!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    The shrill roar of the cat-eared girl sounded like a tide, which spun the sky and shook the ground. It was as if the air were scraped by invisible des of wind. The surrounding rocks rustled and fell, and the trees broke down in the middle. And this was only the fallout. The main power of the wailing was concentrated on Xiao Qi��s body.


    Although the one who provoked her was Wang Lu, how could a middle-level Foundation Establishment cultivator be put in her eyes? She had cultivated for three hundred years, from the spirit beast form to human form, sessfully washed away all her demonic energy through the Beast Master School secret method, turning them into righteous magical power. Now, she was already at the peak Jindan Stage and Yuanying Stage was just around the corner. To her, Foundation Establishment cultivator was like an ant, and only that deeply profound Zen Master Dog Meat was a threat to her.


    This scream was imbued with the full force of a Jindan Stage Daoist Master. Standing by Xiao Qi��s side, and only received the fallout, Wang Lu felt signs of copsing in his entire Non-Phase Sword. The whole magical power within his body surged up along with the sound wave, which somewhat couldn��t be controlled by him. Even his Non-Phase Sword Bones were so shaken that they revealed some cracks. Fortunately, his Non-Phase Method defensive and survival abilities were really against the heaven. With the dual protection of his magical power and physique, he not only managed to escape injuries, but he had also kept his Non-Phase Sword Method to keep on operating.


    As for Seventh Madame who received the direct attack from that scream��


    "Humph!"


    Apanied by a cold humph, the eastern-style-dressed woman took three steps back. At the same time, her hands made several sessive seals. Dozens of spells in front of her body condensed and burst, as if gorgeous fire flower had bloomed.


    Just as Wang Lu was curious about what kind of trick was that, he saw senior Seventh Madame��splexion suddenly changed, and then�� she spat out a mouthful of blood!


    W-Was this Divine Art of Blood Shadow, spraying blood to injure the enemy? However, when he saw that she was pale and visibly injured, Wang Lu had to admit the sad reality.


    Zen Master Dog Meat, you f*cking liar! Just now, you audaciously said there��s nothing to worry about a mere peak Jindan Stage, but in the blink of an eye, your mouth spat out blood, and you��re seriously injured!? Aren��t you my Master��s good friend, what kind of friend of her whose strength is this bad! You��re that kind of friend who usually would hold Wang Wu��s thigh and loudly shout: "Let��s be friends, senior!"


    Then, under Wang Lu��s full of disdain, anger, and surprised eyes, Seventh Madame managed to open her mouth to argue, "A mere peak Jindan, if my main body is here, how could I allow her to be so rampant! Unfortunately, now I am just my own avatar, my skill is inferior��"


    I don��t care if this is your real body or just an avatar, if your skill is not as good as this cat girl, just honestly kneel, don��t pretend to be a master and lie to your own people!


    However, inwardly scolding her was just inwardly scolding her. Seeing that the situation was about to get worse, Wang Lu pulled Liu Li closer to him and held her in his arm. At the same time, still under the shrill howling sound, he slowly walked towards Xiao Qi, ready tounch his Heavenly Talisman to flee together with her.


    Just then, Xiao Qi suddenly said, "No matter, even if we can��t beat her, she can��t stop us from running away."


    While speaking, a golden light shed out from Xiao Qi��s hand. A thick and powerful (monk) staff then appeared in her hand. Xiao Qi stomped the staff to the ground while shouting, "All Living Beings Are Equal!"


    Suddenly, the mountain shook, and the mountain barrier of Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array was forcibly pulled up. In the face of this ��All Living Beings Are Equal�� spell, the unbreakable cage was immediately disintegrated.


    The cat girl was surprised, unable to believe that this supposedly unbreakable array was easily destroyed. However, she quickly realized where the problem was, which was the staff in the hand of Zen Master Dog Meat!


    Its essence was reserved. Its magical power was self-generated. Its might was nimble and agile, just like a living creature. This was a spiritual treasure, undisputedly middle-rank spiritual treasure!


    For amon sect, a piece of low-rank spiritual treasure was enough for their Jindan Stage members to fight for. Beast Master School belonged to the high-rank sect, so naturally, their situation was a lot better. Amon high-level Jindan Stage member usually possessed spiritual treasure in their body. However, this cat ear girl was, after all, a fully transformed spirit beast; she had consumed resources too much during her transformation. Therefore, in her possession was only two magical treasures as her main weapon, far from the level of spiritual treasure, much less middle-rank spiritual treasure!


    No wonder previously after she plundered the spirit dogs she could escape easily, it turned out she had such a good treasure!


    The cat girl was envious. Her two fangs became prominent as her lips arched up in an angle. Her pupils were also contracted, revealing her hunter��s instinct.


    Unfortunately, she was a bitte. After using her staff to break the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array, the next moment, Xiao Qi cried out, "Please open the door!"


    Thereupon, a door alternating between half real and half void emerged and then erged out of the pointy tip of the staff. While holding the staff with her right hand, Xiao Qi pulled Wang Lu and took a step forward. Although it was simply a single step, it was enough to smoothly cross the door. The next moment, they were already outside the Grand Cloud Mountain.


    After escaping from their predicament on the Grand Cloud Mountain, before she could even settle herself, as soon as she looked back, Xiao Qi saw Wang Lu grasping the Sword of Mount Kun with one hand and Liu Li with his other hand; his mottled spirit dog was also hanging on his leg�� They were about to run away indeed.


    Xiao Qi, therefore, has her heart settled and directly lied on the ground, gasping for breath. She had just received the full-blown scream attack from the cat girl, thus her internal injury was quite heavy. However, her cultivation method was also quite mysterious. Very soon, she calmed down the magical power disorder in her body. Moreover, the staff on her right hand also emitted a ray of light, which helped her heal her injury.


    "Hehehe, what do you think, exciting isn��t it?"


    "The way you change the topic to avoid the embarrassment is really sheetty."


    Wang Lu mercilessly exposed her. "Hahaha, prior to this, you��re so full of yourself, with an arrogant attitude that doesn��t look people in the eye. However, the next moment, you��re seriously injured and had to flee in panic. That��s amon viin plot!"


    Xiao Qi��s face turned somewhat red. "s, it��s a miscalction, just a miscalction. Even a wise man would sometime miscalcte. If my main body is here, I could kill her with my finger in seconds. So, a momentary carelessness is also excusable."


    "The problem is your main body is not here�� speaking of which, what do you mean by your avatar, and your main body? Does your main body refer to that staff?"


    It was rare for Wang Lu to actively change the topic; Xiao Qi immediately exined, "Of course not. The so called main body�� Don��t they teach you about this in Spirit Sword Sect? There are several methods for Yuanying to advance to Deity. One of which is avatar refinement; by dividing the primordial spirit into avatars and wait until they all advanced into Yuanying Stage again, and then merge them. With this, in a single stroke, you will advance through the stage��"


    Wang Lu said, "They taught us all right. It��s just that I really can��t connect your hoodlum style appearance with that of a peak Yuanying Stage expert."


    "��"

 Chapter 185 - Mooncake

    <h4>Chapter 185: Mooncake</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    There were several ways for Yuanying Stage to advance to Deity Stage. One of them was avatars�� experiential learning, which was used by Xiao Qi; of course, this was considered as dishonest way. Although Wang Lu understood, for a moment, he didn��t think it through.


    "However, since your main body is an expert of peak Yuanying Stage, as long as you call back your main body, wouldn��t you be able to trample this Grand Cloud Mountain Division in mere seconds?"


    Xiao Qi said, "Because it��s inconvenient to call my main body back, so I have to ask for your help. Right now, I could be considered to be in the middle of tribtion to turn into Deity Stage; because my main body is divided into many, it is currently somewhere in between existing and not existing. It��s just that in this current tribtion, my body is not present, so��"


    Wang Lu sighed. "So, simply speaking, you��re now just a weak chicken of middle-level Jindan?"


    "�� You, a middle-level Foundation Establishment actually have the nerve to call me weak?"


    "At least I know myself enough to not provoke an opponent that I could not afford to provoke."


    "Was it me who pointed people at their nose and scolded them just now?"


    "If you hadn��t sent me the wrong message, I would��ve already run away."


    "�� Forget it, I��m not going to quarrel with an ignorant junior like you. In short, since we have the same goal, then�� what should we do next?"


    Xiao Qi said and then looked at Wang Lu expectantly, as if she was looking for his input.


    Wang Lu was extremely ttered. "Hey, you, a high and mighty senior, want me to show the way!?"


    "Since you��re Wang Wu��s, that person��s disciple, your way is definitely better than me, so wouldn��t it be better if I trouble you to think about it directly? Moreover, I��m the kind of person who never put on airs, so you definitely don��t need to have a psychological burden."


    "�� No, my burden is definitely not because of your airs." Things havee to this point, so Wang Lu found it harder to trust this staff wielding, expectant looking high and mighty senior. But then again, no matter how unreliable she was, the fact of the matter was she was a spiritual treasure wielding peak Yuanying Stage with current real power of a Jindan. Her real strength was much more powerful than that of Wang Lu and Liu Libined. Just now, if there were no home base advantage for the Beast Master School, if she shed directly with that cat girl, the oue would still be unknown.


    Moreover, though they had met with a small setback on the Grand Cloud Mountain, Wang Lu didn��t intend to stop. On the contrary, seeing that scene on that level area, his idea to punish this Division became even more intense.


    Actually, though the behavior of the Beast Master School has trodden the evil way, in the grand scheme of things in the Nine Regions, it was not that extraordinary. All the famous upright sects have, more or less, done the same in secret. For example, the Shengjing Sect which was known as the head of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, hadn��t they had Daoist Master Zhifeng and his deed in Blue River Region? Sometimes, the way of handling things by Beast Master School in the Southern Heaven Region was even hundred times fiercer than this. And their individual cultivators sometimes even prohibited ordinary people from eating meat��the meat of their beloved type of spirit beast��killed a person and even the entire n. It was basically an out and out evil way. However, so what? The killer cultivator just needed topensate marily, give an apology and then live in seclusion until things died out. Since the individual responsible had settled the ount, who would look for trouble anymore?


    This included when Wang Lu established his Wisdom Sect. Although it walked on the upright path and had be a lot formal right now, in its initial development stage, the use of Heaven Burning Blood Technique was a fact that they could not erase.


    This kind of thing was not unusual in the Immortal Cultivation World, however, conversely, this kind of giving-people-a-headache problem was also normal. Daoist Master Zhi Feng met with Wang Wu caused his years of painstaking effort to go in vain. Wang Lu��s Wisdom Sect, on the other hand, was a lot luckier. In its initial development stage, it never encountered any busybody expert. If they ever met, Wang Lu had to think of a way to deal with that senior. Now on this Grand Cloud Mountain, Wang Lu very much wanted to meddle in other people��s business.


    He wasn��t an expert senior, but he might not necessarily need the mean of a highly skilled expert to meddle in this business of others.


    "Speaking of which, Beast Master School collect spirit dogs to refine spiritual treasure so that they could catch a young immortal beast. So what kind of immortal beast exactly is that?"


    Xiao Qi said, "It��s unclear. At present, no one is clear about it. Even Beast Master School can only judge its level; approximatelyparable to peak Xudan Stage cultivator. However, they don��t know which type of breed or species�� However, most of the world��s immortal beasts are so unique. What��s wrong, are you interested in it too?"


    Wang Lu chuckled and looked back at the distant Grand Cloud Mountain. "For a year, Beast Master School has been operating on this Grand Cloud Mountain; changing its Feng Shui lines, establishing spirit pool and arrays. How much do you think all of that cost them?"


    Xiao Qi calcted, "Not counting the manpower, it��s about one or two million spirit stones.


    "Correct. Their time here hasn��t been long, so they have yet to invest too much. Thus, even if their ce is razed to the ground, they��re not going to suffer too much�� However, on the other hand, what do you think is the value of an immortal beast?"


    Xiao Qi was startled, and then she immediately said with a smile, "It��s basically priceless."


    A genuine immortal beast possessed a high stage that nearly exceeded the upper bound limit of the Immortal Cultivation World in the Nine Regions, equivalent to the upper bound of true immortal. Which was the stage that the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals Daoist Master He Tu strove to achieve. When the Nine-Tailed Fox came to the Spirit Sword Mountain that year, it was barely managed to get it sealed with a lot of effort and resources. Therefore, its high value was not difficult to imagine. If it were a quasi-immortal beast like Fenrir, its value would at least worth hundreds of millions of spirit stones. A genuine immortal beast could no longer be valued in terms of spirit stones.


    Of course, on Fenrir��s ssification, many in the Nine Regions were partial against the product of the Western Continent, it didn��t necessarily mean Fenrir��s strength was notparable to the standard immortal beast. However, after all, there hasn��t been any actual fighting example, so there wasn��t enough convincing argument against that.


    The reason why Wang Lu raised this immortal beast issue was naturally to make a fuss over this. Right now, the Beast Master School was trying their best to catch the young immortal beast��perhaps, in fact, that spirit dog wasn��tparable to the standard immortal beast, and it might as well be a quasi-immortal beast. However, since Beast Master School attached great importance to it, making it a target, it would be in vain if Wang Lu��s party didn��t target it too.


    "So, what exactly do you want to do?" Xiao Qipletely gave up on thinking as she looked expectantly at Wang Lu, waiting for an answer.


    Wang Lu also did not hesitate. "There are two ways. The first is very simple. As long we spread the word to everyone that Beast Master School is trying to catch a young immortal beast, naturally, there would berge numbers of troublemakersing here to join the fray. We just need to look from the sideline. When there��s a chance, we can take action and fish in troubled water. It would save a lot of trouble for us."


    Xiao Qi pped to praise him. "Oh, this method is good."


    "However, there��s a problem with this method. This gimmick of young immortal beast is too loud, and Beast Master School can be considered as a high-rank sect; they have powerful strength, good reputation, and they are determined enough for this. Once the affair is open to the public, they could fly in several Yuanying and Deity Stage cultivators from their main base in Southern Heaven Region to suppress the scene. By then, it would be even more difficult for us to fish in troubled water."


    "That makes sense. After all, this is a young immortal beast we��re talking about."


    Wang Lu said, "Therefore, the second method is to quietly make our move, so that when people of this division, those losers, finally respond, it would be toote because the fact has already been established. Then, if nothing else, at least we can use the reputation of my Spirit Sword Sect."


    Xiao Qi asked, "The fact has already been established, what do you mean by this?"


    "Because Beast Master School has yet to capture this young immortal beast, therefore, at present, it is still unowned, and in theory, it��s finder��s keeper. Cloud Region is a chaotic ce. Even Beast Master School has yet to establish an unbreakable reputation in this Grand Cloud Mountain. At the very least, Union of Ten Thousand Immortals has yet to withdraw from it. Otherwise, any resources of thisnd are unowned unless you get your hand on it. Of course, this theory wouldn��t work for your run of the mill sects because to them, it��s might makes right rules; if they capture the young immortal beast, Beast Master School would immediately seize it away by force from them. However, would they dare to make trouble for Spirit Sword Sect?"


    Xiao Qi��s eyes lit up; her face was full of appreciation. "I never thought you��d thoroughly studied these set of rules."


    "Humph, this is a must have quality for a professional adventurer." Wang Lu was not in the least bit polite. "Therefore, for us few people, our action should be very simple. As long as we find that young immortal beast before Beast Master School, then I��ll activate my Heavenly Talisman to return to the mountain. Afterwards, they could only cry at their misfortune because they have no ce toin."


    Xiao Qi was even more excited. "Well said. But, how would we find that young immortal beast? As far as I know, though it��s not strong, it has a special magical ability so that those professionals at Beast Master School could do nothing but to resort to creating a spiritual treasure of spirit beast cor. If it��s that easy to find, they wouldn��t be forced to put those spirit dogs into inhuman treatment."


    "About this, we��ll have to see first," Wang Lu said and then gave the stupid dog a kick, "this one is at least a quasi-immortal beast, so it should be able to look for its little friend, right?"


    Xiao Qi was startled. "The resonance?"


    "Yes. In the book, the more advance the spirit beast is, the more likely it will resonate with each other. For example, if there��s an ancient treasure that came into being, the nearby spiritual treasures might be induced to resonate. Although this stupid dog is stupid, it is, after all, a quasi-immortal beast, so it should have a resonance function right?"


    "Em��" Xiao Qi was a bit unsure as she looked at Huahua on the ground. "Are you sure this thing could do it?"


    "No problem, if it can��t find it, we simply don��t give it food."


    "Woof!?"


    Feeling the impending crisis, the stupid dog has never been more anxious. Its pair of dog eyes were staring wide open. Its nose violently twitched as it incessantly sniffed.


    This pretending look was simr to other dogs when they tried to smell something, but on this asion, no one could take it seriously. And for Xiao Qi who was well acquainted with the dog��s behavior, she simply found it funny. "This animal is very clever."


    However, the next moment, Xiao Qi��s smile froze.


    Huahua said some human words, "Be quiet, I seem to sense something."


    Xiao Qi was incredibly surprised, "It could talk!?"


    Wang Lu was also surprised. "Is it something new!? It��s not dog meat, right!?"


    Huahua ignored the two people; while sniffing, it earnestly said, "On this Grand Cloud Mountain, everywhere there is a strange smell. Before this, I hadn��t really thought about it, but after you said it�� It��s probably a simr smell."


    Wang Lu asked, "Can you make further judgments?"


    "It��s very difficult. Its smell is very loose. In the five hundred kilometers radius around Grand Cloud Mountain, its smell is everywhere. I simply couldn��t lock its position at all."


    "No problem, it��s as expected." Wang Lu nodded his head. "If its so easy to find, Beast Master School people would��ve already seeded. This time, we have time on our side. Five hundred kilometers radius around Grand Cloud Mountain is not that big of an area. If we sweep the area once, we would definitely find some clues."


    Huahua sniffed again and then said, "There��s also some kind of moon smell."


    Wang Lu was startled, casually fished out a piece of mooncake and threw it to the stupid dog. "You can smell this!? Is this the moon smell that you refer to?"


    Huahua gawked for a moment, but immediately bit the mooncake and then vaguely said, "Probably."


    After a while, the dog spat out the mooncake. "This is meat stuffed moon cake!"

 Chapter 186 - Summer’s Big Fight

    <h4>Chapter 186: Summer��s Big Fight</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    While Wang Lu was firmly determined to personally travel across five hundred kilometer radius area around Grand Cloud Mountain to get the young immortal beast one step ahead of the Beast Master School, on the Forgetting Peak of the Grand Cloud Mountain, many Elders of the Beast Master School Division were experiencing an unforgettable divine tribtion.


    The Forgetting Peak of Grand Cloud Mountain was the tallest peak within the thousands of miles of radius area surrounding it. It upied amanding position that overlooked all around it. And on the top of the peak, there was initially a Daoist temple made by disciples of White Dragon Temple. However, the building has already been removed by Beast Master School, recing it with a building made ofyered rocks as the main base of their division, which looked far more rugged than the previous building.


    However, the building, built and fortified by a secret method, trembled by an intermittent roaring sound. Large and small cracks began to emerge, and dust and gravel rustled down as if it could copse at any time.


    "You these two ipetent scums!"


    Within the hall, a cat-eared girl with an ashen face and defeated look kneeled in the center. Next to her was a sturdy, semi-naked, with several visible battle scars, sturdy man. Both of them were bombarded head-on by that roaring sound within the hall. On the verge of copse, blood began to overflow the capiries of their seven orifices. The cat girl��s cultivation base was far higher than Chi Hou, but the pressure that she received was also many times heavier, which overwhelmed her.


    While sitting in the chief position, the one who sent out that roaring sound was someone with stature even more grandiose than Chi Hou��a formidable cultivator with a stout neck and tiger head.


    It was the Great Elder of this ce. Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage, Tiger King Lei Zhen [1].


    This tiger head Great Elder was not of a spirit beast origin, but was a pure blooded human. It was just that when he reached the Yuanying Stage, he remodeled his body into permanent beast form. Though he no longer has the shape of a human, he possessed spirit beast��s magical abilities, of which, the tiger��s roaring thunder just now was one of them.


    The roar of thunder from someone with cultivation base of Yuanying was not something that even peak Jindan Stage cultivator could withstand. Compared with the cat girl��s previous wail on that level area, it was more than ten times as powerful! If Tiger King had the intention to kill, the eleven Elders present within the building would not be able to leave the ce to bear witness.


    However, the people present also knew that though Tiger King was furious, he did not have the intention to kill. They just had to resist as hard as they could until his anger cooled down a bit and they would get down to discuss the main affair.


    Before long, the roaring thunder finally subsided, and people began to rx. However, the next moment when Tiger King coldly humphed, people��s heart immediately jumped in fright again.


    "More than a year has passed since we came from the Southern Heaven Region. For those of you Jindan Stage Daoist Masters, one year is not a long time. However, during this period, our investment is by no means less. Including me, more than half of you here have encountered bottlenecks in our Immortal Cultivation training, thus need to practice in seclusion as soon as possible. However, for the sake of the sect, for more than a year, no one has rxed even for a moment. We started this from the scratch since the sect didn��t give any support. On this mountain, every brick and every stone on the building are our own construction. In short, we have spent quite a lot."


    The two rows of Elders sitting before his high chair secretly nodded. More than a year ago in the Southern Heaven Region, for this matter, they had already nned for a long time. Coupled with this, everyone��s investment has been very difficult to measure.


    "What we did was not in vain. Aftering from afar, our group managed to establish a base in this ce and able to expel the original owner, the White Dragon Temple, as well as more than ten cultivation sects in various size within the five hundred kilometers radius area around Grand Cloud Mountain. Now it can be said that this piece of mountain is already in the palm of our hands.


    Hearing this, the two rows of Elders�� faces sank.


    "However, after a whole six months, we can��t even control what happened within the hollow of our palms. We can��t even find that animal��s shadow on the Grand Cloud Mountain. When the sect��s emissary came three months ago, can you guess what did he say?"


    Just by looking at the gloomyplexion of Tiger King, the elders knew that the people that came from the Southern Heaven Region didn��t have any good thing to say.


    "I don��t want to repeat those words, however, when that emissary told that impertinent remark, on the same day, I have already twisted his chin!"


    The Elders were horrified. The emissary that came three months ago was supposed to be of higher position than the red guy before them! The Elders on this Grand Cloud Mountain have already been cold-shouldered by the school, but now��


    "Since five years ago, we learned about the Grand Cloud Mountain��s moon spirit, and we have done everything for it! Since it hase to this, we have no way to retreat from this path anymore. No matter what kind of difficulties, whether it��s the people from the Southern Heaven Region who want to hold us back, or if there are new magical abilities from that moon spirit, or even Zen Master Dog Meat, that son of a b*tch who is blocking our way, the only thing we have to do is to crush all these problems. For this, we will stop at nothing!"


    Tiger King said that and then clenched his fists. It was such a fierce clenching that the air around them exploded, which sent out an ear-splitting explosion sound.


    "Ling Yan, this Zen Master Dog Meat thing has always been your responsibility. It is also your mistake that she was able to run away. Now on this asion, I give you a chance to redeem yourself by personally catching that bastard back yourself."


    The cat girl hurriedly nodded to express her gratitude. However, her clear eyes also revealed a trace of doubt.


    On the cultivation base, the middle-level Jindan Zen Master Dog Meat naturally couldn��t bepared to her, a peak Jindan Stage. However, the other side has a profound method, thus, onprehensive strength, there was not that much difference between them. The other day, were it not for using the Beast Master School array, the cat girl actually did not have the confidence to win the match, not to mention the existence of the middle-rank spiritual treasure in Zen Master Dog Meat��s hand, which has enough potential to reverse any adverse situation. Right now, Tiger King told her to bear the fault by doing a meritorious deed��catching the Zen Master Dog Meat back. However, if she really went out to find her, it would be strange if the cat girl��s head wouldn��t be sttered by her staff.


    Tiger King nced at her and then coldly humped. "What? You think it��s difficult?"


    "No, subordinate do not dare!" The cat girl broke into cold sweat, and her body shook with fright.


    "Humph, that son of a b*tch��s cultivation base is not that good, but she has a nice treasure in her hand. You alone are indeed not her opponent, but I won��t let you die in vain. I will let you borrow a person."


    Cat girl was inwardly startled and immediately ovee with joy. Tiger King has four spirit beasts under his control. While the cultivation base of any one of them wasparable to her, but each has special abilities, which would make them a rarely seen powerful partner! If the four of them really came out and then helped each other, solving the Zen Master Dog Meat and the other two small fries would be a piece of cake.


    "All right, you maye in."


    Along with the summon from Tiger King, a person walked out from behind the main hall. That person has a trace of typical Southern Heaven Region people. Obviously, he was a person from the headquarters that Tiger King just called to help them. However, when that person showed itself, the cat girl Ling Yan seemed as if she was struck by lightning, utterly dumbfounded!


    "How could it be him!?"


    Seeing the soft smile of that middle-aged cultivator who walked to the side of Tiger King, not to mention the respectful salute, Ling Yan��s body involuntarily began to tremble, tingling as a feeling epassed all over her skin. Her heart ached with terrible pain as she involuntarily recalled the cruel past events.


    Right now, Ling Yan has sessfully assumed the human form. Small parts of her body still retained the characteristics of spirit beast, after all, she was a member of Beast Master School, which let her enjoyed all the rights of human cultivators. However, prior to that, she was just an ordinary spirit beast in the Beast Master School captured by its members on a deste mountain. She had to experience a harsh training to learn the rules of the human world.


    And at that time, the one responsible for training her was exactly this brown-skinned cultivator before her.


    Beast Trainer A Xia.


    "Ling Yan? Long time no see."


    In the presence of that friendly smiling face, Ling Yan tremblingly retreated a few steps. In the past, whenever A Xia exposed such a smile, it meant the beginning of pain for her.


    Seeing this unusual development, Tiger King frowned. "I heard that in the Southern Heaven Region, you two have a master-disciple rtionship. So you two should know each other very well and has a tacit understanding. Moreover, your past coborative efforts are also good. That��s why I called him here. Ling Yan, what��s your problem?"


    Ling Yan opened her eyes wide. She very much wanted to say her piece. However, seeing the impatient stare that was written all over Tiger King��s look, she could not utter even a single word.


    Perhaps Tiger King was aware of some of the things that happened in her past, but he didn��t care. As he said, the two of them once has a master-disciple rtionship, with a tacit understanding of each other, and efficient coborative efforts�� It was a perfect partnership indeed, if you don��t think about all the pain Ling Yan had once suffered.


    And for this pain of Ling Yan, would Tiger King even cared?


    "I, have no problem." Ling Yan tightly clenched her fist while inwardly telling herself: "I am not like the old me. Now I��m a peak Jindan Stage cultivator and no longer afraid of the middle-level Jindan A Xia. A Xia has been cultivating for two hundred years, no longer he could go further than that�� He��s no better than me!"


    However, while she was thinking about it, A Xia��s voice came from behind her, "Mm, it��s been thirty years since west met, but now your power is already at the peak Jindan Stage. It��s really an enviable talent."


    During which, several icy-cold fingers quietly stroke the nape of Ling Yan. A trace of negative cold energy immediately dissipated, as if it tried to freeze her entire Jade Mansion.


    Ling Yan was rmed. Just now, when she was about to raise her magical power to resist, that energy immediately disappeared without a trace. However, A Xia himself never moved even half a step, always standing next to Tiger King.


    A cold sweat trickled down from the girl��s head as she was utterly confused.


    However, at this time, no one paid attention to her unusual state. After Tiger Wang assigned people to deal with the matter of Zen Master Dog Meat, he began to arrange for other people in the Grand Cloud Mountain to continue setting up arrays, refining spiritual treasure and catching the immortal beast moon spirit. Everyone held their breath, afraid that they would miss even a single instruction.


    Right now, it was almost the seventh month, closer and closer to that critical moment. The tasks scheduled by Tiger King became more and more tight, so no one has the leisure time to pay attention to the situation of others.


    After a long time, Tiger King finally finished arranging out the tasks. All the present Elders have already departed, except for one person who looked deathly pale.


    That person was Chi Hou. After he lost Silver Back and White Teeth, his two spirit beasts, in battle, and his main magical treasure taken away, his cultivation base had suffered a big drop; he barely managed to stay in Jindan Stage�� In many people��s eyes, this young Elder has lost his value. And just now on the tasks arrangement, Tiger King had already given Chi Hou��s original tasks to other Elders.


    Being ignored and not given any responsibility, Tiger King��s intention to him seemed to have been clear enough. However, Chi Hou really didn��t want to be put down like this.


    "Great Elder, I��"


    Tiger King simply paid no heed to him. Without sparing even a nce at him, he turned around and left the hall.


    Chi Hou went into despair. He felt that his chest stifled intermittently. Inside his Jade Mansion, ayer of hazy fog has covered his golden core. Unexpectedly, there were signs that it was about to rupture.


    However, at this time, a trace of negative power seeped from behind him and stabilized the turmoil of his Jade Mansion. Chi Hou turned his head in surprise, only to see a slightly unfamiliar face.


    A Xia?


    Chi Hou didn��t know much about the Beast Trainer from the Southern Heaven Region. He only knew that his cultivation base was just middle-level Jindan and hasn��t made any real progress in thest fifty years; on the Immortal Cultivation road, he was already a basket case. However, on the path of beast taming, he had obtained recognition from the several Great Elders in the Southern Heaven Region. And who knew what kind of method used by Tiger King, the Great Elder in the Grand Cloud Mountain, to let him be transferred here to partner with Ling Yan?


    In short, the distance between them was far apart even if they were of the same sect��after all, even if the other side was already a waste in the immortal cultivation path, it was still a middle-level Jindan waste, far more powerful than Chi Hou himself. What could this kind of person possibly want to do with him?


    A Xia revealed a smile, which on that brown face of him looked horrendously cold to Chi Hou.


    "There is something I want you to help. Just now, the Great Elder didn��t assign you with any task, so I want to take advantage of your free time�� We might as well take a trip to Celestial Water Lake."


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Lei Zhen means Thunder Shock


    [2] Xia in A Xia means summer

 Chapter 187 - Your Generation Is Truly Blessed

    <h4>Chapter 187: Your Generation Is Truly Blessed</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The five hundred kilometer radius area around Grand Cloud Mountain range could be said big or small, depending on the perspective. The topography of the mountain was continuous andplex. Especially since the change in the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui lines was quick and violent, surging in their intersections within the mountain, which caused the mountain environment to be even more unpredictable. Flying over from the sky, perhaps Grand Cloud Mountain didn��t seem vast. However, walking on the ground, in ten days to half a month, one could only go to a corner of the mountain.


    Wang Lu has been exploring the Grand Cloud Mountain on foot for a whole week, yet he hasn��t travelled even the periphery of several peaks. On one hand, as the owner, Beast Master School has be even more alert; the number of patrolling disciples of the Beast Master School was more than usual, which brought a lot of hindrance to Wang Lu��s n. On the other hand, the stupid dog that he assigned to be their guide alsonded into trouble. Often it would go around in a circle back to the original ce, which caused Wang Lu to waste a full half a day, only for the stupid dog to whimper and innocently said it was lost.


    Walking through the Grand Cloud Mountain, Wang Lu used Quan Zouhua��s quasi-immortal beast��s resonance power to find the young immortal beast moon spirit ahead of the Beast Master School. Unfortunately, after a whole week, he discovered that this stupid dog was utterly useless.


    Of course, the stupid dog has its own exnation for this.


    "Resonance or something should be useful. In the night where there are a few stars and the moon is bright, I can feel its trace on this mountain. I can even lock its general position. However, the opposite party clearly doesn��t want to see us, thus


    it deliberately goes into hiding�� From the start, the resonance induction is already weak, plus it deliberately camouges to disguise itself. So I��m also at a loss here."


    For the stupid dog��s intelligence level to be able to organize out such coherent words, one could see how crazily anxious it was. Therefore, though helpless, Wang Lu could only fish out the bone marinated in soy sauce from his mustard seed bag to throw it at the stupid dog so that it could happily gnaw it.


    After a whole week of trekking through the mountain, this was the result. Wang Lu could not help but knit his brows while inwardly figuring out how to continue the next step.


    Meanwhile, the other two people felt no pressure at all. The naive Liu Li greedily enjoyed the mountain scenery. In any case, along the way, Wang Lu would always entertain her with delicious food and drink. She was worry-free and especially carefree in having fun along the way. Obviously, the Immortal Beast and Beast Master School weren��t even in her thoughts at all.


    His otherpanion seemed intriguing. During these several days, senior Xiao Qi and Liu Li happily spent their time talking to each other. Her religious name was Greedy Master Dog Meat (Greedy is homonym with Zen in Chinese). Obviously, she was a connoisseur in culinary delicacy. With Liu Li whose foody characteristics needed not be mentioned, they perfectly matched talking to each other so much that they wished they could swear an oath to be sworn sisters. When the two talked about food, even the Spirit Sword��s best student couldn��t butt in to give his opinion��though he had read more books, the good food that he personally tasted was actually not that many. Thus, he spent more time listening to the other two professionals�� conversation.


    However, Xiao Qi��s activity was also limited to this. Besides eating and drinking, she never discussed any other matters. When not talking about food with Liu Li, she just silently followed Wang Lu from behind. Even when the dog Quan Zouhua led them walking in a circle, she appeared nonplussed.


    Therefore, Wang Lu asked her, "Seventh Madame, aren��t you in a hurry?"


    "Hurry for what?" Xiao Qi asked back, "I have no interest in that immortal beast anyway."


    Wang Lu asked, "Don��t you have an absolutely irreconcble enmity with Beast Master School?"


    Xiao Qi spat out, "You��re the one with irreconcble enmity! Originally, I did see them as not pleasing to my eyes, but these past few days, my interest in them continue to wane. If we can destroy this division, that��s great, but if not, that��s also okay. I��m not like you Master and disciple, what I do might not necessarily have to have a result. The most important thing in life is being happy�� or do you want to taste my bowl of noodles [1]?"


    Wang Lu said ill-humoredly, "Even if you give me your bowl of noodles, I will not be happy�� s, without subordinates, everything had to be done by myself!"


    Xiao Qi found it funny. "Who forced you to do things? You and Beast Master School don��t really have any irreconcble enmity. Even after the scene on that level area and the certain Elder who broke thew andmitted crimes by attempting to rob you. Those are something that you can let go, so why are you so persistent?"


    Wang Lu actually answered this question seriously, "Since I had decided to do it, I have to do everything in my power toplete it. A professional adventurer does not have a habit of giving up halfway."


    "Oh, that exins it." Xiao Qi simply epted what Wang Lu said at face value, and then nodded. "You two are indeed a pair of Master and disciple, your way of doing things is exactly the same as her. But this is strange, your Master was helpless, she had no other choice but to handle her affair by staking it all, which now has be her habit. However, your aptitude and opportunity all far surpassed that of your Master, so why do you have to stake it all?"


    The two people casually talked to each other. However, upon hearing thest sentence from Xiao Qi, Wang Lu��s interest was immediately piqued.


    "My Master was helpless? I would like to hear the detail please."


    Xiao Qi was taken aback. "You��re her disciple, didn��t she tell you about it?" Then she immediately calmed down. "Indeed. With her temper, she would definitely not say those things to you."


    Wang Lu hurriedly replied, "Therefore to open up her dark history, I have to depend on you, Seventh Madame."


    Seeing the sparkling eyes of Wang Lu, Xiao Qi was moved; she couldn��t help but find it funny. "Usually you��re not that interested in your Master, but when ites to her dark history, you immediately assumed an enthusiastic face�� Actually, it��s not that big of a deal. I don��t even know much about the details. After all, she and I are just fair-weather friends. It��s just that we have been acquaintances for quite long, so I know quite a lot about her. In fact, since you have been cultivating by her side for so many years, you should��ve already discerned it."


    Some of the hidden meaning within her words have already been grasped by Wang Lu, so he nodded to acknowledge it.


    "Actually, you can already see the problem from your Immortal Cultivation Method. Take a look at Liu Li here. Her Immortal Cultivation is the ancient heritage of Brilliant Sword Heart, which pays particr attention to the oneness of heaven and humanity [2]. Thereupon, whether walking, sitting, or lying, her whole person seems to be one with her surrounding. See how she walks, every step that she takes has a very different distance, yet none of them not adjusted to the environment. The surrounding spiritual energy blows across her body from the front and pass through her back; the flow is totally unaffected. However, when she really wants to move, the surrounding spiritual energy kilometers away from her would move at her heart��s desire�� Of course, this is still far from the highest realm of Brilliant Sword Heart, where the practitioner is basically the embodiment of nature. As for you, when you walk, the distance between every step you take is exactly the same. Except when meditating to circte the surrounding spiritual energy, your whole person is like a closed sealing, with not one bit of surrounding spiritual energy prate you. And the magical power within your body would also unlikely to flow out�� What do you think that means?"


    Though Xiao Qi has yet to clearly speak out the answer, being clued this far, how could he still not understand?


    "Brilliant Sword Heart is an ancient heritage. In ancient times, the world is rich with spiritual energy and opportunities are everywhere. In that time, the cultivators were in high spirit. As long as their aptitude wasn��t too bad, they would still triumphantly progress on the road of Immortal Cultivation. After all, the environment there was too good. Therefore, the methods that were born at the time often emphasize the blending with nature and making use of the environment. As for this Non-Phase Method�� it is clearly a method born out of the inhospitable natural environment; at the time of its invention, the master must have been under a great pressure."


    If not so, how could ten years ago, when his Master first imparted him the method, she seriously told him that the most important thing in the Immortal Cultivation was to be strong enough!


    "However, on exactly what matter it is, I��m also at a loss."


    Xiao Qi just shrugged her shoulders. "Can��t guess it? There��re already so many obvious clues. Twenty years ago when I went on experiential learning together with your Master, even I, a simple and straightforward person, have seen a lot of them, yet you can��t see them? Although your Spirit Sword Sect is currently the weakest among the Five Unique of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, at least two hundred years ago, it couldn��t be said as withered. And more than one hundred years ago, it is known internally that the sect has a golden generation. A hundred or more gifted disciples were so dazzling with their brilliance. It was a second to none scene. The history of that time, perhaps internally, your Spirit Sword Sect won��t tell you about it, but for people who have lived long enough in the Immortal Cultivation World, most of them knew at least a bit."


    Wang Lu actually hasn��t heard much about this. In his ten years of cultivation, this was only the second time he descended the mountain for experiential learning, and the first time was just a short time. He hasn��t had enough high-level contacts and thus never really heard of the concept of golden generation.


    However, at this point, he could probably guess the follow-up to that.


    From a hundred or more people in that golden generation, only ten people of the Heavenly Sword Hall were left. Obviously, Spirit Sword Sect has suffered through an unusually tragic blow, which prevented them from saving nine out of ten of their genius disciples. The more frightening thing was�� perhaps even the Masters and Sect Leader at the time have also paid with their lives.


    For other sects, whether they were among the Five Unique or first-rate sect like Myriad Appearance Sect, in addition to those who posed as Sect Leaders or Elders, their sects probably have some hidden cultivators who practice in seclusion. They were usually several generations higher than the Sect Leader and the Elders. And more often, the number and strength of these supreme Elders were directly embodied in the sect heritage.


    However, Spirit Sword Sect didn��t even have a single supreme Elder. Above Feng Yin, all were already within the ancestral hall, with not a single living person existing, which formed an exceptionally eye-grabbing fault.


    Now, it seemed that it was all the result of that catastrophe.


    And his Master Wang Wu, in order to survive during that catastrophe, invented the Non-Phase Method. When his Master said the most important thing in Immortal Cultivation was being strong enough, she wasn��t ying a hoodlum character, but rather words from the bottom of her heart.


    Perhaps in many people��s eyes, this set of method that covered only defense and survival seemed ridiculous. However, a century ago, when the golden generation almost entirely went extinct, Wang Wu with mediocre spirit root actually survived. Those talented geniuses were dead while the living Wang Wu could scourge the world. Which one was better here, one would know it in a nce.


    Then, like what Xiao Qi said, his Master loved to stake it all in handling her affairs, it was not because she was hardworking and diligent but purely because, if she didn��t stake it all, it would spell a dead end for her.


    In this way, his Master was sincerely a pitiful person�� However, a pitiful person must have a hateful ce. Of the ten Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, the remaining nine were straight people, and only her constantly stoop lower and lower; it was clear that this person has this innate tendency.


    Thinking to this, he heard Xiao Qi sighing. "Your current generation of Spirit Sword Sect disciples is truly blessed."


    Wang Lu furrowed his brows. When he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly saw Xiao Qi tensed up.


    Before long, a feminine, icy, unpleasant voice came from behind.


    "I��ve finally found you."


    Turning around, Wang Lu saw a gray-robed brown-faced man. The man seemed to be around thirty or forty years old, well into the middle-aged, yet his eyes seemed to exude the vicissitudes of life�� Though Wang Lu couldn��t urately judge his cultivation base with his eyesight, he knew that for a cultivator to appear not that young like that, the man should��ve been cultivating for more than hundred years.


    The man, even with a smile on his face, did not have a trace of friendliness in him. Behind that man stood a petite girl dressed in a wide cloak and veiled face and head�� However, the hood was topped up with the girl��s two pointy ears. Her stature and figure looked especially familiar.


    She was exactly the peak Jindan Stage cat-eared girl that they saw a week ago.


    Being caught up by Beast Master School people, Wang Lu frowned, and then the Sword of Mount Kun naturally appeared in his hand. His cultivation base was still not high, thus he simply couldn��t protect himself from the Jindan Stage expert. However, if coupled with his sword defense, even Jindan Stage expert needed to spend some time to break it.


    And that time should be enough for Xiao Qi to open the escape door.


    However, that browned faced man actually said, "We have no malice."


    Note:


    [1] This is a line that appeared in many Hong Kong TVB soap opera.


    [2] The theory that person is an integral part of nature.

 Chapter 188 - I Only Have Eyes For You

    <h4>Chapter 188: I Only Have Eyes For You</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    We have no malice?


    Of course, nowadays, the theme of the Immortal Cultivation World in the Nine Region was peace and development. Those who tantly shouted we are here to destroy and conquer the barbarians were getting less and less, and their keeping appearance skill kept improving.


    Even if it were clear the army has trampled the opposing side under their boots, which caused innocent people to suffer in hardships, the general carrying the g would still hold up his bloody hand high and shout: "We bring you democracy and freedom!"


    Yes, the left hand was democracy, while the right hand was freedom. The two hands would sessively break your muscle and fracture your rib!


    Therefore, when he heard that brown-skinned cultivator said they mean no harm, Wang Lu just smiled.


    "Only the dead have no malice. Why don��t you raise your sword and slit your own throat, and then I��ll believe you."


    That brown cultivator paid no heed to his mockery. With an unchanging smile, he said, "I am A Xia. Beside me is the cat girl Ling Yan. I believe you guys have seen each other previously."


    A Xia said, and then his smile gradually retracted as he assumed a more serious pose. However, his pair of jet-ck eyes were still elusive.


    "One week ago, we were instructed by the Great Elder of the Grand Cloud Mountain Division to solve the problem of the three of you."


    Wang Lu asked, "And then youe without malice?"


    A Xia said, "Correct. Because I always feel that many things can be settled peacefully."


    "Settled peacefully?"


    "Yes. For example, I am here on behalf of the Beast Master School Grand Cloud Mountain Division to plead the three of you to bury the hatchet of enmity and turn hostility into friendship."


    Hearing this remark, Wang Lu repeatedly nodded. "Mm, when rape is unfeasible, thenes the seduction, your calction is sound."


    A Xia smiled again. "Yes, I have calcted it carefully. If I insist in trading swords with you three, I don��t know how much troublesome it would be. A middle-level Jindan Stage with spiritual treasure that cane and go at will in my Beast Master School��s inescapable. For such an opponent, I might be able to defeat and even expel them, but topletely solve the problem, perhaps even our Great Elder wouldn��t be able to, not to mention that we are doing something important that need all our manpower and resources. If we have to divide our manpower to deal with you three, I��m afraid it would be difficult to do both sessfully, so why bother?"


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Qi froze, and then said, "You, this person, are something else. Very different than those brutal beasts."


    A Xia slightly cupped his hand across his chest. "Frankly speaking, my cultivation base is shallow and intelligence dull. In this life, I have no hope to even go a step further. So naturally, I��m unlike the others. However, it is also because of this that some problems that they can��t solve, I actually can. In my opinion, there is no deep hatred between the two sides, so it is absolutely unnecessary to make it so stiff."


    Xiao Qi asked, "No deep hatred?"


    A Xia said, "Is it worth to grudge over mere thousands of dogs? It was just the original Elder who handled this matter who overreacted. If you are willing to let it go, we will offer our sincere apologies for our rudeness."


    With that, he turned to Wang Lu. "Likewise, I would also like to apologize to you for the rudeness of Elder Chi Hou."


    Wang Lu sneered. "If apologies are useful, why do people still burn false paper money for the dead?"


    A Xia repeatedly nodded. "Precisely, words are empty, and thus, in order to win your trust and show our sincerity�� see this."


    With that, A Xia took out a dangling thing from his loose robe. Upon seeing it, Wang Lu was stunned. It was actually an arm! It was a muscr arm with rough bones. He remembered it pretty well. It was the right hand of Chi Hou!


    "He is an Elder of the Beast Master School, but because of thex in rule, two disciples under him conspired to take your spirit beast. Later, he also obsessed with it and even personally tried to grab it by force from you�� In ordance with the Beast Master School rules, we must strictly punish him. Now, I have taken one of his arms as a token of apology, I wonder if I can get your forgiveness?"


    Not to mention the arm part, with his status as a Jindan Stage Daoist Master alone, to willingly lower himself and spoke that obsequious to Wang Lu, it was truly rare. Although A Xia��s pair of strange eyes still very much elusive, this stance was really impable.


    Wang Lu lightlyughed. "You sure know how to make use of waste."


    That day, he, Liu Li and Quan Zouhua jointly repelled Chi Hou, killed his two spirit beasts, and broke his magical treasure. This caused Chi Hou to lose sixty percent of his original strength. Although he was still in the Jindan Stage, ording to Wang Lu��s level qualification, Chi Hou��s power level has already fallen to Jindan - n, an unknown amount of level. After suffering such a heavy blow, with Chi Hou��s intelligence and disposition, wanting to make aeback was easier said than done. He was indeed just a waste.


    And for an arm of a waste, was there any value in it?


    And Wang Lu, withoutpunction, actually pointed out this issue, giving the opposite party a taste of face pping.


    However, A Xia was still not angry. He continued to nod. "Indeed, this alone is not enough to prove our sincerity. Therefore�� Ling Yan,e here."


    The cat-eared girl under the cloak behind him trembled, slowly walked forward and removed the hood.


    It was still that same young, immature-looking yet notcking in heroic spirit beast girl. It was just that,pared to several days ago, herplexion now was deathly pale and shepletely lost her spirit. Moreover, she also wore a ck eye-patch, which blocked her right eye.


    Then, the girl stretched out her right hand. In her palm, there was a flickering cat eye��s stone.


    "You!?"


    Xiao Qi was extremely surprised and even somewhat angry. Next to her, Wang Lu��s eyes slightly widened; this was obviously an unexpected scene to him.


    A Xia, still smiling, said, "With this high-grade spirit object aspensation, it should be able to prove our sincerity."


    Wang Lu was silent. Xiao Qi was silent. Liu Li looked at the girl and the cat��s eye stone in her hand in disbelief, wanting to say something, but in the end did not know what to say.


    Regarding this, even a harsh and demanding person would have nothing to say.


    If the right hand of Chi Hou was just making use of a waste, this cat��s eye stone was a precious magical object carved out of the flesh of a peak Jindan Stage Daoist Master.


    Moreover, with the secret method to remove the eyeball and turn it into a gem, the lost of her right eye almost has no regeneration possibility, unless she could advance to Yuanying Stage where she would get the chance to reshape her flesh. However, peak Jindan Stage to Yuanying Stage was not a threshold that was easy to cross. Plus, because Ling Yan was of spirit beast origin, her difficulty to cross this stage was several times harder than human cultivators. Now, with a missing body part, her difficulty increased even more, almost to the point where it was hopeless for her to advance.


    With such a loss, even for a high-rank sect, it was not something that could be ignored. Jindan Stage cultivators of Beast Master School were not just a few, but each has its own value. To casually disfigure one of them, it was really��


    Wang Lu was silent for a while. His eyes firmly locked in A Xia��s body.


    The opposite party��s stance was impable, however, it was exactly because of this that it made people ufortable because such offer was almost something that could not be refused. A Xia has put himself in a very low position, but behind him, there must be some kind of mountain-likeponent.


    Why? It was very simple. If at this time A Xia took out gold and silver, and even high-grade spiritual treasure, Wang Lu could use the pretext of: I, this father, am of noble character and unquestionable integrity. I could not be bought with such cheap objects. However, since the opposite party has dug out her own eyeball, how could he refuse? If he insisted, would he only be satisfied when the whole Beast Master School was exterminated?


    At that time, the one being unreasonably arrogant was no longer the Beast Master School, but Wang Lu.


    He had to admit that though this method was quite diabolical, it did put people in a dilemma. Wang Lu was still silent. Looking at the increasingly meaningful smile on A Xia��s face, inwardly, his heart gradually became wroth.


    Wang Lu, this person, most of the time was amenable to coaxing but not coercion. And if he wanted to be honest, only if there was a contradiction that he could not adjust, otherwise, in doing his things, Wang Lu would always leave some leeway. However, right now, A Xia��s outwardly soft but inwardly hard stance actually provoked Wang Lu��s anger instead.


    Interesting. Want to y tricks with me? Are you sure?


    However, before Wang Lu could get into action, he heard behind him thepassionate sigh of Xiao Qi. "If you really are sincere, why must you use others as a token for it? You have eyes, why don��t you dig out your own eyes!"


    With that, Xiao Qi, grasping her monk staff, took several steps forward. Golden rays of light emitted out from that thick staff. Under the rays, Wang Lu felt a warm feeling gushed out from the bottom of his heart. He could not help but be surprised. "Seventh Madame, you��"


    The next moment, he waspletely speechless. He saw that as she took each of her steps, the woman��s silhouette became infinitely tall. Her purple robe, along with her monk staff emitted out a gentle zen light. As she walked, she lifted her hand. Petals fluttered in the breeze, and zen sound spiraled out. Furthermore, from the woman��s body, there seemed to be a hundred arhats chanting sutras in a chorus. This massive momentum and magnificent stature were simply irresistible.


    "What a poor child."


    Xiao Qi looked at the cat-eared girl with infinitepassion. She then extended her staff. The speed seemed slow but fast in reality, not giving the other party a chance to react.


    That piece of cat��s eye stone suddenly stood up and rotated. From the angr appearance, it gradually swelled up. Gradually, it became watery from the center.


    At this time, even the mysterious A Xia looked surprised. Ling Yan��s right eye has been removed through a secret procedure before it was crystallized. It has already changed from living to dead thing. Yet under Xiao Qi��s zen light, the dead object actually became alive again; this was an extremely amazing feat!


    "Go."


    Xiao Qi sighed as her monk staff slightly trembled. The eyeball in Ling Yan��s palm turned into a ray of light and flew into the eyepatch. The girl cried out in surprise and then she removed her eyepatch. A nimble and resourceful eye rotated in its ce, as clear as ever.


    "�� Truly a proper method." Wang Lu was simply awestruck. A petrified cat��s eye turned back into an eyeball, how could he not see how difficult it was? Moreover, Xiao Qi was merely an avatar amongst many, with magical power stage just middle-level Jindan. And though the monk staff in her hand was a spiritual treasure, it was far from enough to produce such a miracle.


    The magic was not in the monk staff but Xiao Qi. With her Jindan Stage, she was able to turn a dead object into living; this meant that she understood the road of reincarnation, which was the main road many great Zen cultivators failed to understand.


    Sure enough, no ordinary person could befriend his Master. With this move of her, besides showcasing how amazing Xiao Qi��s power was, it has also resolved A Xia��s mean.


    Your eyeball has been returned. If you want to reconcile, please make a new offer. Besides, Xiao Qi had just also said that if A Xia really wanted to show his sincerity, he should dig his own eyeball.


    The zen light and sound continued to emit non-stop from the staff in Xiao Qi��s hand, however, the intent of ��delivering all living creatures from suffering�� within them had already vanished without a trace. The woman coldly watched A Xia, seemingly waiting for theter to dig his own eye.


    Zen Master Dog Meat has the means of a Zen Master, but did not have the leniency of a Zen Master. When she was in a bad mood, she could devour thousands of spirit dogs on the Ground Cloud Mountain, thus she wouldn��t mind digging out a sinister person��s eyeball.


    A Xia sighed. "This is really embarrassing. It seems like today��s visit is not the perfect time. Let��s meet again next time."


    "Want to go?"


    Wang Lu raised his eyebrows and stepped forward, hand still holding the Sword of Mount Kun. Completely disregarding the insurmountable gap between middle-level Foundation Establishment and middle-level Jindan, he actuallyunched the first strike!


    A Xia��splexion became imposing; he certainly didn��t concern himself about that sword thrust from Wang Lu. Even without the constraint of his Heart Demon Oath, Wang Lu��s striking power was also too horrible to look. However, this time, Wang Lu was not alone. When he lunged his sword forward, for some unknown reason, the naive girl behind him also moved, and her action was even faster than Wang Lu.


    The same sword thrust, yet Liu Li��s attack was impossible to ignore. Even if the distance between high-level Foundation Establishment and middle-level Jindan was like the heaven and earth, but Brilliant Sword Heart seemed able to cross the bridge to the heaven and puncture it. A simple sword thrust, yet A Xia already felt that the entire magical power within his body had begun to shake. If he met it head on, though he would still be able to withstand it, taking into ount that the other side still has the mysterious Zen Master Dog Meat whoseprehension in zen was as deep as the ocean, A Xia decided to flee.


    A Xia and Ling Yan came together so naturally, he would not leave alone. A Xia took a step back, the floating light from the escaping technique had already shone on his body, and reached out his hand to grasp Ling Yan. However, Ling Yan was a bit slow to react and did not immediately move.


    At this time, however, Liu Li��s sword suddenly had a change in momentum, shing through the space in front of Ling Yan. A Xia��s eyebrows jumped up as his connection with Ling Yan was cut off by the sword. The next moment, the floating light haspletely engulfed him, and in a sh, he was instantaneously transferred dozens of miles away.


    However, a certain cat-eared girl was left behind.


    This was almost exactly the same tactic when dealing with Chi Hou. Only this time, the one left was not a war trophy of an ancient skull, but rather a peak Jindan Stage�� pet?


    Looking at the timid and cowering face of Ling Yan, no one would find it not difficult to think that she was the same imposingly arrogant Elder a few days ago.

 Chapter 189 - Cat Is Never a Loyal Official

    <h4>Chapter 189: Cat Is Never a Loyal Official</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Xiao Qi, Wang Lu, and Liu Li, three people��s coboration has forced A Xia to leave behind his right-hand man, causing the cold middle-aged looking man to lose and return empty-handed, winning a brilliant victory.


    If the previous scene were to be summed with a few words: that was probably it.


    Then, the three people, in the face of their glorious victory booty, went into silence.


    Surrounded by three people, the constant shivering of whiskers and cheeks could not conceal the high tension and fear inside Ling Yan��s heart. Her cultivation base, peak Jindan Stage, was the highest among them, far beyond even that of Xiao Qi, much less Liu Li and Wang Lu. Properly speaking, she could easily defeat the three of thembined. However, she knew very well that if she really made her move, in just one or two strokes, the opposite three people could take her life.


    Though they were still within the boundary of Grand Cloud Mountain, without all sorts of arrays ready at hand that she was familiar with, without the extracting-the-surrounding-spiritual-energy array, not to mention the backing of their entire force on the Grand Cloud Mountain, she didn��t think that higher cultivation base alone would win her against Zen Master Dog Meat, let alone the two Foundation Establishment Cultivators who were also far more powerful than they look.


    And more crucially, in the face of the woman who returned her right eye back, Ling Yan has a very mixed feeling about it. Perhaps her slightly slower reaction to grab A Xia��s hand just now also stemmed from this very same reason. However, facing the present situation, the girl��s heart was actually at a lost on what to do next.


    "So, what��s next?" Xiao Qi has no idea, so she unceremoniously sought help to the always thinking Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu crossed his arms and then looked at the twelve-thirteen years old looking cat-eared girl in front of him.


    "How about we do some perverted things to her?"


    If it were someone else, Xiao Qi would simply regard him as spouting out some bullsheet, but since this was Wang Lu��


    Xiao Qi lifted up her monk staff and half-warningly said, "Hey, how could you say that, in any case, you��re still a person with a good reputation and background."


    Wang Lu said, "Therefore, perverted things must be done in secret."


    "��"


    "She is one of the Elders in the Beast Master School Division. Though she seems somewhat weak, she��s better than the previous one who��s called Chi Hou, that muscr loser. Perhaps we can find some important clues from her. Therefore, I suggest we use some perverted means to torture and interrogate her."


    Xiao Qi asked, "I understand the part about torture and interrogation, but why do you want to emphasize the perverted part?"


    Wang Lu righteously said, "To someone who looks like a twelve or thirteen years old little girl, no matter what we do, it would appear abnormal. So, we might as well go all the way and make it perverted instead!"


    "�� Really worthy to be the disciple of your Master, an open and aboveboard pervert."


    Fortunately, without having to resort to Wang Lu��s perverted methods, the cat-eared girl systematically and in full detail confessed the course of event smoothly.


    Towards this, Ling Yan��s exnation was particrly convincing.


    "I can��t go back, and don��t want to go back."


    Seeing the mean of A Xia in taking out her eyeball, it wasn��t difficult to understand Ling Yan��s defection. After all, cats were never known for their loyalty.


    After changing side, Ling Yan somewhat has given up on herself. A lot of things, without Wang Lu even asking for them, has already been confessed by her on her own initiative. Including the great undertaking scheme of Tiger King and the other Elders, which was the information about the immortal beast moon spirit.


    "We first obtained the information about the immortal beast when we''re still in the Southern Heaven Region. Although we are not good at divination, we are particrly sensitive to information rted to spirit beast. Therefore, in recent years in Nine Regions, any event rted to precious spirit beast would basically have the shadow of our Beast Master School."


    This waspletely consistent with Wang Lu and the other��s line of thought, thereupon they nodded in agreement.


    "However, regarding immortal beasts, in the entire Nine Regions, it would only ur around once in a century. Therefore even within the sect, there was a great deal of controversy. First, the location where the immortal beast would appear is not within the sphere of influence of Beast Master School. And secondly, after all, it was only a result of divination, so it was not enough to win the trust of everyone. Thus, ultimately, only the faction with a radical view within the sect, led by Great Elder Tiger King Lei Zhen, took action and led his subordinates away from the Southern Heaven Region. For this reason, we have basically paid an enormous price, and it��s basically impossible for us to return to our power base in Southern Heaven Region. However, after we entered Grand Cloud Mountain, we discovered that our bet is justified since indeed there are traces of the immortal beast in the Grand Cloud Mountain. Moreover, it��s the precious young immortal beast."


    "Wait a minute," Xiao Qi interrupted, "what kind of immortal beast exactly is that?"


    "Before it could be truly caught, we can��t urately assert its type. However, ording to the inferred clues that we have gleamed so far, that young immortal beast should be a variant-type. It��s the fortune spirit of all living things on the Grand Cloud Mountain, resulting in it being born through moonlight magical transformation. Therefore, we call it moon spirit."


    Wang Lu recalled his past study in the Teng Cloud Hall, which confirmed Ling Yan��s ount without any contradiction.


    The immortal beast in the Nine Regions was not the result of reproduction of normal creatures, but the creation of the surrounding good fortune. Because they possessed the characteristics of some kind of spirit beast, people categorized them into immortal beast. For example, before the Age of Chaos, there was an immortal beast who came out of a stone. It was born supernaturally strong, and it was valiant beyondpare. Because it looked like a monkey, it was also known as the Monkey King.


    And though no one has ever seen the appearance of this immortal beast on the Grand Cloud Mountain, after Beast Master School tracked it for quite some time, they judged it to be the spirit dog type. Therefore, they collected thousands of spirit dogs to create an especially-made-for-dog spirit beast cor, in the hope that it would force the immortal beast out of its hiding.


    Of course, after chasing that immortal beast for over a year, Beast Master School must��ve mastered arge amount of information. This information was not enough to help them capture the moon spirit, but put in Wang Lu et al��s hands, perhaps there would be an unexpected wondrous use.


    "This is what I remember the possible locations of moon spirit deduced by the several Elders."


    Ling Yan said as she lifted up her petite white hand forward and then drew a translucent map of Grand Cloud Mountain. In which, there were red lines that indicated the possible whereabouts of moon spirit.


    "Though it is an immortal beast, it is the spirit of all living things, and since it is a living creature, it must obey thew of creatures. Since it came to life, it��s definitely not more than ten years, so even if it��s an immortal beast, it��s strength is still very limited. Coupled with being tired of from being pursued thisst year, leaving it with no time to practice, it would not have the power to transform. Therefore, ording to cultivation stage standard, it��s power would still be below Jindan."


    As she said these words, Ling Yan gradually recovered some of her peak Jindan Stage imposing manner. When talking about that moon spirit, it was as if she was talking about a caged animal,pletely unconcerned that based on rank, moon spirit was of a much higher rank than a spirit cat like her.


    "Because of thisck of strength that its action is very much limited. Even if it has a magical ability that allows it to escape our pursuit, but after a year, we have found a lot of its pattern. Within five hundred kilometer radius around Grand Cloud Mountain, there are several ces where its probability to appear is the highest."


    While carefully looking at the map, Wang Lu asked, "Feng Shui line node of spiritual energy?"


    Without waiting for Ling Yan to confirm, he went on to deduce, "Mm, it should be so. It is the spirit of all living things on the Grand Cloud Mountain, thus it could not leave the mountain before it fully transforms, just like a baby can��t be separated from the umbilical cord. However, even if it��s only the level of Xudan, it could y your ten Jindan and one Yuanying Elders around in circles, so obviously, it��s because the whole Grand Cloud Mountain is helping it. However, this kind of help is also traceable, which, in the final analysis, should be the Feng Shui line nodes of spiritual energy. This point should also be clear to you. However, since Grand Cloud Mountain is a ce that could breed immortal beast, its Feng Shui line changes are also mysteriously strange, something which couldn��t possibly be grasped by you this group of beast trainer barbarian. Therefore, even knowing that the whereabouts of that immortal beast is rted to the Feng Shui line nodes, you still couldn��t catch it. You can only draw a few approximate positions to try your luck."


    Wang Lu said and then looked up at the amazed cat girl Ling Yan. "Right?"


    Ling Yan inwardly marveled. That deduction was indeed correct, but Beast Master School was only able to scrape up that conclusion after several days of painstaking data perusing by many Beast Master School Division Elders. Unexpectedly, this seemingly young cultivator was so familiar with matters regarding Feng Shui line nodes and immortal beast, and everything seemed to be at his fingertips.


    Of course, if put in Wang Lu��s eyes, Ling Yan��s amazement was nothing more than the manifestation of a stupid animal that could not understand the realm of best student.


    "Well, now that there��s this ready-made result��" After carefully looking at the map, Wang Lu had already confirmed several points; he said, "We might as well take advantage of this time to try our luck."


    Quan Zouhua, as a quasi-immortal beast, has a resonance induction function with the moon spirit. Though the other side deliberately avoided them, if they mastered the path of the moon spirit, they could wait it out on the path where it must go through. Coupled with the resonance induction, it would not be difficult to find it.


    ����


    In ordance with the location selected by Wang Lu, they quickly adjusted their direction and went there.


    Five hundred kilometer radius around Grand Cloud Mountain was not vast, but walking in an area where Beast Master School has been operating for over a year, they naturally could not speed up.


    Holding her monk staff, Xiao Qi walked at the front, camouging her and the people walking behind using her secret spell. During which, she had a conversation with Wang Lu.


    Xiao Qi casually asked a sentence, "By the way, do you really believe that cat girl��s words? I thought you never trust anyone."


    Wang Lu looked back to see Liu Li talking with the cat girl; he rhetorically asked, "If she lied, wouldn��t the cost too big for her?"


    "Mm, if things change, I��ll make sure she��ll die first." Xiao Qi gently nodded as if she was describing a simple fact.


    Wang Lu said, "Therefore, in any case, she��s a peak Jindan Stage cultivator, wouldn��t it be too extravagant for them to put her life as bait?"


    Xiao Qi was in agreement, "She previously said she can��t go back, and won��t go back�� it��s not a lie. I can hear it."


    "With how easy she changed side, shouldn��t it be said that she is naturally disloyal? However, able topletely unmask Ling Yan��s disloyal nature, that A Xia is really something."


    Xiao Qi��s face suddenly sank. "That person is not simple."


    "It can be seen; a middle-level Jindan beast trainer, yet able to f*ck a peak Jindan Stage cat girl in the ass, how could he possibly be a simple person?"


    "�� I believe that in the ass remark is just a slip of tongue right?"


    "No, I mean it," Wang Lu said, paused and then looked around. "We��ve almost arrived."


    Xiao Qi was curious. "Almost arrived?"


    As soon as she said that, Xiao Qi felt the ground began to tremble slightly. After a moment, the slight tremble turned into an enormous quake. The surrounding mountain peaks began to rapidly rise, forming steep rock cliffs. Before long, the several of them had been wrapped up in ayer of cage-like cliff.


    This was the second time they met the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array.


    Wang Lu didn��t even bother to look at A Xia who was on the top of the cliff and just said to Xiao Qi, "Now you can let that three-surnamed [1] cat die first."


    Note:


    [1] Three surnames refer to Lu Bu from the Three Kingdoms.

 Chapter 190 - Peace and Development Have Never Been My Main Theme

    <h4>Chapter 190: Peace and Development Have Never Been My Main Theme</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array of Beast Master School appeared before Xiao Qi, the woman��splexion turned solemn and her heart heavy.


    That A Xia was really not that simple; he has chosen an opportune time for it. When the cat girlunched this same technique at her, Xiao Qi, using her "All Living Beings Are Equal", they could easily get out of their predicament. However, now it was difficult for her to produce the same miracle.


    Because just one day ago, she had just created a modest miracle. With herprehension of the road of reincarnation, she brought the cat girl��s petrified right eye back to live, bing just as new. If it were the Yuanying Stage cultivator who did it, it would��ve been a piece of cake, but since she currently was just a Jindan��s avatar, it caused her somewhat a serious injury. At this time, her magical power and monk staff have yet to reach the optimum condition.


    However, those were not the things that mattered.


    Xiao Qi was very well aware of their situation. She knew her condition was not the best, yet she still followed the guidance of the cat girl, walking on the Grand Cloud Mountain, because she always thought the cat girl would not harm her.


    Indeed, cats were never known for their loyalty. However, faced with humiliation and abusive master, faced with a sect she could never return to, did she have many choices? This wasn��t about loyalty, but the value of choices. Needless to say, once something went wrong, she would be the first to bear the brunt! Xiao Qi had promised her to kill her first; it was not a promise that she could not keep.


    However, despite all of that, there was still this scene before them. Perhaps the cat girl was not the leader inying out this trap, but to say she has no knowledge of it, who would believe it? When the cat girl didn��t say a word and just let their group walk into a trap, she was already their enemy.


    To treat an enemy, naturally, it was to let her die as quickly and in as many pieces as possible.


    Xiao Qi didn��t need the urge from Wang Lu as her staff has already been violently swung backward. The zen light that it emitted was no longer of soft andpassionate type, but littered with sharp and fierce firmness. This staff swing carried enough momentum to crack a mountain, and the restriction spell on the cat girl has already been activated by Xiao Qi early on, so she could not avoid this strike and could only freeze standing in ce as she was hit by the vajra rage of Xiao Qi��s staff right on the head.


    Bam!


    That delicate little head burst open on the spot, sshing outrge pieces of red and white matters. The corpse of the girl was then thrown back by great force and flung hundreds of meters away, deeply chiseled into the Five Mountain Broken Great Veins rock wall. The broken hole was then sealed by the rocks that fell because of the quake that happened when the corpse bore into the wall, making it look like a natural grave.


    With her monk staff, Xiao Qi has killed the cat girl, yet her mood was actually extremely low. Though she took the religious name Zen Master Dog Meat and has taken the lives of creatures by the thousands and tens of thousands, this did not mean that she was bloodthirsty. On the contrary, not only did she really try to restrain herself from killing, but she also has an aversion to it. Her feeling was even more intense than those who boasted themselves as righteous cultivators.


    She had endured the feeling of self-loathing in her heart before sheunched that strike, and though the staff��s momentum was swift and fierce, it has also tangled her feeling. And exactly because of this entanglement that she had inadvertently overlooked one thing.


    "Seventh Madame, just now, you were distracted, you really are a bold expert."


    Wang Lu timely remark immediately cleared Xiao Qi up from her mixed feelings, then she suddenly thought about how just now, she had used her staff to blow the head of the cat, so it was naturally stained with a lot of blood. When she was temporarily absent-minded, she hadn��t thought about it, but now�� the monk staff was already covered with ayer of foul light. At thest moment, the cat had unexpectedly used her blood to curse it.


    Spiritual treasure dimmed with dust, though it was not enough to damage it, for a time, it was impossible for it to have any use. Hence, using the "All Living Beings Are Equal" and the door to escape Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array was no longer an option. And without Xiao Qi��s spiritual treasure, how could Wang Lu and Liu Li escape from a Jindan Stage Daoist Master?


    However, Xiao Qi wasn��t in the least bit worry, because Wang Lu still looked calm. And as long as he didn��t panic, there was nothing for her to panic either.


    However, she then heard Wang Lu sigh. "Seventh Madame, when you and my Master traveled together in the Nine Regions, did you often get sprayed by her?"


    Xiao Qi was silent for a while and decided not to answer.


    "Frankly speaking, you can be really stupid. Just now, after you burst her head off with your staff, why don��t you leave some leeway? You hit her body away so that it was directly buried between rocks. Do you think she would crawl out and say thank you? She would just crawl out andugh at yourck of brain."


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu pointed at something. It was at the gap between rocks on the wall. A pile of stone suddenly moved a little, from which a bloody small hand reached out. A momentter, the cat girl Ling Yan distressingly struggled out. Dust and blood stained all over her, but indeed, she was all smile. Not only was it the smile of joy for having survived, but also a mocking smile just like what Wang Lu said.


    "This��" Xiao Qi furrowed her eyebrows and recalled that when she used her staff to burst the cat girl��s head, though she just used the "in the moment" strength, she was absolutely without mercy. The cat girl��s head burst was not a fake, then��


    "Don��t you understand it yet? It��s the nine lives of a cat. How could a fully transformed spirit cat cultivator be that easy to kill? She would resurrect. Though with her ability, a resurrection would cost her cultivation base by several levels�� But, if you just kill her on the spot, when she resurrect, she could do nothing but die once again. But now she��s really free."


    The two sides were several hundreds of meters apart, not far for a Jindan Stage cultivator. However, within the confinement of Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array, that range was like a natural moat. Thus, Xiao Qi didn��t even waste her magical power to try to pursue, but just silently looked as Ling Yan leisurely moved her limbs and then flew to the sky, flying to the side of A Xia.


    "You did it beautifully."


    A Xia seemed to never forget his trademark of gloomy smile.


    "I��ve decided to give you some rewards."


    Hearing the word reward, Ling Yan��s whole body began to tremble as if she recalled a horror scene. Because she has yet topletely recover from her one-time dying, her paleplexion became even uglier.


    However, the next moment, A Xia just stooped down, kissed each of Ling Yan��s nimble and agile ears and then patted the cat girl��s head.


    This seemingly gentle and kind action slightly reduced the cat girl��s fear. If the so-called reward was just this, then��


    Unfortunately, A Xia then said, "Well then, the rest of that thing is already over, I will supply it to you again."


    The fear in cat girl��s heart came to her once again. The emotional ups and downs had caused her to want to vomit blood.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Qi could not help but want to throw up. "That guy is a pervert." It was hard for her to ept it. "She clearly said she doesn��t want to go back, and I know it��s not a lie, but why�� she must insist on going back to that pervert��s side and tread the path of her own destruction?"


    Wang Lu sneered. "She doesn��t want to go back, but she also didn��t say she wants to stay on our side. The two of us wanted to harm her, was she making her own choice then?"


    Xiao Qi went into silence.


    "Did you already guess that it would be like this?"


    "If I had guessed, I would��ve killed that cat with three surnames early on," Wang Lu said with a sinking voice, "I just never believed her, so I always kept my guard up. Now that the situation has developed to this point, it��s just a confirmation that my worry is not a mistake. Hindsight alwayseste."


    "In other words, you have no way to deal with this?"


    However, before Wang Lu could speak, the hovering in mid-air A Xia could no longer endure his loneliness.


    "We meet again."


    Wang Lu smiled and asked, "Still without malice?"


    A Xia very seriously nodded. "Still without malice, and still that same request, I hope we can abandon the past animosity, turning hostility into friendship."


    Xiao Qi couldn��t help but ask, "You��ve designed such an borate drama just to rehash the old tune?"


    A Xia smiled. "This is more able to reflect my sincerity. Even after at this point, I still have no intention to exchange swords with you. As long as you��re willing to promise not to interfere with our task in capturing the immortal beast, this Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array will immediately be canceled, and then I and Ling Yan will respectfully send you guys out of the Grand Cloud Mountain. Moreover, we would also present you with gifts. This should be more sincere than our previous effort."


    Xiao Qi asked, "I really can��t see any benefit in you doing all this."


    A Xia said, "My benefit is that,pared with exchanging swords, if the problem can be settled peacefully, the cost would be minimum. I believe you��ve heard from Ling Yan that in Grand Cloud Mountain, Beast Master School has a total of ten Jindan Stage Elders and one Yuanying Stage Grand Elder. Ourprehensive strength is ten times stronger than all of you. However, this ten times strength could not all be used on just three of you,pared to thate and go without a trace immortal beast spirit moon�� Allow me to be frank here, you three uninvited guests can only be regarded as a small interlude. It means that we do not want to and can not spare too much energy on you. That being the case, rather than fighting a lose-lose fight, peace and harmony would be a much better prize. Is it possible for you to ept this exnation?"


    Xiao Qi was silent for a while, and then asked, "That guy Lei Zhen, would he ept your method?"


    "Hehehe, Great Elder is a hot-tempered person, indeed he wouldn��t want my ��appeasement�� kind of way in doing things. ording to his instruction, we should give our best effort to capture the three of you, bring you to him, or if that��s not possible, kill you on site. Moreover, it would be done at all costs."


    Xiao Qi asked, "Then, you dare to defy him?"


    "Mm, the ultimate loss, which is implicating our great undertaking, is even greater than the actual disregarding of order. If another way of doing it could lead to a better end result, I believe the Great Elder will ept my small disobedience."


    "Indeed a man that could conduct himself could also do the work." Xiao Qi could not help butment. If she were by herself, she would mostly ept this condition. Compared to mutually wounding each other resulting in a lose-lose situation, although A Xia��s stance was disgusting, rationally, it was indeed a better solution.


    The question of trust between the two sides meant nothing.


    The only question was, would this solution be eptable to Wang Lu?


    Compared to her hundred years of experiential learning in the Nine Regions, this kid��s whole ten years of cultivation has always been smooth sailing. Would he ept being condescendingly talked to basically back away?


    "Of course not."


    Though Wang Lu��s answer was not really a surprise for her, his exnation actually was.


    "I have to thank you Seventh Madame to willingly talk so much bullsheet with him. After hearing all of that, I be sure of one thing, which is also the thing that contributes to my decision."


    "And that is?"


    "That beast trainer, is a waste."


    "And I, will never ept a proposal from a waste."

 Chapter 191 - Flesh and Blood

    <h4>Chapter 191: Flesh and Blood</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "That beast trainer is a waste."


    Wang Lu didn��t deliberately stress it out, but he also didn��t deliberately hide it. His voice wasn��t big, but everyone present could hear it.


    Hovering in mid-air, A Xia��s smile waspletely unchanged. However, on his side, Ling Yan could clearly see the hands behind his back shiver slightly as if he was about to clench his fists; obviously, his mind was perturbed.


    "Waste? How so?" Xiao Qi could see that Wang Lu wanted to say something, so she purposely gave him a chance.


    "A member of a high-rank sect Beast Master School, more than two hundred years of cultivation, yet just a middle-level Jindan. If that��s not a waste, then what?"


    Xiao Qi chuckled. "Oh, so you originally mean that his cultivation base is not high. You can��tpare everyone with you, you little devil. In Nine Regions, middle-level Jindan is still considered as a first ss strength in the Immortal World. Moreover, cultivation base does not mean everything��"


    Wang Lu interrupted, "Usually, only those strong enough that could put cultivation base under their feet, those powerful enough that regard the over rank challenge like it was just eating or drinking, are the only ones entitled to despise the cultivation base stage. But that beast trainer, not to mention the over rank challenge, even among his peers, opponents on the same level as him, he has no advantage in coping with them. From the academic point of view, he is only level-five Jindan -3 dregs."


    "He��s a beast trainer and also very resourceful. He might not need to be that formidable��"


    "Yes, that��s why, frankly speaking, he��s just a fox that exploits a tiger��s might [1]. A vile character who relies on spirit beast to assume his imposingness. His powerful image is entirely based on bullying spirit beast. You see, without him f*cking that peak Jindan Stage Ling Yan in the ass, relying on himself, who would think he��s strong?"


    "This��"


    "Even his current superior position in trapping us in the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array isn��t based on his own ability. The one sacrificing her eyeball and let you, Seventh Madame, use the raising the dead ability is Ling Yan. The one using life as bait to lure you here and ended up dead with her head exploding is Ling Yan. The one using her own blood to put a curse and polluted the spiritual treasure is also Ling Yan. During this entire process, what did he do? Evenunching the Five Mountain Broken Veins technique as a force deterrence might have been done by his other spirit beasts, but not himself."


    Xiao Qi smiled. "Able to mobilize so many spirit beasts and able to make peak Jindan Stage Ling Yan risk her life for him, all of these can also be said as an ability."


    "Ability? Whose ability? He��s just a mere middle-level Jindan, how could he make a peak Jindan cat girl work for him? With his personal charm? Original skill?"


    "Em, maybe he had a hold on that cat girl or something?"


    "Do you think he can get a hold on that cat girl with his personal charisma or original skill?"


    "This��"


    Wang Lu sneered. "It��s because of Beast Master School. In the Beast Master School, he is a professional beast trainer. So naturally, there would always be streams of spirit beasts delivered before him to train. And during this training, the eternal unforgettable pain would be engraved on the body of these spirit beasts. Even if these spirit beasts manage to fully transform into human form and seeded in their cultivation in the future, they still could not get rid of his control. However, in the final analysis, he��s just a parasitic insect who lives in the body of a colossus that is the Beast Master School!"


    Crak!


    In mid-air, Ling Yan clearly heard the crackling sound of broken bones. It was A Xia��s finger bones on the hands behind his back that fractured under his immense pinching power when he clenched his fists.


    However, Wang Lu still wouldn��t stop gushing, "If he could have the consciousness of being an insect, I have nothing to say against him, but sadly, ��small�� person tend to be more prone to ego expansion, greed, and vanity. Unwilling to be a waste middle-level Jindan, through his privileges of being a beast trainer, he oppressed the spirit beasts to gain the pleasure of being superior. Over time, this self-deception became even more out of hand and he really think himself as something great! Seventh Madame, you have been roaming the Nine Regions for so many years, and you should��ve seen many such disciples among many sects: perhaps because their talent is limited or their temperament iscking, their attainment in the road of Immortal Cultivator is inferior than their diligent and gifted peers. However, instead of considering a way to forge ahead, they give up and stop bothering about it. They waste their time and energy on grandstanding. They do things stealthily. They bully the weak and fear the strong. Then they glorify their own name and call themselves as prominent individuals. When other people in their sects are cultivating hard, they either entangle themselves in unnecessary fight or linger in the ce of debauchery. When they are cash-strapped, they even steal other people��s flying boat, and even shamelessly justify themselves that stealing a flying boat is better than stealing a country�� What is the difference between them and this beast trainer A Xia? He repeatedly dered that he has no malice, that peace is precious, and so on. That��s essentially a grandstanding, no different than those people I previously said, those that we usually call as scum."


    This long speech even shocked Xiao Qi that she eximed through her primordial spirit to him, "You��re simply divine! Incredible! In just a few words from other people, you��re able to analyze him so thoroughly and with such a convincing conclusion! But, is he really just a small-hearted, grandstanding scum?"


    Wang Lu said, "I don��t care if he is or not, in any case, I already said so!"


    "��"


    "Rest assured. At least, there��s one thing I didn��t see wrong. The man is very proud of himself, and he��s verycent in his way of doing things. However, the prouder he is, the more my word will rattle him. Therefore, as long as I belittle him like what I just did, he absolutely couldn��t maintain his calm. And as long as his mind in a mess, it will inevitably reveal his ws."


    Xiao Qi looked up and saw, sure enough, A Xia��s body has been extremely stiff. And though the smile still hung on his face, it was even uglier than crying.


    "I really can��t think." Xiao Qi sighed with heartfelt emotion. "Wang Wu that cheap person actually took you, this disciple, whose emotional quotient is off the charts."


    Wang Lu said, "How could my emotional quotient be off the charts? It��s just that, as a professional adventurer, I have seen many of this viin character. So long as I recognize their routine, I��ll see the oue in a nce."


    As the two people spoke, A Xia really couldn��t bear it anymore.


    "Well said. Oppressing spirit beast to establish a sense of superiority is indeed unconvincing." A Xia��s tone became calm and collected. It didn��t reveal a trace of anger even a bit.


    "Therefore, in order to avoid being appraised as scum, I also have to suppress human cultivators to establish the sense of superiority. It��s just a pity that I thought I could get along with you peacefully. It seems like I still overestimated you," A Xia said, then he beckoned his hand. There came a burst of roaring sound of wild beasts.


    "I am a beast trainer. I am proud of my profession and skill, and if you want to prove that the path I have chosen is worthless, then by all means, use your actual action to defeat me."


    While speaking, various species of spirit beasts came after another on A Xia��s side. Though these spirit beasts were of no high rank, and the most powerful among them were just peak Xudan while most of them were middle-level Xudan, but since they were of arge number and were basically in their own backyard, naturally, they didn��tck arrays to help them.


    "Not good. This is like the Ten Thousand Beasts Array." Xiao Qi narrowed her eyes and identified A Xia��s method.


    With arge amount of spirit beasts lineup which formed the Ten Thousand Beasts Array, the greatest effect is the multiplier effect. One turned into ten, ten into a hundred, making this huge number be as vast as the ocean. Combined this with the Five Mountain Broken Veins method, even if you have great ability, it would be very easy to be trapped in the array of endless beasts.


    Whether or not A Xia was just a grandstanding dregs, now it seemed clear at a nce.


    "If we really fight, the odds are not high." After inwardly calcting their chance, Xiao Qi found out the number was far from being good. However, Wang Lu just leisurely replied, "It doesn��t matter, let��s fight first."


    �� Well, even middle-level Foundation Establishment has sung such emotionally moving elegy, what could a middle-level Jindan senior say anymore? Fight it out first it is then��


    Xiao Qi��s spiritual treasure monk staff has been polluted by the cat girl��s blood, so it was temporarily unusable. However, her spare magical treasures were also many. From her sleeve, she fished out a greenish stick, which was thick with the smell of blood; obviously, it has made a lot of killing sins. However, as soon as this magical treasure appeared, many of the spirit dogs that gathered in mid-air instinctively flinched.


    "�� Indeed Zen Master Dog Meat. Even the equipment is really professional." As the Spirit Sword Sect��s best student, in a nce, Wang Lu immediately recognized that especially-made-to-beat-dog dog beating stick.


    However, besides spirit dogs, the other species of spirit beast were vastly more in numbers. With a wave from A Xia, they suddenly multiplied, one into ten, ten into a hundred. Then numerous spirit beasts bolted down, as if there was a meteor shower falling on them from the sky.


    "Full on defense, wait it out, and see what else he got."


    Wang Lu said, and then his Sword of Mount Kun shook; upon which, the famous invincible sword defense was activated, guarding him, Quan Zouhua and Liu Li.


    The next moment, fierce spirit beasts continued to crash at them. The first wave was mainly of cat-type spirit beasts. A few with thunderp-like roar leopard variant, like a blooming light, roared head-on at Wang Lu; these were the ones withprehensive strength low to middle-level Xudan, but upon impact would have the strength of middle to high-level Xudan. However, crashing into Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Sword Qi, their roars came to end spontaneously, their muscles ripped and bones fractured, seriously wounded on the spot. However, Wang Lu didn��t even tremble one bit, immovable like a mountain.


    After the thunder leopard, there were several stampeding single horned huge green rhinoceros. These can-cut-through-the-mountain-and-split-open-the-rock ferocious beasts awe-inspiringly dropped from the sky. Even those formidable cultivators of peak Xudan Stage in the Beast Master School would find it difficult to withstand this. However, Wang Lu still maintained hisposure, silently operating his Non-Phase Sword Art, meeting them with his Sword of Mount Kun.


    He didn��t even ask for help from the nearby Xiao Qi.


    Ferocious beasts as big as a small house came pounding down like meteors, yet they seemed to bump into an invisible solid barrier. Half of their bodies were squeezed and turned into mud. However, in addition to the ground under his feet that sank down a meter, Wang Lu��s whole body was not in the least bit changed.


    This defensive ability was truly against the heaven.


    However, would A Xia��s most proud of million beast array be easy to lose out to the sword defense of a middle-level Foundation Establishment? Just now, those two rounds of collisions were just an appetizer. Endless tides of spirit beasts soon followed, each time the impact was stronger and stronger, yet without the care of casualties. These spirit beasts didn��t care if they were to be smashed into pieces, as long as they shed head-on into Wang Lu��s sword defense. Before long, the blood flowed into rivers of blood and bones piled up like mountains.


    From the number of casualties, the number of spirit beasts that were killed in front of Wang Lu has already exceeded their actual original number. Though the spirit beasts summoned by A Xia were many, they were no more than thirty to forty. After all, the number of Xudan Stage spirit beasts under Beast Master School Division were not a dime a dozen. However, currently, the spirit beasts that died under Wang Lu��s sword were already more than fifty.


    "This Ten Thousand Beasts Array is really something."


    Wang Lu faintly acknowledged. His Non-Phase Sword Defense was still unbreakable, however, when he said those words, he already traced some blood in his mouth, showing that he wasn��t as rxed as seen from outside.


    After all, he was just middle-level Foundation Establishment; to persist this long in the face of array onught from a Jindan Stage cultivator was enough to crush the worldview of many people. Though A Xia put on a victor��s smile, his eyes could not conceal his shock.


    Himunching the Ten Thousand Beasts Array, the actual target was actually that Zen Master Dog Meat. When designing this trap, he actually designed it to take down an opponent the level of Tiger King. However, at this time, he couldn��t even take down a Foundation Establishment cultivator!? But, the longer the array worked, the more powerful it would be; if the opponent wasn��t able to gradually break the array using the correct method, but only rely on brute force to contend with it�� then that would be a dead end. This boundless sea of beasts was, in essence, the spirit mountain the Grand Cloud Mountain longed for to this day��arge scale spell that molded the surrounding spiritual energy along the Feng Shui line, thus it would basically never end.


    However, considering the mysterious background of the opposite party, it was possible that long dy would only mean trouble�� A Xia was silent for a moment and then changed his gesture. He had decided to force the battle into a quick decision.


    Craash!


    With a fierce roar, the Five Mountain Cage above them suddenly had a great change. Three gigantic ck tortoises with golden shell stepped on the ck clouds as they broke through theyers of cloud and the fiery light came burning down with it. Gold, fire, thunder, earth, four elements united into one. Their power had already faintly broken through the peak Xudan, standing on the boundary of Jindan!


    Xiao Qi��s countenance suddenly changed; she immediately swung the emerald green dog beating stick, breaking the muscles and fracturing the bones of dozens of spirit beasts that entangled her. Then her eyes flickered with brilliant golden rays of light, ready to use her Jindan Stage power to withstand the blowing down from the sky. However, at this time, a gust of cold wind blew over on her back. Xiao Qi hastened to turn around and block, barely blocking the sneak attack of this shadowy figure.


    It was the cat girl Ling Yan. Though she just came back from the dead, the cat girl still has the strength that of a Jindan; A Xia naturally would not let her just stand idly by. Xiao Qi had too many ways to defeat the cat girl. However, being entangled by her, she actually had no time to care about Wang Lu.


    Liu Li took a half step forward, wanting to use the Brilliant Sword Heart to help block for Wang Lu once. However, he reached out to stop her. The next moment, Wang Lu��s eyes turned awe-inspiring and his lips pursed up. His primordial spirit, body, and magical power, under the unprecedented operation of Non-Phase Heart Sutra, suddenly surged up, erupting beyond the proper power level of middle-level Foundation Establishment.


    And his Non-Phase Sword Defense also unprecedentedly surged up. That as-evesting-as-mountain atmosphere became faintly discernible and resourceful. That prefer-to-break-rather-than-bend Sword of Mount Kun changed as it suddenly emitted the faint sound of wind and water.


    Bam, bam, bam!


    After those three impacts, that line of three ck-golden colored meteorite-like tortoises decisively broke, each flying off to different directions, which then subsequently collided with the mountain wall, meeting a cruel death. Wang Lu himself still spun wildly like a gyroscope, digesting the absorbed impact.


    Non-Phase Sword Art not only could be blunt, but it could also be nimble and resourceful; the sword art could be quick and exquisitely agile. At this time, Wang Lu had just disyed Non-Phase Sword��s "soft to conquer the strong" to the fullest.


    However, when he stopped spinning, on his face, there was that sh of unnatural flush. A Foundation Establishment cultivator was miraculously able to block a simultaneous attack from three Jindan, how could there be no price to be paid? After those three collisions, Non-Phase Immortal Heart almost burst out; primordial spirit, magical power, and flesh each were dispersed out of their power, unable to condense it again, causing his strength to suddenly plummet.


    "Wang Lu, let��s go!"


    Surprised by Wang Lu��s even more higher attainment of Non-Phase Methodpared to his Master, Xiao Qi also didn��t forget to urge him not to show off again.


    Ten years would not bete for a gentleman to take revenge. Let alone with Wang Lu��s ability, in less than ten years, he would be able to reach Xudan. By then, it would not be difficult for him to over rank challenge A Xia. Why insist on fighting an opponent that upied a very favorable condition, which was essentially fighting with emotion? As for how to get away, with that Spirit Sword Sect��s Heavenly Talisman, would a mere Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array get in the way?


    "Leave? If we leave now, that��s exactly what the opponent wants, to force me to use the Heavenly Talisman. Because if we leave now, we would need at least a few days more at least toe back. But by then, they would already cover all their tracks in catching the immortal beast moon spirit. What��s more, as long as we want a bit of face, we can do nothing but to return to try to entangle them endlessly."


    Wang Lu gave his exnation to Xiao Qi while trying to control his breathing.


    "He knows it��s impossible to really kill us, so he just wants us out of here and ims victory. However, even this discounted victory, I will not give him."


    Xiao Qi was speechless. She was too well aware of that stubbornly-refuse-to-admit-defeat mentality of the talented disciples in Immortal Cultivation World. Without experiencing a step back, they would not know how to step back. Wang Lu, after all, has always walked on a straight path and never met a bent path.


    If he really insisted on falling head first in doing big somersaults several times, then he��d likely learn survival the way his Master had�� Forget it, just let him have his willful way, at worst, I��ll just sacrifice this avatar to protect his life.


    "Don��t want to give me victory?" In mid-air, the victory-already-within-grasp A Xia could not help but shake his head with a smile. "In addition to your arguing skill, which I admit I am not equal to, do you have any chance to win against me?"


    While speaking, in order to strengthen his imposing manner, he revealed another card.


    A fiery-red, blood-red colored demon wolf appeared beside him. That demon wolf has passed through the divine tribtion of form transformation and now was at the human-beast form, with cultivation base of high-level Jindan. And now it has integrated into the Ten Thousand Beast Array. On theprehensive strength, it was a notch stronger than the peak Jindan Stage cat girl. However, regarding the already powerless Wang Lu, this was enough to crush all their bargaining chips.


    Seeing the appearance of this demon wolf, Xiao Qi��s heart sunk. She hurriedly turned to look at Wang Lu. If he still insisted on continuing this, perhaps he wouldn��t even have the opportunity to activate that Heavenly Talisman; she must stop him from that to happen!


    However, she saw Wang Lu actually smiled. It was a heartfelt and natural smile.


    "Finally, you take thest card out. I��ve been waiting for you to take this card out for a long time."


    Then he stopped smiling.


    "You shouldn��t have any more card in your hands, right? That being the case, now it��s my turn."


    From his mustard seed bag, a silver ray of light shed through. Under the amazement of the crowd, a sleek silver flying boat appeared in the valley.


    The next moment, that silver flying boat, like lightning, crashed into the ck-golden tortoise that has just been reborn out of the Ten Thousand Beasts array. That tortoise has just appeared, and before it even realized it, it was already torn apart by it!


    This time, it was thoroughly shattered. A Xia felt a tug on his heart. Within the Ten Thousand Beast Array, the tortoise figure actually disappeared forever!


    Wang Lu coldly sneered. "How can flesh and blood withstand a tank? A Xia, say goodbye to your beloved pets!"


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (using powerful connections to intimidate people)

 Chapter 192 - Liu Li’s Unlicensed Driving

    <h4>Chapter 192: Liu Li��s Unlicensed Driving</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    How could flesh and blood stand against a tank?


    When that silver flying boat slowly returned to the ground in front of Wang Lu, bringing with it flesh and blood, its silver surface reflected a few startled faces.


    While in the plight, Wang Lu took out his card and turned everything upside down in one fell swoop. This was not that surprising to someone��the present Liu Li has been on the seat of honor when Wang Lu consecutively took out card after card when he took away the lead representative that year. However, at this time, it has taken a lot of people by surprise.


    "Isn��t this supposed to be�� an official vehicle?"


    Because she was still in the battle state, Liu Li��s sanity was still exceptionally sober, thus she put forward a very sober question.


    Isn��t this supposed to be an official vehicle?


    Wang Lu scoffed at this. "You have confused me with those fat bureaucrats. This entitlement can��t be turned down, otherwise, it would make things awkward for my subordinates. However, the same leadership treatment, whether it was used simply in the pursuit of frivolous extravagance or just to enjoy life, the difference is in the practical arrangement, which is the gap between the realm. Alright, go up now. Under the restriction of the Big Heart Demon Oath, this flying boat can��t be controlled by me."


    Taking advantage of the gap that happened when Xiao Qi swept away that iing "army" with her dog beating stick, Wang Lu told the several people to enter the flying boat.


    At this time, the interior of the flying boat was no longer the initial spacious and luxurious living space. Now, they found themselves as if they were in an engine room, and the space waspact and crowded. Rows after rows of transmission pipeline made from the finest cloud silver were neatly arranged on the surrounding walls, where a dazzlingly brilliant substance flew, which was the liquified form of immortal spirit qi��the most efficient energy to power the flying boat.


    While briskly walking, Wang Lu introduced and did the arrangement for the several people.


    "This is the battle form of the flying boat; time is not much, so I will not borate. Seventh Madame, I want you to go to the secondyer��s energy core room and continue to use your Jindan Stage cultivation base��s magical power to power it; if the magical power is not enough, just use the reserved spirit stones that are prepared there, no need try to save it. Xian��Er, you and I will go to themand room; through Brilliant Sword Heart andmon sense, you��ll be able to control the overall situation. Um, I know you��ve never tried to drive this thing before, but so long as you treat this flying boat as arge flying sword, that would do. As long you listen and obey mymands, we will win this battle without a doubt."


    "Oh!"


    If Liu Li has anything that she was good at, obeying orders and listening tomands must the best among them.


    Before long, the several people were already at their respective ce. Xiao Qi was stationed in the center of energy room, her two hands each were holding a group of cloud silver pipeline port. With the activation of her Jindan Stage Jade Mansion, her pure magical power flew out through her hands, providing the energy for the flying boat. Meanwhile, Liu Li, under the guidance of Wang Lu, pressed her hands on a silver disc. The moment she touched it, there seemed to be a burst of wave-like flow that flew into her through her hands. Liu Li was shocked as she realized that her primordial spirit and the flying boat has been connected; the entire flying boat became like the extension of her body, which could be arbitrarily driven by her.


    For ordinary people, perhaps they needed some time to adapt to this kind of control. However, Liu Li just did ording to what Wang Lu previously said, treating the flying boat as if it was a flying sword. Thereupon, in a sh, the Brilliant Sword Heart within her Jade Mansion operated ording to this line of thought, and she fully adapted to this flying boat. Her primordial spirit and the flying boat core perfectly resonated, and the silver flying boat then suddenly glowed out an even more dazzling luster.


    "Good, we��re ready for action!"


    Wang Lu stood behind Liu Li and patted her on the shoulder as an encouragement.


    The silver flying boat entered the perfect stage and began to move.


    In mid-air, A Xia also took advantage of this few short breaths of time to make his own response. He reached out his hand to block the eager-to-give-a-try, impatient-to-fight scarlet Red Demon Wolf. He then, through the array, made some adjustments to the beast tide level in the mountain valley.


    That silver flying boat mming into the ck turtle��s bloody scene was too thrilling. A Xia knew that when the opposite party has just turned up a powerful card like that, he should better not confront them head on with brute force�� Instead, he needed to dy time. That tank-like vehicle magical tool could not operate for long; as long as he could dy the time long enough, the victory would still be in his hands.


    "Red three, green five, ck four��" ording to the array algorithm pattern, A Xia soonpleted the adjustment. He then saw within the Five Mountain Broken Veins Array that the herd of beasts became agitated. From the forest, river, and sky, a variety of spirit beasts gushed out like the tide, like an all out move from someone desperate.


    However, the reality was that this was just illusion. At this time, the level of these spirit beasts was low, and most of them haven��t even condensed out their inner core, which meant that they were just Foundation Establishment stage small fries. Their role was to cover the real powerful spirit beast tounch a sneak attack during the chaos. No matter how powerful that silver flying boat was, could it really break the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array and the Ten Thousand Beasts Array, efficiently breaking them piece by piece?


    While he was still in apprehension, the first wave of confrontation began.


    Within the valley, a silver ray of light crossed through. Through Xiao Qi��s supply of energy, its speed was impressively quicker by several points! And with Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart Method driving it, it obtained enormous enhancement. In a raid, in the blink of an eye, the flying boat has already crossed through several kilometers.


    Were it not for A Xia��s timely array adjustment, this raid would��ve passed through the mountain rock, causing heavy losses to the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array.


    However, though A Xia managed to adjust the terrain, it was toote for him tomand the beast tide. In these several kilometers across, there were already many smashed spirit beasts, which, along with the mountain breeze blowing, looked as if there was a rain of blood within the valley.


    "Damn, what the hell is that thing!?"


    As a cultivator from a high-rank sect, A Xia had already seen many flying boats, but the one that was so persistently unreasonable, like a rampaging madman, was really rare!


    While clenching his teeth to calcte his loss, A Xia firmly resolved to increase the siphoning of the Grand Cloud Mountain surrounding spiritual energy, which simultaneously strengthened the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array and the Ten Thousand Beasts Array, which resulted in even more spirit beasts to appear.


    "He��s using the absolute number to crush everything strategy." Inside the energy room, Xiao Qi could not help but sigh. "Your flying boat is indeed very convenient, but if we really battle it out against him�� our energy consumption could never bepared to the opposite party��s surrounding spiritual energy along the Feng Shui Line."


    Wang Lu used the bronze transmission line in the control room to reply to Xiao Qi, "I��m not going to be wasting my time with him, my time is infinitely more precious. Just now was a test run, we��re going to officially start breaking the array."


    "Break the array?"


    Wang Lu said, "Although my attainment in setting up an array is not high, as the best student of Spirit Sword Sect, I do have the theoretical knowledge on how to break an array. His tworge arrays can be broken, but since it��s more of a hassle to break the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array, we might as well destroy his Ten Thousand Beasts Array. This array could make spiritual energy to appear like a spirit beast, to such extent that there��s no difference between real and fake. However, because the person who set up and control the array has insufficient strength, the array has many ws. Just now when I used my Non-Phase Sword to exchange blows with the opponent, I can feel in that there are some special existence in the beast tide; as long as they are killed, it could cause an irrecoverable damage. That ck turtle that died just now is one of them."


    Xiao Qi said, "So, in short, we just need to kill some specific spirit beasts? Is it really that easy?"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Of course it is!"


    Then, after a pause. "I��ve found one! One o��clock direction, advance!"


    "Yes!"


    The girlplied at once. Though she waspletely unable to conceptualize the term o��clock, the tacit understanding between the two of them let her urately understand Wang Lu��s intention. She adjusted the direction of the flying boat, aiming it straight at the stunned Thunder Leopard in mid-air.


    The Thunder Leopard was very fast. Seeing the flying boat whistling in high speed towards it, it immediatelyunched its magical power in an attempt to flee. However, unexpectedly, the flying boat was much faster than what it thought. The sight of the silver flying boat was actually just an afterimage. When it tried to activate its inner core, it found that the inner core on its chest could not be linked anymore.


    The next moment, it saw that everything below its neck was already torn to pieces, turning into rains of flesh and blood.


    Meanwhile, amongst the beast tide, dozens of Thunder Leopard silently dissipated, fading away like they were just illusions.


    "Damn it!"


    A Xia clenched his fists and then frantically adjusted the array, determined not to let the other party do whatever they want!


    Within the beast tide, the core of the spirit beasts began to hide their whereabouts, deciding to temporarily evade the confrontation.


    However��


    "Three o��clock, move!"


    Bam!


    A crystal clear bird of prey was swept by a silvery light and was smashed asunder.


    "Six o��clock, onward!"


    The upper torso of an ash-gray ape who just merged half of its body into a rock was directly crushed over, leaving only a t section on the ground, from which surged out a gush of spring blood.


    "Eight o��clock, forward!"


    The silvery light dove straight into the river, prating the crab hidden at the bottom; then the ovaries, roe and digestive tract of the crab floated on the river.


    "Godd*mn it, what the hell is going on!?" A Xia was finally unable to maintain his calm as he tightly grasped the array chart in his hands, totally unable to understand how the opposite party could urately find the key.


    Before, he could stillugh at Wang Lu and the people in his group for using only brute force,pletely ignorant to the skill in breaking the array. But now, he saw how urate and efficient they were in dismantling the Ten Thousand Beasts Array piece by piece. If this went on, it wouldn��t be long before the arraypletely copsed!


    "�� On the flying boat of that fellow, there seems to be something simr to me."


    At this time, that scarlet Red Demon Wolf suddenly said something to remind A Xia. A Xia immediately remembered about that mottled dog.


    "So that��s why. I was careless��" A Xia resumed his calm demeanor and immediately adjusted the array. The next moment, within the wooded mountain, a group of long-haired strange beasts began to howl and mor incessantly, and a strong smell that could choke a person began to disperse out from the pores in their body, which dissipated everywhere within the valley, forming a thick mist.


    "F*ck me, what the hell is this thing!? It��s like a lightning strike, a choo!"


    Within the flying boat, the stupid dog uttered a foulnguage and then fled from the observation room.


    Wang Lu shook his head as he smiled in spite trying not to. "Don��t take a piss on the river�� No matter, they think I only rely on Quan Zouhua to observe. They underestimate me too much."


    With that, he stretched out his hand and ced it on the flying boat control disc. After his primordial spirit was connected to the flying boat, his line of sight suddenly became three dimensional. Within the valley, the turbulent flow of the surrounding spiritual energy soon revealed their respective patterns before Wang Lu.


    Through the several strikes just now as well as his entire theoretical understanding of array, Wang Lu has traced the underlying structure of the Ten Thousand Beast Array. By virtue of the surprisingly sharp spiritual energy perception characteristic of his Void Spirit Root, it was enough to urately lock the key and continue to break the array.


    "At seven o��clock direction, that wild-vine-ridden boar," Wang Lumunicated to Liu Li through primordial spirit the location of the target. Liu Li immediately understood and drove the flying boat straight at it.


    This time, however, the flying boat was actually interrupted in its track.


    The scarlet Red Demon Wolf flew to the front of the flying boat, and the flying boat was caught off guard.


    The next moment, there was a violent collision, the Red Demon Wolf was flung upside down more than ten meters away. It ended up with an extremely embarrassing posture, however, there was a cruel and proud smile in its eyes.


    It had indeed seeded in blocking the flying boat. Moreover, a crack appeared on that sharp collision angle, and it was covered with ck color.


    On the Cloud Wave Boat, the surface wasyered with refined cloud silver, which was well known for its degree of firmness. Coupled with the ultra-fast movement, even the ck tortoise who was famous for its defense could not resist it either. Though the demon wolf was of Jindan Stage��an existence that has already experienced the divine tribtion of changing form and with body toughness far exceeding that of other spirit beasts with simr level��after bumping that flying boat, it also felt that its five organs were dislocated, and its Jade Mansion even went into turmoil. If it was hit the second time, its muscle would definitely be torn and its bones fractured�� However, it knew that the flying boat would not be able to hit it for the second time.


    The moment they collided just now, it dyed its own blood on the surface of the flying boat, which was toxic and highly corrosive. Though the refined cloud silver was strong, its ability to resist corrosion was just average. At this time, the inside of the spot where they collided was already corroded, no longer useful. Let alone doing that kind of brutal impact, even a high-speed flight might make them fall over.


    After all, it was just an inanimate object, and it could not contend with the nimble spirit beast. However, just then��


    While the demon wolf was smugly thinking of its achievement, that flying boat retreated, no longer bumping hardly on it. But during the withdrawal, it saw a turret slowly rose on the front part of the flying boat��


    The next moment, under the consternating eyes of the demon wolf, that turret red out a huge fireball at its face.


    With a pitiful yelling sound, it found its face burned, and its arrogance immediately suffered a setback.


    At the same time, Wang Lu��s voice sounded within the silver flying boat.


    "We just gave the enemy a firm whack!"

 Chapter 193 - Boss Teaches You to Open the Flying Boat

    <h4>Chapter 193: Boss Teaches You to Open the Flying Boat</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    This was a nightmare.


    For A Xia who had been cultivating for two hundred and thirteen years, it has been a long time for him since hisst nightmare.


    When he first embarked on the path of Immortal Cultivation, misery would often apany him. He wasn��t blessed with first ss talent, so it was impossible for him to be picked by those top rate sects or even those Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Merely by an idental chance, he was able to enter a low-rank sect. Within the sect, because he was born with brown skin as well as rtively average appearance and particr facial features, many of his fellow disciples ridiculed him as having a lineage from those Kunlun ve people; for a time, he was subjected to a great deal of rejection. Moreover, his Master was not in the least bit being responsible for him. Not only his Master ignored the plight that he suffered, even the regr immortal path was only passed on to him half-heartedly.


    Until he identally revealed his talent, demonstrating his intelligence and perception that were a notch above everyone else did the Sect Leader start to fancy him and earnestly impart cultivation to him. However, he fulfilled the expectation put on to him and managed to reach the Xudan Stage at the age of eighty. Compared to those talented disciples, perhaps his speed could not even be counted as passable, yet, within the low-rank sects, it was a medium-level miracle. Afterall, not counting the wasted time, his real cultivation time was just sixty years.


    However, A Xia��s world wasn��t too broad. Jindan, Yuanying, and those stages higher were things he didn��t dare to hope nor expect. He was already jubnt when he entered the Xudan Stage. However, in just a few decades, when hepletely consolidated the Xudan Stage, his Master died, and he received the Sect Leader position, enabling him to be free and unfettered for around a hundred years.


    However, the advent of a nightmarepletely interrupted his happy life. When a demonic cultivator identally passed through his sect, that person quarreled with people from his sect, and unexpectedly, that person went so far as to kill the whole people in his sect, basically exterminating it!


    That demonic cultivator was a Yuanying Stage old expert, which, towards A Xia��s sect was like a natural disaster. They sent over a hundred cultivators against that person, yet still, in just one night, all of them were ughtered. His more than two hundred years of happily managing the beautiful scenery had turned into a hell of blood and fire�� Were it not for the bted arrival of the righteous cultivator from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, A Xia himself would have his soul fly away and scatter in that battle.


    The one who saved his life was the Elder of the Beast Master School. After A Xia recovered, he had no other ce to go, thus he prostrated himself into the Beast Master School. Because his cultivation could be considered as not weak, plus he was determined for revenge, he went all out in cultivation practice. Moreover, because he was also favored by the Elder of the Beast Master School, they taught him a more superior heart sutra.


    However, A Xia has always lived in the shadow of revenge. Every time he fell asleep or meditated, the scene where his sect was exterminated would inevitably float into his mind. Only when he had finally seeded forming his Jindan in thirty years, his primordial spirit refined, and dao��s heart aplished was he able to get rid of this nightmare entanglement. At the same time, though this aplishment was not fast, it was stillmendable.


    However, deep down, fear had never left him.


    Though the sect that he first entered was just dregs of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, locally, it was quite a prestigious Immortal Cultivation sect. The authority of its sect leader wasparable to a country��s king�� but then came the disaster, which shattered all of these in overnight. This matter hit him very hard.


    In Beast Master School, he dared not to expect his past achievements, but still, his heart could never settle down. He could only cultivate and continue to cultivate, hoping that if one day he was fortunate enough to reach the peak of the road to immortality, he might be able to find a sense of security.


    But then the path of immortality was cut off in front of him. After all, his aptitude was not that good, and the low-level Jindan was his limit in Immortal Cultivation. No matter how hard he tried, he could not go further.


    Low-level Jindan was a very awkward position. In Beast Master School, it was somewhere in the middle and lower level. His time in the sect was already close to a century, yet after having advanced to such a level and stuck there, naturally and unavoidably, he encountered some taunts. Adding to his different appearance and his gloomy past experience that affected his disposition, the situation was even more unbearable, as if he had returned to his initial years of Immortal Cultivation. However, this time, he didn��t have a sect leader whose mental perception was good enough to judge a character to help him.


    It was also at this time when his Immortal Cultivation path hade to a dead end did he begin his role as a beast trainer within the sect. In Beast Master School, there was no discrimination in the lineage of the trainer. In just a few short years, the spirit beast that was handled by A Xia had advanced by several levels and the giant ape sessfully transformed into human form.


    At that time, when he watched that the brute��s Immortal Cultivation path was smoother than him, his mood was indescribably mixed. Thus, he couldn��t help but do some means. When the spirit ape took a human form, obviously, itsprehensive strength was more than A Xia��s, yet the fear toward its trainer was still deeply etched into its bones, and thus it continued toply to A Xia��s orders.


    A Xia was also not polite. Together with the spirit ape as his backing, he tried to pick a pearl-shaped spirit grass. He let the spirit ape sacrifice its life to entangle the monster that guarded the spirit grass while he took the opportunity to put the spirit grass into his bag. Afterwards, the spirit ape ended up severely wounded and died while he refined the spirit grass into a panacea, which, after he had consumed it, advanced his cultivation base by a level, bing middle-level Jindan.


    Thereupon, A Xia immediately understood a simple truth. A person��s strength might not depend on that person��s cultivation base, but in that person��s ability to dominate others, just like a king in the world of mortals that could hold a mighty force. Perhaps the king himself was weaker than any of his soldier, but since he basically could wipe out a country, who dared to say that he wasn��t strong?


    The Immortal Cultivation world was also the same. As long as he could dominate the strong, naturally, it proved that he was stronger than the strong. Wasn��t the so-called strength the ability to aplish the goal? If strength is power, then the power to dominate others was also strength! And the beast trainer��s identity gave him the perfect ce to disy that. He didn��t think there was anything wrong with it. For those with limited talents, to go further, they must resort to all means. At the same time, he didn��t freely splurge the sect��s spirit beasts. Each time he sacrificed a spirit beast, he always managed to exchange with more benefits��after all, this was his livelihood expertise, so he could not afford to be sloppy. Thus, for his practice, the Elders of the Sect would just open one of their eyes while closing the other.


    After all, what he sacrificed was just spirit beast and not people. Therefore, it was not something that was truly uneptable.


    Of course, the forces within the sect that opposed to his practice was not small either. Therefore, A Xia was transferred from the Southern Heaven Region to the Cloud Region, hoping that if he could help in capturing the Immortal beast, the sect��s internal dispute would also be weakened. And, the path that he had taken would also be proven viable.


    Unfortunately, he met an unexpected opponent.


    When Wang Lu disparaged his lifetime worth and pursuit as worthless, he was really angered. However, that was it. How could his conviction that was formed in decades of sessful career be destroyed by mere words?


    Wanted to prove him wrong? Beat him first and say those things again. In this Immortal Cultivation World, only strength was the hard truth. And under the Ten Thousand Beast Array, what could the other party prove? It was all just a daydream!


    Then the nightmare came.


    The real nightmare wasn��t something that could put you into endless despair, powerless to struggle. Instead, it was the one that constantly gave you hope, only to then squash that hope, and when you suddenly look back, you find out that everything you��ve done was in vain.


    That was the kind of nightmare that A Xia now experienced.


    When the silver flying boat appeared, he was only surprised at the opponent��s card novelty, but subconsciously, he didn��t put too much attention to it.


    A single flying boat would just be short-lived in thisbined Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array and Ten Thousand Beasts Array. That fragile structure fundamentally could not afford the collision with the spirit beast, and its speed was not fast enough to get rid of the encircling flying beasts. It could even be said that this was really not a wise choice.


    Then he saw the silver flying boat fly and smash his spirit beasts, turning them into a mixture of flesh and blood.


    Though it was shaped as a cloud wave boat, whether its cloud silver ted surface or explosive power system, it showed that it was far from an ordinary cloud wave boat. Therefore, A Xia immediately changed the array pattern and did what he could to deal with it.


    At first, he summoned out the vast sea of beasts, but he found out that the low-rank beasts could not effectively cover the target. The cloud wave boat, one by one, removed the key spirit beast with pinpoint precision.


    Then, when he was reminded by the red wolf, he arranged for the smell of the long-haired beasts to destroy the opponent��s olfactory reconnaissance. Indeed, it was to let the cloud wave boat to pause for a moment.


    Just as he thought that what he just did worked, the silver flying boat began to move again. That silvery trajectory nearly caused him to crush the array chart with his fist.


    At the nick of time, the red wolf promptly made its move. Despite knowing that it would be sacrificed to the flying boat, it still resolutely moved. Prior to the fight, it had obtained A Xia��smitment that as long as it performed a merit in the fight, he would lift its shackle, obtaining a real freedom.


    In order to be free, the red wolf coldly staked out its life.


    It also once saw the hope of victory. When it collided head-on with the flying boat, it proved that this flying boat was not omnipotent. At least, in the face of a real Jindan Stage character, it would appear somewhat weak. This red wolf was a first-ss Jindan Stage expert; it was even a notch stronger than the cat girl Ling Yun, and within the Ten Thousand Beast Array, perhaps��


    Then, just as A Xia was feeling hopeful, he fell into an even deeper despair.


    The silver flying boat changed its shape, erecting out a turret at the front. From which an explosive energy of thunder and fire was sprayed out, burning the red wolf''s face and sending it into a really sorry state. At the same time, the flying boat��s nimbleness and agility weren''t reduced in the slightest. Within the valley, there seemed to be a refraction of lightning as the silver flying boat went back and forth, constantly looking for the weaknesses of the Ten Thousand Beasts Array; a little tearing damage could not stop it from trampling those that stood in its path.


    The part where it collided with the red wolf was indeed broken, however, still, no low-rank spirit beasts could withstand it. And for those with higher rank and sturdy flesh, a st from the turret would settle them.


    The turret that rose up on the front of the flying boat was like a merciless sword, once again dismantling the Ten Thousand Beasts Array piece by piece. Though its firepower was not particrly overwhelming, for those low ranks spirit beasts the level of Xudan and below, it was still a catastrophe. Moreover, that thunder and fire st was never-ending, as if it would never be exhausted. Several times, the red wolf attempted to approach the flying boat to stop it, but every time, it was beaten back ck and blue by the st from the turret.


    Therefore, A Xia gave it all by assembling the remaining defensive type spirit beasts through the array chart to block the path of the silver flying boat, attempting to really stop that silver lightning.


    More than ten rock-armored behemoths, as well as the swift-as-the-wind demonic wolf, joined forces to form a defensive line to cover the few key spirit beasts hidden behind them. Whether through collision or thunder and fire shot, the flying boat was decidedly unable to easily tear such a line of defense.


    With the forming of this line of defense, A Xia was slightly relieved. He thought that the flying boat would harass the line of defense with its superior agility and nimbleness. For this reason, he didn��t hesitate to ignite parts of his primordial spirit as a sacrifice to refine the array chart so that the spirit beasts would speed up a bit, thuspleting the defensive line.


    Then, in his horrified gaze, the flying boat��s turret spout out a flying sword.


    A magical treasure of limpid water sword. The flying sword left the turret in a straight path, leaving airwave behind it before crashing into the huge rock-armored behemoth. The flying sword was broken, but that small-mountain like giant beast began to melt like snow under the sun�� a huge w suddenly appeared in the line of defense!


    At the same time came a mocking sound from the silver flying boat.


    "We��ve killed the enemy, now we��re looking for the next target!"


    Towards those shocked and fearful spirit beasts, Wang Lu spoke.


    "Tsk, tsk, haven��t you poor ghost ever met with gold coin bullet?"


    Then, the magical treasure started to rain down on them. This time, it wasn��t only targeted at the huge rock-armored beast, even the demonic wolf was within range. Though its flesh was tough, being rained down by magical treasure, it would still be a dead end for it.


    It wasn��t afraid to die, but it didn��t want to die in vain. As such, it immediately gave up defending, leaving behind those rock-armored beasts as its cover. It chose to save the few remaining key spirit beasts within the Ten Thousand Beasts Array. It was a demonic wolf��born a warrior, but also a natural hunter. If it wanted to run, few could catch up. If it wanted to hide, few people could find out.


    However, the silver flying boat had no intention of letting it go.


    "You��ve offended the abbot and still want to escape? How could it be that easy!"


    Even without Quan Zouhua��s sense of smell; even if the red wolf��s magical power waspletely concealed to the point where the sensitivity of Wang Lu��s Void Spirit Root was unable to lock it, Wang Lu still had onest mean.


    "Liu Li, follow your intuition and fire at will."


    "Ay!"


    Then, a top-rank magical treasure flying sword, like a fire, shot straight to the sky.


    Through induction from Brilliant Sword Heart��s intuition, Liu Li has long remembered the characteristic of the demonic wolf; it could never hide from her. It actually bent on escape, and very soon it would fly out of the valley. The not too far A Xia simply never thought its position would be locked. While in a panic, the flying sword had already prated its mouth, taking away almost all of its vitality.


    Thest scene that it saw was the almost twisted face of A Xia.


    In the valley, the sea of beasts dissipated and the five mountains returned to their position.


    The silver flying boat was filled with heat, from which came the voice of Wang Lu.


    "Cool, isn��t it?"

 Chapter 194 - Cats Are Good for Physical and Mental Health

    <h4>Chapter 194: Cats Are Good for Physical and Mental Health</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu��s question was not answered.


    Because when he ordered Liu Li to stop the flying boat while they were enjoying the taste of victory, as the losing side, A Xia has already fled without a trace.


    When the flying sword stabbed through the scarlet Red Demonic Wolf before his eyes, his filled-with-n heart turned into fear-filled heart. In addition to escape, he couldn��t afford to spare any other distracting thoughts. He immediately activated his escape talisman, fleeing away from the mess in the valley.


    "What a clever man."


    Inside the flying boat, Wang Lu fed the exhausted Liu Li beside him with elixir pill and sighed with emotion.


    "If this grandson doesn��t leave, we��ll have to stake it all."


    As the one who controlled the overall operation of the flying boat, Liu Li mostly understood the meaning of those words. Currently, the flying boat was on itsst leg. After defeating the demonic wolf, steam already appeared on the entire flying boat, and even most of the refined cloud silver was already evaporated.


    This silver flying boat was indeed something special and custom made. In addition to luxurious enjoyment, it also has a tank-like function. Moreover, concerning this tank-like function, it was also quite sophisticated. However, its rank was not too high, at most, it was at the Jindan Stage level. Because when Wang Lu ordered the tank-like function of the flying boat, he took into ount whether he could drive it or not. Though the tank-like function the level of high-level Jindan and higher was so powerful that it went against the natural order of things, its price was equally against the natural order of things. Even if Wisdom Sect were rich, it would also put it under a great pressure. And even if someone bought it, nobody could drive it.


    This time, it was thanks to Xiao Qi who supported the flying boat operation within the energy room. Otherwise, based on Liu Li and Wang Lu, two people alone, even if they activated the tank-like function of the flying boat, they wouldn��t be able to maintain its battle form.


    Of course, in order to cope with the emergency situation, several top grade inner cores were stored within the energy room, which could be used as energy source for the entire flying boat. However, the dead could never bepared with the living being. Because of the distraction, it would be difficult for him to adjust the input or output of energy from themand room, thus unable to fully disy the full function of the flying boat.


    While he was feeling emotional about this, Xiao Qi happened to walk from the second floor. Her whole person seemed like a fish out of the water��her clothes were thoroughly soaked, and her whole body spread out a rich fragrance smell.


    For Jindan Stage cultivator, the level of body refinement was extremely high. So much that even their sweat had a particrly fragrant smell, let alone Xiao Qi herself who was a middle-level Jindan. For Xiao Qi, her sweat was just waste, but for mortals, they were good tonic��


    "I��m truly exhausted��"


    Seeing Xiao Qi, Wang Lu immediately pulled Liu Li up and together gave Xiao Qi a round of apuse. Just now in the energy room, Xiao Qi��s given magical power output went far beyond the amount that a normal middle-level Jindan cultivator could have. It could be said that the credit for this victory mostly came from her.


    "That��s enough, don��t apuse me. The real hero here is not me," Xiao Qi said, and then heaved a heavy sigh. "What really opened my eyes is you, this boss."


    "How could you say that, Seventh Madame."


    Xiao Qi ignored his civility and immediately pointed at the core question, "How much money was spent just now?"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "You would feel bad if I say it."


    "�� I��m beginning to feel bad right now, why don��t you just get it over with."


    Wang Lu said, "Just now, the whole battle happened in one thousand and three hundred breaths. Aside from your supply of magical power, Seventh Madame, it also needed to continue to extract from the spirit stone reserve to replenish the energy. On average, it consumed ten spirit stones per breath. It was also thanks to you, otherwise, it would need to consume several tens of thousands worth of monster��s inner core; one is certainly not enough, but three or four is the minimum. Furthermore, during the battle, it continued to consume refined cloud silver to maintain the protectiveyer. The total consumption of cloud silver is fifteen thousand spirit stones. As for the st of fire and thunder from the turret, each st consumed one thunder-fire bullet, and the price for each bullet is thirty spirit stones. For this fight, the total rounds used is six hundred, which equates to eighteen thousand spirit stones. Thest is flying sword, which has a varied price, but on average, it��s five thousand spirit stones each. The total fired is ten flying swords, which are worth fifty thousand spirit stones. If we count the overall maintenance cost, then��"


    Xiao Qi��s face was filled with envy as she interrupted Wang Lu��s bragging about his wealth. "I have plenty of experience in the Immortal Cultivation World, yet I��ve rarely seen someone as rich as you. Throwing away a hundred thousand spirit stones like that, I��m afraid even the Elders of the Beast Master School are not as rich as you!"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Why would youpare me to them? They��re just small managers in a bigpany, while I am a big boss of a small coal mine. Which one is richer is pretty obvious!"


    Though she didn��t understand the wordspany, manager, and other words, Wang Lu��s self-confident tone on his wealth could still be heard.


    Seventh Madame sighed with emotion and then asked, "If that��s true, do you really not want to consider repaying the money owed by your Master?"


    Wang Lu didn��t reply, but just directly fished out a Mysterious Sky Crystal from his mustard seed bag.


    "For our friendship in fighting side by side, let alone paying back the money owed by my Master�� Seventh Madame, you��ve earned this!"


    As a result, instead of awkwardly receiving that crystal, she faltered for a while before trying to change the topic.


    "Then what��s next? This flying boat won��tst long."


    "No problem,ter on, we shouldn��t need it anymore."


    "Why?"


    Wang Lu said, "Because more than likely we won��t have the opportunity to use it. First of all, our goal is not to fight it out against the Beast Master School people, but to find the immortal beast moon spirit. And on this point, we have made great progress. The location where we are now is frequently visited by the immortal beast. Though A Xia has set an ambush here, the location itself is not a problem. As long as the stupid dog concentrates on the search, we can find the immortal beast ahead of the Beast Master School. To put it simply, we have absolutely no need to fight with them."


    And in order to confirm Wang Lu��s argument, Quan Zouhua walked over and barked twice to show its support.


    However, Xiao Qi put out a problem, "Just now, we��ve made a bigmotion here, how could Beast Master School people possibly let us here?"


    "Therefore I let A Xia go and just seriously injured the demonic wolf. Actually, I have the opportunity to keep him, but a stray dog is more useful than a dead dog. A Xia spent a great price toy this trap, but now if he returns in a defeated state and just wait for the punishment, it would be a dead end for him. He is a kind of evil cultivator, so he must have quite a lot of opponents in the Beast Master School, and they would surely take advantage of his unfavorable situation. His only hope is to redeem himself through meritorious achievement before other people hold him ountable for his crime so that everything would even out. Therefore, this time, he would help us block the involvement of other Elders, and then tap into his own potential before staging aeback."


    Xiao Qi frowned. "He wouldn��t be that stupid, right? After spending so many resources, he still failed to defeat you. Now his resources are depleted, and his loyal spirit beasts are either dead or seriously injured. His chance to win will only get slimmer."


    "But he has no other choice. Otherwise, do you think he would just let himself be punished to death by the sect? Moreover, just now, in front of his face, I purposely scattered the cloud silver from the exterior surface of the cloud wave boat to show him our slight weakness, which gives him a glimmer of hope in his state of despair. This, in turn, would let him continue to tempt his fate."


    "You�� you thought about that when you were fighting so fiercely?"


    "If I can��t even do two things at once, how can I call myself a professional adventurer? Hmm, if I guess it right, that waste should be hysterical by now�� I hope he can be strong and pick himself up as soon as possible."


    ����


    "F*ck, f*ck, f*cking f*ck, f*ck!"


    In a narrow valley somewhere in the Grand Cloud Mountain, a figure simr to A Xia, with blood seeping out through his seven orifices, wildly cursed everything as he moved like crazy. Apanied by his crazy roar, Jindan level magical power violently burst out in the form of a de-like storm that swept everything around him.


    Gravels continued to fall as the walls of the valley was torn by this magical power storm. The dust around his feet was swept up and turned into a violent sandstorm.


    When the storm subsided, the narrow valley was widened by a few meters, and the valley was filled with gravel and sand.


    A Jindan Stage cultivator could easily split open a mountain, crack a stone, break a city and exterminate a country. If people of the mortal world witnessed this scene, most would prostrate in front of A Xia to worship him�� However, when his gaze swept around, A Xia was depressed. Not only did it not alleviate the heavy feeling in his heart, but it also became drearier instead.


    After this all out outburst, he could only slice off some stone and soil, his Jindan was really unworthy of its name�� Though he was a middle-level Jindan, within Beast Master School, even those with low-level Jindan were a bit stronger than him.


    At least the im of the young man named Yue Lu was right. In Immortal Cultivation, he was indeed a waste.


    However, him as a waste was only because his path was cut off from him. It was not because hecked in intelligence nor determination. After countless trial and error, he finally selected his current path�� Though in many people��s view, his was an evil path, but, victory after victory has made him confident of his choice.


    His path was certainly not wrong. For him whose aptitude was insufficient, this was the most effective method to be strong. As a beast trainer, as long as he squeezed out the power of spirit beast and used it for his cause, it was enough for him. And this was the thing that he excelled at!


    What could a single defeat show him? In Immortal Cultivation path, who could travel through without any mishap? Those experts with astonishing cultivation base, who hasn��t suffered a setback in their journey? There was nothing to be ashamed of from losing a fight against a rich guy with a battle tank that could release flying swords!


    After a long time, A Xia was finally able to think of all the reasons of his defeat and somewhat epted it.


    It was really a close call. Not long ago when heunched the escape talisman and took refuge in this secluded ce, his heart was filled with fear. Under the tide of enormous fear, his originally calm dao''s heart within his Jade Mansion nearly crumbled. This time, his lost was really too big.


    At this time, his state of mind has finally returned to normal, and he didn��t obsess about it anymore. However, things have yet to be resolved. After he had calmed down, he still needed to face the bleak situation.


    Previously, he promised before the Great Elder and the other Elders that he would deal with the three uninvited guest by mobilizing vast resources from the sect. Now, if he came back with such a result�� Tiger King would likely execute him. Thinking of this, his just calm state of mind became unstable again. Thus, A Xia wanted to vent his anger��


    "Ling Yan, get over here at once."


    The cat girl figure silently appeared beside him. The girl looked pale and extremely terrified.


    "You ipetent waste! Where the hell have you been at that time!"


    A Xia pped her straight on the face, unreservedly releasing the power of a Jindan. The cat girl screamed miserably as her body mmed into the rock wall, with half of her face covered in blood!

 Chapter 195 - Cat-Abusing Maniac

    <h4>Chapter 195: Cat-Abusing Maniac</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    It wasn��t clear to her how many times he had beaten her.


    mmed into the mountain rock, the cat girl felt dizzy, and within her mind, a long time ago memory vaguely came to the fore.


    At that time, she has yet to sessfully transform, and was a spirit cat who had just stepped into the world of mortals. Although she had been cultivating on the mountain for more than two hundred years, her cultivation base wasn��t weak, and her inner core has been condensed; however, as a spirit beast, she was just getting started.


    Under the rmendation from several spirit beast predecessors, with a lucky coincidence, Ling Yan managed to join the Beast Master School. At first, the girl was filled with joy and excitement because her predecessors told her that for an inhuman creature like her, it was better to cultivate in the Beast Master School that was set up by human cultivators. Many spirit beasts longed for the magical method for days and nights, but within the sect, it was not umon. Furthermore, as long as she put the effort to cultivate diligently, there would be a person to guide her, so that her cultivation base, just like the human cultivator, would advance by leaps and bounds.


    She was the cleverest hunter on the mountain, blessed with intelligence and aptitude. Yet, she still needed more than two hundred years to have the same cultivation level as the human��s Xudan Stage. For the same stage, human cultivators usually just needed around one hundred years�� How could she not be envious?


    Then, just as Ling Yan expected, she did get the help from the sect. A smiling, gentle looking human cultivator became her mentor.


    Of course, his official title was a beast trainer. Though the name seemed a bit wrong, the simple cat girl didn��t think too much about it.


    She was a spirit beast, and the other side was a mentor, so there was nothing wrong with the title beast trainer. Before she met A Xia, just when she joined the sect, there were also several human cultivators that exined all sorts ofmon sense in the human world for her, as well as the sect rules. Their attitudes were amiable, which caused her to sigh with emotion; it turned out that unlike what people said, there were not that many sinister people in the human world.


    Until Ling Yan was put under A Xia��s care and really began the course of animal training.


    Hell descended upon her.


    On the first day, it was unclear where did A Xia find a few wild, almost extinct, monsters. Any one of them has powerparable to Ling Yan. On her mountain, they belonged to the type of opponent that she would not touch unless she was truly hungry. And under A Xia��smand, she had to defeat these few monsters at all costs.


    One on one, it was already not easy for her to defeat them, not to mention fighting them all at once? Ling Yan immediately questioned thatmand, but A Xia remained indifferent.


    "This is the rule of the Beast Master School. If you do not obey, you can leave."


    Ling Yan has spent a considerable effort to be able to enter the sect, how could she just leave like that? Although A Xia��s request was quite unreasonable, she had to bite the bullet.


    In the end, she crawled back ck and blue, thoroughly defeated.


    She heard from her predecessor that there were also some cultivators who were unfriendly to spirit beasts. And the reason for that was probably because they wanted to highlight their prestige, or demonstrate their authority to maintain proper line of management. If she met them, she had to first endure it.


    However, thinking that in the fight just now, when she was wounded, and her blood spilled all over the floor�� as a beast trainer, A Xia seemed excited by it. This made Ling Yan feel instinctively uneasy.


    Later, when the wound was close to healing, A Xia came again. This time, he really taught her a lot of useful things. Ling Yan absorbed all of this knowledge and when she fought those monsters again, she managed to draw a tie.


    After that, Ling Yan slightly rxed her vignce towards A Xia and thought that he was just an entric beast trainer. In any case, he has a genuine talent.


    Later on, things seemed to have gradually confirmed her impression. Though A Xia��s training was harsh, the results were unmistakable. She advanced by leaps and bounds. When she was just getting started, her strength was equivalent to middle-level Xudan. However, under A Xia��s training, in a few years, she had advanced by a lot, reaching the high-level Xudan. Condensation into Jindan and form transformation were just around the corner.


    At this time, for the naturally trusting Ling Yan, she would readily ept anymand from A Xia almost without suspicion. Even if he told her to jump into a volcano, she would do it since she would think that it was just a special training.


    Therefore, when A Xia fed her a particr pill, she immediately swallowed it without even checking it.


    A Xia told her that it was a panacea that would help her in the divine tribtion on the form transformation.


    Ling Yan nodded, readily epting that exnation. In her view, in any case, it would not be a problem; A Xia was just an entric but not a bad guy. Moreover, he wouldn��t dare to do anything shady in a big sect like Beast Master School since many people were surely watching him.


    After taking the pill, Ling Yan slept for three days, and when she woke up, everything changed.


    A mark that could never be wiped out was engraved at her primordial spirit. It turned out it was not a panacea to withstand the divine tribtion, but rather a ve contract in the form of a pill. Once swallowed, her freedom would be lost for her entire life.


    It was the most despicable contract in legend. Human cultivators used it a long time ago to cheat a spirit beast into a ve, until it stirred up more and more resentment and anger from the spirit beasts and caused many riots. At the same time, the Beast Master School and other sects have gradually developed a new mode of coexistence between human and spirit beast. Finally, this grievances pill gradually disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, after some time, she fell for this trick��


    After that, things became unbearable. In A Xia��s side, Ling Yan had a first-hand experience of the taste of hell; in the past few years, almost everyday she would have a suicidal impulse. Until one time, A Xia said to her.


    "You want to be free? Then work hard. Though the pill that I fed you has extraordinary efficacy, it��s not impossible to untie its bind. As long as you reach the Deity Stage, by which your primordial spirit is reborn, you can easily untie this kind of imprisonment. Even when you��re in the Yuanying Stage, you��ll have many methods to suppress the effect of the pill. Therefore, cultivate diligently. When you seed in your Immortal Cultivation, you can regain your freedom. By then, even if you take revenge on me and tear me up, I wouldn��t have the strength to resist."


    This strange point of view thoroughly confused Ling Yan. Was this vicious and sinister beast trainer actually trying to satisfy his selfish desire, or was he just trying to use bizarre means to inspire her Immortal Cultivation?


    Ling Yan could only choose to believe thetter as she didn��t want to be paralyzed by this. After that, her progress was indeed very fast. In just short of ten years, she managed to transform her form and progressed by leaps and bounds on the Jindan Stage. Later on, because of the need from the sect, she was removed from A Xia��s side and given a formal identity, which gave her nearly as much as rights as human cultivators. It was like a calm after the storm. This happy atmospherested for quite some time.


    Until today��


    A Xia��s p on the face put Ling Yan back to several dozens of years ago, a time when she was devastated. With numb feeling all over her, she crawled out from the hole in the valley wall, and as always, knelt respectfully in front of A Xia.


    This was the most conducive posture that she developed decades ago after much pain and blood, a posture of a beaten puppet, which would likely to reduce harm on her the most.


    "You ipetent waste foiled my big n!"


    However, at this time, in his anger, A Xia thought that, considering his present predicament, a p on the face simply could not eliminate his anger. A Xia lifted his foot and kicked the cat girl in the chest. Ling Yan screamed in pain as she continued to spurt out blood.


    "Previously, I wanted you to tie down that Zen Master Dog Meat, but what did you do instead? When their flying boat just appeared, why didn��t you block them? After I go all out to contend with the flying boat, why didn��t you cooperate together with the red wolf instead of just hiding motionless in the valley!?"


    A Xia��s usation left Ling Yan speechless. In the battle just now, she indeed didn��t go all out. However, that was just because she didn��t want to die.


    Previously, her two sessive attempts to help has inflicted a real traumatic loss to her. Her cultivation base of peak Jindan Stage sharply fell, and her body also trembled. When she exchanged several moves with the Zen Master Dog Meat, signs of copse has already appeared on her Jade Mansion. If she went all out, no doubt she would die in the valley.


    And she did not want to die. Therefore, she turned a deaf ear to A Xia no matter what he said to her.


    How could A Xia not know about this? On the battle just now, a few times when he was fighting, he issued several instructions to Ling Yan. However, all of them were barely resisted by her using the spirit beast��s instinct of survival. However, such reasons simply could not persuade him at all.


    "You have to know your ce! You are a ve. Your life and death are not in your hands! Your master is me. Your body, primordial spirit, magical power, and life, everything belongs to me! I want you to live, you live. I want you to die, you have to die!"


    Ling Yan��s face twitched. For this hysterical master, she didn��t know whether tough or cry.


    "What��s with that face, are youughing at me?" A Xia��s eyes became blood red. "Looks like the lessons for you are not enough. We��ve just separated for a few decades, yet unexpectedly you��ve already be so presumptuous."


    He raised his hand and Jindan level spell was emitted from his fingertips; he was ready to give her a profound lesson. However, A Xia��s action then stopped halfway.


    If he hit her again, the cat girl would probably be killed. But if he killed her like that, it would not be advantageous to him at all. Moreover, looking at her resigned and somewhat rxed face, he felt that killing her would be too cheap for her.


    "By the way, prior to this, you��ve been around those people for a period of time. Why don��t you tell me in detail about their situation."


    The cat girl was moved; she suddenly thought of that woman named Yue Xian. She thought about her innocent, kind and pure smile. She didn��t spend too much time with Wang Lu��s group, but her impression on this girl was particrly profound.


    As a captive, Wang Lu and Zen Master Dog Meat did not abuse her, but they also were not kind to her either. Only Liu Li whoughed and yed with her along the way, joking with her non-stop, feeding her with small dried fishes and then let her taste some good wine. Even though the girl��s behavior was rather disrespectful, the girl��s sincere kindness warmth her heart.


    After cultivating for so many years, people who were good to her were many. However, without exception, all of those were because some lusted for her beauty, some fancied after her cultivation, and some were simply cat lovers��


    Those who liked Ling Yan, good to Ling Yan, were nearly nonexistent.


    If possible, she really didn��t want to be an enemy with Liu Li. In the valley just now, when the flying boat appeared, she immediately retreated. One of the reasons was that, at that time, Liu Li had turned to look at her. If she didn��t leave, the two would unavoidably cross swords.


    Ling Yan didn��t mind bing enemy with anyone, but she didn��t want to injure that just-a-short-time-acquaintance-yet-let-her-feel-warmth girl.


    A Xia gloomily smiled. "Hehe, it seems like your time with them was good. That��s even better. Now, I want you to go back."


    "Go back?"


    "Correct. Tell them you suffered an unbearable humiliation and thus defected. Then try to win their trust and let them eat this thing."


    A Xia took out a small porcin vase and handed it over to Ling Yan.


    "I believe you. You definitely can do it."


    Ling Yan tremblingly held that porcin bottle while bowing her head, not daring to let A Xia see her expression in the slightest.


    This was the first time, in A Xia��s side, she let out a genuine smile.

 Chapter 196 - I Can Do Anything for You!

    <h4>Chapter 196: I Can Do Anything for You!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Actually, I have always had a problem that I can��t figure out."


    Night time within the valley, three people and a dog sat down around the campfire. On the shelf on the fire, there was a roasted stout boar. As its grease plunged into deep abysses and its fragrant smell dissipated everywhere, the sound of people putting a big chunk of meat into their mouth could be heard.


    Xiao Qi unceremoniously tore a hind leg; while chewing, she asked, "Through hardships, you led us to this ce, spent a hundred thousand spirit stones to fight with the people from the Beast Master School, and then just wait it out here. But, even if we encounter the immortal beast, what are you going to do?"


    "Yeah, I also want to ask that."


    As she raised that question, Liu Li equally tore off a front leg bluntly. However, unlike Xiao Qi who ate like a bandit with mouth dripped with oil, the girl carefully used her sword qi to slice off the boar��s leg into numerous small pieces on the porcin te on her knees, and then put them one by one into her mouth with a bamboo stick as she revealed a satisfied smile.


    This was the education result of the Brilliant Peak of Spirit Sword Mountain. Though the Fourth Elder Zhou Ming felt that he had failed in educating his Sessor Disciple, his years of effort have left an indelible mark on Liu Li, which in the end has a practical result. Although the girl didn��t understand the concept ofdy ordylike, the everyday words and deeds, and the rules have been deeply etched in her bone marrow.


    However, naturally, there were some areas that Zhou Ming couldn��t take care of. While eating the roasted meat, Liu Li forgot that she wasn��t supposed to eat while talking or something like that. In her mind, she thought that I��m not eating while talking but talking while eating a bit�� Then she mumbling-ly asked, "Yeah, Senior Brother, what are you going to do to that immortal beast? Are you going to roast it and then eat it?"


    Xiao Qi sneered. "Roast it and eat it? Nice try! Within the Beast Master School, there��s one Yuanying and a group of Jindan, yet they can��t even catch it. Even if you can find the target one step ahead of them, with your ability, can you catch it?"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Catching with brute force is just a lowbrow practice. I and those savage Beast Master School people are different."


    Xiao Qi curiously asked, "Why don��t you tell us your n in detail?"


    "In short, it��s to deduce with logic and tempt it with benefit. First of all, our arrival was of great help to it. Because, ording to the progress, if we do not put our foot in and let the Beast Master School finish the spiritual treasure of beast cor, it probably couldn��t run away anymore. And the way Beast Master School treat their spirit beasts, since it has already been in the Grand Cloud Mountain for quite some time, it ought to deeply know. If it can ept their treatment, it would have already thrown itself into their arms along time ago. Now, since it tries as best as it could to hide from them, it is clear that it loathes them very much. If we help it avoid the Beast Master School, naturally, it would feel gratitude toward us. Secondly, it��s impossible for it to spend its lifetime on the Grand Cloud Mountain. The fame of immortal beast is too big, and since it��s still young, unfortunately, after it��s whereabout is exposed, it simply does not have the strength to protect itself. Sooner orter, it will be subdued by other sects. Thus, rather than being with the Beast Master School, it might as well go back with us to the Spirit Sword Sect. As for how to do it, we can just bait it with some food and capture it!"


    Xiao Qi was silent for a moment. "I think it shouldn��t be that stupid."


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "It doesn��t matter. If it doesn��t take the bait then fine. In any case, my goal is very clear. As long as I can foil the Beast Master School��s great undertaking, I would be satisfied.


    "�� It��s indeed great bitterness, bitter hatred; harming others without benefiting oneself."


    Wang Lu wagged his finger. "Seventh Madame, you don��t understand. It��s not harming others without benefiting oneself. If this n works well, even if I ultimately can��t obtain the immortal beast, I can still reap some benefit."


    "How does it work?"


    "Two words, media hype. For example, as an outstanding Spirit Sword Sect disciple, Wang Lu is brave, resourceful, andpassionate. Vigorously carrying forward the humanitarian spirit, he resists the pressure and foils the illegal animal capture act of the Beast Master School, rescuing the innocent immortal beast. Or, Wisdom Sect��s Sect Leader appeals to the Immortal Cultivation World to adhere to the concept of equality of all sentient beings and firmly resist the Beast Master School and other sects for their sort of inhumane treatment of spirit beasts��"


    Xiao Qi said in disdain, "This is bullsheet. It would be strange if you won��t be scolded to death by people. Clearly, you run to Beast Master School��s domain and foil their great undertaking there; can you still reason!?"


    Wang Lu smiled. "I��m not afraid of people��s scolding. I��m afraid no one would scold! For the spectators, it doesn��t matter who is who. Let alone if Beast Master School manage to capture the immortal beast so easily, would people not be really envious about it? Wouldn��t they want to see it even more? Therefore, I don��t even have to reason with them at all. As long as I incite their emotion so that theye to see themotion with full attention, my poprity would continue to surge, as would my opportunity to acquire benefitster on. As for how will I able to turn this opportunity into benefits, it��s very simple. Compared to people of the Beast Master School who is obviously more powerful, I, alone, am naturally a vulnerable person and a vulnerable person would always upy a superior position in the eyes of the masses. When the timees, I just need to shout loudly: Although my cultivation base is not high, I still have some backbone! Certainly, the onlookers�� blood would boil, and they would loudly apud. Then I can carry out a fundraising event, or simply to set up a fund. The benefits would be enormous! Not to mention I can also obtain the sect��s prestige point!"


    Hearing how Wang Lu incessantly gushing out his ambition, Xiao Qi was dumbfounded, and the piece of meat that was held near her mouth almost fell on the ground.


    "Y-You really are talented!"


    Wang Lu was not in the least bit ashamed. "That is natural. I am, after all, a professional adventurer! In short, as long as we can find this immortal beast moon spirit, no matter how things developter on, I have the confidence to profit from it."


    With that, Wang Lu was finally ready to eat something. Just now, while he was prattling about his n, Xiao Qi and Liu Li weren��t just listening to him in idle. In the blink of an eye, the two had eaten most of the big wild boar; the most tender and juiciest parts were almost all snatched up by them!


    Wang Lu was preparing to reach out for some tenderloin when Huahua, who was near his feet, suddenly raised its head and showed a vignce face, its throat making a growling sound.


    Wang Lu patted its head. "Speak up!"


    "Oh, I smell that cat girl��s scent."


    As soon as it said it, the cat girl Ling Yan��s figure slowly appeared from the dim light of the night.


    Cat girl was born hunter and had a unique advantage in the night. Her footsteps were silent, her whereabouts were hidden, her perception was keen, and her action was quick�� However, at this time, Ling Yan didn��t try to hide herself, openly appearing in front of Wang Lu and the others. Upon arriving before the firece, her small face appeared calm.


    Upon seeing Ling Yan, Xiao Qi was surprised. She put down the boar��s leg in her hand and quietly reached out for the dog beating stick on her side. Although the cat girl��s injury was extremely serious, she was, after all, a Jindan Stage, thus, the more the precaution, the better. As for Liu Li, the girl was pleasantly surprised. She directly threw aside the te of meat on herp, stood up and seemingly about to throw herself at her. "Ling Yan, you��re here!?"


    Wang Lu held the fool back and then said with a faint smile at the cat girl, "Youe here to die?"


    The cat girl opened her mouth but didn��t know what to say.


    "Well, think about it first. Try toe up with a decent story. Don��t just tell me your master��s humiliation of you is unbearable, so you want to defect, that��s just an insult to my IQ."


    The cat girl was silent for a long time. "I�� I was indeed extremely humiliated, so��"


    Wang Lu simply jumped up. "So you deliberatelye here to insult my IQ!?"


    "No, I��" The cat girl was somewhat embarrassed. "I wasn��t lying."


    Wang Lu was about to scold her again when he heard Xiao Qi said with a frown, "She didn��t lie."


    "Hey, Seventh Madame, you��"


    Xiao Qi waved her hand to Wang Lu to let her finish, "Think about it. Even if you don��t believe me, you��ll always believe in Liu�� Xian��Er��s intuition, right? Upon seeing the kitty, Xian��Er��s first reaction was to be intimate rather than being alert. Moreover, I didn��t see any hostility from her."


    Wang Lu froze for a moment, and then he nodded. "When you put it that way, it��s actually reasonable�� Very well, I��ll give her a chance. Hey, you, kitty over there, I��ll give you time to convince me."


    With that, Wang Lu put down the te in his hand, and sat with legs spread on the stone, his eyes looking directly straight at the opposite party. His whole body sent out a breathtaking imposing manner that vaguely crossed over two stages, which overwhelmingly crushed that of the Jindan Stage cat girl.


    "Don��t rush it. Think about it slowly. You can introduce yourself first. Talk about your hobbies, why you want to join us, and where do you see yourself in the future. I��m listening."


    The cat girl was stunned by Wang Lu��s series of questions. Only after a long time did she clear her thoughts and slowly open her mouth.


    "I, I, was indeed�� ordered by my master A Xia to gain your trust beforeter on plotting against you."


    Wang Lu was not surprised; he nodded. "Continue."


    "Actually, about my situation, you can all see it yourself. Though my identity is an Elder of the Grand Cloud Mountain Division, with Jindan Stage as cultivation base, but��"


    Wang Lu said, "But your original master, who has trained you in the past, attempted to ��bind�� your hands and feet, keeping you still from escaping the fate of very."


    The cat girl mournfully nodded, acknowledging Wang Lu��s supposition.


    "This time, it was A Xia who wanted me toe, telling me to do anything I can to cause you trouble." With that, she shook the small purple vase in her hand, and then opened the cork. Immediately, a breath of death diffused out from the bottle. "He wanted me to find a way to get you to consume this thing."


    Wang Lu tilted his leg and reached out his hand to support his chin, listening to the cat girl��s story with interest.


    The cat girl��s eyes were sparkling as she said, "I don��t want to follow his order, but I can��t go against his order, therefore�� I just came here."


    Wang Lu mused, "So this means, you really doe here to die? Why don��t you just swallow the poison in the bottle and be done with it, why must you want to dirty our hands?"


    The cat girl said, "I�� still have a glimmer of hope."


    "Are you expecting us to willingly swallow the poison?" Wang Luughed in spite trying not to.


    "No, my hope is that, she can help me." The cat girl then pointed to Liu Li.


    "Me?" Liu Li eximed, "I do really want to help you, but if you want me to swallow the poison, that would be a bit��" With that, she showed a worried expression.


    Wang Lu sighed. "See that. Though she doesn��t promise you, she really does consider to take the poison to save you. With how kind she is, how could you let her sacrifice for you?"


    "No-no-no, you guys misunderstood." The cat girl hurriedly rified, "What I mean is, I want to borrow her sword strike. Previously, she told me that her sword strike could cut anything. Although I��ve never heard of such sword strike, but if it��s true, then�� it might be able to help me cut the shackles that bind my primordial spirit, so that I can achieve a real liberation."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu just chuckled and then turned around and struck Liu Li��s head.


    ck!


    The girl held her head as tears almost flowed out of her eyes. "Senior Brother, why did you hit me?"


    "On behalf of fourth uncle, a punishment for poor action. No matter how good your rtionship is with that cat girl, how can you tell her about your method? How can you casually talk irresponsibly like that!?"


    "Oh�� I am sorry. I forgot."


    Wang Lu rubbed her head and then looked up at the cat girl and said, "Since you already know, then I don��t have to hide the truth. The pinnacle of Brilliant Sword Heart does have a sword strike that can cut anything. However, with her cultivation method, if you want to push your luck and let her sword intent break your shackles, you would need at least twenty years before she could do that. So, you bettere back in twenty years."


    "No, I have a way!" The cat girl eagerly said, "She doesn��t need to directly break the ve mark on my primordial spirit. That mark has already long been engraved, only I, myself, when my strength is sufficient, can peel it off. Otherwise, if the sword struck that mark, it would cut my primordial spirit instead, and without a doubt, I would die. However, as long as she can cut off the connection between A Xia and me, the effect is the same! Please, help me! I��d do anything for you!"


    With that, the cat girl even knelt on the ground and lowered her head deeply.


    "�� Are you offering to give me a baby?"

 Chapter 197 - With Her Stubbornness… Liu Li Pierced through the Cat Girl

    <h4>Chapter 197: With Her Stubbornness�� Liu Li Pierced through the Cat Girl</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The cat girl obviously didn''t n this matter overnight. Today, she finally had the chance to openly tell it.


    The pill that A Xia fed her was extraordinary. When it was first invented, it could be said that it was the nightmare of spirit beasts. It could engrave an unerasable mark on the spirit beast��s primordial spirit. Only when the spirit beast reached the Deity Stage, which was when their primordial spirit was reborn, could they have the opportunity to be free. However, though the world��s cultivators were many, how many could reach the Deity Stage?


    There were also many methods to defuse the efficacy of the pill, but all of them were stuck in the theoretical stage. It was as if there were many choices, but upon closer look, there was actually no way out.


    But now, the cat girl has seen a road��a light at the end of the tunnel.


    Brilliant Sword Heart.


    It truly was the cat girl��s good fortune. As a captive, she was on good terms with Liu Li. Thetter��s mind was simple, which inadvertently let her spill out many things that she shouldn��t have said, including many characteristics of the Brilliant Sword Heart.


    The first time she heard Liu Li��s sword that can cut anything, the cat girl was still in disbelief. When it came to Immortal Cultivation, in Immortal Cultivation World, she wasn��t considered as weak. Peak Jindan Stage could still hold a certain position in Shengjing Sect, however, she had never heard a sword strike that could cut anything, not to mention the sword strike from high-level Foundation Establishment.


    However, when Liu Li enthusiastically demonstrated her swordsmanship for her, the cat girl��s jaw almost fell off because of fright.


    Liu Li looked for a puddle of water, swung her pointed finger, and the water thus separated by an invisible force. Then�� after a long time, the water didn��t merge again.


    Although it was just a simple one, the meaning that which contained was not. After Liu Li emitted out her sword qi, she didn��t continue the output of magical power, yet the sword intent continued to split the water, and not before a very long time did it dissipate away. This pure sword intent broke through all her understanding of sword art. Even though she was a peak Jindan Stage cultivator, and she also had studied the way of the sword for a period of time, she knew it was impossible to maintain the sword intent out of the body for such a long time!


    However, upon seeing this secret, the cat girl finally believed Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart. It was also then when she first thought of the way to free herself from the ve mark on her primordial spirit. Perhaps with Liu Li��s current cultivation base, she still couldn��t peel off the engraved mark and root it out. However, Brilliant Sword Heart was clearly an immortal level method. With such a high origin, even if the sword intent born out of the Brilliant Sword Heart was still weak, it was extraordinarily pure, and has all sorts of unimaginable beauty. All of these finally let the cat girl see the opportunity.


    Of course, before experiencing it herself, nobody could vouch for the efficiency of this move. Perhaps, in the end, she would still be disappointed. Regardless, the cat girl still wanted to bet on it.


    For this, she really could do anything.


    "Well, your sincerity ismendable, but to be honest, I have nothing of use of you." Wang Lu somewhat funnily looked at the kneeling cat girl. "When you were still at the peak Jindan Stage, you could still be useful. But now, you��re seriously injured, your strength can��t even reach a tenth of your original strength, how would you be of use? You want to warm my bed? But you��re not that pretty."


    The cat girl gawked for a moment, and then she went into despair.


    Indeed, with her broken body, even if she gave her all, how much value could she have in other people��s eyes?


    Perhaps his cultivation base was not high, but how could cat girl not see that his background was extraordinary? Solely that cloud wave boat that could be repurposed into a battle tank alone was not something that amon cultivator could enjoy. Moreover, with his Immortal Cultivation method, he was able to have the strength far beyond that of his cultivation base, which highlighted his extraordinariness.


    Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake? Even if the cat girl were stupid, she would not believe that that was his origin. Wang Lu was obviously a disciple of one of those genuinely powerful sects. And for these genuinely powerful sects, a mere Jindan Stage cat girl was indeed not qualified to even enter their eyes.


    However, she had no other way��


    "Senior Brother, Senior Brother, let��s help her, okay?"


    In her despair, a soothing sound entered the cat girl��s ears.


    Wang Lu sighed. "Now you��re just acting like those PETA�� there��s no future in those organization; you can��t just give up on yourself just because of your IQ."


    Though Liu Li didn��t understand what Wang Lu said, she obviously knew how to deal with Wang Lu.


    "Senior Brother, please, pretty please."


    Wang Lu felt a chilling from the depths of the abyss which could freeze all his bones and his primordial spirit.


    "Don��t be a spoiled brat!"


    "Pretty please��"


    "My god! Suit yourself, I, your father, want to wash my ears!"


    Wang Lu stood up and walked away, no longer paying attention to the foolishly giggling Liu Li.


    After Wang Lu had left, Liu Li then put on a triumphant hand gesture. "I won!"


    The cat girl could only wryly smile. Inwardly, however, she was extremely envious of this brother and sister rtionship. In her entire three hundred years of Immortal Cultivation, she had never met someone who so cherished her like that�� Just now, though Wang Lu seemed sick and tired of Liu Li, and never been lenient in teaching her, but unmistakably, he very much cherished this naive Junior Sister to the fullest. The cat girl still remembered in their valley battle, his Non-Phase Sword defense firmly encircled Liu Li, not letting her suffer any danger in the slightest.


    "So, tell me what do you want me to do." Then Liu Li��s magical power began to circte within her Jade Mansion. Her Brilliant Sword Heart also shone.


    The cat girl took a deep breath and simrly circted her magical power. However, her Jade Mansion had suffered a trauma, and there were cracks all over her golden core. Nevertheless, it slowly rotated, sending out a dazzling luster which alighted her Jade Mansion.


    However, in that dazzling luster, a pale purple figure vaguely and hazily appeared in the center of the Jade Mansion, which wrapped around that golden core.


    It was the cat girl��s highly condensed primordial spirit. Initially, at the Foundation Establishment Stage, the primordial spirit covered the entire Jade Mansion and the cultivator��s body. After that, as the cultivator��s cultivation base improved, it gradually condensed and shrunk until it was inside the Jade Mansion when it reached the Jindan Stage level. Then, the primordial spirit would further condense until it was the same size as the golden core, by which it could lead to inconceivable magical wonders, giving the golden core the characteristics of a living creature, transforming into the nascent soul.


    For a peak Jindan Stage cat girl, her primordial spirit condensation was not too far away from the Yuanying Stage. This could be clearly seen in her pale purple primordial spirit, which showed the outline of the cat girl.


    "See that?" the cat girl faintly said. She knew that with Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart, the girl could definitely see it.


    Sure enough, Liu Li slightly tilted her head. "There seems to be a strange engraving that covers all over your primordial spirit. You want me to get rid of this engraving? Wait a minute, I��m going to prepare myself."


    While speaking, a glittering and translucent crystal sword flew out of her sleeve. The girl flicked her wrist and the flying sword flew in a circle, then it shrunk to the size of a needle. With a serious face, Liu Li earnestly sped the flying sword, took several steps forward and then lifted her hand and thrust forward.


    The cat girl felt that her primordial spirit shook, followed by intense pain, so much that she nearly lost her mind; even the golden core��s rotation was nearly derailed!


    The cat girl was surprised. "What are you doing!? Don��t rush it!"


    Liu Li retrieved her flying sword and, feeling weird, asked, "Don��t you want me to help you eliminate the engraving?"


    "Can�� you do that?" The cat girl didn��t believe her.


    Liu Li raised her head, thought about it, sighed and then said with a sense of loss, "It should be impossible."


    "��" The cat girl inwardly eximed, "Then why did you make your move then!?"


    Liu Lifortingly said, "It doesn��t matter, when I reach Xudan Stage, I should have enough exquisite control of my force."


    The cat girl inwardly burst into tears, thinking that though Little Sister Xian��Er was cute, her IQ was scarily low. Just now, she almost cracked her primordial spirit with her flying sword.


    "It��s like this. I don��t need you to remove the mark on my primordial spirit. You just need to leave your sword intent on my primordial spirit, so that it can get rid of all outside interference."


    Liu Li was taken aback. "Leave my sword intent on your primordial spirit? I-Is that okay? Master said that��s impolite."


    "No problem, this will help me instead�� Listen, I need you to condense your sword intent this way��"


    The cat girl earnestly looked at Liu Li as she told her the requirements. She saw Liu Li��s willowy eyebrows tightly furrowed before a momentter, they rxed. "I understand. It��s not that difficult!"


    The cat girl��s heart immediately thumped. If Liu Li seemed daunted, she could rest assured a bit, because for this moment, she had also done a lot of preparations. Through various external aids, she should be able to let Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart y a role. But now, because Liu L had easily promised her, it let the cat girl in doubt instead; did she really understand those things that she asked her to do?


    "It��s easy. It��s like this, right? "


    Liu Li said, and then, like a lightning, her finger moved straight toward the cat girl��s forehead.


    The next moment, the cat girl felt as if there was a piece of celestial sword that went straight into her Jade Mansion, which went straight at her primordial spirit.


    It was Liu Li��s sword intent�� In cat girl��s internal view, a dazzlingly brilliant multi-colored gorgeous sword, like a mountain, stood erect majestically inside the Jade Mansion. That sword intent, which was half void and half real,pletely covered the whole Jade Mansion. More strange was that, the sword intent seemed like a cage, yet it didn��t hinder the cat girl��s breathing cirction of surrounding spiritual energy. However, in addition to the surrounding spiritual energy, everything seemed to be cut off by the sword intent, making it a perfect barrier.


    Of course, the strength of the sword intent was limited, and perhaps a spell could easily destroy it. However, the connection between the ve mark and A Xia was like an unseen strand of thought. Its strength was not at all strong. It simply existed like a profound mystery, and it was hard to use an ordinary spell to get rid of it.


    And as Liu Li left behind her sword intent, that link was broken. Although the cat girl still has the ve identity, she didn��t have to ept anyone��s instructions, which was basically not that different than regaining her freedom.


    This was her n for many years. The cat girl closed her eyes as she carefully probed around her primordial spirit, only to feel that the suppressing force hadpletely disappeared.


    Then, she took a deep breath and shouted out with her whole strength.


    "I am free!"


    Her sharp voice echoed between the valleys and was soon swallowed up by the deep night. However, even after she had sent out that deration, theforting feeling that she felt in her whole body didn��t disappear.


    This was the feeling that the cat girl had never felt in decades; it was as if the years of shackles had been removed�� If the ve mark were still in effect, she wouldn��t have been able to make that deration of freedom just now.


    To proim freedom in an open and aboveboard way was the testament to the broken ve contract. Although the ve mark itself was still engraved on her primordial spirit, the cat girl knew that she was truly free.


    Looking at the smiling face of Liu Li, the cat girl opened her mouth, but found out she couldn��te up with any words of gratitude that could really convey her feeling.


    How could she express her gratitude in words for such heavy kindness?


    Her eyes gradually blurred with warm tears. However, at this time, Wang Lu��s words inappropriately plugged into this warm atmosphere.


    "Yo, it��s done? Then let��s have a talk about the issue ofpensation. Like what you said previously, next you��re going to give me a baby, right?"


    �� Go to your sister!

 Chapter 198 - Shouldn’t Honest People Be Rewarded!?

    <h4>Chapter 198: Shouldn��t Honest People Be Rewarded!?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Gee, it really is the hatred of the cat, in vain I struggled to help you fight for freedom, and this is how you repay me?"


    The cat girl''s whiskers trembled with anger. "Do you have any shame at all? From the beginning, you didn��t do anything! It��s Yue Xian who helped me cut the shackles, itpletely has nothing to do with you, okay!?"


    "Ridiculous! I am Xian��Er��s Senior Brother and guardian. In other words, I��m her superior. Any credit by the subordinate is the credit of the superior, and you say I have nothing to do with it!?"


    "You!?"


    "What? Is that your attitude towards your superior?"


    Wang Lu unceremoniously pulled the cat girl��s whiskers. She couldn��t help but grimace in pain.


    "In short, you��re going to give us a baby. But, considering your poor origin��a spirit beast, cultivation base around level one Jindan -15, mediocre Immortal Cultivation method, and also with IQ that is nothing to be proud of��"


    Annoyed, the cat girl interrupted him, "Hey, are you finished?"


    "In short, with your background and situation, you don��t have the qualification to follow me around. So, it��s better if you just give the baby to her. Your two IQs are rtively close, so on the reproduction side, it��s not going to be a problem��"


    Wang Lu then pointed at the still giggling incessantly Liu Li.


    The cat girl nodded her head. "Okay!" Her pair of cat��s eyes irrepressibly glittered with the joyful ray of light.


    "Well then, now that the personnel arrangement has been set, let��s get down to business."


    Wang Lu gradually restrained his rxed demeanor and then reached out his finger to point at the moon in the sky. "Thest time, you didn��t finish telling us about something. Now say it."


    The cat girl froze for a moment while in her heart, she couldn��t help but sigh. This guy really can see that��


    Previously, when she was a captive, she did reveal a lot of inside information about the Beast Master School, but it was clear that she had hidden some key points.


    However, thest time she divulged the information, it could be said that she was implementing A Xia��s strategy, so all the responsibility was on A Xia��s. However, this time, if she really leaked out the internal secret of the Beast Master School, it meant that she haspletely cut off all her ties with the Beast Master School.


    Then, what would the cat girl��s choice be?


    "No problem. I do have a few important things to tell you."


    The cat girl didn��t have any hesitation.


    Indeed, the Beast Master School has taught her a superior method, and she had received their training. With them, in just a few decades, she had advanced from Xudan Stage to peak Jindan Stage, and she even had the chance to reach the Yuanying Stage. In short, Beast Master School has indeed given her a lot of things.


    However, on the other hand, in her three hundred years of life, the most painful period was also concentrated in the Beast Master School.


    Indeed, the man who pushed her into the abyss was A Xia. However, who was the person that taught A Xia? Who was the one who sat idly by while she suffered? Who was the one who tacitly agreed with A Xia��s act of suppressing the spirit beast?


    The cat girl didn��t want to just follow the current trend of ming the systemic problem because, within the Beast Master School, there were indeed manypassionate cultivators. However, unfortunately, she met none of them. Therefore, she had all given up hope for the Beast Master School, no longer wanting to hold on to any rtionship with them.


    "Regarding the immortal beast moon spirit, they never let me touch the core secret. However, as a peak Jindan Stage Elder, to say that I know nothing about it, that is also impossible." The cat girl then proceeded to stroke her whiskers, and then said with a sinking voice, "For example. We have been stationed in the Grand Cloud Mountain for more than a year, but in all this time, no one has actually ever seen the appearance of the moon spirit."


    "No one has ever seen it?"


    "There are many indirect proofs. Some even have seen a blur from afar, but no one has ever encountered it directly. Moreover, the way it appears is also very strange. It��s very elusive. Sometimes, it even simultaneously appeared in two spots several hundreds of kilometers apart. Though the immortal beast, for the most part, possesses an exceedingly high supernatural power, this one has yet to transform its form, and that kind of supernatural power is really unheard of. Let alone people from the Beast Master School are not weak either; would even a Yuanying Stage Great Elder fail to see the immortal beast��s side?"


    Wang Lu didn��t immediately ridicule the opposite party, but instead asked a rhetorical question, "So, what��s your spection?"


    The cat girl said, "Perhaps because of the rtionship among spirit beasts, I have a deeper feeling towards the surrounding of Grand Cloud Mountain. After living here for quite some time, I can vaguely feel that the surrounding seemed to be pregnant of something."


    The cat girl then paused, giving Wang Lu��s time to digest and absorb the information. However, when she was ready to continue talking about her own spection, Wang Lu said one step ahead of her, "In other words, you suspect that the moon spirit has yet to actually take form right?"


    This was not the first time the cat girl marveled at the opposite party��sprehension; she numbly nodded and said, "Well, the Immortal Beast of the Grand Cloud Mountain is the moonlight-transformed spirit of all living things. From the previous records of its appearances, all were from the ces where the moonlight concentration is the highest. As such, I thought that is it possible that it has yet to fully form? If that is the case, currently, it would still as the Grand Cloud Mountain��s spirit of all living things. As a result, it could appear in any position, because as an individual, it��s not yetpletely independent."


    Wang Lu said, "And your conclusion is?"


    The cat girl replied, "My conclusion is, in a few days, on the fifteenth day of the seventh month, it would formally take form. It��s also the date where an immortal beast transforms its form."


    Wang Lu was startled, and immediately remembered his study at the Teng Cloud Hall: Fifteenth day of the seventh month, Zhongyuan Ghost Festival, Emperor Essence Flow!


    Every sixty years, there would be a change in the heaven and earth. The moonlight essence would fall down from the sky like a river. That was the grand ceremony day where monsters absorbed the essence of the moonlight to transform their form. Since the Grand Cloud Mountain��s immortal beast formed by the moonlight, how could it miss this day?


    Then he heard cat girl say, "Of course, since I can think of this matter, I believe the other elders also can think of this. The Great Elder��s spiritual treasure is almost done these few days, so it��s highly likely they would catch it on the fifteenth day of the seventh month."


    Wang Lu asked, "There is a problem. To say that the Grand Cloud Mountain is big, it��s actually not. But with Beast Master School��s power, it��s impossible to cover every inch of thend. And that moon spirit naturally possesses magical abilities. If it has a mind to hide, when the timees, it could hide in the dark and silently suck the Emperor Essence Flow and transform. Thus, Beast Master School��s more than one year of effort goes down the drain. How do you think about this?"


    Cat girl replied, "They should rely on that spirit beast cor of spiritual treasure ss, plus their refinement of dog type spirit beast life force. As long as they manage to seed before the fifteenth day, the spiritual treasure power would be able to cover the majority part of the Grand Cloud Mountain. No matter where it appears, it would end up the same."


    "It turns out to be so. It��s indeed a spiritual treasure. No wonder along the way, I feel like the Beast Master School��s guards aren��t very strict, it��s actually because they have been refraining from vigntly defending the areas where the immortal beast frequently goes to."


    The cat girl shook her head. "It��s not only that. Actually, in recent months, moon spirit no longer appeared, as if it��s aware of something. Therefore, we don��t want to waste our time to monitor its movement."


    "No longer appeared? This doesn��t make sense. The closer it is to the day of transformation, the more moonlight essence that it should absorb to enrich its reserve,


    so that it could have the means to deal with the tribtion of the form transformation. Even if it��s an immortal beast, this is an unchanging truth."


    The cat girl looked confused. "I-I am not sure either."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment, and then said, "Bring out your previous map again."


    The cat girl reached out her hand, and the Grand Cloud Mountain map reappeared. The marked spots where the immortal beast had previously frequented often were mostly on the peaks or empty valleys.


    Wang Lu learned the map for a moment, and then reached out to point a spot on the map and asked, "What about here? Did it ever show up?"


    The cat girl looked at that spot. "Green Lake? I��m not sure�� It��s on the edge of the Grand Cloud Mountain. Moreover, the terrain there is mixed, no peak that overlooks everything, and the forest there are thick, so it��s hard to effectively umte moonlight essence. Therefore, we don��t put much attention there."


    Wang Lu sighed. "Then pay attention to it. Without further ado, let��s move."


    The cat girl was surprised. "We��re not going to wait here?"


    "Yes. So you better guard this ce, and remember that new baby."


    "Hey!"


    ����


    Wang Lu��s action was very fast. Without even cleaning up the bonfire trace, they directly departed to the Green Lake in a hurry.


    Xiao Qi and the rest followed after him, and although their hearts were puzzled, no one questioned his decision. Despite among them, Wang Lu��s cultivation base was the lowest, his authority was beyond doubt.


    Before long, under the cover spell from Xiao Qi, their group passed through several lines of defense of the Beast Master School and finally arrived at the Green Lake.


    When theynded their gaze upon the Green Lake, everyone finally understood Wang Lu��s intention.


    On the surface of theke, the bright moonlight was reflected on it. The rich moonlight essence was so thick as if they could even suck it into their body.


    "There, now you know what I meant right?"


    Wang Lu mockinglyughed. "No wonder you guys failed for more than a year, your IQs�� are actually damaged."


    The cat girl was speechless. They had actually surveyed this greenke before. However, at that time, the moonlight density wasn��t too high, so it didn��t attract their attention. However, now it seemed like, while the Beast Master School had lowered their guard, that moon spirit had quietlypleted its own arrangement. This rich with moonlight ce was a good ce for the form transformation.


    A spot with so rich moonlight essence like this was not naturally generated.


    "Well, though we can��t see the moon spirit now, but, I believe it��s in this Green Lake vicinity." Wang Lu then lied down on the grass near theke. "We just need to patiently wait for it to appear."


    However, just as he lied down, a gray shadow sprang up from his side and jumped high into theke. Subsequently, with a plop sound, it fell into theke, smashing the tranquil surface of theke into a million of silvery scales.


    Wang Lu was extremely surprised to see his mottled dog Huahua threw itself into theke. Inwardly, he thought, Don��t tell me this stupid dog couldn��t see the bright side of things just because it tried to solve a math problem?


    However, a momentter, a stunning scene appeared before him.


    The rippling waves on the surface of theke became more intense, and in the middle of theke, a slim female figure slowly rose from the water.


    As her position was facing the moonlight, Wang Lu could clearly see the woman��s wless countenance, as well as her like-a-moonlight bright silver hair. A long white dress wrapped her tall, slender figure. The woman��s toe gently touched the surface of theke, just like a fairy who descended to the world.


    And at the woman��s feet, there was a white colored spirit dog. That spirit dog has an incredible charm, and its physique was wless, to such extent that, even if it were of different species than the human Wang Lu and his group, they were still deeply attracted to it.


    For a time, they were shocked and awed by the frighteningly beautiful pair of woman and spirit dog, and no one could utter even a word. Even the well-informed Xiao Qi was also dumbfounded. Her whole body was motionless like she was petrified�� Only a trace of saliva that flowed from the corner of her mouth showed that her consciousness was still


    existing.


    The first person who regained his bearing was Wang Lu.


    The calmness of a professional adventurer could always be relied on.


    He rose from the grass and coughed lightly. He then approached thekeside and began to open his mouth.


    "Excuse me, Fairy, my spirit dog that fell into theke is not this wless spirit dog, but a stupid and fool mottled dog."


    Then he paused, waiting for the opposite party��s reaction. Seeing that the fairy in the middle of theke nod in agreement, he then tentatively asked.


    "In view of the honest reply that I just made, may I ask if you could give me the spirit dog at your feet?"

 Chapter 199 - Countless Cycles of Sixty Years of Waiting Alone on the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 199: Countless Cycles of Sixty Years of Waiting Alone on the Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "In view of the honest reply that I just made, may I ask if you could give me the spirit dog at your feet?"


    When Wang Lu tentatively asked for this request, the fairy��s expression was visibly stiff for an instant.


    However, the next moment, the gray shadow sprang up from theke, breaking its calm.


    "Woof!"


    Wang Lu saw his pet dog Huahua excitedly pouncing on the white spirit dog at the fairy��s feet. However, that spirit dog threw it''s face to the side in disgust and dodged Huahua. Empty handed, Huahua fell back into theke.


    Wang Lu angrily red at his pet dog. "Come back here!"


    Though it was unwilling, Huahua, after all, had a pet contract with Wang Lu. Therefore, it could not disobey Wang Lu��s order. After swimming to the shore, it took several steps towards Wang Lu. However, it struggled to stay still at Wang Lu��s feet. Very quickly, it spat out some human words.


    "Hey, hey, see that? Those two girls are so beautiful! I can��t hold myself back!"


    "��"


    The dog Huahua assumed an abnormally wretched expression. "The fairy is yours, and the other one is mine, what do you think?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Indeed it is time to give you a castration."


    "Woof!?" Huahua��s whole body shivered in fear.


    Hearing the exchange between the man and his dog, the fairy on theke chuckled, and then faintly said, "I��ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Wang Lu was startled. "Been waiting for us for a long time? Aren��t this a bit too much? May I know whom I am speaking to?"


    The fairy said, "I am�� Grand Cloud Mountain."


    Wang Lu said, "�� You��re the Mountain Goddess?"


    "I dare not to im myself as a goddess. I am just a spirit born nameless by the Grand Cloud Mountain, so I just assume the name Grand Cloud."


    Wang Lu curiously asked, "If you��re the mountain spirit of this mountain, then who��s that dog at your feet?"


    Grand Cloud fairy said, "The goal that you seek, moon spirit."


    Wang Lu could not help but wrinkle his brows. "They said her name is moon spirit, it��s because she was magically transformed by the moonlight, but ultimately, she��s still the mountain spirit born out of the Grand Cloud Mountain. Don��t tell me Grand Cloud Mountain can simultaneously conceive and amodate two mountain spirits? If that��s true, this is a really rare phenomenon, worthy of record. Seeing your appearance, you should be older than the moon spirit; her elder sister? But you don��t seem very strong, hmm, in the books, it said that ancient creatures do not necessarily have to be strong. Some creatures do not have interest in immortal cultivation or transformation, so I assume you��re like one of them."


    Grand Cloud fairy shook her head. "I just don��t have a good aptitude. Grand Cloud Mountain is a blessed ce, unfortunately, my spiritual opportunity is not good."


    Wang Lu said, "Well, regardless of that, since your origin is clear now, can you now please tell us, what exactly is going on?"


    "Moon spirit was born simr to me sixty years ago, where Emperor Essence appeared on the moonlight transformation day, she had the chance to take form. Afterwards, for sixty years, I protected her every day while she absorbed the moonlight essence, until now." The fairy then gently stroked the spirit dog��s head, gazing her with love-filled eyes. "If things go smoothly, in three days, on the fifteenth day of the sixth month, moon spirit willplete her form. However, as you can see, there are uninvited guests on the Grand Cloud Mountain�� Therefore, I need your help."


    Wang Lu asked, "You��re the local mountain spirit, and the Grand Cloud Mountain is a blessed ce, rich with spiritual energy. For a mountain spirit that can take form like you, you can gather the spiritual energy within five hundred kilometer radius of Grand Cloud Mountain. Thus, even if you can��t contend head-on against Beast Master School, it shouldn��t be difficult for you to guard the smooth tribtion of your sister right? For example, letting her absorb the Emperor Essence on this Green Lake and smoothly transform her form in secret. Even if they manage to refine their spiritual treasure, which power can cover the whole Grand Cloud Mountain, but with you, mountain spirit who has already transformed, you can chisel out a corner, just like the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui line, and cover the trail of moon spirit; and you say you need our help?"


    Grand Cloud fairy shook her head. "Things are indeed just like what you said, Beast Master School��s refined spiritual treasure is not the problem here; I alone can cope with it. The problem is that, three dayster, when the Emperor Essence appears, if she doesn��t take this opportunity to absorb enough moonlight essence so that she can smoothly pass the form transformation tribtion, we can��t afford another sixty years. Sixty years is enough time for the Beast Master School to take root here. At that time, I��m afraid even I��"


    Wang Lu knitted his brows. "You mean, Beast Master School has a way to affect Emperor Essence? Is that a joke? This is nature��s natural change; even Deity Stage cultivator couldn��t shake it, much less them, a bunch of barbarians?"


    Grand Cloud fairy said, "They��re indeed not qualified. Therefore, this past year they have been collecting spirit beasts, ready to activate the great array of Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination."


    Wang Lu gasped in consternation. "Not the Ten Thousand Spirit Assemble? Wait a minute, these two arrays seem to have simr oue even with different methods��"


    Wang Lu carefully recalled the array lesson taught by several elders in the Teng Cloud Hall; he pondered over it for a moment, and was startled even more. "It turns out to be so. Extracting the spirit of countless dogs and refining spirit beast cor the level of spiritual treasure was just camouge. Their real purpose was to make use of these numerous spirit dogs and then blood-sacrificed them, to create a life resentment bomb. The negative energy from these resentful spirits would then stop the moonlight from gathering on the Grand Cloud Mountain. By then, moon spirit wouldn��t be able to absorb the moonlight essence, thus unable to transform her form, unable to leave Grand Cloud Mountain for another sixty years, truly bing a thing in the Beast Master School palm! This is a f*cking good n!"


    After sessfully deducting the real n of the Beast Master School, Wang Lu could not help but exim in admiration, "This bunch of barbarians are actually clever."


    As a former member of the Beast Master School, cat girl suddenly realized., "So that��s it, their real n is actually this?"


    Wang Lu looked at her sympathetically; this idiot was a peak Jindan Stage, yet she didn��t even know the real n of the Beast Master School! It seemed like she never entered the decision-making circle��


    "However, even if now we know of their n, it seems like we can do nothing about it. If we want to break their Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, it is necessary to enter the array and destroy its critical nodes. But doing this is no different than suicide."


    Wang Lu��s words were actually an understatement. Previously, just to cope with A Xia, he had to go all out, but, there were ten Jindan Stage Elders within Beast Master School Division, not to mention the Yuanying Stage Tiger King.


    Foundation Establishment sessfully contending against Jindan was already enough to shock the entire Nine Regions. But, to contend against a Yuanying? That was basically breaking all the knownws.


    "Yes. With your strength, it is far from enough to be able to contend against Beast Master School cultivators." Grand Cloud fairy lightly said, "Therefore, I will help you improve your strength."


    While she spoke, dim light emitted out of the Green Lake. A silver light that came from the bottom of theke caught Wang Lu��s attention.


    "What is this��?"


    Grand Cloud fairy said, "This is the essence of the moonlight that I have collected for thousands of years."


    Wang Lu eximed in surprise, "Thousands of years of moonlight!? Since you have this amount, why don��t you give it to the moon spirit instead?"


    "For moon spirit, the moonlight inside theke is like a deeply fermented thing, useless for her to cultivate with. Now, it��s even more so; without Emperor Essence, she can��t transform her form. However, I believe it��s still a rare treasure for you."


    "Mm, enough to fry one��s brain," Wang Lu muttered.


    The moonlight inside theke was barred from outside by theke water, thus, could not reveal its true brilliance. However, thousands of years of brewing was not a small matter. After the end of the age of chaos, how many millennia have passed? Perhaps for the moon spirit, the moonlight in theke was not fresh enough, but human cultivators have never been so picky! This pool of moonlight was invaluable!


    Why even Shengjing Sect as the number one sect still encouraged their disciples to go out to do experiential learning? Why should those disciples who were carefully cultivated by the Elders still go down the mountain to look for "a chance of immortality"?


    Because some things could only exist in the world outside the sect. If Shengjing Sect��s disciples just stayed in their own region, perhaps they wouldn��t be able to find thousand years old moonlight. Such an opportunity could only exist outside their sect��s domain.


    For more than a year, those poor idiots in the Beast Master School only focused their attention on the moon spirit, but they failed to discover that, in the bottom of this greenke, there was actually a much better treasure. At this time, the cat girl looked at the light that emerged from theke as if her jaw had fallen down.


    "However, isn��t it very difficult to improve cultivation base in a short amount of time just by relying on moonlight alone? Not to mention moonlight essence is a just precious treasure to maintain mental tranquility and not that good in terms of increasing cultivation base and magical power. With only a few days left, it��s not enough time for us to evolve to be able to contend against Beast Master School cultivators in controlling the situation on the Grand Cloud Mountain."


    Grand Cloud fairy said, "It doesn��t matter. Please enter theke, and you��ll know."


    "Just me?"


    "The one beside you can also enter." Grand Cloud fairy��s gazended on Liu Li.


    "M-Me?" The girl was somewhat surprised and subsequently ted. "Thank you, fairy!"


    Then, Liu Li bounced to Wang Lu��s side and pulled his hand. "Senior Brother, let��s go together!"


    For Xiao Qi, she knew herself well enough to stop. Not to mention that she was just a cloned avatar, the moonlight was almost useless to her. Even if her main body arrived, she would not snatch the chance of her two juniors. As for the cat girl, she dared not expect to have such a good chance.


    Under the gaze of Grand Cloud fairy and Moon Spirit, Wang Lu and Liu Li slowly walked hand in hand towards theke. As their feet touched the soft soil, they continued to slowly move forward.


    The clear water quickly inundated the top of their heads. The silver light at the bottom of theke still appeared dim to them, but then, after a moment, the silver light suddenly lit up the wholeke, wrapping the two of them in a pure silver light.


    The thousands of years moonlight, driven by the thought from Grand Cloud Fairy, frantically poured into Wang Lu and Liu Li��s body using theke water as the guide. Liu Li��s reaction was the fastest; as the surging moonlight pounded into her, she let out a surprised cry and then passed out. Wang Lu��s Non-Phase method��s foundation was profound, for a while, he just thought that the silver that pounded into him from all directions seemed gentle as if the moonlight essence was ethereal, yet at the same time, it was real and iparably hard.


    Was this the weight of the thousand years brewing? The moonlight was almost like a fossil! However, the more noteworthy thing was, with such a strong impact, did it want to take their lives? Fortunately, he and Liu Li��s foundation was solid enough; if it were the cultivators of themon sect, the first impact alone would��ve copsed their Jade Mansion, and their souls would fly away!


    Wang Lu never doubted the identity of the Grand Cloud Fairy. There were too many pieces of evidence that proved she was indeed the mountain spirit of the Grand Cloud Mountain. Moreover, up to this moment, on the surface of theke, the Grand Cloud Fairy still has yet to reveal even half of malice, therefore�� she should have another intention in doing this.


    Before long, Grand Cloud Fairy revealed the answer. Her foot gently touched the surface of theke. The next moment, millions of ripples suddenly stirred and spread until they impacted the moonlight in theke.


    In theke, when the moonlight and the ripple collided, Wang Lu suddenly felt the time was slowed down. The raging moonlight suddenly stayed still, and that indestructible wild energy, under the time dtation, appeared gentle and ethereal.


    Wang Lu was vaguely aware that in the past thousands of years, the Grand Cloud fairy not only locked the moonlight, but also the time.


    In the mountain, after countless of sixty years cycle, this thousand years mountain spirit finally used her magical ability to use the moonlight that was for festive asion [1] to warp the time, so that Wang Lu and Liu Li, within theke, experienced the time where a day dragged into a year.


    So that��s how it is. This was the secret on how she could greatly improve his cultivation base in a short time.


    This is a god-like move!


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Ghost Festival

 Chapter 200 - Why?

    <h4>Chapter 200: Why?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Prior to this, Wang Lu has never heard of such time warping, a-day-became-a-year wonderful skill.


    This and what he learned in the Teng Cloud Hall was quite contradictory. In fact, a simple reasoning was enough for him to arrive at the contradictory conclusion: as a creature of spirit, Grand Cloud Fairy was not strong at all. Her strength was equal to a Yuanying Stage Elder at most. The things that she could do should also be able to do by hundreds of cultivators within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, so far, Wang Lu has never heard anyone with skills that could distort the time and thus speed up the progress.


    If something like that really existed, who wanted to diligently cultivate anymore? When the time came, the elders could just throw their disciple into the time room, wouldn��t they quickly progress just like instant noodles? In fact, it was something that simply could not be achieved. Let alone Yuanying Stage Elders, even Deity Stage experts and the powerful Unity Stage couldn��t possibly do arge scale time distortion.


    However, as an academic talent, Wang Lu very clearly understood the principle of respecting the fact. No matter how the fact didn��t make sense to him, he had to believe the fact as the truth.


    And the fact was, Wang Lu could clearly feel the time-distortion. Along with the ripples from the surface of theke, the raging moonlight tide eased by a lot, bing soft and ethereal, which could be easily absorbed by the body, bing the best tonic to nourish the primordial spirit.


    Wang Lu could clearly feel that, along with the in-pouring of the moonlight, his own primordial spirit rapidly condensed, from ny percent void and ten percent real stage towards half void and half real stage. His entire Jade Mansion was like shrouded in a golden shade.


    Wang Lu originally nned to take several years toplete this process�� This was thanks to his excellent talent that his Jade Mansion and primordial spirit could recover at the fastest speed after exhausting cultivation training. However, regardless of that, it was impossible for a cultivator to condense the primordial spirit from ny percent void and ten percent real stage to half void and half real stage in just a single breath. It was like a person suddenly losing or increasing over one hundred kilograms of weight in a day, simply impossible.


    However, with the distortion of time, one day bes a year and even two years, therefore, dramatic change would not be a surprise.


    In addition to the evolution of the primordial spirit, for Wang Lu, the essence of the moonlight has provided a boost to further refined his body. For him who was currently at the middle-level Foundation Establishment, his Non-Phase Sword Bone has arrived on the stage where its flexibility needed to be refined; as the saying goes, hard could notst long. And the moonlight essence just happened to be the best bone panacea. As the silver brilliance permeated his body, the 206 Non-Phase Sword Bones were gradually "infected" with ayer of silvery color and luster. The floating-above-the-Jade-Mansion Emperor Bone gradually eased down, issuing a soft and gentle light.


    Stillcking the magical power��


    Just as he thought about this, the Feng Shui Line surged, and a boundless spiritual energy erupted�� It was the Feng Shui Line��s spiritual energy of the Grand Cloud Mountain. Wang Luughed in spite of trying not to. The preparation was really thoughtful; he simply didn��t need to think of anything. As long as he rested his mind and just enjoyed this rare opportunity, his cultivation base would triumphantly advance�� ording to the current trend, it was possible for him to reach even the Xudan Stage.


    Before he descended the mountain, he just got the cultivation method all the way to the Xudan Stage from his master. As long as he followed the method steps by steps and silently enjoyed the opportunity, his strength would progress by leaps and bounds. He also believed it was the same for Liu Li. When the two of the crossed through the Xudan Stage boundary, perhaps they still couldn��t hold an advantage over the Yuanying Stage Tiger King, but they could have a freedom of movement and act on the Grand Cloud Mountain, and also the ability to disturb the situation.


    However, Wang Lu has never been a docile person.


    While the Grand Cloud Fairy��s foot still touched the surface of theke, maintaining the distortion of time, he sent his primordial spirit out to take the initiative to probe her.


    There was no without-reason love in this world. Although from her standpoint, Grand Cloud Fairy did indeed need someone to help her expel the Beast Master School, it didn''t necessarily have to be Wang Lu. This thousand of years of moonlight, experiencing a day like a year, was enough to attract any cultivator to act. Why would the Grand Cloud Fairy look for him specifically?


    If her onlymitment were to give them some spiritual treasures, or ess parts of the moonlight in the greenke, it would be easier for Wang Lu to ept. However, the generosity of this excessive gift was unreasonable. Of course, in view that he basically had a big bargain deal, Wang Lu didn��t want to go overboard in his questioning; he was just curious.


    "Why?"


    When his primordial spirit contacted her, Wang Lu straightforwardly inquired.


    Grand Cloud fairy didn��t answer him directly, but just let go of her own primordial spirit. "Take a look."


    Wang Lu was startled, and then nodded. He further let loose of his primordial spirit and entered the world of the Grand Cloud fairy.


    Compared to empty words, the scenes in the primordial spirit have a much more convincing power.


    Then, Wang Lu obtained the point of view of the Grand Cloud Fairy�� It was a very unique perspective. It was neither as Wang Lu originally imagined as a perspective so far high where he could see the overall situation like the bird��s eye view, nor it was limited to single grass or single tree. It was like having thepound eyes of an insect where he could see tens of thousands of scenes at once, while simultaneously these tens of thousands of scenes could be integrated into one, different from the overall impression of the human point of view.


    It was a piece of spotless white and silky soft sphere.


    This white sphere was naturally the Grand Cloud Mountain. Through which, the mountain spirit could control the overall situation. However, after looking at it for a while, there was not much insight that Wang Lu could gleam from it. Therefore, the white sphere was spread out through the millions of views of insect and saw the details. The scene of the mountain was quite different from what was in Wang Lu��s memory. Not only the mountain was without the unique stench of the Beast Master School, even some of the peaks also had subtle changes, and the surrounding spiritual energy was filled with "fresh vor".


    Was this�� Grand Cloud Mountain a long time ago? Hm, at least a thousand years ago; eight hundred years ago, there was an earthquake on the Grand Cloud Mountain, which resulted in the formation of the present prominent peaks. However, the Grand Cloud Mountain that he currently saw has no such prominent peaks.


    Before the arrival of the Beast Master School, the ruler of the Grand Cloud Mountain was those cultivators from the White Dragon Temple. They have been developing in this ce for over a thousand years. Wang Lu could clearly see each of their cultivators upying a pocket realm cave where they absorbed the essence of their surrounding and promote their cultivation base. Meanwhile, their low-level disciples hunted and gathered on the mountain to meet their survival needs.


    Thus, Wang Lu was curious whether these acts of "plundering" by these outsiders hateful or not? To satisfy their appetite, they ughtered the creatures, and for the sake of their cultivation, they very much wished they could dry the spiritual veins; they should have been counted as an out and out evil guest��of course, they were still much betterpared to the Beast Master School.


    However, within the primordial spirit of the Grand Cloud fairy, Wang Lu didn��t see any hatred or unhappiness��


    "Why should I?"


    The voice of the Grand Cloud fairy directly echoed within Wang Lu��s primordial spirit.


    "For me, they are like birds and beasts on the mountain. Tigers eat rabbits, rabbits eat grass, and the grass continues to draw essence from the soil, this is nature at work."


    Wang Lu smiled. "You can see them clearly. Let��s not talk about their appetite first, merely their endless extraction of spiritual energy along the Feng Shui Line alone, do you really not care about it?"


    "Why don��t you see this."


    They changed their perspective, from on the ground to underground. Wang Lu saw a that stretched as far as the eye can see. Forming everywork line was an unimaginably thick wire, in which, a huge volume of spiritual energy ran through.


    "Is this the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui Line in the Grand Cloud Mountain?"


    "Yes. Although I can��t see whether there is still ayer of Feng Shui line deeper than that or an even more deeper one, but what you guys have ess to is just thisyer."


    In his field of vision, a line began to rapidly expand, and a more subtle scene thus appeared. He saw that on each line, there were difficult to count branches, and an even more branches at these branches. Usually, the one grabbed by the cultivators was these branches of the branches, which were irrelevant in the grand scheme of things of the whole mountain.


    "Moreover, heaven and earth nourish all things is the principle of nature. On this mountain, besides the cultivators, there are also monsters and spirit beasts. Who among them that don��t depend on the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui Line? If I hate each of them, I��m afraid this Grand Cloud Mountain would be a dead ce,"


    Wang Lu was somewhat moved. "Is this the realm of the mountain spirit? It��s probably simr to the saying the world is unkind to all things and just regard them as dogs and hays."


    "How could a mere mountain spirit bepared with the world."


    Wang Lu said, "Compared with the whole world, Grand Cloud Mountain is indeed just like a drop in the ocean, but for those who stay in this ce, how could they consider this ce as tiny? Perhaps for you, this thousand of years moonlight is not some kind of precious treasure."


    Grand Cloud fairy gently smiled. "To me, it is indeed just a thing that I casually umted over the past thousand years."


    "What a formidable realm." Wang Lu sincerely praised.


    This Grand Cloud Mountain was not that well-known in the Nine Regions, but from that undergroundwork of spiritual energy lines and Grand Cloud Fairy��s easy going point of view, it was actually an iparably priceless immortal paradise; it was also no wonder it could produce a mountain spirit with such temperament.


    "Actually, I��m not as great as you think I am. Though I am a mountain spirit, I am also a living creature. As such, I also have emotions: anger, joy, sorrow and big fear of death."


    Wang Lu was curious. "Fear? Deep under this Grand Cloud Mountain liesworks of spiritual energy, making this ce a standard immortal abode. And you as this ce��s mountain spirit shouldn��t be that easy to die right?"


    "Mountain spirit is not the same as the mountain. For example�� Grand Cloud Mountain has existed for hundreds of thousands of years, but I only woke up more than a thousand years ago. Do you think before that there was no mountain spirit?"


    Wang Lu asked with great interest, "I would like to hear the details please."


    "Yes, there actually was. However, three thousand years ago, there was a big change. The mountains copsed, theke evaporated, and life disappeared. At that time, the mountain spirit also fell. Later on, only after another thousand years of recuperating did the mountain acquired me. Grand Cloud Mountain perhaps would always exist. Even if it were to be struck by a meteor, turning the surrounding five hundred kilometer radius area into a deep pit, at least, there is that pit. However, mountain spirit is much more vulnerable. We are, in fact, very vulnerable to external things."


    Hearing the faint sound of the Grand Cloud Fairy, Wang Lu was stunned into silence, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    After a long time, Wang Lu sighed. "Mountain spirit actually has this side. Previously, I never found this in any textbook. I have learned a lesson now."


    Grand Cloud fairy said, "It is precisely because we are vulnerable that we would be acutely aware of the crisis and thus try to take the initiative to deal with it. I am very disturbed by the arrival of the Beast Master School cultivators."


    Wang Lu said, "Understandably. They are a gang of thugs."


    "I can tolerate them absorbing the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui Line on the Grand Cloud Mountain, can tolerate their interference with the living things here, and can even tolerate their evil conduct in creating the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination. However, they shouldn��t have conspired against moon spirit."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Also understandable. It��s a deep sisterly love after all. Since you are a creature, you also have the emotions of a creature, then��"


    "Beast Master School must depart, and their plot must be thwarted. However, alone, my strength is not enough, so I have to rely on you."


    "Why me? You��re sitting on such a huge resources, you can look for anyone, but why must you look for me?"


    "Because you don��t contend."


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment, and then said without a smile, "I don��t contend? That��s new. And it��spletely unexpected. Can you exin it in details?"


    Grand Cloud fairy lightly exined, "Your aptitude in Immortal Cultivation should be very good, right?"


    "Yes." Wang Lu readily agreed without any shame at all.


    "Therefore, you don��t have to be as desperate as anyone else to get an even better result."


    Wang Lu slightly frowned. "About this�� My situation is indeed quite good in these several years."


    "Moreover, you have yet to provoke someone you really can��t cope with."


    "You��re right, my long sleeves have helped me dance beautifully [1]. My personal connection is extremely good."


    "Therefore, you��re very proud of yourself. Even if you have something that you want, you don��t like to be badly bruised in the struggle, and even so much as to abandon everything, like them." While speaking, Grand Cloud Fairy pointed at something, and the scene before Wang Lu changed again. This time, it was about three to four hundred years ago. He saw a cultivator with poor aptitude from the White Dragon Temple. After repeated failure in the attempt to break through the Jindan Stage, under the moonlight on top of a peak, he shouted out to the sky until tears turned into blood. In that great loss, the dao��s heart perished and demonic aura gradually appeared.


    What happened to that cultivator after that was not clear, but it was also not that difficult to imagine.


    "Of course, perhaps on the Immortal Cultivation path, one day, you would meet a threshold that forces you to crawl, but at least, it��s not now." Grand Cloud fairy said, "Therefore, I don��t have to worry whether you will scheme against me or something�� Compared to other people, your condition is more reassuring to me."


    "Someone can feel assured of me�� I am really ttered." Wang Lu was actually somewhat surprised. "Actually, there are many more revered and with high prestige characters in the Immortal Cultivation World."


    Grand Cloud fairy lightly said, "I do not know the way and virtue of the human being, so I do not trust their moral standard. I only believe what I see. I believe after you ept my gift, you will help meplete my wish. But if it were other people, I worry that they will ask for more. After all, it��s like what you said, I am sitting on a huge resources, but I myself am not that powerful. Moreover, since your talent is better than the average person, then the same moonlight essence will bring you even more progress, which is more beneficial to me."


    Although the doubts in his mind have yet to bepletely solved, Wang Lu reluctantly epted the exnation.


    "Then, let me ask you one more question." Wang Lu asked once again, "What kind of magical ability that you have that let you distort the time like this?"


    Compared to the thousand years old moonlight that entered his body and helped him improve his cultivation base, Grand Cloud Fairy��s time distortion was the real key here. A key to the infinite world of possibilities; if he could grasp this key�� he could probably summon the ora-ora-ora-ora stand [2] and smash the world.


    However, Grand Cloud Fairy didn��t answer him directly, but just silently demonstrated to Wang Lu with her memory. Wang Lu also just quietly watched and didn��t try to hurry.


    Within the time dtation, this scene hassted for a long time. The blue sea turned into mulberry fields, and before his eyes, the Grand Cloud Mountain has begun to move from its past thousand years to now the present.


    Wang Lu was very clear that this was Grand Cloud fairy disying her insipid life. Although there were waves, ced in the span of a thousand years, everything seemed insignificant. This experience triggered waves of emotions in Wang Lu��s heart, yet it didn��t answer his original question: why?


    Just as Wang Lu began to get impatient and ready to ask, suddenly, he saw something that shook his primordial spirit. Above theke, the figure of the Grand Cloud Fairy gradually faded away, from real to ethereal, and from ethereal to nothing. That beautiful peerless face gradually merged into emptiness, leaving behind only a faint shadow.


    What�� what the hell is this?


    In a sh, Wang Lu immediately thought of something. Those thick and heavy ancient books in the Teng Cloud Hall reappeared in his mind�� Before long, he found what he was looking for, which caused him to be even more astonished!


    "You!?"


    This was not some kind of magical ability to warp the time! This was Grand Cloud Fairy burning away her life! She was born a thousand of years ago, and now her thousand years of life turned into the ripple that spread into this greenke!


    This was a magical ability that no one could imitate. As he felt the power of time distortion, Wang Lu saw the gradually vanishing figure of the woman as indescribable feelings welled up in his heart, which left him with one single question.


    Why?


    Aren��t you a creature? Since you are a creature, you should know that death is not a wonderful experience and should be feared. As a matter of fact, wasn��t it exactly because you have all kinds of emotions like joy, anger, sorrow, and fear of death that you looked for me, wanting me to help you expel the Beast Master School?


    But now you give away your life, isn��t this basically putting the cart before the horse?


    You are the mountain spirit, the blessed-immortal-abode Grand Cloud Mountain��s mountain spirit. Your life is more precious than all the people in the Beast Master Schoolbined, and you should be very clear of this. What, exactly were you thinking!?


    Grand Cloud fairy still not replying to any of his questions, just continued to silently show her thousand years of life journey. At this point, the journey was about to reach the end, only about sixty to seventy years remained.


    Very quickly, the time stagnated. The scene before him stopped on a full moon night. From the sky dropped numerous golden threads, and the surrounding spiritual energy became active and unprecedentedly surged up, which could somewhat be felt by all of the living beings on the Grand Cloud Mountain. They then came out of their dwellings and tried to absorb the heavenly gift as much as possible.


    Sixty years ago, Grand Cloud Fairy quietly stood on top of the mountain, bathing in Emperor Essence.


    Then, as if lightning pierced the night sky, a brand new life aura emerged inside her abdomen.


    Wang Lu was suddenly enlightened.


    Why would there be two simultaneous mountain spirits in the Grand Cloud Mountain? Why would the lofty and aloof Grand Cloud Fairy take the initiative to expel the Beast Master School? Why did she not hesitate at all to sacrifice herself, which could not even be exined by any rational thought?


    Because immortal beast moon spirit is the child of the Grand Cloud fairy!


    "You��" Wang Lu sighed, yet he didn��t know what was there to sigh about.


    At this time, the figure of Grand Cloud Fairy haspletely disappeared.


    Nevertheless, she left Wang Lu with one sentence.


    "Shixuan thanks you in advance."


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (i.e. money and power will help you in any upation)


    [2] From Jojo��s bizarre adventure

 Chapter 201 - We Need a Foreign Language Expert

    <h4>Chapter 201: We Need a Foreign Language Expert</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The sky was already bright when they rose up from theke.


    On theke, there was no fairy, no moon spirit, but only the reflection of rolling mountains and the golden sun.


    Early morning sunshine sent a touch of warmth, and the fragrance mountain breeze blew like a woman��s gentle hand, wiping away theke water on the people on thekeshore, making them feel slightly cooler.


    "What a long dream."


    The carefree Liu Li happily swam ashore and then beckoned at Wang Lu who still stayed in theke, shouting, "Senior Brother, Senior Brother,e on!"


    Wang Lu chuckled and then, with a change in breath, his body began to float, as if gravity did not affect him, until his whole bodypletely hovered on top of theke. His feet gently touched the surface of theke, sending out mini ripple around him.


    His body was without any leakage in spiritual energy, and his magical power was like the luster of gem. This�� was the sign of Xudan Stage.


    Originally, he thought it would take him several years to reach this realm, yet after only a dream, it was readily avable to him. The distant Liu Li was smiling, perhaps it was mostly also because of this. Just now, she swam to theke shore, yet actually, her body waspletely without any contact with the water on theke. Aftering ashore, her whole body waspletely dry.


    However, though his cultivation base has advanced by leaps and bounds, but Wang Lu, no matter what, could not feel excited about it.


    Grand Cloud Fairy was no longer with them, and the moon spirit also stayed out of sight. It was as if that warping of time, that dream never happened. However, ultimately, he could not erase the trace that was left in his heart��


    "Senior Brother, Senior Brother,e ashore!"


    Liu Li urged him toe once again. Wang Lu put down the emotional weight in his heart and then took a step. His foot left a circle of ripples on the surface of theke, and his figure seemed as light as the air as he went straight into the air, riding the wind and thennded on thend.


    Non-Phase Method was never good in shy movement, but now he has this "graceful steps upon the waves" ability.


    "Congrattions in stumbling upon the immortal chance."


    On thekeside, sitting beside the grill, Zen Master Dog Meat who was cooking a wild boar smiled at Wang Lu as she greeted him.


    As a senior with main body��s cultivation base reaching the peak Yuanying Stage, she could naturally see what happened earlier, from the time warping in the greenke to the gradual dissipation of Grand Cloud Fairy on the surface of theke�� Therefore, she could understand the heavy look on Wang Lu��s face.


    However, this was an immortal chance. On the road of Immortal Cultivation, there were many simr things to this; parting away forever was really a normal matter, and she believed Wang Lu was also aware of this, therefore, there was no need for her to console him.


    Sure enough, when Wang Lu��s footsteps arrived at the grill, his heavy look dissipated and was reced by his past smile.


    "How long has it been?"


    "Two days." Xiao Qi said, "Sure enough, just as you suspected, Beast Master School did not act against us at all."


    While tearing off a hind leg from the grill, Wang Lu exined, "That��s normal. Comrade A Xia would try hard to make sure of that."


    Previously, Wang Lu judged that after the battle in the valley, A Xia would do his best to cover his failure and look for aeback opportunity. In a short period of time, as long as they didn��t act rashly, they would not be in any danger. This judgment was indeed true.


    "However, your emotional intelligence is truly high."


    Wang Lu sneered. "You think my EQ is high? You might as well praise for Liu Li��s wit."


    While gnawing the pig leg, Liu Li looked up upon hearing this. "Really? Really?"


    "Of course not, you are a fool." Wang Lu mercilessly struck his Junior Sister, and then said to Xiao Qi, "As long you simply put yourself in other people��s shoe, you would arrive at the same conclusion. Just think about it, if you are Tiger King, if you have an extremely selfish and unscrupulous elder, can you count on him to exin everything to you after he had done something detrimental to the sect like this?"


    "�� Indeed I can��t."


    "Therefore, it��s very easy to judge�� However, there are only three days before the fifteenth day of the month. Even if he can drag things out, when the timees, I can also roughly guess the means that he would use, so we don��t need to be anxious."


    "No need to be anxious?"


    Without them realizing it, the cat girl has arrived by the firece; she softly said, "I��ve previously checked, their beast cor refinement would soon bepleted, and their Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array would soon beunched, our time��"


    "No problem, we don��t have to worry about that beast cor. Let them refine it. The Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array is also not a problem. Let them make it."


    This time, even Xiao Qi was surprised by his answer. "Let them do it?"


    "Otherwise, we have no way to stop them. Whether it��s the beast cor or the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, they would use their full force to protect it. Thus, no matter which one of them we try to destroy, we would face their whole ten Jindan and one Yuanying force. With our current strength, the difference is very little."


    Wang Lu said and chuckled. The emphasis on his words was thest part: the difference is very little.


    Xiao Qi warned, "You and Liu Li are indeed extremely talented, and your real strength is far higher than what appeared on the surface. However, Beast Master School is not some trash level sect, especially their Yuanying Stage Great Elder, his strength is no small matter."


    "I know, he��s level eight Yuanying +1 right? Though his strength is indeed alright, the ineffective and worthless subordinates under him are too many. If the several of us join forces, and also follow mymand, it��s possible that we can defeat him."


    Xiao Qi was startled. "Hey, do you know what you��re talking about? That person is a Yuanying Stage monster. Even if we don��t consider his spirit beasts, he alone��"


    Wang Lu sneered. "He��s Yuanying Stage alright, but a monster? Not necessarily. Compared to those group of real monsters at Spirit Sword Mountain whose strength, on average, +20, he��s just a minion! Right now, I am level nine Xudan +24, and Liu Li is level seven Xudan +21. If the two of us join forces, even if that stupid cat is still in peak Jindan Stage, we can easily beat her ck and blue. Tiger King is, in fact, not so great."


    Xiao Qi was stunned for a while, and then asked, "You still have cards in your hands right?"


    "Yes. I��ve juste up with it, but it can��t be used until after I reach Xudan Stage. So I still have yet to put it into practice, but I believe that the power would certainly be unforgettable."


    "�� Very well, since you��re so confident, I won��t say anything." Xiao Qi then resumed eating the meat in silence, without the slightest care. Actually, since she met with Wang Lu, as a senior, she had assumed the role of a guardian. She never undermined Wang Lu��s decision, never try to influence, nor shake him; only when needed did she contribute her strength.


    "Overall, this time, I intend toe on them hard. No schemes nor trick, just open and aboveboard sh." Wang Lu then smiled. "However, this tactic itself does have some trace of trick in it. The Beast Master School people, those crowd of waste, should never think that I would face them head-on. Catching the enemy off guard, this is one of the prerequisites on effective engagement."


    "Moreover, it is in our best interest to make our move on the fifteenth day of the seventh month. At that time, a part of Beast Master School would maintain the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, a part of them must guard against our appearance, a part must guard against the disturbance from White Dragon Temple and other powers, and a part would try to catch the moon spirit. Performing all of these duties at the same time means that they would not have good mobility. As long as we focus our attack on one point, it is possible for us to bruise them."


    Xiao Qi didn��t speak, but inwardly she actually thought, likewise, that day was also the most favorable day for the people of the beast Master School. Because it was the day where all of their arrangementpleted, a person could act as ten��


    However, how could Wang Lu not also think about this? He should have already had a n for it, right?


    It was really hard for her to believe a cultivator from Non-Phase Peak to really want an open and aboveboard sh against the enemy.


    However, Wang Lu did indeed look as if he has already had schemes and tricks up his sleeve; while eating the roasted meat, he sometimes let out a sinisterughter.


    When all of the people��s focuses were on him, Wang Lu beckoned his hand. "The next few days, we��re just going to eat and drink here. After that, on the fifteenth day of the seventh month, we��ll y something big."


    ����


    Two days went by in a sh.


    The distant mountains bear the fiery red sun. Before the dim light of the night arrived, the surrounding spiritual energy had already somewhat began to react, moring unceasingly.


    Wang Lu, Liu Li, Xiao Qi, Quan Zouhua, and cat girl�� all have done their preparation, adjusting their state to be at their peak level. Even cat girl was helped by Xiao Qi in restoring sixty to seventy percent of her strength. With this lineup, Wang Lu cards were indeed quite effective enough to contend against that Yuanying Stage Tiger King.


    However, that was only if they fought with Tiger King alone. If he joined forces with his spirit beasts, the current lineup seemed far from enough.


    "Then��" Acting as the team leader, Wang Lu was brimming with a confident smile as if the victory was already at hand. "Let usplete the final quest of our mission."


    His gaze turned toward the Green Lake.


    "Moon spirit, did you hear that?"


    On the surface of theke, a pure white spirit dog slowly revealed itself, quietly lying on the surface of the water. Her two clear eyes were looking at Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu said, "Come with us. We will bring you to a dangerous ce, but only there can you transform and be freed from the shackles."


    Moon spirit quietly looked at him, without any joy nor sadness. However, this indifferent expression was also a statement.


    "You want to say, transform or not, it��s not really that important? Don��t be ridiculous, Grand Cloud Fairy did not hesitate to fall from the sky just toplete her wish, that is, to let you transform your form. Even if you as the spirit of the surrounding ce is not yet matured, so your intelligence is yet toplete, at least you should consider her good intention, right? Besides, if you maintain this form for your whole life, wouldn��t it make peopleugh at Grand Cloud Fairy, saying that a great beauty has produced a dog! Are you worthy of her sixty years of nurturing?"


    Xiao Qi butted in, "Hey, aren��t theseforting lines of yours a bit crooked?"


    Wang Lu ignored her interruption and continued, "Mountain spirit of Grand Cloud Mountain was born nameless, for more than a thousand years, she just assumed Grand Cloud as her name. However, she gave you the name Shixuan, why do you think is that? You have the privilege to magically form sixty years ago with the help of moonlight. That��s the chance that many creatures in the whole Nine Regions could not get. Although Grand Cloud Mountain is a blessednd, it could not amodate an immortal beast, so you are going to leave sooner orter."


    Moon spirit, tilted its head, as if showing her stubborn opposition.


    Wang Lu gave it advice, "Now, you��re just being difficult, but, Grand Cloud Fairy could not be resurrected, and even more unable to change your fate of being enved by people; yet, for no reason, you waste the sacrifice of Grand Cloud fairy, you��"


    Moon spirit was still indifferent.


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "Because you have yet to transform, so you don��t understand my words, right?"


    "��?"


    Wang Lu thought again and then fished out a bone from his mustard seed bag. "Come here."


    Moon spirit stood up and stepped on the water.

 Chapter 202 - He Wrongly Assessed Our Relationship!

    <h4>Chapter 202: He Wrongly Assessed Our Rtionship!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Facing the setting sun of the fifteenth day of the seventh month, Wang Lu��s group, under the mask of the cover spell of Xiao Qi, easily passed through several sentry posts on the Grand Cloud Mountain, gradually approaching to tonight��s main stage.


    Wang Lu walked behind Xiao Qi. Each step that he took was consistent in length, and his body��s center of gravity was also unchanged,pletely ignoring the terrain under his feet. In addition, his magical power was reserved, circting within his Jade Mansion without any outside exchange, as if it was isted.


    This was his new ability after breaking through the Xudan Stage. As his magical power in his Jade Mansion gradually condensed into a core, magical power quantity was no longer important. When fighting, in most of the cases, it was enough to rely solely on supply from the rotation of the Void Core within the Jade Mansion. Meaning that his power was genuinely self-sufficient. Looking from another point of view, no matter how bad the environment he was in, he has ample force to survive.


    Behind Wang Lu was Liu Li. The girl��s temperament and Wang Lu was diametrically opposed. Her breathing perfectly blended with the surrounding, however, different from her previous high-level Foundation Establishment Stage circumstances, every de and every grass in her body [1] seemed sharper than normal��This was her sword intent that spilled outside her body; as a deficiency of the low-level Xudan Stage, Liu Li still couldn��t perfectly control the new condensation of Void Core in her Jade Mansion. However, if changed to another point of view, when Liu Li decided to send out her sword intent, how much power could erupt from this excessively powerful Void Core?


    Walking on the fourth ce was the cat girl, her eyes glued at Liu Li in front of her. Her face was filled with envy, longing, but also with a hint of trepidation. It was her instinctive fear of dangerous thing as a spirit beast. Although her levels were many times higher than Liu Li on cultivation base, if they really fought�� she did not have the confidence to win.


    While indulging in flights of fancy, she suddenly heard Xiao Qi stopping and speaking.


    "�� Sure enough, as you expected, it��s loose on the outside but tight in the inside. Beast Master School��s power ispletely concentrated in a few key points. The other ces are almost deserted."


    It turned out that the sentry post that their group had just passed was the same sentry post they passed a few days ago. And previously, the head of the patrol here was a Xudan Stage disciple. However, now, they just left behind five spirit beasts with acute senses, and the patrol strength hasrgely diminished.


    Wang Lu said, "It��s very normal. At this critical time, if they spread their precious force across various ces on the Grand Cloud Mountain, without any key points, it would mean that their preparation is inadequate. Before the fifteenth day, no matter how barbaric and uneducated the Beast Master School people are, they must have reached a tacit understanding with the nearby sects and powers, and the vast majority of unknown forces has been smothered out."


    Xiao Qi asked, "Then what about us?"


    "We would need to ask A Xia about it." Wang Lu��s smile showed a bit of ridicule. "For a few days, we drank and ate by the Green Lake, but Seventh Madame, can you guess what were A Xia��s day be like?"


    Xiao Qi looked up and thought. "Mostly not very good. Not only he suffered a heavy defeat in the valley, but he also lost his partner Ling Yan. But when he wanted to make aeback, he can��t find our traces. He didn��t even have the opportunity to recoup his loss, so I think his days must have been ufortable."


    Wang Lu said, "If you were A Xia, what would you do?"


    "Me? There��s really no other choice than to admit my mistake with the Great Elder."


    Wang Luughed. "And wait to die under the wrath of Tiger King? Actually, the correct course of action is to make the best out of the situation."


    "Make the best out of the situation?"


    "For example, if it were me, I can im the few intruders have already been killed by the Ten Thousand Beasts Array in the valley, however, their hidden strength is very rming, resulting in both sides being greatly injured."


    Xiao Qi was startled. "Tell that we die? Empty words mean nothing, who��s going to believe him? At least he should have several loots to be more convincing right?"


    Wang Lu said, "Empty words? However, conversely, if we want to question him, we need toe up with proofs that we are still alive. A Xia can im there are no loots and not even the body because wee from a secret sect, whose body possesses a control system that, once killed, would explode and destroy the body as well as the magical treasures. Although there��s no evidence to prove his words; as long as we don��t appear, others would not be able to disprove it."


    "Isn��t this too far-fetched?"


    "Therefore, these days, A Xia must have been miserable. Although it��s not clear how A Xia��s friendship with Tiger King is, since it was Tiger King himself who requested him toe from the Southern Heaven Region, if not necessary, he absolutely would not be too harsh on him, because if investigated, the fault would ultimately be in Tiger King��s hand. On the other hand, currently, the most important thing for them is to catch the immortal beast; there��s really not worth in spending too many thoughts on minor details. They sent A Xia to deal with us because they were worried that we might disrupt their n. However, over time,mon sense dictates that our opportunity to disrupt is getting less and less. And now, since we still don��t appear, it is determined that our chance is basically wiped out. Therefore, though A Xia��s cost of doing things is high, he has basicallypleted his task."


    "But such lies would always be exposed."


    "It��s also possible to not be exposed. At least, it��s better than dying on the spot under Tiger King��s wrath."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Qi could not help but shake her head. "For his own selfish interest, he does not hesitate to let the key strategic point of Beast Master School be exposed to risk. Is this kind of person the one you said to be the swine teammate?"


    Wang Luughed. "If you look at it from my point of view, it��s actually a praise!" Then, he retrieved his smile. "Therefore, for this extremely selfish person, even having many brilliant abilities, it��s also useless."


    Xiao Qi asked, "Mm, then do you n to make the move before nightfall?"


    "No. That��s too early. The darkness before the dawn is the hardest to endure. This is the truth that everybody knows. Right now, Beast Master School is tight on the inside and loose on the outside. We��ll wait until both inside and outside are loose, then we��ll make our move."


    "Both inside and outside are loose, that is��"


    "We have to wait for their spirit beast cor to bepleted and their Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array firmly locked Emperor Essence, until every one of them thinks that they have seeded�� then we��ll snuff out their dream. Seventh Madame, your spell is the crucial point here. At least, it has to let us safely approach the edge of the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array."


    Xiao Qi patted her monk staff against her chest as a guaranty sign. "Rest assured, leave it to me."


    "Mm, then let us make our final rest here. When the moon rises, it��s showtime."


    ����


    The color of the sky dimmed down along with the passage of time. As the deep curtain of the night gradually sank in, from the back of the mountain, the bright full moon rose up.


    On the fifteenth day of the seventh month, the moon on the Grand Cloud Mountain was stained with a touch of gold, and the contour of the disc seemed to have a wave-like luster just like the contour and shape of the yellow part of the freshly opened egg.


    On the Prominent peak of the Grand Cloud Mountain, more than a hundred Beast Master School people were all holding their breaths with rapt attention, waiting for the golden egg in the sky to break open and enter the next stage, where Emperor Essence would appear, and the hiding immortal beast to unwittingly walk into a trap. For this day, they have been preparing for many years, even traveling thousands of miles from Southern Heaven Region. They have spent too many efforts and sacrifices, thus, failure was absolutely not allowed.


    The battlefield was set on the Full Moon Valley under the Crown Cloud Peak. Some time ago, mountain peaks were squeezed out of this piece of field through the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array, to create a sealed trap. Moreover, different from Ling Yan and A Xia��s previous half real half void spiritual energy generation, this time in the Full Moon Valley, it was all real; even if there were a spell that broke the cage, it would not disappear.


    Hundreds of Foundation Establishment and Xudan Stage disciples were distributed throughout the valley where they fused their magical power with the spiritual energy along the Feng Shui Line to maintain the Full Moon Valley; it was truly an astonishing in scale array operation. During the day, the Grand Cloud Mountain was quiet. This time, it was still the same deathly silent. Most of the disciples throughout the valley were somewhat ufortable.


    "Damn, I always feel cold on the back of my neck, and my internal breathing is also not stable."


    In ordance with the array chart, a Foundation Establishment disciple was standing on top of a pine tree. His tall and burly body stood tall on a thin branch. He didn��t use any spell, nor did he show any pressure, which demonstrated his good cultivation base. However, this profound Foundation Establishment disciple actually has a lot of cold sweat on his forehead, which showed how restless he was.


    Not far away, standing in a puddle of water, his Senior Brother said, "This is where the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array is ced at. Whether its negative energy or grievances, all are a hundred times more than normal. If there��s no array chart to suppress it, it would be a chaotic burial ground with numerous pits. You cultivate a wild heart sutra, and you��re naturally strong, so it��s normal if you feel ufortable. However, you don��t have to worry, there are elders who are pressing the array chart, so the force of the aggrieved ghost couldn��t create any wave."


    "I know that. Otherwise, I would��ve already changed shifts with the others and work outside the array. Although the reward is less, it��s much morefortable. Senior Brother, there should be no problem with this time��s operation, right?"


    His Senior Brother smiled. "What problem could we possibly have? The elders have already arranged for this set. Everything that might have happened has already been calcted so that no one can shake our result."


    After saying that, the Senior Brother raised his head and saw the ripple of waves on golden disc above him; the time to break was near.


    Meanwhile, at the Crown Cloud Peak, Tiger King Lei Zhen raised his head slightly. The night where the Emperor Essence flow, and the change in the surrounding spiritual energy have already stirred the wild nature deep within his heart. However, as he possessed the double colored Nascent Soul in his Jade Mansion, he could still maintain his calm.


    He was a Division Head, therefore, in a matter of such importance, he must be patient�� While suppressing his impulse, Tiger King repeated the whole n in his mind, and then he spoke to someone beside him.


    "A Xia, are you sure they will make their move?"


    While speaking, his majestic tiger face moved, his gazended on the person beside, which was actually A Xia!


    This Jindan Stage Elder of the worst quality should have suffered a heavy punishment due to thest failure. However, now he stood upright with an indifferent attitude,pletely without any care of his previous defeat.


    "Not a hundred percent sure." A Xia lightly replied, "However, since they won in theirst engagement, there��s no reason for them to disappear from the scene. Especially the person that seems to be their leader��He��s very greedy. He won��t give up until he achieves his goal. Never know when to stop. Therefore, he will definitely make his move again, even if the risk is very big."


    After a pause, A Xia continued, "Perhaps in his opinion, there is a great opportunity. Because I might, due to my own selfish interest, conceal the news of myst defeat, thus, making you lower your guard and giving him an opportunity."


    Tiger King was slightly stunned for a moment, and thenughed out loud. "Hahaha, that��s right. ording to your temperament, this is something that you indeed could possibly do."


    A Xia wryly smiled. "In your eyes, am I that unbearable?"


    Tiger King snorted. "Are you not?"


    A Xia helplessly said, "You��re right, I am indeed a really selfish person. If not you, I would indeed conceal this news, but��"


    Tiger King interrupted, "No matter! I don��t care about your selfishness. People naturally don��t want to suffer the wrath of heaven, what��s the big deal!? On my side, whatever benefit you want, just go get it! If I can��t provide it for you, being abandoned by you is a proper and to be expected as a matter of course!"


    A Xia faintly sighed. "Oh, Lei Zhen, there��s no need for you to say about your treatment to me."


    "Hahaha! I, Lei Zhen, has always been so!" Tiger Kingughed wildly and then fiercely hugged A Xia. "Next, we��ll just have to slowly wait for them to show up. Since they dare to hurt you, I will make them pay with their blood!"


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (i.e., every single part of her body)

 Chapter 203 - To Crush with Absolute Strength!

    <h4>Chapter 203: To Crush with Absolute Strength!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Speaking of which�� don��t you think that your action is too risky?"


    Standing at the foot of the mountain outside the Full Moon Valley, Xiao Qi really couldn��t bear to ask the question that puzzled her heart.


    Seeing that the golden full moon has risen up, under the cover of the cover spell, they miraculously dove into the Full Moon Valley��which was also the edge of the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, which could be activated at any moment. As the team leader, Wang Lu has a calm andposed look, as if victory was already at hand. However, the restlessness in Xiao Qi��s heart was getting stronger and stronger.


    Upon hearing Xiao Qi��s question, Wang Lu took his eyes off the full moon, smiled and asked, "You think we��re taking too many risk? It��s not like we��re going to steal the wife of Daoist He Tu [1], right?"


    Xiao Qi said, "Previously, when you analyzed the situation, the opponent��s mistake is ounted as a very important part. It��s like betting the other side will certainly make a mistake. Although your analysis is also quite reasonable, that A Xia is likely to do such a thing, and the hope of victory is pinned on the chance that the other side would make a mistake, isn��t this too��"


    Wang Lu asked, "Who says I am relying on the opponent to make a mistake? I never said that A Xia would certainly do that, that��s just me making reasonable deduction; but there are many unknown factors. Even if he isn��t as I expected, it doesn��t matter."


    Xiao Qi was stunned. "It doesn��t matter? Even if the other side has made the appropriate countermeasure?"


    Wang Lu faintly smiled. "Yes, it doesn��t matter. Seventh Madame, I��ve already told you. This time, I want to crush them with absolute strength, there��s no schemes and machinations at all."


    Xiao Qi stared at Wang Lu, trying to read his true intention from his face.


    To crush them with absolute strength? Are you sure it��s not us who would be crushed instead? Just facing Tiger King alone, we only have fifty percent chance of sess��


    Seeing that Xiao Qi was still in doubt, Wang Lu further exined, "In essence, I am an aboveboard person��"


    Before he could continue, however, he heard someone burst outughing.


    "Pfft!"


    It was Liu Li who couldn��t hold back herughter.


    Wang Lu angrily asked, "What are youughing about!?"


    Liu Li suddenly stopped herughter and inexplicably asked, "Master said, when others tell a joke, it is best tough to show respect."


    "�� Who told you I was telling a joke?"


    Liu Li righteously argued, "Master said, when someone is seriously telling an absurd story, it��s basically a joke. Senior Brother, isn��t that exactly what you just did? You��re obviously the most sinister one!"


    Wang Lu immediately became unhappy. "Hey, hey, when was I being sinister? Did I ever drug and rape you?"


    Wang Lu thought that Liu Li was arguing about his scheme in defeating her on the final fight on the Cloud tform several years ago. Who knew��


    Liu Li blinked her big beautiful eyes, and then innocently asked, "What is drug and rape [2]?"


    "��" Wang Lu suddenly had a feeling of digging his own grave. After he froze for a moment, he slowly opened his mouth to exin, "The meaning is, although someone is already quite old, he can still be firm and strong, so we call it old and brimming with firmness [3], which can be abbreviated as drug and rape."


    "Pfft!" This time, it was Xiao Qi��s turn who could not hold herself back.


    However, Liu Li naively nodded. "I understand! Oh, oh, then ording to Senior Brother��s exnation, Uncle Sect Leader is rape, right?"


    "Mm, yes, when you go back to the mountain, remember to praise him."


    "Got it!" Liu Li nodded and then said, "Thank you for your pointer, Senior Brother!"


    "Your wee." After dealing with Liu Li, Wang Lu said to Xiao Qi, "In short, believe me."


    Xiao Qi��s smiling face twitched. "Yeah, I believe you!"


    Suddenly, the group stopped speaking as if by prior agreement. Then, one by one, they looked up at the sky.


    The egg yolk on the sky finally broke.


    ����


    "The Emperor Essence ising!"


    In the Full Moon Valley, countless of people shouted out in unison in a low voice.


    At that time, the golden full moon melted, like a broken egg yolk, torn by the deep night into tens of millions of golden threads and spread out.


    The spreading speed was very fast. In just a few breaths, half of the night sky has already been blotted out by this melting moonlight.


    Then, the moonlight sank. The tens of millions of golden threads fell down to earth like rain.


    Parts of Beast Master School people who were stationed at the high ces on the Full Moon Valley were the first to feel the difference.


    Although the golden moonlight essence has yet tond, the surrounding spiritual energy has already violently surged up. Some cultivators who were spiritual energy sensitive felt that there were howling of wind and roaring of wave in their ears; they felt thunder pping in the air, jolting their heart and shocking their soul.


    This was a true world transformation! The once in a sixty years Emperor Essence was not evenly distributed in each corner of the Nine Regions�� In the Southern Heaven Region, they also experience the Emperor Essence, but the surging of the surrounding spiritual energy there was less than here by several points!


    No wonder it has the power to magically transform an immortal beast��this was truly an immortal abode!


    Actually, this time at the Grand Cloud Mountain, there was an unprecedented tranquility. The surging of surrounding spiritual energy didn��t manifest in the slightest, and the golden threads in the sky silently fell down. All changes happened in silence.


    Seeing the moonlight essence was about tond on the Grand Cloud Mountain, on the Crown Cloud Peak, the Great Elder muffled out a grunt, breaking the silence, "Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, activate!"


    With thismand, the hundreds of cultivators inside and outside the Full Moon Valley replied in unison, "Yes!"


    Then, they started to read aloud the incantation, with more than a hundred people carrying out their duties. Each person��s incantation was different. Over a hundred people chanted out in unison, which generated a tide-like sound, setting off a burst of noisy boiling sound in the Full Moon Valley. At the same time, the thick negative energy that was being suppressed by four Jindan Stage Elders using the Four Division Array began to erupt.


    When the stream of Emperor Essence almostnded in the valley, the thousands of spirit dogs who were kept in the valley were finally drained of thest vestige of their value, being butchered by the well-known butcher of the division in the most ruthless means, torturing them to death until practically there was nothing left. Tens of thousands of ghosts, with their towering grievances, condensed into the human world. Yet, they were actually firmly suppressed by the Ten Thousand Spirits Great Array. If they were to be released, it would shock the entire Crown Cloud Peak and Full Moon Valley.


    That malignant negative energy unstoppably soared from the Full Moon Valley into the sky as if it was a volcanic eruption. The Beast Master School cultivators who were maintaining the array in the valley saw the blur of myriad evil ghosts wailing in unison.


    Different from themon wandering ghost, being influenced by the negative energy created by the Beast Master School, this time��s condensation was extremely powerful evil ghosts. If they were not firmly suppressed by the array, the explosive power of this myriad of evil ghosts was enough to destroy a city!


    However, this time, by the Beast Master School, these evil ghosts would just be theirckey. Stimted by the array, they flew to the sky, and then like a whirlpool, they sucked the moonlight essence!


    Ghosts were born of negative energy, thus, the presence of ghost would also attract the gathering of negative energy��the twoplemented each other. The Emperor Essence was the most superior moonlight essence, with infinite wondrous use. Itself was not an evil thing, however, its nature belonged to that of negative energy, thus it could be attracted by the ghosts.


    The Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array created by the Beast Master School plundered all of the Emperor Essence on the entire Grand Cloud Mountain and funneled them all into the Full Moon Valley, without any slightest leak out. With this, unless the moon spirit was willing to give up its once in sixty years chance, otherwise, if it wanted the Emperor Essence, it needed to appear in the Full Moon Valley.


    "But, would the scope of the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array be enough?"


    In the Full Moon Valley, a certain cultivator somewhat restlessly asked, "The pulling scope of Emperor Essence is only limited to Grand Cloud Mountain. Could that immortal beast transform from outside Grand Cloud Mountain?"


    "Impossible. That immortal beast is not fully mature, so it can��t be separated from the boundary of the Grand Cloud Mountain. Even if it could manage to temporarily leave, it would not be able to transform. These points have been repeatedly determined by the elders. If not, what��s the point in sacrificing our resources and effort, barring through the twists and turns, to arrange for this array? Rather than senselessly worrying about it, you might as well take advantage of this opportunity to refine your primordial spirit; this pure Emperor Essence is a priceless treasure."


    "Thank you for your pointer, Senior Brother, I��"


    Before these two brotherspleted their dialogue, suddenly, a trace of strange fluctuation came from afar.


    The two were still wondering what it was when they heard the roar of the Great Elder Tiger King from the Crown Cloud Peak.


    "Good, sure enough, there is a change!"


    There is a change?


    Upon hearing those words, the Senior Brother was startled. He then carefully felt that trace of fluctuation. After a moment, hisplexion suddenly changed. "That��s the aura of the Immortal Beast! Moon spirit has appeared!"


    At this time, all the living creatures within the five hundred kilometers radius of the Grand Cloud Mountain have sensed this unique fluctuation. Deep inside, they somewhat trembled in fear��it was the instinctive fear of the lower order of creature towards the higher order of creature.


    And the one that could rule over the Grand Cloud Mountain, suppressing the myriad of living creatures, was naturally the legendary immortal beast moon spirit.


    Moon spirit has appeared, but it wasn��t in the Full Moon Valley like what they expected, but��


    On top of the Crown Cloud Peak, several Jindan Stage Elders were standing around the Great Elder Tiger King. One of them made a calction, and then said with a sinking voice, "At the Green Lake!"


    Another person eximed, "At Green Lake? That��s the edge of the Grand Cloud Mountain. How could it get the Emperor Essence and transform if it appears there?"


    As if to respond to this question, from the distant Green Lake, a silvery beam of light shot up to the sky, with the end of the beam blending with the pale golden night sky. Then, parts of the Emperor Essence, which was originally being firmly pulled by the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, began to disperse and fall vertically along that silvery light beam.


    "What!?" In the Full Moon Valley, one of the Jindan Stage Elders who was overseeing the Ten Thousand Spirits Great Array suddenly stood up and looked at the distant silvery light beam in disbelief.


    "How is it possible? How could it pull the Emperor Essence away!"


    Although the scope of the Ten Thousand Spirit Great Array was in no way ample, its effectiveness did not decrease along with the range. Within its scope, the pulling force was almost absolute! What could be more powerful than the tens of thousands of ghosts?


    "It��s the moonlight."


    After finishing his calction, an elder on the Crown Cloud Peak coldly revealed the truth.


    "Hidden within the Green Lake is a considerable amount of moonlight essence; it��s probably umted by the previous mountain spirit here. Although for the moon spirit, this settled down moonlight essence has already been too old,cking its freshness, thus could not be used to transform, however, after all, it��s still the same moonlight energy and can blend with each other. And towards the Emperor Essence, there��s a natural attraction force. Hmm, I really never thought of this possibility; truly unexpected."


    Great Elder coldly snorted. "So what? When did Beast Master School ever consider everything into calction in doing things? If it can be calcted, then so be it. But if not, we can just use absolute strength to crush the problem! Our strength is a hundred times more than the opponent. Therefore, even if the situation is ever-changing, ultimately, it��s still in our control. ying tricks or little schemes against us is the same as digging one��s own grave!"


    With that, Tiger King raised his stout arm. On his wrist, an ordinary looking wristband lit up, and a tall, ethereal shadow rose from within it.


    That ethereal shadow has the face of a dog. Its whole body was ck, and it has a total of four arms, which held a whip, torch, branding iron, and mace. Any items were covered with dark bloodstain. When the ethereal shadow appeared, it gave off an excited roar. Then it flung one of its arms, the whip in its hand was suddenly elongated and flung towards the distant Green Lake.


    "Got you!"


    The ethereal shadow uttered a shriek. The whip has already entwined the target, but it also felt the intense struggle from the target.


    "Useless, useless, useless!"


    Whileughing, the ethereal shadow retrieved back the whip. Then, from a distant, a white figure flew towards it, helplessly being pulled by the whip. Although the white figure vehemently struggled, it could not shake off the shackle of the whip.


    Tiger King raised his arm, and that ordinary looking wristband became even more bright. "A beast is still a beast. No matter how cunning you are, with this beast cor, there��s no room for you to struggle!"


    That��s right. This was the spiritual treasure Beast Cor, and that ethereal shadow was its spirit. This spiritual treasure was refined from the blood sacrifice of tens of thousands of spirit dogs, it has an almost absolute suppression power against the spirit beast of dog type. Not to mention it was an immortal beast that has yet to transform, even if the immortal beast has actually transformed its form, it would still be unable to break away from the shackle of this beast cor.


    "Hmm��" Tiger King felt the aura of immortal beast that passed over to his wrist and quickly judged that the target was correct. The situation was as smooth as expected.


    "But since it��s like this, A Xia��s judgment went in vain, those several people didn��t make their move�� Could it be that they judged that our arrangement has no loopholes and thus backed away? Anyway, those people are just icing on the cake, the key is to catch the immortal beast."


    Watching the continually approaching from air white figure, Tiger King hung out a smile.


    Things have gotten to this point, so there would be no suspense anymore. The target has fallen under the control of the beast cor, thus, even if those several people wanted to make aeback, it would be useless.


    Hmm, the only question was, this spirit dog, which was constantly struggling in mid air, seemed not quite pure?


    ��


    [1] (The Sect Leader of Shengjing Sect)


    [2] Mijian


    [3] Homonym of Mijian-Rape; basically Wang Lu is ying with words about rape and being firm and strong.

 Chapter 204 - The Story of Ugly Duckling

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Story of Ugly Duckling</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the spirit of the Beast Cor pulled the whip, tying the immortal beast, and presenting the immortal beast in front of Tiger King, many of the surrounding Elders didn��t dare to believe that things were actually that simple.


    They originally thought that there would be a fierce struggle between two evenly matched opponents, thinking that it would cause them a lot of trouble. However, things have eventually be so. Except for erupting the moonlight from the Green Lake and futilely struggling under the whip, the opponent��s performance could be considered as abysmal.


    However, looking from another point of view, this result was normal. No matter how powerful the innate strength of the young immortal beast was, it was, after all, still a spirit beast. And as long as it was a beast, naturally it would be restrained by Beast Master School, even if it was an immortal beast��


    Of course, if it was a fully grown immortal beast, perhaps the whole effort of the Beast Master School woulde to a dead end. However, for a not yet transformed immortal beast, its power was still limited.


    In particr, this dog, which was tightly bounded by the whip, still tried to desperately struggle. It seemed like�� it was a bit stupid? Oh, right, if it were clever, it wouldn��t have appeared and received the Emperor Essence on the Green Lake. On the outside, it seemed like a good idea, but in fact, it was nothing short of a suicide��


    "Well then, it is time for the Great Elder to leave the mark on it as soon as possible."


    A Jindan Stage Elder promptly said.


    Tiger King nodded and, with a thought, that beast cor spirit used a burning torch to heat the branding iron, and then slowly reached out for that beast spirit on the ground.


    As long as it left the ve mark on its body, it would never be able to break free. Even if it gradually matured in the future, when its cultivation base nearly reached the peak, thus be able to lift the mark by itself�� By then, there would be a more advanced mark waiting for it.


    The fate that would await it was to contribute its value at the Beast Master School until its death. Of course, it was still a good fate. Because, in Beast Master School, it would receive the most rigorous training to reach its full potential. Although the downside to that was its loss of freedom, overall,pared to the solitary life in the Grand Cloud Mountain, it would still be a much better choice.


    Under the gaze of many Elders, the Beast Cor spirit was about to burn the red hot branding iron on the immortal beast, but then��


    Bam!


    A ripple of golden light bounced away the branding iron. The Beast Cor spirit roared, "A contract!? A contract has already been formed! This immortal beast has already exchanged contract with other people, it is not an ownerless thing! My ve brand can��t be marked over it!"


    "What!?"


    The Elders were dumbfounded. The contract has been exchanged? How was this possible? This immortal beast moon spirit should have beenpletely formed not long ago, so it was basically like a newborn baby. Before it was born, it was impossible to change the contract, but after it was born�� was there a time window?


    While the other Elders were incredulous, the most hot tempered one among them, Great Elder Tiger King was instead calmed down.


    Because he remembered the words spoken by A Xia previously�� It seemed like that young cultivator from a certain big sect finally could not bear but make his move.


    Able toe in contact with the immortal beast in advance without them noticing it and then leaving behind a contract with it were indeed powerful moves. Unfortunately, these efforts were doomed to be futile without changing the premise.


    Before it transformed its form, moon spirit could not leave the mountain. However, if it wanted to transform its form, it must pass through the moat that was the Beast Master School. And this moat, was impassable.


    So, what would happen next? What��s the use in leaving such a contract? Was he going to go back to his sect to look for his Elders, iming that he found the immortal beast first? What a joke! Even Shengjing Sect people would not do such a high handed method�� right?


    Thinking to this, Tiger King furrowed his brows. He inwardly knew that a long dy usually meant more problems. He then said to the beast cor spirit, "Quickly lift up the contract and cover it with our mark."


    However, that beast cor spirit said, "It��s difficult, this contract�� is quite an advanced one. The cultivator who made the contract is a master in contract making technique."


    "Humph, no matter what level it is, since it��s a pet beast contract, putting it in front of us is like showing off a meager skill in front of an expert! Liang Yu, Gong Yang, you two assist the beast cor spirit and crack this contract as soon as possible."


    While talking, Tiger King rose up.


    Unsurprisingly, the opposite party��s genuine real move finally appeared.


    ����


    "Hm, it��s time. Let��s move."


    Outside the Full Moon Valley, after waiting for a long time, Wang Lu finally issued the start signal.


    Xiao Qi was astonished. "Now? Right now, the opposite party is clearly waiting for us to enter into a trap?"


    It must be said that the best opportunity to make their move was just now, when the other side locked the immortal beast using the beast cor and dragged it to the Crown Cloud Peak, when they all thought the victory was at hand and their attention was focused on the immortal beast�� Now that they have found that something was wrong, they began to be vignt!


    "No problem, believe me."


    Wang Lu lightly said and then stepped into the Full Moon Valley.


    When Wang Lu and the others stepped through the barrier of the Five Mountain Broken Veins Great Array, by its spell, they were directly transmitted to the center of the valley.


    Of course, with this, they could no longer hide.


    If things went ording to the best possible oue of Wang Lu��s expectation, A Xia had sessfully deceived Tiger King. Thus, the appearance of Wang Lu��s group would bepletely unexpected to Beast Master School, which would send them into shock. This moment of shock would be enough to let Wang Lu aplish a lot of things. However, things were not quite as what they expected��


    "Sure enough, you finally appeared. I��ve been waiting for you for a long time. I was afraid you won��te!"


    Tiger King sneered and coldlyughed. However, hisughter didn��tst long because, on top of the Crown Cloud Peak, there was only his after image. The big stature of this Great Elder, in the blink of an eye, had already flown down straight from the Crown Cloud Peak, his pair of tiger w tore the air, creating a vacuum. The friction with the air also ignited a violet-blue fire that looked like a divine tribtion lightning. Before his tiger w, Wang Lu who had just been transmitted there, seemed to have a vacant look.


    Trying to surprise a person but instead was beaten by surprise. While he inwardly sneered, Tiger King retrieved the majority of strength from his arms as he did not intend to kill the intruder.


    ording to A Xia, the young cultivator came from a top upright sect, thus killing him would just give Tiger King a momentary pleasure but would create more trouble in the future. Of course, he himself didn��t care so much for the future trouble. The problem was, for a cultivator from a top upright sect, there would always be some mouth-watering magical treasures. If one of his ws tore him apart, those magical treasures that were connected with the owner��s life might be destroyed in vain.


    Though Tiger King was being lenient, for a Yuanying Stage cultivator like him, even if he didn��t use most of his strength, the remaining parts would be enough to break a Jindan Stage cultivator��s defense.


    However, the next moment, when Tiger King��s w was about to grasp Wang Lu��s throat, a in and simple sword suddenly met him head on.


    Bang!


    The sword tip directly shed with Tiger King��s palm, and two strands of opposite magical power erupted. Tiger King��s thunder like momentum abruptly stopped and was inverted backward dozens of meters away. Wang Lu, however, sank a meter deep into the ground.


    However, except for that, Wang Lu��s momentum was not chaotic, and his person and the sword unite were as steady as the mountain.


    It was blocked!? In mid-air, Tiger King could not believe his eyes. A Yuanying level strike was actually stopped by a Foundation Establishment�� Oh, wrong, a mere Xudan Stage little cultivator!?


    Of course, there were many rational exnations for this. Tiger King��s mercy,bined with Wang Lu��s unexpected counterattack actually stopped Tiger King w��s attack from fully erupting its power. Even so, the gap between Xudan and Yuanying shouldn��t easily be wiped out like that.


    For a Yuanying Stage cultivator, even if the used strength was not many, the magical power that gushed out of the Nascent Soul in the Jade Mansion would contain the cultivator��s own spiritual nature, which has an absolute quality difference. The same spell would double its power if powered by the spiritual energy of a Yuanying Stage cultivator. Simr to a battle between two armies: one side consisted of battle-hardened veterans while the other were new recruits, including the generals. From this, the strength disparity was self-evident.


    Just now, Tiger King used twenty percent of his force, butmon sense dictated that even a Jindan Stage cultivator must use two or three times of its magical power just to contend with it. Considering that the total magical power of a Yuanying Stage cultivator was better than that of a Jindan, it would need a full effort from a middle-level Jindan Stage cultivator to barely able to resist it.


    However, Wang Lu wasn��t even a middle-level Xudan, so how could he possibly block it? Tiger Wang frowned while his dao''s heart frantically circted in his Jade Mansion, inwardly reying the exchange that just happened in details.


    Just now, when he sent out his tiger��s w, his five fingers were imbued with lightning arc powered by the magical power from the double colored Nascent Soul, making it just like tens of thousands of ferocious tigers, and could easily shred the opponent a number of times�� And Wang Lu simply withstood it with a simple sword. However, the sword��s magical power actually possessed a unique and pure spiritual nature, which wasparable to that of a Jindan!


    Who exactly is this guy?


    No matter, he will not escape my second strike, after that, I can just slowly torture him. Just now the block was an ident��


    At this time, Wang Lu mockingly smiled. "Look behind you."


    Tiger King roared in anger, "Do you think I am a three years old child?"


    With that, lightning arcs began to wound around his fingers again. However, this time, the magical power used was ten times as before. However, suddenly��


    "Aaa!"


    A scream came from the top of the Crown Cloud Peak shocked and frightened Tiger King because that was the voice of the beast cor spirit!


    Looking back, Tiger King��s eyes prated through the clouds that surrounded the Crown Cloud Peak and saw that, on top of the peak�� there was a creepy giant shadow.


    "Auuu!"


    That was the terrifying sound of a howling wolf that could even scare away the light from the moon. The initially tied down to the grown, unable to move even an inch, immortal beast moon spirit had actually be a fifteen-meter tall giant wolf. Its two blood-red eyes emitted out an abnormally ferocious bloodthirsty light, and blood continued to trickle down from the two rows of teeth in its mouth.


    The bleak and lightless beast cor lied on the ground, and everything below the chest of the dog face with human body beast cor spirit had already been swallowed by the wolf, leaving just half of its body on the ground, rolling and wailing. And each of the two Jindan Stage Elders who were initially at its side spat out a mouthful of blood. Obviously, they have suffered a heavy injury.


    "What!?"


    Tiger King was greatly shocked.


    Where did this giant wolfe from? Is it the immortal beast? But the immortal beast was clearly bounded tightly by the Beast Cor. Not to mention that it has yet to transform its form, even if it has assumed its true form, along with its power, with the repression from the spiritual treasure, plus the assistance of two Jindan Stage Elders, it was impossible for it to suddenly break loose and seriously bitten and wounded the beast cor spirit!


    In consternation, Wang Lu��s voice sounded out again from behind.


    "The spiritual treasure that you guys are proud of is indeed especially made for the spirit dog. But, even though I always call my stupid dog a stupid dog, it��s not a dog."

 Chapter 205 - Absolute Strength

    <h4>Chapter 205: Absolute Strength</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Quan Zouhua was certainly not a dog.


    How can the mythical monster from the western continent, the legendary demonic wolf Fenrir who could devour gods, be a dog? Actually, most of the immortal beast lineage were unique. Even if they were simr in appearances with other spirit beasts, they were very different inside.


    Not to mention that even if Fenrir was really a dog, it was still a western continent dog��


    Therefore, when the Elders of the Beast Master School thought that they perfectly knew the spirit dog properties of the moon spirit and therefore used the spirit dog restraining ability of the beast cor, with the use of the dog trainersh to tie down the demon wolf Fenrir, they were doomed to suffer a miserable end.


    From the start, Fenrir hasn��t really been dominated by the beast cor. Although the beast cor was a spiritual treasure and thus certainly have a level of influence on it, but, it was easy to suddenly wound the enemy when they werepletely unprepared.


    The beast cor spirit itself was not weak, and it would be difficult for a young Fenrir to directly counter it. However, if it was an unsuspecting beast cor spirit, that was another matter entirely�� Beast cor spirit didn��t have a physical presence and thus difficult to be harmed. However, for a Fenrir whose specialization was in devouring, the ethereal body was the most defenseless form of body. Once devoured, half of the beast cor spirit body was gone forever. Simultaneously, its connection with the primordial spirits of the two Jindan Stage Elders backfired at them, and their primordial spirits damaged and Golden Core turned bleak.


    But then, the ferocious and magnificent demon wolf felt a surge of unspeakable power pouring into its body; the sneak attack was really a great nourishment, thus, its shape instantaneously expanded several times and its ferocity overflowed!


    Then, as long as itpletely devoured the rest of the beast cor spirit, it would be difficult to estimate how enormous it would grow to. However, when this demon wolf was ready to devour the beast cor spirit, a loud thunder like sound directly boomed out from under the Crown Cloud Peak.


    "Evil creature!"


    The huge figure was even faster than the sound that the demon wolf didn��t even have enough time to react. It saw a shadow, a tens of meters high giant. Its fingernails firmly grasped the wolf��s neck. The strength of its fingers was too strong. The demon wolf who just now went rampant and was insufferably arrogant was firmly locked. No matter how fierce it struggled its limbs was, it was to no avail. A momentter, the wolf��s howl turned into a sob, bing miserable.


    It was truly a sky above the sky.


    No one expected that Tiger King��s action was so decisive.


    When he saw the change on the Crown Cloud Peak, unexpectedly, without the slightest hesitation, he left Wang Lu and the rest and turned back to the peak.


    At that time, it was clear that as long as he made another strike, the opponent would be seriously injured. Yet, he didn��t even waste the time to make that strike.


    "What a wise thing to do."


    Inside the Full Moon Valley, Wang Lu slowly recovered his Sword of Mount Kun. Behind him, Liu Li has entered the Brilliant Sword state, and Xiao Qi��s monk staff has also emitted a ray of zen light��Their trinity defense system has already been formed; even two or three full strikes from Tiger King would not be able to break it. However, being dyed by two strikes on the Crown Cloud Peak, Fenrir would have the time to calmly devour the rest of the beast cor spirit and then flee.


    The other side��s reaction was quicker and more urate than expected. Tiger King was actually a more troublesome opponent than the impulsive and irritable Tiger King that was in their data. Looking at the huge figure on top of the Crown Cloud Peak, Wang Lu could not help but chuckle.


    "A bit of skill, but meaningless in the face of absolute strength."


    Xiao Qi could not help but say, "You��ve been saying this absolute strength for too many times!"


    "Then what if I change it to mortal wisdom?"


    ��������


    At the same time, on top of the Crown Cloud Peak, Tiger King Lei Zhen, seeing the mess around him, really wanted to crush this little wolf into minced meat. However, the immortal beast aura that was diffused on his hand stopped him from making his move.


    Right now, it seemed like this demon wolf was not the Grand Cloud Mountain��s moon spirit, however, the immortal beast aura from the wolf was around eighty to ny percent pure, which made it at least a quasi-immortal beast, a priceless thing. Although because of the sneak attack, the spiritual treasure was damaged, and two Jindan Stage Elders were injured, they were nothingpared to the value of an immortal beast.


    Half of the beast cor spirit body had been swallowed, but, as long as it went back inside the spiritual treasure and recuperated for ten days to half a month, it would fully recover. The two Jindan Elders were even more insignificant. Even if they were dead, it would not amount to something. Right now, the important thing to do was topletely subdue the demon wolf in his hand; he must not let it run away.


    Lei Zhen tightened his grasp, and the superior magical power of a Yuanying began to infiltrate into the body of the demon wolf. Not only it gradually invaded the primordial spirit of the demon wolf, trying to break off the existing contract, it also tried to rece it with the Beast Master School contract.


    Fortunately, his Yuanying Stage cultivation base managed to temper his impulsive temperament, letting him, in an instant, calmly thought of many things��This demon wolf grade wasparable to the immortal beast, and the master-servant contract written on its primordial spirit was actually made by an expert in contract making; obviously, this was the spirit beast of a top level sect. However, as long as he reced it with the Beast Master School contract, even if in the end, they learned that it belonged to the Shengjing Sect, Beast Master School would still dare to confront them. After all, they belonged to the same high-rank sect, thus, reasoning out would still be very much in use.


    It was just that, this contract recing thing was really mind consuming and Tiger King was not as good at this exquisite workmanship. The other two elders were sitting cross-legged in meditation; their primordial spirit had just suffered serious injury and could not help in the slightest.


    However, with his Yuanying Stage cultivation base, even if he had to grind it little by little, he could stillpletely wear down the contract; he just needed to spend more time. His thought then turned to the people that he left in the valley. Inwardly, he thought, do you think this is an opportunity to make a move?


    Looking back into the Full Moon Valley, he saw that those several intruders were ready to make trouble. He couldn��t help but shake his head. "Think yourself clever, huh!"


    The unexpected appearance of the wolf has indeed brought trouble to the Beast Master School, resulting in unnned loss of personnel. However, Tiger King had made enough leeway in his arrangement on the Crown Cloud Peak and the Full Moon Valley. Even if they were stumbled on their track, and thus has no time to do several things at the same time, the rest of the Beast Master School people would be enough to suppress those several uppity young cultivators.


    In the face of absolute strength, tricks and schemes would only lead to a disaster.


    "Attack!"


    With themand from Tiger King, Beast Master School��s arranged cards inside and outside the Full Moon Valley were all out in the open. Tiger King wasn��t interested in letting the opponente to him; he wanted topletely crush the opponent as early as possible!


    Five Jindan Stage Elders, ten Jindan Stage spirit beasts, as well as Lei Zhen��s pet, a winged tiger of peak Jindan Stage�� More than ten times the strength of the opponent. Let alone the opposite party only has one middle-level Jindan and two low-level Xudan, even if they have a Yuanying Stage Daoist Master, it would be difficult for the opponent to escape; they have no fighting capital at all.


    And if added that Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, it would be nearly impossible for a Yuanying Stage cultivator to escape!


    Inside the Full Moon Valley, the cold wind howled, and a malicious spirit ran amok. The vortex of negative energy in the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array created a tornado barrier that prevented anybody from entering and leaving.


    "Whoa, this lineup is really luxurious." In the face of the nearly hopeless situation, Wang Lu��s smile widened instead. His eyes swept over to his surroundings and saw that, in addition to those Jindan Stage Elders and Jindan Stage Spirit Beasts, the over a hundred elite disciples of the Beast Master School had also stirred.


    "Unfortunately, all are ipetent soldiers So, if you guys must me someone, me your ipetent leader."


    The next moment, Wang Lu��s expression turned deadly serious as he said, "Seventh Madame, now!"


    Xiao Qi nodded her head and lightly stomped the ground with her monk staff. Then, a white-clothed monk came out of the monk staff and stood side by side with Xiao Qi. The white-d monk��s expression was solemn and serene, his gaze was gentle and pious, and his appearance brought a soft, warm wind, which dissipated the eerie ghosts all around them.


    That was the spiritual treasure monk staff spirit.


    After summoning out the staff spirit, Xiao Qi immediately began to chant religious verses together with it. The woman��s voice was free of her previous frivolous and free and easy attitude, and was instead solemn and serene. Every syble was as majestic as the buzz of an ancient bell.


    The basic zen religious text "Six Passages to Life Sutra", which could be found everywhere in the Nine Regions, was chanted by Xiao Qi and the staff spirit. However, imbued with their incredible magical power, once they read the verse, the countless surrounding ghosts howled in unison as if they suffered an unbearable immense pain. However, this sharp howling in unison, together with the extensive evil wind, immediately drowned out the light from the sutra chanting to an area ten meters around Xiao Qi.


    The Jindan Stage Elder who presided over the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array loudlyughed. "Ridiculous! A person actually wants to cross over the valley of tens of thousands of ghosts, do you think you are the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva!?"


    Xiao Qi��s expression didn��t change and just continued to chant the verse in silent, maintaining the zen light from being extinguished under the suppression from the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array.


    Then, Wang Lu stepped forward and stood right on the boundary between the zen light and the evil wind.


    "Notice that a spark can set the prairie afire!"


    His voice fell like an essence in the valley. The next moment, the over one hundred people inside and outside the Full Moon Valley simultaneously felt a vibration on the ground, as if there was a mighty force galloping on it, and also simr to the roar of the Yangtze River, its power was torrential and matchless.


    "T-This is Feng Shui line resonance!?" The heart of The elder who presided over the great array suddenly went into panic. The feedback force on the array was so powerful that the first shock almost caused him to lose control of the great array. It was as if the whole Full Moon Valley rebelled against him.


    Wang Lu��s step could actually initiate the Feng Shui line resonance? Ridiculous! Only Yuanying and above could have such ability. But then, who would need to use such a trick? Why did he not just ughter all the people and be done with it?


    However, the fact has urred in front of him, and it was impossible for him to deny it. That elder then operated the array to its full capacity, trying to suppress the turning around of the Feng Shui Line. However, at this time, he was stunned to find that the Feng Shui Line within the Grand Cloud Mountain was actually vaster than he imagined��


    Moreover, in addition to the Feng Shui Line, all the living things inside and outside the Full Moon Valley, through the power of this step, also began to silently chant the religious verse along with Xiao Qi.


    And all the cultivators of the Beast Master School felt as if there were thousands of voices sounded in their ears. Every de and grass seemed to have a spirit, chanting together in chorus with Xiao Qi and the staff spirit as the lead. Some of the voices were soft and immature like a child, some were bold and heroic like a robust man, some were flexible and supple like a woman, and furthermore, some seemed to contain the vicissitudes of old people who have passed their prime.


    These thousands of voices, each were different, each with its own yearning. However, without exception, they poured out their sincere resistance of death, earnestly seeking for life.


    "The wish of the creature!?" That Jindan Stage elder became even more appalled. Legend has it that only a person of great virtue and ability could, through one��s great aspiration, get the response from the tens of thousands of spirit. Although the skill of the Zen Master Dog Meat was not weak, the gap between her and that great virtue and ability was still extremely far. Don��t tell me�� this is Wang Lu��s doing!?


    Unfortunately, it was already toote for him to further think about it. Under the response from all the living things, in the Full Moon Valley, Xiao Qi��s zen light gradually disintegrated the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array barrier; with her as the center, she opened up a piece of purend. The evil wind stopped blowing, the resentful souls dissipated, leaving behind only a wisp of cool breeze. The Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array was reduced at an rming rate and on the verge of copse!


    "How could this be?"


    Within the Moon Valley, the several remaining Jindan Stage Elders looked at each other and immediately returned to their respective positions. Then, they began to join forces to maintain the array. However, the ten spirit beasts simultaneously sped to Xiao Qi, trying to interrupt her from chanting the verses.


    The power of these spirit beasts wasparable to a Jindan Stage cultivator, and their might and power were really astonishing. However, in a sh, there were more than ten series of explosion sound, then one by one, each of the spirit beast let out a painful muffled scream; they were bounced back by absolute power.


    Wang Lu maintained the Non-Phase Sword defense and slowly spat out a mouthful of blood rich with foul air.


    Behind him, Liu Li was pressed up against him. Both her hands clung to his arms; the two nearlybining into one.


    Just now, when he sent out his Non-Phase Sword, Liu Li simultaneously activated her Brilliant Sword Heart, merging her clear and incorruptible sword intent with Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Sword Art, sending out millions of sharp sword intent at those spirit beasts before them, using offense as a defense to force the opposite side to somewhat flinch at the final moment, greatly reducing their impact.


    Of course, even if there were some who were not afraid of dying, bracing the Brilliant Sword Heart��s sword intent attack, their strength would still also be reduced a lot. Therefore, even if there were more than ten spirit beasts that joined forces together, they could not break the Non-Phase Sword defense.


    Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Method was never afraid of a group fight. The force of the more than ten spirit beasts was actually not that much stronger than one spirit beast with menacing nature. At this time, his defense power had already reached level nine Xudan +24, which, if converted, wasparable to peak Jindan Stage. Moreover, with Liu Li��s help, he could even go further, almost reaching the Yuanying Stage!


    Unless there was a Yuanying Stage full power strike, otherwise, no one could enter even one step into his Non-Phase Sword defense.


    After that, the more than ten spirit beasts repeatedly attacked them. Admittedly, Wang Lu was in a somewhat strained situation as he busily bounced off the attack with his nameless sword. However, as the time passed on little by little, Xiao Qi��s "reborn in the purend" continued to push out the suppression from the Five Jindan Stage Elders, and in a moment, it would break the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array.


    "A bunch of waste!"


    On top of the Crown Cloud Peak, Tiger King finally could not hold himself back and sent out a soul-stirring roar.


    How vicious exactly the eyesight of a Yuanying Stage Daoist Master? ncing below, the situation in the Full Moon Valley was already out of control and had to be settled down by someone of a higher level.


    And that someone of a higher level, beside him, who else could it be?


    Although he has yet topletely deal with the demon wolf, he had just broken through the periphery of the contract, thus has no time to deal with several things at the same time. However, for a Yuanying Stage cultivator, the situation was not difficult to deal with.


    Splitting into avatars was out of the question because it would just be a distraction.


    A purple-red shadow emerged out from within Tiger King��s giant body and flew above the Full Moon Valley. That shadow looked like a reduced version of Tiger King himself. On the outside, it was covered with purple and red color, and within, magnificent light seemed to roam.


    Many people eximed in unison, "Nascent Soul Body Separation!"


    Once a cultivator reached Yuanying Stage, it was as if it had a second life. Not only could the cultivator abandon their body by fleeing away as a Nascent Soul in times of crisis, which then could upy a new body, when needed, the cultivator could also initiate the Nascent Soul Body Separation, using it as one��s embodiment outside of one��s body.


    Alone, Nascent Soulcked the physical protection from the body, seemingly appeared vulnerable. However, the nascent soul would have one��splete magical power and ability! When Tiger King separated his nascent soul from his body and sent it looming over the Full Moon Valley, its appearance brought about an absolute power suppression on everyone.


    When a Yuanying Stage cultivator went all out, the level waspletely different. Xiao Qi��s "reborn in the purend" was immediately pushed back. The purple-red light suppressed back the zen light until it was only about ten meters in radius. Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Sword was also violently shaken, and ck blood flowed down from his mouth and nose�� Even with Liu Li��s help, thebined forces of the two still couldn��t contend against the full power suppression from the nascent soul.


    There was an insurmountable gap between near Yuanying and a true Yuanying. Not to mention that Tiger King��s Nascent Soul directly stood at the array eye of the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, which increased its power a bit!


    "Under absolute strength, your tricks are meaningless."


    Tiger King gave off a cold sneer to Wang Lu from the air.


    "Try to squeeze out every bit of your potential, let me y a little longer."


    Tiger King said while increasing the magical power output from his Nascent Soul, then the sky seemed to sink toward the Full Moon Valley. Under the heavy pressure, Wang Lu��s sword defense began to contract, crumbling.


    In the middle of the Non-Phase Sword defense, Xiao Qi has already stopped chanting the verses and retracted the monk staff spirit. Faced with this level of crisis, as an avatar, she was powerless.


    The woman looked up at the sky and sighed with emotion. "Absolute strength�� Tiger King Lei Zhen really lives up to his reputation!"


    As the Great Elder of the Beast Master School Division, in many people��s eyes, Tiger King was just an ordinary Yuanying Stage cultivator. Only by teaming up with his spirit pet winged tiger did his power be above average. However, now it seemed like this Yuanying Stage cultivator truly hid many of his strength. Solely on his Nascent Soul he could contend with that of an ordinary level eight Yuanying Stage.


    Therefore, when he boasted about the absolute strength, it was truly not aughing matter.


    Of course, Wang Lu couldugh at any time.


    "Live up to his reputation? How long would itst? Ha! I��ll let you see what is real absolute strength!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a long horn sound sounded from a distant.


    ����


    More than ten kilometers beyond Full Moon Valley, cat girl Ling Yan put down the horn that was personally given to her by Wang Lu. Just now, the dull horn sound almost deafened her cat ears.


    She could clearly perceive the situation within the Full Moon Valley, especially that bloodthirsty killer magical power fluctuation of Tiger King, which caused her hair to stand on end. The cat girl was very clear that Wang Lu and the others were facing a crisis. It was just that, she didn��t understand why Wang Lu previously told her to blow this horn once she found out Tiger King��s Nascent Soul has left his body?


    A momentter, the surrounding aura all around her changed. The cat girl was startled, and then, in a daze, she saw the scene under the night sky, within the forest on the mountain, tens of millions of points of light quietly lit up.


    Glittering points of light of various colors came out from the woods, mountain rocks, and streams. Slowly at first, then, as if pulled by an invisible force, they sped up a bit. Soon, they turned into meteors, flying into space��


    Looking around, the cat girl was keenly aware that those were the spirits of all living things on the mountain. All living things have spirits, and this time, they were the manifestation of the spirits of all living things!


    The entire spiritual energy veins in the Grand Cloud Mountain had been woken up by the sound of that horn just now. The spirits of all living things then gathered and flew to a certain direction.


    It was the direction of the Full Moon Valley.


    ����


    "Absolute strength, in my opinion, is a subtraction problem."


    Under the heavy pressure, Wang Lu''s area of Non-Phase Sword Defense further contracted; the Three Feet Sword Defense has now be Three Inches Sword Defense. The copse was imminent, yet, he was indifferent to it. Instead, he opened his mouth and began to exin his knowledge pertaining the absolute strength.


    "First of all, the opponent��s strength has beenpletelyid out. One Yuanying, several Jindans, several Xudans�� We then put out our strength before we begin to do the subtraction. We will count how much each of our character��s strength deducts their strength. For example, Quan Zouhua. It can at least deduct two of the other side��s Jindan Elders. While Xiao Qi, your ��reborn in the purend�� can at least snap off the other three to four Jindan Elders. As for Liu Li and I, our joint forces are enough to deduct the rest of the opposite party��s underlings�� Finally, thest step of the subtraction, as long as the opponent��s Yuanying goes out of the equation, the victory is ours."


    Wang Lu calmly exined. Although more blood came pouring out of his nose and mouth, his stance actually appeared even more unflustered.


    "And ording to my calction, even if every step of this battle is not going smoothly for us: Quan Zouhua is recognized early on, Xiao Qi��s ��reborn in the purend�� could not contend against Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, Beast Master School has other hidden cards�� As long as it remains within reasonable range, I can find a way to subtract them all."


    Within the Full Moon Valley, Wang Lu��s insipid voice was particrly grating. However, even though there were many people present, no one could stop him from saying that.


    Because everyone has seen the rising of the spirits of all living things within the radius of five hundred kilometers of Grand Cloud Mountain, and their following convergence into surging wave.


    This force was truly powerful. Even though the distribution of spirits of all living things have too many ws��rough, disperse, unsystematic, and unorganized��they were plentiful enough and powerful enough. Their surging wave was something that no power could resist.


    Tiger King��s Nascent Soul crazily twisted, trying to escape from the air. However, it has already locked itself in the array eye of the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, which no doubt temporarily strengthened him. However, the evil wind that has be a barrier to protect his Nascent Soul, at this time, has be a trap for him.


    When the spirit of all living things gathered, the surrounding spiritual energy surged. If there were no protection from the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, his vulnerable Yuanying would immediately be blown away to fall and withered! Tiger King was in a dilemma!


    Tiger King felt as if time has stopped, and every breath of his has be extremely long�� Only Wang Lu��s indifferent voice that was leisurely passed over to him.


    "Do you find it strange why I can drive out the spirits of all living things in the Grand Cloud Mountain? Three days before, this ce mountain spirit has entrusted her daughter to me. And I, as the guardian of the next mountain spirit, possess not only the power to direct the mountain spirit, but before its spirit knowledge fully matured, I am the Regent of this Grand Cloud Mountain. Although this royal power is not omnipotent, I have the power tounch a total war in this Grand Cloud Mountain. Moreover, by luck, I was able to advance to Xudan Stage and managed to mark the refined bugle horn with my primordial spirit before this fight. Tiger King, your cultivation base is quite advance, reaching the true Yuanying Stage realm. Your brave generals are also as numerous as the clouds. Compared to us, yourbined strength is many times more powerful. However,pared to all living things on this Grand Cloud Mountain, your strength amounts to what? If you didn��t separate your Nascent Soul with your body, perhaps I won��t have any good means to deal with you, but now you have stepped into the gate of death. In the face of absolute strength, there is only a dead end."


    "This is actually not that big of a deal. This strike from the spirits of all living things, at best, can be said to wound the enemy with one thousand force while wounding self with ten thousand force. Grand Cloud Fairy was too gentle and kind. In any case, she couldn��t bear to let her people sacrifice that much. Therefore, previously, she could only tolerate your evil deeds here. However, I am different. I am neither gentle nor kind. I believe long time pain is inferior to short time pain. I would rather order Grand Cloud Mountain to break one of its fingers today, but I must thoroughly expel you, this group of viruses and bacterias out of this ce!"


    "Oh, Tiger King, the night wind on this Grand Cloud Mountain is pretty cold, and your Nascent Soul ispletely naked. I��m afraid it won��t stand for long. Be a darling and rest in peace."


    While speaking, the tens of thousands of points of light gathered together, and the purple-red Nascent Soul was immediately submerged by this tide, no longer able to send out any bit of light.

 Chapter 206 - Once Again, Energetic Reaction Ahead, Needs Own Supply of Dogs Eye

    <h4>Chapter 206: Once Again, Energetic Reaction Ahead, Needs Own Supply of Dog''s Eye</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Under absolute strength, all stratagems and tactics appeared insignificant.


    Beast Master School has been preparing for this fifteenth day of the seventh month for over a year, and perhaps most of the cultivators and the spirit beasts have coarse and straightforward characters, not good at arranging plot. However, their efforts on the Crown Cloud Peak and in the Full Moon Valley were obvious to all.


    Unfortunately, after the rising of the spirits of all living things, all of these appeared iparably tiny. In the immortal cultivation world, the words man could conquer nature would often circte. However, only those who have truly experienced the power of heaven could understand how ridiculous this was.


    When the tens of millions of points of light converged into ocean-like existence, it was as if the heaven��s wrath has arrived. The vast ocean of light engulfed everything in the Full Moon Valley, and everyone��s mind went nk as if it was being washed��none of them could even think about anything anymore.


    Under the direct impact of the spirits of all living things, the damage to material things was not strong. If Tiger King��s Nascent Soul was still united with his body, he couldpletely rely on the strong self-preservation of his mortal body. However, since his Nascent Soul went out of his body, it was tantamount to walking on a dead end.


    The impact only happened for just a moment, yet it was like a long time, and in the moment of collision, the billions of points of light melted in the glow of the Emperor Essence.


    Tiger King��s purple-red Nascent Soul had disappeared without a trace, the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array in the Full Moon Valley disintegrated, and under the impact, the soul of the tens of thousands of spirit dogs entered the cycle of reincarnation.


    Without Tiger King, and without Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, the Emperor Essence began to disperse throughout the whole Grand Cloud Mountain, and no one could restrain and block it again.


    However, the moon spirit did not appear in other ces; the pure white spirit dog stood silently by Wang Lu side. Under the protection from the Non-Phase Sword defense, it epted the baptism of the pure moonlight essence.


    Beast Master School have more than a hundred people, yet no one dared to stop them. Although they still have the several Jindan Stage Elders as well as the astonishingly powerful spirit beasts, they didn��t initiate any fight.


    Looking at the smiling Wang Lu in the valley, the Beast Master School cultivators felt a deep-seated coldness from the bottom of their heart.


    Although it seemed like his injury had only begun to recover, and there was still blood on the corner of his mouth that has yet to be cleaned, but after seeing that earth-shattering spirits of all living things, who could guarantee that he has no more cards? Moreover, after Tiger King disappeared, who else could have the courage toe forward and carry the battle g?


    Time went by seemingly very slow.


    The cultivators of Beast Master School gathered in the vicinity of the Crown Cloud Peak and then watched as Wang Lu and the rest of his group recuperated their injuries and strength; they also watched their long-coveted immortal beast moon spirit as it baptized under the Emperor Essence.


    The night of the fifteenth day of the seventh month was longer than anyone had expected.


    After a long time, the golden moon in the sky seemed to lose its color a bit. The spirit of Beast Master School cultivators shook, thinking that the torment of this kind of pain has finallye to an end. However, a momentter, they found out that, it wasn��t that the moon in the sky had somewhat dimmed, but rather, the light in the Full Moon Valley had be even stronger.


    Immortal beast moon spirit has absorbed enough of the Emperor Essence to enter the real form transformation stage.


    For many people, the specifics of the immortal beast form transformation process were a very valuable observation. Unfortunately, when moon spirit had sucked up enough Emperor Essence, its body was covered with a thick light as if it was a cocoon.


    Wang Lu and the rest of his group kept their silence by the moon spirit��s side.


    "This is it, right?"


    Suddenly, even Wang Lu felt a trace of exhaustion.


    ����


    It was really over��for most of the people.


    However, in few people��s eyes, things have only just begun.


    The location of the event was at the Crown Cloud Peak, not on top of the peak, but rather within the Crown Cloud Peak, in a very dark and deep location.


    "Ha, hah��"


    In the dark chamber came a burst of feeble but hasty gasp. Enormous fear and rm contained within the sound, as if the source of the sound had just escaped from a crucial life and death moment.


    However, the sound soon stabilized, and a momentter, a light lit up in this secret chamber. Under the light, the source of the sound was a figure with strong stature, and the whole body was covered in tight muscles. The person��s neck supported a tiger head and in that person��s palm burned the light of thunder and fire.


    This was the Tiger King whose life was supposed to perish!


    Just now, when Wang Luunched the spirits of all living things against the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, Lei Zhen��s arranged spells of defense fell apart one by one. And under the surging tide, the magical power of a Nascent Soul appeared insignificant. However, Yuanying Stage cultivator was Yuanying Stage cultivator. His means were far more mysterious than that of ordinary cultivators. Tiger King Lei Zhen��s temperament, although rough, had finesse within the crude external. Before the event of the fifteenth day of the seventh month, he had quietly left room to maneuver. In the secret room within the Crown Cloud Peak, he had arranged a minor Nascent Soul Escape Array, which could save his life at the critical moment.


    Of course, under the angry tide of spirits of all living things, a minor array was far from enough to save his life. Therefore, Tiger King did not hesitate to sacrifice his two spirit beasts, the loyal and devoted winged tiger, as well as one who had hidden for more than ten years, shadow tiger. Using them as his life substitute so that he could have a moment of opportunity.


    Even so, the price that he had to pay was still very painful for him. His Nascent Soul suffered a heavy blow, thus, to be able to fuse again with his mortal body, it had to consume a lot of flesh and blood essence. At this time, Tiger King felt an unprecedented feeling of weakness. Although his Nascent Soul was still in the purple and red color within his nearly smashed Jade Mansion, still breathing in and out, but to support all of these, he has be extremely fragile.


    However, as long as the mountain was still green, there was always a chance to make aeback. He was Tiger King Lei Zhen. All his life, he had weathered a lot of storms. Though he was in a miserable state right now, in the end, it would all be in the past.


    Next, he must recuperate in this secret room to regain some of his vitality back, and then go out to clean up the mess. At that time, as reinforcement, the elders from the Southern Heaven Region should also have arrived.


    Although there were many Great Elders who were unhappy when he parted with the other from the Southern Heaven Region, but after all, he was still one of the Great Elders of the Beast Master School. The school would not sit idly by watching one of their Yuanying Stage members fall from the sky. At that time, as long as he could lower his head, a hundred yearster, he could still have the chance to make meritorious services worthy of record for the sect.


    However, while he was thinking, there was a sound of footsteps outside the secret chamber.


    Tiger King��s heart jumped, this secret chamber was his life insurance card, his realst resort. Moreover, he never mentioned it to anyone, and this ce was located in the center of the mountain, so who could possibly stumble to this ce?


    The thunder fire glow in his palm grew brighter as it illuminated the figure of a person.


    Tiger King��s eyes suddenly became sharper, and the muscles on his body immediately tensed up.


    "Is that you, A Xia?"


    The person who came was A Xia! This was the Jindan Stage person who not long ago still has gentle feelings towards Tiger King. He still has his signature smile hanging on his face, moreover, the smile was rather sincere, as if he had just obtained happiness and release.


    "Yes, it��s me. Am I not wee?"


    If this was a normal situation, seeing him revealing such a demeanor, Tiger King would very much wee him. However, at this moment, Tiger King was not happy at all.


    "How do you know this ce? I have never told you about it!"


    A Xia shrugged. "Yes. You don��t even mention this ce to the person closest to you. However, as the closest person around you, there are things that you need not mentioned. You have ced a life-saving array in the crest of Crown Cloud Peak. You can deceive others about this, but not me."


    "Heh, you��re indeed a very clever person." Tiger King coldly sneered. "However, if you��re clever enough, you should know that not knowing is better than knowing. If you turn back now, I can pretend as if nothing has ever happened."


    A Xia chuckled. "You, this person, always has finesse within the external rough, not at all stupid like the others, so why should you deceive yourself right now? Now that I am here, can��t you guess what my intentions are?"


    "�� That won��t do you any good."


    A Xia shook his head. "Won��t do any good? Then you don��t know me very well."


    With that, he slowly walked towards Tiger King and reached out his arm and then ced his hand on Tiger King��s forehead.


    The next moment, Tiger King felt an astonishing suction on his forehead. His mind buzzed by the power of this suction, and it was as if his brain was being boiled. Moreover, to his horror, the dpidated Nascent Soul within his Jade Mansion seemed to have been eroded and began to further disintegrate before getting pulled out of his Jade Mansion.


    "What do you want to do!?"


    "Hehehe, can��t you really guess what I want to do? My aptitude in immortal cultivation is poor, my root bone and chance are unexciting. I can��t make any good of the method bestowed upon me by the sect; for this reason, I was ridiculed as ipetent waste. However, I��m afraid no one has ever thought that there��s this turtle dove upy the magpie nest skill. I have practiced it well, for this asion, I have been preparing for more than ten years!"


    Tiger King coldly said, "You want to rob me of my Nascent Soul and body?"


    "Correct. Henceforth, I am Tiger King Lei Zhen, with good immortal cultivation aptitude and prominent prestige within the sect. My future is limitless!"


    While speaking, A Xia��s smile grew brighter, and the suction force on his palm became even stronger. Soon, Tiger King��s Nascent Soul would be dragged out of his Jade Mansion.


    Tiger King was silent for a moment, and then, with a voice that sounded somber, he sadly said, "No use."


    "No use? Without giving it a try, how do you know it would be of no use? True, as a Jindan Stage, it would be somewhat difficult for me to take the mantle of Yuanying Stage of yours, but��"


    "No, I don��t mean this." Tiger King��s voice has stabilized. "Even if you take away everything from me, you will not be me. Regarding Immortal Cultivation, everyone��s path is unique. Even if there are three thousand main avenues, in the end, the cultivation is your own. You focus on external things, hoping to take this shortcut, but you would only harm yourself."


    "Heh." A Xia coldly snorted.


    Tiger King said, "I can understand your��"


    "Shut up!" Hearing the word understand, A Xia suddenly became feverish. "Understand? Ridiculous! I have been cultivating for a hundred years, struggling to get through the bottleneck of trying to walk without a path, and could only aplish something through unconventional gambit, or even by hook or by crook. How could a gifted person like you ever experience this kind of at the end of one��s tether feeling!? Those people in the sectugh at me for selling my butt and licking your toes; have you ever felt this kind of humiliation? What qualification do you have in boasting that you can understand me!"


    With that, he increased the suction force once again. Tiger King finally could not resist anymore. His purple-red Nascent Soul was pulled out and fell into the palm of A Xia.


    A Xia��splexion was filled with greed as he carefully appreciated this traumatic Nascent Soul.


    "This is really good stuff. If I continue to follow the normal immortal cultivation practice, I��m afraid I would never cultivate such Nascent Soul. No wonder all day long you boasted that you can provide whatever it is that my heart desire, yet couldn��t give up this thing."


    Tiger King was stunned, and after a moment, finallyughed wildly. "A Xia, oh, A Xia, since you��ve brought this up, I don��t have much to say anymore. If you want anything from me, take it! In any case, since I��ve met this disaster, it��s difficult for me to shelter you from the storm anymore. My cultivation base, my mortal body, my method, take them, take them all! I just hope that you won��t regret your arrogance today!"


    "Regret? How could I regret this? This is my only chance, I will only regret if I can��t grasp it! However, considering that you��ve done many things for me over the years, I��ll leave you a chance to survive."


    With that, A Xiaughed again for several moments, and then he closed his palm. Tiger King��s Nascent Soul was suddenly extinguished, and A Xia��s eyes then emitted a purple-red glow.


    After a while, A Xia��s eyes dimmed down, and his body lost its vitality, bing motionless. However Tiger King��s stature slightly trembled, and when the eyes opened, they were suffused with a touch of serene light.


    "What an amazing power�� is this, the realm of a Yuanying Stage Cultivator? Obviously, it is badly wounded and on the verge of dying, yet it is still stronger than when I am healthy."


    Tiger King faintly said. His tone was rather strange. Obviously, he was not quite adapted to his new power.


    In front of him, A Xia also moved a bit, and when he opened his mouth, the voice seemed old and feeble. "Congrattions. You finally got your wish!"


    "Hehe, got my wish? This could not be regarded as having my wish fulfilled. There��s still one thing that has to be done first."


    With that, the burly man flung the thin and frail man to the ground and ripped off his pants.


    "You!?" eximed the thin and frail man.


    "Hehe, Lei Zhen, oh, Lei Zhen, in your entire life you have always been the one who pokes other people, but this is the first time you��re being poked. Now I want you to empathize with my past decades of bitter experience�� Tell me, are you feeling good?"


    During hisughter, the burly man began to slowly move parts of his body.


    "It turns out this is Tiger King��s feeling. So that��s how it is, that��s how it is! Hahaha, sure enough, it��s really pleasant, reallyfortable!" Along with the eleration of his movement, that Tiger King grew more and more excited. However, a momentter, hisughter came to an abrupt end.


    Because the body under him had actually turned stiff and motionless. When he reached around to probe, that person had alreadymitted suicide by biting his tongue.


    "Humph, in vain have I thought that you��re a man, but unexpectedly, you can��t even withstand this blow, truly ridiculous."


    The burly man rose to his feet and then kicked the thin body off without any feeling of nostalgia.


    "Next, let me clean up the mess for you. Hmm, I wonder if that immortal beast has alreadypleted its form transformation?"


    After that burly figure left the secret chamber, there was only that curled up corpse. However, the corpse��s face seemed to hang a glimmer of smile.

 Chapter 207 - A Tooth for a Tooth, Double the Payback

    <h4>Chapter 207: A Tooth for a Tooth, Double the Payback</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When A Xia reappeared as Tiger King on the Crown Cloud Peak, the time that passed was actually less than half a day.


    The once in a sixty-year world-changing event of the Emperor Essence Flow has just ended. The golden light gradually dissipated and the morning sun hung over the horizon. On the Crown Cloud Peak, hundreds of Beast Master School��s disciples and ten Jindan Stage Elders gathered together. They were unable to agree on how they should respond the present situation, endlessly quarreling.


    "Elder Gong Yang, now what should we do?"


    Several disciples gathered around an elder. Their anxiousness and helplessness were revealed in their speech and mannerism.


    Usually, this Elder Gong Yang won the trust of Tiger King the most. Except for a special case like A Xia, he was almost considered by the others as the second inmand here. Now that Beast Master School Division had suffered a major setback, when their pir was no longer there, naturally, some people turned to him.


    Unfortunately, Elder Gong Yang could not even take care of himself. When he presided over the beast cor, he was sneak attacked by Fenrir, which nearly broke his Golden Core into two halves. At this time, he didn��t even have the time to harmonize his breathing to raise his energy, much less worry about how to stabilize the morale of the confused disciples to indicate the way forward?


    However, some of the elders were without injuries and still have their full strength. They disagreed with each other and just kept quarreling. Yet, no one coulde up with effective methods.


    "The way I see it, we join our forces and attack him once again. I don��t believe he can still unleash the spirits of all living things! Due to previous suppression from Great Elder��s Nascent Soul, he is now heavily injured, and there��s no time to heal. What power could he still able to produce?"


    "Humph, if you have the ability, why don��t you try him yourself. Since you think he has no fighting power anymore, then what are you if not a dignified high-level Jindan Stage Elder? The opponent is only a Xudan, you should be able to take him out in two or three moves."


    "Hey, surnamed Liu, are you trying to instigate here!?"


    "I just have more brain than you! The other side dare to let the immortal beast to transform in front of us, so obviously, their cards at hand are enough, how could you look at the surface part alone such as the cultivation base? Even the Great Elder was killed by him, do you think you are better than Great Elder?"


    "F*ck you Liang Yu. Great Elder has always been good to you, yet after he died, not only you don��t think about how to take revenge, you even find excuses to shrink your responsibility, do you f*cking still call yourself a man!?"


    "It is precisely because of the death of the Great Elder that we must be more cautious. For the preservation of Beast Master School, you two don��t want to be the one that instigates an infighting��"


    One of the Jindan Stage Elders suddenly stopped his words, because, in his line of sight, there was an incredible figure.


    "Tell me who died again?"


    The noises in the hall subsided in an instant, and more than a hundred pairs of bewildered eyes turned to look at one ce, towards the burly man and his tiger head.


    "Great Elder!?"


    "Sir Tiger King!?"


    "Senior Brother Lei Zhen!?"


    All of a sudden, numerous exims sounded out in unison. People looked at the person who was supposed to be dead in front of them in disbelief. Though they could see that the person was weak and wounded, that unique magical power fluctuation ignited the confidence in the heart of the people.


    "Sure enough, you��re still alive. I knew that you��re not going to die easily!"


    An elder was filled with tears.


    Just now, the hundreds of people were quarreling nonstop in the hall, with loud and clear voices that even gravel rustled and fall�� It wasn��t that there were much infightings, but rather a way to mask their panic.


    Gong Yang, Liang Yu, and the other elders could not hold the scene. The disciples were at a loss, and the remaining several Jindan Stage Elders each has their own n. Some people even came up with an idea to surrender to that young Xudan cultivator!


    Without someone with enough authority to suppress the situation, the hundreds of people of Beast Master School would fall apart.


    "Humph, a bunch of waste!"


    The same scolding voice sounded a bit less domineeringpared to the past one year. However, for these people, it was like a sound of nature. They felt that their hearts were filled with warmth, no longer was there any hesitation or uneasiness.


    This was the effect of the Great Elder Tiger King. His words alone could end all the disputes and stabilize the morale.


    "Great Elder, please tell us what should we do next?"


    Elder Gong Yang managed to ask in one breath the question that was in everyone��s heart.


    "Humph, you still want to ask me this? Have you forgotten the rule of Beast Master School? Barged in into our sect��s affair, broke our more than a year n, robbed the immortal beast moon spirit, wounded many disciples and spirit beasts, and even almost killed me, do you think we can just let all of this go?"


    Tiger King said and then coldlyughed. Killing intent filled the air as he said, "A tooth for a tooth, double the payback!"


    People were both startled and gratified.


    He was indeed Tiger King. Though rough in character, this Great Elder would shelter them from rain no matter what!


    However, even though they were relieved, they still couldn��t rx their vignce. The always cautious Elder Liang Yu loudly warned, "Sir Tiger King, those several people brazenly stood in the Full Moon Valley for the whole night. Though it is possible that it is just a deception, most likely they have particrly powerful cards at hand, so we must be careful to act."


    "Be careful? Absurd! Previously, when I sent out my Nascent Soul out of my body, wasn��t that being careful? This so-called careful act is just an excuse for your own cowardice!"


    With that, Tiger King no longer paid heed to the hesitation of elders and disciples. He turned around and went towards the direction of the Full Moon Valley.


    Looking at the gradually fading away shadow of Tiger King, though they were reprimanded for being timid, thus unavoidably became embarrassed, the fighting intention that initially has been extinguished, was now rekindled back. As long as there was this Great Elder Tiger King, they would certainly be invincible!


    However, no one could see that the Great Elder, who was walking at the front, almost couldn��t hold back hisughter.


    Sure enough, no one could see it�� Among the several elders and disciples in the hall, some were around Tiger King for decades, yet no one was able to see that inside the body, the content haspletely changed.


    Of course, from a different perspective,pletely abandoning his Jindan and body, taking over Tiger King��s body and Nascent Soul, there was actually not that much difference between A Xia and Tiger King. For this day, A Xia has been preparing for more than ten years. Tiger King��s character has been deeply printed in his mind that even the most detailed part has not been spared. When he decided to y the role of Tiger King, he was indeed just like him.


    No,pared to Tiger King who always has a smooth journey in everything,pletely unaware of the sinister heart of the people, A Xia, who was well versed in the way of survival, was confident that he could do better�� For example, in the current situation, if he were the real Tiger King, he would probably swallow the humiliation, or more likely he would be consumed with rage that he would perish together with the enemy.


    However, he was different. His hand held two cards that could turn the tide in their favor.


    After taking the role of Tiger King, these two cards would pave the way for his brilliant victory.


    The next moment, he forcibly extracted out magical power from the Nascent Soul within his Jade Mansion, turning it into wings that let him mount the clouds and ride the wind, flying towards the Full Moon Valley.


    ����


    In the center of the Full Moon Valley, the form transformation of the immortal beast moon spirit has reached the final moment. The golden cocoon light suddenly flickered, and along with the alternating dark and light, it also expanded and contracted, as if it was the thump of a beating heart.


    A new breath of life was brewing within the cocoon of light. Although it has yet toplete the key step of the breaking of the cocoon, the surging energy contained therein was still a source of dread.


    It was indeed an immortal beast. In the legend, the strength of a fully matured immortal beast wasparable to a True Immortal. Compared to Liu Li and Wang Lu, these two exceptional talents seemed rather bleak.


    They just needed to wait for it to break out of the cocoon.


    Wang Lu has already long prepared the heavenly talisman. Once moon spiritpleted the form transformation, he would immediately ignite the heavenly talisman and take the moon spirit back to the Spirit Sword Mountain. Compared to the immortal beast, the value of this heavenly talisman was nothing. As for the will and wish of the moon spirit�� as its guardian, he couldpletely disregard them.


    Of course, before heunched the heavenly talisman, they still needed to guard the moon spirit. His Sword of Mount Kun was still nting at an oblique point, and his magical power output has not been interrupted. This Non-Phase Sword defense has supported their defense for the greater part of the night, clearly disying the endurance power of the Non-Phase Method.


    In his side, Liu Li was not a cker either. Her incorruptible Brilliant Sword Heart physique received great benefit from the Emperor Essence, patching her deficient Xudan and condensing her slightly unstable primordial spirit. Liu Li integrated her Brilliant Sword Heart with Non-Phase Sword defense. Her magical power and sword intent had also been maintained for the better part of the night, yet she wasn��t in the least bit tired.


    In addition, Zen Master Dog Meat Xiao Qi, Quan Zouhua, and cat girl Ling Yan�� also surrounded the cocoon of light, each continued to maintain their vignce.


    The group adopted the stance of able to fight at any moment, but instead, it has guaranteed the safety for the greater part of the night.


    Unfortunately, the tranquility ended here.


    Over the Full Moon Valley emerged a dense mass of silhouette. Headed by Tiger King, Beast Master School Division people turned out in full strength, adopting the stance of fighting to the death and with feverish fighting intent.


    Seeing that tiger head elder, everyone was taken aback. Including Wang Lu, who curiously asked, "Are you his twin?"


    It was not that unexpected that the other person might not die, however, after just barely escaping death in the nick of time yet still wanting to rush to throw away his life was something that would make anyone suspicious.


    Tiger King had luckily escaped, but was seriously injured, no longer has the strength to fight again. Anyone could see that, in front of the crowd, he had the elegant manner of someone who was courting a disaster.


    However, before Wang Lu could say anything, Tiger King��s voice echoed throughout the valley.


    "Didn��t expect me toe back, did you!? Your charade is over now!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu actually didn��t want to say anything.


    Want to fight to the death? Alright,e and fight then�� In thiste into the night time, though his injury has already healed itself, and his magical power, energy, and primordial spirit�� all of these were at their peak, but, he felt as tired as ever.


    From the beginning to the end, this battle has been his n. In the execution and themitment, he was the person who carried all the burden. The weight of the pressure on him was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. However, this battle hassted for too long, it was time to draw a pause. Although the other party was numerous in number, the most threatening Yuanying Stage cultivator has already been a waste and was now with the severely wounded body. In addition to standing in the front as a spiritual leader, in the ensuing fight, he could only y a cheerleading role. The actual battle would only be against the several Jindan Stage Elders and the spirit beasts.


    However, as long as he and little Liu Li cooperated seamlessly, those Jindan Stage opponents were not that big of a deal. Even if they could not beat them, couldn��t they hold them off? As long as moon spirit finished the form transformation process, he would immediately activate the heavenly talisman, by then, what could they do to him?


    However, just as Wang Lu was ready to swing his sword to meet thisst round of fight, an ominous feeling suddenly shed inside his heart.


    When he looked up, he and Tiger King coincidentally looked at each other in the eyes. However, that purple-red eyes were shed with entirely different light than the previous.


    That was not the real Tiger King!


    Wang Lu��s intuition decidedly said so.


    However, whoever it was, it was still the same�� Wang Lu��s exhaustion told him so.


    The next moment, he saw in the opponent��s eyes a teasing look, as if the opponent has a plot that was about to seed. I finally got you, it was as if Wang Lu heard of such taunt.


    Subconsciously, he looked back and saw Liu Li standing beside him. And behind Liu Li, the cat girl quietly came near, with half vacant, half panicked look�� her hand held a strangely shaped dagger, which she stabbed deeply into Liu Li��s back.

 Chapter 208 - A Tooth for a Tooth, Double the Payback!

    <h4>Chapter 208: A Tooth for a Tooth, Double the Payback!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Even professional adventures would asionally find themselves stumbling on the road. There was no omniscient and omnipotent god in this world, only cultivators dedicated for perfection.


    In a trance, those two sentences appeared in Wang Lu��s mind.


    It was not clear where these sentences came from, but for a long time, Wang Lu had used these as his code of conduct.


    He often did things crookedly, often took risks, and often did something outrageous that changed the worldview of others. However, as far as he was concerned, he was serious about everything, never fighting a fight that he was not confident to win.


    Including this time��s Battle of Full Moon Valley. In addition to the method of subtraction to confirm their absolute strength, even after Tiger King had left the scene, and the conclusion that had already been set, Wang Lu was still maintaining enough vignce. This spirit of maintaining concentration was the key to his sess.


    However, even a wise man sometimes makes a mistake. On the eve of total victory, the tight string was slightly loose a little, revealing a trivial but fatal w.


    He should have thought of it long ago.


    If there were people worthy of his special attention in this Battle of Full Moon Valley, The Yuanying Stage Tiger King would be ranked first, followed by not the second-inmand Elder Gong Yang, nor Tiger King��s spirit beast whom he treated as his right-hand man, but A Xia.


    Wang Lu never underestimated the destructive power of that perverted cultivator. A Xia was indeed a waste in the road of Immortal Cultivation, and his ability to y tricks and schemes was indeed not on Wang Lu��s professional adventurer level. However, in a well-nnedyout, he was likely to be an unpredictable variable.


    Because he was perverted enough, twisted enough, and cruel enough.


    In fact, when Wang Lu called out the spirits of all living things to rout Tiger King,ying the victory in one fell swoop, he had spent a lot of thought trying to figure out A Xia��s move. He didn��t think A Xia would just silently watch all of these from the sideline. In this magnificent scene, he was definitely impatient to set his foot in�� He just never thoroughly thought out when would A Xia enter the scene.


    Perhaps this was indeed Wang Lu��sck in luck. If A Xia couldpletely seize Tiger King''s body early on, suppress the injury, and came out of the crest of Crown Cloud Peak, perhaps he could catch up to when Wang Lu was still maintaining aplete vignce.


    At that time, as long as Wang Lu found any abnormality, sessfully determining A Xia��s identity through his intuition, the first thing that woulde to his mind was that, the cat girl would immediately be the biggest destabilizing factor!


    Wang Lu did not doubt the defection sincerity of the cat girl, nor did he doubt Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart. However, he also did not doubt the level of control that A Xia has over his ves! Ling Yan has been taught in his hands for decades, how could it be that easy to get rid of A Xia��s control? Perhaps the ve mark could be isted with the Brilliant Sword Heart, however, how could it be easy to root out the shadow that was umted deep inside her heart for decades?


    Obedience to A Xia has be an instinct. When this instinct erupted, as the line of defense, it was likely that the Brilliant Sword Heart would internally disintegrate! It wasn��t that A Xia had a means to regain control of the cat girl, but the cat girl could not help but fall into his control!


    Without a direct meeting, this was unlikely to ur, but once two of them met each other, cat girl��s ve instinct would certainly break out�� It was also because of this that, before the battle in the Full Moon Valley, Wang Lu had sent her quite far away to blow the horn. When the general situation has been decided, he finally let her return with the horn��after all, the strength of a Jindan was worth of use. Thus, though thisyout has been cautious enough, unexpectedly, there was still a loophole.


    When the cat girl pierced the unaware Liu Li��s body with the dagger, Wang Lu knew that the worst possible oue had be a reality; the umted fatigue in his body and mind was instantly swept away.


    Although he did not have the time to prevent this thing from happening, Wang Lu still made the fastest reaction.


    Hepletely ignored the cat girl Ling Yan and also did not pay heed to the seriously injured Liu Li. Instead, he stepped forward, aiming for A Xia in mid-air.


    Cat girl Ling Yan did not have the intention to hurt Liu Li. After that blow, she fell into confusion. However, because of this, even Liu Li momentarily has yet to realize the sudden change. However, Quan Zouhua, after a moment of shocked, immediately bit down the two hands of the cat girl, during which, there was no reaction from the cat girl at all.


    Before the battle in the Full Moon Valley, Wang Lu had told Quan Zouhua to immediately take away the cat girl��s ability to act once there was any sign of a problem with the cat girl. Leaving behind her life was possible, but it did not need to be polite on anything else.


    As for Liu Li��s injury�� it was indeed very serious. However, it would not immediately be a fatal wound. Cat girl��s hesitation at her instinct made it difficult for her to fully erupt. And, Liu Li was in abat state, so she was not without preparedness. However, the trouble at near really caught her off guard��she excelled at attacking, but not good at defense. Secondly, Xiao Qi��s zen cultivation was best at life-saving, so there was no need for Wang Lu to mind while she was there. Thirdly, from the perspective of A Xia, a living Liu Li was far more conducive to him than a dead Liu Li.


    Previously, when he saw the blue-green dagger in cat girl��s hand, Wang Lu has already figured out that the other party ought to not directly seek for the death of Liu Li. The dagger was likely poisoned, the kind of which that would bite the heart and rot the bone, yet not immediately lethal. After this, the other party would likely use the antidote to ask for an outrageous price.


    There was only one right response to this, which was what Wang Lu was doing now.


    He reassigned the magical power in his Jade Mansion, using them as the fuel to power the spell lightening his body. He took a step, then his body flew to the sky like a meteor, straight to A Xia.


    Capture the leader first. As long as he could seize A Xia, nothing was difficult to solve. Let alone now that Liu Li was severely injured, the most taboo thing to do was long dy. In normal times, Wang Lu never put these small characters of Beast Master School into his eyes. However, with the betrayal of the cat girl, Quan Zouhua subduing her and Xiao Qi trying to heal Liu Li, their group almost did not have any fighting power. Even if he did have the Non-Phase Sword Defense, with so many Jindan Stage cultivators present, it would unavoidably expose the ws, not to mention there was this A Xia who he could not treat lightly.


    Therefore, the correct response was to take back the initiative, making a preemptive strike and taking the other party��s biggest variable. Although he didn��t know what A Xia thought when deciding to take the forefront position in their formation, it had created an excellent condition for Wang Lu. If he just hid in the circle of Jindan Stage Elders, it would not be easy for Wang Lu to go in front of him.


    Of course, despite all these reasons, the only real thing that drove Wang Lu to respond like this was anger.


    When Liu Li, in astonishment, dazed in his side, the mind of the ever-thoughtful Wang Lu instantly went nk.


    When he became aware again, his body had involuntarily stepped forward and had enough strength to soar.


    His line of sight was filled with blood-red, like being in the sea of fire, burning pain from an unknown fire that also continued to gue his heart. And in his brain, there seemed to have a swelling force that wanted to burst out�� For many years, he has never experienced such pure rage.


    Even if he were injured, it would not move his emotion too much. However, Liu Li was not the same; she was Wang Lu��s reverse scale [1]! This trip to Cloud Region was actually Wang Lu��s task alone. Yet, Liu Li followed him all the way through and did everything that he told her to do, without anyint or ck. This unreserved trust also meant great responsibility.


    Wang Lu was the Senior Brother, so he has the responsibility to protect his good Junior Sister. He was expert in defense, and has the ability to assume responsibility. It was exactly because Liu Li put her trustpletely on Wang Lu that even when she entered thebat state and the Brilliant Sword Heart fully activated, she didn��t waste too much energy in self-preservation��she believed that no matter what danger she might encounter, her Senior Brother could help her block them all.


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu made a mistake. Though it was just an insignificant little dy in reaction, it has led to a bad consequence after all. The fact that he has betrayed the trust of his Junior Sister was the greatest impetus for Wang Lu��s action.


    Non-Phase Sword did not have the ability to treat illness, and Wang Lu also has no instinct to cure when he was in the battle state. Thus, when the anger flooded his mind, his first reaction was to kill.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Lu has already flown straight before A Xia. His speed caught many of the Jindan Stage Elders in surprise.


    Only A Xia still leisurely fluttered in mid-air as if he didn��t see the oing Wang Lu and didn��t see the burning rage in Wang Lu��s eyes.


    "An act only. You can��t hurt me."


    A Xia shook his head with a smile as pride overflowed his heart. Wang Lu��s momentum seemed ferocious, but in his eyes, it was no different than a dog trying to jump over a wall. Because��


    "How can you hurt someone, my lord, Wang Lu?"


    Whoosh!


    Wang Lu��s blunt force momentum indeed stopped short of its target, three feet away from A Xia��s face.


    From A Xia��s side, dozens of Beast Master School cultivators immediately surrounded Wang Lu. However, they were not in a hurry to make their move.


    Seeing that the situation has already been set, A Xia��s smile turned even morecent. "Do you find it really strange why I can recognize that you are not Yue Lu, but Wang Lu? Do you wonder why I know you��re only skilled in defense, but you can��t hurt anyone?"


    During all these, A Xia had carefully observed Wang Lu��s reaction, but from his face, he didn��t see any change.


    However, it was of no matter to him. A Xia couldn��t contain the excitement from his heart as he answered his own questions, "Among the sessor disciples of the Five Unique, a few years ago, you suddenly broke to the fore with a big reputation, your defensive immortal cultivation method shocked everyone. Now, as long as one has vast experience, seeing that a young cultivator with not so high cultivation base yet expert in defense, one would inevitably think of you."


    Actually, it was not that easy to guess. Nine Regions was vast. Talented cultivators and miracle-like fighting cases emerged one after another incessantly. In addition to those professionals who sold information for a living, it was difficult for ordinary people to master so many details. Young, defense expert, could do an over-rank fight�� there were easily more than a thousand of such people. A Xia didn��t determine the opposite party��s identity ording to this.


    However, those words did work like a psychological attack against the opponent morale so that the other side felt that everything has fallen into his control, thus the opponent would not be able to wield one hundred percent of their power.


    Moreover, the fact was also so. Wang Lu was constrained by his Big Heart Demon Oath. He simply could not hurt people using Immortal cultivation method. Although there was a little bit of flexibility there, he needed the other side to strike at him first before he could rebound the damage.


    Would he make the first move? Of course not, therefore��


    The next moment, however, a fist heavilynded on A Xia��s face and all his remaining train of thoughts broke into pieces.


    The fist was not heavy, however, the burning strength that could burn the sky and boil the ocean imbued within that fist caused his internal organs to burn and him to spat out blood on the spot!


    What kind of punch was this? A fist of fire? Burning heart fist? Or�� no, how could he hurt me? He is constrained by the heart demon, how could he possibly hurt me!?


    Why doesn''t the heart demon kill him? He who disobeys the oath should die without a doubt! Why doesn��t he die?


    The next moment, Wang Lu��s faint voice seeped into his ears.


    "This is the harm that you gave me, I simply pay it back in double."


    The next moment, the second heavy fistnded on A Xia��s face. He seemed to be in a sea of fire, and the body injury that he previously suppressed nearly broke out. And in the middle of this pain, a sh of light passed through A Xia��s mind as an incredible idea jumped out.


    This is rebound injury! Could it be that sadness could be counted as injury!?


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Legend says that dragons have reverse scales that hold much of their power, but also their weakness. Anyone touches those scales would provoke the dragon. This came from the idiom ��������, which literally tranted to dragons have reverse scales, meaning everyone has their ��sensitive point�� which will enrage them if touched.

 Chapter 209 - Liu Li Will Always Live in My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 209: Liu Li Will Always Live in My Heart</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Sadness was also a form of damage, however, A Xia was toote to think about it.


    Purely on the amount of damage alone, these two fists from Wang Lu, though heavy, were not fatal. The deadlier one was the inherited injuries from the real Tiger King that he had suppressed earlier.


    Though A Xia had sessfully swapped bodies with Tiger King, his foundation as a Jindan Stage could not really make good use of Yuanying Stage power. ording to his own spection, without cultivating for ten years, he couldn��t even make use fifty percent of Tiger King��s original strength��of course,pared to his original body, he was much more powerful. Unfortunately, at this time, his body had sustained serious injuries that he was basically an empty Yuanying Stage. Only now did he realize that he couldn��t even withstand even a single fist of Wang Lu.


    After being punched twice in the face, A Xia��s injuries broke out. His internals felt like burning, and his huge tiger head almost burst out tears. He staggered back non-stop.


    The Beast Master School Elders beside him were also surprised. They quickly prepared to get rid of Wang Lu to save A Xia. All kinds of spells shed in session, which almost covered the sky over the Full Moon Valley.


    A Xia was frightened and almost swore as he hastily waved to stop this group of people��s foolish act.


    Wang Lu was expert in rebounding injury; if these people went all out, wouldn��t that be the same as trying to kill him? Now, Wang Lu was able to punch him because of the grieving feeling, but if those ten spellsnded on him, by his resonant method of transmission, he would be dead for sure!


    From the beginning, A Xia didn��t expect to be able to defeat the opponent head-on. For the sessor disciples of the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, over rank fight was a quitemon urrence. He must use other ways to deal with Wang Lu.


    "You don��t want the antidote to cure Liu Li!?"


    This was A Xia��s card. The poisoned dagger in cat girl Ling Yan��s hand was personally handed over to her by him, therefore, naturally, only A Xia has the antidote. As long as he used the antidote to coerce the other side, he was not afraid of him at all. In fact, the more angry Wang Lu was, the more it showed that he really cared about Liu Li. And the more he cared, naturally the easier for him to submit.


    Unfortunately, A Xia really didn��t understand Wang Lu.


    "Don��t want it."


    Bam!


    In A Xia��s boundless consternation, the third heavy punch wasunched at him. At this time, because he was already prepared, A Xia immediately transferred the magical power to let him fly backward. However, unexpectedly, from the two previous punches, his Jade Mansion was in me, so he actually couldn��t use his magical power as he pleased! He inherited the Nascent Soul and flesh of Tiger King, and the Cloud Dragon Wing was also from Tiger King, thus the Imperial Wind was almost instinctive. However, at this moment, the wind power was in disarray,pletely unable to help him dodge!


    In a hurry, A Xia managed to lean his head, and Wang Lu��s fist just grazed his cheek. Immediately, the ferocious tiger head swelled on one side. At the same time, A Xia felt that in his Jade Mansion, the fusion of his dao��s heart and that of Tiger King��s purple-ck was lit up. Very quickly, it would turn into aplete mess, and vaguely there were signs of melting of the purple-red Yuanying.


    Under enormous pain, A Xia was nearly paralyzed. He began to lose control of his magical power and mortal body. The only thing that he could do was to suppress it before it could erupt. Unable to move, he managed to open his mouth, "Stop. Do you really want Liu Li to die? Do you think Zen Master Dog Meat could save her life? Only I can solve that poison. In a moment, if she doesn��t take the antidote, she would die without a doubt!"


    "Idiot."


    Wang Lu��s voice was cold and sarcastic. After those three punches, the anger in his heart had slightly subsided, and he no longer could wield that fist of the burning heart.


    Different from A Xia��s imagination, sadness was simply not a kind of injury. Just now, Wang Lu had used the Nameless Sword resonance ability to orient the Jade Mansion fire towards the opponent; he actually had skirted around the edges of the boundary of the demon oath.


    However, the demon oath did not allow him to skirt around the edges. Wang Lu��s target and control restriction were determined by himself, so it was impossible for all the cognitive fraud to deceive his own heart. Moreover, as a self-restriction, the Big Heart Demon Oath itself was a zero-sum game; the reward of the oath came exactly from the restriction! Even if the demon heart punishment was not triggered after deceiving oneself, the reward from the oath would still be lost!


    Even if it were merely treading on the edges, all would be greatly shaken by this Big Heart Demon Oath. However, in Wang Lu��s life nning, the existence of this Big Heart Demon Oath was extremely necessary. Therefore, if he wanted both, there was only one way to do it. Frankly epting the fact that it had trodden on the edges, and also frankly epting the punishment from the heart demon. The heart demon seizes life, thus, he burned his life as a sacrifice to the heart demon until it was satisfied.


    Of course, life was precious and fragile, directly igniting it was tantamount to suicide, thus, Wang Lu chose apensatory road.


    "�� Innate vital energy was a really good stuff."


    Wang Lu secretly sighed in his heart. If his Master didn��t teach him this little trick, there really was no way to sidestep the Big Heart Demon Oath to hurt the enemy. However, it was also no wonder that prior to him going down the mountain, his Master repeatedly warned him earnestly, "You can use vital energy to tread the edge of the oath, but you can��t directly break the oath. Otherwise, you��d be dead!"


    It was indeed so. Just now, from those three punches alone, for each punch, the demon heart had taken ten years of his lifespan! The binding force of the Big Heart Demon Oath was truly frightening. Merely treading on the edges for three times alone had cost him thirty years of his lifespan! If he had directly broken the oath, by brandishing the Sword of Mount Kun at the opponent, perhaps in one strike, Wang Lu��s current several hundred years of lifespan would instantly be squandered.


    However, from Wang Lu��s point of view, the thirty years price was worth it.


    Of course, it didn��t refer to causing heavy losses to A Xia��spending thirty years of lifespan for this kind of junk would be a waste for him. It referred to extinguishing the pent-up anger in his Jade Mansion. It also left asting, unforgettable trace.


    Just now, when Liu Li was seriously injured, the Non-Phase Immortal Heart in his Jade Mansion had crazily operated. Blood-red me trickled out, burning everything within the Jade Mansion. This was a genuine heart demon fire. Due to his Big Heart Demon Oath, once he encountered enormous emotional fluctuation, it could draw this kind of demonic fire that wasparable to the heavenly fire. However, after Wang Lu��s three punches pacified the sea of fire, his Jade Mansion quickly restored to normal. But, on the surface of his Non-Phase Immortal Heart, there was a ck scar that was difficult to eliminate.


    Of course, if he wanted it, there were ways to eliminate that scar. However, Wang Lu actually wanted to keep it. He wanted to forever remember this thirty years of lifespan price lesson. Professional adventurers were indeed fierce, but they were far from being omniscient. A slight carelessness, and he couldn��t even protect the people around him that were worth caring for�� Wouldn��t such lesson worth to remember?


    As for the poisoned Liu Li�� that was another matter entirely.


    After those three punches, Wang Lu��s mood has calmed down. However, unlike Wang Lu, A Xia felt as if he was a drowning man trying to grab a straw. Since he thought that he had found a chance to survive, he hurriedly said.


    "Do you think that since youe from the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, you can run rampant in the Nine Regions? You, these elite disciples, most definitely have life-saving elixirs bestowed upon by your Elders, which could solve ten thousand types of poison. However, my Devouring Heart Rotting Bone Poison is not one in ten thousand poison, how could it be so easy to cure! Moreover, for the famous physique of Brilliant Sword Heart, once poisoned, it would immediately spread to the whole body. Without my antidote, Liu Li would definitely die without a doubt!


    As if to echo A Xia��s roar, Xiao Qi��s slightly hurried voice came over.


    "Wang Lu, Liu Li��s poison has already been solved."


    "What?"


    A Xia froze for a long time and then angrily roared, "You want to trick me? It��s not that easy. How could a mere Jindan Stage cultivator like you be able to solve my Devouring Heart Rotting Bone Poison? You��"


    While speaking, his tiger face looked down and saw Zen Master Dog Meat stood side by side with a baldy. From them came out soft zen light that shrouded Liu Li. The girl was seriously injured, and his countenance paled. However, the pitch ck color that was the manifestation of the Devouring Heart Rotting Bone Poison was nowhere to be seen. It seemed like the poison has actually been solved��


    "Impossible!?"


    A Xia��s eyes almost popped out of their socket. The poisoned dagger that was in cat girl Ling Yan��s hand was an antique that he managed to get after having an extremely rare immortal chance many years ago. It was an ancient dagger that was full of thousands of years of history. Though the potency of the poison has been reduced a lot from its peak, it was still strong in the strange poison department,pletely different than the currentmon poisons in the Nine Regions. Even the kind of sect like the Ten Thousand Poison School and the like would find it difficult to solve the poison�� She was just an unknown Zen Master, how could she possibly solve it!?


    In A Xia��s deduction, Wang Lu��s only way to life was to activate the heavenly talisman and immediately bring everyone back to the Spirit Sword Mountain and let the Elders there suppress the poison. However, after activating the heavenly talisman, only Wang Lu, Liu Li, and Quan Zouhua could leave. But immortal beast moon spirit and Zen Master Dog Meat could not, because they haven��t left their mark on the talisman, thus it could not include them in the transmission. By then, even if he couldn��t catch Wang Lu, he could still catch the left behind moon spirit.


    But now that his biggest trump card had unexpectedly failed, one could imagine the shock on A Xia because of this.


    "You want to know why? Very simple. It��s not that you underestimated Xiao Qi��s ability to neutralize the poison, but you misjudged Liu Li��s poison resistance."


    Because his mood had rxed, Wang Lu continued to exin several more sentences.


    "It was wise of you to not set me as the target, but although the dagger is a spiritual thing, it��s still an inanimate object. Although the poison is fierce, it��s not imbued with power. Even if the target is me, my own poison resistance can remove most of the poison. Though in theory, Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart clear physique has near zero poison resistance, and once poisoned it would cause even the Sect Leader a headache, however, although there are too many weaknesses in her body, that doesn��t include poison resistance."


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu could not help but chuckle. "That fool is naturally gluttonous. Whenever she sees something new, she immediately wants to stuff it into her mouth; she doesn��t even bother if it��s dangerous. Moreover, she waspletely without memory for this kind of thing. In the mountain, that peaceful ce, she repeatedly suffered food poisoning. Therefore, the elders have no choice but to let her consume their detoxifying pills to prevent her from dying prematurely. When she went down the mountain for experiential learning a few years ago, her experiential learning report was basically her food diary, which sent his master into a rage. However, behind this diary, she had tasted bitterness from countless types of poison in the dozens of countries in the Blue River Region. One of the entries in her diary read: Today I eat sweet tofu and meat dumpling, feels ufortable�� Can you tell me how much crisis and pain that were hidden behind it? Surviving in this kind of experiential learning, how high do you think her poison resistance is?"


    He paused and mockingly looked at A Xia��s ashen face.


    "Therefore, using poison to deal with Liu Li is tantamount to suicide."


    Before his voice even fell, he heard the anxious and irritated voice of Xiao Qi urging him, "Don��t just waste time there. Though her poison has already been eliminated, the poison��s instantaneous attack has caused damage that could not be offset, so her situation is still critical. I can only manage to suppress it from deteriorating; her life is not out of danger yet. Finish what you��re doing there and get back here to help me!"


    "I know."


    With that, Wang Lu retracted his fist and drew out his Sword of Mount Kun. His cold eyes firmly locked at A Xia.


    "Enough chit-chat, it��s time to send you on your way."

 Chapter 210 - Chi Hou Hit a Jackpot!

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chi Hou Hit a Jackpot!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Enough chit-chat, it��s time to send you on your way."


    When Wang Lu brandished the Sword of Mount Kun, this thick and simple sword exuded the gloomy aura simr to that of the nine levels of hell, which caused the nearby A Xia to shiver.


    This was the fury of the sword spirit Autumn Beam. A Xia had simultaneously plotted against cat girl Ling Yan and Liu Li using despicable means. For this, the anger of Autumn Beam, who always had a good impression on Liu Li and sympathy for the cat girl, had long reached the boiling point. At this time, Wang Lu��s cultivation base was already at Xudan, and only two seals left untie on the spiritual treasure, which caused it to be able to release an enormous amount of its power. Autumn Beam didn��t even need to take ethereal form; her anger alone had already made A Xia shiver in fear.


    Theoretically, if a spiritual treasure got enough magical power support, the spirit of the spiritual treasure with sufficient enough grade could fight alone. Moreover, its strength would not be low. Therefore, when he saw the eagerness of Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun, the panic in A Xia��s heart became even more severe.


    Don��t tell me this guy wants to sacrifice his spiritual treasure to avoid the restraint of the Big Heart Demon Oath? If that��s the case, then as long as he blocks the other elders he could simply let the spiritual treasure Sword of Moun Kun fight with me��


    If he were a genuine Tiger King, perhaps he wouldn��t be afraid of the threat from a low-rank spiritual treasure, but he was afraid!


    Not to mention that this time he was seriously injured and his body could not move, even if the injury were healed, with his skill, it would be lucky if he could utilize even ten percent of Tiger King��s power. Thus, meeting the fullybative Sword of Mount Kun, he would die for sure.


    Thinking to this, A Xia was terrified. His biggest card has failed, thus almost certainly his smugness hase to an end. However, losing face and being forced into difficult position, so much that he might not return alive were two very different things. Fortunately, his nature was cautious, so he definitely had prepared more card prior to this.


    Now, it was time to put that ambush with the biggest side effect, which was also his biggest card out in the open.


    "Wang Lu, you can��t kill me!"


    "Because it will dirty my hand? No problem, I don��t mind being dirty," Wang Lu lightly said. His imposing manner became even more powerful.


    Although he knew that he was bounded by the Great Heart Demon Oath, A Xia still felt that at any time, the other side coulde at him with the sword and directly kill him in the most brutal way possible that he wouldn��t even have his body left.


    Therefore, he hurriedly said, "There are my people in the Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake!"


    As soon as he took out this card, unexpectedly, Wang Lu uttered a slight cry, and his momentum dissipated a little. "Celestial Water Lake?"


    Seeing that the card actually worked, A Xia suddenly felt the joy of someone who had just escaped from death. However, things haven��t really settled down. Wang Lu at any time, could disregard everything and��Therefore, A Xia dared not treat this lightly. His brain quickly organized the wording as such that they would achieve the best result.


    "You came to the Cloud Region for experiential learning by assuming the identity of a cultivator from Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake�� because you have a Junior Sister in the Spirit Sword Sect who came from the Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake, am I right?"


    Wang Lu nodded his head. "Correct. Taking advantage of her family status, Liu Li and I assume its status�� Therefore, when you��re aware of this, you sent someone to the Celestial Water Lake? Hmm, though Yue Family do have some reputation, for two generations, except for Yue Xinyao, there are no other prominent characters. Even the head of the family just barely reached the high-level Jindan Stage. Moreover, though the cultivation base is there, they do not excel at fighting. Therefore, as a famous family, their strength was not at all strong. If your shameless Beast Master School wants to coerce Yue Family through force, they certainly couldn��t resist. So, do you want to threaten me with that?"


    A Xia said, "I do not dare to say it��s a threat, but I do hope that you must consider it clearly. Don��t make this a lose-lose situation."


    Wang Lu sneered. "Lose-lose situation? Are you mental? How much does it matter to me even if Yue Family people are dead?"


    A Xia earnestly said, "Stop pretending. As far as I know, you��re not that kind of person. Although you gained your reputation by creating a controversy on the gambling table on the two sectspetition a few years ago, but there��s no data that shows you to be a cruel and cold-blooded cultivator. On the contrary, most of the information spected that you have a justifying psychology."


    "Hahaha, well said." Wang Luughed out loud. "Although in theory, from among Beast Master School people, you��re the sole person responsible if anything happens to the Yue Family, I will notpletely turn a blind eye. After all, since I have assumed my Junior Sister��s family identity, it means that once I provoke any opponent, it will implicate her family. But, I would like to ask you, since you��ve paid such a high price to get my information from the intelligence merchant, is there any mention that I��m a fool?"


    A Xia was startled, what kind of question is this?


    The serious answer to this was��of course not. On the contrary, any information would focus on Wang Lu��s intelligence.


    Perhaps, purely on the intelligence level alone, there was no evidence to prove that he was smarter and more calcting than those famous geniuses of Nine Regions, but at least, he was definitely not a fool. And judging from A Xia��s own experience�� though A Xia often boasted himself as clever, since he met with Wang Lu, each of their confrontation resulted in A Xia��s total rout! Now that Wang Lu had asked him that, could it be��


    "Early on, I have already guessed that some despicable viin would do this kind of hostage as ckmail thing, so I have made a precaution. You think that through evil plots, you will gain victory, but instead, you��re just lowering yourself in the mud," Wang Lu said. Clearly, his body type was not as big as Tiger King, yet his look was filled with condescending and disdain. "You really are a sad creature."


    "You! You��re trying to fool me aren��t you!?" A Xia��s mind became a hot mess, and his emotion suddenly went out of control. "Do you think I��m an idiot? You said you��ve already guessed it from the start and made the necessary precaution? If you really have such foresight, howe you did not suspect that the cat girl Ling Yan was sent by me to infiltrate your group? You even epted her under yourmand in clear conscience, yet, in the end, she ended up seriously injuring your Junior Sister!"


    Hearing A Xia��s roar, Wang Lu froze his smile, and his eyebrows gradually furrowed.


    Those words hit the nail right on the head. It was his own mistake in judgment that let Liu Li suffer this ordeal. Although it did not end up in the worst possible result, that was not due to Wang Lu��s credit. If it were not for Liu Li��s years of umted poison resistance, the situation now would be very troubling. Despite being scolded in the face by a wretched looking waste was somewhat a bit out of fashion, it was indeed an impressive lesson.


    Seeing that Wang Lu had remained silent, A Xia actually thought his words were right; he began tough out loud. "Sure enough, I guessed it right! You��re just bluffing!"


    Actually, if this was in a normal setting, though A Xia has all kinds of ws, it was not easy for him to be impulsive. It was just that, just now, after he had been punched trice by Wang Lu��s burning heart fist, his dao heart that kept his rationality had taken a damage, which alighted his prairie of heart afire, causing him to no longer able to control his emotion.


    As he smiled, he fished out a crystal mirror. "I had long ago let Chi Hou brought spirit beasts to the Celestial Water Lake. Though he himself was seriously injured, since he brought with him mymand token, he couldmand a fully transformed spirit beast once. That spirit beast cultivation base is infinitely close to Yuanying Stage. Alone, it could bring down the entire more than a hundred people of Yue Family! One day ago, I got a message from Chi Hou, he had used themand token and got the affirmation from the spirit beast. Now, he probably already has full control of the entire Yue Family. Whether they will live or die, that��s entirely up to you!"


    With that, he barely managed to deliver a glimmer of magical power to the mirror, activating it. Before long, light and shadow were reflected out from the mirror.


    This was a magical tool used by Chi Hou and him tomunicate. Now, as long as Wang Lu saw that the scene on the other side of the mirror was fully in his control, A Xia believed that Wang Lu would make a rational choice�� Moreover, if things went smooth, perhaps not only he could maintain his life, he could even bargain that immortal beast spirit moon.


    Hehehe, this is something that the real Tiger King couldn��t do, yet, in my hands, I could possibly make aeback��This should be able to show that I am better than the real one, right?


    While thinking about it, time passed bit by bit. A momentter, A Xia found out that although there were shadows on the crystal mirror in his hand, the image has actually been distorted into a blur, causing him to not be able to see the real situation. This was because the magical power put on the two sides of the mirror was not synchronized. This was not that strange actually��since, at this time, the magical power that he sent out came from Tiger King, naturally, it was quite different than when he was in his original body.


    However, as long as Chi Hou adjusted from the other side, the two sides would be able to synch. He��


    "Chi Hou, what are you doing? Quickly adjust the magical power," A Xia angrily roared. He was severely injured, thus he had no energy to adjust his magical power.


    After waiting for a while, the light in the mirror was still unstable. A Xia suddenly felt that haze has shrouded over his heart�� as if something bad happened to a matter that was important to him.


    "Actually, I am really not a genius with foolproof ns. All I can do is to carefully make things work. Before I went down the mountain, I thought that my assumed identity might bring trouble to Yue Family. But, it��s impossible to anticipate what kind of trouble or what kind of opponent I will encounter in advance. It is even more impossible to invest a lot of resources just for the anticipation that something wrong might happen. If I have that many resources, of course I would do it. Therefore, I present the Buddha with borrowed flowers [1]. Taking advantage of the asion, this time, besides Liu Li and I, the sect also let other disciples go down the mountain to do experiential learning. As it happened, Junior Sister Yue Xinyao also wanted to go home to visit her family. Therefore, I told her that she could take this chance to ask another senior disciple to pay a visit to her family as a guest. Everyone in Yue Family happens to be good in refining tools, so they can use this opportunity to deliver some magical tools and tie some good karma. And the one that came home together with her��"


    Wang Lu paused, deliberately creating a cliffhanger before he revealed the answer.


    "The one that apanied her, is our Spirit Sword Sect big sister, Zhu Shiyao."


    Zhu Shi��Yao?


    A Xia was stunned for a moment, then he remembered that the person whose name Zhu Shiyao was the first Sessor Disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect. Legend has it that her strength was far above the peerless talent like Wang Lu and Liu Li. However, no matter how powerful she was, her cultivation base was at most at low-level Xudan. There was no chance that she could face off against spirit beast close to Yuanying Stage in power.


    That spirit beast was one of his most proud of works in the Southern Heaven Region. Compared to cat girl Ling Yan, it was several times more powerful that it was not even a joke. The only hateful thing was that, due to some coincidences, the mark on the spirit beast was not particrly stable. Therefore, he could only seek its help asionally, asking it for help instead of treating it as a ve like Ling Yan.


    Along with it, there were also arge number of low-level spirit beasts thatposed of the Ten Thousand Beasts Array. A mere Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake and a Xudan Stage Zhu Shiyao��


    While he was thinking, the light from the crystal mirror suddenly changed, which immediately sent A Xia into joy, thinking that idiot Chi Hou finally responded.


    He thought that It should be sessful. Not only Yue Family, but also Yue Xinyao who was paying a visit home, as well as that Zhu Shiyao, all should have been in his control. This was nothing short of brilliant victories for him, as long��


    While his heart was thumping wildly with excitement, the light and shadow on the mirror finally condensed into a clear picture.


    Chi Hou��s face appeared on the mirror. However, this time, his face was full of blood. He had actually sustained serious injuries. His voice was also weak and powerless.


    "We failed�� that person, is so strong. You have never told me that there will be such a person. With just one sword strike, that fully transformed spirit beast died instantly. Even its primordial spirit could not escape, now we��re already��"


    Crash!


    Chi Hou��s voice abruptly stopped. A Xia had inadvertently crushed the mirror.


    His body uncontrobly shook, indicating the infinite despair and panic within his heart. This time, he was truly finished.


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (i.e., win favor or influence using somebody else��s property)

 Chapter 211 - When He Was Young He Did Not Know What Love Is

    <h4>Chapter 211: When He Was Young He Did Not Know What Love Is</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Dispatching Chi Hou to Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake was undoubtedly a risky move, so much that it was actually a stupid move. In the beginning, he just wanted to verify Wang Lu and Liu Li��s identity through their channel there. However, unexpectedly, the progress was very smooth and quick. Not long after Chi Hou infiltrated the Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake, he soon discovered the truth, and it was an unexpected truth.


    When A Xia learned that Wang Lu came from Spirit Sword Sect, one of the Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, his heart that was once overwhelmed with greed instantly became terrified.


    The Five Unique of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were not simply stronger than mere top rank sects. Except for the special case that was the Spirit Sword Sect, the other four supreme level sects, regardless of how theter generations whitewashed their past, in the end, had umted mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    More than six thousand years ago, at the end of the Age of Chaos, Kunlun Sect��s nearly absolute dominance copsed. Around two thousand years ago, at the great war between Immortals and Demons, the achievements of Shengjing Sect propelled their status to the fore. At that time, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Royal Soldier Sect also made their fame there. The rise of Spirit Sword Sect was rtively low-key, and has been confined to the Blue River Region for around four thousand years, never expanding outward. Actually, there were quite some controversies within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals on why it could share the honor with the other four great sects. However, from a certain point of view, Spirit Sword Sect was definitely not to be treated lightly: since their establishment around four thousand years ago, Spirit Sword Sect has never lost in any foreign war.


    At least, no sect could confidently say that they have won a major sect level war against Spirit Sword Sect, none at all.


    Therefore, A Xia absolutely did not want to provoke Spirit Sword Sect. Even if the influence of Spirit Sword Sect outside their own Blue River Region was notoriously weak that it might as well be simr to that of a middle-rank sect, but after all, it carried the glorious name of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Five Unique.


    If it were only to teach Wang Lu a lesson, badly beating him ck and blue, Spirit Sword Sect would not have too much reaction. For these supreme level sects, when their talented disciples suffered a setback under the mountain, it would not cost them any prestige at all. On the contrary, it was actually a good thing. Because not only would it toughen their disciples, but it would also let them mature. So what if their disciples lost some face? The exception was, of course, for Royal Soldier Sect who always shielded their disciples.


    However, if A Xia used some despicable means to threaten the family of their disciple, that was another matter entirely. Spirit Sword Sect would certainly not tolerate such actions. There was no precedent on the specifics on how they were going to retaliate. However, if one referred to the means used by Shengjing Sect�� Beast Master School would not be listed as one of the high-rank sects in at least another two hundred years.


    A Xia certainly did not want to provoke such a terrible opponent. However, at this time, did he even have a choice? His biggest card was a failure. Therefore, even if he knew this was a poison, he could only drink it to quench his thirst. It was just that, he could never think that things changed incredibly quickly��


    For the sake of insurance, a day before he had ordered Chi Hou to pay close attention to Yue Family, he only sent his order after Wang Lu had cracked his first card.


    Therefore, it wasn��t that Wang Lu was cheating, as he was the one who cheated on Wang Lu. Chi Hou and that fully transformed spirit beast was indeed at Yue Family of Celestial Water Lake, but they didn��t make their move. Of course, in A Xia��s calction, a spirit beast of peak Jindan Stage with real power nearly that of a Yuanying Stage, plus Chi Hou��s controlled Ten Thousand Beasts Array could control the situation in mere seconds. He just didn��t expect that in just a few words, the situation had dramatically changed.


    "Big Sister is indeed Big Sister, her power is so almighty. I thought that the chance encounter that happened to Liu Li and me, though not necessarily be more than her, could let us keep pace with her development, it seemed like we need to practice more."


    Wang Lu casually muttered. However, every word pushed A Xia��s mood further to the bottom.


    However, it was also at this time that Wang Lu heard Xiao Qi��s primordial spirit said, "Are you done there! Why are you talking rubbish with that waste? Don��t you know that talking crap would often overturn the cart? The danger here is not yet over, quicklye back here!"


    Ridicule and disdain still hung on Wang Lu��s face, however, his reply to Xiao Qi was filled with helplessness.


    "Come back? How? There are at least twenty Jindan Stage experts from Beast Master School around me. Moreover, I��m still in mid-air so my feet have yet to touch the ground and I can��t use the defense of my Non-Phase Method like when I was on the ground. Do you really think I can go out of this encirclement through force?"


    Xiao Qi was stunned. "You�� in other words, just now, in a spur of the moment, you crashed into the enemy line and is now stuck there? Does that mean when you brandished your sword as if to kill A Xia was just an act? And you can��t actually do it? Then what are you going to do? Do you want my help?"


    "Can you even lend your hand? Forget it, I can handle this myself. Even if I don��t make my move, it doesn��t matter, it will not take long. Just take care of Liu Li, I��ll be right there soon."


    With that, Wang Lu cut off his dialogue connection with Xiao Qi and focused his attention back to A Xia.


    Since all of his cards have been invalidated, A Xia has really been forced into a dead end. His mind was in a daze and his infinite despair was reflected out of the fierce tiger head. However, at this time, he suddenly heard Wang Lu casually said.


    "If you want to live, I can give you a chance."


    "What!?"


    "Kneel down to apologize and give up the antidote, and I��ll spare your life. Of course, don��t get me wrong, I don��t really need the antidote, I just want my Junior Sister��s pain to end sooner. Even if you don��t give it up, it��s not that big of a deal to me."


    A Xia��s countenance showed his internal struggle. A momentter, he tremblingly took out a small blue vial from his mustard seed bag. Wang Lu directly took it and threw it behind towardS Xiao Qi in the Full Moon Valley.


    "Good. I��ve got the antidote. Now, as long as you kneel down and apologize, I will let bygones be bygones."


    A Xia hoarsely said, "Do you dare to swear it? Use Great Heart Demon Oath and swear that you will let bygones be bygones!"


    Wang Luughed. "Great Heart Demon Oath? It doesn��t matter, you really think your life is worth it? In my opinion, the death of a low life like you is really unimportant. So, kneel down and kneel well. Make me feel better a bit, and I��ll leave your pathetic life alone."


    Then, Wang Lu summoned out the heart demon and made the most standard vow before it. Moreover, the scope of the oath was actually broader than A Xia��s expectation.


    "I swear, as long as he kneels in front of me and begs for mercy, I and my friends will never harm him even a tiny bit. If I vite this oath, I am willing to be haunted to death by the heart demon."


    Hearing how casually Wang Lu took the oath, A Xia��s intuition told him that there must be some kind of loopholes here. However, on the one hand, he was seriously injured; his dao heart was damaged, so his ability to think has dropped to the bottom; on the other hand, this was his chance to survive, so he had no other alternative�� Therefore, after a long struggle, he finally slowly lowered his body. He was in mid-air, so his knees could not actually touch the ground, however, his kneeling action was unmistakable.


    "Hehehe, you have guts." Wang Lu didn��t even look at him much. After smiling contemptuously, he turned around and was ready to leave.


    While kneeling in mid-air, A Xia closely watched Wang Lu��s movement, however, he suddenly found that something was wrong.


    Do I let him go just like that? He rushed into the enemy line alone and is clearly surrounded by many experts, unexpectedly�� he would just leave? Did I do something wrong?


    However, before his dull brain could think more deeply, he heard Wang Lu chuckling and saying, "Elders of Beast Master School, are you not going to make your move? What are you waiting for? This counterfeit trash has desecrated the dignity of your Great Elder Lei Zhen and nearly brought a disaster to your Beast Master School. ording to your sect��s rules, killing him on the spot is also reasonable."


    A Xia felt as if his mind had exploded as he was suddenly enlightened. He slowly understood Wang Lu��s n.


    This guy, was really a despicable crafty disciple!


    "Though I keep a hostile stance against your Great Elder Lei Zhen, I acknowledge him as a respectable man. He ispetent, bold, and does not shirk on responsibilities. If I don��t have the help from the mountain spirit, and have to rely on cultivation base alone, even in ten years, I would still not necessarily be his opponent. If we met in other situations, I very much want to be his friend."


    With that, Wang Lu looked back at the Elders of Beast Master School.


    The lead Elder, Elder Gong Yang, has a veryplex look. Obviously, his heart has been deeply shaken by Wang Lu��s words.


    "Moreover, I know for certain that Great Elder Lei Zhen will never use such despicable tricks. Heh, forcing the pitiful cat girl to act as an assassin for you by stabbing a young girl on her back, and by using poisoned dagger no less. Even the original devil sect would never be this despicable! Moreover, that��s not all. You even threaten other people��s family, aren��t you afraid that you��d be struck by tribtion lightning?"


    Here, all the Elders of the Beast Master School have revealed a shamed look. Evidently, they were deeply ashamed. No matter how many people criticize the conduct of Beast Master School, it was not a sinister and evil sect. A Xia��s act waspletely the opposite of the sect��s identity.


    "If it��s the real Tiger King, even if, for all sorts of reasons, he made an injustice move, he will persist to the end, even if it means certain death for him. At the very least, he will not, in order to survive, kneel before others."


    Wang Lu then managed to hang a helpless smile. "Therefore, a fake is a fake. At the beginning, he could still make it seem realistic, but once his life is in danger, he will reveal himself. A Xia, oh, A Xia, this is as far as you can make it."


    "A Xia!?" Hearing the name, the several elders were shocked.


    Wang Lu asked, "What are you pretending about? Things have gotten to this point, do you guys really can��t see his real identity? Forget it, I��m done with what I have to say, you can clean up the mess in your own sect."


    With that, Wang Lu no longer hesitated as his figure floated downward away, rapidly decreasing in size in A Xia��s line of sight.


    A Xia felt that his brain was buzzing. At thest moment, he really could not reconcile with this end. He loudly roared, "Gong Yangyue, Liang Yu, what are you guys waiting for? Are you just going to let him get away? Hurry up and catch him!"


    If they could seize Wang Lu, everything could still be saved. As the Division��s Great Elder, even if he had taken a heavy blow and on the verge of dying, as long as he was still in control of the Division, then��


    "Enough! You son of a b*tch!"


    The answer to A Xia��smand was a stab in the back. A long beast tooth sword had pierced through his chest.


    Elder Liang Yu��s two red eyes were filled with fury.


    "Throughout his life, Great Elder has been magnanimous, but unexpectedly, after he died, you this filthy disciple sully his reputation. You took over the Great Elder��s body and did such shameless acts. Even if you die a hundred times, you will not be able to redeem this sin!"


    "I." A Xia desperately wanted to say that he was the Great Elder, but the outbreak of injuries caused his body to crash, making him unable to utter a single word. His line of sight quickly plunged into darkness.


    Why?


    What did I do wrong? I am obviously better than the original Tiger King, why would it be like this�� Why aren��t you, this group of mediocre people, willing to obey me? If you guys let me have the perfectmand from the beginning, the ending would absolutely be different!


    "Idiot!"


    In the darkness, A Xia suddenly heard a roar. The familiar voice horrified him.


    Within the dark, a burly figure gradually shimmered. That person has a tiger head. It was actually Tiger King Lei Zhen!


    "H-How could you�� aren��t you dead? Why are you here? Am I dead too? Impossible! How could I die!?"


    "Humph, you��re not dead yet, though the difference is really not that much�� These body and Nascent Soul are all mine, why can��t I show up?" Tiger King coldly snorted. "How about it, are you happy ying as me?"


    A Xia was startled for a moment and immediately gritted his teeth. "Yes, I did fail, so now you��re here to gloat about it?"


    Tiger King scoffed at this. "Do you think you��re worthy to be gloated at by me? If that Wang Lu failed, I would��veughed instead! But you��"


    After that, Tiger King couldn��t help but sigh.


    "To tell you the truth, it��s actually me who harmed you. These past years, because I feel like you��re pitiful, I let things drift the way they are, even though I clearly knew that your temperament has be more and more extreme, and your means of doing things became unbearably despicable. In fact, I even acted as your shelter during the storm. Yet all of this only let you be more and more uppity. Thinking that your crooked way has brought you so far, you further and further away walked down the wrong path, until finally, you can��t turn back anymore. Humph, to die in your hands, I can only me myself."


    A Xia was stunned. "W-What did you say? You sheltered me during the storm?"


    Tiger King coldly said, "If it were not for me who shielded you, do you really think the Disciplinary Elder would just let you go for doing what you did within the sect all these years? Do you really think you received a high-level recognition because of your skill in beast training? If it were not for me, your father, protecting you, early on, you would��ve been locked in the ck beast cage for a millennium!"


    "I��"


    "Hey, now that I think about it, letting you get locked in the ck beast cage for a few years would��ve actually been better. Sect Leader once advised me that spoiling you too much will only harm you and myself. At that time, I only thought that he was b*llsheetting me, but now, it seems likerd had actually blinded my heart!"


    Shock after shock continued to pound A Xia��s heart.


    "H-Howe I never knew about this?"


    Tiger King nced at him and said, "Is it necessary to let you know about it?"


    "Why did you do all of these things for me? You�� you were pushed out of the Southern Heaven Region, was it also because of this?"


    Tiger King said, "Why did I do all of these things for you? Do you even need to ask this? Unfortunately, for decades, I really don��t know that your heart is so unwilling!"


    "I��"


    "I remember that, before the first time we did it, I stated that, if you don��t like it, I will not force you. In the end, you��re the one who crawled up to me on your own initiative. Heh, all these years, you��ve actually been so miserable!"


    Hearing Tiger King��s words of sarcasm, A Xia��s heart was filled with mixed feelings. Weird feelings were felt throughout his five senses. He even began to feel a trace of guilt, however, in the end, he was still adamant.


    "You can only me yourself for having blind eyes!"


    Tiger Kingughed out loud. "Well said. I was indeed blind and lost my mind, so I deserved to die in your hands�� but, I wizened up just before I died. A Xia, after you have taken over my body and Nascent Soul, though I really hated it in my heart,st words from a dying man are always good. I thought that since you have given me happiness for most of these past few decades, I wanted to give you a final piece of advice. Unexpectedly, you didn��t even wait for me to say it. You can��t wait to pounce on me, so I, your father, finally bit my tongue to kill myself and swallowed down that advice."


    "�� What advice?"


    "I, your father, wanted to warn you that, you can mess with anyone, but don��t mess with that kid Wang Lu, hahaha! But, even if I told you, you��ll likely treat it as a fart. Therefore, you deserve to die here!"


    A Xia clenched his teeth as he said, "I will not die!"


    "That��s not up to you."


    Tiger King stopped smiling, and the light from his body suddenly became intense, shining the scene all around them.


    They were not inside the Jade Mansion, or inside the primordial spirit like what A Xia expected, nor were they on the Crown Cloud Peak or in the Full Moon Valley�� Instead, they were in a densely foggy ce. A huge gate stood tall before them. Its towering figure exuded an aura that caused people��s heart to palpitate.


    "This is��"


    Tiger King coldly said, "Wee to the gate of hell."


    "Gate��!?"


    "All right, let��s go inside."


    "I-I don��t want to die, why don��t you go die yourself!" A Xia furiously struggled, however, when he swung his fist, he found out that the strong body that he inherited from Tiger King had disappeared and was reced by the thin body he detested and cursed.


    With such a body, he was without resistance before Tiger King. Tiger King picked A Xia up andughed wildly as he carried him into the gate.


    "From now on, we have endless time to love each other, and I, your father, swear I will make you fall in love with me, hahaha!"

 Chapter 212 - Are You Also a Virgin?

    <h4>Chapter 212: Are You Also a Virgin?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "How is Liu Li?"


    After calmly withdrawing from the encirclement, as soon as his feet touched the ground, his initially indifferent look was immediately reced by a glimmer of irrepressible anxiety.


    Xiao Qi gave him a look. "You finally remembered her? I don��t know what has gotten over you, do you think it��s cool to go straight into the enemy line like that? What a fool! You often boast about your professional adventurer qualities�� yet, you wasted your time with that waste, that��s really childish!"


    Wang Lu urged, "Less nonsense and just get down to business. What��s the current situation?"


    "�� Do you have the nerve to tell me to get down to business?" Xiao Qi helplessly shook her head. "The situation is not so good. Liu Li��s poison resistance is really good, coupled with the antidote, the poison was quickly neutralized. But, the dagger stabbed her vital parts, plus the damage that happened when the poison first entered her body, the damage is practically��"


    With that, Xiao Qi leaned down and turned over the unconscious Liu Li. She then reached out to rip open her back clothing, which revealed a silky white back. The pitch-ck wound was at the center of her back, and along the wound, ck lines spread throughout her whole body��


    Seeing the wound, Wang Lu could not help but frown. From the knowledge he got from the Teng Cloud Hall ss, when Spirit Sword Sect disciples reached the Xudan Stage, their bodies should have been highly refined, with vitality far more powerful thanmon cultivators.


    Even for Liu Li who was notoriously good at offense but bad at defense, her body��s tenacity should be closer to themon Jindan Stage cultivator�� Theoretically, she would not die even if she was stabbed in the heart. Especially since there was Xiao Qi, the master of zen who was there to cure her. Even if her head was decapitated, as long as it was immediately reconnected, she could still survive.


    However, now, even after her body was wrapped in the zen light, there was no sign of improvement�� This could only be exined that her injuries have been severe enough that her body was unable to enter the positive cycle spontaneously.


    For example, if a person was slightly wounded, no matter what, the body could heal itself. However, if the injury were too heavy, the life lost rate would be much higher than what the body could produce. If it were even higher than the healing rate from the treatment, then no elixir could help. Now, Liu Li��s situation was simr to this. Although the wound was not big, the inside damage was very serious, to the point where it could not possibly heal.


    "That dagger is indeed a rare antique. In addition to the poison that was attached to it, the structure of the dagger is also very vicious. Look at the tip of the dagger, there is a tiny bifurcation there, however, each of them constitutes a broken structure, which could rapidly take vitality off of the body, like a vicious curse."


    Speaking to this, Xiao Qi clenched her teeth and bitterly said, "That bastard is really good. With this dagger, even after she took the antidote, I have to go all out just keep her from dying, I can��tx even a bit�� Truly ruthless!"


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "There��s no need to care about the dead. We need to focus on the current problem."


    While speaking, he furrowed his brow, thinking about all his knowledge from the Teng Cloud Hall. The books about healing that he read in ten years emerged one by one in Wang Lu��s mind��


    After a long while, Wang Lu said, "Liu Li��s problem is that her injury is too heavy and has lost too much of vitality. And the zen healing spell is, in essence, to stimte a person��s vitality. If the person��s own vitality is insufficient, zen method could not make bricks without straws. That being the case��"


    "What about Innate Vitality Direct Transfusion?" Wang Lu said, "Although innate vitality of different people is generally difficult to share, zen method has this technique of equal salvation of all living things, so it should have the relevant spell right?"


    Xiao Qi furrowed her brows. "Well, yes�� but now I��m just in avatar form. Though I have the Jindan Stage power and flesh, no innate vitality."


    "Hm, I know. But how could something like this need your supply of innate vitality, I��ll just go grab several of those Beast Master School people and use theirs."


    Wang Lu got up and was about to pick a fight again, but he was quickly stopped by Xiao Qi.


    "Wait, Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart has pure physique, so innate vitality of general people are like foul air for her, it would just be detrimental if it entered her body."


    Wang Lu asked, "Then what kind of innate vitality that meet the standard? Does the pm 2.5 has to be lower than 50? Or do you want a purifying tool?"


    Xiao Qi gave Wang Lu a look and somewhat reluctantly said, "In addition to sufficiently high cultivation base, sufficiently pure method�� but also a virgin."


    "Vir��" Wang Lu was stunned, and then looked up at the Crown Cloud Peak at the group of noisy Beast Master School cultivators. When he looked back at Xiao Qi again, his expression was veryplex; he sighed. "I��m now in a very delicate mood."


    Xiao Qi wryly smiled. "I can understand. Not only the requirement of innate vitality for Liu Li is that, it needs to be pure enough, it also has to be in sufficiently high quantity, because the loss in the middle of the transfer would be astonishing��"


    Wang Lu interrupted, "Never mind, saving people is more important. I can afford to pay it."


    Xiao Qi cast a nce at him, and then softly said, "Even if it would cost you one hundred years?"


    Wang Lu was startled. "One hundred years? Can��t you be more exaggerating than that?" Then, without hesitation, he continued, "One hundred years is one hundred years, just take it."


    While speaking, he reached out and touched the wound on Liu Li��s back, which felt cold and stiff upon touch, causing Wang Lu to wrinkle his brows. Once upon a time, this girl��s body was warm and as soft as jade, but now, it was like being corrupted by the cadaverous aura��


    Beast Master School, this matter will not end here! Wang Lu inwardly eximed.


    However, though Wang Lu was ready to sacrifice one hundred years of his lifespan, Xiao Qi was not.


    "You have always been shrewd, so you ought to know what sacrificing one hundred years of your lifespan means? You have now reached the Xudan Stage, with three hundred years of lifespan. Even if Non-Phase Method has the life-prolonged ability, so you have a total of five hundred years of lifespan, a decrease in one-fifth of lifespan would cause a serious impact on your Immortal Cultivation; you mightter encounter a great bottleneck."


    Wang Lu dismissively said, "If there��s a bottleneck, I can just break through it. Would the Void Spirit Root be afraid of the bottleneck?"


    "Losing a hundred years of lifespan in a breath, perhaps�� it would reduce the quality of your spirit root, causing irreparable damage, would that still not matter to you?"


    "It doesn��t matter. Saving Liu Li is the first priority. In any case, I��m a professional adventurer, what am I afraid of? Besides, my Void Spirit Root is actually a pain in the ass to me, so even if its quality is decreased, big deal, there are still many ways in Immortal Cultivation. So, you don��t need to worry."


    "You��" Seeing Wang Lu that determined, Xiao Qi could not help but inwardly sigh that the pair of Master and disciple of Non-Phase Peak was indeed carved out of the same mold.


    In normal times, you could not wait to get rid of them. However, in critical times, they were more reliable than anyone. The boy was still young, yet he already had his Master��s demeanor.


    Perhaps, this one hundred years decrease would instead turn into a breakthrough opportunity for him?


    However, when she was about to begin, they suddenly heard a faint woman voice.


    "Just use mine."


    Xiao Qi turned her head in surprise and saw the initially unconscious after being attacked by Quan Zouhua cat girl had actually opened her eyes.


    Ling Yan weakly but firmly said, "This is all my fault, so naturally, I should be the one to make up for it. If innate vitality could save her, I��m willing to give her mine, no matter how much."


    Xiao Qi has aplex look. "You��"


    Cat girl said, "Though under A Xia I have been tortured for dozens of years, but, ording to your human standard, I��am still a virgin."


    Wang Lu could not help butugh. "What kind of b*llsheet is this? You��ve obviously been ruined by A Xia for dozens of years. The only holes in your body that are still virgins are your nostrils and your ears, you��"


    "A Xia is impotent."


    "��" Wang Lu��s smile suddenly froze, and then somewhat embarrassedly touched his nose. "Go on, I won��t interrupt you anymore."


    "Use mine. My innate vitality definitely meets the requirement. Also, please give me a chance to atone." The more the cat girl talk, the more her voice became pitiable, full of self-reproach and remorse. "Personally hurting people that I like the most, I really want to die right now."


    Xiao Qi said, "That action was involuntary, so it��s not your fault. Moreover, since you have this heart, I believe Liu Li would also forgive you�� As for your innate vitality, the difference in quality between yours and Wang Lu��s is really far. If he had to give up one hundred years, you might have to give up much more than that. Even if you��re a fully transformed spirit beast, with natural lifespan much longer than human, you still couldn��t afford it."


    Unfortunately, Xiao Qi��sforting words were really ineffective. In a sh, the cat girl had suddenly moved toward Liu Li��s side. The two still bleeding broken arms that were bitten off by Quan Zouhua were pressed to by her to Liu Li��s back, so that her blood directly entered Liu Li��s wound. After a moment, the blood shone with white golden light as if it was burning.


    "You!?" Xiao Qi was startled. Cat girl had actually forcibly burned her innate vitality! This move prevented others from stopping her because they couldn��t just let her waste her innate vitality except for letting her flow it into Liu Li as soon as possible.


    In desperation, Xiao Qi hurriedly cast her zen spell and used the method of all living things are equal to transfer Ling Yan��s innate vitality into Liu Li. As the vitality entered into her, the pale gray color that spread from around her wound quickly receded, and her originally stiff body gradually became warm again.


    Liu Li��s vitality was recovering at an astonishing speed, correspondingly, cat girl continued to weaken at an amazing rate.


    Cultivator��s innate vitality was extremely precious. Even if cat girl was already at Peak Jindan Stage, she could not freely squander her innate vitality. Along with the rapid loss of vitality, which could be seen with naked eyes, her body��s human characteristics began to degenerate, and the cat��s characteristics gradually increased. A momentter, her figure had almost shrunk by half; the whiskers on her cheek grew longer, the pair of cat ears became more conspicuous, and furry tail began to grow out of her bone tail.


    This was the reverse transformation of spirit beast�� when the life essence has been extremely depleted, spirit beast would instinctively revert to its original beast form, which would prolong its life. However, once this process urred, it meant that its previous hundred years of penance might go down the drain. Once itpletely reverted to its animal form, it would be impossible to transform into the human form again in its entire life.


    Cat girl was so determined to repent that she didn��t even balk at sacrificing her life essence. For Xiao Qi, this was so unbearable to look at, but what could she do?


    Did she really want to let Wang Lu sacrifice his one hundred years of lifespan? How could she even open her mouth!


    However, at this time, Wang Lu shook his head and reached out his hand. "Enough, look at you. If she wakes up and sees you like this, how do you think she would feel?"


    While speaking, Wang Lu lightly put his hand on cat girl��s shoulder and, along with the shining of the white-golden light, cat girl��s body shook. The innate vitality transfusion had been forced to stop!


    Wang Lu then directly sent his own fast-as-ocean vitality into cat girl, extinguishing her self-ignition me.


    Before cat girl could ignite her vitality again, Xiao Qi immediately stunned her into the ground with her staff. Wang Lu then stepped forward and took over cat girl��s previous position.


    "Heh, it��s better for me to do this kind of thing. If I let this stupid cat save her, where would I, as her Senior Brother, put my face?"


    While speaking, his forehead had been oozing out sweat; pouring out innate vitality was evidently not easy for Wang Lu��


    However, at this time, a person that they had neglected for so long, faintly said.


    "Everything happened because of me, so I should be the one who finishes it."


    In Wang Lu and Xiao Qi��s astonishment, dazzling light erupted out of that light cocoon near them.

 Chapter 213 - Robbing Someone off of Their Treasure!?

    <h4>Chapter 213: Robbing Someone off of Their Treasure!?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Immortal beast moon spirit has indeed been neglected for a long time.


    After Wang Lu summoned the spirits of all living things on the Grand Cloud Mountain and routed Tiger King out, shattering the blockade and letting the Emperor Essence spread throughout the entire Grand Cloud Mountain, immortal beast moon spirit took advantage of this opportunity to start the transformation process. By absorbing the moonlight essence, it curled up in the light cocoon and began its metamorphosis.


    Formon spirit beasts, form transformation process must be experienced along with heavenly tribtion. Immortal cultivation alone was already against the heaven, let alone transformation from beast to human. Of course, with the end of the Age of Chaos, the strength of divine tribtion was also not as high. As long as the preparation was sufficient, usually, it would not be too difficult. Cat girl��s talent was good; when she transformed her form, she firmly withstood three golden divine tribtion lightnings and sessfully broke the bottleneck.


    However, for the level of immortal beast, all tribtion lightnings were simply omitted from the transformation process. Perhaps for the heaven, immortal beast transformation was a natural process, so there was no need to hinder it.


    Therefore, Grand Cloud Mountain moon spirit��s transformation process was very smooth and quiet. So much that in the event of emergency, Wang Lu and the others subconsciously ignored the nearby immortal beast, until this time when the immortal beast moon spirit took the initiative to talk.


    "Everything happened because of me, so I should be the one who finishes it."


    As this ethereal sound echoed throughout the Full Moon Valley, dazzling light emitted out from the light cocoon. Though his eyes that had received special training, Wang Lu was still temporarily blinded by that dazzling light. Nevertheless, vaguely, he could still see a beautiful woman��s silhouette slowly walk towards Liu Li and reach out to touch Liu Li��s wound.


    Almost instantaneously, all the cadaverous aura in Liu Li��s body was expelled out, and a like-a-sunshine vitality permeated into every corner of her body. Liu Li uttered a whimper, her injury had beenpletely healed! It was just that she was still unconscious, not immediately awakened.


    With Liu Li thoroughly out of danger, moon spirit quickly drew back the light, revealing her true form. Wang Lu dumbfoundedly looked at the sessfully transformed moon spirit; though he was well-informed, for a time, he waspletely tongue-tied.


    After the form transformation, simr to what Wang Lu expect, moon spirit was every bit as beautiful otherworldly teenage girl, with apparent age of around sixteen or seventeen. Her looks were around eighty to ny percent simr to that of the Grand Cloud Fairy. It was just that,pared to Grand Cloud Fairy, she was somewhat a bit more exuberant and full of life. Her eyes were also filled with irrepressible curiosity and intelligence.


    After she withdrew the light, with a trace of intoxicating smile, she said to Wang Lu, "Thank you."


    It was rare for Wang Lu to lost hisposure like this; he coughed up to clear his throat and then said, "You��re wee. I have made an agreement with Grand Cloud Fairy, so this is just me fulfilling my obligation. It��s just that�� don��t you think that you need to wear some clothes?"


    Moon spirit has just finished the form transformation, so naturally, she still maintained her initial state, covered by not a single strand of thread. Her ample chest, slim waist, and plentiful buttocks together outlined a perfect curve and slender and slim posture. Of course, the woman��s most fascinating and sensitive parts could also be seen at a nce.


    As a professional adventurer, Wang Lu would never feel at ease just because of mere nakedness of a woman. However, he also had to admit the wless figure of moon spirit was far from "a mere nakedness of a woman". It was a soul-stirring beauty. Despite his achievement in Non-Phase Immortal Heart, he could not help but palpitate with excitement.


    Moon spirit froze for a moment, and then ignorantly did a slow and graceful twirl in front of Wang Lu. "Isn��t this good? Why do you look embarrassed?"


    "�� I remember Grand Cloud Fairy has a snow-white dress, howe you don��t wear one?"


    Moon spirit lightly smiled and said, "Mom said, her clothes symbolized the worldly bondage, and she hoped that I could live in freedom, so I think more often than not I should not wear any clothes, right? But, since you find it inappropriate, it seems that there is a difference between my perception and reality, then��"


    The girl lifted up her hand then all the sensitive parts of her body shone with white light, blocking them from people��s line of sight��


    "I��d never thought you for the saint light party��" Wang Lu could not help but chuckle. Seeing that the girl was adamant, he no longer tried to persuade her. In any case, since the other party was willing to dole out the benefit, who was he to stop it? He quickly disyed his best student��s photographic memory specialty and remembered as many as he could.


    In the beginning, after the form transformation process, immortal beast was not well-versed in the affairs of life, oblivious to human interactions, pure as a nk page. However, unlike Liu Li and Quan Zouhua whose behaviors were incurable, while in the form of immortal beast, moon spirit behaved like a typical beast, but after she transformed her form into human, her intelligence waspletely enlightened, and her rationality grew. After a few days, when she became familiar with the rules and conducts, naturally, she would have a sense of shame. By then, there could be no beautiful scenery like this anymore.


    However, with this, the trip to Grand Cloud Mountain, finally has toe to an end. The moon spirit has transformed her form, and the enemy has been routed; they have basically done everything that they could do. Next, as long as they brought moon spirit back to the Spirit Sword Mountain, this experiential learning down the mountain would be a great sess. And, in order to avoid any unforeseeable situation, they needed to directly use the Heavenly Talisman.


    Despite the sky-high value of the Heavenly Talisman, it was a drop in the bucketpared to that of the immortal beast, thus Wang Lu would not hesitate to use it. He took out that Heavenly Talisman from his mustard seed bag and saw the glittering and translucent carving of over a thousand characters over that fat jade talisman, with each character contained a mysterious power. The second half of the talisman was left as nk. That was the ce where the user left their marks. Once they ced their marks there, when the Heavenly Talisman was activated, as long as they were still in its area of effect, they would be pulled and transferred away by the magical power. Currently, Wang Lu, Liu Li, and Quan Zouhua had left their marks on the Heavenly Talisman. Now, they only needed cat girl, Xiao Qi, and moon spirit to leave their marks. One Heavenly Talisman could carry up to ten people at once, so there were still many rooms left.


    Seeing this life-saving talisman of Spirit Sword Sect, Xiao Qi could not help but sigh. "When I was traveling with your Master, she talked about this thing for a long time, saying that if she had this Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman with her, she would dare to go on exploring every dangerous ce in the Nine Regions. Unfortunately, she doesn��t seem able to collect enough sect points."


    Wang Lu sneered. "That poor ghost would��ve already been forced to sell her kidney every day were it not for the Sect Leader who takes pity on her, giving her the Elder allowance each month."


    While leaving her own mark on the Heavenly Talisman, Xiao Qi smiled and said, "You don��t have to discredit her like that. Though her character is somewhat�� But she could actually make money."


    Wang Lu was astonished. "She could make money? Could it be that there��s someone in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals buying people��s moral integrity in high price?"


    "No. She��s actually quite business savvy, and have done several enviable business endeavors. However, the more she could make money, the more she could spend it. She��s not like you, her resource consumption for Immortal Cultivation is truly scary, so��"


    While exining with a smile, Xiao Qi held up the dazed cat girl whose innate vitality has been burned, clutched her whiskers, melted them into pure magical power and then left it as the cat girl��s mark on the Heavenly Talisman.


    Finally, the one remaining left was moon spirit. The girl sized up the Heavenly Talisman. "Though I don��t know what��s going on, it seems pretty awesome. What is it for?"


    "It��s to take you away from here and return to my Spirit Sword Mountain."


    "Leaving here?" The girl looked up in surprise, and then whispered, "But here is my home."


    "Evil guest has wreaked havoc on your home. While my great Spirit Sword Mountain has beautiful scenery, with birdsong and fragrant flowers everywhere, rich with spiritual energy, and plenty ofvish meal."


    Xiao Qi butted in, "Hey, those descriptions do not rhyme at all!?"


    The girl was obviously intrigued. "Is it a very interesting ce?"


    "Of course it is. Moreover, Grand Cloud Fairy also doesn��t want you to be trapped in Grand Cloud Mountain for your entire life. The world is vast, you can travel to every corner of it."


    The girl forcefully nodded. "Mm, I understand. Mom said you��re a trustworthy person, so I��ll go with you. Then, do you want me to leave my mark on the Heavenly Talisman right? How?"


    Wang Lu said, "You can put down your real name imbued with a bit of your vitality. Em, the real name must be able to get the heart��s natural response. I remember Grand Cloud Fairy has left you with the name Shixuan, but you stillck a surname. How about using my surname, Wang?"


    Moon spirit shook her head. "No, I want Bai as my surname."


    "Suit yourself." Wang Lu shrugged as he passed the Heavenly Talisman and then wait for her to put her mark on it.


    The girl named Bai Shixuan gently shook her fingers and began to condense her own mark. She was a fully transformed immortal beast, so she was born with natural magical abilities. In general, if a person never condensed a personal mark, they would at least need some period to learn to imbue vitality to their real name in order to form a mark. However, Bai Shixuan easily made her mark, which looked like a crescent pure white moon.


    However, just as Bai Shixuan was about to put her mark on the Heavenly Talisman, Xiao Qi��splexion suddenly changed, and at once swung her staff in the air.


    The next moment, the staff emitted out a buzzing noise, and its zen light covered half of the sky over the Full Moon Valley.


    However, in an instant, that zen light was pierced and crushed by a swift and fierce beam of light. It was as if Xiao Qi had been hit as the air was cut off from her lung and she staggered several steps back, and blood flowed from her seven orifices. Xiao Qi��s zen light was able to hold that beam of light for a few moments, but it was as if it was alive. Halfway through, it sped up again towards Wang Lu. Wang Lu instinctively reacted by pulling the Heavenly Talisman behind his back, only to feel a sharp pain on his hand. The light beam had cut off a few of his fingers. Fortunately, the Heavenly Talisman was not damaged.


    However, beyond a reasonable doubt, a crisis hase. When this drama was about to end, a new mighty wave appeared. Despite his good mentality, Wang Lu couldn��t help but feel a bit anxious.


    In particr, that light beam was overwhelmingly fierce, and its power was iparably matchless. Moreover, its magical power seemed to be alive, which was the typical characteristic of a Yuanying Stage cultivator. Moreover, the cultivation base was far higher than that of Tiger King!


    "Don��t even think of leaving!"


    Along with the roar that shook the valley, a dark cloud that blotted out the sky came from afar. Though it was far away, it emitted a majestic imposing manner that pressured every living thing, and even caused people difficult to breathe. Wang Lu forced himself to look up, trying to see the truth behind those dark clouds. Through his eyes, he saw those clouds seemed topose of all kinds of strange shapes. And, within those ck clouds, there seemed to be waves of numerous beasts. There were sounds of thunder and lightning, and there were also howling wind and torrential rain�� Wang Lu promptly flung his head back. His Non-Phase Immortal Heart floated on top of his Jade Mansion, his primordial spirit, Xudan, and Non-Phase Emperor Bone, all joined forces to send out their power to get rid of this strange shapes corrosion.


    "Holy hell, it��s peak Yuanying��"


    Creating strange shapes just by lifting a hand or foot, primordial spirit that could be sent out to invade the human heart, all of these indicated that the person��s cultivation base had reached the peak Yuanying Stage. Since Wang Lu had tried to look with his Immortal Heart, his vision was blocked by those strange shapes. At the same time, since he had sent his primordial spirit far away, it had almost made contact with that disturbance and influenced by it.


    Having such a stage could already be counted as an expert in the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. If only the stage that counted, the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall of the Spirit Sword Mountain were also at this stage.


    However, the iing person was naturally not an elder of Spirit Sword Sect. A momentter, those dark clouds dissipated, revealing a dignified and solemn elder. The man was d in ck, and his whole body was covered with lightning and me. His two stout arms were crossed in front of his chest, and those arms were fully covered with jet-ck scales, which doubly disyed his ferociousness.


    Xiao Qi sucked a mouthful of cold air. "Beast Master School��s Disciplinary Elder!?"

 Chapter 214 - Although She Robbed It, I Love Her

    <h4>Chapter 214: Although She Robbed It, I Love Her</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Disciplinary Elder?"


    Hearing Xiao Qi��s eximation, Wang Lu��s heart could not help but sink


    In most sects, the position of Disciplinary Elder was usually held by one of the top five elders within the sect. The strength and position were all much higher than that of Tiger King, the kind of local area feudal vassal. To put it simply, it was one of the core leadership!


    Facing Tiger King, Wang Lu could still employ various means to survive. However, in the face of a peak Yuanying Stage Great Elder, no matter how confident he was, it would still be very difficult for him to say that there was a chance to survive.


    However, this was not difficult to understand. Considering the value of young immortal beast, Beast Master School of Southern Heaven Region making sure their investment in Grand Cloud Mountain did not go in vain by sending one of their top Elders was not a surprise. It was only because of Tiger King, who, because of his temper, didn��t want to share the spoil that this Disciplinary Elder did not show himself until now.


    However, since Tiger King was now dead, it gave this elder the perfect excuse to intervene. Wang Lu has been trying as best as he could to not waste time. As soon as moon spirit awakened, he immediately readied the Heavenly Talisman. Though his mouth continued to chat, his hands did not stop moving even for a second. Unexpectedly, it was still a bitte.


    Sure enough, the greater the benefit, the greater the risk.


    In the face of such an enormous crisis, while thinking furiously about the countermeasures, Wang Lu asked, "Seventh Madame, Seventh Madame, I urgently need your help!"


    However, he saw Xiao Qi revealed aplex look and bitterly said, "I��m afraid I��m not a suitable person to seek help with. I am just one of many avatars. Even if you beg me, there��s nothing I can do. Don��t forget, he��s the Disciplinary Elder of Beast Master School."


    Wang Lu suddenly became aware. Beast Master School cultivators were usually apanied by their spirit beasts. However, this Disciplinary Elder seemed alone, but how could he not bring his spirit beasts?


    Xiao Qi was only middle-level Jindan, so even if she risked her life, she could only focus on one opponent. If the other party sent the spirit beasts to fight them separately, she would not be able to attend one thing without losing track of another thing. It was impossible to create the opportunity for Bai Shixuan to leave her mark on the Heavenly Talisman and for Wang Lu to activate it.


    "Damn it, it��s a dead end��"


    Wang Lu furrowed his brows. Even with his wisdom and bag of tricks, as the time passed bit by bit, he realized that with the repression of peak Yuanying Stage, even if he had the time in the world, it would still be difficult for him to find the opportunity to let moon spirit leave her mark.


    "Had I known it, I should��ve let Shixuan leave her mark first." Xiao Qi was quite annoyed; she was just one of many, so even if this body of hers were to die, she would just encounter a slight resistance in her Immortal Cultivation path. Why would she leave her mark first?


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu said, "How could I let you, Seventh Madame make the sacrifice? Moreover, the other party has already arrived at Grand Cloud Mountain early on, and just specifically waited until this time."


    The moment his voice fell, he heard the ck-d elder in mid-air say, "Correct. You all can leave this ce, but leave immortal beast to me."


    Yes, he waited until everyone had left their marks and made his move when it was moon spirit��s turn�� In this way, it was fortunate to leave Bai Shixuanst, otherwise, more people wouldn��t be able to leave.


    Wang Lu squinted his eyes and, while furiously thinking, said, "I��"


    "Shut up! There��s no room for bargaining here, no room for being a smart ass. It��s because I��m looking at your Spirit Sword Sect that I give you the chance to get the hell out of here. Otherwise, seeing that you have wantonly destroyed my Beast Master School Division, cutting you into pieces is not out of the question!"


    The ck-d elderpletely paid no attention to Wang Lu, even if he had been, for several years, a famous peerless disciple of Spirit Sword Sect. However, currently, he was still in the ant-like Xudan Stage. Though this ck-d Elder''s talent and intelligence were inferior to Wang Lu, at any time, he could kill Wang Lu with a simple thought.


    What about Spirit Sword Sect? Five Unique of Union of Ten Thousand Immortal indeed could not be ignored. However, Beast Master School was not a pushover either. Let alone in this Grand Cloud Mountain case, Beast Master School was in the right. Wang Lu and his group were clearly the ones who crashed the Beast Master School Division big affair, thus even if he killed him on the spot, it was still reasonable.


    Of course, the ownership of Grand Cloud Mountain hasn��t been fully recognized by Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, since they had assumed substantial control of the mountain over thest year, as per Union of Ten Thousand Immortals unwritten rule, they were indeed so. Therefore, the ck-d elder didn��t think that there would be a problem. Even if the Spirit Sword Sect were to pick up trouble in the future, Sect Leader of Beast Master School would not just stand back and watch.


    His trip from Southern Heaven Region to here was under incitement of the Sect Leader.


    If Tiger King were still here, perhaps it would be too inconvenient for him to interfere. After all, though Lei Zhen��s cultivation base was not too high, he was quite popr within the sect, and he had paid a huge price to separate from the main base in order to capture the immortal beast. If he did not let go, it would not be good at all for the sect to rob it from him. Now that Lei Zhen had died, he just stepped in to clean up the situation.


    Wang Lu and other people could go, but immortal beast moon spirit must stay!


    Seeing that the opposite party��s stance waspletely without any weakness that he could exploit, Wang Lu��s heart sank. Clearly, the other side would disregard all rules and speak with the fist first, which put him in a bind.


    The ck-d elder said, "I will count to three, either you all piss off, or die here."


    Then, his two jet ck scaly hands suddenly spread out, turning into two jet ck water dragons. They wandered around the lightning and fire, but from time to time, they revealed their vicious look at Wang Lu.


    "My goodness, two pet dragons. He indeed deserves to be a member of the core leadership of the Beast Master School��" Wang Lu gritted his teeth; he really could not find any opportunity.


    "One."


    The cold count resounded throughout the valley and Beast Master School Disciplinary Elder released even more magical power. The lightning and fire around his body got a boost of power, and the two dragons body swelled up. Their faces turned even more ferocious, and from time to time, they would spat out thunder and lightning, which struck the mountain rock surrounding the Full Moon Valley, igniting mountain fire.


    "What wicked beasts." Seeing the fire surrounding Full Moon Valley, Bai Shixuan furrowed her eyebrows and softly expressed her disgust.


    She was the daughter of Grand Cloud Fairy, and the current demonstrative action of the two water dragons had destroyed parts of the mountain, which was simr to hurting her body. However, at this time, there were more important things to pay attention to other than that forest fire.


    "Wang Lu, I can��t leave, right?"


    Bai Shixuan looked up at the cloud in the sky and then softly asked.


    Wang Lu sighed. "You really have given me a very difficult problem."


    While talking, his mind had already begun to calcte. If he went all out, burning his innate vitality to dish out the not yet matured Non-Phase Diamond Sword, could he hold off one or two moves from peak Yuanying Stage cultivator? Alternatively, if he woke Liu Li up, and thenbined their swords��


    With the rationality of professional adventurer, Bai Shixuan��s question was without a doubt; she indeed could not leave. However, this answer was uneptable to Wang Lu.


    While pondering about it, he saw Bai Shixuan cast him a smile. "Wang Lu, thank you."


    Wang Lu asked, "Thank me for what?"


    Bai Shixuan blinked a few times and then exined, "Because you let me experience the feeling of freedom. Mom said it was the most valuable treasure. She said that she��s the Grand Cloud Mountain Spirit. The mountain gave her her life, but also gave her the yoke. I��m luckier than her, I��m not bound by the mountain. But I��m also more unfortunate than her, because just when I am about to mature, the world��s greed coveted me and I��d likely to get captured. However, because of you, at least since I had my form transformation, I think I am free."


    "��"


    In the ensuing silence, the ice cold counting voice resounded once more.


    "Two!"


    The two water dragons greedily sucked the spiritual energy on the mountain, and along with the lightning and fire catalyst of ck-d elder, their bodies continued to expand, until finally, they reached the size of a giant hill��These were water dragons that almost received their divine tribtion. In the myths of many ces, they were enough to exterminate the world. Even a peak Jindan Stagemon cultivator would not be able to withstand even three moves from each one of them.


    The two dragons danced in the sky. The clouds in the sky tumbled and were filled with lightning and thunder as if the sky had copsed and the end of the world was fast approaching. The few people within the valley were like duckweed leaves on a stormy sea,pletely without any resistance.


    However, Bai Shixuan seemed to turn a blind eye to all those in the sky; the girl��s smile was still as bright. "Although the time is not long, I think I will always remember the taste of freedom."


    The ck-d Elder coldly snorted. "Remember? When I put my beast cor on your neck, you will remember nothing! Forever!"


    Bai Shixuan turned a deaf ear and just smiled and asked Wang Lu, "You wille to pick me up, right?"


    Wang Lu felt that his words were caught in his throat. He really didn��t know what to say.


    Yes, he was a Heavenly Spirit Root cultivator with peerless Immortal Cultivation aptitude, and there would be a day where he would be more powerful than anybody. By then, even the whole Beast Master School would not be able to afford a single strike from him, however�� so what? How many "there would be a day" one have in one��s entire life?


    There would be a day�� these were the most worthless words.


    Bai Shixuan has just finished her form transformation, yet she was extremely bright; she had already clearly understood his own situation. Thus, those words from her just now were actually intended tofort him.


    Comforting him that you have done well, and there would be more opportunities for aebackter on, so don��t be sad and moreover, don��t make irrational choices.


    Wang Lu closed his eyes while inwardly sighed with emotion.


    Little White (Bai in Bai Shixuan means white) , ultimately, you��re still very young, coupled with thatforting words, how could someone just walk away?


    Just as Wang Lu and Bai Shixuan fell into silent, the impatient Elder finally dropped thest count.


    "Three!"


    As soon as the count ended, something simr to heavenly thunder strike down the earth, and the two water dragons swept out thick ck clouds, pouring down furious rumbles of thunder.


    However, the ck-d elder somewhat has a slight scruple. Though he had released the two water dragons that could destroy the world, they didn��t immediately make their move, leaving Wang Lu and the others a window of opportunity. This was the Elder��s way to remind Wang Lu to choose, whether to die here, or wiselyunch the Heavenly Talisman. Of course, if Wang Lu was ungrateful, trying to use this short time to y something�� peak Yuanying Stage cultivator��s reaction speed was much better than that of Xudan.


    The time left by ck-d Elder was not long, but for Wang Lu, it was like a hundred years in an extremely harsh oppressive environment, as well as extreme emotional ups and downs. He felt that his primordial spirit, Emperor Bone, Void Core, and Immortal Heart��all were having an unprecedentedly high degree of integration, and by the burning of innate vitality came a subtle reaction. Time seemed to stop as over thousands of ideas shed through Wang Lu��s mind. Each and every thought were clear and defined. Then, his sensitivity to the surrounding spiritual energy increased multiple times; Wang Lu was well aware each and every fluctuation of surrounding spiritual energy in a hundred meters, and he saw the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be at a standstill. Wang Lu even vaguely felt that he could predict the movement directions of this spiritual energy!


    At the same time, the two water dragons descended from the sky. In Wang Lu��s eyes, he no longer felt that he would end up in a certain death; vaguely, he felt that there exist ws in those thick ck clouds. His chance to withstand perhaps was only one in a thousand or even one in ten thousand, nevertheless, where there was a chance, there was hope. Therefore, Wang Lu did not hesitate to act. Activating his magical power, Wang Lu, through subtle rhythm, led the spiritual energy to resonate, and he also burned his innate vitality, ready to integrate the energy in his entire body to risk his life.


    Bai Shixuan was not stupid; she naturally knew that she must take this chance to leave her mark on the Heavenly Talisman, and then activate the Heavenly Talisman so that everyone would flee through the Heavenly Talisman. As long as he could hold it for a moment!


    When Wang Lu erupted out an unprecedentedly powerful sword qi, the unconscious Liu Li suddenly spontaneously responded. She scattered the Brilliant Sword Heart��s void sword qi into a mist and then tightlybined with Wang Lu��s magical power, providing the final push for Wang Lu.


    Time seemed to crawl. Wang Lu could clearly see that theplexion of the ck-d elder who stood among the clouds suddenly changed, as if questioning the reckless action that he chose. He clearly saw the two water dragons�� violent and bloodthirsty gesture, holding nothing back as they barreled down at him. He clearly saw the numerous ways the spiritual energy creaked and burst in that dark cloud. He clearly saw that within his Jade Mansion, the zing golden glitter of light were emitted out of his half real half ethereal Void Core, and his innate Non-Phase Sword Qi was refined with that golden light, bing doubly thick and impossible destroy!


    A light shed through Wang Lu��s brain. Although the result has yet to be seen, though the dark cloud in the sky still looked unstoppable, he had enough confidence to seed! He definitely could withstand this strike!


    The next moment, when the two strands of power were about to collide.


    High up in the sky, green light tore the dark clouds into pieces. The green sword light was like a meteor,ing down from the sky even faster than the light, freely dashing while the time around it seemed to stop.


    Green sword light, faster than anyone could imagine, instantly came to the center of the battlefield. The sword light came from the opposite side and shed head-on against the two ferocious water dragons!


    The resultant explosion tore the sky and crashed the earth, sweeping everything around it. All the nearby people were shaken, and ringing sound flooded their ears. Without any struggle, the two water dragons turned into ck dust, which was then rolled and pushed away by the strong wind, disappearing without a trace. The ck-d elder miserably screamed as his body staggered and fell.


    "Reckless thing, you dare to rob me of my Non-Phase Peak immortal beast!?"


    The white clothes of Fifth Elder seemed especially bright. At Full Moon Valley, she was like a god descending to earth.

 Chapter 215 - Non-Phase Peak Property Is Sacrosanct

    <h4>Chapter 215: Non-Phase Peak Property Is Sacrosanct</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    All along, in Wang Lu��s heart, the image of his master was not some kind of untouchable expert.


    Although rationally, as she was the founder of Non-Phase Method and a peak Jindan Stage cultivator, Wang Lu ought to clearly know how powerful Wang Wu was. However, since he acknowledge her as his Master, the image that Wang Wu put in front of her disciple was unbearable.


    Most of the time on Non-Phase Peak, she spent her time doing nothing, being wasted in liquor, and asionally, due to her own antics, being chased down like a dog by Liu Xian, Fang He, and the other elders.


    The only time, in his ten years of being her disciple, he saw her being serious was when she fought Daoist Master Zhifeng of Shengjing Sect. However, that fight was not really that big of a deal to her; she really didn��te up with several of her real skills. Not to mention that though Zhifeng��s Stage was high, his fighting experience was few, thus, trampling over this kind of opponent could not prove her ability.


    Until now, which was an eye-opener for Wang Lu.


    The screaming as he fell from the sky ck-d elder was not a weak opponent. With cultivation base of peak Yuanying Stage, two ferocious and warlike water dragons as spirit pets, and that spiritual treasure grade dark leather clothing, all of these showed him as a powerful Disciplinary Elder of a high-rank sect. This was real peak Yuanying Stage cultivator; even in the entire Immortal Cultivation World of the Nine Regions, he was nothing short of a master. However, in a twinkling of an eye, Wang Wu, with her bamboo sword, knocked out his two spirit pets, which sent the supporting magical power back at him and nearly shattered his Yuanying. His miserable image doubled the contrast of the awe-inspiring godly image of Wang Wu.


    How could one establish one��s expert image the fastest? Very simple, by beating another expert into dog sheet, you became an expert. This time, Wang Wu was undoubtedly an expert!


    Wang Lu retrieved back the whole energy from the could-not-be-released Non-Phase Diamond Sword. Though he had promptly recovered parts of the magical power, he felt a burst of unprecedented weakness, especially since after passing a life and death crisis, one��s heart would feel loose, and thus exhaustion flooded like a tide.


    Though physically and mentally exhausted, it was difficult for Wang Lu to suppress the joy of experiencing this turn of event. He looked up to the sky and saw his white-clothed Master holding her bamboo sword, disdainfully looking down on all the insignificant things in the Full Moon Valley, which looked insufferably arrogant. Her Jindan Stage ray shone brightly in every direction, as intense as the sun, which made it difficult for people to look straight ahead at her.


    A momentter, while squinting his eyes trying to look through that brilliant light at his Master, Wang Lu sighed. "Master is also a saint light party."


    However, his slight sigh was quickly overwhelmed by a cold voice.


    "Shao Bo, twenty years have gone, you��ve really advance your ability."


    Wang Wu��s cold, mockingughter reverberated throughout the Full Moon Valley, which froze the heart like a howling cold wind.


    Previously, the ck-d elder fell down from the sky. Now, he was barely able to hang on a cliff. Hearing that remark, hisplexion sunk and blood spilled out of his mouth.


    "Wang Wu��"


    Wang Wu sneered. "Threatening my disciple, injuring my friend�� I can actually let these go."


    From below, Wang Lu followed, "I think they shouldn��t be let go."


    Wang Wu continued, "But you actually have an idea towards my Non-Phase Peak��s immortal beast, that��s a hundred times irredeemable!"


    However, upon hearing this remark, Shao Bo��s originally suppressed imposing manner suddenly surged up! While using his Jade Mansion to digest the injury, this Yuanying Stage Elder who was known for his ferocity, without hesitation, used his life essence to increase his imposing manner, and then coldly answered, "Your Non-Phase Peak��s immortal beast? What a joke!"


    With that, he let go of the rock, produced two ck wings from his back, and then slowly flew up to the sky and hovered neck and neck with Wang Wu.


    "Grand Cloud Mountain is my Beast Master School��s parcel ofnd, and immortal beast moon spirit is the creature of Grand Cloud Mountain, so naturally, it belongs to my Beast Master School. You, people of Spirit Sword Sect, stop trying to take it by hook or by crook!"


    Wang Wu did not budge even an inch. "That is simply a joke! Living in Grand Cloud Mountain automatically makes it your Beast Master School��s possession? Then I��m also now in the Grand Cloud Mountain, do you also want to take me as your sex ve!?"


    Wang Lu whispered, "He never said sex ve��"


    Wang Wu coldly humphed, "Taking a beauty, if not for making her a sex ve, then what?"


    "��"


    Shao Bo ignored the exchange of these two master and disciple and just said, "For this immortal beast, Beast Master School has been preparing for over five years, and have spent countless material and human resources��"


    Wang Wuughed out loud. "So that��s why this immortal beast immediately rejected it after being deeply touched by it! Shao Bo, oh, Shao Bo, don��t make meugh, you want to im something just because you have spent more manpower and resources? There has never been such a rule in Immortal Cultivation World. If things are ording to your view, then if there is a day when you churn out nine hundred and ny-nine pieces of spiritual treasure to propose to me, I should just ept it!?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "I think you��d agree."


    Shao Bo said, "Interesting, you think my Beast Master School��s multi-year arrangement does not qualify us to im as the owner of the immortal beast, yet when your Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples came here to make a fuss, you righteously want to take the immortal beast away? Wang Wu, you have also been cultivating for hundred years, so you ought to know that those things that you said, how could there be such things!"


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "There are many people like you in this world who relies on their own wealth and power to try to take someone��s love. Most of the time, happily ever after story is indeed just that, a story. I also don��t think that your Beast Master School��s brutes could understand the term helping somebody to achieve sess, but so what?"


    While speaking, Wang Wu retracted her smile, and the sword light of the emerald green bamboo sword in her hand became sharp.


    With a cold, upromising voice, she said, "Today, I��m going to take the immortal beast away. If you have the ability,e and stop me."


    Since things havee to this point, Shao Bo also has lost the interest of continuing to talk. As the rage burst in his heart, the lightning and fire once again appeared on his body.


    "Cheap shameless person, do you really think you have enough strength to do that? What happened just now was a surprise sneak attack, now I would like to see what qualification a mere Jindan Stage like you to talk loudly in front of me!"


    Peak Yuanying was indeed peak Yuanying. Obviously, he was seriously injured just now, but in just a moment of effort, Shao Bo has already recovered from his injury. And once again, he showed up his amazing means; the two water dragons that have already been shocked into dust by Wang Wu were once again reborn in Shao Bo��s lightning and fire! They soaked up the spiritual energy, absorbed the lightning and thunder, and then, after a moment, grew up to their original hill-sized size.


    And this time, the two fierce beasts�� eyes were full of vignce. Hovering in mid-air, they fixed their gaze at Wang Wu without any pause.


    Shao Bo himself has changed. His ck leather clothing now has turned into shining metal armor, which wrapped all of over him. The shape of the armor looked very aggressive. Its joints were full of sharp edges, which made it more like a fully covered weapon than a protective armor.


    A person and his two pets were connected by lightning and fire, forming a trinity. The magical power was far more powerful than when they were separated. Shao Bo did not underestimate his opponent, instead, he brought out the full strength of a peak Yuanying Stage cultivator. He was confident that no Jindan Stage cultivator in this world could contend with him.


    Twenty years ago, he did lose quite badly in Wang Wu��s hand. However, in twenty years, his cultivation base had continued to strengthen, while the other side had always stayed at the peak Jindan Stage. Therefore, for him, she did not have the capital to be arrogant!


    Toward this, Wang Wu curled her lips. "Shameless, why don��t you be a darling and scram the hell out of here! Consoling yourself that it was a sneak attack, you can��t wait to die, can��t you? Good, then I��ll give it to you."


    With that, Wang Wu turned over her palm, and suddenly, the numerous vegetation inside and outside the Full Moon Valley began to shake. Subsequently, countless points of green light gathered from all directions. They have been changed magically by Wang Wu into countless emerald green flying swords.


    These flying sword swirled around Wang Wu, and together, they formed an impregnable Sword Defense array. Though the user��s cultivation base was only Jindan, it did not seem weak in front of the dark clouds and fire and lightning of the peak Yuanying Stage cultivator.


    Wang Wu��s imposing manner was extremely arrogant. "Shao Bo, you once knelt in front of me and begged me to spare your life. Now, I��m going to take back that old debt twenty years ago."


    Shao Bo was furious. "Empty rhetoric."


    The dark clouds converged, and the man and his two dragons were hidden within those ck clouds. Then, the ck clouds rapidly spread out, as if they wanted to devour the Full Moon Valley. However, within those ck clouds, several fierce, murderous intentions firmly locked Wang Wu.


    Murderous intention of a peak Yuanying Stage was enough to defeat the heart of amon Jindan Stage cultivator. However, Wang Wu stood her ground in her sword array.


    "Master, you can do it!"


    From below, seeing that the opportunity had presented itself, while shouting out encouragement, Wang Lu immediately took out the Heavenly Talisman and urged Bai Shixuan to leave her mark on it.


    He thought, "What a joke, who stipted that Master must defeat Shao Bo andpletely suppress the scene before we can go?" Though that could indeed save an expensive Heavenly Talisman, Wang Lu had suffered and been dyed long enough, thus he did not hesitate in wasting a Heavenly Talisman.


    It was rare that the attention of that peak Yuanying Stagepletely moved away from him, so if he did not leave now, then when?


    However, just as he took out the Heavenly Talisman, a shadow beside him quietly sprang up; like an assassin dagger, it aimed straight at the Heavenly Talisman in Wang Lu��s hand!


    That shadow was actually the full armored Shao Bo himself! He covered himself in ck clouds in the battlefield but, while on the surface he fought Wang Wu, his brain was not handicapped, how could he not distinguish the primary objective? At this time, the most important thing was to stop immortal beast moon spirit from leaving and not settling an ount with Wang Wu! Not to mention that Wang Wu��s Non-Phase Sword was notorious for its defense, without looking at her cultivation base, her Three Feet Sword Defense was very difficult to break even for a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage. What was even more shocking was that, behind that Three Feet Sword Defense, there were One Foot Sword Defense, Three Inches Sword Defense, and even One Inch Sword Defense. Each and everyyer of them was imprable, proving that the defensive power of Non-Phase Sword Art was simply inconceivable!


    He was confident that his own strength could not bepared to that of ordinary Yuanying Stage, however, to say that he could break the opponent��s multiyers of Sword Defense, his confidence was not that high.


    However, he was confident enough to catch Wang Wu by surprise, by sneaking up to her disciple! No matter how formidable Wang Wu was, when she put out the sword array, dishing out her Three Feet Sword Defense around it, she was doomed to fail. No matter how invincible the defense of Non-Phase Sword art was, what was the use if she could only defend herself?


    Now, I��m going to hurt your disciple and take the immortal beast moon spirit right under your nose, what can you do!?


    Since I had already fought you twenty years ago, how could I not know about your Great Heart Demon Oath? Just now, I was merely caught unprepared, but now that I��m ready, I will never give you the opportunity!


    Through primordial spirit, he ordered the water dragons to tie Wang Wu up in those dark clouds no matter what, while at the same time, he aimed for that Heavenly Talisman.


    First, destroy the Heavenly Talisman, then hurt Wang Lu, and then take the immortal beast moon spirit. Finally�� he also has in his hand Beast Master School��s Heavenly Talisman!


    However, just as his hand touched the Heavenly Talisman, a rigid impact force entered his fingertips and burst out inside.


    It was a force nearly identical to what he used to try to break the Heavenly Talisman, but much more powerful. Caught unprepared, his whole arm was blown into pieces. Shao Bo was knocked back by this impact, and his face revealed a disbelieving look.


    Who is it�� who could stand in the way of my strike? Just now, the counterattack force was clearly that of Non-Phase Sword, was it Wang Lu? Impossible, he��s just a Xudan; he doesn��t even have the reaction speed, how could he block the full power attack from a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage?


    While he was inwardly confused, at this time, Wang Wu��s faint voice came from above.


    "Shao Bo, what do you think of my 300 Meters Sword Defense?"


    T-Three Hundred Meters Sword Defense!?


    Shao Bo felt that he was about to pass out and vomit blood. This woman�� when did the scope of her Non-Phase Sword Defense extend to three hundred meters? No, the bigger question was, with the restraint from her Big Heart Demon Oath, even if this Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi was extended to thirty thousand meters, it could only be used as a defense, so how could it shock and destroy his arm?


    The same problem also appeared in Wang Lu��s heart. Just now, Shao Bo��s sneak attack had caused him to break into cold sweat. But then, his master��s invisible sword qi had defended him from that sneak attack. While he was relieved, he was also curious about this new trick of simultaneously saving people and injuring the enemy.


    He was very clear of the advantages and disadvantages of Non-Phase Method, coupled with the restriction from the Big Heart Demon Oath; it has no long distance damage ability, could it be��


    "Wang Lu, are you still unclear of this point?"


    After a pause, Wang Wu exined, "Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman is priceless you know!? Breaking my Heavenly Talisman is like cutting my flesh and blood, so my self-defense is righteous!"


    I��ll be damned! For a time, even Wang Lu was stunned by this wonderful exnation.


    Shao Bo could not help but gush out a mouthful of blood. What the f*ck! Is there a naturalw here!?

 Chapter 216 - Double Cultivation!?

    <h4>Chapter 216: Double Cultivation!?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Old ginger is spicier.


    After experiencing the capricious mule-headedness of his Master��s Non-Phase Protecting Wealth Sword Qi, Wang Lu��s jaw could not help but drop; he was lost in thoughts.


    If that inconceivably wide range sword qi could be used in immortal cultivation time, its profound power could still be exined. However, the long distance shock which injured Shao Bo was another concept entirely.


    Big Heart Demon Oath could not amodate word games, and even more could not ept self-hypnosis. In order to vent the anger in his heart, Wang Lu had to pay with his thirty years of lifespan. However, his Master just casually sent out her sword qi without the slightest trace of her life being shortened.


    This was, of course, unreasonable. However, the fact happened as so. Therefore, rather thanining about the rationality of it, it was better to find a usible exnation. And there seemed to be several possible exnations for this: since they were the same practitioner of Non-Phase Method and had taken basically the same Big Heart Demon Oath, Wang Lu has seriously thought about how to make full use of the existing conditions, enhancing the strength under the constraint of Big Heart Demon Oath�� He believed that by showing this against-the-heaven sword qi in front of him, his Master had deliberately given him some pointers.


    Look, this is the way that you��re going to go next.


    To achieve the effect of long-range rebound attack, the simplest way was to divide the flesh��by separating parts of the body, such as nails, hairs, or even flesh, and covering them over the person that needed to be protected. With this, the bounceback effect would be immediate once the opponent touched the detached body parts.


    For the peak Jindan, this long-distance control of body parts could be realized. Moreover, for Spirit Sword Sect whose cultivators paid attention to basic skills and foundation, they could even atomize parts of their body and spread them over the area of several hundred feet from their body. With this, if the enemy dared to move even the slightest bit, in the name of self-defense, the practitioner of Non-Phase Method that has taken the Big Heart Demon Oath could kill the enemy on the spot.


    However, what his Master had done seemed to be several times better. She didn��t divide her flesh, but instead, she had included the heavenly talisman inside her Non-Phase Sword defense, and within that circle of defense, all belong to her justifiable defense area.


    "Mm, this is the extension of the concept of ��I��. This could even be extended to cover the whole world. Your immortal cultivation will experience this sooner orter."


    In his mind, his Master��s voice timely sounded.


    "In the road of Immortal Cultivation, there��s no such thing as being alone. No matter how solitary a person is, sooner orter, people will eventually meet their cherished people or things. If the enemy can��t hurt you, they will turn their eyes on them. And if you can��t protect them, you will experience the taste of worse than death. I believe you should have some experience with this point."


    Wang Lu was speechless and could only helplessly smile.


    Just now, Liu Li was merely seriously injured, yet Wang Lu had already felt that his blood boiled. If at that time she were really dead��


    "You care about Liu Li very much? Then that��s easy�� Though you couldn��t learn my covering the heaven and earth stage because your primordial spirit has not been condensed enough, there is a home remedy that can let you provide the strongest defense for Liu Li at any time."


    "There are such tricks? You should��ve taught me earlier."


    As a result, his Master asked with great interest, "Are you sure? The home remedy that I refer to is double cultivation."


    "��"


    "As long as you and Liu Li perform intercourse, your two��s spirits and flesh unite into one, and the power of Non-Phase Method can be passed on to her. You can even share injury for her so that when others cause her injury, you can righteously defend and counterattack.


    "��"


    "Actually, from the many techniques thate from Non-Phase Method, I��m most satisfied with this Non-Phase Harmony Method. Unfortunately, I have yet to find the right partner. Xiao Qi��s personality is introverted and shy; she said that she��s too embarrassed to practice it with me, so I can only extract data from you."


    Wang Lu said, "�� I��m done here. You can continue your game."


    With that, he deliberately cut off the contact.


    Fifth Elder felt angry and funny at the same time. "What are you so anxious about? I��m not done talking to you. If you want to leave, then I also��"


    ����


    On the other side.


    The Non-Phase Protecting Wealth Sword Qi of Fifth Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect hadpletely crushed the arm of Disciplinary Elder Shao Bo in a single hit.


    Immediately after his sneak attack failed, Shao Bo experienced the unwavering of Non-Phase Sword Qi. Promptly, Shao Bo suppressed his injury and backed away. The strength of a peak Yuanying Stage was, after all, no small matter. Within moments, his shattered arm had already been respawned, and the damage to his Jade Mansion has also been repaired. Nevertheless, he no longer has his confidence back.


    In terms of strength, he was confident that he would not lose to a Jindan no matter what. However, after several times he was met with unexpected counterattacks, Shao Bo realized that it was unwise to make another move again. Let alone even if he managed to get a lose-lose fight against Wang Wu, so what? As long as he could not keep the immortal beast from leaving, it was still a failure for him.


    In the cover of ck clouds, Shao Bo silently calcted the present situation. The primordial spirit of a peak Yuanying Stage cultivator like him was very formidable. It could carry onputation deduction for hundred and thousands of times in an instant. However, even after he exhausted his mind, he still couldn��t crack this situation. As long as the other party could hold him off for a moment, even if he had great ability, he had no way of blocking them from leaving with the immortal beast.


    Wang Wu��s appearance was really too troublesome. For now, unless there was another cultivator with simr cultivation base as him, so that one of them could suppress Wang Wu while the other suppresses Wang Lu, otherwise, he had no chance to hold the immortal beast back. However, in just a short time, where could he find another peak Yuanying Stage cultivator? It was already rare for a Great Elder of Beast Master School like him to travel thousands of miles away to Cloud Region; even in his own sect, people already called his move as killing a chicken with a sledgehammer�� After all, people mostly thought that the opponent would just be a few younger generation of Xudan and Jindan cultivators. However, unexpectedly, this monster suddenly sprang out.


    Although his own strength was powerful, what he truly excelled at was the coordination with his two water dragons to fight the mighty force of more than one enemy in a close quarter fight. Nevertheless, it has a slightly inferior ability in attacking an enemy in a fortified position.


    Now, even calling out for reinforcement was already toote. From Southern Heaven Region to Cloud Region, there were thousands of miles distance. Moreover, out of his own consideration, Tiger King Lei Zhen did not set up a transmission array in his Division. If relying solely on cultivation base, even the sect leader couldn��te here instantaneously.


    While Shao Bo was anxious, without hesitation, Wang Lu pulled over Bai Shixuan so that she could leave her mark on the heavenly talisman. Shao Bo��s eyes almost went out of their sockets; he really wanted to immediately tear it into pieces. However, the dao��s heart in his Jade Mansion firmly suppressed this impulse, telling him that, at this time, even if he went all out to prevent it, he could not break Wang Wu��s Non-Phase Sword Qi, and would end up only embarrassing himself.


    However, at this moment, a gentle voice suddenly chimed in.


    "Hehehe, my Beast Master School is passionate about treating the guest well. Since you all havee, why are you so anxious to leave?"


    The person who spoke seemed near, and the voice was gentle like the spring breeze. However, upon hearing that voice, coldness rose up from the bottom of Xiao Qi��s heart. "Reward Giver Elder!?"


    Wang Lu inwardly sneered. "The hell with elder this and elder that, I��m leaving�� In any case, with Master��s ability, no Beast Master School��s cultivators could hold me back."


    At this time, Bai Shixuan had already left her mark on the heavenly talisman, and it just needed to be activated by Wang Lu. However, there was a hint of slight fluctuation from the heavenly talisman that let him prevent himself from activating the heavenly talisman.


    The next moment, he looked up to the sky and saw, on top of the Crown Cloud Peak, there was a young looking cultivator with white beard and hair. That cultivator looked mild and amiable. His pair of eyes were elongated into a line because of his smiling face. However, his tight lips gave people a bitter cold feeling.


    Meanwhile, that cultivator��s right hand was holding a miniature rock. Upon closer look, the rock appeared sharp and straight like a sword, and its surrounding was covered with clouds�� If that was not Spirit Sword Mountain, then what?


    Spirit Sword Mountain has a total of twelve peaks, which could only be seen after entering the mountain; it also used the space expansion spell. However, looking from the outside, Spirit Sword Mountain was a solitary peak mountain, a sword-like mountain. That cultivator held the miniature of Spirit Sword Mountain as he smilingly looked at Wang Lu. Wang Lu self-deprecatingly shook his head and then retrieved back the heavenly talisman.


    There was no need to use the heavenly talisman. The transmission target of the heavenly talisman was Spirit Sword Mountain. However, that cultivator��s remarkable ability had created a mimicry effect on the miniature rock in the palm of his hand, which produced an extremely powerful interference effect. Although the probability of the sessful interference was only a third, as long as the interference was sessful, it was tantamount to wasting the precious heavenly talisman in Wang Lu��s hand. And Wang Lu was not going to gamble on that two-thirds probability.


    Spirit Sword Mountain heavenly talisman had beenpromised. On one hand, that cultivator��s magical ability was so astonishing that he was able to imitate the charm of Spirit Sword Mountain to a degree using his magical power, and on the other hand, it was because Wang Lu had revealed the heavenly talisman for too long. Unlike Shao Bo who camete, clearly, that cultivator had alreadye earlier at the Grand Cloud Mountain and lurked in the shadow, carefully observing the heavenly talisman in Wang Lu��s hand. After he identified the target location of the heavenly talisman, he immediately made a targeted action.


    The escape effect of the heavenly talisman was absolute, however, that would only happen in an unexpected situation. If it was out in the open for too long, the opponent could lock the target location and make the appropriate arrangement. Spirit Sword heavenly talisman was not rare, after all, no matter how marvelous it was, it was still an inanimate object; though it has some intelligence, it was rather limited. Though Wang Lu did not intend to do so, however, he had already taken out the heavenly talisman for several times, only to get blocked from activating it by an external situation each time. This exposed the heavenly talisman for far too long, and now that it has beenpromised, he also had nothing to say.


    In any case, his master was still here, and against two Great Elders of Beast Master School, she should�� be able to hold them off right?


    Sure enough, his Master did not disappoint him. After casting a nce through her peripheral vision at the top of that Crown Cloud Peak, she unceremoniously mocked that cultivator.


    "Yo, Li Han, you this old turtle also came?"


    The cultivator named Li Han smiled. "My disciple has been killed. As the Master, how could I just be indifferent in the Southern Heaven Region? Although that kid Lei Zhen is wayward, disobedient, and didn��t have that much talent, but after all, he is my disciple. Since he��s dead, I��m bound to do something about it�� As you do now."


    While speaking, he slowly descended from the Crown Cloud Peak. His footsteps tread on the air, and white cloud would be condensed out in each step. A momentter, after that mid-airdder-like descent, he arrived in front of Wang Wu.


    "Fifth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect? I��ve heard so much about you. Indeed your reputation is well deserved. A mere peak Jindan Stage yet able to make my Junior Brother Shao Bo at a loss. If I didn��t personally see it, I really can��t imagine someone can disy the effectiveness of a Jindan to this point."


    Li Han thenughed. "However, what if there are two peak Yuanying? What can a mere Jindan like you do about it?"


    With that, his imposing manner suddenly became sharp. A gust of cold aura that could freeze everything quickly spread out. Compared to the deep gloom of Shao Bo, Li Han��s aura appeared gentler and also purer. He just slightly exerted out his magical power, and the Full Moon Valley had already been turned into a ce of winter. The creatures inside and outside of the valley began to shiver, and even the clouds in the sky began to slightly condense, showing that his cultivation base was several degrees higher than Shao Bo.


    Both were peak Yuanying, but each other��s strength could be very far apart. This was also themon phenomenon that appeared in the immortal cultivation road on each level bottleneck. Although Shao Bo loathed this like-to-act-young Reward Giver Elder, since he came, the situation has been set. No matter how strong Wang Wu was, could she be stronger than two peak Yuanying Stage Great Eldersbined? Even if she had the power to protect herself, could she save her disciple and the young immortal beast?


    However, Wang Wu just smiled dismissively.


    "Two peak Yuanying is not bad. But who told you that there��s only one Jindan here?"


    Li Han shook his head. "If the real body of Zen Master Dog Meat is here, I would immediately withdraw. However, at this time, her source of magical power is nearly exhausted, so she could not withstand another fight. If you push her, I am afraid it would be useless."


    "Nonsense, who told you the second Jindan is Xiao Qi? Today, I will let you open your eyes!"


    As soon as Wang Wu��s contemptuousughter fell, a surge of tsunami-like magical power wave violently spread out with her at the center. The dull golden light around her body became as bright and dazzling like the sun, and within that light, two golden cores shone on each other!


    Double Golden Cores!


    "To deal with the two of you, I alone am enough!"


    With that, golden light filled the entire Full Moon Valley, scattering out those deep cold and ck clouds away. The double golden cores in Wang Wu��s body released an astonishing pomp and power, far above that of any Jindan. The two peak Yuanying Stage Great Elders were also repulsed before the golden light��it was very difficult for them to resist.


    The number one Jindan in the Nine Regions was not just a random talk!


    In the face of this horrifying scene, Shao Bo became discouraged. On the contrary, Li Han was actually somewhat calm; after weighing the situation, he finally made a decision.


    "I think the problem between us should be resolved peacefully."

 Chapter 217 - Dead Bald Thief, You Dare To Fight Over A Nun With This Poor Taoist!?

    <h4>Chapter 217: Dead Bald Thief, You Dare To Fight Over A Nun With This Poor Taoist!?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Number one Jindan in the Nine Regions?


    Spirit Sword Mountain is really too modest �� Li Han sighed with emotion, this is not just the number one Jindan, this is the number one and number two Jindan!


    When Wang Wu impressively revealed her double golden cores, Li Han knew that it would be difficult to settle the matter through force.


    If two peak Yuanying were to fight one number one Jindan, their winning odds could reach as far high as seventy to eighty percent. But if they were to deal with double golden cores, their odds would be less than forty percent�� From the beast��s early warning instinct, Li Han��s dao��s heart within his Jade Mansion gave out a clear instruction to him: do not casually push for a fight.


    Perhaps if they really fought it out, Li Han and Shao Bo, through the remarkable ability of their nascent souls, could somewhat save the situation and suppress the opponent. However, that was just a probability; who knew how many cards were still hidden in the opponent��s hand? For Li Han and the others, the emergence of double golden cores meant that the opponent��s strength had at least more than doubled. However, it also meant that many of the previous information regarding this Fifth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect could be concluded as wrong.


    For this Fifth Elder, the opinion of most of the people in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was that she was unbearable and unremarkable. The so-called number one Jindan in the Nine Regions was more like a ridicule��all of her fellow disciples have already reached at least peak Yuanying, only she alone, this good for nothing, was still in Jindan and proimed as the king of Jindan. Twenty years ago, she fought with his Junior Brother Shao Bo. It was clear then that though her fighting power far exceeded that of ordinary Jindan, but in the face of Yuanying or higher Stage, it was still quitecking.


    Now it seemed like seeing was indeed believing. The number one Jindan in the Nine Regions, the focus was not on the word Jindan, but on the number one�� The first person who gave her this title did not mean to praise her just because of looking at the face of Spirit Sword Sect as one of the Five Unique, and also did not mean to mock her for being stuck in the Jindan Stage, unable to make a breakthrough. It meant that even though she was a Jindan, she was still the number one!


    As a cultivator who had experienced the breakthrough from peak Jindan to Yuanying, Li Han was very clear that within the framework of existing Immortal Cultivation theory, double golden cores was practically almost impossible. The fact that she was able to break the thousands of years old of Immortal Cultivationmon sense was more frightening than the double golden cores itself!


    Such a person was really not suitable to be an enemy of. Not to mention that, by revealing her double golden cores, it was equal toying out her cards. If they were careless, it would be difficult to leave room to maneuver.


    At that time, this matter would not just be a dispute of several elders, but would naturally develop into a sect war between Beast Master School and Spirit Sword Sect. Though Beast Master School was of a high-rank sect, and their sect leader��s cultivation base was even unfathomable, to really oppose one of the Five Unique�� At least, Li Han could not afford this responsibility.


    In fact, all the disputes within Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would not go to thest step. Themon practice was that the two sides would mutually show off their muscles, and the one whocked the confidence would then choose to back down. And now, after Wang Wu had revealed her double golden cores, her imposing manner and confidence had reached the peak, while Li Han and Shao Bo��s confidence had been greatly shaken.


    Therefore, it was better to settle the matter peacefully.


    As one of the top three Elders in Beast Master School, for a long time, Li Han had never taken the initiative to back down. However, this rare back down was not appreciated by the opponent.


    "Can things be resolved peacefully?" Wang Wu shook her head and smiled. "I��ve taken out my golden cores, yet now you want to resolve this matter peacefully?"


    Li Han��s countenance turned grim. "Otherwise, do you really want to cause a war between the two sects? At that time, it��s highly likely that Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would implementprehensive sanctions on your sect! To be clear, this is my Beast Master School��s parcel ofnd, and your disciple is here to rob my sect of the immortal beast, which is not eptable no matter where!"


    Though Li Han��s tone of voice was tough, people familiar with the method would know that strong tone often has weak backing.


    However, Li Han��s point of view could not be ignored. If the previous battle between Wang Lu and Tiger King was only on the level of personal grievances, once it rose to the level of elders, full on fight often meant war between sects. And in today��s system, it was impossible for a sect war to circumvent the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. And within the framework of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, no matter what, reasons was paramount.


    Even Shengjing Sect, in their road to domination, must also pay attention to taking action with just reasons. For example, when a demonic sacred tool was discovered within your sect, or themon people under your sect��s jurisdiction have no way to make a living�� seizing other people��s treasure was utterly unjustified. Straight murdering other sect��s cultivators would immediately cause a retaliation that even Shengjing Sect could not support. Therefore, now that Li Han saw the opponent��s ��muscle�� was more ��prominent�� than him, he chose to retreat and then tried to crush the opponent with reason.


    If they could not hold back the immortal beast from leaving, they wanted to make Spirit Sword Sect pay as high price as possible. However, Li Han and Shao Bo��s main point of conviction was that Grand Cloud Mountain was the domain of Beast Master School, and the action of Spirit Sword Sect was equal to burry!


    However, Wang Wu was not going to be polite; she turned back and said, "Wang Lu, your turn!"


    Wang Lu wryly smiled, stepped forward and then said with clear and resonant voice, "The ce has the owner, but the people do not. Your Beast Master School upies the Grand Cloud Mountain, bing the owner of this ce. The mountain, the rivers, and even the ce��s surrounding spiritual energy can be used by you. However, all the creatures in the Grand Cloud Mountain are not your sect��s ve, they have the right to choose their own home."


    Seeing that Wang Wu did not personally argue with him, but instead sent her Xudan Stage disciple, Li Han could not help but wrinkle his brows. "Do you have a qualification to speak here?"


    Wang Wu sneered. "Don��t want to talk huh? Then let��s do it, my golden cores are starving for a fight."


    "You!" Li Han was inwardly boiled with anger. The other side had let a disciple argue with him, a Great Elder, clearly she did not acknowledge that he has the qualification to talk directly with her!


    He, Li Han, has been cultivating for two hundred years, how could he ept such a condescending treatment! Even when he previously went to visit Shengjing Sect, those Deity Stage Elders there still treated him with politeness. She was just a Jindan, yet�� no wonder although her strength was so strong, her reputation in the Immortal Cultivation World was a mess!


    However, he immediately had a change of mind. Since he had determined not to fight, the more outrageous the other side��s performance was, the more it was favorable to him. Right now, each of their words could be presented as evidence in front of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals arbitration institution!


    If he handled this properly, perhaps Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would end up ordering Spirit Sword Sect to return the immortal beast to them. Of course, this resolution would certainly be vetoed by Spirit Sword Sect, however, this would, in turn, increase the room to maneuver for the Beast Master School.


    Thinking to this, Li Han suppressed his anger and replied to Wang Lu, "Beast Master School would never treat creatures as ves. Moreover, we are against any envement of creatures. Therefore, I urge the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect to please return the immortal beast that will be enved by Spirit Sword Sect back to Grand Cloud Mountain."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Return her to Grand Cloud Mountain? But Shixuan herself doesn��t want that, she already agrees to return with me to Spirit Sword Mountain."


    Li Han sternly said, "Though Grand Cloud moon spirit appeared sixty years ago, the true awakening of her consciousness was only after absorbing the Emperor Essence and transforming her form. Right now, she��s like a nk paper, anyone can easily influence her, perhaps a bone could even let you be intimate with her�� How can such decision be counted? Even in the human world, a child has no autonomy of itself and need the care from a guardian."


    Wang Lu furrowed his brows, thinking that this like-to-act-young Elder was actually quite eloquent, his words were on point and not far-fetched.


    However, as the Sect Leader of a sect with over a hundred millions of followers, how could he be afraid to debate with others?


    "Speaking of guardian, then I might as well confess. Three days prior to Emperor Essence day, Shixuan��s guardian, the former spirit of Grand Cloud Mountain, has entrusted her to me."


    Li Han��s countenance changed, but then asked, "Then where is the former spirit of Grand Cloud Mountain?"


    Wang Lu remembered the ethereal fairy under the moonlight on the quietke, and dejectedly said, "�� already passed away."


    "Then the dead cannot testify." Li Han gradually rxed, thinking that the argument has be more and more favorable to him. "Of course, given the passing of the previous Grand Cloud Mountain spirit, we also can��t say that the immortal beast belongs to us all. Therefore, it is better to set her free, let her live in Grand Cloud Mountain for ten years. In ten years, when she��s mature, she can make her own decision. If she��s still longing for Spirit Sword Mountain, then we Beast Master School will see her off ourselves!"


    Wang Wu sneered. "Ten years? You mean ten years for you to brainwash the immortal beast right? You dare to spout out this kind of nonsense solution!"


    Li Han righteously said, "We Beast Master School have always respected the spirit beasts. On the treatment of spirit beast, we Beast Master School have an overwhelming advantage over any other sect. For example, there are many Great Elders of spirit beast origin in our sect. As for the study and training of spirit beast, in Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, we are second to none, and on the growth environment of spirit beast, we Beast Master School do not lose to anyone. All of these points have already been well-known in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! So the brainwashing thing is purely your subjective judgment, absolutely without any basis at all��"


    The cat girl in the Full Moon Valley could not help but say, "Beast Master School respect spirit beast? Then did you know in these decades, A Xia��"


    Before she could continue, Li Han had already interrupted her, "Beast Master School is a big sect, so inevitably there would be some bad apples that disgrace the entire sect. Which sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals dares to say everyone in their sect is a saint, never made a mistake in their whole life? Speaking of which, your sect��s Fifth Elder��s reputation is also not that good!"


    Wang Wu looked up to the sky and woefully sighed. "The world really has misunderstood me."


    Li Han coldly smiled and then said, "If you guys are not assured, then you can check whether we used any spell to brainwash the immortal beast, and during these ten years, you can also visit at any time to provide all sorts of conditions. Finally, at the end of ten years, immortal beast herself will make a judgment which side is more suitable for her. No matter what her decision will be, everyone must ept it!"


    Wang Wu said, "Your Beast Master School is the owner of the ce, so you have an unfair advantage over us in terms of close proximity."


    Li Han said, "Yes, we Beast Master School is the owner of this ce, so we have the advantage of proximity. As for unfair�� Who told your Spirit Sword Sect to not set up a division in this Grand Cloud Mountain? If you had set up a division here a few years ago, would our Beast Master School darepete for territory with the one of the Five Uniques? We are the first toy out the n for the immortal beast, and it��s your Spirit Sword Sect who put your foot in our ce, and now you want to use us of having an unfair advantage in close proximity?"


    Seeing that in the several rounds of exchange, Li Han had gradually upied the absolute initiative, Wang Wu secretly smiled while giving her disciple a wink.


    My childcare job here is done, now it��s up to you to deliver the next decisive blow.


    Wang Lu also secretly smiled and gave back his Master a no problem wink.


    Then, he asked a question, "Elder Li, as you said, right after the form transformation, the mind of an immortal beast is like a nk paper, give her a bone and she will go with you. So, do you know why she would rather leave the familiar home that she has grown up at for sixty years and return to Spirit Sword Mountain with me?"


    Li Han coldly smiled. "Nothing else but honeyed words. If you really have the confidence to attract her, you��d agree to my proposal in leaving her here for ten years. During this, each side will provide her the best condition and environment for her growth, and at the end, she would make a decision based on her own judgment."


    Wang Lu shook his head, revealing an unbearable expression. "Fitting environment, conditions, judgment, all of these are not that important to Shixuan! Everything has a spirit, and the thing that makes them attract each other is sincerity, and not interest!"


    While speaking, Wang Lu walked to Bai Shixuan��s side, gently smiled at the bewildered girl, reached out his hand to hug her, and then sneered.


    "I and Bai Shixuan really love each other, and we have already pledged to marry each other a long time ago!"

 Chapter 218 - I Heard You Bought a Pretty Good Flying Boat

    <h4>Chapter 218: I Heard You Bought a Pretty Good Flying Boat</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "I and Bai Shixuan really love each other, and we have already pledged to marry each other a long time ago!"


    "Have already pledged to marry each other a long time ago, have already pledged to marry each other, pledged to marry each other��"


    This was a shocking deration that almost knocked Li Han unconscious!


    "You motherf*cker, you actually used this move! The previous rounds of exchange were just ayout for this sentence to burst out!"


    Li Han forcefully restrained the agitation in his heart. Staring at Wang Lu, he saw him tenderly gaze at moon spirit Bai Shixuan like a lovestruck teenager. Then he turned his face to look at him, with a righteous and unflinching gaze, as if they were a pair of cruel-fated mandarin ducks that were facing enormous social pressure.


    Li Han inwardly continued to angrily curse Wang Lu, " You��re motherf*cking shameless! Clearly, you��re the one who ran into our turf, but now you put your ��facing a huge injustice�� face at me!? You really are a product of Non-Phase Peak, your shamelessness knows no bound! No wonder your Master has such a powerful cultivation base yet has the reputation of being unbearable!"


    Li Han, of course, didn��t believe in that ��really love each other�� b*llsheet, but so what? Did he need to force them to do the deed to prove their pledge? He did not doubt the shamelessness of the opposite party at all��Wang Lu could absolutely do anything!


    "What a good ��really love each other, have already pledged to marry along time ago��!" Li Han��s Jade Mansion trembled by in anger, his nascent soul shone, and cold chill involuntarily prated out of his body until his body was covered with ayer of frost�� However, he did not try to refute or argue anymore.


    At the moment, he had no more words to say. Although Wang Lu��s profession of love was shameless to the extreme, it was a good move, a brilliant move. Environment, condition and so on that were offered by Beast Master School, all crumpled in the first blow against the true love, like an army that copsed against an overwhelmingly superior force.


    Indeed the fact was also so. Objectively, Beast Master School has indeed been preparing for years, putting a lot of manpower and resources to create an inescapable. They were afraid that immortal beast would not enter, but immortal beast indeed did not enter. Wang Lu, however, only spent a few days and immortal beast willingly followed him��regardless of the mind of the immortal was still like a nk paper, which made her willingness not that much valuable, but willing was still willing; this was quite a weighty card. The only thing Li Han could do was to downy the weight of her subjective will by iming that she was still immature and has yet to understand the affairs of the world.


    However, Wang Lu had sacrificed himself and made a killer move, turning the willingness into love between the two of them. This infinitely increased the weight of her subjective will!


    If Beast Master School forcefully interfered, it would be an extremely disgraceful "robbing someone off of their love one" action. Regardless of the fact that they have lost so much in this endeavor, who told them to have such fate!


    Though Li Han has a gloomy temperament, he also read a lot of novels and stories, and currently, the love story theme was very popr in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The cliche troupe would be along the line of a penniless guy falling in love with the daughter of the Sect Leader of a big sect. Then, through repeated hardships, he managed to increase his cultivation base, umte resources, defeat a rich second generation cultivator whom the girl was betrothed to when she was still a child, and get the girl.


    However, this Wang Lu was not some penniless guy; as a Sessor Disciple of one of the Five Uniques, he was a perfect match for an immortal beast like Bai Shixuan. Although the love between a person and a spirit beast was somewhat deviant, right now, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was experiencing a new era. With each passing days, new values continued to emerge, spread, and finally became the norm. And Wang Lu, precisely walked at the front of this new era!


    If Wang Lu published this matter wantonly, not only people would not question whether he was in the right with his action in Grand Cloud Mountain, people would instead approve of his sincere feeling of love�� Absurd? Of course it was absurd. However, that was the reality, that was the f*cking reality!


    Li Han choked back his impulse to curse as he just stiffly squeezed out a few words from his throat, "Really? Then, congrattions!"


    Wang Lu hugged Bai Shixuan even more tightly. "Thank you!"


    Bai Shixuan rose her head and nkly looked at Wang Lu. Just now, she had heard all the back and forth argument between Wang Lu and Li Han. There were too many problems that she did not understand yet, however, after all, she was intelligent; she had roughly found out the main point.


    Beast Master School refused to let her go, but Wang Lu was bent on taking her with him.


    Subjectively, of course, she hoped to stay in Grand Cloud Mountain; after all, this ce has been her home for sixty years. However, on the other hand, her mother had earnestly exhorted her to listen to Wang Lu, and she also liked the smell of Wang Lu�� Exactly where to go was really a difficult choice for her to make, until Wang Lu said they were in love and had pledged to marry each other, which seemed like thunder in the spring to her, sending Bai Shixuan into a trance.


    "Re-re-re-really love each other? It-it turns out he and I really love each other? Moreover, we have pledged to marry each other a long time ago? Why-why didn��t I know that before?"


    Bai Shixuan was inexplicably surprised; the information was so earth-shaking that it seemed to overload her heart. However, on the other hand, she also remembered that her mother Grand Cloud Fairy had once told her: "After the form transformation, when in doubt, just listen to Wang Lu��s opinion."


    Grand Cloud Fairy��s trust of Wang Lu was unreserved�� and Bai Shixuan��s trust of Grand Cloud Fairy was also unreserved. As a result, in the girl��s extremely astonished period, she resolutely chose to believe Wang Lu.


    "S-Since he said so, then I probably have pledged to marry him. Then, ording to mom, after the form transformation, I must be like the other women, ��marry a chicken must follow the chicken, marry a dog must follow the dog��, am-am I her womanter on? This feels so fast, but��"


    Her trains of thoughts became more and more fragmented, and while thinking, Bai Shixuan��s cheek could not help but flush. However, from outsider��s point of view, it was a solid proof of Wang Lu��s im of pledge of marriage!


    Li Han inwardly cursed, "Good cabbage has been soiled by a pig!"


    Seeing that the situation has been set, Wang Wu promptly said, "Well then, we have to go back to decorate the bridal chamber, are you going to follow us to help us decorate?"


    Such a brazen p in the face, a sh of anger passed through Li Han��s eyes. "A moment of proudness might not necessarily be a lifetime proudness. It is better to leave other people some leeway!"


    Wang Wu casually waved her hand. "Yes-yes-yes, I understand, I shouldn��t take an unfair advantage from a youngster. It��s just that, you have been cultivating for two hundred years, so you��re not a youngster anymore, right?"


    "You!?"


    "Don��t take an unfair advantage from a youngster, don��t take an unfair advantage from a middle-agers, don��t take an unfair advantage from an old person, and then finally die and rest in peace. Aren��t your whole life like this?"


    Wang Wu unceremoniously gave out a sarcastic irony and simultaneously spread out the prestige of her double golden cores unreservedly, spreading out the golden light miles away.


    The somewhatcking in sophistication Shao Bo has his blood bubbled up on his face as the two ck water dragons on his arms twisted around and roared, ready for a life and death fight. However, Li Han knew that they have already lost the argument.


    If he were Wang Lu, he certainly wouldn��t be polite and want to embarrass him.


    Since the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals dominated the Nine Regions, the brutal and naked rules have been greatly alleviated. Cultivators did not have to worry about going out for a treasure hunt, and they did not have to worry that they would be killed if their speech was inappropriate. Those younger generations of cultivators also did not need to worry that they would be treated like ants under those who were powerful than them. However, the fundamental rule that drove the operation of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals has not changed at all.


    It was thew of the jungle, nothing more. It was just a little bit more civilized than the old bloody era. Every so often, a fist in the face still prevailed over truth and courtesy.


    "Junior Brother, let��s go."


    Shao Bo was shocked as he stared at Li Han in disbelief. He very much wanted to question where did this one of the three top cultivators of Beast Master School put their sect��s reputation into? However, when he saw that Li Han could not hold back his cold aura from leaking and blood seemed to seep from the corner of his mouth, Shao Bo realized that Li Han was fighting back a huge anger.


    When he turned around and nced at Wang Wu and her double golden cores that made the two of them discouraged, a deep sense of powerlessness welled up in Shao Bo��s heart. It was as if in the face of Wang Wu, they were a little bit insignificant��


    Was this themon demon barrier in the road of Immortal Cultivation? The day when his nascent soul turned into true soul, this demon would be an important impediment. However, at the moment, Shao Bo could only swallow this bitter fruit.


    "Okay. Let��s go, Senior Brother."


    With that, he and Li Han, as if by prior agreement, turned into light and flew away. Their figures quickly disappeared in the vast sea of clouds.


    The two Great Elders departed at the same time, sending the Beast Master School cultivators left at the Crown Cloud Peak into an uproar. However, at this time, the value of their existence has been reduced, so no one would pay attention to their reaction. The sun brightly shone, but it could not dispel the thick cold on the top of Crown Cloud Peak.


    ����


    "Hahaha, awesome!"


    After sessfully forcing the two Great Elders of Beast Master School to back away, the Fifth Elder of Spirit Sword Sectughed out loud, fished out the wine pot at her waist, and drank several liters of spiritual energy filled liquor to her heart��s content.


    "Well then." After putting down the wine pot, Wang Wu saw that Wang Lu still hugged Bai Shixuan; she could not help but feel funny. "Hey, how long are you going to hug her? Could it be that you two really have pledged to marry each other?"


    However, upon seeing Wang Lu��s strangeplexion and the cold sweat that broke out of his forehead, she changed her focus and saw the head over heels happy face of Bai Shixuan who gently nested in Wang Lu��s bosom��


    Puff!


    A mouthful of expensive immortal wine could not help but spurt out from her mouth.


    Wang Lu helplessly called her out through primordial spirit. "See this, how can I let her go? Those loving each other and marriage pledge are nothing more than ammunition for my argument, but after all, they are detrimental to her reputation�� Do I have to pretend that nothing happened and heartlessly push her away?"


    Wang Wu nearly threw up a second mouthful of wine.


    "You have to ept the consequence of your action!"


    "Nonsense, what do you think I should have done then? That Li Han is not easy to handle!" While saying that, he felt a few malicious staresing from behind his back�� He didn��t know if it was from Liu Li, Quan Zouhua, or even the cat girl Ling Yan? He sighed that this move from him hurt the enemy with one thousand force, but it also hurt himself eight hundred force.


    "Hehehe, this is interesting." Wang Wu gloatingly smiled and then asked, "I heard that you bought a pretty good flying boat?"


    "��"


    "Forget it, who told me to be your Master? I��ll help you solve your problem."


    Wang Lu quickly said, "Master is truly loyal. But, how are you going to solve this problem?"


    "Isn��t that easy? I��ll just disy my irresistible personal charm, so that Bai Shixuan falls in love with me. Won��t you have your freedom then?"


    "��"

 Chapter 219 - To Bear The Trust

    <h4>Chapter 219: To Bear The Trust</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    To Bear the Trust


    It was the duty of a master to solve the problem of the disciple. When Wang Lu encountered an embarrassing thing, being able to take the initiative to offer her help, Wang Wu��s awareness was certainlymendable. However, considering that her offer was akin to biting more than what she could chew, and at the same time disyed her presumptuousness and even thick-faced-ness, people could not help but hold back their praise.


    Facing the puffed out chest of his master, which showed her extreme confidence, Wang Lu fell into silence, and even unconsciously loosened his arm from Bai Shixuan��s waist.


    "Master, tell me the truth, you��ve long coveted for Shixuan��s immortal beast origin, right?" After some deliberation, Wang Lu inly spoke, "I remember the first thing you said right after you arrived, it��s something along the line of ��my Non-Phase Peak��s immortal beast�� right? When did Bai Shixuan be a member of Non-Phase Peak?"


    Without skipping a beat, Wang Wu replied, "Did you hear yourself? I��m a master, how could I covet something that belongs to my disciple? Even if you splurge a ridiculous amount of money to buy a luxury flying boat, I wouldn��t be jealous."


    "Master, those words are tantamount to self-confession."


    "That��s not the point! I��m thinking for your own good. You��re the disciple of Non-Phase Peak, and Bai Shixuan is your sister. That said, is there something wrong in calling her as my Non-Phase Peak��s? What��s more, you��re my Non-Phase Peak sessor disciple, so sooner orter, everything on the peak would be yours!"


    Wang Lu sneered. "Those are simr words usually said by a local boss who wants to cheat young girl by saying sooner orter, he would support her."


    "You and I have ten years of master��s and disciple��s mutual affection, yet you basically do not trust me. It really makes me heartbroken you know."


    "Hehehe, if I believed you, I would feel sorry for my IQ."


    Master and disciple, two people continued to noisily argue endlessly, ignoring anyone else. However, Xiao Qi, Liu Li, and the rest simply looked at them with interest; no one interrupted their argument, everyone just silently watched the lively exchange, and then they talked to each other in whispers. However, Bai Shixuan who stood by Wang Lu��s side has her eyes set on Wang Wu, unable to move away. Unexpectedly, it was as if she had already gone crazy.


    A momentter, Wang Wu caught Bai Shixuan��s gaze. Feeling extremely pleased with herself, she showed off to Wang Lu, "See, when you nder me unjustly, Shixuan��s vision is like a torch, able to see my unique personal charm, and thus secretly adore me."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "I think she��s trying to see where is your moral integrity, but when she found nothing, she became confused!"


    Wang Wu sneered. "The loser��s wailing is really harsh, but I can assure you, when Shixuan and Imence our wedding, we��ll be sure to send you an invitation, remember to bring cash and not things as a gift."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Rest assured, I will bring you nine big stashes of money so that you will kneel in tears on the spot."


    Wang Wu chuckled. "At that time, I already had my immortal beast, do you think I would care for your nine big stashes of money? Don��t think that I��ll be poor forever!"


    With that, she no longer entangled herself in a verbal battle with Wang Lu, but went to before Bai Shixuan, and said with an unprecedentedly gentle smile, "Little Sister Shixuan, do you want to apany big sister to see a koi fish [1]?"


    Knowing that the opposite side��s intelligence has just been awakened, like a little girl with a mind like a nk paper, Wang Wu casually struck up a conversation. However, the next moment, Bai Shixuan��s response greatly exceeded her expectations.


    Two lines of tears fell on the girl��s cheek.


    Wang Wu was, at once, startled. "Is-is this tears of joy?"


    Tears continued to fall down Bai Shixuan��s face, but she didn��t speak.


    Wang Lu said with amazement, "Master, look at what you��ve done, not having moral integrity makes your appearance repulsive, that��s why she cries!"


    For Bai Shixuan��s tears, different people have different interpretations. However, the girl gave out the answer.


    She gently held out her hand and touched Wang Wu��s face.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Wang Wu was initially baffled, inwardly questioning ��what pain��? However, from the cool spot where her cheek touched the girl��s hand, a point seeped directly through her skin and prated deep inside her heart, touching the darkness within that hasn��t been touched for years.


    Waves of emotion suddenly filled Wang Wu��s heart. The woman��s body shook, and then, Bai Shixuan, who couldn��t stop the tears from flowing down incessantly and whose face was filled withpassion, wanted to open her mouth to say something. However, she was inexplicably choked with emotion, unable to say anything.


    Subtle mood silently dashed back and forth between each other. Wang Wu and Bai Shixuan��s two pairs of eyes locked on each other like they were petrified. Bai Shixuan��s tears continued to flow, and Wang Wu gradually seemed to be infected by it as her body slightly trembled.


    "Alright-alright, can you two stop being affectionate in front of me?"


    Xiao Qi timely interjected and lightly patted their heads, which immediately interrupted the emotion transmission. Wang Wu recovered the fastest; forcing herself to blink, she smiled. "Sorry for losing myself for a moment." Then she retreated a few steps and fell into silence. Obviously, she has yet to fully control her waves of emotion, not as easy as what she revealed on the surface.


    And Bai Shixuan was stunned for a long time, until she uttered a cry and shook her head in a daze.


    "What just happened?"


    Xiao Qi and Wang Wu looked at her at the same time, and then they looked at each other, and both simultaneously sighed at how powerful the magical ability of an immortal beast was.


    Xiao Qi talked through primordial spirit, "Being prated straight into the heart, how does it feel, my friend?"


    Wang Wu sighed with emotion. "As a woman, I��ve never felt such a powerful pration."


    Xiao Qi eximed, "But you recovered really quick!"


    Wang Wu said, "Humph, from the start, it��s not that big of a deal actually. It��s been so many years. asionally, I would be triggered by something and just sigh with emotion. Why would I need to be entangled for a long time? However, the magical ability of this little girl is far beyond expectation. You should know that my Non-Phase Immortal Heart has been intensified several times these past years, yet I can��t even resist her gentle touch. Immortal beast is indeed immortal beast, its magical ability is out of this world."


    "Otherwise, it wouldn��t be worth it for Beast Master School to go through so much trouble just for her. Although she haspleted her form transformation, she is still young, and it would take at least a thousand years for her to fully mature. Cultivators from thousands of years ago have already turned to soil, so whether Beast Master School would still exist�� Despite that, Bai Shixuan is still filled with abilities, which shows how valuable she is. Moreover, it seems like Beast Master School seems to underestimate her a little in their assessment, after all, it has been long since an immortal beastst appeared in the Nine Regions."


    Wang Wu shook her head. "It has been long since itst appeared? Not necessarily. Just being around that kid Wang Lu is already�� This guy��s luck is so powerful that it��s really astonishing to see."


    Xiao Qi also agreed with this appraisal. "Yeah, Wang Lu��s ability in implicating the cause and effect is something that I��ve never seen before. I literally can see the whirlpool like cause and effect surrounding him, I even think it��s even far more powerful than that of the Immortal Qin and Great Ancestor Desheng."


    Wang Wu chuckled. "You tter him too much. That��s nothing more than his troublemaker skill. Although this kind of person would usually meet rare encounter again and again, and his cultivation base would advance by leaps and bounds contrary tomon sense, the probability of dying young is also big. The elegant tree would be destroyed by the wind, these years geniuses are actually��"


    When it came to this, she seemed to be overwhelmed by emotion and could not help but go into silent.


    Xiao Qi tactfully skipped this topic and said, "Therefore, you especially asked me in that letter to look after him. Moreover,ter on, you didn��t feel relieved and even personally ran over here."


    Wang Wu smiled but said nothing.


    "But, I��m a bit curious. When you sent him to Grand Cloud Mountain on the pretext of sending out a letter, did you expect that something like this would happen?"


    "How could I be that far-sighted? If I really have this ability, I would��ve looked for immortal chances around the world a long time ago." Wang Wu shook her head, somewhat annoyed. "It��s just there��s a certain person who thinks himself as brilliant who wanted to show off his trick."


    "Oh? He��s actually really good; he let this big immortal chance for Wang Lu. I heard that he also has a Sessor Disciple."


    Wang Wu said, "This matter in Grand Cloud Mountain is like trying to extract a tooth from a tiger��s mouth. To deal with this high-rank sect, Wang Lu has done so many things, yet, in the end, he still needs me to clean up the mess. But if it were Zhu Shiyao with her sword destroy everything skill, she would��ve been killed by people early on. However, that old bastard doesn��t treat his disciple unjustly. He leaves Zhu Shiyao with an immortal chance not inferior to Wang Lu. Next month, in the Southern Heaven Region, an ancient sword of high-rank spiritual treasure would be born, and Zhu Shiyao has already booked ahead."


    Xiao Qi could not help but feel surprised. "Southern Heaven Region, high-rank spiritual treasure? And he let a younger disciple fight for it?"


    "The birthce of this spiritual treasure is in an ancient sword tomb, so chance encounter is more important than cultivation base. And for a chance encounter with sword, in the entire Spirit Sword Mountain, no one canpare against Zhu Shiyao. As long as she��s cautious, seizing the treasure and returning back is inevitable. Let alone she had just in a spirit beast whose strength nearly reaches that of a Yuanying, so her sword momentum has reached its peak. Even if there are some senior cultivators, they will suffer a loss against her if they treat her lightly."


    After talking about Zhu Shiyao, Wang Wu also said, "There��s nothing to do here anymore, so I want to take my people back to the mountain. Do you want to go to Spirit Sword Mountain with me and y for one or two days?"


    Xiao Qi shook her head. "No need. I already have my own experiential learning here on the Ground Cloud Mountain. After going through a lot of things while apanying this kid Wang Lu, I got my own insight, which put me one step closer to transforming my nascent soul into true soul. Therefore, I want to seriously prepare for that."


    "Mm, remember to call me when that timees."


    "Heh, I��d rather not. If I call you, I��m afraid I would end up being a waste Deity Stage cultivator. If you��re sincere, just help me burn an incense and pray for me."


    "Hehehe, I��ll pray your soul fail to transform, so that you��ll be disheartened and I��ll just swoop in and forever enter you into a bowl."


    "Scram."


    "It��s going to be alright. Remember to think of me, okay! Muach!"


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    ����


    After bidding farewell to Xiao Qi, people of Non-Phase Peak boarded Wang Lu��s Cloud Wave Boat and left the Grand Cloud Mountain.


    Sitting in the flying boat and looking out at the passing mountain scenery of Grand Cloud Mountain from the window, Wang Lu��s heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    This time��s trip to Grand Cloud Mountain was not long. In total, it didn��t even reach a month. However, it was filled with colorful stories, twists and turns�� No, it was thousands of times much more than that. At this time, he slowly recalled those memories and could not help but feel tired; all of his strength suddenly left his body.


    However, looking at Liu Li, cat girl Ling Yan, and Bai Shixuanughing and talking near him�� he felt that his great effort was worth it.


    Before long, the Cloud Wave Boat prated theyer of clouds which cut off his sight from the green scenery of Grand Cloud Mountain. Wang Lu took back his gaze and slightly sighed inwardly.


    Grand Cloud Fairy, for the moment, I didn��t disappoint the trust that you have given me. Although I had to uproot Shixuan who has just transformed her form from her home, it��s better than being enved. Moreover, Spirit Sword Mountain is rich with spiritual energy, so Bai Shixuan should be able to live happily there.


    Therefore, please rest assured.


    Wang Lu lowered his head and clenched a piece of round white stone. It was a piece of inconspicuous pebble from the Green Lake, but an important souvenir from this experiential learning of Wang Lu.


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (This is usually a line used by criminals to lure little children and kidnap them)

 Chapter 220 - Wang Lu in His Literary Time

    <h4>Chapter 220: Wang Lu in His Literary Time</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    It was a safe journey from Grand Cloud Mountain all the way to Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Back on the Spirit Sword Mountain, life returned to its original peaceful and idyllic way, no strange appearance or twist. When Wang Lu previously professed the marriage pledge between Bai Shixuan and him, he clearly felt several inexplicable cold stares behind his back. However, there was no follow-up. Everything seemed to be illusory.


    Back at the Spirit Sword Mountain, the experiential learning team was disbanded. Liu Li returned to Brilliant Peak and reported her experience to her Master Zhou Ming. Bai Shixuan and cat girl Ling Yan, led by Wang Wu, paid a visit to the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect, and then very smoothly obtained the sword mark of Spirit Sword Sect, truly bing members of Spirit Sword Sect. Moreover, they both received the same preferential treatment of a Jindan Stage sect member. There was no discriminatory treatment whatsoever because of their spirit beast origin.


    Some sects did not need to publicly announce that all living beings are equal, because true equality never needed to be said.


    Quan Zouhua was still the same goofy, full of life, and carefree stupid dog as before. During this experiential learning with Wang Lu, the highlights for it were not many. However, if the events were carefullybed through, it wouldn��t be difficult to discover that, actually, everything was precisely because of it. How much of it was because of the will of the heaven, and how much was because of the will of the people, were, however, difficult to say.


    As for Wang Lu himself, it has been long since thest time he enjoyed the medicinal bath administered by his master, as well as his master personally helping him circte his blood cirction by body massaging him. After that, it was as if his body was reborn.


    Of course, without it, he would end up dead. Previously, because of the pressure from Shao Bo, Wang Lu had to break the cauldrons and sink the boats [1] to dish out the immature Innate Non-Phase Diamond Sword, which admittedly further advanced his Sword Art. However, it came with a heavy cost. The physical load has far exceeded the limit of his body.


    After that sword, Wang Lu immediately retracted his magical power and suppressed the injury on his body. However, the damage to his body has already been done. At that time, it only manifested in the feeling of exhaustion, but hidden below that was grave danger�� Fortunately, with his master��s medicinal bath, the hidden danger in Wang Lu��s body was eliminated by half. The remaining portion would be handled by the natural healing ability of Non-Phase Sword Bone. Otherwise, how long until his injury could recover?


    Regardless, this was not his main concern.


    "If you let yourself evaluate, how many points would you give yourself in this experiential learning?"


    After finishing the massage, while wiping her hands with a towel, Wang Wu asked the naked Wang Lu who was lying on the bed next to her.


    At this time, Wang Lu��s whole blood vessels werepletely rxed. Like he was in the seventh heaven, with a trace of ��enjoying thenguidness�� in his voice, he replied, "Of course it��s one hundred points!"


    Wang Wu blew a raspberry. "I really should��ve rubbed your facial skin more, one hundred points? Only you could say that!"


    Wang Lu leisurely added, "The full score is two hundred�� At the end of the experiential learning, even you, master, were rmed, so how could I have the nerve to give myself full score?"


    Wang Wu said, "It��s good that you know that. If I hadn��t saved you, you would��ve been killed by the two Great Elders of Beast Master School."


    When it came to that dangerous situation, Wang Lu could not help but sigh with emotion. "Pulling tooth out of a tiger is really not easy."


    His master also sighed with emotion. "Pulling tooth out of a tiger is indeed not easy. However, with your skill, it��s actually not that hard. Instead, you rely on your professional adventurer��s awesomeness, not only did you extract the tooth out of a tiger��s mouth, you still wanted to ejacte inside its mouth."


    "��"


    "Let��s take a review. If when you arrived at Grand Cloud Mountain you maintained a low-key presence, taking the initiative to evade a direct conflict with the Beast Master School, wouldn��t theter development be smoother?"


    Wang Lu sighed and did not say anything. On the one hand, he was overwhelmed withziness from his weary body, therefore, unable to refute, and on another hand, what his master said was on-point, not the least bit wrong.


    If in the beginning he ignored the offense of two junior disciples and always hid in the dark, theter development would not be full of twists and turns. With Wang Lu��s means, if he stayed in the dark while the opponent in the light, he definitely could carry off the immortal beast without rming anyone. However, the actual result was that of a rushed operation. Though exquisite in tactics and strategies, nevertheless, it has a taste of ��bringing about one��s own destruction�� in it.


    "Of course, you can shirk from that hiding in the dark method by saying it was to earn the prestige value. However, the fact of the matter is, in the final analysis, none of your title of Spirit Sword Sect��s Lead Representative, and Sect Leader of Wisdom Sect, allows you to do things in low-key. Therefore, even though you knew perfectly well that youcked the cultivation base, you still bent on your against the heaven acts, dancing on the tip of a de. Fortunately, it worked out well in the end because you passed almost all of those against the heaven��s paths. If not for the love of you and Bai Shixuan, even if Ie forward, it is impossible for me to take her back�� Therefore I��ll give you a passing grade in this experiential learning. Overall, although the experiential learning was not long, there are many things worth to summarize about. Over the next two days, while you recuperate and can��t cultivate, I want you to write a report to me."


    Wang Lu nearly jumped out of the bed. "What report!?"


    "Report about your experience in the Grand Cloud Mountain. Mainly from the background of experiential learning, teamposition, experiential learning process, attainment, and other aspects. Moreover, you need to examine clearly the problems that you faced there, including the problem pertaining your immortal cultivation. You need to conduct a thorough analysis ande up with practical solutions."


    "Are you kidding me? Do I have to take the medicinal bath too? I just went down the mountain not that long, but there��s already this kind of unhealthy practice?"


    His Master expressionlessly said, "In addition to writing this report, I believe in a few days, the letter of protest from Beast Master School would be sent to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals Headquarters. Although we won��t have too much trouble, this war of words is unavoidable. At that time, you will be the one responsible formunicating through letters with the Beast Master School."


    "What the hell!?"


    "Furthermore, because of the immortal chance that you got in this experiential learning has advanced your cultivation base straight to Xudan Stage, you need to prepare to cultivate the next stage of the method, including Non-Phase Sword Bone and Non-Phase Sword. When you finished writing your report, I will give you the methods and you will be able to practice them twelve hours a day."


    "Holy crap!"


    "Well then, that��s it for now. If somethinges up, I��ll promptly notify you."


    With that, his master walked out of the room, unconcerned for the astonishment of Wang Lu.


    Outside the house, the woman looked back at thezily lying in bed Wang Lu, and then produced a quite satisfied smiled.


    Hehe, thanks to my gentleness and considerateness, you, this foolish disciple, who can��t let people worry-free�� If I don��t use this method to make you as busy as dog, you, this cranky youngster who always let your imagination run wild, would certainly do something harmful. In Grand Cloud Mountain, you became the scourge of Beast Master School, now that you��ve returned to the Non-Phase Peak, I don��t want you to bring disaster to me.


    At the same time, Wang Lu, with his delicate youngster emotion, also felt quite a disdain for the woman.


    He has set foot on the road of Immortal Cultivation for more than a decade, and during which, he even developed arge scale sect, which gave him a venerated status. However, unexpectedly, he was deeply perplexed of the emotional feeling between man and woman. He must make it clear, he was the lead representative of the number one sword sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! He has to possess a sharp weapon that could chop every kind of trouble that befell him!


    Big greatsword of will!


    ��


    It was rare for the Fifth Elder to be gentle and considerate. Unfortunately, however, doing things that one wasn��t good at would end up being not good. She tried to mediate Wang Lu��s mood by overworking him, however, the first step of her n was already a mistake.


    Because this pain in the ass writing thing absolutely couldn��t dispel the loneliness of a person. Although in Fifth Elder��s opinion, writing this pain in the ass report would consume his time, making them impatient and impossible to focus on thinking, which would end up distracting his thought, however, at this time, Wang Lu was in the ��even if it��s pain in the ass, I can still do it�� kind of mental state. Since this was a request from his master plus his injury has left him with free idle time, he simply put a serious effort in drafting this pain in the ass report.


    Though the content of this pain in the ass report was confusing in many people��s eyes, with the text being neither gorgeous nor practical and could even be said as bloated with words, but it was, in fact, an excellent pain in the ass article. From a writer��s point of view, every single word and phrase were precise and sinct. Although the prose was not excessively fine, its internal logic was higher; especially since writing the summary report, it was important to have a clear understanding of the whole thing.


    Therefore, the instance Wang Lu touched the pen, he immediately fell deeply into his memoryne, unable to extricate himself.


    During those days in Grand Cloud Mountain, the yback of each scene on his experiential learning was extremely clear, which fully showed the special skill of photographic memory from the best student�� Including the scene where he first flew into Cloud Region, including when he met the dog lover cultivators of Beast Master School, including the fight with Chi Hou, and the unforgettable scene in the middle of Green Lake.


    During this writing time, Wang Lu could only sigh whenever an indescribable emotion welled up in his heart. However, he was, after all, expected by his master to be strong. Therefore, after a moment of mncholy, his professional adventurer rationality immediately took over.


    Some things needed not to be deliberately ignored or forgotten, but also needed not to be deliberately entangled in. Compared to five years ago when he, in Wang Family Vige, decidedly said goodbye to his parents, though he still needed the same big greatsword, he didn��t need more willpower.


    Since he had lifted the pen, the report should be carefully written down. However, since he was in a particr mood, the report style was also particrly different. In this report, the main key was reflection-based. The arrangement of his n during this experiential learning and the glorious fight after fight with increasingly more powerful enemies were expressed sinctly by him in a few words. However, in analyzing his mistakes, he spent a great deal of effort. Wang Lu carefully reflected on every word and action that he took during the experiential learning and put out everything that could be improved.


    The list was so appallingly detailed that Wang Lu even harshly criticized every moment when he got distracted instead of focusing on cultivation when walking on the Grand Cloud Mountain. However, as a result, Wang Lu had a new understanding of this experiential learning; the feeling could be felt but difficult to exin in words.


    Two dayster, when his injury was finally healed, on the bed, Wang Lu finally put down the pen and looked at the tens of thousands of words of his experiential learning report. Sighing, he rubbed his fingers which ignited the Samadhi True Fire. In that firelight, the sharpness and incisiveness that belonged to a professional adventurer finally returned.


    However, it has to wait for him to grow up��


    The door was kicked open, and his master breathlessly rushed in. "Brat, you want to immte yourself because of a breakup?!"


    ��


    Note:


    [1] Means sacrifice

 Chapter 221 - Wang Lu Regards Unwarranted Reputation as Dust

    <h4>Chapter 221: Wang Lu Regards Unwarranted Reputation as Dust</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    A troubled youngster Wang Lu in the end did not develop into a disaster. After brandishing his big greatsword of will to cut off the worry of Spirit Sword Lead Representative, he soon restored the sharpness of a professional adventurer.


    However, it was not difficult for people close to him to find out that Wang Lu��s mood was more or less somewhat affected. On the days when he was still recovering from injuries, he exuded a strong aggressiveness, like an elephant in heat��at any time he could retaliate against the act of society.


    Fortunately, in those few days, Beast Master School happened to send a protest letter to Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, with a copy sent to Spirit Sword Sect. Sect Leader Daoist Master Feng Yin at once conveniently sent it to Non-Phase Peak to be reviewed. However, at Non-Phase Peak, the letter would certainly fall in Wang Lu��s hand, which provided him a better target to channel his emotion.


    The protest of Beast Master School was more or less simr to what Wang Wu initially expected, except for minor differences. It was criticizing the bullying action of Spirit Sword Sect by illegally seizing the immortal beast, killing and wounding Beast Master School cultivators, and so on, so it must surely be punished severely�� Although from Beast Master School point of view, there really were such things, however, the fact of the matter was, in the eyes of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, this protest really has no weight. Because simr sectarian disputes were happening every moment, therefore, the follow-up development was nothing more than war of words.


    In ordance with themon practice, Spirit Sword Sect, as the concerned party with substantial benefits, would issue out several announcements to appease the mood of Beast Master School, and then exin in details the most intense issue in the protest letter. The two sides then would repeatedly nag each other for several rounds until it gradually died out.


    However, at that time, Wang Lu was in his most aggressive period. After browsing through the protest letter, he sneered three times and then spat out, "What a load of crap!" He then buried himself in that case, writing a rebuttal article.


    Unlike the convention of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Wang Lu��s article was like a sharp sword mountain, full of aggression that intensified the problem instead of a conciliatory note to ease the contradiction.


    For example, the point that Beast Master School strongly protested about was the pair of ��master and disciple�� who did all kinds of despicable things in the domain of Beast Master School. Wang Lu��s rebuttal to that was to first rify: Who the f*ck acknowledged that that ce was your domain!? In contrast to the strict stiption from Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the jurisdiction of Beast Master School over Grand Cloud Mountain was not clear. The relevant formalities have yet to bepleted. The statement of Beast Master School that they owned the Grand Cloud Mountain could not be justified. Compared to Wang Lu, whose presence gained the approval of the spirit of Grand Cloud Mountain, the Beast Master School cultivators were more like uninvited intruders!


    Moreover, even more appalling was that, out of nowhere, Wang Lu has actually unearthed a long-buried historical record: Thousands of years ago, there was a Spirit Sword Sect predecessor who cultivated in seclusion in Grand Cloud Mountain spiritual energy line. Therefore, he simply wrote a tit for tat rebuttal: Since ancient times, Grand Cloud Mountain has been an integral part of Spirit Sword Mountain��


    Another example point from the written protest of Beast Master School was that, even disregarding the owner of the ce problem, in trying to capture the immortal beast, Beast Master School has been nning for years, and as such, has spent a considerable amount of resources and manpower. This made the immortal beast matter an internal affair of Beast Master School. Therefore, in ordance with the early investment point of view, Beast Master School should enjoy the priority of ownership over the immortal beast of Grand Cloud Mountain. Consequently, Wang Lu and his group have meddled in other people��s affair, stealing the work result of Beast Master School, grossly interfering the internal affair of Beast Master School, and thus viting the sovereignty of Beast Master School.


    Regarding this, Wang Lu fervently used Beast Master School of taking a series of extremely irresponsible cruelty to the spirit beast. Including the Ten Thousand Spirit Lock Termination Array, Ten Thousand Spirit Assemble Array and all the otherpletely inhuman treatment of spirit beast, whichpletely contradicted the long-acimed concept of animal-human equality championed by Beast Master School, thus belonged to the disgraceful path in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! As for the reason why Wang Lu and his group meddled in the affairs of other people, of course it was on the principle of helping people on the road from injustice! As for whether it constituted as a vition of sovereignty over another sect��


    As it was well known, human rights took precedence over the sovereignty of all members of Union of Ten Thousand Immortalsbined! Wang Lu and his group were merely spreading the humanity��s brilliance, nting the universal flower. The former Grand Cloud Spirit has a secret affection for Wang Lu, while the current Grand Cloud spirit has a marriage pledge with him. These sufficiently proved that Wang Lu and his group��s action was widely popr among the masses. However, Beast Master School who obstinately yed a mantis that tried to stop a chariot was doomed to inevitably die under the wheel of history��


    Having written such an aggressive-filled article, Wang Lu conveniently stamped it with his master��s seal and submitted it to the personnel responsible in Spirit Pool Peak for sending the reply to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. When Chi Feng and other senior disciples opened the manuscript to take a look, they immediately jumped three feet high in fright and quickly sent it to the elders of Heavenly Sword Hall for a review. At that time, Elder Lu Li who was in charge of the sect diplomatic affairs also has a great changed in his expression when reading it. He, therefore, quickly sent it to the Sect Leader for a review.


    Toward Non-Phase Peak, Daoist Master Feng Yin has always been partial, and even indulged them sometimes. However, when he read Wang Lu��s article, he could not help but suck in a mouthful of cold breath. "Could it be that this child Wang Lu is feeling jilted!?"


    Astonished, Daoist Master Feng Yin pondered for a moment and then summoned Chi Feng and several other senior disciples. After they slightly polished the report, Feng Yin actually allowed them to publish the article! Suddenly, it stirred up thousands ofyers of wave in Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, inviting continuous protest from Beast Master School.


    However, despite the unusually warm situation of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the actual temperature of the matter has, obviously, actually dropped. There was no further action except for the letter of protest��in fact, they have no effective method. Spirit Sword Sect��s humble abode was in Blue River Region and has very little interaction with the outside world. Once they closed themselves from outside world, even the other members of the Five Uniques would feel like a rabbit trying to pull a turtle. However, this was also the helplessness feeling whenmon sects of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have to deal with the Five Uniques; when the other party assumed the attitude of not wanting to talk with you anymore, no matter how much you talk, it would be of no use. Not to mention that, though the rhetoric in Wang Lu��s article was intense, his several core viewpoints were actually very steady. Though there were many rebuttals from Beast Master School, they were, in fact, powerless.


    Of course, as a hot event, the aftermath shock took a long time to subside, making the idlers of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals excited for quite some time. However, all of this has no rtionship whatsoever with the chief criminal Wang Lu. After venting out his anger in that article, he returned to his normal life rhythm just like when a child of a noble abandoned a pregnantmoner girl, putting those disputes behind his back.


    After that, he directly looked for Daoist Master Feng Yin, demanding to settle the ount on the sect prestige points.


    If not for Wang Lu who asked it himself, even Daoist Master Feng Yin himself had almost forgotten that the reason why Wang Lu went to the Cloud Region in the first ce was to earn the sect prestige points so that he could exchange it for a title and the corresponding spiritual treasure. The system of prestige point was designed by Spirit Sword Sect to inspire the disciples to bring glory and fame for the sect. However, in this case, it appeared that Wang Lu��s action in Grand Cloud Mountain only gained a small amount of sect prestige points.


    Even the immortal beast has been brought back, why would you still care about the prestige points?


    However, since Wang Lu has asked it, that was fine. After counting with his fingers, Sect Leader couldn��t help but smile.


    If the prestige points were counted based on the hard work that Wang Lu had done in Grand Cloud Mountain, then the points gained were indeed many. However, actually, it was still less than his impassioned article, which has pushed the fame of Spirit Sword Sect to the forefront in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. And this reputation that was set up by Wang Lu in the entire Immortal Cultivation World could already be counted as a huge number of points.


    Sect Leader smiled. "Considering your actions and the way you gained the prestige points, ording to the rules promulgated by the sect, I decided to grant you the title of ��Democracy Fighter��."


    "�� Sorry, I don��t want this title."


    ����


    The current Wang Lu has already regarded the things like title and so on as floating clouds. As for the custom spiritual treasure, it would take some time toplete. Coupled with his current mood, he quickly put this matter to the back of his mind.


    The experiential learning in Grand Cloud Mountain has condensed his supposed years of cultivation time into mere days, jumping directly from Foundation Establishment Stage to Xudan Stage. Though gratifying, it has also put a bit of pressure in Wang Lu��s Immortal Cultivation.


    The rapid growth of his magical power along his cultivation base has left his sword path, body, immortal heart and immortal cultivation method somewhat behind. Though it wouldn��t cause him any harm, he needed to catch up with the progress as soon as possible.


    After entering the Xudan Stage, a cultivator��s magical ability would be greatly expanded. Though Non-Phase Method was a in and simple method rtively speaking, it could stille up with some abilities. Especially after Wang Lu had witnessed his Master��s jaw-dropping Innate Non-Phase Wealth Protection Sword Qi, he still felt that he still has a long way to go in Immortal Cultivation road.


    ording to his Master��s Immortal Cultivation practice n, Wang Lu��s life activity was quite rich��of course, it wasn��t really a twelve hours a day n. Nevertheless, his life activity was very colorful.


    For example, to improve his meal variation, the first day after he recovered from injury, he went down the Spirit Creek Town to visit Lady Boss in her inn. When they met, both sides greeted each other warmly.


    "Yo, Lady Boss, good morning."


    "Yo, pervert, good morning."


    "��"


    "I heard that when you went down the mountain this time, you pledged to marry a dog? Hahaha, I can��t believe you''re actually a pervert dog lover."


    "��"


    "Moreover, I heard that you have a true love in your heart, and these few days, you were like a lovelorn teenager on the mountain? Hahaha, young people really have too many worries in their head. Come, eat this dish of fried celery to calm yourself."


    Thereupon, after recovering from injury, the first thing that Wang Lu needed to do was to track down these fierce gossips. Unexpectedly, while he was recovering from injury on Non-Phase Peak for two days, his master had actually spread out such vicious rumors!


    "Who told me these?"


    While wiping the te on the side, with an indifferent face, the Lady Boss said, "Of course it��s Wang Wu. Two days ago, I looked for her to settle these years of credit. She didn��t pay. Instead, she said she wanted to settle the debt with iparably explosive gossips, then�� I just knew that you these pair of master and disciple are perverts who have no limit on how low you two could go!"


    "Hey-hey, how could you believe Wang Wu, that person��s nonsense?"


    Lady Boss coldly humphed. "If she were just spouting bullsheet, of course I wouldn��t have believed her. But I have seen Bai Shixuan myself. Humph-humph, when I mentioned you, that girl��s face immediately turned dreamy. I��m not a fool, how could I not see that there��s something between you two?"


    "Damn, now it��s still the eighth month, so the immortal beast is still in heat, how could it have anything to do with me?"


    "Yeah, who knows what kind of ability you have that caused the immortal beast to be in heat."


    �� In short, in order to eliminate the misunderstanding of Lady Boss, Wang Lu��s life has be more colorful.

 Chapter 222 - Wang Lus Loved Daily Routine Is Terminated

    <h4>Chapter 222: Wang Lu''s Loved Daily Routine Is Terminated</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The experiential learning on Grand Cloud Mountain was not long, but to Wang Lu, it has brought an unusually rich harvest.


    With his cultivation base soaring to Xudan Stage, the supposedly difficult to achieve next stage that was the Non-Phase Diamond Sword was identally achieved because he had overdrafted his life force��one by one defeating Silver Back, Chi Hou, cat girl, A Xia and even Tiger King Lei Zhen. In addition to that, when he returned to the mountain, he also wrote that impassioned article. All of thesebined made his prestige points unmatched by any of his peers�� Of course, the biggest harvest was the fully transformed immortal beast Bai Shixuan.


    It was just that, Wang Lu had never thought that the arrival of Bai Shixuan would bring him all kinds of trouble. Proving himself innocent in Lady Boss��s eyes alone had taken a considerable amount of his energy. As for the rumors and gossips that spread inside Spirit Sword Sect about him, Wang Lu simply ignored them all.


    The important reason why it took him so hard to prove his innocence was the absence of the concerned party, Bai Shixuan. After she arrived at the mountain, she was shortly awarded a sword seal personally by Sect Leader, which let her enjoy the same rights and treatments befitting a Jindan Stage cultivator. However, soon after, urged by the master of Clear Sky Peak Ao Guanhai, she took a closed-door training.


    Actually, this was the luck of Bai Shixuan. The girl was full of curiosity as she wandered around the mountain. When she took a random turn, she happened to identally pass by Ao Guanhai��The old man, who has always been close to nature and familiar with all things spiritual, saw that there was a great hidden danger in Bai Shixuan.


    She was magically formed by the moonlight of Grand Cloud Mountain, and after absorbing the Emperor Essence, she obtained an independent life and, at the same time, changed into a delicate and peerless outstandingly beautiful young girl�� However, in fact, ording to the standard biological term, Bai Shixuan was just a newborn baby. The previous sixty years when she asionally appeared on the mountain in the form of a white spirit dog was just like a baby who would asionally roll inside its mother��s womb, disying its existence.


    As a newborn, Bai Shixuan was immediately taken away from home. Though she has the physique of an immortal beast, which has a very strong environmental adaptability, even if she was not in the Grand Cloud Mountain, it would not be a hindrance for her. However, the spiritual energy at the Spirit Sword Mountain was far richer than that of Grand Cloud Mountain, and as the headquarters of an Immortal Cultivation Sect, the spiritual energy change and agitation at Spirit Sword Mountain was rtively intense. This made it difficult for the fragile Bai Shixuan to adapt.


    On the mountain, the girl��s face would always appear ravishingly flushed, making it look as if the young girl was in love, too beautiful to behold. However, the fact was that, it was the sign of auto-rejection reaction from her body�� Although Bai Shixuan was born with innate spirituality, able to prate other people��s heart, she was unable to see her own crisis. Fortunately, Ao Guanhai saw this in time. In light of this, he immediately created a tranquil pocket realm for her to slowly nurse back her health, which would eliminate the crisis.


    Bai Shixuan��s stay in that pocket realm to nurse her health back was not long. It was around ten days to half a month long. As an Elder, Ao Guanhai was rarely seen in the sect, and his work rarely forced him to interact with the disciples. Therefore, when the Spirit Sword Sect cultivators found out that Bai Shixuan had suddenly disappeared, they immediately used Wang Lu of hiding her somewhere else, which turned the chaotic public opinion to be even worse.


    Within this chaos, the only one that could give Wang Lu the peace of mind was Liu Li. Though she also went through a lot at the experiential learning at Grand Cloud Mountain, the girl was so naive that it was like a muddy red dust inside a clear spring.


    While many people have different expectations for the true love between Wang Lu and Bai Shixuan, gossiping about it in secret, Liu Li actually didn��t care. When asked, the young girl frankly said, "Isn��t it good that everyone loves each other? I also love Little White, and hope that Little White also loves me!"


    "��"


    "Then, what does pledging to be married means?" she asked back.


    Wang Lu lovingly stroked the girl��s head, pondered for a moment, and then exined, "It means that the rtionship is particrly intimate."


    Liu Li lit up with a smile, bounced up and eagerly asked, "Then that means we have also pledged to marry, right?"


    While inwardly sighing that Liu Li was indeed Liu Li, Wang Lu actually could not bear to disappoint the hopefulness in the girl��s eyes. " I even bought that luxurious Cloud Wave 2000 flying boat, why care so much? "


    "�� Right."


    "Hehehe, I know that you��re the best, Senior Brother."


    Agreeing that marriage pledge with Liu Li naturally wouldn��t cause Wang Lu to be lustful for her. In Wang Lu��s eyes, although the girl��s figure was luscious and enchanting, and her face also gradually turning more feminine, as long as he saw that naive and pure smile of her, Wang Lu would inadvertently think that anyone who has a lustful desire for her was really a pervert��


    After that joke about marriage pledge, the two quickly restored their passionate and warm life rhythm before they went down the mountain for the experiential learning.


    ng! nk! ck!


    A series of crisp metal against metal sound continuously spread on the practice field of Brilliant Peak. Although there were about ten silencer stone pirs by the practice field, which dampen most of the noise, the remaining aftershocks were still like ps of thunder and earthquakes.


    In the middle of the practice field, Liu Li��s more than ten flying swords encircled around her body, dancing along with the girl��s figure as if it was a gorgeous rainbow. However, Wang Lu��s feet stuck to the ground, and his Sword of Mount Kun was as heavy as a mountain,bining into a barrier that could never be routed.


    A momentter, the twelve flying swords converged into one and, like a heaven punishment that struck the earth, directly shed head-on with Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun.


    The edge of the practice field suddenly shed out a ray of blue light, resisting and converging the scattered energy. The suppression array was almost overloaded as it tried to absorb the magical power and sword intent that were scattered after that astonishing collision.


    After a long time, along with the slowly falling dust that was previously surged up because of that collision, the confrontation between Brilliant Sword Heart and Non-Phase Sword has finallye to an end.


    Liu Li mustered up an iparably candid smile and, while wiping away the blood from her nose, put up a victory gesture. "I won."


    As soon as she said that, one of her front teeth fell, making the girl��s smile look particrly funny.


    On the other side, Wang Lu could not help but feel angry and funny at the same time. "Won your ass! Unable to break through with your flying swords, so you use your face to hit me? Look at your funny face, what does it look like!?"


    Liu Li righteously boasted, "Senior Brother, you said that as long as I can leave a trace on you, the victory is mine. Look at your chest!"


    Without looking at it, Wang Lu had also known that the white part of his red and white robe had been stained with a trace of blood from Liu Li��s nose! And, in ordance with their prior agreement, he has indeed lost.


    This girl �� The Brilliant Sword Heart��s ability to grasp the fight situation was indeed unique. Since their experiential learning at the Grand Cloud Mountain, the difference in their cultivation base has indeed widened a bit. Coupled with Wang Lu��s small attainment in Non-Phase Diamond Sword, if they were to fight normally, Liu Li has no way to break his Non-Phase Sword Defense. This time, prior to the fight, it was agreed that as long as she could leave a trace on Wang Lu, she would be the winner. However, even so, Wang Lu had calcted that his winning chance was more than eighty percent.


    During the fight, relying on her Brilliant Sword Heart and Imperial Sword, Liu Li indeed could not break Wang Lu��s defense. She could not even touch the tip of Wang Lu��s robe. However, when victory was within Wang Lu��s grasp, she gathered all her magical power and staked it all in single strike as her twelve flying swords jointly attacked together. Though it could not hurt her opponent, they managed to swing the Sword of Mount Kun to the side. The next moment, the girl used her pretty face to smash her opponent.


    It was a seriously iparably desperate move!


    "Fine, I lost. As per the agreement, this is your monthly package of candy."


    "Ooo, Senior Brother is the best!"


    "�� Fix your tooth first before you smile again."


    ��


    The previous scene was not unusual for Wang Lu and Liu Li. Almost everyday, they routinely fought each other in a serious sparring match.


    During their experiential learning at Grand Cloud Mountain, they both advanced to Xudan Stage in that Green Lake. When cultivation base suddenly skyrocketed, they needed to consolidate their progress, and the best way to do that was by this serious sparring match.


    Actually, this fighting each other habit has urred for a long time. Five years ago at the two sectspetition, Wang Lu produced a surprise win against Liu Li. At that time, the controversy was quite big. However, as the concerned party, Liu Li actually didn��t care whether Wang Lu��s method was frank and above board or otherwise. She only thought that, as an opponent with significantly lower cultivation base than her, it was really a great thing that he could ovee her. Moreover, she also has a keen interest with Non-Phase Sword��s amazing defense. Shortly after the two sectspetition ended, she took the initiative to seek for a fight.


    Thereupon, the friendship of the two people began with this, which deepened along with their advancement in the way of the sword. After five years, the two had be each other��s best friends, but also the best opponent. With her dedication to the Immortal Path, as well as possessing a rtively simple character, once she stepped on the practice field, the ice cold sword intent froze all of her warm feelings. However, once the winner and loser were decided, her initial sword intent melted like snow, reced by a warm and loving atmosphere.


    For many people, this was actually inconceivable. The two of them fought almost daily for five years, severely hurting each other, and even asionally disturbing the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders to save their lives�� If they were friends, how could they hurt each other like that? And after hurting each other severely like that, how could they be friends?


    Nevertheless, these two rare and unique personalities were actually able to achieve that!


    After this round of fight, Wang Lu conceded his lost and, while using a spell to remove the blood trace on his robe, fished out a bag of expensive high-end candy.


    It was the product of Mysterious Sky Mansion. Each candy contained a special spirit object, carefully handcrafted by master artisans of Immortal Path, and more expensive than top grade spirit stones of the same weight. That bag of candy that Wang Lu just gave was enough to make his Master go crazy.


    Liu Li was overjoyed and flung herself into Wang Lu��s arms. She then joyfully tasted the candy. However, after only eating one of them, the young girl put on a sad face. "s, Senior Brother, your cultivation base is advancing faster and faster. Later on, I��m afraid it would be increasingly more difficult for me to have the opportunity to win against you."


    This time, she gained the victory by striking the opponent with her face, catching the opponent off guard. However, the same trick would not work on a professional adventurer for the second time, which made Liu Li worry. After a moment, the young girl faintly sighed. "If only I am as powerful as Senior Sister Zhu Shiyao, that would be great."


    The speaker was not really serious, but the listener was. Hearing these words, Wang Lu couldn��t help but be startled.


    Liu Li, this person was very interesting. Though on the surface she looked silly and naive, she was not really retarded. Many of her words that she seemed to casually spout actually has a lot of profound meaning.


    The previous sentence was one such example. Looking from another point of view, if Liu Li was as powerful as Zhu Shiyao�� would she really won against him?


    And just at this time, a message came into Wang Lu��s ears.


    Zhu Shiyao, the first Sessor Disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, has just arrived on the mountain aftering back from her experiential learning at the Southern Heaven Region.

 Chapter 223 - I Am Not Very Good at Talking

    <h4>Chapter 223: I Am Not Very Good at Talking</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The legend of Zhu Shiyao has been a hot topic on Spirit Sword Mountain for many years.


    The reason for this was also very simple: apart from a certain senior who was deliberately treated coldly by the Heavenly Sword Hall, since ten years ago, Zhu Shiyao fully deserved to be the first Sessor Disciple, the eldest sister of all disciples of Spirit Sword Sect.


    Ten years ago, Zhu Shiyao was just a childish young girl. Despite the fact that she has been living on the mountain for many years, when she formally started her Immortal Cultivation training, her cultivation base was low, and she didn��t have the brilliance abilities of Wang Lu when he was still a novice. However, starting from that time, in the eyes of others, this Big Sister possessed an awe-inspiring majesty that could not be offended.


    There were three aspects of her awe-inspiring majesty. The first was her character. Unlike the passionate Wang Lu, or the cheerful and naive Liu Li�� Zhu Shiyao has a very indifferent temperament, like a solitary flower on the tall mountain. Except for the necessary bottom line courtesy, she refused to have even the slightest connection with the others.


    Secondly, because there was only Immortal Cultivation in her mind��her dedication to the way of the sword was enough to make anyone ashamed.


    As the threshold entry to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Five Uniques, most of the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect stronglymitted to Immortal Cultivation, only few werezy. There were many who were like Wang Lu and Liu Li who risked their lives in fighting practice, however,pared to Zhu Shiyao, they were still distracted too much.


    Needless to say, after their sparring match, Wang Lu and Liu Li would often go to the dining hall to pig themselves. If Liu Li was defeated, then she would go to the Misty Peak cafeteria to help Aya develop new dishes�� Life outside Immortal Cultivation was very rich.


    Other disciples were even more so. Outside Immortal Cultivation, Spirit Sword Sect has quite an active atmosphere. Even in the entire Nine Regions, it was extremely rare to see someone like those Immortal Cultivation madmen in the fiction novels who did close-door training for centuries.


    However, there was really nothing in Zhu Shiyao��s life other than her sword. In her twenty years of life in Spirit Sword Sect, she nearly spent all her time practicing her way of the sword on the Ster Peak. Only in recent years did she gradually be somewhat approachable. Obviously, she was the Big Sister of the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples, however, for more than ten years prior, most of the disciples haven��t even seen her face!


    Despite that, whether or not they have seen Zhu Shiyao, her legends reverberated in their ears like ps of thunder. Although very few people have actually seen her making her move, this rumor has already spread all over the sect:


    Even in the entire Nine Regions, no cultivators in her peers could block Zhu Shiyao��s Ster Soul Sword.


    The third and the most important reason that people looked at Zhu Shiyao in awe was: power.


    Five years ago, Spirit Sword Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect carried out a sect��spetition. Although the Spirit Sword Sect side was triumphant, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect have also fully demonstrated their power. If it weren��t for Wang Lu��s and Liu Li��s against the heaven performances, no one could block Zhan Ziye and the others.


    Despite that, many of the older disciples of Spirit Sword Sect could not help butment: What a pity Big Sister Zhu Shiyao could not enter thepetition. Otherwise, Ten Thousand Arts Sect wouldn��t have had the opportunity to bluster and swagger around even for a tiny bit. Moreover, Wang Lu wouldn��t have had the chance to produce an unexpected victory.


    The power of Zhu Shiyao has already been deeply engraved in the heart of many Spirit Sword Sect disciples as the truth.


    Even Liu Li, who was simrly in awed and loved by many Spirit Sword Sect disciples, was also respectful to Zhu Shiyao. When asked, she always spoke without reservation that, "My skill fall far shorterpared to that of Big Sister."


    Actually, although the time where Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao entered the sect were only different by a few years, their actual Immortal Cultivation time was simr. To be able to make such a talented geniuses like Liu Li to feel ashamed of her inferiority was enough of a proof of how powerful Zhu Shiyao was.


    Some people said that Big Sister stood tall like a towering monument.


    However, some people have also said that, a shovel-wielding stone digger has quietlye to the front of the monument. The Lead Representative would, sooner orter, have a confrontation against Big Sister.


    Wang Lu, as the Lead Representative who has always been in the limelight, has never heeded of such rumors.


    He and Zhu Shiyao has no grievances at all, why would there be a need for a confrontation? In his ten years on the mountain, Wang Lu has met with Zhu Shiyao not more than three times. Every time, there would be a distance that separated them, so he could only catch her glimpse, without even exchanging some polite greetings. Therefore, it would be impossible to for them to be enemies.


    The truth was, those were just words from some people who didn��t ept Wang Lu from getting the title of Lead Representative five years ago. Therefore, they always questioned his position as the Lead Representative and so on. However, Wang Lu never cared about them��if you have the ability,e and get the title away from him!


    If someone tried to egg him by mentioning Zhu Shiyao��s Ster Soul Sword, Wang Lu would just deal with them with a sentence, "Just ask Zhu Shiyao to tell this herself in front of me."


    As for Liu Li? All these years she has be Wang Lu��s pet, not suitable at all to put her as a daring material.


    Wang Lu himself was very aware that his greatestpetitive advantage was not the strength of Non-Phase Sword, but his ability to utilize various conditionsprehensively. In other words, hisprehensive ability.


    Five years ago, when he managed to defeat Liu Li in a surprise victory, did he rely on his cultivation base?


    When he stirred up trouble on the Grand Cloud Mountain, did he rely on his cultivation base?


    Therefore, he didn��t care even if his cultivation base was not as good as other people. Right now, because of the immortal chance in the middle of Green Lake, he has overtaken Liu Li��s cultivation base. However, even if in the future Liu Li were to overtake him again, he would think nothing of it. As forparing with Zhu Shiyao, it was not even worth mentioning.


    On the one hand, he didn��t care about the disparity in cultivation base. On the other hand, he has plenty of confidence that even if his cultivation base was not as good, in the actual fighting, he could find the opportunity to defeat Zhu Shiyao, just like when he defeated Liu Li five years ago.


    Until today, when he heard Liu Li casually talking about it. Wang Lu was startled as he thought, " So Liu Li thinks that even if I give it all, I��m still not Zhu Shiyao��s opponent? "


    With this curiosity, Wang Lu pulled Liu Li and joined the onlookers who weed the return of Big Sister.


    ��


    The arrival of Zhu Shiyao from her experiential learning in the Southern Heaven Region has aroused a great deal of interest.


    This was Zhu Shiyao��s first formal experiential learning. Seven years ago, her master, the Sect Leader, didn��t allow her to participate in that year��s experiential learning. Therefore, now was the first time she officially stepped out of the sect to participate in the Immortal Cultivation World event.


    The content of her experiential learning has long been known to people. Sect Leader wanted her to go to the Ancient Sword Tomb in the Southern Heaven Region, topete for the ancient sword of top rank spiritual treasure that was about to be born.


    Despite so, the big pressure of thepetition made the Spirit Sword Sect disciples secretly worry about Zhu Shiyao. Because all the powerful sects would gather there, no one would dare to say they were a hundred percent assured.


    If it were Wang Lu who participated in this event, perhaps people��s confidence would increase by a couple of points. After all, Wang Lu was most adept at fishing in troubled waters; more people instead thought that this would be to his advantage. On the other hand, though Zhu Shiyao was well known for her godly swordsmanship, she has spent more than twenty years in istion. Therefore, to a certain extent, she was even more ignorant of the affairs of the world than the naive Liu Li. She has been practicing sword her whole life, so when she came across a problem, the only way to deal with it that she knows of was through her sword, which was why people gave her a nickname of a sword against everything. It was said that many powerful cultivators gathered at that Ancient Sword Tomb. Allegedly, even a Deity Stage cultivator has also appeared. No matter how powerful Zhu Shiyao��s Ster Soul Sword was, she was still in Xudan Stage, how could she possibly contend against a Deity Stage cultivator?


    For thest few weeks, filled with curiosity and worry, the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect have been guessing the result of the experiential learning. Now that the news of the arrival of Zhu Shiyao has spread out, countless of sword lights came from all directions to the Four Divisions Peak, which was the transit station of the Spirit Sword Sect to the outside world.


    When Wang Lu and Liu Li arrived at the Four Divisions Peak, the square has been filled with a sea of people. Hundreds of cultivators crowded in groups, talking noisily among themselves. Some curiously inquired about the situation, and some were shouting out their love for their Big Sister; the scene was extremely chaotic. If based on this scene alone, no one would believe that among the Five Uniques, Spirit Sword Sect was the most withered in terms of poption.


    In spite of the crowd interference, Wang Lu was among the first who saw Zhu Shiyao.


    Because though there were many people at the square, their sense of existence was far less than that of the indifferent girl that came flying on the Imperial Sword in the distant.


    This was the first time Wang Lu has carefully observed Zhu Shiyao.


    Just like the rumor, the woman seemed aloof and indifferent. Her whole body was like a treasured sword that radiated coldness which kept people from getting close. She was born with a slim and slender figure, delicate and refined face, but her pair of sharp as sword intent eyes made people unable to be intimate with her. Even just a simple peripheral nce from her was like being pierced by needles��


    She was indeed the majestic Big Sister. Though they never saw her in a real fight, however�� to be able to make a certain practitioner of Non-Phase Sword feel ufortable as if he was being punctured, the power of the Ster Sword Intent of Zhu Shiyao was already beyond imagination.


    When he caught the sight of Zhu Shiyao, Wang Lu had already guessed correctly the result of her experiential learning��it wasn��t really hard to guess because a sword with a profound sword intent could already be seen tied to her waist. The ancient sword of top rank spiritual treasure was already in her hand, what more could be said about the result of her experiential learning?


    People who noticed that sword were not just Wang Lu. Soon, everyone cheered incessantly. Although Zhu Shiyao herself was always indifferent as ice, it did not prevent the warm enthusiasm on the square to erupt.


    A momentter, a white-haired old man appeared on Zhu Shiyao��s side, letting the cheer level on the square went up a notch.


    That was the Sect Leader of the Spirit Sword Sect, Daoist Master Feng Yin.


    It was as if Daoist Master has already expected for Zhu Shiyao��s victorious return. Seeing the ancient sword on Zhu Shiyao��s waist, Feng Yin was gratified but not surprised. He nodded and said with a smile, "Well done!"


    Zhu Shiyao��s response was very nonchnt. She didn��t even nod back at her master to acknowledge his praise. Instead, she furrowed her brows and looked all around her.


    It meant that there were so many people looking at her, and she wasn��t used to it.


    However, Daoist Master Feng Yin seemed to have made a decision to put his disciple in the limelight. He shook his head and said with a smile, "This time when you went to the Southern Heaven Region to do the experiential learning, everyone is very concerned about you."


    Zhu Shiyao slightly cocked her head. Her meaning was: What does it have to do with me?


    "You��re the Big Sister in the Spirit Sword Sect, and also the example for your fellow disciples. However, you have always been mysterious, which has been the main critic against me as your master. This time, I want you to stay a bit longer on the Four Divisions Peak. I hope that in this opportunity, you can show everyone here some of the harvests from your experiential learning, which could also satisfy everyone��s curiosity."


    Then they saw Zhu Shiyao furrow her brows even more tightly, and there was a trace of feeling embarrassed on her face, which meant: I-I don��t know how to do it.


    However, after a moment, seeing that her master did not intend to let her get away this time, Zhu Shiyao finally reluctantly bowed her head as she pondered about it.


    After a while, the girl whispered some words. However, her voice was not as sharp as a sword and instead it was slightly trembling, showing a modicum of helplessness. She really had no experience of speaking in front of a crowd.


    I-I am not good at talking��"


    The next moment, her unfamiliarity with speaking converged into one.


    "Therefore, I shall demonstrate it with a sword."

 Chapter 224 - Wang Lu Set up a Great Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 224: Wang Lu Set up a Great Ambition</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "I am not very good at talking."


    When Zhu Shiyao, like a timid little girl, said this sentence, Wang Lu was stillughing in his heart, thinking that, could it be that the next sentence is: If I offend someone,e and f*cking get me?


    However, the next moment, Zhu Shiyao drew out the sword on her waist, and from the vacant at a loss look, an iparably bone-chilling stare shed out from her eyes.


    "Therefore, I shall demonstrate it with a sword."


    As soon as her voice fell, the surrounding world changed its colors.


    In Wang Lu��s eyes, the world turned into two colors of ck and white. The distant scenery was shrouded in a blur of colored ze cover, unable to be clearly seen. And within that colored ze cover floated a trace of haze that even the almost within reach Liu Li seemed to lose her vitality, turning into an inanimate thing. In his surrounding, only Zhu Shiyao and her ancient sword were still glowing with color.


    While holding the sword in her hand, Zhu Shiyao gradually merged with her sword into one. The sword glowed with an iparably sharp light while everything around it seemed to dim down. Wang Lu felt that his breathing gradually be difficult, as if an invisible force had mped down his heart.


    And just as the Void Core in Wang Lu��s Jade Mansion was trying to expel this indescribable feeling of abnormality, the sharp sword light suddenly became ten times stronger.


    Wang Lu subconsciously narrowed his eyes, and his eyes�� focus became doubly sharp, looking straight ahead at that strong sword light and seeing the true shape of the light�� It was countless pieces ofmon rays of light, co-mingling together to sh out a sun-like zing sword light. This kind of sword light was clearly�� Ster Sword Qi Secret Transmission from Ster Peak!? And from the looks of it, that sword light was clearly directed at him!?


    Wang Lu was inwardly surprised. He could not imagine that, unexpectedly, under the re of public eye, Zhu Shiyao actually dared to make a killing move against her own people. The might of Ster Sword Qi was enough to break a mountain and reverse the flow of a river. Now, this power was actually unreservedly aimed at him!


    Wang Lu subconsciously conjured up his Sword of Mount Kun, barely managing to prop up his Non-Phase Sword Art, subsequently expanding his Three Feet Sword Defense, activating his unbreakable defense.


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu suddenly felt cold as a piece of cold-star-like fragment had unknowingly fallen on his head.


    What!? The Three Feet Sword Defense was broken!? In Wang Lu��s horror, he instinctively retreated a half step back.


    Crash!


    As if stepping on a piece of ss, Wang Lu clearly heard a crisp fragmentation sound, and then countless cracks appeared everywhere in his line of sight as the ck and white world has copsed.


    It turned out, he was still in that colorful Four Divisions Peak. The clouds were stillzily floating, and the mountain breeze was still blowing with a hint of fresh fragrance, however, everywhere around him seemed to be extraordinarily quiet.


    The initially noisy, full of cacophony sound from the hundreds of disciples has turned silent. When Wang Lu carefully observed, all people have actually maintained the retreating a step back gesture. Some even stumbled back on the ground. Some looked unbearably stiff and some broke into cold sweat�� It seemed like the illusion that the Ster Sword Qi had broken his skull just was not unique to him.


    After forcefully suppressing the palpitation of his heart, Wang Lu was able to clearly see the principle behind this move of Zhu Shiyao.


    This was Zhu Shiyao��s demonstration. She couldn��t talk, so her way to demonstrate was through her sword, which was the ancient sword that she got from the Southern Heaven Region. Perhaps the sword intent from that sword strike came from herself, or perhaps the illusion was amplified by the top grade spiritual treasure. Regardless, her sword strike couldn��t be directly withstood by hundreds of Spirit Sword Sect disciples, including Wang Lu himself. The cold invincible might of Spirit Sword Sect��s Big Sister was without a doubt!


    This moment, there seemed to be thousands of thoughts running simultaneously in his head, yet he was still at a loss. Perhaps that sword strike was just an illusion, but the experience was so real. In his mind, even after a long time, it was still difficult for him to eliminate the scene where he was actually unable to withstand one sword strike attack from Zhu Shiyao��s Ster Sword Qi. Wang Lu believed that if the real Zhu Shiyao had actually made her move, the result would not be any different than the illusion. The Non-Phase Sword Defense, as the world��s strongest defense, was actually unable to block that immeasurable Ster Sword Qi.


    At this time, he had recalled every moment of the confrontation that happened just now. Every moment was particrly clear: how he propped up the sword defense, how the Ster Sword Qi broke that defense�� all have been deeply printed in his mind.


    Purely on the attack power alone, though Zhu Shiyao��s ster sword qi was quite powerful, it was far less than the full power attack of Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart��the destructive power of thetter��s twelve flying swords turning into one was against the heaven. However, the way Zhu Shiyao��s sword qi operated has a trace of abstruse elusiveness in it that even his wless Non-Phase Sword Defense was prated by it. In the absence of the w, it directly stabbed into it, breaking his skull.


    This was obviously impossible. However, rather thanining about its impossibility, it was better to find the usible exnation. Wang Lu wrinkled his brows, deeply thinking about the reason. Imperceptibly, the time had rapidly slipped away.


    After an indeterminate amount of timeter, Wang Lu was suddenly awakened, and when he saw his surrounding, the crowds have gradually dispersed. Zhu Shiyao herself has left without a trace. Only some cultivators who were still immersed in thought like him were left.


    The noisy weing scene has finallye to an end. Though there were still unresolved doubts in his heart, Wang Lu knew that this was not the time to dwell on it. He patted the nearby Liu Li, ready to leave the scene with her.


    However, he immediately heard a gentle hum from Liu Li as her body nted forward on its way to fall. Wang Lu hurriedly held the girl back. When he saw her, the girl��s face was pale and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Unexpectedly, she had suffered an internal injury!


    When Wang Lu recalled, just now, hundreds of disciples had taken a step back to withdraw from the sword strike illusion of Zhu Shiyao, and even he himself has taken a half step back. Some of the other people have even retreated more than ten steps�� Only Liu Li alone did not retreat and instead fought the pressure and took a step forward.


    It was indeed reality though. Unfortunately, for other people, it was just an illusion of the mind, but Liu Li, who took the wrong road, was hurt back by the magical power instead. Why bother �� Wang Lu could not help but sigh, thinking that Liu Li was indeed Liu Li. He was also distressed that the young girl has been injured. He then no longer thought about the mystery of Ster Sword Qi, but instead stuffed her with a valuable healing pill. Then, he brought Liu Li back to the Brilliant Peak to meet with his Fourth Uncle Zhou Ming.


    Seeing the injured Liu Li, Zhou Ming didn��t me Wang Lu. Instead, he sighed with a frown. "This child is really too eager topete."


    Wang Lu was curious. "Where did thise from?"


    Zhou Ming exined, "Do you understand the principle behind Yao��Er��s rushed sword intent?"


    Wang Lu said, "Although I don��t know about the details, it should be a kind of illusion."


    Zhou Ming corrected him, "It��s the Ster Diffraction Technique [1]."


    "Does Ster Diffraction Technique actually have this effect?" Wang Lu could not help but feel strange. "Could it be that the scene that I just saw was the deduction scene of the Ster Diffraction Technique?"


    Zhao Ming said, "Correct. The essence of Ster Diffraction Technique is topletely understand the change in the cause and effect, and map out all sorts of future possibilities into the perception. Yao��Er, with her supreme sword intent, stimted the Ster Diffraction Technique, which in the end, mapped out the thoughts of everyone of you. Therefore, all of you thought that you were fighting with her."


    Wang Lu said while clicking his tongue in amazement, "I can��t even withstand one sword strike from her�� Big Sister is indeed Big Sister, as soon as she went back to the mountain, she immediately demonstrated her authority to everyone."


    However, Zhou Ming actually smiled and said, "You misunderstood her. She has no suchplicated thoughts. Senior Brother told her to show you guys the result of her experiential learning, and she simply acted based on that order. This kind of extreme diffraction sword is exactly what her harvest is from the Southern Heaven Region. Before this experiential learning trip, she was unable to do to such an extent. Moreover, don��t you feel that being dragged into her Diffraction Technique illusion and experiencing her Ster Soul Sword gave your cultivation base a great benefit?"


    "Hehe, it��s alright," Wang Luughed and vaguely answered. Indeed, after Zhu Shiyao��s one sword strike broke through his sword defense, in his shock, Wang Lu was vaguely made aware that there were a lot of details in his Non-Phase Sword Art that seemed to be improved. If it had not been for that sword strike, he might not have found it.


    "Yao��Er is the Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect disciples, so she has the obligation to give advice on Immortal Cultivation to her peers. However, since she is not good with words, she used thenguage of the sword, which not only disyed her cultivation base, but could also reveal the harvest to her peers. With this, she solved multiple problems with one move," Zhou Ming said, and then somewhat helplessly looked at the still curled up resting on the bed Liu Li. "Unfortunately, this child Liu Li just can��t let it go."


    Zhou Ming then sighed. "You have been getting along with her for the longest time, so you should know that, though this child is naive and innocent, she is not without her own ideas; she��s not just wasting her time for nothing. She is very devout in the way of the sword. She is very persistent in the Immortal Cultivation through the way of the sword. These years, you have been fighting with her for more than a thousand times, so you ought to deeply experience this."


    Wang Lu was silent.


    What his Uncle Zhou Ming said was true, no matter how bubbly and stupid Liu Li was in her daily life, once she held her sword, it was as if she turned into another person. Her devotion to the way of the sword was even higher than himself. These years, in their more than a thousand fights, Liu Li lost more than she won. However, Wang Lu could always see from her clear eyes the desire to win.


    And just now, in the face of Zhu Shiyao��s Ster Sword Qi, it was the same desire to win that led Liu Li to suffer injury. It was obvious that though she would always reply that her cultivation base was not as good as Zhu Shiyao whenever asked about it, but deep down, she has yet to give up. If there were to be an opportunity, she would always strive for victory. Unfortunately, ultimately, she failed to achieve that.


    Looking at the curled up into a ball Liu Li, her eyebrows that seemed to slightly frown, seemingly still unwilling to give up even in her unconscious state, Wang Lu��s heart could not help but soften; he sighed and then gently touched her cheek.


    "Why still want to fight even knowing that one is inferior?"


    However, thinking that he was also defeated by that sword strike, it looked like he didn��t have the qualification to ridicule other people.


    After a while, Wang Lu got up and took his leave. However, just as he passed through the door, a strange wave came from the courtyard, and the surrounding air has be a bit cold.


    Then, a bit helplessly delicate whisper rang out.


    "F-F-F-Fourth Uncle, I was instructed by Master, to vi-visit Junior Sister Liu Li."


    The voice was filled with stammers and jerky noises, as if she was struggling to recite unfamiliar lines. A momentter, the Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect who rarely greeted other people walked straight into the courtyard. Holding a basket of fruit, she was about to directly meet Wang Lu as he went out of the door.


    Wang Lu immediately stopped his steps and considered how to greet this Big Sister. However, he saw the other side did not even slow a bit as she directly went into the room. From the beginning, she didn��t even look at Wang Lu,pletely turning a blind eye towards him!


    " Oh boy, Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect indeed has a lot of airs !"


    Wang Lu��s ego was bruised, and several sarcastic words have already gathered on the tip of his tongue. However, then he thought that, as the losing side, even if he sent out his sarcastic words, what would be the use of it? Therefore, he swallowed them all back into his throat.


    Hah, not long ago, wasn��t he sighing that he didn��t have a short-term goal after his emotion-stirring experience on the Grand Cloud Mountain? Wouldn��t that mean now the goal has already presented itself? Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect�� this title was awesome, even more domineering than the title of Lead Representative.


    Just you wait, sooner orter, I will sign a contract with the immortal beast, and be the Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect!


    Hey, wait a minute! Something��s wrong��?


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (Previously Big Stars Diffraction Technique)

 Chapter 225 - I Am the First Okay!

    <h4>Chapter 225: I Am the First Okay!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Master, help. It��s an emergency!"


    Arriving at the Non-Phase Peak from Brilliant Peak, the first thing that Wang Lu did was to seek help.


    And his master was indeed worthy to be his master as she righteously said, "Hahaha, kid, look at your gloomy forehead and your anxious scowling face, probably because you��re bitter about your lovelorn situation, and you need a charming mature woman to heal your pain!"


    Wang Lu was silent for a long time before he seriously replied, "Actually, I had seriously reflected on it. Grand Cloud Fairy is a peerless beauty. Failing to keep her life is one of my biggest regrets in my ten years of Immortal Cultivation, so it does trouble my mind. However, it��s not the feeling of lovelorn, but more like moved by her selfless sacrifice. Moreover, even if there��s any feeling of pain, seeing this shameless face of yours, no one could keep being sad."


    His Master indifferently smiled. "You have the right to be stubborn�� Come on then, say it. What��s the matter? It��s really not easy for you toe and beg for my help."


    Wang Lu said, "There are not that many things that I could rely on you, so of course it��s about Immortal Cultivation. I want to know how to win against Zhu Shiyao."


    His master suddenly froze. "Zhu Shiyao? How could you two possibly cross each other��s path?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and decided that this was quite a difficult question to answer. If he directly told her that he was slightly angry for being treated like he was small and invisible at the Brilliant Peak, it would show that he was a small-minded person. If he told her that he still couldn��t ept being forced back at Four Divisions Peak, it would paint him as not being magnanimous, therefore��


    Wang Lu coldly said, "Because a mountain could not tolerate two tigers!"


    His Master cursed, "Bullsheet! A mountain could not tolerate two tigers you say? Then what are Feng Yin, Liu Xian, and the others? Sick cats? When did your generation of disciples start to dominate here?"


    "I am the morning sun."


    "Then Zhu Shiyao is the haze that covers the sky."


    "��"


    "You really picked the wrong opponent this time." His Master spread out her arms. "If you want to fight her head-on, you can��t defeat her no matter what."


    This answer was really a surprise to Wang Lu.


    After seeing Zhu Shiyao��s mysterious Ster Soul Sword, Wang Lu was very clear of the gap between them�� However, upon carefully checking, it might not necessarily be as different as heaven and earth. Though his Non-Phase Sword Art was broken, it was mostly because he was caught unprepared; as long as he remained vignt, there would always be a fighting chance. Cultivation base of Zhu Shiyao was simr to him, so there was no reason that she would be far stronger than him. Therefore, as long as he diligently cultivated, learned two or three new moves or techniques, he would be able to reverse the disadvantages. Even if one year were not enough, in three or five years, the result would reveal itself.


    However, unexpectedly, his master��s conclusion was so decisive!


    Seeing Wang Lu��s surprised face, his master had already guessed what was inside his mind. After thinking about it for a moment, and then, after organizing on the wording, she lightly exined, "Have you heard about the Chosen One?"


    Wang Lu nodded his head. Although this belonged to the sect secret, as a Sessor Disciple who has been living on the mountain for more than ten years, he more or less has known some of it. The appearance of the so-called the Chosen One was usually a precursor to the advent of a new age. They were bestowed with the providence of the Nine Regions. These people possessed the "destiny" and often could aplish astonishing undertakings.


    Great Ancestor Desheng and Immortal Qin were such examples.


    And Wang Lu was the child of destiny determined by the Sect Leader ten years ago��though there was a misunderstanding in the initial process.


    As far as Wang Lu was aware, the purpose of the Spirit Sword Sect to hold the Immortal Gathering ten years ago was to absorb this Chosen One. After he was epted into the sect, over the years, his brilliance gradually shone, making him deserve the title of the Chosen One. Therefore, in doing things, even if he asionally overstepped the limit, the elders would not care about it too much��except for the strictest Disciplinary Elder Fang He. This was undoubtedly the advantage of being the Chosen One.


    Then what would be the purpose of his master in bringing up this topic?


    "In doing things, big sects rarely rely on a gamble. Therefore, in order to cope with the advent of the new age, Spirit Sword Sect has made many preparations�� Simply put, you��re not the only ��Chosen One��. Not to mention on the Nine Regions, even in Spirit Sword Sect, we also have another alternative other than you."


    Wang Lu was slightly startled. "It��s Big Sister, right?"


    "Liu Li could also be counted as one, but her weight is lighter. Before you entered the sect, many people put their expectation on Zhu Shiyao. Although she didn��t match with the characteristics of the Chosen One in the prophecy, she is too powerful. So much that after we calcted it, even if there��s a Chosen One, the person might not be able to ovee her. As a matter of fact, up to now, in Sect Leader��s eyes, between the two of you, he remains impartial."


    "Impartial��?"


    His Master said, "Well, objectively speaking, your weight is a bit heavier. After all, the sect can��t rely solely on strength alone. Whether it��s Liu Li or Zhu Shiyao, both are top notch cultivators, but the ws in their characters doomed them to not be able to be the leader of the sect and lead other people. On the other side, at least you have already used the Wisdom Sect to prove yourself capable to be a leader. However, conversely, without your low cunning, you are simply not qualified to be on par with Zhu Shiyao."


    "�� Ouch, that��s harsh."


    His master firmly said, "It is!"


    "��"


    "However, why must you bash your head against a brick wall? Even if your strength is inferior, you can use your IQ to establish a sense of superiority. Though Zhu Shiyao is not as stupid as Liu Li, in front of you, she definitely can��t be qualified as smart. Besides, though Zhu Shiyao is said to be extremely strong, from a certain point, she��s actually very fragile. She has a fatal soft rib. Her fighting wisdom is also not as good as Liu Li with her Brilliant Sword Heart. Therefore, it��s easy for you to grab her soft rib." Wang Wu then continued, "Simply speaking, if you and Zhu Shiyao are to be put in an arena for a life and death fight, nine out of ten, she woulde out as the winner. However, if ced in an extremelyplex environment, you have a much higher winning chance. Therefore, on the previous two experiential learning, Sect Leader sent you to Grand Cloud Mountain, while she was sent to the Southern Heaven Region. You see, if you look at it in this way, you ought to find it easy to ept this, right?"


    Wang Lu coldly humphed. "This cheating-out-money-by-adjusting-the-financial-ount method is useless! Can��t bepared is can��t bepared, trying to find reasons is only making me look weaker."


    His master pped, totally without any sincerity. "Well said, you��re indeed my disciple; your integrity is simply overflowing. Then please carry forward your style, use your iron bone to contend with Zhu Shiyao��s Ster Soul Sword, I wish you good luck."


    ����


    Without any valuable help from his Master, Wang Lu knew that it was mostly because his master did not have the means to help him.


    Zhu Shiyao��s power was so absolutely difficult to shake��The next day, Wang Lu closed his eyes and tried to recall the Soul Sword in that ck and white world, yet he was still unable to see even the slightest chance to win.


    Ster Sword Qi was not at all strong, but it was exquisite enough that it could even fabricate a w in his Non-Phase Sword to break through. Wang Lu tried to deduce several times, but no matter how he varied his sword power and condition, the Ster Sword Qi would still urately and coldly pierce his head�� Non-Phase Sword was never a coarse sword art that only relied on brute force, but under that mysterious Ster Sword Qi, it seemed clumsy and full of ws.


    It was unreservedly scary. It could be said that Wang Lu has already fought many fights with his Non-Phase Sword. From Ye Cuchen the loose cultivator, Zhao Jiangyuan the elite disciple of one of the Five Uniques, to Tiger King the real Yuanying Stage expert, nobody could break his Non-Phase Sword purely based on skill alone. Before Zhu Shiyao, Wang Lu didn��t even think about its possibility!


    There must be some kind of secret to this. Considering that his master also said that she has a fatal weakness, Wang Lu slowly paced back and forth aimlessly outside their hut. At the same time, an idea gradually formed in his mind.


    Could it be, the powerful secret of Zhu Shiyao was��


    At this time, a golden sword light flew rapidly from the sky. Though it was fast, it was without great power. This sword light interrupted Wang Lu��s train of thoughts. When he turned his focus to that sword, it was actually the kind of flying sword that was specifically used to deliver a letter.


    A letter for me? At this time? Wang Lu curiously reached for the flying sword and took down the letter. When he nced at it, he was a bit taken aback.


    The envelope was actually magnificently imprinted with the words Ten Thousand Arts Sect. As for the sender, as expected, it was Hai Yunfan.


    Though it has been quite a long time since the two of them met each other, these past few years, Hai Yunfan has always been his good pen pal.


    His correspondence with Hai Yunfan was actually quite frequent. However, it was really rare for Hai Yunfan to use such a luxurious way of sending letters. In general, they usually used themon great arrangement delivery, with delivery day interval around three to four days. However, this golden flying sword could guarantee a half day delivery, which was why it wasn��t cheap.


    When he opened the letter, Wang Lu was even more surprised because it was not themonly used paper, but an extremely precious shadow paper, which could carry out instantmunication. The advantage was that, thismunication was highly secretive and could not be intercepted by others. Moreover, usually, themunication was not limited by spatial restriction; no matter where, the two sides couldmunicate this way. The principle behind this was somewhat simr to Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman.


    Since Hai Yunfan had sent him this preciousmunication tool, obviously, he had something important to talk to him. Wang Lu lightly pointed at the Golden Flying Sword, leaving behind his own magical power on it as a proof that he had received the letter. He then brought the letter back to his room.


    After he seated on the desk and opened the letter, Hai Yunfan��s writing appeared on it.


    "Brother Wang, it has been many years, I really miss��"


    Wang Lu immediately wrote back, "Less nonsense and just get down to business."


    "Okay. I would like to ask about your sect��s Sessor Disciple Zhu Shiyao, does Brother Wang understand what I mean?"


    Wang Lu immediately eximed �� f*ck me! �� inwardly and then, enduring the chaos in his heart, wrote, "What do you want to know about her?"


    "A month and a half ago, the ancient sword tomb at Southern Heaven Region opened its door, and many cultivators from all over the Nine Regions converged topete for the ancient relics, including my sect. Big Brother Zhan Ziye led a team of seven people in total�� Initially, we thought that we could win, but ultimately, we were defeated single-handedly in the hands of your sect��s Zhu Shiyao. However, after thinking about it, we became even more puzzled, so I especially sent this letter to inquire: Does your sect know that the power of Zhu Shiyao is basically against the heaven?"


    Wang Lu remained silent.


    After a while, Hai Yunfan��s handwriting began to appear again.


    "There��s also another personal question: Brother Wang is the Lead Representative of Spirit Sword Sect, but�� If your sect has Zhu Shiyao, how could you be the Lead Representative?"


    F*ck! Can you not make things difficult for me!


    Despite Wang Lu��s strong psychological quality as a professional adventurer, at this time, he also has the impulse to tear the letter. He gritted his teeth and then wrote his answer.


    "Of course, by virtue of my wisdom and handsomeness!"

 Chapter 226 - Frustration Makes a Person Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 226: Frustration Makes a Person Stronger</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Zhu Shiyao was so powerful, so why was Wang Lu the Lead Representative?


    Hai Yunfan��s question was like a poke to his hemorrhoids�� It was so painfully sore that Wang Lu had to confess the truth.


    "Of course, by virtue of my wisdom and handsomeness."


    After he wrote those words, there was no reply from the other side of the shadow letter for a long time. There were signs of crumpling as if it had been folded vigorously, only for it to be stretched before Hai Yunfan��s writing neatly reappeared again.


    "Back to the main topic?"


    "No one��s stopping you, I never encouraged you to push for that lead representative topic!"


    "Brother Wang really has a profound concept of ming others. Hahaha. Okay then, let��s get down to the main business. But, before that, I need to exin the background first, it��s like this��"


    Hai Yunfan has spared no expense in carrying out this confidential live correspondence with Wang Lu, but certainly, it was not to make jokes on his Lead Representatives qualification. After this interlude, Hai Yunfan began to narrate their seven people experience in exploring the ancient sword tomb one and a half month ago. Wang Lu himself was quite interested in this. The news of the birth of the ancient sword tomb on the Southern Heaven Region has spread all over the Nine Regions, which attracted many outstanding heroes to gather there. How Zhu Shiyao stood above everyone else certainly could give many useful references to Wang Lu.


    "At that time, among those who gathered around the ancient sword tomb on the Southern Heaven Region, there were around two thousands small fries from various small schools and sects who wanted to join the fun or try their luck. As for cultivators who were worth taking care of, there were several hundreds of them. In addition to the young generation elite disciples from big sects, some ancient individuals also came because they were unwilling to be left out. Perhaps there��s nothing attractive in this sword tomb for those Unity Stage cultivators, but at that time, there were three Deity Stage characters gathered there. As for Yuanying and Jindan, there were more than a hundred of them. It was simply a spectacr scene."


    "For my Ten Thousand Arts Sect, those ancient individuals are actually not that scary; they are extremely old and too old-fashioned. If it��s an event of survival or fighting, perhaps we are not their opponents. However, in this historical site exploration, they hold no advantage over us. What is really worth caring about is the elites of each sect��s younger generation. Surely, Brother Wang has already known that since the strange change more than twenty years ago, young people with outstanding abilities surge forward like waves in all over the Nine Regions. In addition to the Five Uniques, all the other sects also have their own core disciples with superior strength. These people are blessed with providence; their strength and intelligence all are first ss. They can often create miracles, trampling some senior cultivators under their feet. At that time, gathered before the ancient sword tomb at the Southern Heaven Region, there were around thirty to forty of such cultivators. However, frankly speaking, most of the so-called talented geniuses are still mediocre. Those really worthy of our concern are the other disciples from the Five Uniques."


    "At that time, we obtained the news that, besides my Ten Thousand Arts Sect, there are also elite disciples from Spirit Sword Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect. Our brothers were so eager, thinking that we couldpete with Brother Wang and Senior Sister Liu Li. However, unexpectedly, we didn��t even see the shadow of the people from the Spirit Sword Sect. We only met with Senior Sister Zhou Mumu and her group from Kunlun Immortal Sect. Kunlun Immortal Sect is indeed the origin of the Immortal Path, Senior Sister Zhou is really outstanding, not in the least bit inferior to Senior Sister Liu Li. However, after Big Brother Ziye managed to challenge her into a fight, he obtained two victories out of three rounds of fight, so we slightly have the upper hand."


    Reading to this, Wang Lu could not help but write, "Do you have any shame? Zhou Mumu lost to Zhan Ziye, yet you have the nerve to put her on par with Liu Li? Did you forget that several years ago, Zhan Ziye came to challenge Liu Li, only to be beaten ck and blue that he ran back with his tail between his legs? On behalf of the world, I spit on your Ten Thousand Arts Sect."


    "Hahaha, Brother Wang didn��t know that when Senior Brother Ziye lost to Senior Sister Liu Li, his cultivation base has actually reached the Xudan Stage. Initially, he thought that this would ensure his sess. However, unexpectedly, he still lost to Senior Sister Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart. When he returned to the sect after that, he was like a dying ember, all day long he said that he would be lonely forever. However, when he was in this disheartened state and dejected because of love, he had a breakthrough in his Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension; his strength suddenly soared. ording to our Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s professional calction, even if at this time Senior Sister Liu Li has also reached the low-level Xudan Stage, it would still be difficult for her to contend with Senior Brother Ziye��s Ten Thousand Motionless Immortal Heart."


    Wang Lu was inexplicably surprised. "Outrageous! Why would being frustrated because of love give such benefits? Why didn��t I know this!?"


    "Huh?"


    "Nevermind. Just continue."


    "Actually, Brother Wang need not mind this. We each walk in our own Immortal Path. The pace of the journey is different on each path��this time, this path is slower, but another time, that path is quicker. Right now, it��s just our Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s disciples are a bit faster�� In short, we got a bit of victory in the fight against Kunlun Immortal Sect. However, when the door of the sword tomb is opened, nobody has the thought to fight again."


    "From the end of the Age of Chaos to now, the ancient sword tomb has managed to survive, so obviously, it has a tremendous and remarkable ability. Even the current number one cultivator in the Immortal Path, Daoist Master He Tu, wouldn��t dare attack it head-on. Therefore, when the sword tomb was opened, people set aside their animosity and dispute and gave all their effort to advance into the sword tomb. The first level of the sword tomb is a spatial space simr to mustard seed bag. When the front door of the sword tomb was opened, from the more than two thousand cultivators, only three hundred was left behind. Those loose cultivators who came to join in the fun had not been transmitted and were isted outside. Afterward, I heard that they even dug three feet into the ground, but the sword tomb that initially upied a very wide area unexpectedly seemed to disappear."


    Wang Lu pondered and then wrote, "Disappeared? The main body of the sword tomb is not in the Southern Heaven Region?"


    "Later, our analysis is like this: The Southern Heaven Region is only where the entrance of the tomb is, but the main body is in the space well beyond our imagination. The sword tomb can allow you to go out of that space but will not allow you to go in. If you think it��s difficult to survive there, you can use spell to escape. However, once you go out, you can��t go in. Previously, those who entered the first level were all in high spirit, so no one had the intention to give up, and the first hurdle was indeed not difficult. While being transmitted, an exnation shed through our heart. We realized that, as long as we found three des of golden grass in the midst of a vast prairie, we would be transmitted to the next level. Afterwards, some people did identally find the golden grass, but they discovered that as soon as they touched it, it would dissolve and enter the body, unable to be conserved. Therefore, it could not be fought over. And the sword tomb indeed did not encourage us to fight inside. On the grasnd, there was a fog-shaped strange creature that would throw and wrap itself on the person that started a fight. No matter how much that person struggled, it would not be taken off. After a while, the person would disappear. Moreover, the person wouldn��t be transmitted out of the sword tomb, but rather vanish without a trace, and most probably die."


    Wang Lu sighed with emotion as he wrote, "Invisible killing, the fog is really scary."


    "Therefore, the most important thing is to find the golden grass. The grasnd is boundless, so looking for golden grasses is like searching a needle in a haystack. For the whole day, hundreds of people looked for those golden grasses, and only a few people found them. And without exception, they were all young cultivators. Those true experts of Deity Stage couldn��t fully use their remarkable abilities within the sword tomb. Instead, they were vaguely rejected. One of them clearly saw a golden grass, but when he came forward to pick it, before he could touch it, the golden grass faded on its own!"


    Wang Lu gave his evaluation, "Probably it��s afraid of the porcin old man [1]."


    "�� In short, after we evaluated it, we came to the conclusion that this was the test of a person��s immortal chance, and this is where young cultivators like us hold the advantage over those powerful ancient cultivators, since our luck is much better than those antiques! In addition, it was also necessary to utilize other skills. We couldn��t fight on the grasnd, so strong fighting prowess is useless. However, deduction technique and various day to day knowledge are not forbidden. We soon realized that if we wanted to get three pieces of golden grasses, unless we have the luck that goes against the heaven, we would have to use our brain. In this regard, our Ten Thousand Arts Sect was undoubtedly the most dominant. Under the leadership of Big Brother, the seven of us simultaneouslyunched our big deduction technique. From the spots where the golden grasses were previously been founded, we analyzed the terrain, soil, air, and other factors in order to determine the spots where there would be golden grasses. Although we can��t determine it very precisely, we can greatly narrow the search range. Other party like Sister Zhou��s group from Kunlun Immortal Sect also has their own deduction method, but their algorithms were obviously not as advanced as us. Therefore, in three days, we managed to find all the necessary golden grasses for our group of seven people to leave the grasnd. However, each member of their group of six people stillcks one golden grass. It is said that among those powerful old antiques of Yuanying Stage or above, none even managed to get three golden grasses��their primordial spirit is powerful, and their ability topute is beyond us, but their algorithm is backward. Moreover, they are not resilient enough; they don��t know how to adjust their calction at a moment��s notice."


    "However, after entering the second level, we realized that the first level was designed, to arge extent, as a protection. Because without enough calction ability, enough resilience, and enough luck, the second level would only be a road to death for them. The second level is in a totally dark space. No matter what spell you use, you still wouldn��t be able to see anything. And there was killing intent everywhere around you. There were very vicious monsters that once you came less than thirty meters away from it, it would pounce itself on you and corrode you into a pus. Moreover, they were very sensitive to the primordial spirit; once a person��s primordial spirit touches it, it would chase that person endlessly. In such a space, we needed to find the key to the next level. We can only rely on hearing, touch, smell�� and thinking power. There are patterns to the location and movement of the monsters, so if they can be calcted in advance, people would be able to cross the surrounding monsters. However, this also requires extremely high thinking power and luck, because there were illusions that greatly interfered with our information collection. Our Ten Thousand Arts Sect group alone simply couldn��t pass this level. In our several attempts, even Senior Sister Ye Feifei nearly went all in. Later, when Senior Sister Zhou Mumu and her group arrived, weid down our hatchet and started to cooperate, only then did we barely manage to pass."


    "The third level is even more difficult. Fortunately, after our two sects have joined forces, our strength is not the same anymore. After passing the third level, we finally arrived at the main focus of this experiential learning, the treasure room of sword tomb�� but in the end, the oue was really unexpected."


    Wang Lu could almost hear the helpless sigh of Hai Yunfan.


    "We initially thought that thest difficulty that we needed to ovee was about the distribution of the benefit with the Kunlun Immortal Sect. However, because we thought that our overall strength is a bit more powerful, we were still full of confidence. However, when we opened the door to the treasure room, we saw�� your Sect��s Senior Sister Zhu Shiyao was already there, holding the spiritual treasure ancient sword,pleting thest rite of ownership."


    "�� I can understand your mood."


    The sorrowful handwriting of Hai Yunfan then appeared, "After twenty years of growing up as childhood sweethearts, unable to be separated from each other, and at the same time the two families are being difficult and trying to separate the couple, only for the couple to ovee it and have their blessings. Then, after the marriage ceremony, when the groom finally enters the bridal chamber, he discovers that the bride is having sexual intercourse with a strange man; can you really understand such a mood?"


    "Little Hai, your Ten Thousand Motionless Immortal Heart should also have a big breakthrough, right? Hahahah!"


    "It��s almost broken instead! Moreover, my Immortal Heart is by no means going to ept wearing a green hat!"


    "Hahaha, then what happened?"


    "Of course we didn��t ept this. We joined hands to subdue her to rob the ancient sword, however, unexpectedly, with a single sword strike from her, we were utterly routed. Although everybody was already exhausted at that time, and we only have thirty to fifty percent power left, but�� it really made people speechless."


    "��" Reading this, Wang Lu also could not help but suck in a mouthful of cold air.


    A single sword strike defeated more than ten elite disciples of the Five Uniques? This was so f*cking going against the heaven! " Big Sister, can��t you be less mightier than that !?"


    "So, Little Hai, you deliberately wrote me about this, is it for me to join you to condemn Zhu Shiyao��s despicable behavior in seizing away the treasure?"


    Hai Yunfan wrote, "Exploration of the sword tomb rely on skill and luck, so, though we were unhappy that we were unable to defeat her, as disciples of the Five Uniques, we still have the mentality of willing to ept the bet no matter what the oue. My main purpose in writing this is on my next question."


    "After Zhu Shiyao defeated us all and floated away, we were taking a break and about to prepare to return when we found out that��The levels on the ancient sword tomb are not only three; there are still many levels below us! In fact, the size of the entire ancient sword tomb is farrger than we originally thought, which really terrified us. What we saw was only the tip of the iceberg. The top grade spiritual treasure of ancient sword that was taken away by Zhu Shiyao was probably just a trivial object in that ancient sword tomb. The more precious objects are still hidden deep within!"


    "This is undoubtedly a once in countless years rarely seen ancient ruins in the Nine Regions. At present, this fact is strictly confidential among our Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect. As for Spirit Sword Sect�� since Zhu Shiyao has reached the third floor, this fact could not be hidden away from you guys. Not to mention we also couldn��t possibly deal with the lower levels of the ancient sword tomb alone; we could only do it through coboration. So, I wrote this letter to invite you to explore the deeper levels of the ancient sword tomb together with us. I know that your Sect��s Elders will decide about this soon, however, whether or not they allow the cooperation, that is your sect��s decision. It does not go against any principle for me as an individual to invite you. Brother Wang, let��s join hands."


    Wang Lu pondered for a moment and then wrote, "Little Hai, you are a good person."


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (A type of scam in China)


    [2] (being cuckolded)

 Chapter 227 - I Was a Peer of Great Ancestor Desheng

    <h4>Chapter 227: I Was a Peer of Great Ancestor Desheng</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After learning the full story of Hai Yunfan��s adventure, Wang Lu easily understood why he would rush tomunicate with him.


    The Ancient Sword Tomb setting caused him to feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity, and he believed that Hai Yunfan had also felt that same feeling, which was the reason why he thought of him in the first ce.


    "I remembered the earthshaking questpletion of Brother Wang on the Peach Blossom Vige ten years ago; it is simply unprecedented. Therefore, I know that Brother Wang has an absolutely unique talent in breaking through these kinds of level designs and quests. However, in the Ancient Sword Tomb, cultivators�� magical power and even fighting ability are not really as important as the ability to break through quests and levels. If we can have Brother Wang��s help, I believe things would go smoothly."


    Little Hai was really a persuasive person. Some words were actually very important, yet he deliberately omitted them in his writing, because there was no need for him to say them; Wang Lu certainly wanted it.


    This cooperation was a win-win. With Wang Lu��s extremely formidable level breaking ability, Ten Thousand Arts Sect cultivators could naturally reap great benefit, but what about Wang Lu? What would be the benefit for Wang Lu?


    Little Hai did not say it because he knew Wang Lu certainly wanted it. Five years ago, when Ten Thousand Arts Sect visited Spirit Sword Sect, they indeed came back to their sect defeated and in a mess. However, the strength of Ten Thousand Arts was not really that bleak. On the thinking ability alone, they were unequal in the whole world. When the two sectspeted five years ago, it was an eye-opener for Wang Lu. And in the ever-changing situation like in the Ancient Sword Tomb, powerful thinking ability was a must.


    The world never had a professional adventurer who could seed in every endeavor with simple inspirations. Wang Lu��s amazing sess in the Peach Blossom Vige was also based on arge number of calctions, thus, cooperating with the Ten Thousand Arts Sect could save him a lot of energy. Moreover, ording to Hai Yunfan, with Zhan Ziye��s current level of Ten Thousand Motionless Immortal Heart, his strength has surpassed that of Liu Li, which qualified him as Wang Lu��s teammate.


    Of course, no matter how high Hai Yunfan tried to hype up the prospect of the two parties cooperation, he could not obliterate the simple fact: the risk of exploring the Ancient Sword Tomb was extremely high.


    ording to the previous description, the risk in the Ancient Sword Tomb increased on each level. On the first level, the Ancient Sword Tomb even intentionally protected the intruder, and only on the second level did the Ancient Sword Tomb started to intentionally weed off people by simply killing them. By the third level, it was more difficult. Therefore, it could be extrapted that deeper levels would be even more difficult. Although the benefits would undoubtedly be greater, they also have to face greater risk.


    Was it necessary for Wang Lu to take this risk? With his talent and intelligence, he didn��t need to rush things up. With a normal Immortal Cultivation, his future would still be broad and magnificent. He also didn��t have any deep enmity with anyone, so why must he take this risk?


    When Hai Yunfan focused his writing on Zhu Shiyao, it was actually to provide the answer to this question: of course, it was necessary.


    Because a mountain cannot have two tigers; as the Spirit Sword Sect Lead Representative, how would youpare yourself to Zhu Shiyao? With her, how much was the weight of your Lead Representative title? So, what are you going to do to protect your dignity?


    Regardless of how many shenanigans Wang Lu had caused, based on Hai Yunfan��s understanding of Wang Lu, he was really an open and aboveboard person. Faced with this situation, he certainly would not try to suppress his rival, but instead try to make himself stronger.


    The most important taboo on the Immortal Cultivation Path was to try to rush things up. However, if one really wanted to rapidly progress one��s cultivation base, there was actually a way��seeking for an immortal chance. What was immortal chance? The ripple of dream inside the Green Lake on the Grand Cloud Mountain was an extremely good immortal chance. Inside the Ancient Sword Tomb, of course, there were immortal chances. If Wang Lu wanted to dominate Zhu Shiyao, Immortal Cultivation alone was not enough.


    "This is actually good, but are you the one who calls the shot there?" Wang Lu was aware of the answer, but he must confirm it in writing.


    "Rest assured, without the elder��s consent, how would I dare to presume? This is the seal."


    Aplex pattern thus appeared on the shadow letter. Wang Lu looked at it and tentatively approved.


    "Okay then, when the official document from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect arrives, our Spirit Sword Sect will make the decision. If there��s no issue, we can start the cooperation. I wish for a sessful cooperation."


    After Wang Lu had finished writing thest sentence, the whole writing disappeared along with the drying up of magical power on the paper, turning it into a piece of ordinary paper.


    His correspondence with Hai Yunfan could only result in preliminary cooperation intention. The details of the cooperation must be discussed at ater date; after all, a matter of this level could not be treated lightly. However, when Wang Lu put down the letter of correspondence, his heart was gradually overwhelmed with emotion.


    Initially, he thought that after returning from the Grand Cloud Mountain, he would have one or two years of normal Immortal Cultivation time, but now it seemed like his break wouldn��t be that long. Whether it was from the pressure of Zhu Shiyao, or the advent of the new age that his master told him, Wang Lu��s heart was filled with eagerness and anticipation.


    Ancient Sword Tomb is it? I hope it would not disappoint me.


    ����


    In the Eastern Border Region, on a stone patio that was surrounded by a breeze of soft water, Hai Yunfan gently ced down his writing brush. He then reached out his hand, exerted out his magical power and destroyed this expensive prop. After that, a questioning voice sounded out from behind him.


    "How is Wang Lu��s reply?"


    Hai Yunfan smiled. "It is done. He agreed."


    Turning his head, he saw the Big Brother of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Zhan Ziye, lightly stood on a clear pool of water. His toes that touched the water created a ripple on its surface.


    Upon hearing Hai Yunfan��s reply, Zhan Ziye was a bit taken aback. "That��s new."


    Hai Yunfan shrugged his shoulders. "It seems like the pressure of Zhu Shiyao on him is not small."


    Mentioning the name of Zhu Shiyao, the pressure on Zhan Ziye was actually even more than Wang Lu. Zhan Ziye��s body sank a little in the water, which created a wave on it.


    "Damn it! What the hell is wrong with that freak?" When he recalled how he was defeated by a single strike from her one sword break all the methods, a cold chill rose from the bottom of his heart. "If she were on our previous two sectspetition, we would have no chance to shine at all!"


    Suddenly thinking about that fiasco, Hai Yunfan could not even muster up a smile; he just sighed. "I hope that in this Ancient Sword Tomb exploration, we could have enough good harvest. However, if we think about it, with how strong Zhu Shiyao��s sense of sword is, Spirit Sword Sect would certainly send her to explore. Even if we have Wang Lu, it might not necessarily��"


    "How could we be timid even before we try? Alright, since Wang Lu has agreed, we should report this to the Sect Leader."


    With that, Zhan Ziye reached out his hand and extracted out a lightning, which wrapped him and Hai Yunfan. With a flicker of light, they left the gentle waterfall where Hai Yunfan did his Immortal Cultivation.


    Unlike Spirit Sword Sect��s solitary peak headquarters, Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s headquarters upied an extremely vast area with picturesque scenery. The interior was divided into many sub-areas. Zhan Ziye brought Hai Yunfan across a rushing river, filled-with-dense-mistke, and then stopped on a in. They then flew upward, breaking through the clouds. Above the clouds, there was a blocking-the-sky huge treasure wheel, which was like a firmament that overlooked the earth.


    In the middle of the treasure wheel, a young cultivator was sitting cross-legged. His hand was holding a quaint bamboo brush as he absorbed himself with the starry sky. With what seemed like a concentrated ink, he began to scribble incessantly on the space. Every word was filled with his marvelous power, which left its trace on the treasure wheel.


    After Zhan Ziye brought Hai Yunfan up through the cloud, he retrieved the lightning and began to walk on the edge of the treasure wheel towards its entrance. Then they respectfully walked on its slope. The slope that they walked on was neither made from metal nor wood. Every time they touched it, a burst of light would appear, which illuminated the handwriting of the man in the middle.


    After walking for quite a while, the two of them have left behind long traces of light. However, the far away cultivator didn��t appear to get closer to them, which inevitably drew a spection whether or not this treasure wheel was boundless.


    However, the two of them were already familiar with this process. They were not at all anxious but just patiently walked forward. Before they realized it, the scene before them had already changed. The faraway cultivator had already appeared in front of them, and on theirst step, the writing under their feet had already formed aplete text!


    Zhan Ziye and Hai Yunfan simultaneously bowed. "Pay respect to Sect Leader!"


    The young cultivator who sat on the treasure wheel was the well-known Sect Leader of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Daoist Immortal Tian Lun (Heavenly Wheel).


    Daoist Immortal Tian Lun has been cultivating for more than one thousand and seven hundred years, with cultivation base of peak Unity Stage, which was only a few steps away from the Mahayana Stage. He was one of the top five strongest cultivators in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. He was a highly respected and admired senior in the Immortal Cultivation Path. Only a few people knew that the true appearance of Daoist Immortal Tian Lun was still that of a twenty or thirty years old young man. Despite his age, he was still full of vitality and didn��t appear the least bit decayed.


    As Daoist Immortal Tian Lun himself said, knowledge will never decay.


    Upon the arrival of Zhan Ziye and Hai Yunfan, Daoist Immortal Tian Lun didn��t stop writing, and his head remained motionless as he faintly said, "I know. Since he is open to cooperation, then that is the best. Find Junior Brother Cang Wu so that he can prepare the official documents. When everything��s done, you can leave."


    Zhan Ziye and Hai Yunfan replied with ��yes�� in unison.


    "About your question Ziye, my opinion is to treat with honesty and respect. With our Ten Thousand Arts Sect lofty characters, ignorant people are not qualified to travel together with us. However, since you have experienced and acknowledged the Spirit Sword Sect five years ago, then you should treat them with respect and honesty. People who seek knowledge are broad-minded and magnanimous, so we don��t need to fuss over it too much."


    "Yes."


    "As for the second problem. In this exploration, you would have no help from your predecessors, no matter how it is in other sects, Ten Thousand Arts Sect would not have its Daoist Master make their move. We don��t pull our rank there, but we don��t need to. Extrapting from the situation on the first three levels, nine out of ten this ancient sword tomb is an inheritance from time immemorial. It was born in response to the change in the world��s energy and will help the destined person in the advent of the new age and pass them on to the future generation. It was in no way intended to be used by greedy generations. Simply put, if you want to get the real treasures inside the sword tomb, you roughly require four points: Young in age, firm foundation, high adaptability, and it must be fated. Specifically is: Forty years of age max, Xudan Stage or higher, top rank spirit root and not yet solidified primordial spirit�� as well as, approval of the philosophy of the Master of the sword tomb, and being approved by the Master of the sword tomb. Thest point is very elusive, but the first few are very standard conditions. At present, in our sect, only cultivators lower than Daoist Master level can satisfy the conditions, therefore, there is no need to waste manpower. However, although you guys haven��t cultivated for quite long and cultivation base not that high, but when needed, you can assume personal responsibility. If you can��t seed without the help from your seniors, then you don��t deserve to be my Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples. When you encounter difficulties, use your brains. Remember, knowledge is power!"


    Zhan Ziye��splexion became incredibly serious. "Yes!"


    "The third problem is about Yunfan��s anxiety. My answer is it doesn��t matter; even if you fail, there��s no harm in it. On the contrary, protecting yourself is more important than anything. Nine Regions is vast, there are immortal chances everywhere. Furthermore, let alone on the previous asion, you guys still have plenty of capitals even if you lose! Moreover, experiencing defeat once or twice should be a good thing for you guys. Wasn��t it precisely because of this that Ziye seeded in his Ten Thousand Motionless Immortal Heart? I know that many people within the sect think that I��m too conservative, or even too cowardly. Indeed, as the Sect Leader of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, I don��t have the proper drive as a person of Ten Thousand Arts. Compared to those brilliant talents within the sect, I have always been a librarian. However, thousands of years have passed, and those brilliant talents have all died, yet I��m still alive."


    Having said this, Daoist Immortal Tian Lun stopped writing and lightly smiled. "Of course, either to shine off your brilliance or longevity, the choice is in your hand."

 Chapter 228 - This Is A Serious Inquiry

    <h4>Chapter 228: This Is A Serious Inquiry</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    On the Ster Peak of Spirit Sword Mountain in the Blue River Region, Spirit Sword Sect Sect Leader Daoist Master Feng Yin and his disciple Zhu Shiyao were sitting opposite of each other in the bamboo room. The water vapor slowly rose from the two cups of tea that were ced between the two of them, in line with the tranquil atmosphere of bamboo room��were it not for the row of anxious Elders of Spirit Sword Hall who stood there.


    Feeling ufortable after a long time being stared at by his Junior Brothers and Sisters, Feng Yin finally broke the silence, "Why don��t you exin to us in details about your experiential learning in the Southern Heaven Region."


    "Yes."


    The always difficult to talk Zhu Shiyao calmly epted the instruction. Then, the woman suddenly arose and brandished her sword. Her movement was like the passing of clouds and the flowing of water. The room was suddenly lit up with pieces of ster light. Numerous sharp sword qis swooped towards the Sect Leader; the sharp sword intent seemed to want to make mincemeat out of the target.


    However, would a Deity Stage cultivator be easily hurt like that? When the ster sword qis shed against the Sect Leader��s body, they produced numerous brilliant sparks, yet they were unable to damage even the hem of the Sect Leader. The Sect Leader was motionless as he held up the cup and just slightly nodded.


    "Mm, so that��s how it is. It was an unexpected result indeed."


    With that, Feng Yin became lost in thought. As for Zhu Shiyao, after she retrieved her sword, she took a breath, calmed herself down and then calmly sat down, lightly holding her own cup.


    Calm restored to the interior of the bamboo room. After a long time��


    "What the hell! Can��t the two of you talk!"


    The nearby Fifth Elder finally couldn��t stand it anymore. She stepped forward a few steps and fiercely pounded the wooden table. "You two want to show off how good your foreignnguage is!?"


    Daoist Master Feng Yin was startled and immediately apologized, "I forgot you don��t understand thenguage of the sword."


    For Feng Yin and Zhu Shiyao, this was the most convenient way tomunicate. In fact, with the sword, a single sword strike could describe a thousand words, which was convenient and fast. And this was also in line with their identity as sword cultivators.


    It was just that, to be able tomunicate with the sword, one has to have enough keen sense of the sword; in other words, one��s talent in the way of the sword must be extremely high. However, not all Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall could satisfy this condition.


    "Well, I��ll just briefly talk about Yao��Er��s experience, as well as my analysis." Daoist Master Feng Yin put down the cup of tea and pondered for a moment. "Yao��Er��s experiential learning process was very simple. While other people entered through the main entrance of the tomb, working hard to pass through levels, Yao��Er found a path that directly brought her to the treasure room to take out the ancient sword and walk away."


    "What in the hell is this?" Fifth Elder was inexplicably surprised. "After untold hardships from separation and parents, finally, the childhood sweetheart for twenty years managed to get married. However, when the groom enters the bridal chamber, he finds that the bride has actually been pregnant with someone else��s child?"


    "If you must use vulgarnguage to exin it, then it��s like that��" Daoist Master Feng Yin didn��t know whether tough or cry; he shook his head and said, "After spending so much effort, the coalition force of Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect finally managed to rush into the treasure room. But, when they tried to get rid of Yao��Er, unfortunately, Yao��Er has already marked the ancient sword, and her sword momentum has reached its peak. Therefore, although they were many, they were exhausted after trying to break through three levels of ancient sword tomb in session. Moreover, they lost their calm because of their anger in seeing Yao��Er with the sword, therefore, under Yao��Er��s sword, they were all full of ws."


    "They failed to rob and got beaten instead. It��s really brutal." Fifth Elder was happy about other people��s misfortune.


    The youngest one, Hua Yun, asked, "Wouldn��t there be a problem? After all, this is not a small loss."


    Feng Yin said, "The sword tomb exploration depends on one��s own chance. Yao��Er didn��t use any despicable trick, so it can only be said that each has their own chance. The sword tomb on the Southern Heaven Region is an ancient tomb inherited from time immemorial. This time, it appeared because it was induced by the change in the world��s energy; from the void, it awoke to find a suitable sessor. There are usually two ways to inherit this tomb, which is simr to our sect recruitment of disciples. The first is to meet the rigid standard: Age, malleability, Immortal Cultivation idea�� it��s also to pass the test of many levels. As long as one can get pass the level checkpoints, one can take the corresponding treasure. The second is to have a fate with the tomb��one would gain direct approval to take the treasure without taking any of the tests. The first one is actually the necessary supplement of the second one. If the tomb couldn��t find a suitable sessor, it could pass itself on to the others by opening up the test for other participants."


    Fang He said, "Which is the difference between Immortal Gathering and Elders looking for their disciples themselves."


    Wang Wuughed. "It��s trying to find the perfect lover, but when unable to, open oneself to a blind date?"


    "In short, the reason why Yao��Er can directly enter the treasure room without taking any test is that the Ancient Sword Tomb thought that Yao��Er has a predestined fate with it, therefore it opened a ��back door�� for her. Otherwise, no matter how aplished Yao��Er is with the Ster Sword cultivation, she could not vite the rule of inheritance of the tomb."


    Liu Xian approvingly nodded at Zhu Shiyao. "So that��s how it is. We really must congratte you for your immortal chance."


    However, Lu Li unexpectedly frowned. "Senior Brother, there��s a problem here. If Yao��Er has a predestined fate with the tomb, why must the tomb also open its front door to let other cultivators enter the tomb?"


    The rest of the elders were stupefied.


    Feng Yin��splexion also sank down, and he seriously said, "This is the thing that I want to discuss next. The scale of the Ancient Sword Tomb is muchrger than what we initially expected. This is an unprecedented ancient remains. More likely that this was left by a True Immortal before the Age of Chaos. The ancient sword that Yao��Er took is only a treasure on its outeryer, and could not bepared at all with the core treasures deep inside that ce. Therefore, taking away the ancient sword will not, in any way, hinder the normal inheritance selection."


    Several Heavenly Sword Hall Elders were shocked.


    Liu Xian��s voice trembled as he said in disbelief, "Left behind by a True Immortal!? Does this age really have an inheritance from a True Immortal? Didn��t they all die at the Age of Chaos? This is an enormous academic discovery!"


    Fifth Elder angrily spat. "Academic my ass! This is money!"


    Lu Li uncharacteristically nodded in agreement with Fifth Senior Sister. "Yes, if top grade spiritual treasure is just a peripheral treasure, then unmistakably, this sword tomb is an inheritance from a True Immortal�� Inside, there must be Immortal Tools, and most likely True Immortal Tools. To say that it��s a priceless treasure is not an exaggeration��moreover, it��s on par with the Shengjing City. This ancient tomb isparable to one of the Five Uniques. But, Senior Brother, is this information true?"


    Feng Yin said, "When Yao��Ermunicated with the sword spirit of the ancient sword, it has at least confirmed the existence of the deeper levels. Unfortunately, the sword spirit has been in a deep sleep for countless of years, so it has lost many of its memory. Moreover, when it was born, it was soon sealed, so it really knew very little. Otherwise, alone with Yao��Er��s ancient sword, our Spirit Sword Sect will hold an iparable advantage over other sects."


    Wang Wu sneered. "But, other sects may know this already. I��m afraid Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect are gnashing their teeth jealously."


    Feng Yin, however, thought otherwise. "For an inheritance sword tomb on such a scale, no sect could eat it alone, even Shengjing Sect. Therefore, cooperation is inevitable. Moreover, once parts of the sword tomb have been harvested, our information advantage would be wiped out. Therefore, there��s no need to maintain strong hostility. I estimated that, before long, Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect would send their official document for cooperation. At that time, we need to consider it carefully."


    Each of the elders have their own ideas, however, the final decision of this matter would naturally be decided by the Sect Leader.


    "Senior Brother, what are you going to do?"


    Feng Yin said, "There are two ns. First is to use all our power to exploit the sword tomb. The rule of the sword tomb is to look for the young and malleable cultivator to be its inheritor. The surrounding spiritual energy on the ancient tomb is rich, so it has a much higher standard than the present. From our Spirit Sword Sect, perhaps only Zhu Shiyao, Wang Lu, as well as Liu Li have the qualification to participate. The three of them naturally would take this undertaking; if there are other appropriate candidates, they can also participate. At the same time, us old fogies can��t stay idle either. Although the sword tomb would not let us in, we can use everything we can to support Yao��Er and the others from the outside. As ast resort, we can even break through the sword tomb the hard way. The advantage of this n is its rtively low risk. Regardless of the rules of the sword tomb, it is an inanimate object from thousands of years ago. With the teaming up of the elders from the three sects, the risk would always be lower than letting young generation disciples explore on their own. However, the problem with this n is, once the elders make their move, this matter would inevitably shock the world, and no longer will we have the opportunity to conceal it. And once this rmed the Shengjing Sect�� Hehe, I believe the other two sects would not want Shengjing Sect alone to get bigger. Therefore, the second n is more feasible��"


    Feng Yin paused as his eyes swept around him, then, with a sinking voice, he said, "Fully trust our Sessor Disciples and their actions alone. Us, old guys will not participate, but we also won��t allow fellow old guys from other sects to meddle. As long as our three sects insist that this is the immortal cultivation for the younger disciples, even Shengjing Sect could not force themselves to meddle. Regardless of how much the harvests, they would be divided equally among the three sects. I believe Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect would be amenable to this n."


    Hua Yun was somewhat not assured. "Wouldn��t it be too risky if it��s just the few of them? After all, it��s a thousands of years old ancient inheritance tomb, which has also experienced thest Age of Chaos. Even if the original owner��s intention is to choose its sessor, it shouldn��t too harsh. However, what if the arrays inside were identally changed? Their cultivation base is still low after all!"


    Feng Yin said, "Therefore, there��s also the third option: We consider this matter as something that never happened."


    Hua Yun was immediately speechless.


    Among the present elders, only Hua Yun didn��t really experience the disaster incident one hundred years ago. Therefore, her feeling was the weakest. As for the other elders, no matter what they thought about this, they did not want to give up this opportunity, even if there was a big risk behind this opportunity.


    If they sent the other disciples, it would not really matter. However, since it would be the Sessor Disciples, which carried on the inheritance and future of the Spirit Sword Sect, even so much as shouldering the mission for the new age, they were doomed not to grow under the drizzle within the gentle breeze.


    Indeed, risks were everywhere inside the ancient sword tomb, however, what was this ordealpared to the growth process of the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders? Let alone opportunities were also everywhere inside the sword tomb, moreover��


    Spirit Sword Sect has Wang Lu, this awesome questpleter.

 Chapter 229 - Want Your Sisters Take out in Broad Daylight

    <h4>Chapter 229: Want Your Sister''s Take out in Broad Daylight</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In fact, aside from the doubtful Hua Yun, when the other Heavenly Sword Hall Elders heard that the ancient sword tomb was a True Immortal��s inheritance, they have basically made up their mind.


    As the Sect Leader, Feng Yin has the power to make decisions without consulting others. However, usually, he almost never used it. He always tried to make decisions along with his Junior Brothers and Sisters. Only when Feng Yin has already been thinking did the rest of the elders rarely put out objections.


    It was not because of the fear of authority��the deep connections between each of the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders were a lot more deeper than anymon cultivator could imagine. To them, power and its benefits were meaningless. The other elders threw their support for Feng Yin because he, as the Big Elder and Sect Leader, has the vision and wisdom to protect the sect for thest hundred of years.


    After an ensuing silence, seeing that there were no more objections, the Reward Giver Elder whose position was second only to the Sect Leader set the tone even further. "Then let��s take the second n. Let Yao��Er and the others use this opportunity to further train themselves. We can also use this chance to assess the power level of the disciples of Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect. I heard that the Lead Representative of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect Zhan Ziye was able toprehend the Ten Thousand Motionless Heart Sutra so that his strength has already surpassed that of Liu Li��s. Kunlun��s Zhou Mumu was also not that much different than him; the next generation of disciples really can��t be overlooked."


    Zhou Ming also sighed with emotion. "I initially thought the Immortal chance that she got in the experiential learning at Grand Cloud Mountain with Wang Lu could make her edge out her peers. Unexpectedly, it was just to barely catch up with the progress of others. This generation is really amazing."


    Liu Xian said, "They were blessed with providence, so there is no need to be jealous. And with our Spirit Sword Sect��s good preparation, our superiority would manifest after they reach the level of Daoist Master�� In short, in this time��s cooperation between the three sects to explore the sword tomb, presumably, all will go all out; not only will there be cooperation, but there would also bepetition. Compared to Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect, although Spirit Sword Sect��s Wang Lu and Yao��Er each have their own strong point, after all, the number is low. And at the current stage of Immortal Cultivation, the number of disciples that we could send is only three Sessor Disciples and a few of others. However, there should be no problem with the ten-person team of Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Therefore, in these several days, we old fellows must not stay idle either. We must use anything that we got; no matter which peak, they��re all Sessor Disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, we must stop at nothing to help them."


    Wang Wu vigorously supported thisst sentence. "Well said! I strongly support this! Recently, Wang Lu is cultivating the divine skill of Non-Phase Gold Melting, he needs daily supply of one hundred spirit stones to be able to advance. I implore Brothers and Sister to vigorously support this!"


    Sect Leader muttered under his breath, "What a terrifying divine skill, just tell him not to practice it."


    "�� Hey, aren��t you supposed to give your full support?"


    "Yes." Feng Yin coldly said, "Therefore, we are also considering whether or not to give him a more considerate master. In any case, he has seeded in his Non-Phase Method; without you, he can still continue to cultivate."


    "What the! Can you not do this kind of ��have sex first only to throw away the girlter�� thing!?"


    ��


    After smoothing out the disturbance the of Fifth Elder, the other Heavenly Sword Hall Elders respectively set the scope of their contribution. Some contributed their magical treasures, some contributed elixirs, and some were willing to help the Sessor Disciples to temporarily increase their cultivation base. In the end, even Wang Wu became serious enough to dere that she would teach Wang Lu a new set of method. Although it would only benefit her own disciple, the other Elders didn��t put out any objection��the biggest task set by Spirit Sword Sect on Wang Wu was to teach Wang Lu well.


    After this discussion had ended, Liu Xian said, "The preparatory work has been set. Next, we need to formte our initial action n. Although we still need to wait for themunication from Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect on the specific details, we must at least have a basic idea. I mean, let Wang Lu be the leader. Despite in terms of strength, Yao��Er is obviously above him, and little Liu Li could have a great progress after a crammed training, but in exploring the sword tomb, Wang Lu��s strategy is undoubtedly the most important."


    Fang He questioned this, "Those words are good. On the experiential learning at the Grand Cloud Mountain, I also recognized his talent as a leader. However, currently, only little Liu Li trusts him. He has yet to build enough rapport with Yao��Er."


    Several Elders turned to see Zhu Shiyao. The woman looked indifferent, still sitting quietly at the wooden table. Her delicate hands caressed the sword and stars seemed to appear in her eyes.


    The elders felt a bit of a headache. Zhu Shiyao��s temperament was too cold, too proud even. In addition to the way of the sword, she didn��t care about anything. If you want to gain her recognition, you must prove your strength and talent�� And within the entire Spirit Sword Mountain, only Sect Leader Feng Yin, with his peerless sword, could make her submit.


    As for other people such as Liu Xian and Fang He, although they were elders with astonishing authority and cultivation base far above the current Zhu Shiyao, it was impossible for them to casually order Zhu Shiyao to do things that she loathed.


    As for Wang Lu�� previously, when Zhu Shiyao returned from her experiential learning and used her extreme diffraction sword to awe the Spirit Sword Sect��s disciples, it was difficult for him to withstand it and had to retreat half a step back. This made it impossible for Zhu Shiyao to acknowledge him.


    After an ensuing silence, Wang Wu sneered. "You this group of idiots must have your brain fossilized and decayed. Isn��t it easy to make her obedient? No matter how cold Zhu Shiyao is, she��s still a woman. And if a woman is not obedient, then he just needs to f*ck her until she bes obedient. A tough woman would especially be submissive to the man who enters her."


    "��"


    Deathly silence descended on the bamboo room and the temperature dipped significantly that a thinyer of cold fog began to appear.


    Wang Wu was blissfully unaware of this change in atmosphere and just kept saying, "For the next several days, I will design a set of Non-Phase Vajra Scepter for Wang Lu. After he practices it, I guarantee it would double his power and firmness. With this, he would be able to disy the hardness and firmness properties of Non-Phase Method, which would then be able to make Zhu Shiyao submissive to him!"


    "�� You," Sect Leader softly said. His voice trembled. No, his whole body trembled lightly.


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "Rest assured Senior Brother, after I perfected this method, I will also teach you this so that in your twilight years, you can still��"


    "Shut your mouth! What a vulgarnguage! Starting now, for three years, you will not have your allowance!"


    Wang Wu dumbfoundedly stared as if she has just been struck by a thunderbolt. "Why!?" Then he turned around to look for help. "Brothers, help me!"


    Hua Yun, whose rtionship with her was the closest, was somewhat unable to continue watching. "Senior Sister, recently, you were short of money, and whenever you��re short of money, you would lose your moral��"


    Lu Li also sighed. "Senior Sister, I have some spirit stones left in my hands, I will deliver it to you. I hope you�� slightly reserve yourself."


    Between this noisy dispute, Zhu Shiyao suddenly stood up, which immediately made the other elders silent as they turned their focus on her.


    After Zhu Shiyao stood up, her willowy eyebrows slightly furrowed. Her cherry lips seemed to open and close as if there were words that she could not express. She was not good at talking; though she inwardly has her own opinion, it was difficult for her to say it out.


    Thus, she resorted to the sword. She conveniently brandished the ancient sword of top-grade spiritual treasure that she got from the ancient sword tomb and a group of ster sword qi dissipated everywhere.


    In the presence of several people, everyone felt the firm determination of Zhu Shiyao in the bone-chilling sword intent. For a time, everyone fell into silence.


    Zhu Shiyao has made up her mind. After waving that sword, she floated away from the table, leaving behind the cold loneliness in that bamboo room.


    "Em, what did Yao��Er say just now?"


    Wang Wu was baffled and had to seek help from others.


    Several Elders revealed a difficult look. Finally, Fang He cleared his throat and opened his mouth, "She said, she will absolutely not form a team with Wang Lu, will not obey his instruction, and in the ancient sword tomb, she will act alone as a single person team."


    Wang Wu was dumbfounded. "What? Such a young woman yet determined to be a leftover woman, why even bother?"


    Do you even have a f*cking face to ask that!?


    After a long silence, Sect Leader finally gave his voice.


    "This is actually good. Yao��Er is proud and arrogant, so she would not let herself be a subordinate of Wang Lu. Not only would it be difficult for them to cooperate, but it could also provoke an internal friction instead. Moreover, strictly speaking, Yao��Er has been here for nearly twenty years while Wang Lu has only been on the mountain for more than ten years, so I think there��s no harm in seeing how the chosen one that came out from my Big Ster Diffraction Technique would fare against my personally chosen sword god reincarnate? Spirit Sword Sect disciples living together in harmony is good, but the internalpetition must also be strengthened. Especially Wang Lu; he has the innate skill, talent, and quite good cultivation base. However,pared to Yao��Er, his Immortal Cultivation drive is still not enough, so this pressure might be good for him. As for Yao��Er, with the protection from the ancient sword, there would be no problem in letting her act alone."


    Then, the Sect Leader seemed to identally nce at his Junior Sister. Sure enough, her face looked rxed, showing her mindless jubtion countenance.


    Yo, this person, have be addicted in ying bad official��


    ��


    The official documents from Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect arrived at Spirit Sword Mountain a dayter.


    As anticipated by Feng Yin, the two sects uniformly put forward a strictly confidential use and proposed action by disciples alone. Obviously, they were not willing for this matter to be spread out.


    For the three sects, the Southern Heaven Region was too remote, which was beyond their control. Of course, it would not be difficult for any of the Five Uniques to fight across the region and subdue the local sects such as Beast Master School in the Southern Heaven Region. The problem was�� with the Shengjing Sect��s continent-wide strategy, the situation became tricky.


    As the number one among the Five Uniques, the total strength of Shengjing Sect was nearly on par with any random three Five Unique sectsbined. Although this behemoth was truly bloated, if it really wanted to use power to suppress others, only Royal Soldier Sect those damn barbarians, could go neck and neck against them.


    Therefore, the best way was to bypass Shengjing Sect entirely, which required a high degree of confidentiality. Within Spirit Sword Sect, the news about the cooperation was only spread among the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, as well as Zhu Shiyao and Wang Lu, the two Sessor Disciples; they even hid it from Liu Li. Within Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the in the know people were only the Sect Leader, several elders, and a few elite disciples. Such a matter might not be kept secret until thest minute, however, a minute longer was always better.


    As for how the three sects would cooperate, after a few rounds of rapid and efficient consultation, the tentative framework was set: the participant disciples of the three sects would take the Big Heart Demon Oath to not harm each other. As for how the team would form after entering the ancient sword tomb, there was no clear requirement; after all, the situation on the deeper levels was still entirely unknown, so it would be useless to decide everything beforehand.


    In order to show sincerity, the three sects each took out one of their valuable spiritual objects, which would mostly be used to break the mechanism in the sword tomb, or to save life, which could be shared by the others. Among which, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect contributed a truly original multi-purpose form, which could be used to rapidlypute the change in the array mechanism. Kunlun Immortal Sect contributed a set of ancient book, which recorded all sort knowledge from their predecessors in exploring traces of True Immortals. All of which were priceless. This gave Spirit Sword Sect a headache in trying toe out with an object that was simr in value.


    While the three sects were activelyying out the n for the sword tomb exploration, Wang Lu was not idle either.


    In this trip to the sword tomb, the biggest difficulty lied in the numerous tests and mechanisms left behind by the True Immortal. However, within the Spirit Sword Mountain, there exist a very able person who could crack any mechanism or puzzle no matter how hard it was��


    "Lady Boss, I want a takeaway."

 Chapter 230 - I Want to Go to the Spring Festival

    <h4>Chapter 230: I Want to Go to the Spring Festival</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu always prided himself as a professional adventurer, and one of the main business of professional adventurer was to decipher various mechanisms and puzzles. Therefore, the trials within the ancient sword tomb were naturally within his business scope.


    After just listening Hai Yunfan recounting his experience in the sword tomb, Wang Lu immediately knew that the cooperation between the team from Kunlun Immortal Sect and the team from Ten Thousand Arts Sect was simply pointless. Even he alone could do better than them�� However, on the other hand, a professional adventurer was not omnipotent. On his own, perhaps he would struggle just to continue after the third level; he must have some help in order to continue.


    Compared to Zhu Shiyao who easily walked into the treasure room all by herself, Wang Lu also acknowledged that at least in the first three levels, his ability to pass them was not the best. Without even counting Zhu Shiyao, on the ability to break through levels alone, he dared not im to be the first in the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    The Lady Boss of Ru Family Inn on the Spirit Creek Town was the real expert. With just a touch from her delicate jade-like hand, even an enormous array mechanism would disintegrate. Moreover, though she looked slim and delicate, in fact, she actually has hammer-like iron fists and her strength was as big as countless of cattle. Therefore, as long as she was with him, breaking through levels would be a piece of cake.


    Thus, when thinking about exploring the deeper levels of the ancient sword tomb, the first thing that came to Wang Lu��s mind was the Lady Boss.


    "Lady Boss, I want to order a take out."


    When he opened the door of the inn, he saw the Lady Boss was holding an abacus, standing behind the counter with an uneasy look towards the nk ount book��the calction process was probably zero plus zero equals zero�� Seeing it was Wang Lu who came in, Lady Boss put down the abacus, raised her eyelids, and then said, "Don��t you have to prepare for your experiential learning down at the Southern Heaven Region? Why are you wasting time here�� what kind of take out?"


    Wang Lu dropped his voice and seriously said, "I want a pair of sliced trotters that could break thousands of method."


    Lady Boss took a jar of wine and smashed it on the ground.


    "Don��t be so grumpy, I��m really serious in asking for help."


    Lady Boss threw a nce at him. "I��ve told you, my abilities only work most effectively within the Spirit Sword Mountain and won��t work at all if I cross the Blue River Region, so I can do nothing to help you in the faraway Southern Heaven Region."


    Wang Lu exined, "The main body of the sword tomb is not in the Southern Heaven Region, but lies in the space somewhere else. It��s just the entrance that was identally found there."


    Lady Boss said, "Even though the main body is not in the Southern Heaven Region, it��s also not in the Blue River Region. Once I cross the region boundary, I won��t be able to disy my ability at all. If that thing runs away, are you going to take responsibility?"


    Wang Lu said, "Therefore, I don��t expect Sister Ling to personally apany me. However, do you have any means where your abilities could be transferred away? Um, for example, would your personal clothing possibly inherit your ability��"


    "Go to hell, you pervert!"


    "Wait-wait-wait-wait, I��m just basing on academic research��"


    After these series ofughing and joking, seeing Feng Ling��s attitude, he knew that his dream has already been shattered; there was no shortcut that could help him in exploring the ancient sword tomb.


    Of course, he should��ve thought about it earlier. If Feng Ling were useful in exploring the ancient sword tomb, Sect Leader would definitely try to recruit her, even if he had to kneel and lick her feet�� Wang Lu only considered that it was because of the strained rtionship of the pair of father and daughter that Feng Yin didn��t do anything to approach her. But now, it seemed like it was not so.


    However, he was just trying his luck, Sister Ling��s personal clothing�� ah, wrong. Although he couldn��t get a portable object that could break any method, having a sumptuous meal of sliced trotters was also not bad. However, when Wang Lu has given up, Lady Boss somewhat hesitantly said, "In this sword tomb exploration, the risk is highly unusual; I think this is even quite controversial among the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders��but you don��t need to bother about them. I have a treasure that was given by that old man Feng Yin, which supposedly could save lives at a critical time. I think you might need it."


    With that, Lady Boss took out a small orange jade te from her bosom and directly put it in Wang Lu��s hand.


    "Crush it when you want to use it. However, unless you��re in a life and death situation, don��t casually use it. If you don��t have to use it, then that��s the best, and remember to give it back to me when you return."


    Warm feeling welled up in Wang Lu��s heart, especially since the jade te, with a temperature that of the young woman, unquestionably has fallen into his hand. However, when he was about to speak up, Lady Boss has already turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Since the signal from the other party was so obvious, though Wang Lu felt slightly bewildered, he stood up and left the inn. However, when he grasped that jade te, a problem suddenly emerged in his mind.


    Because of her physique, Feng Ling rarely touched a spirit object because it was possible that a single touch from her would immediately destroy the treasure. Previously on the Immortal Gathering, when she gave him a box that could keep food inside fresh, she had wrapped a handkerchief around its handle. However, now she straightforwardly took out this jade te, did she not fear this spirit object would break?


    Wang Lu curiously observed the spiritual energy within the jade te, only to find that it was sealed with a unique method. Unless he seriously crushed it, he probably wouldn��t be able to determine its true effect.


    ��


    After his farewell from the Ru Family Inn, his second stop was the Misty Peak cafeteria.


    "Oh? It��s you. I heard that you��re going to go to a very dangerous ce for experiential learning? Not bad! A qualified swordsman should constantly challenge oneself in dangerous situations to sharpen your edge. Wait here, I have something for you."


    With that, Aya quickly trotted away and brought back a big package.


    "This is a military ration that I especially prepared for you guys."


    "��"


    "Using the special product from Clear Sky Peak, this ration is guaranteed to have very high nutritional values!"


    "��" Wang Lu was silent for a moment, and then he took the package. He thought that though he didn��t need the poison, the raw materials would still be valuable.


    After freeing the load off of her mind, Aya became cheerful and carefree. "So, what else?"


    Wang Lu said, "I want to fight a sword match against you."


    "Oh? We indeed haven��t had a sword fight in quite a while. During which, you have grown a lot. Might as well see your progress!"


    While speaking, her green eyes radiated a threatening heroic spirit.


    Fighting a sword match with Aya, it was not a surprise that he was once again defeated. Simrly, it was also not a surprise that he gained a new understanding. This chef of Misty Peak could be said to be the most mysterious person in the Spirit Sword Mountain; she was merely a mortal with good sword art and seemingly without the least bit of cultivation base, yet still able to win a sword match against Wang Lu whose strength has already reached Xudan Stage. Aya��s swordy was like a never-ending towering peak, the stronger you were, the more difficult for you to guess where her limit was.


    However, for Wang Lu, this sword match wasn��t intended so that he could win, but to sharpen his sword skill. A sword match with Aya before he went to explore the sword tomb was like sharpening himself on a fine whetstone. Any immature parts of his sword skill were sharpened all at once, so that his Non-Phase Sword was more rounded.


    A dayter, the elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall began to summon the Sessor Disciples to the Ster Peak. Wang Lu bid his goodbye to Aya, and while thetter gave her blessing, he stepped on the transmission array and arrived at the Ster Peak.


    In front of the bamboo hut of the Sect Leader at the Ster Peak, Liu Li had already arrived ahead of time. She was leaning on several bamboos while holding a bag of nuts and munching it. However, upon seeing Wang Lu��s arrival, she threw away the nuts,ughed heartily and threw herself at Wang Lu. She said with a foolish smile, "Master said I have to listen to your words."


    "Oh? Then, shake hands."


    "Okay!"


    "Sit down."


    "Okay!"


    "Stand up."


    "Okay!"


    Wang Lu then touched Liu Li��s head, ready to give her a couple of praises. However, suddenly, he found that not far away from him, there were few pairs of as sharp as sword gazes that firmly locked onto him.


    Second Elder Liu Xian, Third Elder Fang He, Fourth Elder Zhou Ming�� Almost all of the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders were already gathered here, coldly gazing his pet treatment behavior.


    Wang Lu cleared his throat and tried to justify his act, "Just now, we were doing a sketch that we prepare for the annual meeting, it��s called��Ximen Qing [1] meets Snoopy; please point out if there��s a mistake in that sketch."


    "Humph!" Zhou Ming coldly humphed and threw his gaze harshly to the side. The rest of the elders mostly assumed indifferent attitudes. Only Wang Lu��s master appreciated it by secretly giving him a thumbs up. At the same time, she also talked to him through his primordial spirit, "Brat, well done! Brilliant Peak is very rich! This is a tree money, you must hold it steady for me!"


    Steady your ass��


    "Wang Lu."


    While he was feeling embarrassed, Sect Leader faintly called out.


    "Yes!"


    "The exploration of Ancient Sword Tomb will be led by you. You were born smart, and has also experienced many things in your ten years in this mountain. Therefore, I don��t need to say any unnecessary words. However, I must emphasize one thing. You are the sect��s Lead Representative, this does not only represent authority, but also obligation."


    Wang Lu seriously said, "I understand. I will certainly take a good care of Junior Sister Liu Li and Senior Sister Shiyao! I will not disappoint the trust that has been put on me."


    Feng Yin shook his head. "It��s good that you have this determination. However, you��re wrong on one thing. Yao��Er will not be on your team; she��s her own team."


    Wang Lu was taken aback and looked towards the bamboo room. The figure of the tall woman silently stood in the shadow of one of the corners of the bamboo room, looking very much solitary, yet her arrogance stance was also without a doubt.


    "Interesting. Is she looking down on us as dregs?" Wang Lu chuckled. "Then let us see how would a sword god fare against a professional adventurer."


    Feng Yin added, "Apart from Liu Li, you also have another person to take care of�� Shixuan,e here."


    "Yes."


    Along with the soft sound of a woman, the atmosphere on the Ster Peak immediately became somewhat refreshed. A white figure slowly strolled out from the bamboo forest. With a smile, Bai Shixuan arrived at the front of the bamboo room, nodded to salute the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, and then smiled widely at Wang Lu.


    "Long time no see, Senior Brother�� Wang Lu."


    Wang Lu was immediately moved. "Indeed, it��s a long time no see. In a blink of an eye, you��ve grown up."


    One month ago, Seventh Elder brought Bai Shixuan to Clear Sky Peak to cultivate in seclusion. Now, when they met again, though Bai Shixuan still has the same slightly shy childish look, she was calmer and moreposed, no longer a simple immortal beast that could be cheated over a bone.


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed with emotion, thinking that Bai Shixuan and Liu Li were different after all. In thest month, she obviously has gained more than just recuperating from her internal injury. On the Clear Sky Peak, she learned muchmon knowledge from Junior Uncle Guanhai. At present, Bai Shixuan was still as naturally pure as before, but she looked much more mature. Only within the depth of her eyes did she hide her attachment of him��


    "Shixuan is a fully transformed immortal beast, so she possesses wondrous magical abilities. With her help, I believe your team will be even more powerful."


    With that, Sect Leader flipped his palm and starlight immediately appeared on the Ster Peak.


    "Since all of you are already here, there��s no need to waste time any longer. It��s time for you all to leave."


    ording to the agreement between Spirit Sword Sect, Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect, in order to keep their movement secret, when the time came, each of the three sects would respectively open a transmission link to the treasure room inside the Ancient Sword Tomb and meet there.


    Previously, at the end of their experiential learning, the disciples of the Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect have left behind their respective transmission mark in that treasure room. As for Zhu Shiyao, though she forgot to leave behind any mark, the ancient sword that she got there has a direct resonance link with the sword tomb. In this way, they could avoid the eyes and ears of other sects.


    Under Sect Leader��s instruction, Zhu Shiyao, Wang Lu, Liu Li, and Bai Shixuan�� the four participants of Spirit Sword Sect stepped into that starlight. There, they felt the fluctuation of space as they were ready to meet a new challenge.


    As the one who controlled the array, Feng Yin used his true soul core to tear the space, and his magical power pierced the void, ready to bring the four people straight to the tomb in that unnamed space.


    However, on Ster Peak, Reward Giver Elder could not help but urge, "Among the three sects, our Spirit Sword Sect��s participants are fewer, however, you must disy our Spirit Sword Sect��s style, which is neither arrogant nor servile�� Of course, for the most part, the three sects are to cooperate, so you must consciously avoid confrontation, don��t let the disagreement foil the important matter. In short��"


    While the nagging voice has yet to stop, along with amand from Daoist Master Feng Yin, the scene before Wang Lu and the others immediately became distorted and then turned dark in an instant.


    ording to the n, the transmission would send them directly to the previous treasure room in the ancient sword tomb and rendezvous with the people from Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect. Then, together they would explore the deeper levels of the ancient sword tomb.


    It was just that�� Wang Lu frowned, and his heart was puzzled.


    No one has ever said that the people from Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect would be this many!


    Looking at the more than thirty people before him as well as the unique magical power fluctuations of Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Wang Lu��s heart sank. Before they even started to explore the ancient sword tomb, the situation seemed to begin to get out of hand.


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (A character from the novel Jin Ping Mei - The Plum In The Golden Vase)

 Chapter 231 - Big Sister’s Powerful Penetration

    <h4>Chapter 231: Big Sister��s Powerful Pration</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The treasure room in the Ancient Sword Tomb was rtively spacious. However, at this time, nearly forty people were squeezed in it, making it appear somewhat crowded and the atmosphere a bit stifled. When Wang Lu and the others arrived through transmission array, they immediately aroused the attention of everyone like cold water being poured into a hot pan.


    "Who is it!?"


    "Again? Get them out of here, these small fries��"


    The room was filled with noises. Wang Lu couldn��t help but frown; this kind of mess did not match with any n that he got.


    However, even if this was unnned, it didn��t matter. As long as he coped the turn of events by sticking to the fundamental principle�� there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Upon regaining his calm andposure, Wang Lu swept everyone around him. Most of the faces were unfamiliar, but he also found a few familiar ones. The other side, of course, had also recognized Wang Lu, which, after a moment of hesitation, came up to him.


    "Brother Wang!"


    A slight smile then hung on Wang Lu��s face. "Little Hai�� and Brother Ziye over there, long time no see."


    The other side was obviously the group of disciples from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Ye Feifei, Zhao Jiangyuan and the others who participated in thepetition between the two sects in the past were also present. There were also two other disciples with simr cultivation base, which were obviously also elite disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, making their group a total of seven people.


    "What happened here?"


    Hai Yunfan wryly smiled. "Human��s calction could not bepared with the heaven��s calction."


    Since even the disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect who were known for their calction said this, it seemed like there really was a great turn of event�� Moreover, thinking about this difficult-to-handle turn of event, as well as the current scene, Wang Lu said, "Shengjing?"


    Although it was still unknown why Shengjing Sect was able to disturb the highly confidential n of the three sects, able to make the three sects�� calction void, avoid Daoist Master Feng Yin��s divination, and make the disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect feel deeply helpless�� No matter how he thought about it, only Shengjing Sect could meet those criteria.


    "Yes, it��s Shengjing Sect!"


    A forceful voice suddenly butted in. Then, a tall male cultivator emerged from the crowd and arrived in front of Wang Lu, towering over him.


    Wang Lu��s figure was above average, but in front of this person, he was like an adolescent child. If he looked straight ahead, he could only see the opposite party��s chest.


    Then, without lifting his head, Wang Lu said while looking straight at the other side��s chest, "Fellow Daoist from Shengjing Sect? We did not expect a visit from honored guests, so please forgive our manners."


    Although this cultivator from the Shengjing Sect was tall, he was not as reckless as he look. Hearing Wang Lu��s words, he knew immediately that Wang Lu had implied that he and the other people were uninvited guests? Nevertheless, he ignored the metaphor of such words and just coldly said, "You guys are from Spirit Sword Sect? I don��t have much nonsense to say to you, just go back where youe from, lest you��re going to cause trouble here and be a hindrance."


    Wang Lu lightly said, "Dove upies the magpie��s nest, is this the way of life of your Shengjing Sect?"


    "Dove upies the magpie��s nest? Ridiculous! When did this ownerless thing be your home?"


    Hearing this remark, Wang Lu immediately smiled and then raised his head. "Since you also admit that no one owns this ce, then it means it��s also not owned by your Shengjing Sect. Let us put aside the dispute and work together towards themon goal, exploring the deeper levels of this ancient sword tomb, each with their own chance�� Wouldn��t that be nice?"


    "What a glib tongue!" The tall cultivator let out a sneer but did not speak again; from his condescending nce, there was a hint of appreciation.


    Different from Zhou Mumu of Kunlun Immortal Sect and Zhan Ziye of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the other two group leaders, this young cultivator from Blue River Region before him seemed to be more sophisticated and also more pragmatic.


    When his group first met the people of the Kunlun Immortal Sect, the two sects nearly fought against each other. Zhou Mumu, as the team leader of the group from Kunlun Immortal Sect,pletely did not expect to meet them here. In her surprise, she immediately made a false usation, ndering Shengjing Sect of using dirty tricks to steal the secrets of the three sects. With that, a single remark turned into a fierce contention.


    Later on, people from Ten Thousand Arts Sect came to the scene. Unsurprisingly, they were also inexplicably surprised. However, Zhan Ziye was actually somewhat calmer than Zhou Mumu. After Zhan Ziye had correctly guessed some of the facts, he did not directly use Shengjing Sect of doing dirty tricks. However, Zhan Ziye also stressed that the ancient sword tomb belonged to the three sects, Kunlun Immortal Sect, Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Spirit Sword Sect; Shengjing Sect has no right to intervene��


    F*cking fart!


    Using dirty tricks to steal the three sects�� secret? When Shengjing Sect wants to know something, do they need to steal it from your home? What a short-sighted and ignorant fool you are!


    Shengjing Sect has its force spread throughout the Nine Regions; it was not just for the immediate temporary interest. Their continent-wide strategy had been implemented for more than a thousand years. During which, Shengjing Sect didn��t really do much looting, however, Shengjing Sect��s imprint has been deeply engraved everywhere throughout the Nine Regions��


    Then, using the lifetime��s power, the Sect Leader Daoist Master He Tu created the Immortal Treasure Nine Regions Chart, which was linked with the Nine Regions geography, henceforth, the world��s affair waspletely under its control.


    Therefore, how could Shengjing Sect not know about the appearance of the ancient sword tomb in the Southern Heaven Region?


    Of course, even if it was an Immortal Treasure Nine Regions Chart, it was impossible to calcte all of the change in the world. It could only perceive the important events, without providing enough details. Moreover, in the area where the force of Shengjing Sect was slightly inferior, the Nine Regions Chart was rtively insensitive. Coupled with how big Nine Regions were, which meant events and changes big or small constantly urred, thus, no matter how powerful Shengjing Sect was, it was still difficult for them to take everything into ount. For example, the news about the birth of immortal beast at the Grand Cloud Mountain only appeared vague in the Nine Regions Chart, therefore, it didn��t attract enough attention. Afterward, when it finally gave a clear warning, Bai Shixuan has already transformed her form and Fifth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect had already arrived at the Grand Cloud Mountain, thus, the Shengjing Sect had to give up. As for the Ancient Sword Tomb in the Southern Heaven Region, initially, Shengjing Sect also mistook it. They mistakenly thought that, at most, the Ancient Sword Tomb only possessed one or two top-grade spiritual treasures; It was not worth to spend too much manpower and resources on it. When they also got the news that there were three of the Five Uniques that went there topete, there was no need for Shengjing Sect to push the matter too hard.


    However, when a Spirit Sword Sect��s disciple finally took the treasure, Shengjing Sect detected an anomaly. On the Nine Regions Chart, the symbol of the birth of rare treasure not only did not disperse, but it also vaguely grew stronger, though it was only intermittent and indistinct. Using supreme divination, the Sect Leader found that there might be a secret hidden deep within the tomb. However, since it was just an inherited ancient sword tomb, it would be hard to break it without using brute force. Therefore, he immediately ordered the sect��s elite disciples to form a team to explore the tomb.


    The response from Shengjing Sect was actually slower than the three sects, however, as the number one sect in the Immortal Path, their advantage was obvious. Though they startedte, with their original internal management model, they became the first toplete the mobilization. From the Immortal City of the Central Region, as well as their various divisions, they gathered a twenty-five person raid team and directly went for the entrance of the sword tomb. They did not have the transmission marks left behind like the Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect, yet Shengjing Sect team only used less than half a day to break through all the three levels and arrive at the treasure room; their efficiency was extraordinary!


    Of course, for people of the Shengjing Sect, this seemed normal. Although these twenty-five people were hastily gathered, all of them were the elites of the sect, absolutely without any untalented person at all. The team leader was peak Xudan Stage Power King Jianglu, the seventh of the neenth sessor disciples. His fighting style, Unbreakable Mysterious Metal, has reached the sixteenth heavenyer realm, and hisprehensive strength was not below the lead representative from the other Five Uniques. His assistants were the twins Wangyue Luanyu and Wangyue Luanyun which ranked seventeenth and eighteenth of the neen sessor disciples. The two of them held the yin and yang treasure chest, which, ifbined, have the power even more than that of a gushing river. The rest of the more than twenty team members were also the elite disciples of their generation; even the weakest among them has cultivation base of middle-level Xudan Stage. Coupled with their first ss Immortal Cultivation Method, and body full of magical treasures, each of them has theprehensive strength not that much inferior to the Jindan Stage Daoist Master of any high-rank sect.


    With such a strong team, why would they need to steal information from the other three sects? With their ability alone, they were more than capable to smoothly explore the sword tomb.


    Uninvited guest, dove upies the magpie��s nest? What a joke, when their team have already entered the treasure room and was trying to open the entrance to the fourth level, only then did the Kunlun team arrived! There was no trace of Zhan Ziye��s team from Ten Thousand Arts Sect and other people. The three sects should be the uninvited guests here!


    After bing aware of this problem, Wang Lu simply didn��t dwell on the right to explore the sword tomb and proposed to put aside the dispute while at the same time didn��t put himself and his team in a weaker position. From the logical point of view, his reasoning was also the most difficult to refute.


    After all, although Shengjing Sect was the first to arrive, as the originalpetitor, the other three sects held the supreme advantage. Therefore, the right to exploit the tomb was still entirely unclear.


    How to deal with an unclear problem? Very simple, the first was just like what Wang Lu said earlier, put aside the disagreement first and explore the tomb, the other one was��


    "What a joke, who wants to put aside the disagreement with you?" A thin and tall cultivator from the Shengjing Sect teamughed. "Do you think you canpete for the treasures against Shengjing Sect? Are you delusional?"


    However, Wang Lu didn��t even need to talk. A young girl from Kunlun team with willowy eyebrows and full of heroic spirit angrily rebuked, "Delusion? Didn��t your sect ever teach you the term firste first serve!?"


    "Firste first serve? Great! When I arrive, you, Zhou Mumu, were still on your journey. Your Kunlun Immortal Sect has always bragged about you being the ancestors of the Immortal Path, don��t you know how to differentiate the truth from the wrong?"


    "Thest time we came, your Shengjing Sect didn��t even know about this ce!"


    Seeing that both sides�� arguments were going nowhere, Shengjing Sect cultivators didn��t say much anymore. Their more than twenty people, one by one, took a step forward, which showed their breathtaking momentum. Under this astonishing pressure, theplexion of the six people team of Kunlun Immortal Sect immediately turned ugly.


    No matter how strong they argued, they couldn��t deny the number advantage of the Shengjing Sect. From their twenty-five people team, not one of them were weak.


    Having their imposing manner overwhelmed, Zhou Mumu hurriedly looked at the Ten Thousand Arts people. Although the two sects were far from being intimate, they previously have a mutual coboration. The power of Zhan Ziye��s Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension was astonishing, which could be used as an extremely powerful help.


    However, when she saw him, Zhou Mumu was immediately dumbfounded. When they met previously, his quite majestic appearance was dashing, however, Zhan Ziye who has a slight trace of bookish appearance now looked like a shy young boy who has just begun to get interested in the opposite sex; from time to time, he shyly stole a nce at the ample breasted young girl from Spirit Sword Sect��


    D-Damn you! What the hell are you doing there!?


    Since Zhan Ziye could not be relied on, Zhou Mumu had to ce her hope on Spirit Sword Sect. Though except for one, she has never met with the rest of the cultivators from the Spirit Sword Sect, but she has long heard of Wang Lu, their sect��s Lead Representative. Moreover, thest time she explored the sword tomb, she received a sword strike from Zhu Shiyao, nearly crushing her Taiyi Exquisite Immortal Body, which was like a nightmare to her.


    If Spirit Sword Sect was willing to lend a hand, thebined force of the three sects would not lose to the Shengjing Sect.


    "Hm, allow me to speak some words." When the situation was extremely tense, Wang Lu said, "This Ancient Sword Tomb is a legacy from time immemorial, and its level far exceeds that of today��s world. Moreover, it also experienced the catastrophe of thest Age of Chaos, which meant, it is likely to have a considerable amount of organ failure or mutation, which increase the risk to explore by several points. Although your sect��s team is powerful, I must say that it is unrealistic to expect that your team can go unhindered in this ce. It is also the same for us, Spirit Sword Sect, Kunlun Immortal Sect, as well as Ten Thousand Immortal Sect. Therefore, rather than fighting among ourselves, why don��t we coborate and explore together? The scale of this tomb is unprecedented, the priceless treasures are innumerable, so why must we eat all of this alone?"


    Power King Jianglu nodded and said, "Shengjing Sect doesn��t necessarily want to eat alone, if in the process of exploring the tomb we can get a strong aid, that is a naturally good thing. However, we worry that instead of a helping hand, we would get a stab in the back."


    This Power King Jianglu was tall and sturdy, and his method was also very fierce, yet unexpectedly, his thought was actually quite refined, which waspletely inconsistent with his look.


    Wang Luughed. "Then let us all take the Big Heart Demon Oath."


    However, at this time, it was people of Kunlun Immortal Sect who seemed to undermine him. Seeing Wang Lu wanting to coborate with the Shengjing Sect, Zhou Mumu angrily said, "How could your Spirit Sword Sect people be so spineless? As soon as you met Shengjing Sect, you be unreliable and bent on shameless ttery?"


    Power King Jiangluughed out loud. "See? Even your three sects can��t seem to stop fighting among yourselves, how can I be sure to ept you as a teammate? Moreover, what brother Wang said just now is right, the risk in exploring this sword tomb is highly unusual that even we, Shengjing Sect, have to proceed cautiously. As for your three sects�� I will not say that you guys are just a rabble; don��t waste your breath and just go home to save yourself the trouble. Nine Regions is vast, with innumerable immortal chances. And our Shengjing Sect could not possibly eat all the benefits. Where our force could not reach, you��re free to do anything you want!"


    Wang Lu raised his eyebrows. "Are you saying that you will only give others your leftovers?"


    "If you really have the skill, Shengjing Sect will wee you topete, but even if your three sects join forces, I don��t think it would be enough!"


    Wang Lu inwardly said, " I have been waiting for you to say this sentence. " However, before he could say anything, he heard a stuttering but cold as ice voice from behind him.


    "T-Too much quarrel."


    The next moment, ster starlights sprinkled on every corner of the treasure room.


    Seeing this countless point cold stars, people felt as if they have just fallen into an ice cave. However, once they reached out and touched that starlight, they could feel the astonishing heat bursting out of it.


    Ice and fire ovepped. Under the illumination from the starlight, unexpectedly, this Ancient Sword Tomb that was inherited from time immemorial seemed to sway a bit! A momentter, along with the falling gravels, a burst of crashing sound was heard as one of the walls copsed.


    The treasure room was broken!


    The passage to the fourth level of the sword tomb also appeared behind the wall.


    While everyone was in the midst of unparalleled shock, Zhu Shiyaopletely ignored the dispute between Shengjing Sect and the three sects. Like the wind, she floated towards the fourth level entrance.


    "Wait a moment��"


    Shengjing Sect cultivator that was the closest to the wall was the first to respond. He then reached out his hand to grab her. His hand opened and closed, which copsed the space surrounding it and turned the five elements into disorder. This showed how powerful he was.


    "Get out of the way."


    Bam!


    People could not even see what happened. The cultivator that tried to block her was actually hit back by an iparably powerful force, sending him flying in the air like a straw.


    Power King Jianglu��s eyes went wide, unable to believe what just happened before him.


    The person who was sent flying�� was one of the vice team leader of the Shengjing Sect, Wangyue Luanyun! That person��s seemingly in double palms actually contained the yin and yang universe elements in them, with endless change that even peak Xudan Stage cultivators could not contend!


    After a moment of consternation, Power King Jianglu rushed forward to pursue. At the same time, his mouth roared, "Want to run!?"


    The other cultivators from Shengjing Sect immediately followed. One by one, the twenty-five people went into the passage behind the crumbling wall.


    As for the three sects�� cultivators��


    "Ck, ck, things really are unpredictable. Come on, what are you guys staring at? Let��s go!"


    Along with the call from Wang Lu, the three sects�� cultivators immediately followed closely behind in silence.


    Clearly, they have initially fallen into a deadlock that was difficult to unlock, only to be violently cracked. Towards this, everyone felt differently. Especially Wang Lu who was deeply moved by this.


    " Sure enough, countless words are inferior to boldly standing straight and just thrusting forward ��"

 Chapter 232 - To Attack the Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 232: To Attack the Guardian</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    What a terrifying ster sword�� What a terrifying Spirit Sword Sect��s people!


    Running through the gray corridor behind the wall, Jianglu��s momentum never ended as he released the astonishing energy from his thoroughly tempered Mysterious Metal body, unstoppable like a spherical stone rolling down the mountain. Nevertheless, while running, Jianglu actually could not suppress the surging intermittent chill in his heart.


    Just now, when those shocking starlights lit up, everything seemed to stop as they plunged into the ck and white world. Only the tall and beautiful figure bloomed with her own colors, independent of the world, remaining aloof and dismissive to everything and everyone around her.


    That sword strike hit the wall, but then, this ancient sword tomb that was built by true immortal level means unexpectedly cracked and was then torn under the might of this sword strike. When the twenty-five people team of Shengjing Sect tried to open the entrance, it was very difficult for them, yet it was easily broken by her sword strike!


    What if that sword strike was aimed at him instead? Could the Mysterious Metal body withstand the Ster Sword Qi? Jianglupletely has no confidence in this!


    Wangyue Luanyun tried to intercept her using the Yin and Yang Five Elements w, however, even though Luanyun was within the team��s protection array that could share the injury to the rest of the twenty-four people, where even a Yuanying Stage cultivator would find it difficult to harm him, he was actually unable to resist even a fraction of that unpredictable Ster Sword Qi.


    Jianglu saw it clearly; it wasn��t that she managed to break thebined defense of the twenty-five people, but rather with a brilliant swordy, she cut off the array link and then defeated Wangyue Luanyun without even skipping a beat�� This level of technique was without a doubt god-like. Not to mention that she was merely still in Xudan Stage, even among Jindan Stage Daoist Masters, it was extremely rare for someone to achieve this step.


    Therefore, Jianglu disregarded the people from the other three sects and immediately led all his people into the fourth level entrance.


    Even if he could keep off the other three sects, so what? If he let Zhu Shiyao go, who knew how far she could go? Previously, he heard that Zhu Shiyao directly entered the treasure room on the third level, which obviously meant that she has an extremely good immortal affinity, and was highly likely the recognized heir of the ancient sword tomb; he could not let her get away no matter what!


    As for the team strength, it was even more foolish. Shengjing Sect team was indeed the strongest, but the other three sects were absolutely not weak. If theybined their forces, their power would be simr to that of the Shengjing Sect team. But in case they were divided, the consequences would be difficult to anticipate. Perhaps at this time, the correct choice would be like what Wang Lu, the Lead Representative, of Spirit Sword Sect had said, which was to coborate.


    "Senior Brother, what are we going to do now?"


    Behind him, Wangyue Luanyun voiced his doubt. Although the sword wound that was caused by Zhu Shiyao had been treated by his teammate, at this time, his countenance was still somewhat pale.


    Jianglu said, "Follow her first. As for the cultivators from the three sects�� Don��t bother with them. Since previously we can��t even block them at the checkpoint, there��s no need to waste time in internal friction."


    "Yes, I understand." Wangyue Luanyun nodded, and then asked, "Senior Brother, I couldn��t feel her breath, are you still able to lock her whereabouts?"


    When asked about it, Jianglu went silent for a while, and then passed on his thoughts through primordial spirit, "Absolutely not�� after stepping into the passage, I immediately lost her track. I suspect it��s the problem of the sword tomb itself. This passage looks like a straight line, but it��s very likely to have another mystery. You must take a good care of your Junior Brothers and Sisters, don��t let anyone get lost."


    "Rest assured, Luanyu is in charge of the array connection, they won��t be easily lost," Luanyun said, and then wrinkled his brows. "But strangely enough, Zhu Shiyao came into the passage and immediately disappeared without a trace, seemingly being transmitted to another ce by the sword tomb. However, the others kept following us like maggottching at the bone."


    "�� Then that��s still good, proving that they also don��t keep pace with Zhu Shiyao. These Spirit Sword Sect people are interesting, they don��t seem to be too united."


    While saying that, Jianglu shook his head and put that thought behind his back.


    "Forget it. Now is not the time to think about this. I feel like the passage ising to an end, tell everyone to get ready."


    ��


    At the same time, Wang Lu, who closely followed the Shengjing Sect team in the passage to the fourth level, was also puzzled.


    "Little White, can you still smell Big Sister?"


    "No, she��s not here anymore."


    Bai Shixuan, who was by Wang Lu��s side, wrinkled her nose and then gently shook her head.


    Immortal Beast Bai Shixuan naturally has superior olfactory sense than any human. Coupled with her magically-transformed-moonlight pure Yin physique, her senses even exceeded that of a Yuanying Stage cultivator. If she says no, then it must be a no.


    "Hehe, truly a thousand skill can��t bepared to foreign donation."


    "Senior Brother, did Big Sister already find the treasure?" Liu Li curiously asked, "So that means we can go back now? The air in this ce makes me ufortable."


    "After being trapped for years, the air here has already stale, so of course, it will make you feel ufortable. However, it has yet to reach the level that forces us to give up. Big Sister has immortal affinity with this ce, but our immortal path hasn��t really been cut off. Otherwise, the sword tomb didn��t need to design this endless passage and continue the level test. This tomb is the remains from a True Immortal, so no one can monopolize it; she can take what��s hers, and we��ll explore our own."


    Liu Li was somewhat disappointed. However, since Wang Lu had said so, she has no objection.


    "Senior Brother, I smell a different vor, the passage should be near the end."


    A momentter, the Shengjing Sect team at the front suddenly sped up, apparently also aware of this.


    After about a time to brew a cup of tea, light suddenly appeared at the end of the passage as the bright sunlight was ahead of them.


    Coming out from the dark and narrow passage, they were greeted with a magnificent sight of mountains and mountain peaks. The exit of the passage was located on top of one of the peaks where there was a piece of t vacantnd. The entire area was extremely vast like it was a in.


    "The magical ability of this space��s spatial variation is indeed exceptional. Indeed made by a True Immortal."


    Looking at the vast expanse of space, the Big Brother of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect Zhan Ziye sighed heavily with emotion. As an academic cultivator, he was very clear on how much magical power was needed to be consumed to build such a vast pocket dimension in this sword tomb. Although for a decent sect, building a pocket dimension was the norm, this one was unusually vast. And this was just one of the many levels designed to choose a sessor for the tomb!


    For others, however, the issue of concern was clearly not the immortal method of time immemorial.


    How do we go on this fourth level? What clues are hidden in the mountains? In the process of exploring, how to deal with the rtionship with the other sects?


    Because of Zhu Shiyao��s soul-stirring sword strike, the initial stalemate situation was forcefully broken, and the four teams went through the passage towards the fourth level together. Vaguely, this could also be counted as some sort of cooperation. However, anyone also knew that sincere operation was just a dream��


    When many of them were thinking about some things, suddenly, a strange voice rang up in everyone��s mind simultaneously


    "#��%@#��!"


    "What?"


    The cultivators of the four sects looked at each other in a daze, however, there were a few of them who were thoughtful.


    "This is an ancientnguage from time immemorial, before thest Age of Chaos."


    The first to uncover the riddle was Hai Yunfan of Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    Cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect were very good academically, and each of the elite disciples that came here has their own strong point. And Hai Yunfan precisely has deep knowledge in the ancientnguage.


    "What I heard was, beat the guardian, go to the next level."


    A momentter, Zhou Mumu of Kunlun Immortal Sect nodded. "I also heard the same content."


    As the most ancient sect within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Kunlun Immortal Sect has a very deep knowledge about ancient things. Consequently, most of their disciples were experts in ancient knowledge.


    "Yes. The meaning is indeed this, so it��s probably true."


    Shengjing Sect team also consisted of elite disciples, one of which was talented in the knowledge of the ancientnguage.


    While the other three sects were exchanging ideas, Wang Lu was also trying to remember what he learned.


    "ording to the relevant records in ��Ten Thousand Strange Tales of Nine Regions��, before the Age of Chaos, this is amonnguage circted in most parts of the southern parts of Nine Regions. However, judging by the pronunciation features, it should be spread over eleven thousand years ago, which is also a variant of today��s Southern Region dialect."


    "And from the book ��Bai Li Ascension Biography��, it recorded about True Immortals that were born from Bai Li Region. Just before the cmity arrived, there were rumors that they have three True Immortals: Immortal Bai Mu (A Hundred Eyes), Immortal Yan He (ming River), and Immortal Zi Yuan (Unitary Purple). Among which, Immortal Bai Mu was likely the only one who didn��t want to leave behind a heritage legacy for theter generation. As for the other two remaining True Immortals, further textual research is necessary, however, it would only provide us with conjecture��s source material."


    "��"


    While thinking, he also observed the rather awkward exchanged of the three sects, thinking that it was funny. Though his nickname was Spirit Sword��s best student, he didn��t dare im to have all the knowledge. Especially now where the elites of the Five Uniques gathered. No one dared to im to be more knowledgeable than the others. The attainments of the other three sects�� disciples who specialized in ancientnguage should not be below him, yet now they pretended to be unsure of themselves as they nced at each other��it was just too ridiculous.


    All of them were experts, yet they acted as if they were just learning about it.


    This was nothing more than because they were in a strange atmosphere. The four-sect cooperation pattern has tentatively been formed, therefore, to further advance the will to cooperate, dialogue needed to be taken, and it just so happened that the academic exchange was the most convenient tool.


    However, this was also good, better than arguing about who has the best knowledge. The levels on the Ancient Sword Tomb left behind by a True Immortal were difficult to be cleared all by a professional adventurer alone��unless if it were his Big Sister Zhu Shiyao who would likely be a spinster for life. Using the other three sects as cannon fodders were absolutely useful this time.


    The three people had just finished their forey and began to talk about the meat of the problem when they heard Jianglu ask, "Then, whose voice was that?"


    Zhou Mumu said, "For an Ancient Sword Tomb from time immemorial like this, it most likely has something simr to spirit guardian who guides theter generation toplete the levels. It��s just that�� perhaps it has been too long, and the guardian has lost its intelligence. We have been trying to summon it with several methods, but all the response that we got were those same words."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Intelligence is actually not that needed here. However, the hint from it is not wrong, we only need to take down the guardian to enter the next level."


    Jianglu said in agreement, "This piece of pocket world, though broad, ispletely devoid of vitality. There��s not even a clue anywhere. So who is the guardian here?"


    Zhou Mumu seconded, "Completely without any clue. Moreover, it��s really strange that though the mountains are vast, there��s no sign of animal life anywhere, and even the vegetation is very scarce. I absolutely can��t see this so-called guardian."


    "How could you not see?"


    Wang Lu chimed in right on time, which sessfully attracted all the people��s attention.


    Jianglu earnestly asked, "Have you found it?"


    Wang Lu reached out and pointed at something. It was a piece of rolling mountains with an especially noticeable towering peak with its ��back�� facing at them. The peak pierced through the clouds. This huge mountain was able to cover an entireke with its shadow. Even if it was far at the distance, the amazing pressure could still be felt.


    "That��s it."


    With the guide from Wang Lu, Zhou Mumu and other people carefully observed the mountain. Though they couldn��t feel any signs of life from it, but�� indeed, the shape of the mountain was vaguely humanoid!


    Jianglu gasped. "�� Are you kidding me?"


    Wang Luughed. "What are you afraid of? It��s just a ten thousand stories dregs!"

 Chapter 233 - F^ck—We Need to Resurrect the Corpse and Do It Again

    <h4>Chapter 233: F*ck��We Need to Resurrect the Corpse and Do It Again</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "�� Can this sword tomb be serious a bit!?"


    Looking dumbfoundedly at the towering mountain at the distant, the Lead Representative of Kunlun Immortal Sect Zhou Mumu inwardly felt incredulous.


    Is this the guardian? Is this the damn guardian!? Do we really need to take down a lofty mountain to advance to the next level? Are you kidding me?


    Although many people described the magical power of cultivators as something that could move mountains and fill the sea and other such words, and within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there were indeed Daoist Immortals that could move mountains and fill the sea, but, among the present cultivators, not a single one of them was even a Daoist Master. What mountain? Mountain of bread? Not to mention the guardian was not a dead object, since it has a mountain-size like body, its magical power was certainly higher than the mountain!


    In legend, only the ancestors of the shamans from the Great Drought Era, which was even more ��time immemorial�� in the past, have this kind of hiding-the-sky-covering-the-earth body type. However, any senior ancestor shaman who could live to this age would��ve already swept away the entire Nine Regions.


    Of course, if it were a true ancestor shaman, it would not be reduced to a watchdog in one of the levels in this ancient sword tomb��even if it was thest level��s watchdog. However, the guardian��s strength was still much more than expected.


    At this time, even Shengjing Sect team, as the most arrogant of them, were also d not to take the high-pressure policy to try to monopolize the sword tomb from the other three sects.


    The people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were baffled. "Why would the master of this ce leave such a test? Didn��t he think that it would be too hard?"


    Wang Lu said, "It��s probably because ten thousand years ago, the guardian is probably not that big."


    Upon hearing that, everybody was startled, then immediately realized that this lofty mountain was probably because of the result of the passing of time. Just like a small sapling that grew into a towering ancient tree. In the past, the guardian was probably just a formidable enemy, but now��


    Zhou Mumu furrowed her brows as she said, "But, why can��t I feel any of its spiritual energy?"


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "Because it��s dead."


    "D-dead!?"


    "After ten thousand years, except nts, who could live that long? Let alone the passage of time here is certainly not the same as the outside, therefore, ten thousand years on the outside is equal to even more than that here."


    Zhou Mumu asked, "�� The guardian is dead, so what are we supposed to do? Whip its corpse?"


    Wang Lu said, "I��m not sure either. Perhaps there��s no good answer to this question. This sword tomb, after all, has been sleeping for far too long; it has even experienced thest Age of Chaos. Therefore, a lot of things might not be following the rules; even if we meet a dead end, we have nothing to say."


    After that, this t piece ofnd on top of the peak of one of the mountains fell into a long silence. The people from the other three sects naturally would notpletely trust the words of Wang Lu. Shengjing Sect people divided their team into five sub-teams to explore this vast mountainous area separately.


    A momentter, the people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect also left one by one. Everyone agreed to rendezvous in this ce half a dayter. Wang Lu shook his head but didn��t follow them down the mountain. Instead, he set up a campfire and began to cook for Liu Li and Bai Shixuan.


    Liu Li has always been a goodpanion. As long as her belly was full of food and drink, she would be as happy as a m. However, Bai Shixuan looked worried. "Senior Brother, the atmosphere here is very strange, I can��t sense any spirit of all living things at all."


    Wang Lu said, "This is only an inner space of the sword tomb, and has been sleeping for ten thousand years. The surrounding spiritual energy veins have long been cut off, so how could there be a spirit of all living things?"


    Bai Shixuan tried to exin, "Things are moreplicated than what I said, and I might not say it properly, in fact��"


    However, before she could continue, Wang Lu had reached out his finger to cover her lips and shook his head, signaling her that there was no need for her to continue.


    Bai Shixuan was stunned, then immediately realized Wang Lu probably had a better idea and had already thought it through. Immediately. the worry in her heart vanished, and the smile that hung once again on her face became too beautiful to behold.


    After half a day, the people from the other sects returned with mixed looks.


    After half a day, they should have seen and should have also tried. The most radical one was people of Shengjing Sect; they tried to shell the mountain with the immortal method that has the most destructive power. The result of that was, they made a giant one hundred meters deep pit on the hard-as-steel mountain. The power was indeed amazing, but it was meaningless.


    Whipping a corpse was not the same as beating a guardian.


    Feeling that he was filled with bad luck, Jianglu strode toward Wang Lu and said, "If you have a way, just say it."


    Wang Lu said, "To be honest, a correct way I have not, but a crooked way I have. If you guys really have no way to deal with this situation, you might as well try it."


    "What is it?"


    "Resurrect it first and then kill it."


    "��"


    "Because the conditions are limited to defeating the guardian, if there is no struggle, it won��t be counted. Therefore, we have to first create the condition where we struggle."


    Jianglu angrily said, "You��re just indulging in fantasy! Bring it back from the dead? Let alone such a behemoth being, even if it��s just a rabbit, do you have the ability to bring back its soul!?"


    Dead people could note back to life. Even though this was not absolute in the Immortal Cultivation World, bringing back a being from the death was extremely difficult, which was something that a group of Xudan Stage disciples could not easily achieve, not to mention the object that they needed to resurrect was a lofty mountain!


    However, Wang Lu said, "Your thoughts are being constrained bymon sense. As a matter of fact, it is because this big guy��s rank is much higher than that of a wild rabbit that it is easy to bring it back from the dead. Especially since its body has evolved into the level of able-to-support-the-heaven-and-earth, it may just need a stimulus."


    Jianglu��s eyes went wide as he gawked, and a sh of epiphany vaguely lit up his brain, but he still couldn��t grasp the details.


    After all, he was known for his Unbreakable Mysterious Metal, so, methods and the rted aspect were not his forte. However, upon hearing Wang Lu��s words, the other people were greatly inspired, especially Ye Feifei of Ten Thousand Arts Sect; she animatedly said, "That��s right! The higher level the existence, the easier it is for living characteristics to appear. It is easier for the mountain spirit to appear on a blessed mountain than on a deste mountain. Top grade spirit object is easier to transform than any ordinary object, and oveing-the-heaven stone is far better than the easier to getmon good fortune rock. If this is the case, then even if this big guy is dead, it left its powerful body behind, so perhaps there is hope for resurrection!"


    Jianglu was still in denial. "Yet another fantasy. For a creature that huge, even if resurrection is possible, we absolutely can��t provide the required amount of magical power."


    Wang Lu said, "That��s why this is a desperate rescue n. If you have a better way, I won��t say this n again, but do you? Though this approach is like indulging in fantasy, nevertheless, it has a definite direction that we can work toward. Moreover, at present, everyone is at least in Xudan Stage, and there��s no need to even mention about the elixirs. Therefore, a mere supply of magical power should not be a problem, right?"


    Jianglu hesitated for a moment, not in a hurry to state his position.


    However, soon, cultivators from Ten Thousand Arts Sect gave the first approval.


    Zhan Ziye said, "I agree with Brother Wang��s n. Though it sounds absurd, at least it is worth trying."


    A momentter, Zhou Mumu also nodded her head. "In any case, there��s no better n, so we might as well try it."


    Seeing that the other three teams have already made their positions, Jianglu finally yielded. "In that case, let��s try your idea. Ten Thousand Arts people, aren��t you guys the best at all kinds of spells and arrays? Why don��t you guys design the implementation of this n and the rest of us will cooperate ordingly."


    Zhan Ziye and his teammates ignored his bossy attitude as they huddled up together and gradually immersed in the academic process, each of them excitedly discussing their piece. Zhan Ziye then summed up with, "There��s indeed the appropriate immortal method. If that mountain is like any other creature, then we can try to open its natural meridian cirction system and infuse them with the transformed-into-life-essence pure magical power. If its physical body hierarchy is high enough, it shoulde back to life."


    Ye Feifei added, "We have already measured it, the required magical power is indeed huge. However, if the four sects can unite, we can supply it."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Of course, we should also pay attention to the scale. We want to resurrect it so that we can beat it. Therefore, it is best that when it��s resurrected, its strength would be at the minimum. We just need to give it a state of living, but not give it the ability to act."


    Zhou Mumu raised her eyebrows. "That��s right. If when resurrected, we are powerless to it, then that would be a joke. Well then, since you have a way, we from Kunlun Immortal Sect fully support you all the way!"


    Wang Lu also said, "Since the proposal originated from our Spirit Sword Sect, we naturally support this matter."


    Finally Jianglu finalized, "Then that��s settled, let��s carry this thing through."


    ����


    Though Shengjing Sect was somewhat bossy and has the attitude of a bureaucrat, their actions were actually astonishing. More than seventy percent of the actual work waspleted by Shengjing Sect, including the array set up, infusing different attribute of magical power in key nodes, and engraving the talismans on the mountain wall of the lofty mountain��


    Although in many people��s view, Shengjing Sect��s cultivators were nothing but a group of arrogant nouveau riche, but since they were able to burst through and be the first in the Nine Regions, naturally there was a reason for that.


    Unlike the other four super sects each with their clear characteristics, Shengjing Sect won in the overall strength. Their entire Immortal Cultivation for their disciples has no weak point. Whether it was the method system, body refining, magical treasures, or even elixirs and panaceas, all were maintained on the high standard by the Shengjing Sect. Therefore, theirprehensive strength was really far beyond of the other four sects. Especially in terms of team organization and mobilization, which could only be matched by the Royal Soldier Sect; however, thetter��s overall strength fell far short of the Shengjing Sect.


    However, although these disciples of the four sects have put out their real skills, it took them a full three days toplete the preparation.


    No less than one hundred thousand talismans were depicted on the massive lofty mountain; each of them was connected through the winding special rope that was made of magical power. All of which eventually converged at the foot of the mountain, into a mirror-like frozenke. This vast amount of construction was enough to make those Daoist Masters ofmon sects feel powerless and ipetent. However, under the elite disciples of the Five Uniques, it was done in just three days.


    The natural meridian cirction system was simted by the arrays as the arteries and veins of the living creature, whichpleted the life energy cycle and stimted the spiritual nature. And to supply this extremely high mountain with spiritual knowledge, the required magical power was as great as one imagined, and this was the biggest hurdle in the n.


    However, in practice, they found that it was easier than expected��the magical power of Bai Shixuan of Spirit Sword Sect was well beyond anyone of them could imagine; she alone was equal to all the Shengjing Sect team membersbined! The magical power of an immortal beast was truly stunning.


    However, when the stimted natural meridians cirction of the lofty mountain slightly trembled, which caused the ground to shake, no one could spare their attention on how amazing and powerful Bai Shixuan was.


    Jianglu roared, "The guardian has been revived, everyone get ready for the fight!"

 Chapter 234 - Educated and Well Balanced Liu Li

    <h4>Chapter 234: Educated and Well Bnced Liu Li</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    This was a battle that was doomed not to be conventional.


    Even if the present cultivators were the elites among the elites of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Five Uniques, even if their real strength was far beyond their stage that appeared on the surface and any sect��s team has the power to destroy a city or extinguish a country, the guardian still seemed overly powerfulpared to the four sects disciples��even if the guardian has juste back to life through the brilliant Great Array of Meridian Cirction of the cultivators and was in its weakest moment.


    To defeat this behemoth head-on, one at least needed to have the magical ability of a Deity Stage, which was far beyond the upper limit of the four sects disciples. However, should they defeat their target head-on?


    Perhaps a tough and powerful warrior could not be defeated by a heavy hammer or a sword, but meat dumplings�� or a poisonous mushroom could end its life. Regardless of how high or low in the hierarchy a life was, formidability and frailness would always coexist in it. As long as they found the right way to damage it internally, perhaps with a gentle push, it could copse.


    Therefore, in the whole three days arrangement, setting up one hundred thousand talismans all over the mountain, it was not only in order to stimte the life through the natural meridian cirction, but more importantly, when the guardian woke up from the slumber, these one hundred thousand talismans could reverse the natural meridian cirction, so that the magical power could run through the heavy mountain defense, directly burying its vitality within its own body.


    Of course, implementing the internal damage would not be easy. Giving life was one thing, taking it back was another. The guardian was, after all, a higher level of life. The moment it gained its vitality back, it would immediately enter a perfect cycle, constantly heal itself, and expel any harmful existence out of its body.


    In the words of Wang Lu, this was a fight against the guardian��s immune system.


    ��


    "Everyone get ready to fight!"


    The roar from Jianglu was like a crack of thunder in the spring. No doubt it has an undeniably intense prating power��even under the rumblings of the mountain, it could still be heard.


    However, he didn��t really have to. Because every cultivator of the Shengjing Sect team had already found their own position. But it was not towards the sky to contend the guardian directly, but rather to move the battlefield to another location. They anchored on the icy surface of theke; mapped on the ice surface was the over hundred thousand talismans that constitute the precision array. Under each of their foot was more than four thousand mapped talismans, which required extremely precise magical power to urately control each of the talisman, simr to extraordinary yer of a stringed instrument that was adept at plucking the string.


    Suddenly, the icyke glittered with countless starlights as if it was a milky way. However, the countless ropes made of magical power that linked the iceke surface to the mountain faithfully passed the change to the more than one hundred thousand talismans.


    This was thetest artificial spirit object developed by Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the third model Divine Optical Conduit Cable, abbreviated as the Optical Cable. Using a spell, the divine light was transmitted as a signal, with special arithmetic for encoding and decoding, and extremely high transmission efficiency and anti-interference ability, which allowed it to maintain transmission signal fidelity even if the sky copsed and the earth trembled. Because of this, it was possible for one man to control four thousand talismans, which if totaled for the twenty-five person team of Shengjing Sect, controlled the one hundred thousand talismans on the lofty mountain,


    If not so, how could the one hundred thousand talismans respond to a mere couple of dozens of people?


    While the Shengjing Sect cultivators were busy sending the signals, guiding the one hundred thousand talismans to simultaneously stimte all kinds of magical abilities, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people were busily encoding and decoding the one hundred thousand signals, which not only needed fine control of magical power, but also high speed calction that only the people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect werepetent to do it.


    As for the cultivators of the Kunlun Immortal Sect, they were in mid-air, forming the Reincarnation Law Array, which disyed their profound advantage, channeling down the endless supply of pure magical power and spiritual energy, so that the present cultivators would never be exhausted of magical power.


    The three people of Spirit Sword Sect became their mobile force. In case of an ident, they would be the one to handle it. This task could be easy, but could also be difficult��because ording to the n, the newly resurrected guardian should have no resistance to the natural meridian reverse cirction, which made their task easy��but once there was an error, if this giant mountain pped down towards them, even peak Jindan Stage cultivator would turn into mud.


    The division ofbor of the task has been very meticulous, but the situation immediately went beyond their control.


    The moment the Shengjing Sect peopleunched the array, they were bombarded by the copious amount of irresistible resistance force that came through the optical cables. Even if the guardian has just been resurrected, did not have its intelligence yet, and was just acting on instinct, its subconscious struggle was difficult to enjoy.


    At the same time, blood oozed out of the seven orifices from the more than half of the Shengjing Sect people!


    At the center, Jianglu��s injury was the heaviest as blood even oozed out through his pores, which then evaporated into gas because of his extremely high body temperature. His vitality rapidly passed, but he did not waver in the slightest. Instead, his body became even firmer.


    "Everyone, brace yourself!"


    However, Jianglu actually didn��t need to say anything, because Shengjing Sect people, as if by prior agreement, began to burn their innate vitality.


    In the Nine Regions, Shengjing Sect��s development strategy of absolute power has turned them into the most unpopr sect in the various sects of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, correspondingly, along with their wild gesture, in times of need, Shengjing Sect people often took most of the responsibility. Whether it was because of their absolute confidence in their own strength, or they just wanted to show off their prestige, overall, even if there was more dissatisfaction towards them, no one could deny that, as the Big Boss of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, based on the overall performance of the Shengjing Sect, they were absolutely qualified for the role.


    However, obviously it would not be enough to turn the situation around if they were to rely solely on the desperate effort from the Shengjing Sect cultivators��how could the struggle of dozens of ants do anything to the trampling of an elephant?


    "Tsk, we have to do something quick. Come on."


    Seeing that the situation was contrary to expectation, Wang Lu did not hesitate. He led Liu Li and Bai Shixuan to fly non-stop in mid-air, while thetterunched her remarkable ability, getting a general feeling on all the living things on this ce.


    As if announcing the sovereignty on a piece of destend, Grand Cloud Mountain��s current mountain spirit easily spread the feeler of her primordial spirit to the wide expanse of mountains. And then, within Bai Shixuan��s awareness, she saw a ck giant shadow that ��hid the sky and covered the earth��, which caused her to be intimidated at first nce.


    That was the primordial spirit of the extremely weak just-resurrected guardian, which looked like a ten thousand years old dried up mummy, heavy with cadaverous aura. However, even so, it was still a powerful enemy that all of them could not resist; shing against its primordial spirit would only bring about a quicker death.


    Therefore, with immortal beast magical ability, Bai Shixuan turned her primordial spirit into a bridge to directlymunicate with the guardian itself, not to wound or defeat it, but as the foundation for Wang Lu��s next action.


    She gently put her primordial spirit on the guardian��s body; because she was without hostility and her existence was too subtle, it didn��t provoke a reaction from the other side.


    Wang Lu coldly said, "Liu Li, prepare your almighty Brilliant Sword."


    Liu Li had already entered thebat state as her two vivid and lively eyes were already cold as ice. Hearing Wang Lu��s instruction, she made a sword sign with her right hand and pressed it against the spot between her two eyebrows, prompting her primordial spirit to produce an astonishing sword intent. At this time, her primordial spirit has already surpassed the half real half void stage. Moreover, her Brilliant Sword Heart has been extremely strengthened that the resulting powerfully amazing brilliant sword intent even seemed to form a substance, which felt like a slight sting to the surrounding cultivators whose perception was acute.


    "Go!"


    Primordial spirit sword intent moved ordingly, thrusting straight along the bridge erected by Bai Shixuan towards the critical spot of the Guardian. Solely on the scattered power of this sword intent alone caused the nearest Ten Thousand Arts Sect cultivators to feel a splitting headache. If this amazing sword intent were to be directed at them, none of the present cultivators�� primordial spirit could withstand it.


    Holy sheet!


    Power King Jianglu, Wangyue Luanyu, Zhan Ziye and the others felt a chill in their hearts��Liu Li actually has this kind of killer move! This almost-formed-into-essence pure sword intent was not only sharper than her Limpid Water Sword, Fiery Sword, and other elemental swords, but also more difficult to prevent. If met head on��


    However, this was only a momentary distraction; they could not be half-hearted in their task because the pressure from the Guardian was not reduced by that amazing sword intent in the slightest. Liu Li��s earthshaking sword intent unexpectedly flushed away like a stone thrown into the ocean!


    How strong exactly was the primordial spirit of this Guardian?


    However, Wang Lu was still calm. His primordial spirit and Bai Shixuan��s were connected with Liu Li, and just now, when that amazing sword intent hit its target�� it actually has an effect.


    The Guardian has awoken.


    Although the Guardian��s primordial spirit was still in a hazy state in the beginning of resurrection, making all of its actions based on instinct, Liu Li��s earth-shattering sword intent acted like an rm clock to it, making it suddenly awakened.


    And this was enough. What Wang Lu wanted was for it to wake up. Because only when it was awakened could its w appear.


    "Liu Li, use the Brilliant Swordnguage to pass me the following words."


    The swordnguage was not unique only for Big Sister Zhu Shiyao. Liu Li, whose talent in the way of the sword was equally ranked at the top, also has the ability to use the swordnguage. Moreover, her swordnguage was easier toprehend than that of Zhu Shiyao; it wasn��t required for others to have the talent in the way of the sword to be able toprehend her swordnguage.


    And now, Wang Lu was ready for the killer move, which was Liu Li��s swordnguage. Waking up the Guardian using the amazing sword intent which was passed through Bai Shixuan��s supernaturally built bridge was exactly for it to hear the talk from their side!


    As long as there was the chance tomunicate�� the room to maneuver would be big.


    "Liu Li,ter, you paraphrase my words with your swordnguage. In the process, I want you to simultaneously use the clear heart sutra, with a calm heart and peaceful soul. Don��t ever try to think about the meaning of my words, you just need to transmit them directly to the Guardian."


    "Okay!"


    Though there were thousands of doubts in her heart, and she waspletely unable to understand the purpose of Wang Lu��s instruction, but Liu Li didn��t ask anything. Without hesitation, she quickly applied the clear heart sutra, and her heart seemed to immediately be covered with frost, turning into a desert with an unprecedented state of emptiness.


    Then, after hearing the words from Wang Lu, at once, Liu Li, based on her general instinct, tranted them into the swordnguage. And then, her delicate hand swung, passing the following content to the Guardian through her sword intent.


    "Grandson! You fu-beep a dog beep seed! Your mother was a beep, you beepe out from beep. You beep beep��"


    A series of unspeakable malice was passed through the primordial spirit bridge. The guardian, in a moment of rity, released the earth-destroying-heaven-burning wrath.


    That was the pent-up anger released through the roar of primordial spirit. However, when that pent-up anger was about to set the prairie afire, Bai Shixuan��s primordial spirit shrewdly hid between the mountains, avoiding the suffering of an innocent bystander. As for Liu Li who directly faced the Guardian��s wrath��


    "Heh, want to hurt someone in front of me?"


    Like an eternally motionless rock, a dazzling golden sword light blocked the majestic wrath without wavering, an eyesore stone that blocked the highway, covering Liu Li behind it.


    This was like the primordial spirit sword, the Non-Phase Immovable Sword that Wang Lu recently learned!


    Having perfectly covered by Wang Lu, Liu Lipletely didn��t think about anything else; whileunching the clear heart sutra, she continued to trante Wang Lu��s word and send out the content.


    "You��re a beep, your mother is beep, your dad is beep, your master is also beep��"


    The primordial spirit��s wrath was blocked, but that vicious voice still continued. The Guardian��s anger boiled, and all of its attention was focused on Wang Lu and Liu Li. This instant distraction broke its initial instinct to maintain the bnce, which immediately affected the state of its body.


    "There��s a w!"


    Jianglu who stood on the front line, as well as Zhan Ziye who kept monitoring the status and deducing the data, simultaneously roared.


    The next moment, the light on the icyke suddenly intensified several times. Everyone immediately grasped this rare w, stimting the one hundred thousand talismans tounch an unprecedented fierce offensive!

 Chapter 235 - Sage of Eight Virtues

    <h4>Chapter 235: Sage of Eight Virtues</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    For the first time in his ten years of Immortal Cultivation, Wang Lu finally experienced a powerful enemy that was genuinely fit to be the enemy of a professional adventure.


    First, the enemy��s strength was powerful enough; in a fair contest, one hundred Wang Lu could never block a single strike from the Guardian. Second, its weakness was obvious; there were one hundred thousand talismans that reversed the natural meridian cirction, so the magical power went straight through its body, making it tantamount to a ce where its important points werepletely wide open. Third, it was stupid enough; because it has just been resurrected, the Guardian��s primordial spirit was still in an obscure state and its consciousness was still in a mess, unable to think like a normal being, thus, could not disy its earth-shattering power, moreover�� it was very easy to fall into a simple and ridiculous strategy.


    For any normal opponent, no one would fly into an uncontroble rage just because of foulnguage. However, upon hearing the swordnguage, the Guardian even ignored the great crisis of the one hundred thousand talismans invasion and set off its monstrous pent-up anger to single-mindedly deal Liu Li.


    Wang Lu held up his Non-Phase Immovable Sword to firmly block its attack, immovable as a mountain. Yet, unexpectedly, the Guardian didn��t realize the target has shifted. It kept locking on Liu Li and continued to push the fire from its wrath forward. Though the power was considerable, ultimately, it was not aimed at Wang Lu, therefore, it was exceptionally easy for him to withstand it.


    In a technical expression, this was a wonderful position blocking.


    The taunt, block, and drawing enmity were the tasks of the three Spirit Sword Sect people. As a mobile force, Wang Lu didn��t need to fight with the Guardian; as long as he created enough favorable condition for the other people, that was enough.


    And other people did not disappoint him. The three sects Shengjing, Kunlun, and Ten Thousand Arts gave their maximum effort. Under the powerful magical power perfusion, one by one, the one hundred thousand talismans were stimted, manufacturing intense destruction from within the Guardian��s body.


    The Guardian��s body trembled. Cracks appeared one after the other on the surface of the mountain, and before long, it looked like a cobweb that covered arge area. Gravels and silts fell down like waterfall. It was as if the Guardian��s body was shrouded in ayer of gray mist�� Of course, the damage inside the mountain was certainly much more intense than what appeared on the surface.


    Yet, the Guardian turned a blind eye to it all. For in its confused state, the greatest hatred was not the physical pain, but the vicious curse sent through the sharp swordnguage by the small bug. Unfortunately, its confused mind couldn��t let it think too much. Therefore, it continued to clumsily send out its pent-up anger in the form of fire, trying to burn the swordnguage and that bug, totally ignoring the rapid disintegration of its body.


    This stalematested for a long time.


    Although the one hundred thousand talismans were very powerful, the Guardian��s vitality was equally rming�� This fact showed that the four sects�� disciples had underestimated the strength of the Guardian.


    The Spirit Sword Sect has yed well the role that they were expected to y. With his professional adventurer means, Wang Lu firmly attracted the Guardian��s attention so that the other people could freely concentrate on reversing the natural meridian cirction and destroying the Guardian��s vitality. Properly speaking, their task should be smooth and very quickly be able to kill it�� However, who would��ve thought that although the Guardian has obviously just been revived��still in its weakest state, not to mention the three-days-arranged one hundred thousand talismans multiplied the destructive force of the cultivators by tens of thousands of times��still Jianglu and other people were almostpletely like a dried up oilmp before the Guardian finally copsed with a loud rumble.


    With the continuous umtion of internal damage, the Guardian��s vitality finally came to an end. From the mountain, arge amount ofva and ash were spilled up high up in the sky. The lofty mountain was quickly covered with ayer of gray ash. The mountain was finally beaten and continued to be reduced, chunk by chunk.


    The battle was finally over.


    Everyone felt aghast.


    ording to the initial n, all of the arrangements were set in a way that they have a considerable amount of surplus, a high rate of fault-tolerant. However, in practice, their fault-tolerant was almost stretched to zero. Even with Spirit Sword Sect��s extraordinary disy, they barely managed to win. If in the process, there was any link that made even a bit of mistake, all of them would end up being sttered.


    "What a terrifying opponent."


    After finally feeling with absolute certainty that the Guardian��s vitality sign haspletely vanished through the array on the icyke, Jianglu finally rxed, wiped away the ck blood between his mouth and nose, and then sighed with heartfelt emotion.


    This Guardian has an incredibly powerful life force that perhaps in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, even people of the Royal Soldier Sect who were well-known to have a valiant body would find it hard to have someone that could match it�� Fortunately, they did not need to be enemies of the Guardian in its heyday.


    However, even so, only by the sincere cooperation of the four sects�� cultivators could they barely pass this off. While recuperating from the exhaustion and injury after the battle, Jianglu also thought of this, and he had to admit that if they were to rely on their Shengjing Sect team alone, it was impossible to ovee this Guardian. And this was just the level four of the sword tomb��


    Initially, the four sects cooperation seemed to be just a joke. However, since the difficulty of the sword tomb far exceeded their expectation, even cooperating with the other three sects has be a really good choice. In the battle, although the main force was the Shengjing Sect team, the role of any other of the three sects was just as important.


    Thinking about this, Jianglu changed his originally domineering posture and said, "Let��s take a break first and restore our magical power as quickly as possible. If there are any friend here who was injured by the physical resonance damage, we have a good healing medicine, feel free to use it."


    Although there were still traces of superiority in his tone, it was rare for Shengjing Sect to be generous. Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect have no reason to refuse. After exchanging pleasantries, they chatted amicably with each other, and the atmosphere gradually warmth.


    Only Spirit Sword Sect remained independent, coldly hid on the side,pletely not involved in the pleasantries. Just now in the fierce battle, Wang Lu and his teammate contributed a great amount of credit. However, under the protection of Non-Phase Sword, the three of them actually came out unscathed. Compared to Shengjing Sect people and the others whose condition could only be described as bleak, they were simply noble and morous. They were the fewest in terms of team member, but they appeared stronger than the Shengjing Sect.


    After skimming through with his peripheral vision, Jianglu could not help but sneer, thinking, " Spirit Sword Sect people do have a way of doing things, but even us Shengjing Sect could lower ourselves in times of need. But acting like a maverick like this would only iste you in this four-sects joint action. Of course, while in action, we might not deliberately set you guys aside, but when it��s time to finally allocate the loot, being isted will definitely cause you to suffer a big loss. "


    However, this was actually just a misunderstanding. Wang Lu and his teammates actually have an important matter to discuss.


    "Liu Li, just now, you said you found something, what is it?"


    Liu Li earnestly said, "At thest moment before the Guardian��s life was cut off, I distinctly felt that it seemed to release two very different, but equally strong emotions, like feeling regretful, but also relieved. It��s like, it��s like��"


    Liu Li awkwardly furrowed her brows. She wanted to describe them more vividly, but found that her ability to express them was rather limited.


    Wang Lu was silent for a while, and then tried to exin, "After thousands of years of slumber, it finally awoke, but before it could experience more life, it was sent into the abyss. This would certainly make it feel regret. As for feeling relieved�� It has already died in the first ce, it��s just that it��s notpletely dead. Now that we let it thoroughly dead, perhaps it could enter the cycle of reincarnation, which was good, and that��s why it felt relieved."


    For this exnation, Liu Li found it somewhat difficult to understand, and more difficult to ept. However, she didn��t know how to question or even respond anything to that.


    In the ensuing silence, Bai Shixuan expressed her own opinion, "Senior Brother, I think�� it seems that we should not kill it."


    Wang Lu asked, "Why?"


    Bai Shixuan replied, "Because it didn��t do anything bad."


    "Hare and pheasant didn��t do any bad things, but they still end up in human��s belly. This is the naturalw that could not be questioned�� However, overall, do you think I did something wrong?"


    Bai Shixuan hesitated. "It��s not that�� It��s just that I always feel that this Guardian is really pitiful. Perhaps�� it has the same reason as the mountain spirit. Sorry, I��m somewhat in a mess."


    Wang Lu reached out and touched her head. "Don��t think too much. Although you were born smart, unlike the hopelessly stupid Liu Li, but thinking about this is too early for you."


    Liu Li protested, "I am not stupid!"


    Wang Lu cast Liu Li a nce. "Is it? Then I��ll give you a question. If you can think of its answer, then you��re smart."


    "Sure!"


    "Prove that any even numbers bigger than two can be expressed as the sum of two prime numbers [1]. Well then, you can slowly think about it."


    "Okay!"


    Then, he no longer paid heed to the pondering Liu Li as he also fell into thinking. This is the fourth level, yet the difficulty is already almost insurmountable�� is there a problem here, or��?


    However, just when Wang Lu was about to vaguely grasp something, suddenly, a burst of rumbling sound from a copsing mountain was heard.


    The strong quake that was transmitted under their feet stopped everyone from talking. One by one they, turned their gaze to the not far away mountain.


    At the remains of the Guardian,va erupted, which formed another mountain when driedter on. The tall mountain appeared dull and without luster. Initially, everyone thought that it would end there. However, unexpectedly, there was a change. The tall mountain suddenly trembled, which caused fierce earthquake within its five kilometers radius, and the initially superficial fissure that covered the whole mountain continued to expand by some unknown force.


    Then, the earth suddenly jerked down as if there was a hole at the foot of the mountain. With astonishing speed, the whole mountain copsed into it, and even the volcanic ash that it just spewed out was also pulled back. In just a moment, in everyone��s eyes, there was only a vast empty in on a sunny day. It was as if that lofty mountain has never existed.


    Jianglu bewilderedly looked around, and then tried to guess, "Does this mean the entrance to the next level is about to open?"


    Zhou Mumu somewhat dispiritedly said, "The big guy is useless, so�� it died without a corpse?"


    Zhan Ziye excitedly guessed, "Is this the internal recycling mechanism of the sword tomb? Unexpectedly, cultivators from many years ago already have such advance concept. This is an important discovery, and it��s very necessary to amend the relevant record."


    While they were talking, suddenly, on the in where the mountain disappeared, a circle of eight stone gates that led to eight paths appeared.


    A quaint word engraved on each of the stone gates. Although there has been a lot of changes to the word after thousands of years, there was nock of learned people on the scene. With a single nce, they immediately recognized them.


    Filial Piety. Fraternal Duty. Loyalty. Trust. Rite. Justice. Honesty. Shame!


    ��


    Note:


    [1] [Goldbach''s conjecture; an unsolved problem in maths]

 Chapter 236 - Of All Virtues Filial Piety Is Most Important

    <h4>Chapter 236: Of All Virtues Filial Piety Is Most Important</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Filial piety, fraternal duty, loyalty, trust, rite?, justice, honesty, and shame?


    Seeing these eight characters, the people present could not help but gawk. Even those who were rtively weak in learning knew that these eight characters were spread by the Sage of Eight Virtues thousands of years ago in the whole Nine Regions, which was simply known as the Eight Virtues. However, now the words of the Sage of Eight Virtues actually appeared here�� could it be that the master of this tomb was the Sage of Eight Virtues?


    That��s seemed unlikely? No one has ever heard that the sage was a sword cultivator��


    Then what about the eight gates? Must they find the most important gate in order to enter the next level? However, these eight gates were all the same�� Or would they need to just choose one, as long as they were confident in their choice?


    While many of the cultivators were in doubt, that stiff and indifferent monotone voice once again sounded in the minds of everyone.


    "The mantle of the sword tomb master would not be passed on casually, the sessor ought to have good virtues. However, virtues change over time; whether it��s because of power or rebellion; peace and prosperity where people be warm and respectful, the world in chaos because of fire of war where people eat each other��s child. I don��t know what would happen years into the future and what would be the morale of the time, but I do know that no matter how rtive the morale is, they can be ced next to the eight paths set by the Sage of the Eight Virtues. Whoever passes the test inside the most is the winner, and those who win pass the level."


    Whoever passes the test inside the most is the winner, and those who win pass the level?


    The amount of information in this paragraph was quiterge, and the most important part was thest two sentences�� Eight stone gates, eight virtues; whoever can pass the test the most passes the level. Immediately, everyone fell into silence, deep in thought.


    After a while, Hai Yunfan of Ten Thousand Arts Sect shook his head and then sighed in admiration. "What a shrewd senior; unexpectedly, the knockoutpetition really grasp the will of the master."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Yes. It also grasps the key of the morale��byparing who is the most virtuous. Those who were able to enter this ancient sword tomb and arrive at this level, no matter it��s in the past or now, would inevitably be the elites of their time. Which means that the moral standard would not be too far apart. With thispetition mechanism, the tomb could choose those who have rtively higher personal character easier."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Yes. Perhaps in some turbulent times, society in total disarray, people��s heart be sinister, and the world does not have a saint, but as long as you have a trace of virtue a bit more than everyone around you, that would be enough�� This is a really good social problem, and worthy of study."


    One by one, the cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect nodded their head. Including Ye Feifei, Zhao Jiangyuan, and the others. All of them were eager to try, wishing that they could look at the ancient text to establish a model.


    Jianglu of Shengjing Sect couldn��t stand watching anymore; he coldly humphed. "Is this the time to admire it? The winner will pass the test, which means the loser will not pass the test. But how many winners on this test? One? Two? And how many people are here now? Thirty? Forty?"


    Zhou Mumu also said, "This level is really baffling, why must the tomb master design such apetition mechanism? Does it want a certain type of people eliminated?"


    Upon hearing this remark, the atmosphere suddenly became stiff.


    Zhou Mumu has a straightforward temperament; she unintentionally pointed out the sensitive topic.


    The four sects, after all, were not of single mind. They just established a temporary cooperative rtionship because of their struggle against the Guardian. However, this sword tomb''s stone inscription only let those who passed the test the most pas the level, which put their cooperation in a precarious condition.


    Some would win, and some would lose, therefore, after this level, some people would likely be eliminated. That being the case, what would they need to cooperate about?


    After a while, Jianglu inwardly made a decision, and then coldly said, "Humph, might as well. In any case, in the end, some people would be eliminated."


    Zhan Ziye argued, "That��s not necessarily. There are eight gates here, and we have forty people here. With a simple division, as long as each person obtain two virtues, wouldn��t everyone pass the level together?"


    Jianglu mockingly said, "Your Ten Thousand Arts Sect always boast yourself as being smart, but how could you say something stupid like that? If average distribution of virtues can make us pass the level, aren��t we all on average have the same amount of virtue? Each side holds zero virtue, but why don��t I see the entrance to the next level?"


    Zhan Ziye was speechless.


    Jianglu��s countenance turned serious as he said with a sinking voice, "This ancient sword tomb inheritance path is not a gentle and amiable children��s house-y. In this sword tomb, from the second level onward, murderous intention are everywhere. And just now, we were nearly annihted by the Guardian! After all of these, can��t you see how our situation is? To continue forward, we need to cut our way through thistles and thorns even if we are badly bruised, and even so much that our lives perish! This Sage of Eight Virtues level inevitably demands us to strive, to fight like how those barbarians raise their poisonous insects, trampling on each other��s corpse to victory!"


    This theory was indeed very persuasive. however, there were many people who disagree. Ye Feifei couldn��t help but want to argue.


    However, before she could open her mouth, Wang Lu faintly said, "We have yet to enter the gate, is there any use in debating outside the gate? Before we know what kind of test inside that was set up by the owner of the tomb, no one��s words will amount to anything. Moreover, do we four sects have to kill each other on the doorway just because of the words of the master of the tomb and inscription on the stone gates? Don��t you guys think that��s really silly? At least we need to go inside and have look first."


    Jianglu cast Wang Lu a nce, nodded and said, "Correct. Now we only know that those who pass the test the most win, but the specific rules are still blurred, so we should advance first before we talk about it again. There are eight tests behind these eight gates, so why don��t we start with the first one?"


    Then, Jianglu reached out and pointed at the filial piety gate.


    Wang Lu said, "Of all virtues, filial piety is most important, I don��t know which filial son or worthy grandson is willing to pass through the gate to have a look together with me?"


    "��"


    The scene briefly froze for a while; everybody would naturally not want to be his son or grandson, so no one answered his question. Jianglu coldly humphed. "We have no knowledge of the situation behind the gate, so there��s no need for everyone to go in. I suggest that each sect sends out a third of their members, while the rest remain here."


    Wang Lu was the first to agree. "I have no objection."


    Seeing Wang Lu��s position, Ten Thousand Arts people pondered for a moment and then agreed. Although Zhou Mumu still has some doubts, in the end, she could only agree along with the others.


    "Good, then let��s choose each of our people." Jianglu said, turned around and addressed his assistants, the twin brother and sister of Wangyue, "Luanyu, Luanyun, you two form a team and led them in to see the situation. If anything happens, maintaining everyone��s lives is your first priority."


    The two siblings said yes in unison, and then selected six of their people to form a team. ording to the one-third ratio, there should be eight people from Shengjing Sect.


    For Kunlun Immortal Mountain, it was Zhou Mumu and one who has a middle-aged appearance. As for Ten Thousand Arts Sect, it was Hai Yunfan and Ye Feifei.


    ording to the proposed proportion, Spirit Sword Sect should only send one of their people. However, Wang Lu directly reached out and pointed at Liu Li, indicating that it was the two of them that would participate. Jianglu looked at the remaining Bai Shixuan, and didn��t say anything.


    In terms of total power, Spirit Sword Sect was, after all, the weakest. Therefore, adding one or not would not affect the overall situation. And Shengjing Sect, whether it was their inner court or outer court disciples, they have a tough method to suppress all strength. Moreover, from a different perspective, leaving Bai Shixuan here alone was also good for Shengjing Sect.


    Although Bai Shixuan has amazing magical abilities, she wasn��t a fighter. Though her magical power far surpassed that of any people present, in a real fight, Jianglu was confident that he could subdue her in just three moves. Therefore, leaving her here as some kind of secret hostage was also good.


    "Good, since everyone is ready, let��s open the gate."


    A long dy usually meant many problems, therefore, Jianglu immediately urged.


    Other people didn��t ck either as they directly went towards the filial piety gate. Along the way, Hai Yunfan and Wang Lu caught a glimpse of each other��s eyes, and then, as if by prior agreement, they smiled.


    The alliance treaty that was signed up between the two sects a few days ago would finallye into y.


    Actually, what Jianglu said a few moments ago was right. Each level on this ancient sword tomb inheritance test appeared cold and heartless, and perhaps it was really intended to be like how the poisonous insect was raised, by letting the participants fight to the bitter end in order to find the sole winner.


    However, everyone ought to have already known about this, so why bother putting it out in the open? Shengjing Sect team was big, and any of the three sects was not its match. Therefore, forced by the situation, the three sects would inevitably join hands.


    What Shengjing Sect relied on was nothing but being driven by the environment. However, if any of the three sects wanted to conspire against each other, they would not be able to coborate sincerely��and the fact of the matter was, from historical point of view, the vast majority of united weaker parties against a single powerful opponent cases ended up in the victory for the single powerful opponent. Without the pressure from the strong opponent, the weaker parties would end up squabbling amongst themselves; they would rather jeopardize theirmon goals than give up the temporary benefits. This happened most of the time in history. Perhaps there would be bystanders who sighed andmented about how could these people be so stupid? The fact was, they were that stupid!


    However, this time, Jianglu miscalcted. Because the cooperation between Spirit Sword Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect was solid enough. There was no infighting because, from the beginning, Hai Yunfan had long made up his mind to heed on Wang Lu��s instructions from the beginning to the end��there would absolutely no second thoughts.


    The importance of the alliance treaty was manifested several days ago, and the most important of which was that the ultimate benefit would be divided ording to the contribution of the respective party. Which meant that even if one went down and only one party reached the end and got all of the benefits, but ording to the treaty, the winning party must share the benefit with the party that previously fell. If the treasure were difficult to allocate, then the sect would make up for it.


    Therefore, Hai Yunfan didn��t mind even if he couldn��t reach the end. Naturally, it would be good if the Ten Thousand Arts Sect could pass through, but if not, fully cooperating with Wang Lu in his quest for victory and then wait for their share was also a good choice. As far as the current situation was concerned, the best option for the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was to trust in Wang Lu��s judgment.


    No matter how much controversy he had, Wang Lu had never renegade on a treaty or a promise. On the contrary, once he made a promise, he would be extremelymitted to it, and he would always take care of those on his side. In fact, in Hai Yunfan��s view, among the eight virtues, Wang Lu had already got fraternal duty and justice, two virtues. It was just that in this sword tomb test, it would not be easy to win those virtues��


    Before long, they came to the gate. That stone gate rumbled as it opened itself, exposing a deep, bottomless dark passage.


    "I��ll go first."


    Wang Lu lifted up the Sword of Mount Kun, and Non-Phase Sword light bloomed as he went in first.


    Wangyue Luanyu and Luanyun of Shengjing Sect hesitated a bit, but did not try to stop Wang Lu. After all, behind the gate, no one knew what kind of magical test of heart that was put in it�� Since Wang Lu was willing to act as a pioneer, and his Non-Phase Sword was also known for its defense, letting him be the pathfinder was also good.


    After Wang Lu was Liu Li, then Shengjing Sect people, Kunlun Immortal Sect people, and finally Ten Thousand Arts Sect people. After these row of people entered the gate, the thick stone door slowly closed, covering the dark passage.


    This also broke the connection between inside and outside.


    However, all of them were not surprised. Inside the passage, Wang Lu led the way, however, after walking for a moment, there was neither a Guardian nor insidious traps mechanism.


    There were no obstacles along the way, until finally, they reached the end, which was a small stone room.


    The stone room was not big, and the situation inside was very clear. When Wang Lu swept his nce around, he couldn��t help but exim, "My god!"

 Chapter 237 - Is This Filial Piety or Fraud?

    <h4>Chapter 237: Is This Filial Piety or Fraud?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    What the hell?


    Hearing Wang Lu��s exmation, the people behind him immediately became tense.


    Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Sword was well known for its defensive prowess. In terms of defensive power and vitality, even the most arrogant of them Shengjing Sect people did not dare to say that they were above Wang Lu. In addition, he was known for being quick-witted, and his professional adventurer reputation has also been spread for a long time. Thus, as a pioneer, he was the most reliable.


    Therefore, if a scene could make even Wang Lu exim in surprise�� More than likely that it was quite an amazing scene.


    Needless to say, without anyone saying anything, the Shengjing Sect people who followed after Wang Lu immediately entered their battle state. The Wangyue siblings simultaneously made their move, taking out their brilliantly colored precious box. As for the rest of their team members, each took out their respective magical treasure. Incredibly, without exception, their team of eight people all has low-grade spiritual treasures.


    "Brother Wang, what��s going on?"


    Hai Yunfan who walked at the end immediately asked.


    Wang Lu waved his hand and loudly said, "Don��t panic, it��s not some life and death situation."


    Then, after everyone slowly turned down their guard, he added, "However, it��s quite possible that this is another form of life and death situation��"


    With that, Wang Lu moved away from the exit of the passage, letting other people walk forward to see the scene in the stone room.


    Wangyue Luanyu and her little brother nced at each other, and then took a step forward. The woman, in colorful feather clothing, has the spirit-bird-like agile and calm figure, but once she entered the room, with just a nce, this brisk woman could not help but stare with wide eyes. She then covered her mouth and cried out in disbelief, "What-what is this!?"


    The crowd poured in, and when they saw the scene in the stone room, all of them were surprised.


    Even if they met a Daoist Immortal level Guardian here, they wouldn��t be surprised or suddenly fall into a dream; it would��ve been what they expected instead. However, there was nothing in that stone room except for a stone table. And on top of that stone table lied two stacks of shining-with-mysterious-color-and-luster metal cards.


    The two stacks of cards were respectively written with archaic words "Parents" and "Children", which appeared to show some kind of unclear meaning. And on top of the metal card, the stone wall was engraved with a string of oddly shaped characters, which if tranted were as follows:


    Rules:


    1. The test procedure is as follow:


    A. The participants are free to choose one parent card and designated one person to wear a children card.


    B. The parent card holder must carry out the ��parenting�� to the designated children card holder and bestow the highest value in possession to the other party.


    C. The children card holder who receive the gift shall give back to the parent with gifts double or more in value than the received gift. This process could be considered as doing one��s filial piety.


    D. Complete the filial piety process to pass the test.


    2. Rted requirements:


    A. The ��parents�� and ��children�� could only be a one on one correspondence, not one on many or many on one.


    B. When the identity card is chosen, it ispletely bound and could not be reced.


    C. A person has and can only have one identity card.


    D. Parenting and filial piety process are limited to one time, and once a party refuses to perform a parenting or filial piety, it is considered as a waiver of the trial.


    E. The process of parenting and filial piety is irreversible, and the gifted items shall not be recovered.


    F. Behavior that vites the principle of the trial is considered as illegal, and the vitor would be disqualified.


    The rules were not long. However, after reading the rules, everyone inwardly eximed��


    What the hell is this!?


    Zhou Mumu was quite unclear. "What-what kind of filial piety test is this!?"


    Wang Lu said with a sigh, "The master of this sword tomb must have lived in a time where the value is twisted, that��s the only reason why it coulde up with these b*llsheet rules! Regardless of whether this embodies filial piety or not, this rule will directly cut off fifty percent of the people!"


    Some slow individuals unconsciously asked, "Cut off fifty percent of the people?"


    Wang Lu said, "You guys can clearly see that only those whoplete the filial piety process could pass the test, and only children can do this. But since the parents and children are of one on one correspondence, clearly, those who choose the parents card are effectively eliminated."


    "What!?"


    Several hands who were about to pick the card immediately stopped in their tracks, while inwardly, they thought, " That��s right, those who choose the parent card could only do the parenting process, how could theyplete the filial piety process? "


    Regardless of what they thought about this earlier, upon hearing Wang Lu��s exnation about the rules, they immediately have their own ideas and thus became silent.


    In the silence, Wang Lu also said, "However, it��s not entirely bad. ording to the rules, those who choose the parent card would get gifts twice in value from those who choose the children card, which undoubtedly could be arge benefit, and definitely could be regarded as thepensation for being eliminated."


    Seeing that the crowd had be thoughtful, Wang Lu said with a smile, "If someone has sinister motives, one can also take this parents card as permission to plunder. For example, if I fancy the Yin and Yang box of my fellow daoist from Shengjing Sect, as long as I present the Sword of Mount Kun as a gift, fellow daoist from Shengjing Sect will have to give back a give with double in value, and I would be able to get that middle-rank spiritual treasure, wouldn��t that be very profitable?"


    "Don��t you dare!" Wangyue siblings eximed in unison.


    "Hahaha, that��s just a talk. I still like my Sword of Mount Kun and not going to give it up in this test." Then, Wang Lu continued to size up the cultivators of Shengjing Sect with evil eyes. "Looking from a different perspective, however, this could also be used by any well-off cultivator who wants to buy the shortcut of the test. Em, you see, with this rule, half of the people are bound to be kicked out, but who wants to be part of that group? Although those who are in the children group would surely be stripped dry in the filial piety process, who amongst us are poor? Everyone must strive and use every trick in their book, but who dare to say he or she would be thest one tough? However, if some people are willing to pay enough, perhaps they can avoid the senseless battle and get through the test peacefully."


    The cultivators of Shengjing Sect looked at each other and chose to be quiet.


    Although Wang Lu��s statement was filled with bad intentions no matter how one looked at it, upon careful consideration, he was not wrong. This trial, regardless if there were any true connection with filial piety or not, from the point of view of passing the test, it was indeed very cruel.


    There was no room for debate, and the rules were strict; half of the trial participants would be eliminated! For this trial, for the sake of insurance, Shengjing Sect has sent eight of their people to enter, but now it seemed like they were caught in their own trap.


    Fourteen people in total were sent by the four sects, while those that were eligible to pass were just up to seven. Even if they were able to pressure the people from the other three sects, forcing Wang Lu and the others to hold the parent card so as to give up their chance to pass the test, it was still not enough!


    Wangyue siblings connected their thoughts through primordial spirit and Luanyun said, "Sis, what do you think? I think at face value, there��s no problem with Wang Lu��s argument. Let��s try to get the other teams to give up. As for our own part, just let Junior Brother Teng sacrifice his spot."


    Luanyu didn��t dare think so lightly. "Let''s put aside our part first, in any case, it��s not going to be difficult. What I��m afraid of is that there��s a plot behind Wang Lu��s words. The rules in this filial piety door are too weird and not clear at all. Although from the outside, as long as half of the people are identified as the parents, the other half would be able to pass�� However, the people of those three sects are not easy to deal with. How could they possibly be willing to take the parent card and give up the trial? Under this rule, using force to pressure them will not be much of use; if they don��t designate our people once they hold the parent card, we have no way to deal with them."


    Luanyun said, "Then we lure them with benefits. As long as we show the never give up attitude of our Shengjing Sect, plus giving them fullpensation, they would have no reason to be stubborn. They��re not those unreasonable and ungrateful barbarians of Royal Soldier Sect. As long as we stress out the benefits, I think we can convince them with enough price tag."


    Luanyu still has some hesitation, therefore, Luanyun urged her once again, "Sis, Senior Brother Jianglu fully trust us, that��s why he let use in. Moreover, looking at the trial situation of this filial piety gate, it��s quite possible that filial piety gate will not open for the second time. In other words�� people outside are doomed to not be able to take this filial piety virtue."


    Hearing this, Luanyu finally slowly nodded. "Yes, our Shengjing Sect team has a strong lineup, but at this time, it has be a disadvantage instead. Due to caution, Senior Brother Jianglu and several other powerful brothers and sisters have to lose a virtue. In contrast, although the two sects Kunlun and Spirit Sword are small in numbers, their core personnel actually didn��t miss the opportunity�� Later on, this eight virtues test will likely be decided in just one or two virtues, thus, the loss of opportunity is really terrible."


    Luanyun said, "Now we have no way to let Senior Brother Jianglu enter, but we can at least prevent Zhou Mumu, Wang Lu and the others to take the opportunity, so in the end, everybody will still have the same chance!"


    "�� Okay, let��s do that."


    ��


    While the Wangyue siblings were discussing countermeasures, the people from the other three sects were not idle either.


    As the representative of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Hai Yunfan was the first to show his stance. Through primordial spirit, he passed his voice, "Brother Wang, please lead the way!"


    Wang Lu felt simultaneously angry and funny as he scolded, "Little Hai, show some dignity, will you!? Your Senior Sister Ye is still watching on the side, how could you be so shameless in trying to hug another girl?"


    Currently, Hai Yunfan already has a very high resistance towards this kind of joke; he smiled indifferently. "If one is still trying to save face in this kind of test, one would truly lose face. Regarding a matter that one does not excel at, wouldn��t it be better to request guidance from a professional? Moreover, since five years ago, after the two sectspetition, in the mind of my fellow Brothers and Sisters, Brother Wang already has some weight. With your guidance, Senior Sister Feifei would have no objection. As a matter of fact, even people of Kunlun Immortal Sect have also entrusted me tomunicate with you."


    Wang Lu chuckled and then said, "It seems like the pressure from the Shengjing Sect people on you guys is really not small."


    "Yes. Moreover, just now I already hinted our two sects agreement to Zhou Mumu; she was indeed quite moved."


    Wang Lu said, "Well, the intention to cooperate is certainly good, but I want to state this upfront: wanting my help is certainly okay, but first, I��m not as amazing as my Big Sister Zhu Shiyao. I can��t guarantee a foolproof victory, so if there��s a mistake, don��te and cry in front of me. Second, you have to put your one hundred percent trust in me, if not, you better find your own way."


    Hai Yunfan said, "Rest assured, I understand all of those."


    "Good, then you just have to remember one thing: try your best to win the children card."


    Hai Yunfan was stunned. "Fight for the children card? Really?"


    "�� This is not nonsense. What? Don��t want topete for the children card to do the filial piety process?"


    Hai Yunfan exined, "The main thing is, ording to my understanding of Brother Wang, just now when you talked so high sounding-ly, your true intention is likely the reverse. However, since Brother Wang said so, we will try our best to do it. It��s just that, isn��t the rule said that children card is assigned by the parents?"


    "Then think a bit more. If you can��t fight for the children card directly, then try so that other people take the parents card, and then assign you the children card!"


    With that, Wang Lu slightly sneered. "Just like what Shengjing Sect wants to do."


    Hai Yunfan sighed. "Unexpectedly, this filial piety test has actually evolved into this kind of situation. What kind of twisted era did the owner of this sword tomb actually live in!"


    "Yeah, parents card is directly eliminated, while children card pass the trial, and that owner dares to call this filial piety, humph, more likely is a fraud!"

 Chapter 238 - The Wise Liu Li Skillfully Solved The Difficult Problem

    <h4>Chapter 238: The Wise Liu Li Skillfully Solved The Difficult Problem</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When Wang Lu ended his dialogue with Hai Yunfan, the silent atmosphere on the room was soon broken.


    Wangyua Luanyu of Shengjing Sect took half a step forward. As she moved, her shapely eyebrows slightly rose, her delicate facial features became serious, and her brisk mannerism turned even sharper.


    "Wang Lu," the woman coldly said. There was a hint of unquestionable coldness in her voice. "Just now, you said that if some people are willing to pay enough price, they can avoid many meaningless battles to safely pass the test, am I right? Now I��m willing to pay enough price, I don��t know if you would like to avoid the unnecessary battle?"


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment. "Your Shengjing Sect��s way of negotiating is really simple and crude."


    Wangyue Luanyu said, "Yes. This first of the eight virtues, our Shengjing Sect is determined to get it. Currently, we have a total of fourteen people, so only seven people can pass the test. We have been negotiating with ourselves and Junior Brother Teng Fei would sacrifice for us to hold the parent card. As for the other six parents card, I would like to trouble the three sects Kunlun, Ten Thousand, and Spirit Sword."


    Upon saying this remark, the atmosphere in the stone chamber suddenly became tense. This Wangyue Luanyu usually looked ethereal and elegant, unexpectedly, her words were so domineering, not in the least bit below of that her Senior Brother Jianglu!


    After the first virtue, there were still seven virtues left, yet Shengjing Sect didn��t budge even a bit! This was an unbearable pressure on the other three sects!


    Of course, although Shengjing Sect was unbearable, they were not bandits. After she finished that remark, Wangyue Luanyu added, "Of course, Shengjing Sect will not let you suffer for nothing, there��s enoughpensation for everyone."


    Zhou Mumu angrily said, "Compensation? What a big statement is that! I want to know how much can you Shengjing Sectpensate us that you dare to ask us to give up the sword tomb inheritance!"


    Wangyue Luanyu said, "What a joke, since when was this ancient sword tomb inheritance is in your Kunlun Immortal Sect bag? It��s like if you don��t give up, others will not get it. Whether you admit it or not, in this sword tomb exploration, from among the four sects, my Shengjing Sect is the one with the greatest chance of winning. We are just hoping that in the process, it would be smoother; exchanging benefits is, after all, more attractive than fighting to the bitter end. Of course, if you refuse to ept, all bets are off, our Shengjing Sect does not fear anyone. Then, fellow daoist Zhao Mumu, do you know yourself well enough to not start a fight, or do you want to challenge our Shengjing Sect in a battle!?"


    While speaking, Wangyue Luanyu��s imposing manner became even sharper and fierce. Her rainbow-colored feather clothes became dazzling and sharp, and the line of feathers that were hung on it rose and became as sharp as de, suddenly bing the incarnation of the red-crowned crane. Her murderous intent assaulted everyone in the face!


    Zhou Mumu��s willowy eyebrows rose up, not to be outdone in the slightest. She came from Kunlun Immortal Sect, the ancestor of Immortal Path in the Nine Regions. How could she stand for such a provocation?


    "If you want to fight thene on, who��s afraid of you? A mere seventeenth in Sessor Disciple rank, yet dare to go rampant here? If you were your Sect��s Qiong Hua, then that��s more likely!"


    As soon as her voice fell, a mocking voice from Wangyue Luanyun suddenly came, "Hah! You think you can call out our Senior Sister Qiong Hua casually like that? Who do you think you are? No wonder the original ancestor of Immortal Path Kunlun Immortal Sect continues to decline day by day, their disciples simply do not know the immensity of heaven and earth!"


    Zhou Mumu immediately became furious. She immediately pulled out her personal spiritual treasure, the Origin Vajra Ring, and filled it with her Void Core��s innate essence, ready to fight it out with Wangyue siblings.


    Wangyue Luanyu would not just sit idly by. The siblings teamed up and dished out their Yin and Yang Precious Box. The Yin energy and Yang energy wound around the box and opened the cover. People immediately sensed the horror of the disaster that surged out of the box.


    Seeing that the fight was about to start, Wang Lu helplessly shook his head, took two steps forward,unched his Non-Phase Sword Light, and stood between the two parties, blocking them from attacking each other.


    Under the Sword of Mount Kun, the sword defense soared to about three meters away, which, in the narrow stone chamber,pletely obstructed the two sides of Zhou Mumu and Wangyue siblings. The two sides stared at each other, but no matter how they secretlyunched their attack, Wang Lu��s Non-Phase blockade kept all of them off��their magical power was unable to move forward even a bit!


    Both sides were inwardly aghast: this Wang Lu was indeed well known in recent years for his unequal defense for cultivators on the same stage as him, however, which of the two sides were not experts in the simr peak stage? For the elites of the Five uniques, over rank challenge was really not out of the ordinary. Using the fight as an example, almost everyone has imed to be unequaled in their stage. Therefore, although no one looked at Wang Lu down, they never thought that his defense was truly unequal within the same stage. Let alone that everyone��s stage was practically not the same. Wang Lu��s cultivation base was only low-level Xudan Stage, while Wangyue siblings and Zhou Mumu was already in the high-level Xudan Stage.


    It was just that, these three high-level Xudan appeared a bit weaker before the Non-Phase Sword.


    And once the two sides felt they were both weaker than him, the tension in the atmosphere suddenly became weaker a bit. After showing his prowess, Wang Lu scolded them, "Fight! Fight! Fight! All you guys know is to fight! In this situation!? Are you out of your mind?"


    With that, Wang Lu pointed at the stone wall. "I have already exined the rules on that wall, who still doesn��t get it? What does the second article sixth part write? Behavior that vites the principle of the trial is considered as illegal, and the vitor would be disqualified! Do you guys think that smashing each other��s head conform to the principle of the trial? Do you guys think these eight trials by the sword tomb is just so that you guys can make unreasonable scene like some unruly monkeys?"


    This remark caught the two parties off guard that their boiling anger was immediately dispersed and they calmed down.


    Zhou Mumu retrieved back her Vajra Ring, and Wangyue Siblings recalled their precious box.


    Wang Lu sneered. "If you insist on fighting, you actually can. Go on, fight each other out. Best if all of your heads are sttered everywhere that you��d be expelled from the filial piety gate by the sword tomb. My sister and I will reap the benefit as she will guarantee me to pass the trial with ease!"


    Since things havee to this, naturally, no one wanted to fight. Both sides turned around with indignant expression. However, just as they turned their head, Wangyue siblings actually revealed a trace of anxiety.


    The way things developed was different than what they expected. This Wang Lu�� could really mess things up.


    From the beginning, Wangyue siblings didn��t really want to have a fight with Zhou Mumu and other people. They were not that stupid. Who would be willing to fight to the bitter end here? Even if theprehensive strength of the Shengjing Sect was higher than their opponent, to win, they still have to pay a great price. Shengjing Sect actually only needed to show their stance: in order to pass the filial piety test, they were ready to fight!


    This was to give pressure to the other people so that they would get in line to serve the interest of Shengjing Sect. And Wangyue siblings thought that with the power of their precious box and their coordination, they could suppress any parties present and thus upy the upper hand. Unexpectedly, just now, their Yin and Yang Precious Box was actually firmly suppressed by the Non-Phase Sword Light. Finally, the side with the overwhelming imposing manner was neither Shengjing Sect nor Kunlun Immortal Sect, but rather Spirit Sword Sect!


    Wang Lu��s sword defense was actually even more powerful than the rumor. This kind of opponent might not be terrifying, but it was certainly the most hateful. They were not necessarilypetent, but their ability to stir up trouble was absolutely top-notch.


    However, this was just the beginning��


    After Wang Lu had interrupted their fight, the two sides were forced to return to the negotiating table. How to allocate the seven people that were qualified to pass from the total of fourteen people, this was the topic of negotiation of the people of the four sects.


    As the representative of the Shengjing Sect, Wangyue Luanyu took upon herself the leader of the negotiation. She said, "Please send each of your team��s respective proposal n so that we can renegotiate. Wang Lu, I see you��re as confident as any other, why don��t youe up with your n first."


    Wang Lu didn��t refuse. "Very simple. From seven spots, our Spirit Sword Sect would have two of them. The rest of you can assign the five other spots freely among yourselves."


    Wangyue Luanyu angrily eximed, "Nonsense!"


    Wang Lu said, "This nonsense is also still conformed to the procedure, which is to propose a n, and in line with the standard of democracy and freedom of speech. You seem flustered, could it be that you support the party of autocratic dictatorship?"


    Wangyue Luanyu said, "Since Spirit Sword Sect does not have any sincerity in negotiating, you don��t need to speak anymore, let��s just listen to the opinion of the other two sects."


    With that, she deliberately excluded Wang Lu from the negotiation. However, Wang Lu didn��t care either.


    This kind of nonsense negotiation would be time consuming andborious, and would not have a good oue; he did not want to take part in it. Therefore, he deliberately made a scene to excuse himself from the negotiation, leaving the other three parties to continue to waste time at the negotiation table.


    The next development was really like what he expected. Each of the three sects�� proposals would always be vetoed by the others. Even between Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect, they did not have a tacit understanding; they would undermine each other frequently. During which, Hai Yunfan repeatedly looked for Wang Lu, hoping for a helping hand, however, thetter waspletely without interest in participating.


    Of course, he would not have any interest. Even if Spirit Sword Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect could join forces, Shengjing Sect could always veto their proposal. Of course, likewise, Shengjing Sect proposal could also be vetoed by the other two sects together. This absurd negotiation hassted for quite a while, and the people of the three sects were already somewhat exhausted. At this time, whenever they looked at the nearby happy-go-lucky Wang Lu, they could not help but clench their jaws.


    However, things could not be dragged down indefinitely. They must produce a solution. Seeing that some people even began to propose to draw lots in the negotiation table, Wang Lu inwardly thought that it was almost time for him to make his move.


    His stance waspletely different than when he first acted to deter the two sides from fighting. Now, he just wanted them to hate each other even more.


    The more they struggled, the more he could seize the chance to profit from it. In any case, it was the three sects who drew hatred on each other, and it has no rtionship with him whatsoever. If he must make his move, he wanted to make sure that he woulde out ahead.


    However, just as the scene continued to reach a deadlock and everyone has be tense, they suddenly heard Liu Li jump up and issue a surprised cry.


    "Great!"


    Suddenly, the three parties on the negotiation table forgot their hatred, and one by one looked at her.


    Wang Lu was also curious. "What��s so great?"


    With a delighted countenance, Liu Li bounced up and giggled in front of Wang Lu. "Hehehe, before we enter the gate, didn��t you give me a problem to solve? All this time, I have been thinking about it!"


    Wang Lu was mesmerized. "Unbelievable, so all this time, you have been thinking about that problem!?"


    "Yes, to prove that I��m not stupid! Hehe, I figured it out!"


    Wang Lu gawked for a moment, and immediately his eyes almost came out of their sockets. "You figured it out!? You can prove any given even number greater than two can be expressed as the sum of two prime numbers?"


    Liu Li stuck out her chest and confidently said, "That��s right!"


    Wang Lu suddenly felt dizzy, as if the whole world was not real. At present, seeing the charming and cute girl with a proud countenance, he felt that she was now the grandmaster of learning of the Spirit Sword Mountain! Perhaps, far into the future, Daoist Master Feng Yin, Spirit Sword��s twelve peaks have already disappeared from the history. However, Liu Li, because of her earth-shattering mathematical talent, would certainly be remembered forever.


    Later generation would tell such a story: once upon a time there was Spirit Sword Mountain, and on the mountain, there was Liu Li��


    Sheet! This story is so wrong!


    Wang Lu fought back the impulse to m his head and inwardly said, I must have the actual proof first! Then, he tremblingly asked, "�� prove it."


    Liu Li proudly said, "Just now, I calcted from two all the way to one billion. Every even number can be presented with the sum of two prime numbers!"


    "What the! You use this exhausting method to prove it!? Moreover, in just less than an hour, you counted all the way to one billion!?"


    "Hehe, I��m awesome right?"


    "�� Yes, you��re indeed awesome, though awesome in something else. But, this can��t be considered as proof."


    Liu Li was startled, and then hastily anxiously asked, "Why can��t it be counted? I��ve tried till one billion!"


    "Em, After one billion, there��s still ten billion, one hundred billion, and even infinite number of billion. A mere one billion is not enough��"


    Liu Li pitifully argued, "But-but I��ve tried so hard to calcte it��" With that, somewhat annoyed, her small face lit up as she said, "Senior Brother, since you think I��m wrong, then why don��t you prove it! You��re much more smarter than me, so you definitely can calcte up to ten billion, or even one hundred billion in the blink of an eye, right? Why don��t you tell me if what you say is true or not!"


    "What the hell! You want to give the question back to me!?" Wang Lu had no choice but toment that math really made people smarter; after she finished the calction just now, this Liu Li actually learned how to do the reductio ad absurdum!


    However, ultimately, this was not a serious mathematical proof method. Wang Lu reached out his hand, wanting to touch Liu Li��s head, only to see the girl flung her head to the side and fumingly said, "Senior Brother, you��re so annoying!"


    "��" Wang Lu retracted his hand, gawked, and immediatelyughed in spite of trying not to.


    This time, he would only end up in trouble if he continued to haggle over scientific spirit and mathematical theory with the girl, therefore, the correct response should be��


    "Hahaha, I��m sorry, my mistake. Liu Li, you have proven this conjecture really well. Come, this is your reward."


    Wang Lu then fished out a crystal clear candy rich with spiritual energy.


    Liu Li was suddenly in tears as she happily enjoyed the candy.


    While he appeased his Junior Sister, Wang Lu was inwardly moved.


    Reductio ad absurdum? This would be a good method to solve the current impasse.


    "I think, since you guys can��te up with a result, even after you tried so hard, why don��t we use a simple method: we pick seven pairs of parents and children cards, then either Shengjing Sect or the other three sects shuffle them while the other party pick seven of them. The remaining seven would be left to the shuffler. What do you guys think?"

 Chapter 239 - I Cant Afford to Feed You

    <h4>Chapter 239: I Can''t Afford to Feed You</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Shortly after Wang Lu mentioned his proposal, it received support from the other three sects.


    It was not that Wang Lu��s proposal was a novel proposal since many of them have heard of the fox divide the cake fable, and in reality, something like this happened quite often. The reason why no one raised this proposal previously was that, on the one hand, the tit for tat atmosphere on the negotiation table was too thick, and no one would be willing to retreat even half a step. On the other hand, the premise of this method was that both sides must be on equal standing. However, Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect did not have enough weight to counterbnce Shengjing Sect, only by adding Spirit Sword Sect could they barely able to. However, Wang Lu didn��t make his stand, and Hai Yunfan and Zhou Mumu also couldn��t speak for him. While Shengjing Sect, who was anxious to monopolize all benefits, was unable to let the other three parties fight among themselves, they didn��t want to share the cake with the other three sects.


    Now that Wang Lu has made his stance and put forward a practical n, the other three sects no longer insisted.


    Wangyue Luanyu said, "Since it is your proposal, then we will determine who get to shuffle the cards and who get to pick the cards, okay?"


    Wang Lu said, "Feel free to do it."


    Wangyue Luanyu smiled. "So fast to agree? Then we��ll also be generous a bit generous and let you choose them."


    Wang Lu was surprised. "So generous? Okay then, we��ll pick who��s who. We��ll let you know as soon as the results are negotiated."


    For the extraordinary generosity of the Shengjing Sect, Wang Lu��s response was to unceremoniously ept it. If there were problems, they could be dealtter on.


    Since the deal has been set, the three sects�� people immediately began to discuss the countermeasures.


    "Brother Wang, it��s best for us to shuffle the cards and let them pick." Hai Yunfan transferred his voice through primordial spirit. "Shuffling is the illusion-making test, while picking is the illusion breaking test�� It��s really a pity that Senior Brother Ziye who is the most adept at breaking the illusion is not here. However, Senior Sister Feifei and I have studied illusion casting. With the two of us coborating, we can cast Hundred Illusion level spell, like reversing any two cards��"


    Before he could finish it, Zhou Mumu interrupted, "If it��s only Hundred Illusion level spell, you might as well not. Though in the heretical way, Shengjing Sect couldn��t bepared with Ten Thousand Arts Sect, their elites disciples have the ability to break that Hundred Illusion level spell."


    Having his skill belittled by the other, Hai Yunfan didn��t get angry, and just asked a rhetorical question, "Then does Kunlun Sect has any bright ideas?"


    Zhou Mumu said, "Let them shuffle, and we pick the cards. Although my illusion casting and illusion breaking skills are severelycking, as it happens, my Junior Brother possess the Subduing the Devil True Eye, which can break Thousand Illusion level spell. Unless Shengjing Sect is truly a gxy of talent and has one who is an illusion expert, otherwise, no matter what kind of trick would they do in the process of shuffling the cards, all of them would be useless."


    Hai Yunfan looked at the cultivator beside Zhou Mumu in surprise. That always umunicative middle-aged cultivator actually possessed the Subduing the Devil True Eye!? Truly, you can��t judge a person by their appearance.


    Subduing the Devil True Eye belonged to cultivators with innate magical ability. As one of the thirteenth levels of magical ability, it was exceptionally rare. Coupled with the proper Immortal Cultivation, they would have an extremely strong ability in suppressing the evil spirit and eliminating illusion spell that even if they were just in Xudan Stage, they have the ability to break the Thousand Illusion level spell��in general, even among Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, it was rare for someone who was skilled in Thousand Illusion level spell��This was indeed the most fitting magical ability in this current situation.


    "Well, since Kunlun Sect has the Subduing the Devil True Eye, then it��s better for us to pick the card. However, inparison, shuffling the cards is more like defense, while picking the card is like offense, but, for Shengjing Sect people��s style, they should excel at attacking."


    Wang Lu said, "But it doesn��t matter. Since they were so generous in letting us choose, we��re not afraid of any of their tricks."


    "Hey, your statements seem to contradict each other."


    "It��s all the same�� In any case, whether it��s illusion-casting or illusion breaking, it doesn��t have anything to do with me. I��ve tried to help you as best as I could, now I��ll just have to see how powerful your two sects are."


    ��


    Their final decision was for Shengjing Sect to shuffle, while the three sects would be the picker. Shengjing Sect has no objection to this.


    In charge of shuffling was a young cultivator with pale countenance and tall and lean figure. ording to Wangyue Luanyu��s introduction, his name was Teng Fei. This guy was all the way reticent and didn��t give any deep impression to other people. This time, only because he was selected by Wangyue siblings to shuffle the card that he attracted everyone��s attention.


    "Only middle-level Xudan Stage and not natural spirit root, moreover, there��s clearly a trace of external stimtion, not entirely relying on his own cultivation�� Shengjing Sect unexpectedly ept this kind of disciple?"


    Zhou Mumu was somewhat in disbelief; she shook her head and then said, "Even if artificial spirit root is the invention of Shengjing Sect, as far as I know, their inner court disciples selection is very strict, almost never epting cultivators without natural spirit root. What��s going on here?"


    Wang Lu sneered. "Isn��t it obvious? It��s either through back-channel connection, or he has some special abilities. And since Wangyue siblings selected him to be their shuffler, most likely he is thetter. There would definitely a good y to watchter. Senior Sister Zhou, does your Junior Brother Zhang Li have the confidence for this?"


    Before Zhou Mumu could answer, the one name Zhang Li, a cultivator the with the look of a middle-aged man, coldly humphed. "There��s no need for you to trouble for this."


    While speaking, he began tounch his Subduing the Devil True Eye. His two profound eyes suddenly changed; the ck pupils rapidly spread until they covered the whole eyeballs, bing jet-ck! Within that boundless darkness, no evil spirit or illusion could hide.


    The nearby Hai Yunfan secretly nodded. "This is the dark system of Subduing the Devil True Eye��This is the first time I saw it before my eyes."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Wait until after we finish this sword tomb exploration, I��ll help you make a specimen out of him, what do you think?"


    Zhang Li looked back at him. It was as if a monstrous tide hid in those ck pupils. Wang Lu��s heart felt cold, as if he was trapped in endless darkness, but the god of darkness was high above, and under the cover of darkness, he gazed at him.


    This dark system of Subduing the Devil True Eye was actually using a greater darkness to suppress the other darkness. Which was a good idea, and moreover, it has both the attack and returning the attack nature; it was indeed a rare innate magical ability.


    However, although the magical ability of Subduing the Devil True Eye was quite a strange ability, it was still too far from being able to deal with Wang Lu. Wang Lu lightlyunched his Non-Phase Immortal Heart and expelled that strange feeling out. That cultivator also retrieved back his ability, no longer entangling with him.


    After all, Kunlun and Spirit Sword was currently in a secret ally rtion.


    Then, under the gaze of Subduing the Devil True Eye, Shengjing Sect cultivator calmly picked fourteen cards from the two piles of cards on the stone table. During which, his magical power fettered the air, forming a partition between his palm and the metal round cards, preventing a direct touch. Afterward, one by one he revealed the fourteen cards to the crowd.


    Zhang Li nodded. "Correct, please shuffle them."


    With that, his jet ck eyes became even more profound. The Subduing the Devil True Eye has been exercised to the extreme by him so that he was able to thoroughly examine each and every movement of the opposite party, not leaving any shred of chance.


    Under Subduing the Devil True Eye, any shady trick was meaningless.


    Towards this, Teng Fei revealed a faint smile, divided the fourteen cards into two piles and then began to shuffle them. Although his finger movements were flexible and agile, there was no fancy skills or tricks.


    In other words, the way Teng Fei shuffle the cards was simply incredible. Zhang Li deeply frowned, yet he was unable to believe that the other side would be so sincere! However, it happened that his Subduing the Devil True Eye didn��t find anything unusual!


    Except for the crisp metal sound when the cards collided each other, silence descended upon the stone chamber. Each sound caused many people��s heart to be even more nervous.


    After a moment, the shuffling ended. Teng Feibined the two stacks of cards into one pile and held them in his hand.


    Then, Teng Fei put them one by one on the stone table with their character name downward and back upward. However looking at the back, all of these round cards were exactly the same, no difference whatsoever. Nevertheless, who could rely only on the appearance to judge a round card?


    Zhang Lu passed his voice through primordial spirit, "Strange, just now, when he was shuffling the cards, I can clearly see each of the cards, what the hell is he doing?"


    Zhuo Mumu, Hai Yunfan, and Ye Feifei also didn��t find anything strange. Only Liu Li who suddenly uttered a slight cry, which attracted everyone��s attention, only for them to hear her said, "These round cards looks like the bread brought by Master thest time!"


    "��"


    Were it not for looking at Wang Lu��s face, they would��ve scolded her: sesame cake your ass!


    At this time, Teng Fei had put the thirteenth of the fourteen cards on the stone table.


    There was no suspense, each card was exactly what it looked. With this, Zhang Li and the others could easily pick seven cards with the children sign on them and thus obtain the qualification to pass the trial.


    "This is thest one."


    At this time, Teng Fei paused, looked up at the three sects�� cultivators, smiled, and then put the fourteenth card on the table.


    Seeing this card ced on the table, Zhang Li could not help but rx. However, the next moment, his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of an object, which pushed him into the abyss and his body cold!


    Several other cultivators�� reactions were not that inferior to him as they all immediately saw that creepy thing.


    Fourteen cards have all been put on the table, however, there were still yet another pile of fourteen round cards in Teng Fei��s hand!


    In the horror of everyone, Teng Fei revealed a smile as he ced the fifteenth card, the sixteenth card�� one by one on the stone table. Finally, on the stone table, there were hundreds of piles of round cards on the table; the table was filled to the brim!


    "Ah, unfortunately, there��s no more ce."


    Teng Fei faintly said, and then retrieved his hand, releasing the round metal cards that were previously still in his hand. Like rain, they piled up on the ground into a mound.


    The total number was tens of thousands.


    "These are the cards. Fellow daoists of the three sects, please choose the card. In ordance with the agreement. You guys pick seven cards, and the rest of the cards are us."


    A shocking silence descended upon the stone chamber.


    Teng Fei��s meaning didn��t seem too fancy, just producing unlimited cards; let alone cultivators, even in the mortal world. there was such a trick. The problem was, he was able to turn the fourteen cards into thousands under the gaze of Subduing the Devil True Eye, this��


    "This is beyond Thousand Illusion level spell!"


    Zhang Li looked up and stared at that seemingly ordinary cultivator of Shengjing Sect with a look of disbelief. Unexpectedly, a Xudan Stage cultivator was actually able to cast the Thousand Illusion level spell��this was a genuine expert of illusion!? Moreover, previously, Wangyue siblings told them that this guy was merely an abandoned child in Shengjing Sect��because the quota to pass was insufficient, Wangyue Luanyun told them that Shengjing Sect team would let their Junior Brother Teng to sacrifice his ce.


    Wangyue Luanyu sneered and said, "Shengjing Sect has a gxy of talent. If there��s anyone who thinks that with their three-legged cat skills they can show off before Shengjing Sect people, then that is indeed viewing the sky from the bottom of the well, making a fool of oneself!"


    This was an impolite remark, but other people did have the capital to be impolite. Zhang Li felt that his face was burning from shame as all of his confidence and conceit from his Subduing the Devil True Eye went down the drain.


    There were tens of thousands of cards in front of him, yet, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn��t see which one was true which one was false��


    In the ensuing silence, Hai Yunfan asked, "Senior Sister Zhou, do you guys have another way?"


    Zhou Mumu shook her head strenuously.


    Hai Yunfan then turned around and looked at Wang Lu. Thetter held out his palm to stop Hai Yunfan. "I��ve said before, illusion casting and breaking are not my specialties, so I really can��t see it."


    Hai Yunfan felt even more at a loss. If even Wang Lu was powerless, could it be that they really have to��


    However, just at this time, Wang Lu added, "I must say, the barley bread brought back by Fourth Uncle that little Liu Li mentioned just a moment ago is indeed impressive."


    Hai Yunfan didn��t know whether tough or cry, why do you have to mention sesame seed cake at this time? However, he immediately remembered, was Wang Lu a kind of man who didn��t have the sense of priority like Liu Li? He must have some purposes in saying this!


    "At that time, Fourth Uncle has just returned from the Western Continent, bringing back barley bread. He said that the bread was a holy object made by a Western Continent holy man. In that time, the holy man fed more than five thousand people with five loaves of bread and two fishes�� That bread has no other magical ability other than: no matter how much it was divided, it would not finish."


    Wang Lu then sighed. "If I''m not mistaken, that bread finally seems to have been eaten by Liu Li, no?"


    Liu Li immediately protested. "No! It��s just that master said it could not be divided again, that��s all!"


    "Hehe."

 Chapter 240 - Although I Am Sorry, but I Have to Say

    <h4>Chapter 240: Although I Am Sorry, but I Have to Say</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After listening to the dialogue between Wang Lu and Liu Li, everyone inadvertently turned their gaze at Liu Li, this pretty, lovable young girl who continued to munch regardless of what happened around her��


    However, just now, she could see that the round metal cards in Teng Fei��s hands were like the bread made by the Western Continent Holy Man that could be infinitely divided; could it be a magical ability that was even better than the Subduing the Devil True Eye!?


    �� No, that was a stupid question. Brilliant Sword Heart was also a very difficult to top magical ability in the Nine Regions! It was just that, previously, no one has ever thought that Brilliant Sword Heart also had the strong ability to break this kind of thing!


    With mixed emotion, Zhang Li asked, "May I ask if you can see which is true and which is false from these cards?"


    Liu Li turned and nced at the pile of cards, and then said, "All of them are real!"


    "All-all are real!?"


    Wang Lu promptly exined, "This is normal. That bread from Western Continent Holy Man is still real even if it were divided thousands of times. No one who ate that illusion bread ever starved to death�� Illusions beyond the Thousand Illusion level Spell are almost indistinguishable from the real thing, so this is very normal."


    Zhang Li repeatedly scolded himself for being muddled and unable to understand such a simple truth. Just now, his mind has been in shock, therefore, it was difficult for him to think normally.


    "Brother Wang, if you have a way just use it, don��t whet the people��s appetite."


    Wang Lu said, "Liu Li, do it."


    Liu Li nodded and, without asking or saying anything, attentively nced at the many round cards on the ground, and then lightly picked out a children card.


    Teng Fei looked at Liu Li in disbelief��the thing in her hand was one of female parent round card cast by him using the Infinite Division Method!


    Yet, when she raised her hand, she cracked his infinite division illusion spell and thus reversed the character, revealing the truth!?


    However, the next moment, more shocking scenes appeared. As that round card fell in Liu Li��s hand, a chaotic crashing sound came from the round cards on the ground as about one-tenth of the round cards immediately disappeared��the pile of cards has obviously dropped ayer.


    At this time, Teng Fei sucked in a mouthful of cold air as he inwardly said, " This is not just crack but break! It could even be said to be the highest level of break! Moreover, seeing the look of Liu Li, obviously, she relied on her innate magical ability, and not acquired�� That��s right, just now, she said that the bread from the Western Continent Holy Man could not be divided anymore. Clearly, it was not because she has more appetite than five thousand people, but rather she unconsciously exercised her illusion breaking ability, so that the bread lost its magical property. "


    In this world, indeed, there would always be someone who was better than you.


    Among the Five Uniques�� elite disciples, he, Teng Fei has quite a poor aptitude. Hepletely relied on his illusion casting ability to win the position of inner court disciple. However, this was also the proof of how high his attainment in illusion casting was. However, this time, his proud illusion casting ability has actually been broken so easily. His shock was not inferior to that of Zhang Li when thetter felt that his Subduing the Devil True Eye has been suppressed.


    While he was in shock, one by one, Liu Li singled out all seven round cards. It was just that, unexpectedly, among them, only five were children cards as there were two parents cards.


    Towards this, even Liu Li herself was surprised. "Hey, just now, it��s obviously not this."


    Zhang Li was silent for a moment, and then exined, "The effect of that illusion is not only to create a lot of camouge, but also to let parents and children cards to constantly change position in these thousands of cards. So, one needs to grasp the exact timing to urately capture the correct card sign. Fellow daoist Liu Li possesses innate magical ability and by virtue of instinct, has chosen seven cards, of which five are children cards, this is already extremely rare�� Now that six of us can have five children card, I will voluntarily give up my ce."


    Wang Lu said, "Good exnation, however, I��m afraid voluntarily giving up one ce would not be enough."


    "Not enough?"


    As soon as he said that, he actually caught a glimpse of Teng Fei on Shengjing Sect side. On his face hung a glimmer of victorious smile.


    Teng Fei said, "You guys are really good that even my powerful illusion trump card can even be easily broken apart. However, nevertheless, it stillcks ayer."


    With that, he suddenly flipped his palm, and they all heard Liu Li immediately exim, "Hey, they change again!?"


    The seven round cards in her hand, which consisted of five children and two parents, at this time, unexpectedlypletely reversed, turning into five parents and two children! And the cards in Shengjing Sect hand were five children and two parents!


    "Although the trump card is broken, fortunately, thisstyer of illusion not only used immortal method, but it��s alsobined with some small magic trick from the human world. It seems like fellow daoist Liu Li possess the magical ability that could see through the illusion spell using the immortal method, butck the discerning eyes that could see through the human world��s magic trick."


    With that, Teng Fei shook his head, withdrew his illusion, and then grasped the seven round cards in his hand. "I initially thought that I could win all the children cards using this method, unexpectedly, you guys actually won two of them, you guys are really good." Then, he handed over those seven round cards into Wangyue Luanyu��s hand. "I��m sorry Senior Sister, I failed to achieve the desired goal."


    "It��s okay, you��ve done really well." Wangyue Luanyu received those seven round cards and then asked Wang Lu a question, "For this result, do you guys have anything to say?"


    While speaking, she awe-inspiringly examined the posture of the people of the three sects, waiting for their response. Because, although in the contest, Shengjing Sect had gained the upper hand, if they wanted toplete the trial, they needed the cooperation from the other three sects. In fact, just now, what they gambled was not the sign on the card but rather the distribution right of the cards. Otherwise, even if they won all the children cards, if there was no coordination from the parent card holders, they would still fail. Therefore, before the gamble, needless to say, they needed to establish some rules, which was the parent card holder needed to coordinate unconditionally. Otherwise, this gambling was impossible to establish.


    Zhou Mumu, Hai Yunfan, and the others were unwilling, however, Shengjing Sect��s victory could be counted as fair and aboveboard. Infinite division illusion plus cleverbination of mortal world''s magic tricks produced a wless result that the three sects could not identify the real children card, this was irrefutable.


    As for Wang Lu, after a moment of silence, he unabashedlyughed. "We are willing to concede. Your team can freely assign who would get those five children cards and two parents cards. We will fully cooperate."


    Although they could see that the gesture was somewhat reluctant, it still made Wangyue Luanyu feel powerless as if she had punched a piece of cotton. What she wanted was not Wang Lu who readily epted the victory or defeat.


    The woman was silent for a moment, and then said, "You are willing to concede? Humph, you already have two children cards, so naturally, you dare to say that you are willing to concede, but I don��t know whether fellow daoists of Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect would be so generous!"


    Her words have some ��divisive�� undertone in them, however, it was not Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect turn yet to worry. With Wang Lu��s temperament, it was difficult to imagine that he would graciously ept only two spots. ording to the three sects�� alliance, it didn��t make sense for Spirit Sword Sect topletely monopolize the result��


    In light of this, Wang Lu remained indifferent. "How are we going to assign our cards is none of your business. You do yours, and we do ours."


    Wangyue Luanyu said with a smile, "Good, then by all means."


    At this time, seeing that Wang Lu still has the same indifferent face, Wangyue Luanyu finally found it difficult to suppress the palpitation in her heart.


    Unwillingness ought to have been concealed under that calm exterior, right? She has heard that since he started the immortal cultivation path, he almost never suffered a setback! However, for people who were already ustomed to always move unhindered, they could not ept a setback, and very easy to be affected by mood. Unfortunately, her Senior Brother Jianglu was not here, otherwise, with his ability, he could let Wang Lu suffer even more loses!


    Unfortunately, it was really hard to win half the battle with this smug person�� the process was really not easy. If not for her younger brother Luanyun who suddenly had an inspiration just before Teng Fei made his move, which was to add a hidden trump card, the three sects would��ve gained the upper hand instead.


    Nevertheless, in the end, they finally won!


    With a hint of relief, and one or two points of regret, Wangyue Luanyu decided to make a quick decision, so as to avoid unnecessary problem.


    They just needed to determine which five of them that would get the five children cards.


    "From five children cards, Luanyun and I each will hold one. Teng Fei, you have contributed well this time, so you��ll get one. Xiaofan and Zhaojian each will hold one. As for the rest, we would like to ask for help from the three sects�� people."


    Wang Lu said, "Looks like Shengjing Sect wants to produce and sell yourself? Good then." With that, he threw their surplus of parents cards to his own side. "Please ept these cards, Senior Sister Feifei and Junior Brother Zhang Li. Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect won��t have a problem with this right?"


    The problem was of course this. For example, Zhou Mumu very much wanted to ask, does your Spirit Sword Sect really want to monopolize those two children cards? Hai Yunfan also wanted to say, if one of them must go, he wanted it to be him rather than Ye Feifei.


    However, Wang Lu��s tone of voice waspletely unquestionable. He was arrogant and overbearing that other people didn��t have the chance to interrupt.


    Wangyue Luanyu inwardly sniggered. " Already flustered? Sure enough, he��s a young man who can��t afford to suffer a setback. " However, the urgent task was not to make fun of Wang Lu, but toplete the filial piety process as soon as possible to avoid unnecessary dy. Fortunately, the several quotas have already been set, so they basically have no trouble anymore.


    As for asking the help from the three sects, it could be regarded as the price that they must pay. As far as the treasures were concerned, Shengjing Sect has many of them, so they could just wait until they got back to ask for reimbursement.


    In the ensuing silent contentment of the Shengjing Sect, one by one, the parenting and filial piety procedure were fulfilled methodically. During which, there was only one ident: the filial piety price for Ye Feifei and Zhang Li slightly exceeded the expectation��Zhang Li actually came up with middle-level spiritual treasure Pill Furnace, which caused Shengjing Sect people to scramble and scrape together enough spiritual treasure for the filial piety process.


    However, no matter what happened in the middle of the process, it didn��t change the fact that they have won.


    When thest Shengjing Sect cultivatorpleted the filial piety process, a cold voice resounded in the stone chamber.


    "Do you confirm thepletion of the process?"


    Wangyue Luanyu subconsciously nodded. Since things havee to this, there was no chance to back down anymore. As the second inmand of the Shengjing Sect that led her team to win against the coalition forces of the other three sects, and Wang Lu in particr, which was not really easy, at this time, Wangyue Luanyu felt that she was physically and mentally exhausted.


    However, before she could even enjoy the taste of victory, from her peripheral vision, she caught a glimpse of Wang Lu, who as the loser side, suddenly reveal the smile of someone who��s crafty scheme has just prevailed.


    Luanyu��s heart immediately sank, as if she has fallen into an ice hole. This was a scene that she was most unwilling to see.


    She knew that she must have done something wrong, but in a hurry, no matter how hard she tried, she could not find her w.


    A momentter, with an indisputable ruthless tone, the cold voice once again sounded in that stone chamber, which stunned the people of the Shengjing Sect, unable to believe the conclusion.


    "The trial confirmation: Wangyue Luanyu, Wangyue Luanyun, Teng Fei, Wu Xiaofan and Meng Zhaojian are disqualified."


    "Why!?"


    Wangyue Luanyu angrily asked, but the stone chamber didn''t give any response, as if it haspletely abandoned these few useless pieces.


    The one who answered her question was Wang Lu.


    "Why? Because the sixth of the second part of the rules stipte that actions that vite the principle of the trial is considered as illegal, and the vitor would be disqualified. On this filial piety trial, the principle was the two words filial piety, but also ��there are three ways to be unfilial, having no children is the worst��!"


    There are three ways to be unfilial, having no children is the worst!?


    Not only Wangyue Luanyu and other Shengjing Sect cultivators, but everyone was also shocked speechless by these words.


    Unfilial, without offspring�� Where did thise from!? How could it be applied on this trial!?


    Wang Lu said, "Look at the rules again. Actually, it��s not difficult to find the hidden hints, which warn you that this trial is definitely not some kind of stupid game that automatically eliminate half of the yers. The principle of filial piety gate lies in the filial piety, but the method of one-divided-into-two ispletely a fraud, totally not meeting the principle of filial piety, how could it be the correct way to pass the trial? Clearly, the most critical of the rules are these two: parents and children one on one correspondence, not one on many or many on one; and a person has and can only have one identity card."


    Wangyue Luanyu looked back at the stone wall, only to feel that there was indeed some hidden clues, but for a moment, she was in a trance and thus unable to concentrate on thinking.


    However, Hai Yunfan only needed to ponder it for a moment, and it immediately dawned on him. "In the first section of the rules, the key point is that the participants are free to choose one parents card, but on the second section of the rules, it suddenly bes parents and children one on one correspondence,pletely abandoning the concept of holding the card idea. This, in fact, implied that the identity of the card holder and the actual card are not consistent. The following matter is even more obvious: a person can only hold one round metal identity card, but not one type of identity card. From these two, there is an obvious hint, which is, a person��s identity is not unique!"


    Wang Lu said, "Correct. As for the other rules, they are more or less meant to mislead. If the result is not known ahead of time, it is indeed difficult to infer. However, why do you need to infer them in the first ce? We can apply themon sense in life here. Which one of the parents that did not grow up as a child? Which children that eventually does not be a parent? Parents and children are two different sides of the same coin, just like this round metal card that has both sides."


    With that, he picked up a parent card to wear in front of his chest. As soon as he bound it to his clothes, the next moment, he flipped that round card.


    On the back, the word children was clearly printed on it!


    "See, there��s already a real-time implication. Next, as long as I pay respect to the parents, the next children can immediately turn this into a circle of family, perfectly clearing the trial�� And in theory, for fourteen people like us, at most, we only need to sacrifice two people." Wang Lu chuckled. "See, actually, there��s no need to even use my professional adventurer quality in this, as long as you have a basicmon sense, you��ll be able to y this well. Unfortunately, you thought yourself as clever and yed it like this, it is indeedmentable."


    Upon hearing these words, Wangyue Luanyu almost wanted to vomit blood.


    Yeah, now you can analyze this really well, as if everything was for granted. But when we just entered the stone chamber, who said that the people would be eliminated by half? Who took pains to motivate his teammates to fight for the children cards and agitate everyone��s mind topete for the children card while ignoring the real key? Who performed such an amazing acting, calmly hide his anxiousness and cleverly conceal his unwilling eyes!?


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Yes, I did. But I didn��t take this for granted. Everyone is in the fighting game, not a single yer game, therefore, swindling and cheating each other is the norm. Knowing perfectly well that we are against each other, rather than ming me for inventing some crazy nonsense and convincing performance, you should me your own IQ. Sister Wangyue, does your family know that you��re so naive? Looking at how old you are right now, I��m afraid you��ve never talked about love right?"


    After a pause, Wang Lu said, "In short, although I��m sorry, but I have to say, I won."

 Chapter 241 - That Salty Look Is Especially Unpleasant…

    <h4>Chapter 241: That Salty Look Is Especially Unpleasant��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    If the rules of this filial piety trial were cleared up from the beginning, it was not difficult to find that the method of clearance was very simple.


    The key to passing the trial was: to do one��s filial duty. If the act of doing one��s filial piety is the only requirement, children giving two folds gift to the parents could be considered as doing one��s filial duty, it was quite probable that many people��s first reaction was to make a rtionship chain, the parents correspond to the children, and the children correspond to the children��s children, and so on, forming a chain. However, as a matter of fact, this was also the correct solution to pass this trial; at most, only the first person who can��t perform the filial duty, and considering the stiption of ��there are three ways to be unfilial, having no sons is the worst��, mostly thest person in the chain could be excluded. Therefore, at the expense of two people, the remaining twelve people could all pass the trial.


    What about the disastrous approach of sacrificing half of the people? Moreover, when did filial piety turn into a fraud? What exactly was the test on this filial piety gate?


    However, this also could not be med at the Shengjing Sect people��s inability to think outside the box, because the designer of the chamber itself was no doubt filled with malice. Outside the core rules, it designed arge number of misleading rules: like the setting of the identity card, which waspletely misleading. On the stone table, there were parents and children cards that were stacked into two piles so that people subconsciously isted the two, unable to think that both identities were on the same card.


    In fact, if there were no identity card, solely on the concept of parents and children alone, anyone woulde to the same conclusion that, parents must be the children of others and most of the children would be the parents of others.


    In addition, the one on one correspondence of parents and children, each person could only hold one card�� and other such rules, intentionally or otherwise, all of them hinted that this trial would eliminate half of the people.


    Coupled with Wang Lu fully disying his professional adventurer quality from the beginning to the end by using various means of deception and misleading, it was no wonder that Shengjing Sect cultivators were blinded from the truth.


    However, they also could not blindly me everything on Wang Lu��s craftiness and scheme, because everyone basically entered the stone chamber at the same time and read the rules. Then, how could Wang Lu recognize the correct solution from the start and wasn��t misled by the misleading rules? And instead, added fuel to the fire and cheated the Shengjing Sect?


    It was because their way of thinking was different. When Wang Lu discerned out the core rules and found out that the most suitable way toplete the trial was to make a chain of parents and children, the next thing he did was to try to find a way to convince himself that all the other obstacles to the chain could be excluded using suitable methods.


    For example, the identity card. An identity card and a type of identity card have a very subtle difference. Another example was the parent and children one on one correspondence. It didn��t mean one parent card and one children card one on one correspondence�� Such exnations could not vite the rules under the circumstances of achieving the initial predetermined target: to string together into a chain.


    Then, since he could persuade himself, it was natural for him to exin the problem in the best way possible. Moreover, from the academic spirit consideration, the less it depended on the circumstance, the more it could be relied on. The linking into a chain method only needed to assume there was one character on each side of the metal card while the method of dividing into two actually needed to assume that the test of filial piety was a fraud.


    Whenpared, the linking into a chain method was obviously more credible.


    If there was no interference from Wang Lu, and that everyone thought independently, at least half of the Shengjing Sect people could quicklye up with the right answer. Unfortunately, just as what Wang Lu said, this was apetition game; from the beginning, they have no time to smoothly think it over.


    Wang Lu said, "Then, we��llplete the parenting and filial piety in this order."


    Then, he made his arrangement. The simple list was like this: Zhuo Mumu (Parents)��Liu Li (Children)��Wang Lu (Parents)��Hai Yunfan (Children)��Ye Feifei (Parents)��Shengjing Sect��s passersby (Children).


    In this way, Only Kunlun Sect��s Zhou Mumu and Zhang Li were eliminated. However, Kunlun Sect people actually epted this arrangement graciously, saying, "It doesn��t matter. I��m already happy that I��m able to pull the people of Shengjing Sect to the back."


    Towards this, Wang Lu returned the gesture by ordering Liu Li, in doing her filial piety process, to give back to Zhou Mumu thirteen Mysterious Sky Crystals!


    As the lead disciple of one of the sects in the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Zhou Mumu certainly didn��tck any money. However, thirteen top grade Mysterious Sky Crystals were not something that could be underestimated. Therefore, Zhou Mumu graciously epted them. Though,pared to Mysterious Sky Crystals, she would rather render Wang Lu assistance in the next several tests.


    In fact, Ten Thousand Arts Sect got it easy this time. Were it not for Wang Lu��s scheme to trick Shengjing Sect people, under the pressure of the people of the Shengjing Sect, it would be difficult for the two people to smoothly pass the trial.


    Afterpleting the filial piety process, the cold voice sounded once again, but it was not the merciless elimination, but rather, "Congrattions, Liu Li, Wang Lu��for passing this trial!"


    In the envious eyes of Shengjing Sect people, the round metal cards that were attached to the few people in front of them turned into several light balls and integrated with Wang Lu and the others.


    Wang Lu felt warm as power surge all over his body and his primordial spirit uncontrobly shook. Each shockwave set off an excitement and joy.


    It was like taking an extremely pure hallucinogenic pill. A momentter, Wang Lu felt that this boundless pleasure was also mixed with a trace of pure, inexplicable energy, far purer than the ordinary surrounding spiritual energy. Although it was small in amount, when poured into the body, it aroused a wonderful reaction. Wang Lu could sense that the vegetation and buildings in his Jade Mansion grew into another level under this stimtion. Furthermore, the Void Core in the middle of his Jade Mansion also absorbed this energy, gradually condensing into a more real stage�� After a long time, the tide of pleasure gradually disappeared, and the turmoil in the Jade Mansion subsided. And then, Wang Lu��s cultivation base rose by half a level.


    It might not seem like much, but this was equal to Wang Lu��s more than a year of painstaking effort. If he sessfully passed all the tests in the eight virtues gate, wouldn��t it mean that his cultivation base could be improved by four levels?


    �� Was this the benefits of moral excellence? It was indeed a good method to let people pursue moral excellence. At least that was how it seemed.


    After thinking about it, Wang Lu could not help but smile. Wang Lu swept his gaze and found out that other people��s face was also flushed; obviously. they appreciated the taste and benefits of moral excellence. With that, Wang Lu was ready to lead Liu Li away from this stone chamber. However, when he turned around, he heard the voice of Wangyue Luanyu as she gnashed her teeth, "Wang Lu, you may win this time, but Senior Brother Jianglu would not let you get away!"


    "You should let Jianglue to me and say those words, you don��t have the qualifications to provoke me."


    From the beginning, Wang Lu actually didn��t put Wangyue siblings in his eyes. In terms of position, he was the Lead Representative of the Spirit Sword Sect, one of the Five Uniques, therefore, the one who was equal to him should be the Lead Representative of Shengjing Sect, or someone with simr qualification with the Lead Representative. Even Jianglu who was currently the team leader was really not that equal with Wang Lu, much less the Wangyue siblings.


    As for offending Shengjing Sect? What about it? Before this, perhaps there were some scruples, but after this trial, the cohesion of the three teams would be greatly strengthened, and Spirit Sword Sect has managed to get the dominant position. Therefore, in terms of overall team strength, they definitely could contend with Shengjing Sect team.


    The next game should be even more interesting.


    ��


    After stepping out of the filial piety gate, the four sects�� cultivators that waited outside immediately stepped forward, impatiently wanting to inquire everything that happened inside the gate.


    They all felt incredulous at the strange and bizarre trial rules inside the gate of filial piety, causing them to make new guesses for these trials of the eight virtues. However, in any case, since they havee to this, even if they would face tremendous dangers and difficulties ahead of them, they would still march ahead; no matter how absurd the rules would be, they would try to pass the trial first.


    Then, when they learned that Wang Lu had almost single-handedly dominated the whole filial piety trial and sessfully got rid of the eight members of Shengjing Sect team, the people that waited outside reacted differently.


    Bai Shixuan just faintly said her congrattion and appeared indifferent to the filial piety trial. Zhan Ziye wholeheartedly cupped his fists and bowed to Wang Lu. For this always arrogant Ten Thosuand Arts Sect representative, this was a rarely seen show of respect. The feelings of cultivators from Kunlun Sect were mixed. After all, Zhou Mumu and Zhang Li failed to pass the trial. However, considering that Wang Lu was able to defeat Shengjing Sect team�� He could still be regarded as a respectable teammate.


    However, in Shengjing Sect camp, they could not wait to tear his bones apart and smash them into pieces.


    Over the years, have Shengjing Sect ever suffered such a setback and insult? Even if Shengjing Sect was a big enterprise with a lot of assets, unavoidably, they would encounter bumps all over the Nine Regions. Towards this, Shengjing Sect was also rtively magnanimous; unless they were key issues, otherwise, they would let it go, even if they were taken advantage against. However, these twenty-five people represented the elite disciples�� team of the Shengjing Sect, but unexpectedly, they were easily yed at in other people��s hand and maliciously tricked, how could they possibly tolerate this?


    "Senior Brother, forgive our ipetence. We are willing to be punished by the Sect."


    "Humph!" Regarding Wangyue siblings, Jianglu only gave them a cold humph. "You��ll get your punishment when we��re back at the Central Region. Now I want you to fully concentrate on the current matter!"


    "Yes!"


    For their failure, Jianglu didn��t criticize Wangyue Siblings too much. In the final analysis, it was ultimately his blunder for letting his two assistants to face the much reputed Wang Lu; at that time, he should��ve personallye forward. However, who would��ve thought that the trial would turn out to be like that? ording to Jianglu��s spection, if thepetition were based on spell casting andbat ability, Wangyue siblings would not lose to Wang Lu, but who would��ve thought that it was a purepetition in the game of scheming! Moreover, at that time, they did make a rtively standard choice. In the handbook issued by the Shengjing Sect to its disciples, it was indeed written that if they were to tread an unknown path, they should as far as possible avoid the team leader to personally venture to explore.


    However, such a thing could only happen once. From the second trial, Jianglu would personally challenge the next seven trials, and would not give Wang Lu the same opportunity.


    Of course, on scheming, he knew that he was not Wang Lu��s opponent, but in his many years of Immortal Cultivation, he had a lot of experience in dealing with many opponents that were extraordinary in scheming��otherwise, he would not be selected as the team leader.


    Let��s see what happens in the second trial.


    Jianglu��s gaze firmly locked on the not far away Wang Lu.


    ��


    "Tsk, feels like I��m being stared at by a pervert."


    Wang Lu suddenly frowned, sighed, and then looked up to the sky. Ayer of haze has gradually enveloped the mountains.


    "Brother Wang��s talent is outstanding, thus, inevitably, you��ll be everyone��s target." Hai Yunfan smiled for a moment, and then became serious and said with a sinking voice, "Brother Wang, I always feel like there��s something strange with this trial of the eight virtues. For example, on the filial piety trial, although there��s indeed the concept of filial piety, but��"


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "Let��s not think about this first, even if they were just gimmicks, the trial is after all ced in front of a level passage that we can��t just skip through. This is nothing more than a reminder that, to pass these trials, one might not necessarily need moral virtues."


    Then, Wang Lu passed his voice through primordial spirit.


    "Moreover, I feel like the victory in the filial piety gate is not a victory at all because I��m better than the others, but instead, it��s because Shengjing Sect has more people than us��"

 Chapter 242 - I Am Sorry, I Have Someone Else That I Like

    <h4>Chapter 242: I Am Sorry, I Have Someone Else That I Like</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After the filial piety gate was the fraternal duty gate.


    Fraternal duty means brotherly love, helping one another, and in the broader term, it could also be extended to friends and mutual assistance.


    With the experience of the filial piety gate, everyone has a considerable vignce on the fraternal duty gate. Although it meant brotherly love, it basically did not have any rtionship with the true brotherly love. On the trial like in the filial piety gate, although the implied rules did not vite the principle of filial piety, the people basically did not show any genuine filial piety��was presenting and receiving gift to and from cultivators that were virtually unrted to each other could be considered as filial piety? How could there be such a ridiculous thing!


    The trial of the eight virtues was merely a cleverly designed level test, to test participants�� wisdom and resilience, rather than simply the eight virtues. However, this was also in line with people��s perception, that the eight virtues of the Sage of the Eight Virtues were mortal world��s virtues and not cultivator��s virtues. For example, the filial piety, when the cultivators tread on the path of immortality, they usually cut off all of their rtionships with the mortal world, therefore, filial piety was out of the question. After all,pared to the long life of the cultivators, the dozens of years life of the parents were really insignificant. Moreover, on the road of immortal cultivation, it was impossible to be apanied by the parents often. If looking from the point of view of the principle ��there are three ways to be unfilial; having no sons is the worst��, then in the immortal cultivation world, there were hardly any filial son.


    One could also say that it was the filial piety to the Master, however, it was far from the concept of parents and children.


    Therefore, when extrapted to the rest, the rest of the virtues have a different meaning to the cultivator�� However, it was of no use to think about it this time. Without entering the gate, they would not understand the sword tomb master��s design.


    After the first attempt at the filial piety gate, it was found that the gate could indeed be opened just once. Although two-thirds of the people had not yet been tested, the filial piety gate would not be opened again. Therefore, on the second test, everyone went all in.


    Luckily, these eight gates could only be opened in turn; the third door would not open until the trial on the second gate was over. Otherwise, theplexity of the game would��ve improved. Because, in ordance with Wang Lu��s habit, it was quite likely that after having a temporary advantage, he would instruct Bai Shixuan and Liu Li to open the next door, only for them to quickly give up the test, rendering that gate useless. In the end, Wang Lu would use his one or two achievements to prevail over the other opponents.


    "Rest assured, the sword tomb will not allow it to happen. It needs to observe the cultivators during their struggle andpetition, rather than simply selecting through the trial of the eight virtues. After all, no matter how extraordinary the rules are, the rules are dead, only thepetition and the people are alive."


    Upon hearing Wang Lu��s words, many people��s heart could not help but sink.


    The next seven gates would perhaps be more and more difficult��


    ��


    Actually, everyone��s guess was indeed not wrong.


    After entering the fraternal duty gate, what happened was quite unexpected for many people.


    At first, the scene of the fraternal duty gate and filial piety gate was simr, with the same long and narrow dark passage. Dozens of people walked in it, however, this time, it was the Shengjing Sect team who acted as the vanguard, lest Wang Lu would take the advantage and dominate the whole game in one fell swoop like in the filial piety gate.


    However, fraternal duty gate was different than filial piety gate. The end of the passage was no longer a small stone chamber. After walking for about the time to finish a cup of tea, a bright and spacious square appeared before the crowd.


    In the square, there was an upside down stele hanging from the ceiling. Strange ancient writing was engraved on that stele. The trantion was as follow:


    Rules:


    1. Brothers quarreling at home join forces against attack from without.


    A. Two persons form a group, bing brothers (sisters).


    B. Each person hold one hundred pieces of chips to use for resisting-the-attack-from-without and to argue within. The proportion can be freely assigned.


    C. Each of the two people in one group uses their resisting-the-attack-from-without��s chip, so that they would exceed (including) one hundred. If they seed to reach at minimum one hundred chips on resist-the-attack-from-without, as the reward, they will get double the chips that they just used. If the sum of the chips does not exceed one hundred, then it would be viewed as a failure of resist-the-attack-from-without, losing the qualification to pass the trial.


    D. Every two people��s team that seeded in reaching the required resisting-the-attack-from-without chips,ter wouldpare the chips left in their hands in the arguing within part. The one who has more chips left wins, and would get the entire resisting-the-attack-from-without reward chip. If there were no winner, then the reward would be divided evenly.


    E. The one with two hundred or more chips passes the trial.


    2. Rted requirements.


    A. The virtual chip could not be reproduced in any form. Destroying or duplicating them are actions that vite the rules.


    B. The participants allocate the chips by free will and cannot make decisions on behalf of others in any way.


    C. Those who have more than two hundred chips may obtain the reward in the exchange list after passing the trial.


    D. After the grouping is formed, there would be a time limit in decision making. If the decision has not been made within the time limit, it would be viewed as a waiver.


    After reading this row of rules, everyone remained silent.


    The rules were not difficult to understand, nor did they seem to be too crooked. Compared to the filial piety gate, these rules were much simpler.


    However, after experiencing the big turn of event by Wang Lu in the first round, no one really dared to look down on these lines of words. Who knew if there was murderous intention hidden within this seemingly in statement? After all, the ��there are three ways to be unfilial, having no sons is the worst�� has given a very deep impression on everyone��


    Needless to say, Shengjing, Kunlun, and Ten Thousand Arts have begun to seriously study the rules of the fraternal duty gate. Myriad of hidden meanings were chewed out of these few lines of words. Before long, everyone��s eyes lit up; obviously, each already has their own ideas.


    Wang Lu also carefully looked at the rules twice and repeated in his mind once; he could not help but shake his head. "What does this have to do with brotherly love? Clearly, this is a prisoner��s dilemma, moreover, this is a very vicious prisoner��s dilemma!"


    ording to the rules, it was easy to obtain such deduction: to pass the trial, there are only two possibilities. First, the two brothers would spend all the one hundred chips for resisting-the-attack-from-without. In the end, each would get the two hundred chips settlement needed to pass the trial.


    The second was to use only parts of the chips to resist-the-attack-from-without and use the other parts topare the chips internally within the group. As long as one could guarantee that the chips used in internal strife were more than the rival, then one could defeat the opponent and monopolize all of the trial rewards�� although no one has yet to see the exchange list, it was likely to contain valuable amazing treasure.


    Of course, whether or not there were treasures was not really that important. More importantly was that, under such rules, for any rational person, unless there was a high degree of trust with the other side to disregard the rational point, otherwise, to win in the game of arguing within, one has topletely trample on the dead body of the opponent.


    However, the more interesting part of the game was here.


    How do you allocate the chips if you wanted to win the arguing within part? First of all, the team must make sure that the resisting-the-attack-from-without would not fail. To do that, the team must use one hundred chips, and the contribution from each member must be evenly divided. Everyone was not stupid. In case one spent the chip for resisting-the-attack-from-without too much, their chips to use for the arguing within would be fewer than their counterpart.


    To split evenly, everyone must use fifty chips, but it could result in the lost of everyone as thebined chips could only reach one hundred, which would result in the elimination of both.


    Therefore, it seemed that the method to win the argue within was unsustainable, seemingly a dead end? Then one could only return to the first method, which was for the two people to simultaneouslye up with one hundred pieces of chips to use in resisting-the-attack-from-without so that both would pass the trial, and everyone was happy.


    However, what if the other side also thought the same? If the other side also felt that only bying up with one hundred pieces to use for the resisting-the-attack-from-without to be able to pass the trial, then as long as when the time came the other side used one less chip, then he or she could win (100 + 99) * 2 = 398 chips!


    Thus, the problem was furtherplicated, resulting in this difficult-to-use-rational-way-to-solve situation, finally knowing that even though the choice to take was to perish together, one could not help but to choose so.


    Moreover, there were several questions that could not be ascertained by reading the rules alone.


    For example, the most important question: how to divide the group? Voluntary union or chosen by the sword tomb? If there was no ident, it should be thetter. It would be too cheap if it were voluntary union. If it were random grouping, the advantage of Shengjing Sect would be overwhelming��their people were too many.


    In ordance with these rules, number superiority trumped everything. Even if Wang Lu could once again go against the heaven, at most, he could only guarantee himself to pass the trial, absolutely could not block the action of Shengjing Sect people. Moreover, ording to his own spection, it was quite possible that he would not be able to pass this trial.


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu was inwardly moved; quietly, he pulled Liu Li and Bai Shixuan to the side and told them one key trick.


    A momentter came the same cold voice that rang in the filial piety stone chamber.


    "The test begins!"


    The next moment, purple rays of light shone from under the feet of everyone. Then, by the sword tomb��s irresistible transmission spell, each of them was separately sent to a small grid independent of each other.


    In the grid, there were two stone tables, each with two pieces of paper and a brush. Both the brush and the paper were spiritual in nature, not at all ordinary objects. However, now they were simply to be used to record the participant��s chips allocation n.


    A piece of paper to write for the ��without��, and a piece of paper to write for the ��within��. As long as one wrote down the numbers on the paper, the process of chip allocation was basically finished.


    However, this time, the important thing was not the allocation n, but��


    "Wang Lu, long time no see!"


    Along with the familiar sounding through his ears, Wang Lu inwardly sighed and said, sure enough. Then he turned his head. The younger sister Wangyue Luanyu was behind him. With a face that was filled with determination, her delicate hands carried a writing brush. A drop of ink gently fell on the paper.


    "Yo, your action is quite agile you know."


    Wangyue Luanyu said in a soft voice, "Wang Lu, do you want to pass the test? As long as you promise me one thing, I will immediately write one hundred to help you win total victory with ease�� as long as you are willing to promise me one thing."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Little Sister Wangyue, can I ask you a question?"


    Wangyue Luanyu didn��t seem to expect this reaction from Wang Lu. "What do you want to ask?"


    "I want to ask, you have already suffered a great loss, why can��t you still understand your own IQ?"


    "You!?"


    "As the vice team leader of the Shengjing Sect team, your responsibility is to implement the will of Jianglu, rather than arbitrarily acting alone, thinking that one is clever. Make a deal with me and help me win a victory? We have just forged the hatred on the level of killing the parent, yet now you want to give your heart to me, do you think I��m a fool?"


    Wangyue Luanyu was silent for a while. "I really do want to make a deal with you."


    "I��m sorry, I already have someone that I like, so I��m not interested in your deal."


    With that, Wang Lu picked up the pen and, in Wangyue Luanyu��s full of disbelieving look, wrote down his allocation n.


    Without trying to hide or conceal, in front of Wangyue Luanyu��s face, he calmly and steadily wrote down the number on the ��arguing within�� paper��


    100!


    "Okay, I��m done. Now it��s your turn."


    Wang Lu put down the brush and then gazed at Wangyue Luanyu with indifferent look.

 Chapter 243 - I Prefer to See Her Desire Not Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 243: I Prefer to See Her Desire Not Satisfied</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu, arguing within, 100 pieces of coins.


    When this result appeared, Wangyue Luanyu was no longer able to maintain her calm; dumbfounded, she asked, "What-what are you doing? Don��t you want to win!?"


    Wang Lu said with a sinking sound, "I will never be sentimentally attached to a game that I can��t win, therefore, you should not waste your time as well."


    Never be sentimentally attached to a game that he couldn��t win? What kind of reason was that!?


    Wangyue Luanyu��s thought turned into a mess. What Wang Lu said was contrary to everyone��s analysis. Everyone felt that for a person with Wang Lu��s temper, he should be the mostpetitive person. In fact, thispetitive character was so strong that it overrode hismon sense; obviously, his team was the weakest amongst the four sects, yet he dared to lead the other two sects to butt head on against Shenjing Sect team. How could that kind of person easily give up on something?


    It was also exactly for this reason that, upon discovering that she and Wang Lu were a team, Wangyue Luanyu threw her Senior Brother Jianglu��s instruction out of her mind and tried to make a deal with Wang Lu. Unexpectedly, before the deal could be made, it has already been terminated.


    "Heh, you don��t understand yet? Actually, the reason is very simple. For apetition that I still have the chance to win, I will fight for it as hard as I could. However, if there��s not much of a chance, I would not waste my effort in vain even for the slightest bit." After a short pause, when Wangyue Luanyu��s mind was still in a mess, Wang Lu righteously said, "Simply put, I��m the legendary second move dog [1]."


    "Second-second move dog!?"


    "The rules in this gate put your team in an overwhelming advantage. As long as you, these minor yers, wrote one hundred in your ��arguing within�� paper, no matter what, everyone is powerless to save the situation. Therefore, to confront you, this cleaning party, I decisively quit, so you can go masturbate yourself."


    Wang Lu said and waved his hand at Wangyue Luanyu. The next moment, a light shed from under his feet, and he was teleported away from the grid.


    He left behind Wangyue Luanyu who still can��t believe everything that she just heard.


    Outside the grid, most people have yet to finish this game. Only a few Shengjing Sect people were in the square, discussing the situation withcent face.


    These people were naturally those that arrived in the same grid. They were discussing the different ways to pass the trials. Some of them wrote both one hundred on the resisting-the-enemy-without paper, passing the trial in a win-win situation. Some also sacrificed one person, so that the other one got 398 chips which could be exchanged with treasure. Shengjing Sect people has the most number, so this game was simply tailor-made for them!


    After a while, Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect elite disciples were teleported out of the grid one after the other. It seemed that although they won the game, it was not as smooth as the Shengjing Sect team.


    Despite the Spirit Sword Sect, Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect, the three sects forming an alliance, it was impossible for their rtionship to be on the ��tacit understanding�� level that was of Shengjing Sect team. If they met their own team, that was good, but when they met the team from the other sect, their fragile alliance was unreliable. Although they won, the price that they had to pay was not small.


    After a while, Zhou Mumu of Kunlun, with an angry face, was teleported out. Immediately after her was a still shaken Shengjing Sect cultivator. As soon as that person appeared, Zhou Mumu roared, "Shamelessly despicable!" Then she immediately pulled out her Vajra Ring and was ready to use it.


    Shengjing Sect naturally did not want to be outdone. Although, in theory, in a one on one fight, they were not Zhou Mumu��s opponent, but Shengjing Sect��s biggest advantage was in number. One by one, several of them pulled out their spiritual treasures, which was unexpectedly able to withstand the pressure from the Vajra Ring.


    "What the hell is this!?"


    Wang Lu loudly scolded and took two steps forward, using his Non-Phase Sword to hold off the spiritual treasures from the two sides.


    The countenance of the Shenjing Sect cultivators changed as they felt an abundant amount of rebound shocking toward their spiritual treasures. Finally, Wangyue Luanyun personally felt the taste of this impregnable defense.


    Filled with anger because she was blocked by Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Sword Light, Zhou Mumu also felt that it was hard to breathe, her chest seemed stifled, filled with the desire to vomit. Though she knew that what Wang Lu did was mostly to help her��after all, if they really fought, it would be hard for her, as a cultivator who wasn��t an expert in fighting, to get an edge. Nevertheless, it put her in a bad mood, which was difficult to alleviate. Finally, she peevishly said, "You��re already won, yet you want to gloat here?"


    After experiencing the test in the filial piety gate, Zhou Mumu has no doubt in Wang Lu��s ability to win. In her view, no crisis could stumble him.


    Of course, after she became a bit calmer, Zhou Mumu was also curious. If it were Wang Lu, how could he handle the shameless cleaning tactic of Shengjing Sect? Seeing how he was so rxed, did he not face the people from the Shengjing Sect or he actually had a surprisingly brilliant idea?


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu shrugged. "Senior Sister Zhou, you overestimate me. I��m just a second move dog, not a winner."


    Zhou Mumu was stunned for a moment, then she immediately realized what exactly Wang Lu said.


    "You-you also lost!?"


    No sooner than she said that, a light shed in the square, and Wangyue Luanyu, with aplex look, appeared. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wang Lu pointed at her, "I met her."


    Zhou Mumu disdainfully nced at her. "Wangyue Luanyu? Thinking herself clever, that woman probably tried to appear as if she wanted to make a deal with you. But, you saw through her and decisively rejected her deal?"


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed with emotion, although Senior Sister Zhou was a straightforward person, after all, she is a woman. When there��s another woman, she would tend to ill look at them �� He then said, "It��s okay. Actually, I think if I really made a deal with her, she could coordinate with me to pass the trial together."


    Feeling strange, Zhou Mumu said, "Then why did you give up?"


    Wang Lu said, "Becausepared to passing the test, I prefer to see her expression of dissatisfaction."


    "Pfft��" Zhou Mumu tried to assume a dismissive-of-the-joke expression but still couldn��t hold back herughter. And on the other side, upon hearing these words, Wangyue Luanyu��s expression became exceptionally ugly��it did look like a dissatisfied expression.


    "However, in the end, you end up losing one gate, don��t you feel something about it?" Zhou Mumu curiously asked, "For example, like me who bes indignant of the shamelessness of Shengjing Sect, but good or bad, we��re all still in an alliance, yet without the slightest scruple, you can dupe your own side�� Do you really not feel anything or you��re just trying to maintain your image?"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "To say I��m despicable and shameless, what do you think I did on the first gate?"


    "��" Thinking about Wang Lu��s glorious record, Zhou Mumu was also speechless. A littleter, she couldn��t hold back her indignant feeling. "But this time, the method of Shengjing Sect is too cheap, whenever they met those that are not on their team, they immediately rushed to pledge one hundred chips on the ��arguing within�� paper, so that they can perish together. The rules didn��t even stop them��there��s simply no solution to this!"


    Wang Lu said, "The rules are not the same as thest time where the participant must be in line with the principle of the trial. As for having no solution? That��s even more out of the question. The method to break actually exist."


    While speaking, two shes of lights appeared in the square. Liu Li, with a smiling face, materialize in front of everyone. A momentter, Bai Shixuan also smiled as her figure came into view.


    Without waiting for Wang Lu and Zhou Mumu to greet her, Liu Li happily rushed over. "Senior Brother, you guessed it right! I won!"


    Won!? Zhou Mumu was startled, and then hastened to ask, "You also met with Shenjing Sect people?"


    Liu Li nodded. "Uhuh. Just like Senior Brother expected, as soon as I went in, I immediately saw fellow daoist from Shengjing Sect. Without doing anything else, that person immediately picked up the brush and wanted to write on the ��arguing within�� paper."


    Hearing Liu Li��s description, Zhou Mumu vaguely realized Wang Lu��s method to break Shengjing Sect��s cheap trick. And just at this time, two shes of lights appeared on Shengjing Sect side and two unconscious disciples came into sight.


    Liu Li said, "Then I knocked him unconscious with my sword handle. When the time limit passed, he was considered as waiving his trial. And in ordance with Senior Brother��s instruction, I wrote one hundred on the ��resisting-the-attack-from-without�� paper and passed the test."


    Zhou Mumu nodded. ording to the rules, if there was no interference, even one person could pass the trial. Clearly, Liu Li and Bai Shixuan have taken this path�� To put it bluntly, the rule said if there was no interference, but it was not stipted if the interference couldn��t happen before the trial begin. Thus, making the first strike to gain an advantage was even more vicious than the cheap cleaning tactic of Shenjing Sect. Shouldn��t this mean she ought to praise Wang Lu was indeed Wang Lu? However, since he has a way, why didn��t he use it?


    "Because I can��t. My offensive is so miserable, and the one I encountered was also Wangyue Luanyu; except for quitting, I have no alternative. In fact, among the twenty-five people of Shengjing Sect, I can only win if I encounter Jianglu."


    Zhou Mumu curiously asked, "Jianglu? Isn��t he the strongest?"


    Wang Lu said, "He is the only person who knows how difficult it is to deal with my Non-Phase Sword Art, yet still dares to fight head-on against me. If it were other people, at most, they would resort to flirting like Little Sister Wangyue. No one will dare to sh against my Non-Phase Sword�� That��s why Jianglu could be the team leader, and Wangyue Luanyu could only be his assistant, no matter how good she is."


    "Well said!"


    Wang Lu��s voice had just fallen when there was a ray of light in the square and Jianglu��s overbearing voice was heard.


    Along with Jianglu, there was also a disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, who remained unconscious.


    Obviously, when arranging the cleaning tactic, Jianglu has also thought of the countermeasure of such tactic. Although that Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciple was quite quick-witted, met with the unreasonably powerful Jianglu, he could only end up losing the trial.


    Jianglu approached them inrge stride and, with a clear and resonant voice, said.


    "Not being a group with you this time is my biggest regret. I really want to taste this Non-Phase Sword who is known as the world��s best defense."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Fine by me. I heard that Senior Brother Jianglu��s Power King True Body is an ancient inheritance, your body��s Holy Power, which is an Immortal level method, has already reached the thirty-ninthyer realm and each of your movement is apanied with overwhelming might. Moreover, in recent years, you have already joined the club of power to destroy ten thousand methods. While my Non-Phase Sword has already gone through countless of strange methods from countless of heroes in all over the world, yet never actuallypeted with the Power King True Body, this kind of extreme method, which is really a pity."


    Hearing this remark, Jianglu��s countenance slightly rxed a bit because although what Wang Lu said was not ttering, it was not that far off from the truth. Therefore, Jianglu felt content instead.


    Wang Lu said, "Then, why don��t we try it now?"


    When Jianglu was about to nod, he heard Wang Lu add, "The loser will proceed to take his men out of this sword tomb, what do you think?"


    Jianglu��s countenance changed. "In your dreams!"


    As soon as he said that, he turned his head and no longer paid attention to Wang Lu. Seeing how fast his attitude changed, even his Junior Brothers and Sisters could not help but be surprised.


    Zhou Mumu spat out, "Seemingly outspoken and straightforward, yet can change attitude dramatically as fast as flipping a page! Just now, he said he wanted to fight with you, yet he instantly shrank his head!"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "This is the dilemma of the leader. In the absence of certainty, he can��t make too big bets. Therefore, no matter what, he must not ept the challenge, so, rather than being continuously provoked by me, he��d rather make a clean, decisive decision. This guy is more powerful than Wangyue siblings�� Well, in any case, this has nothing to do with the trial, so we might as well leave."


    Although currently, not everyone was present in the square, with Ten Thousand Art Sect��s Zhan Ziye, Ye Feifei, and the others have yet toe out, Wang Lu has lost the interest in continuing to y, therefore, he turned around and walked towards the long corridor where they came in.


    Walking by his side, Bai Shixuan hesitated and softly asked, "Senior Brother, you seem�� somewhat happy?"


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, because I finally found the right way to y the game."


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (people who drop out of game instantly- i.e., quitter)

 Chapter 244 - The Correct Solution to Pass the Eight Virtues Trial

    <h4>Chapter 244: The Correct Solution to Pass the Eight Virtues Trial</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    While leaving the gate, Wang Lu casually said a few words, that he had found the correct to y the game.


    At this time, there were a lot of people who heard his words. Zhou Mumu of Kunlun Sect and her several Junior Brothers, Ten Thousand Arts Sect��s Zhan Ziye who had juste out of the grid, Hai Yunfan��both smoothly passed the trial, even though it was costly��regardless, everyone heard those words and knew their meaning.


    Even Hai Yunfan also thought that these words were just a ridicule, or him being obstinate. No matter how ingenious his act before Jianglu just now, it did not change the fact that he had failed.


    Although from the point of view of eight virtues test, the second test was nothing but Jianglu and his teammates gaining the same starting point as them, but for a professional adventurer who always sought perfection, wouldn��t this mean a bad start?


    Therefore, although Wang Lu remained calm and unruffled, he must have started to feel apprehensive.


    As for Liu Li, how could this naive young girl care so much?


    Only Bai Shixuan who very keenly captured this detail. After a moment of hesitation, she asked through primordial spirit, "Senior Brother, you said you��ve found the right way, so, are we not ying this correctly?"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "What do you think?"


    Bai Shixuan said, "I��m not as clever as you, Senior Brother, but I think, although at the start, it was obviously said to us that this was to test the cultivator��s eight virtues, but the fact is, it��s notpletely the case. Although the rules and custom of the world that I know of are not many, I think what everyone did just now has nothing to do at all with moral excellence, right?"


    Wang Lu said, "From the time I saw the rules on the filial piety test, I knew that these eight tests have nothing to do with virtue. However, the key problem is not here. Because no matter what kind of test that we have to face, as the participant, we only have to follow the rules�� At least, in the first trial, this is my basic idea. And based on the rules in the filial piety gate, after seriously considering the way to crack the test, I immediately got the result��I cheated those eight people from Shengjing Sect that they failed the test. However, at the fraternal duty gate, as you can see, it was me who got cheated out."


    Bai Shixuan sighed. "Our luck is really not that good, the rules are too disadvantageous for us�� If it weren��t for your previous arrangement, Junior Sister Liu Li and I wouldn��t be able to pass the trial."


    "It��s not about luck. It��s our wrong way of ying, or that from the start, we have taken the wrong direction�� There are some matters that I have not thoroughly thought out. However, now, you may rest assured of my performance. Your Senior Brother Wang Lu is never gonna let you down."


    Once again hearing Wang Lu��s full of confidence answer, Bai Shixuan softly smiled. "Yes."


    ��


    After the fraternal duty gate, the people of the four sects once again gathered before the eight gates.


    The moral of Shenjing Sect was obviously remarkably strong. If the first gate, the filial piety gate was a victory for the Spirit Sword Sect, then in the second trial, the biggest winner was Shenjing Sect. Although Spirit Sword Sect performance seemed good, in other people��s eyes, they vaguely seemed to have been suppressed by the Shenjing Sect.


    Because, although Liu Li and Bai Shixuan were able to pass the trial, Wang Lu, as their most important personnel, failed to pass. Moreover, for the other member of three allied sects, even if they passed through, it was just barely��the circumstance of Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect was basically so. However, due to number advantage, some of the Shengjing Sect cultivators managed to win 398 pieces of chips, which they traded with the first prize in the exchange list.


    The ancient sword tomb was indeed worthy to be a true immortal level ruins. These eight tests were just one part in a long series of test, and fraternal duty gate was just one of the eight gates, yet it actually gave luxurious gifts of middle-level spiritual treasure and top-grade panacea, making several cultivators of Shenjing Sect delighted beyond measure. At the same time, after sessfully passing the trial, they were rewarded with half level advancement of magical power, which was a pleasant surprise to them.


    More importantly, with the admission of Power King Jianglu, Shengjing Sect seemed to once again be invincible. Whether it was the battle of wits or power, Jianglu was enough of a match for Wang Lu; the cleaning tactic that they employed in the fraternal duty gate managed to bring Wang Lu down. At the same time, the lineup behind Jianglu was neat with many powerful team members, while behind Wang Lu were just three sects with dubious alliance.


    As long as this continued, Shengjing Sect would definitely win!


    Regarding this, Wang Lu just sneered.


    The third trial was loyalty gate.


    The situation behind the third gate was not that different than the other two gates��a long dark passage. However, the difference was the room behind that long dark passage. In the loyalty gate, there was a rtively spacious stone chamber. In the middle stood a stele with the inscription of the rules on it.


    With the experience of the first two gates, everyone did not expect the test to have anything to do with the loyalty virtue. However, upon carefully reading it, unexpectedly, perhaps this was the first time the test was really about a person��s virtue.


    Rules:


    1. Loyalty is a kind of faith, a kind of wholehearted devotion, an evesting longing. Loyalty can withstand any test.


    2. Questioning is a kind of attitude, a kind of full range interrogation, a kind of meticulous investigation. Questioning can disintegrate hypocrisy and purify loyalty.


    3. Rted procedures.


    A. Dere an object of loyalty.


    Everyone could only state once, and the object could not be changed.


    B. Questioning the loyalty of others.


    The same object could only be questioned once.


    C. If the loyalty is sessfully questioned, i.e., proving it to be fake, then that person fails the test.


    D. Able to maintain loyalty without being proven as fake, and sessfully questioning the loyalty of two or more participants. Anyone meeting these two conditions passes the test.


    E. The failure to make a deration or if the deration is proven to be false does not affect the questioner��s qualification to pass the test.


    Seeing these rules, many people��s hearts were moved.


    Was this finally the real test of virtue?


    Compared to filial piety gate and fraternal duty gate, the rules in the loyalty gate were somewhat more normal. Especially regarding the interpretation of loyalty at the beginning; It appeared that in this aspect, the test was set on a rtively orthodox tone. However��


    However, if you looked down the line, it suddenly revealed some strange part: Questioning?


    Admittedly, true gold fears no fire. Those who could show loyalty in the face ofyers uponyers of questions could stand erect. However, with the experience from the previous two gates, the provision of questioning, in any event, seemed to have a taste of provocation, to mobilize the masses, which would often result in ugly victory over virtue.


    Especially given that there was a professional adventurer present, people��s mind became more vignt.


    While they were mulling over this, the same icy sound that appeared in the previous two gates resounded once again, speaking in an ancientnguage.


    "Please dere an object of loyalty."


    In the silence after that, a cultivator from Shengjing Sect was the first to dere, "I dere that I am loyal to Shengjing Sect!"


    With that, a sh of pale golden light covered his body.


    Wang Lu and the other people turned to look. The guy was an average looking cultivator that previously didn��t leave any impression with the other cultivators. Seeing that he was the first to dere, people immediately guessed that�� he seemed to be used as a cannon fodder.


    Jianglu didn��t make any sound, and Wangyue siblings were also silent. A little-known nobody gained the upper hand by being the first, would Shengjing Sect be so ignorant of the rules? Obviously, they have agreed to use this guy to test the specific rules of this round of game.


    After he finished dering, Wang Lu stepped forward and began his questioning.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Shengjing Sect cultivators�� hearts immediately palpitated.


    He was indeed worthy to be a professional adventurer, decisive and ruthless.


    "If there were a power struggle within Shengjing Sect, or an internal division, which side would you give your loyalty to?"


    That cultivator was stunned for a moment, and then righteously said, "Shenjing Sect will never have internal division!"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Never will? In the year of 1337, what happened to the ocean of blood on spirit mountain? What happens to the trap of the literary mountain in the year 1365? No need for you to say it, the ancestor of blood demon, Daoist Duan Shan, originated from your Shengjing Sect. Even more obvious than that, every time your Sect Leader passes away, there would be a power struggle. Seven hundred and thirty years ago, was Daoist Immortal Shou Shan��s sudden death was truly because he identally fire deviated? When Daoist Immortal He Tu took the leadership position, did Daoist Immortal Wan Ling really withdrew from the rivalry to be the Sect Leader because he was ashamed of his inferiority? Shengjing Sect is so big, their powerful individuals are as many as the clouds, among which, geniuses that could turn the heaven upside down and cultivators with great skill and strategy are too many to count, how could its internal be as tepid as water? You are an inner court disciple of Shengjing Sect, don��t tell me I��m more familiar with this internal conflict in your sect than you? And since you��re already well aware of this, how could you righteously say that your sect will never have an internal division! Your mouth says one thing, but your heart says otherwise, it��s nothing more than seeking personal gain!"


    Under Wang Lu��s questioning, that cultivator stared dumbfoundedly as he broke into cold sweat.


    "I-I��m not��"


    "Loyalty, is king of wholehearted devotion, you can��t even speak frankly about the real situation of Shengjing Sect, how could you talk about loyalty to the sect? You might as well go back."


    Before his voice fell, a crisp sound was heard as the golden light that shrouded over his body crashed.


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "Questioning is sessful, next."


    Shengjing Sect people were not surprised by this result. In fact, they would be surprised if Wang Lu didn��t speak. However, that was just a cannon fodder, so there was no big deal.


    The second cultivator from Shengjing Sect came forward. "I dere that, as a cultivator, I am loyal to the immortal cultivation road."


    Wang Lu immediately questioned, "What if your immortal cultivation is in a direct conflict with the interest of Shengjing Sect?"


    That person was clever. "Shengjing Sect fully respects the pursuit of immortal cultivation road of each and every of its cultivators."


    Wang Lu sneered. "If your sect truly respect, then why would it send you to be the cannon fodder?"


    That man retorted, "There are things that needs to be done, and the sect will give me enoughpensation."


    Wang Lu continued to sneer. "So you say your way of cultivation is the way of butcher seekingpensation? Why don��t you be a porcin [1]? Why don��t you just sell your kidney? Why don��t you seek to be someone else��s mistress? Evenpensation from your sect you want to bring out and show off, is your cultivation the way of the ve?"


    "I��"


    "It��s useless for you to talk anymore, next."


    Before long, Wang Lu sessfully questioned four people from Shengjing Sect one after the other, breaking their golden light.


    For a time, silence fell upon the scene.


    It was not a shock. Regardless of Shengjing or the other sects, this situation was not unexpected. In fact, the more important role of these four cannon fodder was to excavate the profound meaning behind this trial.


    These first four people all made derations in various forms, but Wang Lu easily found ws in all of them. It was not that they deliberately threw in the towel, but for a cultivator, loyalty was a very elusive concept.


    Loyalty to the sect was already very difficult, loyalty to the immortal path�� it was also more akin to an ideal, which was difficult to trante into reality.


    On the contrary, it was very easy to question others, before Wang Lu even dered anything, he has already sessfully beat back four�� so, the next problem was: how to pass this test?


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (a currently widespread fraud in PRC involving deliberately crashing cars then demandingpensation)

 Chapter 245 - Is This the Correct Way That You Are Talking About!?

    <h4>Chapter 245: Is This the Correct Way That You Are Talking About!?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Four Shengjing Sect people have been sessfully defeated by Wang Lu in a series of questions. Although this was expected, but within these four rounds embodied the rules of the test, which made people secretly feel apprehensive.


    Although the four Shengjing Sect people were cannon fodders, no one really died because of that. When they made the deration and being questioned to confirm their loyalty, all of it was not fake.


    However, Wang Lu neither used mind confusing spell on them nor prosecuted them with powerful strength, or even enticed them with benefits. He merely used rhetoric, and the four people��s loyaltypletely disintegrated.


    Was Wang Lu��s eloquence so good that it broke through the sky? Obviously not. The problem was not in Wang Lu.


    The same questions also lingered in the hearts of other cultivators. Hai Yunfan knitted his brows and whispered to Wang Lu, "The standard of this loyalty gate test is very strict, it seems as if it wants to test our absolute loyalty�� Is this even theoretically possible?"


    Loyalty and absolute loyalty were two very different concepts. Take the following small story for example.


    A certain sect��s cultivator Chen Xiaoqian, when his immortal cultivation was in critical time, ready for a closed-door training, suddenly received instruction from his sect to travel to a far away ce to carry out a task.


    At this time, would putting aside personal interest and respecting the wishes of the sect be counted as loyalty?


    Of course, it could. If there was no loyalty, he could avoid the responsibility by iming he was inadequate and so on.


    Then the story continued. That cultivator Chen Xiaoqian has gone to a faraway ce and risked his life for the sect to carry out the task. However, unexpectedly, he fell into enemy��s plot. His whole family was captured. The beloved wife of his life, his parents in their old age in his hometown, and the just born, still starving child hase under enemy��s control.


    The enemy asked him to betray his sect��s interest, or else they would inflict torture to his family.


    Chen Xiaoqian clenched his teeth and helplessly watched as his child was hammered into the mud and his parents were pushed into the oil pan. Although it felt as if a knife has pierced his heart, he never betrayed his sect.


    The enemies were also surprised by Chen Xiaoqiang��s resoluteness, thereupon, they used a more underhanded mean: if he would notply, then they would gather every evil people on the street toe and sully his wife.


    This loyal cultivator finally somewhat couldn��t endure anymore. He and his wife have endured through too many hardships together, and their feelings for each other were unwavering. He would rather personally experience ten thousand times of torture than see his wife injured even a tiny bit.


    His inner feelings agitated and wavered. A minute of time has slipped away as he watched his wife fell into devilish people, the clothes on her body shattered, and her snow white skin exposed��


    He clenched his teeth, anxious to die immediately rather than watching the scene continue to unfold. However, how could the enemy easily let him get away? They forced him to watch all of this, yet Chen Xiaoqian endured with his unimaginable willpower.


    Finally, after an unknown amount of timeter, the beautiful woman that had apanied him for years finally turned into an unrecognizable human meat.


    However, throughout it all, he did not reveal even a word of his sect��s secret.


    The next question was, was Chen Xiaoqiang loyal?


    Perhaps most of the people who faced such question would immediately spat out: This is already a f*cking twisted loyalty!


    However, ording to the standard of loyalty, regretfully, Chen Xiaoqian could not be considered loyal. Because, after witnessing his family died and his wife humiliated, his heart was shaken.


    Although in the end, he didn��t make the choice that was contrary to the interest of his sect, his heart shouldn��t have been shaken. Because, since he was shaken, it meant that the suffering from the test that he was subjected at was not cruel enough. If the bnce on the other end were weighty enough, he would eventually betray the sect.


    This was the meaning of absolute loyalty.


    Of the more than forty people present, no one was disloyal. Since they could be relied on by the sect and thus were sent to the ancient sword tomb as elite disciples, they must be worthy of trust. However, the test of loyalty gate required them to have absolute loyalty, which was very much different than just loyalty. In fact, considering the question of absolute loyalty, everyone could not help but think, was it even possible to achieve it?


    Towards this question, Wang Lu did hesitate to give its answer.


    "Of course it is possible."


    Dozens pairs of ears stood up at the same time.


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Wouldn��t refining someone into a meat puppet be enough? A creature without a brain is the most loyal. To date, except for someone with not quite good refining technique and few other minor idents, was there ever an instance where a meat puppet betrayed its master��s interest? Never, right?"


    F*ck me! Dozens of people inwardly roared, what is this damn nonsense!?


    Wang Lu��s face turned serious. "Nonsense? Yes, it��s pure nonsense to make people into meat puppets, but if we go one step further from it?"


    Hai Yunfan seemed to realize something; he nodded and said, "One step further?"


    Wang Lu said, "For example, refine a meat puppet, and then dere one own��s loyalty to it, absolutely will not in anyway disobey its request."


    "This��" Hai Yunfan gawked for a moment, and then said with a smile, "That��s a really good cunning method. Obviously, it��s the meat puppet who is loyal to you, yet you stated it was the otherwise. But, it seems like this is something simr to the record in the history book, hold the feudal lord and you control his vassals! It��s just that though this move appears loyal, in practice, it is a deceitful trick."


    Wang Lu gave him a thumbs up. "You��re indeed worthy toe from the imperial family, very skilled in the relevant history."


    Hai Yunfan said with a smile, "You��re just making fun of me, I have now embarked on the immortal path, mortal wealth and glory have already nothing to do with me�� Brother Wang, although this move of swapping position from guest to the host, to hold the feudal lord you control his vassals, is indeed ingenious, ultimately, it��s not the right path."


    Wang Lu said, "Correct, turning people into meat puppets and then dering allegiance to them is indeed too ridiculous, but if we go one step further once again?"


    This time even Hai Yunfan was unable to guess. "Go one step further once again?"


    "Yes, dering loyalty to the meat puppet is not feasible because refining a meat puppet has a cut and dry cause and effect. However, what if we remove this cause and effect? For example, what if we dere loyalty to someone who has already died?"


    Hai Yunfan was startled. "Giving loyalty to the deceased?"


    "Yes. To be loyal to a person who won��t ask you for anything means that you wouldn��t need to worry about being disobedient."


    "There is some truth in this, but I feel like there are still some problems with it."


    "Of course, a person who once lived in this world always left traces of it, or as we often say, always lives in our heart. If we did something that is contrary to their image, it could be regarded as disloyal. However, what if we go one step further on this basis?"


    "�� Please enlighten us, Brother Wang, I really can��t guess your thoughts."


    Shengjing Sect cultivators and Kunlun Sect disciples also have the same expression. Whether it was loyalty to the meat puppet, or loyalty to the dead, it seemed like they all have a ��tricky�� value move. However, unexpectedly, Wang Lu seemed to really rely on them all, and he seemed able to go one step further�� which made it kinda hard to keep up with.


    Wang Lu said, "Then take me as an example. Behold, I want to dere my loyalty!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the people in the chamber were shocked.


    Wang Lu actually wants to make himself as an example? Is he really sure of his chance of sess? What does he mean by going further than the meat puppet and dead people tactic?


    Under the full attention of everyone, Wang Lu faintly smiled. "I dere my loyalty to XX!"


    The next moment, a golden light shed. The deration hase into effect!


    XX?


    Suddenly, even the calmest among them, Jianglu, was a bit surprised. What is XX?


    "The so-called XX is only a code name. It��s essentially a mysterious existence. It can not be observed in any way by anyone. Its true name cannot be said in any way. And I, dere my loyalty to it."


    Then, with an almost provocative look, he swept his nce around. "Everyone is wee to question my loyalty."


    �� A long silence ensued.


    It was not that people were unwilling to open their mouth. Upon seeing the golden light on Wang Lu��s body, Shengjing Sect people couldn��t wait to open their mouth to throw the golden image of Wang Lu into the mud. Because, as long as Shengjing Sect people managed to make Wang Lu fail in this loyalty gate test, the advantage of Shengjing Sect would be unstoppable!


    However, would they open their mouth to question him? Wang Lu��s statement sounded bizarre, but upon further thought, it unexpectedly seemed impregnable!


    Could not be observed in any way by anyone, in other words�� it would not have any effect on reality! Unless if people could observe its existence.


    This was more than a step further than the meat puppet and the deceased. If something did not have any impact on the reality, naturally, it would not suffer any shred of ��against the loyalty to it�� action. Giving loyalty to it was simply an unbreakable golden image!


    A long whileter, a cultivator from Shengjing Sect tried to question, "What does XX really mean? How do you give your loyalty to it?"


    Wang Lu decisively replied, "Noment!"


    "N-noment!?"


    "Does the rules stipte that a question needs to be answered? Of course not. That being the case, I can say noment."


    Is-is this okay!?


    This Wang Lu was really worthy to have the best defense amongst his peers. Not only his Non-Phase Sword was phenomenal, his b*llsheet defense was also extremely sleek!


    For a time, even the Power King Jianglu was unable toe up with a way to break Wang Lu��s theory. He was confident with his own thinking ability, but he had to admit that he paled inparison before Wang Lu.


    However, Wang Lu was too confident in himself that he put out this theory so early. Wouldn��t this be equal to give other people advantage out of nowhere, as in theter advantage? Specifically��


    "Zhaojian, your turn." Jianglu turned his head and winked at one of his Junior Brother.


    That cultivator nodded, and then, with a clear and resonant voice, said, "I dere my loyalty to YY! The so-called YY is just a code. It��s essentially a mysterious existence. It cannot be observed in any way by anyone. Its true name can not be said in any way, and I dere my loyalty to it."


    These words and that of Wang Lu were not that different. Towards this, Wang Lu couldn��t help but smile. "Copying my words aren��t you? I never thought Shengjing Sect actually had a counterfeit business."


    Jianglu faintly smiled. "Actually, I also have a simr guess such as yours. For sure, you should''ve a method to crack your own theory, right? However, the same method can also be used by us on you. Now, you��re free to question him."


    Wang Lu was silent for a long time. "You��re indeed worthy to be one of the top ten experts in Shengjing Sect, you really do have abilities, ha!"


    Jianglu turned his head. "Luanyu, Luanyun, it��s your turn to dere."


    Then, one by one, people from Shengjing Sect made their deration, golden lights shed one after the other in that stone chamber. However, not everyone made the same deration. Because the rules stiption required two sessful questioning, but if everyone made this airtight statement, they couldn��t sessfully question each other, which was tantamount to failure to pass the test for everyone. The numerical advantage of Shengjing Sect once again came at y here. After some arrangement, a few would be sacrificed to make a different statement. The purpose of that was for the sessful questioning of others.


    Of course, this must be handled rather trickily. Because the same problem also existed in the other two sects, Kunlun Immortal Sect, and Ten Thousand Arts Sect. If these two sects managed to question their sacrificed teammates before them, then it would be difficult to provide for Shengjing Sect��s own need. Therefore, the deration and the questioning werepleted almost simultaneously, to prevent other people from having the opportunity to interfere. After a moment, the golden light in the room became brighter as two-thirds of the people failed to past the loyalty test.


    In addition to Wangyue siblings, there were a total of six Shengjing Sect cultivators that still have their golden lights after theypleted two times questioning. If there was no ident, they officially passed the test. Jianglu was not in a hurry to make a deration, but insteadpleted the two questioning first.


    However, soon after when he saw that Liu Li and Bai Shixuan also made the same deration, Jianglu frowned, but also made his deration.


    After everything wasplete, most of the team members of Shengjing Sect felt that the oue has already been set, so they became rxed. Compared to the previous two tests, this test seemed uneventful. Although it didn��t end up like what they expected��making Wang Lu fail the test��at least they were not left behind��


    However, the next moment, they heard Wang Lu said, "Things that could not be observed in any way, thus do not have any impact on the reality do not exist. Therefore, loyalty deration to such things is simply a self-deception."


    Then, with a loud crash, the golden light that covered his body shattered.


    "The rest of you are the same, you��re all just copying me. Don��t waste your time to exin, just be done with it."


    A series of broken sound was heard as the golden light in the stone chamber, in the blink of an eye, disappeared. However, in everyone��s extreme consternation eye, Wang Lu openlyughed heartily.


    "The biggest feature of these eight trials is that, it is much easier to lose than it is to pass, so I decided to start off by putting all of my energy to defeat you. At present, by virtue of the number of trials that one has passed through, Junior Sister Liu Li is still in the lead, and in ordance with the rules, the one with the most win is the winner!"


    "As a professional adventurer, I will make a statement. Starting from now, no one would pass any of the next five trials!"


    "Including myself!"

 Chapter 246 - I Said No, Then Its No

    <h4>Chapter 246: I Said No, Then It''s No</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Starting from the loyalty gate, the next five tests, no one would be able to pass any of them.


    When Wang Lu made that statement amidst the broken golden lights, many were stunned by this earth-shaking twist.


    What the hell is going on!?


    Even Wang Lu��s allies were stunned. Zhan Ziye, Zhou Mumu, the two team leaders of the other two sects stared dumbfoundedly at the disappearing golden lights all around them.


    Hey, if you��re trying to cheat Shengjing Sect, why are you taking us down with them? However, when they saw the golden lights that wrapped on Wang Lu, Bai Shixuan and Liu Li shattered, turning them into the loser of the third gate, it became difficult to condemn him.


    Only Jianglu, who seemed to act as if this has long been expected, looked indifferent but just slightly shook his head in disappointment.


    He said, "Sure enough there��s a way to break this method of yours. It��s just that, I never thought that you��d actually do it."


    Wang Lu shrugged. "There is a very simple logic for this, why would you say like this is unthinkable? Spirit Sword Sect team has three team members, I am the other two��s Senior Brother. As such, I have the right and also the obligation. Previously, when I told them to do things, that is my right, but helping my Junior Sister obtain the ancient sword tomb inheritance is my obligation as a Senior Brother! Other than eliminating outsiders, professional adventurer can also be an excellent helper."


    Jianglu shook his head. "Humph, no matter what reasons you have, no matter how you embellish things, your action is ultimately the action of a coward turtle."


    "Oh, then what are you doing? Provoking the turtle to extend its head?"


    Jianglu said, "I thought you would at least face it like a man."


    "Sorry, it��s precisely because I��m a man that I don��t have the interest to face someone with a rough face like you."


    Seeing that Wang Lu didn��t want to respond positively to him no matter what, Jianglu was disappointed and no longer bothered to waste his effort. "Empty incendiary rhetoric is meaningless. Since you said you��d make sure everyone failed in the next five gate, then let��s go and see if you have the ability to fulfill your prophecy!"


    ��


    Walking out of the loyalty gate, everyone��s thoughts were different.


    Among them, Shengjing Sect team that walked at the front began to be somewhat impetuous and uneasy.


    The total failure at the third gate was not the real problem��the issue here was that, it seemed like Wang Lu has the ability to deliver on his statement.


    First of all, his summary of the eight trials was not wrong; it was far easier to fail than to pass in these tests. Perhaps it was difficult to pass them, but it was very easy to drag other people down. The second gate test was a very good example for this. However, conversely, what if someone else used it? Numerical advantage didn��t work in every gate, just like in the third gate. In such a case, if the other intentionally did bad things, it was indeed virtually impossible for Shengjing Sect to guard against it. Especially for Wang Lu who was known for his ability to mess things up!


    Secondly, and most importantly, Spirit Sword Sect advantage in the number of tests that they have passed was indeed genuine. If things unfolded ording to what Wang Lu said, then this advantage was indeed enough to be the key to sess.


    What should they do then?


    Shengjing Sect cultivators invariably looked at Senior Brother Jianglu. As the leader of the team, how would he lead everyone out of this predicament? Did he really have a way to defuse Wang Lu��s obstruction in the next five tests? As the cultivators of Shengjing Sect, they have a strong confidence in their Senior Brother Power King. However, in this kind of easy to attack but hard to defend rule, facing an opponent with endless means, the situation was really��


    "There��s no need to be too bothered."


    Once they stepped out of the gate, Jianglu opened his mouth to answer the question of his Junior Brothers and Sisters.


    The next moment, a sh of thunder bloomed before everyone. The purple-cyan lightning exploded in front of the loyalty gate where at this time, there were Wang Lu as the lead and Liu Li and Bai Shixuan on his sides, and following closely behind them were the people of Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Just now, they had just stepped out of the gate when this sudden changed happened whichpletely caught them off guard!


    This lightning was swift and violent, however, the real killer move followed right after that lightning strike. The one whounched the lightning strike was naturally Power King Jianglu. Using power to cast out lightning was not really what Wang Jianglu was good at, therefore, the lightning strike was simply an insignificant apaniment. The real power of Jianglu was his Power King True Body, using absolute power to smash the bnce of the five elements, spontaneously drawing lightning from the out of control surrounding spiritual energy.


    Since theplementary force was already that powerful, how much powerful the strike from the main force of the Power King actually was?


    "Tsk, sure enough, it��s really here."


    Perhaps if caught off guard, no one present could take this direct hit from Jianglu. However, even if all the people were unprepared, at least Wang Lu certainly was not.


    Even before the lightning strike arrived, the Non-Phase Sword Light has already faintly lit. Thestyer of seal of the Sword of Mount Kun has finally been opened at this time, breaking thestyer of shackles of the sword spirit. Impressively, an entity manifested out of it. With cold eyes, Autumn Beam held the ancient sword together with Wang Lu, extending the sword forward, breaking through the intense light from the lightning, colliding head-on with Wang Jianglu��s fist.


    This time, there was no amazing shockwave and destruction as all the impact and destruction quickly vanished under the collision of sword and fist. Even the lightning that came out because of the raging spiritual energy was swallowed by the invisible force.


    "What a good sword art. You are the first low-level Xudan that could block my fist."


    A long whileter, Jianglu faintly opened his mouth and retracted his fist.


    Wang Lu also withdrew his Sword of Mount Kun. Spirit Sword Autumn Beam lightly nced at him before once again joining with the ancient sword.


    Wang Lu then opened his mouth to praise, "What a good Power King True Body, able to use Jindan Stage power to nearly overwhelm me, it��s indeed an ancient heritage, immortal level method; the attack power is probably more than +10."


    Jiangly sneered, "+10? What is that? But, if one of my hands is +10, wouldn��t both of them should be equal to +20?"


    While speaking, Wang Jianglu clenched his two fists. At the same time, the sound of two ps of thunder reverberated. The strength from that clenching of fists has actually torn the bnce of the five elements, resulting in another purple-cyan lightning.


    Initially, Wang Lu��s sword was equally matched with Jianglu��s fist, but unexpectedly, that was not Jianglu��s full strength.


    After all, he was one of the top ten Sessor Disciples of Shengjing Sect and his cultivation time was much longer than Wang Lu; his cultivation base has reached the peak Xudan. If the swift and violent attack still couldn��t break the defense of a low-level Xudan, then Shengjing Sect was not worthy to be the number one in the Union of Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    Seeing this tense situation, people from Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Kunlun Sect each took a half step forward, trying to support Wang Lu. Especially Zhou Mumu of Kunlun Mountain, who was even more proactive than the people from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    However, Jianglu was already about to make his move, how could this change deter him? No need for him to say it, Wangyue siblings have already led more than twenty of their teammates toe forward. Theirbined imposing manner instantly pressured that of the three sects alliance.


    In terms of strength, Shengjing Sect��s twenty-five person team were, in fact, a bit stronger than the other three sects. Once they made up their mind to use all their force no matter what, the three sects alliance has no good way to deal with them.


    Of course, Shengjing Sect was not the madman that was the Royal Soldier Sect. If not necessary, neither the Shenjing Sect or the disciples of the the five uniques wished to have a fall out with each other. Therefore, when his team��s momentum has gained the upper hand, Jianglu faintly said, "This has nothing to do with Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect. The one who made the statement was Spirit Sword Sect, let them bear the consequences of it."


    With that, he also said to Zhou Mumu who was eager to fight, "ording to Wang Lu��s statement, your sect��s interest is also damaged��so far, only one or two of your people who got one virtue, which doesn��t even include you as the Lead Representative, so why do you want to support him?"


    Zhou Mumu righteously said, "Because I am willing!"


    "You��re your sect��s Lead Representative, so in everything, you represent your Kunlun Immortal Sect. You are willing, but is your sect willing too?"


    Zhou Mumu was immediately speechless. She turned around to look at her Junior Apprentices. Not identally, she heard their answer.


    "Senior Sister, we support you. No matter what you do, we would be right behind you!"


    However, the more such support, the heavier the burden. Zhou Mumu opened and closed her lips as of to say something. Finally, she could not bear the responsibility of bringing her group of Junior Apprentices to a serious sh with Shenjing Sect just because of her own interest.


    She was, after all, the Big Sister of the Kunlun Sect.


    However, before she could say anything, Wang Lu has already said, "Senior Sister Zhou, this matter has nothing to do with Kunlun Sect, so there��s no need for you guys to make your move. The same is also for fellow daoists of Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Thank you all for your massive generosity in disregarding my deliberate nonsense. Please just watch this on the sideline, see how my Spirit Sword Sect handle Shengjing Sect!"


    "You have guts!"


    Jianglu, who was furiously ring, smiled instead of bing angry. "Then let me see how are your Spirit Sword Sect is going to keep off the heavenly power of my Shengjing Sect!"


    Wang Lu faintly smiled. "Liu Li."


    Liu Li has already entered the fighting state. Out of the loyalty gate, facing the thunder punch from Jianglu, her response was only a bit slower than Wang Lu. Brilliant Sword Heart illuminated everything, thus she was ready to make her move at any time.


    And when Wang Lu was ready to use her power, Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart reaction came even faster than his instruction. The sharp, strong, fierce, and overbearing Hepta Golden Sword Qi flushed out with mammoth momentum!


    However, the sword qi was actually not aimed at Jianglu��s Power King True Body, but��


    But at the fourth gate of eight gates, the trust gate!


    Liu Li��s move was simply too fast, that nobody��s reaction was fast enough to block her strike. Jianglu just heard Wang Lu��smand and the sword qi has already moved towards the gate.


    What a crafty lowly person!


    Jianglu was furious. The might of his Power King True Body surged up by several points as his two fists moved to stop Liu Li��s flying sword.


    However, at this time, Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun was actually shortened into a one-foot sword, and the initial sword qi was also condensed, forming a one-foot sword defense, blocking in front of that heavy punch.


    Jianglu felt as if he had bumped into an indestructible mighty wall��his Power King True Body actually couldn��t break it!


    At the same time, the sword qi violently collided against the gate. Stone debris fell all around it, but the gate itself still stood. When his fists failed, Jianglu nced at the side and inwardly sneered, how could this ancient sword tomb be ordinary? Shengjing Sect has also tried this, but the gate was really not easy to destroy�� However, the next moment, he saw Liu Li��s imposing manner didn��t diminish in the slightest. After probing the property of that gate, the Hepta Golden Sword was retrieved back by her and then a dark green flying sword, no less sharp than the golden sword, flew out from her cuff. That was Liu Li��s Wood Flying Sword. When the sword flew out, Bai Shixuan quietly put her hand on Liu Li��s shoulder and the brilliance of the dark green flying sword increased by dozens of times. Moreover, the sword qi also received the earth element, unexpectedly drawing the power from the Fengshui line to strengthen it.


    Bai Shixuan was not a fighter, but in terms of magical power, as an immortal beast, she was more vigorous than anyone present. The attack power of thisbined magical power and sharp sword was far above the Xudan Stage, although perhaps this was still somewhat not enough to take on the whole twenty-five people battle array of Shengjing Sect, but��


    Boom!


    Green ray of lightning instantly engulfed the stone gate. The fourth gate, trust gate, was crushed into dust.


    "What a great gall you have!"


    Jianglu roared. His power was once again increased. However, Wang Lu took the initiative to say, "If you continue to increase your power, you can eventually break my one-foot sword defense�� But, even if all of you swarm me at the same time, I have the confidence to block you all for a little while. But during this little while, we absolutely have the ability to destroy the remaining four gates, do you believe it or not?"


    Jianglu sneered. "Of course not!"

 Chapter 247 - Someone is Always Behind A Capable Person!

    <h4>Chapter 247: Someone is Always Behind A Capable Person!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Non-Phase Method was the number one defensive method.


    Beforeing here, Jianglu has already heard of this rumor, but at that time, he didn��t take it seriously. Simr rumors emerged one after the other continuously in the Nine Regions, with unverifiable sources and indistinguishable authenticity. When Jianglu heard about the defensive prowess of Non-Phase Method, he had also heard thirty to forty types of methods whose defense was known as the first under the heaven.


    So which was was truly the first in the world? As one of the Sessor Disciple of Shengjing Sect, Jianglu��s information was far more than themon cultivator. Currently, in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, aside from the five super sects, there were also several top-level sects that possessed ancient heritage in the form of applicable immortal level method which clearly exceeded the other methods. However, the rest of the methods, inrge part, didn��t differ too much. In different situations, they would give different performances. Different people would also lead to a different oue, that was all. Number one in the world�� in today��s world, who dared to boast such a thing?


    Even the Sect Leader of Shengjing Sect Daoist Immortal He Tu, whose cultivation base was already unmatched in this world, didn��t dare to say that his Immortal Cultivation method was the best in the world.


    Therefore, Jianglu firmly believed that no method that was the first in the world.


    Until he personally experienced Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Sword.


    ��


    In their first sh, the Fist of Thunder of his Power King True Body was equal to Non-Phase Sword, and Jianglu still thought that Non-Phase Sword was nowhere near as good as the rumors make it out to be. In theory, with his peak Xudan Stage cultivation base and Wang Lu��s low-level Xudan Stage, to be able to evenly match with him, Wang Lu has indeed scored one against him.


    However, firstly, Jianglu has yet to use his full force, secondly, Power King True Body was the kind of the-more-the-fight-the-stronger-it-became kind of method. Later on, he could still disy his peak power. Moreover, his strength was both in offense and defense, not just offense but no defense. In terms of instantaneous explosive force, Shengjing Sect��s lead representative Qiong Hua could erupt more than ten times of power than him; that one has the qualification topete for the title of the first in the world method.


    However, on their second sh, Wang Lu condensed his sword qi, retrieved his sword momentum and used the one-foot sword defense against his two fists; this defense was actually impregnable! Moreover, it seemed like Wang Lu still has ample power left!


    Although that was not Jianglu��s peak strength, he was now very skeptical. Even if he went all out, would he be able to break through the opponent��s one-foot sword defense?


    He has no confidence at all�� it was as if he was facing his Senior Sister Qiong Hua.


    But Wang Lu was still in low-level Xudan�� In actuality, just how powerful was the defense of this Non-Phase Sword!?


    Even more frightening was that, just now when the fists and the sword collided, and the Power King True Body advanced forward, as soon as he touched the Sword of Mount Kun, Jianglu felt as if he was instantly invaded by thousands of small streams. Each fine stream has a clear task, and they urately and rapidly did their respective roles, by dividing into thousands of parts to disintegrate the impact of Power King True Body�� This rapid and delicate change that happened in such a short amount of time was really unexpected!


    Thus, it could be seen that, Non-Phase Sword was not the kind of method that relied on strength to handle everything, but rather the perfectbination of strength and skill. But, in theory, there was not much difference in facing a single or thousands of opponents for this kind of thousandyers-ten-thousand-folds swordsmanship.


    Therefore, like what Wang Lu said, even if everyone on Shengjing Sect team attacked him at the same time and he was seriously injured, he could still hold them off for a moment.


    This was not a spection, but something that actually happened.


    When Wang Lu threatened to destroy the other four gates, he used his Non-Phase Sword as a guarantee, which was indeed a very powerful trump card. However, Shengjing Sect people who had been provoked time and time again would certainly let their opponent see what they''re made off!


    Therefore, when Wang Lu provocatively asked if they believed or not, Jianglu answered with a sneer, "Of course not!"


    Because this time, Jianglu has basically paid no heed to thest four gates, he just wanted to cut off Wang Lu, this greatest scourge first. On this trip to ancient sword tomb, Shengjing Sect team nearly has the power to steamroll everything. However, this Wang Lu had unexpectedly tied them down again and again. As long as he was there, things would never go smoothly for them. Therefore, if they didn��t get rid of him, then who!?


    One by one, twenty-five people made their move. Their momentum was monstrous. Jianglu was confident that even a Jindan Stage from one of the Five Uniques wouldn��t dare to sh with them head-on. If it were other sects, even a Yuangying Stage cultivator would not be able to contend with such joint attack.


    Under such an attack, how could a mere low-level Xudan presumptuously think that he could withstand it?


    But then, Wang Lu actually didn��t dodge. With the dagger-sized Sword of Mount Kun, heunched an unbreakable one-foot sword defense! More than twenty elite cultivators wantonly barraged him with their spells and spiritual treasures, but one by one, he actually resisted them with his Sword of Mount Kun��not a single one of them passed through his defense! In front of Jianglu, the Sword of Mount Kun turned into countless mirages, as if it pointed in all directions, an impregnable sword mountain!


    At the same time, under the cover of those barrage of spells, using his Power King True Body, Jianglu struck once again. His two fists tore the bnce of the five elements which drew lightning around his fists. In the blink of an eye, he had bombarded the target several hundred times!


    However, in these hundreds of times, not once did Jianglu ever feel that the sword mountain shook and about to copse. Instead, every time, the rebound shock from the Sword of Mount Kun became stronger and stronger. Moreover, each rebound shock has a different attribute,pletely different from each other. At the same time, some of the Shengjing Sect people let out a miserable scream, then vomited ck blood; their Jade Mansion was shocked, making them unable to continue fighting.


    Each time heunched a full attack, while Wang Lu appeared to tremble, one of his team members would scream pitifully and then copse. In the blink of an eye, ten Shengjing Sect people have sessively fallen. Even Wangyue siblings have suffered a great shock. Their yin and yang precious chest violently trembled as the yin and yang element intertwined. As for Wang Lu, although blood had flowed out of his seven orifices, which obviously showed that he was extremely ufortable, his sword defense was still as stable as a mountain!


    The attack from the entire team of Shengjing Sect was actually blocked by him!


    In the midst of this shock, Jianglu correctly guessed this impossible possibility.


    Could it be that, Wang Lu borrowed his power to use it on the others and vice versa!? More than twenty immortal methods, flying sword, spiritual treasure�� he borrowed their power and used it to counterattack each of them! No wonder every time he attacked, he felt that the opposite force was different, yet somewhat familiar. They were actually the magical abilities of his Junior Apprentices. Their all-out attack has actually be Wang Lu��s weapon to injure his opponent!


    Only this possibility could exin the incredible scene that just happened. However�� could this really happen?


    Although he has heard that the opponent has the rebound shock ability, but it was impossible for him to receive an all-out attack from more than twenty people and not lose his life even if his vitality was ten times as strong. Could it be that this was also the magical ability of Non-Phase Method?


    �� Truly impressive.


    Suddenly, such admiration appeared in Jianglu��s mind. Even if they were currently hostile to each other, as a cultivator, he couldn��t help but pay respect to such a remarkable feat.


    Such sword defense and marvelous ability indeed qualified as the best in the world!


    However, the next moment, Jianglu clenched his fists even tighter as his fighting intent became more resolute. Whether or not you��re the best in the world, I have to kill you now, there��s no possibility to settle this peacefully! Once I beat you, I��ll be the first in the world!


    Moreover, after his hundreds of attacks, Jianglu found the only weakness in this number one defensive method.


    No matter what kind of magical ability that Wang Lu used that enabled him to do the rebound shock against the siege from more than twenty elite disciples, in the end, he was still a low-level Xudan, thus his attainment in Non-Phase Sword was far from being invincible. And though it has a strange effect againstplex attack, if a single-attack exceeded his limit, Non-Phase Sword defense was bound to copse.


    In fact, along with his barrage of attacks, his attack power continued to rise, and Jianglu felt that Non-Phase Sword has begun to waver��a crack has appeared in the initially seemingly difficult to break giant wall. The copse was imminent!


    "In your dreams!"


    However, just when Jianglu saw the dawn of victory, he heard the roar from Wang Lu, and then, seemingly taken a wrong step, Wang Lu��s body spun, and the Sword of Mount Kun came at the heavy fists of Jianglu in an intense arc.


    When the fists and the sword collided, Jianglu felt an unprecedentedly powerful rebound shock creeping into his arm, colliding with the second wave of Power King True Body that just came out with a loud bang!


    Wang Lu��s timing and position were excellent that the rebound shock power exploded in Jianglu��s arm. With a loud bang, his entire right hand turned into dust. The impact from the explosion also sent him flying.


    However, Jianglu was indeed a seasoned fighter. Although he lost his right arm, like a gecko that lost its tail, the injury was fully contained in his arm and didn��t spread to other ces. Jianglu somersaulted in mid-air before hended on the ground, yet the momentum of his Power King True Body has yet to be interrupted! On the contrary, under the stimtion from his wound, his attack became more violent by several points!


    However, just as Jianglu was ready to strike again, he saw a scene that absolutely stunned him.


    After that sharp and brilliant counterattack, Wang Lu himself has also been subjected to an unprecedentedly strong shock. Coupled with the previous umtion of internal injury, he spat out a mouthful of dark blood mixed with a lot of his internal organ fragments. His golden image supported by his Non-Phase Sword Bone could no longer be maintained anymore and his magical power scattered in all directions. His unshakable one-foot sword defense finally couldn��t be supported as he knelt on the ground with one knee, barely keeping himself from falling by holding onto his Sword of Mount Kun; he seemed to be in an unspeakable misery.


    However, when Wang Lu knelt down, it exposed the graceful figure behind him.


    Bai Shixuan stood behind Wang Lu as her delicate hand sent out a milky white halo light that enveloped Wang Lu. At the same time, Wang Lu recovered his vitality with amazing speed. Almost in the blink of an eye, his pale as paper face turned a bit rosy.


    Just as Jianglu was still in shock, Wang Lu staggered and stood up, and he firmly held the Sword of Mount Kun. It was as if the previous almost-dying serious injury has vanished into thin air!


    In the face of Jianglu��s incredulous expression, Wang Lu faintly smiled, which has some part ridicule and some part proud in it. "What are you looking at? Haven��t you ever heard the old saying that says, behind each overwhelming and mighty meat shield was nutritious milk treatment? I am a glorious meat shield, so of course I have a full-time wet nurse!"

 Chapter 248 - You Never Doubted the Obvious Clues?

    <h4>Chapter 248: You Never Doubted the Obvious Clues?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    All the puzzles have been answered.


    How could Wang Lu, a mere low-level Xudan, manage to withstand the siege of more than twenty Shengjing Sect people?


    How could Wang Lu use the borrowing strength from people against the other ten Shengjing Sect people yet still retain the ability to fight?


    Why every time Jianglu felt Non-Phase Sword shook, Wang Lu immediately recovered with amazing speed?


    At the same time, why must Wang Lu take these four gates as hostages and make a provocation to Shengjing Sect?


    Based on Wang Lu��s intelligence, shouldn��t he know that after that provocation, Shengjing Sect has no other choice but to go all out? It was not clear how many levels were there left, and their contents were also extremely unpredictable, thus, even if Wang Lu has the determination to perish together with them, he might still be defeated under the rules.


    Of course, he knew all of those. Therefore, when he made his provocation, he even designed his words to be extraordinarily exquisite.


    "If you continue to increase your power, you can eventually break my one-foot sword defense�� Even if all of you swarm me at the same time, I have the confidence to block you all for a little while. But during this little while, we absolutely have the ability to destroy the remaining four gates, do you believe it or not?"


    If it had not been for this remark, Shengjing Sect would not go all out against him. And even if they wanted to make their move, the most rational choice was to use the twenty-five people junction array, where their magical power integrated and condensed, forming a magical power reservoir that surpassed that of a Jindan Stage. When the time came, every action and every movement would have the greatest might, and no matter how formidable Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Sword was, it would be impossible for him to resist; he would be defeated and even die in a single strike, and Bai Shixuan��s treatment would be of no use.


    However, that provocation caused Shengjing Sect people to disregard their junction array and just attack him at the same time, which was entirely different had they used the array. What was the difference between the power of one hundred giants and the power of one hundred dwarfs?


    Wang Lu being beaten into the pulp by the joint attack of twenty-five people and him single-handedly wounding nearly half of the twenty-five people team was the difference.


    Of course, the majority of the credit should be attributed to Bai Shixuan who stood behind Wang Lu. By virtue of her raw magical ability, she managed to bring Wang Lu back from near death dozens of time. As an immortal beast, her inability to fight waspletelypensated by her powerful healing ability, as if she has no w at all.


    While looking at the infinitely shocked Jianglu, Wang Lu didn��t mince his words either.


    "Stop staring at me like that, if just now I were by myself, I would��ve been killed by you guys dozens of times, let alone injuring many of you using my Nameless Sword��s Heaven and Earth Great Shift [1]. Essentially, you lost to the healing ability of a Jindan Stage level immortal beast, so there��s no shame in that. Moreover, Ancient Sword Tomb expelled all the Jindan Stage and higher cultivators, but Little White [2] being able toe here is thanks to her immortal beast body."


    "What��s the use of saying this now? Expecting me to give up? Don��t make meugh." While shaking his head, Jianglu continued to enhance his Power King True Body. Although his arm was broken, this injury actually inmed his fierce determination. At this time, his whole body turned blood red in color, seemingly cold and stern.


    Wang Lu wrinkled his brows and was about to say something when he suddenly heard Liu Li��s voice from behind him.


    "Senior Brother, there��s a problem."


    Wang Lu��s heart sank. He had taken a great deal of risk with Bai Shixuan to block the entire Shengjing Sect team. The main purpose of that was to cover and give time for Liu Li to break the rest of the eight gates. He didn��t care if there were problems that arose from provoking or making things difficult for Shengjing Sect people, but if Liu Li has a problem, then that was a big problem!


    ording to his calction, prior to going out of the loyalty gate, all theter development would be totally in his control; Liu Li, along with Bai Shixuan��s help in controlling the power from the Feng Shui Line plus Brilliant Sword Heart��s extreme five elements effect, should have ample power to sessively break the five gates into pieces. As long as Wang Lu could hold back the people from the Shengjing Sect, Liu Li shouldn��t have run into a problem!


    Shengjing Sect was not the one that caused trouble for Liu Li because he was able to keep them all at bay. It was even more impossible for Kunlun Immortal Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Therefore��


    Myriad thoughts shed through Wang Lu��s mind as he thought of the possible reason for this to happen. Suddenly, he realized something.


    Could it be��


    Wang Lu immediately turned his head, and at the same time, an eye-popping scene appeared.


    Just now, when Wang Lu was desperately fighting against Shengjing Sect people, Liu Li was breaking four of thest five gates through the help from the spiritual energy from the Feng Shui Line. However, at thest gate, the shame gate, she found out that it was far more solid than the other four gates. Three times she had struck it with her sword in session but was still unable to break it. Brilliant Sword Heart promptly sent a message through her awareness that it was impossible. Thus, she immediately issued a warning to her Senior Brother.


    The next moment, numerous flickering sands floated up from the ground, which wrapped by an invisible force. These sands then rapidly moved as they were molded, revealing the shape of a gate!


    These sands melted into four gates; because the substance that constituted them was not an entity, these four gates were all half real half virtual. Then, before anyone had the time to react, these four half real gates suddenly flew towards a spot.


    Thest gate, the shame gate.


    After fusing with these four half real gates, the shame gate lit up. Immediately, the gate was opened, and an irresistible and powerful suction force came from within. Suddenly, all the footing of everyone present became unsteady, and the next moment, their vision spun.


    This turn of event was very fast, even faster than the fight between Wang Lu and Shengjing Sect. After Liu Li gave her warning, Wang Lu had just turned his head when he was confronted with a dark vortex that sucked everyone.


    It was dark, but soon people quickly lit up their illumination method, making them see the situation around them.


    It was still a stone chamber. A broad and simple stone chamber, fairly consistent with the first three stone chambers. Thinking of what just happened to them, it was easy to figure things out: they have been sucked in by the shame gate, and this was the inside of the shame gate.


    At this time, the same cold voice that has appeared in the first few gates duly sounded.


    This was the trantion: "Due to unexpected change, temporary adjustments were done to the eight virtues trial. All the trial results from the previous four gates would be umted in this trial. Anyone who passes this trial also passes the previous four trials, therefore, winning thest five virtues."


    After a moment of silence, the crowd went into a mor. "Winning thest five virtues!?"


    This short sentence contained too much information, which was quite unexpected to everyone. ording to this statement, the advantages and disadvantages on the first three gates seemed to almost disappear, which was quite a shock! Everyone has a different reaction to this information. Even the perpetually calm Wang Lu also revealed a look of disbelief.


    "Five gates into one!? There��s actually this move!? Where there��s a will, there��s a way, sure enough, an outstanding yer is but a putty in the referee��s hand!"


    When saying thest few words, Wang Lu even gnashed his teeth and became visibly irritated.


    On his side, Hai Yunfan, Zhou Mumu, and the others could not help but show their look of sympathy.


    Wang Lu��s calction was already outstanding enough, unfortunately, human calction was inferior to heaven��s calction. This Ancient Sword Tomb initiated a dramatic change that rendered all his calction moot�� No wonder he was so upset.


    Only Shengjing Sect people who, taking pleasure in others�� misfortune, felt ted. Just now, their more than twenty people attack was defeated by the coboration of Wang Lu and Bai Shixuan; no doubt it was a tactical mistake, nevertheless, it was still ��a mud in the face�� for all of them, causing them to feel ashamed. However, now, seeing that the situation has actually been reversed, they naturally couldn��t help but want tough.


    However, the next moment, they saw that Wang Lu seem to think of something. He threw his head back, pointed upward, and then broke intoughter.


    "Hahahaha, five gates into one, it��s actually five gates into one! You finally exposed your w! I have been worried for so long, mulling over the matter over and over, cautious and solemn, for fear that you have some kind of against the heaven ability. But, in the end, your move is just this five into one gate! You look smart, but by doing this, I finally got you!"


    ��


    For a time, everyone was puzzled. What the hell was Wang Lu doing? Was he insane?


    Could it be that the mental quality of this legendary professional adventurer was quite poor, thus he could not ept a defeat? No, it shouldn��t be that simple, but why?


    After this brief excitement, Wang Lu soon calmed down again.


    Now that his guess has been determined, there were things that he didn��t need to hide so tightly. And if he didn��t say them, the situation would inevitably get out of control.


    Wang Lu coldly swept everyone around him with his gaze and saw that everyone was excited for this ��five gates into one�� turn of event. Even Zhou Mumu who previously has given up, has her hope rekindled, wanting to fight this out��


    This time, if he still kept it to himself, obviously, the trial would never end.


    Therefore, after a moment of thinking, Wang Lu opened his mouth and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, please listen to what I have to say."


    At this time, he had the capital to attract everyone��s attention. Even cultivators from Shengjing Sect turned their heads to listen to what he had to say.


    "I hope that for this trial, everyone would give up voluntarily."


    "Pfft!"


    A lot of people suddenly couldn��t hold back theirughter.


    Initially, they thought he had something important to say, but it turned out, it was just a pipe dream! Sure enough, this five gates into one has hit him hard?


    At this time, only a handful of people have the confidence in Wang Lu��s rationality.


    While healing his injured arm, Jianglu coldly asked, "Why?"


    Wang Lu said, "Because this eight virtues trial is definitely a trap."


    Jianglu was silent for a moment, not showing a look of surprise. "Is there evidence?"


    "Evidence?" Wang Lu sighed. "Actually, there is an eyeful of evidence, unfortunately, you guys couldn��t see it. That being the case�� let me ask you a question first."


    Jianglu sneered, "You want to ask if I also feel that there is no rtion whatsoever between the eight virtues and the trials? I��ve long since known it, but so what? As long as one passes the trial, he would receive a reward, is that false? Regardless��"


    Before he finished his words, Wang Lu had coldly interrupted him, "Because the reward is real, so everything else is real? What��s the difference between you and children who y bird catching? A grain of millet can put you into a basket."


    Then, as Jianglu��s face turned darker and darker, Wang Lu asked him a question.


    "I ask you, have you ever thought about the cold-voice that always appear on all the four gates? Who the f*ck does that voice belong to?"


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (The Ming Cult��s Sect Leader��s ultimate skill in Wuxia novel Heaven Sword and Dragon Sabre)


    [2] Bai in Bai Shixuan means white

 Chapter 249 - Whose Voice Was That

    <h4>Chapter 249: Whose Voice Was That</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Whose was that cold voice?


    Upon hearing this question, everyone was stunned.


    Was this even needed to be asked? Of course this was the sword tomb��s exnation aid, to prompt the participant to carry on the test ording to the rules. What else could it be? Was this even a problem?


    However, soon, when they carefully thought about it, they finally found the problem.


    Exining the rules for the participants and prompting them to carry forward the procedure�� these were just the function of the sound, not its identity.


    In other words, whose voice was exining the rules and prompting the participants?


    There was a lot of possibilities. For example, it could be an artificially refined, intelligent creature, or maybe it could be just a simple voice recording spell�� However, what about what it said a moment ago!?


    "Due to unexpected change, temporary changes were done to the eight virtues trial. All the trial results from the previous four gates would be umted in this trial. Anyone who passes this trial also passes the previous four trials, therefore, winning thest five virtues."


    No matter how hard this voice tried to conceal it, it was hard not to think about it when they pondered it over again. For the ancient sword tomb, Liu Li destroying the four gates was undoubtedly an ident; the master of the tomb couldn��t expect that someone would actually be so boorish. And even if it was expected, the five into one reaction was too bizarre�� In any case, the obvious implication was that, there was an intelligent being who was controlling the overall situation from behind.


    "But so what? What is the rtion between this and your conclusion?"


    One of the vice team leaders of the Shengjing Sect, Wangyue Luanyun, could not help but ask, "Isn��t it very normal for an intelligent being to exist in a true immortal level ancient sword tomb? Intelligent beings are everywhere, what��s so strange about it?"


    "What��s so strange about it?" Wang Lu chuckled. "If there��s an intelligent life, why is there a need to design this b*llsheet eight virtues trial?"


    Seeing that many people still didn��t get it, Wang Lu patiently exined, "The rules of these eight virtues trials are cumbersome and rigorous. They were designed to be able to operate even if no one runs them. And in the general mechanism design, there��s no need to add an intelligent being as an aid, because there��s an obvious conflict between the strict and careful rules and the autonomy of an intelligent being."


    Upon hearing about this exnation, people began to be lost in thought as they pondered about it. One by one, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people fell into meditation; regarding mechanism design and other things, these people have done a lot of research. They especially have done a lot of homework beforeing to this ancient sword tomb.


    "In other words, for the trial of this level, this intelligent being is likely an intruder, not the original set up."


    "And then?"


    Wang Lu asked, "And then? Being invaded by a foreign intruder, this eight virtues trial has lost its original intention, and instead carried the will of the intruder."


    Jianglu pondered out loud, "If we start to analyze from the design�� from the point of view of the sword tomb master, designing the levels and trials should be to choose a talent, or a fated person to inherit, but these eight trials��"


    Wang Lu said, "Without the existence of this strange intelligent being, it can also be understood that after a long period of time, the established procedures have been damaged, resulting in the change in rules, turning into something abnormal that no one could expect it. Such cases are not rare in the Immortal Cultivation World of the Nine Regions. However, since we have realized the existence of this intelligent being, it means that all of these can be adjusted, or even deliberately adjusted. That intelligent being wants to frame us to create internal division so that we end up fighting each other."


    "But what good is this for it?"


    "Actually, we don��t really need to know what are the benefits for it, but it��s not difficult for us to make rational guess that, as long as we are aware that if something is good for him, it��s probably not good for us."


    Jianglu asked, "So you suspect that after this level, not only we might not even obtain the treasure, we might even have topensate with our lives? And all of the rewards from the previous first three gates are just baits to lure us to continue to y?"


    "Otherwise, do you have a better exnation for everything that we��ve been through? The test of virtue has been transformed into an ugly game of exposing human nature; even though I have tried to end the game in an extreme way, I encountered this five gates into one move. It seems like the figure behind this game is exhausting all its mean so that we continue to y."


    Upon hearing this, Jianglu suddenly asked, "So you��ve long discovered that something isn��t right? Why didn��t you tell us earlier?"


    "I began to realize that something is wrong when the rules of filial piety appeared. At that time, I felt that the antagonism of the test is too strong. Even if the master of the tomb wanted to separate the participants with fit quality from the unfit through internalpetition elimination, tantly sowing discord is just too extreme. But first, I am yet to have the full grasp on things. Secondly, I was also not sure of the control capacity of that person behind the scene. What if I tell you the truth and lightning strikes me dead, leaving my Junior Sisters as widows? So my idea is the same as you were at first, to treat it like normal and try to win. Especially after passing the first level, the half level cultivation base reward is a pretty heavy chip."


    Towards this, Jianglu��s reaction was just a cold humph.


    Wang Lu said, "However, in the second trial, I quickly realized that things are not that simple. The pointedness of the rules is too strong. The retaliation came too fast, as if it deliberately wanting me to lose. The third trial the situation seemed to turn over again. Therefore, I guessed that, perhaps these eight trials are intended to pit ourselves against each other into a stalemate, so that in each level, we would give it all, to expose the ugliness of human nature to the extreme."


    Jianglu pondered for a moment. "This possibility couldn��t be ruled out."


    "Now that we are aware of the problem, although we stillck a lot of critical evidence, we can follow this fundamental rule: we do everything contrary to what the enemy wants us to do. If the enemy wants us to continue to y to the end, we must try everything possible to make this game end early."


    Upon hearing this, Jianglu suddenly smiled. "So you said you want to stop everybody from passing the trials?"


    "Certainly, it��s impossible to stop everyone from passing the trial because the rules do not allow for any side to continue winning, but I think that, at that time, you guys shouldn��t have thought about this. Therefore, regardless of whether you believe it or not, there��s only one choice for me to take."


    Jianglu��s smile turned cold, and his calm exterior once again set off waves of pressure. "When everything is decided, the only choice is to use force."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "But fighting head-on, I��m not your Shengjing Sect��s opponent. Therefore, without any other choice, I had to take the eight gates as hostage. But you, Senior Brother Power King, would never negotiate with the terrorist, thus, in the ensuing fight, there��s nothing unusual if the hostage is killed."


    Jianglu coldly humphed. "What a good calction! As long as the gates are broken, if your guess is true, then you��d be the hero that saves everyone. But if your guess is incorrect, your Junior Sister Liu Li can also take this opportunity to win the eight virtues trial."


    "Yes, it��s indeed a good calction." Wang Lu bluntly admitted it. "Until just now, I used that reason to legitimately destroy the gates�� As a result, it did not hesitate to expose its w by making this five gates into one move. That��s when I immediately judged that its control ability is very limited, and can therefore boldly share this thing with you."


    Jianglu scoffed with a smile. "At the same time, because everyone got sucked into the shame gate, which surprised you and broke your n?"


    Wang Lu didn��t mince his words. "Therefore, I can only sigh at the fact that even a professional adventurer couldn��t foresee everything. All I can do is to do everything I can to strive for a more advantageous condition for myself. If I can��t win the game, flip the board and try again."


    Jianglu said, "Your long winded and endless exnation can indeed provide a good supposition that it��s likely that there��s a malicious figure hiding behind this trial, but still, itcks the evidence to support it."


    "There are some circumstantial pieces of evidence. The simple one is, when we fought with the ancient guardian and entangled in these eight trials, where did Big Sister Zhu Shiyao go?"


    Jianglu was stunned, and then he asked in disbelief, "You don��t mean��"


    "No. If it��s her, it would not have been this troublesome. In here, at least, she and her sword could be invincible. My problem is we have never seen her and her trace all the way here. Which means that she probably didn��t go all the way. Therefore, from the previous first three levels, whose path do you think is better, Zhu Shiyao��s or ours?"


    "��"


    "If this is a branching path, what do you think is waiting for us, the ancient sword tomb treasure, or a trap?"


    "��"


    "Let��s return to the design intention of this eight virtues trial. If the master of the tomb truly designed this eight virtues, then we can understand that it wanted to choose a person with a personal character that is perfect for it. But since the trial would only cause infighting by exposing the ugliness of human nature, what does it want exactly?"


    Jianglu gradually lost his patience towards Wang Lu��s endless questions. "Perhaps it wants us to kill each other?"


    "Good guess. Then, the next question is: what good is it for it if we kill each other?"


    Jianglu simrly didn��t understand. "What are the advantages?"


    "I��m not it, how would I know what are the benefits for it? However, I know that, at least, killing each other is not good for us. Therefore, I said that I hope everyone to drop this level. There��s no need to let that person��s plot prevail."


    After he had done saying this sentence, Wang Lu didn��t say anything anymore. He even ignored the eye signal from Zhou Mumu, Hai Yunfan, Zhan Ziye and the others.


    In the presence of all, only Jianglu��s attitude was the most important. As long as he acquiescence, this thing could be done.


    "I understand." After a long time, Jianglu finally nodded his head. "Although your spection on this matter stillcks any conclusive evidence, it��s very convincing. Therefore, in light of this, I will let all of our previous tiny frictions off. If in the future there��s evidence to prove everything, my Shengjing Sect would owe you one."


    The implication of this was that, of course, if the evidence proved that what he said today was all nonsense, the frictions between the two sects were not just tiny anymore.


    However, the next moment, Jianglu changed the subject, "However, you said you want all of us to give up this test, then what about you? Are you also going to give up the test and leave the sword tomb with the others?"

 Chapter 250 - Incomparably Obscure Justice, Unmatched Shamelessness

    <h4>Chapter 250: Iparably Obscure Justice, Unmatched Shamelessness</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Wang Lu, you want other people to give up the trial, then what about you?"


    Towards Jianglu��s question, Wang Lu was exceptionally calm in answering it, "When you all give up the trial, I will be the winner and go deeper into the next level."


    "You��re totally f*cking shameless, aren��t you!?" Suddenly furious, Wangyue Luanyun could not help but loudly yell.


    However, Wang Lu didn��t need to give an excuse because Jianglu has already given him one.


    "You want to face the person who maniptes all of this behind the scene alone?"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Among all the people present, my cultivation base is rtively low, but my ability to cope with aplex and unknown situation exceeds all of you. So, instead of bringing a mob of people, I might as well go alone. This is also to reduce unnecessary risks for others."


    "Ha! You always find a way to be righteous!" Jianglu looked less irritated, but obviously not easy to persuade. "However, like in your theory: things that are good for others have nothing to do with oneself, as long as there��s an opposition, then it��s good."


    "Of course, Shengjing Sect also doesn��t want to give benefit to the evil maniptor behind the scene, therefore, my suggestion is that we carry out this trial as usual by ying it by the rules. However, this should be done in ordance with the spirit and principle of fairpetition. At the same time, we will ept whatever the oue of the game."


    Wang Lu sighed. "In short, you��re not willing to give up?"


    Jiangluughed. "Actually, the evil maniptor behind the scene didn��t hesitate to expose its existence by trapping us in this shame gate, so even if we want to give up, it is easier said than done, wouldn��t you think? Or do you actually not have the confidence to win by the rules?"


    "What a joke. Since you��re being stubborn, then bring it on."


    Actually, Wang Lu had kinda expected this choice of Shengjing Sect team. In fact, what Jianglu said was not wrong. The evil hand behind the scene had made this five gates into one move and forcibly sucked everyone into it. Clearly, it would not let anyone out without ying the game first. Expecting others not to y was easier said than done either. It was difficult to count on other teams, especially Shengjing Sect to cooperate willingly, even though Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Kunlun Immortal Sect were open to discussion. However, Shengjing Sect was determined to win, so it was very difficult to imagine them to willingly let Wang Lu go deeper into the next level without fighting it out with them first.


    As a person, Wang Lu very much appreciated Jianglu. However, as an opponent, Jianglu, and his Shengjing Sect team was the most annoying type for him. Whether it was for enemy or friends, all they would give you was trouble.


    At this moment, the only option for him was to y it to the end.


    Just at this time, Hai Yunfan said, "The rules came out! On the stone wall!"


    Everyone immediately turned to look. On the surface of the stonewall, a row of simple handwriting slowly appeared. Compared to theplex rules of the previous trials, this rule was actually surprisingly simple!


    Rules: If a person is without any sense of shame, what is the difference between that person and a beast?


    Each person will have a degree of shame. Any feeling of shame will increase the degree of shame. Anyone whose degree of shame reach one hundred points fails. Thest survivor will be the victor.


    ����


    It seemed that, since the evil hand behind the scene had decided to no longer hide itself, it made the rules vague, and there were many spots that were open to judgment�� However,pared to this, what was worth pondering was the rule itself. Anyone whose degree of shame reaching one hundred points fails. Thest survivor would be the victor?


    In other words, he needed to try to make other people ashamed? What was being ashamed? Any non-righteous act should make people ashamed, and this rule tried to force people to confront with any hical act that they did in the past. Tsk, this rule was too simple and crude, and the plot of that evil behind the scene maniptor has be truly naked.


    Just now, when he talked with Jianglu, not everything that he thought of were said out loud by him. As early as the first test, Wang Lu already has an in-depth guess about this eight virtues trial, and now, seeing the rule of the shame gate has only confirmed his judgment.


    This evil hand behind the scene wanted the four teams to do all kinds of shameful performance to expose the ugly side of human nature. In fact, this was the main point of the test of this level. Why was it that many of the Shengjing Sect people managed to lose on the first gate? Because there would be many individuals who would be annoyed by failure. Even more so, because they lost to a numerically less opponent. As for the second gate, why would it let Shengjing Sect won?


    On one hand, it was to maintain the bnce, so that they would be willing to continue ying. If they always lose, who would want to continue to y? On the other hand, being defeated by Shengjing Sect through a shameless tactic, perhaps the negative emotion on the other three sects was much more intense than that of Shengjing Sect on the first gate.


    As for the present gate, the intention was still the same. Presumably to urge the participant to attack each other, expose each other��s shorings, revealing the most private thing that people didn��t want others to know in order to produce strong negative emotions.


    Although it was still difficult to urately judge on the benefit of this negative emotion to that evil hand behind the scene, based on simple logic, what Wang Lu has to do was to minimize the urrence of this negative emotion. However, things didn��t develop as smoothly as he expected��


    Sure enough, while Wang Lu was still pondering, there were already some impatient cultivators who began their own attempt.


    And their method was precisely the favorite kind of method of the person behind the scene.


    "Hai Yunfan, you came from the mortal world royalty, so you grew up in wealth, enjoying an extravagant lifestyle. However, because of your longing for the immortal path, you cut off your ties with the mortal world, how could you be worthy of those who have high expectation of you?"


    A cultivator from Shengjing Sect, with a clear and resonant voice, directly opened the first salvo at Hai Yunfan.


    Towards this, Hai Yunfan slightly shook his head. How could the matters of a royal family be clearly said in just a few words? Although it was regrettable for the royal family, having a disciple in one of the Five Uniques pose a considerable advantage to the imperial power stability.


    "Nevertheless, many people that I grew up with since childhood certainly felt sad for me cutting ties with them, especially mother��" Although Hai Yunfan had sessfully be one of the elite disciples of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, when he asionally thought about it, he would still unavoidably feel guilty.


    Just as Hai Yunfan went into silence, on top of his head suddenly appeared a red digit: 3


    Hai Yunfan was stunned. Is this the degree of shame? Once the heart is ashamed, this number would umte, and when it reaches one hundred, the person will fail?


    Seeing that his attempt was sessful, that Shengjing Sect cultivator was immediately delighted and wanted tounch another attack at this weak spot. However, how could Hai Yunfan be passively beaten by other people? Casting that person a nce, he said, "Senior Brother Meng Zhaojian, twenty years ago, you abandoned your wife at Meng Family Vige, what about now?"


    The cultivator named Meng Zhaojian immediately turned pale. Before he stepped on the path of immortality, he was just an ordinary viger in the Meng Family Vige. Later on, he wandered and obtained an immortal chance, bing a Shengjing Sect cultivator for twenty years. After he entered the sect, he made a rapid progress. Sensing that he got a bright future ahead of him, he decided that his wife was no longer worthy of him and looked for reasons to cast her aside. In addition for his Master, few people knew about this. This time, this thing being revealed by Hai Yunfan gave him an enormous shock. When he swept his nce, he found that his fellow apprentices all gave him a skeptical eye. Meng Zhaojian felt that his cheek flushed, as if a sharp dagger stabbed his heart.


    At the same time, a red number appeared on top of his head: 77! And it kept on rising.


    Hai Yunfan merely said a sentence, and it almost let Meng Zhaojian fall into the brink of copse. This immediately aroused the vignce of many people.


    This guy was really prepared for this. He waspletely unlike Zhan Ziye, Ye Feifei, Zhao Jiangyuan, and other Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples, who, before entering the ancient sword tomb, were more concerned about the technical aspects such as the design and organization of the sword tomb, the use of the corresponding method and so on. Hai Yunfan was more concerned with human affairs. Beforeing here, he overviewed all of the data concerning the elite disciples of more than the top ten sects over and over again. Ten Thousand Arts Sect was also known as the library of the Immortal Cultivation World, so the collection that they have were not only about immortal cultivation method. The rest of the collection was also very informative. At that time, even though he didn��t think they would cross path with the Shengjing Sect, Hai Yunfan still spent his time to learn most of the Shengjing Sect elite disciples�� profile.


    Suchprehensive preparation allowed him to give a stunning performance this time.


    However, how could Shengjing Sect team be that easy to defeat? As soon as Meng Zhaojian was defeated, someone immediately came out and loudly denounced the other shameful aspect of Hai Yunfan. These sharp words immediately caused Hai Yunfan to wryly smile and thus increased his degree of shame by twenty points. Zhan Ziye, Ye Feifei, and the others could not sit back and watch; they immediately fell into a cursing war. After a while, Zhou Mumu of Kunlun Mountain, with her voice full of vitality, also joined in the battlefield, turning the scene into a chaotic mess.


    Of course, from an optimistic point of view, cursing war was infinitely better than a bloody battle. Although the previous dialogue between Wang Lu and Jianglu didn��tpletely solve the problem, it held the people back from casually going into a fight. However, conversely, people felt they were free to expose each other��s dark history.


    Towards this, Wang Lu��s stand was just to casually watch on the sideline. In any case, no one would dare to look at him for trouble. Only after watching for a while did Wang Lu finally shake his head.


    "The gamey is totally wrong, this ys into the hands of the person who maniptes behind the scene."


    Sometimes, as far as the enmity was concerned, it was easier to make enemies through battle of words than a fight��saying something offensive was more destructive to the rtionship than hitting someone.


    "Oh well, it seems like I have to do it myself."


    As soon as he said this, he immediately thought about that incident, and then turned to look at Bai Shixuan and Liu Li. He said everyone must fail the trial, including his own people. In any case, since there could only be one victor ording to the rules, there was no need to let his Junior Sisters brave dangers and difficulties. However, although he has the confidence to defeat the other people, he has none in dealing with these two.


    If a person was shameless, that person was basically an animal. However, of these two people, clearly one was animal in origin, and the other one��


    Wang Lu touched Liu Li��s head. "Liu Li, the feeling of shame could not be eaten."


    "�� Although I��m not quite sure, I have a feeling that what you, Senior Brother, said is very impolite."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Can I borrow your mustard seed bag?"


    Without hesitation, Liu Li said, "Okay."


    After taking the mustard seed bag, Wang Lu softly said to Liu Li, "Liu Li, not long ago, on our way to Spirit Sword Mountain from the Grand Cloud Mountain, inside the Cloud Wave Boat, you and Little White slept together in one room. That night, while half asleep, you hugged Little White and called her ��mommy��, right?"


    "Ah!" Liu Li called out in rm. That was one of the few big embarrassing things in her life. She initially thought only the two of them knew it, unexpectedly��


    The pitiful Liu Li naturally couldn��t think that since the Cloud Wave Boat was custom made, naturally, it was installed with several surveince props.


    The next moment, Liu Li��s cheek turned crimson red, and the red colored digit on top of her head continued to soar dramatically, quickly reaching the limit of one hundred points! Then a sh of light appeared, and the girl was teleported out of the shame gate.


    Standing next to Liu Li, Little White was also extremely embarrassed as she thought of that night when Liu Li writhed like a young animal in her arms, it was really�� At this time, a red colored number also appeared on top of her head.


    Wang Lu then redoubled his effort, "That night, Liu Li unconsciously said the wrong thing, but you seemed to enjoy it and even felt happy for the whole night, right?"


    "I��" Little White faintly said, but the tone was tinged with a trace of anxiety. However, the number on top of her head didn��t lie as it quickly reached one hundred. Before she could exin further, she was already expelled out of the room.


    Whether it was Liu Li or Bai Shixuan, both have pure thoughts and simple mind; rights and wrong were clearly distinguished by them, and their emotion was sincere, therefore, even a small matter could make their degree of shame go through the roof.


    However, it was not that simple for everyone else.


    Meanwhile, seeing the sessive exit of Liu Li and Bai Shixuan, and it was initiated by Wang Lu no less, everyone was rmed.


    What was this about?


    "Senior Brother Ziye, I suddenly have an ominous foreboding, we should be prepared." Hai Yunfan tightly frowned and, at the same time,unched his mind-calming method, lest his degree of shame would soar because of Wang Lu��s imminent attack.


    Needless to say, Shengjing Sect people and the others also prepared themselves.


    No matter how outrageous Wang Lu��s ��dark history offense�� against them, they have the confidence to withstand it. Indeed, there was no one who was able to say with a clear conscience that they never had any stain in their dozens of years of immortal cultivation. However, the road to immortality was filled with thistles and thorns, and one would have to bravely cut them all and forge ahead courageously! If they were bound by the past, how could they deserve to talk about immortal cultivation anymore!?


    Noticing that everyone seemed to be on guard and full of vignce, Wang Luughed in spite of trying not to. "You guys think too highly of me! That being the case, I��ll show you something nice."


    With that, he earnestly stretched his muscles and bones. Every time his joints issued a ��ka-ka�� sound, it was like a heavy hammer pounding the heart of everyone.


    Everyone knew Wang Lu wanted tounch his big offensive. However, what kind of offensive would let the degree of shame of everyone present to go through the roof?


    Would it? Could it?


    While the crowd was still bewildered and suspicious, Wang Lu finally finished his stretching exercise. Then, he opened the mustard seed bag that he borrowed from Liu Li, from which he took out��


    Liu Li��s favorite colorful dress. With a flick of his hand, he wore it on his body. The next moment, under the glitter of that dress, Wang Lu shed a smile, which blinded everyone��s eyes.


    "Ster Fairy Wang Lulu will perform a special dance!"

 Chapter 251 - Bravely Fight the Serious Illness

    <h4>Chapter 251: Bravely Fight the Serious Illness</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Ster Fairy Wang Lulu��s magical dance charmed every living being. The colorful skirt shone in that stone chamber, dazzling everyone present.


    During that magical dance, waves after waves of people spurting out blood were heard in the stone chamber��someone even gushed out blood from his seven orifices.


    Finally, after numerous shes of light, the stone chamber was deserted. In addition to the bloodstains on the ground, there was no trace of other people ever been there. There was only a rhythm of lively dance steps on the ground, reverberating unceasingly.


    A momentter, the dancing stopped, the ster fairy��s magical dance finally ended. Wang Lu sighed, took off Liu Li��s colorful skirt, looked around, and then smiled. "Sure enough, thest man standing has no qualms in doing things, no need to feel ashamed on anything that makes people ashamed, because the man��s concept of shame is different from ordinary people."


    After he finishedughing, he no longer smiled. On the contrary, his expression turned unusually cold.


    "Okay, I��ve won. Let me see your true face, brother that maniptes behind the scene!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the stone chamber floor copsed, and a bottomless dark pit engulfed Wang Lu whole.


    ����


    In that boundless darkness, Wang Lu has been falling for a long time. In ordance with thews of physics, he had traveled for hundreds of miles, yet the bottom was still elusive.


    Ancient Sword Tomb was in an unidentified space, thus, theoretically, if he dropped out of the edge of the space, he would enter a space of endless turbulence, which was likely to appear like the scene before him. However, Wang Lu was very clear that he didn��t fall out of the sword tomb, but he was still inside it. It was just that the sword tomb was unimaginably big, and the person behind the eight virtues trial was probably unimaginably terrifying.


    After a long time, Wang Lu finallynded. Like a meteor strike, hisnding sent out a huge shockwave and quake to the surrounding. Fortunately, he had Non-Phase Sword Bone, which, coupled with his Non-Phase Method, saved him from suffering injury. If he has the Power King True Body instead, he would��ve spat out blood for sure.


    However, Wang Lu was more concerned about his position.


    He was surrounded by darkness. Ayer of dark haze, like endless tides, enveloped him like it wanted to swallow him whole. It was as if there were endless, cold murderous intention hidden within the ck haze, which shook the mind of the people. As long as someone touched that ck haze, that someone would feel a burst of despair and mournful wailing, echoing endlessly in the mind. All the human suffering and miseries turned into countless illusions that blinded the primordial spirit. A momentter, one would begin to feel a headache, as if various dark markings were being engraved within the mind.


    "This ck haze is so ruthless!" Wang Lu immediately stepped back, leaving behind that ck haze. He then looked all around him and saw that he hadnded on an ind within the sea of ck tide. The surface area was not big, moreover, it seemed like because of the strong impact that was caused by his fall, it shook the ground so much that it began to disintegrate. As the fissure continued to spread, so was the ck tide, causing his footing to be unsteady.


    However, not far away, there was a light, and a boat-like silhouette gleamed faintly in the dark. Wang Lu was immediately moved and he quickly strode forward.


    Sure enough, it was a boat. The hull floated on the steaming ck haze; it seemed like it was mounting the cloud and riding the mist, slowly fluctuation up and down. A few words were engraved on the side of the boat, still in that archaguage thousands of years ago: The sea of bitterness boat.


    "The sea of bitterness boat? In other words, the surrounding ck haze is the sea of misery? Well, just now, even a little touch gave me such a pain, as if I have suffered the human suffering�� I don��t know how could this many human suffering be gathered into this kind of sea and what kind of devil lurks underneath this sea. It was such a coincidence that this boat appeared in this sea of bitterness, it��s like the devil of this sea of bitterness deliberately sent this to wee me."


    "Ah, that should be it."


    "The evil maniptor behind the scene of that eight virtues trial couldn��t hold itself back anymore. My ster fairy magical dance just now was indeed a killer move, but it also made this evil maniptor behind the scene helpless."


    In fact, the trial of the shame gate itself was worth pondering. Who decided the scoring criteria for the degree of shame if not subjectively by the evil maniptor behind the scene! Perhaps after witnessing the magical dance of ster fairy Wang Lulu, some people were just slightly shaken��for example, some twisted perverts��but they were still judged as being ashamed and thus eliminated.


    The reason that the evil maniptor behind the scene wanted to see him was probably because it wanted to justify this. And he�� seemed to have no choice in this.


    If rationally looking from an objective point of view, this time��s trip to the sword tomb has already greatly deviated from the initial expectation. Aside from people of the Shengjing Sect who butted in uninvited, the experience within the sword tomb was very bizarre. At this time, the most sensible choice of action was to quit and return to the sect to report so that the Elders woulde and solve it. In fact, the reason why he sent Liu Li and Little Bai away was exactly to allow them to return to the sect as soon as possible, to seek help from the Elders.


    However, he himself could not go back just yet. Although this current level was already far beyond his rank, he still has to march forward��


    First, the situation has yet topletely get out of control. At any time, he could activate the heavenly talisman. Second, which was also the most important point, just when he entered the trial of the eight virtues, in the squad roster that he held because he was the team leader, Zhu Shiyao��s name has strangely turned into orange.


    The team roster was handed to him before he left the Spirit Sword Mountain by the Sect Leader as the symbol of the team leader. Four of the Spirit Sword Sect participant names were written in it. At any time, the situation of a person could be judged by the color of that person��s name on that roster. For example, Liu Li and Bai Shixuan were bright green, meaning that they were safe and sound. As for Wang Lu, he was pale green with a slightly yellowish tint, meaning that he was slightly exhausted. However, Zhu Shiyao was actually orange in color.


    Orange meant that for the time being, her life was not in danger, however, she was also in great difficulty, her action was restricted, and most likely that she was trapped somewhere. However, considering that change could happen anytime in this sword tomb, Zhu Shiyao��s orange color could, at any time, change into red, meaning that she was in a life-threatening situation, or even ck, meaning that she was already dead.


    Seeing her situation, what should he do? Scrupulously abide by the duty of a disciple by sitting idly by and waiting for the sect rescue? That was the easy way. But things were not as simple as it look. In fact, Liu Li and Bai Shixuan should��ve contacted the sect by now, and if things were just as simple as the Elders teleporting to the ancient tomb and rescuing them, by their strength, they should��ve alreadye.


    Therefore, since he could not count on the sect reinforcements for the moment, he could only rely on his own effort.


    It was difficult to tell whether his current choice was in line with his spirit of professional adventurer. However, as a disciple of Non-Phase Peak, Wang Lu could be indifferent in anywhere else but his own side, especially when his own people were in danger�� At least, Wang Wu has never taught him otherwise.


    Wang Wu��s viewpoint has always been the same, which was to keep the goodies within the families. Even if the Spirit Sword Sect has to be cheated, only she alone could do that. No outsiders were allowed to insult her sect, and once her own people encountered any danger, if she could help, then she has to help them. And at this time, Zhu Shiyao was in danger, so who has the responsibility to save her other than him?


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu could not help but wryly smile. The saying of the greater the ability the greater the responsibility was apt here. It didn��t matter whether Zhu Shiyao didn��t regard him as the team leader; since he has the title of sect��s lead representative, with many privileges and benefits, he should perform his obligation when the situation needed it, even if the road before him was filled with thistles and thorns, and a hundred times more dangerous than before.


    As for the direction where he had to go to rescue, it has already been determined by him. In the team leader handbook, on the rescue page, a few lines of words appeared. Naturally. they were words imbued by the Ster Diffractions Technique of the Sect Leader, with the general idea to give Wang Lu the opportunity to save people even in the deepest part of the sword tomb�� so that Wang Lu could exhaust all his effort to ovee the obstacle.


    As for the moment�� Wang Lu thought for a bit and then boarded the sea of misery boat. The boat slightly sank and immediately set sail. The bow separated the ck haze as it slowly sailed forward.


    Actually, this was a bit risky move. No one knew what exactly was this sea of bitterness boat, however, once he boarded it, he could feel the flow of magical power. Its materials were elegant, and its structure was exquisite, and although its design was somewhat outdated, it was still a rare magical object with magical abilities that even with Wang Lu��s insight, it was still difficult for him to parse them out in a short period of time. The only thing that he was clear about was that this sea of bitterness boat has some kind of protection that caused the vicious sea of bitterness�� ck tide unable toe near.


    What was the purpose of this sea of bitterness boat? It was probably a necessary transport towards the devil, but it might also be the escape key for the devil that was trapped in this sword tomb. The devil lured Wang Lu to go deeper so that he would navigate the sea of bitterness boat towards the devil.


    Everything was possible. However, Wang Lu didn��t want to think too much for the time being.


    He wanted to take the step by step approach. He didn��t want to make groundless assumption based on indecisiveness and over-cautiousness.


    The sea of bitterness boat sailed faster and faster, braving the wind and wave in the vast ck haze. Although everywhere was dark and there was no point of reference, Wang Lu could still clearly feel the ck haze rapidly retreating on both sides of his field of vision; he knew that he was rapidly moving towards the destination.


    Before long, a bright image appeared in his field of vision. Wang Lu took a closer look and was immediately shocked.


    The bright image was actually a piece of open space that abruptly opened up in the vast ck tide. Whenever there was light, the ck tide could not creep forward even an inch. And within that bright ce, a white-haired old man slowly moved step by step as he brandished his sword.


    As the sea of bitterness boat approached, the sword moves of that old man became clearer. Wang Lu watched him for a while and was immediately enraptured. The old man��s swordsmanship seemed casual, but each move contained a profound extremely high-level way of the sword. If his cultivation base were slightly weaker, perhaps this would be imperceptible to him. However, with Wang Lu��s current understanding of the way of the sword, he was able to see the exquisiteness of the old man��s swordsmanship, each move was very captivating.


    Such a swordsmanship was really unprecedented. And with this set of swordsmanship, Wang Lu was even more convinced of his own judgment.


    The person in front of him, was exactly the man behind the scene that manipted the eight virtues trial, and he might also be the master of this sword tomb��at least one of its masters.


    As for the name, he should be called�� Sword Demon?


    Because Wang Lu saw that the old man��s robe was embroidered with the ancient word of "Sword" at the front and "Demon" at the back.


    The Sword Demon didn��t deliberately show off his swordsmanship. In that bright space, he wielded his sword unhindered like electricity. Every stroke flowed naturally like the moving clouds and the flowing water, like the natural instinct to lie, to sit and to walk. Looking at his appearance, it seemed as if he has been practicing this set of swordsmanship since the beginning of time and would not even stop even at the end of time.


    When the sea of bitterness boat came near, Sword Demon suddenly stopped his move and looked straight at Wang Lu.


    His voice was hoarse as he said, "Are you sick?"


    Wang Lu was taken aback by this opening remark, which was a bit too unconventional even for him. He then thought of a response.


    "If handsome is a kind of sickness��"

 Chapter 252 - Even My Father Never Scolded Me Like This

    <h4>Chapter 252: Even My Father Never Scolded Me Like This</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Before meeting the maniptor behind the scene, Wang Lu has actually done countless of guessing.


    There were some words that he didn��t share with Jianglu, but it didn��t mean that he didn��t think about it.


    For example, in Wang Lu��s eyes, the real meaning of this eight virtues trial was very likely to be a bloody sacrificial offering. Using a bit of benefit to lure the four sects to fight each other until it became a river of blood; the casualties would be the perfect sacrificial offerings. Even if the people of the four sects were more sober and rational, not easy to get rid of, but carefully designed levels could generate negative emotion in each of the cultivators. And for many devil cultivators, the demons in the heart of the cultivators were also an excellent tonic. Simr cases weremon in the thousands of years of history of the Nine Regions. And it was the great devils that were mostly able to design and profit of such things.


    However, it was precisely because of this that the devil in this ce was in distress. After painstakingly designing the eight gates, he could only respond with that five gates into one move after Wang Lu��s ��furiously turning over the chessboard�� move, indicating that his control of the situation was quite limited. Otherwise, he could just directly round the cultivators of the four sects and put them in the blood furnace to refine them.


    This was also one of the reasons why Wang Lu dared to explore deeper into the tomb.


    However, even with limited control, the devil was still the devil, able to control the parts of the sword tomb. The devil��s identity and magical ability were not to be treated lightly. Therefore, when approaching him, although Wang Lu seemed indifferent on the surface, the state of his mind has already reached peak vignt. Regardless of whether the other side suddenly wielded the sword to attack him, called out the surrounding ck tide, or the sea of bitterness boat suddenly turned wild, he has enough preparation.


    However, he never expected the opposite party to say such words.


    "Are you sick?"


    In view of the unreasonable sentence that was directed at him, in ordance with the principle of reciprocity, while recalling the past old saying, Wang Lu replied, "If handsome can be considered as sickness��"


    That Sword Demon grunted coldly. "Then your body is actually very strong."


    While silently watching the Sword Demon, Wang Lu rubbed his own chin. "The aesthetic of the ancient people are really something."


    Sword Demon said, "No matter when, retards will always have repulsive countenance."


    Wang Lu was immediately amazed. "With my great wisdom, your designed plot was totally debunked by me, yet you criticize me for being a retard?"


    Sword Demon said, "Schemes and tricks are nothing, you just have ingenuity in this kind of small little things. However, on the path of immortal cultivation, you��re hopelessly stupid. If that does not make you a retard, then what? If you��re not a retard, then howe with such a peerless qualification like the Void Spirit Root, you carry out your immortal cultivation like this!?"


    When it came to this topic, Wang Lu suddenly felt as if there was a fishbone stuck in his throat.


    The problem was that it was difficult to cultivate with the Void Spirit Root since the end of thest Age of Chaos. And for the old Devil of this ancient sword tomb, the possessor of Void Spirit Root that he knew of was the extraordinary characters like the Immortal Qin and the Great Ancestor Desheng. Thus, seeing Wang Lu, he would inevitably have such a conclusion.


    Of course, there were exnations for this, like the current environment that was a huge letdown and so on. Non-Phase Sword was also marvelous�� however, in the end, all of them seemed like a weak excuse. After he thought it over, Wang Lu could only say, "I am content with this."


    "You��re content with this? If that doesn��t make you a retard, then what?"


    Sword Demon shook his head. "I thought I could find a talented person that could help me out. Unexpectedly, you��re the one who came through. The tide of time waits for no man, causing one to sigh."


    With that, he turned his head and continued his sword moves,pletely ignoring Wang Lu on the boat!


    Such an abrupt change was really unexpected for Wang Lu. After standing in the sea of bitterness boat for a while, he discovered that the Sword Demon spirit actually didn��t intend to pay attention to him, which caused him to frown.


    Wang Lu didn��t believe the other side was not anxious. If not, why would he bother to design that eight virtues trial? However, this stance also meant that the other side has seen through his actual situation.


    Not only the Sword Demon was anxious, Wang Lu was also anxious. The situation of Zhu Shiyao was still unknown, so if things dragged out any longer, it was likely that her situation would only get worse. Wang Lu himself didn��t intend to stay here. After all, this was not his home, and the Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman was not a decisive insurance; the crucial part was that the two sides werepletely uncoordinated.


    Therefore, if he wanted to break this stalemate, he must use a trick. After calcting it for a while, Wang Lu finally decided to make his move.


    He wielded out his Sword of Mount Kun and charged towards the Sword Demon.


    Sword Demon didn��t even spare a nce to Wang Lu for this action and just continued his sword dance. Only when Wang Lu was near did he thrust his sword at Wang Lu in a strange way.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu continued to press forward. Since Non-Phase Sword was a good-at-defense-but-bad-at-offense method, it would be difficult for him if the Sword Demon didn��t attack him first. The two swords shed. Wang Lu suddenly felt a strange force was transmitted from the opponent sword which gave the sword the ��sticky�� feature. Not only did it make it difficult for him to perform the rebound shock, but it also stuck into the Sword of Mount Kun, like a venomous snake that unceasingly slithered trying to find its way into the body. However, that force was only able to enter the Sword of Mount Kun. It was difficult to prate into Wang Lu��s body as the two hundred and six sword bones firmly kept it off.


    After that strike, Sword Demon finally raised his eyebrows and then retrieved his sword. "Not bad."


    Not bad was good.


    However, the next sentence has apletely different take.


    "This is the first time this old man saw such a stupid method."


    "��"


    "Blindly strengthening the defense, and even taking the Big Heart Demon Oath to form the turtle image, what a really idiotic thing to do. In cultivating in order to be immortal, cultivators bravely advance by cutting through thistles and thorns, yet the path that you chose makes you the target of others, what kind of cultivation to immortality is that? How much enmity does the person who teaches you immortal cultivation method has with you that that person actually poisoned your Void Spirit Root?"


    "��"


    "Trulyughable. I thought that my help coulde out from that eight virtues trial, but unexpectedly, what I have is a joke!"


    Finished speaking, Sword Demon paid no heed to Wang Lu anymore and went back to practice his sword move. At this time, having heard of all of that, Wang Lu��s innermost feeling was shocked, and distracting thoughts arose one after the other unceasingly. The words from the Sword Demon was as sharp as a sword. Each word nailed right on the head, making it difficult for him to be indifferent to it.


    His biggest regret in life was that his unprecedented Void Spirit Root was tied within the framework of Non-Phase Method. Even if he has be one of the top figures within the younger generation after ten years of cultivation, but what about the characters who swept the world in twenty years?


    Although the environment of the Nine Regions was not the same anymore since the Age of Chaos, anyone would inevitably think, why couldn��t I have the achievements of my predecessors?


    Of course, whether it was Immortal Qin or Great Ancestor Desheng, both were lucky that they have the immortal world method to cultivate with. Before the Age of Chaos, the world was rich with surrounding spiritual energy. With such a blessed environment, one didn��t have to depend on one own��s effort to seed in immortal cultivation. While the environment that Wang Lu was in was a hundred times cursed. It was alreadymendable for him to have today��s achievements; in fact, it could even be said as a miracle. However��


    However, right now, wasn��t the person before him lived before the Age of Chaos? Here was a true immortal level ce, and the old man Sword Demon was probably the wisp of residual soul of the master of the sword tomb. Although the strength was perhaps not that strong, it was highly likely that he possessed an immortal world method. Otherwise, why else would he mock him? In other words��


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu somewhat couldn��t stay calm anymore. Admittedly, he never had anyint towards Non-Phase Method during his more than ten years of cultivation in Spirit Sword Sect. However, if he could have the immortal method of Great Ancestor Desheng�� Why would he persist in keeping the Non-Phase Method?


    The only problem was that the Sword Demon didn��t seem to have a great impression of him, thus, perhaps to get the immortal method from him would be as difficult as to ascend the heaven. However, looking from another point of view, currently, the Sword Demon was trapped within this sword tomb, and he didn��t seem as free and unfettered as he look. Otherwise, why would he need to tamper with the eight virtues trial and bring Wang Lu here?


    Now, he was mostly just having a momentary anger. When he calmed down, it would not be difficult for him to realize that the only person that could help him was Wang Lu. And if he doubted on Wang Lu��s skill, thinking that it was not good enough, he ought to pass Wang Lu his immortal world method so that Wang Lu could help him out, right?


    Therefore, as long as Wang Lu could behave and seriously cooperate with him, perhaps Wang Lu would have his biggest ever immortal chance!


    Thinking about the Great Ancestor Desheng who, in the historical record, swept the world within twenty years, looking very majestic, anyone would be fascinated!


    Thinking to this, the corners of Wang Lu��s mouth slightly arched up. However, it only happened in a moment. His smile quickly disappeared, and his expression turned cold.


    If he really thought it like that, that was tantamount to doing exactly what the other side wanted! The Sword Demon was indeed worthy to be the devil from the time immemorial; his ability to grasp the heart of someone has already reached perfection. In just a few words, Wang Lu��s was already shaken and unknowingly fell into the trap.


    Wang Lu had to admit that he was indeed moved by just a few words from the Sword Demon. Nevertheless, he didn��t lose his basic reason.


    Right now, it was not his turn to open his mouth to seek help from the other. Immortal world method was indeed a great temptation. However, first, Sword Demon might not necessarily have it, and it was likely just an act. Second, even if he couldn��t have the immortal world method, so what? He, Wang Lu, was still the lead representative of the Spirit Sword Sect, and one of the top cultivators within the current young generation in the Nine Regions! Third, what did hee here for? Was it for the Immortal world method? Big Sister Zhu Shiyao��s situation was still unclear, how could he disregard everything and run to kneel in front of the suspicious old Sword Demon merely because of his identity and a few words? Fourth, and the most important thing was that, who begged who here!?


    After calming himself down, Wang Lu was no longer troubled by the Sword Demon��s trick. He directly reached out into his mustard seed bag and grabbed the Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman.


    "Since I��m such an eyesore, let��s part our ways here."


    With that, Wang Lu infused the heavenly talisman with his magical power and was about tounch it. His action was smooth and extremely decisive!


    Feeling the change in magical power and Wang Lu��s firm will, Sword Demon finally could not maintain his calm and stopped his sword dance.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Almost at the same time, Wang Lu deactivated the spirit sword heavenly talisman and then smiled like nothing happened.


    "What might be your advice, Mr. Sword Demon?"

 Chapter 253 - Brilliant Chess Player

    <h4>Chapter 253: Brilliant Chess yer</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Wait a minute!"


    When Wang Lu was about tounch the spirit sword heavenly talisman to immediately return back to the sect, Sword Demon finally could not maintain his calm stance anymore; he coldly called out, "Wait a minute!"


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed. "You finally couldn��t hold back?"


    "What might be your advice, Mr. Sword Demon?"


    Sword Demon cast a nce on Wang Lu��s mustard seed bag. "The magical talisman in your bag, was that a talisman bestowed by your sect to be used in the critical moment to send you back to your sect? If you use it rashly here, aren��t you afraid it would shock the space and rip you into powder?"


    Wang Lu said, "Since it��s a way to save the life bestowed by the sect, naturally, it has a way to save the life. In theory, no matter the danger, even in the abyss of the devil realm or the western continent, all of them are incapable to cut off the transmission effect of the magical talisman."


    "Oh? It��s actually that miraculous?"


    Wang Lu exined, "After the end of the Age of Chaos, although the strength of the cultivators is not as powerful as before, there has been a lot of advancement in technique and skillpared to ten thousand years ago."


    "This is an eye-opener for sure, might you be willing to let this old man borrow it for a view?"


    Wang Lu just smiled at him. Since his experience in encountering the Great Elder of the Beast Master Sect on the Grand Cloud Mountain, Wang Lu would not let other people casually look at it no matter how stupid he was.


    "Well, since you��re that suspicious, then so be it. And since you��re also so confident in your magical talisman, you might as well try it. But I have to warn you, don��t underestimate the power of the tomb. If it��s that easy to get out, do you think I would stay here until now?"


    Wang Lu was silent for a while, and then he said with a smile, "If there��s another talisman avable, next time I��ll remember to bring you with me."


    Then, Wang Lu trulyunched the talisman inside his mustard seed bag.


    Right now, the situation has bepletely out of his control. Every exchange with the Sword Demon was like facing into the abyss to him��behind the seemingly dull conversation lied the surging undertone. Rescuing Big Sister was indeed important, but it was not worth it if he too was to be trapped. Going as far as this has already shown his extreme tolerance, but now it was time to get out and leave.


    The only question was, could he get out?


    Boom!


    The moment the spirit sword heavenly talisman was lit up, it set off a monstrous wave in the vast sea of bitterness. The ck tide surged and tumbled fiercely, torn by an invisible giant force. Cracks instantly appeared all over the sea of bitterness boat, signaling that it was about to shatter at any moment. The bright ce of the Sword Demon was also subjected to an enormous pressure and sharply reduced in size.


    At the same time, Wang Lu��s heart sank. He knew that thing has gone from bad to worse.


    Spirit sword heavenly talisman was indeed marvelous, but its energy was, after all, limited. Breaking the space barrier and setting up the transmission channel consumed an enormous amount of energy. Therefore, when produced, the heavenly talisman was manufactured very carefully in order to make every energy consumption as efficient as possible. When it really came into effect, the user would only silently disappear on the spot, and no extra change would ur. If the energy consumed caused a tidal wave, it could only mean that the transmission has failed.


    Sure enough, a momentter, the tide on the sea of bitterness gradually subsided and Wang Lu, holding the remnant of the heavenly talisman, still found himself standing before Sword Demon and not appearing on the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Wang Lu silently closed his eyes and sighed.


    At this time, saying anything was useless. Comining that the treasure bestowed by the sect was not powerful enough? Lamenting that he shouldn��t have rashly rushed deep into the tomb? Specting that the heavenly talisman has already expired? What was the use? When the decision was made, he should��ve taken full ount of all possible oues��


    Thus, right now what he must do was to start a new n.


    Although it was shocking that the heavenly talisman actually failed, it was not particrly unexpected; there were worst possible oues than this�� He has yet to reach a dead end.


    Just as Wang Lu was ready to collect himself, Sword Demon finally opened his mouth.


    "You underestimated the ancient sword tomb. Your spirit sword heavenly talisman is indeed unique; unexpectedly, it could even shock the sea of bitterness. In my era, even the most brilliant talisman maker could not produce such a magical talisman. But then again, no matter how powerful and unique it is, it��s still produced with a mortal method, so it could not be effective against a true immortal level tomb."


    Sword Demon paused for a moment and then continued, "To escape from this ce, you have to have the means of a true immortal, or you need to have the approval of the master of this ce."


    "The master of this ce?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu finally realized a problem.


    Ancient sword tomb. The name implied that it was just a burial ce for the sword. However, as he has gone as far as this, it was not difficult to find that the thing that was buried here was not as simple as the sword��


    "The master of this ce is Zhong Shengming."


    Upon hearing this name, Wang Lu was immediately shocked. Zhong Shengming? What a familiar name! In ��Bai Li Ascension Biography��, a record about Bai Li��s Sword God was written down. The character was not a true immortal, it was even better than it!


    ording to the rumors, sixteen thousand years ago, with his powerful sword cultivation, Bai Li��s Sword God Zhong Shengming went around unhindered in the Nine regions. Powered by primal chaos energy cultivation, the Sword God was unequaled under the heaven. He was one of the illustrious figures before the Age of Chaos. Wang Lu very clearly remembered the written record in ��Bai Li Ascension Biography��: In all his life, Zhong Shengming has never been defeated. His real aplishment that cemented his reputation was him breaking the divine tribtion.


    More than twenty thousand years ago, in Bai Li Region, there was an old devil who tried to steal a mystery known only to heaven, which caused the wrath of heaven, leading to continuous heavenly cmity. People in the Bai Li Region suffered a terrible situation and the Feng Shui line in that region wilted, unable to recover in the whole one thousand years.


    Later on, the heavenly cmity finally stopped. However, the ninth heaven��s firmament in the Bai Li Region remained especially gloomy. The immortal cultivation road of cultivators that cultivated in this region were extremely bumpypared to that of other regions; every level became extremely difficult to past. And, after all of those difficulties, when these cultivators reached Mahayana Stage, the divine tribtion that they need to face in order for them to ascend was far stronger than elsewhere.


    For normal cultivators, it was either one in nine divine tribtion or two in nine divine tribtion. However, in this region, it was three in nine divine tribtion. Cultivators were practically unable to ascend from this region, so much that Bai Li Region nearly became the forbidden area in the immortal cultivation. Then, at that time, Zhong Shengming transformed the Feng Shui line in the Bai Li Region for his own use. After which, using his unrivaled Sword God cultivation, he drew the four in nine divine tribtion. His sword qi broke the night, scattering the ten thousand years of haze in one go, opening the light for theter generations of cultivators. After nearly ten thousand years of repression, Bai Li Region quickly glowed with extraordinary vigor. In the thousand years that followed, three Daoist Immortals sessively ascended from this ce, which was second only to the Central Region.


    However, after breaking the divine tribtion, Zhong Shengming himself was mortally wounded, and soon after, he fell and disappeared. When theter generationsmented on this person, they were all deeply filled with regret. With such a show of power that broke the divine tribtion, he was not only a true immortal, he was even more than that. If only he managed to survive the divine tribtion, he would likely be a prominent figure in the immortal world!


    In ��Bai Li Ascension Biography��, Zhong Shengming fell from the sky in silence. His entire life was spent in an imposing manner, so it was also normal that he died in silence. Yet, unexpectedly, before he died, he still managed to refine such a tomb!


    "The tomb was built before the final battle. Initially, it was meant as a ce to look and pass on his legacy. However, after he broke the heavenly cmity, the four in nine divine tribtion has inflicted serious damage to Zhong Shengming. His Jade Mansion copsed, and his primordial spirit routed."


    "In his dying breath, he came alone to this ce to seek for that slim chance of survival. He sealed himself inside the deepest part of the tomb and set up a link with the deeperyer of the Feng Shui line. After that, his primordial spirit dissolved into countless remnant souls to drive out the heavenly cmity. Each wisp of the remnant soul was connected with the Feng Shui line to absorb the external force and begin the transformation process. If the heaven cares, perhaps they would re-condensate again."


    "This transformation process could perhaps seed or not. And even if it could seed, no one knows how long it would take. At that time, what Zhong Shengming did was simply thest effort of a dying man, but perhaps his life wasn��t supposed to end yet, or perhaps it was because of his karmic reward for the immeasurable achievement in opening up the path to immortality for the cultivators in the Bai Li Region. In short, after more than ten thousand years, those countless remnant souls finally stirred up, came to life and began to devour each other, gradually condensing into its original condition."


    Here, Sword Demon paused for a moment and then, looking at Wang Lu with interest, he smiled and said, "However, even Zhong Shengming did not expect that this process ushered in a group of uninvited guests, causing things to get out of control.


    Seeing that Wang Lu deeply wrinkled his brows, Sword Demon��s smile grew thicker. "Thising-back-from-the-death transformation method has extremely deadly ws. When the countless remnant souls derived the external force tobine into one, there would unavoidably be impurities that slipped through during the process.


    "These impurities are actually rted with the cultivation method of Zhong Shengming. In cultivating the sword cultivation in all his life, he always did it bravely, ying any evil or demon that stood in his way, never allowing them toe near him. However, after he died, all kinds of demons and devils quickly came and knocked on his doorsteps. In order to avoid degenerating into a demon when resurrected, before he died, Zhong Shengming made an arrangement.


    "He divided the array buried in this tomb into yin and yang array, which would split the countless remnant souls into two factions and then built a guardian to suppress the demon faction. In thest step of his resurrection, he would just let the guardian refine the remnant souls on the demon faction, and thenbine its soul essence with that of the other faction into one toe back from the dead. Although this arrangement couldn��t be regarded as perfect, and after thousands of years have passed the mechanisms in the tomb have be more rigid and decayed, but in general, they still worked as intended. What a pity, in the eve of sessful resurrection, the outsiders that came into this sword tomb rashly shattered the guardian that suppressed the demon faction, thus freed a certain demon that was surely about to die."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu suddenly remembered something.


    Previously at the eight virtues trial, Wang Lu became suspicious of that ice-cold sound, guessing that there must be an evil behind the scene maniptor. However, when he carefully thought about it, that voice first appeared on the level four, when it told them to attack the guardian! In other words��


    It was indeed a blunder!


    After taking a deep breath, Wang Lu gave out a full-of-self-deprecating smile. This sword tomb exploration was a mistake; the people of the four sects have been yed by another right from the start! This Sword Demon only used a few words, and everyone immediately went to the wrong direction! No matter whether it was the Sessor Disciple of the Shengjing Sect, Lead Representative of Kunlun Immortal Sect, or the ultra-professional adventurer, they have all been yed like puppets being yed by a puppeteer.


    However, rather than being shocked by the truth, it was more important to think about the question: What was the intention of this Sword Demon in revealing the truth?


    "I want you to help me, which would also help you. As I said just now, you and I are in the deepest part of the tomb where it��spletely sealed. If you want to go out of this, you have to obtain the permission from its master. Although I��m a remnant soul of Zhong Shengming, my state is notplete, so I cannot be fully me. Therefore, I don��t have the authority to open the seal. But, there��s a way for me to have that authority."


    While speaking, Sword Demon waved his hand and a crystal mirror appeared in front of him.


    Within that mirror, there was a simr white-haired old man, with simr look and attire. The only difference was the word on the back was ��God�� instead of ��Demon��.


    Obviously, this was another remnant soul of Zhong Shengming, symbolizing the upright and straight Sword God Zhong Shengming.


    Wang Lu then saw that, standing beside that Sword God, there was a long-lost figure.


    Big Sister, Zhu Shiyao!

 Chapter 254 - To Practice or Not to Practice?

    <h4>Chapter 254: To Practice or Not to Practice?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu was not the least bit surprised seeing his Big Sister.


    It was the only ce she could have been if the team leader��s handbook showed that Big Sister hasn��t died.


    Where else could she be besides here? Apart from the deepest part of the sword tomb that only Sword God himself could ess, where could Big Sister possibly appear?


    Noticing that Wang Lu was intently looking at Zhu Shiyao, Sword God sighed with emotion. "She��s your Senior Sister, right? Unlike a waste like you, even in my time, she��s still the topmost rarest talent! When I first saw her, I and Sword God were amazed, and I could not wait to pass on my legacy to her. Unfortunately,pared to the Sword God, I, Sword Demon, was suppressed by the guardian. Let alonepeting for the sessor against him, I don��t even have the freedom of movement. Moreover, at that time, the guardian was in the state of deep sleep and difficult to awake. The Sword God was worried about how to kill me, thus, he immediately took the best assistant for himself."


    Then, Sword Demon added, "I and Sword God are from the same origin, and under the separation from the Yin and Yang factions, we cannot touch each other. Therefore, we must use an external force to hurt the other side. Zhu Shiyao has been won over by Sword God, so I had no hope. But unexpectedly, shortly after she came, another group of people soon followed. At that time, Sword God was busy dealing with Zhu Shiyao, thus he rxed his vignce, which gave me the opportunity."


    Sword Demon said, "With my power at that time, I cannot do many things. Even if there was no constraint from the Sword God, in the situation where the guardian was still yet to be ridden, I could only say one sentence. Fortunately, that sentence ultimately worked."


    In response to this, Wang Lu justughed twice, expressing the optimistic spirit of a professional adventurer.


    "After that, I changed the setting of the eight virtues trial and absorbed all of your negative emotion to make myself grow�� If it weren��t for you, I would��ve been able to get those people to kill each other."


    Wang Luughed twice again as if to echo.


    Sword Demon continued, "That��s all water beyond the bridge now, so let��s not dwell on it any longer. What I want you to do is very simple." Sword Demon then pointed at Sword God. "Kill him, let me inherit the full strength of Zhong Shengming, and then I can open this tomb for you. At that time, let alone getting you out of here, all the treasures here would belong to you."


    Because of the Yin and Yang separation, Sword God and Sword Demon could not touch each other, and had to rely on external force to kill each other. In Wang Lu��s view, the reason why Sword Demon yed the role of a hero in front of him was that the big trump card Zhu Shiyao has already been snatched up first by Sword God. Thus, Sword Demon has no other alternative than to pin his hope on Wang Lu. However��


    "However, why should I help you? Wouldn��t it be better if I help Sword God instead and coborate with Big Sister to kill you?" Wang Lu spread his arms open and raised this issue.


    This was a very sensitive issue, yet it must be asked. Otherwise, it was the same as telling the other person that one has already made a decision and thus there was no need to ask again�� That would be tantamount to not giving face to the other person.


    Sure enough, Sword Demon wasn��t annoyed by this issue. On the contrary, since Wang Lu had asked this problem, it meant that there was room for dialogue.


    "It��s very simple. Because helping me is more advantageous to you. Sword God is indeed stronger than me, but he has already found his heir. The way of the sword that Zhong Shengming cultivate only allows for one Sessor Disciple. Since Sword God has chosen Zhu Shiyao, it��s impossible for him to choose you. Even if you help him by killing me, you will get no benefit. Base on your messy method, in the future, your Big Sister would only leave you behind further and further away��her spirit root is almost neck and neck with your Void Spirit Root in terms of quality, and after she is bestowed with a true immortal method, her future is limitless. If you want to maintain the majesty of your lead representative identity, you have to choose my side. And because I am weaker than Sword God, I can promise you more benefits."


    "Such as?"


    "Such as the question that you have always wanted to ask but hesitate to say it out. The immortal level method that is suitable for the Void Spirit Root."


    Thump! Thump!


    Wang Lu clearly heard his heartbeat!


    "I know that in the past thousands of years, the environment has greatly changed. Many methods have simply expired. However, my cultivation of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword cultivate exactly the primal chaos energy, not borrowing from external thing, nor disrespecting the surrounding. Even the firmament of the ninth heaven can be broken. That��s all without being affected by external change."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. "It��s good that it��s not affected by external change, but are you sure your Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword can subdue my Void Spirit Root?"


    "Hahaha, it��s good that you ask this." Sword Demonughed. "Although the method that you cultivate is a mess, your understanding of immortal cultivation is not bad. You��re right, method and spirit root has a rock-paper-scissors kind of rtionship. What is spirit root? Only a sufficiently excellent method could connect the root of a person with the surrounding energy to support the cultivator in climbing the giant tree to the heaven of immortal cultivation. If the method can��t subdue it, it would be like a roaming dragon that only follow what its heart desires, unable to be ridden by human. Your Void Spirit Root is probably the most powerful root in the Nine Regions, naturally, it would only surrender to the most powerful method. But since your method is Non-Phase Method, it��s difficult for you to assume this responsibility."


    Sword Demon then said with a sinking sound, "Void Spirit Root is rumored to be the spirit root of the world of immortals, so it would only surrender to the immortal world method. After I broke the heavenly cmity, I was indeed unable to ascend. However, I am confident that my Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword is not inferior to immortal world method. If you cultivate this method, coupled with your own understanding, to improve and innovate, and with the advantage of the Void Spirit Root, it��s not difficult for you to achieve the same prestige as Immortal Qin and Great Ancestor Desheng!"


    Wang Lu muttered a ��hmm�� but didn��t say anything.


    This Sword Demon�� was indeed worthy to be one of the most amazing characters who roamed unhindered in the Nine Regions. Whether it��s cultivation base, wisdom, or eloquence, all are on top level. His trick to incite the heart was really perfect that it was really difficult for Wang Lu to maintain hisposure. If it were any other problem in the immortal cultivation, he would most likely turn a blind eye.


    However, because his heart particrly cared about this, he needed to be doubly careful. The other side said all these nice things, but how could he believe them all just like that? The man who spoke these words was a thousands of years old demon, much less about his scheming. Moreover, looking from another perspective, Non-Phase Sword was absolutely not that simple. No matter how much stereotypes that people have towards Wang Wu, the level of perception of immortal cultivation that she showed could be rated as brilliant. The power of Non-Phase Method has already been recognized by the world��


    Seeing that Wang Lu hesitated, Sword Demon suddenly smiled. "Half of the good or bad of a method can be attributed to the practitioner. The creator of this Non-Phase Method undoubtedly has a frightening ability. I believe that person also has its ce in this Nine Regions. However, this set of method is not suitable for you, cultivating it will only waste your effort, and naturally, it will not bring out the maximum potential of your Void Spirit Root. At most, you would only reach seventy to eighty percent of your potential."


    Without waiting for Wang Lu to refute, Sword Demon threw in a heavier weight.


    "You don��t even like Non-Phase Sword, that��s why you don��t cultivate it enthusiastically, so why do you want to persist?"


    "Heh."


    Wang Lu still didn��t say anything. The opponent threw him such a sensational speech, merely to cause a dispute so that he could throw in the next argument. Yet this argument alone was inherently fragile.


    Doesn��t like Non-Phase Sword? If he doesn��t like it, then could his ten years of bitter cultivation be fake? Except for those who abuse themselves in their painstaking cultivation, his effort in ten years was not inferior to anyone! In thest five years, were all of his countless sparring matches with Liu Li, often until one or both of them were seriously injured, fake? Did such devotion prove that he was not enthusiastic about immortal cultivation?


    However, Sword Demon coldly smiled. "If you really love to cultivate, why don��t you have your own ideas, instead of blindly following the teaching of others? Your temperament is aggressive and your nature is unyielding. You can take the initiative, and you like to lecture others, and in all things, you��re fond of taking the alternative route, so why in immortal cultivation alone, you just blindly follow the instruction? You can say it��s because of the trust on your Master, but this is not consistent with your character of self-improvement; the teaching of the predecessor is only the foundation, but the lofty building should be created by your own hands!


    "Yes, within the framework of Non-Phase Method, you indeed developed a lot of novel tactics, but these are just curing the symptoms and not healing the root of the problem. In addition to grandstanding, what��s the use? You blindly prefer the left path, but you never neared the main path. Can you still call this approach as your love of cultivation? Humph, in fact, you deeply dislike this set of method, so you subconsciously evade it, you ridiculously pretend to be clever, yet you��re actually ignorant to your own self-deception!"


    ��


    After a long silence, Wang Lu still could not open his mouth, and over time, he even broke into cold sweat.


    What a terrifying Sword Demon, what a powerful Sword God of Bai Li.


    This was an open and aboveboard persuasion; Sword Demon didn��t even need any schemes and tricks, and he also didn��t have to worry that his intention would be seen through by the other person. Just these words alone were enough to pierce any mental defense of the opponent.


    When the logic ability of the two people have reached a certain level, the deciding factor in deciding whose argument was more convincing was not glib of a tongue or clever rhetoric, but the truth and only the truth. And right now, Sword Demon��s level of truth was obviously higher than Wang Lu.


    Each sentence urately hit the nail on the head, which could not be ignored by the opposite party.


    In these past years, how could Wang Lu never reflect on any of these? Did he not want to sweep the world like Great Ancestor Desheng? Did he not want to be invincible like Zhu Shiyao?


    Of course he did��


    Therefore, even if Wang Lu knew perfectly well that he shouldn��t believe every word that Sword Demon said, and if he let loose his imagination, Wang Lu could instantlye up with dozens of hypothesis on how Sword Demon would entrap him. However, at this time, in the absence of any hard evidence, if he overly persisted in his imagination, he would look like a frightened rabbit, which would be too unsightly.


    To deal with this, the best thing to do was to maintain his vignce and take one step at a time.


    While Wang Lu was still in silence, Sword Demon weighed in once again. "If you don��t believe me, I can teach you the introduction of the form. You can make your decision after you analyze it."


    "How about it? Do you or do you not want to practice?"


    Thousands of thoughts shed through Wang Lu��s mind. Eventually, he gritted his teeth. "Practice, why wouldn��t I!?"

 Chapter 255 - My Heart Is For The Bright Moon

    <h4>Chapter 255: My Heart Is For The Bright Moon</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword was a unified exceptional sword art created by the Sword God of Bai Li bybining ancient heritage and his own creation.


    Although it was named as sword art, it was actually aplete set of method: Cultivation, body refining, heart sutra, soul-quenching�� even so far as tool refining, talisman making, pill concocting. All parts of cultivation were covered, all were avable, and not one wascking. Even if the part imparted by Sword Demon to Wang Lu was just the introductory part, it still showed how superb its level was. It was every bit worthy of an ancient true immortal level method.


    Wang Lu spent half a day in analyzing this introductory part. Although it was just its entry level, it was still amazing.


    Sword Demon himself was equally amazed. Although he didn��t spare a nce towards Wang Lu��s method, when analyzing Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, he actually heard something that he had never heard of before, which greatly surprised him. After the Age of Chaos, the world��s surrounding spiritual energy hadpletely changed. Those with almighty magical abilities were a lot fewer, but those with diverging path had greatly developed; an extremely good example was the artificial spirit root.


    "Since you have enough perception, you would seed. It may not be long before you can master its essence. Mm, although you have wasted a few years, you, after all, are not a waste." Seeing how extremely fast Wang Luprehended that introductory part, Sword Demon gave him a couple of praise. However, he then said, "Unfortunately, you probably have no time to master its essence."


    Wang Lu looked up. "What?"


    "They��re here."


    What he referred to were not anyone else.


    Within the ck tide, there was a dazzling bright light. On the bright space, Zhu Shiyao��s sword momentum was as hot as the scorching sun. It was the high-rank spiritual treasure Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword! The woman��s sword split the ck tide aside as she rushed on top of the sea of bitterness, braving the wind and wave.


    Behind Zhu Shiyao was the Sword God whose hands were behind his back. His primal chaos magical power surged all over his body, forming an inseparable link with Zhu Shiyao, strengthening her with all kinds of ancient magical ability.


    The two people approached with raging momentum. Their killing intent went through the roof. More importantly, Zhu Shiyao, with the aid from Sword God, astonishingly disyed a near Jindan Stage imposing manner! When she swung her sword down, Wang Lu felt as if the pressure was simr to being crushed by a mountain. The surging sword momentum was unmatched. Wang Lu could not help exim in surprise, "This is insane!"


    Sword Demon coldly said, "Humph, although I cannot fight directly with Sword God, we can support our representative. Zhu Shiyao is receiving the full support of Sword God, so it��s not unusual that her imposing manner is almost at the Jindan Stage. Don��t worry, I will fully support you in the fight."


    Wang Lu uttered a ��heh��, wielded out his Sword of Mount Kun and took two steps forward. With each step, his imposing manner continued to surge. Although it appeared shaky under the oppression from Zhu Shiyao, the whole three feet space around the sword was still in Wang Lu��s control, like a reef under a giant wave.


    At this time, a whiff of gloomy magical power spread out behind Wang Lu. Although it was not much, it contained an elusive mysterious magical ability. Based on his analysis of the introductory part of the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, Wang Lu naturally recognized it as the Heaven Splitting Sword Qi of Bai Li��s Sword God that roamed unhindered in Nine Regions long time ago.


    The source of this sword qi was from the primal chaos, which contained epoch-creation energy and also life and death transformation method. At this time, the Heaven Splitting Sword Qi that the Sword Demon unleashed naturally has the efficacy of thetter, which strengthened Wang Lu��s power to contend with the disciple of the Sword God.


    "Open up your Jade Mansion and received my sword qi. You and I are in the same boat, if you lose I lose."


    "In the same boat, you lose I lose? Well said." Wang Lu nodded and opened up his Jade Mansion. At the same time, he took one step forward. Now, he was only a few steps away from Zhu Shiyao and her wave splitting sword.


    The two parties�� imposing momentums were like awns, no one refused to give up. The boiling ck haze that was squeezed between them was quickly dispersed to the side, and Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun slightly trembled. Under this peak confrontation atmosphere, it was unclear whether this millennium-old sword was excited or afraid.


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu gently shook his wrist so that Sword of Mount Kun drew an insignificant small arc. At this moment, this action appeared quite redundant, but it actually contained a secret swordnguage code, which was only known to Spirit Sword Sect cultivators. Wang Lu believed his Big Sister was certainly able to get the message. The code meant:


    "You and I y the Sword Demon together!"


    Exactly, it was to y the Sword Demon. On the same boat? Who wants to suffer together with you! Big Sister and I came from the same ce!


    This was what set Wang Lu apart from other people. The previous words of temptation from the Sword Demon actually moved his heart, but even so, when he had the time to calm himself, he was still able to make a rational judgment.


    This was not a sparring match on a beautiful spring day on the Spirit Sword Mountain. Compared to the true immortal level method, life was still more important. The benefits from Sword Demon were indeed music to the ear, but if because of this he forgot the other side��s ��Demon�� identity, it would be a sheer folly for him.


    What about the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword? Hahaha, since it was you who taught me not to blindly follow suit the method from the predecessor, wouldn��t it mean a p in the face if I just blindly learn your Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword while at the same time abandoning my Non-Phase Method? In any case, I��ve remembered the introductory part, so at worst, I can just slowly deduct its next part in the next few decades, it��s not a big deal. Since you, Zhong Shengming can create this godly sword art, don��t tell me I, Wang Lu, can��t do it too?


    Therefore, your usefulness is not that great. So go to hell!


    Wang Lu��s decision was quite firm, however, after receiving the swordnguage message, Zhu Shiyao��s sword momentum still hasn��t changed��it was still directed at Wang Lu. Thetter was immediately startled. Big Sister, your acting is too realistic!?


    Even if she didn��t receive the swordnguage message from Wang Lu, as far as Zhu Shiyao was concerned, the correct choice of action would be to y the Sword Demon first and not Wang Lu. After all, Wang Lu was only the sidekick, Sword Demon was the hero!


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu finally found out that something was wrong. Zhu Shiyao��s pair of as-clear-as-water and cold-as-ice eyes were without any other thought. Without a doubt, her sword light was aimed to crush Wang Lu.


    Are you crazy! You don��t know your own people anymore!?


    Regardless of the reason, as a cultivator, Wang Lu��s first reaction was to block. His Sword of Mount Kun immediately lit up. That was his Innate Non-Phase Sword Qi. However,pared to the past sword qi, this was several times firmer.


    Sword Demon let out an ��oh�� sound, and there was a trace of praise in his eyes.


    Wang Lu has justpleted the analysis of the introductory part, yet he immediately absorbed its essence and quickly applied it to his existing method. Such level of perception was indeed worthy of the Void Spirit Root.


    Unfortunately, it was not enough.


    The next moment, the two swords intersected. Wang Lu felt there was an uncanny, hard-to-resist force that invaded through the Sword of Mount Kun, whichpletely interrupted his pace, breaking his should��ve-been wless and impregnable sword defense.


    Under the unsurpassed and invincible Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword of Zhu Shiyao, cracks suddenly appeared on the Sword of Mount Kun. Sword Spirit Autumn Beam let out a cry as she was seriously injured.


    However, Zhu Shiyao��s sword momentum didn��t even decrease in the least bit. After routing his Non-Phase Sword Defense, her sword light went straight for the center of his forehead, her killing intent seemed irrevocable!


    In this crucial moment, Wang Lu didn��t show any weakness. Even if his first quenching of Non-Phase Sword Qi has copsed and Sword of Mount Kun couldn��t be used�� but he still has his refined body!


    With such an unimaginably high speed, Wang Lu jerked his left arm, pointed his two fingers straight like a sword and hit Zhu Shiyao��s immortal sword at an oblique angle. This was Non-Phase Sword Finger!


    This was his real life-saving skill, abandoning the weapon and using his flesh as a shield. ording to the-smaller-the-area-the-stronger-the-defense of Non-Phase Sword Defense rule, his three inches sword defense carried out by his two fingers was really impregnable!


    However, after encountering the Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword, it melted like snow. His two fingers silently burst into a mist of blood, and his thoroughly refined Non-Phase Sword Bone was unexpectedly fragile.


    On the other hand, this sword strike from Zhu Shiyao was finally stopped.


    This was only one round of exchange��


    Just now, Wang Lu sent out the entire primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi from his Jade Mansion through his sword finger andbined it with his three feet Non-Phase Diamond Sword Defense, which barely managed to withstand the sword strike from the opponent, but then what?


    How was he going to stop Zhu Shiyao��s second sword strike?


    However, the next moment, an unexpected thing happened again. After that first sword strike, Zhu Shiyao didn��t continue with the second sword strike. Her eyes seemed several degrees vacant, and she hung her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword to her side. She no longer had the tiniest bit of fighting intent!


    "Let��s go!"


    Seeing that something was not right with Zhu Shiyao, Sword God immediately called her out. At the same time, while she was still distracted, using primal chaos sword qi, he picked her up and flew away from the opponent. That golden sword light soon disappeared in the vast ck tide.


    "Phew, that was close."


    On the other side, Wang Lu hung down his injured left hand, shook his head and sighed.


    It wasn��t strange that he lost to Zhu Shiyao in a head-on confrontation, however, just now, when the two swords collided, a peculiar feeling welled up in Wang Lu��s heart.


    "Strange, obviously from the point of view of strength, she��s actually not that strong, yet my Non-Phase Sword Defense seems extremely vulnerable. Using my sword is even more awkward��every change in my Non-Phase Sword seems to have already been known and countered by her ahead of time��"


    At this time, Wang Lu felt a bit regretful for not paying attention more to this hard-to-get-a-glimpse-at Big Sister in his time on the mountain��after all, at that time, he just suffered a loss from her, so if he immediately inquired the news about her, it would��ve been too straightforward, and it would make him seem small-minded.


    However, he did have a few necessary information about her. For example, Wang Lu remembered that her Master once said that Big Sister has a pair of difficult-to-seek good eyes.


    ��


    At the same time, at the other end of the boundless sea of bitterness, Zhu Shiyao and Sword God finally stopped. Both were simrly somewhat speechless.


    Looking at the still vacant look of Zhu Shiyao, Sword God sighed, yet he didn��t know what to say to her. The child��s aptitude and perception were all unprecedented, but��


    "It��s strange." Zhu Shiyao retrieved back her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword and her two petite hands that were regarded by many people as being the most suitable to hold a sword. Afterwards, she pressed her eyes and gently kneaded them. "That primal chaos Sword Demon is obviously just a group of demonic qi, but why do I feel it��s somewhat familiar?"


    After a while, Zhu Shiyao put down her hands and sighed.


    "It��s frustrating that when I came in, my contact lenses were broken��"

 Chapter 256 - Fast And Furious

    <h4>Chapter 256: Fast And Furious</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Zhu Shiyao has a pair of good eyes that was hard to find.


    Right now, Wang Lu remembered his Master once said such a sentence with a feeling of regret. Because at that time, she said it in the after-dinner chat, thus she didn��t dwell on this topic too deep. His Master didn��t say much on the specific on what kind of ��good�� Zhu Shiyao��s pair of eyes were.


    However, why did he think about it now? With a simple analysis, the conclusion was not difficult toe by.


    Wouldn��t it be easy to deduct just by knowing who her Master was? Wasn��t Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect Daoist Master Feng Yin famous for his nearsightedness?


    Properly said, it was rted to the method cultivated by the Sect Leader, which should be a top secret information. However, Wang Lu has a superb Master. No matter what kind of secret information it was, all could be exchanged with a bottle of spirit wine by her, including the matter regarding the eyes of Daoist Master Feng Yin.


    He heard that Daoist Master Feng Yin, in cultivating his magical method, tempered his eyes with a special method, which, whenbined with his Ster Diffraction Technique, could directly see through the fog of time and space, predicting the future changes. When he fought with another cultivator, as long as he opened his eyes, Feng Yin could see through and calcte every possible move and oue, which would be seen by him in a panoramic view. Of course, in addition to demanding requirements to the cultivators, the method also has an extremely strong side effect. Despite his profound cultivation base, it was very difficult for Feng Yin to control his eyes. If not for the help of Kunlun sses, he would be as good as blind.


    At that time, towards this method, his Master mused that because this method seemed too powerful, it would not be much of a use in an actual fight. Let alone the side effect, merely the ability to see through the opponent��s move would not give the practitioner a certain victory because even if the practitioner were able to see through the future, they would not necessarily be able to grasp it.


    However, right now, it seemed like the reason why his Master sighed with emotion when telling him that Zhu Shiyao has a pair of difficult to find eyes was exactly because of this problem.


    Daoist Master Feng Yin using the Ster Sword Method to refine his eyes was an acquired magical ability. On one hand, this method was not at all perfect since it needed him to constantly break new grounds and innovate. On another hand, acquired magical ability was, after all, a way that was in defiance of the natural order. Needless to say, the road would always be bumpy.


    However, what if it was an innate magical ability? Like the inconceivably incorruptible brilliant sword heart body of Liu Li, which allowed her to unleash an astonishing power, yet without any side effect (IQ problem has nothing to do with innate magical ability). What if Zhu Shiyao possessed an innate magical ability?


    Presumably, this was the secret to her invincible divine sword.


    The truth was actually very simple. Zhu Shiyao was born with divine eyes, which allowed her to see through all the change in the method and find its weakness so that she could put her full pressure on it. Just now, Wang Lu used his Non-Phase Sword Art to contend against her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword. Initially, his sword art was smooth andplete, without any w. However, this wless sword art was established based on an anytime-anywhere reaction force. Non-Phase Sword was a sword that coupled the strength with gentleness; it was extremely exquisite in searching for the change of sword art, so it needed to be ��on the spot�� instantly to give out an effective judgment. Wang Lu was actually very good at making instant sudden change. However, if all the changes have already been predicted and countered, the advantage immediately became a disadvantage.


    Therefore, when the two swords shed, his smooth sword momentum was cut off, and his impregnable Non-Phase Sword Defense was also instantly broken��


    However, despite his understanding of the principle of Zhu Shiyao��s swordsmanship, in the actual fight, he was still helpless. Zhu Shiyao was not Liu Li. Although wisdom was also not her forte, her amazing eyes that could see through anything made his cheap trick invalid.


    If Zhu Shiyao��s amazing eyes were not as developed, perhaps there was a method that he could think through. After all, Daoist Master Feng Yin, with the simr amazing eyes, still has some limitations. However, Big Sister possessed the formidable innate magical ability; several years ago, Spirit Sword Sect didn��t dare to let her descend the mountain, because clearly, formidable power would inevitably be apanied by hidden danger. Now that the sect dared to show her to the world, obviously, it was because her magical ability had already been perfected, bing the candidate to be unequaled in the world��


    If it were so easy to find her w, Spirit Sword Sect wouldn��t have let her descended the mountain. Zhu Shiyao was, after all, unlike Wang Lu who could adapt toplex circumstances.


    Therefore, what should he do��


    When Wang Lu was lost in thought, Sword Demon coldly said, "Are you thinking about how to defeat the opponent? Why do you even need to think about such a simple question? Perhaps you��re considering using some opportunistic methods? With your peerless Void Spirit Root and superb intelligence, why do you spend all day wasting your time thinking about some crooked ways? No wonder you��ve aplished nothing!"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I��ve aplished nothing, so why don��t you change your representative? Your counterpart has Zhu Shiyao the Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect who is extremely qualified, it would be suitable for you to poach her. If you seed, not only you can have a powerful thug, you can also make your old enemy wear a green hat, killing two birds with one stone."


    Wang Lu didn��t seem to mind the rebuke from Sword Demon. When the same words were spoken the second time, they would only have a tenth of the original intimidation effect.


    The only thing that could intimidate him were words that were backed by the truth. However, since the truth has been dissected, words were worthless. Just now, Wang Lu even possessed a killing intent, so how could he care about the words of Sword Demon? He already has a n regarding the method, so talking about it would not be much of use.


    The thing that was really worthy of his concern was when he signaled his Big Sister to y the Sword Demon together but waspletely ignored by his Big Sister. What the hell was she thinking?


    Although the rtionship between the two has not been harmonious, there was also no enmity either. If one wanted to be picky, Zhu Shiyao using her swordnguage to force Wang Lu to take half a step back could be counted as a reason for enmity. However, Wang Lu was magnanimous; he would not haggle over this little thing. So what caused Zhu Shiyao to use a heavy hand on him?


    Although there have been several disagreements, Wang Lu didn��t think that Big Sister was a small-minded person. There must be a reason for her being ruthless with her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword. However, what could it be?


    Nevertheless, the most important thing for him to consider was not the reason for the action of his Big Sister, but how would he save both of their lives in this treacherous situation. Thest time, Zhu Shiyao managed to break his defense before Wang Lu was able to stop her. However, Wang Lu didn��t want to bet that he would be able to do it for the second time! He could not let the initiative to fall into someone else��s hand.


    However, when he thought about it, the power disparity between them really put him in a difficult position. Zhu Shiyao was simply too strong. His Master even gave her invincible evaluation, which gave him a really big headache.


    "Humph, if you continue to stay within your existing framework, you can never be her adversary."


    While Wang Lu hesitated, Sword Demon began his old cliches.


    "You still haven��t opened your mind yet. Correct, your Senior Sister possessed an innate magical ability that can be rated as number one, and she also has a suitable method to assist her. In the same stage, she could be said to have no adversary. However, if you look from another perspective, what if her opponent is on a higher stage than her? No matter how formidable her swordsmanship is, could she, still in Xudan Stage, defeat a Yuanying Stage cultivator?"


    Wang Lu thought that if the opponent was just an ��empty�� Yuanying like the previous Daoist Master Zhi Feng, or Elders of Beast Master School without their spirit beasts�� the oue was still hard to say.


    Sword Demon said, "Void Spirit Root has always been considered to be the best spirit root in the world. Yet, it has no special powerful magical ability, and it also has the stringent requirement for its method. So, what makes it the number one spirit root in the world?"


    Then, without waiting for Wang Lu to answer him, Sword Demon already gave the answer, "Because it��s fast! The cultivation of cultivators that possess the Void Spirit Root is very fast and it has no bottleneck whatsoever! Whether it��s the Immortal Qin or the Great Ancestor Desheng, there were no records of them being invincible within their stage. They simply didn��t bother to seek the title of invincible within the same stage. If they couldn��t beat someone on the same level as them, they simply went back to cultivate for several months, and when they were three to four levels higher than their opponent, how could they be defeated again? Great Ancestor Desheng only took twenty years of cultivation to ascend to the world of immortals, which was a hundred times faster than that of a normal cultivator! With such a terrifying speed, how could anyone be his opponent? When those cultivators of the same stage are still preupied with who is better than who, cultivators that possessed the Void Spirit Root have already left them in the dust, unable to see even the shadow!"


    Then Sword Demon continued with a somewhat regretful voice, "Unfortunately, the surrounding spiritual energy has changed too much in the past thousands of years, and the potential of Nine Regions is not the same as before. Perhaps, no one can ever reproduce the glory of Great Ancestor Desheng�� However, even if you can��t bepared to Great Ancestor Desheng, as the possessor of the Void Spirit Root, you should not be trapped in this little difficulty�� You��ve already studied the introductory part of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Method, so you ought to know what to do next."


    Wang Lu was of course well aware.


    This was nothing more than him continuing to sell his Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword. Before, what Sword Demon taught Wang Lu was just the introductory part. Although it was extraordinarily mysterious, to Wang Lu, it was simr to opening a new room, the thing behind the door was still shrouded in a mass of fog. Wang Lu has the confidence that he could independently innovate based on this initial framework. However, time wait for no man. If he wanted to cultivate as fast as possible, the best way to do it was, of course, to receive the teaching from the Sword Demon on the follow up of that method. Therefore, Wang Lu still has some doubt.


    The basic idea of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword waspletely the opposite of Non-Phase Method. The basic idea of Non-Phase Method was defense and protection. Its designed reasoning was to build ayer of impregnable barrier through Non-Phase Sword Bone and its rted methods to squeeze in the surrounding spiritual energy into the body. On the other hand, Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Method idea was extreme freedom, bold, and unrestrained, so much that it didn��t even regard the Ninth Heaven Firmament, with one sword strike, the cloud broke, and the heaven split open.


    The result of this conflicting ideas was that, if he really wanted to cultivate the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, he must first give up all of his achievements in the Non-Phase Method. In other words, it would turn into a waste method. Of course, he would not turn into amoner in a single night. In fact, ording to Wang Lu��s calction, thepatibility between Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword and Non-Phase Method was actually not bad��


    When his thought came to this, Sword Demon said, "You don��t have to worry about the efficiency in changing your method."


    With that, Sword Demon pointed out at the boundless dark sea that surrounded the bright ce.


    "This is sea of bitterness."


    Wang Lu was stunned. "You don��t mean to let me cultivate using this thing right?"


    Sword Demon said, "Why not? This is the umtion of vicissitudes of Zhong Shengming��s thousands of years of Immortal Cultivation. If used properly, it would help you advance your cultivation base by leaps and bounds."


    Seeing that Wang Lu was still hesitating, Sword Demon continued, "Paying great attention to basic skills is good, but you must notpare yourself with ordinary people. The characteristic of Void Spirit Root is ��speed��, as long as you can navigate the general direction, no matter how fast your pace of growth is, you don��t have to worry that you can��t withstand it. And by your perception of immortal cultivation, you would not end up not recognizing yourself anymore. You should know that, in immortal cultivation world, none of those who have a great aplishment didn��t have a rare encounter, which sped up their cultivation base far beyond that of the normal level.


    "Great Ancestor Desheng had peerless talent and bestowed with true immortal level method, but for him to be able to ascend in just twenty years, it was also thanks to several rare encounters. His achievement to be the fastest man to ascend relied on the inheritance of many true immortal predecessors. Several times, he advanced so fast like a hurricane that his foundation shook, but in the end, he still smoothly ascended to the world of immortals. This is the power of Void Spirit Root!


    "Today, I��m afraid the Nine Regions no longer have many untapped inheritances of true immortals. All of these things that are left behind by Zhong Shengming are already very remarkable for you. This ck tide carries the thousands of years of all sorts of negative emotion of Zhong Shengming, but it also carries his thousands of years of sentiment andprehension. To me and Sword God, this thing is meaningless, but to you, a person who has just cultivated for ten years, this thing is priceless. You can try to absorb some of it, grind it into primal chaos using Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Method and then use it for yourself."


    Wang Lu didn��t speak, but he silently stretched out his hand and sent out a bright light to grab the ck haze.


    In an instant, raging tide frenziedly poured into his Jade Mansion, which swallowed it uppletely.

 Chapter 257 - The Real Leading Template?

    <h4>Chapter 257: The Real Leading Temte?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Very good, you have mastered eighty to ny percent of this Nine Yang Heaven Burning Sword, Sword Spirit Root truly deserves its reputation. This is the only time I ever see someone with such a level of sword art perception. Even in my heyday, I��m not as good as you."


    On an ind in a boundless ck tide, a piece of golden light formed into a sphere. Within that sphere, Sword God was slowly doing a sword dance using a in sword. Beside him, the Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect Zhu Shiyao followed his move. Their actions were exactly the same, however, her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword bloomed nearly as bright as the sun.


    While Sword Demon and Wang Lu were stepping up his cultivation, Sword God and Zhu Shiyao were not idle either.


    Although from the point of view of strength, this group upied the absolute superiority, Sword God remained vignt. He spent every moment passing on the methods he learned during his life to Zhu Shiyao.


    What he was imparting her now was the immortal level sword art Nine Yang Heaven Burning Sword.


    "What Sword God of Bai Li excelled at the most is Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, which, although powerful, does not fit with the sword path that you took. Moreover, your Ster Sword Method is also an immortal level ancient inheritance method, and its power is not below that of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, so there��s no need for you to change it. However, in addition to the core method, a brilliant sword cultivator must also learn many other knowledge."


    "You possess the Sword Spirit Root and Ster Divine Eyes, so every time you learn a sword art, you will reap benefits far more than the others. Unfortunately, currently, there are very little immortal level methods left in Nine Regions, and I��m afraid even your Spirit Sword Sect has only gotten the Ster Sword by chance, and it doesn��t have the second part. Thus, although your sword art is extremely refined, it��s not broad enough. Right now, what I teach you are a few sets of immortal level and quasi-immortal level sword art. If you can learn and understand them, even if they won��t cause your cultivation base to advance rapidly, but in the actual fight, you would progress by leaps and bounds."


    Sword God then revealed a faint smile. "For a sword cultivator, the so-called Stage is meaningless. If you have an immortal sword in your hand, you will only have two categories of opponents, one is those that you can beat, and the other is those that you can��t beat, that��s all."


    Zhu Shiyao felt deeply in agreement with this.


    From the beginning, her immortal cultivation path was very different than the others. Among the few Sessor Disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, except for the one who was deliberately treated with low key because of a special reason, she was the one who entered the sect the earliest, and also the most legendary one.


    She was taken back to the mountain by her Master when she was not yet old enough to remember. Only when she was about ten years old did she hear her story from her Master.


    Twenty years ago, when Daoist Master Feng Yin was wandering out, asionally he saw devil cults that indiscriminately killed innocent vigers as sacrifices to build devil treasures. Their means were extremely vicious. Unexpectedly, they even used dismemberment and chopping people into pieces. However, when Feng Yin rushed in to intervene, thousands of households in the viges and towns have already been ughtered. Later on, Feng Yin wiped out these devils. At that time, the present hundreds of devil cultivators were frightened out of their wits when they saw two Deity Stage baby-eating old devils were in by him, and they immediately broke ranks and tried to flee. However, they didn��t even have the chance to do that. After wiping out these devils, when Feng Yin was defusing the blood spell that imprisoned the area, he actually discovered that someone was still alive within the vige! Guided by that person��s breath, he was amazed to find that a four-year-old girl was still alive! She was quietly standing, wrapped in the dust of the remains of the dead devil soldiers.


    Daoist Master Feng Yin was puzzled by the fact that she was still alive. How could the raging devils in the vige let her off�� At that time, he felt that there was no life in this ce, so he swept clean of this ce using his ster sword qi, reducing the several hundreds of devil soldiers that wreaked havoc in the vige into ash. However, ster sword qi didn��t differentiate between friend and foe, so how could she manage to survive? Then, when Feng Yin carefully looked at her, he was shocked speechless.


    The girl, in the chaos of the rampaging devil cultivators, through fortuitous circumstance and surrounding, unexpectedly activated the legendary Sword Spirit Root! When this activated, it protected her from having sword injury, which guaranteed her life.


    Despite Daoist Master Feng Yin being well known in the Nine Regions for his amazing divination through his Ster Diffraction Technique, he actually couldn��t calcte such a miracle. At the most critical moment, this child actually activated the never-before-seen-in-thousands-of-years top rated spirit root. It was as if there was an invisible hand that manipted the fate, which produced this incredibly great miracle.


    Later on, Daoist Master Feng Yin immediately took the girl back to the Spirit Sword Mountain and trained her with the highest method avable. However, her method of cultivation greatly differed from the other cultivators. He didn��t let her cultivate immortal cultivation method first but consolidated her root through a secret method, sparing no expense in refining innate panacea to stimte her innate magical ability from its dormant state, the Ster Divine Eyes.


    After her foundation was solid, only then did she officially begin to cultivate the Ster Sword Method. During this period, she spent most of her time in istion. Daoist Master Feng Yin himself never told her about stage and rted things. Were it not for the asional exchange with her Junior Uncles or fellow apprentices, she would not even know what were the Stages and what they meant!


    At that time, when she asked about it, her Master probably told her: Pure sword cultivation is based on sword, but sword is also a murder weapon. Therefore, for a sword cultivator, the immortal cultivation is a path of battles, and in a battle, no one cared about stage or level. In a battle, there are only two kinds of people, the winner and the loser. Thus, you only need to divide your opponent into two types, those that you could not beat and those that you could.


    During her twenty years of cultivation, the path that Zhu Shiyao tread into was indeed full of thorns and thistles. Although a few years ago she wasn��t allowed to descend the mountain for the experiential learning, her cultivation life on the mountain was not so simple either. Her Master often brought her formidable matches for her to practice her sword, and most of the time, she ended up badly bruised and injured�� Later on, when one of her Junior Uncle identally met her and exchanged blows with her, Zhu Shiyao finally realized that all of her opponents that her Master brought before her have cultivation base far higher than her.


    However, so what? For a sword cultivator, there were only two types of opponent, the one that she could beat and the one that she could not. She never has to consider about cultivation base.


    However, her immortal cultivation was not always smooth. The biggest difficulty was when her Master tried to awaken her dormant innate magical ability, the Ster Divine Eyes�� This supreme level magical ability was well-known in history. It was one of the few innate dormant magical abilities. It was even rare for the possessor of Sword Spirit Root to be able to activate it. However, the time and way to activate it were difficult to predict. The power of a magical ability could be limitless, but they were also difficult to control. And Ster Divine Eyes was well known as one of the most difficult to control magical abilities. Within the history book, the most famous cultivator who managed to activate the Ster Divine Eyes dates back into the past Sect Leader of the Ster School. Relying on his pair of Ster Divine Eyes, he swept the entire Nine Regions, bing undefeated. Unfortunately, until he died, he was still unable to fully control this magical ability. Up until he died, he was still deeply affected by its side effect, and that was when the surrounding spiritual energy was still very rich and cultivators were still nearly omnipotent!


    Prior to the Sect Leader of Ster School, there were also people that stimted the Ster Divine Eyes, but none of them could truly ovee this magical ability. Many of those were able to activate the Ster Eyes when they were still amoner. Later, when they were discovered by cultivators, they have already missed the best time to cultivate. Some of them were promptly discovered, but the training method was not right, therefore, they thoroughly couldn��t suppress the side effect of this magical ability. The higher their cultivation, the stronger the side effect��


    Zhu Shiyao��s condition was unique. When her Sword Spirit Root was activated, Feng Yin concluded that it was likely that she could arouse the Ster Divine Eyes. Therefore, he simply artificially induced it through innate panacea. Also, there was the record of many valuable experiences of the Sect Leader of Ster School, as the possessor of Ster Divine Eyes, among the ancient inheritance of Ster Sword Method. Based on this record, Daoist Master Feng Yin formted a set of strategy to improve the innate magical ability of Zhu Shiyao.


    To this end, Daoist Master Feng Yin did not even hesitate to sacrifice his own immortal cultivation to nurture the magical ability Ster Divine Eyes and improve Zhu Shiyao��s training program ording to his experience. This selfless sacrifice actually allowed him to find a way.


    The regret of his predecessor was mostly because the power of the Sters Divine Eye and its side effect alwaysplemented each other, so it was very difficult to separate in order to suppress the side effect but also strengthen its power. Previously, no one was able to do that. After careful weighing, Feng Yin decided to find another way.


    After the Age of Chaos, on individual cultivation, the present people were inferior to the ancient people. However, there have been unprecedented progress and breakthrough in fine skill and technique. The path chosen by Feng Yin was exactly based on that background. Simply speaking, he made a pair of wonderful sses.


    The side effect of the Ster Divine Eye was its ability to discern the future, inevitably seeing myriad of future possibilities, resulting in the blurred vision. This blur could not be removed by any ability. Under the effect of the Ster Divine Eye, the person��s five senses were also affected. Whether it was seeing or hearing, it was very difficult to find any useful information.


    All of the efforts of the predecessors were unable to suppress this powerful side effect. However, in Feng Yin��s hand, this side effect has actually been alleviated through Kunlun Mirror, which was an ancient immortal treasure. It has the same ability of seeing the future. Through the invention of prization method after the Age of Chaos, Feng Yin managed to transform Kunlun Mirror into a sses, eliminating a lot of useless virtual image in one fell swoop, achieving a never before seen brilliant breakthrough.


    If it had not been for the sake of the protection of the disciple, this method would��ve been made public and won Daoist Master Feng Yin an important seat in the Academic Committee of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Of course, based on her cultivation base, it was still unknown when Zhu Shiyao would be eligible to use an immortal treasure like Kunlun Mirror. However, she has the innate magical ability, meaning that her path was different than that of Feng Yin. From a very young age, she has already begun to wear different sses. All of them were, of course, imitations of Kunlun Mirror handcrafted by Daoist Master Feng Yin. Their grades were not high, which exactly matched the cultivation base of Zhu Shiyao.


    With the aid of these sses, Zhu Shiyao was finally able to sessfully control her Ster Divine Eyes, but also has an awe-inspiring divine swordsmanship. However, there was still a sliver of regret��her dependence on the external object, the sses. Although her divine swordsmanship was invincible, her sses were not��


    She remembered that the first time she wore her sses was when she was ten years old. At that time, her Master gave her a mysterious white ape as her opponent. The white ape has monstrous strength and could easily knock over dozens of Zhu Shiyao, who at the time has justpleted her body refining stage. However, Feng Yin seemed to have full of confidence of Zhu Shiyao. He put Zhu Shiyao and the white ape together on the mountain and then confidently descended the mountain to wander. The result of the battle was also quite a surprise.


    On the first day, when Feng Yin caught the white ape and brought it to the Ster Peak, it was still in shock. Although only the ape and the seemingly harmless Zhu Shiyao were left in the mountain, it never dared to move. Until nightfall, when it smelled the fragrant dishes in the bamboo room. It could not hold itself back anymore and break into the hut. However, the girl, holding a bamboo stick, ended up beating the sheet out of it that it could not even disy its strength.


    On the second day, the white ape came prepared. It also held a bamboo stick; its method was actually extremely exquisite. However, the girl was not afraid, still with the same bamboo stick to face the opponent. At that time, she has yet to even officially begin practicing swordsmanship. However, she was still able to break the white ape��s stick method, beating it until its skin cracked.


    On the third day, the white ape held two short bamboo sticks, which made its offensive ferocious. This time, the girl dealt with her with ease, poking it in the stomach until it nearly sheet itself.


    On the fourth day, the white ape rode a deer, turning it into a white ape knight. The girl lightly tapped with her bamboo stick and that night��s dinner was braised deer meat.


    On the fifth day, the humiliated white ape stole the girl��s sses in the middle of the night.


    Three monthster, Zhu Shiyao slowly woke up from the sickbed. At this time, her fractured legs, broken wrists, and joints have already been healed. The scars on her face have been eliminated, and the blindfold on her right eye has also been taken down. At the same time, this lifetime��s lesson would forever stay in the deepest part of her heart.

 Chapter 258 - Welcome To My World

    <h4>Chapter 258: Wee To My World</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Many people have a misunderstanding about sword cultivation.


    They believed that using sword to enter the path of immortal cultivation meant that the sword cultivator relied on an external object to achieve sess. For a genuine sword cultivator, the sword was not just simply a tool or perhaps just an extension of the limb; once they reached the realm of person and sword unite, the sword was absolutely not just a foreign object anymore, so naturally, it was theplete opposite of relying on an external object to tread the path of cultivation. In fact, from all the cultivators in the world, the sword cultivators were probably one of the groups that relied on external object the fewest. As long as they have their sword, it didn��t matter if they didn��t have any other magical treasures.


    Simrly, excessive reliance on foreign objects was also intolerable for Zhu Shiyao. The difference between her power with or without her sses were worlds apart. If, in the future, her opponent deliberately aimed at this, wouldn��t she be as good as dead?


    Fortunately, Daoist Master Feng Yin had already made arrangements for her. Along with Zhu Shiyao��s cultivation improvement, the sses were also changed. Although their performance was more and more powerful, the volume was increasingly smaller and also more concealed. When Zhu Shiyao reached the Xudan Stage, she simply used the contact lenses. From the appearance alone, no one could guess she has a vulnerable point. Moreover, the contact lens could be put on and pulled out easily. Thus, when not in use, it could be revoked at any time to avoid the risk.


    ording to Feng Yin��s deduction, when she reached Jindan Stage, Zhu Shiyao could use this opportunity to transform the external magical treasure so that it could enter into her Golden Core. At that time, the sses that filtered the virtual image would be one of her magical abilities, no longer an external thing, and no one would be able to destroy or steal it. Herst vulnerable point would bepletely eliminated.


    Unfortunately, right now, Zhu Shiyao has yet to reach the Jindan Stage, so her contact lenses were still her important w. And this time, when she ventured deep within the sword tomb, because of a coincidence, her contact lenses were broken, causing her vision to turn blurry.


    However, at this time, Zhu Shiyao was no longer the same young girl ten years ago who waspletely powerless in front of the white ape without her sses. Now, even if her sses were broken, her power was still far beyond the reach of others.


    The reason for this? Very simple. Zhu Shiyao has been using her Ster Divine Eyes for more than ten years. And during which, except for a few necessary asions, most of the time, she actually didn��t wear any sses.


    In the ancient times, the Sect Leader of Ster School didn��t solve his hidden weakness with immortal treasure, butpletely used his ability to fight the side effect of this innate magical ability. Although he couldn��t eliminate it till the end, he could still sweep the entire Nine Regions. This was the same for Zhu Shiyao. Even though Zhu Shiyao��s biggest power was her Ster Divine Eyes, it didn��t mean that without the Ster Divine Eyes, she was nothing. She was born with Sword Spirit Root and cultivated the immortal level method that perfectly matched her spirit root, Ster Sword Method. Furthermore, she has the top rank spiritual treasure Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword. On strength alone, even Liu Li might not necessarily be stronger than her. Were it not for the sword spirit of Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword that happened to fall into deep sleep, with the coordination between her and the sword spirit, Zhu Shiyao could bring her power up a notch.


    Compared to the almost invincible Zhu Shiyao, her opponent seemed to bepletely inadequate.


    "After youprehend the Nine Yang Heaven Burning Sword, we��re going to attack them again. This time, you must eliminate the opponents, do not give them the opportunity to breathe. Although Sword Demon is not the real master of this tomb, he has the same origin as mine, so he likely has some tricks up his sleeves. Moreover, long dy means more problem."


    Zhu Shiyao has no opinion about this. ording to the Sword God, the only way for her to get out of the sword tomb was through killing the opponent whose body was filled with demonic qi. In the previous fight, the demonic qi was very clear in her blurred vision, moreover, ying the opponent also conformed with the thing that was often said by her Master, which was to y the demon and kill the devil.


    However, somehow, when she was about to give the finishing blow, a vignce that was born out of instinct stopped her from doing that.


    In the absence of her sses, Zhu Shiyao mostly relied on her instinct in the fight. After all, the Ster Divine Eyes have been with her for more than ten years, which left a deep impression on her. Thus, even if relying on instinct alone, she could still smoothly go anywhere.


    However, at that time, her instinct told her to stop.


    Why? There was absolutely no reason for that. Zhu Shiyao carefully checked herself using the method taught by her Master for several times, but found that it was not the problem of her Method. At the same time, the Sword God was helping her from the side, so there was no way a vicious spell could hinder her��


    So, why exactly?


    Zhu Shiyao never found the answer to this question. However, she didn��t need to. She was a sword cultivator, not a schr. When problems came to her, she would just cut them with her sword. With the sword in her hand, she would always advance courageously.


    "I am good."


    After Zhu Shiyao confirmed her state, she finally opened her mouth.


    Seeing how Zhu Shiyao haspletely mastered the Nine Yang Heaven Burning Sword in dozens of hours��with her whole body seemed like a me, and her momentum reaching its peak��Sword God quite happily nodded. "Good. We��ll go at once. This time, don��t show any mercy!"


    ��


    At the other end of the sea of bitterness, Sword Demon heaved a sigh.


    "This is really good."


    "Yes, it is. If it��s a few hours earlier, I can only trouble you, senior."


    "Humph, what I expect is exactly this time period. Thest time, they came for nothing. Whatever the reason, they would be cautious, thus, the most likely choice for them is to spend some period of time to increase their strength. Zhu Shiyao with her Sword Spirit Root is most suitable to learn the various sword arts learned by Zhong Shengming in the past. Each set of sword art would remarkably increase her ability by a level, so that the next battle, the victory will be more assured�� What a pity, he probably doesn��t know that you, with your Void Spirit Root, are the one that gets the most benefits here."


    While speaking, Sword Demon swept his gaze around him, and his heart slightly trembled.


    An area with the radius of dozens of miles has actually disappeared from the initially boundless ck haze. Needless to say, this was the masterpiece of Wang Lu.


    Although it was the Sword Demon who suggested Wang Lu to use the ck tide to boost his cultivation, Sword Demon didn��t expect Void Spirit Root to be this powerful. In just dozens of hours, it had already absorbed such a huge amount of ck haze. Moreover, all of it was refined and turned into Wang Lu��s own magical ability.


    Even the ancient Jindan Stage cultivators would turn mad if impacted with that amount of ck haze. However, Wang Lu easily absorbed, suppressed, and refined all of that ck haze, without receiving the slightest bit of side effect. His potential was simply bottomless!


    "Unfortunately, this ce is closed by an immortal level spell,pletely isted from the world''s main path. Otherwise, this amount of ck haze would��ve directly advance your stage straight into Jindan Stage."


    Wang Lu indifferently shrugged. "So what? In terms of magical power, I��m ten times as powerful. At this time, even amon Jindan Cultivator is inferior than me. Although Ick the magical ability of a Jindan Stage, after absorbing and digesting the ck haze, I��ve refined my own original magical ability, so there��s basically no difference�� Oh, yeah, since I��m now basically a Jindan, please call me Daoist Master Wang Lu."


    "Humph, even if you have the power of a Jindan, you still can��t be careless."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Rest assured, I��ve experienced the power of Big Sister too many times." Then his smile gradually turned cold. "Therefore, this time, like you said, I will stomp her with absolute strength."


    Sword Demon coldly smiled. "Heh, interesting. That��s the spirit. Let me see the power of your newly learned original magical ability."


    As soon as his voice fell, a golden bright light shone within the sea of dark haze from a distance. It was still Zhu Shiyao with her Nine Yang Heaven Burning Sword. Wherever her sword went to, the ck haze immediately retreated. Her movement was faster than riding the boat.


    "Tsk, tsk, she��s indeed the Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect, forever radiant wherever she goes."


    At this time, Wang Lu calmly stood with hands behind his back, leisurely chatting as if his victory was assured. However, behind him, Sword Demon didn��t have the same confidence as Wang Lu.


    Just now, he witnessed the entire process of Wang Lu refining the ck haze into magical ability. Because of limited time, Wang Lu didn��t have the chance to start over and remove the restriction of Non-Phase Method; even the Big Heart Demon Oath has yet to be lifted. However,bined with Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, his original foundation has received a lot of improvement.


    Using a simple analogy, it was equivalent to adding a Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword courtyard on top of the Non-Phase Method foundation. On the surface, it would appear somewhat out of ce, however, the effect seemed to be extraordinarily good. It was just that, it has yet to be put in actual fight, so telling that it was awesome made it appear somewhat empty words. If Wang Lu was fierce, Zhi Shiyao was not to be treated lightly either�� otherwise, why else would Sword God choose her to be his partner?


    A momentter, Zhu Shiyao and her divine sword came before Wang Lu.


    At this time, Wang Lu didn��t take a passive stance. When the opponent approached him, he pointed out and made a circle with hundreds of meters in diameter.


    As he stretched out his right hand, Zhu Shiyao and Sword God that had entered that area immediately felt the space around them surged.


    "The array had been arranged ahead of time? Not bad." Sword God slightly frowned. The reason why they took the initiative to attack was because they were the stronger side, thus, it was normal for the opponent to make early arrangement to try to tilt the bnce. Because of this, Sword God had already prepared to fight a tower-defense-type of battle. It was just that he didn��t think that the opposite side��s array arrangement would be so concealed that he waspletely unaware.


    However, the next moment, Sword God was surprised. "Wrong. This is not an array. This is�� magical ability!? Xudan Stage��s magical ability?!"


    It was toote to think. Sword God wanted to use his Heaven Splitting Sword Qi to affect Zhu Shiyao so that she could avoid the edge, however, unexpectedly, after she felt the change in the space, Zhu Shiyao��s shapely eyebrows slightly frowned and actually dashed forward.


    At the same time, the dark and light world copsed, and they suddenly were on the bloody bleak hill. Countless broken sharp weapons stood erect, scattered around on this driednd��without exception, all of them were swords, as if this was their forlorn grave.


    This world was extremely small, around hundreds of meters in diameter. Nevertheless, the edges of this world was actually a cage made of countless huge, forged, broken swords, seemingly indestructible.


    Wang Lu was in the center of this world. Spreading out his arms wide, he slightly bowed towards the two uninvited guests to wee them.


    "Wee to my world."

 Chapter 259 - Do You Think You Are the Only One Here?

    <h4>Chapter 259: Do You Think You Are the Only One Here?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    As the space around them changed, Sword God immediately realized that this was an original magical ability stimted by the opponent.


    The so-called magical ability was actually a higher level of ability, and original magical ability was a magical ability that was engraved within the Jade Mansion of cultivators through great magical power, making it inseparable with the cultivator��s own existence. Just like when a person transnted a hand or an eye for himself. This original magical ability was ever-changing and has endless possibilities. Generally speaking, only cultivators of Jindan Stage or above could engrave the magical ability into their Jade Mansion. It was already incredible for Wang Lu to be able to have an original magical ability while in Xudan Stage. However, only when his original magical ability was able to change the space in silence did the Sword God be amazed.


    It was out and out original magical ability. Moreover, it was the most bizarre space changing type of magical ability. When the surrounding scene suddenly changed, this was the immediate judgment from the Sword God.


    The other side has yet to reach Jindan Stage, thus this original magical ability ought to not involve thew of cultivation. However, this strange man-made space would certainly y into the opposite party��s hand, making it disadvantageous to his own side. Thus, it was prudent to not be wrapped by this original magical ability. Moreover, even if they were identally wrapped into it, they should break the barrier as quickly as possible, retreating from the range of this magical ability.


    With Zhu Shiyao��s ability, it was difficult to imagine what could hold her. After withdrawing from the range, they could slowly figure it out. Whether to attack the space from the outside, or simply wait until the effectiveness of the magical ability disappeared�� However, rather than choosing any of that, she took the most direct and most unconstrained way to deal with it.


    Boldly rushing forward!


    No matter how many tricks would be disyed by the opponent, she was a sword cultivator. With the sword in her hand, nothing could stop her.


    In this regard, Wang Lu had long expected it.


    "Wee to my world."


    When he finished speaking, this hundreds of meters sized world suddenly undergone a sea of change. Tens of thousands of broken swords were pulled out from the ground and then, with their broken bodies, they flew straight towards the opponent. Immediately, it was as if there was a rain of swords, firmly sealing Zhu Shiyao��s movement.


    Because Zhu Shiyao��s action has already been anticipated, this sword rain was really perfect in timing. Even though Zhu Shiyao��s dash was quite fast, she was still surrounded by the sudden appearance of these flying swords.


    Numerous flying swords, with each one of them containing a powerful force��because they were too numerous, the formation was really dense, making it impossible to dodge. The swords glittered like awns, and their murderous intent was dense!


    Good!


    Standing behind Wang Lu, Sword Demon secretly gave his appraisal.


    From the start of immortal cultivation, Wang Lu, this kid, has already walked on the defensive style path of Non-Phase Method, and from five years ago, after he took the Big Heart Demon Oath, he almost never initiated any attack.


    After five years of holding back from attacking, unexpectedly, this time, he really showed what he was capable of. The ck haze that he swallowed gave him a huge amount of magical power, which he brilliantly disyed here. This rain of flying swords has a crushing-everything-in-its-path kind of imposing manner, using overwhelming power to suppress the opponent, not the least bit inferior to those sword cultivators that went on the full attack mode. This kid was a natural attacker.


    However, on the other hand, he was also a natural schemer�� At this time, his Big Heart Demon Oath still existed, causing him to be unable to take the initiative to attack using the method on immortal path, however, relying on his original magical ability, he actually found a w.


    Original magical ability was like an extension of one��s own body, and this hundreds of meters area space was the manifestation of that original magical ability. Thus, when Zhu Shiyao and Sword God entered this space, it was like they were invading his own body.


    Since this was his own body, many things have an exception. Wang Lu��s initiative to attack them was like an antibody fiercely rejecting the invasion of toxin, which was perfectly justified.


    He got the inspiration for this move from the fight in Grand Cloud Mountain where his Master used the three hundred meters sword defense to bully the Disciplinary Elder of Beast Master School. At that time, Wang Lu thought that since Non-Phase Sword could use the rebound injury to hurt or even kill, what if the range of rebound injury could be infinitely expanded? Of course, expanding the range of sword defense infinitely required unlimited amount of magical power, which even his Master could not provide. However, at the very least, this opened up new ideas.


    Later, when he decided to practice Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, this inspiration came to him, which quickly came to fruition.


    Surrounded by those thousands of flying swords, Zhu Shiyao seemed to face a great difficulty. These flying swords have enormous power, moreover, their quantity was endless. If she was entangled by these flying swords, it was highly likely that even a Jindan Stage cultivator would fall. After all, this was the trade-off when she chose to fight in the other side��s original magical ability. Let alone, in just dozens of hours, the opponent has actually be ten times as powerful, far above her own!


    It was just that, all of this was just a simple curiosity in Zhu Shiyao��s mind. Because basically, she didn��t put all of those flying swords in her eyes!


    The girl flicked her sword, and her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword suddenly changed; the scorching sun changed into tens of thousands of stars. Although they were just specks of lights, thebined light was more zing than the original, dazzling like the milky way.


    This was the unique move of this Big Sister, Ster Sword Qi. The sword qis were as numerous as the stars. Although they seemed fine, every point of sword qi was like an eternal gxy, having intrinsically fierce and eternal properties. It was the one-against-many powerful killer move of Ster Sword Method.


    However, no matter how powerful this move was, it was, after all, not omnipotent. Although the ster sword qi was of high quality, the rain of flying swords of the opponent��s original magical ability was not a simple thing either. They were the highly condensed heaven splitting sword qi transformed by Wang Lu��s original magical ability! If shed, it would have the 1:2 oue, which was a good exchange ratio for him. In Wang Lu��s world, the strength of the sword rain was probably five to six times more than ster sword qi��


    Ster sword qi and the broken swords finally shed, sending out thousands upon thousands of sounds of explosion. The energy collided and devastated one after the other. However, in that extreme chaos, the power of the golden sword light didn��t decrease in the slightest. It broke through and rushed out of the siege of sword rain!


    "My goodness!"


    Seeing the whole process, Sword Demon was stunned. Using one strike of ster sword qi, Zhu Shiyao actually managed to force her way out even under the five to six times power disparity situation! And it was actually much harder than it looked. Because her opponent was not just anyone, but Wang Lu who has absorbed the essence of his heaven splitting sword qi! To be able to force her way out while ignoring the five to six times power disparity meant that each speck of ster sword qi was ingeniously utilized to the max.


    Even in his heyday, it was impossible for Zhong Shengming of Bai Li who was able to pierce through the ninth heaven firmament to be able to do better than that!


    Ster divine eyes was indeed one of the most powerful magical abilities.


    Unfortunately, before he could think anymore, the sword awn of Zhu Shiyao��s Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword has already arrived, thrusting straight toward Wang Lu��s body. Wang Lu himself did not hesitate as his hand grasped a suddenly materialized sword and swung it towards her.


    Along with the sweeping move of his sword, the sword also rapidly expanded, making it seem like a huge shadow from the sky that swept from the side. It was asrge as a small mountain, peerless withoutpare. This huge sword sealed all the moves of Zhu Shiyao.


    Seeing this happened when she was already close to her target, Zhu Shiyao was finally startled. The power that Wang Lu disyed in this sweeping sword was actually stronger than that myriad sword rain! The core of this sword was the Sword of Mount Kun while the rest was the highly condensed heaven splitting sword qi. This sword not only came fast and all of sudden, but it alsopletely didn��t leave behind any w. The only way to break this sweeping sword was to face it head-on.


    However, how could Zhu Shiyao contend against this sword, which was almost ten times as powerful as her?


    "Humph."


    Along with the girl��s cold humph, the answer was revealed.


    Wang Lu��s enormous sword collided with the Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword. At first, it seemed like her sword could be ignored, then, they seemed to be in a long stalemate, and then�� like an illusion, the giant sword crumbled.


    Zhu Shiyao��s sword momentum didn��t reduce and, since there was nothing that blocked her way anymore, the Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword was thrusted straight at Wang Lu��s chest, almost to the hilt!


    "What!?"


    Behind him, Sword Demon could not believe his eyes when saw the part of the sword that went through Wang Lu��s back.


    Even this can��t block her!? Ten times as powerful, plus using an above standard skill, this was something that no human can make up the gap, how could she still��!?


    When Zhong Shengming swept the Nine Regions, ster divine eyes was yet to born. Thus, he only heard about the legend of this unsurpassed magical ability. But when he actually witnessed it, it was even sharper than its legend.


    "Because this is not the power of human."


    Wang Lu��s voice coldly sounded in Sword Demon��s mind.


    He was not surprised by all the things that happened. After several times of encounter with Zhu Shiyao, he has already figured out the inner workings of his Big Sister��s magical ability.


    Actually, a long time ago, this was a problem that puzzled him. ording to the rumor, Ster Divine Eyes could see through future possibilities, however, because there were too many future possibilities that were seen at once, the real one was hard to distinguish. Later on, after Sect Leader��s brilliant remodeling, the majority of these virtual images were finally filtered, leaving behind only one image.


    The problem was, if the ovepped virtual images represented all the myriad possibilities of the future, then what was the only image left after being filtered?


    Was that even needed to be asked? Of course, it was the future victory possibility.


    It might sound very simple, however, if looked from another angle, it meant that Zhu Shiyao could clearly see the trajectory of victory in the battle. As long as she strictly acted ording to what she saw, she would be able to gain victory as if it was a prophecy. Even if this future victory possibility was hidden in the midst of thousands of failures��


    In other words, just like in the lottery, one would only have one in a million chance to win, however, Zhu Shiyao could draw a jackpot every time. In fighting, although her enemy��s power was ten times stronger than her, and her chance of victory was only one in a million, her Ster Divine Eyes could let her win everytime!


    Such a magical ability was definitely not a ��human power��.


    However, Wang Lu didn��t panic. On the contrary, at this time, he was relieved instead.


    Why?


    Very simple. Because Zhu Shiyao��s sword has pierced through his chest.


    Instead of his forehead.


    Being stabbed by Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword, Wang Lu didn��t die on the spot. This was certainly not because Zhu Shiyao being lenient, but because she couldn��t.


    Even with the help of Ster Divine Eyes, she could pick the one in a million chance, but under the ten times power disparity, would there even be a chance at all?


    A sword through the chest was already the best result that Zhu Shiyao could have. The previous sword rain and theter sweeping giant sword were not without effect, even though she managed to break them all.


    The world built by these broken swords, each and every square of its space was filled with malice towards the sword. And all of the broken sword made of condensation of heaven splitting sword qi contain the sword splitting attribute. When Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword collided with these broken swords, though they failed to break her sword, its sharp intent was, to some extent, used up, to the extent that thest thrust of Zhu Shiyao��s sword could not beunched as smoothly and freely, making it a bit iplete.


    Actually, this result was quite good. If stabbed by top rank spiritual treasure, even Jindan Stage cultivators would��ve died and have their primordial spirit scattered.


    However, Wang Lu was still alive and well! He was indeed born attacker, however, for thest ten years, he was first and foremost a defensive specialist! All of his cultivation was mainly about defense and protecting life. And at this time, when his cultivation base rapidly progressed, his physical strength was naturally better than the previous!


    The so-called crushing with absolute strength was actually based on this!


    Big Sister, your sword is indeed invincible, but even if I let you stab my chest, you could not kill me! What else can you do in this situation?


    Zhu Shiyao was naturally aware of the change in the situation. There were still many virtual images in her eyes, yet she was unable to see the one that she really wanted. When she tried to pull back her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword, she found out that the sword has beenpletely stuck in the opponent��s body.


    Her opponent would rather endure the pain of the stab from the sword than to let it go.


    "I finally got you."


    Wang Lu grinning fiendishly, stretched out his hand and fiercely clutched the slender wrist of Zhu Shiyao. Then, under the astonishment of thetter, he punched her in the face!

 Chapter 260 - Unfortunately, There Is No Eye on the Back

    <h4>Chapter 260: Unfortunately, There Is No Eye on the Back</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Punching the face was just the beginning.


    In fact, putting his fist on Zhu Shiyao��s nose was more symbolic than practical.


    Unlike Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao was not a full offensive type of cultivator. Ster sword qi protected her body, making her skin seem like a mosaic of countless pieces of bright diamonds, which was iparably hard.


    Wang Lu has already used his real strength in that heavy fist, yet, it still didn��t cause her any actual harm. Zhu Shiyao only felt a bit dizzy and caused her to have a nosebleed, but it was no big deal�� Luckily, she managed to see the perfect trajectory to dodge when the opponent swung the heavy fist.


    However, with an ominous foreboding, she knew that the battle was not over, and her situation was very delicate.


    From the other end of the sea of bitterness, she made a long-range raid against the opponent. On her peak state, she met head-on against the opponent��s original magical ability. After which, her ster sword qi shed against the opponent��s broken sword and huge sword, all of them relying on her long distant raid and uncut momentum, not entirely based on Ster Divine Eyes.


    However, in the end, she was still blocked. Not by the opponent��s divine sword, but by defensive force and incredible physical vitality. Although it was a bit embarrassing, and she was somewhat reluctant to ept it, it was still unwinnable even though she had tried her best. This just meant that the strength of the opponent has gone beyond her ability to cope with. After her sword momentum was exhausted, in the next move, she would lose for sure.


    Fortunately, at least she has the ability to defend herself. If she activated her full defense, she was confident that she would be able to retreat. It was just that, there was a strange feeling that has always existed in her heart, as if bad things might happen at any moment.


    "Got you! Now get out!"


    With that man��s roar, Zhu Shiyao finally found the source of her strange feeling.


    Yes, that��s it! I forgot something very important. The key to this battle is not to kill the person who has been lured and corrupted into a demon by the Sword Demon, but to y the Sword Demon himself, to help the Sword God be whole as the Sword God of Bai Li.


    At the same time, the opponent��s goal is not myself, but�� Sword God that attaches himself in my body!


    Sure enough, when that not particrly powerful punchnded on her face once again, Zhu Shiyao has already been able to feel the invasion of a strange force. The next moment, stimted by this force, Sword God roared, "You dare!"


    At the same time, Sword God rushed out from Zhu Shiyao��s body. His heaven splitting sword qi was aimed at Wang Lu. Its sharp edge was not inferior to Zhu Shiyao��s Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword. Rarer still was the sword momentum, which was difficult to guard against.


    As the Sword God of Bai Li, because he was just resurrected, his power was extremely weak, but his use of subtle power was still something that neers in the world of immortal cultivation could notpare. This sword qi might not have Zhu Shiyao��s victory seeking magical ability, but Wang Lu was still unable to resist it. Not to mention that at this time, his chest suffered a stab wound��although his life was not at risk, he could not fully use his strength.


    However, since Sword God has made his move, would Sword Demon just stand idly by?


    "Humph, I��ve been waiting for you toe out for a long time!"


    When Sword Demon��s stature appeared by Wang Lu��s side, Sword God actually revealed a smile. "Sorry for making you wait, unfortunately, I don��t want to apany you!"


    With that, Sword God roared, and his whole body turned into a sh of light. The next moment, he and Zhu Shiyao have disappeared without a trace. The Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword that was stuck in Wang Lu��s chest has also disappeared.


    "Ohh, they ran away��"


    Sword Demon��splexion turned solemn and began to narrate with a sinking voice, "Able to use his own magical power to break your original magical ability and directly leave�� he is indeed worthy to be the legitimate inheritor of Zhong Shengming. His power is far above me. Were it not for the yin and yang division array, which forced us to not make a direct move against each other, I��m afraid I would��ve died by now."


    Then, after a pause, Sword Demon continued, "Unfortunately, though you��ve tried so hard, you didn��t manage to be thest tough."


    Wang Lu actually didn��t care much about this. "Although they managed to save their lives through thest second escape spell, this is not that bad actually because this kind of desperate escape spell could not possibly be unlimitedly used. And since we can win for this first time, we can win the next one hundred times. In this unique environment, my advantage would just snowball, so they have no chance at all."


    "Mmm, since your morale is still high, then that��s really good�� How is your injury?"


    "Hehe, rest assured, although I lost some of my blood, I will soon recover."


    "Mm, that��s good. Take your time to recuperate, there��s no need to rush. After suffering this defeat, they will note back so soon, so we still have time."


    The exchange between the two seemed to say that they cared for each other. It was just that there was an unclear undertone in their voice, making the dialogue feel strange.


    ��


    At the same time, at the other end of the sea of ck haze, with a flurry of light, Sword God and Zhu Shiyao finally appeared.


    Sword God seemed somewhat exhausted. Just now, when he used his own spell to break the other side��s original magical ability, the energy consumed was really not small. If he was in his heyday, he could easily crush one hundred Wang Lu��s original magical ability. But now, he was far from the peak of his power.


    Zhu Shiyao herself still has her trademark indifferent look, as if she didn��t feel happy or sad, as if the defeat just now had never happened.


    At this time, she was holding her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword as she was looking at it. Her mind waspletely immersed in her own sword light. After a moment, the corner of her mouth arched up to form a smile, unexpectedly she seemed to have lost herself in it.


    Upon seeing this, Sword God sighed. She was really a sword lunatic, anywhere she could immerse herself in the way of the sword. But now was not the time.


    "The means of Sword Demon is really unexpected. Unexpectedly, he found such a formidablepanion; that guy managed to increase his cultivation base ten times as powerful in just dozens of hours. Unless it��s the legendary Void Spirit Root, otherwise, he must have increased his power through demonic method, meaning thatpanion would die sooner orter�� But until then, our days are not going to get better."


    "��"


    Seeing Zhu Shiyaopletely without any reaction, Sword God wrinkled his brows and shouted, "Now is not the time to rx!"


    With her train of thoughts interrupted, Zhu Shiyao somewhat shook her head in a daze and then said, "It doesn��t matter."


    "It doesn��t matter!? Do you think after thatst fight, the opponent would just sit waiting for us to take the initiative? When thepanion has healed his injury, they would definitely take the initiative toe here and make their move!"


    "It doesn��t matter." Then, realizing that her sentence was not clear enough, Zhu Shiyao hesitated and then added, "The next time, I will not lose."


    Next time you will not lose? Sword God shook his head.


    Yes, Zhu Shiyao was advancing fast, but her opponent was not slow either. Just now, the defeat seemed to be a hair��s breadth difference, however, in his vision, it was like a moat. The opponent ran her over with absolute strength, and there was simply no solution to that.


    However, this situation was actually advantageous to him, because the next step was��


    While he was pondering, he suddenly heard Zhu Shiyao happily say, "I-have found a way, to repair my sses."


    "What!?"


    Zhu Shiyao said, "Just now, that demon��s original magical ability gave me an inspiration. I can, like him, use magical power to condense out a magical treasure, which I can use to temporarily rece the original."


    "��"


    Sword God looked stunned and seemed somewhat incredulous about the idea.


    Zhu Shiyao also didn��t exin further because she was clumsy with words, let alone demonstrating it should be more powerful than any words.


    Therefore, she recalled that sh of inspiration, began to transport her magical power and then condensed out a crystal on her fingertip.


    The most profound use of magical power was condensing out a material, which needed a very brilliant use of magical power. Since this was the first attempt by her, Zhu Shiyao found it to be extremely difficult. After a moment, beads of sweat already appeared on her forehead. However, the tiny lens on her fingertip continued to be smooth and round, getting increasingly simr to an authentic contact lens.


    After the time it took to finish a cup of tea, Zhu Shiyao finally let out a long breath. "It��s done."


    With that, she smiled, fiddled with the lens on her fingertips and then deftly wore it on her left eye.


    This lens was not easy to refine. However, for Zhu Shiyao, one lens was enough.


    Most of the virtual images on her eyes were immediately filtered by the lens. Seeing the familiar vision, Zhu Shiyao maintained her smile while her inexplicable imposing manner gradually soared.


    "Now, I will not lose anymore."


    Although without the lens Zhu Shiyao was still a force to reckon with, with the lens, she was like a whole other person, and her imposing manner was much more stronger than the original!


    "Mm, congrattions then."


    Behind her, the voice of Sword God appeared somewhat indifferent. However, Zhu Shiyao didn��t realize this. Although her sharpness manifested more in the middle of the fight, in other things, she was somewhat simrly slow as Liu Li.


    Because of this slowness, Zhu Shiyao spokepletely without any concern. Under the excitement, she thoughtlessly said, "This time, I will know who exactly is thepanion of that demon! Before, I always feel like he is somewhat familiar, but I can��t see him clearly."


    "Oh? When you put your lens, you can see him clearly?"


    The voice of Sword God rang behind her back.


    Zhu Shiyao nodded. "Certainly. If we meet again, I will know who he is for sure. I should��ve met that person before. His core method is too familiar. If possible, I will advise him to repent, don��t do evil things for the demon, and don��t kill each other. Previously, several times my sword strikes were without mercy�� If Master is here, he would probably scold me. Should I apologize then?"


    These words have been lingering in her heart for quite a long time, so much that when she said it out, there was no stuttering at all.


    Upon hearing this, Sword God suddenly sighed.


    "What a pity, in my entire life, you��re the only one with this kind of talent and persistence in the way of the sword. If possible, I really want to ept you as my sessor. You have the Ster Divine Eyes that can make you see through the future, therefore, you will certainly be able to achieve higher achievement than me. But, why do you want to bring about your own destruction?"


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, no matter how slow Zhu Shiyao was, she has also realized that there was something different this time. When she turned her head, Sword God was no longer there.


    There was only a cloud of red mist.


    ��


    At the same time, at the other side of the sea of ck haze, Wang Lu was recuperating himself. While there was nothing else to do, Wang Lu asked out a problem towards Sword Demon.


    "You said you and Sword God were made from the countless pieces of the destroyed soul of Zhong Shengming, and now, although both of you continue to get stronger, the essence of the two of you are still the soul, meaning, you are without a corporeal body?"

 Chapter 261 - Senior Sword Demon, I Want to Talk to You about a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 261: Senior Sword Demon, I Want to Talk to You about a Dream</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Either Sword God or Sword Demon was essentially a wisp of Zhong Shengming��s remnant soul. It was just that the strength of this Sword God of Bai Li was too powerful that even if it was just a remnant soul, it was seemingly as powerful as other cultivator��s intact primordial spirit.


    Of course, a remnant soul was still a remnant soul. Behind its power, there were some limitation and weakness. As for a corporeal body? That was even more an excessive expectation.


    However, for Wang Lu��s question, Sword Demon only gave a faint response, "For cultivators above Unity Stage, mortal body is not important. As long as I can unite with the other, the remnant soul, primordial spirit, magical power, and mortal body can be fully integrated with each other."


    Wang Luughed. "Then that��s good. I was afraid when you go outter, you��d be immediately killed by the sunlight, astral wind, or something like that. Although you��re a born demon, after getting along with you, I feel like there��s still some good in you, so it would be quite a pity if you die just like that."


    "Humph! Why don��t you take care of yourself first!"


    Sword Demon didn��t mind about Wang Lu��s disrespect. Perhaps he was quite increasingly fond of Wang Lu��s original magical ability or perhaps Wang Lu��s existence as his trump card was quite meaningful to him.


    However, he couldn��t just ignore Wang Lu��s follow up question.


    "Then what about the future?"


    Sword Demon was stunned for a moment. "Are you sick?"


    "No. I��m just curious." Wang Lu chuckled. "Given the fact that we are now in such a good situation, I think we are qualified to think about the future. For example, what are you going to do after we seed in defeating the Sword God and you manage to be Zhong Shengming?"


    Sword Demon didn��t answer but just stared at Wang Lu with very strange eyes.


    "This is not a question that you should ask." Sword Demon lightly said, "What are you hesitating about? Are you afraid I��m going to eat you?"


    Since the other side hade straight to the point, Wang Lu decided that he should be straightforward as well. "It��s not umon to get rid of someone once that someone has served its purpose, but I am not worried about this. If you want to move against me, you have too many opportunities to do that, so worrying about it is useless. What I am really curious about is what you are going to do in the future?"


    "Oh?"


    Sword Demon didn��t answer, but instead revealed a slight smile on his face; it was just that, it wasn��t the slightest bit friendly.


    Wang Lu said, "When you go outter, what are you going to do? Before you died, you were the best cultivator in the entire Nine Regions, no one can match your achievements in taking the four in nine divine tribtion and other things, so what are your ns after youe out of this tomb? Taking divine tribtion to ascend to the immortal world? Or do you want to rule the Nine Regions?"


    Upon hearing this, Sword Demon could not help but chuckle, however, before he could give his response, Wang Lu continued, "If you want to ascend to the immortal world or rule the Nine Regions, why did you choose to ascend in the Bai Li Region? Why bother challenging the four in nine divine tribtions? The life of Sword God of Bai Li is definitely full of delight, so it��s hard to imagine that his death would be filled with evesting regret! However, since you don��t have any regret in your life, why bother trying toe back to life even if takes thousands of years?"


    As soon as Wang Lu��s voice fell, Sword God��s eyes suddenly became iparably sharp.


    This was one really good question!


    For the average person, survival was the instinct of all living beings. And for cultivators, ascension was the ultimate dream! Putting these two ideals together, it was easy to assume the reason why Zhong Shengming tried toe back from death; because of the serious injury in taking the divine tribtion, even if it were to take more than ten thousand years, he still wanted to ascend to the world of immortals.


    Perhaps some people would say there were numerous cultivators in the world, and based on the fact that each of them was an individual with their own ideals and dreams, how many of them have the longing for ascension? For most of them, even struggling for their entire life couldn��t make them reach the Jindan Stage and thus eventually they would return to ashes. During this period, the convenience of immortal cultivation method gave them far more pleasure than the pursuit of higher stages.


    However, there was obviously noparison between them; they just realized that ascension was a hopeless dream for them. If there was a chance, who would miss it? Rumor has it that the treasure on the higher realms was like things in dream and fantasy. Everything was much better than in the Nine Regions. As long as one could survive the divine tribtion and ascend into the immortal world, one would enjoy endless immortal fortune and happiness�� As the saying went, forever enjoying immortal fortune was a fate.


    However, with Zhong Shengming��s brilliant ability, as long as he was willing, soaring to immortality was a very probable oue��even in the history, only a few cultivators managed to ascend to the world of immortals, and Zhong Shengming has been one of the top figures in this long years. Even the three immortals of Bai Li could not conceal the light of Zhong Shengming.


    However, even when he had almost a certain chance to immortality, Zhong Shengming actually took the suicide path by challenging the four in nine divine tribtions! This obviously meant that, in his mind, some things were weightier than ascension to immortality! In other words, the ascension to immortality thing was not that important to him. Towards such a character, if one said the reason why he painstakingly tried to resurrect even after his death was that he wanted to break the threshold of immortality, wouldn��t that be a contradiction?


    Sword God of Bai Li should belong to a hero who died with no regret!


    This was a simple truth. However, perhaps no ordinary person would venture to think to this direction. Only Wang Lu�� a person who was simrlycking in devotion to immortal cultivation and ascension could make this connection.


    Unfortunately, while this was a good topic of discussion, this was not really the time to bring it out. Sword Demon remained silent, and his eyes became even sharper. Even if he was just a wisp of remnant soul, he still gave out a strong sense of oppression. However, Wang Lu was without fear; the pressure from his Master in Spirit Sword Mountain was not lesser than this, and in most cases, he was thest one tough.


    While the two people were still in the silent confrontation, Wang Lu suddenly uttered a ��huh�� cry, reached into his shirt and touched the booklet in his inner pocket.


    That was the team leader handbook of Spirit Sword Sect. At this time, it was burning hot. He didn��t open it in front of the Sword Demon, but reached into its inner page and touched it, and then he immediately understood.


    The situation has deteriorated.


    In that page, the name of Big Sister Zhu Shiyao has turned from orange to red. Moreover, it was dark red going ck!


    This meant that the situation of Big Sister has changed from the initial predicament situation to dangerous, or even death! Once the color waspletely ck, it meant that she was dead.


    However, this didn��t make any sense. How did the situation suddenly deteriorate? They just had a fight, and although Zhu Shiyao lost, she wasn��t hurt as bad as him. At most, only several pints of blood came out of her nose�� It would be ridiculous to say this loss of blood was the cause of her sudden situation worsening.


    Or was it because after the previous lost, eager for victory, she began to cultivate some kind of demonic cultivation method? Or because she lost the melee fight, she wanted to practice long-range attack, and in order to quickly enhance the strength, she cut something of her that shouldn��t be cut? (Reference to Dong Fang Bu Bai)


    Unfortunately, these conjectures were a bit absurd.


    At the same time, theplexion of Sword Demon also changed. He then looked at Wang Lu. "It seems that you also knew."


    Wang Lu nodded and was about to speak, when there was a sudden surge of magical power from afar. When he turned his head, a jaw-dropping scene greeted him.


    Far away, the vast sea of ck haze suddenly surged. Within the darkness, numerous ster lights flickered, and in a moment, half of the sea of ck haze became as bright as day! The bright ster lights tore the dark and innumerable lightnings snaked on the border of light and dark, intensifying the surging space.


    In the center of that great chance, a graceful woman was holding a sword. The sword light flickered as it primed the ck haze outside the ster lights to crazily roll.


    Who was she if not Zhu Shiyao?


    Seeing this scene, Wang Lu could no longer maintain his calm anymore. His mouth opened wide in shock and his pupils rapidly contracted.


    "This is not fair! I want toin, I want to report!"


    "Watch out!"


    When Wang Lu was still in shock of this sudden change, Sword Demon cried out, grabbed Wang Lu��s hand and fiercely pulled him to the side.


    The next moment, the distant Zhu Shiyao revealed a hint of ferocious smile and then swung her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword.


    Suddenly, the rivers of stars in the sky fell, sweeping through the dark haze and lightning. For a time, it was as if the heaven copsed and the world ended.


    Such level of raw power was not something that a Xudan and even Jindan Stage cultivator couldpare. In this closed world, such coercion and heaven��s fury were exactly the four in nine divine tribtions!


    No matter what his original magical ability was, it could never be able topete with it. This copsing world could not be evaded by him, however, Sword Demon quickly reacted with maximum speed as he pulled Wang Lu to the side in a sh. Although they could notunch a counterattack, they still managed to board the boat.


    The sea of bitterness boat!


    It was at this time that Wang Lu appreciated the well-deserved reputation of the sea of bitterness boat. In addition to the ability to brave the way on this boundless sea of bitterness, when misfortune came, it could act as a shelter to go through the difficulty.


    The moment Sword Demon and Wang Lu boarded the sea of bitterness boat, the ster lights and lightnings finally fell to that bright space, triggering a tide of boundless destruction.


    However, within that tide, there was no shadow of the sea of bitterness boat.


    ��


    "Time is limited, so there��s no need to say any nonsense talk."


    In a piece of narrow and small space, Wang Lu and Sword Demon stood face to face, with iparably solemn expression. Then, after a moment of silent, Sword Demon was the first to bring out a topic.


    "The situation is very simple, Sword God is attaching himself in Zhu Shiyao��s body��"


    Before he could finish, Wang Lu coldly interrupted him, "Attaching himself in Zhu Shiyao��s body? I think you mean forceful possession!"


    Sword Demon closed his eyes. "No matter what it is, the other side��s strength is far above you and me."


    Wang Lu sneered. "The only way topete is with you doing the same thing to me right? Which would then unleash your consciousness and skill of a Mahayana Stage Daoist Immortal, making you on the same level as Sword God?"


    Sword Demon asked back, "Do you have a better way?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "It seems to be no."


    "Then you��" Sword Demon has just opened his mouth when he saw the sword was thrust straight at him. However, he did not hesitate. Moving sideway, he lifted his hand and blocked that sword attack with his own sword. At the same time, his tone of voice remained serious as he said, "Don��t waste time in infighting."


    Wang Lu didn��t speak but just swung his Sword of Mount Kun andunched his original magical ability. The surrounding hundreds of meters of area immediately filled with forest of broken swords and the sky were covered with densely packed dark cloud.


    Surrounded by these broken swords, Sword Demon sighed.


    "If you want to kill me, it��s really not that hard, but this will not do you any good."


    Wang Lu stimted the broken swords to float in mid-air, his killing intent has be sharper.


    "I think it��s the right choice to kill you! There are some things that I didn��t say, but it doesn��t mean that I didn��t know them. The first time we fought against Sword God, you infused me with your heaven splitting sword qi, which seemed to help me at first, but, in fact, it��s just to confuse people! I have been wondering, I have no enmity with Big Sister, but why would she want to kill me? Later on, I thought that perhaps Big Sister��s vision is not that good, that was why she didn��t recognize me with that demonic qi�� and where does this demonic qie from?"


    Regarding this, Sword Demon didn��t deny at all. "That��s right, it was me who put the demonic qi in you. But, if I didn��t do so, I��m afraid at that time, you and your Big Sister would��ve cooperated to y me instead! Humph, you��ve always like being reasonable, so tell me, was it wrong?"


    Wang Lu also did not hesitate. "It was me who was wrong. After I chop you, I will burn books for you!"


    As soon as he finished, the myriad of flying swords immediately flew downward.

 Chapter 262 - I Am Not Alone in the Fight

    <h4>Chapter 262: I Am Not Alone in the Fight</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "It��s useless."


    Along with the faint voice of Sword Demon, dust slowlynded all over the ground.


    Before Wang Lu, the wreckage of swords was as dense as a jungle. Thousands upon thousands of broken swords were concentrated in one spot, scattering around the atmosphere of destruction, making it a daunting scene.


    However, at this time, a proud tall figure lightly stood on top of that forest of sword, his long robe still spotless.


    "Now is not the time to fight among ourselves."


    Sword Demon faintly said, looked at the frowning Wang Lu, and then said, "Much less you don��t have the capital to wage this infighting. Your Void Spirit Root is indeed fierce, but before you can condensate your primordial spirit, you don��t have the qualification to hurt me. Even if I am just a wisp of residual soul, it��s still a residual soul of Mahayana Stage."


    Wang Lu didn��t speak.


    "Moreover, even if you kill me, it won��t help you. Maybe you can get out of here, but for you, getting out of here is simply not enough, am I right? Don��t you want to save your Big Sister��s life?"


    Wang Lu remained silent.


    Sword Demon said, "You��re right about forced possession. Sword God has upied Zhu Shiyao��s Jade Mansion and body, however, that doesn��t change the fact that both he and I are still a wisp of remnant soul�� Therefore, your Big Sister is notpletely out of control, and there��s still a room for her to maintain her feeble existence."


    After a pause, with a sinking voice, Sword Demon then said, "However, if you really have the ability to kill me, meaning that my soul would return and unite with Sword God, making himplete, then�� there is no ce for your Big Sister��s soul to dwell any more."


    Upon hearing this, although Wang Lu kept his silent, he withdrew his Sword of Mount Kun.


    "I know you have a lot of doubts, but now is not the time to exin them one by one. The protection of sea of bitterness boat is limited in time, so we can��t waste it anymore. Listen, the other side has chosen to forcefully possess Zhu Shiyao, it meant both crisis and opportunity. Along with the sudden increase in power, he must��ve faced with enormous hidden danger, otherwise, he doesn��t need to wait until now. Thus, if you want to reverse the situation, you must not waste this opportunity."


    Wang Lu said, "When all is said and done, it��s still the same possession way, right?"


    "Again, if you have a better way, let me hear it."


    Wang Lu let out augh, but in his heart, he remained silent.


    The person before him was indeed a character that swept the Nine Regions thousands of years ago; even if the person was just a wisp of remnant soul, the person was still really powerful. The old man has seen through his fearless temper.


    Just now, when he failed in his sword rain attack using his original magical ability against the Sword Demon, Wang Lu actually didn��t feel discouraged. In his original magical ability space, there were still many tools at his disposal. So what if the other side was a Mahayana Stage? A mere wisp of remnant soul would always have a w.


    The thing that Wang Lu really couldn��t ignore was the sentence from the Sword Demon: Even if he was able to kill Sword Demon, he would still not be able to save his Big Sister. Even so much that his Big Sister would, therefore, be immediately killed.


    This was the real reason why Wang Lu hesitated.


    Of course, it stood to reason that any person��s life could not be higher in value than one own��s life. In this kind of dilemma, Wang Lu taking a selfish route was understandable. However, was he that kind of person?


    Braving through the eight virtues trial to here, was that not because to rescue his Big Sister? When he broke through this deepest level, didn��t he never think that it would be dangerous?


    Yet, he still came. And since he hase, it should note to naught, wasting his original decision!


    However, on the other hand, should he sacrifice even his own life for the sake of a moment of determination?


    "Wang Lu, time is not much, don��t be indecisive."


    Upon hearing the urging of Sword Demon, Wang Lu looked up, intently looked at him, and then bloomed out a smile.


    "I already have a decision."


    Sword Demon. "And?"


    "I decide��" Wang Lu took a deep breath, stared back at the deep gaze of Sword Demon. "I want to face him myself!"


    "��"


    After a long silence, Sword Demon asked, "Are you sick?"


    Wang Lu said, "I have a sure way to win."


    With that, he fished out the team leader handbook from his bosom, tore the single page of Zhu Shiyao, and grasped it in his hand.


    "Moreover, I am not alone."


    ��


    The sea of ck mist was filled with ��rising winds and scudding clouds��.


    And in the center of that turbulence, an elegantly simple woman appeared restless. Her hand that was grasping the sword was slightly trembling, showing that her patience was wearing down.


    She�� or rather he, was waiting for the people from within the sea of bitterness boat toe out. As soon as they came out, he would strike them with an attack as powerful as a thunderbolt. He could not give the other party any chance anymore.


    In the current situation, he has upied an overwhelming advantage. Although when he first tried to open his final card, it appeared hasty and awkward, essentially caught with his pants down, but when he did open his card, he immediately gained the upper hand�� The only way the other party could stay alive was through possession�� Although it would mean the two people were doomed to end in misery, at least, there was still a chance to win.


    All he needed to do was to wait for the other side toe out from the boat and make a decisive battle�� Theoretically, his odds were certainly superior. Whether it was the main part or the mortal body, their side��sbination was obviously the strongest.


    Just as he thought about it, his brows slightly frowned. Sensitively aware of the change in space, he felt as if there was something that was about to storm out from the cage.


    He immediately raised his vignce and tightened his grip on the Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword, ready to fight it out.


    Then, he saw the long-awaited figure. Wang Lu, holding the Sword of Mount Kun, slowly walked out from the void, brimming with strong self-confidence and extraordinary momentum. Behind him, theplexion of Sword Demon��


    Wait, Sword Demon!? How could there still be Sword Demon!?


    He incredulously looked at his counterpart who has the same origin as him. The surprise in his heart was indescribable.


    Why would he still be him? He should��ve possessed Wang Lu and took over the body. Did the possession fail!?


    Correct, there might be a possibility to this. Although that Wang Lu has an amazing potential, he was difficult to control, or even impossible to control. It was also because of this, coupled with some other factors, that he didn��t choose him as his sessor. But unexpectedly, Zhu Shiyao, who was seemingly the easiest to deal with, also has a problem. He has clearly destroyed her lenses secretly, but in the end, she managed to make on her own! This forced his hand to make the first move against her��an unfortunate end for such a good seedling.


    However, this regret was soon reced with ecstasy: Since Sword Demon didn��t choose to possess Wang Lu, his win was all but certain, and not ending with mutual injury.


    Although his heart was still puzzled on why the other side chose the road of suicide, since things havee to this point, why would he flinch before this mystery?


    When he chose to possess the girl��s body, there was no turning back.


    Thereupon, he resolutely made his move. The rivers of star lights moved ording to his heart��s desire. Doomsday atmosphere filled the air.


    Even if he was only a wisp of remnant soul, he was, after all, a Mahayana Stage remnant soul. Once he had a body to rely on, his strength would be iparably powerful.


    However, at the same time, Wang Lu also made his own response.


    He looked at the elegant woman not far away from him, and then softly said, "Senior Sister, you��re not this useless are you?"


    Senior Sister?


    Sword God inwardly sneered. "Your Senior Sister has already long been suppressed, unable to do anything, only barely managing to maintain a feeble existence. It��s only because I��m still iplete that there are some corners that are difficult to reach�� Otherwise, I would��ve shattered her soul. Do you think there��s any use to call her out at this time? Do you want her to try to wrest away her body from me, to give you advantage? You��re just indulging yourself in fantasy!"


    However, just at this time, he suddenly felt a strange fluctuation bloom from within his body, as if a pile of dying embers had begun to rekindle.


    Sword God was truly startled this time. Unexpectedly, Zhu Shiyao was actually so tenacious. After he had suppressed her until her soul nearly scattered and flew away, to his surprise, she still has the strength to battle it out with him!


    But, this was merely a fight of a cornered beast. Zhu Shiyao��s body and Jade Mansion have been upied by him. Only her primordial spirit has a little bit of leeway. The influence that she could exert was extremely limited, which made it impossible for her to constrain him in the fight against Wang Lu and Sword Demon.


    For example, now, although her soul was trying to reconnect with the body, the fact was that, the Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword was still stably wielded by the body, slowly falling to its destination.


    When the swordnded, it was another world copsing event, and this time, the sea of bitterness boat would not be able to save them.


    In the eyes of Sword God, the opponent was clearly crushed by the absolute power. Although they tried to resist desperately, it was still a futile effort. Of course, the one that was crushed was not Wang Lu. The boy��s life remained useful, but Sword Demon could not stay no matter what.


    Along with the crashing down of the ster lights, Sword God even clearly saw the expression before death of his old enemy. It was some part relieved, some part uneasy. The lips were slightly opened as if they were about to send out the most vicious curse. But in the end, his old enemy only let out a sigh.


    However, all this has nothing to do with himself. This was the fate of the loser. Only the victor could sing proudly.


    However, was this a win? Wasn��t it too easy? In a trance, Sword God still couldn��t believe himself. However, at this moment, a coldness crept into his forehead.


    The coldness from his forehead suddenly spread all over his body, making him tremble. During this tremble, everything before his eyes shattered into pieces like they were bubbles, crashing loudly.


    By the unparalleled strength of sword qi, the space was ripped apart. The fragments of the remain of Sword Demon that were shattered by him and the powerful ster lights that fell past Wang Lu�� were all gone. However, without knowing why, the Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword was still held high by him. The sword was still fully brimmed with the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, which was still yet to be sent out.


    However, the opponent��s Sword of Mount Kun has already stabbed the center of his forehead!


    What��s going on here!?


    "You have yet to realize the actual situation? Poor guy."


    Wang Lu��s sinewyughter was so grating. Unfortunately, it was already toote for the Sword God to make a counterattack. A surge of power that was iparably loathed by him came out from the tip of the Sword of Mount Kun.


    Primal chaos god destroying sword qi! This Sword Demon��s unique consummate skill was particrly designed to destroy primordial spirit. Even though the power was really smaller than the original in Wang Lu��s hand, it could still not be underestimated. The Sword God was caught unprepared. Immediately, his soul shook and his primordial spirit split apart.


    While Sword God struggled to fight back, the present scene changed. Previously, he clearly saw Wang Lu torn to pieces by his sword strike; the condition of Sword Demon was even more miserable, and every details were seen by him in panoramic view�� However, very quickly, this scene turned into ��dreams and visions in a bubble��, and Wang Lu has already put a talisman on his body.


    God-Seal!


    This time, all the magical ability of Sword God has been sealed. Even the wrath of his primordial spirit has been suppressed. The God-Seal seal that tightly attached to his body finally eliminated hisst chance to victory. Although the forced possession of Zhu Shiyao was able to let him disy formidable strength, he was powerless to defend against two sessive heavy strikes, unable to turn the tide around.


    After suffering these two unfathomable offensives, a sh of light broke through the haze that clouded the mind of Sword God.


    "Zhu Shiyao, it��s you!? It��s your innate magical ability at y here that holds me back?"


    Through primordial spirit, Zhu Shiyao��s voice, though weak, sounded very firm.


    "This is not your magical ability, why don��t you just give up!"


    Then Wang Lu��s voice came in��after the primordial spirit of Sword God had been sealed up, his primordial spirit was virtually undefended.


    "Senior Sister, nice move. Rest in peace, Sword God, ept your fate, and don��t do something unsightly, you are, after all, a senior in immortal cultivation."


    "Ha! Do you think you��ve won? All of you will be buried together with me!"


    Laughing wildly, the seal that firmly sealed the primordial spirit of Sword God suddenly revealed a crack. Wang Lu immediately put the second and the third God-Seal seal in session, building an impregnable barrier to prevent him from storming out.


    When the primordial spirit of Sword God was finally shattered, the expected violent explosion didn��t happen. However, in the middle of the fragments, a ck hole appeared, and then, with an irresistible suction force, everything around it was sucked into it.

 Chapter 263 - Big Capacity

    <h4>Chapter 263: Big Capacity</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    It was total darkness.


    There was no lighting to his eyes at all�� Of course, to say about eyes were a bit far-fetched because right now, Wang Lu has no eyes.


    Now, he was in the primordial spirit out of body state. Just now, he used thebination of God Destroying Sword Strike and God-Seal seal to inflict serious damage to Sword God. In defeat, Sword God chose to pull everyone to the grave together with him. Then the primordial spirit ck hole suddenly formed, directly pulling his primordial spirit out of his body!


    The principle behind how this ck hole was able to pull someone��s primordial spirit was temporary still unknown because, theoretically, the protection of Non-Phase Sword on the body could be called an iron wall, so how could his primordial spirit be so easy to drag out? If Sword God could freely tear someone else��s primordial spirit, why didn��t he do it a long time ago? Why wait until now?


    However, in his current situation, Wang Lu haspletely lost his physical sensation. It was as if his five senses have melted into one, very mysterious but also familiar. This was like the viewpoint when internally looking at his Jade Mansion, which was also known as soul inspection��through primordial spirit.


    However, this time, it was not practicing internal inspection. He didn��t even know the current location of his primordial spirit. Wang Lu then urged his primordial spirit, using the soul inspection to tear apart and separate the five senses simr to what his physical body has. A momentter, Wang Lu was able to see himself in the dark.


    He was still in the same uniform��the red and white robe that he had worn for more than ten years. This was Wang Lu��s most intuitive image of himself, which caused his primordial spirit form to be shaped like that. After using the soul inspection to disassemble his merged senses, Wang Lu soon saw a little light appearing in the darkness.


    After moving toward that light for a while, he soon saw the figure of Zhu Shiyao, very clearly discernible in the middle of the light.


    Seeing that slender and slightly delicate figure, Wang Lu was slightly relieved. He had risked his life, from the eight virtues trial deep into here, exactly for this awe-inspiring majestic Big Sister!


    Although during which there were many twists and turns, moreover, the current situation was far from being optimal, Wang Lu, nevertheless still smiled as he greeted her, "Senior Sister, long time no see."


    Upon hearing the voice, Zhu Shiyao turned her head. Obviously, she was also very adept at dismantling the merged senses using soul inspection to turn her primordial spirit simr to her physical form. When she heard his greeting, she somewhat asked in puzzlement, "Who are you��? You call me Senior Sister, which Junior Brother of Spirit Sword Sect are you?"


    Wang Lu immediately startled. Thief grandson, after stabbing people, you pretend you don��t know them!?


    However, Zhu Shiyao quickly exined, "My magical ability Ster Divine Eyes is not yetplete, so it''s still hindering my vision. Please, Junior Brother, disy your sword art so that I can recognize you."


    Wang Lu was once again stunned. Thief grandson, you actually can talk this smooth? Has your tongue been straightened out? However, he then quickly realized that it was only through primordial spirit exchange could Zhu Shiyao be able to express herself fluently.


    On the other hand, disying sword art for identification?�� Do you recognize people through swordsmanship?


    Upon thinking about that, using his primordial spirit, he sent a Non-Phase Sword Light out. Zhu Shiyao��s face immediately lit up. "Ah, Non-Phase Sword! Non-Phase Sword of Fifth Junior Aunt! You��re Wang Lu!"


    �� Girl, what a great eyesight you have. I, with a face that appears in the wet dreams of girls, yet you don��t recognize me. Yet, you clearly know my sword light! What a wonderful hobby you have! People have a variety of interest, yet you find the most unpopr one!


    Zhu Shiyao was actually righteous in her conviction. "What do other people��s interests have anything to do with me? It��s enough for me to only care about swordsmanship." After a pause, she continued, "Sure enough, it��s you. Before, I vaguely felt your was very familiar, but I really didn��t think�� Sorry for trying to kill you previously."


    Wang Lu was indifferent to this. For him, haggling over this with a disabled person was beneath him. "It doesn��t matter. I understand."


    Zhu Shiyao was unprepared for this response from Wang Lu, thereupon, her long-prepared apology failed toe out. She opened her mouth, but didn��t know what to say. In the end, she could only blink her pair of seemingly bright eyes, revealing a vacant innocent expression.


    After the awkward moment of silent between the two, Zhu Shiyao said, "Junior Brother, you are also here topete for the Sword God inheritance?"


    Wang Lu peevishly said, "I came here to save you! In the team leader��s handbook, your name has always been orange in color, meaning you��ve obviously been trapped somewhere in this sword tomb. Therefore, as the team leader, of course I came here to save you. Later on, I heard that you took the ancient Sword God as your godfather, yet, your name in the handbook remains orange, so I know your situation is still not good, most likely it��s because you��ve been deceived by people. Unfortunately, I never have the opportunity to clearly tell you."


    Zhu Shiyao froze for a long time before finally uttering, "Oh." And then, a long timeter again, she said, "Thank you."


    "You��re wee. In any case, although I found you, I��m also trapped here."


    Then he looked around the darkness that surrounded them. The darkness seemed deeper than the previous boundless sea of bitterness. Although the sea of bitterness was boundless, at least, there was the fluctuation of ck mist, which caused people to have a sense of orientation and to realize they were not dead. However, this time, except for Wang Lu, Zhu Shiyao and the light that she stood on, there was nothing else, and their surrounding waspletely empty.


    This was probably some kind of a trap set up by the Sword God using his ancient magical ability before he blew himself off. Basically, he didn��t know how to break away from this ce.


    Silence descended upon them for quite a while. Then he heard Zhu Shiyao say, "Junior Brother, you��"


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "I��m fine. Sharing joys and sorrows with the teammates are the duty of the team leader. Regardless of what you think, when we left the mountain, Master and Uncles told me to take care of everyone. Therefore, I have to bear this responsibility. Let alone the situation that we have now is not so bad. Two people trapped together is better than being trapped alone. At least, we can think of the solution."


    "I mean to say, you��re really weak."


    Wang Lu gawked for the time it took to finish a cup of tea; he simply couldn��t stomach such a reply. Big Sister, are you f*cking high? I, your father, have worked so hard to save you, yet, not only did you stab me, you even f*cking scolded me! This is like Pan Jinlian 1 [1] who cheated on her husband with the town��s womanizer and then conspired to kill her husband!


    Zhu Shiyao said, "What I mean is, Master once told me that you are the lead representative of the Spirit Sword Sect. In all aspects, you are above me, and you��re likely to inherit the Sect Leader position. However, on our previous fights, you seem weak. At least, you��re not stronger than me."


    Her tone of voice was still somewhat indignant, as if disagreeing with her Master��s evaluation.


    Wang Lu said with a sinking voice, "Sect Leader really said so?"


    As the sect��s lead representative, he would inherit the Sect Leader position in the future? Was that the n of Daoist Master Feng Yin? Although he had vaguely heard the other Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall suggesting such a thing, for Daoist Master Feng Yin to make such a clear-cut statement, that was really unexpected.


    Correct, among the current younger generation of Spirit Sword Sect, the only candidate that was likely to assume the Sect Leader position was Wang Lu. Although in terms of power, Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao were qualified enough, their other aspects were far from it. As for Wen Bao, Yue Xinyao and the others, they were indeed qualified cultivators, but they were far behindpared to Wang Lu.


    However, for now, the position of Sect Leader of one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� has to be taken with a grain of salt. Although outwardly, Daoist Master Feng Yin appeared senile and inept, he has actually just cultivated for around two hundred years, and with his Deity Stage cultivation base, his lifespan was simply crazily long. Therefore, there was no need to haggle over the Sect Leader position.


    However, what did this Big Sister��s attitude mean? Did she not ept him as the future Sect Leader?


    "Then, Senior Sister, do you think you are more suitable to be the Sect Leader?"


    Zhu Shiyao said, "I don��t want it. Since Master thinks you are suitable, then it should be right. I don��t look at people and only see their sword. Therefore, maybe you��re a good fit to be the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect, but your swordsmanship is not strong enough."


    Wang Lu cheerfully said, "Now that you��ve lost against me, what do you think about that?"


    Zhu Shiyao immediately pulled up her chest and said, "I did not lose! My swordsmanship is still stronger. The previous one was just a mistake. Because my contact lenses were broken, my reaction is a bit slower. I was not in good shape at that time." Then she seemed to think of something. "If one day we fight while you are seriously injured, if I beat you, do you think it shows that I��m stronger than you?"


    Wang Lu rhetorically asked, "Strength that relies on contact lenses could not be called strength. If one day I take things too hard and consume the demonic dissolving pill, causing my strength to soar by ten times and then grind you like an ant, can you say I��m ten times as stronger than you?"


    Zhu Shiyao retorted, "The contact lenses are not external things. They are important assistance that is closely matched with my cultivation method. When I reach Jindan Stage, I can internalize the foreign object�� In short, the contact lenses are an inseparable part of me!"


    Poof!


    Integral part? Wang Lu almost could not hold back the impulse to spurt out blood. Although this Big Sister��s mind often seemed to becking in nerve connections, asionally, she coulde up with amazing words!


    "Talking is not going to persuade me. Since you stubbornly believe you��re stronger than me, then when we get out of here, let��s have a fight on the training arena of Misty Peak. The loser will call the winner dad, what do you think?"


    "It��s a deal!" Rays of eagerness shed out of Zhu Shiyao��s eyes. For her, exchanging moves with another master swordsman was more attractive than anything. Although she just spoke to belittle Wang Lu��s way of the sword, she also felt that Wang Lu��s swordsmanship was only slightly weaker than her. Meaning that it would be difficult to predict the oue of the actual fight, which was the perfect opponent in the sword fight for her.


    "However, the question now is how to get out, but first�� where are we?"


    Stuck in a difficult situation, Wang Lu didn��t panic. Instead, he methodically began a rational analysis, trying to find a solution. This total darkness seemed to have no way out, however, Wang Lu believed there would always be a way.


    Zhu Shiyao suddenly said, "Why all the trouble? If there��s no way out, we��ll just cut our way through!"


    Then, the ster sword light bloomed inside the primordial spirit.


    Wang Lu was toozy to care for this stupid sword lunatic. "You do what you want to do, while I use my brain."


    Looking at the distant Zhu Shiyao who was constantly trying to break through the darkness with her sword qi, Wang Lu could not help but take a pity at this sword lunatic. However, at the same time, he suddenly remembered one thing.


    At this time, he and Zhu Shiyao were in the primordial spirit state. However, based on their cultivation bases, their primordial spirit could not possibly be exposed to the outside. Before entering the Yuanying Stage, theoretically, the primordial spirit was extremely fragile. It was under the protection of cultivator��s purple mansion until it was mature enough to take independent action��


    That being the case, where could the two people��s primordial spirit be? Could it be��


    Reminiscing about Zhu Shiyao��s previous possessed state, an idea suddenly shed through Wang Lu��s mind.


    Sheet, are you kidding me!?


    This boundless empty darkness was, in fact, Zhu Shiyao��s purple mansion, which has previously been forcefully upied and erged by a certain true immortal level remnant soul!


    With iparably shocked eyes, Wang Lu looked at the distant still ignorant Big Sister.


    Big Sister, you really�� have such a big capacity!


    Note:


    [1] A character in novel Water Margin and Jin Ping Mei.

 Chapter 264 - Big Capacity II

    <h4>Chapter 264: Big Capacity II</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When talking about the ancient times, most of the present day cultivators would speak with yearning. Although in theory, the modern people was inferior to the ancient people, however, before the age of chaos, the world was rich with surrounding spiritual energy, and as such, almighty people appearing in droves was an indisputable fact.


    Right now, on the Nine Regions, the number one cultivator based on cultivation base was Supreme He Tu of Shengjing Sect, a peak Unity Stage cultivator, and half a step away from the Mahayana Stage. However, for several thousands of years, only a few people were able to cross this half a step distance. Moreover, after they did pass it, they have already overdrafted their potential, no longer were they able to pass more than that. As for taking the divine tribtion to ascend to the world of immortals, that was just a story in the legend.


    There was really noparison against the era prior to the Age of Chaos.


    However, for the people with knowledge and experience on this topic, the modern people being inferior to the ancient people was just in general. Although the Age of Chaos was a catastrophe, however, the subsequent thousands of years of efforts of cultivators were not without results. Compared to the ancient time, although the cultivation base of the modern people were clearly backward, but on the same stage, modern people have many tricks up their sleeves.


    A rtively simple and rough way to describe this was, the current cultivators have several points lower base, however, the added value was rtively high, making theprehensive strength not that much inferior. For example, a few decades ago in the Blue River Region, there was a raging Nine-Tailed Fox, which, in theory, should be on the level of true immortal. However, wasn��t it suppressed by a seal in the body of Lady Boss? If it were in the past, the whole sect would��ve already been exterminated using one of its tail if the sect leader of the sect was merely a Deity Stage cultivator.


    Therefore, even though Zhong Shengming��s cultivation base was frighteningly high that he dared to challenge the four in nine divine tribtions, a genuine true immortal on earth, but considering that he was just a wisp of remnant soulpared to the ultra high added value of modern cultivators��


    So what if the other party was peak Mahayana Stage?


    Looking at the empty expanse of this dark mansion, Wang Lu tried to use this reasoning to convince himself to ovee this difficulty.


    Peak Mahayana Stage was not invincible. In fact, it was exactly because Sword God had beenpelled into a hopeless situation by his God Destroying Sword Strike and God-Seal seal that he finally had to use the unique skill of primordial spirit self-explosion.


    However, even if defeated, it was still because Sword God was too weak at the time. Moreover, Sword Demon that backed him up was not that inferior to Sword God. A Mahayana Stage cultivator was not merely a cultivator with ��high stage��.


    Only when seeing this piece of endless darkness could one truly realize the distance to the Mahayana Stage. Although the other side was just a wisp of remnant soul and only stayed a very short while in this purple mansion, it has already left an earth-shaking change. This broad space was an expansion of the purple mansion in order to adapt to the Mahayana Stage primordial spirit. For a Xudan Stage cultivator, this would be infinitely smaller. Although the magical ability of primordial spirit could not simply be measured in size, no one could deny the disparity if the difference was thousand upon thousands and even hundreds of millions of times!


    This was the most direct way the prestige of Mahayana Stage was showed, and no argument or reasoning could disparage that.


    The only good thing here was that, in this situation, the solution also came to the fore. At this time, they were not imprisoned in some dangerous ce, but in Zhu Shiyao��s purple mansion. It was only because of the expansion of the purple mansion that their primordial spirit seemed small.


    And this was the crux of the problem. Under normal circumstances, primordial spirit and purple mansion should be perfectly matched. The primordial spirit��s ability to exercise control of the body and magical power was based on this matching. In theory, only when primordial spirit tightly snuggled in purple mansion could it be able to transmit signal without a hindrance.


    However, now there was a mismatch in size, making Zhu Shiyao��s primordial spirit unable to make contact with the outside, which basically imprisoned them. The solution was simple, as long as she was able to make contact with the purple mansion, she would be able to make a contact with her body and thus free both of them. As a cultivator with Sword Spirit Root, her root bone qualification was one of the best in the world, and her purple mansion adaptability was good enough. However, the premise was, her primordial spirit being able to make contact with her purple mansion.


    From the current situation, it would take years before Zhu Shiyao��s primordial spirit could expand to fill the empty purple mansion.


    The cultivation of primordial spirit was not independent. It has to beplemented with the increase in magical power and refining of the body. However, right now, they were isted from the outside world, which meant that, theoretically, they couldn��t even reach Jindan Stage, so how could the primordial spirit be catalyzed to that of the size of Mahayana Stage?


    In addition, they could also take the crooked way��by simply expanding the primordial spirit without advancing its stage, just trying to make contact with the purple mansion first. However, there was also an obstacle to this: for a Xudan Stage cultivator to simply inte the primordial spirit thousands upon thousands of times, they would end up dead. Even Wang Lu, who cultivated Non-Phase Method and condensed his primordial spirit many times more than the average cultivators, also has limit in inting his primordial spirit thousands of times in just a short time�� And ording to the current situation, without thousands upon thousands of times of expansion, it was impossible topletely touch the purple mansion.


    Thousands upon thousands of times�� no matter how he calcted, only those with above Jindan Stage cultivation base could achieve it. Thus, this road was tantamount to a dead end.


    In fact, this was exactly the reason Sword God exploded his primordial spirit to form a ck hole, which was to trap them here, leaving them with no way out�� ording to the present situation, Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao would��ve long lost their lives before their primordial spirits could achieve the required intion.


    Of course, there was also a problem here, that was, Sword Godpletely ignored the existence of another person. However, Wang Lu could not count on the help of Sword Demon. At present, he could only rely on himself. Although they had been cut off from the outside world, when it came to being trapped, two people were always better than one.


    Just now, after he thought out his spection to Zhu Shiyao, theter blinked and said, "And then?"


    Wang Lu said, "Please inte yourself, Senior Sister."


    This was, of course, a joke. Even Wang Lu, whose primordial spirit was highly condensed, could not inte it thousands upon thousands of times. Although Big Sister��s attainment in the way of the sword was astonishingly high, it was impossible for her primordial spirit to be as fierce as him.


    Wang Lu just hoped that Zhu Shiyao could raise an idea from the point of view of peak sword cultivation, which would then inspire him.


    Who knew that upon hearing Wang Lu��s word, Zhu Shiyao simply nodded and said, "Okay."


    Then she began to swell. Although slow, it didn��t seem to be stopping anytime soon.


    Wang Lu gawked for a moment, and then he hurriedly tried to dissuade her, "Hey, hey, don��t take things too hard. If you die because of my words, my previous efforts to defeat you would greatly reduce in value!"


    However, Zhu Shiyao didn��t seem to hear Wang Lu��s words.


    "No wonder the atmosphere here is familiar to me, it turns out this is my purple mansion�� That being the case, I will just light up the whole ce."


    With that, while slowly expanding, Zhu Shiyao took a deep breath.


    "Let there be light."


    The next moment, dazzlingly brilliant light spread out.


    morously sparkling silvery starlights appeared, zing like the fire of the golden sun�� The yin and yang coincided, eternally changing. This was the peerless secret technique of Spirit Sword Sect��s Ster Peak, Ster Sword Light!


    Suddenly being wrapped by the ster sword light, Wang Lu helplessly shook his head.


    "I really underestimated the magical ability of Big Sister."


    He mistook the simple concept of primordial spirit expansion. In theory, it was indeed the more condensed the primordial spirit was, the more it would not lose its shape during the expansion. If it were too condensed instead, it would actually influence the expansion.


    However, regarding his Senior Sister, the situation was diametrically opposite. Her cultivation was Ster Sword Method, a top ss sword art in the world with many kinds of variation. The prestige of her sword-defeat-all-methods was also the natural oue of that. And for such a highly varied method, inting the primordial spirit was actually easier.


    Of course, it was not volume expansion in the strict sense, but rather the transformation of primordial spirit into light.


    Where there was a light, there was the spirit, which was the primordial spirit of his Big Sister.


    Even though he did not want to ept it, he had to.


    After the light spread out, in a sh, Wang Lu was forced to pop out of the purple mansion. Zhu Shiyao has upied every inch of space of the purple mansion, leaving Wang Lu with no room to stand.


    Upon popping out, Wang Lu felt a sh of darkness and then light. In the blink of an eye, he had returned to his own body.


    And before his eyes were no longer the glorious and iparable figure of Big Sister, but rather a cold and old face.


    "You��re awake? Very good, it��s faster than what I expected."


    With that, Sword Demon stood up and then said to Wang Lu, "Get up and let��s have a talk."


    Wang Lu silently nodded and then began to observe the situation around him.


    He was still at the location where he defeated the Sword God. All around him, the sea of bitterness slowly swayed. His Big Sister who has just been possessed was lying down unconscious at his feet. With a serene look coupled with the sword in hand, she simultaneously exuded the contrasting image of a beauty and hero.


    Her unconscious state was not unexpected for Wang Lu. Although she seeded in thousands upon thousands of times of primordial spirit expansion and form transformation through her Ster Sword Method, showing how brilliant this Big Sister was, but trying to reach the level of Mahayana Stage from Xudan Stage has definitely left an enormous burden on her.


    Nevertheless, she seemed fine. Looking at her ruddyplexion and rough breathing, she was mostly just exhausted.


    "Her condition is fine." Guessing what Wang Lu was thinking, Sword Demon lightly said, "Fortunately, she was able to think of using the magical ability of Ster Sword Method to transform the primordial spirit. After this time, if she can straighten this out, in the future, the power of her primordial spirit would increase multiple times."


    "If she can straighten out?" Wang Lu keenly captured the main point. "If she can��t?"


    "She��ll die." Sword Demon said, "However, let��s put aside her problem first. Let��s talk about us."


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment, and then he cupped his fists to salute. "In light of the death of the Sword God, I should congratte you for your sessful achievement in experiencing a reversal of fortune."


    Actually, since the moment he awoke, Wang Lu has already seen that there was a big difference between the current Sword Demon and the previous Sword Demon.


    Although he was still a wisp of remnant soul, after the death of Sword God, his momentum has greatly changed. It was not the kind of suddenly bing a million times stronger, but the kind of mysteriously unspeakable�� He had to admit that, the current Sword Demon was in line with the image of an ancient true immortal level cultivator that was in his mind.


    Although there was a strong sense of oppression from the previous Sword Demon, and when unraveling many truths people became more depressed, it only stopped there.


    The Sword Demon before him, however, has already gone beyond giving people a sense of oppression; it was the impossible to perceive, unable to ponder kind of feeling.


    If it could be described, it would be like ��the power of heaven was unfathomable�� kind of situation. The primordial spirit of Mahayana Stage cultivator was that powerful.


    "Experiencing a reversal of fortune?" Upon hearing thest few words, Sword Demon shook his head. "I��m just getting what I deserve."

 Chapter 265 - Walking down at the Altar of Zhong Shengming

    <h4>Chapter 265: Walking down at the Altar of Zhong Shengming</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Getting what he deserved?


    The words of Sword Demon were simple, but the information revealed within it were not the least bit simple.


    What was the thing that he deserved? Sword Demon was obviously the demonic part of Zhong Shengming��s primordial spirit, born out of external pollution, that tried to usurp the legitimate part of Zhong Shengming. By justice, wasn��t horrible death the thing that he deserved?


    So, why would he say that?


    However, when Sword Demon said these words indifferently, Wang Lu didn��t seem to be very surprised by this.


    Because, previously, he was already vaguely aware.


    He just felt that,pared to the usurper Sword Demon, Sword God seemed to be not that powerful.


    From the beginning to the end, what exactly has Sword God ever done?


    It was nothing more than to snatch Big Sister Zhu Shiyao as his sessor before failing to do anything else. It was really difficult to imagine him as the Sword God that swept around unhindered in the Nine Regions thousands of years ago.


    In contrast, Sword Demon somewhat really has the style of a peerless old demon. Hiding behind the scenes and instigating the four sects team to dance in the palm of his hand with mere words, to open the gateway for him in session�� First, to defeat the guardian that suppressed the Sword Demon and then release a lot of negative emotions in the eight virtues trial for his use, and then afterward, simply using Wang Lu as his hired thug��


    Finally, he was able to defeat the superior opponent, thebination of Sword God and Zhu Shiyao. Each step seemed like a miracle, with far higher difficulty than that of Sword God��s path.


    Compared to the legitimate sessor, the usurper actually seemed loftier. Moreover, after careful thought, the behavior of Sword God was quite difficult to justify. For example, why would he deliberately conceal Wang Lu��s rtionship with his Big Sister? Even so much that in the first fight, Big Sister couldn��t even recognize Wang Lu. Aside from Sword Demon pouring Wang Lu��s body with demonic qi to cause mischief, how could there not be a contribution from Sword God?


    How were the contact lenses of Big Sister broken��


    Later, why did he suddenly choose to forcefully possess her? Moreover, wasn��t forceful possession made him not that different from a demon?


    Now it seemed that Sword Demon had given him an extremely good answer.


    Sword Demon nted his head and looked at Wang Lu. "You guessed it right. The so-called Sword God is merely a usurper."


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed; this was different from what he said to him earlier.


    "What I previously said was not a lie." Sword Demon said, "Indeed, he was the legitimate sessor of Zhong Shengming, and I was just the demonic part."


    After a pause, Sword Demon scrutinized Wang Lu before saying, "But this does not change the fact that he was the usurper. Can you guess the truth of the matter?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and then gave his answer, "Did he usurp more than ten thousand years ago?"


    "Very good." Sword Demon nodded. "Go on."


    Sword Demon��s attitude proved Wang Lu��s conjecture, however, the idea was a bit imusible to Wang Lu. Therefore, he slowed down his speech.


    "Like dynastic session, the original emperor was overthrown, and the rebel leader ascended the throne, offering a sacrifice to the heaven and earth and controlling the dragon vein. Formon people, this is tantamount to legitimate dynastic change. However, for the original emperor, treason is always a treason. That being the case, you are the original emperor, and Sword God is the rebel usurper?"


    When it came to this, it seemed like things have been straightened out. However, Wang Lu felt that there were still some things that needed to be talked about.


    "How could you be overthrown by that thing? This doesn��t make sense. Moreover, you can even challenge the power of four in nine divine tribtions, so you couldn��t have possibly suffered personality split under such circumstances. Moreover, they even said your Heaven Splitting Sword Qi is fastidiously indomitable, so your heart demon couldn��t possibly corrode you and split your personality. This does not make any sense."


    Seeing that Wang Lu seemed to have met a dead end in his reasoning, Sword Demon voluntarily gave his exnation, "The birth of Sword God was an ident."


    "Wait a minute. The amount of information in this sentence is a bit too much!"


    Sword Demon said, "It��s not surprising that you can��t deduce the truth. It��s because your perception of Zhong Shengming is wrong. And since you��re misinformed, naturally, the right result is impossible to be deduced�� Sword God of Bai Li, is actually a non-existent existence. If you recall carefully, I never once volunteered to mention these words."


    Nonexistent!? Where did this evene from?


    "Your knowledge of Bai Li��s Sword God Zhong Shengminges from the history book��that is a matter of course. You didn��t live more than ten thousand years ago, so naturally, you can only understand it from the book. However, if you were lucky enough to be born more ten thousand years ago, you would��ve heard another name, Bai Li��s Sword Demon."


    "Bai Li��s Sword Demon?"


    "Zhong Shengming is unbeatable in his entire life; he happily settled the debt of gratitude and grudge. However, he never walked on the right path. Whenever he wanted something, he simply snatched it away. When he saw something not pleasing to his eyes, he would simply kill it. In the immortal path, even the firmament of the ninth heaven could not restrict him, let alone ethics and morality of the mortal world. Someone who looks down on ethics and morality is naturally a demon. The fierceness of Bai Li��s Sword Demon was illustrious. When Zhong Shengming was still alive, countless of people trembled at his name."


    Wang Lu could only stare dumbfoundedly. This ount waspletely different than what was written in Bai Li Ascension Biography, so much that it was theplete opposite! Although after more than ten thousand years, there were bound to be omissions in history books, an error this big was very rare! A peerless devil that terrorized the whole Nine Region was actually not recorded in the history book, this��


    "In his entire life, Zhong Shengming always did whatever he pleased. However, his desires are almost wholly concentrated on the path of the sword, and not that much in the worldly affairs. Therefore, regardless whether he was evil or not, at least he was good enough to remain in the history books."


    Wang Lu nodded, expressing his understanding. Bai Li Ascension Biography recorded the cultivators who managed to ascend or were very close to in the span of more than tens of thousands of years. The thick book was equally divided between each cultivator, and the length of each part was actually very limited. Moreover, most of it was spent on describing the cultivation method of the cultivator. As for the life deed, naturally, only one or two were chosen as the representative.


    As for Zhong Shengming�� in fact, in the original text, there was almost no story about his life. In addition to spending a lot of time to describe all kinds of inconceivable power of the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, the rest was spent on Zhong Shengming��s heroic feat of ��splitting the heaven and earth apart�� and ��prating the heavenly cmity of Bai Li Region�� just before he died. As for his deeds during his thousand years of cultivation, no matter how evil they were,pared with his earth-shattering feat just before he died, they were not worth mentioning��


    Wait a minute, then that means��


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu thought of something. "Could it be that the so-called Bai Li��s Sword God was just a misinformation?"


    Sword Demon lightly smiled. "Compared with the great merit of opening up the road to immortality, everything else in Zhong Shengming��s life is insignificant. Based on merit theory, being called ��God�� is more appropriate than ��Demon��."


    Wang Lu said, "So that��s how it is. But that is only the misunderstanding of the world and Zhong Shengming should not be affected by external things. Regardless of whether people praise or me him, it has nothing to do with him. He couldn��t possibly turn into a sage just because people said he has tremendous merit."


    "How couldn��t it be? If you hear everyone use you of something you��re not, aren��t you going to get sick to death? There��s power in the popr opinion. Perhaps the popr opinion of themon people is weak, but it��s different with cultivators who walked on the path of immortality. A tyrannical king could still have his throne even while being cursed by millions of people, but no cultivator can withstand the unanimous rebuke from thousands of cultivators. Likewise, when all cultivators thought that Zhong Shengming of Bai Li who had benefited the people was the Sword God, it was no longer important if he himself was ��God�� or ��Demon��."


    Zhong Shengming��s smile turned somewhat ironic. "When Zhong Shengming managed to challenge the four in nine divine tribtions, he received no small measure of contraflow of heavenly cmity. His primordial spirit was routed, his sword lost its acute spirit, and the upper part of his body was polluted by the power of the wish of all living beings, so he couldn��t help but be ��God��. Zhong Shengming chose to use his power to resist the divine tribtions without ever considering his life and death, but he didn��t want to die in such an unclear situation."


    Wang Lu nodded, expressing his understanding. "At least in times of death, the body must be pure."


    "But at the time, he was already wounded and dying, unable to root out the power of the will. Instead, the power of the will continued to erode him, and his primordial spirit gradually became not his own��"


    Things seemed to havee to light; Wang Lu continued with his own reasoning, "So he dispersed his primordial spirit, established the yin and yang factions division, then used the ten thousand years of life or death transformation to filter and purify the primordial spirit to then reconstruct the ��God�� and ��Demon��, two bodies, using them to investigate the origin?"


    This reasoning seemed smoother. Although Wang Lu vaguely still felt that there were some missing parts, most of the mystery about the original existence of the Sword God has already been solved.


    The only problem was��


    "After you raised yourself back from death, why did you involve the outsiders? At least, Sword God did not have the need to introduce foreign aid. After ten thousand years, he has already upied the legitimate position and firmly suppressed you, so why the need to introduce uncertain factors just to trouble yourself?"


    Sword Demon said, "As early as more than ten thousand years ago, Zhong Shengming has already anticipated that change might happen. Before he died, his primordial spirit has already been corroded more than half by the power of the will, and the ��owner�� and the ��guest�� position has already long been exchanged. Extrapting from this, more than ten thousand yearster, naturally, Sword God would be the stronger one. Therefore, he made the rule that the two parts of him, Sword God and Sword Demon, must not directly contact with each other, so even if one of them wants to kill the other, he must use the hand of outsiders; Because this is my only chance."


    "I believe you have also seen that there��s nothing special about Sword God except the might of his primordial spirit. If he confronted me directly, I will have no chance. However, once outside variables are introduced, his odds will plummet."


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, I have a feeling that he seems clumsier."


    "Because he��s just a child." Sword Demon coldly said, "He was only born when Zhong Shengming was contaminated by the power of the will and about to die. His conscious time has not exceeded more than a month, so naturally, he��s clumsy."


    "In other words, we just had a desperate fight against a baby?"


    "Although he was just a baby, after all, he inherited the memory of Zhong Shengming and more than half of his primordial spirit. Although his conduct with people seemed clumsy, he was not an idiot. In time, he would be more difficult to deal with."


    "So that��s why�� Then, could you answer my question, since he was not a fool, why did he forcefully possess Zhu Shiyao? Why did he even deliberately destroy her contact lenses to deceive her vision?


    "Mm, you finally get to the point."


    Sword Demon nodded and then stood up.


    "Because the matter of possession is something that is bound to happen. If he failed to remove her sses, she would soon be able to see, thus she no longer could be controlled as a pawn.


    "Then I believe you have also guessed it. Not only Sword God needed to take possession of someone, I also need it. Now that the struggle between the ��God�� and ��Demon�� is over, my primordial spirit has be whole, and the next thing to do is to find a matching body to carry this primordial spirit, and you are the one that I choose."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. "Didn��t you say that after the Unity Stage, primordial spirit and body could transform into each other? Wouldn��t that mean you don��t need a body to possess?"


    "It is indeed not necessary, but if I don��t use the unprecedented Void Spirit Root and just the barely passable primordial spirit transformation, wouldn��t that be a waste?"


    As soon as he said that, demonic qi overflowed out of his body and his killing intent was no longer restrained anymore!


    Sword Demon Zhong Shengming was a person that did whatever he pleased��when he like something, he took it; when he dislike something, he eliminated it!

 Chapter 266 - I Have Coveted This Fresh and Tender Body for a Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 266: I Have Coveted This Fresh and Tender Body for a Long Time</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "You��re indeed a model of falling out with someone and immediately bing hostile. Previously, you were a gentle, amiable, and genial elder."


    "If you really think I am a gentle, amiable and genial elder, then you��re the one stupid here. Before the struggle of ��God�� and ��Demon�� has been settled, and before the unification of primordial spirit, I will not be so confused to possess my assistant. When Sword God rashly possessed Zhu Shiyao while the primordial spirit has yet to unify, even though he was a majestic Mahayana Stage, in just a few strikes, you��ve already managed to kill him."


    Facing the dense chill air of Sword Demon, Wang Lu felt as if his limbs and bones were frozen. On the other hand, he also wryly smiled as if this was as expected.


    Why didn''t the other side possess him earlier? Because of the simple truth that the benefit of possessing earlier was not good enough.


    From their first meeting, he was already wary of this Sword Demon. And during their time together, there were many times where he nearly could not suppress his impulse to fight it out with Sword Demon.


    He had already guessed that this Sword Demon was not good, and if things continued, it would end up like this. Therefore, he tried to catch the previous opportunity to no avail.


    Unfortunately, this was the end of the road.


    If he could choose, Wang Lu would still like to be the opponent of Sword God, who although strong, wasn��t that smart. Only Zhu Shiyao, that fool, could be easily deceived by others.


    Now that the one he faced was Sword Demon, he waspletely at his wits end.


    He felt a kind of omnidirectional repression that made people suffocated and weak at the same time. Wang Lu knew that this was not because he was weak, but because the opponent was simply too strong. After all, a Xudan Stage cultivator contending against a peak Mahayana Stage was just a fantasy.


    However, even if his power was not enough, his ambition was! Even if he knew perfectly well that there was only a narrow escape ahead, he had to at least try it first.


    In the past, when Zhong Shengming bravely took the divine tribtions at Bai Li, was he certain that he would seed? Wasn��t he still holding onto the slim chance of survival?


    "If he can do it, why can��t I?"


    "Moreover, at this time, Sword Demon has just recovered from unifying his primordial spirit, so it could be said that he is in his weakest moment. Although the gap in stage could not be crossed, he is not that much powerful than Sword God. And since I can force Sword God into a hopeless situation using the God Destroying Sword and God-Seal seal, I should not be without resistance in fighting Sword Demon!"


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu also felt that there was nothing to say anymore. Since Sword Demon could spend his time talking so much with him, then that meant he didn��t expect him to be able to win. It was because Sword Demon looked at their previous coboration that he tried to exin to him as clear as possible so that he could die without regret.


    Of course, although Sword Demon was acting on his whim, he still did not stoop to the same level as a lowly viin. Of course, the personality of Sword Demon was not a matter of concern. Regardless of him being despicable or above board, since it was clear that the other side wanted Wang Lu��s life, he had to fight it out first.


    Looking at the still firm eyes of Wang Lu despite being under pressure, Sword Demon nodded in appraisal. "Yes, facing a hopeless situation without losing the fighting spirit, you are indeed worthy to be the top talent in Nine Regions. Once I��m inside you, I can see that there would be bright future ahead."


    After a pause, Sword Demon continued, "And in my hand, you will y a greater role in everything."


    "Go f*cking f*ck yourself!"


    Wang Lu cursed and decided to make a preemptive strike! Heunched his original magical ability! Thousands upon thousands of broken swords crowded like forests suddenly appeared around the two of them. The surrounding boundless sea of bitterness was reced with the scarlet sky of Wang Lu��s hundreds of meters world!


    "Mm, amazing talent indeed. How long was it thest time? This original magical ability is even more perfect."


    Sword Demon, with a wooden expression, looked at the original magical ability world that was even more impressive than the previous one. From his expressionless praise, obviously, he didn��t put Wang Lu��s unique skill in his eyes at all.


    Towards a Supreme Mahayana Stage, all of the skills of Xudan Stage cultivator were just little tricks��it was impossible for him to pay attention to them.


    "s, your original magical ability is evolved from my Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword. Disying this in front of its original master, don��t you feel it��sughable?"


    Then, Sword Demon loudlyughed. At the same time, Wang Lu felt that his primordial spirit, Jade Mansion, and body simultaneously shook. Like a broken ss, the world around them shattered into millions upon millions of fragments.


    The scarlet sky and tens of thousands of broken swords puffed into smoke under the smiling face of Sword Demon. After his original magical ability was broken, Wang Lu felt his head spun under the backfire force. His head became dizzy, his chest stifled, and blood flowed out of his seven orifices.


    "I know everything about Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword. The more energy you spend on it, the less chance you will win. Even if a genius from immortal world descends to earth, it is impossible for him to have a deeper attainment in Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword than me."


    Wang Lu of course knew all of this. From the very beginning, he didn��tpletely ept the inheritance of Sword Demon with open heart. His original magical ability contained the essence of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, however, the framework was still from Non-Phase Method�� it was just that, he didn��t think that it could still be used by Sword Demon.


    For a Supreme of peak Mahayana Stage, a single move from the primordial spirit could ground a trivial Xudan Stage cultivator into dust. While the current Sword Demon has yet to restore most of his power, however, based on pure skill alone, he was able to push Wang Lu into a disadvantageous position.


    As a matter of fact, when his original magical ability was broken, Wang Lu couldn��t even distinguish whether that was because of the strength of the opponent or by opponent��s skill.


    "Again!"


    His skill being thwarted in a single move didn��t discourage Wang Lu. On the contrary, he became even more determined. Since Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword could not be used, then he would use his old routine, Non-Phase Sword! Actually, although Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword was indeed good, Wang Lu was morefortable in using Non-Phase Sword. Perhaps it was simr to the old saying, a wife who shared her husband''s hard lot must never be cast aside.


    Compared to the sharpness that was against the heaven of Bai Li��s Sword God, he was more familiar with and thus could fully use Non-Phase Sword. Moreover��


    Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword was indeed his weak point against Sword Demon, but he could also use it as a breakthrough. As long as he carefully analyzed it and then applied the result to his Non-Phase Sword, Wang Lu believed that his sword defense would not be easy to break through.


    "Non-Phase Sword is indeed brilliant, but unfortunately��"


    Sword Demon then raised his hand and rotated his wrist. On Wang Lu��s side, he immediately felt as if there was a mountain pressing on him. All his limbs and bones were powerless against it, and he immediately fell forward, unable to use his sword defense at all.


    "Unfortunately, your body has already long been invaded by Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword. You have lost your freedom to act independently."


    Wang Lu tried to move his primordial spirit, trying to regain control of his body. However, he found out that the outside of his purple mansion gradually turned dark. His Non-Phase Sword Bone and Jade Mansion was enveloped by darkness.


    "One of the reasons I sent you my Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi is to break your Non-Phase Sword Defense. Once a hole has been broken, you can no longer use any of your big skills."


    "Heh!" Even though he has gradually lost control of his body, Wang Lu still did not give up. The Void Core inside his Jade Mansion crazily rotated in response to the roar of his primordial spirit in the purple mansion.


    However, he still could not stop the darkness that slowly crept in. Only an inch area outside his Jade Mansion remained bright. Wang Lu even saw the Demonic Mansion of Sword Demon was already constructed right next to his Jade Mansion.


    With the strength that was still left in him, Wang Lu tried to strike up a conversation. Because the other side was willing to waste time talking with him, it meant that there was still an opportunity. "You��ve really nned this for a long time. From the start, you��ve alreadyid out everything, plotting for my youthful, beautiful and tender body."


    Sword Demon said, "Correct, I will not let go of this unprecedented Void Spirit Root. But, to sessfully possess it, there is indeed a key obstacle."


    "Non-Phase Method?"


    "Humph, I don��t know what��s so good about your Master, but although your attainment in Non-Phase Golden Body is still shallow, vaguely, it actually contains the supreme main path 1 of immortal cultivation; you already reached the realm of the leakless golden body. In my remnant soul state, I can��t possess you by force. Without any better option, I was forced to use Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword as bait to entice you to destroy this great wall. Fortunately, you��re really obedient."


    Then, Sword Demon sighed. "I initially thought that after the Age of Chaos, it would be difficult for the cultivators of the Nine Regions toprehend the opportunity on the main path of immortal cultivation. I never thought thisnd could still breed an amazingly rare talent. No doubt there��s an enormous side effect of this Non-Phase Method, however, a unified system that sticks closely to the main path is no less inferior than any Immortal-level method. And this was purely based on selfprehension alone, not depending on the immortal world to pass it. It is really hard to imagine that such a talented person actually exists."


    Wang Lu was inwardly shocked; he even stopped the struggle of his primordial spirit for a moment.


    "However, what I previously said to you about this still stands. Although Non-Phase Method is strong, it��s not suitable for you. When your Master created this method, it must have been under extremely harsh condition�� Tsk, I��m afraid even the ninth underworld survivor would not create this kind of method. This method is notpatible with you, and Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi is indeed more suitable. Unfortunately, this is a mixed blessing, so you are doomed to be robbed."


    As the voice of Sword Demon continued to sink, Wang Lu felt that the darkness haspletely spread out inside his body. One by one, a pitch ck totem started to stand erect on the ground, rising up the demonic fire; this previously iparably familiar body has begun to be rapidly branded by Sword Demon.


    Wang Lu struggled to maintain the light of the Jade Mansion, yet the darkness continued to seep in.


    "Give up. The reason why I spent my time exining to you everything is not so that you could have the chance for aeback, but to reward you for helping me get rid of Sword God, so that you will die with a clear mind. Pointless struggle is not going to show your bravery, instead, it will only add to your trouble."


    While Sword Demon was speaking, a light suddenly lit up in the darkness.


    "Demon, you will not prevail!"


    The sound pierced through the dark like lightning. Within the thousands of devil me totems, like an angel, a white-clothed female appeared with bright-gxy-like sword lights behind her back.


    "Master!?"


    In astonishment, the fire of hope was suddenly rekindled in Wang Lu��s heart. Despite his opponent was aplete primordial spirit of Mahayana Stage, if it was his Master��


    However, when he took a closer look, he could not help but be stunned. The woman in white was not the Fifth Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect, but��


    Sword spirit of Sword of Mount Kun, Autumn Beam!


    No one knew why that umunicative sword spirit would appear inside him and firmlyunch the sword light against the Sword Demon. However, one thing Wang Lu was very clear, Autumn Beam was not the opponent of Sword Demon��she was clearly on the suicide path.


    For the action of sword spirit, Sword Demon was extremely surprised. "Unexpectedly, there is such a loyal sword spirit? Little girl, you have already cultivated for around a millennium, and obviously has been passed on between one or two masters, yet you actually have a blind loyalty to your current master?"


    Autumn Beam replied with a cold voice, "In my one thousand years of cultivation, I have never abandoned my master and run away!"


    "It��s not easy for you to cultivate. Since you have almost seeded in creating the sword heart, why would you want to destroy your future? Never mind, after I take control of him, you will still end up in my hand!"


    During his talk, the ck demonic fire went aze, gathered together and then rushed towards Autumn Beam like a ck dragon.


    Autumn Beam used her own cultivation base to urge the sword light to resist the ck dragon with all her power, not retreating even for half a step. The one thousand year cultivation of the spirit of Sword of Mount Kun was extraordinarily disyed!


    Sword Demon slightly furrowed his brow and began to mobilize even more power to encircle Autumn Beam. However, in mid-air, Autumn Beam, with her white dress, was like an unextinguished star. Her sword light remained as bright as ever. Even though the power that besieged her was far stronger than her, her sword light was even sharper. And in the center of her forehead, vaguely, a spiritual eye began to open.


    "Humph, using the fight to catalyze the sword heart? Reckless, naive girl, your cultivation is just a mere one thousand years long, I can kill you off easily!"


    All of a sudden, a flurry of demonic qi spread out, and in an instant, the sword light of Autumn Beam was engulfed by the ck demonic fire.


    It was indeed easy for Sword Demon to destroy Autumn Beam. If not for somewhat appreciating the blind loyalty towards the master by this woman, she would��ve been turned into ashes early on. However, seeing that Autumn Beam actually wanted to activate the sword heart in the fight, he immediately dealt her with a heavy hand, else it would dy and give him trouble. After suppressing Autumn Beam, it was time for Wang Lu. He has been ying the game of cat and mouse long enough; now it was time to end it all.


    Thinking to this, Sword Demon suddenly felt that his enthusiasm was somewhat waning.


    And just at this time, a strange light pierced through the dark clouds that covered the surrounding.


    The light actually came from Wang Lu��s Jade Mansion!

 Chapter 267 - Eat Me and the World Will Part!

    <h4>Chapter 267: Eat Me and the World Will Part!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Well done, Autumn Beam."


    In that jet ck world, Wang Lu��s voice coldly echoed.


    The next moment, the whole dark world shattered like a broken ss.


    However, although the debrispletely disintegrated, the free-roaming ck fire solidified, and countless of fragments were bonded together like paste, seemingly unable to be extinguished. The primordial spirit of Sword Demon suddenly swelled up millions of times until it blotted out the sky and upied the entire world.


    Although it was just only restored, the Mahayana Stage primordial spirit still possessed inconceivable magical ability. The world that was nearly crushed into countless of pieces, in just a short moment, was instantly solidified by him.


    However, in this dark world, there was a part where he inexorably could not stop from getting away��the surviving light source in the center of this world, the core of Wang Lu��s Jade Mansion.


    Sword Demon stood in the darkness, iprehensibly looking at the Wang-Lu-shaped primordial spirit within that Jade Mansion.


    "You��"


    Wang Lu��s gaze was as cold as ice as he said, "Do you want this? Then here it is."


    Sword Demon was silent for a while, and then his gaze suddenly turned sharp; countless pieces of ck fire dragons from the shattered world suddenly formed an enormous dragon that roared and charged into Wang Lu��s Jade Mansion, trying to pollute thisst bit of light.


    Boom!


    A deafening, soul-stirring, and frightening explosion reverberated. The ck fire dragon copsed before the Jade Mansion. As thest barrier, that bright light was actually impregnable!


    "Is this your trump card?" Sword Demon asked.


    Wang Lu said, "One thing you��re right, Master is indeed a great person, therefore�� Regardless of whether she truly has an excellent perception when she created the method, or that she had experienced too much that she had the foresight to anything, but when she first taught me the cultivation of Non-Phase Method, there��s something that she exhorted me to remember no matter what. I can change the method and start over, tossing away Non-Phase Method like a pair of worn out shoes. But, no matter what, I must not change my core."


    With that, Wang Lu let out augh. "Therefore, when cultivating Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, all the other ces freely made contact with the sword qi, except here, where it remained independent, which protected myst bit of light."


    Sword Demon said with sinking voice, "I��m indeed surprised that you actually managed to carefully set up thisyer of defense. This lowest level operation of Non-Phase Sword actually has the ability to deceive my eyes. But, so what if you can protect yourst bit of light?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment before replying, "You can possess my body, but you can��t tarnish my heart?"


    "What a joke," Sword Demon lightly said, and then he proceeded to stimte the movement of the demonic fire to continue to stick together the fragments of the world, trying to integrate them once again. And then, with a t tone of voice, he said, "Outside of your Jade Mansion is the result of your entire ten years of cultivation. Your magical power, your Non-Phase Golden Body, and everything are all here."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Now they��re yours, you��re wee."


    Sword Demon didn��t speak. For him? That was easier said than done.


    Without the light from his core, the rest was nothing but a pile of meat. What was the difference between a living person and a lump of flesh? It was the Jade Mansion upied by Wang Lu. And what Sword Demon needed was a fresh body, absolutely the top best in the world Void Spirit Root, rather than a pile of useless meat. Not to mention, at this time, his primordial spirit has been settled and already have inseparable connection with this world (inside Wang Lu). If the world shattered, he would not end up well.


    However, for Wang Lu, if he merely possessed his Jade Mansion while discarding the rest, it meant that all the achievement of his ten years of immortal cultivation would melt like snow in the summer. Henceforth, he would just be like an average person who has never cultivated.


    "Do you think it would be miserable? I still have my primordial spirit, Jade Mansion, and Non-Phase Immortal Heart�� at least, I will still retain all of my experience and memories. Even if Ipletely lose my cultivation, at worst, I would just need to spend another ten years of cultivation. Merely ten years, do you think that��s a long time?"


    "You��re just deluding yourself. People advance courageously in immortal cultivation, not having to start over from the beginning. If you self-destruct your cultivation, I��m afraid even your Void Spirit Root can��t hold on. The surrounding spiritual energy is unlikely to condense into a loser��s body."


    "So what? It��s better than being possessed, don��t you get it?"


    This was indeed a simple truth, however, if simply understanding the truth, one could make the right decision, then there would be no one making bad decisions that led to sufferings and pain.


    Knowing perfectly well that corruption would be detrimental to the country, yet unable to stop the receiving hand�� Knowing perfectly well that taking drugs could ruin life, yet the heart��s desire could not be subsided�� Knowing��


    Indeed, it was better to give up the cultivation than being possessed by other people. However, how could one not hesitate when they have to bury their ten years of cultivation?


    Sword Demon was somewhat helpless. Had he known this earlier, he wouldn��t have used too much power to suppress Autumn Beam and left some to guard against Wang Lu. If he could maintain the pressure throughout this time, Wang Lu might not necessarily have the opportunity to achieve this step. However, considering that Autumn Beam didn��t even hesitate to try to perish together, a slight mistake from him might also give her a chance toe back.


    As for Wang Lu�� if he wanted to take the risk to court death, that was up to him. It was indeed a pity that the peerless Void Spirit Root would be destroyed, however, not far away there was Sword Spirit Root. Although Sword Demon was unwilling to possess a female cultivator, since he has no other alternative��


    Thinking about this, Sword Demon was ready to pull out and retreat. However, when he was about to do that, he suddenly saw a boundary to this dark world in the form of an orange jade monument.


    Sword Demon was inwardly surprised. This world has obviously fallen under his control; only the core was under the protection from Non-Phase Method, and all of the rest were within his grasp. However, the appearance of this jade monument waspletely unnoticed by him! Where the jade monument stood, the demonic qi dissipated, unable to approach. When he used his primordial spirit to feel it, he felt a tearing pain.


    What exactly was the origin of this jade monument!?


    While thinking, Sword Demon tried to circumvent this unknown jade monument. The world could copse in a matter of minutes, so there was no need to die together with this reckless kid.


    However, when he was near the border, an orange whip swept towards him with a speed faster than his reaction. In a sh, half of Sword Demon��s body was swept away and suddenly melted like snow!


    "What the heck is this thing?"


    Sword Demon was greatly startled this time. Although he was still in a weak condition, after all, he was a peak Mahayana Stage primordial spirit, how could he not withstand that orange whip? Moreover, the orange jade monument has actually blocked the entire space; Sword Demon couldn��t find any way out!


    Wang Lu, as one of the leads among the five uniques, surely has more life-saving props than just Heavenly Sword Talisman, it was just that�� Sword Demon really couldn��t think that Wang Lu would use this precious props at this time! There were so many chances that he could use these props in the previous crisis, but in the end, he chose not to; he really could keep hisposure!


    However, on the other hand, how could he be recruited if he didn��t conceal too deep? This orange jade monument has the ability to iste the two worlds and ought to be used to defend oneself and trap the enemy. However, if Wang Lu had used this orange jade monument ahead of time, it would��ve been a wasted treasure instead.


    Because Sword Demon could not fight him recklessly with those stage props. Instead, Sword Demon would disappear and then re-emerge when the effectiveness of these stage props fade away. And in this deep part of the sword tomb where all the way out were sealed, even if Wang Lu could have a temporary reprieve, as long as he could not get out of this ce, he would eventually fall in Sword Demon��s hand.


    �� Did this guy n this from the beginning? No, that��s obviously impossible! Though he is indeed clever, he is not a prophet. The only possible exnation is that he is a natural attacker. In his hand, the defensive props be a perish together prop.


    Thinking to this, Sword Demon said with a sinking voice, "�� I can give you your body back, you don��t have to do anything."


    Wang Lu, however,ughed instead. "Zhong Shengming, this is so unlike you. You were unbeatable in your entire life, how could you ever be soft to your opponent? How could you be afraid of dying? You are not even afraid of the four in nine divine tribtions, how could you be afraid of my ��heaven and earth apart��? If you say this thing again, I will despise you instead."


    During theughter, the pitch ck world continued to break up, but Sword Demon was actually unable to pull them back together.


    "I will ask you one thing, do you want to live or die!?"


    "Of course I want you to die and I live!"


    "��" Sword Demon was finally being rendered speechless by this nearly crazy Wang Lu. At this time, words were meaningless.


    He quietly looked at the bright light, towards the smiling and extremely calm eyes of Wang Lu. Although hisughter contained several degrees of madness, in his face, there was not the slightest bit of fear of death, anxiousness, or any other negative emotion. There was only an iparable smile.


    This kid has really given him ast moment surprise.


    Retaining the core method while cultivating the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, as well as this heaven and earth orange jade monument move�� this game of intrigue has actually been won by Wang Lu at thest moment.


    The situation waspletely unexpected, even for a Mahayana Stage cultivator.


    After being stunned for a long time, Sword Demon finally helplessly shook his head. "Fine, you win. Although I��m unhappy with this result, but, since I��m willing to take the gamble, I have to prepare to concede." After a pause, Sword Demon��s face sank. "That��s enough."


    During his talk, the dark clouds suddenly spread open, and the ck fire that enveloped the sky melted like snow, revealing a clear sky.


    On the ground, countless of demonic qi totem silently sank and lied dormant.


    "That��s enough." Sword Demon repeated his words. "Stop here."


    Stop here your ass! Wang Lupletely paid no heed to him. Since he had made the decision, of course, he certainly wouldn��t waste all his previous efforts just because of a few words from the other. Moreover, for this kind of ancient demon, he couldn��t feel assured even if he directly saw him turn into ashes. Thus, any method that he could use would be fully used by him. He would not leave this thing to chance.


    "Hahaha." Seeing how Wang Lu stubbornly refused his offer and wholeheartedly wee the perish-together oue, Sword Demonughed happily. "You, this kid, when I wanted to kill you, you stubbornly refused to die, but when I don��t want to kill you, you obstinately want to die! Humph, I��m actually being serious about wanting to help. Unfortunately, that��s not what the rules say."


    With that, he stopped smiling, and the whole world froze like time had suddenly stopped. Billions of pieces of fragments were then forcibly bonded together and then made contact with Wang Lu��s Jade Mansion, despite thetter��s continuous effort to cut it. In the meantime, the orange monument was pressured down by an inexplicable invisible force. With something akin to a trembling groan, it slowly descended below the horizon.


    "I said again, that��s enough."


    Sword Demon coldly said, and correspondingly, Wang Lu stopped his effort in the Jade Mansion.


    All the means have been used, even hisst trump card��the jade te given to him by Lady Boss��but it seemed that it was not enough.


    The opponent was simply too strong. Peak Mahayana Stage cultivator who managed to challenge the four in nine divine tribtions�� Perhaps even if the Nine-Tailed Fox that previously wreaked havoc in Blue River Region were here, it might not necessarily be able to contend against Zhong Shengming. Although Zhong Shengming was merely a primordial spirit, what Lady Boss gave him was merely a piece of jade te.


    And just at this time, Sword Demon said, "No need to be discouraged. You��ve won. What is happening now is the interference from the upper-level, it has nothing to do with me."


    Wang Lu was somewhat surprised and also puzzled. Upper-level interference?


    Sword Demon coldly humphed. "Don��t you realize it yet, you and I are only two insignificant pieces of this sword tomb."

 Chapter 268 - I Have Numerous Mansions with Thousands of Hectares of Fertile Land

    <h4>Chapter 268: I Have Numerous Mansions with Thousands of Hectares of Fertile Land</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Upper-level intervention?


    Wang Lu immediately turned silent upon hearing the exnation of Sword Demon.


    It was really an unexpected exnation.


    The words of Sword Demon, of course, could not bepletely believed. However, since things havee this far, in addition to seriously listening, there was no other better choice. Wang Lu gradually extinguished his fighting spirit and quietly epted the world��s recovery.


    At present, the dark clouds have broken apart and were reced with a bright open sky. All the traces previously left by Sword Demon havepletely vanished. As for whether it was just temporary or permanent, that was temporarily unknown. At the foothill of a mountain, sword spirit Autumn Beam was lying peacefully on a clearke. It seemed like she has overexerted herself, but there was no serious damage.


    Wang Lu was inwardly shaken. The feeling of escaping from narrow death was unexpectedly really good, but the ups and downs were not all pleasant sensations. Although he recovered some of his lost ground in thest dangerouseback move, he preferred to crush the opponentpared to that dangerouseback.


    Letting go of the trembling feeling, Wang Lu decided to listen to Sword Demon��s argument.


    "Where to begin?" After a moment of hesitation, Sword Demon shook his head in a self-deprecating manner. "Because I didn��t even think that you could pass, that��s why I didn��t prepare any exnation. Let me think about how to say it best."


    Then, Sword Demon��s face turned serious and said with a sinking voice, "Actually, previously, you have raised a very good question. Unfortunately, I didn��t have the time to exin it because of the interruption of the Sword God. At that time, you asked me why did I have to go to so much trouble to resurrect myself. Actually, when I used the Fengshui line in the Bai Li Region to challenge the four in nine divine tribtions, I was already ready to die. At that time. I��ve fully spent twenty years of preparation, so everything has been properly prepared. I even prepared my funeral arrangement. When I went to the location, I even thought that if I didn��t die in that fight, I would feel sorry for my twenty years of hard effort. Resurrection after the death waspletely not my n."


    Wang Lu said, "Didn��t you say you died with injustice being unredressed because just before you died, you were sullied by the power of the will of the people?"


    Sword Demon said, "Yes, the contamination before death waspletely beyond my expectation. In my twenty years of preparation, I never thought about this possible oue, so I never made the proper arrangement. At that time, I was really at a loss."


    "Actually, it��s not that difficult to deduce this. In this sword tomb, there are yin and yang divisions and also good fortune resurrection, so how could a dying person be able to arrange all of those?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu finally understood. "So, you asked for other people��s help? Strange, for someone with your temperament who even dared to single-handedly face the heaven''s wrath, how could you be willing to bow to others when death is imminent?"


    Sword Demon coldly said, "What a joke. How could I, Zhong Shengming ever lower myself in front of others? It was those people who found me and offered me a deal."


    "Oh? People that are qualified to make a deal with you are definitely not ordinary people, right?"


    "Humph, if a group of ipetent people wants to take advantage of me, even in my dying state, I could still frighten them out of their wits. It actually was a bunch of earth immortals who offered me a deal."


    "Earth immortals? What is that?"


    Sword Demon scoffed. "A bunch of ungrateful ignorants. I��ll get to the specifics about thatter. After they found me, they promised to help me solve the contamination problem, but as the price, I would do them a favor."


    "Was it to guard the tomb?"


    "Close. They want me to choose an inheritor for them."


    "An inheritor? To inherit what? What conditions does it need to meet?"


    Sword Demon said, "I don��t remember the specific conditions anymore. In fact, they never said it in details. After all, as the gatekeeper, I have to undergo the life and death transformation, and in fragments of primordial spirit, some of my memory would inevitably vanish. Therefore, at that time, they only established a very basic condition. Once it is satisfied, the sessor then bes official. As long as I can select this person, I will obtain theplete freedom."


    After a pause, Sword Demon exined further, "In order to prevent me from reneging mymitment, constraints were constructed within this sword tomb. In the absence of a suitable sessor, this ce ispletely sealed, people can only get in but can��t get out."


    Wang Lu nodded. "And then?"


    "And then?" Sword Demon sneered. "And then everything turned into a mess. ording to their n, I should��ve woken up a few decades or several hundred years at most, and there would still be enough material in the sword tomb for me to eliminate Sword God. Once my primordial spirit is reunited, I just have to do my best to find a sessor to satisfy the condition and everyone would be happy. But in fact, I woke up more than ten thousand yearster. The materials that I ought to use have also vanished into thin air. If not for you guys, these uninvited guests, heh��"


    Wang Lu asked, "Since our existence is highly valued, why did the two of you still want to possess us?"


    Sword Demon said, "Isn��t this obvious? Suppose you were me and found out that when you woke up, all the original n has be a mess, can you expect the next step would run as it should be? What if when I find the sessor for them, the tomb wouldn��t let us out? Therefore, rather than putting my hope on the group of ipetent immortals�� ipetent arrangement, I��d rather rely on myself. However, in my primordial spirit state, it��s not easy to break through an immortal-level restriction��"


    Wang Lu didn��t speak for a while. "And my Senior Sister and I happened to give you that opportunity."


    "Correct. Although the cultivation base of the two of you is still shallow, both Void Spirit Root and Sword Spirit Root are peerless level spirit roots. Even if this ce is isted from the main path of immortal cultivation, I already have my own path in my primordial spirit. Once Iplete the integration with your body, in three years, I will be able to break the restriction. Although immortal world is awe-inspiring, I don��t care too much about it."


    Wang Lu asked, "Then what about now?"


    "Now?" Sword Demon smiled. "Isn��t the situation very obvious? Your luck is indeed good because you��ve met the condition for the sessor, and ording to the restriction put in ce, I can��t get rid of the qualified sessor��Therefore, you��re lucky."


    Wang Lu asked, "What are the criteria for the sessor?"


    "Very simple, if I find that person pleasing to my eyes, then that��s it," Sword Demon inly said it.


    "��" Wang Lu was silent for a very long time, yet he still couldn��t find an appropriate exmation to describe his feeling��because there were too many exmations!


    First of all, he just needs to find someone that is pleasing to his eyes? What kind of criteria is that? Have those group of immortals that made a deal with him lost their minds?


    Secondly, since now he suddenly finds me pleasing to his eyes, then wouldn��t it mean that previously he found me not pleasing to his eyes? Yet when we first met, he assumed the attitude of a chivalrous hero and imparted me his method��of course, now it seems like he had a bad intention in imparting me the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword.


    Most importantly, I suddenly qualify the condition, wouldn��t it mean that I suddenly look pleasing to your eyes? Could forcing someone to a dead end, like what I did with you, easily change a person��s aesthetic? Isn��t that a cowardly act?


    Then, now that I��m qualified, it means that you find me pleasing to your eyes, but right now, you��re sneering and shaking your head like we��re sworn enemies��where did the look of pleasing to your eyes go?


    Or could it be that the Sword Demon of Bai Li is essentially a tsundere?


    Seeing that Wang Lu has fallen into silence, Sword Demon correctly guessed what he was thinking.


    "In my case, your Void Spirit Root, your Non-Phase Method, and your dishonest ideas are no doubt interesting. But that��s about it. I have been cultivating for thousands of years, so I��ve seen a lot of things."


    Speaking to this, Sword Demon paused for a moment. "However, you can actually push me to a dead end. In my entire life, I, Zhong Shengming, have always been unruly, however, I always respected the strong. Since you can achieve this step, you managed to make me recognize you�� regardless whether I want it or not, rules are rules. Not the rules that others set for me, but the principles of the sword cultivation that I have always adhered for thousands of years."


    "As for the fear of death." Sword Demon smiled, but didn��t give any argument.


    "Let��s get back to the main topic. Since you have now be the sessor, you have the right to know the truth about this tomb, which is also the thing that you will inherit."


    Wang Lu nodded in anticipation.


    ording to Sword Demon, a group of earth immortals came looking for him before he died. Although he had never heard about this earth immortal, if he had to interpret the term literally, since it has the word ��immortal�� in it, they must not be nobodies. They ought to be on the level below true immortal and above the world of mortals? Not to mention Sword Demon also admitted that he only respected power, then the group that he took seriously must have been a powerful group. After all, they set up the yin and yang division and other powerful restrictions.


    However, what exactly was the thing left behind by those people? How much value does it have? After all, even Zhong Shengming was just the caretaker of the inheritance!


    "I have not seen the content of the inheritance, but when you look at this, you will understand everything�� However, before that, I have to confirm something with you first."


    The expression of Sword Demon was unusually serious. That sharp vision even made Wang Lu suspect that at any time, they might have a fall out and he would die in pain.


    Of course, Sword Demon did not do that. Instead, he raised a question, "Are you sure you want to know all this? Now you still have the chance to give up��I won''t suddenly see you not pleasing to my eyes."


    Wang Lu took his time to think about it, so Sword Demon continued, "With your ability, you ought to be able to see the problem here: what exactly is an earth immortal? They have the power that can make me recognize them, but why you never knew about their existence? Why would they leave a rich inheritance? Could it be that they simply have the good intention to help theter generation?"


    With that, Sword Demon pondered for a moment and then continued, "There are things that I can��t say directly, but I want you to seriously think about it. Such as this question: in the past, the devils of Bai Li region wreaked havoc, trying to steal the horizon and thus being quelled by the firmament of the ninth heaven. This cause the path to ascension for cultivators nearly severed. People said that the prestige of the heaven must not be offended, but, how could the firmament hold such a grudge?"


    "You mean��?"


    Wang Lu was inwardly frightened, however, before he could ask questions to rify this, Sword Demon has already bypassed this topic.


    "So, are you sure you want to know all this?"


    Wang Lu answeredpletely without hesitation, "Of course!"


    "Good." Sword Demon smiled once again, but it wasn��t clear if it was a gratified or ridiculing smile. He waved his hand and sent out a brilliant projection in Wang Lu��s internal world.


    The projection was a map. Moreover, it was a very sophisticated three-dimensional map. It seemed like a multyered underground building�� For sure, it should be the map of this sword tomb.


    "This is the sword tomb where we��re at." After making sure of Wang Lu��s conjecture, Sword Demon waved his hand again.


    The next moment, a hundredfold of light shone out. Before Wang Lu��s eyes appeared awork.


    Arge and spectacrwork, which almost blotted out the sky and nearly covered his field of vision. However, the three-dimensional map of the sword tomb that he had previously seen was just but a point node in thatwork.


    There were countless other simr sword tombs in the form of a node in thatwork��as numerous as the stars.


    "This is your inheritance," Sword Demon lightly said and then looked at Wang Lu��s reaction with interest. "Of course, the premise is if you can find the key to open it."

 Chapter 269 - Unlimited Random Copy

    <h4>Chapter 269: Unlimited Random Copy</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The sword tomb that was regarded by Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals as absolutely precious was now just a trivial point in a hugework. And within thework, there were simr nodes as numerous as the stars zing with their own light.


    This was the inheritance of the earth immortals?


    Suddenly, Wang Lu fell into an enormous shock in the face of this star-studded three-dimensional map, which particrly highlighted how tiny the ce was. He had risen to the challenge and passed through a number of levels, and after all those hardships, this was just a point in a huge celestial map��there were countless other simr tombs!


    Then�� perhaps for this world, my existence is also insignificant? Even though I seem to always stand where the wind and the wave are the fiercest, and also the lead representative of one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and the topmost elite in the younger generation�� but in such a vast world, perhaps the existence such as me are countless, my presence or absence has no impact in this world at all, just like dust, or ordinary people.


    In short, it took some time for Wang Lu to quell the shock in his heart. Despite in his ten years of cultivation, he could be considered as well-informed, but the thing that he saw now has gone beyond the limit of information that he could carry at one time.


    Is this what a true revtion mean?


    Nevertheless, Wang Lu quickly restored his professional adventurer thinking ability despite his shock. Since the matter was already before his eyes, the next thing he needed to do was to analyze it rationally.


    The first was to remove the possibility that Zhong Shengming was just b*llsheetting him and epting his im as a fact.


    Then, what was the origin of the group of earth immortals that Zhong Shengming jokingly called as ungrateful and ignorant? If each node in thiswork of countless nodes was simr in size with the current sword tomb��such a terrifying group of sword tomb��it was difficult to imagine that they were man-made.


    Speaking about the resource alone, in this sword tomb alone, several pieces of spiritual treasures have already been excavated. The rumor even said that there was an immortal treasure here, therefore, for countless of nodes, would there be countless of immortal treasures?


    Even Shengjing Sect, as the richest sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, at most only has less than one hundred immortal treasures. And this was because Shengjing Sect has exploited arge number of ancient heritage. However, in truth, only one-third of this inheritance could be used. The rest was only for exhibition. However, even in the prosperous era before the Age of Chaos, no one could collect thousands of immortal treasures. ording to the written record in the Ster Sword Method, in those days, Ster Sword School, which was considered as unparalleled in the world, at most, only had a couple hundred immortal treasures. Among which, only a few were true immortal treasures, and most were just immortal treasures in name only. Thousands upon thousands of immortal treasures were a level that Nine Regions could not carry. Earth immortals, were they true immortals that descended down to earth?


    If they were not true immortals, how could they have such huge resources?"


    "Are you scared?"


    Seeing that Wang Lu has remained silent for a long time, how could Sword Demon not be able to guess what was in his heart?


    "When they found me and put this thing in front of me, I was equally shocked. However, when you understand the principle behind it, you��ll probably have a different idea."


    Then he took some time to organize the wording before exining, "Strictly speaking, these earth immortal��s countless inheritances do not really exist. What this map show is only a possibility of existence."


    "A possibility?"


    Sword Demon said, "Anyone, even the celestial true immortals, could not possibly have such huge resources. Even if all the resources in the Nine Regions are plundered, it is impossible to collect such an amount. Solely on the required metal and wood essence alone could deplete the entire Feng Shui line in the Nine Regions, much less other resources required to forge these amount of immortal treasures. Simply speaking, the materials are limited."


    This reason was easy to understand. No matter how big Nine Regions was, and no matter how much resources it has, it could not bepared to the inexhaustible thing in front of him.


    "However, there��s still something in this world that never dries up."


    Sword Demon then looked at Wang Lu, waiting for his response.


    "Is it the main path of immortal cultivation?"


    "Correct." Sword Demon nodded his head. "In this world, only the elusive main path will never be exhausted. When you managed to form the Golden Core, congealing the initial form of the main path, you would have an unending stream of magical power from within your Jade Mansion, and you won��t need to draw it from the outside anymore. When you reach the Yuanying Stage, you would have the transform and creation method, which are the crucial points of the world��s main path. Sensing the main path and congealing the main path are the abilities to create something from nothing."


    Wang Lu asked, "But, no matter how congeal the main path is, it��s impossible to create something out of nothing in the form of countless immortal treasures.


    "Yes, it is impossible. Because while the main path is inexhaustible, our power is limited. However, what if the world��s main path itself created the immortal treasure?"


    Wang Lu asked, "The world is unkind, it regards everything like dogs or hay, so how could it create immortal treasures for the cultivators? The world is not my family."


    "Haven��t you heard the saying heaven rewards the diligent?"


    "What kind of exnation is this?"


    "It��s not an exnation. But a supreme main path that many people are acutely not aware of." Sword Demon lightly smiled. "In fact, if we consider the amount of effort that the cultivators have invested in their cultivation, it��s not difficult to find that there was nothing in this world that was truly made out of nothing. To obtain inexhaustible magical power, cultivators have to go through a long and bitter hardship. Thus, a different way to look at heaven rewards the diligent is like this, even creating something out of nothing is merely one of the ways the heaven gives back to the cultivators."


    "As long as we try hard, one way or another, there would be a reward?"


    "As long as we try hard there would be a reward is of course impossible. Otherwise, there would be no mediocre and ipetent people in this world. The world��s main path is both generous and cold. For some people, it is ruthless, but for other people, it is generous nearly to the level of ��creating something out of nothing��. And these countless tombs are surely thetter."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu couldn��t help but frown. "That��s too long for an exnation, don��t you feel that you��re too long-winded? Simply speaking, these countless tombs have a feedback mechanism created by the magical ability of those earth immortals. The immortal treasures themselves do not already exist, but ording to the earth immortals�� design procedure, you can get immortal treasures given back by the world��s main path." Wang Lu paused for a moment before saying, "It��s like teaching people how to fish."


    Sword Demon sighed. "Sure enough, you really have a good perception. You��re right, it��s like that. In fact, this sword tomb does not even physically exist. It��s just a feedback mechanism thates out from thebination of the world��s main path and the design, which wasbined by those earth immortals. When the circumstances are met, the entrance of the sword tomb would immediately open. Then, when the cultivators enter it, the sword tomb would continue to perfect its interior design. The general idea is simr to now, except for minor differences. The cultivators need to pass throughyer uponyer of trials, and finally, they would get the reward ording to their efforts. Of course, the reward is not fixed, but there��s a general scope. It��s unlikely to go so far as after going through difficult trials and tribtions to go into the deepest level, there will only be one magical tool there."


    Wang Lu finally concluded, "Hm, that��s basically a random copy."


    "I don��t know what your so-called random copy is, but it seems that you��ve understood the concept of these tombs. Then let��s go to the next problem. These earth immortals�� inheritance is no doubt considerable, but the premise is that you have to find the key to open the door."


    Wang Lu said, "Wouldn��t the identity as the sessor enough? If there��s still a key that needs to be found, why bother asking you to be the doorman?"


    Sword Demon said, "Theoretically, it doesn��t need to be this troublesome. The key to open the door was already in my hand. However, after more than ten thousand years have passed, many things have already not been in ordance with the theory." Sword Demon paused for a moment and thenughed. "In short, the key is lost."


    "It��s lost!?"


    "Yes, it��s lost." Sword Demon said, "Before my primordial spirit dispersed, those earth immortals ced the key within my sight. However, when I regained my consciousness after more than ten thousand years of deep sleep, the key has already disappeared."


    "In fact, it��s not just the key that disappeared. There are many differences between the current sword tomb and that of the past. The missing parts are quite a lot. Even the most core Yin and Yang division great array has almost gone awry."


    Wang Lu asked, "Why?"


    "There are too many reasons. For example, when the Age of Chaos happened, it affected the whole Nine Regions, and although this sword tomb is an independent existence, it might still receive the ripple. However, the biggest possibility is that, this ce has been patronized." Sword Demon coldly said his own judgment. "ording to the original n of earth immortals, my deep sleep were at most only several hundred years. Therefore, many things in these ce were designed to only be valid for several hundred years. However, the fact is, I was only awakened after more than ten thousand years. During the period of the tomb��s slumber, the hidden spells were already expired, and thus, this ce was founded and infiltrated by some grave robbers."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. "So my task is to find the lost key where you don��t know when it��s lost or where it could possibly be? Do you think it��s reasonable?"


    "But you have no choice." Sword Demon said, "If you want the earth immortal��s inheritance, you have to find the missing key. And of course, it��s not that it��spletely without any clue."


    Sword Demon stuck out three of his fingers. "There are three clues. First, the key is not destroyed. It does exist. In fact, the key itself could not bepletely destroyed. Once the key is destroyed, the earth immortal��s inheritance will automatically generate a new key, which will appear in front of me. And since I don��t see the key, it��s either the mechanism design of the earth immortal ispletely ineffective, or the key is taken away by someone else."


    "Second, the key is not an ordinary thing. Based on the level, it��s at least on the same level as an immortal treasure, and it possesses epoch-making magical ability. For such a treasure, it could not be just a nameless object."


    "Third, if you can��t find the clue in the known area, you might want to look farther away. Sixteen thousand years time is enough for anything to change."


    After saying these three clues, Sword Demon looked at Wang Lu while lightly sighing. "The things that I have to say have already been said. Now it��s time to part our ways."

 Chapter 270 - It Seems Like an Old Friend Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 270: It Seems Like an Old Friend Has Arrived</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Time to part ways?


    For the sudden farewell of Sword Demon, Wang Lu was slightly surprised, but then quickly rxed.


    As a matter of fact, this was something that he should��ve expected, as he was already aware of the problem. The resurrection of Sword Demon Zhong Shengming has very clear purposes. One was to purify his primordial spirit, cutting off the part that was contaminated by the power of the will of the people to ensure that he died unbesmirched. The second was to fulfill hismitment to the earth immortals, which was to find a qualified sessor for them.


    Now that these two goals have already beenpleted, there was no meaning for him to live anymore.


    A qualified chivalrous hero ought to die afterpleting the meritorious deed, and now it seemed like what Zhong Shengming was about to do was simr to that, only with minor differences.


    Wang Lu felt mixed feelings about this. After his battle of wits and bravery against this old demon, as a person of talent, he naturally appreciated him. Although he didn��t pity him, he also didn��t hate him to the bone. When he considered that before when facing death, the old man gave him a mysterious but awesome inheritance, and considering that when people were about to die, their words were usually good, Wang Lu was silent for awhile, then he slowly but sincerely said, "I will miss you."


    Sword Demon immediately replied, "You are disgusting."


    "The hell! Do you know how hard it is for me to say such kind words!"


    Sword Demon coldly said, "I do not appreciate you, you��re also not good to me. The two of us are not friends, so why did you make an affectionate remark whilepletely forgetting our previous animosity? If you didn��t struggle so hard and instead be a little darling to let me possess you, my primordial spirit wouldn��t have to dissipate."


    "�� I think you better die quick!"


    "Rest assured, I have a feeling that we will meet again."


    "I don��t want to see your loser face anymore."


    "Are you sure? What I mean previously is that I think pretty soon you��re going to start thinking about me, ugh, even saying it makes me want to throw up."


    "Tsk, since you��re that sick, why don��t you go in peace."


    While they were speaking, Sword Demon��s figure gradually faded away, bing more and more transparent. Apparently, his power to maintain the unity of primordial spirit has begun to dissipate.


    Since things havee to this point, although in his heart there were still many questions, Wang Lu didn��t say anything anymore, but just silently watched Sword Demon as he faded little by little.


    Even if he had little respect for this once a supreme character that overawed the entire Nine Regions with his sword cultivation, and regardless of how they fought each other, he could not deny that Sword Demon was an opponent worthy of his respect.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, the figure of Sword Demon finally vanishedpletely before his eyes. Wang Lu could not help but sigh as he felt his heart was somewhat empty.


    "Well, what does the old adage say? People will always remember anyone who has entered their body?"


    He shook his head, trying to erase these rotten words that came into his mind. After that, he began to recuperate, cleaning his internal mountains and rivers, andunched his method to heal all kinds of wounds from the previous battle.


    Although his internal world looked peaceful and in harmony, and there was no trace of the havoc created by Sword Demon anymore, but after he connected his Jade Mansion and his body, Wang Lu could clearly feel all sorts of hidden internal injury. Sword Demon��s initial intention to possess his body was not fake. After Sword Demon has dominated the control of his body, he immediately made the transformation to make Wang Lu��s body adapt to Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword.


    Now that Sword Demon was no longer in him, those transformations and Wang Lu��s Non-Phase Method was out of tune. Especially the two hundred and six root bones that supported Wang Lu��s world, more than half of them seemed damaged, and many were already like garbage that could only be cast aside�� He probably wouldn��t be able to heal all of them in a short time.


    However, the advantage of Non-Phase Method was its extremely high adaptability that even if hecked arms and legs, it could still maintain its cirction. After Wang Lu had spent some time to make a preliminary adjustment to his body, he let out a long breath and began to think about the next problem.


    Which was also a matter of vital importance.


    How to get out of here?


    When he opened his eyes and gazed at the empty space around him, Wang Lu helplessly shrugged.


    In ordance with the three-dimensional map given by Sword Demon, this ce was the bottom part of the sword tomb, which waspletely isted from the outside world, and only when the conditions were met that the passage would open.


    However, the question was, now that the conditions were already met, what about the passage? Wasn��t the condition was as long as the sessor was found, that person would be able to leave? Now that the sessor was already here, where was the passage?


    Was the only way to get out was to use the key? Or when this sword tomb was designed and built by the earth immortals, the passage was set aside for Sword Demon? Perhaps in their view, after the sessor selection, Sword Demon woulde out together with the sessor�� They probably didn��t expect that after more than ten thousand years, too many things have changed.


    No wonder before Sword Demon died, filled with evil intention, he predicted that it would not be long before I miss him��this is what he actually meant!


    Now that Sword Demon was already dead, it was no longer possible to bring him back; if he wanted to go out��


    Wang Lu looked around him once again. He actually already has a bit of spection in his heart.


    ording to Sword Demon, his n after possessing Wang Lu was to use his own ability to break the earth immortal seal and get out. Since Sword Demon could do it, perhaps he too could do it?


    Who am I kidding!


    Sword Demon was able to have that n because his primordial spirit was already at Mahayana Stage. Thus, once he took possession of Wang Lu��s body, he could quickly restore his original stage. However, Wang Lu has yet to reach even Jindan Stage, and in this ce, which was isted from the main path of immortal cultivation, even cultivating for ten thousand years would still be useless!


    Or��


    A light shed through Wang Lu��s mind, and he immediately looked down.


    At his side, Zhu Shiyao was still unconscious, a state caused by forceful possession by the primordial spirit of a Mahayana Stage cultivator.


    Compared to this, Wang Lu was actually quite lucky. When Sword Demon tried to forcefully possess him, he was only able to invade him physically. Because of Wang Lu��s trick, Sword Demon was unable to prate the core of his Jade Mansion and Purple Mansion. Otherwise, if his purple mansion were invaded, he would definitely die, not just unconscious��


    Alright, that��s enough of that thought, if I want to get out, perhaps I have to rely on Big Sister.


    Of course, it was not because Zhu Shiyao��s Ster Sword was so against the heaven that even though she was still in Xudan Stage she could break through an immortal level blockade, but rather��


    Based on the saying if the quality was insufficient, quantity could make up for it. Two Xudan Stage, of course, could not bepared to peak Mahayana Stage Zhong Shengming, but if it was one thousand, or even ten thousand Xudan? As to where to found those ten thousand Xudan�� that was easy. In this endless expanse of space, wasn��t there a pair of man and woman? As long as they have the mentality of where there��s a will there��s away and continue to produce generation after generation of descendants, the immortal blockade would not be difficult to break through anymore.


    Thinking about this, Wang Lu began to seriously look at his Senior Sister.


    Although the few times they were together were not a pleasant experience for him, objectively speaking, Zhu Shiyao was still a rare beauty, especially when she was in an unconscious state. Without her sharp gaze, there was a trace of the gentleness of a woman in her face�� He might as well ��keep the goodies within the family��.


    In any case, since he has nothing else to do, Wang Lu began to n for the future education of his children. He even took out writing utensils and began to write, when he suddenly heard Zhu Shiyao��s gentle groan.


    "Water, water��"


    Wang Lu immediately stopped writing and turned his head. He saw that Zhu Shiyao seemed to be having a nightmare. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed, her face pale, and beads of sweats were already hanging on her cheek, seemingly in great pain.


    "Water��"


    Although the situation was still unclear, since Zhu Shiyao unconsciously uttered water, it seemed like she really needed it. However, upon hearing this, Wang Lu could not help but be stunned: Big Sis, this ce ispletely barren, where do you think can I find water here? Do you dare to drink the water from the sea of bitterness?


    As a professional adventurer, naturally, he always went out with ample supply. His mustard seed bag has always been stocked with food and water. However, currently, he could not immediately open his mustard seed bag because when he was possessed by Sword Demon, the owner��s name engraved on it became slightly ipatible. Of course, this was a trivial problem, it won��t take long to solve it, however��


    "Water, water!"


    Hey! Why such a hurry!?


    After mulling it over, If she really wants water, it��s not that there��s no water. Since pure water could not be found, wouldn��t xxx water still here?


    Just when he thought about this, suddenly, his waist shook; the mustard seed bag has been opened.


    It was unknown whether he felt regret about it or what, but Wang Lu took a long breath, fished out a fine water bag from the mustard seed bag, and then looked at the moaning Zhu Shiyao on the ground, somewhat at a loss.


    What should I do next? Give her the water? How? Or should I pour the water when she opens her mouth to moan?


    Mm, although Zhu Shiyao has a small cherry mouth, how could I not be able to do it?


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu stood straight and began to aim earnestly. Then he opened the lid. Immediately clear water flowed down exactly in the middle of Zhu Shiyao��s small cherry mouth.


    Just then, Zhu Shiyao shook her head painfully.


    As a result, the water was poured on her face, and the liquid beads flowed down to her smooth neck, wetting her front dress.


    "Damn it, stop moving you idiot!" Wang Lu was flustered.


    Without any better choice, since his Big Sister didn��t cooperate, Wang Lu had to work a bit harder. He crouched down, held her upper body with one arm and used the other hand to pour the water into her mouth.


    However, just when he poured the water into her mouth, Zhu Shiyao fiercely struggled.


    "No, no! Stop�� Don��t drown me!"


    What the hell! So you f*cking called out water because you��ve been dreaming of being drowned in the flood!?


    Just when Wang Lu felt as if he was thunderstruck, a very familiar woman��s voice andughter that made people emotional resounded overhead.


    "Inspection! Inspection! Whispering sweet nothings in each other��s embrace, are you two having an illicit affair here��hey, why is Yao��Er struggling like that? Why are her clothes wet? Oh sheet! Bold Wang Lu, you actually have the impertinence to rape your Big Sister in the open!"


    With that, a beautiful woman in white fell from the sky.


    Looking at the petrified Wang Lu and the still struggling Zhu Shiyao who seemed still immersed in her drowned in flood nightmare, the woman coldly humphed. With a solemn look, she righteously said, "Can I join?"

 Chapter 271 - Masters Strong and Powerful Penetration

    <h4>Chapter 271: Master''s Strong and Powerful Pration</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Master?"


    After a long time, Wang Lu finally recovered from shock. Heid down Senior Sister on the ground, and then forcibly shook his head, still somewhat in disbelief.


    Actually, Wang Lu��s nerves have been honed by the previous countless jaw-dropping turn of events and would not feel surprised no matter what happened in this sword tomb.


    But he did not expect to see his master at this time!


    The woman in white coldly humphed. "Nonsense, look at how amazing I am, like a god descending to earth, if I am not your master, then who!"


    Wang Lu sighed. "I am relieved to hear how shameless your opening remarks are, which no one else can duplicate."


    With that, Wang Lu��splexion immediately sank as he seriously asked, "How is the situation?"


    Wang Wu��s emergence was an extremely shocking experience for Wang Lu, nevertheless, he had expected the rescue team from his sect to arrive. After all, while he and Big Sister were in the deepestyer of the sword tomb, Liu Li and Little Bai should have already been evacuated earlier, so they should��ve reported the situation back to the sect. Simrly, after being eliminated, the three sects Shengjing, Ten Thousand Arts, and Kunlun would��ve certainly contacted their respective sect elders to inquire about the next n.


    And after knowing how things progressed, the elders of these sects would not remain indifferent. Especially the elders of Spirit Sword Sect, they should be well aware that he and Zhu Shiyao have encountered difficulties.


    The team leader handbook was not only the one in his hand. There was another copy of it in the Heavenly Sword Hall and they ought to know that he and his Senior Sister were in an extremely dangerous situation, and taking into ount that one of them was the lead representative while the other one was the Big Sister, which would undoubtedly be the backbone of the Spirit Sword Sect in the years toe, the sect naturally have to rescue them.


    Letting disciples through hardship was one thing, but letting them die was entirely a different thing. For this reason, it would not have been unusual if all the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders came. However, no matter what, Wang Lu never thought that his master would be the first one to appear.


    If he alone were trapped here, it would��ve been his master��s responsibility to rescue him. However, Big Sister was also here, so how could Sect Leader remain indifferent?


    Therefore, Wang Lu was very suspicious about the situation outside.


    "The situation is very messy." Wang Wu was brief and to the point. "The four sects were rmed, and currently, their elders are already quarreling outside."


    With a simple sentence, she outlined the outside situation and the yers. The four super sects were alerted by the bad news, but at least, it did not turn for the worst; they were just quarreling instead of fighting. As for why Wang Wu came alone, there seemed to be an exnation: Daoist Master Feng Yin and the other elders were wrangling with the other sects elders, especially the elders from Shengjing. Therefore, she coulde in while the others were distracted.


    "No, they are arguing outside because nobody coulde in." Wang Wu lightly said, "There��s a very special restriction on thestyer of the sword tomb. Besides banning anyone except for the specially designated person toe in, the restriction also secretly contains the four in nine divine tribtions, which although weak, was still a genuine divine tribtion. The elders outside could onlye in if all of them can break the restriction with a special technique, otherwise, they would have to give up their life trying to pass through the four in nine divine tribtions. When I came here, they were still arguing about the approach to break the restriction. While Ten Thousand Arts Sect was fighting alone against the other three sects, it seemed like they still maintained the upper hand. Unfortunately, if all of them agreed on the method from Ten Thousand Arts Sect, they would need around three to five months to break the restriction at the very least."


    "Mm, and then?" While asking, Wang Lu looked at his master in disbelief. The existence of the four in nine divine tribtions was not strange. At the time when Zhong Shengming was seriously injured, it was likely that his primordial spirit was suffused with the energy of the four in nine divine tribtions, which was then extracted by the earth immortals and ced here as a restriction. However, for a restriction that was put in ce by the earth immortals and even caused the Ten Thousand Arts Sect to be at a loss, how could his mastere in? Was it because her moral integrity was particrly worthless, far below even from the level of human, thus was not identified as a person by the sword tomb��s identification system and instead considered her as a dry leaf, rubble or other inanimate objects, thus allowing her to pass?


    "Then I took advantage toe in while they were busy quarreling among themselves."


    "What about the four in nine divine tribtions?" Wang Lu rhetorically asked, only because that was really unbelievable.


    Wang Wu casually said, "It��s not the full version of the four in nine divine tribtions, so what��s the problem? I simply just rushed in."


    "You just barged in!?"


    Wang Wu knitted her brows and asked back, "What��s so incredible about that? I just simply cut the gordian knot! It��s like if you chase a girl and you can��t catch her, so isn��t simply using underhanded means, by drugging her, the natural option here?"


    "�� I think there is a big difference between our values."


    "Come on, you were obviously trying to rape Yao��Er."


    "It was just a misunderstanding."


    "Oh? That��s a misunderstanding? Do you think when Yao��Er wakes up she will believe what I say?"


    Wang Lu looked down at the still unconscious Big Sister and thought that this was a topic that he was bound to lose. His master was someone with moral integrity, orck thereof, that was difficult to ovee, therefore, he had to change the topic.


    "So this means that, by rushing through the four in nine divine tribtions, you were basically risking your life to save me?"


    When speaking about this, it seemed like his master��s image suddenly grew tall. No matter how serious was the absence of her moral integrity, it was undeniable that she was, after all, a really good Master.


    Wang Wu somewhat embarrassedly said, "Oh, you don��t have to praise me like that, it��s not theplete version of four in nine divine tribtions, so it��s not that big of a deal. There��s no danger in it at all."


    Although Wang Wu made it seem like nothing, Wang Lu was inwardly aghast. Just the partial version of four in nine divine tribtions you say? Even Zhong Shengming didn��t have the confidence to break through the restriction, yet you just casually passed through it like it was walking in the park? Master, you��re just a damn f*cking Jindan, are you kidding me!?


    However, Wang Wu didn��t want to continue to dwell on this topic but just shrugged and asked, "So, what happened here?"


    Wang Lu had nothing to hide in front of his Master, so he told her the story in detail.


    For Wang Lu��s encounter with Sword Demon, which was akin to a fierce struggle between two unevenly matched opponents, although his Master didn��tment anything, she gave him a slight nod of praise. However, when it came to the part about the matter of earth immortals, herplexion suddenly changed.


    "Tsk, tens of millions of sword tombs? What a great skill."


    Unlike what Wang Lu expected, upon hearing about the inheritance of earth immortals, his Master didn��t reveal her greedy face. Instead, she showed a bit of disgust, like she simply didn��t care at all about those tens of millions of immortal treasures.


    Wang Lu naturally caught this detail. His heart was moved and guessed that his Master likely knew the existence of earth immortals, and very likely have had dealings with them�� However, since during their ten years as a Master and disciple she never once brought up this topic, obviously, his Master didn��t intend to say it.


    "So, as the legitimate sessor, what are you going to do?" His Master shook her head and asked.


    Wang Lu said, "I haven��t thought about it, but for sure, I can��t keep it for myself."


    Wang Wu smiled. "Yes, this is not an inheritance that only one or two people can monopolize."


    Tens of millions of immortal treasures that required a great deal of effort to get and not just lying around waiting to be taken. If each of them was as difficult as this sword tomb, Wang Lu didn��t think that he had the patience to go through each of those tens of millions��


    Moreover, for things like immortal treasures, it was not the more the better. In general, a cultivator only needed two or three of personal magical treasures. Of course, for a ce as big as Nine Regions, It was bound for some cultivators to have countless magical treasures. However, in the actualbat, more was not always better.


    Therefore, as one wise cultivator once said, for cultivators, having countless magical treasures was like having a harem. Having many women to pleasure you indeed sounded really good, but in fact, they would only hasten your death.


    Therefore, Wang Lu didn��t intend to monopolize the tens of millions of immortal treasures of earth immortals�� there was a better use for them rather than to be monopolized.


    "That Sword Demon left me something really precious before he died."


    Wang Lu said and then stretched out his hand to project the picture that was marked in his primordial spirit.


    It was the huge, bright like a gxywork, which was the tens of millions of three-dimensional maps of the immortal tomb.


    "This is truly a priceless inheritance. The tens of millions of immortal treasures are just virtual, but, if this map were sold at high price to those suckers at Shengjing Sect, the benefits are real."


    Wang Wu said, "Yes, we have to strip those local bosses naked. But, the premise is to first find the legendary key."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Master, do you have any clue?"


    "I wish." Wang Wu helplessly said, "ording to you, that key is at least at the level of immortal treasure. If I have the clue, I would��ve snatched it and sold it."


    After a pause, Wang Wu also said, "However, although I don��t have the clue, I know someone that does have it�� But, we need to postpone this matter until we get back on the mountain. Right now, Sect Leader and my Fellow Apprentices have definitely be impatient."


    With that, Wang Wu pulled Wang Lu with one hand while hugging Zhu Shiyao with another, then they flew towards the dark sky.


    sh of lightning sparkled on the sky above while the ck mist tumbled. The closer they were, the more Wang Lu felt the suffocating burst of awe-inspiring power.


    This was the power of the four in nine divine tribtions�� although it was only the residual force extracted out from the primordial spirit of the Sword Demon by the earth immortals, it was, after all, a wrath of heaven, something that a mere mortal could challenge. In the face of four in nine divine tribtions, Wang Lu felt a deep sense of powerlessness and fear.


    Suddenly, an invisible shield wrapped around him, and immediately after, the repression in his heart disappeared.


    Wang Lu smiled as he knew it was his masterunching her Non-Phase Sword Defense. In fact, by bringing Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao with her, was it not to show the invincible might of her prowess?


    Previously, when Wang Lu told her that Sword Demon had imparted him the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, she always smiled without saying anything, not even trying to refute all the various derogatory words about Non-Phase Method by Zhong Shengming. However, Wang Lu was very clear that his master actually cared. Although she was not a narrow-minded person, she was not exactly broad-minded either�� which was also confined to the physical level; spiritually, however, she was not a generous person. She didn��t haggle over those derogatory words because Zhong Shengming was not present to hear it. She was not going to waste her time in spouting empty incendiary rhetoric.


    She would rather show than tell.


    Do you think Non-Phase Sword isn��t good enough? Then I��ll let you see the real power of Non-Phase Method!


    Seeing the ever nearing sky, the four in nine divine tribtions were already in sight, Wang Lu took a deep breath to calm the uneasiness in his heart.


    The next moment, the emerald green sword light flew straight up through the sky. The dark cloud rumbled, and lightning snaked around. However, they were firmly isted within the sword light, and no outside force could prate even for half a step.


    The four in nine divine tribtions contained the infinite change of thew of heaven. Countless mysterious changes bloomed and extinguished before his eyes, making him unexpectedly somewhat dizzy as if his head spun again and again.


    However, no matter how many changes were contained within this four in nine divine tribtions, no matter how many rounds of offensive that it set off, under the emerald green sword light, all of them vanished one by one. Although both of her hands were upied with holding Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao, and she only controlled her sword through primordial spirit, her sword defense was actually wless that even the four in nine divine tribtions could not shake it in the slightest.


    A momentter, the cloud broke and the sky split open.


    Looking at the sight of the long-lost light, Wang Lu had to sigh with emotion.


    Master, you really blew up the sky.

 Chapter 272 - Have You Ever Heard of the Stellar Fairy?

    <h4>Chapter 272: Have You Ever Heard of the Ster Fairy?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After passing through the four in nine divine tribtions restriction with his master, Wang Lu saw the long-lost light, but also the long-absent Senior and Junior Elders of his sect.


    These familiar faces were having iparably surprised looks while floating in mid-air. Obviously, no one expected the Master and disciple of Non-Phase Peak to appear at this time.


    Simrly, Wang Lu didn��t expect to see these many people.


    The presence of elders was not a surprise to him, instead, what surprised him was that the several elders who were often present only in the Heavenly Sword Hall were also here, including Liu Xian, Fang He, Lu Li, Hua Yun�� even Ao Guanhai was present on the scene! Nearly the entire Heavenly Sword Hall Elders were there, which was simply mind-boggling.


    Which sect would send almost all of their elders out on a mission? Almost no one on the level of elder guarded at Spirit Sword Mountain, what if other people barged in and ttened everyone else there? Though Spirit Sword Sect was one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, with an aloof status and no natural enemy within Blue River Region, but no matter what, leaving their sect wide open for invasion was simply like looking at a beautiful but stupid airhead woman, simply inviting to be vited.


    Of course, to say that Spirit Sword Mountain was defenseless was not necessary. There were still people capable of controlling the situation like Lady Boss or Aya. Nevertheless, for all the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders to attach such great importance to Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao, no other sect could match it. Although Wang Lu didn��t say it out loud, in his heart, he was actually moved. Although the poption of Spirit Sword Sect continued to wither, the cohesion within the sect could make anyone speechless.


    When he saw the elders of Spirit Sword Sect, Wang Lu also saw the elders from the other three sects. The situation was indeed just like what his master said. At present, Ten Thousand Arts Sect was having a verbal exchange with the other three sects. After all, in researching about restriction breaking, no other sect wasparable to Ten Thousand Arts Sect�� However, on the other hand, while the other three sects, Shengjing, Kunlun and Spirit Sword were in tacit coboration in arguing back, there were several Spirit Sword Elders that didn��t participate because of their obviously greater number.


    ����


    The reason was very simple, the extraordinary force of Spirit Sword Sect gave them an overwhelming advantage in sheer number against any of the other three sects. Although only one of the elders was in Deity Stage while the rest were just Yuanying Stage, no one present was fool enough to take the stage as the actualbat prowess of the Spirit Sword Elders. The Heavenly Sword Hall has sent out their best seven people, which almost equal to the sum of power of any two sects�� elders present. Thus the other three sects immediately established a loose coalition to create a semnce of bnce.


    As for the previous contradictions between the disciples of Shengjing Sect with the other two sects, it was all irrelevant now. When Wang Lu eliminated all the other disciples and entered the deepest part of the sword tomb with Zhu Shiyao, thepetition between the disciples was already over, and even if they were dissatisfied, the losers have to ept the lost. However, when Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao were trapped inside the sword tomb, Spirit Sword Sect Elders directly broke the outeryer of the sword tomb, which purpose was to bar cultivators of Jindan Stage or above from entering to rescue them��this was tantamount to breaking the initial tacit understanding between the sects. Thus, the original result became invalid, and a newpetition kicked off.


    At present, the elders of the several sects were scrambling tob out the sword tomb for the treasures. On the previous levels that have been broken, each of them has managed to collect a pretty good harvest. Only Spirit Sword Sect party who stood on the side was indifferent towards these treasures. Obviously, all of their attention was at thestyer of the sword tomb. And anyone knew that the most precious inheritance was at its deepestyer. The previous gains were only the appetizer, and the main course has yet toe.


    Of course, they have to wait long for the delicious main course. ording to the calction of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, even if the four sects join forces, they would still need at least several months to break this immortal restriction. And during this period, there were likely too many changes that would ur, so they must be particrly careful��


    Just as stalemate was about to break and the elders were ready for protracted effort, a violent shock suddenly came from below. A stinging and paralyzing atmosphere was dispersed. At the same time, one of the elders of Ten Thousand Arts Sect who was carefully measuring the restriction below them loudly eximed, "The force of the divine tribtion is about to re up!"


    For the present Elders, the re-up of this incredibly weak four in nine divine tribtions might not be able to take their lives, but no one wanted to live half dead after being struck by these tribtion lightnings. Upon hearing the divine tribtion began to get out of control, the people in mid-air immediately fully exerted their defense.


    The next moment, while all of the Elders were on alert, they saw the two people, Master and disciple (The still unconscious Big Sister was taken as luggage). Under this great psychological drop, they were dumbfounded andpletely overwhelmed.


    If at this time someone sneaked attack on them, most of them would suffer a loss. Nevertheless, owing to their extraordinary cultivation base, very quickly, they came to their senses.


    "Howe it��s you!?"


    Supreme Tian Yue, the lead elder from Shengjing Sect group tightly furrowed his brows. At the same time, his palm has already reached for his personal spiritual treasure on his waist, the Monster Knife of Tian Yue.


    As a Supreme with the highest cultivation base present, Unity Stage, he has long been dissatisfied with Spirit Sword Sect that relied on the number advantage. Whether in Shengjing Sect or as the delegation of immortal division, which handled external affairs, Supreme Tian Yue has always been in a powerful position, so how could he endure having to lower his head in front of the outsiders? If Shengjing Sect people dug out information about him, they would find that he had originally used monster cultivation as his background, which made his way of doing things aggressively and forceful. The trip to here was held in a hurry, so he didn��t have the time to bring his assistant that he had developed a tacit understanding with. The three Shengjing Sect Elders that followed him were a bunch of useless people. On the way here, he already had an exchange with the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect. Supreme Tian Yue obviously has an overwhelming advantage in terms of cultivation base, yet he never actually gained any upper hand. Adding that Spirit Sword Sect has the numerical strength, he had to vigntly exercise restrain.


    However, inwardly, Supreme Tian Yue didn��t really give up; if there were an opportunity, he would not mind having a fall out with the Spirit Sword Sect. In any case, he was just an elder, unlike Feng Yin, who as the Sect Leader, didn��t have too much leeway. And right now, it seemed like the opportunity has presented itself.


    Previously, because of the restriction ced by the earth immortals, no one was able to rush past it. Then, Ten Thousand Arts Sect called the other sect to cooperate. After which, they came to an agreement, which was to first join forces to break the restriction and then rescue the people inside. As for the true immortal inheritance at the deepest part of the tomb, it would be allocated ording to the number of force contribution used in breaking the restriction. During the cooperation, the four sects would have to respectively exchange their skill or technique, especially in the skill of restriction breakthrough. Moreover, they could not hide anything from the other three sects.


    Because this was the basis of the cooperation, technical exchange during the breaking of the restriction was likely to happen because no one could break the restriction alone. For example, in pure technical theory, Spirit Sword Sect was slightly weaker, but because of the technical exchange from the other three sects, they could perhaps have inspiration and be the first to find the right way to break the restriction. This kind of situation was very likely to happen, because otherwise, no one would feel assured in exchanging their technique or skill, and the cooperation would fall apart.


    However, before there was any breakthrough in the technical aspect, Spirit Sword Sect has already sent their people to go down to the lowest level and return with their disciples�� What did this mean?


    It meant that this group of smelly shameless country bumpkins of Blue River Region has finally courted disaster!


    With this sudden change, Supreme Tian Yue has every possible reason to give Spirit Sword Sect sanctions. And as long as Spirit Sword Sect has been taken down, from the remaining three sects, Shengjing Sect upied the strength advantage.


    However, just as Supreme Tian Yue was about to make a move, the Elder from Ten Thousand Arts Sect asked in disbelief, "How did you do that? The restriction has obviously not been broken!"


    Unlike Tian Yue, who wanted to fish in troubled waters, the elder of Ten Thousand Arts Sect was more concerned with the technique and the immortal inheritance within the deepestyer of the sword tomb. In his view, since the restriction has not been broken, it meant that Spirit Sword Sect still kept the agreement, at most, they only pushed the limit of the agreement. Rather haggling over the agreement with Spirit Sword Sect, he cared more about how could Wang Wu get in and out so easily. Therefore, the first thing that he asked was about the technique while keeping silent about the agreement.


    Supreme Tian Yue immediately cussed him inwardly, calling them a bunch of nerds.


    He was not blind, so how could he not see that there was an issue with how Wang Wu rushed in through the restriction? Although he didn��t believe that a Jindan could withstand the four in nine divine tribtions, he knew that Spirit Sword Sect would not be so stupid as to dig their own graves by unterally breaking the agreement, so there must be a reason behind this. Nevertheless, he had no intention to reason out with Spirit Sword Sect.


    Using one excuse to make his move was enough.


    "What is there to say with this group of treacherous scumbags?" Supreme Tian Yue roared and flung out his personal spiritual treasure, Monster Knife. The knife shed like lightning, within which contained his magical ability of Unity Stage. Vaguely, it actually has the suffocating energy simr to that of the divine tribtions.


    Even though Wang Wu was known in Nine Regions as the number one Jindan, but above Jindan was Yuanying, above Yuanying was Deity, and above Deity was Unity. Thus, even if there were one hundred Jindan, all would break under this attack. At that time, even if people didn��t want to go to war, it would not be possible anymore.


    Therefore, Tian Yue��s action was particrly fast. He simply didn��t want to give people the time to react. And since he reached Unity Stage, Supreme Tian Yue��s Monster Knife never failed him.


    nk!


    When Tian Yue roared, he was certain that Wang Wu would be seriously injured. But then he heard the deafening sound of metal shing and his personal spiritual treasure Monster Knife was bounced back by a huge force. The next moment, he saw Feng Yin, with cold-iceplexion, waved his hand to recall his flying sword.


    Tian Yue��s Monster Knife was indeed fast, but not as fast as Ster Divine Eyes. Before Tian Yue made his move, Feng Yin was already a step ahead of him to intercept. Sure enough, the sneak attack was blocked by him. However, after this move, Feng Yin was somewhat embarrassed. If he made a counter-attack at this time, it would be exactly what the opposite party wanted, but if he stopped there�� it was likely that Tian Yue would not just leave the matter at that.


    While he was hesitating, sure enough, Tian Yue��s lips arched up into a fiendish grin as he was ready tounch his Monster Knife once again.


    However, at this moment, an unexpected development interrupted Tian Yue.


    "Wang Lu, you have the nerve to appear here!"


    Upon seeing Wang Lu, from Shengjing side, a certain girl became extremely furious that she disregarded the etiquette of a disciple in the presence of the elders. Filled with anger, she roared.


    This interruption caused Tian Yue unable to make his move. Because the main focus has changed to Wang Lu, how could he, as the Great Elder, bully a junior from the younger generation? Tian Yue ferociously stared at that disciple and saw that she was an elite disciple of the inner court, Wangyue Luanyu.


    Seeing Wang Lu, Wangyue Luanyu gnashed her teeth in anger. While Wang Lu, upon seeing this familiar face, did not know whether tough or cry. Since she lost badly at Wang Lu, she was never able to forget him, like he somehow had made her pregnant.


    Damn it, I don��t remember ever f*cking a stupid girl like her!


    However, the next moment, Wangyue Luanyu retracted her anger from her face and then smiled with a hint of malicious intent.


    "Wang Lu, have you ever heard of someone called Ster Fairy Wang Lulu?"


    This remark was immediately followed by someone spraying out water from the mouth. This ster fair was probably a dark history that could never be washed in someone��s life. The reason why she said it now was to see Wang Lu��s reaction to that.


    No matter how Wang Lu despised moral integrity, under the gaze of everyone, it was either he deny or admit that he had done that unspeakable scandal. Nevertheless, he was still in a dilemma after all. If he hadn��t used Ster Fairy to clear the ce, would he advance as far as this?


    Under the gaze of someone with malicious intention, Wang Lu became the focus of everyone, yet he just smiled.


    "Ster Fairy Wang Lulu is it? Well, that��s my master." Then he pointed at his master who was watching the y.


    "��"


    In the midst of silence, Wang Lu��s eloquence surged in.


    "As we all know, among the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Spirit Sword Sect is second to none in terms of cherishing and taking care of their disciples. And this ancient sword tomb exploration is full of thistles and thorns, so how could the sect ignore us and just let us explore alone? Therefore, when I went down the mountain, Master made herself an avatar and followed me, bing my personal guard. Because there is a restriction in this ce that doesn��t allow Jindan Stage or above to enter, her avatar didn��t have too much magical power, only just to carry out the tactic and guidance. In fact, when I used my IQ to roll over you all, it��s actually thanks to my master. As for Ster Fairy Wang Lulu, of course, it��s my beautiful and enchanting master that went into action, otherwise, do you think I would wear female clothing?"


    "��"


    "Of course, some people may ask, how could a Jindan Stage cultivator make an avatar? For this question, I have to ponder it carefully before arriving at this conclusion: don��t forget that my master is the world��s rarest double golden cores cultivator, so it��s easy to make herself an avatar. If you don��t believe me, you can also cultivate double golden cores, and you��ll see that you can also make yourself an avatar."


    "��"


    "Finally, for those who insist that Ster Fairy was me, like Junior Sister Wangyue, I would like to say, I wish you a bright future on the road of fujoshi 1 ."


    ��

 Chapter 273 - Want to Deflower but the Bud Would Not Open

    <h4>Chapter 273: Want to Deflower but the Bud Would Not Open</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Deep within the ancient sword tomb, Wang Lu��s confident voice resounded in all directions. Under the gaze of Yuanying, Deity, and even Supreme Unity cultivators, he calmly prattled on and on.


    However, not everyone was as calm as Wang Lu.


    "That��s enough!"


    Tian Yue roared, interrupting Wang Lu��s speech.


    Wang Lu��s speech nearly won the acim of the audience��although most of the people also knew that what he said was pure nonsense, the way he said it was simply captivating that they could not help but want to apud��Tian Yue knew that if he did not interfere, the topic, and thus the focus of everyone, would deviate so much that he would not have the chance to fish in troubled waters anymore.


    "We are not interested whether you like to put on female attire or not, let��s talk about the harvest that you have gained down below."


    Tian Yue was straight to the point, not trying to cover his intention to rob the treasure at all. In any case, he thought that since his name was already quite notorious in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it was quite apt if he yed the viin here. Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect people definitely didn��t want to pick a fight against him, moreover, what he said was also in everyone��s heart, so he didn��t worry that no one would echo him.


    If Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect did not think about the immortal inheritance, why would they even care toe here and help Spirit Sword Sect save people? Did they really care about humanitarian aid?


    As a matter of fact, there was not that much interest in how Wang Wu broke through the restriction��except, of course, the people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect��what everybody cared about was only one thing: with this change, what would be the effect on the distribution of the immortal inheritance?


    Sure enough, upon hearing him saying that, although many people frowned, no one really made an objection. Their eyes were still focused on Wang Lu, but no one really cared about the Ster Fairy, instead, they were more interested in his harvest down below.


    Properly speaking, Wang Lu��s harvest on the lowest level didn��t seem to have anything to do with the other sects. However, things in the world often did not conform to this kind of reason. Besides, when Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao were unable to extricate themselves from there, the elders of Spirit Sword Sect came to save them. This meant that they must abandon their initial victory and the distribution of the inheritance should be re-negotiated. Of course, on this point, Spirit Sword Sect possessed a numerical advantage over the other sects, but it was impossible to monopolize it all by themselves. Moreover, it was obvious that Supreme Tian Yue wanted a significant piece of the treasure, which was also a long-established custom in Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Although Spirit Sword Sect people were not happy about this, overall, they would unlikely to go so far as to disregard this established custom.


    However, this immortal inheritance waspletely contrary to everyone��s expectation.


    "Want to see the harvest?" Wang Lu nodded and stretched out his hand to project the three-dimensional image in front of everyone. "Well, this is it."


    Before them was the gxy-like brightwork, and the millions upon millions of nodes that were connected by lines. Each of the nodes slowly moved along the deep mysterious trajectory.


    Wang Lu��s generous disy was quite unexpected. Even several elders of Spirit Sword Sect seemed surprised. In their mind, although this Spirit Sword Sect lead representative was not stingy, ording to his temper, he would not be this generous. In particr, Supreme Tian Yue who assumed a rude and unreasonable countenance��


    However, although Wang Lu had generously disyed thework, what was its use? Was this the legendary true immortal level inheritance?


    "This is a map," Wang Lu exined, "a treasure map to be exact. Take a look at this. This is where we��re at."


    With his intention, thework was magnified and then focused on one point.


    Wang Lu said, "This point, is the sword tomb that we��re in��in fact, this is not a sword tomb at all, but that��s what we all call it." When he looked around, he found out that theplexion of the several sects elders has greatly changed.


    The reason for this was very simple, if this huge sword tomb was only a point in the celestial map, then wouldn��t those luminous other points�� have countless immortal treasures?


    Since everyone could think of this reason, everyone could also think about its contradiction. If Wang Lu only took out two or three immortal treasures, or even maps of twenty or thirty immortal treasures, everyone would be surprised, but most would choose to believe. However, millions upon millions of immortal treasures were too unbelievable.


    "Are you ying jokes on us?" Supreme Tian Yue coldly said; he still didn��t give up on trying to use force to solve the problem. His hand was incredibly itchy to let loose the Monster Knife.


    Wang Lu responded, "Whether I��m joking or not, everyone can judge yourself." With that, he continued to erge the map until the initially just a point in thework, the sword tomb, was now a dozens of feet of three-dimensional map.


    "This is the panoramic view of this sword tomb where every detail of it is recorded. As we can see, everything matched."


    After careful identification, several elders nodded their head.


    Tian Yue coldly smiled. "Your Master has deceived us by sneaking in so naturally she would observe everything along the way and tell you about it, so what��s so strange if everything matched? What��s the point?"


    "Supreme Tian Yue, you��re wrong." An elder from Ten Thousand Arts Sect said, "There are many ces in this diagram that we have never seen before. And ifter we explored them, wouldn��t it confirm the originality of this map?"


    Tian Yue cast a sidelong nce at that Elder. "The four sects didn��t arrive at the same time, Spirit Sword Sect was the first. Can you really ensure every movement and action of each of their member? What��s so strange about them uncovering some secrets of the sword tomb while the others have yet to arrive? Even if the map is correct, it does not mean that the other parts are also true. Millions upon millions of immortal treasures, that��s all his fantasy!"


    This statement contained a bit of sophistry, which caused the elder of Ten Thousand Arts Sect to furrow his brows and prepare to argue with this Supreme of Unity Stage.


    However, how could Supreme Tian Yue have the interest in arguing? Although he was ustomed to sophistry, he was not a reckless ignorant fool. Otherwise, he would��ve long been punished by Shengjing Sect because of all the trouble caused by his monster cultivation. He certainly knew that the probability that Wang Lu��s map was authentic was very high, but, by taking this aggressive approach, he just wanted for Wang Lu to spit out even more information.


    The logic would be along the line, you said the map is real, so there must be evidence, right? And this evidence is the key. Since Wang Lu had confidently shown everyone the map, naturally, there must be something more critical than the map in Wang Lu��s hand. And what Tian Yue wanted was exactly that critical thing. Otherwise, would he just have to gnaw whatever bone that Wang Lu gave away? Avaricious and insatiable, winning an inch immediately wanting a foot, although many have repeatedly denounced these two qualities of Tian Yue, but as he was originated within the natural selection environment of monster cultivation, for Tian Yue to have his present achievement, these two qualities yed a great part in it.


    "If you can put those millions upon millions of immortal treasures in front of us, even if your Spirit Sword Sect takes control ny nine percent of it, while us, the other sects would only have that one percent, I have no objection." Supreme Tian Yue��s eyes glittered with lights. "But if you want to use treasure map that is difficult to distinguish real from fake to deceive us, that would not be easy."


    At this time, on behalf of Kunlun Sect, a long-bearded elder slowly said, "If fellow daoists of Spirit Sword Sect have indeed more harvest, you might as well say it. We are not bandits that will unreasonably seize your spoils, but at least we need to know the total number of them. This is the general rule of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    Wang Wu sneered. "Rules? Spirit Sword Sect is one of the super sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and you want to oppress us with the union��s rules? Don��t you feel weak? Besides, even if I don��t obey the rules now, what can you do? Economic sanctions or military crusades?" After a pause, the woman��s turned gloomier and colder. "What a bunch of shameless people, if you have the ability thene at me! I want to see if your weak chicken skills can bepared to the four in nine divine tribtions!"


    These words seemed to be far more outrageous than that of Supreme Tian Yue. Upon hearing it, theplexion of many people present suddenly changed greatly. Was this Spirit Sword Sect��s deration of war? What did they take down below that made them this fearless? What exactly was the matter with that treasure map of tens of thousands of immortal treasures?


    However, what people were more concerned about was the reaction of Feng Yin. Afterall, no matter how harsh Wang Wu��s words were, she could not represent the entire Spirit Sword Sect, moreover, this woman was already long known for her unreliableness.


    But then they saw Feng Yin sigh and then say to Wang Lu, "I��m afraid no one would think this matter to be that simple. By the sheer number alone, it��s even impossible for the entire Feng Shui line in this continent to produce. Therefore, why don��t you exin to them what exactly happened down below."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "My experience in the lowest level wasplex and bizarre. And obtaining this immortal inheritance also has its twists and turns. The matter is like this��"


    Then Wang Lu told the stories about the immortal inheritance. Naturally, he omitted the part about Sword Demon Zhong Shengming, Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, and even the existence of the earth immortals. Nevertheless, the principle behind those tens of millions of sword tombs was enough to attract the attention of everyone.


    The ingenuity of the means of the earth immortals waspletely beyond imagination. The twisting of the world��s immortal cultivation main path to create the never-depleted, ever-changing treasure room, if not witnessed, was something that was really hard to believe.


    However, at this point, who could have described it so vivid unless the thing was genuine beyond a reasonable doubt?


    Shock gradually turned into silence, and someone soon realized the next question. If what Wang Lu said was real, the cultivators needed to dig deeper into these thousands upon thousands of sword tombs to get the immortal treasures through passing the series of tests�� then it was impossible for Spirit Sword Sect to im sole possession of these immortal treasures, and there was no need to.


    Even if they put these tens of thousands of sword tombs inside their territory, how many could Spirit Sword Sect dig out on their own? Spirit Sword Sect was known as the super sect with the least amount of people, and with how many treasures in this map, they would not be able to uncover even if they took hundreds of thousands of years of digging.


    And since there was no need for the monopoly, then��


    Thinking to this, many of the elders have theirplexion greatly change again. This time, it was not because of surprise, but because of embarrassment.


    Since the other party could not monopolize it, then of course, the immortal treasures would be shared with the others. And this has been the intention of Spirit Sword Sect since the beginning, yet before they could say anything, the other party was already eager to rob it�� No wonder Wang Wu was so pissed.


    The feeling would be like��


    Wang Lu coldly said, "It��s like the feeling of the bride when the day before the marriage ceremony, the groom masked himself and raped her."


    Wang Wu nodded in agreement. "Your metaphor goes really deep."


    "Humph, as a man, how could I not go deep?"


    At this time, even Supreme Tian Yue was speechless in consternation. Many times he had grasped his Monster Knife, only to loosen it up again. Although he was outrageous, he was not without a n. Since it hase to this, how could he find any excuse to pick a fight? As a result, he had to remain silent.


    A momentter, the long-bearded Elder from Kunlun Sect said, "I think there was a lot of misunderstanding, but Five Uniques of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals are brothers, so there is no misunderstanding that could not be untied."


    Wang Lu sneered. "Tsk, tsk, now came the boy who brings the lubricant to smooth things out."


    Wang Wu chuckled. "Gee, does he think bringing lubricant would not make it count as rape?"


    Wang Lu smiled. "Tsk, the door has already been destroyed, the happiness will nevere back."


    Wang Wu sneered and was about to continue when Feng Yin helplessly interrupted them, "That��s enough, you two."

 Chapter 274 - Special Committee

    <h4>Chapter 274: Special Committee</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The four sects never really had a fallout.


    Despite the mockery and satire from Non-Phase Peak Master and disciple, which put the ten elders of the other three sects speechless on the spot, nevertheless, the atmosphere was maintained on the level of verbal rather than physical confrontation.


    Spirit Sword Sect also didn��t n to have a fall out because the next thing to do was big, that it needed support from several other sects, especially Shengjing Sect.


    Everyone realized that no one could really monopolize this huge treasure, not even the four sects present. ording to the map, the possible immortal treasures were in the number of thousands upon thousands. Moreover, in theory, since this ce was formed through the reversal of the world��s immortal cultivation main path by the earth immortals, it meant that the immortal inheritance was inexhaustible. The so-called ��thousands upon thousands�� was not the total amount of immortal treasures, but the amount that can be mined at the same time. In other words, if there were tens of thousands of elite adventurerparable to Wang Lu, they would be able to mine out the thousands upon thousands of immortal treasures in one lump. However, how many Wang Lu was there in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?


    No one could possibly possess all the immortal treasures alone. Moreover, even if one tried to, it did not have any meaning. The benefit that one could have would not change by much, instead, the world��s cultivators would lose a great change��this was simply harming others while not benefiting oneself. And once the news leaked out, it would provoke resentment from everyone.


    Therefore, the solution to this was to share. Not only to share with the three sects Shengjing, Kunlun, and Ten Thousand Arts, but also with all the seven thousand three hundred sects part of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Spirit Sword Sect was going to announce this news to the whole world.


    Of course, this didn��te from the unselfish reason of serving the public interest, but rather to seek greater benefits.


    The lure of immortal treasure was enough to let the whole worlde in droves. And once peoplee in droves, it was the perfect opportunity to make a fortune. From time immemorial to modern time, the richest was never the wealth-seeker, but rather the wealth-creator. Rather than risking one��s life to diligently excavate the thousands upon thousands of tombs, it was simply better to sit idly by and let the world��s immortal cultivators to directly enter the tombs and just takemissions from the unearthed treasure.


    The percentage ofmission needed not be many, ten percent was enough. If umted, these ten percent would lead to an abnormally abundant harvest. Although this has its own problem in itself��people epting this arrangement in the beginning but someone would eventually question their rights in taking thismission if other people were the one that made the effort.


    However, this problem was not difficult to solve��the three-dimensional map that Wang Lu projected out was the perfect reason.


    We have the map, do you want it? If you want it, you have tomit to giving us ten percent of the profit. You don��t want it? What a courageous person you are! Exploring this tomb is not a walk in the park, at any time you may die, so the more info you have, the more you can save your life, are you sure you don��t want it?


    As for the map piracy problem, first of all, it would easily attract heavenly cmity upon the pirate. Thus, usually, no one dared to try it. Secondly, the structure of this earth immortal��s tomb was not fixed. Except for the initial sword tomb, the structure of others would appear ording to the situation of the cultivators that enter them. The trial level, the guardian, as well as the final reward would be randomly generated. Thus, the content of the map was naturally not fixed, it was more like a set of exquisite mathematical form. As long as the cultivator possessed the map when entering the grave, they could generally specte about the situation that they may encounter inside the grave. The thousands upon thousands of graves have thousands upon thousands of different forms. At any time, Wang Lu would only sell one, so simple copying would be meaningless.


    However, these were just the technical aspects. It was absolutely impossible to rely on a single sect to legitimately unify the manpower of the entire Nine Regions and establish such a tax mechanism. Especially looking at the insufficient manpower of Spirit Sword Sect, thus, they must draw in the number one sect in the immortal cultivation world, Shengjing Sect. Of course, this would include Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect, or they would obstruct the actual operation.


    Of course, these were just basic ideas. To really establish such a working set of operation rule, the required work would be massive.


    "In short, the first thing to do is to set up the specialmittee."


    During the silence, Feng Yin, who has the highest status, opened his mouth.


    "With our four sects as the core member, we bring in Royal Soldier Sect, as well as Million Forms Sect and other high-rank sects. Together, we will form a specialmittee to deal with all matters regarding this underground immortal treasures. Thismittee will not be under the jurisdiction of any organization, operating independently. It will have fifty members, five standingmittee members, as well as one chairperson. The term of office and the manner of the election are to be determinedter. However, the first chairperson would be me."


    With that said, the elders of the other three sects looked at each other but did not hurry to answer.


    For an important matter of this proportion, they did not have the authority to make a decision on behalf of their respective sect, thus, through various magical abilities, they immediately contacted their respective Sect Leader.


    A few momentster came the reply from the Sect Leaders of the other three sects. They did not object Daoist Master Feng Yin��s proposal. After all, Feng Yin��s proposal was generally fair and just. Although directly taking the first chairperson position was somewhat imperious, after all, the core part of this entire set of game rules belonged to Spirit Sword Sect, thus, it was natural that they took some benefits. And in the future, from among the fifty members of specialmittee, although they would have the least amount of members, on ount of their position in the standingmittee member, their share of decision-making power would not be less than any other sect.


    Of course, the specific about the establishment of the specialmittee needed to be discussed separately. Nevertheless, since the idea has been recognized by four of the Five Uniques, it has basically passed.


    The next question was: Where is the key?


    No matter how cheerfully they thought about the future, the premise was that everybody must at least be able to enter the tomb first. Unfortunately, however, the key to open the door was lost, so it would be useless to dwell on something more than that.


    This was the most important reason for Spirit Sword Sect to unite the various sects. After more than ten thousand years, to find the key that they didn��t even know the shape or form was simply like finding a needle in a haystack. Even Daoist Master Feng Yin��s Ster Diffraction Technique was powerless to find any clue of it. ording to Sword Demon, the key was an immortal level object, moreover, its magical ability was rted to primal chaos epoch-creation energy, which meant that it was likely a space-time ss immortal treasure, a very clear characteristic. However, even so, only after the various sects have joined forces that there was the possibility to find the key in a short time.


    Simrly, in searching for the key, cooperation andpetition coexisted simultaneously. The cooperation was not false, but the side that finally gets the key would undoubtedly grab many shares within themittee. However, this was also one of the reasons why Feng Yin demanded the chairperson position. If Spirit Sword sect already got the key, how could they be satisfied with just a limited term of office as a chairperson? And among the five standingmittees, three should be theirs. However, since there was no key, that would have to be postponed until after they get it. Of course, everyone knew that in the process of finding the key, Spirit Sword Sect certainly possessed a certain clue advantage, yet the advantage was not obvious. Otherwise, wouldn��t it be better if they hide the information about the key altogether?


    Since the important matter has been decided, the four sects went their separate ways while leaving some of their members tob the sword tomb for any clue. Spirit Sword Sect also began to clean up the mess and led their disciples back to the mountain to recuperate.


    ��


    This time��s sword tomb exploration, Spirit Sword Sect was undoubtedly the biggest winner. Except for the immortal inheritance that was yet to be explored, the several sessor disciples have also benefited greatly.


    It was obvious for Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao. Although their respective injuries were not light, once healed, it could usher in a period of rapid progress.


    Liu Li finally obtained a flying sword of high-rank spiritual treasure that was very suitable for her, which in terms of value, was not inferior to that of Wang Lu��s and Zhu Shiyao��s. Usually, a spiritual treasure would have their own spirit, however, the characteristics of the flying sword that was suitable for Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart were extremely demanding that very few spiritual treasures could meet them. Although Spirit Sword Sect had tried to look for it in any way they can, they never found the one that was suitable for her, which was why they let her used a first rank magical treasure instead.


    However, this time, Liu Li obtained her spiritual treasure on her own. After Wang Lu prated through thestyer of the sword tomb, she was bored and thus casually wandered within the sword tomb. If Wang Lu were still with her, he would��ve scolded her for trying to take a suicidal road. However, perhaps her luck was big enough that unexpectedly, in a lonely stone chamber, she found a seemingly-abandoned-for-a-long-time broken sword. When she picked up the sword, it burst out a dazzling brilliance, revealing the essence of a high-rank spiritual treasure, which was highlypatible with Liu Li.


    Later, when the Elders appraised it, they found that it was the famous sword of Sword Demon that was used by him to break the firmament of heaven. Originally, it was an immortal treasure level sword, however, during the challenge against the four in nine divine tribtions, the sword spirit was wiped out, and the sword body was damaged. This sword was then brought by its master to the sword tomb to begin the slow repair process relying on the power of the Feng Shui line. Yearster, the sword body has basically been repaired, and although the sword spirit could not be resurrected, it did not affect the grade of the flying sword, and moreover, as it turned out, this was in line with the nk space requirement of Liu Li��s flying sword.


    Although its immortal sword quality has yet to restore at this time, as long as Liu Li diligently refined it, sooner orter, its glory days would return. The actual value of this sword was even far higher than the one that Zhu Shiyao obtained; this was truly a priceless treasure. Towards this, even Wang Lu was slightly envious. Although he certainly would not covet things that belonged to Liu Li, he could not help but want to borrow to y with it.


    Liu Li, of course, readily agreed. "Okay, here, you can y with my Meow!"


    "Wait a minute, what is Meow?"


    Liu Li said, "It��s this flying sword. Master said since the original sword spirit is not in there anymore, it is equivalent to a new flying sword, so Master let me gave her a new name."


    "�� So you named her Meow!?" Wang Lu was speechless. He shook his head and then grasped the sword hilt offered by Liu Li.


    The main reason he wanted to borrow the sword was toprehend more about the essence of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword since this was the main sword of Sword Demon. Since the sword spirit was no longer in there, the gain might be limited, but still��


    However, when his palm touched the sword hilt, he immediately felt a burst dizziness, as if he had been knocked by a heavy hammer. Any thoughts immediately escaped out of his mind; he absolutely could not think of anything.


    Wang Lu hurriedly threw the sword back to Liu Li and then asked, "What��s with this sword��"


    Liu Li said, "Master said this sword has already passed through refinement process and thus, already interlinked with my heart and thought, the person and the sword became one. Although I am not quite clear what it means, it should be good, right?"


    No, what your Master actually means is really simple.


    Except for you, if other people use this sword, their IQ would fall��

 Chapter 275 - Unsinkable Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 275: Unsinkable Fortress</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Back at the mountain, life was not as leisurely as expected.


    He had just received severe internal injuries, thus he badly needed time to recuperate. At the same time, he also needed to steadily research thebination of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword and Non-Phase Method, meaning that he needed a long closed-door training. However, there were too many works that needed Wang Lu��s involvement by the sect, which he could not shirk from. After a short rest back at the mountain, Wang Lu was put in an intense job.


    Although it was Feng Yin who proposed to set up a specialmittee to deal with the inheritance of earth immortals, the initial framework actually came from Wang Lu��s creativity. Moreover, Wang Lu also held the most key element: Map. Thus, Wang Lu was duty-bound and must be involved.


    It could be said that the most important reason why Spirit Sword Sect was able to make Shengjing Sect recognize its position within themittee was this three-dimensional map. When Sword Demon initially projected the map in Wang Lu��s primordial spirit, he has actually left behind an extremely mysterious seed. The more it was studied, the more endless marvel could be discovered��it was by no means just a simple projection. After finding the key in the future, Spirit Sword Sect could have a far higher efficiency than the other sects in exploring the tomb with this map.


    This advantage, which was not intended to be fully monopolized by Spirit Sword Sect, was now being used by the establishedmittee to win over allies. And for such an important outreach work, how could Wang Lu be kept out? After more than a month��s time back at the mountain, Wang Lu began to follow Feng Yin as he went to various sects to contact them. In addition to the Five Uniques, they also contacted other high-rank sects like Myriad Forms Sect.


    Two monthster, after numerous meetings and consultations, the overall framework of themittee was truly established. Themittee was called Nine Regions Tomb Excavation Management Committee, or Excavation Management in short. It has more than fiftymittee members, of which, two-thirds came from the Five Uniques, a total of thirty members, yet from these thirty members, Spirit Sword Sect was ounted for ten people. In addition to the nine Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall, even Wang Lu was ounted for. Most of the members of themittee have already reached Yuanying Stage at the minimum, except for the Fifth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect who was known as the number one Jindan, and Wang Lu. This illustrated the pivotal influence of Spirit Sword Sect within themittee.


    Of course, this agreement could not be achieved two months ago when the initial agreement was agreed in the sword tomb. In the past two months, the hard work of Daoist Master Feng Yin and Wang Lu was not negligible.


    As for the standingmittee, it was all represented by the representative of the Five Uniques. Although other sects criticized this in silent, they have no other choice��the influence of these five super sects was just extraordinary.


    As themittee��s list has been fully established, the statute of the procedure was also tentatively formted, which also took another two months time.


    After all of those, by Wang Lu��s proposal, the founding ceremony, as well as the firstmittee meeting, were arranged on a flying boat. Certainly, it was not amon pleasure boat, but of Shengjing Sect, which was known as thergest and the luxurious flying boat in the entire Nine Regions. It was an immortal tool identally uncovered by Shengjing Sect while exploring an immortal tomb. In its heyday, it could blot out the sun as it soared to the sky and emit dazzling light. At the bow was installed several cannons that could even sink one corner of the continent, let alone destroy a city or annihte a country.


    Unfortunately, after the Age of Chaos, all thebat devices on the ship has already been damaged, and because of the change in the surrounding spiritual energy, it could no longer be repaired. Nevertheless, after the restoration effort from Shengjing Sect people, at least it could fly again. Although it no longer hasbat capability, its flight speed was very slow, and has no transport capacity, it was now used by the elders of Shengjing Sect and their outstanding disciples as a ce for spending their holiday. Shengjing Sect was filthy rich; they equipped and modified this giant flying boat with the best material and devices money could buy. They proudly called it the unsinkable fortress, while the envious and jealous cultivators called it the golden tyrant, everyday hoping it would meet disaster and thus fall from the sky.


    Wang Lu��s proposal to make this flying boat as the venue received great backing from Shengjing Sect. Although Spirit Sword Sect and Shengjing Sect have yet to smooth out their recent frictions, in the face of huge benefits, past contradictions were as transient as the fleeting clouds. Right now, the Excavation Management has just been formed, the morale was still high, and everyone was of one mind. By graciously lending their luxurious flying boat, Shengjing Sect not only showed their sincerity, but also their strength. Under the instruction of Daoist He Tu, the Excavation Management was given a long-term preferential leasing contract, almost hiring this golden tyrant for free. Simultaneously, insiders could also enjoy a very big discount for private purposes.


    On the first meeting, nearly all the more than fiftymittee members were present on the scene. When theynded on this unsinkable fortress, most of them felt blinded by this ostentatious flying boat. Even Wang Lu could not help but click his tongue in amazement, thinking he should forget his cheap custom made flying boat. Then another strand of thought came to his mind. If now he offered to switch side to Shengjing Sect, what price tag the opposite party could offer him? Since he was now considered as an eminent person in Nine Regions, surely for a rich and powerful sect like Shengjing Sect, they could offer him a premium��


    As for the agenda of the meeting, it was actually nothing worthwhile. First, the chairperson Feng Yin gave his speech about thepletion of the foundational work. Then, Wang Lu, as the representative of the concerned party, made a special report in front of the general assembly, detailing about the principle behind the immortal tomb and so on. After that, the assembly made the arrangement for the work of finding the key. The preliminary information exchange channel was thus established.


    As for the further work, it could only be discussed at the next meeting. After a day of meeting, Shengjing Sect entertained the guests inside their unsinkable fortress for three days. After everyone had their good time, the guests carefreely left the venue.


    During the period, one of the Great Elders of Shengjing Sect visited Wang Lu and gave him a thoughtful gift.


    "I heard that you have an immortal beast friend, I hope this book can be of great help to her, and at the same time, I also hope that the past misunderstanding will not affect our cooperation in the future."


    Looking at the smiling expression of Supreme Tian Yue, Wang Lu sincerely admired the facial skin of Shengjing Sect people. A few months ago, he put on severe words and stern countenance, acting as outrageous as amon bandit. However, today, he unexpectedly managed to look humble and genuine�� A Unity Stage Supreme actually wanted to make amends with him��


    No wonder even though Supreme Tian Yue was well known for his outrageousness and bully behavior, he could still exist until today. Although he could act rude and outrageous, when trying to make things right, his action was actually particrly thoughtful and very much ording to the circumstances.


    Wang Lu safely epted the gift from Tian Yue. The book was actually written by himself, which recorded his experience and achievement as a monster cultivator, from when he became aware till he reached Unity Stage. Although Tian Yue could not bepared to an immortal beast like Bai Shixuan from the point of view of foundation qualification, the cultivation experience of a Supreme of Unity Stage was still valuable.


    After epting the book, for the time being, the past gratitudes and grudges have been settled. After ying in the flying boat for several days, Wang Lu followed his Uncle Sect Master back to Spirit Sword Mountain.


    This time��s return to the mountain, he could finally rx. The key task of the Excavation Management was to search for the key, which could not bepleted in just a few days. Daoist Master Feng Yin himself also proposed to rest for a while after a few months of busy work.


    Therefore, Wang Lu finally has the time to smooth out his cultivation.


    Of course, he still has to settle some matters first. When he returned to the mountain after the conference, he received a duel deration from Big Sister Zhu Shiyao.


    Big Sister was a straightforward person��when she decided to do something, there would not be too many considerations. Within the sword tomb, she and Wang Lu had several times exchanged moves, but the victory and defeat couldn��t be clearly decided yet. As soon as her purple mansion was healed, she immediately wanted to settle the oue. Unfortunately, Wang Lu was still busy with themittee work and had no time to deal with this. At this time, seeing that Wang Lu had a leisure time, Zhu Shiyao could no longer restrain herself.


    For this challenge, Wang Lu readily epted it. Although the Ster Divine Eyes of Big Sister was indeed formidable, his Broken Sword World was not a small matter either. As the biggest winner in that ancient sword tomb, he already has enough confidence.


    However, when the fight finally happened, the result was somewhat unexpected. Wang Lu did win, but it was because of the mistake of his opponent. During the crucial point in the match, Zhu Shiyao��s sword appeared slightly shaken, which Wang Lu immediately grasped as his opportunity to win the fight. Later on, when asked, it was actually because of the rapid progress of the cultivation base of her primordial spirit which made it unstable. She was so eager for the fight that she didn��t care that her condition was still not that good. The only thing she did was to ask her Master to seal her primordial spirit so that she could only disy sixty to seventy percent of her ability. However, during the fierce fight, her fighting intent surged up, and she identally broke her Master��s seal. Immediately, her primordial spirit shook, which revealed her w, leading to a regrettable lost.


    Thus, the prestige of this victory has to take a hit. Since the primordial spirit of the opponent could only disy sixty to seventy percent efficacy, it was like having an unfair advantage. However, the me was squarely on Zhu Shiyao��s side�� In short, Wang Lu knew that his progress was indeed not small, but if he cked even a little bit, the others would catch up and even surpass him. Zhu Shiyao and Liu Li, their strength continued to progress by leaps and bounds, the future was bright for them.


    However, for him, it was as if he was standing at the crossroads, the future was still hazy.


    The biggest harvest in the exploration of ancient sword tomb was the group of immortal tombs. However, as an individual, his harvest was mainly the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword inherited from the Sword Demon. Whether teaching him this method because Sword Demon wanted to possess him or something else, the method itself was not a problem. Moreover, rarer still�� when leaving the sword tomb, it did not lose its efficacy because of the change in the surrounding spiritual energy.


    This was a divine sword art that could pass through the ages, and its high value was without a doubt. It was not too much to call it a true immortal level sword art. However, on the other hand, directly before his eyes, he saw his Master demonstrating the awe-inspiring power of Non-Phase Method; the four in nine divine tribtions that rendered the elders of the four super sects helpless was easily passed through by her. Even Sword Demon himself was full of praise of Non-Phase Method, and Sword Demon only said that it was not suitable for him.


    But now it seemed like, if he seeded in practicing Non-Phase Method, he eventually could even shoulder the four in nine divine tribtions with ease.


    "Therefore, you havee to seek my advice?"


    On top of Non-Phase Peak, Wang Wu has been rendered speechless by his disciple��s inquisitiveness.


    "You have the nerve to ask me this matter? I have wholeheartedly spent great effort in teaching you immortal cultivation for more than ten years, yet in an instant you be fickle, falling head over heels at that something something heaven splitting sword, now you shamelessly seek my opinion!?"


    Wang Lu was silent for a while. "This shows that I still have feelings for you."


    "Pei! Feeling your ass! It��s obvious that you��re having an affair!"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and decided to cut to the chase. "Recently, Wisdom Sect��s financial situation is quite strained, and because they��ve already taken a lot of debt from Mysterious Sky Mansion, the money in cirction is basically nonexistent."


    His master��s fierce stance immediately softened. "Oh, then never mind. If you want to learn Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, then by all means. After all, I created the Non-Phase Method in an extreme condition, so the limitation is big. You are extraordinarily talented, so it��s good that you have your own ideas."


    Wang Lu said, "Master, don��t you have a little bit interest in understanding it? After all, this is an immortal level cultivation method."


    "Tsk, so what if it��s immortal level method? Are they that rare? In Spirit Sword Sect, we already have our own immortal level method, like Ster Sword Method and Brilliant Sword Heart. Moreover, when a cultivator reaches a certain level, there��s no need to covet other people��s cultivation method. No matter if it��s immortal level or what, the one that is the most suitable is always the best. But since you haven��t reached Jindan yet, not to mention forming your own way, there��s no harm in extensive dabbling. However, I suggest you not to hurry to reach Jindan."


    Wang Lu nodded. "I also thought so."


    Inside the sword tomb, Wang Lu has absorbed parts of the sea of misery left behind by Sword Demon. Because of this, Wang Lu could definitely advance his progress to reach Jindan in just three to five years. However, the achievement of Jindan was not trivial. For most of the cultivators in Nine Regions, even at the end of their life, it was still an unreachable dream. For those who were gifted, it was also a point where they have to make a decision that would seal their fate. Reaching Jindan Stage meant the initial link with the world��s main path would be established, forming one��s own path. Later on, even reaching Yuanying, Deity, and so on, the cultivator could not separate itself from the path established at Jindan Stage.


    Wang Wu��s double golden cores seemed shocking, but it was like a loyal minister that could never be loyal to two masters at the same time; after all, a cultivator could not walk simultaneously on two paths. It inevitably has an enormous side effect, such as her inability to reach Yuanying stage.


    Wang Wu didn��t intend for her disciple to repeat her mistake, therefore, forming a link with the main path at Jindan Stage must not fail.


    "Combining Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword and Non-Phase Method to form a unique set of immortal cultivation method is indeed a really good idea. But whether it��s the right way or not, it��s still to be determinedter. Although your Senior Sister didn��t experience as much as you, the benefit that she obtained is no less than you. She can also practice Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, moreover, with her Sword Spirit Root, it would be easier for her to digest it. Her primordial spirit continued to advance by leaps and bounds that it will soon condense out an entity. Since this and her strength goes hand in hand, it means�� in addition to your years of toiling on the mountain, you better take time for experiential learning. Hmm, right now, aren��t you guys looking for the key? This is a rare experiential learning since it��s basically a publicly funded experiential learning."


    Wang Wu said and lightly sipped her tea.


    "Don��t worry, we��ll eventually find it."

 Chapter 276 - Let Loose the Old Eight

    <h4>Chapter 276: Let Loose the Old Eight</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Master��s words came as a warning.


    The work of Excavation Management in finding the key has been very slow.


    It has been three years since the establishment of Excavation Management and the convening of the first meeting.


    In ordance with themittee��s statutes, which were issued at the first meeting, the term of office of the Chairman of themittee was ten years. At the first conference, Daoist Master Feng Yin gave an impassioned speech, forecasting a bright future ahead of everyone. However, three years have passed, the initial excitement has gradually faded away, and the crucial problem emerged.


    Where exactly is that legendary key?


    Three years of time was long enough for the Excavation Management to search through the entire Nine Regions, and in theory, the missing key should��ve been easily found�� However, for three years, even a single clue has yet to be found. It was inevitable that everyone was frustrated. In the past three years, under the leadership of Daoist Master Feng Yin, nearly all the sects, big and small, within Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were involved in the key searching work. The total manpower and resources spent could not be counted anymore; just the maintenance fee for the unsinkable fortress alone would soon reach astronomical. However, all of these have achieved nothing, and the key was still missing. Moreover, the more they searched, the more they became desperate. Because in these three years, they even run through the checklist of all their immortal treasures. Shengjing Sect even opened their treasure room, which stored dozens of their immortal treasures��regardless if they could be used or not��they checked them all one by one. Yet, even the slightest clue was still out of reach.


    There was an old fable that spread from the Western Continent that said an inventor once performed three thousand experiments to find the right material. Each failure brought that inventor closer to the discovery until in the end he finally seeded. In fact though, that fable was just that, a story. Let alone failing for three thousand times, even three hundred times or thirty times were already one failure too many.


    Don��t believe it? If someone went to bed (having intercourse) with his girlfriend and suddenly failed to perform, not just once or twice, that person also failed to perform for three thousand consecutive times, do you think the girlfriend would wait for his boyfriend to perform for the 3001st time?


    Daoist Master Feng Yin was facing such a dilemma. The result of the three years of work could be considered as negligible. In addition to Excavation Managementmittee, organizational structures became even more bloated, giving off an ever more promising future, but there was no substantial progress. Consequently, people began to doubt.


    Was the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect really that reliable? Even though his cultivation base was not bad, moreover, he was also the leader of one of the Five Uniques, but the poption of Spirit Sword Sect was scarce, and they rarely dealt with the external matter. Moreover, within the Five Uniques, it was known as a rtively backward recluse sect. Of course, the management level of its Sect Leader could not be reflected on this, however, Daoist Master Feng Yin has been the chairperson for three years, and his work progress has been close to zero, which seemed to confirm this point��


    This pressure was not something that could fluster Daoist Master Feng Yin who has experienced the storm in the past. However, he also could not remain indifferent. Thus, this Daoist Master of Deity Stage has frequently used his Ster Diffraction Technique to search for the clue. If he earnestly divined it,mon immortal treasure could not hide from him. Yet, for three years, Feng Yin has achieved nothing; even he has be a bit discouraged.


    This day, he once againunched his divination. Before that, however, he helplessly called Wang Lu over to rephrase the experience in the sword tomb once again. After all, it was Wang Lu who talked with Zhong Shengming, not him.


    "Why don��t you tell me again about that day��s conversation, to see if there��s any clue missing."


    Wang Lu sighed. "Uncle Sect Leader, I have already answered this question for more than ten times. You can even recite my dialogue with Zhong Shengming, why would you want to ask again?"


    Feng Yin said, "This time, say it with a different tone so that I can find some inspiration."


    Wang Lu was helpless. "Oh, Sect Leader, if a man can��t do it, even if his partner in the bed tried forty-eight postures, it��s impossible to make a eunuch hard."


    For such outrageous words ofparing this matter to a eunuch, Sect Leader could not even get angry. Because Wang Lu��s words were reasonable. Since three years ago, he had sincerely thought out all of the possibilities, and he didn��t even hesitate to run to the Savage Land. Yet he still achieved nothing. This was not a problem that simple hard work could solve.


    If diligent work could solve the problem, why would people still me him even after three years of extra effort?


    Thinking to this, Sect Leader was inwardly moved and decided to take a risk.


    ��


    "What? Senior Sect Leader, are you joking with us? You��re looking for Eighth Junior Brother!?"


    Inside the official hall at the Spirit Pool Peak, near the end of the routine meeting of elders, upon hearing the desire of the Sect Leader, Second Elder Liu Xian was extremely surprised.


    The rest of the elders also could not help but stare with eyes wide open, waiting for further exnations from their Senior Sect Leader.


    Feng Yin also could not help but put on a resigned face. "It��s about the group of immortal tombs. I��m at a loss here, so I can only seek help from the professional."


    "Senior Brother, absolutely not!" Third Elder Fang He fiercely interrupted. "Although those group of immortal tombs is really important, the earth immortal inheritance is after all just a worldly possession, but Eighth Junior Brother, he�� The price is too heavy, we cannot be careless even for one bit!"


    Feng Yin wryly smiled. "Even if you say these words, that��s just superstition."


    Fang He raised his voice even higher. "Senior Brother, even if there��s no reliable theoretical support, the fact trumps all the theories, this is the truth!"


    With that, Fang He shook his head. Thinking that his previous hasty words and stern countenance were extremely disrespectful to his Senior Sect Leader, he immediately apologized.


    He then lowered his voice and said, "Eighth Junior Brother��s treasure hunting ability is indeed the envy of the world, but each time he goes out to explore, after collecting the ancient treasures, he would cause huge trouble. Eighty years ago, when he found the immortal treasure Red Gourd, he also released the Golden Horn King, the Demon of War of the remnant of the Demon n. Seventy years ago, when he sought to summon a beast, he provoked a strange beast from abroad. Sixty years ago, he identally smashed the container of the fierce poison from the west, which caused a biochemical crisis. Fifty years ago��"


    "That��s enough, that��s enough. We all know the great deeds of Eighth Junior Brother." Sensing that the atmosphere in the hall has be gloomier, Second Elder Liu Xian immediately interrupted the memory recollection of Third Elder.


    Feng Yin sighed and then nodded. "Old Third, I understand what you mean. I also am not nning to let him loose. However, it would really be a pity if we don��t use his ability to find treasures, so we might as well invite him here to ask for his opinion. Rest assured, we��ll just ask him what would he do if he were us, I won��t let him out of the mountain."


    Fang He obviously still wasn��t assured, however, since his Senior Sect Leader has said so, it would be too inconvenient to refute again. Besides, he was also an Excavation Managementmittee member, so he was very clear about the pressure on his Senior Brother.


    After the meeting, Daoist Master Feng Yin summoned his Eighth Junior Brother to the Ster Peak to consult him about the strategy. Before long, a young man dressed in splendid clothes ran in with a gusto.


    "Oi, Senior Brother, I heard that you��re looking for an immortal treasure but can��t find it no matter what? Hahaha, you can rest assured, just leave it to me! As long as you let me know the basic characteristics of this thing, I will find out for you within one month!"


    While speaking, the young man was downing the liquor from his wine gourd. It seemed like he has already drank half of the gourd, so his face has turned red, and he appeared excited.


    "Senior Brother, just say it, and I will immediately leave! In no way I will shilly-shally!"


    Due to the constant trouble brought by this Eighth Elder whenever he went treasure hunting, he was prohibited by the Heavenly Sword Hall from leaving the mountain, which made him feel extremely depressed. Just now, his Fifth Junior Sister has secretly passed him information about the possibility of this prohibition being lifted, thus he immediately became excited.


    Seeing this scene, Daoist Master Feng Yin couldn��t help but have a headache.


    "Oh well. I think you have already known about the matter regarding the group of immortal tombs."


    "Oh, you mean the group of immortal tombs? I seem to recall that I am one of themittee members, no? But, before attending the first meeting, I was dragged back by you guys��"


    Feng Yin peevishly said, "Nonsense. Otherwise, if you went with us, you would��ve explored Shengjing Sect, thus provoking a big trouble for us!"


    "No one will find out."


    "Do you think Shengjing Sect people are just decoration?" Feng Yin snapped back, and then went back to the topic. "So far, there��s no clue to the whereabouts of the key. During these three years, I��ve alreadyunched Ster Diffraction Technique for hundreds of times, and personally traveled around Nine Regions, yet all are for naught. ording to Wang Lu, the key surely exists, moreover, it��s an immortal level�� But, after three years of fruitless search, could it be that something is wrong?"


    When talking about a serious matter, theplexion of Eighth Elder immediately became serious. "Senior Brother, when Wang Lu rephrased the three clues from Zhong Shengming, I still remember them very clearly. They are the most important clues in searching for the key. So, why didn��t you pay attention to them?"


    Feeling odd, Feng Yin said, "How could I not pay attention to them? Before recounting the three clues in front of the wholemittee, Wang Lu has first taken the Big Heart Demon Oath to ensure that there would be no omission, and during these past three years, these three clues have always been the guidance in searching for the key, not one was neglected."


    Eighth Elder smiled. "I don��t think so. Senior Brother, do you remember the third clue?"


    Feng Yin said, "The third clue, if there��s no clue within the known area, then you may wish to look farther. After sixteen thousand years, anything can happen."


    "That��s right, since now there��s no clue within the known area, why don��t you look farther away?"


    Feng Yin wryly smiled. "How far away? Two months ago, I just came back from Peng Lai Immortal Ind after grabbing the Ind Master��s Water Moon Pearl for inspection. As a result, she came here looking for me and cursed me for two months straight."


    Eighth Elder curiously asked, "Is that Ind Master of Peng Lai Immortal Ind the one that is rumored to have a sex scandal with you, Senior Brother!?"


    Feng Yin peevishly said, "Sex scandal my ass! That��s just some rubbish talk from that darn thing Wang Wu! Yet she still dared to ask for hush money from me!"


    Seeing that his Senior Brother has been shamed into anger, Eighth Elder hurriedly shifted the topic, "That��s what I find it strange, Senior Brother. Since you even went to the overseas Peng Lai Immortal Ind, why won��t you go even further?"


    Feng Yin snappily said, "How much far? You don��t mean Western Continent don��t you?"


    Upon saying this, Feng Yin was immediately startled.


    Eighth Elder nodded. "Yes, if I were you, I would��ve gone to the Western Continent."


    When it came to this, Feng Yin finally saw the light.


    Damn, I was too narrow-minded, I only thought the treasure of Nine Regions would only be in Nine Regions. The implication of the third clue just never really entered my mind; after sixteen thousand years, anything can happen! Let alone, for thest thousands of years, the exchange between the East and the West has been frequent�� Even on this Mountain, isn��t there a chef from the Western Continent?

 Chapter 277 - An Upright and Noble Chef Who Is Separated from Vulgar Interest

    <h4>Chapter 277: An Upright and Noble Chef Who Is Separated from Vulgar Interest</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The elusive key that hasn��t been found by Excavation Management for three years was actually located in the Western Continent!


    Perhaps because there was no wall that separated areas in this world, or perhaps because recently the news that Spirit Sword Sect has been looking for information regarding Western Continent has spread like wildfire, or even perhaps in this world there would inevitably be very able people that were very good at treasure hunting that came to the same conclusion as the Eighth Elder�� in short, the news about Western Continent has be the current hot topic in the immortal cultivation world.


    Western Continent, the word western referred to the west direction. To the west of Nine Regions, across the Endless Sea, there was and, which was the Western Continent. It was a foreign ce for sure. The cultivators of Nine Regions first arrived at the Western Continent several tens of thousands of years ago. At that time, the cultivators from Nine Regions have juste out from a great catastrophic era. Travelling far to the west, they thought they could find a hiddennd of peace and prosperity. However, what they saw was a deste, barrennd. The surrounding spiritual energy was very thin, without thew of the main path of immortal cultivation; towards immortal cultivators, it was simply a dangerous ce. Feeling disappointed, they withdrew from that ce and went back home. Except naming it Western Continent, they didn��t find anything.


    Several thousand years passed by. When an oceanic ship came to the western coast of Nine Regions, the people of Nine Regions were amazed to find that a vigorous civilization has imperceptibly developed in the Western Continent. Then, along with the increasing contacts between the two continents, more and more Western Continent people came to the Nine Regions, increasing the people��s awareness beyond their initial barren ce impression.


    Nevertheless, until now, the Western Continent was still a mystery to most of the people of Nine Regions. In addition to knowing that there are different races and civilizations, the specific situation was still unknown. Many people from the Western Continent havee to Nine Regions, but most of them were merchant ss or mercenary soldiers, and on the other hand, people native to the Nine Regions were usually unwilling to leave their hometown to travel to Western Continent. After all, although the civilization on the Western Continent was good, nothing beat the familiarness of one��s hometown.


    Several thousand years ago, several enthusiastic immortal cultivator master and disciples went to the Western Continent and brought back the scriptures of the biggest religious doctrines in the Western Continent to Nine Regions. Not only this Western Continent religion flourished in the Nine Regions, it even brought the genuine seed of civilization of the Western Continent. Their heroic deeds of braving through countless dangerous difficulties in traveling to the west to bring back the scriptures were afterwardpiled into a book, which was known as "Journey To The West". Unfortunately, a good thing doesn��tst forever. After they came back, they finally managed to establish a sect based on these scriptures.


    Later on, the Big Brother with surname "Sun", who was the Great Elder of the Sect identally fire-deviated and had his primordial spirit scattered. Even though his Master used his skill to save him, his temperament suffered a huge change, bing incurably retarded from the initial upright and outspoken. All day long he would preach out some sensational speech, such as the civilization that was developed in Nine Regions originally came from the Western Continent�� and other such things. His image eventually fell in the eyes of the people, from the famous brilliant saint of war into the a joke of a saint. In the following period, the sect that was established with untold hardship by the master and disciples becamergely forgotten. Thus, a good exchange opportunity between the east and west civilization came to a premature end.


    In short, the Nine Regions�� people��s understanding about the west was still limited. Moreover, the contact between the two continents was also limited to businesses between several countries, while the countries and city-states within Western Continent were far more varied and numerous than Nine Regions, thus most of them remained mysterious. This time, it was spected that the key to the group of immortal tombs was in the Western Continent. Before rushing off to Western Continent, however, naturally, they have to do some homework and preparation first. Suddenly, the books about Western Continent became all the rage in the Nine Regions, and the merchants that conducted business with the Western Continent have also be hot.


    This boomsted for months. Eventually, the Excavation Management, in the name of themittee, consolidated a team of more than ten people, with a crowd of followers, trantors, and so on, around one hundred people, to find the key to the group of immortal tombs. At the same time, various sects, big and small, have also acted as soon as they heard this news, by organizing their own expeditionary force. After all, the key to the group of immortal tombs was very important, and the reward by Excavation Management for finding it was also exceptionally attractive.


    Even the Five Uniques have also sent their own forces to try to get the key before the others, which would provide them greater persuasion power within themittee.


    As for the Spirit Sword Sect, this personal force positionnded on Wang Lu.


    Of course, to be precise, Non-Phase Peak volunteered itself hard for this position.


    At first, Sect Leader Feng Yin didn��t want Wang Lu to participate in this Western Continent expedition. During thest three years, Wang Lu has been consolidating his foundation, the crucial phase in preparing for the Jindan Stage. Moreover, Western Continent was also not a good ce for cultivators, because the world��s main path and the rules were different.


    Ordinary cultivators simply could not disy their ability in the Western Continent; their cultivation base would be inadequate and unstable, even so much that their magical power would dangerously fell apart. Only when one advanced to Jindan Stage did the Nine Regions�� main path condense inside the Jade Mansion and different rules would not decrease one��s strength. This was the reason why nearly all the expeditionary forces sent by the Excavation Management and private forces of the sects were Jindan Stage or above; there was only a very miniscule amount of Xudan Stage.


    Of course, Wang Lu��s foundation in immortal cultivation was very stable that even if he were still in Xudan Stage, his Jade Mansion would not copse when entering the Western Continent. At most, his strength would just be limited. Nevertheless, since his cultivation base was advancing by leaps and bounds, suddenly changing the immortal cultivation environment was not a good thing.


    However, Wang Wu proposed that having a wide variety of experience before him reaching Jindan Stage was a good thing for Wang Lu��s future immortal cultivation. Since she was Wang Lu��s Master, which made her the most authoritative person in regard to Wang Lu��s immortal cultivation, after quarreling with her, seeing that this seemed to be a serious proposal from her and did not stem from her usualck of moral integrity, Feng Yin no longer insisted and acquiesced to her.


    ����


    "Thus, you are in charge of going to the Western Continent to look for the key to the group of immortal tombs that are filled with immortal treasures, to enrich my Non-Phase Peak treasury."


    "The key point is thest part right? Rest assured, I��m confident of my sess."


    Wang Wu was particrly surprised. "So confident? You know that this is the mystical Western Continent that we��re talking about right? Even the assembled talented teams that would be led by Senior Sect Leader, having the full support from their sects, none of them dares to say that they are certain about the oue, so where did your confidencee from?"


    Wang Luughed. "Those assemges of talented heroes? I think they��re just a rabble army. As the Chairperson of the Excavation Management, Senior Uncle Feng Yin is a bit muddled. Although many are powerful in the team that he formed, theypletelyck mutual understanding of each other, and many harbors hatred and desires for revenge. At the Western Continent, that unfamiliar ce, it would be very good if they don��t end up killing each other. To hope that they would cooperate with each other with absolute sincerity is not realistic. I��m afraid this team could only disy forty to fifty percent of their potential. Hehe, I heard that even Supreme Tian Yue is within the team, this makes me doubt the sincerity of Uncle Sect Leader in searching for the key."


    Towards this, his Master smiled and said, "Then what about you? You��re just a Xudan cultivator, can you do better than them? Even if they only have their skill, it��s still far better than you."


    "Tsk, so what if I��m just a Xudan? Aren��t you just a Jindan?"


    "Hey, hey, I��m the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, you should speak to me with some respect."


    "In short, this is a mission to find a thing, and not going to war, so what��s the use of having high cultivation base? If you want to look for something, you use your brain and not your fist�� I think Uncle Sect Leader didn��t think too clearly about this. Instead of using an excellent shortcut, he bent on having a group of rabble as teammates and ignorant people as entourage."


    "You mean, you have a shortcut?"


    "Of course, just wait for the good news."


    ����


    After the conversation with his Master, Wang Lu went straight to the Misty Peak Cafeteria.


    Speaking about shortcut, wasn��t it obvious? Going westbound, the biggest problem was its unfamiliar-ness. Therefore, within the group of trantors, those who acted as the guide was actually a group of Daoist Masters or Supreme who relied on brute force. Actually, when it came to the guide, there was already a readily avable guide here.


    Through years of day to daymunication, Wang Lu was very clear that their Western Continent chef was not an ordinary person. Her speech and mannerism all reflected the characteristics of a member of the upper-ss people in the Western Continent. When he asionally talked in-depth with her, it was clear that she was experienced and knowledgeable.


    These characteristics usually belonged to people with noble origin, far better than those so-called professional guides expensively hired by the Excavation Management from the west coast of Nine Regions. These guides were nothing more than locals who lived for a period of time on the eastern part of the Western Continent. Most of them were of civilian origin, which barely qualified them as part of the expeditionary team. If you want them to help find an item that has been lost for more than ten thousand years in the Western Continent, it would simply be indulging in fantasy.


    After he entered the cafeteria, Wang Lu didn��t immediately get to the point. Instead, he ordered several dishes first and finished them all as fast as he could, making the chef smile before he cut to the chase.


    "Aya, have you ever heard a treasure that could split the heaven and earth apart (epoch-creation) in your Western Continent?"


    Aya blinked her pair of green eyes and said with a smile, "Of course, and there are many of them. Solely based on what I know, for the various ethnicities in the Western Continent, there are no less than a thousand of creation legends. Among which, for the objects that are used for that, there are nearly one hundred of them��"


    Wang Lu said, "The more specific thing about it is, not only it has a genuine epoch-making ability, but it��s also, ording to the standard here, an immortal treasure."


    Aya said with amazement, "That��s some high requirement! Epoch-creation, but also immortal treasure�� Then there��s only one that meets those requirements. As far as I know, Golden King��s Creation Sword is a genuine epoch-creation sword. Why? Do you want to find it?"


    "Exactly. Actually, if possible, I wish that you, Aya, can go together with me."


    Aya seemed quite surprised by Wang Lu��s invitation. "You want me to go with you? I��m afraid I can��t."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Rest assured, this is a publicly funded travel with unlimited budget. All expense is paid for!"


    Just as his voice fell, Aya��s face turned serious as she said, "I��m sorry, then I can��t do it even more."


    "Excuse me?" Wang Lu curiously looked at Aya.


    Aya sternly said, "I oppose using public money for private use."


    "��"


    In the face of Aya��s extremely righteous countenance, Wang Lu was stunned speechless.


    "You, you say you��re opposed to using public money��"


    Aya nodded. "From as small as a family to as big as a country, I always work ording to the rules. As for public money, even a tiny bit of it I always deal with carefully and prudently, never arbitrarily spending them at will; this is my standard of conduct."


    Wang Lu asked, "You actually can say these words righteously�� all these years, have your Misty Peak cafeteria never taken any public banquet money?"


    Aya��s voice became even more indifferent. "Never has, so no need to persuade me anymore. The cafeteria is closed now, pleasee back again tomorrow." At the end of her sentence, her voice has turned cold.


    When he came out of Misty Peak cafeteria, Wang Lu finally scolded himself for being muddled.


    With Aya��s craft, which braindead elder would want to spend public money to eat and drink in Misty Peak Cafeteria? And even if they don��t cherish the public money, they definitely cherish their own stomach!


    s, no wonder Aya is angry. In the end, she is indeed a chef who is separated from vulgar interest.


    But, the more you��re like that, the more I want you. Hehe, as a qualified chef, how can you shirk the heavy responsibility of saving the world?

 Chapter 278 - Even the Beloved Could Not Protect the Chef

    <h4>Chapter 278: Even the Beloved Could Not Protect the Chef</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Master chef, I see that your head is big and neck thick, which are the best criteria for the candidate to search for the treasure in the west. Please ept this VIP meal ticket as well as the heavy responsibility of escorting me to the Western Continent and looking for the whereabouts of the key!"


    "Go away."


    To be able to make such a humble and unassuming chef say such straightforward words was indeed a skill. In thest couple of days, for the cultivators who asionally passed through Misty Peak, the mostmon thing they saw was Wang Lu exuberantly entering Misty Peak Cafeteria with a face filled with hope and expectation, only toe out dispirited a momentter. For a couple of days, this has been the main joke of them.


    Wang Lu has quite a resounding fame in Spirit Sword Mountain. His time on the mountain was only about thirteen years, but his cultivation base was already at middle-level Xudan, while his actual fighting ability has already reached Jindan, far above the cultivators of his peer; even many cultivators twenty or thirty years senior than him could only stare at him with wide eyes. However, the more surprising thing was his practical ability. Since his debut, he has established Wisdom Sect down the mountain, contended with the elite team from Ten Thousand Arts Sect, overthrown Beast Master School from Grand Cloud Mountain, exploited the Ancient Sword Tomb�� any one of these was enough to make him famous. Right now, not to mention Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Lu was even a well-known character within the Immortal Cultivation World of Nine Regions.


    However, this seemingly omnipotent well-known figure has actually suffered several consecutive defeat in the Misty Peak Cafeteria, which greatly aroused people��s curiosity immediately. Unfortunately, all of the dialogue of Wang Lu and Aya was a secret. Although people were curious, they could only indulge themselves in the flight of fancy. For example, Wang Lu and Aya already have a secret rtionship since way back. As early as ten years ago, Wang Lu has already fallen in love at first sight for Aya, and after several years of constant pursuit, he finally impressed her heart��otherwise, how do you exin why he frequentlyes to Misty Peak Cafeteria to eat? But now, because discord, they broke up. Several times they negotiated about abortion, break up fees, and several other issues, but failed toe to an agreement. Wang Lu, who came from a poor and loser background, attempted to bribe her with meal tickets, which triggered a great indignation from Aya, thus things came to an impasse��


    Such popr vulgar rumors gradually spread out in Spirit Sword Mountain. Although Wang Lu��s reputation was not at all bad, in time, a lot of people began to be skeptical. It was not that they did not trust Wang Lu��s moral character, but�� it was said that the origin of such rumors was from Non-Phase Peak! This undoubtedly greatly aggravated the weight of the rumor.


    At the same time, the fuming Wang Lu who was stopped by Aya for several days, did not have the time to care about some boring people ndering his behavior. Before Aya��s problem was not solved, he was not interested in other things.


    These days, he has used various methods to probe her, and it was like she really has no intention to head West. Let alone heading West, she was not even willing to leave Spirit Sword Mountain. Nothing could move her, no matter what he said.


    However, this was really odd. ording to Wang Lu, Aya and Lady Boss werepletely different. She was not a hikikomori 1 who lives a reclusive life and withdrawn from social life. Although she was usually quite silent and indifferent in the Misty Peak Cafeteria, when he asionally chat with her, he found out that her heroic woman spirit was something that was difficult to cover.


    Such a character must definitely be a hero if ced outside, yet she contentedly chose to be a chef in the cafeteria��the crucial point here was that this was not her strong point.


    "Aya, what exactly is your difficulty, why don��t you tell me? For many years, we have been fair-weather friends, do you think I will not help you?"


    Towards this, Aya just indifferently smiled. "You have good intention, but if I do have some difficulties, before I came to the mountain, wouldn��t I have already asked for help from the Elders? Don��t talk about it anymore."


    Without having any better idea, Wang Lu had to break the impasse. "Is it possible that old fart Sect Leader took you by force and impregnated you? Don��t worry, I will take revenge for you by puttingxative in his tea��"


    "Go away."


    He already didn��t know how many times she told him to go away. Fortunately, by the next day, when he entered the Misty Peak Cafeteria again, it was business as usual. However, the issue was still unresolvable, which unavoidably made him depressed. After pondering it over, Wang Lu decided to make his killer move.


    ����


    "Master, what is wrong with Aya actually?"


    The so-called killer move was naturally to seek help from an insider. The so-called knowing oneself and the enemy and you will be ever-victorious, obviously, there was a reason why Aya was so emotionally attached to the Misty Peak Cafeteria. With this reason unknown, Wang Lu was unable to apply his various methods. He had tried to Aya directly for several times, but she always rebuffed him, as for asking from the other Elders�� the one he was most familiar was, after all, his Master.


    "Hm, you finally know how to ask help from other people, don��t you always like to show off your prowess?"


    Master has been waiting respectfully at Non-Phase Peak for this for quite a while.


    "Aya��s problem is very simple, it��s not that she doesn��t want to go out, it��s just that she can��t."


    "She can��t go out?" Wang Lu was so surprised that he directly jumped up from his chair. "Sure enough, that old fart Sect Leader indeed seized her by force, impregnated her, and now uses her son as a hostage!"


    Wang Wu was stunned for a moment before praising her disciple. "Good idea! Tomorrow, I��ll spread out this rumor. If that old fart doesn��t give me a raise, I will not rify."


    "�� Master, don��t create troubles if you don��t want trouble to trouble you, why don��t you understand."


    Nevertheless, seeing that was how Wang Wu responded, Wang Lu also knew that his guess was miles away. "What exactly is her problem?"


    "It��s a long story, where to begin?" Wang Wu lightly knocked the table with her knuckle while she thought about it, then she opened her mouth to ask, "You have known Aya for more than ten years, so you must know her quite well. What do you think about her character?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "Generally speaking, she��s honest, serious, humble and polite. She also has a strong sense of responsibility. Although I can see that she��s quitepetitive, for some reason, she very much restrains it. In addition, when she talks to people, although not outwardly domineering, but to many of them, she was too calm and indifferent, as if she was all too familiar with the subject. Clearly, this is the response of someone who sits at the top, which makes people feel like she��s some kind of lord, master, or perhaps a monarch of a country�� It��s hard to imagine what she is doing here as a part-time chef."


    "Mm, your basic assumption is correct, she indeedes from a monarch family�� of course, now, it could only be called as a subjugated monarch family."


    Wang Lu was startled. "Was it because she cooked for her own people?"


    Wang Wu coldly looked at her disciple. "Why don��t you try to say that in front of her face."


    "I still understand the truth of not looking for trouble if I don��t want to die. Please continue."


    "Her country was torn apart, perished in the hands of the people. The reasons are too many, but her temper can be ounted for arge part, which you should be able to think about, so I don��t have to repeat them."


    Wang Lu nodded, very clear that someone with a particrly serious temperament as Aya was not a good leader, particrly a leader of a country��


    "But, exactly because of her temper that after her country was subjugated, she could not ept it. She ced all the me on herself, and her remorse was really difficult to bear. There were many stories, but in short, in her dazed state, she heard a rumor that says, in the far Eastern continent, there��s a magical way to win every war."


    A sure way to win every war? Wang Lu wrinkled his brows and then said, "Is it Kaigua 2 ?"


    "�� If you interrupt me again, I will stop. You and I are people of the Nine Regions, so we don��t care too much about this way to win every war, but for Aya, at that time, this is her only hope in the dark. Therefore, she tried her hardest toe to the east, just to seek for this way to win every war. However, during this period, she ran into my Heavenly Sword Hall Senior Brother, and under a chance coincidence, she now stays on the mountain."


    "Wait a minute, there��s too much information missing here. Why did she stay on the mountain when she met the Heavenly Sword Hall Elder? Why didn��t she continue to find that way to win every war? Did the Elder tell her to stay here for one hundred years and only then will she be rewarded with the way to win every war? While during this period she is slowly enlightened and thus put down her burden, moving towards a new life? Even though she has a straightforward temper, she is not an idiot."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Wu��s countenance turned slightly gloomier. "How could it be that easy? When my Senior Brother met her, she was already like a nearly dried oilmp, and was only supported by her obsession. She has wandered around Nine Regions for many years, how could she not now that this way to win every war ispletely false? When this hope disappeared, her body could not hold on anymore. When Senior Brother saw her, he could not help but sigh at her bitter life experience, thus, he brought her back to the mountain, helped her condense her soul using the Feng Shui line of Spirit Sword Mountain, which preserved her vitality. But�� This is only a stopgap solution. Once she leaves Spirit Sword Mountain, she would immediately vanish into thin air."


    Wang Lu was inexplicably surprised. "What the hell is this thing? What do you mean by vanish into thin air once she leaves the mountain?"


    Wang Wu indifferently said, "What else but a departed soul?"


    "Departed soul?" Although rationally, this was a logical answer to the previous clues, but he remembered that familiar voice and smiling face�� hold on, thest part seemed wrong. In short, Wang Lu really can��t imagine that the heroic and vigorous young woman was actually a deceased person!


    "Of course she��s not yourmon wandering soul and feral ghost. Have you ever seen a departed soul that really looks like a real person? She has heartbeats, warm body, shadow, and her own thoughts�� she is the soul of the brave departed." Wang Wu sighed. "If while living, the deceased has exceptional meritorious deeds, revered by thousands upon thousands of people, upright and outspoken, with just and honorable temperament, after the death, it might be the soul of the brave departed. Of course, themon soul of the brave departed does not have the same level as her. The soul must be pure, and the desire to exist must be extremely strong. Furthermore, it must also have an incredibly powerful primordial spirit in addition to some extremely special conditions. If all of these conditions are met, only then would the soul of the brave departed be so vividly condensed."


    Wang Lu nodded. "When a cultivator reaches Unity Stage, their primordial spirit and body can transform into each other. This means that before her death, Aya is an expert of Unity Stage?"


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu was suddenly in awe.


    "She was born in the Western Continent, thew there is different, so we can��t just simply convert what we have and theirs. But, in general, the difference should not be too much." Wang Wu said, "However, she witnessed her country perish and her people in a terrible situation, shaking her primordial spirit and thus it was powerless to transform, but this actually met a special circumstance, which can make her maintain her life for a bit longer. Simply speaking, it��s like Big Heart Demon Oath; she vowed that she has to do something first before her soul would scatter away."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was already clear about the ins and outs of the story. "It��s to find the way to win every war and recover her country. It��s just that when she wandered around Nine Regions, she gradually came to the realization there��s no such thing as a way to win every war, therefore her Big Heart Demon Oath cked off, and thus it was difficult for her spirit of the brave departed to stay in condensed state. But then she ran into the Sect Elder which helped her solidify her physique through Feng Shui line and spells. But, in the meantime, she can��t be away from the mountain, right?"


    Wang Wu said, "Besides, the elder has given her a great favor, so she''s also staying here out of gratitude."


    "Given her a great favor?"


    With a face filled withpassion and pity, Wang Wu said, "Actually, it��s to invite her for a great banquet, which moved her to tears. She came to the Nine Regions using the body of the spirit of the brave departed. She wandered around for years alone and forsaken without ever having a hearty meal. That was the first time she tasted the real Nine Regions cuisine; pleasantly surprised, her soul almost flew away. Later on, she thought that she had received big kindness, thus she wanted to repay this kindness first before she can rest in peace. Unfortunately, there are not that many things that she can do on the mountain, yet her appetite was hard to satisfy; she ate quite a lot of stored grain on the Spirit Sword Mountain. Later on, feeling ashamed, she volunteered to take over the chef position on the Misty Peak cafeteria; she said that she could not receive people��s grace for no reason anymore, and at the same time, it would be more valuable if such delicious dishes coulde out from her culinary skill. As a result�� as you see, with her special physique, I think she would not be able to repay the favor forever."


    "��"


    "In short, the story behind Aya is more or less like this. If you can get the clue on how to liberate her, it could be considered as boundless beneficence." When it came to this, Wang Wu chuckled. "How about it, do you have the confidence to handle it?"


    Wang Lu grunted. "After listening to such a story, do you think I can have a different answer?"


    In the autumn of the year 6356, at Non-Phase Peak, Wang Lu silently vowed, determining to carry out a great n.


    Save the chef Aya!


    ��

 Chapter 279 - I Can See the Ending

    <h4>Chapter 279: I Can See the Ending</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Don��t be afraid, sister Aya, this professional adventurer is here to save you!


    After hearing the story of Aya from his Master, Wang Lu made up his mind.


    Of course, it was useless to have determination alone on this matter. Aya��s past bitter experience was not a secret to the top level group in Spirit Sword Mountain; besides Wang Wu, other Elders were also fundamentally aware of the inside story. Many were sympathetic to her, but no one had the ability to genuinely solve this difficult problem. Among them, there were Sect Leader Daoist Master Feng Yin who has an unparalleled divine ability, and also Wang Lu��s Master who in all aspects was above her disciple.


    Although his Master did not say it, with Wang Lu��s understanding of her, if she really has a way, she would not just sit idly by��even if she ckmailed someone to ask for an exorbitantly high price and so on, she would not bepletely indifferent. And since his Master didn��t do anything, it meant that she was powerless. Simrly, Sect Leader and the other Elders didn��t need to be mentioned.


    So many people were powerless, what could Wang Lu possibly do?


    Theoretically, this was a problem that was almost impossible to solve; at least it was equivalent to a Deity Stage level problem. For a mere Xudan Stage Wang Lu, the gap was simply a world��s apart. Technically, there was absolutely no room for leeway, but the matter was not entirely hopeless. Although seemingly whimsical, after listening to Aya��s origin, a sh of insight passed through his mind, which although faint, lit up the darkness.


    Wang Lu was not a person that was absurdly blinded by self-confidence, no matter what he thought of his ideas or determination. In practice, he has always been extremely careful. After all, Aya��s situation was extraordinary. Currently, her life on this mountain was maintained at a delicate bnce, but if Wang Lu recklessly acted, for example by arbitrarily bringing Aya down the mountain, once her soul flies away and scatters, that was a hundred live��s unredeemable act.


    Therefore, before he really made his move, Wang Lu carefully considered all the factors once again, and then he carefully pondered about it in his bedroom, not going out for three full consecutive days.


    After the third day, Wang Lu put a big pile of manuscript papers and then pushed the door with a smile full of confidence.


    "Aya, I��m here again."


    With a rxed greeting, Wang Lu once again opened the Misty Peak cafeteria door. Seeing Wang Lue in with a full of sincerity smile, Aya who has ustomed to seeing the winds and waves of life felt somewhat powerless.


    "You? Not again."


    Aya has mixed emotions for this young man who often spout out unconventional conversations. On one hand, Wang Lu has been continuously pestering her which has already gone beyond her endurance, however, after more than ten years of getting along, how could she not see his intention to help her? Although his way of doing it was difficult to ept, but�� she had to endure this for some time more before he grew tired and give up, and then she could resume her peaceful life.


    "Humph, this time, Ie with a conviction of victory."


    Upon hearing this, Aya could not help but feel a headache. Conviction of victory? I��m afraid it��s more like a falling moral integrity�� The natural disposition of this kid Wang Lu is indeed not bad, but his crooked way of doing things are too many, which overwhelms people. His previous consecutive pestering has already made me physically and mentally exhausted. Now he says he has a conviction of victory? What kind of sorcery is this?


    Suddenly, Aya felt as powerless as a long time ago, on top of that bleak sword mound, when she faced the scene of being deserted by friends and allies.


    However, a momentter, Aya was surprised to find that this time, Wang Lu was different. No longer he has that frivolity in the past, instead, now he was extremely serious.


    "Aya, this time, Ie with a conviction of victory."


    The same words, yet the center of gravity actually fell on the word victory. Aya was startled. "You knew?"


    "Knowing oneself and others, one hundred battles one hundred victories, of course I should know about this."


    This was somewhat unexpected for Aya, after all, although her soul of the brave departed body was not a taboo, it was something that she could not conveniently preach about�� However, if it was Wang Lu��


    "Now that you know about it, you can go back now."


    Once again, Wang Lu repeated the same words, "Ie with a conviction of victory."


    "You��" Aya finally understood what Wang Lu wanted to say, thus she fell into silence, waiting for him to continue. Because Wang Lu didn��t seem to be joking, moreover, if he did joke about it, she would be very disappointed with him.


    "I have in me the way to win every war."


    "Ha!" Aya unconsciously eximed. She didn��t know whether tough or cry. She hase to the Nine Regions for so many years, and almost all of the people she met said otherwise: There is no way to win every war in this world. No one dared to boldly proim what Wang Lu just said. Certainly, she has heard simr words for several times, but all of those came from swindlers who harbored ulterior motives.


    Aya didn��t think Wang Lu was trying to scheme her or something like that, but after all, wasn��t she previously a monarch with magnificent armies? Yet the present Wang Lu has nothing. Did he say that just tofort her?


    Haha, unfortunately, I don��t like other people��s sympathy orpassion, because it��spletely unnecessary.


    "No, I��m not ying a caring older sister game here. I really do have the way to win every war." Wang Lu repeated his own point of view, and then, with a smile, he looked at the increasingly serious Aya.


    "Before you start questioning, let me ask you a question first. In your opinion, if the way to win every war really exists, what could it be?"


    Upon hearing it, Aya could not help but be stunned. After pondering about it for a while, she said, "At the beginning, I thought it would be a book, something like a supremely profound Art of War as well as other mysterious Eastern magical arts. At that time, I heard that the people of Eastern Continent were very good at battle. A military campaign that would decide that fate of a country in my ce would just be like fighting between viges in the East�� But when I came here and saw it for myself, it was actually just too much of an exaggeration. The art of war in the Nine Regions does have its originality, but to say that it��s the way to win every war��"


    Wang Lu smiled. "Correct. How could there be a book that contains the way to win every war? If that book exists and is seen by the two opposing parties, wouldn��t that be a paradox?"


    Aya nodded in agreement. "Yes, I have witnessed a lot of wars between the people of the Nine Regions, but also people of the Western Continent. Some are splendid, some are stupid, but no matter how, the way to win the war for each war is different. That was when I began to doubt." Then she took the initiative to ask Wang Lu, "You see, if there really is a way to win every war, what could Nine Regions possibly be? I have thought earlier that if there��s such a way, then there should be a very strong empire in the Nine Regions that is capable of conquering everyone. I actually have seen a few of such countries in Nine Regions�� but obviously, none of them have the way to win every war."


    "Of course they don��t, do they even deserve it? Even in Nine Regions, the way to win every war is very rare, how could it be spread in the world of mortals? Aya, you��ve got the wrong idea from the beginning, so of course you can��t find it. The way to win every war is neither a book nor word of mouth, nor is it an ordinary sight that can be seen at will in Nine Regions."


    "Then in your opinion, what is the real way to win every war?"


    Wang Lu said, "It��s very simple. Only people who previously triumphed in every battle could have the way to win in every battle. Or perhaps, the so-called way to triumph in every battle is the biography of a man who seeded in every undertaking."


    Aya was stunned. "This reversing cause and effect words of yourspletely does not make any sense."


    "No, this is the only correct point of view. Any theory must be tested in practice, so if there��s no man who seed in every undertaking, then all of the boasted ways to win every war are false. This is not hard to understand, right? In fact, when you seek for that invincible country, wasn��t it based on this logic?"


    "So what?"


    "If you recognize this, then we can proceed to the next question. To find the way to win every war, you have to find a person who seeds in every endeavor. And I happen to be a person that seeds in every undertaking."


    "This��" The amount of information in those words was extremelyrge. Aya gawked for a moment before she broke intoughter. "You are a person who seeds in every endeavor? Where did you get this idea?"


    "Let��s not talk about small-time endeavors, and just count onrge-scale endeavors. Tell me, when have I ever lost? As long as I seriously want to fight, when did I not take the fight? Moreover, of all my adventures, which one did I not experience difficulty? If you were in my ce, can you do better than me?"


    Aya was lost for words. Her life has been spectacr, and the storm of life that she has passed through was far more than what a young cultivator with thirteen years of cultivation ever experienced. However, to say that she could do better than Wang Lu�� she was far from certain. Yet, for her to really admit that Wang Lu was a person who seeds in every endeavor��


    "For example, if I challenge you to a fight now, you don��t have much of a chance."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "First of all, you are looking for a country level way to win all the war, rather than small-scale way to win all the war. Secondly, do you really want to fight me in a life and death fight?"


    Aya smiled. "Certainly not, but�� in short, this seed in every endeavor title that you give yourself seems to be unworthy."


    Wang Lu said, "To win in every war, one has to have an assurance of victory first, not fighting an uncertain battle. This is the basic skill of a wise man. If you only have a few personal bodyguards left, would you rush into the enemy��s magnificent army?"


    "Yes, and I would often win."


    "��"


    Aya smiled. "I know what you mean. Thank you for saying this, but��"


    Wang Lu didn��t want to hear it, so he immediately interrupted her, "Don��t jump to conclusions. I know that words cannot win the trust of people, but whether it��s true or not, at least it needs to be put in practice first before you can have the conclusion. It��s not you nor I who can decide whether I have the way to win every war or not. Only the fact counts. So, Aya, I ask you to witness it with your own eyes."


    "Witness it with my own eyes?"


    "Yes, please bear witness if I can seed in every endeavor or not."


    "This��" Aya very much wanted to say, "I can��t even leave the mountain, so how can I witness you seed in every endeavor? And what does it matter to me if you can seed in every endeavor or not?"


    Wang Lu silently stood up, looked up towards the sky, and then said with a sinking voice, "I, Wang Lu, hereby swear that henceforth, I will advance bravely and win every war that I go through." After a pause, he continued, "and for Aya��s country, as long as it has yet to restore, I will not step into Jindan Stage."


    "You!" Incredibly surprised, Aya also stood up. An inconceivable look was reflected out of her deep green eyes.


    Wang Lu calmly turned around and smiled. "So, now can you follow me down the mountain to return to your country?"

 Chapter 280 - The Annual Event on the Eleventh Day of the Eleventh Month

    <h4>Chapter 280: The Annual Event on the Eleventh Day of the Eleventh Month</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Congrattions on your sess in acquiring a gold level guide. Although there are already quite a lot of Western Continent people in Nine Regions, and many came from powerful families, but someone that is a better guide than Aya, I��m afraid it would be really hard to find. Before ascending the throne, she was a distinguished noblewoman. The queen has a broad vision and vast knowledge, moreover�� because of her innate tendency, she has an unusual interest in treasure hunting, collection, and other aspects, which is renowned for everyone. Although she has been away from the Western Continent for nearly a century, but you don��t need someone to help you find the fashion of the holynd, but the legendary immortal treasure. As such, there��s no more suitable guide other than Aya."


    On top of Non-Phase Peak, Wang Wu sighed with emotion as she patted the shoulder of her disciple.


    It was indeed not easy to persuade Aya. In fact, many years ago, she has also thought of the method that Wang Lu thought out, but unfortunately, she did not have the capital to fulfill it. Although Aya has a prejudice side in her, she was not a stupid person. Trying to deceive her using sensationalism would only provoke her displeasure.


    The key problem of Aya was the way to win every war, so the most direct approach to convince her was to show the way to win every war. In the past, Wang Wu has also thought of this method, but unfortunately, she really couldn��t be like Wang Lu who fiercely patted himself on the chest and vowed to win every war, making his own life��s track record as the way to win every war.


    Although at that time she has already reached Jindan Stage, with the title of number one Jindan, but her cultivation base came from earlier time��s fiasco. Thus, she really didn��t have the qualification to call herself able to win in every endeavor. Simrly, the other elders were also so.


    Only Wang Lu alone, who started his debut with irresistible force, was the chosen one who could seed in every endeavor. Only he has the qualification to boast of such a thing, has the qualification to bear the trust of Aya.


    "Heh, it��s not even close."


    Wang Lu picked up his teacup, which only has a shallowyer of tea in it, and swayed it for several times. "Aya��s trust in me is mostly on the same level as the tea in this cup. After all, she is an experienced and knowledgeable monarch, so it is impossible to persuade her in just one breath; I can only proceed gradually."


    "But somehow, she agreed to go down the mountain with you."


    "Mm, currently, right now, it is barely possible for her to survive leaving the support of this mountain��s Feng Shui line. But, it��s also limited to the bare minimum survival. Most of the time, she might not even be able to maintain her entity form. I must prove myself through many victories so that she can gradually restore the power of her soul of the brave departed. But this is not just a few days of work, therefore, for a long time, she probably can only maintain the feeble-grandma-that-needs-to-be-carried-away level of existence."


    "Speaking of this, I heard that in order to persuade her to go down the mountain, you vowed to not enter the Jindan Stage as long as her country has yet to be restored, is that right?"


    Wang Lu said, "What about it? It��s already my intention to postpone the Jindan Stage for a few years, so I just took this opportunity to raise Aya��s goodwill towards me. That girl usually can have a good conversation with anyone, but her innermost feeling is still very much closed to everyone, which makes it very difficult to raise her goodwill�� Moreover, in this trip to the West, we would unavoidably have to deal with local forces. If we have a monarch with us, we can deal with them behind the scene much more conveniently."


    "That��s easy to say. Her country has been subjugated for a century, so to revive it is easier said than done."


    "That depends on what the standard of something can be called a country there, and in this, I have a bit of confidence. In fact, in my opinion, Aya is a type of person that is very easy to convince. She is very opinionated and has a strong sense of morality, which makes her very easy to manage."


    The smile on her Master grew even thicker. "It seems like you already have a solution even to the hardest question. Then I only have one question left."


    "Sure, ask away."


    Wang Lu seemed very patient with his Master��s constant questioning. After all, his Master had provided him with a very important background information, which made him able to persuade Aya.


    "When is your wedding party so that I can toast you a drink?"


    "Puff!"


    Wang Wu calmlyunched her sword light using her primordial spirit to block the spraying tea. "Really? You��ve been drinking that tea for so long, but only now you spurt it out? Don��t you think that��s disgusting?"


    "You��re the one disgusting here! Toast a drink your ass!"


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "So you never thought about it? Although Aya��s seniority is a bit higher than you, height a bit short, figure a bit tiny, cook a bit abysmal, but you can��t deny that she��s still a rare beautiful girl. Moreover, she has vast experience, noble identity, and is powerful�� The most important thing is that she has the body of the soul of the brave departed, meaning that you don��t need to worry about pregnancy, so what else is not to like about her?"


    "I will remember to say these words of yours to Aya. In this mountain, she has the support of the mountain��s Feng Shui line, so she should be able to disy a near Deity Stage power. I wish you good luck Master."


    "�� Humph, do you think I��m afraid of you? Big deal, I��ll just go down the mountain. But seriously, you��re not a teenager anymore and could even be said to have reached adulthood, so you should carefully think about this big life��s decision." Wang Wu lifted up the teacup to her lips and then lightly said, "You can��t stay single forever you know? The way I see it, although there are many beautiful girls around you, the one that is really your match is perhaps only Aya. Liu Li is like your younger sister, Bai Shixuan is more like your daughter, and we don��t need to say about Zhu Shiyao��"


    Wang Lu shook his head. "Give me a break, Aya and I are not a match at all, the two of us could never have a future." After thinking for a moment, he added, "At most, we can only we be friends with benefits."


    Wang Wu was stunned for a moment, and then she could not help but smile. "You��re really looking for trouble here."


    "What?" Wang Lu frowned, and then his heart was moved. He immediately turned his head back and saw Aya was carrying a mealbox, agile-ly standing behind him, with an indifferent face that was increasingly turned indignant.


    Then, a faint voice slipped through her pair of pale lips, "Friends with benefits?"


    "��" Wang Lu thought for a moment. In a twinkling of an eye, hundreds of possible exnation already shed through his mind, but seeing those pair of clear green eyes of Aya, all of his justification and lies failed to pass through his mouth.


    That being the case, he might as well be honest about it.


    "Don��t you want toe in, girl?"


    The next moment, all of the assorted dishes in that mealbox came right at his face.


    ��


    It has been a month since Wang Lu��s uneven team left Spirit Sword Mountain.


    The structure of the team was notplicated. Wang Lu as the team leader, Aya as the guide, while Liu Li, Bai Shixuan, and Quan Zouhua were team members. Initially, they also considered asking Big Sister Zhu Shiyao to join their team. Unfortunately, she was already called out by her Master Feng Yin to be a member of the Excavation Management expeditionary force to the West. As for other people like Yue Xinyao, Wen Bao, and the others, although their cultivation base has also advanced greatly in these past years, but because of the different immortal cultivationw that governed the two continents, immortal cultivators that have yet to reach Jindan Stage would be greatly suppressed. Only Wang Lu and the other Sessor Disciples have the guts to take this risk.


    During this one month, the team used most of the time to prepare various materials under the direction of Aya. The team collected many rare treasures of the Nine Regions, as much as possible, just in case. At the same time, their trip to Western Continent has already been fully nned.


    "If you want to find the immortal treasure, the first stop should be at the Golden King��s Treasure-House. ording to legend, it has a collection of treasures from all over the world; butter on, it continues to dwindle. The legendary treasures in many stories are actuallying from the collection of Golden King. Of course, this legend is just an exaggeration, after all, solely on the numbers of inherited immortal treasures in the Nine Regions alone, they are no less than that of Golden King''s. However, Golden King��s Treasure-House has always had a peculiar nature, which is its ability to converge all of the world��s ownerless treasures. Any treasure, once separated from its Master, is likely to be summoned by the Golden King��s Treasure-House to appear inside there.


    "Whoa, that seems awesome."


    "But the Golden King himself has been dead for a long time, and the Treasure-House itself is precisely an ownerless object. Thus, there would be a lot of people going to the Treasure-House to dig up the inexhaustible treasure. In my lifetime, the Treasure-House is in the area called Taobao 1 ."


    "��"


    "Oh right, ording to the western continent calendar, the eleventh day of the eleventh month 2 each year is the day where the Treasure-House of Golden King will open more widely, meaning that the chance to find treasures will improve a lot."


    "�� I believe more people would instead lose their fortune there."


    "Of course, although the Treasure-House is ownerless, it still has its guardians. At the same time, all of those who died in the Treasure-House would then be the guardians of the Treasure-House. Therefore, every year on the eleventh day of the eleventh month, when arge number of treasures are excavated, there would also be arge number of adventurers who stay forever in that Treasure-House. Speaking of which, that��s a bit like the immortal tomb that you��re trying to dig up."


    "It can clearly be seen that no matter whether it��s the East or the West, there are always some senseless people. So, do you think the key to the group of immortal treasures is probably hidden in that Golden King��s Treasure-House?"


    "Yes, because I know that based on your description, the treasure that you are looking for is the Golden King��s Sword. That sword is not originated from Western Continent at all, and is likely to be hidden deep inside the Treasure-House. At the same time, even if it��s not the Golden King��s Sword��because of the difference in the time period, then, as far as I know, it would still be likely to appear in the Treasure-House."


    "That��s a very logical reasoning, then let��s go straight to Taobao!"


    ��


    With Aya there with them, they did not doubt the uracy of her opinion. As a monarch of a (former) country in the Western Continent, her knowledge about Western Continent was far superior to that of average men. For example, many people in the Western Continent indeed knew about the existence of the Golden King��s Treasure House, but the principle behind the Treasure-House was still little known, not to mention the Golden King��s Sword.


    In fact, the Excavation Management team didn��t put too much importance on the Golden King��s Treasure-House because it seemed to them that the Golden King��s Treasure-House was merely a heritage that has been excavated for years, thus it didn��t have too much value anymore. The nned first stop of the Excavation Management Team was at the Intellectual City, the Capital of the Dragon Country in the Western Continent, where they were hoping that they could find clues in the Library of Inexhaustible Secret that contained eighty percent of the knowledge in the continent. Only then would they advance ording to the clues.


    "Intellectual City is indeed a really good choice, but too much knowledge would only increase the difficulty of filtering. If we have to find the necessary information there, I��m afraid it would take a very long time�� Of course, if we don��t get the result that we want at our first stop, then we may have to go to the Intellectual City."


    "Rest assured, I have a hunch that this thing would not be too troublesome. The thing that we want is definitely at our first stop. No, I expect it would be even more than that."


    ��

 Chapter 281 - Graceful Steps upon the Wave, the Lamp Oil Is Completely Dried Up

    <h4>Chapter 281: Graceful Steps upon the Wave, the Lamp Oil Is Completely Dried Up</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Oh, it��s a lot more prosperous here than thest time I came. Mm, the change is simply tremendous."


    In a spacious road, Aya, who was dressed in a gray cloak, was surprised to see the high rise buildings on both sides of the road and the bustling traffic.


    Today, she, Wang Lu and the other team members arrived at the westernmost ce in the Nine Regions, a city called Sky Road. Everywhere around them was a bustling scene.


    "This is one of the trade hubs between the East and the West, moreover, it��s a newly built port city, so naturally, there would be new developments everyday. When you came here a hundred years ago, it has just been built, not much bigger than a small fishing vige, but now it��s a major city with poption in millions."


    Not only this ce was flourishing, the more impressive thing was, the atmosphere here was quite open to cultural mixing. The culture of the two continents grew along with the trade, and the people became intermixed. Thereupon, all kinds of cultural crystallization grew ever brighter.


    Unfortunately, the team did not have much time to stay to enjoy the scenery because Wang Lu��s schedule was very tight. The team rushed along the main avenue of the Sky Road City because they wanted to catch a fleet of merchant ships of Mysterious Sky Mansion that was about to set sail for the Western Continent.


    Around half of the trade between the Nine Regions and Western Continent was controlled by the Mysterious Sky Mansion and the banner of their chamber ofmerce. After all, only a huge colossus like Mysterious Sky Mansion has enough resources and manpower to organize the trade across the continent. The seizing-life fog and endless sea monsters were things that ordinary chamber ofmerce absolutely could not deal with.


    Through the years of rtionship between Wisdom Sect and Mysterious Sky Mansion, Wang Lu sessfully managed to make a contact with the branch of the Mysterious Sky Mansion at the Sky Road City and agreed on the time to board their merchant ship that would set sail to the West. This merchant fleet would only sail two or three times per year, and it would take several months if they missed this time��s opportunity. In addition to the Mysterious Sky Mansion fleet, obviously, there were many other cargo ships, but the security and other issues were hard to maintain there.


    Through contact details sent out by Mysterious Sky Mansion, Wang Lu and his teammates found the leader of the fleet at the dock, ready to set sail. However, as thew very familiar to any veteran adventurer said: In any adventure, dealing with emergencies would use up most of the time. Wang Lu and his team just happened to meet that emergency situation.


    "In simple terms, you want to increase the initial price? The initial price of one thousand spirit stones couldn��t get us in anymore."


    On the pier, Wang Lu smiled slightly before the warm and humid sea breeze, but there was no warmth in that smile.


    Standing in front of Wang Lu was a tall, burly, darkened-red skinned middle-aged man dressed in luxurious clothing, which was exactly the person in charge of the fleet, Nie Yang (Ocean whisperer). As the vice leader of the Mysterious Sky Mansion branch of Sky Road City, Nie Yang has a considerably high status in the Sky Road City. At the same time, he also has a quite respectable cultivation base. Whenever ordinary cultivators met him, they would all act differential. However, right now, being coldly looked at by Wang Lu, he could not help but break into cold sweat as his heart palpitated madly.


    "The initial price is�� perhaps not wrong." In the end, Nie Yang was a seasoned man, thus, after calming himself, he began to exin, "But we are forced to do this by the circumstances. Recently, the endless sea is having a great change, which increases the risk of sailing through. To cope with the risk, the fleet has made a massive arrangement, including increasing the cost of sailing. The original one thousand spirit stones agreement is not enough anymore, so I have to be bluntly honest here�� in short, the price of three thousand spirit stones is still not enough to cover the cost."


    Wang Lu had no intention of calcting the cost of the sail, but just coldly smiled. "If this East-West trade has no risk, do you think you would be here in charge of this? You are a businessman, so you should know about the spirit of keeping the contract agreement."


    Nie Yang said, "The contract also stiptes that provides that there��s a force majeure, we have the right to adjust the price."


    "Yeah, sure, and the definition of what constitutes a force majeure is also ording to your interpretation."


    Nie Yang replied, "Please believe that we are absolutely not trying to ckmail you guys here, but our hands are forced. Moreover, the reputation of our Mysterious Sky Mansion is also on the line. If not for the previous fleet that set off from Western Mausoleum port some time ago that sparked up monstrous waves in the endless sea, we wouldn��t have done this. In fact, there are not that many fleets that are willing to set sail now."


    Seeing that Nie Yang refused to budge from raising the price three times as much as the initial price, Wang Lu deeply wrinkled his brows.


    He certainly did not care about those thousands of spirit stones. Perhaps for ordinary cultivators, it was a huge sum of money, but his wealth was already difficult to count, a few thousand or even tens of thousands of spirit stones were just a drop in the bucket to him. However, he did not like to be forced to pay the increased price. However, Nie Yang��s price increase also made sense��


    "If it��s difficult, let��s just take another ship."


    During the ensuing silence, a girl in a gray robe who stood behind Wang Lu softly said.


    Wang Lu shook his head. "The Endless Sea is vast and boundless. moreover, countless changes could happen at any time, so if there��s no skilled fleet guide, it would be very difficult to cross the sea."


    The girl said, "It��s not that hard. I havee across the sea from the West alone, and at that time, I didn��t find the right fleet."


    Wang Lu was surprised. "Crossing the sea alone? Did you swim here?"


    The girl replied, "My spirit is blessed, so I am able to walk freely on the water. Of course, there were asional big waves and storms, which were troublesome. But generally speaking, as long as I walk in the Eastern direction, I will eventually reach my destination."


    "��" Wang Lu inwardly sighed, no wonder after you reached Nine Regions, before long you became like a driedmp, you really f*cking deserved it!


    Wang Lu had nothing to say. While Nie Yang, upon hearing the girl��s words, inwardly thought otherwise, so he tried to persuade them, "Indeed, a brilliant cultivator could fly over a long time period, but even if we don��t take the maritime direction into consideration, giant creatures that lie dormant in the ocean are no small matters. Legend has it that even a Yuanying Stage cultivator could not resist them. If you meet the sea monsters without taking a fleet, they would certainly put you in so much trouble."


    Wang Lu was very curious about this, so he asked, "Aya, have you ever been attacked by sea monsters on your journey here?"


    "Of course, and they were all repelled by me. But, they were indeed strong, so sometimes they did give me trouble."


    When Aya crossed the sea, theoretically, she still had the strength near the Unity Stage cultivator, thus, for creatures that could give her trouble, Wang Lu and his team could not deal with head-on, so��


    "Let��s aboard then." Wang Lu finally shrugged.


    ��


    After paying the first half of the price, Wang Lu and others boarded the fleet. The head of the fleet, Nie Yang, personally led them into five superior rooms on the pilot ship. The rooms of Wang Lu and his teammates were especially furnished with luxurious decoration and wide space. Their rooms nearly upied almost an entire floor of the huge pilot ship. That floor only has six rooms, of which, five were used by Wang Lu��s team, leaving only one empty room. In fact, this was also the main reason for arge amount of boarding price, otherwise, how could mere several travelers be charged with several thousand spirit stones?


    Soon after the fleet sailed, Nie Yang diligently found Wang Lu. On one hand, he busily professed his apology, and on the other, introduced a special neighbor to them.


    On this floor, besides Wang Lu and his team, there was only one other passenger, which was the person behind Nie Yang.


    "This is our navigator, Ayun." Nie Yang said with a warm smile and then pushed the girl he mentioned about forward. "She is our greatest security measure in sailing to the Western Continent."


    Wang Lu was a bit surprised to look at the girl named Ayun, who seemed to be around thirteen to fourteen years old and also of mixed race. Her features have both the characteristics of East and West Continent. The girl has as-long-as-cloud hair, and pale and rosy skin,pletely unlike the sunburnt characteristics of coastal people. At the same time, the girl��s attire was obviously luxurious��a spotless finest silk that was woven into a short one piece skirt, wrapping her delicately shaped body. Her bare limbs were freely exposed while each of her wrists and ankles wore precious jade bracelets. On her delicate neck were two strings of nes. One was a string of neat and clean shells, and the other was one huge and perfectly round pearl. Within most of these trivial pieces of jewelry contained vague immortal spiritual energy breath, which was absolutely beyond the use of the world of mortals.


    Wang Lu earnestly looked at the young girl. At the same time, the girl also raised her eyes and looked at Wang Lu; the former nodded slightly to thetter, with calm and natural stance,pletely unlike a thirteen or fourteen years old young girl who was ignorant of worldly affairs. During that nod, Wang Lu caught with his eyes what seemed to be several pieces of scale thing behind the girl��s ears.


    Noticing Wang Lu��s eyes, Nie Yang smiled and exined, "Ayun is a member of the sea tribe, the most professional navigator on the Endless Sea."


    "Sea tribe?"


    "Yes. Legend has it that they were born from the Endless Sea. They have a unique perception and affinity towards the big waves and treacherous ocean. As we all know, the Endless Sea is unpredictable, even the most seasoned sailor can hardly predict what will happen in the next moment. However, the sea-tribe people are acutely aware of the change in the ocean and can make early warning ahead of time. Simrly, the ferocious beasts that live in the sea usually do not attack ships that have sea-tribe in it. So, as long as the ship has a navigator from the sea-tribe, the risk of sailing through the Endless Sea goes down by ny percent. Of course, with such a skill, naturally, the price is exceedingly high. Don��t think that she��s defenseless and frail, if you want her to act, without this number, it��s impossible."


    Nie Yang stretched out his palm twice, gesturing the amount of ten thousand spirit stones.


    Wang Lu nodded in acknowledgement. Nie Yang brought Ayun to introduce her to them to exin the reason for the high price.


    Generally speaking, in one voyage, it was already a very good result if a ship could have as much as tens of thousands of spirit stones as a profit; this was a risky business after all. While a girl of sea-tribe could have ten thousand spirit stones as payment, knowledge was indeed power.


    Nie Yang patted the girl Ayun on the shoulder, and then sighed with emotion. "In ordinary circumstances, we will not ask someone from sea-tribe people to be the navigator. But a while ago, during their voyage, the fleet from the Western Mausoleum port encountered a sea beast. That fleet carried a lot of powerful cultivators, and they relied on their strong power to fight against the sea beast, instead of acting ording to the custom, which was to give an offering. As a result�� s, they annihted the sea beast like bandits, but this also caused the wrath of the fierce beasts in the sea. After that fleet passed, that whole piece of Endless Sea became restless. Three ships have been attacked and annihted by the angry sea beasts. Now, without someone from the sea-tribe as a navigator, no one dares to go to the sea."


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "Okay, I get it. We��ve already paid the first half of the deal, are you afraid we��re not going to pay after we arrived at our destination? Rest assured, we don��t like to renege on our contract, and will not arbitrarily use force majeure to modify the contract."


    Nie Yang naturally was forced to smile again and again before leaving with Ayun a momentter.


    Watching the exquisite figure of Ayun who gradually walked away, Wang Lu inwardly sighed.


    The fleet that departed from Western Mausoleum port�� who else but the Excavation Management Team? The team that was led by Daoist Master Feng Yin was especially luxurious, nicknamed the Dream Team, but in the end, it was just a wet dream team 1


    ! At the front, they kept ying cool, but they left behind a mess that implicated many people!


    I only hope this additional two thousand spirit stones are worth it.


    ��

 Chapter 282 - Aya, Do You Value Your Lover over Your Friend

    <h4>Chapter 282: Aya, Do You Value Your Lover over Your Friend</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The days on the sea were free andfortable.


    ording to the scheduled voyage, Wang Lu and the others would be on the sea for about one month before arriving at the harbor on the Western Continent. This was already quite fast. If there was no navigation from Ayun of Sea-Tribe in order to ensure safety, the fleet would likely spend more time on the ocean to find a safe route.


    Most of their time on the ocean was spent in leisure. After leaving Nine Regions, the surrounding spiritual energy gradually changed, which made it difficult to support the several people��s immortal cultivation need. Although it didn��t cause them to lose their cultivation base, it did make it difficult to meditate to improve their cultivation. Thus, in addition to the asional simple practice of swordsmanship, they spent most of their time in leisure.


    Life on the sea was very new for several of them. And considering that it was highly likely that they would face arduous tests after arriving at the Western Continent, they might as well take this opportunity to rx their body and mind. Among them, Liu Li was the happiest. Since childhood, she grew up on the Spirit Sword Mountain in the Blue River Region, thus has never seen the sea. And for her simple mind, not only the Endless Sea was not boring, but it also contained endless fun. Everyday, they would see her running around on the deck, and sometimes flying on her sword to brave the winds and waves not far away from the fleet. As for Bai Shixuan and Quan Zouhua, most of the time they spent their days sleeping in their respective room. Perhaps the body of immortal beast could not adapt to the change in the continentw as fast as a human, so it took some time for them to recuperate.


    As for Aya, she has a strong interest in Ayun of Sea-Tribe. Oftentimes, she would take the initiative to strike up a conversation, inquiring about all kinds of stories and anecdotes about Sea-Tribe people. Unfortunately, Ayun��s reaction was very cold. Most of the time, she would just close herself inside her room. When asionally she came out for fresh air, she remained cold and indifferent to the others.


    After being rebuffed for several times, Aya tried to suppress her curiosity with her will, but eventually, it was unbearable to her, which made her particrly ufortable. From the side, Wang Lu looked at her with interest, shook his head and then said to her, "You��re asking the wrong way, no wonder she doesn��t respond to your questions."


    Aya earnestly recalled, "Did I ever ask in any impolite way? I��m sorry, I don��t know much about the Sea-Tribe."


    Wang Lu said, "I will give you a demonstration so you will know the difference."


    Then, Wang Lu and Aya came to Ayun��s cabin and gently knocked on the door. After opening the door, the Sea-Tribe girl stood at the door while coldly looking at Wang Lu, with eyes asking what do you want.


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "I want to ask you some questions. One answer is worth one hundred spirit stones. Are you interested?"


    Ayun thought for a moment, stood aside and invited them to the room, "Pleasee in."


    Outside the room, Aya didn��t know whether tough or cry while inwardly asking herself whether she should feel depressed or be at awe.


    Wang Lu threw a mustard seed bag filled with thousands of spirit stones to Aya. "Now you can ask her whatever you want. I��m going to look for air on the deck."


    A few hourster, Aya brought back thepletely empty mustard seed bag to the deck and approached Wang Lu.


    "Thank you."


    "Your wee."


    The two people stood silently on the deck for a while before Aya smiled and asked, "Do you know a lot about Sea-Tribe people?"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "How could I? This is the first time I saw a living Sea-Tribe person."


    Aya asked, "So, you are very good at judging a person?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "Judging a person? Not bad." Then he looked at Aya and said, "A cup, am I right?"


    "��"


    Were it not that her state was still unstable, Aya would��ve certainly fought it out with him.


    Nevertheless, Aya was still furious. Her face was unusually gloomy, and hidden underneath, a storm was brewing. However, at this time, Aya suddenly seemed surprised. "Huh!?"


    While she was still puzzled, a barefooted girl ran towards the deck, panting, with confused and uncertainplexion.


    Wang Lu reached out and greeted her, "Ayun?"


    However, Ayunpletely ignored Wang Lu as she ran straight to the edge of the ship. Both of her hands were holding on the rail. Standing tiptoed to let her upper body as high as possible, she gazed at the faraway spot on the Endless Sea. From her expression, it was obvious that she waspletely scared.


    With his eyes, Wang Lu saw nothing out of the ordinary on the left side of the pilot vessel. Warm sunlight sprinkled on the sea as if they were ayer of gold.


    "Is this�� a strange urge to defecate?"


    Aya took half a step forward and patted Wang Lu on the shoulder. She then said with a sinking voice, "Be careful, something ising."


    A momentter, even the fleet head Nie Yang also came up and anxiously asked, "Ayun, what��s the matter? Is something happens?"


    Ayun turned her head. With tears in his eyes, the young girl nodded, and then shook her head, but no one knew what it meant.


    But then, even without her exnation, everyone realized that they were facing imminent disaster.


    The calm sea rose without warning, as if a towering mountain had risen from a tnd. A shady ck dome rose abruptly on one side of the ship��s rail. The next moment, the rising sea turned into a waterfall, falling along the edge of the surface of the dome, revealing a ferocious behemoth monster.


    It was an incalcblyrge sea animal, with a round head, hard outer shell, and ash-ck surface. Below the head was about ten tentacles, each was more than thirty meters long. Along with the appearance of the giant creature, its tentacles pped on the surface of the sea and stirred up stormy waves, demonstrating its monstrous strength. One touch from one of its tentacles was enough to crash this pilot ship into pieces.


    "My god�� that��s one giant octopus!"


    Seeing this amazing giant, Wang Lu was also shocked and involuntarily gulped down his saliva. Crisis could appear anywhere on the Endless Sea, was a sentence that he was already tired of hearing when he was still on the Nine Regions, but when he actually met with one, it was still a horrendous shock to him.


    "Sea beast, it��s a sea beast!"


    Before long, the whole fleet went into panic. Flustered, the sailors continued to scream out one after the other. The fleet quickly went out of control. The initially neatly arranged formation of ships quickly scattered.


    Looking at the sea beast that blotted out the sky in the distant surface, Nie Yang��s eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and his jaw almost fell to the deck.


    "Ayun, what��s going on here?"


    Ayun looked around in panic, obviously, she also didn��t expect an uninvited guest to appear in this supposedly peaceful route. As a member of the Sea-Tribe, she had performed a basic induction of everything in and on the sea before she went out on a voyage, and during the journey, she alsomunicated with the creatures in the sea, to choose a peaceful route to advance while avoiding hostile sea beasts and storm covered area.


    And just half a day ago, she had justpleted another round of induction, confirming that there was no sea beast that was wandering around near them. Why did such a big guy suddenlye! For amon Sea-Tribe people, they might never meet such a thing even once in their entire life!


    At this time, all of the fleet crew felt a cold, icy chill that came from the bottom of their heart, which could freeze all of them. The next moment, a thundering roar swept everyone.


    Blood immediately flowed out of the ears of many sailors with ordinary mortal physique, knocking them unconscious. Even Nie Yang was internally shocked that he couldn��t help but scream out.


    Wang Lu and the rest of his team of course were not injured. However, upon hearing that roar, Wang Lu could not help but frown, for he felt that it was not a simple roar, but the sea beast was trying to tell them something?


    "It said that it smelled our scent from miles away so it came immediately. It also said that it has been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    Bai Shixuan��s voice faintly sounded through primordial spirit to trante it for him. Wang Lu was amazed. "Little Bai, you understand what it says?"


    "It��s probably a beast reasoning." Bai Shixuan somewhat self-deprecatingly said, "It seems like it wants to take revenge."


    "The hell, when did we tie enmity with him? Is it because we just ate mustard octopus at lunch?"


    At the same time, Ayun, who was holding on the rail on the other side of the ship suddenly moved. Although the girl��s face fluctuated between red and white, obviously she was also badly affected by the roar, but she sessfully resisted it. Standing firm, she strangely looked at Wang Lu and the others, and then forcefully tried to get off the rail, seemingly wanted to jump over the ship into the sea.


    Aya��s reaction was the fastest. She stepped forward, held the girl down and then warned, "It��s more dangerous down there! We will do our best to protect you here!"


    Ayun struggled, trying to get close to the side of the ship while screaming, "Let go! Let go of me!"


    "Calm down!" Aya firmly held Ayun in ce. Despite now she was less than one in ten thousand her original strength, she could still hold an ordinary girl down with ease, no matter how hard Ayun struggled.


    "What are you doing?" Nie Yang, who just managed to get back hisposure, eximed, "Let her go! Otherwise, we��re all going to die!"


    "What!"


    At this time, after saying its piece, the sea beast was nowing at them at full speed, creating monstrous waves on its path. Nie Yang panicked and said, "Let her go! Or we��re all going to die! She is the most important sacrificial offering to quell the anger of the sea god!"


    "Sacrificial offering?"


    No matter whether Aya, Wang Lu, or Bai Shixuan, they were not stupid so they immediately understood Nie Yang��s exnation.


    No wonder�� No wonder the price for one Sea-Tribe people was so high! No wonder the girl was dressed like someone that was about to be buried�� It turned out that, beyond the navigation duty, the Sea-Tribe people was used as thest insurance of the fleet. In the event of encountering a disaster, like Sea-Beast attack or storm, the Sea-Tribe could sacrifice themselves as a sacrificial offering to the Endless Sea, to quell that wrath of the sea!


    "The Sea-Tribe people are already well aware of this before going out into the sea. If you stop her, it would only implicate everyone, even Ayun herself would be ashamed. Let go of her, before it��s toote!" Nie Yang yelled, making his final effort.


    However, Aya��s mind has already been set. Through primordial spirit, she talked to Wang Lu, "Wang Lu, help me. Save her."


    Wang Lu was surprised. "Help you save her?" He then pointed at the sea beast gigantic octopus. "Are you saying you want me to pick a fight against that thing?"


    After a pause, Wang Lu continued, "Don��t be such a holy mother here. Although Ayun is indeed very pitiful, this is her duty that she is well aware of and epted. Everyone will die in the end, don��t take her responsibility��"


    Aya said, "This is not taking away her responsibility, this sea beast ising for me. When I crossed the Endless Sea a century ago, I met with it and dealt it a heavy loss. Now it wants to take revenge."


    "��"


    "Ayun is this generation��s most outstanding Sea-Tribe member. Her perception and navigation skill is second to none. This time, if not for me, she wouldn��t have encountered this sea beast. I��m the one to me here, so it��s my duty-bound to save her, but I know that my strength is not enough."


    Wang Lu was startled. "Aya, are you valuing your lover more than your friend? Ayun doesn��t deserve to die, but I do?"


    Aya hurriedly exined, "I know that this Sea Beast couldn��t stop you because you have been preparing for this journey on the mountain for so long. Although there must be a price, but�� I��m begging you."


    Wang Lu helplessly said with a wry smile, "Since you��ve said that, then I��ll go."


    "After all, I��ve already promised you to always seed in every endeavor. Consider this my first endeavor."


    Aya nodded. "Thank you. Although I only have meager strength, I will do my best to fight together with you!"


    "Together with me? There��s no need." With that, he cut off their primordial spiritmunication link. At this time, the Sea Beast has already arrived near the pilot ship, roaring.


    Then Wang Lu leisurely reached out something from his mustard seed bag and tossed it towards the sky.


    It was Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman, yet significantly different than ordinary Heavenly Talisman. In the air, the heavenly talisman shone, and a white figure appeared from the light. The next moment, ayer of emerald green light covered the entire pilot ship. The giant beast crashed into the green light and was bounced back, crashing into the ocean like it was a mountain.


    "Tsk, it hasn��t been that long since you went down the mountain, yet you have already called out for my help. Little Lu, are you okay?"


    There was a part concerned and a part joking in that voice. Who else if not Wang Wu?

 Chapter 283 - Eat First Or…

    <h4>Chapter 283: Eat First Or��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Transformed Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman, which created the reverse transfer effect, was one of Wang Lu��s most powerful cards. The Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman didn��t bind him but his beloved Master. In the event of danger, his Master��s preserved magical power in the talisman would be used to activate the talisman and transfer her here.


    Generally speaking, most of the sects�� elite disciples would have this kind of life-saving method, which would call the elders of their sect at the critical moment. However, once they left Nine Regions, these magical talismans would lose their effectiveness because of the change in the continentw. Only a top-level prop like Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman could ignore the change in the continentw.


    However, ording to his master��s opinion, because she had tampered the talisman, the transmission effect was not permanent. At most, he could only draw her Master her for the time to brew tea. And because thew on the Endless Sea was ever changing, the effect was shortened even more.


    Nevertheless, although the time was short, it was enough for her to deal with this mighty giant beast. Although Non-Phase Method was notoriously good at defense but bad at offense, people familiar with Wang Wu certainly knew that thismon sense waspletely invalid when it came to her.


    This time��s fight was extremely shocking. In just a few breaths time, Wang Wu tightly wrapped this revenge-seeking angry octopus with her emerald green sword light and pulled it back with her to the Non-Phase Peak through the channel opened by the Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman, leaving only her stringy heartyughter which reverberated on the Endless Sea.


    "Hahahaha!"


    ��


    "s."


    After watching his master��s figure disappear through the transmission channel opened by the Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman, Wang Lu took a deep sigh.


    Standing beside him, Aya who was still shocked about what just happened, was silent for quite a while before reacting. She asked, "What��s the matter? Why are you sighing?"


    "I��m worried about my Master."


    Aya was even more curious. "Worry about your Master? Just now, she obviously upied overwhelming superiority, not to mention that now she has returned to her home Spirit Sword Mountain, so there��s no danger at all."


    Wang Lu said, "I am worried that by bringing back such a huge octopus with big tentacles into the mountain, a woman with a bottomless pit of desire and who has been single for over one hundred years like her would do something unspeakable that offends the public morale and thus ruin the reputation of my Spirit Sword Sect."


    "�� Your mind itself is already hurting the reputation of Spirit Sword Sect!"


    Aya was driven beyond the limit that she could bear. However, she quickly thought of something. "Is that heavenly talisman worth a lot that you feel sorry for it?"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "It��s not bad, if I want, I can sell it for several hundred thousand spirit stones."


    Not only Aya was inwardly surprised by this remark, even the nearby Nie Yang eximed, "Several hundred thousand spirit stones!? And you spent it just like that?"


    The value of this whole fleet was nothing more than several hundred thousand spirit stones. After all, the fleet itself was still stuck in the mortal world��s level, which was a huge difference to the Mysterious Sky Mansion��s top rank immortal level giant ship�� Wang Lu��s use of Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman was equal to letting the fleet vanish into thin air!


    Thinking to this, Nie Yang bitterly said, "This is�� too wasteful."


    "Wasteful?" Wang Lu keenly captured the meaning behind Nie Yang��s words, and his brows could not help but frown.


    Looking at Ayun who has just narrowly escaped from the death, Nie Yang shook his head. "Sir, your heart is filled with kindness, so you can��t bear to see Ayun buried in the sea. Suchpassion is indeed impressive, but the fate of the Sea-Tribe is indeed so. Even if she escapes this time, one day, eventually, she would still walk on the same path. The lives of the hundreds of thousands of Sea-Tribe people are like this, risking their lives for it. Can you, sir, be so generous as to save them every time? s, although what I say sounds cruel, but this moves of yours, Sir, doesn��t really mean anything."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "The beauty of being rich is that you can always spend money to do meaningless things. Conversely, if you can��t spend money to do meaningless things, can you be called a rich person?"


    Nie Yang gawked for quite some time and then somewhat sighed with emotion and kept his silence. Wang Lu, however, looked at Aya and meaningfully asked, "People with money does so, so does people with power, don��t you think? If you have power and money but can��t do things that seem meaningless to other people, what��s the use of having money and power in the first ce?"


    Aya disagreed, "That��s just needlessly showing off and being wasteful, definitely not the right way. In fact, in any continent, there��s no custom that advocates being wasteful."


    "Hehe, you��re too naive."


    "Naive?" Aya sneered, she even felt disdain to refute it.


    Despite the enormous setback, she was, after all, a proud monarch. Naive? Wang Lu didn��t even qualify to give her evaluation!


    However, Wang Lu also didn��t intend to say anything. Seeing that Aya already ignored him, he also didn��t speak.


    After a moment, Aya asked Nie Yang, "Since we have repulsed that sea beast, will it give you trouble in the future?"


    Nie Yang replied, "There would be no future trouble. That gigantic octopus was obviously acting alone, so no one would avenge it even if we kill it. That day, the sea beast that the fleet from Western Mausoleum port killed is a sea beast race, which provoked the wrath of the sea god. At worst, we would just stay at the Western Continent port for a while and return after the calm has returned."


    "Mm, then it��s good that this won��t give you trouble in the future." Aya finally put down the worry in her heart.


    During her speech, although she didn��t state it clearly, but her somewhat indeterminate figure gradually solidified.


    ��


    After that encounter, the voyage was rather uneventful. Ayun was a near perfect navigator, directing the ships away from any risk on Endless Sea. Finally, the fleet safely arrived at the destination, the east coast port city of Western Continent. Nie Yang led the fleet to unload at the port, while Wang Lu and the othersnded ashore, ready to start a new adventure.


    Before parting, Ayun took off her two strings of nes and respectively donated them to Wang Lu and Aya. As the more expensive one, the pearl was given to Aya, while the shell ne to Wang Lu. It was clear that the girl, though taciturn, knew exactly who gave her own life back.


    Initially, Aya insisted not to ept it, after all, the giant octopus came to take revenge on her. However, Ayun was unusually firm, and she even kowtowed to her nonstop on the ground. Finally, Aya made a concession to divide the pearl ne into two halves and just took a half, and Ayun could only reluctantly nod.


    After saying goodbye to Ayun, Wang Lu��s team entered the port city, Deep Earth City.


    As one of the trade hubs between the East and Western Continent, Deep Earth City was no less bustling as Sky Road City. The city also has high rise buildings, and the western unique cultural custom was a feast for their eyes.


    However, what really mattered was the Western Continentw. For the natives of the Western Continent, this so-called w�� was colorless and invisible, moistening things silently. However, for cultivators of Nine Regions, this extremely differentw than that of Nine Regions was particrly ufortable.


    It was as if creatures that were ustomed to running onnd were suddenly thrown into the sea, or fish in the water being dragged ashore. The great change in the environment was simply suffocating.


    This was the wall ofw that prevented most of the cultivators from going to the west. Cultivators with cultivation base below that of Jindan Stage could hardly pass through the wall ofw, making them unable to disy their magical abilities, and even their physical strength would be greatly reduced. During this period, it would be very difficult for them to cultivate.


    Generally speaking, only cultivators of Jindan Stage or above could maintain their cultivation base after crossing the Endless Sea. Because when cultivators reached Jindan Stage, their golden cores could congeal the model of the immortal cultivation main path, and unify it with their Jade Mansion, like a thousand of small worlds that grew and multiply without end, not needing to draw support from the outside world anymore. Nevertheless, even if one were a Jindan, if the foundation were not enough, it would still be weakened by the wall ofw.


    Only Yuanying, Deity, and above cultivators couldpletely ignore the influence of the wall ofw. Because at those stages, cultivators would have a greater understanding and blending ability, that even in the strange environment, they could also, through their own ability, deduce and adapt to the neww.


    Among Wang Lu��s team, only Bai Shixuan could barely be called as Jindan Stage. Wang Lu and Liu Li were still stuck at Xudan Stage. However, as Sessor Disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, they have deep foundations. Thus, they could ignore the wall ofw. In particr, Liu Li��s adaptation was the fastest. Shortly after they disembarked, she gradually adapted to thew of the Western Continent; although her flying swords were somewhat stagnated and erratic, but basically, she could arbitrarily let them fly on their side.


    Wang Lu��s cultivation was Non-Phase Method, with introverted magical power, not showing the mountain and not revealing the water 1 . Walking through Deep Earth City, he looked calm andposed. Only asionally would he stop half a step and adjust his breathing.


    "ording to Master, there is no harm in experiencing morews while the Golden Core has yet to form. However, to persist in cultivating under the suppression of Western Continentw would give me twice the result with half the effort."


    Upon listening to this, Aya, who walked side by side with Wang Lu ahead of the others, couldn��t help but nod. "You are indeed much more than what your effort appears to be, no wonder you could have such achievements after cultivating for only more than a dozen years."


    Wang Lu said, "Genius is ny-nine percent IQ plus one percent inspiration�� hey, there seems to be no hard work in that form?"


    Aya could not help butugh.


    Wang Lu said, "Looks like you��re in a good condition?"


    "Of course. After all, this is thend where I��m most familiar with. Here, I can feel my strength slowly restored." Aya closed her eyes, clenched her fists, and softly said, "I��m back."


    Wang Lu was surprised for a moment, and then wrinkled his brows. "Then you want to eat first, or eat me first?"


    "��"


    ��


    Led by Aya the local guide, at the Deep Earth City, the team found a small family shop front, but hidden inside was a mysterious shop. ording to Aya��s introduction, this was a branch of an extensive secret chamber ofmerce in the Eastern part of the Western Continent. Relying on her special official seal, she obtained the trust of the shop owner and saw a special purchase list in the basement. After that, Wang Lu bought a high-end carriage with arge number of gold and other hard currencies that he prepared in the Nine Regions. The carriage was pulled by nightmare beast with several pedals that have amazing speed as if they were flying. In addition, inside thepartment was also transformed by the Western magic spells into a very broad space, which was as equally good as Wang Lu��s custom-made Cloud Wave 2000.


    The carriage was purchased to facilitate the travel. On the Western Continent, many magical treasures and magical tools refined on the Nine Regions were difficult to use. Moreover, in order not to attract attention, it was best to y the role of local traveler.


    Aftering out of the shop, the team boarded the carriage and left the city heading west. ording to the n, they would take a short stay in the next city before directly going straight to Taobao.


    ��

 Chapter 284 - People Seething with Anger at Aya Are Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 284: People Seething with Anger at Aya Are Everywhere</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Two amazingly spirited steeds of nightmarish beast pulled a sleek, luxurious carriage, moving along the smooth, clean road outside Deep Earth City straight towards thergest trade capital of the Eastern Kingdom.


    Despite the vastness of Eastern Kingdom, the nightmarish beast could run like they were flying. Before half a day, they would pass through a thousand miles distance to arrive at the capital city. At the scheduled time, the people inside the carriage would make their final preparation towards the famous historical remain on the Western Continent.


    Generally speaking, even though the eastern part of the Western Continent was rtively affluent, such a vehicle was rarely seen. The two nightmarish steed that pulled the carriage were extraordinary, and the carriage on top of the wheels that vaguely emitted thunder and lightning even more expressed the extraordinary life of its Master. Usually, only the Master of suchrge cities could have such a carriage. Despite the fact that the carriage traveled lightly, without any escort, even when moving through the wilderness, few people dared to intercept it.


    The eastern part of Western Continent, with its rich resource and booming trade, was much better than the western part, and thus, the crackdown on crime was even more severe. In particr, the administrator of each city was close with each other, so once anyone offended any senior or high ranking official, they would be hunted down like rats.


    Wang Lu buying the carriage was exactly to avoid trouble.


    Nevertheless, perhaps they were doomed to take a few setbacks before sess. Shortly after the carriage left the Deep Earth City, they met a gang of robbers.


    Since they dared to attack the carriage pulled by the nightmarish beast, the strength of the robbers was naturally extraordinary. Before the passenger inside the carriage could react, the sky suddenly turned blood-red and the open road before them was filled with red mist. However, on mid-air above them, ten shadowy silhouettes quietly floated, upying amanding position.


    The next moment, lightning shed and thunder rolled. Red lightning fell from the sky and struck the roof of the carriage. The strange animal statue on the roof was disintegrated and torn apart, while the body of the carriage violently shook.


    Inside thepartment, Wang Lu and the others were surprised, the ambush was quick and ruthless! That red lightning had destroyed the protective statue of the carriage, meaning that the power was almost as much as�� in Nine Regions term, it would be like a full strike from Jindan Stage Xiao Ming!


    Although the carriage was a luxurious vehicle, it was not made forbat. The number of protective statues on the roof was only three and could not be regenerated. Wang Lu looked up and saw that the stormy cloud up in the sky not only did not dissipate, it became denser instead. And after that red lightning strike, light blood red rain began to drop, freely contaminating the surrounding. Even only by visual observation alone, one could see how brilliant this method was.


    It was really difficult to imagine that they merely encountered some random robbers.


    Wang Lu was inwardly surprised and said, "Aya, are they also your personal old enemy? How many people have grievances with you in the past that your enemies appear everywhere? Even the sea beast is your enemy!"


    Aya, who was also surprised, was tongue-tied upon hearing Wang Lu��s question. Only a whileter could she retort, "It��s not me!"


    "It��s exactly you! Don��t quibble with me! If not you, do you think I can have enemies here?"


    It was very difficult for Aya to argue. "But, I don��t know those people!"


    "That��s exactly because in the past, you��ve killed their parents, now their children and grandchildren are looking for revenge!"


    "This��" Aya was stunned, and then she actually began to earnestly ponder. In those days, when she went on campaigns in four directions, even though it was in the spirit of righteousness, the killings of the innocent could not be avoided, could it be�� ah wrong, my country is far away on the west. Who could possibly have such a foresight to travel from afar and set up an ambush here to take revenge on her?


    "It��s really not me!"


    Seeing that Aya was about to get angry, Wang Lu beckoned with his hand. "Forget it, it doesn��t matter. In any case, they came here to kill us, so we can��t just stand idly by and be ughtered. Aya, watch me take care of them."


    While speaking, Wang Lu beckoned Liu Li and the others to get out of thepartment together with him.


    At this time, the third statue has been broken by the lightning. The fourth lightning was brewing and might strike them at any time. When Wang Lu opened the carriage door and leaned out, the blood rain immediately dripped on him, and when he took his first step, he felt as if his body suddenly sank; the Void Core in his Jade Mansion violently shook as if it was about to fall apart.


    "What?"


    At the same time, Liu Li also eximed, "Magical power is a little disobedient!"


    "Is this��w suppression?" Aya, as thest one toe out, was the keenest, so she immediately said, "Through special means, these people use the Western Continentw to suppress you! They are deliberately targeting the cultivators of Nine Regions!"


    Aya was indeed worthy to be a former monarch, her reaction was fast and urate. In just a few words, she has already pointed out the truth. As a matter of fact, this group of robbers indeed specifically targeted the cultivators of Nine Regions.


    Just as Aya said these, a person in mid-air eximed in surprise. "Oh? They also have a local with them?"


    That person was saying in themonnguage of the eastern part of the Western Continent. Wang Lu and the others have done their homework, so they understood what he said.


    Another person in mid-airmented, "Humph, so what if they have a local? Since she hase along with these yellow-skinned monkeys, she is obviously not a good thing. Looks like she doesn��t have strength either, so just kill her with the rest."


    "Hehe, this time we catch a big fish. These people are not strong, but they��re rich. We��re definitely going to make a fortune."


    "Killing these yellow-skinned monkeys are indeed a shortcut to get rich. Although their actual strength is good, with this roll of bloodstained scroll, we can unmask and expose them. Hehe, those five hundred magic coins are indeed worth it!"


    Upon hearing these few words, Wang Lu could not help but wrinkle his brows.


    There were people in the Western Continent who specifically targeted cultivators of Nine Regions? They even developed this kind of bloodstained scroll that used thew on the Western Continent to suppress the Nine Regions cultivators! This kind of suppression did not have any effect on the natives of Western Continent, but very lethal to local people of Nine Regions. Even those Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage who already condensed the main path, once affected by the bloodstained scroll, their heart��s dao would be defenseless and their cultivation base would be washed away.


    Perhaps�� only those of Yuanying, Deity and above could disregard thew and still disy their strength.


    However, most of the cultivators from Nine Regions that came to the West were just Jindan. In addition to Feng Yin, within the dream team, the majority of teams formed by various sects, only one or two were Yuanying. If they encountered this kind of bloodstained scroll, most likely that they could not withstand it.


    Wang Lu couldn��t help but sigh with emotion, there were indeed capable people everywhere in Western Continent. This bloodstained scroll was something that had never been heard before, so obviously, this thing was developed by some genius Alchemists and spread around when arge number of Nine Regions cultivators entered the Western Continent. The price of five hundred magic coins itself was inexpensive; ording to purchasing power estimation, it was around five hundred spirit stones, whichpared to robbing and killing a group of Nine Regions cultivator, was simply a drop in the bucket, extremely cheap!


    The strength of the ten people in mid-air was not weak. ording to the standard of Western Continent, although each of them has a different profession, all of them were masters in their respective profession. If they were in Nine Regions, they would be at Xudan and Jindan Stages.


    With the cooperation of these ten people, plus the bloodstained scroll, let alone Wang Lu and his team, even if there were a Yuanying Stage Elder and several Jindan, they would still meet a dead end.


    "Move!"


    A man that seemed like the leader shouted and swooped down; a pair of pale golden wing glittered on his back.


    The man was the captain of these amateur bandit adventurers. His level awas great sword master, expert in charge and break through enemy��s line. Seeing that their captain has made his move, several other team members followed suit. Suddenly, it was as if a dark cloud has covered over them��the bandit��s power and momentum were astonishing.


    For amon group of Nine Regions cultivators, being charged through like that, they would immediately break ranks and be ughtered. However, this time, the bandits unfortunately met the wrong group.


    Wang Lu and Liu Li were indeed affected by the bloodstained scroll, but, there was a real killer in their team.


    "Ridiculous, want to rely on numbers to deal with us? See how I��m going to let loose my dog! Huahua, eat him!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a thunder-like roar exploded and a gray shadow suddenly expanded into a giant, its two rows of teeth sharp as knife shed brightly in front of the crowd.


    The next moment, the several bandits who dove down suddenly felt as if they were one person less. In their horror, they looked at each other.


    "C-Captain!"


    The momentum of the diving bandits came to an abrupt halt, stopping in mid-air. There were six people that dove down, and all of them were melee fighters. Originally, victory was already within their grasp, but when that gray shadow shed, the captain that rushed in front of them vanished into thin air!


    Looking intently again, they saw on the ground, a giant dog was chewing on a body, blood and pieces of flesh overflowing through the gap between its teeth and to the ground.


    A momentter, the giant dog spat out a round object, which was the head of the captain!


    "Captain!"


    Several people stared at each other with eyes bulged wide. As a Captain with great sword master level, in a melee fight, he was always an invincible meat grinder, but unexpectedly, just now, he was chewed and swallowed by the strange animal without even struggling!


    Damn, these yellow-skinned monkeys of Nine Regions and their spirit beast should��ve been affected by the bloodstained scroll, making them powerless to resist their attack.


    Unbeknown to them, this raging beast was actually a native of Western Continent, and under the bloodstained scroll effect of the Western Continentw, its strength would only grow even more!


    Moreover, Fenrir was most adept in closebat. In the legend, even gods did not dare to be too close to Fenrir.


    Under the panic-stricken eyes of these several sword masters, the dog haspletely chewed and swallowed the captain��s body. It then grinned and jumped into the air once again, continuing the fight. It was very fast; before they could react, one of them was already swallowed by it,pletely powerless to resist. The others tried to fight back, but none of their weapons were able to cut through its thick fur.


    It was a one-sided massacre.


    "Aa! Help me!"


    One of the sword masters yelled, screaming for help. Just now, he had tried to dodge, but was toote, and thus the dog bit off his arm. Realizing that the dog was absolutely unequaled in close quarters, right now, only their magician, priest, spirit master, and other long-range fighters could barely cope with it.


    These long-range fighters naturally would not stand idly by. Each of them unleashed their magical ability. Some condensed out red lighting from the sky, some drew their bow and nocked arrow that converged supernatural power, and some read aloud hymn to invite the wrath of god.


    If these long-range attacks met their target, even if Quan Zouhua were an immortal beast, it would not be able to withstand them. After all, its cultivation time and growth were still very little.


    However, at this time, a clear woman voice��s leisurely floated through everyone��s heart.


    Although these masters didn��t understand thenguage used by the woman, they inexplicably understood its meaning.


    "Mm, I��ve already understood thew of thisnd."


    The white-d woman floated forward, stretched out a piece of thick glowing brown soil and isted all of the attacks from above.


    "Mother Earth��s eyes are watching us."


    The next moment, the woman flipped out her other hand towards the sky, and then, from the hollow of her palm, symbolizing the destruction, the rolling thunder roared out.


    "The elemental force will destroy you."

 Chapter 285 - Beware of Your Back

    <h4>Chapter 285: Beware of Your Back</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The angry roaring thunder from Bai Shixuan��s hand blossomed out and turned into a raging storm in the sky, which enveloped the four long-range attackers in the sky.


    The four long-range attackers were not weak, but no one suspected that, after being suppressed by the bloodstained scroll, this group of eastern cultivators could still have some resistance. Therefore, they simply didn��t prepare any kind of protection for themselves and just used all of their power to attack. This time, when they were being counterattacked, they werepletely unprepared. Moreover, what appalled them greatly was the way Bai Shixuan counterattacked.


    It was not at all the means of eastern cultivators in any way. These days, they have already intercepted quite a few of these eastern cultivators, some resulted in victory, while others in defeat. But, in any case, the means of the eastern cultivators werepletely different than that of Western Continent magic. Although eastern cultivators could also call out lightning, it would not be like this; the storm of lightning would not be filled with thick elemental force, this was clearly��


    "Damn it, how could it be an elemental shaman? Moreover, it''s a high order shaman!"


    The magician flusteredly and exasperatedly clenched his magic wand as the magic reservoir within his body channeled out power to prop up a simple but thick protective instion shield. Not until he staked all the power that he could draw from his magic reservoir did the shield finally manage to cut off all the lightning energy. However, hispanion has no such good fortune. The archer has no self-defense ability. Although the magician and the priest have the ability to defend themselves from the elemental force, they have no spare time to look after the archer. He waspletely defenseless, and could only strive hard to p his wings behind his back to retreat. However, the moment his wings pped, the electric current has already run through his torso, thus he screamed out and fell.


    The other spirit master did not escape either. The summoning technique that she excelled at required time to perform, but what shecked was exactly the time. The magician and the priest were too busy to protect themselves and the prop that she carried along wasn��t enough topletely resist the lightning storm of Bai Shixuan. After struggling for a moment, itpletely disintegrated. The spirit master was finally swallowed by the lightning.


    "Aka, help me!"


    Along with the pitiful scream, the spirit master vanished in a puff of smoke. The one named Aka that she called out just before she died was currently holding the magic wand, doing everything he could to ease the shock to his magic reservoir. He didn��t even dare to say half a word for fear that he would suffer the countershock, his magic reservoir burst, and thus die an unfortunate death.


    However, as one of the team��s only two members who could add protection and buff to his other teammates, he did not make the situation worse.


    When the lightning storm subsided, this ten person team has already lost more than half of its members. The magician who was barely able to float in midair felt dizzy and could hardly believe what he saw. Although they did not dare call themselves influential figures, they were ustomed to winds and waves. Several years ago, they even dared to go treasure hunting at the dragon cave, however, unexpectedly, they suffered total defeat here.


    But, at least I��m still alive �� the magician Aka pulled himself together and then nced at the priest of holy light religion beside him. They were the only two in their team who still have energy left and hadn��t been thoroughly fallen in the battle. They looked at each other and, as if by prior agreement, an idea simultaneously formed in their mind: if they wanted to escape, now was the time.


    Years of tacit understanding made words unnecessary for them. The priest immediately overdrafted his faith to release two holy shields for both of them. Then, the magician stimted his magic reservoir to add a pair of wings for everyone to fly away.


    It was their only chance. The ferocious beast was being entangled by the surviving two melee fighters. Although it had the upper hand, it has received some wounds from the explosion of their teammates just before dying. While the terrifying high-level shaman was currently unable to do anything due to overexertion after releasing the previous lightning storm, the several others should still be affected by the bloodstained scroll, so they couldn��t possibly have any means for long range attack, and thus were not a cause for concern.


    It was just that�� what in the hell, how could these eastern people have the means of the western people? If they knew that this group of people have a beast that could not be restricted by the bloodstained scroll and a high order elemental shaman, they would��ve at least took precautions ahead of time and didn��t have to lose half of their people as soon as they met face to face.


    That grand wizard who sold them the bloodstained scroll dered that as long as they didn��t provoke the legendary level eastern cultivator, the bloodstained scroll was enough to sweep everything. But now, it seemed like that wasn��t the case at all.


    With a strong sense of confusion and anger, the magician Aka began to p his wings, which pushed him up higher and farther away. While flying, he began to calcte on how he would take his revenge. As the brain within the team, he didn��t have to always charge ahead like the team leader, but when the captain fell, he was duty bound to take revenge.


    On strength alone, these group of eastern cultivators was not that strong. Their team��s failure lied in their team being caught unprepared. As long as he escaped and rallied some several high-level fighters with equal strength, they would be able to make preparation to ovee the opponent. After all, among the opponent, only a person and a beast could threaten them. At that time�� he would exert the pain that he received now ten times as much back to these eastern people!


    However, just when the magician secretly swore, a cold voice seeped into his ears.


    "After offending this abbot, you still want to escape?"


    The magician was surprised; he did not have the luxury to ponder where this voice came from, but instead immediately pped his wings as hard as he could, crazily trying to fly away as far as possible. However, just as his wings pped twice, he found something strange. The bloody cloud over their head seemed to be a bit different than the beginning. Unbeknown to him, the light bloody rain has already stopped.


    Was the effect of the bloodstained scroll already over? No, it shouldn��t be. It has only been less than a third of the time!


    "Aka, we seem to be trapped. My connection with the holy light is cut off!"


    The priest sounded rmed. As a nearly-reaching high order profession, the priest��s soul has already long been inseparably linked with the sea of holy light that he believed in, yet this time, he felt that this connection has been interrupted! Fortunately, this was not the first time for him; when he entered some special space, the link might be interrupted. However, the problem was�� when did he enter this special space?


    "Aka, what��s going on here?"


    The magician��s face looked gloomy. He had already wielded his wand to release several magic spells to probe their surrounding but to no avail. He coldly said, "We are trapped. This is simr to ourbyrinth technique magic. This is not the space where we were before."


    After saying that, he turned around and looked down at the ground.


    The original neat stone path and tranquilndscape were gone, reced by a stretch of devastated ground. An untold number of broken swords stood erect like tombstones on the ground. The sky over their head was still red, yet unlike the terrifying bloody color of the bloodstained scroll, the red here appeared more heroic.


    For sure, this was not the original space.


    "Wee to my world. Hey, it��s really not easy tounch the original magical ability in Western Continent, but, you do have a simr method here, so, in the end, I found it ."


    At this time, Wang Lu waspletely different from his state of being suppressed by the bloodstained scroll, that his magical power could not be freely used. Among the forest of broken swords, he calmly walked. Each step trod right on the gap between these countless broken swords. The broken sword forest itself trembled along with his step, seemingly indicating their submission.


    Having overwhelming superiority, Wang Lu didn��t rush to make his move. It seemed like he just wanted to keep the opposite party here.


    The magician Aka��s mind was like a whirlwind. The other side said that they have a simr method, that in the end, he finally found it. What does this mean? Could it be��


    Aka was, after all, well informed and knowledgeable, so he quickly thought out a possible reason: Universalw, cultivation transformation!


    Although it was inconceivable, it was the only possibility. The so-called universalw referred to thew of the Nine Regions and Western Continent, which although both have a lot of differences, were still simr at some points. For example, a piece of ripe apple that fell on the ground. High above the sky, it would be weightless, but deep in the ocean, it would be ten times as heavy�� Although there were many differences in nuances, but on the more powerful individual, the differences were significant. For example, the eastern cultivation paid particr attention to theprehension of the ''main path'', and the brilliant cultivators would blend the surrounding ''main path'' into their own Jade Mansion. However, powerful individuals in the Western Continent didn��t have this unified concept, leading to many strange paths (fighter, magician, priest, shaman, while in the east there are only cultivators), not so unified as the Nine Regions.


    With such a huge difference like that, once one embarked on another continent, one was likely to be suppressed by thew, and have their cultivation base scattered. Therefore, in spite the more frequent exchanges between the two continents over the past thousands of years, the high-order professions were very cautious in their exchange.


    However, thousands of years ago, when the first intense sh between the Eastern and Western civilization happened, some great sages pointed out that within theplex representation, the two continents have a lot of things inmon. As long as one grasped these universal points, it was possible to achieve cultivation transformation, breaking through the wall ofw. Of course, this required exceptional perception. Rumor has it that in the first war between east and west, once there was a brilliant sword cultivator from Nine Regions who, afternding on the Western Continent, turned into a Western Continent��s great sword saint that killed people everywhere,pletely ignoring the differences inw. Simrly, there was also a mage from Western Continent who left for Nine Regions andterprehended the immortal path.


    However, these were just rumors recorded in the history book, so the authenticity was very much in suspect. In fact, many powerful individuals have died in the foreignnd, but none were able toprehend thew and sessfully transform their cultivation or profession, only a few with low cultivation base get it. The higher the cultivation base, the more difficult it was to transform to high order professions; despite the distance to the legendary level was still extremely far away, it was still very difficult to transform.


    But now, just before Aka��s eyes, this profession from Nine Regions, in just a few moments, actuallyprehended thew and achieved cultivation transformation? Was this a miracle?


    In fact, it wasn��t so much that Wang Lu actuallyprehended thew in just a few moments and broke the wall ofw. It was just that, he had gradually made contact with thew of Western Continent while he was crossing the Endless Sea. When he went ashore, he continued to take the opportunity to cultivate, trying to look for the principle of thew of the Western Continent, andbined it with his Non-Phase Method. One of the most important characteristics of Non-Phase Method was its adaptability. Before long, Non-Phase Method began to make a bond with thew of the Western Continent. When the bloodstained scroll fell upon them, fully suppressing him with thew of Western Continent, it became his opportunity for a breakthrough.


    At this time, the magician Aka was also pondering about the broken sword world and concluded that it was not at all identical with theirbyrinth technique, and the difficulty to break it was significantly higher. However, since the opposite party didn��t immediately make the move to kill them, it meant that there was still room for mediation. Thus, he might as well try to dy while at the same timeunch his magic spell to try to crack this broken sword world.


    If this was made using the eastern spell means, then he couldn��t help but be powerless. But, if this was a Western Continent local magic art�� perhaps, he might still have a chance to survive!


    Therefore, he immediately opened his mouth to try to dy the time. However, just as the words reached the tip of his tongue, a piece of coldness crept into his back. A sword has actually pierced through his chest.


    It was as if the shield that was provided to him by the priest didn��t exist at all!


    Feeling that his life was rapidly slipping away from him, the magician tried as hard as he could to turn his head and saw a cherubic smile. Unbeknownst to him, an elegant and stunning girl had appeared behind him. Her right hand was slowly pulling back an ancient sword from the Nine Regions. The sword actually wasn��t stained by the blood in the slightest.


    "Beware of your back."

 Chapter 286 - Fight for You, My Queen

    <h4>Chapter 286: Fight for You, My Queen</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "How about it?"


    After withdrawing his original magical ability, Wang Lupletely ignored the magician and the priest who crashed to the ground from mid-air, but just smiled and talked to Aya beside him.


    Aya said, "Very powerful, you always give me a pleasant surprise."


    For Aya, the demise of this team of adventurers was not surprising. Even though their bloodstained scroll was a novel thing and their power was really astonishing under its effect, however, if Wang Lu couldn��t handle such a crisis, he would not be Wang Lu that she was familiar with.


    However, even so, Aya didn��t think that Wang Lu and the others would use the most direct method to solve the problem: Universalw, cultivation transformation!


    The prowess of demon wolf Fenrir was not a surprise, after all, it was indigenous to Western Continent. It was just that, for some unknown reasons, it came to Nine Regions. And because it has been there for quite a long time, it could be regarded as having two homes. Bai Shixuan herself has an origin as a mountain spirit, thus she has a deep perception of the mountains and the earth. Moreover, immortal beast couldmunicate with spirits and has a perception that was often stronger than theplex mind of humankind. However, Wang Lu and Liu Li actually managed to solidlye to realization of thew of the Western Continent and immediately apply it.


    Was cultivation transformation difficult? Not necessarily. Aya herself, with her legendary level profession, managed toplete the cultivation transformation in Nine Regions; from a Knight King to the path of Sword Cultivation of Nine Regions. Although she seldom has a fight during her time in Nine Regions, people of Spirit Sword Mountain was very clear, if she went all out, her strength would be equal to that of a supreme of Unity Stage��of course, while her spirit of the braved departed body was not yet whole, if she went all out, that would be tantamount to suicide.


    However, Aya spent a whole ten years toplete the cultivation transformation. Of course, this rtively long time was due to her high cultivation base. However, Wang Lu just needed a short few days (This included their time when they sailed near the Western Continent) toprehend thew. It was indeed admirable.


    While she was emotionally moved, she suddenly felt that her spirit of the brave departed body solidified a bit, which startled her.


    Obviously, this was because her trust in Wang Lu has increased by several points. Her feeling about his im to win every war strengthened, thus her soul of the brave departed body became more stable.


    Hm, if this goes on, maybe one day �� But then she remembered about her vanquished country, which made her unable to see any hope.


    However, that was not the thing that she should dwell on right now, for the time being�� let��s see where Wang Lu this kid is going first.


    Upon hearing Aya��s praise, Wang Lu smiled and ced his right-hand fist on his left chest. "It is all for you, my Queen."


    Aya was startled. Looking at the familiar courtesy, in a trance, she seemed to return to one hundred years ago. She stood inside her pce hall while being surrounded by ministers and courtiers, which was really dazzling. Her majestic and steel-like Knights of the Round Table smoothly went everywhere unhindered. Talented and handsome people gathered from all over the country and enthusiastically pledged eternal loyalty to their king.


    However, in just a moment, that scene was restrained by the woman��s iron will. Aya nodded and corrected him, "Your posture is correct, but strictly speaking, I am not a Queen."


    Not a Queen? Wang Lu was a bit in doubt. Before departure, he had issued a pledge to help Aya get back her country, so naturally, he needed to check the relevant information. The information in Nine Regions was limited, but Aya��s former name Knight King was indeed quite illustrious, so it was still somewhat written down in the rted historical record of Western Continent. How could she not be a Queen? Could it be because��


    After thinking about it, Wang Lu tried tofort her, "Don��t belittle yourself like that, although you��re just A Cup, you have a good looking face! So don��t refuse if other people call you Queen."


    "You��" Although Aya has always been known for her tolerance, humility, and other virtues, at this time, she suddenly felt that asionally ughtering people in the open was quite good.


    However, since this was rted to her Kingdom��s reputation, she earnestly exined, "When I have still reigned over my Kingdom, I did not present myself as a woman. Except for a few people, most people didn��t even know that I am a female."


    This, was of course, to maintain the dignity of the sovereign king. If Aya has another profession, then it wouldn��t have mattered whether she was a female or not. But, with her delicate body, she actually took the path of the most fiercest knight. Perhaps in the folktale, a maiden knight might be a legend, but ultimately, it was not as good in terms of oppressive powerpared to a male.


    However, as soon as she said it, Aya immediately realized that it would only worsen the situation. Sure enough, she immediately saw that Wang Lu looked at her with even more sympathy.


    "So, no one actually knew it? I can understand your pain, you have my deep sympathy."


    "Deep sympathy your ass!" Aya was so angry that she felt the knightly spirit that she had preserved for many years has been insulted. If this were a century ago, this would��ve ended in a duel.


    However, this time, it was toote for her to do anything, because when she was about to give Wang Lu her piece of mind, there came another group of uninvited guests.


    This time, it was a team of horse riders, knights d in silvery armor, looking very menacing. Aya, whose strength has been unceasingly restored since shended on the Western Continent, could not help but turn cold upon seeing the appearance of this group of knights.


    These people were quite good, each of them would soon be promoted to the high-order profession. If used the standard of Nine Regions, they were around Xudan Stage. Their outfits and steeds were extraordinary. If put on the battlefield, perhaps even tens of thousands of soldiers would be routed by them.


    Even in her Kingdom, which was widely known for producing an abundance of excellent knights, but if they were to square off against these personal guards of the Master of the Deep Earth City, she wouldn��t have the confidence that her knights would win.


    When Aya saw the two knights wearing beige robe who rode in the back of the others, she was even more certain of her own conjecture. Because that was the specialty of Deep Earth City, Deep Earth Guardian, with their whole body d in heavy armor that could link with the ground to borrow the power of the earth. These two people��s strength was not inferior to thebined strength of the more than ten people ahead of them, and they ought to be the left and right hand man of the Master of the city.


    The mounts of the team of knights were divine. In just a short moment, they have already rushed in front of them. The knight at the front cast a nce at Wang Lu and the others, but when he saw the bloody battlefield next to the carriage, he couldn��t help but wrinkle his brows and snapped out.


    "What��s going on here, tell me the truth?"


    This bad attitude triggered a reaction from Wang Lu who sneered, "I, your father, have killed people, and it��s none of your business!"


    "Presumptuous!" one of the knights shouted and the others drew out their swords, preparing to deal with force.


    As the main guardian of the Master of the city, most of them have wealth of experience, thus, upon seeing the bloody scene, how could they not see the cause of the matter?


    As an important trade hub between east and west, Deep Earth City has received many cultivators from Nine Regions in recent months, and�� the robbery and killing of Nine Regions people were not umon. It first originated from the nearby evenrger port city of Permanent Summer and gradually spread to Deep Earth City. At the moment, it was clear that the bandits failed to kill their target and were killed instead.


    Looking from the situation at the scene, these Nine Regions cultivators were ambushed on the road��in fact, most of the recent killings were also out in the open. However, these people have a special means so that they didn��t repeat the mistake of others. On the contrary, it was the ambushers who were killed instead. Thus, it was reasonable to say that they were the victim here.


    However, at present, the team of knights really couldn��t muster up the feeling of sympathy for the victim. Their faces were gloomy, especially after hearing the response from Wang Lu. They red at him, wishing that they could help the ambushers and capture these Nine Regions cultivators.


    When the situation was tense, from the rear of the team of knights, one of the Deep Earth guardians said, "We are the main guard of the Master of the Deep Earth City. We discovered signs of fierce battle outside the city, so we came here to investigate."


    Seeing that this Deep Earth Guardian has a friendly attitude, Wang Lu also put up a smiling face. "Oh, so it is your jurisdiction, I understand, you guys are actually really fast."


    That Deep Earth Guardian nodded. "For any big fights within a certain distance of Deep Earth City, we will be the first one to know. Especially for the situation like now."


    Wang Lu said, "Oh, I understand. You guys have worked hard then, Very well, goodbye."


    With that, he turned around, wanting to board the carriage.


    "Freeze, who told you to leave?"


    The silver-armored knight captain snapped. "You think you can just go like that after killing so many people?"


    Wang Lu turned around. "What? Are you going to avenge this gang of robbers? When did Deep Earth City start to collude with the robbers?"


    "Shut up! Even if you are a barbarian from a different continent, you ought to know that you should obey thew of thend. In ordance with the regtions, any urrence of homicide, regardless whether you are the murderer or the victim, must be investigated by Deep Earth City!"


    "Oh, whoever it is must be investigated? What if it��s your dad?"


    "You!"


    Seeing that no one would want to budge even an inch, and at any time the fight could erupt, that Deep Earth Guardian hurriedly said, "The reason for this rule is to enable us to grasp more information, to better maintain the security in order to avoid more murders from happening. I hope we can obtain your understanding and cooperation."


    Seeing that Wang Lu and his team didn��t give any reaction, obviously unwilling to cooperate, that Deep Earth Guardian said, "Recently, the ambushes of Nine Regions cultivators by several adventurers has aroused the attention of many nearby city masters. And our Deep Earth City Master once said that if some people could help him solve this matter, he would give his utmost gratitude. He said that most the Nine Regions cultivators that traveled to Western Continent in recent months came here for a treasure. And the most famous ce to look for treasures in Western Continent is Taobao City. In his younger years, the Master of Deep Earth City had once taken his chance in experiencing Taobao City. Thus, his experience and harvest will certainly give you help."


    Wang Lu was inwardly moved.


    In general sense, he, of course, didn��t care about receiving gratitude or thanks. As the sessor disciple of one of the Five Uniques, what treasure that couldn��t he get? However, if it was about information regarding Taobao City�� that might be worth paying attention to.


    "Very well, lead the way."


    That Deep Earth Guardian was immediately relieved. If they shed with this group of Nine Regions cultivators, the oue would be difficult to say, and the City Master would surely be furious.


    ��


    When Wang Lu agreed to go back with the Deep Earth Knights for investigation, the others naturally didn��t object or say anything. The Knights�� Captain was still sullen, as if his father had been in. Along the way, the Deep Earth Guardian exined to Wang Lu.


    "Please do not mind his attitude, sir. Sometimes ago, because the Nine Regions cultivators have been frequently ambushed, one of your powerful peopleshed out at innocent people, massacring tens of thousands of civilian and military of Storm Wind City. As it happens, the captain��s family is in Storm Wind City, so towards your Nine Regions people, he inevitably��"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was inwardly horrified, massacring civilians?

 Chapter 287 - Holy Light Religion

    <h4>Chapter 287: Holy Light Religion</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Massacring civilians?


    Wang Lu was inwardly horrified, but then he thought that the key to the group of immortal tombs was too precious for everyone that, although the elite sects have obviously screened their members who came to the Western Continent, among those second and third-rate sects, there were bound to be crooks among honest folks. Thus, the urrence of low-quality events was only to be expected.


    After all, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals couldn��t possibly maintainw and order in this foreign Western Continent. Moreover, this ce also didn��t have the terror of cmity lightnings from the Ninth Heaven. Thus, killing and burning, the plight of the people and other important matters could be brushed aside. Theypletely were not affected by the cause and effect of the Nine Regions, no consequences for their actions at all.


    Could the Western Continent people also organize a group to go to Nine Regions for revenge?


    From the first contact between the eastern and western civilization, simr things have happened, it was just that a massacre of this level was really rare. Even if the Western Continent didn��t have the cmity lightnings, but after they returned to the Nine Regions, were they not afraid of the Demon Heart cmity? Or were there demon sect people that joined the fray?


    When he thought about it, Wang Lu couldn��t help but feel that this lowered the limit of where Nine Regions people could stoop to. Although his Spirit Sword Sect has never been an order maintainer in the Nine Regions, after encountering this kind of thing, Wang Lu couldn��tpletely stand idly by. But, he needed to rify things first.


    Tsk, massacre, this is something that is rarely seen in Nine Regions, yet this actually happens in Western Continent!


    "Therefore, please forgive him for his rudeness. After the Storm Wind City incident, the perception of the people in the nearby cities about the natives of Nine Regions are quite extreme. Thus, their aggressive attitude is really hard to avoid��"


    Although the initial exchange with the knights was unpleasant, along the way to Deep Earth City, the Deep Earth Guardian repeatedly apologized to Wang Lu, which made it really hard for him to get angry. Before long, the group returned to Deep Earth City and met the Master of Deep Earth City in a thick fort, Sir Haddock.


    Haddock was a standard official knight of the Western Continent. From the several wrinkles that have chiseled in that meticulous face, he looked about forty to fifty years old. Yet, his trim and neat beard, short hair, and sparkling eyes showed that he still had great energy.


    When he met them, he only wore casual clothing. In addition to the decorative sword on his waist, there was no armor or other equipment. Yet, Wang Lu still felt that his presence had brought him formidable pressure. This Master of Deep Earth City was at least a high order profession. Moreover, he was also quite strong in that high order profession category. He was even stronger than the whole main guardiansbined.


    However, this was also the norm among the city-states on the Eastern part of the Western Continent. Most high order professions were inextricably linked with themon people. The Master of the city-state or even the ruler of a country was usually a high order or even legendary profession. This was very different from the separation of immortal cultivation world and mortal world in the Nine Regions. Thus, when he met Sir Haddock, Wang Lu was not surprised at his strength.


    But when this knight opened his mouth, Wang Lu was indeed startled.


    "Everyone, I already know what happened to you."


    These words were spoken in fluent Nine Regionsnguage. In contrast, even Aya who lived in Nine Regions for decades, still has some ent when speaking.


    Seeing the surprised face of Wang Lu and the others, Sir Haddock patiently exined, "I found out that when dealing with your Nine Regions people, if I speak with some Nine Regions words, I always get unexpected concessions. Your emphasis on cultural identity is much higher than ours. Later on, it turned out that apart from being a knight, I was also gifted with innate talent innguage."


    As a trade hub, the matter regarding trade between the two continents was of utmost important to Deep Earth City. Although Sir Haddock was a high order profession, he was also the Master of the City. Thus, he conscientiously studied thenguage of Nine Regions.


    After a moment of digressing, Sir Haddock said, "I believed that on your way here, my men have told you about the situation. In the recent months, solely on the Deep Earth City territory alone, there have been more than twenty Nine Regions cultivators that have been killed. In fact, only the few of you managed to survive. This situation has seriously affected the order within the Deep Earth City, but Deep Earth City alone is not enough to solve this problem. I will need more help. Of course, I will not let you do things for nothing."


    Sir Haddock went straight to the point, not wasting time for small talks.


    That being the case, Wang Lu also cut to the chase and said, "You are the Master of Deep Earth City, with power controlling arge amount of area, how could you not able to solve the security problem in your own territory?"


    Haddock said, "If this is only a matter within Deep Earth City territory, I naturally can solve it. But there��s a deeper power behind this. I am sure you can also guess that the bloodstained scroll is not something that ordinary people can make."


    Wang Lu replied, "Yes, it looks like some forces are trying to target our Nine Regions people. Sir, do you know something about this?"


    "The origins of the bloodstained scroll is mysterious, and there are not many conclusive clues�� Half a month ago, my men infiltrated one of these bandit adventurer groups and met with a scroll merchant. A scroll that can suppress Nine Regions cultivators can be bought by mere five hundred magic coins. The price is incredibly cheap."


    For low order professions, five hundred magic coins per scroll were indeed expensive, but for high order professions, it was nothing. If by using the bloodstained scroll they sessfully kill the Nine Regions people, the harvest would be ten to twenty times as much, so naturally, many would be attracted to this.


    However, Wang Lu had a hands-on experience with how overbearing the bloodstained scroll was. The means to use the Western Continentw to suppress the Nine Regions people were not something that five hundred magic coins could buy. At least in Nine Regions, with Wang Lu��s current cultivation base, he didn��t expect to be able to manipte the world��s main path. Only the elders of Heavenly Sword Hall have this ability; they could manufacture a scroll, but it would cost more than a thousand spirit stones.


    Since five hundred magic coins are five hundred spirit stones, then the bloodstained scroll was basically sold at a loss.


    "They should not want to expose their existence," Wang Lu spected, "so they use the scroll to attract the neutral adventurers to ambush the Nine Regions people while they just hide behind the scenes. But what are the benefits of doing so? Moreover, if the Nine Regions people are sessfully killed, the loot would be owned by those adventurers, while they can��t even get their capital in selling the scrolls back."


    Haddock said, "At first, I was also confused. In general, there are only two kinds of people who are willing to do so. The first one is the extremists who hate everything about Nine Regions. But in recent years, these extremists are increasingly rare. Moreover, if they do things, they would not hide their aplishments. Instead, they would want people to witness their deeds, so that more people know about their ideas. The other one is a certain evil god follower; they try to please their god through certain rituals. However, there are also many things that do not make sense with this. It wasn��t until ten days ago that I realized I was confused; I actually didn��t notice the more obvious clues."


    Wang Lu asked, "And that is?"


    With a wry smile, Sir Haddock took a report book from his desk. "This is thetest data of the trade between our people. Over thest few days, the trade has actually fallen over seventy percent! Apart from the situation in the Endless Sea, the biggest reason is the rapid deterioration ofw and order in Deep Earth City. So many merchants and cultivators of Nine Regions are very uneasy. Although the storm on the Endless Sea has yet to subside, many people have decided to return to Nine Regions. Likewise, many people have also migrated to the ind area in the west, where there has never been a killing of Nine Regions people.


    Wang Lu froze for a moment, and then he said with a smile, "So innocent bystanders are also affected?"


    "In short, I suspect that this behind the scene people are trying to incite disharmony on the rtionship between Nine Regions people and our Deep Earth City. In fact, this is not only happening in our Deep Earth City, almost all of our eastern City States have encountered a simr situation. Even if the incident did not happen within their territory, it happens near enough that the panic effect is still the same."


    Wang Lu asked, "That being the case, who can benefit from this? What are your eastern City States�� old enemies?"


    "Our eastern City States are generally dependent on trade, doing business to make friends. We generally are not trying to make enemies with other people. But�� speaking of enemies, we indeed do have." Haddock pondered for a moment and then said, "Have you ever heard of Holy Light Religion?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "Is it some kind of welfare organization that specializes in the study of the inside of women��s skirt?"


    Haddock gawked for a long time before helplessly exining, "The Holy Light Religion is thergest religious organization on the Western Continent. Their power is mainly concentrated in the western part area. They believe in Holy Light. Generally speaking, they are an upright organization, however, in recent years, they have shown a very strong aggression, and they have no tolerance for mercy for the heretics. In order to expand their influence and power, theymitted all sorts of crimes. Those who could be conquered by force are conquered in the name of holy war. If not, they would carry all sorts of means to destroy it from within. For example, this bloodstained scroll is very likely to be made by them. On the understanding and maniption of the continentw, no one is better than Holy Light Religion. At the same time, they have also been trying to annex the Eastern Kingdom, they merely failed at doing so."


    "So that��s why. Since you have pinpointed the real culprit, why don��t you immediately unite the Eastern Kingdom and the various city-states, forming an allied army and roast those Holy Light believers on stakes and so on."


    Haddock said, "The power of the Holy Light Religion is too strong, we can��t spare our force except for defense. It is to court death if we take the initiative to attack. On the surface, solely on the legendary level alone, they have five of them, far above that of the Eastern Kingdom."


    "Five legendary level people? Tsk, tsk." Wang Lu repeatedly shook his head. If converted to Nine Regions term, legendary level was equal to supreme of peak Deity Stage, or even Unity Stage. A religious organization with five legendary level people, it was basically the Five Uniques of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! To provoke such an opponent, wouldn��t that be looking for bad luck?


    "Incidentally," Sir Haddock continued, "Your destination, Taobao City, is one of the holy ces of Holy Light Religion, with strict management and rule��Therefore, for all of you, shing with Holy Light Religion is all but inevitable."


    What the! Aya never said this thing!


    Aya also frowned. "Is there such a thing? More than a century ago, Taobao City is still governed by the League of Nations, when did it be the holy ce of Holy Light Religion?"


    Haddock replied, "Eighty years ago, the current pope received an oracle, saying that Taobao City is the Holy ce of Holy Light Religion and then dispatched a group of Holy Light Knights to attack and take over Taobao City."


    "��"

 Chapter 288 - I Am Going to Become Golden Kingsman

    <h4>Chapter 288: I Am Going to Be Golden Kingsman</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ording to the Master of Deep Earth City, Sir Haddock, Holy Light Religion has be an obstacle that could not be circumvented by Wang Lu and his team.


    In addition to the bloodstained scroll incident, they have also upied Taobao City, posing as its Master. In recent decades, it was actually only after Holy Light Religion managed to upy Taobao City did they be the most powerful organization in the whole continent. Prior to that, their influence was restricted only in one country.


    "There is no doubt they have received great benefits in Taobao City. Rumor has it that someone in Holy Light Religion has been recognized by Golden King��s Treasure House as something akin to an administrator. Although it could not arbitrarily call out treasures at will, the jurisdiction is still very rming."


    Wang Lu asked, "Did the other forces just let them upy Taobao City like that?"


    Haddock lightly said, "They certainly not, but each of them has been beaten back so they could do nothing."


    Although what Sir Haddock said seemed to be an understatement, Wang Lu could imagine how bloody the battles were. Certainly, Holy Light Religion has sacrificed so much to upy Taobao City, so of course, they would never let that ce go.


    However, Wang Lu��s purpose was not to upy Golden King��s Treasure House��obtaining the key alone was enough for him. Thus, he didn��t need to have a life and death struggle against Holy Light Religion. The only issue was, would Holy Light Religion allow Wang Lu and the others to take away the immortal treasure level key from the Golden King��s Treasure House that they considered as exclusive property?


    In view of the present situation, it was clear that Holy Light Religion simply wanted to get rid of the Nine Regions cultivators as quick as possible.


    "Holy Light Religion does not deliberately target Nine Regions. But, in their opinion, the people of Nine Regions are undoubtedly heathens and infidels. And for Holy Light Religion, putting infidels on stakes as sacrifices are perfectly justified. They call it purification."


    Wang Lu sneeringly said, "Is that the kind of purification of ��big fish eat small fish while small fish eat small shrimp��?"


    Sir Haddock said, "In the teaching of Holy Light Religion, the world is filthy and filled with sin, and can only be saved if one is converted to Holy Light. As for the way of conversion, kneeling down and bowing politely is one way, being burned at a stake is also a way�� In any case, to achieve your goal, you will inevitably have to deal with the Holy Light Religion." After a pause, that middle-aged-looking Knight also said, "Of course, the strength of your several people is not enough to face off against such a colossus like the Holy Light Religion, but your sect certainly can."


    Wang Lu was curious. "Do you know my sect?"


    Sir Haddock exined, "I certainly don��t know, but at least I know that for a Nine Regions cultivator as young as you who, in Western Continent term, haven��t crossed the threshold of high order profession yet can understand the universalw and achieve cultivation transformation, your background is definitely not ordinary."


    Wang Lu smiled, thinking that Sir Haddock was indeed worthy to be the Master of the city. Although he came from the Knight profession, he relied more on the mind rather than the physical strength of the body.


    "Sir, do you want to use the strength of my sect to confront the Holy Light Religion?"


    Haddock said, "I definitely don��t want to gain something without risking anything of my own, but rather making the best of a new opportunity. The Holy Light Religion is ourmon enemy, so of course, coboration to defeat the enemy is better. Your sect definitely has formidable strength in Nine Regions, but here, youck the local support. And although we have all kinds of favorable conditions here in Western Continent, our strength is not powerful enough. This means that we can make up for each other��s ws, so why not cooperate? Of course, I know that this matter might not be decided by you, but I hope you can pass on my sincerity�� Not only me and Deep Earth City, but this is also themon will of the more than thirty City-States in the Eastern Kingdom."


    Wang Lu nodded, acknowledging that Haddock��s argument was indeed very persuasive.


    The support of local forces in Western Continent was undoubtedly very useful. However, if the price of this were to offend the Holy Light Religions who has astonishing power, it would be too big. Moreover, Wang Lu was very clear that Spirit Sword Sect, or even the Five Uniques did not have the interest in investing a lot of energy in the Western Continent.


    After all, this was not Nine Regions, and did not have the world��s main path of the Nine Regions. This could be a very great ce for experiential learning, but this was not home, and never will be. Therefore, they just needed to put on the cool eye of a bystander towards all kinds of dispute in Western Continent. There was no need at all to be somebody else��s powerful cat��s-paw.


    Haddock��s idea was good, but he was seeing things through rose-tinted sses.


    Nevertheless, the idea of joining forces was not wrong.


    "It would be very difficult to persuade the sect. But, is there a need for the sect elders to be involved in little things like this?"


    Seeing that Sir Haddock slightly wrinkled his brows, Wang Lu smiled and then exined, "Taobao City has now be one of the important foundations of Holy Light Religion. But, the sovereignty over Taobao City, on the one hand, enabled them to dominate the others, while on the other hand, approved by the Golden King��s Treasure House. However, thetter is not without the possibility of wavering."


    Sir Haddock��s brows furrowed even tighter. "I��m sorry, I don��t understand what you mean."


    "In short, I am going to make Golden King��s Treasure House no longer acknowledge them. The inheritance left by Golden King has its own rules, thus, for Holy Light Religion to be its administrator, they must have pleased the Treasure House. Hence, as long as I can do better than them, wouldn��t I have the opportunity to win the position of the administrator? It is rumored that the thing that Golden King like to do the most is to let his warriorspete for reward; he is a kind of king that extremely encouragespetition. This means that the Holy Light Religion administrator position is not hereditary."


    Haddock repeatedly nodded. "Yes, that is indeed the truth. But to take the administrator position is easier said than done. Before Holy Light Religion, for years, no one can unify Taobao City and gain the recognition from Golden King��s Treasure House��"


    Wang Lu lightly interrupted, "That��s because I��m not here yet."


    ��


    After the third day, Wang Lu and his team embarked from Deep Earth City. During this period, Sir Haddock, the Master of Deep Earth City, epted Wang Lu��s proposal and cooperated with the implementation of Wang Lu��s special operation.


    Sneak into Taobao City and subvert the authority of Holy Light Religion of the holy ce.


    Describing the battle n in a single sentence was almost a joke. But, Wang Lu was very insistent, to the point of being stubborn. Moreover, Sir Haddock also didn��t want to offend a young genius from Nine Regions. Not to mention that during these three days, Wang Lu has also demonstrated his prowess.


    Perhaps on the point of view of level, he hovered on the level just before Jindan, which was the threshold before bing high order profession. And before Jindan, he has yet to congeal the world��s main path of Nine Regions into his body, thus the power that he could disy in Western Continent was after all limited. For the cultivation transformation itself, the conversion rate was also not one hundred percent.


    But even so, he was still strong. Even when Sir Haddock personally made his move to test him out, he was still helpless to do anything to Wang Lu.


    As the Master of Deep Earth City, Sir Haddock was also a first-rate powerhouse among the thirty-six City-States of the Eastern Kingdom. Although he was still far from the level of legend, amon high order profession would not stand three or four moves from him. With his formidable physical strength of heavenly knight, a single sword swing would have a sword momentum powerful enough to destroy a city. Whether it was a magician��s strange spell, spirit master��s precious beast, or the elemental power of a shaman�� all were cut through by his sword swing.


    Using the standard of Nine Regions, he would be an expert of Yuanying Stage, more precisely, middle-level Yuanying.


    However, even such a master was helpless when Wang Luunched his original magical ability. Although not defeated, he also could do anything to Wang Lu. Wang Lu��s attack and defense were inherently intertwined. And although his past training made him more inclined towards defense, he was actually able to continuously weaken and disrupt the opponent by means of the power of broken swords, rendering Sir Haddock, with his absolute power, incapable of making his move. Once, Sir Haddock managed to make a direct sh, only to discover that his Great Earth Sword, that he most proud of, was unable to disintegrate Wang Lu��s three feet sword defense. Instead, the rebound shock made his arm tingle with numbness��


    The single fight resulted in a draw, but when Wang Lu teamed up with another of his teammates, whether it was with Liu Li, Bai Shixuan, or Quan Zouhua�� they quickly gained an overwhelming advantage, causing Sir Haddock to throw in the towel��


    In fact, in theory, if Sir Haddock��s fighting ability was ten, then in his peak, Wang Lu would be eight or nine, while the others were not stronger than Wang Lu. If two people cooperated, at most, they would barely be able to suppress Haddock. After all, fighting power was not a simple addition.


    In the actualbat, that overwhelming advantage naturally came from Wang Lu, the conductor who grasped the flow and intricacy of the fight.


    With that in mind, Sir Haddock finally approved his n.


    "Individual fighting ability is fundamental, but not the key to victory. I am a professional adventurer, passing throughyers uponyers of dangerous obstacles, and using limited strength is my genuinely unique skill."


    After acknowledging Wang Lu��s ability, Sir Haddock sent one of his deputies, Cliff, to travel together with Wang Lu.


    He was a diminutive nightwalker��a high order profession in thief profession, who has apanied Sir Haddock for many years, and once even explored the Golden King��s Treasure House together and assisted him in obtaining a crucial treasure, so that Haddock wouldter establish City State on the east coast and be the master of millions.


    In terms of experience in the exploration of the Treasure House, he was almost equal to Sir Haddock. Sending him to be with Wang Lu showed how important Wang Lu was to Sir Haddock. At the same time, he also let them use a carriage marked with Deep Earth City symbol.


    With the backing of the Master of Deep Earth City, no longer they encountered any trouble on the road. Not only the prestige of the Master of Deep Earth City was enough to deter the small-time bandits, everyone knew that intercepting foreigners from Nine Regions was one thing, but provoking the people of the Eastern City States was another matter entirely.


    Half a monthter, the carriage of the Master of Deep Earth City, carrying Wang Lu and his team, has crossed the Eastern City States, west into the central region of the Continent, and arrived outside Taobao City.


    Taobao City was the paradise for the Western Continent��s adventurers. The ruin of the Golden King��s Treasure House was at its center, which, after thousands of years, has formed a huge City-State, with countlessrge and small towns and viges in its surrounding area. But all of these existed to serve the towering and imposing city at the center��Taobao City.


    It was a city that was far more magnificent than imagined. In contrast, the Deep Earth City, which was the result of decades of hard work of Sir Haddock and has upied the position of one of the trade hubs between continents, was iparably small. The city poption was probably around several millions! Previously, Taobao City has no single ruler. It was governed separately by several countries, which made it seem scattered and in disorder. Now, after being ruled by Holy Light Religion, it actually gave off an astonishing amount of pressure.


    Standing before the city gate, Wang Lu seemed to see the endless sea of holy light��


    And standing above that sea of holy light was the even higher Golden King''s Treasure House.


    In his ear, it was as if he heard theughter of this ancient king.


    "Bastards, want my treasures? Thene and get it, I have put all my treasures in the King��s Treasure House!"

 Chapter 289 - Keep Me, Feed Me, Please Me

    <h4>Chapter 289: Keep Me, Feed Me, Please Me</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    As the Deep Earth City Master��s carriage rushed outside Taobao City, Cliff began to earnestly brief Wang Lu about Taobao City.


    "The core of Taobao City is the Treasure House of the Golden King. Within city walls, all of the city��s facilities are built around treasure house��s treasure exploration and manufacturing. The city itself is built so huge and magnificently because the entrance to the treasure house is not just one, but nearly infinite. Moreover, they are scattered over hundreds of miles of the surrounding area, and without a trace. At first, people would even find the entrance to the treasure house in a boulder or an ancient tree. Then, gradually, people began to mark and organize these entrances. And then, in order to unify the management, they had this city."


    Wang Lu asked, "The entrances are scattered? Would they lead to the same ce?"


    "No, they are not. The inner structure of the King��s Treasure House is very mysterious, which divide into manyrge and small independent space. Each entrance corresponds to a space, but the correspondence rtion is not fixed. Even in the same entrance, if entered at different times, might lead to different spaces. However, ording to today��s knowledge of the treasure room, the traces exist, and the treasure house��s space is not unlimited, the number should be in the millions. Lastly, the corresponding rtion between the entrance and the treasure house��s space is notpletely random. In general, the millions of treasure house��s space can be divided into nineyers. The hidden treasures on each level and the test difficulty is roughly equal, and would progress the higher the level. The entrance in Taobao City thus can only lead to a fixed level of the treasure house��s space."


    Wang Lu nodded, expressing his understanding. "The same entrance, even if leads to different space, but the level is fixed."


    Cliff said, "In the first and second level of the nine level of the King��s Treasure house, there��s only ordinary silver and gold jewelry, but progressively, in the third and fourth level, precious treasures would appear, which is enough for the average adventurers. From the fifth level and up, however, the treasures would be even more extraordinary that high order profession would be moved. My master, Sir Haddock, got the Deep Earth Seal exactly on the sixth level, which he used to establish his own City State."


    Wang Lu gently sighed. Deep Earth Seal? Used by Haddock to establish a City State? In ordance with the strength of that knight, it was probably a middle-rank spiritual treasure. When they exchanged moves in Deep Earth City, Wang Lu didn��t see him use it. Obviously, this was a life and death kind of treasure, so he would not let people easily see it. However, if spiritual treasures were in the sixth level, then what would be in the seventh, eighth, and ninth floor?


    Golden King was indeed worthy to be the most ancient King in the Western Continent. Not only he ruled his country for as long as thousands of years, but he also left behind innumerable epics and legends. Until his life was exhausted and kingdom fell apart, his influence still was passed on forever.


    Although both were Kings, and in the past, Aya was also illustriously known as the Knight King, moreover, her strength has also reached the legendary level, butpared to Golden King, even the prideful Aya acknowledged her inferiority.


    However, no matter how magical the legend of Golden King was, no matter how illustrious his Treasure House was�� after all, they all happened several thousand years in the past. The group of immortal tombs was supposed to be built around sixteen thousand years ago, as a matter of fact, the time difference was off, but�� Wang Lu had a strong hunch that the key of that group of immortal tombs was here.


    In his days, the power and prestige of Golden King shocked the world, with great ambition and grandiose n. Was it possible that he never set his sight across the Endless Sea, never increased his experience by going to Nine Regions�� was it possible?


    For the time being, the links between the two were still unknown. However, as long as he went deep into the Treasure House, Wang Lu believed that he certainly could find the answer.


    And ording to his strategy ability�� he ought to start from the sixth level.


    Cliff knitted his brows and said, "I��m afraid you can��t. Right now level three and up entrances arergely under the control of Holy Light Religion. To enter the King��s Treasure House, you must register your name to them first. But if you want to enter the fifth level or above, you must have the approval of the local Holy Light Bishop here. In our history, it is basically impossible to pass the approval process, you can��t even pass the registering process. Above the seventh level is not even open to the outsiders."


    "And then?"


    Cliff said, "No ruler can perfectly control every corner of his territory. Although Taobao City is the Holy ce of Holy Light Religion, because the city is so huge, there will always be corners that are beyond their reach. Although level three and up entrances are within their control, the first and second level entrances are too scattered to manage. These entrances are now mostly under the control of the Brotherhood."


    "Brotherhood?"


    Cliff exined, "The ruler of the underground world."


    "Oh? There is actually an underground world in a Holy ce of Holy Light Religion?"


    Cliff faintly smiled. "No matter how bright the sunlight, it can not prate the ground. Somewhere somece, there would always be light and shadow."


    Wang Lu said, "You are a Nightwalker, so you should have a connection with this Brotherhood."


    Cliff said, "Yes. That��s why master sent me here. I can contact the Brotherhood to help you qualify for admission. But, my connection ends here, the Brotherhood is not going to offend the Holy Light Religion for you. Simply speaking, do not trust them."


    Wang Lu nodded while inwardly saying I actually don��t trust you.


    "The Brotherhood only controls the first and second level entrances to the Treasure House, but the space in the Treasure House is not entirely isted. If you achieve an amazing result in a trial on a certain space on a level, you can enter the next level. Theoretically, if you can continue to pass test after test, you can continuously advance from the first level to the ninth level in one go�� Certainly, it��s difficult to do this from the low level. As far as I know, crossing through levels like this can only take you to, at most, sixth level, and the treasure that you want is at least at the seventhyer. However, since master said that you are a professional adventurer, you should not care about this difficulty, right?"


    Wang Lu lightly nodded. "Of course I don��t care. Crossing through level after level until all is clear�� a professional adventure very much like this kind of winning in a row kind of game."


    "Good. Since you are that confident, I��ll take you to the Brotherhood."


    ��


    After entering Taobao City, the carriage passed through the city in low key. They even hid the symbol of Deep Earth City. The city was filled with patrolling Holy Light Knights and Holy Light Priests, and the symbol of Deep Earth City would only cause them trouble.


    Under the guidance of Cliff, they came to a shabby tavern. Taobao City attracted treasure hunters and adventurers from all over the continent, thus, taverns, bathhouses, and other services thrived in this city. However, this tavern was dpidated and deserted, which seemed out of ce.


    Wang Lu and his teammates went into the tavern with Cliff. Inside, in addition to the scruffy bartender behind the bar, there were only two or three bored brawnies on the scene. When they saw Wang Lu and the others came in, they didn��t even lift their eyelids.


    Cliff quietly made hand gestures in front of his chest and said in a whisper, "Let the shadow shelter us."


    That bartender suddenly turned serious. "Night traveler from the East? What are you doing here?"


    "We want to enter the King��s Treasure House, second level."


    The bartender looked at hispanion and saw the Eastern faces of Wang Lu and the others. Inwardly, he understood, but he didn��t say many words. He just nodded. "Sure. Do you know the rules?"


    Cliff said, "Of course. There��s no free lunch in this world after all."


    Obviously, to enter the King��s Treasure House through entrances controlled by the Brotherhood, they needed to negotiate the entrance fee first.


    The bartender asked again, "Buyout or split?"


    Cliff turned back and waited for Wang Lu��s decision.


    "Wait. Buyout or split? What does that mean?"


    Cliff exined, "Split means the Brotherhood must receive a proportionalmission to any harvest in a range of twenty to fifty percent. While another one is Buyout, which there are two kinds. One is a one-time payment of entrance fee. After paying it, you will not have anything to do with the Brotherhood anymore. The other one is time billing. You will be charged ording to the time you used in the Treasure House; it has no rtion to any treasure that you obtain. Generally speaking, if you are confident with your own strength, you may want to consider Buyout. But if you want safety, Split is more secure."


    "�� Very well, the service charge is quite user-friendly. But what if people die there?"


    The bartender gloomily smiled. "We don��t ept dead people��s money."


    In other words, if the adventurer were to die inside the treasure house, the Brotherhood would have no harvest at all. But since they also didn��t spend any capital, they lose nothing.


    "In your case, if it��s split, we will charge you forty percent."


    Cliff eximed, "That��s so high!"


    "A group of Eastern cultivators want to treasure hunt in Taobao City can only go through us, Brotherhood. We have no reason to be unreasonable. If not for the sake of the Nightwalker, we would charge you fifty percent instead."


    The bartender continued, "If it��s buyout, we will charge you with magic coin, two hundred an hour, or one thousand for the whole night."


    Wang Lu was surprised. "Wait a minute. This charging logic is very weird!"


    "Sorry, it��s the one-time payment�� not the whole night�� Forgive me, I��ve been on duty on the bathhouse for thest few months." The bartender patted his bald head. "In short, that��s the price. Which one do you want to choose?"


    "Of course it��s for the whole night�� ah, wrong, it��s the one-time payment!"


    "Heh, one-time payment? It seems like you want to pass those tests in a row? Well, good luck Easterners."


    The smile of the bartender seemed to harbor evil intention. This was actually the most effective way to choose the price of the Brotherhood. Two hundred an hour and one thousand for a one-time payment. Which meant that one has to stay inside the Treasure House for five hours to be cost-effective. However, the tests on the first and second level were not thatplex. In general, one only needed one or two hours to pass it. If one chose the one-time payment, one ought to have the confidence to obtain extremely excellent evaluation on the first and second level, so that the Treasure House would open to even higher levels and so on.


    However, ording to the Brotherhood��s years of experience, the possibility to obtain an even higher level pass�� heh, tonight, they really won big time!


    ����


    Before long, lead by Brotherhood people, the team saw the entrance to the Treasure House in the underground wine cer below the tavern, which was a giant wooden barrel. Once the lid was opened, what they saw was a void��a deep vortex that slowly rotated.


    Behind this vortex was a narrow and deep corridor, walled on both sides by neat stonewalls. A torch was illuminated at the front, but after that, it was only darkness.


    Seeing this scene, Cliff said, "��Meeting an enemy on a narrow path�� test? Your luck is indeed good."


    "Meeting an enemy on a narrow path?"


    Cliff exined, "At the end of this corridor, there would be a gold defender. The strength is approximately equivalent to a newly entered high order profession. As long as you can defeat the defender, you will pass the test and smoothly continue to the next level. This belongs to the rtively straightforward treasure house space. It is very suitable for a treasure seeker with formidable fighting power like you."


    "Is it really that simple?"


    "The first two levels of test are merely small fry level, so of course, it��s simple. The genuinelyplex space will start at the fourth level."


    The group was walking down the corridor while Cliff gave his exnation. As soon as Cliff��s voice fell, they saw a glittering figure appear in front of them. It was a tall and sturdy, hill-like giant dressed in heavy golden armor and armed with two huge battle axes. The imposing manner was astonishing.


    It was indeed as Cliff said, a high order profession, one that could break any powerful army. However, in Wang Lu and other people��s eyes, it was but an oversized wooden stake.


    After all, this was just the second level, so there should be no difficulty at all.


    However, just as Wang Lu and his team were ready to make their move, from the end of the corridor suddenly came an arrogantughter.


    "Hahaha, are these the bastards who overestimate themselves in charging through my treasure house?"


    Sheet! What the hell is that?


    Cliff somewhat nervously said, "This is the illusion of the Golden King. It is everywhere in the treasure house, but not often encountered. However, every encounter means that something unexpected will happen. Sometimes, the adventurer could fall into a disaster, sometimes, there would be additional requirements in treasure hunting, and sometimes, it��s a straightforward reward; disaster and happiness is difficult to predict. But in short, we mustply with his will, because this is his treasure house!"


    Wang Lu said, "Simply speaking, this is the publisher��s random event?"


    Upon saying this, the golden guardian at the end of the corridor uttered a roar. Red mist suddenly appeared all over his body. His strength has actually soared a notch!


    "Oh, the monster is going berserk? Does this mean falling into a disaster? What an unfriendly publisher."


    The next moment, Golden King��sughter reverberated inside the corridor. "Bastards, do your best to please me!"


    Bastards?


    Wang Lu frowned and touched his chin. "Want me to please you?" He then lifted his head, took a step forward, andunched his original magical ability��the broken sword world, which has already been adapted to the condition of the Western Continent, was expanded to amodate the entire passage.


    Upon looking at the scarlet world around him, the golden guardian who guarded this passage was somewhat puzzled. He was just the second lowest level guard in Golden King��s Treasure House, so even if his power was stimted by the will of the Golden King, he still has insufficient wisdom to understand this change. If it were a guard from the higher level of treasure house, he would never allow himself be pulled into this restrictive realm.


    This golden guardian, however, instinctively felt that the young man in front of him possessed an enormous threat, thus needed to be taken out with all his power. He held his two giant battle axes crisscrossed in front of his chest because he felt the young man before him was good at defense but bad at offense.


    The next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his back. The heavy armor was pierced through by a sharp object, and a piece of white sword hase out through his chest.


    "Watch your back."


    At thest moment right before he fell into an endless darkness, he heard the innocent voice of a pure maiden.


    Cliff who watched the entire scene from the side was surprised and at a loss for words. "T-That��s it?"


    In his view, this golden defender was not weak, especially after he was stimted by the will of the Golden King, making him more powerful. Although this was still the second level, his strength wasparable to the guardian on the third or fourth level. He expected they would struggle for a bit, or even the adventure might end here, but he never expected��


    Thinking of the figure of Liu Li who mysteriously appeared and disappeared, as a Nightwalker, he was a bit terrified.


    However, dispatching the golden defender did not mean that it was the end. Since the Golden King��s illusion has appeared, they must heed the instructions of Golden King on what to do next.


    However, after waiting for a long time, even after the golden guardian has already turned into a handful of fine sand, his shining armor and flesh all decayed, Golden King��s voice didn��t resound, and the end of the channel was still closed. Whether they have to leave or go to the next level remained a mystery.


    "What��s going on here?" Wang Lu asked impatiently.


    Cliff wryly smiled and shook his head. The Golden King��s illusion was really rare. He and Sir Haddock had once tried their luck in Taobao City for hundreds of times, yet only met that illusion one time. That was on the sixth level where his master Sir Haddock obtained the Golden King��s appreciation and thus rewarded with a Deep Earth Seal; only then Deep Earth City could be established�� However, the whole process was inexplicable to him. His understanding of Golden King��s illusion also only came from the exchanges with the other adventurers.


    He really could not help them in exining this situation.


    After thinking about it, Cliff spected. "Just now, Golden King wants us to please him�� perhaps he is not satisfied with our performance?"


    Wang Lu angrily said, "He��s not satisfied with that one shot kill? Does he want us to strip that guardian naked and humiliate his body?"


    Cliff was surprised. "How could you say such sphemous words here!?"


    Wang Lu peevishly said, "So does it mean he looks down on ��one shot kill�� move? What��s wrong with being quick?"


    "I think��"


    "He isn��t satisfied with this, he isn��t satisfied with that, why is he so much hard to please? Wouldn��t looking to be pleased means looking for a good time?" With that, Wang Lu fiercely yelled, "Little girl, make this uncle happy!"


    Just as Cliff��s eyes were about to pop out after being scared to death by Wang Lu, Golden King��s voice surged up once more.


    "Hahahaha! What an interesting little bastard. Come on then, go to the deeper part of the treasure house, let me see what you will get! If you can make me satisfied, I will spare you for being impudent!"


    With that, the sand that was originally the golden guardian gradually condensed into a giant gold brick��the reward for passing the test, as well as a shiny gold key. At the same time, a door appeared at the other end of the corridor.


    The door to the third level of treasure house.

 Chapter 290 - Serve the Knight King for the People

    <h4>Chapter 290: Serve the Knight King for the People</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "What kind of person is this Golden King?"


    While walking on the winding road on the third level of the treasure house, the somewhat bored Wang Lu raised up a question.


    The third level of the treasure house was not as simple and straightforward as the second level. The space structure here was extremelyplex. ording to Cliff��s experience, the trial subject of this level was a maze.


    Because it was only the third level maze, the maze would have norge number of guardians or dangerous traps and mechanisms. The standard of the test was how quickly they got out. It was a peaceful andfortable test, yet it wore down people��s patience.


    ording to Cliff��s understanding, in this third level maze, even if there was a big talent who could eliminate all the interferences and directly move forward ording to the most concise and correct way, it will at least take half a day to go out��thus, their original choice of buyout was the correct choice after all.


    And Wang Lu, as a professional adventurer, did a brilliant job in solving the maze, almost without hesitation in making a choice at each crossroad, then�� ording to Cliff��s intuition as a Nightwalker, it seemed like the exit was getting closer and closer.


    However, all the way was uneventful, no guardian who blocked the way and no trap mechanism. Without anything else to do, Wang Lu began to get bored so he struck up a conversation and asked about Golden King.


    The legend of the Golden King was basically known to everyone on the Western Continent. He lived in the Savage Age and was the most ancient king in the historical record of Western Continent. He built a strong kingdom in the middle of the continent, which was prosperous and has vast territory. His reign evensted for ten thousand years, leaving behind untold epics and legends.


    ording to legend, his strength was glorious and world-shattering, well beyond the legendary level up to divine realm. Legend has it that he appropriated all the treasures under the heaven for himself and hoarded them in the King��s Treasure House. At the same time, he was also tyrannical, using his formidable strength and brutality to suppress his country.


    The Nine Regions and Western Continent have enormous differences. Here, the historiography was far from developed. Thus, the legends that traced back to thousands of years ago basically just scratched the surface, and the authenticity was alsopletely unreliable. Today, many of the people��s understanding of Golden King came from the process of searching the treasure in the King��s Treasure House after they came in contact with the Golden King��s illusion. There were very few historical records that survived from ten thousand years ago.


    Therefore, it was not easy to talk about the Golden King. One must be a very knowledgeable schr to do it, and Cliff was far from it.


    Fortunately, there was indeed a knowledgeable person within the team.


    "I actually do know some of the history about the Golden King. After all, as he has the reputation of king of kings, so I had to study him�� In the historical data, he is cruel and heartless, an absolute tyrant. But how could such a tyrannical person establish the first kingdom in the Western Continent and continue to rule it for ten thousand years? Actually, his brutality was mostly aimed at the mediocre people at the bottom of society. He is generous and kind to those with outstanding talents that could gain his approval. Some historical records indicate that he once bestowed many precious treasures to his trusted subordinates. He has a group of loyal and devoted courtiers, as well as a stable and solid regime. Therefore, I think, although most of the historical records criticize him, he ought to be a charismatic monarch."


    Wang Luughed out loud. "You also think that he��s attractive?"


    Aya, however, seriously shook her head. "No, I��m disgusted by his reign. Although his achievements are glorious and earth-shattering, I think that it��s far from the right way��To be honest, I hate him very much."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "People often say people of the same trade has naked hatred of each other, it seems that it��s true. Both of you are kings, so of course, you hate him."


    Aya became a bit angry. "In your opinion, am I that narrow-minded?"


    Catching the hidden anger behind her pair of deep green eyes, the words "How could an A cup girl talk about narrow-minded and broad-minded?" that were already on the tip of his tongue were immediately swallowed back by him.


    Wang Lu hastily changed his tone. "It��s a joke, don��t take it to heart. It��s just that�� his aplishments are so high that, as a person with the same upation, it��s hard to win your trust."


    Aya earnestly said, "The achievements of Golden King are indeed far higher than mine, and I also admire him for this. But, to put it another way, since he possessed peerless talent, with strength evenparable to gods, and during his reign, no formidable foreign enemy appeared on the continent, then how could his golden kingdom fall apart? How could his magnificent rule only be traced back from the ruins in Taobao City? Why are most of the historical records put a negative light on his rule? I think there must be a w in his way of being a king. I believe that virtues such as generosity, kindness, humility, and other moral excellence should be treated impartially, not differently. By only paying attention to outstanding talents and despise those from humble and insignificant ces he can gain quick sess, but this is also somewhat petty. Of course, the most important thing is that, as the king, the sovereign of the people, he should always uphold justice, must not indulge in selfish desires, not to mention wasting public funds for personal use. A monarch is more of a duty than a privilege. And if he does not recognize all of these, he is unworthy to be the ruler of his people. Without this awareness, rather than establishing a kingdom, it is better to live like the cultivators in the Nine Regions, living in seclusion high up the mountain or deep in the valley."


    Perhaps these heartfelt words of Aya have already been brewing for quite a long time in her heart without ever saying it to outsiders. Hearing this, Wang Lu could not help but inwardly be stunned, thinking,rade Aya, with this awareness of yours, if you don��t serve the people, it is indeed a too f*cking pity!


    However, deep inside, Wang Lu instead disagreed with Aya��s view.


    Approachable and impartial? That��s a very good thing to hear, but not only this was just an idealistic point of view, it was alsoplete nonsense. Completely in contrary to objective rules of operation of things, no wonder Aya was reduced to a monarch of a destroyed country.


    However, he already had these thoughts when he issued an oath to help Aya. Wang Lu realized that before he helped restore her Kingdom, he must first at least correct the wrong way of ruling of Aya. Otherwise, even if the kingdom is restored, it would still eventually end up destroyed like before.


    Of course, now it was not the time train Aya. Debating with such a stubborn person would only destroy their rtionship. The first thing to do was to coax her to make her feel good.


    "Yes, you��re right, Aya. The authority of a ruleres from the people, so they should serve the people wholeheartedly, and must not seek personal gain through power. To be an official, you must not think of getting rich."


    Aya��s countenance immediately lit up. "If these are your true feelings, then I have a whole new level of respect for you! I heard that you developed a sect in Nine Regions, which attaches great importance to the betterment of the grassroots; I think your way is right."


    Wang Lu turned his head and hid his ��pity for her�� eyes.


    Aya, the subjugation of your Kingdom is really not wrong��


    While talking, Wang Lu has led his team to the third level exit. The maze test that has trapped many adventurers for ten days to half a month was solved by Wang Lu in just a few hours.


    With such a result, naturally, they won the golden key to the next level. The reward was also very generous. This time, they were awarded a cold and shiny precious de, with several thousand magic coins in value, meaning that they fully earned back the admission fee. Strangely enough, though, that Golden King��s illusion didn��t appear again.


    On the fourth level, things began to change.


    The trial on the fourth level of the treasure house was unexpectedly simple and straightforward. From the entrance, they could see a circr arena, and at the other end of the arena, five golden guardians filled with murderous intent stood side by side.


    Cliff��splexion suddenly changed. "Endless arena? This could be a problem!"


    "What? Are these five people Fuwa 1bination that can magically transform themselves into five rings?"


    Cliff shook his head. "There��s nothing special about them, but this is only the first round. After you defeat the five of them, an even more powerful guardian will appear, and the round is endless. Generally speaking, if you win more than two rounds, you will pass the trial, but if you want to enter to the next level�� Nobody knows how many rounds you need to pass. In this Golden King��s Treasure House, wanting to rely on power to steamroll the test would be extremely difficult. In my and other teams of adventurer��s experience, every time one of us encounter this kind of trial, no one could break through to the next level."


    Wang Lu lightly said, "That is because I didn��te before."


    Cliff body trembled.


    With that, Wang Lu directly came before those five golden guardians andunched his original magical ability, which epassed the whole arena.


    The five guardians�� awareness of the transformation of their environment was still slow. After gawking for a bit, they instinctively formed a formation, three at the front and two at the back, a standard defensive formation.


    These golden guardians were part living part puppet, with almost no intelligence��what they have was only fighting intent. Thus, in the arena, the golden guardian was the most courageous and ferocious warrior. It was Wang Lu��s original magical ability that made them instinctively on the defensive.


    However, that was just because the original magical ability of the space transformation kind was way beyond their intelligence, which put an instinctive repression effect on the golden defenders. From the point of view of strength, it was impossible to suppress the five golden guardians whose power wasparable to five high order professions. After all, what he excelled was defense, rather than offense and control.


    However, for Wang Lu, it was enough to suppress the movement of the other side.


    "Up!"


    Along with Wang Lu��s order, hundreds of messy, broken swords at the feet of those five guardians fiercely inted, dozens of times bigger than their original size, forming a dense palisade that firmly restricted the area of movement of those five golden guardians!


    "Hah!"


    The golden guardians immediately wielded their various heavy, sharp weapons in their hands and began to strike the sword prison of Wang Lu. However, these swords contained Non-Phase Sword Qi, which was iparably strong. Although the might of these five people was endless, they needed to spend some time to break that sword prison.


    And at this moment, a huge shadow descended from the sky, which was actually a mountain.


    A massive mountain almostpletely filled the entire sky of Wang Lu��s broken sword world. Bai Shixuan stood behind Wang Lu while holding her slender arms high up. She had used her mountain spirit body to sessfully borrow the power of the earth by igniting its anger. Although it seemed simple, it was, without a doubt, formidable.


    The five golden guardians roared in unison and managed to break the prison in thest moment, however, it was toote for them to dodge the falling mountain and thus could only shoulder it with their bodies.


    The next moment, the mountainnded with a booming sound, trembling the entire magical ability space.


    If they were other high order professions, they would��ve been crushed to a pulp.


    However, the golden guardians were indeed worthy to be fierce fighters who excelled at pure and unadulterated power under themand of the Golden King. The five of them actually managed to withstand the mountain of pressure of Bai Shixuan! Between the mountain and the ground, one could see the gap held up by the five big and strong figures��the huge mountain was actually propped up by the five golden guardians! Moreover, it seemed as if they were trying to dump it to the side with a vaguely visible result!


    "My goodness, based on power alone, these golden guardians are perhaps almost as strong as my master Sir Haddock��" Cliff was secretly startled. At the same time, he was also thinking about how would Wang Lu��s team deal with these five indestructible warriors. Generally speaking, only the magician, spirit master and others that could disintegrate the golden guardians by means of transmutation. Fighting hardness with hardness with them was really an unwise thing to do. However, in Wang Lu��s team, it seemed like only Bai Shixuan has some small means of transmutation method��


    The next moment, the answer was revealed.


    "Watch your back!"


    It was still that familiar line, but the appearance of Liu Li was entirely different.


    A girl with multicolored dress stood behind the five golden guardians. The girl��s figure appeared especially slender within the gap between the mountain and the ground, particrlypared to the giant sword that she held.


    This time, Liu Li didn��t use her flying sword to swiftly move behind the opponent, but rather she took her position long before that. Thus, when Wang Lu and Bai Shixuan respectively made their move, forcing the five golden guardians to unable to move, she took that opportunity to wield out the strongest weapon in her possession.


    The sword of the ancient Sword God Zhong Shengming, Skybreaker.


    As a once immortal level flying sword, Skybreaker has too much power. Although Liu Li��s talent was high, her cultivation base was still shallow. At this time, she couldn��t disy even one percent of its power�� However, even less than one percent was enough.


    She steered the flying sword through her Brilliant Sword Heart, ignoring the sword body that contained hundreds and thousands of sword arrays. She simply pushed it into getting bigger and bigger, bing as big as a mountain and iparably heavy. The magical ability of Skybreaker surely couldn��t be disyed, but the material quality of the sword was undoubtedly on the level of immortal treasure. Although by expanding the sword thousands of times slowed down her move, without any flexibility at all, but if met its target, anyone would die without a doubt.


    And at this time, the five golden guardians have their movementpletely restricted, how could they possibly dodge?


    The next moment, Liu Li grinned foolishly and swept the Skybreaker forward, giving off an earth-shattering destruction.


    "Watch your back."


    The sword swept out, and no chest was left behind.


    ��

 Chapter 291 - I Believe There Must Be a Plot behind This

    <h4>Chapter 291: I Believe There Must Be a Plot behind This</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The five golden guardians were destroyed under the might of Skybreaker, yet before the people could sigh with emotion at the prowess of Liu Li��s sword strike, the next round of fighting has already begun.


    Liu Li��s sword strike not only destroyed the golden guardians, but it also affected the broken sword world; Wang Lu somewhat could not hold on to his original magical ability and thus it fell apart. The huge mountain that was drawn by Bai Shixuan also gradually turned into nothingness. The several people returned back to the Golden King��s arena, and the opponent on the field has been reced with a simrly heavy armored fighter whose figure was several notches bigger than the golden guardian.


    Compared with the golden guardian, his armor and weapon were many times more excellent. There was a crystal-like luster flowing on the surface of the armor, showing the extraordinary texture. On his waist was a scepter, which simrly contained profound and abstruse principles. Although in the second round of fight, the opponent was only one, the imposing manner of this person was actually much stronger than the five golden guardiansbined.


    Cliff was startled. "This is Golden King��s Overseer. Be careful, he is stronger than dozens of golden bodyguards!"


    After a pause, Cliff was somewhat rmed. "Logically speaking, on the fourth level arena, only after the sixth round of fighting would the golden overseer possibly appear. He is an opponent that is almost impossible to ovee. His appearance often means the end of winning streak on the arena. Even for an adventurer that could prate deep into the seventh level, this is a really difficult enemy to defeat. How could he possiblye out now?"


    Wang Lu peevishly said, "Of course it��s that wisp of remnant soul looking for fun!"


    Who could change the rules of the treasure room so casually except for the Golden King himself?


    However, right now, there was no time to care about it so much, because the golden overseer has finally moved.


    Previously he was motionless, but now when he finally moved, it was like andslide and tsunami. As an enemy with all aspects of quality far superior to that of the golden guardians, when the golden overseer took a step forward, the whole arena suddenly trembled. The endless power that seemed to gather in him was like magma inside a volcano that was about to erupt. At this time, however, Wang Lu��s figure suddenly rushed forward. The imprable three feet sword defense went right before the golden overseer.


    The golden overseer suddenly could not take the second step. While he was still in an awkward posture, he swung his sword, which then violently collided with Wang Lu��s Sword of Mount Kun.


    Bam!


    There was no fancy sword strike. The two men��s swords buzzed, as were Wang Lu��s whole bones�� this golden overseer was not in any way inferior to the refined body of a Jindan Stage Royal Soldier Sect cultivator!


    Encountering such an opponent, his original magical ability would not be enough. However, since this was a team fight, Wang Lu didn��t need to do several things at the same time to control the field.


    After taking a deep breath to alleviate the feeling of numbness and the ache on his body, Wang Lu wielded his Sword of Mount Kun once more, keeping the golden overseer in ce, making him unable to move. This golden overseer was even stronger Sir Haddock in closebat, thus, except for him, other people would be in danger.


    And since Wang Lu has firmly supported them from the front, Liu Li and the others were free to go on a full offensive. Flying sword, sharp teeth, and thunder and lightning left behind all kinds of scars on the overseer��s heavy armor. Yet, the defense of that overseer��s heavy armor was nearly against the heaven��although it trembled and shook under the onught, it never fell apart.


    However, as the overall situation became clearer, the golden overseer roared, pushed away Wang Lu with his sword, and then promptly took out the scepter from his waist.


    A golden light suddenly shed towards Wang Lu. The overseer��s scepter has actually shed with a bizarre ray of light. Wang Lu��s heart immediately suffered a burst of intense throbbing, thus, his body couldn��t help but promptly activate the Non-Phase Immortal Heart to push down this strange pressure.


    The hell! Controlling skill? Moreover, the control is so powerful! No wonder this guy is the ender of winning streak, if not for the Non-Phase Method��s against the heaven resistance for being controlled, I��m afraid I would��ve immediately changed side, and this round would��ve immediately be a loss!


    However, although Wang Lu was spared, someone behind him was not. Suddenly, Quan Zouhua mournfully howled and immediately tried to bite Liu Li beside him.


    This attack was fast, ruthless, and without a warning. However, unlike in the Grand Cloud Mountain, this time, Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart was put to the fullest by her to perceive her surrounding. As a sh of warning came to her mind, the girl immediately drifted away like smoke and quickly reminded Wang Lu.


    "Senior Brother, Huahua is hungry! He even wants to eat me! Is it time for a meal? Actually, I��m also hungry."


    At the front, upon hearing this, Wang Lu nearly spat out blood. "Why don��t you go eat a tinum brain first! Little Bai, help Liu Li suppress that stupid dog, no need to divert your attention here. Watch your step, don��t get bitten by that stupid dog."


    Bai Shixuan promptly replied, "Yes!"


    Although Liu Li inwardly was confused, she obedientlyplied, coordinating with Bai Shixuan to slow Huahua��s movement by freezing his feet using her catalytic ice sword, stopping him from disying his earth-shattering meleebat ability.


    During this, Wang Lu faced the overseer by himself, not hesitating to receive injury from using the rebound shock of the Nameless Sword. Golden overseer himself was armed with a scepter, which made him unable to move freely. He was actually thrown into confusion by Wang Lu��s ��all out�� method of fighting. After a long time, he retrieved back his scepter and used his sword to suppress Wang Lu.


    Thereupon, the battle went on in a steady rhythm. At the front, Wang Lu was as stable as a mountain, while behind him were Liu Li and Bai Shixuan barraging the overseer as hard as they could with their offense. When the golden overseer felt that he was in danger, he wielded out his scepter andunched the controlling ability. In this treasure house, that scepter has an irresistible power, so much that besides Wang Lu, anyone else would find it difficult to withstand it.


    If this were any other team, they would��ve been thrown into confusion and fell apart. However, Wang Lu��s defense was too steady, and the adaptability of other people behind him was also extraordinarily remarkable. Thus, they didn��t suffer the same fate as Huahua and just continued to fight without having to worry about the risk. Over time, the overseer suffered more and more injuries, thus his strength gradually weakened.


    When the golden overseer held up his scepter for the fifth time, because of the wound on his legs, he staggered forward, revealing a huge w. Liu Li immediately rushed forward and let loose of the Skybreaker, which swiftly flew towards the overseer.


    "Hey, big guy, watch your back."


    Rays of light shed out from the orange eyes behind the heavy helmet of the golden overseer, seemingly puzzled as to why he should watch his back.


    The next moment, the flying sword stabbed through his chest; that indestructible golden armor could not stop it at all! In the blink of an eye, the sword tip appeared at the front of his chest as it burst from behind, allowing the dark blood to spill out!


    �� It turns out this is the meaning of watch your back?


    The golden overseer gawked for a while, but soon, his orange eyes gradually dimmed down. Then, his body fell forward and turned into fine sand.


    With the defeat of the golden overseer, the arena was suddenly surrounded by loud cheers. Looking around, they suddenly saw audience surrounding the arena cheering at them where it was previously empty.


    However, along with the apuse, the audience also threw them gold coins, gems, and other precious things, seemingly rewarding them for their performance. No matter whether the audience was humans or ghosts, the rewards were real gold and gems. Wang Lu beckoned with his hand to tell Liu Li to collect them.


    A momentter, when they finished counting the reward, gold and jewelry aside, solely on the magic coin alone, there were more than a hundred pieces of them. Not to mention some of them contained miraculous magic with considerable value. It was just that they didn��t have the time to carefully identify them�� In short, the rewards of this trial were indeed bountiful.


    However, as they tidied up the reward and prepared for the next level, the third round of the fight suddenly came.


    Two golden silhouettes appeared at the other side of the arena.


    "Why is there still another round?"


    Cliff was inexplicably surprised. Just now, after Wang Lu and his team went against the odds to defeat the golden overseer, he thought that the arena would condense out the golden key to open the next level. But unexpectedly, the round was not yet over?


    Since when did the standard of the King��s Treasure House be so harsh? Was the Golden King��s illusion the one who caused mischief here?


    Having no time to think anymore, this Nightwalker immediately went into stealth mode. ording to the agreement, he didn��t have to participate in the fight; it was enough for him just to protect himself. Actually, with the coordination of Wang Lu��s team, he really could not offer any help.


    A momentter, the two figures gradually became clear. A silver-armored knight and a white-robed priest. Then, an oval symbol appeared on the chest of both of them. It was the insignia symbolizing the inexhaustible holy light.


    "Holy Light religion!"


    "Who are you?"


    Both sides issued an incredible exmation, because no one thought they would encounter another group of treasure-hunters on the fourth level!


    "Is this the reward for the winning streak? Interesting."


    Wang Lu was the quickest to react. When the opponent was still in shock, he immediately made his move. Non-Phase Sword Qi immediately covered his whole body to form the three feet sword defense and then he threw himself to the silver-armored knight.


    The enemy��s strength was still unknown, thus he would be his team��s strongest insurance.


    The silver-armored knight was caught off guard and was staggered back by Wang Lu��s powerful dash, and then tumbled towards the priest, which threw them into confusion.


    "Damn it, howe there are yellow-skinned bastards here?"


    The knight angrily eximed as he regained his bnce. Then from the hollow of his palm, he summoned his silver holy sword.


    Behind him, the priest had activated the holy insignia tounch the body protection method. Then he patted his partner��s shoulder and cursed, "It must have been the idiot dog with blind eyes whose responsible for the verification, how could they let these bastards in after the third level? Why are you still asking? Purify him!"


    The Holy Knight named Owen promptly wielded his silver holy sword. From his vein, the blessings of holy light burst out with astonishing power, making the sword strikeparable to the might of the golden overseer. When Wang Lu blocked the strike with his Sword of Mount Kun, he felt a scorching hot force spread along the sword.


    "Tsk, is this the holy light? Really disgusting."


    Compared to the direct brute force of the golden overseer, the sword strike of the holy knight was weaker but more ufortable to cope with. The pervasive energy of the holy light contained a difortingponent.


    "Little Bai, pay attention to the situation and be ready to give coordinated support. Liu Li, use long range attack but don��te near. Stupid dog, pay attention to my rhythm,e on��"


    The next moment, Wang Lu suddenly changed his step, slightly nting forward as if to charge ahead.


    The knight reacted very quickly upon seeing Wang Lu��s intention. He immediately stamped his sword with the holy light mark, then he waved it in an attempt to block Wang Lu��s rush by attacking thetter��s vital part. It was truly an out and out mutual lost move. However, Wang Lu actually didn��t care. He forcibly used his body to withstand this strike and let his internal suffer the corrosion from the holy light while taking the opportunity to borrow this force to dash towards the priest behind the holy knight.


    "Everyone, attack now!"


    "F*ck it!"


    The holy knight was horrified as his sword strike was broken through by Wang Lu! No matter what, he never expected that someone could physically resist his holy-light-marked silver holy sword, which was a highly toxic energy, a force invented by the Holy Light Religion especially used to purify the infidels, which ought to be sessful in every use!


    Of course, there were some very powerful individuals among the yellow-skinned bastards, like the one with legendary level whomitted heinous crimes in Storm Wind City; that person could easily destroy a country. His purification mark naturally would not be effective on that person.


    However, the young man before him obviously wasn��t that strong. Otherwise, he would��ve been turned into smoke instead of exchanging several rounds of moves. It was just that, the knight didn��t think that the defensive ability of the opponent would be so amazing!


    "No, I must not let him prevail!"


    Owen clenched his teeth and released the holy me from his body to wrap Wang Lu in order to block his assault.


    The priest had also called out the holy shield to defend against the iing onught. It was truly an airtight defense. Using his holy light revtion, he knew that the yellow-skinned bastard in front of him was the one with the highest threat.


    Thebination of holy shield and the sacred me sessfully stopped Wang Lu��s charge. The joint effort of the two high order professions of Holy Light Religion has indeed produced astonishing resistance. However, because they spent too much of their attention to Wang Lu, they ignored the opponent that they should not ignore.


    "Roar!"


    Along with the howling of a wolf, the Demon Wolf Fenrir suddenly appeared behind the priest, swallowed him whole along with the shield. And then just like that, the priest has been digested by him.


    "Demon wolf devourer!"


    Recognizing the Fenrir��s identity, the holy knight immediately knew that he was as good as dead. Since the priest has been killed in a matter of seconds, he couldn��t possibly survive under the siege of many others.


    The holy knight then firmly pressed the holy light insignia on his chest and then roared wildly, "ept the eternal torment in the sea of holy light, you yellow-skinned bastards!"


    "He wants to detonate himself!" Feeling that crazily surging holy light energy, Wang Lu didn��t dare to hesitate in the slightest. If the holy knight sessfully blew himself, Wang Lu himself might be okay, but his teammates behind him would surely be finished�� Thus, he threw the holy knight to the ground and pressed him firmly on the floor with his body. The next moment, like a surging tsunami, the power of the holy light burst out like crazy from the body of the holy knight. Although it frantically poured out, Wang Lu managed to suppress the majority of them. Only a small amount of energy managed to scatter out.


    "Senior Brother!"


    "Wang Lu, are you crazy!"


    Behind him, the concerned voice of his teammates was burned down by the holy light. Wang Lu only heard some blurry sound. What he felt instead was dizziness and pain all over his body, as if he was about to die due to highly toxic poison.


    This time, the injury was heavy that they affected his bones. However, Wang Lu has no time to think about it too much. As the team leader and also the most important shield, when in danger, he was duty-bound to block in front of everyone.


    After a while, Wang Lu slowly stood up, feeling that the injury has begun to heal. However, it was quite slow, obviously, the holy light contained a specialponent that his body needed to slowly adjust. However, this would eventually pass.


    But as Wang Lu prepared to meet with the golden key to the next level, a dull voice came crashing down.


    "Who dares to trespass this holy ce?"


    Wang Lu was inwardly shaken. He had immediately guessed the identity of the speaker.


    Damn it, it��s the administrator��

 Chapter 292 - Wait a Minute, She Has Descendants?

    <h4>Chapter 292: Wait a Minute, She Has Descendants?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The power of Holy Light Religion in Taobao City was monstrous. The biggest thing that they relied on was the position of administrator in the King��s Treasure House, which possessed quite a lot of authority.


    The specific details of this authority were the top secret within the Holy Light Religion, unknown to the outsiders. However, since Holy Light Religion didn��t close the King��s Treasure House, in time, people had gradually summed up some of them.


    First, the administrator��s authority was by no mean omnipotent. The owner of the treasure house was still the Golden King. And seeing that his illusion would appear in the treasure room from time to time, it was obvious that Golden King still has yet to give up his sovereignty over the treasure house, even if he was already dead�� The Holy Light Religion was only recognized by the Treasure House to temporarily exercise the administrative authority. Or to put it bluntly, they worked for the Treasure House. Therefore, it was impossible for them to unscrupulously change the rules of the Treasure House. Otherwise, wouldn��t Holy Light Religion have already taken out all the treasures for themselves?


    The privileges of the administrator were strictly limited and mustply with the basic rules of the Treasure House.


    For example, the opening of the Treasure House was partly the result of Golden King wanting to show off his wealth to the world. Therefore, anyone coulde in, not to be stopped��the interception set up by Holy Light was outside the Treasure House. At the same time, Golden King was hoping to take this opportunity to recruit outstanding warriors. Thus, only those who met the Golden King��s conditions have the qualification to take the treasure. For example, for every space in the Treasure House that was explored by the treasure seeker, the trial must have traces to follow. The administrator could not put a giant ancient dragon on the trial of the first level, and correspondingly, the reward would only be copper coins.


    However, on this basis, the authority of the administrator was very terrifying. For example, on the second level trial, the enemy that the treasure hunter might meet was not fixed. It may be a golden guardian or another guardian with simr strength. However, simr strength didn��t mean the difficulty to deal with was also simr. For example, the guardian with various kinds of strange ability that was difficult to cope with was enough to give people a headache. It was in this kind of thing that the role of the administrator manifested.


    If the administrator didn��t want a treasure seeker to pass, he could send the most formidable guardian and the most stringent standard reward, that the gain and loss werepletely disproportionate. In addition, there were too many tricks to y as the administrator.


    Therefore, it might be straightforward to say that if one has been deliberately targeted by the administrator, no matter what kind of ability one has, it would still be useless.


    However, the administrator still has limited energy and still needed to eat and sleep. Thus he couldn��t possibly always pay attention to every corner of the vast Treasure House. In fact, ording to the information from the Brotherhood, the administrator of the Holy Light Religion would only notice the treasure seeker who registered in them. Those who entered through the Brotherhood were ignored by him.


    After all, the Brotherhood only mastered the first and second level entrance. Anything that happened in these two levels weren��t worth paying attention to. Let alone the difficulty on the third level would be too high that even if some managed to pass through, they could still be ignored temporarily.


    Therefore, Wang Lu didn��t care much about the administrator when entering the Treasure House. Therefore, seeing that they were abruptly put in the magnifying sses of the administrator, their surprise was not small.


    "Am I that ��forever radiant�� that I would be the focus of attention wherever I go?"


    Aya was also surprised. She passed her voice through primordial spirit. "Isn��t this natural? You have killed the two of them!"


    "Sheet, they��re basically just twockeys, what��s the big deal?"


    "Lacke��" Aya dumbfoundedly stared at him. "Didn��t you read the instruction that I wrote for you?"


    "Sorry, rather than instruction, I prefer to see diagram."


    "You!" Thinking about the two days that she exhaustedly spent on writing that instruction in the kitchen, yet unexpectedly��


    In all her time in this world, even her enemy has never treated her so lightly like this.


    "Listen, even if they were not powerful individuals, they at least have professions. For us, except for extreme circumstances, a profession must have a lineage. Ordinary people, even if they practice for their entire life, could not possibly grasp the power of a profession, which is a very rare and valuable talent. Because even if the potential of a profession is limited, as long as one has the blood of a profession, one��s offspring might acquire a formidable profession. Not to mention the level of those two are basically simr to you, how could you say they��re justckeys? If you kill two Holy Light Religion individual with profession inside the Treasure House, the administrator will certainly be rmed."


    Wang Lu sighed. "In short, killing the young came out the old? Then there��s nothing to be said anymore, the decisive battle is ahead. Aya, get ready to take part."


    On the previous levels, no matter how difficult the situation was, Aya was just critically observing without making her move. Because her spirit of the brave departed body was not stabilized enough, if she made her move, the side effect would be big even though it would no doubt be amazing. As a former Deity Stage level expert, Aya��s strength must only be used at the critical moment�� such as this time.


    "Okay. I promise I will follow your instruction and be the sharp de in your hand."


    After ending the dialogue with Aya, Wang Lu readied himself. Although he has yet to see the administrator face to face, he didn��t waste any time. He must first integrate the strength of the team.


    As a matter of fact, their team was actually quite perfect. The role of protector and insurance fell on his hand, while Bai Shixuan��s job was to heal the team. The other three��Liu Li, Quan Zouhua, and Aya��were all superss attackers. At the same time, their team also has the outside help of a Nightwalker. As long as he disyed his god-levelmand, even god would be thrown aside by them!


    "I��m sorry, I have to leave."


    When Wang Lu was about to make the pre-battle mobilization, he was stabbed from behind.


    Cliff somewhat ashamedly said, "My identity is so special that I can��t directly involve in the confrontation with the administrator."


    "Sheet, confront your ass! Isn��t Holy Light Religion basically the enemy of Deep Earth City? What are you afraid of?"


    "Sorry, I��m not only the assistant of Sir Haddock, but also a senior member of the Brotherhood. This time, I brought you in because of my rtion with the Brotherhood, if there��s an intense conflict�� I��m sorry, I can��t bring harm to my own people."


    With that, Cliff changed into a wisp of smoke and then disappeared without a trace.


    "What the, he��s gone just like that?"


    The loss of Cliff was obviously unexpected, but from the start, Wang Lu didn��t seriously take him as part of their team��s fighting force, so it didn��t matter if he disappeared. In any case, it would lessen Wang Lu��s concern in the fight.


    "Aya, sorry to have asked you to participate. I heard that you and Holy Light Religion are old enemies, that there��s a deep hatred between the two of you. Presumably, the sh was not just once or twice, so please show me yourbat experience."


    "Heh, fine. I��ve also watched enough of your performance up to now."


    While speaking, Aya jerked open her gray cloak, revealing her heavy armor and weapon.


    It was a heavy te armor made of pure essence agglutinated by magic, and the once sign of royal power, symbolizing the knight moral character, the legendary sword in the stone, Caliburn. The amount of armor was not much, but regarding the former Knight King, this armor was enough.


    "Show yourself, administrator of Golden King��s Treasure House!" Aya��s eyes were clear and pratingly cold as she loudly uttered the fight deration.


    Since she was going to fight, it had to be in an open and aboveboard way��this was Aya��s style.


    However, when Aya revealed her true self, the administrator who was still hiding in secret suddenly uttered a light exmation.


    "This smell is familiar, is it the remnant of the Bretton Dragon n? Unexpectedly, the purification war still hasn��t cleaned up the Dragon n remnants, and they even actively enters the Holy ce!"


    Upon hearing this remark, Aya��splexion greatly changed. "Purification war? What is that? Clean up the remnants? What did you guys do?"


    In the past, when her kingdom subjugated, no doubt there was a foreign enemy, but the most crucial part was the rebellion on the inside. Aya boasted herself as erudite with much knowledge and wisdom far more than ordinary people, that it was even beyond the majority of the kings. Although she had some shorings in internal governance, in the fight against foreign enemies, she has never been defeated. Even when the army and generals under her experienced great loss in the civil war, she still has the confidence to not easily lose to outsiders, how could��


    "Humph, looks like when the purification is happening, you��re hiding outside, that��s why you were able to save your life. But what a pity, you naively entered our ce!"


    Aya was agitated and angrily said, "Reveal yourself, administrator, and tell me clearly what exactly is the purification war?"


    "Hahaha, if you want to know, thene and find me!"


    After a string of crazyughter, the administrator waspletely silent. At the same time, at the other end of the arena, a golden key slowly condensed, as well as the door to the next level.


    "Don��t run away, fight me fair and square! Don��t you want to purify the Bretton Dragon n? I am the legitimate sessor of the Dragon n,e and purify me! Just do it!"


    While speaking, wild with rage, Aya wielded her holy sword. A sharp sword light shed out, and the entire arena was actually split in two!


    Witnessing that dimension splitter sword, Wang Lu��s eyes almost popped out. "Holy sheet, Aya, rx will you, venting out like this will not solve the problem!"


    Aya turned her head. Her pair of green eyes seemed to light up with fire.


    Wang Lu promptly pped his hand. "Really awesome venting! We must crush the opposing side with overwhelming momentum! Aya, you��re really great!"


    Aya said with a sinking voice, "I��m not in the mood for jokes. Previously, I only knew that my country was divided and thenter on ruled by other people, and Holy Light Religion yed an important role. But I never knew that they actually dared to target the bloodline of the Bretton Dragon n for purification. This is the kind of thing that is universally condemned, how dare they!"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Even an erudite schr like you don��t know about this, how should I know? Although I��m the top student of Spirit Sword Mountain, but my specialization is in the study itself. Cliff might know about this, but he just fled a moment ago. If you want to know, right now, we can only specte about it."


    Seeing that Aya went into silence, Wang Lu tried to put forward a constructive opinion. "Your Bretton Dragon n�� did they snatch the woman of the leader of the Holy Light Religion?"


    Aya fiercely red at him but didn��t speak.


    Bai Shixuan said, "Senior Brother, I heard that Holy Light Religion prohibit their members to marry."


    "That��s precisely because their leader��s woman has been snatched away. In short, is this true or not?"


    Aya said, "As far as I know, Bretton Dragon n never had any dealings with Holy Light Religion. Perhaps after I left, my descendants�� But in any case, there have indeed several cases of bloodline purification on the Western Continent. Could it be that they have colluded with the devils and did other such crimes? But��"


    Seeing that Aya was anxious and worried to death, Wang Lu sighed and patted her shoulder. "Blindly guessing here is useless. Didn��t that person say if we want to find, him we must go to the next level?


    "Presumably, that person has already prepared a trap for us to die in. Hey, I suddenly thought of something. If this administrator can��t rely on the King��s Treasure House that he didn��t even have the courage to face us head-on, wouldn��t mean that we actually have the chance to win?"


    Aya said, "Let��s go to the fifth level. No matter what the truth is, I must find out."


    With that, Aya picked up the key and stepped into the entrance to the next level.


    "Hey, what the! I haven��t finished saying my words, yet you confidently walk into the fifth level, oh, I truly admire your awesomeness!" Wang Lu helplessly shook his head. "Yet with this brain, she f*cking ims to be the Knight King?"


    While grumbling, he also stepped into the space of the fifth level of the treasure house.

 Chapter 293 - 999 Roses Symbolize My Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 293: 999 Roses Symbolize My Sincerity</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The fifth level was a big world.


    A big world in the truest sense.


    From the fourth level arena to the fifth level, Wang Lu has contemted countless of possibilities.


    For example, the most stringent guardian, or the trickiest trap, or a group of Holy Light Religion executor��


    For all of these, Wang Lu had also considered their countermeasures; powerful guardian, Holy Light executors�� whatever it was.


    In any case, Aya has already led the way! When her rage exploded and set off, she had released a huge amount of power that indicated her ability to cope with the Unity Stage level experts. He just needed to reap the harvest afterward.


    However, upon seeing the fifth level, Wang Lu took a deep breath and had to admire the cleverness of the administrator.


    The fifth level was a big world, a nk big world. Below them was soft soil and behind them was an incredibly thick and tall wall. Looking around, what they saw was endless darkness.


    Seeing this scene, no one needed to exin it, Wang Lu has already discovered the administrator��s trick.


    "Come out! Don��t you want to purify me? Thene out and fight me. If you just hide like that, can you still call yourself children of the Holy Light?"


    Aya was clearly furious, without her usual calm. The sword in her hand shed with flickering light.


    Although it seemed mysterious and magical, Wang Lu felt that this flickering sword truly reflected the shaken innermost feeling of Aya. However, regarding Aya, who always adhered to perseverance and calm mind more than boiling fighting intent�� In other words: Aya has failed.


    "Calm down."


    Wang Lu promptly appeared behind Aya��s back and held her shoulders, trying to stop her from turning violent. But, he found out that the girl��s strength was far stronger than him. His palms felt like they suddenly touched scorching me, and at the same time, his body also violently trembled.


    "The hell, I��m not trying to have sex in the car with you here, there��s no car in here anyway!"


    Seeing that Aya was still burning with anger, Wang Lu was finally annoyed. "Haven��t you had enough, dead chef! Didn��t just now you promise to obey my instruction? Do my words mean f*cking fart to you?"


    Aya was shocked and her aggressive stance, as well as her imposing manner, suddenly died down. "I��m sorry, I was too impulsive. Okay, what should we do now?"


    Wang Lu said, "Can you use that dimension splitter sword again to directly cut this space?"


    "Directly cut this space?" Aya was surprised. "You want me to use such a crude method? If I can be like in my heyday, perhaps I can give it a try, but now my strength is insufficient. The Golden King��s Treasure House itself is an extremely powerful legendary level realm, so only those with above legendary level strength could break it. Legendary level alone is not enough."


    "Then we��re screwed." Wang Lu shrugged and then somewhat helplessly said, "The other party is very clever, he chooses the most ingenious way to deal with us."


    After calming down, Aya was able to think clearly again. "You mean we��re trapped here?"


    "Yes. Using Administrator��s privileges, heys out a trial that is impossible to aplish, killing us with a borrowed knife basically. He simply doesn��t need to waste the power and resource of Holy Light Religion."


    Aya asked, "Will the rules of Treasure House allow this?"


    "Of course not."


    The answer to that question was the rumbling sound from the top of the sky, the Administrator who hid behind the scene.


    "ording to the rules, I need to exin to you the conditions to pass the test."


    While speaking, a red rose suddenly emerged before Wang Lu and the others.


    "Your task is to collect such a flower, and the condition to pass is�� you need to collect 999 of them."


    "999 roses?" Out of curiosity, Wang Lu tried to pick that rose, only to touch the empty air as the rose dissipated like mist. "This is not a simple rose is it?"


    "Humph, it��s up to you guys to explore." Then, after a pause, the voice continued, "The bloodline of the Bretton Dragon n, if you want revenge, try to escape from here, as long as you guys can do it."


    "Is this the ability of Holy Light Religion, just hiding behind the scene?" Aya held back her anger and said with a cold voice, "Don��t you guys have zero tolerance against heresy? I am the bloodline of the Bretton Dragon n, or could it be that you don��t dare toe out and see me?"


    "Why should Ie forward? If you can��t escape this ce, you��re as good as dead. Is there a difference between keeping you here and sending you to the afterlife?"


    "Do Holy Light people even have no courage to fight fair and square?"


    Unfortunately, no matter how Aya questioned him, the Administrator no longer gave a response.


    "Give it up, he obviously just wants to hide, what can you do? What��s more, what he said is very reasonable, trapping us here is as good as killing us." Wang Lu sighed. "We need to carefully consider the method to pass the test. What do 999 roses actually mean?"


    "Heh, somebody wants a rose?" Liu Li suddenly interrupted, "I have some, how much do you want?"


    Everyone turned their gaze. Liu Li suddenly looked a bit embarrassed as she timidly reached into her mustard seed bag and fished out several flower cakes. "Here�� Sister Ling made them for me."


    "I don��t give a f*ck anymore." Wang Lu was silent for a while and then helplessly said, "Good luck in dealing with this foodie!"


    "Senior Brother, don��t be so strict to Liu Li, actually, I��d like to give it a try." Bai Shixuan said as she reached out for Liu Li��s flower cake, broke it apart, took out a piece of petal and sped it on her hand. After a moment, she opened her hand and a tender and delicate rose grew up from that piece of petal.


    "ording tomon sense, this is basically a dead ce. Not to mention roses, even weeds can��t grow here. Making roses as the condition is indeed very harsh, therefore, the condition to pass the test ought to not be the rose."


    With that, Bai Shixuan plowed the ground with her foot, crouched down and gently blew the petals. The dandelion-like petals scattered and each took root in the ground and then quickly grew. Before long, a gorgeous flower field appeared before everyone.


    "There should be 999 roses here." Bai Shixuan gently breathed out. Using her mountain spirit background to manipte thew of Western Continent was quite taxing for her.


    However, in other people��s eyes, this was nothing short of a miracle. Although magical ability to spur the growth of a nt was not rare in Western Continent��since a brilliant druid would have such a skill��but to do it as easily as flipping one��s hand like what Bai Shixuan just did, only a legendary druid has such a skill. This was her unique advantage as an immortal beast.


    "Em, looks like�� it doesn��t work."


    After waiting for a while, nothing has changed. Everyone knew Bai Shixuan��s attempt has failed.


    "Hahaha, although this is a somewhatte afterthought, think about it. This ce is Golden King��s Treasure House, how could the past invincible conqueror and ruler of the world Golden King want roses? It��s really difficult to imagine that," Wang Lu said with a smile.


    Aya frowned. "So, in your opinion, what does the rose mean?"


    "There are too many possibilities, but in my opinion, the first one is a collection." Wang Lu exined, "The rose should be the loot that has to be acquired through a special condition, such as defeating some monsters, guardians, or survive a trap. Golden King is very much a king who esteemed martial prowess and bravery, so this must be rted to fighting. But the strange thing here is that there are no traps or guardians, so how should we collect them? Even if the Administrator is deliberately ying dirty tricks, how could he not follow the basic rule of the Treasure House?"


    "Then��"


    "Considering that thest opponents are the Holy Light Knight and Priest, I think I can assume that the condition should be to defeat a congregation of Holy Light treasure seekers and to collect the roses from their dead bodies. Rose can also be considered as a flower that is dyed in blood. In this way, as long as he doesn��t send the congregation, we will never collect the roses. Of course, given that this is contrary to the rules of the Treasure House, the more likely thing to happen is that he would just send one or two people every few years. If that��s the case, it would be very, very long indeed to get to that 999 nine roses."


    "Then�� " Aya asked, "give me some time to adjust my strength. Although I don��t have too much assurance, perhaps the full strike from this Caliburn can break open this space."


    Wang Lu grunted. "But the price is your soul will fly away and scatter? Aya, you��re also a king, so don��t try so hard to solve all the problem with brute force. Although the situation is somewhat difficult at the moment, we still have a workaround method."


    "Workaround method?"


    Wang Lu smiled. "Actually it��s very simple. It��s just that you can��t think about it yet. Do you remember what we met at the second level?"


    "Golden King��s illusion?" It suddenly dawned on Aya.


    "We received the Golden King��s invitation to go deep into the Treasure House as honorable guests to please him bypleting a lot of tests. But now, there��s an uppity employee who abuses his power by stopping us on the fifth level. What do you think will happen next?"


    Aya slightly hesitated. "But Golden King has been dead for many years, and what��s left of him here is just an illusion��"


    "Even if it��s just an illusion, it��s still the illusion of Golden King. Who do you think has the higher status here, the Administrator from Holy Light Religion or Golden King��s illusion?"


    "Then do you think Golden King will help us?"


    Wang Lu said, "Of course not, why should he help us? However, what if it is us who helps him? For example, rather than Golden King helping us pass this difficult test, we might as well turn the table and help Golden King eliminate the unqualified Administrator."


    "This��"


    "We are the guests of Golden King, but the Administrator dares to detain us here. This disobedience could not be redeemed even if he dies a hundred times." Then Wang Lu looked up to the sky. "What do you think, your majesty?"


    A momentter, a pleasantughter came from the sky.


    "Hahaha, you��re quite talkative aren��t you, bastard."

 Chapter 294 - 333 per Person

    <h4>Chapter 294: 333 per Person</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    Upon hearing the voice from the sky, Wang Lu lightly bowed and then conversed with his teammates through primordial spirit, "Don''t talk, let me speak with him alone. Golden King��s situation is very special, so your interruption will only make the situation worse."


    Aya subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    Because conversing with primordial spirit was very efficient, Wang Lu patiently exined, "Use your head, the other side��s condition is clearly not good, so now he��s still in the overly sensitive state. If you guys with the nerve of someone that is short, stumpy and fat like a bear identally offends him, what do you think would happen?"


    "Wait a minute, is the short, stumpy and fat like a bear referring to me?" Aya was startled into anger.


    "Hey, pay attention, you��re focusing on the wrong thing here. You need to be concerned with Golden King, no matter what, he��s still your peer!"


    "Yeah, about that, what��s wrong with him?"


    "Hahaha, told you you��re the short, stumpy and fat like a bear, but you don��t believe. What do you think? What kind of person is this Golden King? He��s a world tyrant that has great skill and strategy. Towards loyal and outstanding subjects, he is very generous and magnanimous. But for anyone who dares to disobey him, regardless of rich and poor, high or low status, he would punish them in the most brutal and inhumane way. Why should such a king tolerate the existence of Holy Light Religion here? Did ten thousand years change his personality?"


    "�� In other words, he could do nothing about it?"


    "Obviously. If he really has the ultimate control over the Treasure House, would he allow so many people toe to Taobao? How is it that a group of treasure-seekers from all parts of the continent, who have no allegiance to him, or even those who have no respect, take away his treasures? He is clearly just a wisp of a remnant soul, powerless to anything that happened on the continent."


    "This�� is unbelievable." Aya shook her head. Although she did not agree with how Golden King ruled his kingdom, she nevertheless admired his political and military achievements. She really didn��t think that after more than ten thousand years have passed, the situation of the former overlord would be this bleak.


    "What��s so unbelievable about that? Is your current situation better than him? Aren��t you just a soul of the brave departed? Moreover, you��re a penniless soul of the brave departed, while he still has his Treasure House�� s, in short, this is probably your two��s upational disease, right?"


    "You��re the one with upational disease!"


    "In short, Golden King is at the nadir of his fortune; if there��s no savior from the sky to help him, he would probably never recover. However, he is, after all, the world��s overlord, so he has the dignity and restraint that befits a King. Therefore, it is impossible for him to endure the affront and insult, and also could not possibly ept sympathy from people with position lower than him. Therefore, the exchange must be handled very carefully. On the one hand, politeness must be maintained, on the other hand, he has a ss heart, so, bing overly attentive, making him feel that we are sympathizing with him is a no-no. A king needs no sympathy, only admiration and loyalty. This kind of discretion is very difficult to grasp, and only I, with a delicate heart of a professional adventurer, could cope with it. So be a darling and shut up."


    "You��"


    "Okay, that��s enough. I want to converse with Golden King. I want you to pay attention and maintain the status of a beautiful, dutiful woman��say no word, but reveal an infinitely beautiful puzzled expression."


    Wang Lu was about to end hismentary through primordial spirit before suddenly, a voice suddenly rang.


    "You can say it now, bastard, haven��t you had your preparation?"


    "What the, Golden King?"


    This time, even Wang Lu was surprised. The primordial spirit exchange was a privatemunication, which could be interfered and broke off, but to interrupt would require a very big skill. At least, in the Spirit Sword Sect, only the elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall could do it�� Oh, that��s right, the power of Golden King was above the legendary level, thus secretly eavesdropping the conversation of his juniors would not be too difficult.


    In short, regardless whether he heard it or not, life must go on.


    "Em, hello, Your Majesty."


    "Humph, you seem to be very happy talking behind my back just now, bastard."


    "Hahaha, since Your Majesty has heard it, care to give us your thoughts?"


    "Bastard, are you really tired of living?"


    "Otherwise, would you ept my apology? s, I also don��t want it to be like this, but since it hase to light, I must cut to the chase. Your Majesty Golden King, I need your help, but I am also willing to offer our strength for your use. It is a fair deal, give and take. Although our strength is meager, it should serve your current need."


    Wang Lu tried to switch the tone to convince the other party, but Golden Kingughed out loud instead.


    "Hahaha, self-righteous bastard, do you think I need your strength? In the past, bastards who have yet to pass the threshold of high order professional like you are countless."


    Wang Lu opened his mouth and sighed. "See, this is what I mean about ss heart. Obviously, he is now down and out, but even in his death, he still wants to save his face."


    Aya was surprised. "Hey, why are you talking about this so openly!"


    "�� Sorry, I forgot. But it doesn��t matter, Golden King is not in the primordial spirit, so he can��t hear it."


    "You��re lying to yourself!"


    "Bastard, if you want to go out, there��s only one way."


    Just then, Golden King interrupted Wang Lu��s self-deception.


    Wang Lu said, "Your Majesty, I knew you must have a way! Haha, how could a mere Administrator defy the supremacy of Golden King? As long Your Majesty opens your mouth, entrances woulde here in an instant!"


    "Humph, ignorant bastard. The rules that I made are absolute."


    Wang Lu smiled. "They can��t be vited even by the rule maker? Don��t tease me, which ce in the world has a ruler that respects thew?"


    "Correct, if I want to, it��s not difficult for you to leave. But why should I help you? Why should I break the rules that I set up myself for a few bastards? Listen well, if you want to leave, you still have to abide by the rules, by collecting that 999 roses. As you��ve correctly guessed, the roses must be collected from the soul of the middle order and above professions. Therefore, you have to kill nine hundred and ny-nine middle order professions for me."


    "This ce is deserted, where could I find those 999 middle order professions? Could it be��"


    Wang Lu then looked back at Aya, Liu Li, and Bai Shixuan, and then asked, "Could it be that you want me to have 999 offsprings with them, train those offsprings into middle order professions and then sacrifice them to you?"


    Aya was startled. "Wang Lu, what are you talking about!"


    Liu Li suddenly said, "Having kids? Yeay! Haha, Senior Brother, do you really want to have a lot of kids? I really love kids! Have kids so that I can y with them, okay?"


    Wang Lu began to count. "If that��s the case, then Aya, Liu Li, and Bai Shixuan will be the mothers. If we disregard miscarriage, premature death, and other factors, then on average, they must have 333 children per person. And if we count ten months per pregnancy, it would need more than two hundred years to achieve that. Well, better that than staying here forever. So, Golden King, do you want to wait more than two hundred years?"


    Golden King was silent for a long time before he finally opened his mouth, "You��re such a whimsical bastard. In my court, I need a funny entertainer like you."


    After a pause, Golden King continued, "When did I say you have to gather those nine 999 roses here?"


    Wang Lu was astonished. "But, how could we collect�� em, does Your Majesty mean medical parole?"


    Golden King said, "Leave a part of your souls here, and I can spare the rest."


    With that, a purple portal appeared in the dark.


    "Through that door, a part of your souls would be harvested to be kept as evidence that you remain here. When youplete your collection, you will be transported to this ce from any entrance into my Treasure House. This door canst for a hundred years. I don��t need to say what will happen a hundred yearster."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty."


    "Humph, my grace is not for nothing. I don��t need to remind you, this whimsical bastard, on how exactly to collect that 999 roses, do you?"


    "Of course, please rest assured Your Majesty."


    ��


    "Ah, I finally see the sun again."


    Along with Wang Lu��s cheerful cheer, he and his teammates left the purple portal, appearing outside Taobao City. The warm sunshine that sprinkled on their face felt exceptionally warm.


    Leaving the deathly stillness and darkness, they felt several degrees lighter.


    Wang Lu snickered. "The weight of the soul��"


    Aya red at him, but when she saw the carefree look of Liu Li and the others, she had to admit that her worry was unnecessary.


    In fact, Golden King��s portal was indeed very mysterious. It has clearly divided a part of their souls, but it didn��t affect their action at all. The legendary Golden King was the nearest mortal could be to a god, thus his control of the soul was also far superior to anyone. Even after ten thousand years, such a skill was indeed still impressive��


    However, she still has a question, "If we just leave like this, wouldn��t we be founded? I mean, can Golden King��s ability be concealed from the Administrator? I have always felt that Golden King��s ability to control the Treasure House is very low, although he seemed so sure of himself, but��"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "Don��t forget, he is Golden King."


    Aya was curious. "Do you respect Golden King this much?"


    "I respect anyone that is strong. And Golden King undoubtedly is the topmost powerhouse. If possible, I would like to see what he looked like when he was alive."


    "�� So, what are you going to do with the 999 roses?"


    "Do you even need to ask? The Holy Light Religion is the enemy of Golden King. Since he wants me to kill middle order professions, so of course I have to look for members of Holy Light Religion. However, no matter what, it��s not easy to put that amount of middle order professions in the same ce at the same time. If based on the standard of Nine Regions, middle order professions should correspond to Foundation Establishment, right? One thousand Foundation Establishment, I don��t think it would be so easy to collect even for Holy Light Religion�� But, I have an idea, I just don��t know if you, Aya, would agree to it?"


    "What is it?"


    "Previously, that Administrator mentioned about the battle of purification. ording to him, it was a war of Holy Light Religion against the Bretton Dragon n of your country. And�� judging from his tone, it should��ve happened in the not too distant past. Is it that easy to purify your bloodline? Aya, I��ve never asked you this before, but what is the power of your kingdom when it��s in its heyday?"


    "Although it couldn��t bepared with Golden King��s Kingdom, in terms of military power, it is one of the strongest." Aya��s speech was suddenly infused with heroism. "High order professions alone are more than a hundred while middle order professions are in the thousands. If ced in Nine Regions, no other country can match it. It��s actually closer to the power of the Five Uniques. Bretton Dragon n itself is an ancient bloodline that can trace their lineage to more than ten thousand years in the past, flourishing and powerful."


    "Oh? I��ve never seen you this lively."


    "What?"


    "It��s nothing. I just want to say, if Holy Light Religion wants to eliminate such bloodline, they either have to wait for your Dragon bloodline to peacefully evolve to something else, or crush them with absolute power. Meanwhile, after the extermination of the n, they must station their forces there to suppress the rebellion. And that stationed force is our best first target�� Aya, it doesn��t matter whether you want to restore your country or whether I want to go deeper in the Treasure House to look for the key, this next step is a must."


    "Aya, let��s go to your country."

 Chapter 295 - Blind Your Dog Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 295: Blind Your Dog Eyes</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "My country?"


    Upon hearing Wang Lu��s suggestion, Aya was suddenly in a trance. "Go back, now?"


    "�� Hey, don��t put that ��ugly wife does not dare to see the parents-inw�� face. Although you��re just A cup and have a petite frame, isn��t your face beautiful? Moreover, you should��ve mentally prepared yourself early on. Because when wee to the West, sooner orter, you would still return to your home."


    Aya said, "But, I didn��t expect it to be this fast. I, I am not ready."


    "F*ck, you��re already a big girl, what preparation do you need to have? You��re the Knight King, are you not? More than a hundred years ago, you managed to pull out the Caliburn that symbolize the royal power and be the king of a country. At that time, a slender girl like you has no stage fright, don��t tell me you have one right now?"


    "No, I mean�� I don��t know how should I face it." Aya seemed dispirited as she hung her head low. "I have done too much wrong."


    Wang Lu quickly said, "If you make mistake then apologize, it would show how big your chest�� uh, wrong, why do you even need to ask how should you face it? Of course it��s to take revenge on the culprit and then strive to recover your kingdom! In everything, we should be forward-looking. And don��t forget I told you that I wouldn��t reach Jindan as long as you don��t recover your kingdom; how long do you want me to stay in Xudan Stage?"


    "This��"


    "Listen well, regarding the recovery of your kingdom, I will take the lead in handling it. You know your situation really well, in addition to your swordy, you��re just a waste thatpletely wallows in the past. I can��t even expect you to do something really simple, you can��t even cook."


    "Hey!" By now, Aya was already trembling with anger.


    "If you think I��m wrong then prove it. Show me that you can cook, or prove that you are a warrior that dares to face the reality��I think it��s easier to do thetter. In short, your country, so you lead the way."


    Wang Lu whistled to summon the nightmare carriage and then opened the door. "Get inside."


    ��


    Aya��s country was located in the west of the central part of Western Continent, a beautiful piece of fertilend named Brettonia.


    The original meaning of the so-called Brettonia was thend of Bretton Dragon n. A long, long time ago, in this rich and fertilend lived arge number of Dragon n. Afterward, along with the increased prosperity of the human n, the Dragon n gradually yed the role of the master that guides and gives blessings from behind the scene. At the same time, along with the increased exchange between the two ns, the Dragon n bloodline gradually spread and develop, by virtue of the human��s amazing capacity to reproduce.


    The Bretton Dragon n now no longer referred to the Ancient Dragon n, but more referred to the people with the Dragon n blood. In fact, no one has seen the pure Dragon n for a long time. The lineage of the Bretton Dragon n, along with most of the other blood lineage of the Western Continent, did not fully conform with themon sense of human being. The descendants of the union of two powerful persons might show extremely little characteristics of Dragon n blood, however, two nearly ordinary persons might produce extremely powerful offsprings�� Of course, if they don��t have the Dragon n blood at all, then no matter what, it was impossible to birth a new Dragon n offspring. At the same time, a person with strong blood lineage would also have a higher chance to produce formidable descendants. The most outstanding of all the blood lineage would then be the King of Bretton.


    Thest King was Aya. She inherited a nearly pure Dragon n lineage. From a young age, she has already shown amazing talents, and even before the bloodline had fully matured, she was already a powerhouse of a near-legendary level.


    This no doubt contained Aya��s own effort, but the strength of the Bretton Dragon n could also be seen.


    The group chatted on the road, and when mentioning about her origin, Aya could not help but continue to sigh with emotion. "The situation in the Western Continent is very different from Nine Regions. On this side, the influence of the bloodline is enormous. As long as you have the bloodline, you can be aloof and remote. Because even if you��re merely low order profession, it is still a profession. Moreover, those who carry the bloodline have a position that is no less than themon nobility. In this continent, there��s no talented person from an impoverished background, and there��s no artificial spirit root that could change the fate of ordinary people. Without the bloodline, you are merely an ordinary person and would forever wallow in mediocrity��"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "Could the profession be achieved from the descendant of an ordinary person and a profession, mother relying on the father to change the son��s destiny?"


    "The descendants of thebination of ordinary person and profession have very weak bloodline. In Nine Regions term, this isparable to the waste spirit root. They need to be invested with enormous resources with very little result. The probability of the birth of an outstanding descendant is very low."


    "Then use the quantity over quality method, keep trying until you seed."


    "��" Aya was silent for a long time. "You��re right, on our side, for a time, the life of professions are indeedpared�� until people found out that too many illegitimate bastards could not change their situation at all. In short, the situation here is very different. Previously, I have given you the advance instruction, you better seriously take a look at it. This continent is veryplicated, so much that even I the Knight King don��t dare to say I have mastered them. Those written records that are spread in Nine Regions are far from enough from truly understanding it."


    Wang Lu nodded and then pointed at the bustling ce in front of them. "We��ve arrived, that��s the Golden sh Town."


    ��


    Golden sh Town was Aya��s designated first stop at Brettonia. When Aya was still in reign, it was one of the bustling towns in her kingdom. Besides its local specialty of precious ore, the most important thing about Golden sh Town was that it was the burial ce of the former Bretton Dracon n��s King, Golden sh Dragon. This God-level person in fable gave the Golden sh Town its best blessing by spreading his life essence here. As a result, the Dragon n bloodline on this Golden sh Town was particrly numerous.


    "Wait a minute, don��t you think that there��s something wrong with your description? Spreading the life essence here, therefore, the Dragon n Bloodline is particrly numerous�� How did the Golden sh Dragon spread the essence here? Can you describe it in details?"


    Aya threw a helpless look at Wang Lu and then exined, "During my reign, Dragon sh town is a famous hometown for the Dragon n. Among my subordinates, one-tenth of the high order Knights came from the Golden sh Town. If�� If Holy Light Religion truly targets the Bretton Dragon n Bloodline, then this should be the most important battlefield."


    Wang Lu said, "Now it seems to be quite peaceful, there are no signs of loss of lives nor signs of ruins."


    "�� Yes, I also hope that the so-called purification war is just nonsense." Aya said and then shook her head. "But self-deception does not make any sense. As far as I know, Holy Light Religion doesn��t easily massacre average person. Unless it��s concerned with people who truly collude with the devil, they would not be so tant. Moreover, I feel like inside the calm exterior of this Golden sh Town hides a very big crisis. In short, let��s take a look at it first."


    "Do we need to use illusion to hide our identities? Would there be a problem for people with the appearance of the natives of Nine Regions?" Wang Lu gave a suggestion.


    "�� Illusion? There��s no need." Aya suddenly revealed a scared expression, as if she remembered the past event that was unbearable to recall. "No need to be that troublesome. Golden sh Town is an open town. During my reign, some schrs from Nine Regions came to visit Golden sh Town. In short, your presence will not be too noticeable."


    "Really? Before I went down the mountain, I��ve learned illusion technique from Sixth Uncle, truly fake-pass-off-as-genuine thing!"


    "No need!"


    ��


    Meanwhile, on the Sacred ce of Holy Light Religion, Taobao City. Deep in the King��s Treasure House, a priest in tinum robes slowly opened his eyes.


    "Remnant of the Bretton Dragon n? Really interesting. Such a powerful bloodline actually exists. Is the purification war not thorough enough?"


    After a pause, the priest closed his eyes, and then he opened his eyes again.


    "Nine Regions Cultivator? Such a young age yet able to grasp the principle of cultivation transformation, so they should be gifted disciples of a big sect. Unfortunately, in the end, they all have to die here. They would need at least five thousand years to collect that nine hundred and ny-nine roses before they coulde out, but who could live for five thousand years? Nine Regions cultivators can live long, but even after a long time, they would still end up as a handful of dust."


    "Humph, thankfully, this Treasure House has a space-time distortion ability, which allows me to savor the passage of thousands of years period in a short period. Hmm, previously, when I used this method to deal with the heretics, what did they do? If I remember correctly, on the seventieth year, they began to beg for my forgiveness? And then on the seventy-third year, they fell into despair and killed themselves. Heh, living alone in an absolutely dead space is more painful than any torture in the world. Those flute yer dwarves from t Top Mountain who have reputation for having steel mind can only endure for dozens of years. What can these Eastern cultivators do? I��ve heard that they��re quite good at cultivating their mind, so maybe I could y this game a little longer��"


    "I better check what they��re doing. Do they understand the secret of the roses? Perhaps I can give them a little hint, so that they be�� even more desperate."


    With that, the priest closed his eyes again. Then his figure appeared to drift from ces to ces as he gradually fused with the surrounding space. At the same time, his consciousness sank into countless of separate spaces in the King��s Treasure House, but soon rapidly converged into that one space��this was one of the abilities of the Administrator.


    However, just as he entered the prison space on the fifth level, the priest heard a sound ofughter that was extremely shocking to him.


    "Hahaha, idiot Holy Light Religion, they think that they can trap us with this silly move, they��re just deluding themselves in fantasy, isn��t this just mere nine hundred and ny-nine middle order professions? Three female junior apprentices, let��s diligently start making babies, then we��ll train our children in the most orthodox way to be middle-order professions. If we do this, we��ll just need around three hundred and thirty-three years to get out of here!"


    Boom!


    The priest felt as if his mind has exploded and his worldviewpletely crushed.


    Trying to procreate? Three hundred and thirty-three years? Could it be that this guy wanted to��


    "Come on junior sisters, senior brother��s big stick can��t stand it��s hunger and thirst anymore, hahaha! But, we can��t let that pervert Administrator watch our good deed."


    Then, the priest saw a burst of pink mist began to diffuse, whichpletely blocked his vision from seeing the scene behind the mist. But, he didn��t need to look as the sound of the heavy moaning of women seemingly in pain and ecstasy burst through the mist and shook his heart. How could the priest not know what good deed they were doing!


    "T-This is so improper!"


    The priest trembled with rage. "They actually considered this sacred Golden King��s Treasure House a-as that kind of ce! I-I want the punishment from the heaven to fall on them so that their souls fly away and scatter! I�� wait a minute, that��s exactly what they want. They want to lure me to make my move so that they could pass the test ahead of time. The fundamental rules of Golden King��s Treasure House are not to be changed, and I have set the harshest test, that nine hundred and ny-nine roses, which if passed, will send them straight to the sixth level! No, I have to restrain myself��"


    And right at this time, from that empty space, came that young cultivator��s voice once again, "Hahaha, Junior Sisters, I have calcted wrong. Why should we wait for three hundred years? As long as we wholeheartedly used the Great Method of Yin and Yang, Heart and Soul, you��ll only be pregnant with daughters, and then I be their good daddy, so that they��re all pregnant with my children. We��ll be able to leave this ce in about twenty years. If we can get multiple births, that would be even more fun, hahaha!"


    "You��re all going to die!" the priest roared.


    At the same time, in the deepest part of the Treasure House, a golden shadow couldn��t hold back anymore. "Damn this bastard for leaving behind this f*cking illusion! How dare you defile my Treasure House!"

 Chapter 296 - A Good Female Friend

    <h4>Chapter 296: A Good Female Friend</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Halt, tell us your identity!"


    Outside Golden sh City, Wang Lu and his teammates were stopped by the guards.


    Two lightly armored guards crisscrossed their spears in front of the carriage. Although in front of the Nightmare steeds, the two ordinary-people-turned-guards�� blockade was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, nevertheless, the guards�� posture was very firm.


    "Hm, they haven��t lost their past spirit." Within the carriage, Aya secretly nodded.


    The people of the Knight King should inherit the spirit of chivalry and humility without feeling inferior; even when faced with opponents that were far above them, they would maintain their posture. Now it seemed like although the Knight��s Kingdom has perished, the spirit of chivalry still lived on.


    "What a joke."


    For this reasoning, Wang Lu just shook his head and went out to greet the guards.


    "Sirs, we are visiting schrs from the Eastern Continent." Wang Lu perfectly said in themonnguage of Western Continent, "Definitely not suspicious people."


    The guards didn��t lower their vignce. "Is there any document to prove it?"


    Like many countries in the Nine Regions,moner needed to prove their identity when traveling. There were simr rules in some countries in Western Continent. Especially in countries under the rule of Holy Light Religion, they must be doubly wary of the heretics from Nine Regions. This was the responsibility of the guards; even if Wang Lu and the others have extraordinary skill, there was no exception.


    Wang Lu smiled. "Proof of identity? Of course."


    With that, Wang Lu reached out for the cloth sack on his waist, which produced the metallic sound of many coins against each other.


    "Please check this carefully, the document is absolutely reliable."


    "Hey!" Aya called out in surprise. "Are you trying to bribe them? Don��t joke here okay, they couldn��t possibly��"


    Before she could continue, she saw the two guards lightly smile and said, "We understand, you guys are really not suspicious people."


    Then they no longer blocked the carriage, which freely marched into Golden sh City.


    After boarding the carriage, Wang Lu turned to look at the sluggish face of Aya. "Hahaha, it seems like some spirits are even more well-established than the spirit of chivalry!"


    Aya said with a slightly unwilling tone, "T-This is only an individual phenomenon! I believe my people believe in the spirit of chivalry!"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Mm, you also still believe in love and Santa us right?"


    "This��although I don��t know what Santa us is, what��s wrong in believing in love?"


    Wang Lu let out augh and then turned to look at Liu Li. "Junior Sister, tell her."


    While eating the flower cake, Liu Li said, "Senior Brother taught me that, love woulde and go real quick, but only pork roll that is eternal."


    "You! What dastardly things have you taught her!"


    ��


    During their dispute, the carriage has entered the city center. There were many inns in the city, but they somewhat couldn��t meet the demand of the influx ofrge amounts of tourists. Most of them were already fully booked. However, considering the team��s sensitive identity, Wang Lu steered the carriage straight towards an inn in a secluded location based on Aya��s direction.


    "Ah, it has been so long, but this inn is still operating." When the carriage approached the inn, Aya lightly sighed. "It��s really bringing me memories. A long time ago, I briefly lived here during my Golden sh City inspection. Although on the front this inn is inconspicuous, and usually few people woulde, but this is actually run by an aristocratic family. The environment is quitefortable, and the service is also very intimate."


    However, once they came out of the carriage, Aya was surprised to find that there were already a lot of people there. Most of them were dressed luxuriously, and a lot of them showed the vor of strong professions.


    "Sorry, the inn is already full so we can��t entertain more people."


    At the entrance, a thirteen to fourteen years old nimble and resourceful girl, with face filled with apology, turned down the guests.


    "Are you blind? Our master is the only son of the Huge Rock City��s secretary, how dare you disrespect us!"


    "Oh, so that��s how it is. Then I will exin this to the guests that just checked in, so that they will yield the room for you guys. Would that be okay?"


    "Humph, you know what��s good for you!"


    "Mm, the guests that just checked in im to be the whole family of the Master of the Red Scale City. I think, since it��s the family of the Master of the City, they ought to sympathize with your difficulties. I��ll immediately go and talk to them!"


    "Wait a minute! It��s the Master of the Red Scale City? Then, there��s no need��" A group of people came back in disgrace.


    After sessfully thwarting the son of a city��s secretary, the girl let out a long breath and then swept her gaze to the crowd that still gathered at the doorway and then shouted, "My inn is already full, there��s no use in staying here! Or do I have to talk to the guests who have already checked in? The best speaker is the Red Scale City Master."


    The best one to talk to was a City Master? Although Red Scale City could only be counted as Brettonia��s third-tier City, the guy was still a City Master after all. Upon hearing this, the crowd finally began to disperse. Obviously, they realized that there was no sense in continuing to pester here.


    In the carriage, Wang Lu turned his head and looked at Aya, who was watching the highly capable little girl with emotion. "She is exactly the same as her grandparents. That year, the one who received me is such a little girl. Only at that time, there were not that many guests."


    Wang Lu frowned. "There are indeed too many people in the city."


    On their way, he noticed that the city��s visitors were unusually many. The inns, shops, and other ces were full of people. The city was filled with a carnival-like atmosphere, as if they were celebrating a grand festival.


    "Now what?" Wang Lu pointed at the fully booked inn.


    "I have something, but I don��t know if it would work," Aya softly said, got out of the carriage, strode toward the little girl, and then showed her a badge.


    The little girl showed a puzzled expression as her countenance greatly changed. She swept her gaze at Aya in surprise. Since she was still quite young, Aya couldn��t see the reason behind this.


    "What? Has it expired?" Aya calmly asked.


    "N-No, pleasee in!" The little girl hurriedly shook her head and then reached out and pushed the front door to wee Aya in. A momentter, filled with emotion, Aya came out with a handful of golden keys.


    "The inn hasn��t changed the rules, but the current boss is the sixth generation descendants of the boss at that time when I was previously here. The little girl is his daughter. In the past hundred years, the badge issued by the inn is still valid; the inn always reserves the badge holder the most superior room. It��s just that, even the inn boss doesn��t recognize me."


    "After a hundred years, although you still have the same appearance, no one is obviously able to recognize you. If not from the star in the sky, aren��t your Western Continent people grow old fast�� Oh, I almost forgot, what��s going on in this town? Why are there so many people?"


    Aya said, "Just now, the little girl said to me that Golden sh City is about to hold a ceremony to select the best-talented person. The Master of the Dragon City would personally appear to pick. Once confirmed there��s a potential for excellent talent, the winner would go back to the Dragon City with the Dragon City Master to join the Dragon City Guards."


    "Dragon City is the oldest city in Brettonia, the capital of many dynasties. However, itter became decadent and depraved. During my reign, the capital was moved somewhere else, and Dragon City was severely improved. The Eight Corps of Dragon City is dismissed, reced by a group of elite city guards. It was one of the most elite armies in the country. It has the mostplete range of different professions, as well as the most systematic training method. From beginner to high order, there��s the necessary method in Dragon City Guards. Now after a hundred years, the reputation of Dragon City Guards seems to be higher than the original. Joining the Dragon City Guards means there��s an infinitely bright future ahead, which attracts people from many areas; that��s why there are many people in this town. This ceremony is held once every three years and it��s just started in thest few decades, that��s why I never heard of it."


    "So that��s how it is. It��s somewhat simr to Spirit Sword Sect��s Immortal Gathering."


    "Yes. Wasn��t the scene in the Spirit Creek Town previously like this?" Aya said, "I just feel strange that, after so many years had passed, during which Brettonia has experienced a great change, I remember that when my kingdom perished, Dragon City hasn��t been spared, and it experienced a big storm�� But after a century, Dragon City haspletely restored its brilliance. Is it really because this ancient city has an unexpected vitality?"


    Wang Lu said, "So, we sit quietly and watch." After a pause, Wang Lu gazed at the distant Golden sh Town town square. The preparation to wee the Dragon City Master has already been underway. "I always thought that we''d encounter a pleasant surprise."


    ��


    The group stayed at that inn. As per Aya��s words, they stayed in the most upscale room within the inn��the innkeeper��s own room. While Wang Lu��s team stayed there, the innkeeper��s whole family moved to the vi on the outskirt of the town.


    During this period, the one who was responsible for the room service was the innkeeper��s daughter, that thirteen to fourteen years old delicate little girl. The little girl was indeed worthy of being the descendant of her ancestors, although young in age, her professional quality has already been quite amazing. Everyday she woulde in and tidy up Wang Lu��s and other people��s room. She was very attentive and considerate. Rarer still was her good culinary skill, which was a pleasant surprise for Wang Lu��s team. The so-called gourmet food of Brettonia was made with an exceedingly high standard by her. Because of this, in just a day��s time, Liu Li has already considered her as a friend.


    The young girl was lively, and her mouth usually never stopped moving while tidying up the room. Unlike her ancestors who have been here for generations, she showed great curiosity to the outside world. Whenever she had the time, she kept pestering Wang Lu and his teammates, asking about the world beyond Golden sh Town, whether the Eastern City States were as prosperous and developed as rumored, and what kind of magical ce was that mysterious Eastern Continent.


    At the same time, through his chat with this young girl, Wang Lu managed to gleam out the things that happened in Brettonia in recent years.


    Once Aya��s Kingdom perished, for a time, Brettonia split into many feudal states. However, the feudal states civil war did notst too long. Thirty years ago, they were suppressed by a foreign force.


    This foreign force, was, of course, Holy Light Religion. During Aya��s reign, Brettonia practiced their native religion and was wary of the infiltration of the Holy Light Religion. Only after Aya��s Kingdom perished did Holy Light Religion sweep over Brettonia in just ten years and establish authority in all the feudal states. Except for this drawback, they quickly ended the war and brought peace to thend.


    In today��s Brettonia, there was no unified political entity. The country wasposed of hundreds of city-states, of which one of the strongest force was Dragon City. In addition to the city itself, it also has more than thirty vassal cities. A rtively weak city such as Red Scale City was basically insignificant.


    However, no matter how strong or weak the forces of these city-states were, they were all, in fact, under the rule and management of Holy Light Religion. Although there was no unified regime, there was amon belief. In this regard, the young girl actually has a veiled criticism.


    "I hate these Holy Light Religion people. I always feel like they harbor ill will to the people of Brettonia. For example, this selection ceremony of the Dragon City Guards. On the surface, even the Master of Dragon City would personally appear, but in fact, this is the Holy Light Religion��s selection. So I don��t envy those who would be selected. Hey, you can��t let these words out, okay?"


    The young girl grinned with a yful smile and spat out her petite pink tongue.


    Wang Lu nodded and then softly said, "So this is actually Holy Light Religion��s selection?"

 Chapter 297 - The Pride of Brettonia

    <h4>Chapter 297: The Pride of Brettonia</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Bang! Boom!"


    Along with the rumbling sound of fireworks, Golden sh Town ushered in a bustling new day.


    At the entrance of the town, the magnificent fireworks and golden dawn echoed each other with dazzling luster, injecting unlimited vitality for the town. In the morning, the town was already filled with voices. The streets, the shops, and everywhere else were full of people. On this day, it was the once in every three years revelry day, the Dragon City Guards selection ceremony.


    As the most powerful city in Brettonia, the Dragon City Guards were basically equivalent to the strongest force of Brettonia. To join Dragon City Guards, except through internal rmendation, this external recruitment was basically the only way.


    However, it was not known why the selection was held in Golden sh Town and not in Dragon City itself. Perhaps because Golden sh Town was well known since ancient time as the cradle of the bloodline, which produced talented people each generation, or perhaps it was because of the superior geographical position of the Golden sh Town that extended to all directions. But in short, this was a rare opportunity for the Golden sh Town, so naturally, they need to firmly grasp it.


    From the early morning, the revelry has already begun. And when the sun was rising, the atmosphere became slightly cooler��important people from Dragon City wereing soon.


    Close to midday, from a distant horizon, a huge shadow came like the rolling dark cloud that threatened everyone. In the people��s view, the shadow rapidly expanded. Before long, someone in the town eximed, "It��s the dragon!"


    It was the symbol of the Dragon City, the giant dragon who sat at the apex of all creatures!


    The faint dragon prestige has already suppressed the area for over several kilometers, making it somewhat difficult to breath for the townspeople. However, when the dragon flew close, the dragon prestige was instead restrained quite a lot.


    Because next to the dragon, there were several slowly blooming golden lights that covered the dragon figure. That rich holy aura made people involuntarily have the impulse to lie prostrate in worship.


    "Heh, sure enough, it��s the Holy Light Religion."


    Inside the inn, Wang Lu coldly smiled. "I probably understand what��s going on with this Dragon City Guard selection ceremony."


    Aya��s face was somewhat gloomy as her green eyes stared straight at the dragon figure that was sandwiched in the middle of several lights, and then she shook her head. "Dragon City�� it��s not supposed to be like this."


    A momentter, the dragon arrived at the Golden sh Town. First, it circled above the town square before it began to slow slowly descend and thennded. The dragon figure quickly shrank and gradually transformed into human form.


    It was a thirty to forty years old looking middle-aged man with a dignified face; he was tall and imposing, which made people��s heart want to submit. The nearest circle of people in the town square even involuntarily bend their knee.


    "Tsk, what a terrifying ruler aura."


    In the distant, Wang Lu, looking at the town square from inside the inn, felt that the middle-aged man gave off a touch of pressure. ording to his initial judgment, that person��s strength should be between high order and legendary level��in other words, around Deity Stage. With such power, that person should be able to crush Golden sh Town t. People kneeling before him just now was just the result of extreme restraint.


    "Aya, do you know him?"


    Aya��s voice was somewhat muffled. "He��s the Master of Dragon City, Bedivere." After a pause, she continued, "A hundred years ago. At that time, it was impossible for him to tolerate such an affront."


    Wang Lu uttered an ��oh�� sound to express his understanding. Because there were three white-gowned Holy Light Religion priests that surrounded the Dragon City Master. To say they were there to serve was too far-fetched, but rather it was more like surveince and control. The fact was that the three Holy Light Religion priests were only at the beginning of High Order��even the three of thembined was not a match to the powerful Dragon City Master. Obviously, the Dragon City Master Bedivere has already wallowed in degeneration. If it were Aya, even if she were only Jindan, she would still dare to face off against three Deity Stage opponents��of course, that��s one of the reasons why her kingdom perished.


    Because of the existence of Bedivere, it was inconvenient for Aya to appear, thus she had to quietly wait in the inn. Wang Lu was curious about this, so, together with Liu Li and the others, they squeezed through the crowd towards the town square.


    When they arrived at the square, the ceremony had already begun. Bedivere did not like wasting time. After making a simple opening statement, he reached out for the podium and ced a crystal ball on the stage.


    "Anyone who has confidence in themselves cane on stage and give a drop of their blood on the crystal ball. If your blood is qualified after being appraised, you can join the Dragon City Guards."


    After giving off a simple exnation, Bedivere turned around and stepped off the stage. Two white-gowned priests were left on the stage to manage the appraisal, while another priest always followed beside Bedivere.


    This was not the first Dragon City Guard selection ceremony, so most of the people of Golden sh Town was already familiar with these procedures. Soon, there was a youngd, full of confidence, who came on the stage, bit his finger, and dripped his blood on the crystal ball.


    The crystal ball shed with a burst of light but eventually remained green. The young man paused and looked at the two priests with expectant eyes.


    "Go back," one of the priests coldly said.


    The youngd��s face was drained of color. "But, but I have the bloodline."


    "Green excellent level of blood is not eligible to be a Dragon City Guard. Go seek your livelihood somewhere else."


    With that, the priest stretched out his hand forward to push, and the young man staggered backward and fell off the stage.


    The crowd began to murmur among themselves. "s, excellent level blood is not eligible to join, the threshold of this Dragon City Guard is very high. I��m afraid even the Holy Knight of Holy Light Religion would be like so."


    "Yeah, in other ces, let alone green, even white level blood is enough to make the Master of the City put their effort to train him. Even the worst of them, the grey level blood, can at least be a profession. How could they be treated like trash like this."


    "Yes, some of the cities�� Main Guards have nothing but excellent level blood. Being a Dragon City Guard is really not easy."


    During their talk, a brawny man jumped on the stage to be appraised. His strong body exuded an extremely dangerous aura which showed his quite powerful strength. The crystal ball then showed a dark blue color.


    "Mm, it��s close to the rare level blood. It��s a defensive type bloodline that favors the shield war route, which is even rarer." The white-gowned priest nodded. "Unfortunately, Dragon City Guard does notck the shield type guard. You should go back."


    That brawny man was astonished. "G-Go back? But I��"


    Before he could finish his words, the white-gowned priest reached out and pushed him, and the brawny man fell without any resistance.


    After all, although he has the potential to be excellent, and after honed, he would be powerful, but in front of a high order profession, he would still be vulnerable. However, as soon as that brawny man was knocked off the stage, he was soon surrounded by several luxuriously dressed nobles, trying to win him over.


    Dragon City Guard selection was very strict, so being eliminated did not necessarily mean that someone was weak. Perhaps Dragon City didn��t need them, but for others, those who were eliminated were still valuable resources.


    "In general, only purple-blue, a near epic level blood could join the Dragon City guard, but how could the purple-blue blood be somon? I have lived in Golden sh Town for decades, witnessing every selection ceremony, but until now, the purple-blue blood has only appeared less than ten times. In each urrence, it sent a shock to Dragon City people."


    A white-haired Golden sh Town people said with emotion.


    "Excuse me, has there ever been Bretton Dragon blood these years?"


    A young man��s voice sounded in the ear of the old man. But when the old man turned back, he saw a strange face.


    "Hello. I am a schr from Nine Regions. I would like to understand the local custom and condition very much." That young man smiled. There was a special power contained within that smile that made the old man unconsciously rx his vignce.


    "Bretton Dragon bloodline?" The old man touched his beard as he began to narrate with a proud tone, "Of course, and quite many of them. After all, this is Brettonia. This Bretton Dragon blood, no matter how thin it is in one��s blood, even the lowest one is green. Usually, they��re blue, or even purple. Moreover, its real value is far higher than the other simr bloodline. I have seen fifteen selection ceremonies, and everytime the bloodline of Bretton Dragon n appeared, the Dragon City priests will give them the highest standard of treatment, and even personally entertain them. Hey, they are the pride of our Brettonia!"


    "Personally entertain? I understand. Thank you."


    ��


    After another challenger came on the stage and then stepped down, time quickly slipped away. Before long, it was already half a dayter. The sun gradually sunk on the horizon and the tform erected on the town square has created a long shadow.


    In half a day, there were indeed quite a lot of excellent bloodline. Those who met the standard of Dragon City numbered to more than twenty people. Of which, three were locals from Golden sh Town and one Bretton Dragon n bloodline. It was indeed a quite good result; after all, those who have heard the reputation of the selection ceremony and came were more than half of the Brettonia, moreover, even people outside Brettonia have alsoe.


    As the sun set, the people of Golden sh Town gradually dispersed, those who failed the selection ceremony left with their entourage, and those who came to watch the fun also felt that there was no point in staying longer since the ceremony was almost over.


    The Dragon City Master Bedivere has been quietly waiting on the tform for quite a while, and it was already a while ago since thest challenger left. At the moment, there were no new people on the stage anymore. He then turned around and said, "It should be over, right?"


    "Over? Based on these people?"


    Bedivere wrinkled his thick eyebrows. "Twenty-three people, is that not enough?"


    The white-gowned priest took a deep look at him. "You know what I��m talking about."


    "�� But there��s already one, isn��t it?"


    "Do you think we don��t know about your secret petty maneuver?" that priest said, and then his eyes turned towards the tform. "A lot of people that should havee didn��t."


    Bedivere coldly humphed. "Dragon City Guard recruitment is not that attractive, so if they don��t want toe, do you think you can force them?"


    The priest said, "Of course not, but they can be tempted." While talking, with a hint of strong smile, he opened his palm. Suddenly, a rich fragrance began to disperse.


    Bedivere��s body trembled. "Is this, Ambergris!?"


    "Humph, correct. It��s the irresistible temptation of Bretton Dragon n. I knew you would not do things honestly, so I brought it on purpose. I��d like to see how many Bretton Dragon n bloodlines that have yet to appear."


    "You!"


    "Want to make your move? Then by all means. With your strength, killing the three of us is simply a breeze."


    Bedivere gritted his teeth, but in the end, he didn��t make any move. The priest then used the holy light to ignite the Ambergris, and the subtle fragrance quickly spread to every corner of the town.


    A momentter, the three priests on the tform were satisfied to see that from the distant, several townspeople absentmindedly walked towards them. Inwardly, they mused that this priceless treasure was not in vain.


    Although it was inevitable that this action was simr to killing the chicken to get the eggs, no matter what, they have earned this much harvest.


    ��


    At the same time, Wang Lu, who has already lost the interest in the selection ceremony and returned to the inn to prepare to eat, was surprised to find that the little girl who was preparing the meal in the kitchen suddenly seemed to lose her spirit. As if she had suffered some kind of shock, her body slightly trembled, and the dinner te unconsciously slipped from her hand. Then she lightly walked outside as if she had been caught by a ghost.


    Wang Lu felt that it was strange. "Where are you going, Nicole?"


    His voice had just fallen when Aya, who sat beside Wang Lu, also stood up.

 Chapter 298 - The Noble Bloodline of Wang Lulu

    <h4>Chapter 298: The Noble Bloodline of Wang Lulu</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Holy Light Religion priest stimted the rare treasure Ambergris. Its strange fragrance quickly spread to each corner of Golden sh Town, which lured a specific bloodline.


    Ambergris was a rare treasure invented by chance coincidence by a genius alchemist. Legend has it that even ancient dragons could not resist its temptation. As long as it was smelled, it would be continuously drooled over, captivating dragons, hence the name Ambergris 1 . ording to legend, the purer the Dragon n bloodline was, the stronger the temptation of Ambergris.


    The reason why Holy Light Religion priest took out this piece of Ambergris was that they basically wanted to catch the whole Bretton Dragon n bloodline in Golden sh Town in one fell swoop.


    ��


    Meanwhile, in a certain inn in town, the scent of the dinner wasing out of the kitchen and the sumptuous feast was obviously about to be ready. After a moment, however, in the astonished eyes of people, the girl Nicole who was in charge for the dinner walked out of the inn absentmindedly.


    And behind her, in a simr absent-minded state, Aya followed suit.


    "Hey, what has gotten into you two, this broad daylight��"


    Wang Lu promptly chanted the mind purifying incantation. Although he was a sword cultivator, thus magic spell was not his forte, but after more than a dozen years of cultivation, he was already approaching Jindan Stage. Therefore, a simple spell could be readily cast out. Moreover, the effect was not inferior to the elites of themon sects.


    However, after chanting that mind purifying incantation, there was still no response from Aya and Nicole. Wang Lu was slightly surprised. "How could it be?"


    Even though casting a spell in Western Continent��after going through the principle of transformation��the effect of the spell could not have one hundred percent assurance, but it should have at least some effects. At least, it ought to be effective on Nicole.


    While thinking, Wang Lu rushed towards Aya and pressed her shoulder. However, her body unexpectedly slightly trembled, and then a formidable stormy-sea-like giant force burst out, throwing him back far away.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Only when her back disappeared from his field of vision did her impatient voice passed into his ear.


    "This woman is crazy!" Wang Lu was rmed and angry at the same time. He stood up, pound the table in anger, and roared to Liu Li and the others, "Don��t just gawk here, after them!"


    It was not important what has gotten into Aya and Nicole. The important thing was the Master of Dragon City was outside, so Aya must not be seen by him at all!


    Think about it, if the Knight King who was supposed to die one hundred years ago suddenly raised from the dead and reappeared in Brettonia, how would the world react to this?


    Those who fondly remembered the Knight King would naturally be overjoyed; they would hope that Aya could lead them to rebuild the country. But on the other hand, what about those who got benefits after Brettonia copsed?


    Like Bedivere, would he be happy to see Aya again?


    Or those city masters who proimed themselves independent in the chaos of war, wouldn��t they be worried that their cities would be on Aya��s list?


    In particr, the Holy Light Religion who was now the de facto ruler of Brettonia. On the one hand, they split Brettonia apart, and on the other hand, they purified the Dragon n bloodline. Their hostility towards Bretton Dragon n was without a doubt. What would happen if they see the appearance of Aya as the former Dragon n King?


    They would probably stage a ��Zhuyanxue�� 2 for Aya�� If he just let Aya just stumble there in a daze, it was like throwing away her life. In a few years, who knows how many children would she conceive! Well, theoretically, the soul of the brave departed is barren, but that was not the point!


    "Stop at once, you two dead cooks!"


    While urging Liu Li and Bai Shixuan to make their move, his action was not slow either. He rushed as fast as he could to chase them. Because the ce was crowded, he didn��t dare to use his big skill like the Broken Sword World.


    However, when he arrived outside the inn, he could not help but curse ��damn��.


    A group of people happened toe to the inn at that time. They were those failed challengers who returned from the stage after their interest waned. No one knew why they chose to walk in this part of town, but at this time, they bumped into Wang Lu, thus stopping his rush. However, with that stop, his chance to chase after the two women has slipped away.


    Because just when Wang Lu, Liu Li, and the Bai Shixuan were blocked, Aya and Nicole, while holding hands, had already bypassed a corner and headed for the square. Golden sh Town was notrge. The square stage overlooked the four corners of the town, which provided it with great visibility. Therefore, their figures have already appeared in Bedivere and other people��s sight. If they tried to block them now, it would definitely be discovered by the other party.


    Wang Lu helplessly slowed down his footsteps and mentioned Liu Li and Bai Shixuan to no longer pursue.


    Looking at the back of Aya and Nicole from far away, Wang Lu sighed. Now he could only y by ear.


    ��


    "Yes, four, five, six�� oh, and that other two. There are actually eight awakened Bretton Dragon n bloodlines here, truly an unexpected joy."


    The priest with the Ambergris was all smiles. This time��s harvest was very rich. Back at Dragon City, he would inevitably obtain the Archbishop��smendation.


    The real purpose for the once in three years Dragon Guard selection was exactly for the Bretton Dragon n bloodline. Golden sh Town was known as the blessednd of the Dragon n, meaning that the probability of the birth of the Dragon n bloodline was very high! As long as one was a native of Brettonia and grew up here, one has the probability to sire or give birth to the Dragon n bloodline! Thus, every three years, Holy Light Religion recruited the Dragon City Guard in the name of Dragon City, and collected the Dragon n Blood in secret. For dozens of years, the harvest was abundant. It was just that in recent years, for several times, the harvest was increasingly scarce.


    The priest suspected that Bedivere had spread all sorts of rumors about Dragon City that was not in favor of the Holy Light Religion, making those with Dragon n bloodline not willing to be recruited. After all, the purification of Bretton Dragon n was not a high profile effort, thus some things could not be done too tantly. However, his suspicion of Bedivere was just that, a suspicion. There was no evidence to support it. Let alone with the status of Bedivere, even if he has the evidence, he actually could not do anything to him.


    Therefore, he simply bypassed Bedivere and tempted the Dragon n bloodline with Ambergris so that Bedivere, however unwillingly, could only ept the oue.


    "Very good, very good. Coupled with the previous one, this time, there are nine Dragon n bloodlines. I wonder how many of them have the true Dragon bloodline."


    Bretton Dragon n bloodline was also divided into levels. The lowest one was green level, which wasmon. The higher one was blue and then purple-blue. The most excellent one was the purple epic level. The power of the Bretton Dragon n bloodline was ording to the above color level. The higher the level of the blood, naturally the higher the credit for the priest. ording to the results of the previous selections, among the nine people, one or two should have the purple epic level blood.


    Before long, the first bloodline who was lured by the Ambergris went up the stage. It was a tall and sturdy young man. The locals of Golden sh Town immediately recognized him as the cksmith��s son. A thirteen years old vigorous and healthy young adult. Moreover, in recent years, he was suddenly able to fly. Thus, there were many experienced townspeople who suspected that an extraordinary bloodline had been awakened.


    The cksmith��s son went on the stage absentmindedly, then somehow bit his own finger and dripped the blood on the crystal ball, which then burst into a dark blue glow�� He was then pulled aside by the priest and continued to stand with a distracted face.


    The second one who went on stage was a delicate young woman. She was the most skilled tailor in her vige. Her pair of delicate hand could weave exquisite clothes not inferior to the fine clothes produce by the Nine Regions. Her ingenuity was incredible. At this point, she also went up the stage attracted by Ambergris, and when she dripped her blood on the crystal ball, the ball bloomed with an almost purple light.


    "Good, a near-epic blood, and also possessed the sensitive type skill, a rarebination, no less than the true purple epic. This time, we really picked up a treasure."


    The priest was secretly pleased with himself and held the Ambergris in front of the girl, mesmerizing her.


    Before long, several Bretton Dragon n bloodlines came to the stage for identification. Without exception, they were all blue or purple-blue color. There was even an infinitely close to the true epic blood, which made the several priests happy.


    At this time, Nicole, the girl from the farthest inn, finally came to the front and dripped her blood. The crystal ball then bloomed with a dazzling purple light.


    "Is�� this a true epic blood?" The three priests froze for a moment, and then looked at Nicole together.


    Bretton Dragon n bloodline was very rare. Its real value was far above the ordinary bloodline. Thus, the condition for its appearance was also very harsh. Purple blue and infinitely close to true purple were all fine. However, the real purple was extremely rare. The true purple blood of Nicole meant that her ancestors were not just nobody.


    The several priests looked at each other and thought that after the recruitment, they must take time to check the background of the young girl.


    "So, is it my turn now?"


    The priests�� thoughts were interrupted by a clear woman��s voice. On the stage, the blond haired and green eyed Aya lightly smiled.


    In the end, she was the Knight King. Although as the previous Dragon King, she was the most affected by Ambergris, but soon after she walked out of the inn, she regained her consciousness. However, at that time, she had been seen by Bedivere and Holy Light Religion priests, so there was no way back for her.


    Therefore, she simply went on the stage and looked at Bedivere. Thetter lightly furrowed his brows thoughtfully. However, as if he didn��t recognize the Knight King that he once served, upon hearing the question from Aya, he just callously nodded. "Yes. Just drip your blood here."


    Aya then gently dripped her blood from her fingertip on the crystal ball.


    All at once, the dazzling purple light shone on the tform.


    Upon seeing Aya��s purple light, the three priests, who were still immersed in the shock caused by Nicole, stared with their eyes wide open and their jaws dropped in speechlessness. Even in the same purple level, there were still differences in the epic levels. Nicole was just ordinary epic, but Aya��s blooming purple meant that she has an epic level blood of the top grade. Even in the era of the Knight King, it was still enough to put it among the finest of the knights of the round table!


    Of course, they didn��t know that this was the result of Aya deliberately suppressing her blood. After all, she was in the soul of the brave departed body, and after losing her country, losing the most important kingly attribute in the process, therefore, the rank of her blood dropped, otherwise��


    "You��" A priest was struggling to swallow his saliva and was not sure of what to say. At this point, all that he could think of was the amount of reward that he would get once he returned to Dragon City.


    While the priests were silent, Bedivere stepped forward and asked, "Who exactly are you?"


    Aya revealed a vacant expression as she replied, "Me? I, I don��t know. I was just apanying a friend to Golden sh Town to study. I don��t know why, but just now I was moved toe here to take the identification. I��"


    "Who is your parents? Ghad? Gawain? Geraint?"


    Bedivere directly interrupted Aya��s words and pressed her for an answer step by step. Astonishing me hid behind his eyes.


    But Aya was at a lost for words. "I, I don��t know. They left me when I was very young, and I��ve never seen them since."


    "Describe to me their features. You should at least remember those, right?" Bedivere was especially anxious.


    Aya replied, "Yes. My father is��, and my mother is��"


    Then Aya vividly depicted the image of a man and a woman. During which, Bedivere continued to ask pointed questions, which contained amazing pressure so that the three Holy Light Religion priests did not dare to interrupt. After a long while, Bedivere sighed with a weary face.


    "It turns out you��re the descendant of Ghad, no wonder there��s such a pure purple blood. Unfortunately, you shouldn��t havee here."


    Aya blinked her eyes. "Do you know my father? But he doesn��t seem to be called Ghad��"


    Bedivere sighed again. "No need to say anymore, that time has long gone."


    After that, Bedivere slowly stepped down the stage. His figure looked exceptionally heavy, apparently unwilling to continue the questioning anymore.


    The three priests looked at each other and simultaneously thought: the descendant of Ghad? One of the most prestigious knights of the round table under the Knight King? No wonder she has such a pure purple blood��


    This time, they didn��t just pick any treasure, instead, they dug up a gold mine! If they traced this woman��s background, perhaps they could bring out the remnants of the knights of the round table!


    Aya didn��t care about the priests�� calction. All her attention was focused on Bedivere. From his bodynguage, Aya concluded that too many things have happened in the past more than one hundred years��


    And just at this moment, a questioning voice suddenly sipped into Aya��s ear, "Hey, who is Ghad?"


    "Wang Lu?" Aya was taken aback. Unknown to her, Wang Lu has unexpectedly stood on the stage. Behind him, there were also Bai Shixuan, Liu Li, and Quan Zouhua, basically their whole team! "What are you guys doing?"


    "Picking up your corpse!" Wang Lu peevishly stared at her and then asked, "Who is Ghad?"


    Aya softly said, "Ghad was the gant and pure knight in those days that survived the war, but then left the Western Continent. Nobody knows his whereabouts anymore. I pretended to be his descendant so that no one can investigate my background."


    "And Bedivere believed in your irresponsible remark? He was your past official, doesn��t he recognize his own king?"


    Aya hesitated. "I told you, I used to�� not use the image of a woman to bear the name of Knight King. So my previous image and my current image are very different. Moreover, the spirit of the brave departed body also has its special ce. So, it��s normal if Bedivere doesn��t recognize me."


    "What the hell! Is A cup lethality that strong? A true real-life story of the Butterfly Lovers 3 !"


    "What are you talking about!"


    While Wang Lu and Aya were talking, the three priests finally woke up from their daydreaming and snapped. "Who are you guys? What are you doing onstage?"


    Wang Lu smiled. "Of course an outstanding talent whoes for the Dragon City Guard. Don��t look at our handsome and pretty look, we are actually genuinely powerful. For example, I, have a legendary noble bloodline."


    Upon saying that, Wang Lu made a small cut to his fingers with his nail and then dropped a drop of blood on the crystal ball.


    In any case, he could just run away from this, so he might as well go with Aya and n the next move once they arrived at Dragon City. Currently, the bloodline purification by Holy Light Religion was not out in the open yet, so there still has some leeway.


    As long as he demonstrated that his blood was not inferior to that of Aya, he should be able to get the Dragon City��s attention, and then��


    While thinking, the crystal ball absorbed the blood and then shone.


    It was a murky gray light.


    Wang Lu was immediately stunned, the several priests opposite of him also gawked, everyone froze in amazement. Gray light? On this day, the number of people that went on stage to take the identification was no less than a thousand. The blood that they showed were varied, from the pure purple Bretton Dragon n bloodline to the average white blood, all kinds of blood where shown. Only this gray blood that was exceptionally rare.


    After a long time, a priest forcefully restrained his anger and said, "You, get off the stage."


    Wang Lu said in surprise, "Get off the stage?"


    "Gray. Moreover, it��s impure gray! This is the lowest level of the garbage blood. If you don��t get off the stage, do you want us to move our hands?"


    While talking, the priest stretched out his hand, ready to st away this mixed breed of Nine Regions with the power of Holy Light.


    Wang Lu then anxiously said, "There must be a mistake here!"


    With that, immortal method bloomed out from his fingertips as he tried to produce orange color to conceal the gray light��


    Damn it, garbage blood? Where did thise from��


    ��

 Chapter 299 - We Are Family!

    <h4>Chapter 299: We Are Family!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Believe me, there must be a misunderstanding!"


    Along with Wang Lu��s sincere cries, the Holy Light priest angrily waved his palm, which drove the invisible Holy Light force, and pped him off the stage.


    Wang Lu lightlynded on the ground, looked at the faces around him that gave all kinds ofplex look, and calmly sighed as if it was nothing.


    Actually, this was not an unexpected result. Indeed he has the world��s best spirit root, Void Spirit Root, and cultivated the world��s best defensive method, Non-Phase Method, but that was by the standard of Nine Regions. For the Western Continent people, they simply didn��t recognize it. Moreover, people of Western Continent cared more about the strength of the blood, inherited ability and the likes, which waspletely unrted to his own strength.


    Previously in Non-Phase Peak, his master also said that, based on physical condition alone, he could only be considered as mediocre, and only by relying on panacea would he gradually improve. However, Nine Regions cultivators practiced immortal cultivation, so the innate physical qualification was not that valued. Later on, when he cultivated Non-Phase Sword Bone, his physique greatly improved, which meant that the physical qualification was even more irrelevant, however, all of these improvements only happened on the surface. For example, if Wang Lu sired an offspring with an ordinary human, let alone the offspring would not inherit his Void Spirit Root, inheriting his current intrepid physical condition would be even more difficult. And this crystal ball only checked the blood to determine a person��s inheritance. Thus, even with his great skill, Wang Lu waspletely powerless.


    Theoretically, only when he sessfully reached Jindan would his physique, magical power, primordial spirit, and immortal heart begin to coagte into unification. By then, he would be able to change himself. After reaching Jindan, he might be called as Daoist Master 1 , because after reaching Jindan, the cultivator would be born again 2 , and henceforth enter a new realm. The descendant of a Jindan would be far superior to that of ordinary mortals.


    Of course, the achievement of Jindan was only a matter of time for Wang Lu, but how would he exin all of these to the crystal ball?


    After pondering for a moment, Wang Lu looked up at the tform. At this time, Liu Li and Bai Shixuan were a bit bewildered. They also could never think that their team leader, Senior Brother Wang Lu, would degenerate into garbage level blood and was forced off stage.


    Wang Lu immediately told them through primordial spirit, "Don��t panic. I went up there just to confirm that Aya is okay, and then just happened to find the appropriate excuse to go down. That crystal ball is only for the people of Western Continent to test their blood, so it doesn��t look suitable for us. You can test it out yourself, after that, you cane down. For now, there��s no danger for Aya, so we don��t need to worry. We can returnter after we make a n."


    Bai Shixuan and Liu Li nodded, and then Bai Shixuan stepped forward to drop her blood from her white finger to the crystal ball, which then burst��


    A dark purple light!


    "Hey, this is the impure part of my blood, yet it��s such a high-level blood of deep purple color?" Bai Shixuan was slightly surprised. "It seems like it really can��t test the blood from Nine Regions, it doesn��t have a rule at all. Isn��t it like this, Senior Brother?"


    Off the stage, Wang Lu becamepletely silent. "Little Bai, you have blinded my dog��s eyes."


    Simrly blinded were the three Holy Light priests, who upon seeing the purple glow was as equally pure as Aya, felt that their hearts suddenly stopped beating. When did this epic level blood appear everywhere like tomato and potato?


    From its detail, it was extremely fitting with nature and could be called as the epic blood of the child of nature, its rare level was no less than Aya��s Bretton Dragon n! If the Druids were here to see her, they would not hesitate to wee her to the endless forest to pay respect to her as the Holy Woman!


    However, before s ripple of wave subsided, another wave surged forward. After Bai Shixuan stepped away from the crystal ball, Liu Li went forward to rece her. In ordance with the requirement, she dropped her blood on the crystal ball.


    The next moment, orange light brightly shone and nearly blinded people��s eyes.


    At that moment, time seemed to stop.


    "Hey, I��ve never seen such a color." Liu Li curiously looked at the crystal ball and then reached out to touch it. Only to hear a crashing sound. The crystal ball seemed unable to bear the pressure and thus crashed into pieces.


    "Huh? It��s broken? Sorry, sorry, I didn��t think that this thing couldn��t be touched." Liu Li looked ashamed. "Do you wantpensation?"


    The several Holy Light priests were horrified, why would they even want to bepensated? The orange glow just now�� it was mostly because the crystal ball was overwhelmed after continuous work for a day, which caused a mistake in the appraisal result. However, the blood of these two natives of Nine Regions was without a doubt extremely high epic level blood. As for the even higher orange legend level, it wasn��t even possible, after all, how could a mere lower mongrel of Nine Regions have the highest level of blood?


    Nevertheless, today��s harvest was indeed far beyond even their wildest imagination. In addition to the nine Bretton Dragon n bloodline, there were so many epic level blood that it wasparable to that of the past ten Dragon City Guards selection��he and the other two priests have indeed made a huge contribution.


    "All of you��" The lead Holy Light priest cleared his throat and said, "Are qualified and can join Dragon City Guards."


    Liu Li immediately hesitated. "But just now, Senior Brother said��"


    "It��s okay, just agree with him." Wang Lu��s voice came through primordial spirit. "In this situation, we can��t go back anymore. Don��t worry, I will also go with you to Dragon City."


    While speaking Wang Lu stepped up the stage once again.


    Holy Light priests were focused on Liu Li and Bai Shixuan, feeling very excited. But upon seeing Wang Lu, this mongrel,e to disrupt, they immediately snapped, "What are you doing here?"


    Wang Lu righteously said, "I also want to join Dragon City Guards!"


    "Base on your mongrel blood? You��re delusional! The Holy Light is merciful and shines on all sentient beings, but if you insist on doing this reckless thing, refusing to mend despite repeated admonition, then you will be punished by the Holy Light!" The priest fiercely threatened.


    Wang Lu confidently smiled. "Although my blood level is insufficient, I can be let in through my special talent!"


    "Special talent?"


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, Dragon City Guard is a powerful force in Brettonia. Although the number is not much, if we add the servant soldier ss, it would reach close to ten thousand. Such a huge team surely have various service personnel, right?"


    The priest frowned. "Huh?"


    "Anyrge group of institution ultimately must have administrative and logistical support. And I am the super-ss administrative and logistical talent. From the basic-level organization build up, system build up, team build up, to the style build up, I have aplete set of method. Although my ownbat power is not much, I can effectively enhance the entire team��sbat efficiency."


    The priest stared at him for a long time before said with a sinking voice, "Dragon City Guard does not need a misceneous soldier."


    "Hah, it��s not misceneous soldier, but administrative and logistic��"


    "Get lost!"


    "Wait a minute! I am also a super-ss technical talent! Even if you discriminate against liberal arts students and despise the administrative and logistic, but I can join as an engineering student. Whether it��s st furnace iron smelting, gunpowder refining, or civil engineering, I��m pretty skilled in all of those! In addition to that, I also have some experience in mathematical and other theoretical studies. In three seconds, I can carry out no less than five digit number of square root operation easily!"


    "Get lost!" The priest, who had long been impatient, stretched out his Holy Light covered hand and directly pushed Wang Lu off the stage.


    Aya, Liu Li, and Bai Shixuan dumbfoundedly looked as the initially talking non-stop Wang Lu fell off the stage.


    The three Holy Light priests were a bit irritated. Had they not been in full view of everyone, they would��ve summoned the Holy Light punishment and killed this clown!


    However, Bedivere was somewhat interested in Wang Lu��s rhetoric. "Administrative and logistic? That��s an interesting talent."


    Unfortunately, he was only interested, nothing more. Currently, he was in a heavy mood as all his energy was spent on Aya, so he didn��t want to continue to seriously delve into what Wang Lu just said.


    Seeing that the sky had turned dark, one of the priests opened his mouth.


    And just then, Wang Lu once again went up the tform and said with a clear and resonant voice, "Wait a minute, I have something to say!"


    Holy Light priests didn��t even bother to talk to him at all, and just sent the Holy Light punishment.


    Wang Lu lightly dodged sideways to avoid the Holy Light strike, and then said, "Don��t get me wrong, I just want to ask a question."


    "A question?"


    Wang Lu said, "Yes. Can the enlisted Dragon City Guard bring several people with them? I heard that Dragon City Guard is a lifetime upation, so once joined, unless they have a great meritorious deed, they could not quit, so would they have to be alone in this lifelong journey? Those who still have to take care their aging parents and wife and children, don��t tell me to be Dragon City Guard they have to live a solitary life forever? After being enlisted by you, don��t tell me they couldn��t take their rtives or friends?"


    This problem resonated deeply with the more than twenty qualified recruits.


    "Yes. Are we going to go straight to Dragon City?"


    "I, I have an elderly mother to take care of, and I have been wondering whether I can bring her together with me�� Can I at least get some remuneration?"


    "My girlfriend always wants to go to Dragon City, I should be able to bring her along��"


    The three priests suddenly got a headache. Taking their family along with them? Do they think they��re going to Dragon City for a holiday? The more rtives and friends they bring, the harder it was for them to risk their lives in the battlefield and fight bravely. Not to mention these recruits were mostly without any training, aplete rough jade. They haven��t even started their basic training, how could they have the time to be affectionate with their spouse?


    However, how could they say these words directly?


    At this time, Dragon City Master Bedivere said, "So you want to bring your family? Okay, as long as you can make enough meritorious deeds for Dragon City, not to mention bringing your own family, even if you want anyone to be your family, Dragon City will help you. As long as you join the Dragon City Guards, we are all one big family."


    "But��" Bedivere gave Wang Lu a sideway nce. "With your present status, don��t even dream about this family thing. Even if we are one big family, a family still has its rule, treatment in exchange for merits, that is very fair."


    The cksmith��s son stammered as he said, "But, to stay in Dragon City for several years, she��"


    Bedivere shouted, "If you can��t even stand several years of separation, then don��t even talk about feelings!"


    The young man was shocked and awed by the Master of Dragon City and thus no longer said anymore.


    "Therefore." Bedivere looked at Wang Lu. "What do you want to ask again?"


    "I want to ask, does this rule apply to Bretton Dragon n bloodline? Can Dragon n bloodline also bring their family?"


    Bedivere��s eyes turned sharp��that was a really good question.


    Dragon n bloodline was indeed allowed to bring their rtives��because the policy of Holy Light Religion towards Dragon n bloodline waspletely different than that of the other bloodline. The more rtives of the Dragon n bloodline that were brought to Dragon City, the more they could control the Bretton Dragon n bloodline. After all, they essentially became hostages, thus, Holy Light Religion very much weed them.


    "However, whose family are you?" Bedivere sneered. "You are a native of Nine Regions, don��t tell me you��re rted to Dragon n bloodline? Even if you are rted, for the sake of fairness, I will not make an exception for her. In this time��s Dragon City Guards selection, nobody can take their family back to Dragon City!"


    Wang Lu frowned. "Family members are not allowed?" Then in a moment, a sh of light went through his mind. He smiled and said, "That��s okay. Because I��m not her family, but�� her gigolo!"


    ��

 Chapter 300 - Uncommunicative, Ice Cold, Common Tool

    <h4>Chapter 300: Umunicative, Ice Cold, Common Tool</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "G-G��igolo?"


    On the tform, Wang Lu proudly proimed his identity, which immediately plunged the scene into a long silence.


    Even the Dragon City Master Bedivere expressed an incredulous expression and was tongue-tied.


    "�� What did you say?"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "I said I am the gigolo of the descendant of Ghad. I can help her ease the physical and psychological pressure, and will not be as close as family members that could burden her. I��m just like a Ruyi Staff 1 , or a dildo. It��s just that I��m able to speak, so I have a moreplete function, but with no side effect! In short, taking me along will bring no harm to anyone, what do you guys think?"


    Bedivere was still in a state of shock. "You, you��"


    Wang Lu reached out to hug Aya. "If she can��t bring family member then so be it, but couldn��t she bring even a personal thing? Do you have a problem if I, as the personal belonging of a Bretton Dragon n bloodline, go to Dragon n with my master?"


    "This��"


    "If even personal belongings are not allowed to take, then are we applying to be Dragon City Guards or going to prison? In particr, you have recruited so many women, if they don��t bring personal supplies, do they have to enter Dragon City naked? Aren��t you guys too wretched?"


    "This��"


    Wang Lu righteously spoked, "Therefore, it is natural and logical for me to enter Dragon City!


    "Humph! What a glib tongue!" Bedivere was not well known for his eloquence. Being continuously pressed by Wang Lu, he was simply unable to refute.


    Normally, if he ran into someone with a flowery mouth as Wang Lu, he would not be polite��even releasing a tiny bit of his imposing manner as the Dragon City Master was enough to make other people scared sheetless. However, now, he just turned his gaze and asked Aya instead, "What do you say? Do you want to take this guy?"


    At this time, Aya was also somewhat stupefied as she was still immersed in the shock of being called out in public as having a gigolo. Upon hearing Bedivere��s question, she fiercely red at Wang Lu. And just as she was about to open his mouth, Wang Lu��s voice came through primordial spirit.


    "My sword. You promised to be my sword! Follow my instructions! Have you forgotten that?" After a pause, he continued, "This is not a joke. Just agree and watch Bedivere��s reaction."


    "You��" Aya took a deep sight, and then with her mouth said, "He�� said it right, I want to take him with me to Dragon City."


    Wang Lu immediately added, "By the way, we have a dog." Then he picked up the mutt Quan Zouhua.


    Bedivere gazed at Aya��s deep green eyes, and then, after a long time, closed his eyes, turned around and walked away. "Suit yourself!"


    ��


    After the selection ceremony of Dragon City Guard, the number of qualified recruits reached an unprecedented thirty-five people. In ordance with the past practice, they should pack their belongings that night and leave Golden sh Town for Dragon City. However, this time, the Mayor of Golden sh took this opportunity to exhaust whatever means to keep Bedivere and the others for the night.


    "Please stay here for the night! Since the selection ceremony began, this is the first time more than thirty people are qualified. This is a great event, and should be earnestly celebrated!"


    With that, the Mayor shoved a few mysterious gifts to the three priests.


    At the same time, because the selection hassted more than expected, and the sun has sunk over the horizon, the three Holy Light priests negotiated among themselves for a moment, and then agreed to the Mayor��s gracious invitation.


    That evening, Golden sh Town held a revelry and gave the four people from Dragon City the most enthusiastic hospitality. The more than thirty qualified recruits, among the countless well-wishers'' voice, also caroused until veryte at night. Later, at Bedivere��s request, they packed their belongings and rested at the biggest inn for the night, ready to depart the next morning.


    Although the revelry has exhausted most of their energy, the more than thirty people were not in the mood to sleep, and they were still in high spirit. Because they stayed in one ce, they invariably gathered and began to chat among themselves.


    Many of these people were locals of Golden sh Town, but many more came from other areas. They continued to chat to their heart��s content. Even when the night was almost dawn, they still wanted to chat.


    "s, I don��t know what will happen once we arrive at Dragon City. I heard that Dragon City Guard looks morous, but their training is very bitter, and would often have actualbat duty. Moreover, the elimination rate is also high."


    The young man from the countryside expressed his expectations and worries about the future, and couldn��t help but sigh.


    "Hehe, you don��t have to worry about that." A young man local to Golden sh Town smiled andforted him, "I actually know a lot of things about Dragon City Guard."


    Golden sh Town was a well-informed ce, so the local people��s understanding of Dragon City Guard was also morepared to other people.


    "Dragon City Guards do often have actualbat duty, but every fight is basically a non-suspenseful steamrolling action. Throughout Brettonia, no other force could match Dragon City Guards. After all, behind Dragon City is the number one religious organization on the continent, Holy Light Religion! As long as we, recruits, are careful not to be brave, generally, there would not be any danger. As for the elimination? Being eliminated is being eliminated, it��s not a big deal. Even if you��ve been eliminated as Dragon City Guard, you would still be sought after in many ces. After all, you have taken training in Dragon City, which is the real deal."


    The countryside teenager curiously asked, "The power would not be taken back even after being eliminated?"


    "Tsk, where did you hear that rumor? How would they take back the power? Should everyone be crippled before they are kicked out of the Guard? As long as you take the soul contract not to divulge the method of Dragon City, then the skill that you have to learn is your own, it has nothing to do with them anymore." The well-informed youth said with a smile, "Therefore, joining Dragon City Guard, in addition to eating the bitter hardship, the benefits are enormous! The Dragon City collection of all kinds of secret methods are something that you cannot find anywhere else."


    "Really?" The countryside teenager became even more curious. "Dragon City method is really powerful? How much powerful?"


    "As long as you practice it step by step, there��s hope for you to reach high order profession, how powerful do you think is that?" The youth from Golden sh Town glittered. "Someone with a profession is very different than an ordinary person. When you reach the level of high order profession, you will receive courteous reception in any ce on the continent! No matter whether to serve a great lord, or setting up your own team of adventurers, your status would be extraordinary! Take this Golden sh Town for example. In Brettonia, there are a handful of such towns, but it��s Mayor��s status is nearly equal to that of ordinary high order profession. In your small ces, ten townsbined could nearly equal to a high order profession."


    "Ten towns add up?"


    "But it��s difficult to reach high order profession. I don��t know how many high order can appear in any given profession. In addition to high level of bloodline requirement, the training method must also be good. And thisst part is the difficult one. There are countless bloodlines on the maind, each of it has its own unique mystery, which must be nurtured with the corresponding method to stimte a stronger valiant magical ability. Otherwise, Dragon City��s collection of most of the method in Brettonia would��ve been in vain, instead of making them fierce as of now. Virtually, any bloodline can find the corresponding method and tap the limit of their own potential. And since we have passed the Dragon City Guard selection, at least there are no problems in terms of our potential, and as long as we diligently train, the future is hopeful for us!"


    "Just hopeful?"


    "Nonsense, what do you think high order profession is? The entire Dragon City Guards have around thousands of people, yet they only have around sixty to seventy high order professions! But the road is at least unimpeded for us! If it were in other ces, no matter how diligent you train, you would not be able to reach high order profession. Being a Dragon City Guard, at least we have hope!"


    The countryside youth thought for a moment, and then suddenly asked, "Then what about those Bretton Dragon n?"


    Upon hearing this, the face of the local Golden sh youth was filled with envy. "They are the genuine ��heaven��s favored��. It is said that, each of the selected qualified Bretton Dragon n bloodline at least has fifty percent chance to be a high order profession. The several purple blue and purple today have one hundred percent chance to be high order profession. Moreover, among high order professions, they would be one of the strongest. The Dragon n Blood is too strong, no one couldpare to them."


    After a pause, the youth from Golden sh Town looked puzzled. "But, I heard that the Dragon n bloodlines that are selected as Dragon City Guard seem to be individually managed, isted from the others. Previously, there were several other Dragon n bloodlines from this town that joined the Dragon City Guard, but they��ve never been seen again��"


    The countryside youth was a bit afraid. "Nothing happened to them�� right?"


    "Tsk, what are you talking about? The Dragon City Master is a mighty Dragon n bloodline, what could��ve possibly happened to them? They ought to have joined a secret team, to perform some covert action. Humph, in any case, there are not just one of them being selected along with us, yet don��t their lodging separate from us?"


    ��


    At the same time, the selected Dragon n bloodline who were separated from the rest were also having a high spirited chat. Compared to the other qualified Dragon City Guard, their happiness was undoubtedly stronger. Because as a Dragon n Bloodline, their status in the fabled Dragon City Guard would be far higher than the other.


    The sturdy cksmith��s son said, "Nicole, you really can hide yourself. Usually, you ��don��t show the mountain and don��t reveal the water��, but you��re actually a Dragon n bloodline. Moreover, you��re a high-level Dragon n bloodline, that��s so awesome!"


    Almost all the Dragon n bloodline that was recruited by Holy Light Religion this time were from Golden sh Town, so they basically knew about each other, and the merrier their talk became.


    Nicole herself didn��t have that much interest. "What��s so great about it, I don��t want to be that Dragon n Guard. I am more satisfied with running my family''s inn. I really don��t know why I stumbled to that selection ceremony, my family will be worried about me�� I hate that everything I said to protest to those dead fanatics is just useless, they said that once I stepped on the stage, I have to ept all the arrangement of Dragon City, otherwise, it would mean scorn to the majesty of their city�� How could the majesty of their city be so easily scorned!"


    Upon hearing Nicole��s words, the others were somewhat at a loss. Being selected as Dragon City Guard was supposed to be a joyful asion, and should be celebrated and congratted, but how could they congratte her if she couldn��t wait to run away fast enough?


    Seeing that Nicole was feeling down, the several other people finally gave her some consoling words and then tried to change the topic. "Oh, yeah, Nicole, who''re those outsiders that previously stayed in your inn?"


    The tailor��s daughter curiously pointed at Aya and Wang Lu in one corner of the room.


    Nicole shrugged her shoulders. "I don��t know. What I only know is that they carried a badge of our family��s ancestors. ording to the teaching of my ancestors, the owner of the badge must be treated with the most honorable courtesy. Presumably, she is the descendant of a man who migrated from Golden sh Town a long time ago. As for the few people that she came in with, they seem like your average eastern continent schrs, but I didn��t think they actually have the epic blood��oh, except that guy."


    Upon mentioning Wang Lu, the atmosphere in the room immediately changed. That appalling ��gigolo�� theory continued to shock them even now.


    And as the objects of their discussion, Aya and Wang Lu were also talking in soft voice.


    "Hey, stop putting that long face in front of me will you. Our n has been smoothly carried out, at least be happy a bit about it okay?"


    Aya coldly said, "Don��t talk to me, pervert."


    "The hell! How could you treat your team leader Senior Brother condescendingly like this!


    "I��m angry at the gigolo, thank you very much!"


    "So you��re just treating me like a sexual object?"


    "��"


    "Hey, in that kind of situation, what do you want me to do? If I can��t seize this opportunity to join Dragon City Guard along with you, do you want me to sneak into Dragon City alone? I��m a defense expert, not a stealth master!"


    Aya said, "But your excuse is just too absurd, you don��t seem to know the lower limit at all!"


    Wang Lu humphed. "If not so, would Bedivere just drop it?"


    "That��s actually strange, why would Bedivere actually let you in?" Aya was somewhat in disbelief. "He was never a man who would sumb to absurd remarks, and he was not good at talking, but that goes without saying. But this time, he actually let youe��"


    Wang Lu said, "The reason for that is very simple. He was very impressed with my sincerity. Aren��t your ��chivalry�� thing is very particr about loyalty? I, this gigolo, am very loyal to Her Majesty, which moved his heart so much that he made an exception and let me join the others."


    "��"


    "If not," Wang Lu lightly said, "Bedivere has other ns. I think, in his view, bringing in new variables is more favorable to him."


    Aya was stunned for a moment. "More favorable?"


    "Of course. But there��s also thisst possibility."


    "What?"


    "He has a crush on me."


    "��"


    ��

 Chapter 301 - Things Are Changing

    <h4>Chapter 301: Things Are Changing</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Noon the next day, Wang Lu and the others arrived at Dragon City in a sh, which was a long distance away.


    When departing from Golden sh Town, Dragon City Master Bedivere transformed into a giant dragon of more than a hundred meters�� wingspan, carrying all the people on his back, and flew them back at the flight speed of a dragon.


    Riding the most illustrious city master in Western Continent was a most privileged treatment. On the dragon��s back, all the way to Dragon City, the hearts of the newly recruited Dragon City Guards continued to thump wildly. They didn��t even dare to breathe. It was as if they were in a dream.


    Actually, Bedivere himself didn��t care about this. All that he could think about was how to be quicker.


    The Dragon City Guard selection ceremony in Golden sh Town was not his wish. He felt sick the whole time. Therefore, the sooner it finished and the faster he came home the better. However, the three Holy Light priests wouldn��t consider maintaining Bedivere��s face��He had to stoop before this group of recruits to be treated as their horse, while the three priests were very eager to return home a bit earlier to receive their award.


    ����


    When the group of recruits along with the dragon-transformed Bedivere slowlynded, a soul-stirring pressure welled up in the hearts of this group of recruits. It was due to the faint pressureing from the city itself. Dragon City was, after all, named after the Dragon. Within thousands of years, it had long obtained too many connections with the Dragon n. Today, the whole city was awash with the Dragon aura. Dragon City was the most magnificent city in the whole Brettonia. The former capital of the Knight King was not as good as this mighty ancient city.


    When overlooking it from the sky, most of the new recruits were filled with joy and excitement. But for the conscientious one, this was a valuable opportunity to look at the overall situation.


    "There��s literally a forest of powerful people. This Dragon City��" Wang Lu gently squinted his eyes. Through his perception, he sensed that solely the aura of those whom in high order professions alone there was more than fifty people, and countless individuals in middle order professions. This did not include those powerful individuals who were ustomed to hiding their strength. In the Nine Regions, only the big top-level sects that couldpare to such a force.


    Aya said, "Yes. Moreover, they are an all-roundedplete force. Dragon City Guard, Holy Light Religion, and other adventurers are all gathered here, the total number is veryrge. After more than a hundred years passed, this city has be bigger than ever, and can evenpare to my group of Knights of the Round Table."


    At the peak of Aya��s reign, the number of high order professions under hermand was more than a hundred. Of course, this didn��t mean that in the vastnd of Brettonia, there were only so few of those in high order professions, but most of the powerful individuals were ustomed to freedom, and they wouldn��t settle to just be under the whims of the Knight King. To put it simply, the so-called Knight King was just the strongest force in Brettonia, and did not dominate the entirend.


    Right now, the scale of Dragon City was evenparable to the powerful Knights of the Round Table of the Knight King, who upon seeing it made Aya��s heart be filled with emotion.


    "What a pity. Though the scale isrge, as a whole, they��re not that differentpared to loose sand." Aya lightly said, "The strength of this city hasn��t been integrated at all."


    "Therefore we have the opportunity to make our move. Nine hundred and ny-nine roses, as well as the road to restoring your Kingdom, start here."


    ����


    The new batch of Dragon City Guards soon began their new life in Dragon City.


    Upon arrival, the more-than-thirty people were immediately settled at the barrack square. And under the gaze of over a thousand Dragon City Guards, they took the oath of allegiance to Dragon City Master Bedivere and Dragon City Archbishop Rowan and epted the blessings.


    The content of the oath was not harsh. It was mainly about not divulging Dragon City��s methods to third parties, not damaging the interests of Dragon City, etc. The binding of the oath was not too strong.


    Because in her time, the strict management of Dragon City Guard, as the core corps of the Kingdom, was very well known. Now, these Dragon City Guards had essentially be Bedivere��s private army, yet the management had ckened instead? In ordance with this degree of binding, it was actually very difficult to restrict the method of Dragon City from being divulged and limit the capability to mobilize Dragon City Guard.


    It was no wonder that the situation of the present Dragon City was simr to that of loose sand.


    However, at this time, the loose oath was a good thing instead, as it would save them from being brought inconvenience by the oath when theyter raise the opposition g.


    The oath-taking ceremony was conducted simultaneously by all new recruits, without exception, including Wang Lu. Although in Golden sh Town he joined under the identity of a gigolo, upon arriving in Dragon City, the people in charge naturally could not take that seriously. They regarded him as an ordinary Dragon City Guard, allowing him to take part in the oath-taking ceremony. After the oath-taking ceremony, the new recruits were led by several Dragon City Guard officers to the barrack to settle down.


    The Dragon City Guard epted strict military management, but the individual living conditions were quite excellent. More than two thousand Dragon City Guards lived in the barracks area that upied one-quarter of the totalnd of Dragon City. Each guard had an independent living space, which was different ording to their level and strength, from a simple single room to courtyard vis, including all the basic necessities. Among them, the Bretton Dragon n bloodline received preferential treatment by living in a vi. Even though they were just new recruits, they enjoyed the same treatment as that of a senior guard��s.


    After entering the vi area while led by veterans, they settled down and familiarized with the surrounding. In the process, they had astonishing discoveries.


    Living in the same vi area were many previously selected Dragon n bloodline! And since most of them came from Golden sh Town, they soon recognized each other and exchanged greetings.


    Wang Lu and Aya were astonished: Holy Light Religion told them that they had purified the blood of Bretton Dragon n. This information was acquired by them from the Holy Light priest that became the administrator of Golden King��s Treasure House personally. Later in Golden sh Town, the things they observed seemed to have confirmed this: In the name of Dragon City, Holy Light Religion rounded up the Dragon n bloodline and escorted them to Dragon City, seemingly to ept purification��


    But now, it looked like the first several steps were true, but after the Dragon bloodline entered Dragon City, they seemed to be still alive and kicking, notcking any arms and legs, nor was there any mass blood sacrifice.


    When the locals of Golden sh Town exchanged greetings, Wang Lu and Aya just quietly observed. They understood that things indeed were very different from what they expected.


    The first Dragon bloodline possessor who lived in the vi area was from more than twenty years ago. During which, they practiced ording to the method, participated inbat, and even had a wife and children, until today. But no one had ever heard of any blood purification��


    As for the Dragon bloodline possessor that joined earlier? Legend has it that they had entered the high-level circle of Dragon City. Some had chosen to retire, to leisurely travel around the continent. But in short, nobody had ever heard even a tiny bit of adverse action against these people from Holy Light Religion. On the contrary, these people generally had positive views of Holy Light Religion.


    Now, were these people too unenlightened about this information? Or had they been in cahoots with Holy Light Religion, and thus concealed the information? Or was that Administrator in the King��s Treasure House just spouted nonsense? For the time being, this was still unknown.


    "In short, personal ess to Dragon City is still valuable." Aya pondered. "In any case, we have the time. Let��s just lie low for the moment and quietly observe. The truth will always emerge."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Not a problem. I��m not in a hurry anyway."


    ����


    The following three months, Wang Lu and other people lived a methodically arranged life in Dragon City.


    ording to the n, as the newest recruit of Dragon City Guard, in the first few years, they had to undergo rigorous training in Dragon City. Regardless whether prior to that the new recruits had a certain foundation, after joining Dragon City Guard, they would have to start all over again. Because from the point of view of Dragon City, the so-called new recruit��s foundation was basically filled with ws that wouldn��t lead them anywhere. Thus, it was better to cut it down and start anew.


    Of course, if they really had amazing feats, like when joining they already had reached high order professions, naturally the treatment would be different. However, Wang Lu and his teammates purposely hid their strength, and only showed simr performances to that ofmon low order profession��Notpletely a neer, but also not worth the extra attention.


    The basic training standard of Dragon City Guard was very high, which was second to none in the entire Western Continent. In addition to the regr physical training and other basic training, Dragon City soon distributed different ssic textbooks of methods ording to each person��s situation. Wang Lu and his teammates naturally did not need these ancient texts to train, but they could reference it theoretically.


    Before reaching Jindan Stage, Wang Lu intended to enrich himself with information, and extensively absorbed all kinds of knowledge essence. Western Continent power level system was different from the Nine Regions��, which was quite marvelous and not to be underestimated.


    In three months, Wang Lu did nothing other than move around the barrack area and exchange information about other people��s methods. These ancient texts had no confidentiality requirement from Dragon City, and thus could be freely borrowed. Therefore, Wang Lu soon collected arge number of ancient methods and carefully studied them. In three months�� time, although it was not enough to make him noticeably stronger, it undoubtedly and tremendously enriched his knowledge and insight, which wouldy a good foundation for his future Jindan unification aplishment.


    In addition, after these three months, the new recruits had sessfully stimted the power of their bloodline, became professions, and continued to quickly strengthen their strength. In these three months, the new recruits, from a sturdy cksmith, dexterous tailor, and smart young proprietress, rapidly grew into ��able to win one against ten or more�� formidable warrior. The best of them, of course, sessfully manifested the Dragon n characteristics, such as dragon scales and other abilities, which made them able to win against more than a hundred opponents.


    In this regard, Wang Lu could not help but emotionally moved. Both practiced from methods, both started from average person state, but how could the training speed in Western Continent is so much faster than in Nine Regions? To achieve the ��able to defeat one hundred opponents single-handedly�� state from the initial body refining period in Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Lu at least had to spend around than two years, during which a huge amount of resources were spent for his medicinal bath, to change his bone and wash his marrow. Of course, in terms of cultivation speed, Spirit Sword Sect was the slowest among the Five Uniques, but even Royal Soldier Sect, as the fastest one, was unable to make a person reborn in just three months.


    "This is very normal. The concept of time in Western Continent is very different than in Nine Regions." In regard to this, Aya who had a wealth of knowledge exined, "The Western Continent profession��s enhancement speed is obviously faster than the cultivators of Nine Regions. However, our life expectancy is also far lower than you guys. For example, your Jindan Stage cultivator can have a life expectancy of around seven hundred to eight hundred years, but on our side, the corresponding high order profession generally only have one hundred and fifty to two hundred years of life. If we follow your Nine Regions people��s cultivation speed, I��m afraid no one would live to reach high order profession."


    Wang Lu was quite curious. "But isn��t Bedivere living a very long life? More than a hundred years ago he is your loyalckey already, but now he��s still alive and kicking, not old at all."


    "Dragon n bloodline is blessed with longevity, which is also the most envied and hated point about my n. In terms of power and fighting ability, there are a lot of bloodlines in this continent that are not inferior to that of Dragon n bloodline. But in terms of longevity, few canpare with Dragon n. But even Bedivere, whose power level tranted to Deity Stage in Nine Regions, which supposedly could live as long as two thousand years, would actually not be able to live past one thousand years. Unless you transform your own life form into a lich and other undead creatures, or like myself now��But it��s not the right way."


    Wang Lu gently nodded. "Fast to get strong, but also quick to die? That��s actually interesting."


    Aya casually said, "Perhaps it��s rted to our ecological environment. Since the fall of the Golden Dynasty, the Western Continent has always been embroiled in fighting. Our war is much more frequent than that of your Nine Regions. Therefore��in this fast-paced environment, we have to get stronger faster, because there��s not enough time for us to slowly grow.


    "However, there��s actually no reason for you to be moved by the rapid progress of the new recruits," Aya said and then slightly furrowed her brows. "The rate of progress of the neers is actually not fast. During my time, the progress of Bretton Dragon n bloodline was very fast, far faster than now. The methods that the neers have practiced in thesest few months are actually�� very inferior methods. I originally thought that they simply changed the focus to be more gradually developed, therefore, the start is a bit simpler. But now, it seems like Bedivere deliberately gave us inferior method as a perfunctory gesture."


    After a pause, Aya continued, "Moreover, I have contacted a few veterans. Although I can��t say that their strength is weak, they arepletely not up to their proper level. One of the longest to join has been here for more than twenty years. But unexpectedly, that person has just broken through middle order profession. In my time, it��s not strange for a remarkable talent like those with Dragon blood to even reach high order profession in the same time frame!"


    Wang Lu said, "You suspect that Dragon City is deliberately suppressing the strength of those with Dragon blood?"


    "Yes. Bedivere is an excellentmander, how could he not know how to train subordinates? In this kind of situation, the only logical exnation is that he is doing this on purpose!"


    Aya said, "I can��t think of a reason for why he would do this, but I can try to make a difference and see how he reacts."


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment. "You want to run around naked?"

 Chapter 302 - You Can’t Be the Knight King

    <h4>Chapter 302: You Can��t Be the Knight King</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Aya��s so-called change was to break Bedivere��s repression on Dragon blood.


    Most of the methods he issued were simplified and degraded versions of the original. The difference was then simply filled in by Aya.


    As the former Bretton Dragon n King, Aya��s understanding of Dragon bloodline was far above the others, and thus, it was very easy for her to fix these ancient methods. Therefore, for the next month, she took the opportunity tomunicate with the other Dragon bloodline to spot and make them aware of the ws in their methods, and thenplemented them.


    This process wasn��t too clearly done, but the effect was quickly manifested.


    The new batch of Dragon City Guard had a total of thirty-six people (including Wang Lu), which consisted of nine Dragon blood and twenty-seven other blood. In the first three months, the difference in power level between the two groups was not big; Dragon blood was simply ahead slightly. But after one month, the progress of Dragon bloodline gradually left behind that of the others, and the power level gap got bigger and bigger.


    If this progress happened to new recruits, it could be attributed to various idental factors. However, when this happened to some veterans and gave them a breakthrough, then it was particrly striking. A Dragon blood who joined the Dragon City Guard around twenty-one years ago and had purple-blue level blood, in just three days, suddenly broke the shackles of years of the bottleneck and took a step into the threshold of high order profession, causing a no small sensation.


    No matter where, high order professions were a very scarce resource. Dragon City was a powerhouse of strong individuals. However, if all the high order professions were to be counted, including the neutral forces and the others, the number would be less than two hundred. Dragon City Guards alone only had around sixty to seventy of them. Thus, the addition of one person was not trivial.


    Moreover, for Bretton Dragon n blood, the real strength was often higher than the other profession of the same power level. After the breakthrough, this veteran was now actually not inferior to Dragon City Guard��smon high order profession, which was among the Dragon City Guard��s first ss powerhouse.


    Regarding this development, Dragon City specifically held a small celebration. Dragon City Master Bedivere even personally appeared and gave a reward, and had a lengthy face-to-face conversation with that veteran, including inquiring about his well-being.


    The day after the celebration, Bedivere suddenly sent an order to summon Aya.


    This development was not a surprise to Aya. This Dragon City had been under Bedivere��s control for over a hundred years, thus, no matter how disunited this city was, his control was still absolute. In this city, it was not easy to do anything to deceive his eyes and ears. In fact, it was because she wanted to see Bedivere��s reaction that Aya took the initiative to change the situation. Hearing that she was summoned by Bedivere, Aya did not hesitate.


    "Okay, I��ll be right there."


    "Yes, me too," Wang Lu said


    The Dragon City Guard that came to summon Aya was startled. Looking at Wang Lu, he said, "Master only summoned Aya alone."


    Wang Lu said, "I know, but I��m Aya��s personal belonging, not a person."


    "Personal belonging?" The Dragon City Guard was stunned again. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "How could this be nonsense? Who stiptes that personal belonging must be cold, motionless, dead objects? A warm and strong living being like me is the woman��s favorite. You are not a woman, so you don��t understand the beauty of it."


    "You��" The Dragon City Guard felt that he somewhat could not keep up.


    "Moreover, you should also know how I joined Dragon City Guard. My rtionship with Aya has been recognized by the City Master, so you can rest at ease in allowing me toe, and if there��s an ident, Aya will take responsibility."


    Aya immediately eximed, "Hey!"


    That Dragon City Guard considered for a moment and finally allowed Wang Lu to go with Aya to the official residence of the city master.


    Bedivere lived in the castle in the barracks area of Dragon City. Although it was located in the center of the barrack area, it seemed to be really isted. There were not few guards guarding the huge castle.


    The guards led Aya and Wang Lu to the castle gate before stopped walking and signaling them to enter. The castle gate was wide open, revealing the cold atmosphere inside the hall and the ghastly horror of the flickering candlelight.


    When Aya and Wang Lu walked into the castle, the gate slowly closed behind them. There was no one in the hall. And the red carpet was lined straight ahead in the middle of the hall, separating the left from the right, and to the winding second-floor staircase. Straight ahead across the stairway, a huge portrait was nailed.


    The picture depicted an exceptionally sharp young man, short blonde hair and as deep as sky eye. He was fully armed, with bright as snow helmet and armor, and a gorgeous golden sword on his waist. A thick red cape hung loosely from his shoulder, looking very majestic.


    Although it was only a portrait, Wang Lu felt as if he was looking at an aloof and remote sovereign king, far superior to mere professions, a true King that was above cultivators; inwardly, he couldn��t help but want to serve him.


    "Tsk, tsk, what a powerful hegemon aura. This person is indeed a proud dragon in the sky."


    With a somewhat strange look, Aya partially turned her head and nced at Wang Lu but didn��t speak.


    "Since it��s hung in the center of the hall, could it be that he��s Bedivere��s ancestor? But they don��t seem alike at all, you might as well say they��re of different species."


    Aya finally couldn��t bear to correct him. "No, actually, he��s��"


    Before he could continue, Bedivere��s voice came from the other end of the hall.


    "He is the greatest King Brettonia has ever had. With all the wonderful characters a chivalrous knight could have and the most noblest of lineage.


    In this gloomy castle hall atmosphere, like an apparition, Bedivere appeared on the second floor.


    "Come up here. I��ll wait for you in the study room." Then he turned around and left.


    Wang Lu was extremely shocked. He pointed at the portrait in the front and spoke through primordial spirit, "That��s you!"


    Aya reluctantly said, "Yes, that��s me."


    "But that��s a man!"


    "I told you, as the Knight King, I never projected the image of a woman. In the eyes of the people, the Knight King is tall, majestic, and imposing King, not a slender young woman."


    Wang Lu was engrossed with the exnation. "How did you do it? Even if it��s through illusion, but with your as-many-as-clouds powerful subordinates, how could not one of them see it?"


    "It��s not an illusion, but a true shape changing, so no one can see it. It��s not hard to understand, right? Since as a Dragon bloodline, I can turn into a huge dragon, apletely different species, changing physical shape into another person shouldn��t be too far out shouldn��t it?"


    "No. The physical change is really not that difficult, what��s difficult is the psychological change. When you put a feminine soul into a male body, you end up with an effeminate man, and vice versa. But you��re totally different." Wang Lu couldn��t stop his admiration. "Changing sex and manner into a King to rule the realm for years without revealing even the slightest w, and after that recover the original female body, along with the manner befitting to a noblewoman. The transformation was very smooth and without any hindrance. Aya, you��ve already reached the supreme state of organic body and inorganic heart,parable to what I imagine a pervert should be!"


    "You��re the perverted one!"


    "Hahaha, do you think Bedivere has seen through your identity?"


    "It��s hard to say. In any case, we��ll know it soon."


    While talking, they had walked to the second floor along the red carpet, towards Bedivere��s study.


    In Bedivere��s study, there were hundreds of rows of shelves filled to the brim with all kinds of books. By skimming through with his peripheral vision, Wang Lu found out that arge part of them were history books. Moreover, they were the records of history not too long ago, including the history of the era of Knight King.


    Bedivere himself who sat behind a desk, upon seeing the two of them, gently nodded to tell them to sit down, and then went straight to the point.


    "I��ve heard that for thest month, you��ve been pointing out the training deficiencies of the Dragon bloodlines. Phoenix broke through his bottleneck because of the inspiration you gave him. When asked, he profusely wants to give his thanks to you."


    Aya didn��t mince word either. Facing him straight in the eye, she said, "Yes. I found out that the practice method of the Dragon bloodline is wed, so I tried to point it out."


    Bedivere said, "Well, that��s really good. But, giving targeted rmendations for dozens of different training method is something that not amon people could do. How did you do it?"


    Aya said, "When I was very young, my parents told me a lot of things before they left me."


    Bedivere nodded. "Ghad is one of the most powerful Knights in the Knights of the Round Table, so it��s normal for his descendant to have such knowledge. However��in my opinion,pared to Ghad, you��re more like another old friend of mine."


    Aya slightly tilted her head. "Old friend?"


    "Simrly erudite and knowledgeable, with simr matchless intelligent. Dominating many of the old antiques while still young in age, and eventually even ruling the world." While speaking, Bedivere��s eyes turned sharper and sharper, and the powerful aura of a high order Dragon bloodline seeped out, which caused the feeling of pressure increasingly heavy. "I still remember that as a Knight, he used his peerless talent to improve the methods of many powerful Knights. Those powerful Knights were the outstanding heroes of their time. Some of them were even more powerful than him. But when he spoke, all of them listened andplied, which is very simr to what you��ve been doing during thest month!"


    Upon hearing this, the stifling atmosphere got stronger than ever. It was as if at any time he might make his move and hurt people. Wang Lu was unperturbed on the contrary, propped up by his active Non-Phase Immortal Heart. Aya returned the re for re, not backing down even for half a step.


    However, just as it was about to explode, Bedivere suddenly sighed and shook his head. "Unfortunately, you can��t possibly be him."


    Seeing the sense of disappointment in Bedivere��s eyes, Aya couldn��t help but ask, "Why?"


    "Because you are a woman."


    "What?"


    Bedivere said, "He is the King of the world, the most noble and proudest man. No matter what happens, regardless of any hardship, he could not possibly turn himself into a woman. That is an absolutely intolerable disgrace for a Knight! Therefore��although you look a lot like him, you can��t be him."


    "Pfft!"


    At that time, Wang Lu nearly couldn��t hold back hisughter, so he had to use his Non-Phase Sword Qi to harm his own Jade Mansion, just to prevent him fromughing out loud.


    Aya, oh, Aya, you finally have your day!


    Aya herself was stunned. Her initial swift and fierce gaze were gone, and now her eyes werepletely zed.


    Bedivere was once a loyal and straightforward Knight. Unexpectedly, after more than one hundred years, his mind still couldn��t bend at all!


    "It��s probably due to Ghad��s own nostalgia that he trained you to be like this. Unfortunately, it��s specious. How could a young girl shoulder the heavy burden of a King?"


    Aya��splexion gradually turned red. Of course, it was not because she was shy, but rather she was angered.


    Bedivere was sincerely filled with grief. "When I saw you in Golden sh Town, that familiar temperament put me in a trance. Later, I indulged you by letting that inexplicable man follow you to Dragon City, which was stemmed from the past nostalgia. But when I see you today, I finally realized that the past should stay in the past. A genuine Knight should not sumb to the illusory image of history." After a pause, he continued, "Perhaps in time, I should change that painting."


    With that, Bedivere sighed. "Let��s back to the main topic. The reason why I asked you toe here today is to tell you one thing, I want you to stop giving pointers about the methods for the Dragon bloodline."


    Aya asked, "The reason is?"


    Bedivere asked back, "Have you ever raised an animal?"


    "Animal?"


    "If not, go to the logistics area of the barracks to see it for yourself," Bedivere said, and lowered his gaze. "Now it��s already not the time when the Bretton Dragon King used to rule the world. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 303 - Marriage-Problem Solving Expert

    <h4>Chapter 303: Marriage-Problem Solving Expert</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "It��s really a reverse image."


    When they finally went out of the castle, Wang Lu sighed with emotion.


    "From a degenerate city master who colluded with Holy Light Religion to a ��suffering in silence while propping up the sky alone for the Dragon blood�� hero who was already well past his time, Bedivere is indeed a real man!"


    During thest part of their conversation, Bedivere��s hint was already obvious enough.


    Suppressing the strength of the Dragon blood was a necessity, because whenever a Dragon blood reached a sufficiently high strength, they would be harvested. The Dragon City Guard selection ceremony in Golden sh Town has been held for more than forty years, but now, the oldest Dragon blood in Dragon City Guard only came from the selection ceremony twenty-one years ago.


    Where were all of the Dragon blood prior to that? Although ording to hearsays some have retired, the other joined secret service and many other rumors�� but who actually has ever seen them?


    The so-called Holy Light Religion purification was probably aimed at the mature Dragon blood. Once they were promoted to High Order profession, it was time for Holy Light Religion toe and pick them.


    "Speaking of it," Aya closed her eyes and recalled, "In these days, I��ve indeed heard people say that it has already been a long time since a Dragon n blood advanced to be High Order professions."


    "The so-called purification is indeed farming and harvesting." Wang Lu continued to ��tsk-tsk��. "Oh, Holy Light Religion, that is one hell of a ruthless job."


    Aya strongly suppressed her anger. "I swear I will make them pay the price!" While speaking, a breathtaking imposing manner almost spilled out from Aya.


    Wang Lu reached out and patted her shoulder. "Don��t be impulsive. Right now, you��re not the invincible Knight King. Do you want to begin your stand here as one against many, to directly kill the whole Holy Light Religion army? What if they found out about your identity? Not everyone is like Bedivere who has eyes but fail to see, and thus not recognize you!


    "Yes. I understand." Aya soon regained herposure. "Now, there��s something that I find really strange. Bedivere has never been so helpless. When encountering a ��thing�� like Holy Light Religion, the Bedivere that I know would rather die than live in such dishonor."


    Wang Lu said, "Obviously, something or someone that is precious and vital to him has been taken and held hostage, for example�� Does he have a wife, kids, or something?"


    Aya was startled. "I��ve actually never heard of it. In the past, he was a loner."


    Wang Lu thought about it. "ording to your understanding of him, is he the kind of man who is not willing to look for a woman in his entire life?"


    "Of course not. It��s just that, in the past, he has always been following me to go to war on all quarters, and thus never had the opportunity to meet someone and fall in love."


    "That��s it." Wang Lu said, "It��s been more than one hundred years since that, so the hornbeam has blossomed for several times. Thus, it��s not strange for him to encounter a close female friend. And through this close female friend, Holy Light Religion managed to control him, forcing him to submit."


    "But we��ve never heard of such a close female friend in Dragon City."


    Wang Lu sneered. "Obviously because it must not be exposed! For example, if that close female friend in question hasn��t even reached fourteen years old, does he dare to let you hear it?"


    "Nonsense! Bedivere is not that kind of person!"


    "That��s childish! What do you know? It��s the kind of old man who has experienced countless of hardships but never talked about love like Bedivere that is most susceptible to be alighted by a pure and innocent little girl; light of my life, fire of my loins. My sin, my soul 1 ."


    "W-What kind of absurd facy is this! You want to show off your literature knowledge here!"


    "In short, I think this is a right direction for a breakthrough. As long as we can solve Bedivere��s problem, we will basically have half of the Dragon City, this is an iparable power. In the next few days, I will seriously investigate this, while you can just be at ease and wait for the result!"


    ��


    There was no impervious wall in this world. As long as one conscientiously looked up, one could always find the clues. During the next three days, Wang Lu began to roam widely in Dragon City. asionally, he even slipped out of the barrack and inquired news in the business district, noble district, and other parts of the city.


    If it were in times of Aya, which implemented the most stringent management, not only Wang Lu would not get any news, he would even be strictly controlled and punished. However, currently, Dragon City was like what Aya once said, like a loose sand. The management was reallyx.


    Since theirst meeting with Bedivere, Wang Lu and Aya realized that thisx management seemed to be the intention of Bedivere. He freely spread the methods for Dragon blood while not strictly administering them, deliberately letting them spread outside in the hope that some hidden Dragon blood in Brettonia would get them, painstakingly practice them, and leave a kindling of hope for the Bretton Dragon n.


    And now, this good intention has given Wang Lu ample space for activity. After that three days, he obtained the information that he wanted.


    "Got it."


    Upon arriving at his residence, he looked at Aya with a strange smile stered on his face.


    In the courtyard, Aya was practicing sword fight with Liu Li. Upon seeing Wang Lu��s unexpectedly somewhat creepy smile, she naturally couldn��t continue the practice anymore and hastily withdrew.


    "What did you find out?" While speaking, an ominous foreboding filled up her heart.


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Do you remember my first guess?"


    Aya was somewhat incredulous. "You don��t really mean a young girl don��t you?"


    "Worst than a young girl." Wang Lu said as he fished out a stack of portraits from his pocket and sent them to Aya.


    On the portrait, a tranquil looking woman was kneeling in front of a statue, sincerely praying. A snow white Holy Light Religion priest robe was draped over her body.


    After a nce, Aya said, "He actually married a Holy Light Religion priestess?"


    "Humph, it��s the illustrious Holy Woman Marina of Dragon City! And there��s more!" Wang Lu said, and then thumbed through several of the portraits and picked one of them. It was a picture of a childlike little girl. Her face was fifty to sixty percent simr with Marina, but she also�� wore the same white robe of Holy Light Religion.


    "See, it��s the whole family!" Wang Lu��s words were filled with mockery. "The wife is a holy woman, the daughter is a holy woman to be, and he himself is a faithful dog of Holy Light Religion. No wonder his hands and feet are tied."


    Aya looked at the portrait in disbelief. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course. These things are not difficult to check. Many old people who have been living in Dragon City for years know about these. In the past, Bedivere once encountered a powerful enemy and was seriously injured. Later, he was rescued by a young woman. During his recovery, a spark of love happened between them. Afterwards, it crystallized in the form of the little girl on the portrait, Irene. However, not long after, he was surprised to find out that the woman was the Holy Light Religion Holy Woman�� Later, because of the issues regarding the two people��s belief and standpoint, they had many contradictions. It turned out that these contradictions could not be reconciled, so they simply separated. Marina took their daughter Irene to live in the church. By not publicizing their rtionship, it was tantamount to a divorce. However, to say that Bedivere has really given up on his feeling�� his action speaks for himself."


    Towards this, Aya could only reluctantly shake her head.


    What else could she say after encountering such a thing? Criticizing Bedivere for being trapped by his child��s affair, sacrificing the public for personal interest? But at the time this happened, Knight King has already turned into the soul of the brave departed and went Far East. The Kingdom of Brettonia has fallen apart, so Bedivere already has no allegiance to anyone. using him for being disloyal? He has given many favors to a lot of people! using him of abandoning his Dragon npatriot? Combined with the present situation, the reason why Holy Light Religion didn��t try to do the purification openly, and instead left a bit of leeway, has a lot of contribution from Bedivere!


    Therefore, what else could Aya say? For such a case, even the wise Knight King was in a bind.


    "What are your nning to do?" Aya sought Wang Lu��s opinion.


    Wang Lu replied, "Very simple, kill them. To cut off Bedivere��s trammel, pushing him from the edge."


    Aya��s face was ice cold. "I do not like this joke."


    Wang Lu sighed. "I also don��t like it, so let��s look at another method: find a beautiful girl to seduce Bedivere and let him fall in love to so that he can forget the impossible-to-develop-rtion to mother and child."


    Aya shook her head. "It��s still undoable! If Bedivere is so easy to fall out of love, we wouldn��t have to be troubled by this development! It��s obvious that he couldn��t give up his feelings for Marina."


    Wang Luughed. "Then force him to be unfaithful. Find a chance to get him drunk, let an attractive girl sleep with him while he��s still drunk, so that another of his descendant could be born. When the timees, his sense of responsibility will force him to do something."


    Aya angrily said, "Don��t you have any open and aboveboard idea?If we do this, what��s the difference between us and that of Holy Light Religion?"


    Wang Lu said, "Then let��s change our approach, which is also the approach that I am most happy to execute. It has the best of both worlds, and it doesn��t have anything despicable in it."


    Aya didn��t respond with confidence. "What is it?"


    Wang Lu righteously said, "Bring Marina and Irene to our side."


    Aya was stunned for a moment, and then she firmly shook her head. "Although it does sound very good, it simply couldn��t be executed. Marina is the Holy Woman of Holy Light Religion, and Irene is the Holy Woman to be, so both must be very pious in their faith to Holy Light Religion, how could it easily be shaken? Moreover, if they could be convinced, Bedivere would��ve done that many years ago."


    Wang Lu sneered. "You actuallypare me with that Bedivere who can��t even distinguish between a man and a woman! As the founder of the number one grass root sect in Nine Regions, Wisdom Sect, my ideological propaganda is second to none!"


    When he presented it like that, Aya was indeed shaken a bit. Wang Lu was not lying��his capability to incite people was indeed unequaled in the world. Forget other people, wasn��t she herself the perfect example for that?


    A few months ago, she was still on Spirit Sword Mountain, relying on the array set up by the Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall to barely maintain her soul of the brave departed body. However, through dialogue alone, Wang Lu was able to give her confidence and thus gathered back the force of the oath, stabilizing her soul of the brave departed body. His ability to turn over the cloud was indeed truly admirable.


    "How are you going to convince them? Although I believe you may have some expertise in the doctrinal debate, they are the core parish of Holy Light Religion. By openly preaching heresy, you��re just waiting to face the court punishment."


    Wang Lu said, "Who��s interested in debating doctrine with them? There��s no point in arguing with the fanatics. What they need is not debate, but electric shock treatment. Therefore, to do this, we have to use the most drastic method."


    "Specifically?"


    Wang Lu patted his chest. "Disy my personal charm, to let them fall in love with me."


    "��"


    "Humph, humph, how dare they corrupt my Brettonia Knight��s cadre, I will let them taste my, old Wang��s stick!"

 Chapter 304 - Thirst For Companion

    <h4>Chapter 304: Thirst For Companion</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Is this is what you call the best of both worlds and doesn��t have anything despicable in it?"


    After a long silence, Aya tremblingly asked.


    Wang Lu said, "Is there a problem?"


    "You��re the one with a problem here! Sexual immorality, is this not despicable? You��re going to give my most loyal subordinate a humiliation that could never be washed, yet you ask me is there a problem?"


    Wang Lu said with amazement, "Hey, hey, why do you react so much? Isn��t he just a muddlehead, what��s the big deal? In any case, she��s just Bedivere��s leftover. Perhaps for using this worn out shoes, I would get athlete��s foot instead��"


    Aya categorically said, "I will never allow this."


    Wang Lu narrowed his eyes and carefully observed Aya��s reaction. "Actually, I��m not really serious about taking away a man��s wife, that��s just a talk. But I always thought that you are a bit too sensitive about this matter, like it poked into your sore spot. What��s wrong, have you been skidded in the past?"


    Aya froze for a long time. Inwardly, she was secretly surprised. When did this Wang Lu be so sharp? However, on the surface, she was still as cold as ice as she avoided this topic. "In short, I don��t like this method."


    "That��s okay. Marina is someone else��s wife, so it doesn��t matter if I skip her and just try to lure Irene. You��re not going to criticize me for this aren��t you?"


    As if she had just met Wang Lu, Aya��s eyes were wide opened as she stared at him. "You actually dare to put your hand on a little girl that��s even younger than fourteen years old?"


    Wang Luughed. "Irene, light of my life, fire of my loins. My sin, my soul!"


    "Shut up!"


    "s, I can��t do this, and I can��t do that. Is the Knight King really difficult to serve?" Wang Lu said in distress, "Since that��s the case, then I can only use the unwise one."


    "Unwise one?" Taking into ount of Wang Lu��s lower limit standard, Aya could not help but somewhat turn cold.


    "Yes, although it��s an unwise one, but on a moral level, it��s better than the previous one. Although it is indeed somewhat out of the ordinary��"


    "Can it not be out of the ordinary?"


    "Certainly. Let��s go home and give up saving Bretton Dragon n."


    Upon mentioning about this topic, Aya finally went silent.


    As the Knight King, Aya has very high moral requirements, but as a King of a country, how could she not understand that many times it was impossible to do things to perfection.


    "Tell me about that method of yours."


    Wang Lu said, "The same purpose, to let Marina and Irene give up their fate, turning them into our side. But this time, it isn��t me who will act, it��s her." With that, Wang Lu pointed at the nearby Liu Li.


    The nearby Liu Li who was ying by herself stared with eyes wide open, and iprehensibly pointed at herself. "Me?"


    Wang Lu said to Aya, "The main force is Liu Li and Little Bai. Of course, when needed, you can also join. In short, you guys personally step up and seduce them until they fall head over heels and be in seventh heavens that they even forget Holy Light Religion and unwittinglye into our arms. In this case, that muddlehead would not be so broken-hearted."


    "��" For such extraordinary methods, Aya could only stare dumbfoundedly.


    "Holy Light Religion does not prohibit marriage, but inside their religion, regarding married people or in taking a wife, there is indeed a certain degree of unfair treatment. Therefore, many people, in order to go higher in the hierarchy, tend to restrain their feelings. This process would often lead to the development of abnormal feelings. By restraining their desire to the opposite sex, their desire would often be transferred to the same sex��or to put it simply, they be homosexual. The atmosphere of homosexuality in Holy Light Religion is somewhat heavy, thus it is not strange for the Holy Women to y lily 1 among themselves. Therefore, to some extent, you guys are actually more convenient than me."


    "��"


    "I��ve already conceived the general n. Both Marina and Irene are all reverent believers of Holy Light Religion, so what they like the most is developing new believers, especially among Dragon City Guards. Thus, consequently, this is Bedevere��s most tightly controlled area, which makes the proportion of believers very low. That mother and daughter, in fact, have always been hoping to close the distance between Holy Light Religion and Dragon City Master through this way. So you guys just need to pretend to be a little bit interested in Holy Light Religion, but not too much, and they will pester you down, hoping that you will be a Holy Light Religion believer, and thus as a breakthrough to the Dragon City Guard. During this period, even if there are some special requirements, they will, using every effort, try to meet them."


    "��"


    "Then we will mention about Dragon City Guards. This rtively closed military group has a congenital defect, which will inevitably lead to some special phenomenon. Aya, you were once a military man so you should understand. In short, because of the strict management and close living environments, resulting in theckluster way that their heterosexual desire is spent, this desire thus is transferred to therades that often apany them��in other words, homosexuality again. Thus, the homosexual atmosphere within Dragon City Guards is also a bit heavy. Therefore, you guys also inherit this glorious tradition of Dragon City Guards, and when you guys express your love to Marina and Irene, they will certainly uphold the traditional etiquette of Holy Light Religion and respond positively to you guys!"


    "��"


    "In short, as long as you guys use this method, making those mother and daughter dead set on you guys, then everything would be perfect. Bedivere will not be wearing a green hat 2 , the mother and daughter will not continue to be poisoned in the clutches of Holy Light Religion, and we will also receive the most important support on the road to the kingdom recovery. Everything will fall into ce in one fell swoop. So what are you guys hesitating about?"


    ��


    On the third day, that programme was finally finalized. Wang Lu and the others formally began to take action.


    The scene was in the downtown area of the city, which was also the most prosperous part of the town. Large and small merchants were neatly distributed in the nned block. It was a very busy crowded area.


    As thergest city in Brettonia, Dragon City has an excellent transportation hub status, rich and extensive property, as well as nearly all the ambitious domestic merchants. Dragon City was not only the strongest force in Brettonia, but also thergestmercial metropolis of Brettonia.


    The center of the business district was a wide za. This piece ofnd was particrly luxurious. A ring of seats was established all around the square to provide a ce for short rest, but also catering to the local dining area.


    On the edge of the square, outside a fine candy shop, a petite and lovely little girl was leaning against a transparent window, drooling over the candies inside the shop.


    While she was coveting those candies, the little girl��s petite pink hand reached into her pocket, touched a handful of coins, and could not help but be discouraged.


    From the amount of money that she had, it was already problematic just to buy a piece of cookie in the city��s most upscale candy shop. As for that crystal-candy hand-made by the candy master, it was even far beyond her reach.


    While swallowing her saliva, the little girl was calcting how many months of advance pocket money that she needed to beg her mother to buy that jar of crystal candy. As the precious jewel of the candy shop, the sale of the crystal candy was not particrly good, but it was impossible for it to just lie in the window quietly for a few months.


    How should I exin to mom when Ie back?


    And just at this time, in the quiet and deserted candy shop, a white-haired old man��which was also the owner of the candy shop, walked to the window, bent down, stretched out his hand, and in the little girl��s incredible eyes, took away that crown-jewel-of-the-candy-store crystal candy.


    Huh, why would he pick it up? Is he going to give that crystal candy because he pities me? Oh, thank the Holy Light, may the Holy Light bless thispassionate old man! He will definitely live a long life!


    "Please take it, this is the crystal candy that you want."


    The little girl subconsciously stretched out her arm, trying to hug the candy jar, and banged at the window. Then, within her sight, that crystal candy fell into the hands of another person.


    It was an Eastern Continent girl with a gorgeous colored dress, which, in the colorful candy store, was even more gorgeous and colorful than the surrounding candies. The girl��s smile was even mesmerizing. The shop owner was a veteran who previously worked in the kitchen for the Dragon Guards and has repeatedly fought against enemies, so his heart was already as hard as iron. But under that Eastern Continent girl��s gorgeous matchless facial features, he actually appeared embarrassed.


    "Thank you."


    The Eastern Continent girl took that candy jar and smiled even sweeter. She then gave ten pieces of magic coins to the shopkeeper and happily walked out holding that candy jar.


    Before she even walked out of the door, the girl could not wait to open the jar anymore. From the jar, she fished out a piece of crystal clear candy. Its exotic fragrance immediately spread out, attracting the attention of a lot of passersby.


    The girl looked at the crystal candy, lightly sniffed it, and then closed her eyes as she put it into her mouth. The next moment, some of the people could even sense the feeling of happiness that burst forth. The expression of the girl that tasted the candy unexpectedly caused the onlookers to involuntarily gulp down their saliva, and their appetites increased.


    As a witness to this whole process, the little girl was also staring with eyes wide opened and kept swallowing, and swallowing, and swallowing��


    All of a sudden, a touch of resentment welled up in the heart of this bright little girl who grew up under the Holy Light. Why is the one holding that candy jar not me? Is it because I��m not pious enough that the Holy Light is using this to test me?


    Just at this time, she suddenly saw that Eastern Continent girl turned her head to look at her with eyes full of curiosity and friendliness. Then, with a clear pronunciation of themonnguage, the girl said to her, "Want to eat? Together?"


    The little girl was stunned, only to feel the just-now-went-far-away Holy Light came again, which immediately covered her in happiness and joy.


    "R-Really?"


    "Yes. Master said that good things must be shared to those who like it."


    With that, the Easter Continent girl held out the candy jar in front of the little girl.


    "I am Liu Li. This is for you."


    "I��" The little girl hesitated, looked at the as-sweet-as-the-Holy-Light smile of the opposite party, and firmly decided to put her mother��s urging, which was to never eat the food from a stranger, to the back of her mind. She then cautiously reached out into the candy jar and grabbed one, treating it as if it was a treasure.


    "I am Irene. Thank you, big sister!"


    ��

 Chapter 305 - Lofty Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 305: Lofty Ambition</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The central za of Dragon City was also the dining center of the business district. Around the wide square, there were all kinds of food and beverage shops. Cuisines from all over the country, along with their attractive aroma, intertwined with each other in the square, which was an absolutely irresistible temptation to the passing pedestrians.


    Among which, a wonderful fragrance impressively stood out. If someone had a good culinary skill, they might be able to identify that this was the fragrant smell of the crystal candy.


    From the most upscale candy store in Dragon City business district, this luxury candy was developed by the famous candy master in Brettonia food industry, using high-end alchemy materials. A small can of it was worth ten pieces of magic coins. For ordinary people, this was a sky-high price that they could never hope to afford.


    And at this moment, two girls, sitting side by side, were happily sharing this candy.


    Liu Li was simple and straightforward, so she tended to do things openly. She would happily eat the things that she likes, and not touch things that she dislikes. The crystal candy was expensive, but in her view, it was just an especially delicious candy. While holding the crystal candy jar, she straightforwardly put the crystal-like transparent candy into her mouth. Her face continued to be permeated with a happy expression, which caused many passersby to inwardly sigh at the carelessness and wastefulness of this stunning girl.


    Little Irene was more cautious. Although she was the daughter of the Holy Light Religion Holy Woman and Dragon City Master, and thus was born in luxury, she has a natural reverence for the food. Sitting on the bench, the little girl held the candy and solemnly prayed.


    "Thank you for the benevolence of Holy Light for giving me the candy, Irene will cherish the blessing of the Holy Light��"


    After a long and tedious prayer, Irene excitedly opened her eyes, and carefully put the candy into her mouth. Immediately, her little face bloomed with a happy smile.


    From the side, Liu Li curiously looked at her. "What did you just say?"


    While holding the candy and savoring the sweet taste in her mouth, Irene replied, "It��s the prayer before the meal. It��s used to thank the grace of the Holy Light."


    Liu Li strangely asked, "Why would you thank the Holy Light? I am the one who gave you that candy."


    Irene hurriedly exined, "I am of course very grateful to big sister! But I must also thank the almighty Holy Light. Because without the guidance of the Holy Light, I will not be able to meet big sister, and will not get this candy. The Holy Light creates all the things in the world. Without the Holy Light, there��s no world, nor our happiness. Everything is from the Holy Light, so we must always be grateful."


    Liu Li found it difficult to agree. "But, this is a bit unreasonable. I am obviously a person from the Nine Regions. Our Nine Regions also have our own creation legend. My cause and effect have nothing to do with the Holy Light, so when I share my candy with you, you can��t say it��s because of the guidance of the Holy Light."


    "This��" Irene revealed a puzzled expression.


    "Moreover, if everything in the worldes from the Holy Light, then is the suffering also from the Holy Light?"


    Irene exined, "The suffering of the worldes from the original sin of the human. People are born dirty, so they need the suffering to purify their mind and body, until they finally integrate with the sea of Holy Light, enjoying the endless, boundless happiness."


    "People are born dirty? Is this also bestowed upon by Holy Light?"


    "No. It��s because the ancestors of humanmitted the unpardonable sin and defiled their purity." Irene tried to remember the religious doctrine that she had learned in the church.


    "Then when the ancestors of human��both in the Western Continent and Nine Regions��made mistakes, why didn��t the Holy Light stop them?"


    Irene froze for a moment. "It��s probably because at that time the Holy Light didn��t notice it?"


    Liu Li asked again, "But, since it��s the Holy Light who created everything, it should know that at that time human may make mistakes, and thus should be carefully told or strictly cared for. The Holy Light should be responsible for the bad things that were made by the human."


    Irene became even more confused. "Eh? Big Sister, your view is so strange that I��ve never heard of it."


    Liu Li nodded her head. "It��s indeed strange, but I can��t help it, it��s Senior Brother who asked me to carry it."


    "Senior Brother?"


    "It��s nothing." Liu Li shook her head, and then she offered Irene another crystal candy. "After I arrived at Brettonia, I saw that a lot of people believe in Holy Light, so I very much want to know what exactly is this Holy Light. At the same time, I also have many questions about Holy Light, but it seems like you don��t know about them."


    Irene was somewhat embarrassed. "Em, there are many things that Irene is also not clear; I haven��t finished my religious doctrine study�� But, Big Sister, if you are interested in Holy Light, I can ask my mother to guide you to get closer to the Holy Light. She is the church Holy Woman, so she will definitely be able to answer your confusion."


    Liu Li immediately said with amazement, "Holy Woman? Can you, really?"


    "Of course!" Irene emphatically nodded. "As long as I earnestly plead, mom will certainly agree. She really likes preaching for the people, directing them to the Holy Light."


    "Then that��s great." Liu Li showed a pleasantly surprised look. "Actually, I have a few friends who are interested in the Holy Light. I don��t know if they also cane to listen?"


    "Sure. No problem!"


    ��


    "What? There��s a Big Sister from Eastern Nine Regions Continent you say? And she shared her candy with you?"


    That night, in Dragon City cathedral, the Holy Woman Marina inquired about her daughter��s day and slightly wrinkled her brows.


    "How could you casually eat other people��s things�� Did you say thank you to that sister?"


    Irene raised her hand earnestly. "Yes! Irene sincerely thanked her. Moreover, I asked the blessings of Holy Light for Big Sister."


    "Mm, very good." Marina appreciatively touched her daughter��s head. Thinking that although young, her daughter was quite sensible.


    "However, when eating the candy, that sister asked me a lot of strange questions. Irene only answered a few, but there are still a lot that is unanswered."


    "What is it?"


    Irene then repeated the questions from Liu Li. Upon hearing them, Marina could not help but smile. "Actually, the answer to those questions are there in our religious doctrine. The reason why you can��t answer them is that your understanding of our religious doctrine is not yet profound."


    "Oh." Irene was somewhat depressed, but she quickly cheered up. "Mom, sister said that she and a few of her friends are very interested in the religious doctrine of Holy Light. I promised her to ask you to preach to them. Can you?"


    "Wanting me to preach them?" Marina was astonished.


    "Yes. Sister said that she would bring her friends to the church on her next day off, in fifteen days, can you?"


    As the Holy Woman of the Holy Light Religion, Marina was of course certainly happy to attract people to believe in Holy Light, but she was keen to capture the detail. Day off in fifteen days? Most of the people in Dragon City have a day off in seven to ten days, but fifteen days was the standard of Dragon City Guardian.


    "Mm, sister is indeed a Dragon City Guard, a new recruit."


    "A new recruit to the Dragon City Guard? No wonder��" Marina inwardly sighed. For that regiment strictly under the control of Bedivere, Holy Light Religion has no way of essing them. Bedivere had acquiesced to many demands of the church, but he didn��t allow them to extend their tentacles too much into the regiment. Dragon City Guard could, on their own, believe in Holy Light, but he never allowed the church to openly preach in the barracks. At the same time, there was a negative treatment, in regard to promotion and day to day task, to the Dragon City Guards who believed in Holy Light, which was not lost in the eyes of the other Dragon City Guards. Over time, Dragon City Guards naturally understood the inclination of the Dragon City Master, so most of them consciously avoided the Holy Light. Only the new recruits, who have yet to understand the situation, would take the initiative to approach the Holy Light.


    However, these fated people, who unexpectedly came from Nine Regions, were really an abnormal bunch. Usually, the visitors from afar who were not contaminated with the Holy Light were often treated as incorrigible heretics by the church.


    However, Marina would give it a try.


    Inwardly, she thought that perhaps this would be an opportunity to build a bridge between Holy Light Religion and Bedivere.


    ��


    Half a monthter, Dragon City Cathedral weed in the two maidens from the Eastern Nine Regions Continent. One was a lively, gorgeously dressed in a rainbow-like colorful dress girl, while another was a tranquil andposed girl who exuded a reassuring aura.


    This was Liu Li��s invited friend, Bai Shixuan.


    The Holy Woman Marina was waiting at the door. Beside her, Irene excitedly waved her arm. "Big Sister, over here!"


    Upon seeing that there were just two of them, Marina was slightly disappointed. However, she immediately cast aside this trivial concern, raised her spirit and sent out her Holy Light smile.


    After that, the Holy Woman led Liu Li and Bai Shixuan to her solitary courtyard vi and began her missionary work under the tree shade.


    "The filth of humanes from their ignorance, only by having the Holy Light in their heart and through suffering can they wash away their filth and obtain the great wisdom."


    "The Holy Light bestowed misery like a stern father and granted warmth like a caring mother."


    ��


    One by one, the questions of Liu Li that were left unanswered by Irene were easily exined by Marina. As a Holy Woman, her understanding of the religious doctrine was very profound, thus Liu Li��s questions were not the problem here. When they were doing missionary work in a distant ce, they��ve alreadye across things that were harder than this. In fact, in Marina��s view, for Liu Li to ask such questions meant that she was willing to learn about Holy Light, her heart was already opened to the Holy Light!


    Before they knew it, the day has passed and the sunset has arrived; the missionary day has alsoe to an end.


    Liu Li and Bai Shixuan showed a satisfied expression and expressed their gratitude before leaving.


    Marina took a long sigh of relief. After many years, this was the first time she was able to carry out such a long missionary work for the Dragon City Guards.


    Previously, whenever Dragon City Guards met her, they would immediately avoid her out of fear. Fear of being known to have a rtionship with the Holy Light Religion by the Dragon City Master.


    Moreover, the qualifications of the two Eastern Continent girls were simply amazing. That lively, crystal-clear-like girl was unexpectedly like a legendary unblemished saint. The other elegant and calm girl, on the other hand, exuded the majestic aura of nature. For the Holy Light, these were the best qualifications. With a bit of carving, they would show their brilliance, and their future achievements would definitely be far beyond that of her own.


    Suddenly, Marina could not help but sigh. Could it be that this is the blessing of the Holy Light?


    After many years of patiently waiting, an opportunity finally presented itself.


    In the following month, whenever they have their day off, Liu Li and Bai Shixuan woulde to the church and carefully listen to the preaching of the Holy Woman Marina.


    Marina could already clearly feel that the two Eastern Continent girls, under her guidance, have already moved closer and closer to the Holy Light. Bai Shixuan, beyond expectation, was even able to spontaneously release the Holy Light spell, surprisingly progressing even faster than Liu Li who she valued more! The two people��s affinity to Holy Light was simply shocking!


    That evening, after finishing her preach, Marina was incredibly gratified to hear Liu Li��s slightly hesitant question, "Marina, can we�� join Holy Light Religion?"


    At this point, Marina felt that her hard work had been fully rewarded.


    "Of course you can. Holy Light Religion wee all the people who believe in Holy Light. However, for you guys, this is an important decision, so you should seriously think about it before making the decision."


    "Okay, we will seriously think about it." Liu Li nodded, said goodbye and then left with Bai Shixuan.


    After sending the two girls away, Marina gently sighed.


    Looking at the distant Dragon City castle sinking into twilight and Dragon City which was dyed golden by the setting sun were like twopletely different things. In her heart, Marina swore, "I will personally remove this barrier, I will definitely bring him back into the embrace of the Holy Light, I definitely will!"

 Chapter 306 - The Power of Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 306: The Power of Rumor</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "What exactly is the point in doing this?"


    After Liu Li and Bai Shixuan arrived at Dragon City Guard barrack area, driven beyond the limit that she could handle, Aya asked a question that has been puzzling her for a long time.


    "I agree with your idea to use Bedivere��s wife and child as a breakthrough. But what exactly are you doing now? Letting Liu Li and Bai Shixuan close to them, then what? Yes, Ms. Marina really valued and cherished Liu Li and little Bai, but do you really think she would betray her belief for two people? She is the church��s Holy Woman, her faith is firm. Even her beloved Bedivere could not shake it. Your thinking about people is too simple!"


    Wang Lu casually smiled and looked at Aya with great interest.


    Aya sighed and said, "I don��t want to me you, but this is only a waste of time. Moreover, the more they continue to make contact with her, the easier for her to see their ws. Because of her obsession, Marina wants to take this opportunity to build a bridge with the Dragon City Master, plus they were rmended by her daughter Irene, that��s why she doesn��t doubt Little Bai and Liu Li. But if she observes carefully, she could find the clues. Many of the Holy Women of Holy Light Religion are high order professions, so their eyesights are not so weak."


    "Aya, when did I ever say I want to shake Marina and Irene��s faith of Holy Light?"


    "What?"


    Wang Lu said, "The devout faith in Holy Light has never been the focal point of contradiction. The spiritual essence advocated by Holy Light is the good character of human beings, tolerance, kindness, universal love, and so on. How could these qualities be the culprit that hinders Marina and Bedivere from being together? Bedivere is not a demon from the abyss. It is not the faith of Marina that causes the marital conflict, but the church that she is in. If there were no Holy Light Religion, how could there be so much trouble!"


    Aya was startled. "You want to drive a wedge between her and the church?"


    "Actually, there��s no need for me to drive a wedge. There are irreconcble contradictions between the concept of Holy Woman and the church. The concept of Holy Woman, is, in fact, an idealized product. It requires a woman to have an affinity with the Holy Light and a pure heart, not tainted even by a speck of dust, so as to have a pure and holy power, to show the world the beauty of the Holy Light. However, when people walk in the world, how could they never be tainted by dust? The so-called Holy Woman is simply the product of abnormal growth and excessive protection,pletely unaware of the viciousness of the human world. As for Holy Light Religion, although it was established due to the faith of Holy Light, in essence, it is still an organization with its own interest. And any organization with interest is absolutely not clean."


    Aya sighed. "These words of yours do make sense."


    "Therefore, the conflict between the Holy Woman and the church will erupt sooner orter. Then either the Holy Woman chooses to ept the reality, or the church forces them to ept the reality��therefore, the career of a Holy Woman is generally very short. By managing to hold this position even when her daughter is already so big, Marina is already overage for her position; behind this, there��s definitely a credit by Bedivere."


    "Bedivere?" Aya closed her eyes. "Indeed this kind of thing is something that he will do."


    Wang Lu said, "But this contradiction will erupt sooner orter. So what we must do is to gently push it a little bit."


    "Specifically?"


    "Sometimes, a few words of rumor can have a big effect. For example, Marina is taking advantage of her missionary work with the new recruits as a cover up for her secret collusion with the Dragon City Guards to make a disadvantageous move towards Holy Light Religion."


    "�� Is this low-level rumor going to help? No matter what, Marina is, after all, the church��s Holy Woman."


    "Of course, because this is an immutable human nature!"


    Wang Lu paused and then, as if saying with deep emotion, "Compared to the truth, people will always prefer rumors."


    ��


    "This is apletely groundless usation!"


    In a solemn assembly time at Dragon City Cathedral, under the eruption of consternation eyes from many of the clerics, the voice of Holy Woman Marina, while slightly trembling, contained a boiling anger.


    "Yulia, say out loud to everyone what you just said in secret!"


    The woman called out by Marina was a morous female priest. Upon hearing her name being said, she was slightly startled, but then she revealed a malicious smile. "It��s nothing, I just said that thesest two days, there are many rumors, saying that you and two Dragon City Guards have gotten very close. Every once in awhile, you would meet with them, but no one knows what secret talk that you held with them. Other people said that through the missionary time, you secretly collude with the two Dragon City Guards and Bedivere, probably to do something detrimental to the church��"


    "I secretly collude with the Dragon City Guard, to do something detrimental to the church? You actually dare to say this ridiculous rumor! If I really want to collude with the Dragon City Master, in the past how could��" Upon speaking to this, Marina was suddenly awakened and stopped herself. Trying to hold back her anger, she said red-facedly, "Yulia, telling lies is original sin!"


    Yulia airly smiled. "Don��t get me wrong, I didn��t mean that to be serious. Initially, I just wanted to tell our sisters the jokes that I heard, letting them know how ignorantmon people are. Unexpectedly, itnded in the ears of Holy Woman and thought that it was true. You are the church��s Holy Woman, the Archbishop himself personally awarded you with that title, who dares to doubt your faith to the Holy Light and to the church?"


    Upon hearing this, Marina��s anger was increased instead, but she felt that she was unable to take action about it.


    The other priests reacted differently. Nevertheless, everyone knew what happened between the two. Yulia basically deliberately took aim at Marina. Initially, she and Marina came from the same monastery. In various aspects, her condition was above Marina, so when they met, she felt superior to her. Afterward, when they bothpeted for the position of Holy Woman, Yulia thought that she would be the winner. However, in the end, she unexpectedly lost to Marina, whose all aspects were not as good as her. This caused her to form a grudge.


    It was just that, a lot of the people present have heard the rumors said by Yulia, which actually came in many versions. Some wereughable like what Yulia said, but some have struck the dark psychology of many people, and thus were taken seriously by many.


    In these days, the fact that Marina had often met privately with two Dragon City Guards in her own private dwelling was the truth that has been seen by many people. It would be ridiculous to say that Marina was plotting something��even if it were, it wouldn��t be in the cathedral. But what about other reasons? For example�� they have heard that the two Nine Regions girls were absolutely beautiful. However, the Holy Women of Holy Light Religion was perhaps a group of people in the continent with the highest proportion of homosexuality��


    The various rumors that were circting recently vividly described the scenes in their private meetings.


    As the main character in question, Marina was naturally angry. However, she was not angry for her damaged reputation, but that themunication bridge with Dragon City Guards that she had painstakingly built was interrupted because of this�� She could hardly repress her anger whenever she thought about it.


    After the end of that meeting, she had wanted to return to her private dwelling to rest, but instead was called by the Archbishop Rowan.


    The Archbishop has always been like a father to her, dignified and kind. Now that she was troubled, she did wantfort from the Archbishop.


    However, when they met, Rowan��s words sent her into an ice hole.


    "Marina, I want you to stop seeing those two Nine Regions girls."


    "Why?" Marina said in disbelief, "Your grace, do you actually believe those absurd rumors?"


    "Of course not, and no one believes them either. However, ultimately, the impact is not good."


    Marina anxiously said, "Your grace, Liu Li and Bai Shixuan are the two bestpatible-with-the-Holy-Light candidates that I have ever seen. Their qualifications are far above me. Even the Holy City��s paramount Holy Woman may not necessarily be able to top them. If we can get them to join us, it would be the church��s greatest harvest in recent years. Moreover, at thest meeting, they have already expressed their desire to join the church!"


    Rowan sighed. "I know. For you to regard them so highly like that and to not even hesitate to meet them many times, there definitely is something special about them. However, the rumors have already been circting too widely."


    "Those are just rumors!" Marina, filled with grief and indignation, argued, "Why do you care about rumors?"


    "Because there is power in rumor! Many times, a person��s sess and failure often can be influenced by one or two rumors!" Rowan turned solemn. "I personally promoted you from the monastery, so I have high hopes for you!"


    Seeing that the Archbishop has turned serious, Marina felt powerless. After a while, she calmed down a bit. "Then wouldn��t it be enough if we can just put down the source of these rumors? I can guess who are the ones who circted these rumors��Yulia? Judith? Carrida? Those who know about my rtionship with Bedivere are not too many��"


    "That��s enough!" Archbishop Rowan suddenly roared. "How could you be so cynical about your own sisters in faith?"


    Marina said, "But they��"


    "Yes, they believe the rumors, they add fuel to the fire, they take pleasure in others�� misfortune, and they gloat. But that��s because they are not mature and they need constant discipline. But you are the church��s Holy Woman, so you can��t have the same standard as them!" Rowan sternly reprimanded. "Moreover, it��s not them who spread the rumors."


    "Then who?"


    "No matter who he or she or them are, that��s not of your concern. Marina, your heart is already in disarray, this is not how a Holy Woman should look like!"


    Marina was silent for a long time. "I am sorry, my heart is indeed shaken."


    "Go back and calm yourself, may the Holy Light be with you."


    "�� Yes, Your Grace."


    ��


    The next half a month was an unprecedented torment. Marina suddenly seemed to have been thrown back to several years ago, when she broke up with Bedivere. It was that kind of torment and pain.


    Actually, she had only made a total of five times contact with Liu Li and Bai Shixuan, or two full days, so it was impossible to really umte deep feelings. Perhaps, most of her anger came from her unwillingness to being wronged.


    What have I done wrong? Why�� must there be someone vicious who doubted me and attacked me! Why would someone who has nothing to do with me create this disturbance? Why is even the Archbishop unwilling to support me? What exactly is the problem here? Have I made a mistake or�� someone else?


    "Mom, are you unhappy?"


    When the daughter came to Marina with a worried face, she could finally stretch her brows.


    "It��s nothing." Marina tenderly touched her daughter��s head. "I��m not unhappy."


    "Oh, yeah, in two days, Sister Liu Li and Sister Bai Shixuan areing over."


    In two days? Marina looked up and felt somewhat pained. Two dayster, she had to say goodbye to them.


    If nothing unexpected happened, those two intelligent, well-behaved girls would be her unforgettable memories.


    ��


    At the same time, far away in Dragon City barrack, the secret maniptor behind the scene was holding and examining the freshly printed newspaper. Gradually, his facial expression became excited.


    "Everything is ready; the eastern wind has arrived!"


    In the newspaper, the news of the attack on the eastern church by the heretics of Nine Regions cultivators was printed on the front page.

 Chapter 307 - There Is No Way to Mature

    <h4>Chapter 307: There Is No Way to Mature</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Two days finally passed. It was a fine sunny morning.


    The Holy Woman of Holy Light Religion Marina got out of the bed early, and after washing, she began her routine prayer.


    After breakfast, she let the servant carefully tidy up her room and also trim and rearrange the flower and nts in the garden. She then quietly waited at the door, waiting for the arrival of the two zealous girls.


    Before long, a beautiful like-a-rainbow colored dress appeared in the distance, followed by a string of sweet and clearughter.


    The edges of Marina��s mouth slightly tilted upward. Whenever she heard that familiar voice, her mood would always lift up and be carefree.


    The young Nine Regions girl Liu Li has such a magical charm. And by Liu Li��s side, Bai Shixuan was always so simple and elegant that whenever Marina met her, even the slightest uneasiness in her would immediately vanish.


    In ordance with the order from Archbishop Rowan, Marina could not meet them again. However, Marina was someone who believes that anything that started well should end well also. After all, both sides did not do anything wrong, and even if they could not meet again, they should at least have a proper goodbye.


    And the day to say goodbye�� was just that, one day. During which, she would exin the religious doctrine of the Holy Light for thest time, and then bid farewell to them. Marina has firmly made her decision.


    "Aunt Marina, we��ve carefully thought about the previous matter!"


    When they met, Liu Li went straight to the point. However, Marina smiled and shook her head. "Let��s talk about thattter. Today we��ll finish the rest of religious doctrine."


    "Finish them all? You seem tense." Bai Shixuan was doubtful. "Is there something wrong?"


    Marina marveled about how keen the opposite party was but denied it, "It��s nothing. I just feel that with your understanding, you guys can learn faster."


    "Well, okay then."


    The time spent in exining the religious teachings was swift, and in the twinkling of an eye, the sun has already set in the western sky. The long half-day course has alsoe to an end.


    "Aa, today��s gain is good enough!" Liu Li took a long stretch. "By the way, about joining the church��"


    Marina lightly interrupted, "I have something to tell you before that��"


    However, before she could continue, the frightened voice of the servant suddenly came from the outside, "You guys can��t go in, Holy Woman is now��"


    "Get lost!"


    That violent roar and the pained cry of the servant came at the same time, which surprised Marina.


    Who dared to be rude in the Dragon City Cathedral ground? Trespassing the private dwelling of the Holy Woman was a serious provocation to the dignity of the Holy Light Religion! In Brettonia, no one would have such a gut!


    A momentter, seven to eight people, all with different looks, barged in. The gloomy atmosphere was thick. They all wore a uniform with a unified golden lightning on the chest.


    "Inquisitor!" Upon seeing the shape of that emblem, Marina��s facial expression greatly changed. "How could it be the Inquisitor?"


    Inquisitor, as the name suggested, was an institution used by Holy Light Religion to punish heresy, an elite force of the church. They were radical, powerful, and infamous. They were fanatics of the Holy Light, and they dared to kill anyone in order to spread their faith. And because of them, the blood shed from the chaos of war was countless.


    It was just that, in Dragon City, perhaps it was because of the repression from the Dragon City Guards, but the work of the Inquisitor has been low-key for many years. And Marina��s contact with them was also very few. Nevertheless, she never thought that they would suddenly appear in front of her at this time!


    "What are you guys doing? Even inquisitor can��t just arbitrarily break into my ce!"


    Marina did not like to pressure other people with her identity, but upon seeing that the others hade with a bad intention and even hurt her servant, her face inevitably turned gloomy.


    The inquisitor delegation was headed by a tall knight. Seeing the Holy Woman, he had no choice but to stop his footsteps. However, his expression was not in the least bit respectful. He lightly said, "We have received a reliable report that the two women here are spies sent by the heretics of Nine Regions, so they need to be immediately investigated by the inquisitor."


    "Spies?" Marina was startled. "That��s ridiculous! They have been strictly vetted by the Dragon City Guards, and you tell me they��re spies!"


    The inquisitor Knight was somewhat impatient. "That will be decided by the Chief Inquisitor. If Sister Holy Woman has any objection, you can bring it to the Chief Inquisitor!"


    Marina angrily said, "Then call your Chief Inquisitor here so that he can tell me in person! You can��t just casually take away people, you guys are ignoring thew and natural morality!"


    Seeing that the Holy Woman was resolute, the Inquisitor Knight��splexion turned gloomy and uncertain. But then he looked at Liu Li and Bai Shixuan, and he maliciously asked, "So, you��re dead set on protecting these two people?"


    Marina didn��t budge even for an inch. "I can��t let you just take them away!"


    "Oh, I understand." That Inquisitor Knight nodded and then said to thepanion behind him, "It��s certain, the Holy Woman is their aplice. We now can make our move."


    "You!" Marina, feeling startled and furious at the same time, immediately released a pale golden Holy Light shield, trying to keep all the Inquisitors out. Although she didn��t understand any fighting skill, as a Holy Woman, her ability wasparable to that of high order profession. The shield, though hastily put out, has no less defensive power than arge city wall, which was hard to shake.


    However, the inquisitor Knight was not talentless. During his speech, he already drew out a scarlet sword that was overflowing with killing intent and wielded it at that protective shield, shaking it.


    At the same time, the rest of the inquisitors also made their moves. Before their departure, they expected that they would be in conflict with the Holy Woman. Therefore, everything has already been prepared in advance. A priest released a golden lightning. This extremely targeted spell instantly destroyed the shield. Marina felt that the Holy Light in her mind, in a split second, became scalding hot, which stimted her seven orifices to overflow with blood and made her unable to move.


    Seizing this opportunity, two fast-moving inquisitors swiftly stepped forward towards Liu Li and Bai Shixuan, tied them with a golden chain, summoned a steel cage and put them inside.


    "Don��t go too far!" Marina reached out, wiped the blood from her face and the magnificent power of Holy Light came pouring into her body.


    The inquisitor Knight��s countenance greatly changed. "Holy Light Descend? You��re going to go all out on us? Are you crazy?"


    Regardless of how unskilled the Holy Woman in the fight was, she was, after all, a high order profession, thus, when she went all out, her power was exceptionally astonishing. And although the inquisitors were all adept at fighting, they were actually still below high order professions, thus, they couldn��t help but be shocked at the amazing power of Marina.


    But at this time, the front door of her ce was suddenly opened, revealing a curious and slightly frightened small head.


    "Mom, what��s going on there?"


    Marina��s face was suddenly drained of color. "Irene, don��te out!"


    The inquisitor Knight was slightly startled, and then grinned fiendishly. "Sister Holy Woman, restrain your magical ability. I think we don��t want to see any ident to happen, right?"


    "D-Did you just use my daughter to threaten me?"


    "I don��t want to threaten anyone, we��re here just to follow orders, so please let us do our job!"


    "Shamelessly despicable!" Blood seeped down from the corner of Marina��s mouth; her anger had actually shocked her gum that it burst.


    "Hehe." The Inquisitor Knight sneered. "Yes, shamelessly despicable. Honor and glory belong to the Holy Woman, but shamelessness belongs to us."


    With that, two inquisitors sealed the cage and immediately withdrew from the courtyard.


    Before going out, the Inquisitor Knight turned his head and jokingly said, "Sister Holy Woman, goodbye."


    Marina bowed her head but eventually didn��t try to stop them. She couldn��t let her daughter take the risk.


    However, deep inside, she wanted herself, who was ipetent and cowardly, to die.


    At this time, there was only one person who could help her.


    ��


    "s, I have already told you, don��t meet with them again, but you didn��t listen to me, see what happens because of that?"


    Seeing the lingering blood on Marina��s face, Archbishop Rowan could not help but take a deep sigh.


    With eyes red from crying, Marina said, "They are innocent!"


    Rowan said, "Of course I know they��re innocent. Otherwise, how could I tolerate them from repeatedly entering the Cathedral ground?"


    Marina said, "They�� put their trust in me, only then they came out of the barrack and met me. If not for me, they would��ve still stayed in the barrack, still under the protection of Bedivere, and would not be arrested by the inquisitors!"


    Rowan sighed. "I know that you me yourself for this. You do have responsibility for this, but now, what can you do? They��ve already been caught, do you want to go to the inquisitors and save them?"


    Marina said, "If there��s no other way�� so be it. I can��t just leave this matter alone."


    "Preposterous!" Rowan was furious. "You��re not a child anymore, so stop acting willfully! Where do you think those inquisitors are that you can just go in?"


    Marina suddenly smiled. "Am I? They��re just two innocent children. How can I be willful if I just want to save innocent people?"


    "This is not a simple matter of ck and white like that!"


    Marina didn��t yield. "But we are the Holy Light Religion! If as the ambassador of the Holy Light we can��t even distinguish between the ck and white, how would this world turn into?"


    "That��s enough specious words! I think you need to calm down. Go to the quiet room for a bit!"


    The Archbishop waved his hand, the dark portal was opened and immediately sucked Marina into it.


    "Come and find me after you calm down."


    ��


    Behind the dark portal was a dark, narrow room, with no sound or light.


    This was the quiet room situated underground hundreds of meters below the Cathedral. It was a ce usually used by the priests to soothe themselves when they were irritated. In the quiet room, there was only absolute quiet, which could let people clearly see their own heart.


    Feeling the damp and cold after being sent here by the Archbishop, Marina��s body trembled, and her feverish mind cooled down.


    "When I think about it, what Archbishop said is actually true. Although Liu Li and Bai Shixuan are innocent, they have already been taken by the inquisitors, so what can I do? Breaking through their ce? That would only make the situation worse."


    A mature person should know how to ept reality. One could try infinitely hard before the result arrives, but once the result appears, one must learn to ept it.


    "Unfortunately, I��m probably doomed unable to mature." From the moment the Archbishop granted her the emblem of Holy Woman, since she vowed to use all of her life to spread the Holy Light in all kinds of weather, she was doomed to not be able to mature as other people.


    It was impossible to spread silly rumors with impunity, it was impossible to vite her conscience for the so-called future, and even more impossible�� to turn a blind eye to the wrongful treatment that happened before her eyes!


    "I��m sorry, Your Grace Rowan, I�� might still let you down."


    Marina silently took out a ring from inside her garment. A gift given to her by Bedivere a long time ago. It was a very precious transmission ring. As long as she stimted the magic spell on the ring, she could move to another ce immediately. Unfortunately, the two then soon broke their rtionship, and after that, she never used it.


    Now, she could only rely on his strength��


    The woman rubbed the surface of the ring. The next moment, strange fluctuation spread out, which twisted the space along with it, and Marina��s figure also disappeared.


    ��


    Meanwhile, inside the inquisitor��s jail.


    "Sister Bai, I��m so bored." Liu Li looked at the shackles on her hands and feet. "Senior Brother told us to pretend to be caught, but he didn��t tell us when to stop pretending, I��m already hungry��"


    Bai Shixuan lightly smiled. Even when they were inside a jail, it didn��t change her calm temperament. "Senior Brother said that someone would soon save us, and at that time, we will get out. So be patient a bit, okay."


    Liu Li hung down her shoulders. "Can I just save myself?" With that, she put a secret seal on the shackles, which with a nking sound, immediately broke, and the broken parts were extremely smooth.


    Bai Shixuan smiled and shook her head.


    Liu Li looked at her with a pitiful look. "But I��m really hungry."


    Bai Shixuan sighed and then shook her head. "Sure enough, just like what Senior Brother said, you can��t hold yourself. Very well, here it is."


    While speaking, the shackles on Bai Shixuan��s hands also naturally fell and many tasty chicken legs appeared in her hand.


    "Senior Brother said, if you can persist in the inquisitor��s jail withoutining, your reward will be these chicken legs. So please bear with it."


    "Oh, no problem then!"

 Chapter 308 - The Most Vicious, Extremely Hungry!

    <h4>Chapter 308: The Most Vicious, Extremely Hungry!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    At night, the religious area in the eastern side of Dragon City was a tranquil and peaceful ce, which was a sharp contrast to the bustling and noisy city center. The area once belonged to the more than ten religious forces in Brettonia, but now it was basically dominated by the Holy Light. The faint Holy Light enveloped the whole area, which expulsed the darkness, and brought peace.


    Tap, tap��


    Between the two rows of looming religious buildings, a woman��s figure seemed insignificant.


    The woman lightly walked on the smooth, milky-white stone b. Each of her steps sent out a firm sound, which disturbed the tranquility of the night.


    The woman was quite tall. The simple holy robe that she wore made it difficult to cover her ample and well-developed curves. Her brown wavy hair hung in front of her chest, and her cherry lips were exceptionally eye-catching under the night.


    As she walked, she seemed to have a natural affinity to the faint holy light on both sides of the road. It was like she was wearing a white-golden veil, which showed her pure and holy personality traits.


    She went straight to the corner of the religious district, towards a gray-ck fortress, which was one of the few ces in the entire religious area that was not covered by the holy light, and also the most prestigious institution of Holy Light Religion, the Inquisition.


    Actually, most of the powerful religions in Western Continent have a simr arbitration institution. However, none of them was as notorious as this heretic inquisitor.


    Even if a church��s Holy Woman could barely be included in the high-level structure of the church, she didn��t have much contact with the inquisitor. This time, she came here with insufficient courage, but considering the mission, the woman took a deep breath and knocked the thick wooden door.


    "I am the Dragon City parish Holy Woman Marina. I want to see the Chief Inquisitor."


    The woman forcefully stabilized her breathing and appealed.


    After a long while, the wooden door was slowly opened, revealing an endless gloom. Within the darkness, a few pairs of red eyes faintly looked at her.


    Even though she had been promoted to the high order profession, being watched by the inquisitors from the darkness, Marina was still felt uneasy.


    "Come in."


    The inquisitor silently responded. The red lights drifted away in the darkness, and Marina quickly followed. Her figure gradually disappeared into the darkness.


    After walking in the dark for some unknown distance, a little light suddenly appeared in her field of vision, and Marina adjusted her eyes to amodate the sudden glow. However, she found out that it was a candlestick, and sitting next to the candlestick was an old man who seemed to have one foot in the grave. With a tight heart, Marina recognized that this seemingly ordinary old man was actually the Chief Inquisitor of Dragon City parish, Count Conrad.


    He was once a famous noble in Brettonia. In his youth, due to the idental lost of his love one, heter joined the embrace of the Holy Light, and gradually advanced to be the chief Inquisitor of an area. Count Conrad was a genuinely ruthless character, even worse than Archbishop Rowan. It was just that in his advanced years, he was sent by his clique to head the Inquisition in Dragon City, seemingly for the purpose of letting him enjoy his retirement years. However, when facing this old man directly, one could feel a strong vitality that emanated from his body.


    "Do youe here for those two Dragon City Guards?"


    Sitting beside the candlestick, Conrad was thumbing through a thick dossier as he sent out his question without even lifting his head.


    Marina forced herself to muster the courage to say, "Yes. Ie for them. They are innocent, definitely not a spy!"


    Count Conrad asked, "What is your guarantee?"


    "I�� guarantee with my reputation!"


    "Oh? With your reputation?" Count Conrad said with moderate space, "The reputation of the Holy Woman of a parish does have some weight."


    Seeing that the matter seemed to have a favorable turn, Marina said, "Then, could you please release those two?"


    "Release them?" Count Conrad closed the dossier, raised his head, looked at Marina, and then said, "You guys Holy Women are truly benighted. Aside from attractive appearance, deep inside, you are rotten to the core, empty, just like actors who prostituted themselves, fooling ignorant people under the sun. The real world can��t tolerate you, these idiots."


    Listening to Conrad unusually vicious biting words, Marina��s heart was surprisingly calm.


    "In short, could you please release them?"


    "No. They are important suspects." Conrad coldly refused. "By letting you in, I, this old man just want to see for myself the extent of the stupidity of the Holy Woman. Now that I have seen it, you can go."


    "Count Conrad!"


    "Are you unwilling? You think I��m being a bully? Very well, I��ll make an exception and say a few more words. Although the report about the two Nine Regions people came from anonymous sources, it is quite weighty. There is ample evidence that they are inextricably linked with the previous attack on the eastern church by the natives of Nine Regions."


    "But that��s not enough to say that they��re spies! I can definitely prove it to you!"


    Conrad said, "Perhaps. But actually, I don��t really care whether they are spies or not. Therefore, even if you can prove anything, I do not care. What I care about is their Dragon City Guards identity."


    "Dragon City Guards identity?"


    "For so many years, Bedivere operate the Dragon City Guard like it��s a smuggling operation. Rowan is already old, so he already has no drive, always hesitating to make the big move. Now that we have this opportunity, the Inquisitor can push the narrative that the Dragon City Guards have been colluding with the Nine Regions heretics. This reason should be enough for the church to take further action."


    "But that��s aplete lie!"


    "Maybe, but who cares? As long as I put my men on their trial, they will say anything." Count Conrad lightly said, "So, I should thank you instead. Were it not for you leading them to the church, it would be very difficult for us to do so. It��s very rare for Bedivere��s men to enter the church, but you��ve actually won their trust."


    Marina felt dizzy. I-Is this really the action of the believers of Holy Light? Won��t this virulent action provoke the punishment from the Holy Light?


    Even though the inquisitor has always been notorious, Marina thought it was just asional violence from a small number of fanatics. Unexpectedly, the darkness has even broken her imagination!


    "Now, those two women should��ve been tortured. How long could they persist? One day? Two days? Holy Woman, you better go back and wait for the good news of the collusion between Dragon City Guards and the heretics of Nine Regions, which would soon spread all over Brettonia." Count Conrad then sneered, stretched out his hand to extinguish the candle, and plunged everything into the darkness.


    "In your dreams!"


    Apanied by the shout, a dazzling luster bloomed in the darkness. The silvery sword was fiercely thrust straight at Count Conrad, whichpletely changed his countenance. Immediately, he wielded his cloak and wrapped that sword in its shadow. In an instant, the shadow was torn asunder by the sword, and the Count took this opportunity to withdraw.


    The Inquisitor castle was the Count��s territory, and every darkness was his power. Here, the Count was omnipotent.


    However, the next moment, a huge golden ball of fire violently burned, expelling all the darkness around it. With this light, one could see in the spacious stone chamber, a crowd of sorry-looking inquisitors beside Count Conrad. For this sudden change and his exposed whereabout, he was endlessly surprised.


    "Able to banish the eternal night enchantment, this is Dragon fire!" Conrad squinted his eyes, and then the golden me came into his vision, which startled him. "Bedivere! How did youe in? When?"


    "Humph!" Bedivere shook his head and angrily grunted. Then he silently discarded the remnant of the abandoned ring into the Dragon��s fireball, making it burn more violently.


    "Since you dare to make a move against my people, did you really think that I will note? Dragon City is my territory. In this city, there��s no ce that I can enter, as for when��"


    While speaking, Bedivere��s eyes turned toward Marina. "I have to thank you for her assistance."


    Marina��s whole body turned cold as if she had fallen into an ice hole. "Bedivere, you misunderstood��"


    "For so many years, I have indeed misunderstood a lot." Bedivere coldly took his eyes off Marina.


    Conrad grimly said, "That��s indeed a surprise entry. Unfortunately, it��s foolhardy! Now that you��re here, don��t even think of leaving!"


    During hisughter, the Chief Inquisitor turned into a thick shadow. The initially expelled by Dragon-fire eternal night quickly recovered and swallowed everything into darkness.


    As the Chief Inquisitor, Conrad, though old, still has the strength of an intermediate high order profession. Though it was still somewhat inferiorpared to Bedivere, however, within this Inquisitor castle, as it turned out, there was the Tired Dragon array that was specifically aimed at the Dragon n bloodline. Onceunched, the Dragon n��s strength would be suppressed to the lowest point. At that time, Conrad had the confidence that he could bring down this illustrious Dragon City Master!


    "Funny worms." With that, Bedivere jerked his right hand away from supporting the Dragon fireball, and then pulled out the long sword on his waist. A row of mysterious inscriptions then appeared on the sword.


    "The King�� Grants me�� Victory!"


    Along with that firm prayer, the inscriptions on the sword shone as bright as day. Bedivere��s imposing manner multiplied exponentially, totally different than the Dragon n blood��s brand-new strength.


    At the same time, Count Conrad was horrified. "This is the power of the Knight King, you actually still retain��"


    The next moment, the silvery sword, like splitting the heaven and earth apart, swept everything with endless power.


    When the sword wind stopped, the starlight fell.


    This initially blessed by the Holy Light, refugee of the shadow, and the indestructible Inquisitor castle, was torn to pieces by Bedivere��s sword, leaving only its ruin.


    Within this ruin, the injured inquisitors were groaning and moaning, and in front of Bedivere, Count Conrad fell down with panic-stricken eyes. Just now, the sword wind has grazed his neck, which almost took his life.


    Bedivere somewhat tiredly withdrew the sword, swept his gaze, and then saw the two familiar figures.


    Liu Li, with wonderful round eyes, looked around her in disbelief. The girl��s hand was holding a piece of chicken leg, and her cheeks were bulging, straining to chew.


    "This ce can��t handle the heat?"


    Just now, she clearly felt the raging swift and fierce sword wind. However, she and Bai Shixuan had ingeniously avoided it. Then the brick wall copsed, and everything around them shattered, but she and little Bai were safe and sound.


    Bai Shixuan was also extremely surprised. "I-Is this the help mentioned by Senior Brother? Then he wants us to go out, right?"


    Bedivere looked at these two people and then scolded, "What are you two gawking about? Get away from here!"


    While speaking, he stepped forward and rashly carried the two girls with his hands. He nimbly jumped, soaring and turning into a big Dragon in mid-air before flying towards his own castle.


    After nobody knows how much time has passed, the figure of the dragonpletely disappeared in the night. Among the ruins, a tall woman slumped and sat down on the ground, her feminine face was filled with sadness.


    "Throughout this, he didn��t even spare a nce at me."


    "Why did things turn out like this?"


    ����


    At the same time, a young man dressed in ck, furtively moved into the directions of the religious area, intending to save people. But, looking at the distant ruin of Inquisitor castle, Wang Lu could not help but stare in awe.


    "Was�� Liu Li too hungry that she went crazy and started eating the brick wall?"

 Chapter 309 - Unsightly!

    <h4>Chapter 309: Unsightly!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The news of Dragon City Master personally raiding the Inquisitor castle and rescuing the two new recruits under hismand actually did not spread.


    Whether it was Dragon City or Holy Light Religion, both have deliberately suppressed the news. For the Holy Light Religion, a parish��s Inquisitor headquarters being destroyed by a sword strike was not something worth boasting of. And for Bedivere, after years of forbearance, this time��s eruption was actually not his original intention.


    Speaking about strength, Dragon City though powerful, was not as powerful as Holy Light Religion. The church��s influence has spread throughout the continent and could easily crush Dragon City if it was serious. At least currently, it could not challenge it openly.


    However, regardless of which side, this brief calm was not the end. What just happened could never be regarded as not happened. Dragon City and Holy Light Religion has been dealing with each other in a low-key manner for so many years, so it was only a matter of time before it came to a confrontation.


    ��


    "This is truly man proposes but god disposes."


    In the barrack area of Dragon City, Wang Lu sighed with emotion.


    The one who spread the rumors to push the inquisitors to make the arrest was of course Wang Lu. After all, only he could provide the inquisitors with the strong evidence that let them break the bnce with Dragon City that has been maintained for years. Of course, this selling teammates tactic was based on absolute security. After all, the real strength of Liu Li and Bai Shixuan was far higher than what they showed in Dragon City Guard recruitment. Therefore, their safety was not in question. On the other hand, as long as Wang Lu could pass the news to Bedivere promptly, with Bedivere��s intelligence, he would be able to guess that the inquisitors would use this matter to raise a fuss, thus, the raiding and saving people were inevitable choices. In the worst case scenario, Bedivere would cut the two girls loose, which meant that Wang Lu has to personally make his move to get Bai Shixuan and Liu Li, with their help, out of there.


    It was just that, Wang Lu actually didn��t think that when Bedivere personally made his move, during the process, he still bumped into Marina and had a huge misunderstanding.


    "Does Bedivere really love themon people as his own children like this?" Wang Lu was deeply in doubt. "They��re just two recruits, yet he bravely rushed into the enemy den alone, how could this mad guy still live until today?"


    Aya coldly said, "I did it before."


    "So he didn��t learn from that? Doesn��t he get that that kind of action would perish a country! There are a lot of good counter-examples!"


    Aya said, "Wang Lu, it��s immoral to arbitrarily poke at other people��s wound!"


    "In short, this is so-called hiding the first time but could not hide the fifteenth time." Wang Lu sighed. "You see, in the beginning, I said that it was better for me toe forward to seduce Marina and Irene, bringing them into our camp, but you disagreed. But now, with such a misunderstanding, Bedivere must have hated Marina, abandoning his wife and child is but a certainty. At that time, Mrs. Marina would feel deeply wronged and would cry all day long, how could other people not be sympathetic to her? She is, after all, a kind woman, so I can only open my mind andfort her, letting her feel that warmth and strength of a man. You see, we went around in circle and back to the starting point."


    "If you dare do that, I will not spare you." Aya lightly sent out a threat. "Their husband and wife feelings are not that frail."


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Fine, fine, but in any case, I guess that Marina��s faith in the church should��ve been torn to pieces right? After seeing the true face of an organization that has interest, most of the idealist could not withstand the reality."


    In this aspect, Aya also agreed. "By now, she should begin to deeply doubt the nature of the church, so we can hope that our next n would be smooth."


    Wang Lu said, "Rest assured, as the church��s Holy Woman, when she broke off with the church, she has no way to go. Then as long as Bedivere is willing to ept her, how could she refuse? And as long as she brings her daughter with her, our side will have no worries anymore."


    ��


    Under the ground below the Dragon City Cathedral, a candlelight lit up the rough stone chamber.


    Marina knelt quietly in front of the Holy Light, softly reciting the Holy Light pray. The gentle melody echoed in the stone room, creating an easy andfortable atmosphere.


    Outside the stone room, however, there was a pair of big, worried eyes, gazing earnestly at Marina.


    "Mom�� it has already been three days."


    Irene thought aloud anxiously to herself.


    After that day, Marina returned to the Cathedral in distress, and then came to the underground chamber below the Cathedral, which was usually used for penance. Every prayer in that stone chamber would bring great pain to the spirit. For those weak-willed priests, they could only withstand praying for a moment before they stopped praying, or simply fainted.


    However, Marina has been holding on inside for three days and three nights. Her white robe has already long been soaked with sweat, and the luster of her skin even began to wither. Her chapped lips still moved in rhythm, but her life aura was getting weaker and weaker.


    This was the burning life repentance.


    "Mom, that��s enough already." Outside the room, Irene said with a whimper. The little girl tried to move forward but was held back by an invisible force. "Any-anyone, please help my mom."


    Then, Irene suddenly heard a hoary sigh, and then the force barrier to the stone chamber was suddenly broke open. An old figure then walked in.


    "Marina, that��s enough."


    Archbishop Rowan��s voice interrupted Marina��s prayers. The woman opened her eyes and wanted to get up but could not help but tremble.


    The old man stretched out his hand and ced it on her head. And then, a gentle Holy Light enveloped her, which quickly restored her vigor.


    Marina didn��t try to struggle. She nodded her thanks and then stood up. "In thest three days of repentance, I have been thinking."


    Rowan said, "I am listening."


    "Your Grace, I want to ask you, in this matter, did I really do something wrong?"


    The Archbishop looked at Marina withplicated eyes and did not speak.


    Marina said, "I��ve been torturing myself with the Holy Light for three days, asking myself whether my action has actually vited the will of the Holy Light, or vited the church��s doctrinal teaching�� but, I didn��t find any answer. The Holy Light is merciful, the Holy Light is universal love, the Holy Light make a clear distinction between the right and the wrong, but it does notpromise! It could tell the ck from white, and not to resort to all means just for the sake of the goals!"


    "I know that the world is far moreplex and brutal than I thought. We, the church��s Holy Women, are often scolded for being ignorant, and told that we are just a vase or a mascot. But I think that, perhaps in this world, it is exactly because there are too many people that are skilled in human affairs that it besplicated instead. If everyone is ignorant, treating people with sincerity, how could there be so many contradictions?"


    "Back when I was still in the monastery, there was a day when a team of inquisitors that were escorting a group of ragged barbarians stayed in the monastery for a night. In the evening, they showed their skills to the nuns, saying that with a mere dozen people, they managed to destroy a heretic tribe, turning the ce into rivers of blood. At that time, one of the sisters was puzzled and asked them, the Holy Light is merciful, so how could they be so brutal like that? They smiled and exined that, because there are many fools in the world that refuse to ept the Holy Light and obstruct the spread of the Holy Light. If they cannot be killed, many will not receive the Holy Light. In order to spread the Holy Light, moderate force is necessary�� but now that I think about it, that can��t be right! Is the purpose of the Holy Light to spread itself? Can it resort to anything for that purpose? Sometimes, I even think that, if in this world there is only faith in Holy Light, but without the church, wouldn��t that be better?"


    Marina said while looking at Archbishop Rowan, her heart filled with dread. This was her heartfelt words, but also the words of treason. With this remark alone, Rowan had enough reason to abolish her Holy Woman status.


    However, Rowan didn��t do that, but instead, he also confided, "Actually, your doubts have also been in my heart. These problems have gued me for decades. Not until in my old age do I finally find the answer."


    "Between faith and reality, there is an insurmountable chasm. We look forward for the world to be like the sea of Holy Light, filled with endless immeasurable happiness, without the slightest bit of darkness. However, the reality is not so, there are too many problems that have to be solved that no single faith can fix it. The Holy Light may be omnipotent, but we are just ordinary mortals that can only solve the problems with mortal means."


    "But��"


    "But, those means vite the will of the Holy Light? The will of the Holy Light is aloof, ideal, andplete, but the reality is iplete, so there will be a lot of differences. Fish in the water is born to swim, but we humans need to study and train for a long time. And during this time, we will inevitably do some wrong things. Thus, all our efforts are meant to make the world perfect one day and this process will inevitably be apanied by contradictions and pains. We cannot be discouraged because of temporary setbacks, but we must believe that tomorrow will be better than today, and then redouble our efforts to fight for a better future."


    Marina didn��t know what to say. Actually, there were many obvious contradictions between Rowan��s words and the religious teachings. However, after listening to his words, most of the haze in her heart has been dispelled.


    "Thank you, Your Grace."


    "May the Holy Light be with you."


    ��


    Man proposes but god disposes.


    Dragon City Archbishop Rowan, in any intelligence information, was a serious and inflexible man. In all his life, he has always abode by the religious doctrine, and he treated others with the same rigor that he ced upon himself.


    Therefore, no one expected that when Marina��s faith in the church was on the verge of copse, the Archbishop woulde forward and save Marina��s faith.


    However, it was still man proposes but god disposes. When Archbishop Rowan felt at ease, feeling that the storm has passed, a new storm, in a distant ce, started to brew.


    ��


    It was a sea, a boundless white-golden colored Holy Light Sea. This sea contained all the beauty and happiness in the world, the ultimate yearning of countless of people.


    However, within this light emerged a dragon��an unusually huge ck dragon. Its wings stretched like dark clouds that blot out the sky, and each piece of its scale was as huge as a city. The mere sight of its figure was truly frightening. Evenpared to the vast, Holy Light Sea, the dragon did not look inferior.


    This huge ck dragon pped its wings as it floated on the Holy Light Sea. Then it opened its mouth and deeply sucked. Suddenly, the sea boiled, and the white-golden colored energy crazily flooded into the ck dragon, forming an iparably huge whirlpool.


    The Holy Light Sea was rapidly shrinking, but the ck dragon��s appetite could not be satiated. As it continued to swallow, it became bigger and bigger.


    Before long, the Holy Light Sea has been sucked dry by the ck dragon. Suddenly, the whole world was plunged into the darkness.


    At the same time, within the Holy City of the Holy Light Religion, a man in a golden-red holy robe suddenly opened his eyes. Beads of cold sweat slipped from his forehead and covered his cheeks.


    From beside the old man came a slightly dull questioning voice, "Your Holiness, what did you see?"


    The golden-red robed Holy One was silent for a long time, and then he said, "The Doomsday Dragon is one step closer."


    "Doomsday Dragon?" The questioner seemed to be extremely puzzled. "Your Holiness, you have been dreaming of this Doomsday Dragon for more than two hundred years. In this two hundred years, the Bretton Dragon n is no longer at the top of the world, and the once hidden danger that suddenly appeared not too long ago has been locked by me in the King��s Treasure House, so all the threat from the dragon should have been eradicated. Is there any other Dragon n blood on the continent?"


    "This is a mystery that is still elusive to me. But ording to that dream, the archenemy of my Holy Light Religion is certainly the Bretton Dragon n. After the purification war, I have not been dreaming that dream for a long time. However, that Doomsday Dragon suddenly emerged now, which means that there must be a crisis."


    "But now the threat of Dragon n remnants are only two. One in the Dragon City, but its acute spirit has been used up, so there��s nothing to worry about. Another one has been trapped by me in the King��s Treasure House; there��s no way that she could escape��"


    "King��s Treasure House, are you absolutely certain?"


    "How could there be a mistake in the Golden King��s Treasure House? If you don��t trust me, I will take you to see them�� Right now, after this long, those absurdly heretical bastards ought to have calmed down a bit."


    Then, the scene changed. The private chamber of the Holy One suddenly turned into a vast deste space. It was the separate space on the fifth level of Golden King��s Treasure House.


    However, just when the golden-red robe of the Holy One came in, they immediately heard a series of startling noises.


    "Ah�� faster, don��t stop!"


    "Yes, it��s going to born!"


    "Very good Junior Sister! Unexpectedly, with this self-created procreation manufacturing method, we can make the assembly line of offsprings, so it��s not going to be long before we can go out!"


    "Yes, Senior Brother, let��s do it again!"


    ��


    Boom!


    The Holy One directly destroyed the space and returned to his private chamber.


    "Is that what you want to show me!?"


    "What the! Your Holiness, please don��t misunderstand, I also never thought��"


    While anxiously exining, the Administrator of the King��s Treasure House was about to go insane.

 Chapter 310 - Express Delivery Little Elder Brother Saves the World

    <h4>Chapter 310: Express Delivery Little Elder Brother Saves the World</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The appalling scenes in the King��s Treasure House still stimted the nerves of the Holy One.


    At the same time, the Administrator of the King��s Treasure House was deeply helpless.


    "I admit my mistake this time, but Your Holiness, you also saw that, they are doing adultery all day long in the open, at least they can��t�� can��t go out and threaten Holy Light Religion."


    The Holy One still has some lingering anger. "Are you certain they��re not going to go out? Don��t forget, in that treasure house there��s a wandering ghost!"


    "Rest assured, even if he was once invincible, now he is just a wisp of a remnant soul. I am the Administrator of the Treasure House!"


    "�� Since you can rule out the factor here, then I want you to hurry up and clean the remnant in the Dragon City."


    "Now?" The Administrator was a bit surprised. "But the strength of Dragon City parish is not enough."


    "So let Faceless One go." The Holy One coldly made his decision.


    "Faceless one? Do you want to��"


    "As the servant of the Holy Light, we have the obligation to rule out all the obstacles and threats, at all costs. And Bedivere has been living in disgrace for so long, that should be enough. It has already been a great gift for him to leave him alive and his Dragon City intact after the purification war."


    "Yes�� Oh, I almost forgot. It''s been rumored recently that the eastern city-states have officially formed an alliance with the heretics from the east."


    "An alliance? A wishful thinking from a few people. We just need to use a few saboteurs to kill several of them and the alliance would copse on itself. An alliance with foreigners will not end well."


    "Yes."


    The dialogue between the two of them continued, but under the Holy Light, the darknesssted forever.


    ����


    With the unremitting effort of Dragon City parish Archbishop Rowan, the matter regarding Bedivere raiding the headquarters of Inquisitors has finally gradually died down. The rtion between the church and Dragon City became a bit gentle, as if it has returned to that wordless tacit understanding of the past few years.


    No one interfered anyone, and no one disturbed anyone. Everyone did their part, each going their own way.


    In this period, Archbishop Rowan truly deserved the majority of the credit. He was the first to control the scene, by not letting the leaderless group of inquisitors increase their antagonism, but alsoforted Marina, stabilizing the faith of the Holy Woman. At the same night, he made a secret meeting with Bedivere, stabilizing the action of Dragon City.


    This series of means demonstrated the shrewdness and efficiency this old man had in his twilight years. At the same time, the one who single-handedly provoked this series of contradiction had to adapt and make a new n.


    However, nobody thought that the new storm hase to Dragon City faster than what anyone expected.


    "A new Chief Inquisitor?"


    Inside Dragon City Cathedral, Marina was somewhat surprised by the rumor.


    Archbishop Rowan nodded. "Yesterday, I just got a new directive from the Holy City. Because Count Conrad is seriously injured, he could not lead his institution, therefore, the new Chief Inquisitor will probably be appointed in two or three days."


    The Archbishop has a deeply worried look during his speech.


    Marina asked, "Who is the new Chief Inquisitor?"


    "ording to the rumor, it��s�� Faceless one."


    "Faceless one!" Marina suddenly stood up. "Unexpectedly, it��s that madman! What were the people in Holy City thinking? The situation here has just stabilized, but it turns out they send that executioner, the homicidal maniac here!"


    The Archbishop took a deep look at Marina.


    Obviously, this naive Holy Woman hasn��t realized yet that by sending Faceless One here, the Holy City deliberately wanted to intensify the contradictions. His previous means to stabilize the situation, have also perhaps offended the Holy City.


    "Your Grace, I don��t understand, several years ago that Faceless One hasmitted monstrous murders in the west side. Hasn��t the church punished him? Shouldn��t such a person be expelled?"


    "Try to adapt." The Archbishop was also helpless. "The action of Faceless One is indeed extreme, but in regard to the faith of the Holy Light, he is not inferior to you and me, no, he is above you and me. He is second only to the several top legendary powerful figures in the church. Moreover, his ability to handle matters is very strong, he is the church��s sharpest dagger. In regard to him, you have to exercise forbearance, even if you don��t understand."


    "But��"


    Before she could continue, a joyful voice suddenly came behind the two. "Oh, that��s really good. Unexpectedly, in this rampant-with-heresy ce, I can actually run into a bosom friend. It seems like we can still cooperate."


    "Who is that?"


    Marina and Rowan turned their head at the same time, only to see a tall and thin man, draped in all white holy robe, standing straight in the center of the room. At first nce, he could be described as solemn and respectful, a temte of a holy clergy. However, his face seemed to have been forcefully erased by a force, it has no facial features, only a piece of pure white.


    "Faceless One!" Rowan was extremely terrified and startled that he subconsciously retreated two steps. "When�� when did youe?"


    In a sh, Faceless One appeared behind Rowan and stretched his white-gloved hands over Rowan��s shoulder, showing a seemingly intimate posture. "When I was still in Holy City, I heard people mentioning you, saying that you are the biggest loser among the more than thirty parish Archbishops, who lives like a dog since young in age. Now, it seems like, though useless, you are quite tactful."


    Rowan��splexion turned red upon hearing that. He tightly clenched his withered hands but fought back his retort.


    However, Marina, who had always seen Rowan as a father, could not bear it.


    "Your Grace, you have no courtesy at all!"


    "Courtesy?" Faceless One said, "Holy Light��s will is the greatest courtesy. And I came ording to the will of the Holy Light."


    With that, Faceless One turned his head. His pale, t face seemed to project a frightening vision.


    "Oh, are you the local parish��s Holy Woman? I��ve also heard about you in Holy City. People say that you��re a dirty whore, it seems like they��re right."


    "Dirty wh��" Marina couldn��t believe her ears."


    "You don��t ept it? When you gave birth to a bastard from that heretic Bedivere, your whole flesh is already rotten to the core. It is even more amusing to hear that you haven��t killed that little bastard by yourself, but instead have raised her to this day."


    "Oh right, speaking of which�� where is that little bastard? This time, I��ll clean it off."


    "Court death!" Marina could no longer contain her anger. If the other party just wanted to deal with her or Rowan, Marina could force herself to shut up, but her daughter Irene was, without a doubt, her inverse scale.


    Although Holy Woman was not good at fighting, she was, after all, a high order profession. The fury of Holy Light turned into a raging me, desperate to burst out. Unexpectedly, it became like a scorching sun that was about to plunge the entire Dragon City into the sea of mes.


    "Humph." Toward this, Faceless One just stretched out his hand, and the me was suddenly shackled by an invisible force, and then suppressed back into Marina��s body, unable to leak in the slightest.


    Marina��s body trembled, shaken by this formidable countershock force, which immediately hurt her internals and caused her to spit out blood.


    "Oh, you actually dare to make a move against the Holy Light messenger. You truly are an out and out heretic whore." Faceless One easily suppressed Marina��s outburst. "It looks like it��s necessary to stamp out the source of trouble. Hmm, let me find out where that little bastard is��"


    Marina shivered and shouted, "If you want to do something, do it to me, don��t hurt the little child!"


    Rowan also advised, "Your Grace, what Marina did is just a spur of the moment thing, please be magnanimous and spare her. She is a staunch believer. Initially, it��s because she was young and inexperienced that she was lured by temptation from Dragon City Master that she identally made a mistake. Now she is wholeheartedly longing for the Holy Light, without any ties at all with that heretic!"


    "But, if you made a mistake, you have to pay the price." Faceless One raised his hand with interest, and his pale face turned to Rowan, seemingly waiting for him to continue to speak.


    Looking at the severely wounded and fatigued Marina, Rowan clenched his teeth and said, "Moreover, Marina, as this parish��s Holy Woman, has a very high poprity. If randomly killed, it would be very unfavorable to the local missionary work!"


    Faceless One said, "Are you threatening me?"


    "I do not dare! I am merely�� stating the fact."


    "Mm." Upon hearing this, Faceless One nodded. "What you said is reasonable. It��s indeed not good to arbitrarily kill a popr Holy Woman. Moreover, the real enemy of Holy Light is Bretton Dragon n, so I don��t need to waste my energy on trivial things."


    With that, Faceless One withdrew his right hand that initially suppressed Marina. After the pressure on her was released, Marina felt that she didn��t have any strength to use, which was very much ufortable.


    The heavy burden in Rowan��s heart was finally lifted, thinking that this Faceless One seemed just to want to give them a kick, to quickly establish his absolute authority as the new Chief Inquisitor of this ce. He was indeed worthy to be the church��s sharpest knife. His action and style�� were too radical. Fortunately, the worst has already passed.


    However, just as Rowan rxed his guard, he suddenly listened Faceless One said, "Capital offense can be lifted, but suffering is difficult to escape."


    With that, he pointed out his right-hand fingers, and with a tearing sound, Marina��s holy robe was unexpectedly split apart by an invisible force, exposing her soft, and plump naked body.


    "You!" Marina was extremely ashamed and angry, yet incapable of struggling. She could barely stretch out her hands to cover her most intimate parts. Her posture was extremely embarrassing.


    "You say you have nothing to do with Bedivere, but, if I get on top of you here, could he not respond? I doubt it."


    Rowan was scared and angry at the same time. "Your Grace, what are you doing?"


    "Can��t you see? I��m going to rape this woman, and use it to lure Bedivere into a trap here. I heard that, because his two recruits were arrested, he dared to raid the local Inquisitor Headquarters, so I��m sure there��s no reason for him not toe if he hears that his woman is abused. At that time, I just need to wait for him here."


    With that, his figure moved and arrived in front of Marina. Then his tall and thin body pushed her down, enveloping Marina like a cloud.


    "Get away from me, you devil!"


    "Devil? Wrong. I am the Chief Inquisitor of this parish, the manifestation of the will of the Holy Light." The voice of Faceless One was still in that same cold tone. And as he said that, he could not help but reach out to Marina��s tightly shut legs and spread them wide. And a shadow slowly stuck out from his white robe.


    Archbishop Rowan finally couldn��t restrain himself anymore. "Such atrocity could never be the will of the Holy Light!"


    He pointed forward his white-golden scepter and an irresistible invisible force bloomed between Faceless One and Marina. It was the divine method, in legend, once used by the prophet to divide the ocean. What Rowan used was its simplified version, but its power still could not be underestimated. If aimed at the center of a person, it could even directly tear an intermediate high order profession.


    However, Faceless One just stretched out his left hand and gripped the empty air. Rowan''s scepter immediately shattered and there was a depression on his chest, seemingly being smashed by a giant hammer. At once, he crazily spurted out blood.


    "True, Holy Light did not make me do that." Faceless One nodded. "But, it also didn��t say anything against it."


    While talking, he pressed Marina down, and the shadow was about to go inside Marina.


    The woman was humiliated, but she was powerless to resist what was happening in front of her.


    However, at this time.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted the scene.


    "Hello, I am delivering water from the water station, is there anyone here?"

 Chapter 311 - Not Afraid to Play

    <h4>Chapter 311: Not Afraid to y</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Delivering water from the water station?"


    Upon hearing the abrupt young voice outside, the Faceless One was slightly startled. In his perception, there was indeed a young man in windproof cape outside the door who was carrying a huge heavy barrel on the shoulder.


    However, there was nothing strange in this. As thergest city in Brettonia, the supporting facilities were far from beingparable to that of other cities. The city has a special water station that brings ice water from the teau north of Dragon City and then delivers it door to door, supplying the drinking water for the city��s rich and powerful. The Archbishop and the Holy Woman of Holy Light naturally have enough financial resources to enjoy the water delivery service.


    "Humph, just a stray fish." Faceless One withdrew his attention from the water delivery boy outside the door and temporarily spared Marina. He stood up and was ready to get rid of the water delivery, but then he thought about something and changed his mind.


    Because he suddenly realized that the scene in the room was quite unique. The Archbishop and Holy Woman, who always have intimate personal friendship rtionship, were currently sloppily dressed��Holy Woman was lying naked in Archbishop��s private chamber. It seemed like it would be interesting if outsiders could see it and then spread it.


    His purpose here was, after all, not to deal with small characters like Marina and Rowan. Rape and whatever were all just means to incite Bedivere. However, shaming and ruining the two of them were undoubtedly beneficial to his own n.


    "Very well, count yourself lucky, stray fish."


    Faceless One slightly nodded, and in a sh, he made his move. The blood stain on the body of Archbishop Rowan and Marina disappeared, Rowan was involuntarily pulled up, his robe torn in mid-air, andnded naked on top of Marina. The two showed a rather awkward posture, but their worn and aching limbs could not move. As soon as he arranged this, Faceless One immediately disappeared.


    "I-I am sorry Marina, I��"


    Marina also didn��t know what to do.


    Just then, the wooden door was finally pushed, and a young boy came carrying a huge barrel. "Your Grace, I am here to deliver water�� wow, this is really awesome!"


    Marina was ashamed and resentful. She struggled to shout, "Get down the water and get out!"


    "Get out? If I go out now, do you want to have a baby with that Faceless One?" the water delivery boy said and then pulled back his hood, revealing a unique Eastern Continent face. There was a faint, confident smile on his face.


    Marina was startled. "Who are you?"


    "Mrs. Marina, this is our first meeting. I am Wang Lu. I want to thank you for looking after my Junior Sister Liu Li and Junior Sister Bai Shixuan."


    "Wang�� Lu?" Her mouth repeatedly murmured this slightly awkward pronunciation. Marina��s heart was moved. "Are you also Dragon City Guard?"


    "Well, sort of."


    Marina sighed. Though still embarrassed, her heart was relieved. Since it was Dragon City�� then at least, it wouldn��t be the worst.


    "You are��"


    Wang Lu put out his index finger. "Don��t talk, we��re about to leave."


    With that, he opened the barrel on his shoulder, which revealed a dark vortex. Marina and Archbishop Rowan were then irresistibly sucked in by the vortex.


    Wang Lu then sealed the wooden barrel again, then he put out the hood and resumed his water delivery boy role. He paused, and then loudly shouted, "Sorry, I didn��t mean to see it! No, I didn��t see anything. Excuse me ma��am!"


    Then he stormed out the room, carrying the heavy bucket as he ran out of the church ground.


    On the sky above the church, Faceless One somewhat doubted this already in the distant water delivery boy, and a strange feeling welled up in his heart.


    The next moment, in a sh, he went back inside the private room of Archbishop Rowan and saw that the two people have disappeared.


    Faceless One chuckled. "Hehe, sure enough, someone came to the rescue. Is it Dragon City? Mm, only Dragon City who has the means to do something like this. This indeed surprises me, yes, worthy of appreciation."


    The next moment, his tone became extremely cold. "Humph, I kindly ept this heaven-sent opportunity!"


    At the same time, Wang Lu who was carrying the barrel as he fled also smiled. "This is really a heaven-sent opportunity!"


    ��


    Back to the Dragon City barrack area, Wang Lu immediately went straight to his bedroom and put the barrel down.


    The bucket was then opened, and Archbishop Rowan and Holy Woman Marina came out dressed in civilian clothes. The bucket was actually a modified mustard seed bag, with the recement clothes already prepared inside in advance.


    As soon as Marina came out, she immediately became anxious. "Irene, she��"


    Wang Lu smiled. "Rest assured, she is the first one that I rescued. Right now, she��s ying with Liu Li in the next room."


    Marina was startled, but then she immediately heard the sound of her daughter��sughter from the next room. The biggest worry in her heart immediately vanished.


    However, this ups and downs situation made her feel tired. Suddenly, she went dizzy, and her footing became unsteady.


    "Madame, please sit down. Archbishop, you too." Wang Lu stretched out his hand and the two chairs in the bedroom were immediately moved and arrived at the two people��s back.


    After taking a seat, Archbishop Rowan asked in a sinking voice, "Where is Bedivere?"


    In his view, this bold yet critical rescue operation was naturally Bedivere��s own doing. Faceless One came too suddenly and without any warning. Even the local Holy Light Religion was not ready for him. Therefore, in this city, only Bedivere could rescue them in time.


    However, who knew that Wang Lu would actually shake his head. "I was not ordered by Bedivere to save you. Bedivere ispletely in the dark about this."


    Rowan��s eyes became extremely serious. "Then on whose order?"


    Wang Lu pointed out his finger toward the door. "She is."


    Then, the door was opened, and a blonde girl slowly walked it. It was Aya.


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "Speaking of which, that one was indeed scary. A few hours ago, we were ying cards, but suddenly, this one came with a stupid expression, and many of her hair stood up. I teased her that her hair is having morning erection, but then herplexion changed and said that a powerful enemy has arrived. Then she pushed me out to save people. I never thought that it would be the two of you. You can ask her about the specific details, I was just following orders, hahaha."


    With that, Wang Lu moved to the side to let Aya take the center position. Who knew that Archbishop Rowan suddenly stood up. His body fiercely trembled and two lines of tears slipped down his cheeks.


    "Your grace Holy Woman, your grace Holy Woman! Is it you?" In tears, Rowan knelt in front of Aya. U-Unexpectedly I can see you again, Holy Light ispassionate, Holy Light ispassionate!"


    Aya was surprised. "W-What are you doing�� I am not your Holy Woman!"


    Rowan actually insisted, "I��m not lying! It��s true, your grace, you are Jeanne d��Arc!" While crying, he still knelt in front of Aya, refusing to get up.


    Aya nkly looked at Wang Lu.


    After he thought about it, Wang Lu put his opened hand horizontally on his neck, motioning that she should kill this confused old man. Aya red at him, but Wang Lu simply turned his gaze.


    "Excuse me, can you exin this��" Aya had to resort to Marina, who also stared at her in astonishment.


    "Sure enough, it��s really simr." Marina eximed and then whispered, "Eighty years ago, there was a maiden in the western part of the continent who led people to rebel against a corrupt bishop. That bishop colluded with the devil and had amazing power. But the maiden crushed the corrupt bishop with the divine power. However,ter on, because the church was blinded by the bishop, the church sent out legendary level characters to deal with her. Later on, the truth was finally revealed, but the church found it toote to regret. Althoughter on, she was awarded posthumously as a great saintess, unfortunately, she could note back to life�� Her portrait has been circted among the high-level circle of the church, and it��s exactly the same as you. Archbishop Rowan was actually once saved by the great saintess."


    Ayaughed in spite of trying not to. Eighty years ago, she was already in Nine Regions. The feat of leading the people against a corrupt bishop certainly did not belong to her.


    However, did that girl really have the same stature and appearance as her? The world was indeed full of wonders.


    However, now was not the time to care about the past.


    "Faceless One is a formidable enemy." Aya went straight to the point. "Since this is him, we must unite and go all out."


    "Yes, everything is ording to your will!"


    Just as Aya finished saying that, Archbishop Rowan categorically stated his stance.


    Aya stifled herughter. Just as she was about to exin that she was not that Jean d��Arc, Rowan said, "Perhaps you do not remember about your past, however, I once took a vow in front of you, to serve you as the servant of Holy Light. As long as it is your will, I will unconditionally carry it out, without any hesitation at all!"


    Aya opened her mouth and was about to say something, but Wang Lu��s voice entered her mind to persuade her. "Isn��t this good? A bishop who has lost his mind is always better than an ambitious old fox."


    "��" Aya was silent. Right now, ording to the present situation, they needed to unite all the forces, because their enemy was the Faceless One.


    When Aya was still the Knight King, she once had a confrontation with the Faceless One. At that time, her strength was far above her opponent. That time she has the Caliburn, the sword that symbolized the kingship, an epoch-creation sword that could copse mountains and block rivers. Even a legendary level opponent found it very difficult to face her. However, that time, when she faced off against the Faceless One, he hasn''t even crossed the threshold of high order profession.


    Nevertheless, it was still a hard fight. The opponent was treacherous, unpredictable, unscrupulous, and without humanity. He could humiliate his opponents by abusing young children less than ten years old to provoke them into a trap. He could also turn himself into a woman and assassinate his opponent while making love with them. In short, despite her overwhelming strength advantage, it was still difficult for her to gain victory. Finally, Aya had to call out many of herpanions and force him into a dead end before severing his head. More than one hundred yearster, the Faceless One was actually still alive, and his power was far more stronger than before.


    "So what?" Upon hearing Aya��s worry through primordial spirit, Wang Lu thought otherwise. "Previously, you have yet to have me."


    Aya inwardly felt somewhat funny and warm. "Do not underestimate him. The opponent is very good at ying with human nature."


    Wang Lu shrugged. "I have no human nature to y with."


    "My drive is beastly in nature."


    "��"

 Chapter 312 - Blooming Head

    <h4>Chapter 312: Blooming Head</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    It was time for the once in ten days assembly of Dragon City Cathedral.


    During the assembly, in addition to the lowest level apprentice priest, the several thousand clerics in Dragon City must assemble and respectfully listen to the Archbishop conveying the will of the Holy Light within the magnificent Cathedral, and arranging theirtest task.


    The power of Holy Light Religion in Dragon City was very formidable. Solely based on the obvious data alone, they have dozens of high order professions. Archbishop Rowan himself was an intermediate high order profession, which in Nine Regions term, was around Yuanying Stage. However, there were seven or eight people with the same level as him, while middle-order professions were in the hundreds. So many priests gathered together to sing praises of the Holy Light��s Psalms. The religious power of the faith going through the traction of the Bishop could let the Holy Light within the Cathedral to soar into the sky like a divine sword.


    This scene would happen once every ten days, but each time it would still fascinate the people who saw it. This was the ruleid down by Archbishop Rowan decades ago, to keep the imprint of the Holy Light in the hearts of the people, through this once in ten days ritual. As for its effectiveness�� it could be seen by the ten-time rise in the number of believers in thest few decades.


    Peter, who wore a grey robe, has been busy ever since dawn.


    As a middle-ranking priest within the church, if ced elsewhere, he could have been a bishop of a small town, where he could have full authority over an area. However, in Dragon City parish, there were hundreds of clerics like him, so the middle-ranking priest was nothing. Fortunately, however, he got the attention of Archbishop Rowan, which gave him a more promising futurepared to the others.


    It was ten years ago, by idental chance, when the Archbishop was inspecting the priests�� dormitories. Most of the young priests have a messy room, except Peter who never forgot to always arrange it in good order, which gave a great impression to the Archbishop. Several yearster, Peter was gradually assigned to some trivial tasks, which were always done beautifully by him, without the slightest neglect.


    Therefore, today, Peter was already in charge of organizing that once in ten days assembly and service. On the surface, it sounded simple, but to arrange thousands of people in order was also a test of ability. Even before the dawn, Peter and his servants have already begun to prepare. Atst, one hour before the assembly began, he was ready for work.


    Then he waited patiently for more and more priests to gather from all directions and for the arrival of the Archbishop. ording to the custom, he would appear in the middle of the square, led the other priests to chant the hymns, drew their faith and stimted the Holy Light, so that the divine sword of Holy Light shot straight to the sky. After the ceremony, he would then arrange for the tasks of the next ten days.


    Peter stood next to the high tform where the Archbishop would usuallymence his speech and waited patiently. However, until the agreed time has passed, the Archbishop has yet to appear.


    Peter was inwardly astonished. For decades, the Archbishop had never beente to the assembly, unless there was a special duty by the Holy City that kept the Archbishop upied. Could it be��


    Peter signaled with his eyes at the young priest behind him to go to the Archbishop��s bedroom. However, before he could finish rying his order, a strange atmosphere was suddenly felt in the square.


    Turning his head, Peter was surprised to find that there was a person who stood on the podium resorted for the Archbishop!


    It was a tall, thin, white-robed man. Amazingly, the man��s face was nk, without any facial features, which looked eerie and creepy.


    "Who are you?"


    Peter initially wanted to ask a series of questions, but he found out that he couldn��t open his mouth and he was unable to make any noise.


    It was obvious that the rest of the people on the square were of the same condition as him. Otherwise, someone ought to have questioned how could a stranger stand on the position of the Archbishop.


    "Be quiet." That faceless man lifted up his hand. "I was appointed by the Holy City as the new Chief Inquisitor."


    Before anyone could have the time to question him, that faceless man let out a special holy splendor. "This is the proof of the Holy City."


    Of the thousands of people present, most of them had enough insight to recognize the Holy City��s emblem. After seeing that it was indeed an authentic proof of Holy City, everyone rxed their vignce. It was just that, everyone inwardly felt strange. Inquisitors have always maintained a low-key presence, why would they suddenly be so high-profile?


    In the past few decades, the inquisitors have never attended the assembly. More than eighty percent of these thousands of clerics have never even met the previous Chief Inquisitor Count Conrad! It was even more unclear to them why the church suddenly reced the Chief Inquisitor.


    "I know that many people wonder that why the Chief Inquisitor has changed from Conrad to me. And why I, as the leader of an organization that shouldn��t be exposed to the light, shoulde out before you all, the assembly of just and honorable. To put it simply, Ie with a sacred mission. I need to change the status quo of this city. Many old rules will be broken, and new rules will be established."


    Faceless One said, "For example, from now on, I will take the ce of Archbishop Rowan in exercising authority over the church parish. I hope you guys can seriously cooperate with my work."


    Such a remark immediately incited an uproar within the crowd. As the Archbishop��s crony, Peter was so surprised that even the scripture that was initially in his hand fell to the ground.


    Recing the authority of Archbishop Rowan? What is the meaning of this? Rowan has been managing the Dragon City parish for more than thirty years, which was done in a very conscientious way, and without any serious oversight. Nowadays, most people thought that he would stay in the same Archbishop position until he retired��the senior clergy of Holy Light Religion was a lifetime��s position, so that meant until his death. Therefore, why should the newly appointed Chief Inquisitor take away Rowan��s authority? And even if someone has to rece Rowan, then it should be a promoted local priest. In Dragon City, there were ten to twenty high-rank priests who were eyeing the Archbishop position, and each of them has the capital to back them up. At the very least, the Holy Woman of the parish could hold it, at least her poprity was strong enough. How could the inquisitors who have always been walking in the shadow suddenly jump to the front?


    "Because there��s no one avable to rece it in Dragon City parish." Faceless One made a seemingly helpless gesture. "Your Archbishop and Holy Woman have defected to the enemy, meaning that Holy City could not trust the local parish clergies, so they let me take control of the authority."


    Boom!


    It was as if there was a thunderp. Peter was dumbstruck and his heart was jumping crazily.


    The Archbishop and Holy Woman have defected? H-How could this possible? There must be a mistake!


    Looking around him, the people on the square were also simrly in doubt, their eyes were filled with shock.


    Faceless One begrudgingly gave further exnation, taking his time to say, "The defection of the two was influenced by the Dragon City Master Bedivere. Filled with ambition, Bedivere attempted to use the top to bottom infiltration to disintegrate the influence of Holy Light in Dragon City. Fortunately, the Holy One in Holy City was so discerning that he exposed his plot ahead of time. Now that the two traitors have defected, we must bravely pursue the enemy, nailing the traitors and the maniptor behind the scene Bedivere on the stake. Well, in short, we mustunch a war against Dragon City."


    Launch a war against Dragon City? Peter��s heart was tightened. These words were extremely far away from the minds of Dragon City priests. Although everyone knew that Dragon City and the church might end up in a war, everyone felt that they at least would not see that day!


    "Hm, this war thing must start as soon as possible. And since all the staffs are basically here, I think we should start now. We will hit them while they are still unprepared."


    Who in the end was caught unprepared here?


    "But, if there��s no propermand, we would just be like a mob. Therefore, I give you yourmanders." Faceless One lifted his hand and in front of the Cathedral square immediately appeared over a hundred bright golden figures.


    Peter looked up and immediately recognized these golden figures.


    "Bright Archons!"


    They were puppets of Holy Light, designed to crusade against heresy. They had no independent thought but was unparalleled in the war. These Bright Archons could establish a mental link with dozens of priests through theirmon faith to the Holy Light, and then give each of them a precisemand, which made them able to skillfully grasp every detail of the battlefield; they were a natural war machine.


    These Bright Archons were very powerful in therge-scale war, a rare super-ss basicmander. Holy Light Religion has always regarded them as the trump card and would only be deployed in order to deal with unusually stubborn opponents. Now, unexpectedly, there were more than a hundred of them! Such a scale was not less than a holy war!


    "Let loose of your spirit, I have assigned your respectivemanders. At the appointed time, you just need to do ording to the order. With this, dealing with the heresy is very simple."


    The priests on the square were in a state of disbelief. There was so much change in a short time this morning that it overwhelmed them. They also felt that this Faceless One was too vigorous and resolute��


    Seeing that nobody spoke about the consequences of the war, Peter who was the nearest to the podium had to muster up the courage to say, "Your Grace Chief Inquisitor,unching a holy war is a very serious affair and must be cautiously handled."


    Faceless One said, "Are you questioning me for carelessly handling the affair?"


    "I do not dare. It was just that, this is all too sudden for us."


    "As the current manager of Dragon City parish, with the authority from the Holy City, I do not need to solicit anyone��s opinion in regard tounching a holy war. As for being too sudden��" Faceless One turned around. "If not too sudden, don��t tell me I should let a spy like you to tip them off in advance?"


    Boom!


    Facing that pale face, Peter felt that it was impossible for him to hide all the secrets in his heart.


    Indeed, he was the mole ced in the church by the Dragon City. In the decades of dealing with each other, Dragon City and Holy Light Religion have infiltrated each other to the very high level. Even he, as the trusted subordinate of the Archbishop, was not the highest. Since the two forces didn��t have any big frictions for decades, these moles didn��t have enough merit. They didn��t need toe forward to do any big moves. But just do things in day to day operation that if umted could change things dramatically. Therefore their existence was actually very hidden. For example, even the Archbishop didn��t see that he actually has ties with the Dragon City.


    However, now his identity has beenid bare by this foreign Chief Inquisitor.


    Boundless fear fell from the sky and enveloped his mind.


    "Mm, in short, since we��re going to go to war, we must first clean up the traitors."


    Faceless One waved his hand, and suddenly, Peter felt his head hot. And then, with a crisp popping sound, he didn��t know anything anymore.


    At the same time, on the square, there were simr hundreds of blooming heads.

 Chapter 313 - Fragrant Skewered Lolita

    <h4>Chapter 313: Fragrant Skewered Lolita</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Dragon City in the morning was busy and orderly. Large and small shops in the business district have just ended their night��s revelry. After a short break, they would soon start their new day��s journey. People in the residential areas have opened their sleepy eyes, got up and washed, and started their busy day. In addition, in the streets andnes, the workers who were responsible for the maintenance of the city��s normal operation have begun to work hard.


    As always, a bustling and simple day was about to begin.


    However, when everyone was still pulling themselves together, before their drowsiness disappeared, the sky suddenly shone, and a dazzling golden light fell from the sky and went straight to the ground.


    Suddenly, the entire Dragon City fell into the sea of light. The boundless light devoured all things, and everyone was punctured by the re that they couldn��t open their eyes as if they were exposed to the stove. Any amount of drowsiness was instantly swept away.


    After nobody knows how much time has passed, the light gradually dissipated and people began to open their stinging-with-light, tear-filled eyes. In their hazy vision, they vaguely seemed to see as if there was a golden white sword that was thrust down from the sky, connecting the sky and the earth.


    While all of them were stunned, some well-informed people recognized the sword. Slowly, they opened their mouth and spat out the words.


    "Divine Cut!"


    This golden white sword was a symbol of holy war, which was summoned by the prayer of more than ten high ranking priests and more than a hundred middle ranking priests, so that the Holy Light would rain down punishment. This sword was enough to instantly burst a city. The power of that sword light, however, was not spread out. Instead, it was highlypressed in a small area��the fort inside the barrack area of Dragon City.


    The Holy Light Religion��s sword of holy war was aimed at Dragon City barrack area. The meaning of this was obvious to anyone. The war that everyone predicted would happen had finally begun.


    ��


    In front of the Cathedral, thousands of priests formed a huge formation, together singing the hymn of Holy Light. This stimted the force of the Holy Light to be highly coordinated, forming a united force and initiating the earth-shattering divine method.


    An hour ago, they were still preparing for the once in ten days assembly. But an hourter, a war that would change the strategic situation in Brettonia was started by them. It was just one hour, but it was as if it were a lifetime ago.


    Not every one of them loves war, just like most of them didn��t believe in the betrayal of Archbishop and Holy Woman. However, they were forced by the situation, so it didn��t matter what they believed in.


    The new Chief Inquisitor had shown his dominance by head-blowing more than one hundreds of them. Currently, within the city-parish, there were not too many secrets. Decades of peace have made them very used to it, so much that many of them were already secretly aware which one of them colluded with Dragon City. Therefore, people were amazed that the new Chief Inquisitor has urately targeted every single mole.


    This was very frightening for them. It was as if the new Chief Inquisitor was an insider himself!


    In addition to that bloody repression, the new Chief Inquisitor has actually pulled out some morally inspiring cards.


    "In this holy war, there will be endless benefits for you. Outstanding military service will be celebrated; I will personally lead you to enter the Holy Land! If there are casualties, thepensation would be tripled! At the same time, in this battle, I will always be at the front!"


    Having been shown this kindness and prestige, there really was no reason for them not to fight. Let alone�� if they could take this opportunity to root out the Dragon City Guards, making the Holy Light Religion the single most powerful force in the city, it was by no means a bad thing. Although Dragon City has plentiful resources, it was by no means unlimited. Therefore, dividing these resources into two was always inferior to a monopoly.


    In a trance, the priests gradually began to ept the reality. If the war was inevitable, then�� war it is.


    ��


    Boom!


    The sword of holy war that fell from the sky had destroyed the core of the fort of Dragon City Guards and most of its periphery. Hundreds of soldiers that were stationed within the fort have silently turned into ashes.


    Luckily, the Dragon City Guards have a strict schedule. When the sword of the holy war struck down, it was the morning exercise time for the fortress guards. As such, most of the Dragon City Guards, particrly the several high-level guards, havee out from the fort. Otherwise, the casualties would��ve been several timesrge. However, in spite of that, facing this attack that came down from the sky, some of the Dragon City Guards were still in a trance.


    What is happening here? Is Holy Light Religion going to wage war against Dragon City Guards? What should I do then?


    Decades of peaceful coexistence with the Holy Light have made them put their sense of crisis to the back of their head. Thus, when the war suddenly broke out, itpletely caught Dragon City Guards unprepared. Despite their strict soldier training, which made them properly react to the sounding of rm by assembling the team and preparing for the battle�� but most of the Dragon City Guards were still in a daze.


    Is this real? Why? How?


    Meanwhile, in a secluded castle in the barrack area, Bedivere slowly rose from his seat in his study room. Through the ss window, he saw the chaos on the outside in panoramic view. The sword of holy war that ran from the sky to the ground was particrly eye-catching.


    "Hmph, finally."


    If there was anyone in Dragon City who was not surprised by this sudden war, it was certainly Bedivere. Or rather, he has actually been waiting for this scene for a long time. Towards this, he has done an extremely long preparation.


    The sword of holy war was, in fact, aimed at him, which was powerful enough to put him down and even kill him if he was defenseless. However, in the barracks area, there were dragon-vein spells, which, when confronted with a sneak attack, could force summon a fortress to be used as a stand-in for the City Master to withstand a blow. Thus, this preemptive strike from Holy Light Religion lost its uracy.


    However, the sword of holy war didn��t disappear after that blow. The chorus of thousands of priests provided an inexhaustible supply of energy to maintain its form. In the eyes of countless horrified people, the sword slowly and powerfully rose from the ground into mid-air, and then the tip of the sword slightly tilted in an angle and began to gather energy for the next strike.


    In the barracks area, some Dragon City Guards began to spontaneously fight back: arrows that were powerful enough to pass through city walls, ming red melting ball of stones, vicious curses through blood�� Dragon City Guards from all over the country each used their special magical ability to try to break the holy war sword in the sky. Because everyone knew that the next time that swordnded, it would cause several times, or even dozens of times the casualties!


    However, a clueless revolt was doomed to be futile. The sword, which symbolized the will of the Holy Light, was like an inverted mountain, firm and unwavering under the barrage of intense blows. Its existence rankedpletely beyond the Dragon City Guards, who at this time were more like a mob. Even if the resistance from Dragon City Guards were ten times denser, it would still mean nothing.


    However, just at this time, Bedivere finally made his move.


    He stepped out of the castle and flew to the sky as a huge dragon. His thundering roar echoed throughout Dragon City.


    "Dragon City Guards, the war has begun!"


    Immediately upon hearing that deration, the hearts of the thousands Dragon City Guards were like being pricked by thousands of needles. The confusion and fear immediately vanished, reced by a firm fighting intent.


    This change in morale happened in a sh, because they were no longer leaderless��the leader of Dragon City Guards has bravely stepped forward.


    Bedivere��s Dragon incarnation flew straight to the sky. The huge dragon body and the inverted holy war sword didn��t go head to head, but the dragon��s flexibility and strength were undoubtedly far better. Noticing that Bedivere has gone airborne, the tip of the sword seemed to turn, but just as it changed its angle, the huge dragon went around the sword and struck it on its t side. This highly condensed holy light instantly disintegrated. In one hit, the sword that caused the Dragon City Guards to be helpless was actually broken!


    The only way to deal with a high-level opponent was to give it the same high-level match. The power of Bedivere��s all out strike nearly reached that of the legendary level.


    However, before Dragon City Guards even had the time to cheer, another turn of event suddenly appeared. From that shattered sword, a white figure suddenly appeared. In front of the huge dragon, that figure seemed like a small grain of sand. However, his hands were holding a long spear, which he stabbed into Bedivere. The solid scales that were prated by the spear immediately melted and cracked.


    The wound caused by that long spear was like a needle in a huge dragon. However, Bedivere actually issued a painful, angry roar. His dragon body rapidly disintegrated, and in the blink of an eye, he changed back into his human form. He was now floating opposite of that person who sneak-attacked him.


    Bedivere was in his military uniform, the armor of the Knights of the Round Table. Opposite of him was a white-robed tall and thin man with a nk face.


    "Oh, the Dragonce that was built for you really worked." Faceless One lightly smiled and then casually threw away thatnce. The function of thence was to cut off the Dragon Blood power in Bedivere��s body, rendering him incapable of using his dragon form. Now that the goal has been achieved, thence was meaningless.


    "But, I thought that it would at least take away half of your life. You��re actually tenacious and even far stronger than what is in the data."


    Bedivere frowned and felt the dragon blood power in his body continuing to wane. However, what he thought was actually another matter entirely. "Where are Marina and Irene?"


    Upon hearing this, Faceless One was immediately startled. In his view, Bedivere should be the one who saved those two people. What actually happened here? Did someone else save those two?


    However, the advantage of Faceless One was that no one could read his mind through his expression. Therefore, after pressuring the doubt in his heart, Faceless Oneughed. "You mean those two treasonous b*tches? I already ate them! Especially your daughter, it��s really fresh and tender. I chopped her and turned her into one hundred strings of skewered meat. I ate her all night, but still can��t get enough of her, hahaha!"


    "Court death!"


    Bedivere��s eyes were blood red as he rushed straight at Faceless One. The strength of the Dragon Blood was suppressed to the limit, but the strength of the Knights of the Round Table was pushed to an all-time high. He waved his inscription filled sword, which set off destructive tornadoes and storms.


    Faceless One continued to sh, deftly dodging every strike. However, his counterattack also came back with nothing after bouncing back from Bedivere��s heavy knight��s armor.


    "Oh, your prowess is actually beyond my expectation, even in your fury, you still don��t show any w. You are indeed worthy to be one of the Knights of the Round Table." Faceless One was not hurried at all. "However, as long as you still have weaknesses of being a human, you��re still not that great."


    While talking, Faceless One pulled out two daggers and engaged a closebat fight with Bedivere. Although he couldn��t hurt his opponent, he actually tightly entangled Bedivere.


    At the same time, on the ground, there was another Faceless One. Although this one��s aura was many times weaker than the one on the air, he retained the original��s unique temperament and qualities.


    "Hm, weren��t those two b*tches saved by Bedivere? Their breaths are clearly hidden here�� No matter, as long as I can find them, I can force Bedivere to submit."


    It was meaningless to use intimidation to a veteran like Bedivere. Only by truly showing that his wife and child were in his hand would Bedivere be actually affected. On the other hand, though stubborn, Bedivere was actually very emotional. Even if he was determined to sacrifice his wife and daughter, when they really appeared in front of him, even if his heart was made of stone, he could never remain indifferent.


    Therefore, he needed to pull them out. Although the breaths of the two seemed to be concealed, for those who were already condemned by Holy Light, the smell of apostasy could never be hidden.


    "There?" In a single breath, Faceless One was already able to determine the location of Marina and Irene, mother and daughter. While his main body entangled Bedivere in the air, he immediately went to the location of Marina.


    It was in the barrack area. More precisely, it was in the new recruits amodation area. The mother and daughter were on the second floor of one of the vis. Faceless One didn��t run, instead, his body shed. In a single sh, he could move around a hundred meters. Several blinks of eyester, he arrived on the second floor of that building.


    On the second floor, hugging her daughter, Marina watched with horror at the Faceless One who suddenly appeared.


    "Let��s go." Faceless One dismissively said and extended his hand to catch Marina.


    However, halfway through, a sword light intercepted him.


    "Now that you��re here, don��t be such a hurry to leave."


    The words were spoken inmonnguage, but the speaker was an authentic Nine Regions cultivator.


    Meeting a cultivator from Nine Regions in such a ce was indeed surprising. However, Faceless One didn��t even pay that cultivator his attention. "Don��t get in the way, small fry."


    Then, in a sh, his body bypassed that Nine Regions cultivator to directly catch Marina.


    However, as soon as hended, he actually discovered that the space has changed. Around him, the sky was scarlet blood in color, and the ground was filled with dense forests of broken sword tomb.


    "No one can cross over my sword defense," Wang Lu lightly said and then turned around.

 Chapter 314 - Planted Inside the Mother and Daughter…

    <h4>Chapter 314: nted Inside the Mother and Daughter��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The full scale war between Holy Light Religion and Dragon City Guards finally broke out.


    Thousands of priests had incited the sword of holy war, dering the beginning of the war. Faceless One who hid within the sword of holy war and sneak-attacked Bedivere confirmed hismitment to always be at the front of the battle. When the supreme leaders of both sides were fighting in mid-air, the massive battle finally began.


    The army of Holy Light Religion surrounded the barrack area from all directions. Thousands of priests, holy knights who obeyed Holy Light, as well as inquisitors, followed the steps of Faceless One to flock into the barrack.


    Dragon City Guards were unprepared. Losing the upper hand, they were suddenly being squeezed in the barrack area. However, the barrack area has been run by Dragon City Guards for hundreds of years, so each fortress, each brick contained the crystallization of Dragon City Guards power. As long as they relied on these barriers and focused on defense, even if Holy Light Religion made a preemptive strike, it was still difficult for them to achieve a substantial result.


    Aside from the destroyed-by-the-sword-of-holy-war fortress, Dragon City Guards firmly controlled the rest of the fortress, which meant there was an impregnable line of defense that kept the mighty holy light army on the outside.


    In terms of strength, Holy Light Religion was several times stronger than Dragon City Guards. However, Dragon City Guards were, after all, professional soldiers. Therefore, using terrain advantage, they definitely could hold forces ten times as many as them.


    ��


    "Brats, raised your spirit! Pay attention to Bright Archon formation, as long as we kill them, they will bepletely in disarray. These bunch of priests and knights have yet to see blood, they don��t even deserve to wipe our shoes. We are the glorious Dragon City Guards, it��s impossible for us to lose to these amateurs!"


    In the fortress on the periphery of Dragon City, the senior guard Marcus loudly roared while using the chain in his hand to kill the approaching enemy.


    His fortress was located at the forefront of the battlefield. Initially, it was mutually reinforced with the other forts, forming an indestructible barrier. However, because the sword of the holy war had directly destroyed the most important one, now it seemed helpless. Soon, it would be surrounded by the Holy Light Religion force and fall into desperate situation.


    The bottom of the fortress has already fallen into the enemy, and the remnants of the Dragon City Guards had been forced to the upper levels. The senior guard Marcus personally stayed at the front, trying to buy time for the support toe.


    Nevertheless, anybody could see that it was highly unlikely that the support woulde�� Therefore, they might as well bury several holy light dogs with them before they died.


    Amidst the hissing and roaring, suddenly, several of the guards screamed; another line of defense on the top level was tottering. The Bright Archon of Holy Light who thought that Marcus�� line of defense was impregnable, immediatelymanded three rtively obedient senior priests to strike from the nk, which immediately caused serious casualties.


    Marcus spat out blood and suffered a ��countershock�� spell. He took a step forward and cut that Bright Archon into two, and immediately made a fierce backhanded strike against the several priests, breaking their muscles and fracturing their bones. After that, he quickly turned back, still holding the frontline.


    He carried the golden head of the Bright Archon and shouted out to boost the other people��s morale, "See? These golden bastards are indeed fierce, but children of holy light are just rabbles. They don��t have the courage and uprightness, nor the will to fight exist in their bones! They have never faced a fight, and they are basically good for nothing! They couldn��t even protect theirmanders. So as long as you guys risk your life and y these Archons, victory will be on our side!"


    However, his men feebly responded, "We know, sir, you don��t need to repeat the same words like you��re trying to sell us something!"


    "Damn it!"


    Marcus felt both happiness andfort. Although Dragon City Guards were caught unprepared, their quality was obviously significantly above the opponent. Even if the opponent has Bright Archon, they could not make brick without the straw��if their priests didn��t have the fighting spirit, how could they break the defense of Dragon City Guards? They could let go the bottom level of the fort, but the top level of the fortress, as theirst line of defense, they would not yield even for an inch. There was no way these ipetent fanatics could break theirst defense.


    As long as they could enjoy the joy and sorrow together, they couldpletely disintegrate any of the opponent��s offensive. As for their human wave tactics? Bring it on, throw in as many people as you can, the more this fortress upied their attacks, the less pressure the rest of the ce would have. Marcus has already prepared to defend until his dying breath, without anyint nor regret.


    "Everyone, keep it up! If we win this, I will bring you guys to find and enjoy the girls of the Blue Ocean Dream, my treat!"


    "Hahaha, you have to keep your words, sir. If I am not dead, I want to y five times!"


    "Bah, greedy one aren��t you, you don��t even satisfy with one, how about for the others?


    Markusughed. However, whileughing, a blood-stained sword came through his chest. His most trusted deputy, with all his strength, has stabbed Marcus with all his might from behind.


    The sword was attached with a hysterical grudge, which stirred Marcus�� internal organs and instantly shredded his vitality.


    Marcus could never imagine such a turn of event. He opened his mouth to ask why, but he could only spurt out blood, along with fragments of his internal organs.


    At the same time, the initially stunned Dragon City Guards, in the twinkling of an eye, immediately tore the traitor from limb to limb. However, everyone was looking at him with iprehensible eyes, why? They thought. Aren��t you Marcus�� most trusted man?


    "Sorry, my family�� is outside the barrack area!"


    At the same time, simr scene continued to ur elsewhere. The line of defense that has just been stabilized by the Dragon City Guards, because of the betrayal, continued to be torn apart.


    This was almost a fatal blow. Dragon City Guard��s line of defense worked like a high-precision operated machine. Any of the parts was difficult to rece, and once a frequent error appeared, it mightpletely copse. The Dragon City Guards were not without considering undercover agents sent by the church. And after decades of working together, they naturally knew by heart who was trustworthy and who was suspicious. Therefore, right at the start of the battle, they have already guarded themselves against those they deemed suspicious. However, this time, those who betrayed them were often the most trusted one among them.


    Actually, this result was unavoidable. Dragon City Guard was not an organization that upheld abstinence. Most of the guards have their own families. Some of them chose to live in the barrack area, but more were willing to live in the residential area, which was a more convenient ce.


    Therefore, when the Holy Light Religionunched their surprise attack, surrounding the barrack from all sides, it was tantamount to holding control of the family of the Dragon City Guards, bing their most powerful trump card.


    ��


    "Oh, I can��t believe the effect of this card is actually better than what I initially expected. Didn��t you make any preparation?"


    In the sky, Faceless One, who engaged Bedivere in a fierce closebat fight, curiously asked, "Although it��s a surprise attack, you��re really defenseless." After a pause, Faceless One chuckled. "I thought you were at least as smart as me."


    Initially, he had somewhat deliberately let Marina and the others be rescued. Because Marina and the others would inevitably reveal his existence, which caused Bedivere to be vignt and would lead to a hasty war preparation.


    However, once the news of the impending war spread out, could Dragon City Guards really prepare in such a short amount of time? When the majority of their families were still outside the barrack area, when everyone has already ustomed to the rtivelyfortable life in Dragon City, could they adjust their mentality in such a short amount of time to that of a war?


    If he gave Bedivere more than ten days, perhaps through his prestige and means, he could change the mentality of Dragon City Guards��but, if it was just a day, or even half a day��s time, could he do it?


    Dragon City Guards greatest weapon was their unity and training. Once they lost their morale, they have no ability topete with the force of Holy Light Religion. Faceless One left a saboteur, but Bedivere wasn��t fooled.


    He would rather have his force be caught off guard. Facing with this sudden war, all people have no choice but instinctively resist, struggling for survival. This, in turn, would create an astonishing cohesiveness instead.


    ording to Faceless One��s spection, in the best case scenario, Dragon City Guards shouldn��t have been able to withstand the first round of attack. However, now the performance has actually far exceeded his expectation.


    "Although you��re a bastard, you are a worthy opponent, how about surrender into the arms of Holy Light? I can give you amnesty." Faceless One lightly threw the bait.


    Bedivere��s response was in the form of an overwhelming sword strike. The sword light went pass Faceless One, crossed the Dragon City, and cut a corner of the distant snow-capped mountain. The snow immediately copsed.


    "That��s a really powerful anger; almost turned into substance even. It��s really boring to fight a foolish brute like you." The Faceless One dodged the iing sword strike from Bedivere while simultaneously casting a space distortion spell. He had to avoid being trapped by the opponent, while simultaneously trapping the opponent himself.


    Then his attention gradually changed to the other side.


    "Tsk, that Nine Regions bastard is unexpectedly so tenacious. How could he be so hard? He��s just a middle-order profession!"


    ��


    "Hahaha,e on, hit me! If you don��t kill me, you can��t escape from my original magical ability, much less holding Bedivere��s wife and child hostage. Speaking of which, as the evil maniptor behind the scene, you ought to appear onstage and show your dominance. As a viin, you��re really not a professional!"


    Inside the broken sword world, Wang Lu was standing in front of Faceless One while propping up his three feet sword defense. Currently, standing outside that three feet sword defense, Faceless One very confusedly observed his opponent.


    Obviously, his opponent was just a middle order small fry, but howe his defensive ability was so formidable?


    "Although my strength is only a tenth of that my real body, I still have enough strength to crush an entry-level high order profession. And just now, I just tried more than thirty methods, yet I can��t break his sword defense."


    "�� Even if it��s those legendary supreme bloodlines, I��m afraid they wouldn��t be this powerful. What exactly is the secret of this eastern heretic?"


    "But never mind, I can slowly interrogate him after the war is over. Now, I shouldn��t put my focus on him."


    "Humph, just continue to y turtle here, I don��t have time to y with you."


    With that, Faceless One��s aura immediately doubled; he had withdrawn another ten percent of strength from his real body. However, this time, he didn��t use it to strike against Wang Lu��s sword defense, but rather towards Wang Lu��s original magical ability.


    "Holy Light Religion��s will could not be restrained, it��s free and unfettered!"


    The powerful spirit form power of Holy Light erupted out. Immediately, a huge hole was suddenly ripped open on this broken sword world.


    "Yes, your three feet sword defense is indeed powerful, but the boundary of this world is not. Go practice again in your next life."


    Faceless One��s figure became more erratic and transparent, obviously, the broken sword world found it increasingly difficult to restrict him. After Faceless One got out, Wang Lu might be able to defend himself, but he might not necessarily be able to protect Marina and Irene.


    "Want to leave? Find, go on then. But, as soon as you leave, I will immediately cast a death curse towards Marina and Irene. If you dare, then go, bring Marina and Irene��s corpses to Bedivere."


    Faceless One was about to leave, but he immediately turned around. "What did you say?"


    "I have nted a curse inside Marina and Irene. If you leave, I��ll activate the curse and kill them."


    Faceless One was startled. "You��re really not on Bedivere��s side. But, if you kill his wife and child, aren��t you afraid his wrath?"


    Wang Luughed. "Since I��m not on his side, do you think I��m afraid?"


    Killing Marina and Irene was certainly an unwise n, but it was better than nothing.


    Faceless One carefully looked at Wang Lu, and then firmly made a decision. "I indeed haven��t thought about a variable like you. Fine, you can have them, I don��t want them anymore."


    With that, Faceless One��s figure flickered and then disappeared.


    He didn��t leave, but insteadpletely vanished, reabsorbed back to his real body. At the same time, from the sky came a painful roar of Bedivere.


    Having gained his full strength, Faceless One immediately tried as fast as he could to suppress Bedivere�� As long as he could kill Bedivere, the victory would naturallynd in his hand. Would there be a need for him to entangle with an unknown variable? Marina and Irene were good chess pieces, but they were just that, chess pieces. If he didn��t want them, what could the do?


    Wang Lu withdrew his original magical ability, looked at the worsening situation in the sky, shook his head and then said with a smile, "Variable? Of all the variables today, I am the most not worth mentioning."

 Chapter 315 - Glorious Lotus Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 315: Glorious Lotus Tongue</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the sky above Dragon City, the fight between Bedivere and Faceless One has entered its ��white hot�� stage. After he got all his power back, Faceless One began to turn the tide, from being defensive to full offensive, endlesslyunching like-a-tide holy light spells at Bedivere. The proud figure of one of the Knights of the Round Table appeared humble and small in the boundless sea of holy light,pletely drowned in it.


    Faceless One��s way of fighting was very peculiar. Obviously, he had the overwhelming superiority in terms of strength, yet he still wanted to poke into the opponent��s heart. The holy light��s energy was manipted by him into various illusions, projecting his opponent��s most feared images.


    Sometimes, Bedivere saw Marina and Irene were being brutally dismembered, sometimes, it was the covered-in-blood past allies of Bedivere. He could even project the illusion of Knight King ordering Bedivere to kneel to beg for mercy and give up resistance.


    These illusions wouldn��t have much effect on a determined warrior, but in the face of an opponent who has an overwhelming strength advantage, any hint of hesitation or surprise would bring out a disastrous consequence. Faceless One didn��t need for Bedivere to mentally copse��as long as he was slightly caught up in the illusion, a series of deadly fatal blows would soon follow.


    Bedivere was armed with a knight��s sword. The sword was filled with inscriptions, which gave him the endless supply of power bestowed by the Knight King, pushing him to continue the fight. He had no intention of getting angry from the opponent��s means. ying with human nature has already been the instinct of Faceless One. This was his opponent��s fighting style. What he has to do was to make his heart infinitely surrounded by boundless coldness, so that it would be unaffected by any external things�� at the very least, in order to have a slight chance of sess.


    The all-out fight between the two top-level high order professions caused even their surrounding to change color. The sword light and holy light tore the sky over Dragon City. The clear sky was divided into countless fragments. Some had dark clouds, some had thunder and lightning, some had the deep tinge of the night sky; in fact, some even showed the scenery of hell!


    Thew of heaven and earth began to distort, which made no one dare to approach the battlefield in the sky. Everyone could only wait for the battle between these two top-level high order professions to have its conclusion.


    In fact, in the entire battlefield, although it appeared that all the people were ughtering each other, if one looked close enough, the actual battlefield was strictly stratified, people with different power level would not easily meet each other.


    It was ineffective after all. Although there was a gap in power between Faceless One and Bedivere, both were top level high order professions, already near the legendary level. Lower order or middle order professions were simply unable to intervene in these two men��s battle, which could be crushed solely by the shockwave of the fight. Without investing dozens of high order professions, no decisive impact could be put in their battle. However, how could a high order professions be wasted just like that?


    It would be very difficult for lower order professions to survive in the face of higher order professions; human wave tactic would be inefficient. Certainly, high order professions couldpletely trash the lower order professions, but would the high order professions from the opposite party just stand idly by?


    The key to the battlefield was in the middle.


    The oue of the fighting between camps was mostly decided in the middle-level battle, simply because most of the high order professions have a strong ability to survive. Unless the difference in absolute power was too much, they could at least dy their opponents. If the power difference were too much, it would not be a battle anymore but pure ughter. In general, once the oue on the middle-level battle has been decided, they could be very flexible in their action. Below them, they could be like a whirlwind and clean off the lower order professions. On the other hand, a fully prepared team of middle order professions was also an extremely powerful piece. Therefore, the middle-rank fight has always been the key to the battle.


    Currently, on the battlefield, the high-rank battle was somewhat in a stalemate position; although Dragon City Guards were in a disadvantaged position, they could still withstand the attack. However, the middle-rank fighters from Holy Light Religion actually possessed an overwhelming advantage against their counterpart. In fact, the number of middle-rank fighters of Holy Light Religion was far above that of Dragon City Guards. However, Dragon City Guards were veterans in battle, plus they had the advantage of home territory, therefore they were barely able to withstand their opponent. But after Holy Light Religion mobilized the traitors in Dragon City Guards, this bnce was broken.


    The outermost perimeter defense line was quickly broken. The Holy Light Religion, under the leadership of the Holy Knight, rapidly burst inside, engaging in close quarterbat against Dragon City Guards, which quickly ate away the existing space of the opposite party.


    In the blink of an eye, the front line was crumbling.


    "Hey, your men are being ughtered, aren��t you going to do something about it?"


    In the sky above, Faceless One lightly asked.


    Bedivere didn��t deign to answer that question. He turned the engraved-with-inscription sword and continued tounch his attacks, trying to catch the opposite side��s shing trajectory. His opponent was Faceless One, so there was nothing else to consider. At this time, if he lost because of the distractions, he would unleash a horrible devil, which would be an irresponsible thing to do instead.


    Seeing that his provocation has failed, Faceless One did not give up. "So, you are that confident on the inner line of defense, huh?"


    While he was talking, most of the Dragon City Guardians have been forced into their inner line of defense. Supported by three forts, with Bedivere��s castle at the core, this was theirst trump card in the Barrack Area.


    After the vast majority of Dragon City Guards withdrew into the inner circle of defense, the three fortresses that encircled it rose up from the ground. These bricks and stones buildings seemed to have their own lives. The square fortresses sprung up into three stone giants.


    These three giants were extremely powerful alchemy-refined beings. Anyone of them has the strength of a high order profession, and in the narrow battlefield, their lethality was unmatched. They have great power and swift action. Immediately after they became active, they immediately swung their punches fiercely, breaking the bones and fracturing the ribs of the vanguard Holy Knights of the Holy Light Religion.


    These giants�� fists were as big as a small hill, while the Holy Knights, in order to press forward, were in a dense formation, so each punch would result in ten of them turning into a pulp. The dark blue body of the giants were indestructible, and any Holy Light spells were basically ineffective.


    Encountering such opponents, the frontline regiment of the Holy Light Religion began to have the tendency to copse, which gave a big boost to the morale of Dragon City Guards so that they began to fight back; unexpectedly, they were able to somewhat push back to the front line of the opponent! Them initially being in absolute disadvantage now has a glimmer of hope of aeback.


    "Humph, it��s really not easy to remove decades of management. Those are actually the blessed stones of holy light, which were actually managed to be umted by you by these much, enough to built three fortress giants. Dragon City parish is indeed rotten, they really need a good purge."


    While suppressing Bedivere, Faceless Onemented with keen interest on the battlefield below.


    "But, after decades of living side by side, do you think we really know nothing about these three giants? Those blue stones were made from our Holy Light spell, do you think we don��t have any of them?"


    Bedivere didn��t answer, instead, his knight sword offensive became more and more violent.


    At this time, a Holy Light Religion senior priest read aloud, "All the blessings of the world are from the Holy Light, and the will of the Holy Light will lead everything! All those who stole from Holy Light will notst long, and will be punished by the Holy Light!"


    At the same time, the three green stones fortress giants trembled violently, each of its stones painfully groaning under that senior priest��s recitation.


    The miracle of the Holy Light came from the Holy Light, and the priest, as the spokesperson of the Holy Light, naturally has the right to take back this miracle.


    In just a moment of time, the white golden light continued to seep out from these three giants. That was the power of the blessing of the Holy Light, and also the source of Holy Light spell immunity. This time, it has been driven away.


    Without the spell immunity, the three bluestone giants were just threerge targets. The Holy Light Religion priests rallied and cast out a lot of spells. And soon, the giants were drowned in them. These mighty refined-by-alchemist beings sent out a horrible cry, but inevitably, little by little, they began to disintegrate.


    At this time, in one corner of the battlefield, a sorrowful looking old man said, "Holy Saintes, please let me stop all of this. This war�� is meaningless."


    "Stop all of this? Can you do that?" A sword-wielding Nine Regions cultivator chuckled and interjected, "Be careful, or it might bring ruin and shame upon yourself."


    "No matter what, I must do my best to stop this tragedy from continuing!"


    "Without seeing the yellow river, you won��t give up, huh? Very well then, just try it. I��m going to collect your corpseter." Seeing that his persuasion was ineffective, that Nine Regions cultivator shrugged. "Looking forward for your good news."


    The old man took a deep look at him and then looked at his saintess.


    "Holy Saintes, I take my leave."


    The saintess nodded. "Mm, I expect you to resolve the dispute peacefully."


    Beside her, someone could not help but say, "Peacefully? Aya, are you still that naive?"


    ��


    The situation on the battlefield was once again not conducive to the Dragon City Guards. Under the intense spell bombardment, they were close to copse. This was a great blow to the morale of Dragon City Guards, thus, they were gradually pushed back.


    At the same time, because of the fortresses of the inner perimeter have stood up, theirst line of defense has no more security. If they were overwhelmed by the Holy Light Religion force again, the situation on the battlefield would no longer be reversed.


    However, just as the priests began to prepare for theirtest push, the three bluestone giants werepletely disintegrated, a white light went up, and Archbishop Rowan��s voice resounded in all directions.


    "Children of Holy Light, please stop!"


    In a matter of moments, the battlefield was plunged into silence. The two warring parties stopped their fight as if by prior agreement, and then focused their attention on the archbishop in the sky.


    After attracting everyone��s attention through holy words method, Archbishop Rowan graciously said, "This is a senseless war, a conspiracy from a despicable shameless devil who stole the Holy Light! We have been at peace with Dragon City Guards for so many years, why do we have tounch a lose-lose-situation war? For decades, we have not been enemies. Even though our faith is different, we can still live in the same world as friends! How many of us have friends in the opposite party��s camp? How many of us secretly adore the other camp? From the initial indifference, to gradually bing familiar, one day we can be real brothers and sisters! So why do we want to hurt each other? Why do you want to set a reign of terror? Who among you is going to tell me why?"


    In the battlefield, awed by this sudden change, everyone was silent.


    "I know, this is because a certain vile devil, in the name of Holy City, has forced you to fight, forcing you to wage this unjust war! He forged the emblem of Holy City, and with his powerful strength, you were at a loss, and could only obey. And I�� was being imprisoned, so I was unable toe out to set things right. But now, everything should be over!"


    The voice of Archbishop Rowan reverberated throughout Dragon City repeatedly.


    As the litigant, Faceless One justughed, as if he just heard a barking dog, and then continued to attack Bedivere. Bedivere also did not notice the existence of Rowan, his entire focus was on the fight against Faceless One.


    And along with the intense fighting sound on the sky, sounds of chatter gradually ensued on the battlefield. A momentter, one Dragon City Guard loudly shouted, "Stop? That��s easy to say! There are already so many people dead here, can you bring them all back to live?"


    Yes, if the war hadn��t started, that��s fine if you want to show up and stop it. But now there are already rivers of blood, yet you still want everyone to stop fighting?


    Who do you think you are?


    Even the Holy Light Religion priests, by this time, were already filled with bloodlust. Though the prestige of Archbishop Rowan was high, it was impossible for him to let them stop this!


    Rowan inwardlyined about his bitter lot. On the day he crossed path with Faceless One, he was seriously injured by Holy Light spell. Later, by lucky coincidence, he was rescued by Wang Lu, which indeed saved his life. However, not long after he bowed down in front of Jean d��Arc, his injury broke out and he became unconscious. It was not until the war has officially begun that the induction from the continuous surging of Holy Light energy stirred him from his slumber and thus awakened, which was several minutes ago. At that time, there were already rivers of blood.


    However, right now he has no choice but to stop this fight.


    "This war is not the will of anyone of you! You are just being exploited, reduced into someone else��s weapon. If there is anyone to me, it should be the culprit who instigated this all! Look, he is still showing off his strength in front of you!"


    Rowan roused out the power of Holy Light to make his voice more stirring and inducing them into thinking.


    "Children of Holy Light, please recognize your enemy and adjust the direction of your sword! Dragon City elites, the faithful servants of the Holy Light, please put down your enmity for the moment, don��t let the pain of losing your close ones turn into hatred! You all have amon enemy, amon threat. At least for now, at this moment, please join hands to eradicate this greatest evil!"


    Upon hearing this, all people present were emotionally affected.


    For the Holy Light Religion camp, if not for this unfathomable Chief Inquisitor, who was willing to start a war with the opponent whose power was not that different than theirs? In Dragon City, they have been enjoying the most luxurious life that Brettonia could offer, the safest environment��when there was a threat from foreign enemies, it was always Dragon City Guards who solved the problem. The eradication of heretics and so on have already long been cast out of their mind.


    Of course, it might be that being at peace with Dragon City gave them benefits, but if they had to trade these benefits for their lives, that would be too much. Moreover, the high handed policy of Faceless One had made them hesitate. In fact, until this time, the performance of Holy Light Religion in the battlefield has not been positive. After being integrated by Faceless One, their overall strength was actually several times more powerful than the opponent. However, in the actualbat, this advantage was not so obvious.


    As for Dragon City Guards, this could be counted as an opportunity to catch their breaths. If they can unite and help the city master to deal with the strongest opponent, it was naturally good. By that time, even if Holy Light Religion still wanted to continue the war, Dragon City camp would not be afraid. Bedivere alone was enough to sweep clean the battlefield.


    In just a few words, Archbishop Rowan sessfully stirred up everyone��s mood, and the focus of their hatred gradually shifted to Faceless One.


    However, facing this development, Faceless One just sneered.


    "The show is over? Then it��s my turn."


    While speaking, in the sky, Faceless One separated himself into two. His avatar and his real body. His avatar only has one percent of his entire power, yet his avatar��s imposing manner of looking disdainfully at all living things didn��t reduce in the slightest.


    "You fools have been confused by the words of an apostate, is your faith in Holy Light akin to feeding a dog?"


    Faceless Onepletely didn��t care how much hatred would be garnered by his vicious verbal attack.


    Because he has a killer move that could turn the tide in an instant.


    "Your beloved Archbishop Rowan, is a member of the Priory of Zion."

 Chapter 316 - Blooming Liu Li

    <h4>Chapter 316: Blooming Liu Li</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    If you randomly stopped a man and asked him, what is the Priory of Zion, the answer would mostly be a bewildered face.


    Even within Holy Light Religion, the Priory of Zion was not a widely spread secret. Among the present thousands of priests and holy knights, only less than half of them knew the meaning of it.


    Simply speaking, it was a group of rebels lurking inside the church. They simrly believed in Holy Light, but not of one heart with the church. On the surface, they obeyed the rules of the church, but secretly, they plotted to overturn it. The official view of the church was that the Priory of Zion was a group of shameless unbelievers. Although they could use the Holy Light, they were actually the church��s biggest enemy. However, the Priory of Zion has been around for a long time. For those familiar with the inside story, the Priory of Zion meant that the current dominant voice within the church was not as upright and righteous as they were previously. Perhaps the sea of holy light was paramount, but its human spokesperson was obviously not.


    Of course, at least on the surface, the Priory of Zion was still the sworn enemy of Holy Light Religion, thergest illegal organization. For any member of Priory of Zion, there was no reason for the church member to reason with them��upon meeting, they have to be immediately eliminated.


    "You said the Archbishop is a member of the Priory of Zion, what evidence do you have?" A priest who had always respected and loved the Archbishop loudly asked.


    When Faceless One first imed that Archbishop and Holy Woman had be traitors, he was skeptical. But now, iming that Archbishop was a member of the Priory of Zion was simply too much for him, moreover�� how would people believe an evidence-less nder?


    "Evidence? Since Rowan himself is present, why don��t you let him produce the evidence himself? Rowan, why don��t you reveal your believer heart so that everyone can take a look? If you��re not a member of that secret organization, I will immediatelymit suicide in front of you, how about it?"


    Faceless Oneughed, pulled out a pen and drew a warm smile on his face.


    "Oh, Rowan, as long as you show us your believer heart, if I have wronged you, my believer heart will copse, and I will die before you. I am a man of my word and can make a vow to prove it. So, now it��s up to you."


    All eyes turned toward Rowan.


    If he was just mysteriously being questioned, asking to prove himself innocent, Rowan might scold back by saying: "I don��t need to prove my faith to a devil." His decades of devotion was enough to win the trust of the people. However, Faceless One hasunched a high-pressure policy, which forced the Archbishop and the Holy Woman. His method was radical and even sinister that he even questioned Rowan��s believer heart.


    However, now the situation was not the same. By using his life as a guarantee, Rowan could onlyply. He had previously proimed exaggeratedly Faceless One as the root of all evils and as long as Faceless One was eliminated, the world would be at peace. Then how could he not use this extremely effortless method to eliminate Faceless One?


    Rowan had no choice at all.


    Facing the gaze of thousands of people, Rowan sighed. "Ah, you��re indeed worthy to be the sharpest knife of Holy City. I don��t think that anyone has ever discovered this secret for years."


    While talking, Rowan opened his heart. A bright white light appeared on his chest, and a white-golden shaped matter appeared. That was Rowan��s believer heart.


    At the same time, bouts of astonished cries echoed one after the other inside and outside Dragon City.


    His believer heart was dazzlingly pure and bright, symbolizing Rowan��s unwavering faith in the Holy Light. As the Archbishop of the parish, Rowan��s faith was undoubtedly firm and pious. However, on that believer heart, there was a deep mark, as if it was an ugly scar, that extraordinarily caught everyone��s attention.


    This mark was exactly the thing that triggered those countless exmations, because it was the symbol of the Priory of Zion!


    Faceless One was right, the man who had served the church for decades was actually the greatest traitor of the church.


    After his greatest secret has been exposed, the Archbishop seemed remarkably calm. He lightly withdrew his believer heart, put on his robe back and then said, "I knew that the church was hopeless since Jean d��Arc was burned at the stake eighty years ago. A Holy Woman who saved millions of believers was vilified as a heretic, while at the same time, church��s top leaders were immersed in Golden King��s Treasure House in Taobao City, and even refused to look back at the evil that was happening behind them! Although afterward they posthumously awarded her as a Saintess, they actually forbid the deed of Jean d��Arc to spread. Instead, they constantly erased her influence, making the world forget her existence in order to cover up their own mistakes! Incidentally, the two Holy One who passed the sentence and carried out the execution of the Saintess did not receive any investigation for their mistakes. They did something wrong and killed the wrong people, but they went unpunished. How could such a church not be questioned?"


    There was nothing impassioned with the tone of those words. After decades of that secret being stuffed inside his heart, once he poured them out, Rowan was neither happy nor sad.


    Because everything didn��t matter. He had seen Jean d��Arc once again, so even if he immediately died, even if it brought ruin and shame upon himself, so what? It was just that, unfortunately, in hisst moment of life, he was not able to achieve the expectation of the Holy Saintess. This war could not be calmed down by himself alone.


    "Hahaha, what an emotionally touching speech, an apostate can really rebel so wonderfully, what else can you say? What a pity, if you don��t enter the Priory of Zion, and thus bring ruin and shame upon yourself as an Archbishop, your previous words do have some persuasive power. But now, what I heard instead was just a raving of an apostate. Holy Light believers, there are only two paths before you, either beingpassionate and side with the apostate, or use the sword in your hand to prove your faith."


    As soon as he finished, Faceless One began to be transparent and then disappeared, reabsorbed back into his real body, and continued to press Bedivere. However, on the battlefield, the atmosphere began to change rapidly.


    The priests who once sympathized with the Archbishop and was doubtful about Faceless One have made their decisions.


    The Archbishop��s story was wonderful, but that wonderful story could not conceal the fact that he was a traitor. The meaning of Priory of Zion, at this point in time, on the battlefield, even those who initially didn��t know about it, have be aware through words of mouth. There was no need to reason out��the Priory of Zion was the enemy of the church, so any sympathy or support for the Priory of Zion must be regarded as an act of treason and must be punished without exception!


    If initially towards Faceless One, a mysterious person who suddenly became the new Chief Inquisitor, people have a very big suspicion, but this time, most of those suspicions have already disappeared. Faceless One was acting aggressively because his opponent was an Archbishop who acted like a bully and held his post for more than forty years! Everything in Dragon City was under his control, so if there was no thunderbolt-like surprise, who knew what would happen?


    Therefore�� although inwardly they still somewhat could not bear it, but, all in all, a member of Priory of Zion must die!


    In Holy Light Religion��s side, determination filled the air as the priests and holy knights shared amon hatred.


    "Hahaha, Rowan, thank you for your short exposure so that our army can be more powerful. Now, it��s time to start a big attack and sweep both the apostates and the heretics!"


    Along with the nakedughter of Faceless One, Holy Light Religion believers began to press heavily. In order to be closer to the front, the priests'' formation became denser. And although the likelihood of getting injured greatly increased, under the banner of holy war, seeing the victory, people didn��t care about it too much. At this time, proving their courage to sacrifice themselves was more important.


    At the same time, Wang Lu, who sat on the sideline while watching the whole thing, critically and lightly said, "Operation picking flowers,mence."


    ��


    The battle entered its final moment. The battlefield was like an egg, and the Dragon City Guards werepressed into a group by the army of Holy Light Religion. After losing their three fortresses, Dragon City Guards lost their home advantage, and thus were forced to maintain a flesh and blood line of defense, which was increasingly shakier.


    At this point, the casualties that the Dragon City Guards were withstanding were not too big. Previously, with the shifting of several lines of defense, they used the precious space for breathing room. After experiencing the fierce battle, the more than thirty high order professions of Dragon City Guards have only lost around three or four people. Middle-rank casualties were more severe, but it was still less than one-fifth. For elite soldiers like Dragon City Guards, they didn��t suffer too much of a setback in terms of morale. On the other hand, on Holy Light Religion��s side, the casualties were more than double. This time, Faceless One had also mobilized the high order professions from Holy City, which, along with the local force, amounted to more than eighty high order professions. Simrly, they lost a tenth of that, and their middle-rank casualties were even more disastrous. This actually created a semnce of bnce between the two sides.


    However, the evenly close situation stopped here. After losing all their strategic depth, the defensive advantage of Dragon City Guards almostpletely shattered. They could no longer rely on the familiar terrain and prior array arrangement to disy their special tactical skill. These advantages were quickly annihted by the opposite party��s force. Now, they must rely on their flesh and blood to face the force that was several times superior than their own.


    Dragon City Guards were like a highly squeezed egg that could shatter and rupture at any time.


    And they have no way of reversing the situation. Their strongest leader, Bedivere, was in the air, caught in the bitter struggle. His shining knight heavy armor was already covered with scars, and even the inscriptions on the knight sword have flickered. The sword light has turned gloomier, and though it could still cut off a huge mountain, its power has fallen by more than half; it was only a matter of time before his defeat.


    The high order professions of Dragon City Guards, those who faced more than two times the same level opponent, could only rely on the taboo techniques like burning life and the likes to force for a bnce. The middle rank power level could rely on tacticalmand of few against many, however, Holy Light believers have also gradually adapted to themand of Bright Archons. In terms of tactic, they began to rapidly catch up, and faintly, they began to ovee the other side��s momentum.


    No matter from which point of view, Dragon City Guards were already doomed to failure without a doubt.


    At this point, the result was certain unless there was another sufficient force to affect the situation. However, within range of thousands of miles from Dragon City, how could there be any external force that was enough to subvert the situation?


    In the air, Faceless One once again almost seed in his sneak attack of stabbing Bedivere with his infinite-curse-filled dagger, continuing to tilt the bnce towards his victory. However, at the same time, his attention was actually down below.


    If there was anything that could turn the tide right now, it would be�� that Nine Regions people who used a strange method to block him from capturing Marina and Irene.


    Come on, let me see the skills of Nine Regions people.


    Just as he thought about it, in the battlefield, on a spot where more than a hundred priests gathered, more than ten magnificent sword lights suddenly broke out, as if a multicolored flower suddenly bloomed.


    Though the flower was gorgeous, it contained deadly murderous intent. Each petal was a sharp sword which was fatal upon being touched. Along with the blooming of this flower, the more than a hundred priests, in the blink of an eye, were instantly stirred into a mud.


    However, in its stamen and pistil, a girl in a gorgeous dress slowly recovered the more than ten flying swords that were scattered outside, while on her face, her smiling face was as beautiful as a flower.


    ��

 Chapter 317 - I Lied to You

    <h4>Chapter 317: I Lied to You</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the surrounding Holy Light Religion believers discovered her presence and prepared to concentrate their attack to eliminate the source of the sneak attack, the maiden had withdrawn her flying swords, and like a rainbow, she rapidly flew to another corner.


    Her speed was staggering that even the on-scene high order profession was astonished and they failed to capture her. Dozens of Holy Light spells fell on the ce where the maiden stood, only to scatter the illusion of rainbow flower��it didn��t help them at all.


    Viewed from above, the crowd of concentrated groups of Holy Light Religion people seemed to be dug out and vacuumed. The more than a hundred priests, including fifteen middle-rank priests, weren��t even able to struggle, and was abruptly stirred into a pulp. The aura of the maiden hasn��t even crossed the threshold of high order profession, but the power of her sword strike has already approached the full power strike of an intermediate high order profession, which was simply shocking.


    However, whether it was Nine Regions or Western Continent, those geniuses with real strength far above what appeared on the surface were not umon. Middle order individuals with the power of high order, though terrifying, were not entirely unprecedented. Therefore, after the initial momentary consternation, Holy Light Religion quickly responded.


    Considering that the Nine Regions girl��s speed was too fast, the average person was difficult to intercept her. Thus, two high ranking Holy Knights left their position on the battlefield and followed the girl��s figure, pursuing her from behind.


    Generally speaking, to deal with a young genius with explosive force, an experienced high order profession was the most suitable. As long as they showed no ws under the explosive barrage of these young geniuses, the gap between their levels would soon be revealed. And in this aspect, the Holy Knight, with their body armor and stunning physical strength, was naturally best suited to undertake this task.


    Two high order Holy Knights left their opponents to follow the maiden. Their bodies were infused with the magical spell of Holy Light, which made their speed incredibly fast. The Nine Regions girl��s movement was fast, but inevitably, her footsteps would be slowed down by the Holy Light believers.


    When the two Holy Knights managed to get close to her, they immediately detected the Nine Regions girl��s weakness. Although her attack and speed were indeed unparalleled, her defense was not strong. A dozen of middle-ranking priests casually threw Holy Light spells at her, yet she didn��t dare to meet them head-on. Instead, she changed her shing trajectory to avoid them. Against such an opponent, as long as they managed to limit her movement ability and then fully focus on defense, victory would be very easy to grasp.


    "Ahead, Holy Light Cage!"


    One of the Holy Knights shouted, ordering a team of priests in the front to collectively release Holy Light spells, creating an insurmountable barrier in the front. This kind of Holy Light Cage has no other special features other than being extremely strong. However, upon seeing it, the girl casually waved the red sword light and created a hole in that cage. She then went past the cage through that hole, without the slightest bit of slowing down.


    "How strong is this person��s explosive power!"


    The Holy Knights were surprised to find that the Holy Light spells released by dozens of priests was not able to stop her even for a second; on the contrary, she had even used it to stop them instead! The hole made by the girl was not big, it was only big enough for her, but not for the two heavily armored Holy Knights behind her. The only way to pass was to crush the entire Holy Light Cage. However, taking advantage of this dy, the maiden once again, like a sh of rainbow, rushed to another spot densely packed with priests. There was another blooming rainbow flower, harvesting more than one hundred lives.


    Seeing this scene, the two Holy Knights�� eyes almost popped out of their sockets. They, immediately activated their transmission technique on their war boots, trying to appear directly beside the girl and pressuring her from two different directions.


    The use of spell on their boots disturbed their armor protection for a short time. However, the two Holy Knights simply couldn��t think too much at this time. However, just as the two Holy Knights�� figure shed andpleted their transmission, they felt something appearing on the back of their heads��a huge monster was behind them. The two of them felt their vision turning ck and they couldn��t think anymore.


    The surrounding several hundred people helplessly watched a mottled-haired dog suddenly swelling hundreds of times, bing a ferocious giant beast, and then swallowing the two high order professions whole, without even spitting anything!


    "Oh, is this�� a young demon wolf, Fenrir?"


    This was the first time Faceless One lost his concentration on the fierce fighting against Bedivere and was distracted on the battlefield below.


    Whether it was the appearance of Wang Lu or the explosiveness of Liu Li, none could distract his attention. However, when the demon wolf also appeared on the battlefield, Faceless One could no longer continue to ignore it.


    It was not because the demon wolf was more powerful than the several previous people, but because of the sessive appearance of variables, causing the quantitative change to be a qualitative change. Wang Lu, Liu Li, and the demon wolf, any one of them could be equated to an intermediate high order profession. But in this battlefield, the number of intermediate high order profession was no more than twenty. The sudden addition of those three was enough to break the bnce.


    In fact, the two explosive strikes from Liu Li alone had greatly shaken the Holy Light Religion camp. And then the demon wolf made its move by directly swallowing two high order Holy Knights. These two events affected the surrounding hundreds of priests and holy knights, making them not dare to continue to advance. Dragon City Guards, whose line of defense were originally tottering, suddenly received a respite.


    In Nine Regions, almost no one recognized the demon wolf. But in Western Continent, those with vast knowledge were sure to hear its name. When it entered adulthood, the demon wolf Fenrir was equal to those with legendary level strength, and when it was fully matured, it could even enter the divine realm, which would be a nightmare to anyone. Fenrir��s strongest ability was the ability to devour. Anything it swallowed would be dead.


    Now, it was still in its young age, so it was barely equivalent to a beginner high order profession, but once it seeded to mount a sneak attack, even a holy knight, with their astonishing defensive power, was instantaneously killed. With its presence, except for a few people, no one was safe. In addition, the myth that the demon wolf once swallowed a god was a deadly blow to people��s morale.


    If left unchecked, although Faceless One didn��t think that Dragon City Guards could seed in turning the table, ultimately, there were already quite a lot of added variables in this war. However, from the Holy Light Religion camp, who could get rid of these unexpected variables?


    "Are you trying to force my hand?" Faceless One nodded. "Very well, as you wish."


    The next moment, Faceless One suddenly vanished from the sky. However, Bedivere, who was suddenly let loose after being suppressed and unable to breathe for a long time, was suddenly at a loss.


    At the same time, Liu Li who has just retracted her flying swords suddenly saw a tall, faceless, white-robed man.


    His Senior Brother has already exined to her about this person, therefore, without hesitation, the twelve flying swords which constituted her Brilliant Sword Heart fully erupted. At the same time, she also grasped her most powerful weapon, the immortal sword Skybreaker.


    That terrifying and deadly rainbow colored swords strike was actually far from Liu Li��s strongest method. The full st of her Brilliant Sword Heart was enough to make an intermediate high order profession tremble in fear.


    However, for an advance high order profession like Faceless One, Liu Li��s method was but a child��s trick. Their level difference was too much. He didn��t even bother with the opponent��s attack; his holy robe and physique alone could resist it.


    His attack, however, was something that Liu Li could not touch. The pressure because of his presence alone had already impeded her breathing and agitated her Jade Mansion.


    However, when Faceless One was about to make his move, a very familiar thick sword light appeared before him; Wang Lu had actually suddenly appeared in front of Faceless One and blocked him. His three feet sword defense was propped up as an unbreakable barrier.


    Faceless One immediately slowed down his move as if he was unwilling to meet head to head with Non-Phase Sword light. Of course, no matter how powerful the defense of a middle order profession was, it was still a joke in front of a high order profession. On Nine Regions term, the power of a Deity Stage cultivator was not something that a Xudan Stage Wang Lu could contend with.


    However, Faceless One actually seemed to be in fear of something that he slowed down his movement. However, the next moment, Faceless One sent out his right hand, and an unsurpassed mysterious method had condensed in the hollow of his palm.


    And right at this moment, Wang Lu stepped forward. The Non-Phase Sword that was initially in the absolutely vulnerable position, had actually taken the initiative to look for the opponent. Forces that spanned across many levels collided and loudly broke out.


    Along with this strike, more than a hundred continued sounds of explosion turned into a string, as if countless precious magical treasures had also simultaneously exploded. At the same time, the light behind Wang Lu distorted, showing the slightly red-faced Bai Shixuan.


    This was Wang Lu��s carefully prepared full strike: the nameless sword that could surmount the level differences, which was powered by the full strength of Bai Shixuan in addition to the countless treasures that he had brought from Nine Regions and collected in Western Continent. Even if the opponent was an advance high order profession, he was able to rebound their attack one time.


    If the cost of this blow were converted to spirit stones, it would be worth at least in millions or even tens of millions. However, if the opponent was an advance high order profession, it was difficult to judge that the value was not worth it. Moreover, the key character of Holy Light Religion has always been Faceless One. As long as he defeated Faceless One, they would be able to immediately seize the victory. Tens of millions of spirit stones for a victory in the war was simply a big profit! Therefore, Wang Lu didn��t hesitate to go all out with this strike.


    When Non-Phase Sword shed with the palm strike of Faceless One, countless stream of forces, each multiple times stronger than him, like a surging tide, frantically came at him. Feeling it, Wang Lu clearly realized that, if he were by himself, even if he has a hundred lives, they would still not be enough to save him.


    However, right now, he has the backing of tens of millions of spirit stones, which gave him the power to face the surging tide!


    "Kneel down before the pay to win yer!"


    This moment, Wang Lu even burned his innate vitality. Non-Phase Sword light expanded millions of times, which was like a dike that blocked the surging tide. The next moment, the two forces fiercely collided.


    Wang Lu didn��t have the full odds to win, not even half. The opponent was an advance high order profession, the number one person below the level of Legend in Holy Light Religion. If the opponent wanted to kill him at all cost, tens of millions of spirit stones might not necessarily be able to save him. However, if he didn��t stake it all out, it was impossible for him to win.


    The victory and defeat were decided in a moment. The surging tide hit the dike and was bounced back! Wang Lu actually has the upper hand in this exchange. The rebound shock of the Nameless Sword was yed to the extreme. The white golden light was pressed back by Non-Phase Sword, and the pale figure of Faceless One waspletely swallowed.


    In the battlefield, Wang Lu stood while holding his sword. His body trembled because of excessive release of magical power. The edges of Sword of Mount Kun was not stained with the trace of blood from Faceless One, yet Faceless One haspletely disappeared without a trace, as if he hadpletely evaporated.


    Wang Lu had actually won this exchange.


    However, there was no smile on Wang Lu��s face.


    Because his victory was too easy! His prepared tens of millions of spirit stones seemed to have fallen into an empty space. When approaching, Faceless One��s momentum was actually torrential, but afterward, it actuallycked in strength. His power was only a tenth of the expected strength. Meeting with Wang Lu��s tens of millions of spirit stones, it immediately copsed, aplete joke!


    Although Faceless One had indeed turned into smoke in front of him, Wang Lu really didn��t feel like he won!


    Sure enough, the next moment, theughter from Faceless One came from afar, "Hahaha, that sword strike is really an eye-opener. You can have that avatar of mine, while I have Marina and Irene here!"


    Wang Lu helplessly sighed.


    Faceless One was indeed worthy to be the church��s sharpest knife. The guy was really not easy to be fooled. In the exchange just now, Faceless One has a higher odds, but he simply refused to gamble. Instead, he would rather sacrifice an avatar, and his main body had then directly grabbed Marina and Irene while Wang Lu was not there to protect them.


    The key to this war was Bedivere, the same top level high order tenacious Knight of the Round Table, not some variables like Wang Lu, Liu Li, or Fenrir!


    Faceless One always maintained hisposure, therefore he could always be the first to discover the opponent��s ws and use them. While Marina and Irene didn��t have anyone to protect them, Bedivere in the sky was still somewhat at a loss,pletely without any capability to respond.


    After a period of time, Faceless One��s figure appeared again in the sky. However, each of his hands carried a person. The petite figure was Irene, while the luscious and tall one was Marina.


    "Bedivere, admit your defeat." Faceless One lightly said, "And save me some of my strength. In turn, I will give you some leeway."


    At this time, Bedivere was like a withered oilmp, struggling to support himself. Although perhaps he still has the ability to perish together with the opponent, it would be a fantasy to save his family.


    However, even without the hostages in hand, Bedivere still refused to give up. He simply did not answer and just let out a humph sound.


    Faceless One lifted up Marina and Irene. "I know that you already don��t care about their life and death, but there are things in women that are more important than life and death. You ought to know of those things that I can do."


    Bedivere��splexion turned gloomy, but he already has a decision in mind. He nced at his daughter, seemingly wanting to save her figure in the bottom of his heart. While Irene, facing her father��s gaze, tried to make a brave expression. Nevertheless, tears could not help but fall down her cheeks.


    The little girl shouted, "Dad, I��m not afraid. I��m not afraid of anything!"


    Bedivere��s eyes turned hot, and he had to turn his gaze away.


    However, the next moment, Bedivere suddenly gawked. Because he saw the face on the other side��


    At the same time, Faceless One also realized that something was wrong. He was about to sh away from there, but nevertheless, he was one stepte. The Marina that he carried with his right hand had, with an inconceivably quick movement, pulled a sword out of thin air and stabbed it straight at his chest.


    Under the broken sunlight, Marina��s brte hair gradually turned blonde.

 Chapter 318 - I Was Once A Knight

    <h4>Chapter 318: I Was Once A Knight</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In Dragon City Barrack Area, thousands of people divided into two camps and fiercely fought each other��Dragon City Guards on one side, and the church��s priests, holy knights, as well as inquisitors on the other. The war has been going on for half a day after the sword of holy war was unveiled.


    During which, numerous foreign forces were rmed. In the surrounding Dragon City, more than ten cities have sent their people to observe. Some were rtives to City Masters, and some were trusted aides of City Masters. In addition, shadow brotherhood, mercenary associations, and other such forces were also there to varying degrees.


    Everyone knew that the oue of this war would greatly affect the strategic situation in Brettonia in theing decades and even hundreds of years. Of course, the victory of Holy Light Religion seemed to be certain, meaning that it didn��t have much suspense. However, exactly how much resources and manpower the Holy Light Religion has to spent to destroy Dragon City Guards and Bedivere who was once a Knight of the Round Tables? Would the power of Holy Light Religion in Brettonia grow stronger or weaker? Would those forces who once had a dealing with Dragon City Guards be encumbered by it?


    If, incidentally, Dragon City managed to win this battle, then what next? Would Holy Light Religion give up Brettonia? Or would they abandon the chaos in the east and destroy Dragon City first instead? If Holy Light Religion gave up thisnd, what would happen to the forces here that were intimate with Holy Light Religion?


    Also, in addition to quietly waiting for the results here, perhaps they could personally participate in it, wouldn��t that be a bit more beneficial? For example, the Holy Light Religion were obviously going all out in besieging Dragon City Guards, which meant that their rear was very empty. In the past, people only dared to covet the treasury of Holy Light Religion, but now no one was there to guard it. For example, Dragon City, as the most populous and affluent city in Brettonia, definitely has many hidden treasures. Right now, most of the civilians have taken refugees outside the city, so many parts of the city were basically unowned!


    And conversely, whether Bedivere won in the end or Holy Light Religion held onto their advantage and thus gained victory, after the war, they must recuperate and restore order. It was impossible for Dragon City to be discarded. If anyone dared to do evil in the city, they would face justice afterward. Therefore, to help maintain the city during the power vacuum would of course win the friendship of the victor��regardless of which side was the winner.


    There were so many possibilities, making it really hard for the factions to decide. All of their forces have their own inclinations, but they also have their own concern. Although this incident was a hasty one, it was still the highest profile war in Brettonia in recent decades. In the war, there were nearly a hundred high order professions, which wasparable to a war between anymon country. In this chess-like game, any step can have extreme consequences. Either they would enjoy endless splendor, or�� die without burial, never having aeback forever.


    Over half a day, the various forces have made their own judgments. Some took the most insurance and decided to just stay on the sideline, not making any move at all. Some were bold enough that they sent people into Dragon City to try to get some small advantage. Some, relying on their strength, decided to join Dragon City and Holy Light Religion, helping in the fight��


    However, different from people��s imagination, those who made their move were mainly small forces. The powerful forces around Dragon City, as if by prior agreement, chose to be onlookers.


    The greater the force, the more cautious it was. Moreover, there were so many doubts in this battle that it was far moreplicated than it seemed. For example, the simplest question, which of the two sides should they support? Most people might choose Holy Light Religion; even without the timely assistance, being the icing on the cake would never go wrong. However, the news that came out of the city had caused these forces to hesitate. The one who provoked Dragon City was the madman from Holy City. That madman was unscrupulous and without any bottom line. A few words from him could frame a faithful Holy Light believer into a traitor, and a single move from him could cause the heads of a hundred priests to fall into the ground. If this kind of person became the future master of Dragon City, who knew if there would be something untoward happening in the future?


    For example, he could force the business association to give up all their properties. If they were to refuse, he would say it would be disrespectful to the Holy Light. He then could send an inquisitor to forcefully take away the businessman property, while the lead resistance would be burned to death at a stake�� This was something that already has a precedent in the past. Right now, the liveliness of Dragon City, inrge part, depended upon the poprity of Archbishop Rowan, making people feel safe toe here to invest. If it were to be led by Faceless One, who would feel safe?


    And would the high level decision maker of Holy Light Religion really be assured to let such a madman take charge of Dragon City? Perhaps after the war, he would be recalled back to Holy City and the church would send a new Archbishop, who would start a new public rtion process. However, if at this time they rashly went all out to try to curry favor, no one was certain whether the new Archbishop would appreciate their effort or not.


    Because of these uncertainties, the big forces havergely chosen to sit on the sideline.


    The show within Dragon City really did not disappoint them.


    Fifteen kilometers outside the city, at the foot of a snow-capped mountain, a great knight sighed in admiration.


    "Dragon City is indeed the most powerful city in Brettonia. This city��s strength is at least equal to less than half of Brettonia. The powerhouses in this ce seem to be only Dragon City Guards and Holy Light Religion, the other forces can��t even bepared to them."


    This great knight was the son of the city master of Riddle City, which was also the strongest man in that city. He had always prided himself as an intermediate high order profession. However, witnessing this meat-grinder-like war, this great knight was filled with a strong sense of frustration. In just half a day, there were already four or five intermediate high order professions who died in battle. Moreover, the strength of many beginner high order professions on the battlefield was not inferior to him. He was the strongest man in Riddle City, yet if put in this battlefield, perhaps no one would even realize his shadow!


    "Hahaha, Mr. Viscount, if you say so, wouldn��t we in Blue Tile City be even worse? As a protector of a small city, I am merely a beginner high order profession. If put on that battlefield, I would be no more than a small fry."


    The great knight sneered and didn��t bother to reply to that magician. That guy has always been known for his insidious cunning; although he seemed to be just a beginner high order profession, but there were already quite a lot of intermediate high order professions that have already died in his hand. If he were to fight with him, the great knight at most only has fifty percent winning assurance.


    Seeing that the great knight just ignored him, the magician said with a smile, "Moreover, no matter the oue of this battle, Dragon City would surely suffer a serious decline. See, Dragon City Guards�� resistance is so tenacious that even if Holy Light Religion wins in the end, they would still lose at least half of their people. By then, perhaps us small fries would increase our chances."


    The great knight frowned as he looked at the distant battlefield. Suddenly, a burst of warning came through his heart and he hurriedly took a few steps to the side. Immediately, a sharp sword light shed towards the spot where he previously stood, creating a bottomless crack at the foot of the mountain behind them.


    The magician sucked in a mouthful of cold air. "The sword light of Dragon City Master is really overbearing, even after traveling far away, its power is not reduced. I think we should go back a little bit, no?"


    But the great knight didn��t answer. He stared at the figure of Bedivere who was tenaciously engaging in a fierce fight in a distant sky. The bloody fighting posture of this Knight of the Round Table has aroused a strong resonance in the heart of this great knight.


    After a long time, the great knight subconsciously asked, "Seriously, which sides of this battle that you, Blue Tile City, really hope to win?"


    The magician did not expect that there would be such a question, so he was a bit stunned. After seeing that no one was around them, he put out aughing expression and somewhat reluctantly said, "This kind of thing, is actually not in my mind."


    "It��s just an opinion."


    The magician looked at the great knight. "Isn��t this question not a problem for most of Brettonia?"


    "Do you think so?"


    The magician quietly said, "Fifty years ago, I was once a knight just like you, but then I took an arrow to my knee and had to change profession and learn magic. However, to this day, I actually still prefer to be a knight. You know, one of the three cards that I have in my hand is a knight incarnation. Many of the people who tried to fight me in closebat died under this trick."


    The great knight froze for a moment, thinking that this magician had actually exposed his card to him. He said without smiling, "Your kind of magician is rare."


    "It��s actually not umon in Brettonia, this is, after all, a knight��s kingdom. Therefore, most of the people had at least dreamed of being a knight. So if I can choose, I certainly hope for Bedivere to win."


    "I remember that once Dragon City and your Blue Tile City had a disagreement."


    The magician said, "Thest City Master that I previously served was killed by Bedivere, so I really hope for Bedivere to die. However, if he were to die, he should die in the hands of a knight, not in the hands of a sinister and ruthless fanatic. Of course, in view that perhaps there is no knight in the whole Brettonia that could kill him, he also could die in our magician��s hands."


    The great knight sighed again. "Brettonia should be the knight��s kingdom, but Dragon City is perhaps thest bastion of the knightly spirit. If it falls today, the spirit of Brettonia will be defeated and scattered."


    "Mm, but their opponent is really strong. I��m afraid Bedivere will not be able to hold on for long. That Faceless One of Holy Light Religion is too powerful."


    The great knight said, "Advance high order profession, a half step away from the legendary level. Even in the entire Brettonia, only a few could match him. I��m afraid only the former Knights of the Round Table that are a bit more powerful, or even the Knight King himself that could defeat him."


    While speaking, in the sky above Dragon City, Bedivere and Faceless One resumed their fierce confrontation. The energy from their fight continued to frantically surge, further tearing the broken sky. This caused the all sort of strange visions in the sky to be even more disordered.


    "Tsk, these two guys are really amazing. They even smashed the sky. In this broad daylight, I can actually see a shooting star!" The magician eximed, then chuckled and said, "In the legends, if you see a shooting star and make a wish, your wish would be realized."


    The great knight knew that this was just a random talk from the magician to suppress his own anxiety, so naturally, he didn��t take it seriously. He just looked at the distant shooting star in one of the sky��s broken pieces and whispered.


    "I hope the Knight King wille back from the dead and unite the whole Brettonia."


    "Cough!" The magician almost choked. "Don��t you think that your wish is too much?"


    However, as soon as his voice fell, in the sky battlefield above Dragon City, there was a decisive change.


    The Holy Woman Marina, who was taken hostage by Faceless One, suddenly wriggled her arm and a massive giant sword emerged out of thin air in her hand. And then, like a lightning, she pierced it into the chest of Faceless One.


    This stunning change shocked and awed everyone. Thousands ofughing-in-the-face-of-death Dragon City Guards and Holy Light Religion priests, as if by prior agreement, even stopped fighting and looked up to the sky.


    Faceless One tossed his other hostage away and forcibly held the giant sword in front of his chest. The majestic holy light magical power was concentrated in his palms, trying to shock the sword into pieces. However, upon colliding with the sword, his magical power bounced back instead and blew away his hands, turning them into a group of blood mist.


    At this time, the stature of Holy Woman Marina gradually began to distort. Her tall figure rapidly shrank, and in the blink of an eye, she turned into a petite young woman. Her full brte hair also changed into blonde. The girl��s deep green eyes were filled with fierce sword intent, her exquisite fine jade nose slightly wrinkled, showing that she was going all out this time.


    And the sword that she held, though full of blood, still disyed its uniqueness.


    It was the sword that none in Brettonia could mistake for.


    The legendary proof of royal power in Brettonia, the bearer was the King of Brettonia.


    Caliburn!

 Chapter 319 - The True Identity of the Girl

    <h4>Chapter 319: The True Identity of the Girl</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The legendary sword Caliburn was something that was not unfamiliar to any qualified people of Brettonia.


    Itsst and only master was the illustrious Knight King of Brettonia, whose peerless military might once overawed the world. When he was still young, the Knight King pulled the sword Caliburn from the stone. Since then, he began his legendary life. He led his armies in sessive victories, defeating all of the enemies of Brettonia, unifying the political power, and setting up the Knights of the Round Table that were admired by countless of people.


    Unfortunately, due to infighting, the flourishing kingdom fell apart shortly thereafter. The Knight King himself was gravely injured and died while fighting the armed rebellion. In the legends, the sword Caliburn followed his remains to return to his native ce, never to appear again. That was the divine punishment for Brettonia for betraying and abandoning the noble king, and from then on, they could only live in division and mes of war.


    Of course, there were many legends about the Knight King. Many people believed that he did not die but just temporarily fell asleep. Those who had traveled to the eastern continent said that a long time ago, the sword Caliburn was once seen there. However, most of these rumors were difficult to verify. Right now, the only thing that people believed in was that only the Knight King could wield the Caliburn. It was the sword that signified royal power, but also exclusive to the Knight King, no longer possible for others to use it. And unless the Knight King appeared, the Caliburn would sleep forever.


    But now, that sword of royal power, which has vanished for over a century, has actually reappeared!


    Inside and outside of Dragon City, tens of thousands of people stared at the sky dumbfoundedly, gazing at that bloodstained sword.


    "Is that the Caliburn of the Knight King?"


    "Is it really the Caliburn?"


    As the proof of royal power in Brettonia, the Caliburn has an extraordinary meaning for every people of Brettonia��each Brettonian who sees it would be filled with a throb of obedience from the heart.


    The more important thing was the next question, "Why is the Caliburn in her hand?"


    "Who is she?"


    Caliburn is the Knight King��s sword. Only the Knight King could pick up the Caliburn, which was the self-evident truth in Brettonia. However, right now, Caliburn was in the hand of a girl��


    Was she the Knight King? Or was it that a hundred years ago, even the Caliburn has abandoned its original owner?


    Countless doubts stormed the hearts of many people that they even forgot what to do. In the Dragon Guards barrack area, thousands of people stopped fighting and just stared at the change in the sky.


    "I can��t believe it��s actually you." Even with the Caliburn deeply prating his chest, Faceless One was still able to maintain his calm voice. It was just that, because he was severely injured, his voice was so weak that only the nearest two people were able to hear it. "You sure as hell didn��t die."


    Regarding thisment, Aya didn��t say a word, but just did her best to push the sword into the body of Faceless One.


    It could be said that this opportunity happened because Wang Lu had risked his life. For such a cautious and cunning man like Faceless One, to deceive him would be easier said than done. Aya once had to deal with Faceless One. At that time, shecked no wise men from her Knights of the Round Table, yet even with theirbined effort, Faceless One was still able to escape.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time Aya has ever seen Faceless One being sessfully deceived! Were it not for Wang Lu sessfully using Liu Li, Quan Zouhua, and himself as baits, not to mention the sacrifice of tens of millions of spirit stones to threaten the top level high order profession with a sword strike, Faceless One wouldn��t have rashly changed his target to catch Marina and Irene. Without him being hurried, it would be impossible that he would fail to discern that Marina had actually been switched.


    Finally, without that momentary negligence, it was impossible for Aya to stab him with the sword.


    As a spirit of the brave departed, her strength was far from her peak state. On the basis of minimizing side effects, she could only use the power of an advance high order profession, and for only a moment. By virtue of Caliburn, Aya sessfully broke the defense of Faceless One. However, after the sword had entered his body, Aya actually discovered that the body of Faceless One has far exceeded the general category; no one knew what kind of secret method he had used to strengthen his body. Not only was it firm like steel and iron, it also contained an unusually powerful energy that every inch of Caliburn that entered his body felt a great repulsion force, putting the sword under intense pressure. If the Caliburn wasn��t indestructible, it would inevitably suffer damage under this shock.


    However, Faceless One��s resistancested for only a moment. The Caliburn��s destructive force caused the resistance force to finally disintegrate. Faceless One sighed as blood gushed out from every pore of his body. Only his pale face remained white.


    "Congrattions for defeating the extremely evil Faceless One and winning this round." While talking, Faceless One took out a pen and drew a bloody smile on his own face. "But as one hundred years ago, the war is not over yet. Looking forward to our third encounter, and hope you can live until that time."


    With that, the bloody robe of Faceless One suddenly twisted, as if a vortex appeared on the inside. His whole body, which was covered with the gushing blood, in just a moment, was sucked dry and disappeared without a trace.


    At this time, Aya was already like a dried oilmp. When that vortex sucked Faceless One, her arm sank and the sword had begun to slip from her hand. She hurriedly exerted her strength to grip back her sword, but by then, the vortex had already disappeared. When her strength had already been exhausted, her body was immediately filled with difort, and everything before her went ck as she began to fall.


    However, just as she was crumbling, a pair of strong arms held her up.


    "Well done, Aya. My decision to bet everything on you is actually the right thing."


    Aya closed her eyes. As she felt the warmth from behind her, she didn��t want to open her eyes nor speak. She just lightly smiled and let out an ��em�� sound.


    "s, in a single sword strike, you killed the big boss. Aya, you really are indeed worthy to be the Knight King, your indomitable spirit need not be exined."


    Upon hearing this obviously exaggerated,cking in sinceritypliment, Aya felt both angry and funny at the same time. But nevertheless, the smile on her face grew a bit brighter.


    "Hey, just now, you overexerted yourself that it messed your hair. Some of your hair is sticking up. How about I pull them out for you?"


    Aya abruptly opened her eyes. Her cold eyes were really terrifying. "If you dare touch them, you have to die."


    "Sheet! What kind of rule is this! Is your head like stamen or pistil, the reproductive organs of flowers that I can��t touch them!?"


    Amidst their noisyughter, suddenly, a heavy voice interrupted them.


    "Who�� exactly are you?"


    Covered in blood, Bedivere was like apletely dry oilmp. However, he actually persisted on standing still. His blood-red eyes stared intently at Aya, as well as the Caliburn in her hand.


    "Why is that sword in your hand? Where is its original owner? What happened to his majesty the Knight King? He��s still alive, isn��t he? You must know something!"


    The more he talked, the more excited Bedivere became. Emotionally agitated, his control of his body grew weaker, and blood flowed from the several open wounds.


    "Holy sheet, Bedivere, your head is like a whale, it''s spurting out blood!"


    However, it was as if Bedivere didn��t hear Wang Lu��s exmation as his eyes remained locked at Aya.


    "What happened to his majesty the Knight King? Please, you must tell me!"


    Aya could scarcely face Bedivere��s bloodshot eyes. For this loyal and devoted knight, her heart was indescribably moved, but what consumed her the most was her feeling of guilt.


    How could Brettonia fall apart without her fault? Why did those outstanding Knights of the Round Table kill each other? Why did the heavy burden of being the protector of Dragon n bloodline fully fall on Bedivere alone? Moreover, what could she say about the whereabouts of the Knight King?


    "I, I beg you. Whether you are the descendant of Ghad or someone else, please tell me, what happened to my king? W-Where exactly is he?" Bedivere��s voice trembled under the excitement. "I always, always miss him very much."


    Facing this scene, Aya��s heart turned sour. She finally couldn��t hold back anymore. Slightly opening her mouth, she said, "I��"


    "She is the daughter of the Knight King."


    Wang Lu coldly said from behind and then reached out to press Aya��s shoulder, inserting her with his magical power to prevent her from talking.


    "This is as in as it gets. Except for the daughter of the Knight King, who else can inherit the Knight King��s sword of royal power? Who, in addition to the daughter of the Knight King, can casually kill Faceless One?"


    Bedivere��s whole body greatly shook as he looked at Aya in disbelief. The Knight King��s daughter? His Majesty the Knight King, has actually left behind a descendant?


    However, the more Bedivere saw the girl, the more he discovered that there were too many simrities with the Knight King who ruled over Brettonia in the past. The same blonde hair, the same deep eyes, and although the eye color was different, they had the same strain of heroic facial features.


    Above all was her strength. Although she still fell short of the legendary level power of the Knight King, the essence was almost exactly the same. This was especially true when he pondered over on how she killed the Faceless One just now��it was an out and out style of the Knight King! Even when camouging and doing a sneak attack, all disyed the same awesome strength and discipline!


    After remaining silent for a long time, in a daze, Bedivere asked, "T-Then what about his majesty the Knight King?"


    Wang Lu coldly said, "Why? So what if you know? Don��t you guys still resent him?"


    Upon hearing this, Bedivere shook his head. Suddenly, his thoughts returned to the past where he was still the subordinate of the Knight King, back to that era of endless glory, but after a sudden turn, went downhill and sadly fell apart. After a long time, Bedivere was moved to tears. "Yes, I am ipetent and extremely ashamed! But I really want to know, is his majesty, okay?"


    Wang Lu said, "People has their own aspiration, but the universe has its own cycle. He had already done what he should have done, the rest is left for his daughter."


    Bedivere asked, "So his majesty wants to��?"


    "You still need to ask this? Of course, it��s to get rid of the church and restore the kingdom."


    Get rid of the church and restore the kingdom? This short sentence has a really deep content. After more than one hundred years of infiltration, the church has already long been entrenched in Brettonia, and the faith of Holy Light has almost reced the knightly spirit. How could it be that easy to get rid of the church?


    However, this was the proud, always-striving-for-victory Knight King. If he sumbed to the power of the church, Bedivere would instead be disappointed.


    "Last question. Who are you?" Bedivere earnestly looked at Wang Lu. From start to finish, he was always the one who talked. Although Aya didn��t speak, it didn��t seem that she disagreed with him either. Obviously, Wang Lu was someone that she trusted very much�� What was Wang Lu to her that he could talk on behalf of the daughter of his majesty the Knight King?


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and then said with a smile, "An eminent person indeed has a short memory. Haven��t I told you earlier? I am her gigolo!"


    Gigolo your ass!

 Chapter 320 - A Child Who Is Not Satisfied with Lollipops

    <h4>Chapter 320: A Child Who Is Not Satisfied with Lollipops</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Why?"


    Through primordial spirit, Aya��s earnest question was unavoidable.


    "Why did you weave such a set of lies?"


    Aya was indeed Aya, the proud Knight King, who would not conceal her identity in front of anyone. When she returned to her homnd from Nine Regions, she was ready to face her past and did not need a forged identity to conceal anything.


    Wang Lu sighed. "This is not the time for you to be brave. Bravely revealing your identity is good, but do you think Bedivere would ept it? Do you want the worldview of your faithful subordinate to break, sting off his head?"


    "He��"


    Wang Lu said, "Believe me, if you insist on iming that the Knight King is actually a woman, you will absolutely be dead in his eyes!"


    Thinking about the stubborn Bedivere, Aya was also helpless.


    "Moreover, do you really think that it��s a good thing to announce the identity of the Knight King?"


    Aya asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "It��s been awhile since yourst time in Brettonia, and we can see that the people on thisnd fondly remember you. However, after brewing for over a century, this ��fondly remember�� thing has reached the point of unlimited beautification, as if the past Knight King was perfect, omnipotent, and invincible."


    Ayaughed. "About being invincible, that is actually not wrong."


    "Then why were you looking for that way to win every war? Why don��t you write your diary to let your descendants admire your political and military achievements!"


    "�� The more you experience the war, the more you can see your shorings. But back to the point, do you think there��s a problem in people of Brettonia fondly remembering me?"


    "Excessive beautification can make people unable to ept reality. If people realize that the perfect Knight King in their fantasy, in reality, can��t even cook pork strips-stir fried with yuxiang 1, how do you think they would feel?"


    "Do you have a problem with my pork strips-stir fried with yuxiang?"


    Wang Lu said, "Not to mention that right now you��re in your spirit of the brave departed body, meaning that your strength has been reduced by a lot that to deal with Faceless One you need to do it by using a sneak attack, simply speaking, people can��t expect too much of you. So, rather than greatly disappointing your follower, it is better to debut yourself as the daughter of the Knight King so that they can lower their expectation. Even if you can��t bepared with their impression of the Knight King, people will understand you, support you, and love you, because you are the Knight King��s daughter."


    Aya froze for a moment. "Is that so? I think I understand what you mean. I have mixed feelings about this. After returning to my homnd, I actually have to act as my own daughter."


    Wang Luughed. "Speaking of which, since I and the Knight King is a friend of the same generation,ter on, you should consider calling me uncle, no?"


    "Wang Lu, people who court disaster will eventually die."


    Aya was not interested in arguing with Wang Lu.


    Her resting time was almost over, so it was about time she shouldered her responsibility.


    ��


    After finishing the conversation in the sky, the three people, Wang Lu, Aya, and Bedivere did not immediatelynd��after all, the battle of Dragon City was not over.


    Although the situation has beenpletely reversed on the battlefield��


    After losing the Faceless One, Holy Light Religion was leaderless and their morale significantly dropped. Especially those Bright Archons, who as themander in the battlefield, stopped operating one by one. This threw the Holy Light Religion forces into chaos. The priests and the holy knights were at a loss, scurrying in the battlefield like a headless chicken.


    At the same time, after their leader died in battle��being killed directly by Aya in front of everyone, their morale suffered a devastating blow. Looking down from the sky, one could clearly see the hesitation and trepidation in the eyes of the Holy Light Religion followers.


    Even that almost omnipotent Faceless One has been killed by the Dragon City Guard, who knew how many cards were still hidden by them? And once something new happened, who else could lead them out of this mess?


    For several decades, the Holy Light Religion in Dragon City hasrgely relied on Archbishop Rowan. Later on, when the Faceless One appeared, he suppressed everyone with his strong posture. But now, with the Faceless One dying in battle and the defection of the Archbishop, the Holy Light Religion believers were suddenly at a loss.


    However, despite the deadly blow to Holy Light Religion force, they still upied the absolute number advantage. Previously after being pressed in theirst circle of defense, Dragon City Guards had suffered a serious loss, thus further increasing the number advantage; now, it was nearly six to seven times as many. In this case, they still have the chance to win even without their leader.


    However, the sudden appearance of Caliburn and Aya delivering a killing blow to Faceless One were also a great shock to the Dragon City Guards, simrly intensifying their fighting intent. However, right now, what she must do was to rally the Dragon City Guards and lead them to victory.


    Feeling that some of her strength has restored, Aya struggled to break away from Wang Lu��s embrace, relied on her own strength to stand in the air, and looked down on the battlefield below. From below, she was quite valiant, especially since she was holding the sword of royal power Caliburn that increased her brilliance even more.


    With her new identity, Aya actually has so many words to say. However, at the moment, there was no time for lengthy speeches. Fortunately, as she was once a king, she knew how to effectively manage time.


    "I am the daughter of the Knight King, legitimate sessor to Brettonia! In the name of Caliburn, defeat the enemy in front of you and pluck the fruit of victory!"


    With that, Aya wielded her Caliburn, pointing it straight ahead.


    This simple action seemed to contain an inconceivable magic. Watching the direction of Aya��s sword, an intense surge of emotion filled the heart of every Brettonian.


    It was a kind of memories from the depths of their blood. In a trance, people seemed to see a row of knights in shining armor, each with a spotless sword hanging on their side and holding a sharp Dragonce. In front of them were enemies that were ten times and even a hundred times more than them, just like the ck tide, however, they remained indifferent and their fighting intent was unwavering.


    Leading in front of them, a wless knight wielded his sword high and pointed forward.


    "Knights, charge!"


    After a century, that cry of charge exploded in their ears once again. Dragon City Guards who previously felt exhausted, in an instant, felt that endless strength seemed to appear from limb to limb. They followed the direction of the Caliburn as they began to run. They even began to charge!


    In response to the call of their king, they shall y the enemies that block their way!


    The knights who once overawed the world began to assault once more. The Dragon City Guards had turned into a sharp knife, deeply stabbing into the formation of the Holy Light Religion.


    The final round of the battle has already begun, but the result of the battle was clear.


    ��


    At the forefront of the battle, Liu Li, Bai Shixuan, and Quan Zouhua separately charged into the enemy position, rapidly harvesting life through their own respective means.


    "Thirty-six, thirty-seven, thirty-eight��"


    Liu Li simultaneously controlled her more than ten flying swords. She was like a st of lightning on the battlefield, and wherever she went, like a sickle that shears the wheat, she took away a piece of life. At the same time, the girl slowly murmured, carefully counting her own record for fear of error. However, all around her was carnage.


    In fact, when Aya waved the Caliburn, initiating the knight��s charge after a hundred years, the victory and defeat of this war has already been determined, and there was no need for the several people to make their moves. The seething-with-excitement Dragon City Guards were enough to tear the enemy into pieces.


    However, Liu Li did not forget Wang Lu��s exhortation��they were still burdened by a difficult task: collecting nine hundred and ny-nine lives of at least middle order profession Holy Light Religion. And this time��s Dragon City war was the best harvest opportunity. In addition to Dragon City, there was no other ce in the whole Brettonia where nearly a thousand middle order professions gathered in one ce. If not now, then when?


    Based on strength, in the Dragon City battlefield, Liu Li was not ranked at the forefront. But based on her killing ability, few couldpare to her. After suffering a session of morale blows, the Holy Light Religion��s formationpletely copsed. They scattered in all directions without any resistance. Liu Li��s high mobility and explosive attack advantages were immediately brought into full y.


    In just a moment, Liu Li practically tore through the Holy Light Religion formation, killing more than forty middle order professions and countless low order professions. The girl just took a moment to breathe before her body shed like a rainbow once again and began a new round of killing.


    ording to her Senior Brother, this was the best chance to increase the record. Once missed, nobody knew if there would be a second time. Although she didn��t understand the specific exnation for it, Liu Li remembered the most critical point.


    "If you kill a hundred people, I will let you eat all the delicious food in Brettonia to your heart��s content."


    With these words, Liu Li has an infinite action power. In her eyes, those fleeing in panic in front of her were not priests, holy knights, and inquisitors, but tender and delicious original crispy chicken!


    "Mm, not a bad mentality."


    While swinging her swords, a strange voice suddenly sounded in Liu Li��s ears.


    "When ughtering, your mind can actually be this calm. Is this the special skill of the people of Nine Regions?"


    Liu Li looked around somewhat in surprise, but she didn��t find the speaker. But since she felt that there was no hostility in that voice, she seriously replied, "I don��t understand what you mean."


    That voice chuckled and asked, "Do you know that you are killing people?"


    "Yeah, obviously. Senior Brother said that if I can kill a hundred people, I can have a reward."


    "Hahaha, so for you, killing people is only a game?" The voice said, "Do you know that each of the people that you kill has their own life, their own ideal, and their loved ones? See that short red-haired priest in the rear left? His name is Kyle. Now he is only twenty-five years old. He is a very talented priest from the countryside. He came to the big city and did odd jobs for the senior priest, in order to umte wealth as soon as possible. Because in his hometown he had a girl that he secretly had a crush for many years. Initially, he nned to propose to her after this war. The girl actually likes him, and has been looking forward to his return, to get married, have children, and grow old together. s, because of your sword, all of this is impossible."


    "Oh," Liu Li let out a soft cry and then continued to look for another target.


    "That girl with brte long hair is Lynn, the lead singer in the church��s hymn group. She has a very beautiful face and a pleasant-to-hear voice. Although her character is somewhat vain, and a bit finicky, but she is a very pious and kind-hearted girl. Every rest day, she would take care the feral cats outside the church and then wait for the church worshipers. She actually likes a talented wandering minstrel. Although thetter is only a civilian, but his singing always made her intoxicated. The romantic feeling development of these two are doomed to be bumpy, but also touching. Unfortunately, all of these were to be ended by you. People will never again enjoy the singing of Lynn, and the minstrel will never know that a beautiful girl is secretly in love with him."


    That soft voice cleverly changed its tone, which lured Liu Li to be immersed as she savored the sadness of the story. Involuntarily, she was filled with remorse and other emotions.


    Liu Li was indeed somewhat moved. Her killing action became slower and slower, until finally, she stopped altogether. A puzzled expression appeared on her face.


    "Since that��s the case," Liu Li puzzledly asked, "why would Holy Light Religion order them to join the battlefield? Isn��t that cruel?"


    "��"


    Then, somewhat annoyed, she said, "I understand. You are trying to tell me that Holy Light Religion is cruel and inhumane, their action ispletelycking in the bottom line and has harmed the lives of many people, right? Okay then, I will kill these Holy Light Religion believers and avenge the dead!"


    That voice eximed, "Wait a minute, don��t you think that your logic is a bit strange?"


    But at this time, Liu Li has left that voice in the dust.


    ��

 Chapter 321 - Aya’s Mouth Job

    <h4>Chapter 321: Aya��s Mouth Job</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    There was no surprise that Dragon City Guards were victorious. Since Aya killed Faceless One, the war has actually evolved into a one-sided massacre. The Holy Light Religion was totally routed. They fled in panic from the center of the barrack area, but under the guide of the Caliburn, coupled with their previous resentment, Dragon City Guards didn��t let go even a single one of them. They pursued them until fifty kilometers outside the city before gradually stopping.


    At this point, the casualties on the side of Holy Light Religion were around seventy to eighty percent of their total initial army that participated in the war. The elite force of Holy Light Religion in Brettonia that was umted for over a hundred years has more or less vanished. The city has turned into rivers of blood. The initially smooth and tidy streets were now covered in blood. Everywhere there were corpses of priests in their holy robes. At the same time, the fierce battle inevitably would also injure the innocent��not all civilians had withdrawn from the city, so there were always some unexpected cases. For a time, Dragon City reeked with blood and cries of grief shook the heaven. It was truly an appalling scene.


    The nature of war is brutal, so no one was surprised about this scene. Because if the winner of the war was Holy Light Religion, they would not be lenient towards Dragon City Guards either. Instead, they would have set up arge-scale cleansing. Therefore, even though many people were unwilling to bear this ughter, it was inconvenient to say so.


    For example, the very awkward former Archbishop Rowan was caught in a deep contradiction.


    As the former Archbishop, he belonged to the Holy Light Religion camp, but whenter he revealed his identity as the member of the Priory of Zion, he became the sworn enemy of the Holy Light Religion. In line with the principle of the enemy of my enemy is my friend, in the final ughter stage, Dragon City Guards never took aim at Rowan. Of course, this was also because of the decades of good ties between Rowan and Dragon City Guards. In the whole city, Rowan��s reputation was very good that even Dragon City Guards were very reluctant to put their hands on this old man.


    However, for Rowan himself, it was hard for him to ept this leniency, because the dead people were already too many. As the local Archbishop, Rowan has always regarded the Holy Light believers in Dragon City as his own children. But now, all of these children have be corpses.


    Did they do something wrong? Of course not, simply because they have no choice. Faceless One��s tyrannical action was overflowing that if he had made excessive demand, they would surely revolt. Nevertheless, after the war started, all of their actions were involuntary.


    They didn��t do anything wrong, yet they all died a violent death. However, could this be med on Dragon City Guards? Obviously not. They were more innocent than the Holy Light Religion force. Being cut by the sword of the holy war from the sky, and then being surrounded by the force of Holy Light Religion in the barrack area, from the beginning to the end, did Dragon City Guards have any choice at all?


    If one must be med, naturally it would be the Faceless One. However, it was a great dereliction of duty for the Archbishop to fail to protect all the people.


    And for such a dereliction of duty, what qualification did he have to survive?


    In fact, Archbishop Rowan had already thought aboutmitting suicide. Although the teachings of Holy Light Religion prohibited this behavior, in desperation, he has no other choice.


    However, a young man who self-proimed as the Saintess�� spokesperson found him and dismissed that thought in one sentence.


    "Your life is no longer your own, if you��re feeling guilty, then use yourst years of life to do some practical action to atone for it."


    Death was just an escape. Courage to keep on living was better than facing death. Rowan deeply sighed but finally said nothing.


    In addition to Rowan, everyone needed to bravely face the future. After the fierce battle, both sides were mutually hurt. Although Dragon City Guards won the war, their losses were not that much better than that of the Holy Light Religion camp. Roughly only half of them survived, of which, there were still many who lost their ability to fight forever.


    The whole Dragon City also suffered a huge loss. In the final stage of the war, countless buildings were destroyed��many Holy Light Religion followers relied on the nearby buildings (as a natural barrier) to defend, and the response from Dragon City Guards were to directly destroy the man along the building. In the process, it was inevitable that civilians were also injured.


    That night, Bedivere floated in the air and wordlessly viewed his own city in bird��s eye view. Although it was unlikely that Dragon City would be reduced to ruins, but his decades of work�� seemed to have been in vain.


    "But, in the end, it��s a win." Bedivere closed his eyes. "It��s a dream-like victory, I never even considered the possibility of winning. So, what to do next?"


    "Hahaha." A heartyughter sounded beside Bedivere. "The next step is, of course, to continue to win until Brettonia is reunified and the church of Holy Light Religion ispletely expelled!"


    For this kind of rhetoric, after half a day, Bedivere had already developed high immunity for it. Not to mention that the speaker wasn��t really the monarch that he determined to serve, but merely a mysterious Nine Regions cultivator.


    Therefore, there were not that many feelings in Bedivere��s reply. "That��s easy to say, but Holy Light Religion will not give up easily. The next battle might erupt at any time, yet we only have a weary army. Look around you, we don��t even have a single ally."


    This war was indeed a miraculous victory, however, the next situation was even more dangerous. The church did not expect to suffer this kind of heavy loss, so how could they be willing to give up? Even if at this time their main force was dealing with the trouble brewing in the Eastern City States, they would certainly allocate their energy to deal with the Dragon City rebellion.


    Andpared to Dragon City, a piece of ruins that had lost most of its fighting force, Holy Light Religion had a lot more resources at hand. After operating for more than a hundred years, the majority of forces in Brettonia already had rtion with Holy Light Religion. As long as the church promised them enough benefits, by virtue of prestige and trust of the number one church in the continent, they would naturally be willing to be their pawn.


    Bedivere did not take lightly of these wolves that might degenerate into churchckeys. Moreover, Dragon City was simply too rich. Whether it was in terms of equipment and texts for those with professions, or in terms of gold and silver for the average person, the umtion of this wealth in Dragon City was far from that of other cities. Now, under this lose-lose condition, this wealth was a naked enticement for them.


    "If we have a little bit of carelessness, they would rise and attack us. But right now, we haven��t even handled our own affairs properly."


    After the fierce battle, in addition to silently licking their wounds, Dragon City also faced a critical problem, which was their morale.


    In the previous battle, Dragon City Guards were basically united. Except for the minorities who defected after their families were threatened, most showed an amazing cohesion. However, that was just an instinctive response to self-preservation. Now that the war was over and the crisis was lifted, the contradictions were inevitably exposed.


    People who used their heads could see that Dragon City was currently facing a dangerous situation. Right now, it could be said that Dragon City has just gone through a narrow escape, but nobody wanted to experience that once again.


    "The grace of being nurtured by Dragon City, I think we have already paid it in full today. So, do we need to continue to tie ourselves here, waiting for death?"


    "Yeah, I��ve just came back from scouting outside the city. There are armies of other cities that are slowly gathering. Seriously, I don��t think we can fight anymore."


    These kind of words quickly spread inside Dragon City, wavering the morale of the army. At the same time, for the ordinary people of Dragon City, this was also a very frightening night.


    Within the city, the bloodstain has yet to disappear, which filled Dragon City with murderous intent. In the religious area and the Cathedral, the lights were dim. Outside the city, no one knew how many forces were eyeing at them. Although the war was already over, the battle might erupt at any time. The atmosphere in the city was filled with anxiety.


    At this time, they needed someone toe forward to ensure the people and stabilize the situation.


    Aya stood on a tower propped up by magic in the square in the center of Dragon City. When she looked down, she could see the whole city in panoramic view.


    The dreary atmosphere of Dragon City was clear for her to see. Regarding this, Aya gently opened her mouth and her voice resounded all over Dragon City.


    "One hundred and fifty years ago, it was also here, I�� my father, once led his army to prepare for theing final war. His opponent is thergest and also thest feudal lord in Brettonia, whose evil conduct was countless and thus causing seething discontent. During that time, he had outside allies, his power overflowed, and his army was flourishing. However, at that time, father��s army had actually just experienced three fierce battles which caused heavy loses and has already be a weary army."


    That clear and icy sound pierced the heart of everyone, making them forget the trouble in their hearts and focus on the voice on the podium, listening to the speech of the girl. At this time, people have already known about the blonde girl��s identity, the daughter of the legendary Knight King who died more than one hundred years ago.


    Caliburn holder, inheriting the will of thete king, heir to the kingship of Brettonia��these glorious and eye-catching titles could not really appease the people. In the face of imminent crisis, these titles gradually turned into a forgotten king. After all, she looked like a fragile young girl. Moreover, after killing Faceless One, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Then, this young girl finally woke up and could speak in front of the crowd?


    Although this time was not a good time to listen to the story, when Aya spoke out, Dragon City Guards couldn��t help but be interested. For most of them, the twelve campaigns of the Knight King to unify Brettonia were merely words in the story, but the details were unclear to them. In people��s knowledge, the invincible Knight King naturally advanced triumphantly. The force under him was no match for anyone. However, at this time, upon hearing the story, it seemed like in thest campaign, the Knight King seemed to be in a hopeless situation?


    In fact, one hundred and fifty years ago, the situation was indeed hopeless. At that time, Knight King had just taken Dragon City after three consecutive hard-fought victories, and led the army to rest and reorganize in the city. During this time, the savage feudal lord who previously upied a corner of Brettonia took this opportunity to profit from that weary army by putting forward a condition, which was to evenly divide thend in half. If not agreed, the savage lord��s army would drown out Dragon City and annihte the Knight King. At that time, the opponent��s army was nearly ten times as many as the avable army of the Knight King.


    On the tform, Aya was neither happy nor sad. She was recounting her own story using the point of view of the third person.


    "That night, his barracks were also flooded with all kinds of rumors, including the existence of undercover men of the savage lord that infiltrated the camp who spread fear. Because of blind obedience, the soldiers who were near those agents went into panic and at a loss, the veterans were swayed by them, and those in Dragon City who had just previously surrendered had seen things through the cool eye of a bystander. Even the Knights of the Round Table began to endlessly dispute. The soldiers began to retreat, fornicate, and scurry to avoid being the vanguard, as if in the front of them was an abyss, disabling them to move even an inch."


    Upon hearing this, many people felt as if it had happened to themselves and began to talk about it. Because if it were them, if they knew the opponent was ten times as many, they would also hesitate and be afraid, just like�� now. Facing opponent that was equal in size, they would feel courageous. Facing opponent that was twice or thrice as many, they would be filled with suspicion and think that the battle ahead was reckless. But if it was ten times as many, that would simply be the path of suicide!


    Then how did the Knight King solve the problem? Ten times as many�� by what method did he dy the battle to give time for his soldiers to recuperate and press the enemy again?


    Although it was also clear that with the Knight King��s character, he would not easilypromise with the enemy, not to mention the homicidal savage lord that believed in evil spirit, however, if he didn��tpromise, then what? If the situation at the time was really as bad as what Aya said, they would have no chance to engage the enemy head-on and win! Before they knew it, in just a few words, people began to be captivated by Aya��s story.


    Perhaps the story was really too immersive.


    Looking at the innumerable dazed eyes under the tform, Aya gently raised her head to hide her eyes that were filled with emotion.


    One hundred and fifty years, but it all seemed like yesterday. The situation was almost exactly the same.


    After restraining the agitation in her heart, Aya slowly continued her story, with the faint majestic voice that intensified everyone��s heartbeat.


    "Who are we? Wandering stray dogs? Or voracious vultures? A cockroach in the sewer? Or a stooped rat in the shade? No! We are proud lions, blessed Bretton Dragon n warriors, the forever glorious Knights of Brettonia! Our codes are unity, courage, unbending, rather die honorably than live in dishonor! We will never negotiate with the evil, never bow to the savage! Because if we discard our codes, we betray all those who bless us and guard our friends, turn back on our previous wars, those who paved the road of victory of theirrades with their lives! Because we have promised them, and ourselves, that we will always face forward, march ahead courageously, even if the abyss is below us!"


    "But, my knights, do not be timid, let alone despair, for beneath us is the glorious road to victory! We are the masters of the destiny of Brettonia! The brilliance of Caliburn will lead us forward! The earth is our shield, the firmament is our armor, and the storm and thunder is our weapon! Knights, across the abyss, the smooth road ahead is endless!"


    In Dragon City, Aya��s call continued to reverberate. In the silence, it gradually turned into a low and deep humming sound, which stirred people��s hearts.


    Even if the story was already one hundred and fifty years in the past, and today��s Dragon City Guards were not the firm group under the Knight King, but simr feelings actually continued to well up in people��s hearts, for the same people of Brettonia would always have simr elements in their veins.


    It was the longing for glory. Once upon a time, Holy Light Religion spread in Brettonia like wildfire. The priests and holy knights from foreignnd poured into the area, riding roughshod over people, but people of Brettonia still exercised forbearance. After the Knight King left, people subconsciously wanted to find something to fill the void. However, it was not until this time that people discovered that Holy Light Religion, though more powerful,rger, and has their own light, but they were nothingpared to the shining brilliance of Knight King.


    The spirit of disregarding everything code was the glory that they truly longed for. And for this, they did not hesitate to die!


    Of course, after one hundred and fifty years, even for those who were not familiar with history, people also knew that the result of that war was a victory for the Knight King. The Knights�� valiant sacrifices were not in vain, for it was in exchange for the unprecedented unity of Brettonia. However, people were still impatient to hear Aya��s story.


    "In that war, father took the lead. The Caliburn crushed the eight great shamans of the savage tribe, beheading the savage lord in front of the formation. The morale of the Knights of the Round Tables was never ending like a rainbow. They directly crushed the enemy position head-on with irresistible force. The battlested for three days and three nights. The knights, burning their lives and souls, persisted until the veryst minutes, utterly destroying the enemy that was ten times as many. After the third day, the whole army cheered to their heart��s content and celebrated the victory!"


    Under the tform, there were countless glistening eyes.


    And while standing on the high tform, Aya has clearly felt as if the city was zing with mes. Thereupon she held her Caliburn high and let its golden beam soar into the sky, illuminating Dragon City as if it was as bright as day.


    "One hundred and fifty years ago, my father, with the sword Caliburn, broke the endless darkness and despair to establish the unprecedented feat of unifying Brettonia. Today, the sword Caliburn is still guiding us to the road of victory! At this moment, I can clearly hear the cry of Caliburn, the victory is at the front, always at the front! The all-around darkness is not our home to return to, and the tip of twilight in the city is not our end. Our destination is forward all the way, forging ahead, cutting tens of thousands of lights!"


    "Someone would ask, what is ahead? What are we fighting for? The warriors of one hundred and fifty years ago, even in their deepest despair, still has clear and firm belief. They believe the knightly spirit, they believe that Brettonia will certainly move towards unification. However, now, in the face of a dividednd and aggressive aggression of the Holy Light Religion, I say, this is the abyss that we must cross, and this is the enemy that we��re about to face!"


    "I am the daughter of the Knight King, and I hold my fate unwaveringly towards ourte king! I firmly believe that this is thend of the people of Brettonia, thend of the knightly spirit!"


    Aya��s voice was like a strong wind, a tsunami, in fact, and her passionate emotion swept through everyone��s heart.


    "In the name of Caliburn, the sword in the stone, I dere that the war for the country of Brettonia, starts here! Anyone who stands in front of this road will be crushed! We will tread the victorydder to reach the glorious eternal shore!"


    "Long live, Brettonia!"


    "Long live, Brettonia!"

 Chapter 322 - Flying Head Barbarian

    <h4>Chapter 322: Flying Head Barbarian</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "We lost?"


    Within the Holy City, the Holy One listened to the news brought by his men in disbelief.


    "Faceless One was actually defeated?" The Holy One angrily pped the armrest of the white stone holy seat. A wave of shock rapidly spread, shaking the whole hall.


    In the face of the legendary level Holy One��s wrath, his men sweat like rain, yet they insisted on the factuality of the news.


    "Yes. In the presence of all, Faceless One was assassinated by a mysterious girl using the weapon that is suspected to be the artifact sword of Brettonia, Caliburn."


    "Caliburn?" Holy One was surprised for a moment, and then somewhat bewilderedly and confusedly said, "How could it be Caliburn? It��s clearly�� forget it, just report the news to the Holy One Prophet, and be sure to seek his advice."


    "No need. I already know about it."


    With that, another person in golden red robe walked into the hall. As his footstep fell, the tremor in the hall also stabilized.


    "No need to panic. The failure of Faceless One is not a bad thing for us."


    The holy one who came was admired by the whole church for his prophecy, his ability to discern the future. He was the most revered among the five legendary level holy ones. Upon seeing hime, the master of the ce hastened to get up and salute.


    "Is there any advice for us, prophet?"


    The Holy One Prophet said, "The failure of Faceless One lies in the variables. When I sent him, I thought his opponent would only be Bedivere. Even if Rowan and Marina defected, he would still be able to suppress them. However, in Dragon City suddenly appeared variables. Whether it��s the girl that holds the Caliburn, or the Nine Regions people by her side, all of them are unforeseen variables. But, the appearance of these variables actually makes my dream clearer, and I was also able to determine the identity of that ck dragon."


    The Holy One Prophet��s dream of Doomsday Dragon has been circting in the high-level circle of Holy Light Religion for centuries. At this time, upon hearing that the prophet was able to identify the ck dragon, everyone immediately became ecstatic.


    "Have been determined? Then��"


    "It��s the girl who killed Faceless One and imed to be the daughter of the Knight King."


    "It��s her? Humph, that��s good, we can deal with them all in one fell swoop. This matter is of utmost importance, so how about we get rid of them together? We can��t let them have the opportunity to take a breath."


    Holy One Prophet said, "I came here exactly because I have the same intention as you. Other than us, there��s also��"


    Before he could continue, a subordinate ran in from outside the hall. He has a hasty panicky look, greatly losing his bearing.


    The master of the ce angrily said, "What is the meaning of this?"


    That subordinate flopped down on his knees. "Apologies, Your Holiness, but I just got an urgent message. The eastern front line is in great danger, a group of Nine Regions people has formed an alliance with the eastern city-states and marched on Holy City!"


    "What!"


    For the Holy Light Religion, the eastern city-states have always been the thorn in their side. With the increasing exchange between the East and West (continents), the development in the eastern part of the continent has be increasingly rapid. Towards this, the Holy Light Religion had deliberately used saboteurs to create a wedge between the two continents. Unexpectedly to them, the result of this was contrary to what they expected. The two sides united and made them theirmon enemy.


    The Holy One Prophet was also greatly shocked. Among the five legendary level holy ones, he was the strongest supporter of the incitement of the Nine Regions and the Eastern City States because, in his prophecy, there was no possibility of union between the two sides. It was impossible to unite the two sides and fight the Holy City!


    "Prophet��" The master of the ce was stunned.


    The prophet closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. "The Holy City is the foundation of the church. We can��t go and deal with the dragon yet. We first need to solve the immediate crisis, but we can��t let things take their course either. I think we should summon the Holy Knights regiment that is stationed to guard the western border, then weunch the local rulers in Brettonia to attack together. After the battle, Dragon City would no longer have the opportunity to narrowly escape again. By that time, even if we can��t destroy the Knight King and his Caliburn, we would��ve destroyed his foundation, turning him into a stray dog, and he no longer would be a threat to us."


    "But, if that is the genuine Caliburn��"


    "Humph, you mean about the Savage Lord disaster one hundred and fifty years ago? At that time, the ten times as many forces of the Savage Lord was defeated and he was killed, bing the stepping stones for the Knight King towards the peak. But, the number of troops that we are going to send out is twenty times as many. Currently, the avable soldiers in Dragon City are around two thousand to three thousand troops. From our group, there will be the western regiment holy knights plus the surrounding local forces, a total of one hundred thousand professions as the core army. That��s enough to crush Dragon City. No matter how sharp that Caliburn is, could it utterly destroy a one hundred thousand strong army?"


    "Okay. I understand."


    ��


    In the western part of the continent, at the entrance of the wilnds stood a fortified fortress. The prestigious and illustrious Bloodlust Holy Knight regiment was stationed here. The core army consisted of thirty thousand people of at least middle order profession. They kept off all the creatures from the wilnds isted from the rest of the continent. It could be said that they were the patron saint of the western civilization. It was also because of this merit that the Holy Light Religion consolidated its status as the number one religion in the continent.


    Because the duty of guarding the border was too important, the Bloodlust Holy Knight regiment has almost never been transferred. For many generations, the knight regiment grew and took deep root here. Using the Cold Wind Fort as their core, they gradually spread out to the nearby small cities. Many people who once lived in the nearby viges chose to be more closely attached to the protection of the knights, and in exchange, they would provide additional supplies for the knights. At the same time, there were also some naturalized barbarian tribes that settled there, which the knights didn��t block.


    In recent decades, the fighting task of the Bloodlust Holy Knight regiment was not much, and the life on the towns surrounding the fort has also seemed easy. The training and actualbat of the core of the knights were concentrated in the western part of the fort and in the border, somon people could not see it and only thought that these dozens of years of peace seemed to be eternal.


    However, early in the morning, people were suddenly awakened from their deep sleep. They felt that the ground was shivering gently and there was a sessive metal collision sound. Sometimes, it was mixed with the stout billowingmanding voice. Ayer of shady haze enveloped the peaceful town.


    No one living here waspletely unfamiliar with the war, and this familiar atmosphere awakened them: The war ising?


    The center of the small town was a spacious road, which was the interior path for the Cold Wind Fortress Army. Although for several decades, it was rarely walked by the Bloodlust Holy Knights, usually no one dared to upy that road, and it has also always been maintained clean. However, at this time, people were amazed to find that the spacious road has been filled with dense crowds. Ranks of heavily armed Bloodlust Holy Knights came out of the fort and neatly marched towards the east. When taking a broad view of them, it actually was more than a thousand people! The follow-up troops were endless!


    For decades, it was not umon for the small mobilization of the Bloodlust Holy Knights. However, to mobilize thousands upon thousands of troops at one time, thisrge-scale operation was something that has never been done before.


    East? Exactly what happened there?


    "General, isn��t it too hasty to mobilize twenty thousand troops and over five thousand people with professions overnight?"


    In the midst of the army, two knights with exceptionally bright armors spoke in whispers. One of them was themander of the Expeditionary Force, one of the deputy heads of the Bloodlust Holy Knight Regiment, and the other one was the deputymander of this trip.


    "The urgent call order from the Holy City asked us, the knights, to arrive in Brettonia in five days at all cost and siege the Dragon City along with the other local forces. So, even if there��s an ident in our rush, it can��t be helped."


    "Local forces? Those group of rabbles would just drag us down. I��m afraid we still have to get into action ourselves. Dragon City is a powerful enemy."


    "Don��t worry too much about it, Dragon City has just experienced a holy war, with casualties more than half of their total army, leaving behind a remnant group. Moreover, although those local forces are just mottle crew, they still have the quantitative advantage. The intelligence from the church said that the church can dispatch around one hundred thousand troops with professions. Although the majority of them are just lower order, but if correctly used, they can be a force that can��t be ignored."


    "Humph, unfortunately, the number of Bright Archons is not proportional to the number of troops. Otherwise, if there��re one thousand Archons to control them, we don��t even need to exert ourselves."


    "Don��t indulge in fantasy, when the timees, maybe we��ll have to rush to the front. But, if our opponent is a weary division, a shock should destroy their front. By then, we can let the rabble sweep from behind, and we can end the whole situation."


    "But one hundred and fifty years ago, Knight King��s solo rush managed to decapitate the eight great shamans as well as the savage lord, making their army a leaderless group of people. We should not make the same mistake."


    "Rest assured, no one will be stupid enough to challenge them head-on alone.


    The two deputymanders continued to talk as they march forward and began to outline their next tactical framework. They were full of confidence in this next fight.


    Compared to the so-called Dragon Guards that were ��castrated�� by Holy Light Religion for over a hundred years, they in the western border, with their countless battle experience, have be battle-hardened and could likely go one against ten.


    ��


    After the fifth day, with incredible speed, the Bloodlust Holy Knight crossed the great distance and arrived in Brettonia.


    During the march, the Holy Knights were able to feel clearly that there was an unusually depressing atmosphere in Brettonia, as if a storm was brewing.


    The Holy Knights deputymander pinched his nose and impatiently said, "A peculiar stench of lizards�� humph, sure enough, insects are really sensitive to a disaster. After this war, Brettonia has to undergo great purification. I don��t know how many people would die because of that."


    Themander said, "It doesn��t matter how many of these heretics die. The Holy Light Religion has established itself in this ce for over a hundred years, yet it hasn��t developed many reverent believers. Instead, it has to move believers from other ces. What a joke. I think the wholend has basically been polluted with heresy. Instead of developing believers here, it may as well be transformed into a barren wastnd, like a wilderness."


    "Unfortunately, Brettonia is located in the center of the continent, so it��s not realistic to do arge-scale purification. But, as long as thest insurgent force is wiped out, we could trample thisnd as we please, even though it��s vast."


    Themander nodded. "That��s right, the purpose of our trip is also this�� look, not far ahead is Dragon City, but, howe there are so many people outside the city?"


    The deputy head of the holy knight, themander of the expeditionary force, was a high order profession with very amazing vision. From afar, he could see the situation outside Dragon City. The city, which had just suffered a holy war, at this time was crowded with several hundred thousand troops which consisted of local forces from around Dragon City, each with their own distinct banner. Although there has yet to be a fight between the two sides, but facing each other, the chill atmosphere created by the two forces was actually suffocating.


    The deputymander��s strength was almost the same. Soon, he was also able to see the situation. He could not help butugh in spite of trying not to. "This group ofckeys is really diligent. In just five days, there are so many people that responded the call to participate in the fight to destroy Dragon City from the Holy City. It seems that in thest one hundred years, the Knight King��s influence has actually vanished."


    "Humph, of course, it��s impossible for it to vanish! If this ce is still not haunted by the Knight King, how could the faith of our Holy Light Religion not be able to freely spread? But, every person with a working brain ought to understand what would be their end if right now they follow the strange little girl and be the enemy of the Holy Light Religion! Survival is a biological instinct!


    The deputymanderughed. "That��s right, general."


    The several hundred thousand strong armies that gathered here were not all elite troops. Most were just groups of jackals. Although they had surrounded the city, these several hundred thousand people didn��t dare tounch an attack. They actually wanted to wait for the arrival of Bloodlust Holy Knights Regiment. In the eyes of the Holy Knightmander, this motley crew was like the sludge on the sole of a shoe.


    However, even if he inwardly held contempt towards them, but in the war, these hundreds and thousands of people were still an indispensable help. Especially the number of people with professions, which reached one hundred thousand people. Although most of them could barely be called as people with professions, with that high of a number, with proper use, they could work wonders.


    And ording to the news from the Holy City, there were three main forces that led these several hundred thousand people, which were the threergest cities that surrounded Dragon City. They were also the three cities where Holy Light Religion spread the most. Now, after receiving the order from the Holy City, the three city masters personally led their army into battle. Also ording to the news from the Holy City, as long as the Holy Knights pacified these three forces, the remaining few hundred thousand people would move ordingly.


    When the Bloodlust Holy Knight Regiment was close to Dragon City, sure enough, three teams separated themselves from the forces that surrounded the city and weed the Holy Knight Regiment. Although the number of people in each team was not many, their momentum was significantly better than the motley crew around them. Obviously, they were the three cities�� main guardian.


    The two bloodlust holy knight deputy leaders looked at each other with a bitter wry smile. Even though inwardly they looked down upon them, since they have to use other people��s strength, they have to give others face. Three city masters came forward to meet them. Naturally, the deputy leaders have to greet them.


    For the sake of prudence, the two of them took their fifty finest men, left theirrge army, and stood on an open hill. The three city masters�� team took a detour and soon went up the hill.


    On top of the hill, the two deputy leaders stood side by side, looking cold and exceptionally hard to approach. Then they put on a sickening smile to the iing three city masters.


    One of the city masters, who was in the middle, has obviously slightly better status than the other two. He took a step forward and said with a smile, "Generals, we have been waiting for you for a long time."


    That city master was tall and muscr, with a bushy beard and a mighty look. However, the obviously deliberate rigid smile made him seem funny.


    "It��s a privilege to see the two generals with my own eyes!"


    With that, he held out his hand, seemingly wanting to shake hands with the holy knights.


    However, the bloodlust holy knights regimentmander was so disgusted with these jackals, so how could he be willing to ept the handshake? He just sneered as if he didn��t see the ttering gesture from the opposite party.


    Why should he give much face to these wild dogs? For him to meet them in person, it was already a gracious gift from the Holy Light. It was already a sin for this mixed blood creatures to live!


    However, the next moment, that stiff and sluggish smile suddenly shed out a sharp gaze, and from his stretched out hand, an initially transparent sword slowly appeared. The next moment, a golden light shed by, and thatmander��s whole world plunged into the darkness.


    At the same time, upon noticing that the head of theirmander flew into the air, the present holy knights ware panic-stricken, and their eyes were filled with disbelief!

 Chapter 323 - My King Likes to Play with Groups of Clients

    <h4>Chapter 323: My King Likes to y with Groups of Clients</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Bloodlust Holy Knight Regiment was the most powerful force of the Holy Light Religion. Year after year, they guarded the border of the wilnd, fighting beasts and barbarians, which enriched their fighting experience and cold mind. For the Bloodlust Holy Knight, the battlefield was like a casino. Entering it, they would have no fear, no hesitation, but just thirst for victory at any cost.


    This was an army with an inconceivable fighting will. They could be besieged by an enemy that was several times as many as them, but they would fight till thest man. They could endure hardship under extreme condition until an opportunity came. They could withstand any difficult test�� However, at this moment, the Bloodlust Holy Knight actually fell into endless shock and panic.


    Because right in front of them, the leader of this expeditionary force, had his head fly high, with an angry re of someone who died with injustice unredressed!


    Everything seemed so inconceivable. He was the deputy leader of the Bloodlust Holy Knight Regiment, an advance high order profession. Once in the wildnd, he single-handedly destroyed a powerful barbarian tribe, and thousands of powerful barbarian fighters were torn into mincemeat. He also once beheaded a strange animal that had a body as huge as a mountain. He possessed a steel body; even his hair was indestructible. Because of this, he could stand out among the thousands of people and win the throne of the deputy head of the Bloodlust Holy Knight Regiment. He was appointed as themander of this expeditionary force, responsible for the holy war that would determine the fate of Brettonia.


    However, just now, while he arrogantly waited for the jackals to lick his boot, the next moment, he was decapitated, died with eyes unable to close!


    The one who beheaded him was one of the three city masters that came to wee them. The moment before, that city master came with a smiling face, stooping and stretching out his hand. However, the next moment, a sword appeared on that hand, and like lightning, he chopped off themander��s head! Too fast for anyone to react!


    After the head flew up, the stature of the beheader began to distort and transform. The initially big, tall, and hard like a rock warrior gradually became a soft and feminine woman. The thick hair and beard became bright long blonde hair, with deep green eyes that were neither happy nor sad. And the sword in her hand shed with glittering eye-catching light.


    Any Brettonian will not mistake that sword. Any Brettonian who was involved in the war preparation will not mistake that cold and awe-inspiring countenance.


    The sword Caliburn and its master, the new generation of Knight King, Aya!


    And just as Aya sessfully beheaded themander, the two city masters beside her also made their moves. One of whom threw aside his heavy hooded cloak with one hand, which exposed his steel-like, unwavering, and determined face. His other hand was holding something akin to a pike, with its sharp end already stabbing through the deputymander��s heart. Then his arm ignited the eternal me and burned the corpse to ashes.


    Another city master has his shape also transformed. From a tall and strong man, his figure shrunk into the figure of a graceful maiden. Twelve rainbow lights flew out from the girl��s sleeve, which, in the air, left behind tracks with variety of colors. And as the lights at the front spun, the track behind turned into gorgeous rainbow-colored petals. And all the elite knights on the top of this hill, in the twinkling of an eye, have their lives taken away by these rainbow-colored flowers through strangtion!


    These two people were naturally Dragon City Master Bedivere and Liu Li with her explosive force. Together, they and Aya disguised themselves as the weing three city masters and lured themander and vicemander of the Bloodlust Holy Knight expeditionary force from their main army, catching them off-guard and sweeping all of the best of the best from the enemy in one fell swoop!


    However, their action was not only this. After she killed themander of the expeditionary force, Aya, armed with her Caliburn, pointed towards the assembly of Bloodlust Holy Knight at the foot of the mountain.


    "Knights, charge along with me!"


    Outside Dragon City, the hundreds of thousands of people screamed in unison in reply to that call. Their momentum was shocking, and their voices billowing. Hundreds of thousands of people, like a mountain of torrential tsunami, followed towards the direction of Aya��s Caliburn.


    In the face of these surging wave like legions, especially their leader, the shining Knight King with her Caliburn, Bloodlust Holy Knights were like a leaderless group of people, their hearts were at a loss. Whenever the sharp eyes and light from the Caliburn met these Holy Knights, the most front-row of them subconsciously stepped back.


    This might be the first in a very long time that the Bloodlust Holy Knights were shaken this strongly.


    What the hell happened? How did it suddenly turn out like this?


    They had no time to dwell on such thoughts. The most front-row knights have already engaged the enemy. They put up the thick shield in front of them. The mysterious holy mark glittered in that glossy mirror-like shield. Each of the shields could withstand the impact of a raging colossus, but now, when they became rows of shields, they were more like a city wall, imprable. Even though they were leaderless, the holy knights would still disy their strength.


    Unfortunately, these fleeting shes were meaningless in the face of endless waves. Not to mention that at the front of those waves, there was the invincible Caliburn!


    "Hah!"


    Along with that thunder-like roar, Aya swung her Caliburn in a wide arc. The arc that was created was only around ten meters wide, but a ten kilometers loud crack burst forth, like the bloody mouth of a giant creature. In a blink of an eye, it swallowed hundreds of Bloody Holy Knights.


    And the holy knights�� hasty defensive formation vanished.


    "Knights, charge!"


    The waves came, and thest reef drowned in the darkness.


    ��


    Why did all the wild dogs defect and coordinate with Dragon City to resist Holy Light Religion?


    This matter must be traced back to five days ago. At that time, Dragon City had just ended a brutal holy war, the new Knight King��s first public speech was inspiring.


    That night, under the dim light of the night, the noise from Dragon City shook the sky.


    Outside the city, countless pairs of bewildered and uncertain eyes stared at the tremor of the city. The vigorous burst of energy in the city was like an essence, making it difficult to look at it directly.


    At this time, even if everyone knew that the Dragon City Guards were just a weary division, unable to fight again, but�� no one dared to directly face that kind of soaring imposing manner. The sound of Aya��s speech in the center of the city spread far away from the city. Everyone knew that one hundred and fifty years ago, a powerful savage lord had tried hard to fight the weary army of Knight King head-on. But instead, he became the stepping stone for the Knight King��s Kingdom unification. What were theypared to the Savage Lord?


    They barely qualified to be the foot soldier attendant of the Savage Lord!


    The Knight Queen��s army could not be taken advantage of��it would simply courting death if they tried to provoke the opponent�� But, could they just sit back and rx?


    The Knight King��s daughter wanted to unify the entire Brettonia into a single country. As the independent forces, sooner orter, they would be involved in this storm.


    Most people, however, actually didn��t have too many rejections to this idea. Because, what��s wrong with a unified countrypared to the turbulent times of the divided country? At least, if the Knight King were in charge, how could she let Holy Light Religion abuse their power and exploit everyone? There was no one in Brettonia that had not been suppressed by Holy Light Religion. Moreover, Holy Light Religion also carried out a colonial policy. Transferring resources from other cities to Brettonia to build power in major cities and then pushing aside the local ruler through various means. Even Dragon City, this old city, with Bedivere, one of the Knights of the Round Table, acting as its master, was squeezed by Holy Light Religion until it was difficult to breathe, not to mention the situation in other ces.


    Unfortunately, since the disappearance of the Knight King, no one was able to lead an effective resistance against Holy Light Religion. The few rare instances of resistance were immediately extinguished at the first chance. Therefore, people could only watch as their country was torn apart, and their people oppressed by Holy Light Religion. Until this time, a ray of dawn appeared in front of them.


    "Viscount of Riddle, what do you think we should do next?"


    Outside Dragon City, the magician from Blue Tile City opened his mouth to ask.


    The great knight beside him helplessly shook his head. "You ask me, who do I ask? Can an important matter like this be decided by the son of a city master like me?"


    The magician refused to let go and pressed, "What��s your thought then?"


    The great knight was silent for a moment, and seeing that no one was near them, he felt a bit at ease. Although the reputation of the magician was not very good, after half a day of getting along, he felt that he should not take that negative reputation at face value. Not to mention that Riddle City and Blue Tile City were far away from each other, so there should be no shing interest, therefore, some frank words might be harmless.


    "�� For me personally, I am a Knight, and the Knight King, even if he was long gone, in the deepest part of my heart, is still my liege. Can you understand that?"


    That magician sighed. "Don��t forget that I used to be a knight too, so how could I not understand you? In thisnd, it��s not easy to find a knight who does not believe in the Knight King."


    "Therefore, witnessing the reappearance of Caliburn, and hearing the speech of that girl, I�� actually wish that I could dash forward and pledge my fealty. Unfortunately, I can��t do as I wish."


    The magicianughed. "You are the son of a city master, so your concern is naturally more than the others. If it��s me, I would not hesitate. I would directly rush to pledge my allegiance. Unfortunately, I am now a magician, and with a negative reputation no less, so I probably wouldn��t be weed by the Knight King, hahaha."


    The great knight naturally would not take the magician��s words seriously. However, he still said, "This new female Knight King appeared too suddenly. At present, if we disregard the doubt about her identity, in Brettonia, she is stillcking in foundation. Since she wants to unify the country and expel Holy Light Religion, she must rely on all the powers she could use. For example, a high order profession like you would certainly be weed as a guest."


    The magician said, "For individuals, it��s not difficult to be a guest, but regarding forces?"


    Feeling vexed, the great knight issued a cold humph.


    However, at this moment, a hearty voice suddenly came before the two of them.


    "Don��t worry, we have special preferences for the group of customers."


    "Who is it?"


    "Who?"


    The great knight and the magician were startled. For almost a day, they have been watching the war development from outside Dragon City. During which, they especially chose a secluded corner to settle in order to avoid being disturbed. Unexpectedly, unknown to them, a stranger managed to creep behind them.


    The two men turned around at the same time and activated all sorts of defensive methods. However, upon turning around, they saw a gentle and without hostility smiling face.


    "Do the two of you know about Dragon City?"

 Chapter 324 - The Power of Premium

    <h4>Chapter 324: The Power of Premium</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Many things, after the truths were revealed, were actually simple.


    The reason why people turned their back from Holy Light Religion was that someone has taken one step ahead of them, by stirring up all of the minions of Holy Light Religion against them.


    However, towards this point, nobody thought that it was possible.


    In the strategicyout of the Holy Light Religion, this motley crew, which the Holy Light Religion regarded as ants, actually yed an important role��to share the damage and reduce the loss for the Bloodlust Holy Knight. The Bloodlust Holy Knight was the foundation of Holy Light Religion, meaning that even losing just one would be painful. In order to let this motley crew of Brettonia to be ready when the time came, to be good cannon fodder, the Holy Light Religion operation was actually quite rapid. Early in the morning, they have made contact with the leaders of the several core forces. By bullying or inducement, or other various means, they bundled them with the church��s chariot. Gradually, it spread to the periphery. Within a short period of three days, they have made contact with the forces of the several hundred thousand armies, a very high efficiency, which was rare even by the church standard.


    However, someone was faster than the church elites. That same evening, he began to take action. In his words, "In turbulent times, taking people in should be done as early as possible."


    In fact, anyone understood that the decision for the future of Brettonia, to arge extent, was in the hand of those motley crew that upied the various regions in Brettonia. As long as they obtained their support, the winning side would already be decided. However, no matter how fast the action of the church was, after all, it was still limited by the behavior of an organization; the concrete implementation must pass through a procedure. But Wang Lu, as soon as he thought of something, he could immediately do it, who could restrain him? The degree of freedom waspletely not on the same level.


    Of course, merely seizing the initiative was not enough. Compared to the number one church in the continent, Aya and Dragon City, no matter what, was seen as in the precarious situation, and thus not worth relying on. In other words, why should other people take the risk together with you?


    Towards this problem, even Aya has no mature n. What she could do was to show her own zeal, hoping that it could trigger resonance in the Bretton Dragon bloodline. And to a certain extent, she did a good job. After listening to Aya��s speech, almost all of them were immediately filled with excitement. However, this was certainly not enough. In doing things, those who became the leader of the various forces must not be emotional. Rationally thinking about the bnce of interest was what they should be best at.


    However, for Wang Lu, solving this problem was too simple.


    "Isn��t the key to take people away is to give them the premium? If we raised the offer from Holy Light Religion by several times, no one would not be tempted."


    That night, Wang Lu applied his theory in taking people away.


    ��


    Wang Lu��s magnificent appearance immediately aroused other people��s vignce, because his smiling face was not unfamiliar to them. In the daytime battle, Wang Lu with a single strike managed to block the palm attack from Faceless One. Moreover, he sessfully pushed back the other party, demonstrating his immeasurably deep strength! The most important thing was, after Faceless One was killed, Wang Lu rose to the sky and, under the full view of countless public eyes, reached out and hugged Aya, disying an extremely intimate rtionship.


    "Don��t be nervous, I have no malice for you two." Wang Lu stretched out his arm and said, "In fact, I am here to be a lobbyist."


    "A lobbyist?"


    "To persuade you to join the Knight King. Just now, her majesty the Knight King made her voice so loud in her speech. Therefore, you must have heard that she wants to rebuild the country and restore the unity. However, in the beginning of this undertaking, there are many things that need to be done. The opponent is that colossus of Holy Light Religion, therefore, we need all parties to join forces. For this, we have set out very favorable conditions, it could even be said that it��s a not to miss chance."


    Upon hearing that Wang Lu didn��t hide anything but just go straight to the point, the great knight and the magician looked at each other and, instead of busily asking the conditions from the opposite party, asked, "Who exactly are you?"


    Wang Lu said, "Me�� you can treat me as the Knight King��s agent. Unless she expressly opposed, otherwise, my voice is the same as her."


    With how prideful the Knight King is, how could she let other people speak for her?


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Because we are of the same family, why should we differentiate ourselves?"


    "The same family?" The great knight and the magician stared with eyes opened wide. That majestic new Knight King actually has�� However, given what they had seen before, which was the intimacy of Wang Lu and Aya, it did actually have some weight!


    "Specialty from Nine Regions, crystal images. It can record images. The key is that, the recorded content could not be fabricated or tampered with. This is something you guys should already know well about."


    Both of them nodded.


    Then Wang Lu retrieved the images from the crystals. Immediately, the two of them were surprised and staggered back.


    The image showed Aya in a in dress, cooking in front of the stove. Some showed the picture of her taking a nap by half lying on the dining table. She looked rxed andfortable, as if defenseless. Thest one, but also the one with the strongest impact, showed Aya carefully spoon-feeding Wang Lu with a chicken soup, looking very intimate.


    They naturally didn��t know that these were props deliberately shot by Wang Lu for rainy days before they departed to the Western Continent. Thest image was, in fact, taken when Wang Lu was cooperating with Aya to develop a new dish. However, for those who didn��t know the inside story, the deterrent effect was really unmatched.


    Seeing that the two people were dumbfounded, Wang Luughed. "Are these photos of the new Knight King enough to exin the problem?"


    "�� Very well, for now, we believe your identity."


    "So, what does the Knight King want with us?" The great knight earnestly asked, "Does she want us to pledge allegiance and submit to her?"


    "Pledge allegiance and submit? The Knight King never pursues those. Don��t forget that the Knights of the Round Table, which symbolized equality and freedom, was the invention of the Knight King." Wang Lu shook his head. "What the Knight King wants is to unify and empower Brettonia, not to sit on the throne and suppress the wholend. What she needs is an alliance, an alliance that is joined by all forces, each equal to another, without differentiating between strong and weak, to unanimously fight against foreign enemies."


    "An alliance that is equal, without differentiating between strong and weak?"


    Wang Lu said, "It��s like the eastern city-states��by joining forces to form a parliament tomand the overall situation. The forces are represented as parliament members, which together discuss and make major strategic decisions. Each city has a high degree of autonomy. There is no absolute ruler in the alliance, and the interest of all parties will be fully respected. For you guys, these should be extremely generous conditions right?"


    "Of course!" The magician��s voice slightly trembled. "But why?"


    "Why would you ask something that you already know the answer to? Of course it��s because your value at this point is at its highest." Wang Lu very calmly said, "Whether Knight King or the Holy Light Religion, all want to enlist your support. For this, the Knight King is willing to show her generosity. Of course, don��t think that this is due to ourck of confidence. Don��t forget that the Knight King has the Caliburn, the royal power proof in Brettonia, but also a tool that is blessed with ��triumphing in every battle��. I don��t need to tell you that more than one hundred years ago, the Knight King, armed with Caliburn, created a miracle. Compared to the previous king��s situation, this time��s difficult situation is actually nothing."


    "That��s�� true��"


    Seeing that the two people were already somewhat moved, Wang Lu immediately followed with, "Incidentally, the Knight King has already been working together with the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals of Nine Regions; you should understand this if you follow the recent events on the east."


    "The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals of Nine Regions?"


    "Don��t be surprised, the exchange between east and west has been increasingly frequent and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals also need an ally in thisnd. In fact, I am the representative of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, sent here to the Knight King��s side to help her rebuild her home country."


    "So that��s why��"


    "In addition, we have already obtained the support from Meteorite Mercenary Corps, Falling Goose City, Silverstone Fortress and other forces. Coupled with the avable soldier of Dragon City Guards, the forces have already begun to take shape."


    "Is this true?" The great knight��s eyes were shining and his voice trembled.


    It was not until this time that he was really shocked. Meteorite Mercenary Corps, Falling Goose City, and Silverstone Fortress were all first ss forces in Brettonia. Have they really joined Dragon City?


    "If you don��t believe me, you can ask them yourself. In short, are you in or are you out? This is now or never."


    After a moment of silence, the great knight��s eyes shone and said with a sinking sound, "If her majesty the Knight King really has such intentions, then I, on behalf of Riddle City, can pledge that we are willing to join the alliance. I hope we can work together to build a beautiful and powerful country."


    After a long time, the magician also nodded. "Then, I will go beyond that. After having seen your sincerity, on behalf of Blue Tile City, we will not let her majesty the Knight King be disappointed."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Great. As for the specifics, please return back to your respective city and report you city master. By the way, the Holy Light Religion at this time doesn��t know that we have made an alliance, so I hope that at the appointed time, you guys can cooperate��"


    ��


    And just a momentter, at another camp outside Dragon City. The head tent of the Meteorite Mercenary Corps, weed in an uninvited guest.


    "Mr. Commander, do you know about Dragon City?"


    ��


    "Yes, Riddle City and Blue Tile City have joined the alliance, the next is on you."


    ��


    "Mm, at the moment, the Holy Light Religion doesn��t know about all this, so I��ll need your helpter."


    A momentter, the head of Silverstone Fortress, General Vaka, also heard a simr story.


    "General, do you know about Dragon City?"


    ��


    "That��s right, Meteorite Mercenary Corps, Riddle City, and Blue Tile City have joined the alliance, so we are just waiting for your decision!"


    ��


    "Yes, next we need your cooperation, the Holy Light Religion doesn��t know about our talk yet."


    ��


    That same night, a lot of simr scenes happened. Wang Lu worked tirelessly to talk with more than fifty parties outside Dragon City all night long and won the support from arge number of independent force through generous conditions. When five dayster, the Bloodlust Holy Knight expeditionary force appeared outside Dragon City, they were unaware that the wild dogs have be the hidden minions of the hungry wolf.


    And they, themselves, would be buried in the belly of the wolf.

 Chapter 325 - I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 325: I Like You</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "This is truly a joyous celebration feast."


    Inside the official residence of Dragon City Master, Aya lifted up her cup of wine but it wasn��t in the slightest due to drinking desire. Before the liquor table, there were cheers, happy talks, andughters. High order professions from Dragon City Guards, the leaders of various forces, big and small, outside Dragon City�� more than two hundred people gathered in the great hall of the official residence of Dragon City Master, which belonged to Bedivere, located in one of the most prosperous parts of the city. Bedivere himself preferred to live in the barrack area, so his main residence was seldom used. Now, however, in that initially deserted mansion, there was a lively banquet scene, where chattering andughter continuously urred.


    This was the celebration feast for the brilliant victory. The invincible Bloodlust Holy Knight expeditionary force suffered a devastating blow outside Dragon City. Over thirty thousand armies of knights were annihted, their deputy leader died on the spot, and even their high order professions were not spared. Only a few lucky trash managed to escape, but that was insignificant.


    This might be the worst loss ever suffered by the Bloodlust Holy Knight Regiment, especially since their deputy leader died here, an absolutely serious loss. On the other side, after the victory, Aya and the prestige of Dragon City suddenly rose to the sky. The whole of Brettonia trembled. The Caliburn in Aya��s hand emitted a dazzling ray of light, as if recovering the royal power.


    On this asion, there seemed to be no reason to feel unhappy. However, every time she saw the faces of the leader of the various forces, Aya could not help but feel deeply helpless.


    This was a brilliant victory, but also a victory that waspletely not in her control. Although the city��s fierce battle has solved the immediate enemy, but the hidden danger was buried deep within. Wang Lu, in order to integrate the coalition forces, in a single night, and with a near frenzied gesture, persuaded more than forty city masters,manders, and leaders to form a huge alliance. However, as the price, in Aya��s name, he made incredibly generousmitments.


    A federal state with no kingship, governed together by all forces?


    That morning, a tired Wang Lu reported to Aya about his work result. In an anxious anger, Aya subconsciously wanted to chop him with her sword!


    Since her death more than one hundred years ago, she did not hesitate to transform into the spirit of the brave departed, travel to Nine Regions, and atst, experience a lot of hardship to return to her homnd, for what? Wasn��t it for the possibility to rebuild her country and restore the old glory of Brettonia? However, all of these werepletely destroyed by Wang Lu in a single night!


    Without the Knight King of Brettonia, could it still be called Brettonia? Could a country without a supreme leader be called a country? What was the difference between a loosely-structured federation and a split country? What was the point of her hard effort, no, what was the point of them working so hard?


    Toward thiss, Wang Lu didn��t argue too much except saying, "Trust me."


    "Trust you?"


    "Trust me that I will not harm you. Trust me that I always seed in every endeavor."


    "But��" Aya wanted to continue, but her lips were already gently pressed by Wang Lu��s finger.


    "Trust me."


    Aya was silent for a long time until she finally no longer said a word. Her deep green eyes gradually contained a firm trust.


    "Yes, I trust you�� on my mothend, I believe you."


    However, that moment of trust resulted in the helpless feeling on the celebration feast. The joyful atmosphere around her could not resonate with her, because in her heart, Aya knew that, after tonight��s banquet, Dragon City would be a wrestling ring for all of the influential figures in Brettonia. Just by imagining that scene, she immediately got a headache.


    Closing her eyes, Aya drunk her cup of wine in one gulp and excluded all of the noise around her from her mind.


    Tonight was the night of victory, and there was no point in thinking too much. It was just that, she always felt that somehow, she had forgotten an important issue��


    ��


    At the same time, in Dragon City, although there were traces of war all over it, the festive atmosphere was still in abundance. Most of the shops in the business district have been reopened, hosting the triumphant return of several hundred thousand armies.


    Liu Li happily walked on a street that has just been swept clean, her two hands holding strings of fragrant skewered meat. Of course, with her petite hands, the number of skewered meat that she could hold was limited. Therefore, she did not hesitate to use her sword to float hundreds of strings of skewered meat in mid-air. At the same time, she happily picked them one by one and her mouth was filled with the fragrant aroma of grease.


    The food and beverage businesses of Dragon City could be considered as one of a kind in Brettonia. Numerous gourmet foods from various parts of the continent converged there, which saved the desperate culinary scene of Dragon City. Of course, the price has always been high. However, tonight was the night of victory, and as one of the big heroes in that victory, Liu Li would always almost get free treatment wherever she goes, not to mention that Wang Lu had deliberately stuffed her purse full, and exhorted her to eat to her heart��s content.


    Liu Li felt that after all the hardship that she endured in the few months in Western Continent, this was her biggest repayment yet. And after eating the skewered meat for a long time, she inevitably felt a bit thirsty, so she began to look for the cold drink stand.


    "The cold drink is on the corner of thene on your left-hand side."


    From the side, a gentle voice came into her ears. Liu Li turned to look and, sure enough, there was an iced drink stand there.


    "Thank you." Liu Li swallowed arge chunk of fat and was ready to buy the ice drink. However, when she turned around again, she found out that the person had promptly held a cup of emerald-colored drink for her. The man looked about 35 or 36 years old, donning a magician robe, elegant and gracious.


    "My treat."


    However, Liu Li firmly shook her head. "Senior Brother said that I must not consume anything that is given by a stranger."


    The magician smiled and said, "Have you ever bought food from a shop and already knew the shopkeeper beforehand?"


    Liu Li was startled. "Yes!" Then reluctantly released the skewered meat, letting it float around, but didn��t dare to eat anymore.


    "Don��t be too dogmatic�� besides, we have actually met before." The magicianughed in spite trying not to, and then he said, "In the previous battle, you have actually saved my life. At that time, when I was engaged in a tangled fight, I was pressed by a big Holy Knight in a melee fight, pretty soon I would��ve been helpless. However, you killed him with your flying sword so that I am saved. Therefore, I just want to thank you for saving my life. But I guess you won��t remember a small fry like me right?"


    Who knew Liu Li actually seriously said, "I remember you. At that time, you used the thundercloud method."


    The magician said in a pleasant surprise, "You really do remember!"


    "Hehe, my memory has always been very good!" Liu Li happily said.


    "Since that��s the case, then we��re not strangers anymore," the magician said and then held out the drink. "My treat."


    Liu Li thought for a moment. "Hmm, you��re actually right. Since you��re not a stranger then there should be no problem." Then she took the offer and drank half a cup. "Oh, yeah, what��s your name?"


    "I��m just a nobody." The magician said, looked around, and then changed the topic, "Your Senior Brother is not here?"


    Liu Li didn��t care that the other party didn��t properly introduce himself and just said, "Senior Brother is in the City Master��s mansion, busy with important things."


    The magician actually shook his head. "In this victory night, what is more important than apanying the hero? You��re one of the biggest heroes in the war, how could he leave you alone?"


    Liu Li was somewhat puzzled. "I don��t know. Senior Brother always has his reasons for doing things."


    "s, your Senior Brother is too indifferent towards you."


    "No, he��s not. Senior Brother has always been very good to me," Liu Li said with a sweet smile. "He apanied me to practice sword, prepared food to me, feed me snacks, and he almost never yelled at me!"


    "I see��" The magician was a bit surprised, and then he carefully looked at Liu Li and said, "You really like your Senior Brother?"


    Liu Li frankly replied, "Very much!"


    "Hahaha, it��s rare for Nine Regions people to be so forthright like you. But, since you like him, why don��t you strive hard to win?


    Liu Li curiously said, "Strive what?"


    "If you like a person, you should strive for that person��s like."


    Liu Li exined, "But Senior Brother has always been very fond of me. Although he never says it, I could feel it."


    The magician said, "If he likes you, how could he let you be alone here while he apanies the Knight King in the banquet? Obviously, he likes the Knight King more than you."


    Liu Li froze for a moment. "Yeah, you��re right."


    "Then aren��t you going to do something about it?"


    "Do something?" Liu Li puzzledly asked, "Why?"


    "Because only if you do more and better would your Senior Brother like you more and love you. Don��t you want that?"


    "Em��" Liu Li somewhat hesitated. "But, I don��t know how to do it. Senior Brother used to tell me what to do."


    "That��s why your Senior Brother doesn��t like you the most. You have to learn to take the initiative." The magician earnestly said, "If you just wait for your Senior Brother to tell you what to do, his like for you would be limited."


    Liu Li somewhat helplessly said, "But I don��t know what to do."


    "In terms of intimacy, it��s useless to hysterically fight for it. You have to do something a bit bigger." The magician said, "Since ancient times, the thing that can touch the heart, move emotion, and be remembered for life is just a word, sacrifice."


    "Sacrifice?" Liu Li tilted her head, carefully listening.


    "For example, if both of you are poisoned, but the antidote is only for one person, then��"


    Liu Liughed. "Of course that��s for me. No poison can invade my Senior Brother��s Non-Phase Method, so he will be fine."


    "��" The magician was silent for a long time and then he said, "If you guys meet a powerful enemy��"


    "Senior Brother will be in the front."


    "Wrong!" Feeling resentful to Liu Li for failing to meet his expectation, the magician said, "You think your Senior Brother��s powerful defense is omnipotent? In this world, there will always be enemies that he could not withstand, and when the timees, do you still want him to block it in front of you? And also by hiding behind your Senior Brother��s back, you��re letting your Senior Brother bleed for you!"


    "Then what should I do?"


    The magician coldly said, "When needed, you should step up and put yourself in the front, sacrifice yourself so that your Senior Brother could have the opportunity to survive."


    "Sacrifice myself?" Liu Li was somewhat confused and also somewhat came to a realization. Her eyes gradually turned vacant.


    "If you really like your Senior Brother, you should have the consciousness to sacrifice for him." The magician said, "Only then can you qualify to be your Senior Brother��s favorite woman."


    "Is that so?" Liu Li puzzledly asked, "But, Senior Brother rarely let us fall into that kind of dangerous situation."


    "If there��s no appropriate situation�� then make it." The magician lightly said, "There are many powerful enemies on the continent, can��t you insist your Senior Brother to provoke them? Since your goal is to sacrifice yourself, you should create such an opportunity on your own initiative."


    Liu Li was quite muddled. "Sorry, I don��t quite understand that�� I��d better go and ask my Senior Brother."


    "Wait." The magician called her, "For this kind of thing, if you already reached an agreement with your Senior Brother ahead of time, how could there be a surprise? The reason why you are not his favorite person is that you rely on him for everything, just like a grown-up-child."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Li became slightly sad. "Okay, I won��t ask him."


    "Mm, when you go back, think about the things that I just said. But, there��s no need to tell your Senior Brother about our meeting. This trivial matter is insignificant, and your Senior Brother is so busy with many things. If you use these things to bother him, although he would not say it, in his heart he would loathe you."


    Liu Li uttered an ��oh�� sound, yet she actually lowered her head and didn��t say anything anymore.


    The magician said with a smile, "Well, since today I can talk so many things with my savior, now I can die without regret. Very well then, goodbye, Liu Li."


    With that, he turned away and left, no longer tried to bother Liu Li. His figure soon disappeared in the vast sea of people.


    Completely disappeared, as if he had never existed.

 Chapter 326 - I Demand a Competition for the Post

    <h4>Chapter 326: I Demand a Competition for the Post</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After the end of the big banquet that continued until the morning, Aya groggily returned to her chamber��the city master��s bedroom to be exact.


    As a spirit, she took the form of a spirit of the brave departed, and while living, she was one of the most powerful knights in the continent. Her strong physique even surpassed that of the powerful physique of the strange creatures in the wildnd. Naturally, her alcohol capacity was bottomless.


    However, she still ended up drunk. On the banquet, Bedivere unexpectedly took out the Dragon n��s secret wine, and mixed each barrel with one cup, letting the hall full of heroes turn into a drunken sailor. Aya alone had drunk one of the barrels and immediately felt dizzy.


    When she opened her eyes again, she found out that she was no longer in the main bedroom with a luxurious ceiling of the city master��s mansion, but rather in an endless darkness.


    "Good morning, Aya."


    Wang Lu��s gentle greeting sound somewhat stuffed.


    "Where is this?"


    Aya vigorously shook her dizzy head, propped herself up, and tried to observe the surrounding situation. However, her hands were unexpectedly weaker than she thought, so she almost fell back.


    Wang Lu immediately pulled Aya up, constantly shaking his head. "s, you��re a wreck, you know. Not only you��re delirious, even your hair is messy. I��ll help you pluck one of those that stick out."


    Aya peevishly swatted away Wang Lu��s hand and then swept around her eyes. Suddenly, her somewhat blurred vision turned sharp. "This is the King��s Treasure House!"


    Wang Lu said, "I thought you forgot about it. Although we��ve won against Holy Light Religion, we��re not free yet. Our main task is not finished yet, but our opening is a bit wide."


    Aya was silent for a moment. "Where are the others? Are they here?"


    "Of course they��re here, the price for collective transmission is very high, how could they not get in?"


    Aya narrowed her eyes, and sure enough, in the darkness, she saw the figures of Liu Li, Bai Shixuan, and Quan Zouhua.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Wang Lu said, "We have gathered the required nine hundred and ny-nine blood roses. After two fierce battles, we managed to collectively kill more than one thousand and five hundred middle order professions of Holy Light Religion."


    Aya said, "I know, but I remember Golden King once said that we have to return to Taobao first and enter through any of the entrances, so I never thought I��d be back here this soon."


    While speaking, Aya��s eyes gradually turned sharp. "Wang Lu, I want to believe you, but can you give me an exnation, why?"


    It could be said that the timing of Wang Lu pulling Aya back to the treasure house was somewhat defective. After experiencing that war that decided the future of Brettonia, Aya was going to take this opportunity to fully strengthen her authority, to make up as far as possible for the side effect of Wang Lu��s previous premium offer to invite people to join.


    Although Wang Lu��s offeredmitment was not the intention of Aya, Aya would not tantly breach it. In her opinion, even in a federal state, she could still have authority over anyone, as long as she properly made it in this period of time�� Unfortunately, in this best period of time, Wang Lu actually brought her to the treasure house, thus causing her to miss the opportunity. But with Aya��s understanding of Wang Lu, it was hard to imagine that he was careless.


    "The reason is��" Seeing how serious Aya was, Wang Lu could only seriously reply, "I really don��t want you to make the same mistake over again, that is all."


    "Make the same mistake?"


    "Have you learned your lesson from your failure more than one hundred years ago?"


    Aya sighed. "This is different!"


    "Yes, at that time, your situation is actually better than now. Holy Light Religion didn��t take you as a thorn in their face and Brettonia hasn��t been castrated by Holy Light Religion for more than one hundred years. At that time, you are at your heyday. Yet, you failed. Your loyal Knights of the Round Table were torn apart, those courtiers who you regarded as confidant moved away from you, and even your Knights who were once like brothers fought each other until there were rivers of blood. Now the situation is even more difficult than that, so I��m worried that you would make the same mistake."


    "Your worry is unnecessary. I will not make the same mistake." Aya said, "Besides, will taking me away from Dragon City improve the situation? A leaderless group of people would turn into chaos faster than you think!"


    "You don��t have to worry about that, I have already made sufficient arrangements beforeing here. Moreover, as for our present situation, we need to make progress in this King��s Treasure House as soon as possible so that it would attract all the attention of Holy Light Religion away from Brettonia. At the very least, we will have a bargaining chip for negotiation."


    Aya calmly thought about it, and then epted Wang Lu��s exnation. Currently, the King��s Treasure House was the most important strategic point of Holy Light Religion, with status certainly much higher than Brettonia. Once there was an instability here, Holy Light Religion would try to quell the situation at any cost, which could indeed divert their attention from Brettonia.


    However, there was one problem that she couldn��t let go: what was the meaning of making the same mistake? What mistake?


    Wang Lu said, "As for your so-called would not make mistake, you don��t even realize what was wrong in the first ce, how could you confidently say you will not make the same mistake?"


    "Of course I know!" Aya��s voice gradually rose. "This past one hundred years, I have been reflecting about myself. I know very well that, as a king, I have a lot of shorings. Therefore, this time, I will be more cautious and more modest in leading my people to victory�� definitely, will not fail again!"


    "Ridiculous." Wang Lu has never been so harsh on her. "If that��s what you think, then you will surely fail again! Because you don��t know what kind of qualities a true leader should possess. Do you think you can be a qualified monarch by raising your personal attributes to infinity? That��s truly a joke!"


    Speaking to this, seeing the look of resentment and anger in Aya��s eyes, Wang Lu then exined, "Apart from the difference in ability, just by looking from the personality perspective alone, between the two of us, who do you think is more suitable to be a king?"


    Aya frowned, seemingly finding Wang Lu��s question somewhat difficult to understand. "Why would you ask such a stupid question?"


    "�� Aya, your ego is too high. In fact, it is your so-called personality that decided that you are doomed to not be a qualified monarch, because��"


    "Shut up, you noisy bastard."


    Just as Wang Lu was ready to earnestly teach Aya on how to be sessful in ruling, Golden King��s voice faintly rang from the vast darkness.


    "Golden King?" Aya also promptly put down that topic and began to seriously treat the master of this treasure house. "Is that you?"


    "Of course it��s him. Otherwise, how could we cross over a long distance to Taobao City overnight? Now that the Holy Light Religion and the Eastern City States are in fierce battles, the city has been put under the martialw, so we can��t enter the normal way. However, we have a backdoor that was specially opened by the master of the treasure house." Wang Lu exined, "Having nine hundred and ny-nine blood rose can make us perfectly pass through the fifth level and be gifted with high reward. But if we collect more, we can gain an extra reward, and this extra reward is the thing that enabled us to quickly get here from miles away."


    Golden King grunted, "In just a few short months, you guys were able to collect one thousand and five hundred blood roses, you, these bastards, are surprisinglypetent." Golden King, in his usual mocking tone, actually gave them a rare positive evaluation. "But the real challenge begins now, so there��s no time for you to discuss the ridiculous path of a king. There��s no need for a bunch of lowly bastards to expect that you would be able to reach the realm of a king. Do what you have to do, bastards, don��t let me down."


    With that, Golden King��s voice faded away. Apparently, he could not appear in front of the people for a long time.


    "Well then, time is limited, so I��ll exin our current situation." After Golden King has left them, Wang Lu pped his hands to attract the attention of others. "Thanks to Golden King in opening up the backdoor, we havepleted the obstruction created by the other party and qualified to pass through the level five. However, as long as we are still being deliberately targeted by the administrator, we would be trapped to die sooner orter. Golden King could not possibly open the back door for us each time. Therefore, from now on, we are going to proceed with the counterattack. We can��t just passively wait for the attack from the other side."


    "So, what are we going to do exactly?" Aya asked.


    "Very simple, we will start when we receive the reward. In ordance with the principle of equivalent exchange, since the other party has set an impossible toplete condition, it is necessary for him to prepare such a generous reward that is impossible to be realized."


    "Administrator! The nine hundred and ny-nine roses have been collected. Now, it��s time for us to redeem our reward!"


    Wang Lu roared and broke off his previously set illusion��fortunately, the illusion could only be seen from the outside, otherwise, Aya would surely raise a ruckus.


    After breaking the illusion, the administrator��s voice rang in the depths of darkness.


    "It��s you? How could it be!"


    That previously-always-calm voice could not suppress his feeling of shock. A momentter, a blurred face vaguely appeared on the ck mist.


    "So it turns out it��s you guys!"


    After a close observation, the administrator finally recognized the identity of Wang Lu and the others.


    "Those who made waves in Brettonia are actually you guys, how did you leave the King��s Treasure House? Even if there��s a space-ss prop, if you want to get out of the shackles of the space of this artifact�� Don��t tell me you guys were helped by that dead man?"


    The administrator, after all, has been in control of the treasure house for eighty years, so he was very familiar with it. Thus, he could quickly deduce the truth. However, after knowing the truth, he was actually consumed by an enormous fear.


    If it��s that ghostly shadow, then�� no, I have to calm down first. Things might not turn out bad.


    The administrator calmed himself down and then lightly said, "You said you want to redeem the reward? Of course, congrattions, ording to the rules of the treasure house, I can even reward you with the divine tool, aren��t you Nine Regions people her to find a divine tool? Then��"


    Wang Lu interrupted him with augh, "Have you ever heard of a fable from Nine Regions? There was once a farmer who by chance met an immortal. This immortal has a golden touch, anything that it touches turn into gold. The immortal then asked the farmer what he wanted. However, the farmer neither wanted a mountain of treasures nor immortality. He just wanted the ability to turn things into gold just by touching them. By the same token, I don��t need you to bring tools or treasures, or even immortal divine tool. I just want a fairpetition��I want topete with you for the position of administrator."


    The administrator was greatly shaken as he angrily said, "What a joke! In your dreams! Greedy bastards, you will get nothing!"


    "Really?" Wang Lu said with a smile, "If you have the ability, then don��t give us anything and drive us out of the treasure house. Can you do that? I have gathered all of the required nine hundred and ny-nine blood roses. If you have the ability, just disregard the rules of the treasure house and take away my reward, can you do that? Show me!"


    The administrator went into silence. What Wang Lu just said, he indeed couldn��t do it�� he couldn��t even take out a divine tool to reward Wang Lu at this time.


    He was the administrator, but he did not get the full ess to the treasure house. In regard to divine tool, he waspletely powerless. Therefore, at this time, he simply couldn��t back down.


    "Can��t do it? ording to the rules, when you give a task but you can��t deliver the reward, then what? That��s a dereliction of duty! As the Golden King��s administrator, you can��t even perform this basic responsibility, on what grounds do you still hold the position of the administrator! If you don��t step down at this time, then when?"


    "Enough!" The administrator roared, "You want a fairpetition? Fine, I��ll give you apetition!"


    With that, the dark space was lit up by the light in the sky, and the previously-sprinkled-by-Wang-Lu rain of roses was led by this light to form a without-end shining straightforward path.


    "This is the way to the administrator, if you have the guts thene!"

 Chapter 327 - Object Searching

    <h4>Chapter 327: Object Searching</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After going along that shining straight path that ran through the fifth level for an unknown amount of time, the space around them finally changed. An unusually magnificent white-gray stone door appeared in front of them.


    Aya asked with amazement, "What is this ce?"


    Wang Lu was stunned for a while. He looked around and saw them standing on a suspended ind. Behind them was the boundless sea of clouds and the way in front of them was blocked by that stone door.


    "In short, this is not the sixth level of the King��s Treasure House�� Unfortunately, the one who is most knowledgeable about this ce does note forward to exin, so this is all purely a guess."


    Wang Lu��s voice had just fallen, and the stone door in front of them suddenly trembled. Its coarse harsh surface became twisted, as if there were waves on its surface. Vaguely, it presented a face, which then sent out a dull, swinging-people��s-emotion voice.


    "No need to guess. This is the Golden King��s champion trial."


    Golden King��s champion trial? It should refer to the interview test for the administration post��


    Wang Lu frowned. "Are you in charge here?"


    "In charge? No, there��s no one in charge here," the stone gate said with a rumble, expressing a sort of sadness in its expression and tone. "I am just amon stone gate."


    "How much do you know about this champion trial?"


    "This is the path that only those extraordinarily brave people embark on."


    Wang Lu nodded. Of course. Only when someone achieves result more than the standard value on certain levels in the King��s Treasure House that there is the chance to enter the championship trial. It��s a hidden instance.


    "This trial is very long, but the farther you go, the more you can get. The previous person who opened this trial came to the fifth pass before he stopped, and thus obtained the favor of the king."


    Favor of the king? This Golden King is really blind for letting a wolf in. But in other words, as long as I reach the fifth pass, Holy Light Religion will say goodbye to the King��s Treasure House.


    "There��s no one in charge for this trial, and only the stone gates that guard each of the pass that waits silently for you. As long as you can meet their conditions, you can enter the next pass. However, I haven��t had a contact with the several stone gates after me, so I don��t know if there��s any change."


    "It turns out to be so." Wang Lu pondered for a moment and decided not to continue to ask for more and just go straight to the point, "Then, as the guardian of the first pass, what do you want?"


    That stone gate said, "A long time ago, I had inadvertently lost a piece of the king��s treasure and therefore punished by the king to be a guardian here until today. If you can get that treasure back for me, I would be very grateful to you."


    Upon hearing about it, Wang Lu didn��t rush to ask information regarding that treasure, instead, he curiously asked, "What did you ask the person before me?"


    "It��s the same task as you. Unfortunately, he didn��t find the treasure." The stone gate said, "But, he did find some important clues. And because I��m being pragmatic, I considered his payment enough, so I allowed him to go through this pass."


    Wang Lu said, "So, can you tell me those clues?"


    The stone gate buzzed. "I��m sorry, I can��t do that. Moreover, you can��t submit the same clues as him."


    "I understand." Wang Lu nodded. "Then since now it��s my turn, I will need to find the treasure in order for you to let me go through this pass? Very well, then tell me, what exactly is that treasure?"


    The stone gate��s voice was filled with vicissitudes of life as it emotionally said, "It��s the king��s most favorite wine cup. Although its material quality is ordinary, just the finest gold, but it��s personally handcrafted by the most famous jewelry master in the kingdom for a whole month. Its craftsmanship is really beautiful, and it��s the master��s finest. Its exact appearance is this."


    Then, in front of the stone gate, a lump of mist appeared and slowly condensed into the shape of the wine cup, showing its golden luster. The wine cup was really worthy of a masterpiece, its shape and decoration could indeed be evaluated as superb


    "Oh, what a beautiful wine cup." Wang Lu gave his praise. "No wonder you be miserable after you lost it."


    It was as if the stone gate didn��t hear the sarcasm in Wang Lu��s words as it sadly said, "Yes, from the one hundred and three most favorites sses of the king, it is one of the top twenty. So, it��s my heinous crime to lose it."


    "��"


    "Well, please bring it back to me. I remember I lost it near the hignd of thorny ice, but it has been so long, so someone else has certainly taken it, and in time, it must have constantly moved around the continent. I will open a portal to the hignd of thorny ice so that you can start collecting clues from there. And when you find the wine cup, you can break this crystal stone to return here."


    With that, the stone gate dropped a purple stone crystal and a portal opened beside it.


    "Okay, that��s it, I wish you good luck. Ah, it��s been a long time of not talking to people, I��m so tired��" With that, the stone gate fell into slumber, and the water-like face disappeared behind the stony surface.


    ��


    "Wang Lu, what should we do now?"


    The team members stood behind the portal, waiting for the instructions from their team leader, Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu picked up the transmission crystal stone but didn��t speak.


    Aya said, "It seems like things are deliberately made difficult for us. Where could we find a wine cup that has been lost for thousands of years? The power of Holy Light Religion has spread all over the continent, and even they failed to find it, only the clues�� it��s even highly likely that this object has been destroyed! That object is not some kind of precious weapon, but just a wine ss. I�� I have not even heard of it."


    "It��s okay, I have a way. Don��t forget, I��m the lead disciple of the Spirit Sword Sect." Wang Lu said and confidently patted his chest. "And on the mountain, there��s a very famous treasure hunter, the Eight Elder!"


    "�� That��s not worth showing off!"


    "Hahaha, even if Eight Elder is unreliable, don��t we still have a spirit dog whose sense of smell far surpassed that of anyone in the world, and thus, the most suitable to find things?" Wang Lu said and then stretched out his hand, not towards the dumb dog, but to pat Bai Shixuan��s head. "Immortal beast, Bai Shixuan!"


    The face of the always indifferent little Bai suddenly turned red. "You! Senior Brother, don��t tease me!"


    Aya, feeling both angry and funny at the same time, patted away Wang Lu��s hand from Little Bai��s head. "Don��t make fun of good people. Moreover, even if we let Huahua help us, now we haven��t even seen that wine cup concretely, so no matter how sensitive his nose is, he can��t help us."


    "In short, rest assured, I got this," Wang Lu said and then pulled the several people��s hands and walked into the portal. In a sh, this group of people disappeared from the floating ind.


    ��


    At the same time, in the depths of the King��s Treasure House, the administrator let out a contemptuous sneer. In front of him, a crystal clear mirror showed the scene of that floating ind. Although he couldn��t see the scene on the other side of the portal, he had heard the conversation between Wang Lu and his teammates.


    "He got this? What a joke!" the administrator muttered. "At that time, the church needed to mobilize its entire force, hundreds of millions of believers to gather the information. In the end, all they could find is that, the wine cup has already gone from the hignd of thorny ice, and then sessively appeared in more than thirty countries on the continent, going through the hands of countless of masters, until finally, two thousand years ago, it waspletely lost, not to be heard again�� It might have even been damaged. Even the prophet could not tell where it was. On what grounds do these bastards think they could find that wine cup?"


    "Besides, since I now know that you guys are in the hignd of thorny ice, then your next stop is also obvious. I��m not interested in this game of finding things! Since your group dares to leave Dragon City, leave the King��s Treasure House, then you��re courting death!"


    While sneering, the administrator clenched his fists, and the magnificently luxurious armrest was torn apart!


    ��


    "So cold!"


    When they came out of the portal, they were greeted by the whistling cold wind, and all around them were wind and snow. Goose-feather-like snowkes danced in the st, the fine ice dregs were like daggers, and the snow sent a deep chill into the bones. Unexpectedly, even this group of Xudan and Jindan masters somewhat could not endure the temperature.


    Liu Li��s physique was rtively delicate, so she could not help but shiver. Immediately, she summoned her fiery flying sword, which with her pure magical power perfusion sent out heat. Despite that, the me remained shaky.


    As the spirit of the surrounding, Bai Shixuan was the most adept at adapting to the changing environment, but even she somewhat could not handle it.


    "The hignd of thorny ice is a cursed ce." Aya��s voice was somewhat erratic due to the windst. "In the Golden King era, this is a prosperous ce, butter on, it suffered through a number of wars. A legendary level Ice Queen died here, but just before she died, she left behind a curse so that this ce is no longer suitable for living creatures. Even if the wine cup is still here, we can��t look for it under this cold wind, so we need to leave this ce first. There are human cities on the edge of this teau, we can take a break there!"


    This group of people was, after all, powerful individuals, therefore, although this very harsh environment has made them feel slight difort, braving the wind under Aya��s direction was not that strenuous. With Wang Lu leading at the front, he used the Non-Phase sword defense to iste the wind and cold on the outside, while his teammates followed behind him. After only half a day, they have already flown off the teau and came to the bustling border town��Ascarte.


    Although the city was small, it was quiteplete. Moreover, the city was prosperous and flourishing.


    Although the hignd of thorny ice was a cursed ce, it was once a kingdom. Thus, there were many buried treasures, which then attracted many treasure seekers��it was the so-called riches lie in the danger. Moreover, after thousands of years under the extreme condition, the teau formed a lot of precious materials. Therefore, this ce was highly regarded by the adventurers. Many people were willing to go to the teau to look for treasures, and indeed, many have managed to obtain plentiful harvests. Ascarte, located in the safety zone closest to the teau, yed as a transport hub, thus, its prosperity was also logical.


    "It��s a paradise for the adventurers, there are even many high order professions."


    After entering the town, Wang Lu swept his gaze and found out that most of the people in town were adventurers. Most of the establishments in the town were inns, as well as shops selling equipment and props.


    Aya said, "I suggest we start the investigation at the local church. This is an ancient traditional church that believes in the ice goddess, with very long tradition. If we want to know if there are any important thousands of years of information on the teau, they usually know. That wine cup has been missing for thousands of years, but, after all, it started here."


    Wang Lu smiled but shook his head. "There��s no need for that much trouble. These thousands of years of time intervals, even if the church has left any record, based on our numbers, do you think we can find it? How much time do you think we can waste our time here?"


    "Then you��re going to��"


    "Go to the prop shop first. Since the business is flourishing, the type of goods should be veryplete��"


    After entering the prop shop, Wang Lu scanned the goods that were disyed at the shop, then he said with a smile, "Looks like all of them are here. Boss, I want two units of highest quality blessed gold ingot, multicolored stones, ming red stone, cryolite, st stone, thunder stone, holy light stone, shadow stone�� one for each of them. Then I want secret silver thread, fine golden leaf��"


    Upon listening to the materials named by Wang Lu, Aya was first curious, then her eyes sprang wide, looking at Wang Lu in disbelief.


    "A-Are you thinking about��!"


    Wang Lu coldly snorted. "Is there any other way? When that pain in the ass forced me to look for an artifact that has been missing for thousands of years, I already knew that it��s about time I show them my genuine counterfeiting skill!"

 Chapter 328 - Genuine Counterfeit Skill!

    <h4>Chapter 328: Genuine Counterfeit Skill!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "I think you��re just�� indulging in fantasy!"


    After leaving the prop shop, Aya was still in shock.


    "How could this approach work? You��re tantly trying to fake that thing! It will be recognized at a nce!"


    "Recognized at a nce?" While holding the pile of materials, Wang Lu looked back at Aya and disdainfully said, "If this is in the past, it might be. But now it has already been a very long time that I��m afraid even if his mother came back to life, he might not recognize her. So how could he possibly recognize the genuine from the fake wine cup?"


    "But��"


    "But do you have a better idea? Don��t forget we��re not in the King��s Treasure House, so Holy Light Religion people are very likely to know our whereabouts�� Fortunately, this is located on the edge of the continent, and the Holy Light Religion doesn��t have much power here. Otherwise, we would��ve been surrounded, rounded up, and raped by arge number of high order professions."


    "Yes, we��re basically an open target right now��" Aya muttered to herself.


    "Don��t even think about it." In a nce, Wang Lu has seen through Aya��s idea. "So what if you��re in somece? This is not Dragon City, soy off your Knight King identity for a second. Your countrymen are not as vulnerable as you think."


    While talking, the group came to a luxurious inn in the city. Aya then went to the counter and booked a room. When they came to the room, they closed the door, but along the way, they received all kinds of stares from the other patrons.


    "Why do I feel the eyes of the people outside are strange?" Liu Li somewhat puzzledly asked, "What have we done wrong?"


    While putting down the box, Wang Lu said, "A man led a bunch of women into a room, what do you think people would think about us? But, now it��s not the time to think about it. Liu Li, Little Bai, Aya, I need your helpter. This wine cup, no matter what, was personally built by that time��s jewelry master, so the quality is absolutely superior. Therefore, if I fake it, perhaps the thousands of years of historical vicissitudes couldn��t be reproduced, but in terms of quality, the difference should not be too obvious."


    Aya somewhat hesitated. "Have you really studied how to copy things?"


    "Do you think the reputation of the Spirit Sword best student is as unworthy as your Misty Peak cafeteria chef title?"


    "I��"


    "Tool refining is an important part of the path of immortal cultivation, and in ordance with my study n, once I reached Jindan Stage, I have to fully start my journey on tool refining. And before that, I naturally have to do enough preparation. Copying things is exactly the necessary preparation for that tool refining. Later in the future, when I start the tool refining, I must start with copying things first."


    While speaking, Wang Lu sorted and prepared the materials, then he took out a wisp of floating white me from the mustard seed bag.


    "Mm, after all, this wine cup is a product of an ordinary person, so its biggest bright spot is its modeling creativity, and not on any special effect. Therefore, using the low-grade spirit fire, mysterious yin fire, should be more than enough."


    Then, Wang Lu fixed the me in mid-air and burned the gold ingot on that fire. When that highest quality blessed gold ingot came into contact with that me, it quickly melted. Wang Lu, using his invisible magical power, kept it airborne, which caused it to quickly melt into a ball of golden liquid metal. Driven by force, it rapidly rotated.


    After that, using a little bit of magical power, Wang Lu began to work on this ball of golden liquid metal. Aya, Liu Li, and Bai Shixuan attentively looked from the side. They saw as if Wang Lu was plucking a cocoon, peeling off a trace of gold thread from that golden sphere. Then the peeling became faster. Along with the golden sphere rotation, the part that was peeled off became more and more, while the other part gradually took form the shape of a wine cup��


    Aya felt it was incredulous. "You��re basically just doing pottery!"


    Wang Lu said, "It doesn��t matter, the principle is the same."


    "It��s totally different! A normal wine cup is forged!"


    "It doesn��t matter. In any case, as long as the quality of the finished product is the same."


    "How could it be the same?"


    "Damn it, what��s the difference? Don��t tell me when you give birth to a baby, a different position will result in a different quality of the baby?"


    "You��re just using sophistry!"


    However, regardless of whether it was his sophistry or eloquence, Wang Lu was really serious in his own way of making the wine cup. During this period, Liu Li, Bai Shixuan, and even Aya also gave their contribution in decorating the wine cup. More than ten thousand years ago, the technique of that jewelry master of the golden kingdom was indeed amazing. Purely on the professional skill alone, the amateur Wang Lu was naturally far less than him. However, he made up the difference using his cultivator skill, creating a fake that resembled the model.


    After a day and a night, when together, Bai Shixuan and Liu Li put thest piece of multicolored stone on the exterior of the wine cup. The whole cup was filled with stunning colors, and a blessing of the light fell from the sky and into the wine cup.


    At this moment, even Aya was shocked. "Unbelievable�� you actually did it!"


    In terms of counterfeiting the wine cup, the biggest technical difficulty was, in fact, not in the making of the wine cup itself, but the attachment of the blessed aura.This imitation was quite a surprise to Aya, because it didn��t seem that any magic or trick was used in attaching the blessed aura, and thebination between the blessed aura and the wine cup itself was very natural!


    Now, it seemed like the blessed aura didn��te from external force, but naturally generated through the wine cup��s unique structure. And the reason why the Golden King took a liking to that wine cup was probably that of this inherent nature. Unexpectedly, Wang Lu was able to recreate this effect!


    "The creativity belongs to other people, and I��m just doing the work of an artisan. And this is only possible through the means of a cultivator; bing a cultivator is truly not in vain�� Let��s see if this can get us through the pass."


    Wang Lu said and, as he held the wine cup appreciatively in his hand, he used his other hand to directly crush the stone crystal, which activated the transmission spell.


    Aya said in surprised, "Wait a minute, this is too hasty!"


    However, the next moment, the several of them have already appeared on that floating ind, in front of that thick stone gate.


    Wang Lu directly put the wine cup in front of that stone gate. "We��ve found it. You can check it now."


    There was only silence.


    After a long time, that stone gate rippled with water-like waves, which gradually turned into a face.


    "You��re�� back?" The voice of the stone gate was somewhat vague and astonishing. "How could it be so quick?"


    Then, when the attention of the stone gate fell on the wine cup on the ground, the entire floating ind suddenly trembled.


    "T-This is it!" The stone gate rumbled. Countless of gravels fell from each crevice, and two streams of gravel fell from the face-shaped water-like surface of the stone gate. "I-I finally see it! The king��s goblet, this is the king��s��"


    The voice from the stone gate suddenly stopped, and the ind tremor came to an abrupt halt. A momentter, a more intense tremble burst out. The face of the stone gate twisted as it emitted an angry roar. "You��re ying with me!"


    That valiant mor assaulted their senses like it was an essence. Wang Lu thus propped up his Non-Phase Sword defense and isted it outside. However, directly impacted by that noise, several miles radius gap immediately appeared on the boundless clouds behind them.


    "If you have something to say, just say it, what are you shouting at?"


    The stone gate held up the wine cup with an invisible force and then spoke one word at a time, "Is this what you called finding it? How dare you try to cheat me with a fake, do you think I��m an idiot?"


    Behind Wang Lu, Aya also opened up the primordial spirit transmission to talk to him, "Wang Lu, I told you this is too hasty. Even if this is indistinguishable from the genuine, but�� the real wine cup has experienced more than ten thousand years of history, so how could you give him a brand new thing?"


    Keeping his gaze straight at the stone door, Wang Lu ignored Aya��sin and said, "This is the real thing. I did not fake it."


    The stone gate angrily said, "This wine cup has been lost in the world of mortals for more than ten thousand years, experiencing countless history, so how could it be possibly new as ever?"


    Wang Lu rhetorically lightly asked, "How could it not be as new as ever? Do you know everything that it has gone through all these years?"


    The stone gate was immediately silent. He has been guarding here for more than ten thousand years as a punishment from the Golden King, how could he possibly know what happened in the world of mortals?


    However, it would be a wishful thinking if the other side wanted to get away with just that!


    "Do you think I can be easily fooled? Thest person who came to the trial has given a quite reliable evidence. He sent out hundreds of millions of people to gather clues and proved that the King��s Wine Cup has been passed through hundreds of people��s hands and experienced several major wars. There is a serious damage to the wine cup. At least, there should have been a deep crack between the red and gold precious stones. It can��t be as wless as this one!"


    Wang Lu let out an ��oh�� sound but thought otherwise. "And then?"


    The stone gate angrily said, "You want to say that person��s evidence is false, that he lied to me, right? Unfortunately, you got the wrong idea. He said that each trail has plenty of historical proof, unlike you who only has empty words, without any proof at all!"


    Wang Lu sneered. "Empty words? Ridiculous. No matter how many historical materials were provided by that person as clues, they��re all just circumstantial evidence, but what I have is the most genuine and most favorable evidence! Even if you think with your knee, you know who is weightier in terms of proof between me and that person!"


    The stone gate was not good at debating, so after his argument was perfectly countered by Wang Lu, he angrily said, "Then how would you exin the crack thing?"


    "The crack thing happened at least thousands of years ago right?" Wang Lu said, "ording to you, that person��s clue is notplete, no one knows the final whereabouts of this wine cup."


    "Yes. But the clues that he provided covered the whole eight thousand years of history. Only thest two thousand years that were nk, so it��s value is really high��"


    Wang Lu interrupted, "In other words, no one knows what happened to the wine cup in thest two thousand years. Two thousand years is not short enough for countless of dynasties to rise and fall. During which, any change is possible, so how can you conclude that the crack on this cup will remain forever and cannot be repaired ever?"


    The stone gate gawked. "This��"


    "In fact, don��t you wonder how we found the wine cup so soon? Let me tell you, we found this wine cup on the hignd of thorny ice."


    "Hignd of thorny ice?" The stone gate said in surprise, "That��s impossible. The wine cup has been taken away from the hignd of thorny ice as early as ten thousand years ago!"


    "Yes, but it eventually came back again. Guess who did it?"


    "�� Who?"


    "The cup itself." Wang Lu pointed at the wine cup. "It was a thousand years ago, due to chance coincidence, it condensed out a spirit, and thus promoted to a spiritual treasure."


    "Spiritual�� treasure?" The stone gate was shocked and softly whispered. Although there were many differences between Western Continent and Nine Regions, there were also many simrities. Magical treasure with spirit was not umon in Western Continent.


    "That��s right. Although it��s only a wine cup, it was created by a master and obtained the providence of Golden King, so it��s not that unusual that after thousands of years of suffering, it finally condensed out a spirit. If you look carefully, you should be able to find the spirit afterglow on that wine cup."


    The stone gate hurriedly observed the wine cup carefully. A momentter, he slowly said, "Indeed, there really is the spirit afterglow."


    At this time, behind Wang Lu, Aya, who has been listening to his conversation all these time, said, "Will this work? That so-called spirit afterglow is clearly the remnant of mysterious yin fire!"


    Seeing that the stone gate has fallen into his ruse, Wang Lu inwardlyughed. However, his face turned even more serious.


    "The key to the promotion of magical treasure is the equivalent of human practice of casting his mortal body in immortal cultivation. Its previous thousands of years of vicissitudes have been wiped out, bing as new as ever. The reason why this wine cup is so eye-catching is that it has theing back from the dead experience."


    The stone gate was silent for a long time and then asked, "Well, where is the spirit now?"


    Wang Lu coldly said, "What do you think? Since it only has its afterglow, then the spirit has certainly died! The spirit of the wine cup was born a thousand years ago. In order to be able to return to its master��s side, it even disregarded its own existence and journeyed back to the hignd of thorny ice, on the spot where you lost it. It endured wind and snow in that cursed teau, silently waiting for you to send people to bring it back, because it thought that if it went back to its original spot, you will be more likely to find it! Unfortunately, the previous fool did not want to search on the teau seriously. As soon as he heard that it was taken away from the teau, he rushed away from that deadnd, and then ran to other parts of the continent to trace its history! But he never thought about the suffering endured by the wine cup!"


    "T-This��"


    "We were lucky that we didn��t go far on the teau to see it. In fact, it should be said that it actively found us. At that time, its life was almost depleted, but it felt that someone had moved from the floating ind to the teau, so it gathered its strength to move in front of me. When I picked it up, it was almost toote to say a few words before itpletely died!"


    "��"


    Wang Lu��s cold voice was like thunder and lightning that bombarded the thinking of the stone gate.


    "The funny thing is, in itsst words, it didn��t talk about the pain and suffering during its long wait. Instead, it used all its remaining strength to exin its unusual form, that by lucky coincidence, its spirit was born and its body restored to its original condition. It was because it feared that people would suspect its authenticity! Now, if you have the ability, tell me again if this wine cup is a fake, a worthless counterfeit junk!"


    Facing the quick words and stern countenance of Wang Lu, the stone gate could no longer hold on. Tears of gravel began to roll down.


    "I, I am really stupid."


    While crying, the stone gate slowly opened itself, revealing thedder leading to the next pass.

 Chapter 329 - Deprivation of Human Qualification

    <h4>Chapter 329: Deprivation of Human Qualification</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Even after leaving the first pass on that floating ind for a long time, Aya was still immersed in shock that she was unable to extricate from.


    "Unexpectedly, this actually works?"


    Aya seriously pondered over Wang Lu��s surged of eloquence, and after much deliberation, she could not help but admire him.


    "Actually, there are still many loopholes in your words."


    Upon hearing Aya��s heartfelt words, Wang Luughed and said, "After all, the story is essentially a lie, therefore, ording to strict logical reasoning, it is certainly not tenable. However, logic is not everything, after making the story sensational, what else can he do?"


    After a pause, Wang Lu also said, "It is also thanks to that stone gate being originally a human, making him have human emotion and wisdom, so that he could impulsively mistake things. But if he��s not a human, how can he make this almost vexatious request? In fact, my story is essentially based on it: a fool who was exiled and punished for more than ten thousand years, yet still loyal to the Golden King and brooding over his past mistakes."


    ��


    The team continued to climb thedder while all around them were dark space and only thedder under their feet that shone any light. However, before long, the scenery around them changed and a stone gate that blocked their path appeared.


    Only this time, it was not an open area. Behind the stone gate was obviously a narrow corridor. The corridor was deep and it extended inexhaustibly into the unknown.


    "This should be the second pass right?" Wang Lu was eager to try. "My adventurer��s spirit is starving!"


    Unfortunately, there was no possibility of tricky shortcut on the second pass as in the first, because the stone gate was just that��a stone gate that has no intelligence. Perhaps it was by design that it was rtively rigid, or perhaps after more than ten thousand years, the original intelligence has withered away.


    In short, there was a blurred handwriting on that stonegate, which exined the second pass rule using an ancientnguage. However, perhaps because it was already too long, many of the blurred parts were already indecipherable. After Wang Lu and Aya��s effort, the final trantion was as this:


    "The endless maze contains infinite unknown�� every weakness of human nature will be captured�� The rigid test needs knives and swords to face�� Five people together, before they can enter the other side."


    Wang Lu repeatedly read the rules and then tried to sum it up, "In simple terms, this is a huge maze that needs five-person team to activate. It has a variety of mechanisms and traps, some will test the human nature, some will test the fighting efficiency, aprehensive ss maze instance."


    Aya said, "If the champion trial difficulty is progressive, then the difficulty of this pass is likely to be higher than the previous one. And as far as I know, in the time of Golden King, those who can obtain the title of champion were mostly near the legendary level. With our current team lineup, I��m afraid��"


    "What is there to be afraid of? Aren��t you formerly a legendary level? With you here, can��t we just steamroll all the way to the end?"


    Aya was somewhat wavering. "I��m sorry, but currently�� my situation is not very good."


    Wang Lu was surprised and asked with concern, "What? The spirit of the brave departed can also have period? Wouldn��t that mean�� you can be pregnant?"


    Aya: "��"


    "Hahaha, I know what you��re worried about. It doesn��t matter, since I promised to be your ��seed in every endeavor�� guy, when you are in a bad situation, I will be the one to pick you up," Wang Lu said, pulled himself together, and then walked up to the door. "Okay, whatever you got, bring it on. I��ll let you experience my level clearance ability!"


    Behind him, Aya somewhat helplessly shook her head, but inwardly, a surge of warmth gradually filled her heart.


    Yes, although he always does things contrary to everyone��s expectation, but�� I really can believe him, believe that he can help me rebuild my country and capture the previous glory of Brettonia. He definitely can do it.


    Upon thinking as such, Aya��s soul of the brave departed body condensed further. The slight haze that initially appeared had made a decision without her approval and was totally dispelled because Wang Lu. Well, although from a rational perspective, Wang Lu has not really persuaded me, but�� I��ll trust him first.


    However, while Aya��s heart gradually turned warm and impassioned, the stone door remained silent. The gray door closed tightly, shutting the several challengers out of the door without any sign that it was about to open at all.


    For a time, Wang Lu also gawked as he couldn��t figure out why the door remained shut. He stepped forward and knocked at the door. "Open the door, we are good people!"


    There was no response.


    "Open sesame?"


    No response.


    "Little bunny, open your legs?"


    Still no response. Except for the annoyed Aya who punched Wang Lu with her fist.


    "That��s weird." Wang Lu pondered. "Have we done something wrong? Or is there a problem with speaking to open the door? Do we need to use violence to open the door?"


    Aya said, "It is best if we don��t try to use brute force on this door. I don��t think that is a good idea."


    Liu Li also added, "I also think that it��s good to not break the door."


    Since the two most intuitive people have said so, Wang Lu gave up that idea and had to focus his attention back to the handwriting.


    "�� Five people together, before they can enter the other side. Could it be it��s because of these words?" Wang Lu said, "Only a team of five people can move forward? But we are already a team of five people."


    Liu Li curiously said, "Already five people? Senior Brother, Aya, Little Bai, and Huahua, obviously there are only four!"


    Wang Lu looked back to see that ��hapless�� kid��s�� expression. "So, Liu Li, your IQ hasn��t been recognized to be within the human category?"


    "��"


    Having said that, Wang Lu certainly didn��t think that Liu Li wasn��t recognized as a human. The girl might be silly, but at most, her brain onlycked in some parts, while the other parts were exceptionally developed. Her memory and mathematical calction ability were so strong that they were eye-popping even to the best student like him.


    If not Liu Li, then who? Wang Lu��s first reaction was naturally Quan Zouhua. Among them, this dog was the most different from the standard of being human. However, strictly speaking, there was no reason to exclude him from their team. He was one of the highest levels of the divine beast, and Huahua sooner orter would transform his form. Although in Western Continent, there was no precedent of demon wolf Fenrir transforming, in Spirit Sword Mountain, the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders thought that it was only a matter of time. Secondly, the Western Continent and Nine Regions were different. The distinction between Non-Nine Regions people and him was not so strict, i.e., the border between man and animal was rtively fuzzy. Most of the professions in Western Continent harbored the bloodline of certain animals. For example, Aya was the sessor of the Dragon n bloodline. This mixture was even more prominent in the era of Golden King. Some of the generals under Golden King even have demon beast background and never took the form of human, so under what reason this stone gate refused to recognize Fenrir as one of their teammates?


    Even after much deliberation, it was still impossible to figure out why the stone gate kept itself close.


    And at this time, Liu Li suddenly said, "Ah, thedder is gone!"


    Wang Lu looked back, and sure enough, the gloriousdder had faded away. They have been isted in a small square area in front of the stone gate.


    "What are we going to do? I��m hungry already." Liu Li very decisively raised the most realistic question.


    It was not that her gluttony has no limit, but the entire previous three days while she was concentrating on manufacturing the wine cup, she did not even drink any water. With her current physique, she, of course, did not need to eat. However, eating has already be her habit, so this was a more psychological dependency. Just like it was hard for a heavy smoker who because of various reasons did not smoke for three days to resist the urge to smoke.


    Wang Lu had stored enough rations in his mustard seed bag, so he simply took out several meat patties and gave them to her, which made her beam with happiness. However, the immediate dilemma was still troubling.


    "This is really troublesome, always getting stuck on the second pass. Not to mention that there��s a chowhound in the lineup. Sooner orter, the rations will be depleted. Do I have to rely on my Non-Phase physical advantage to squeeze out protein for their survival?" Wang Lu��s thoughts drifted from ces to ces. Soon, the rations issue turned into an agricultural cultivation issue. He thought that if he brought crop seeds as well as breeding sheep and pig, he could open up a piece of farnd here to y harvest moon�� huh, (agricultural) cultivation?


    A sh of insight passed through Wang Lu��s mind and he suddenly understood the reason why the stone gate remained closed.


    "So that��s why. The reason for theck of number is that there is an ovep." With that, Wang Lu walked towards the stupid dog and kicked it with his foot.


    "Sheet, what do you want!" His sleep being interrupted, the mottled dog was unhappy.


    "I want you to make up the number." With that, Wang Lu touched the dog��s head. At the same time, in the Jade Mansion, a mark was disintegrated.


    It was a master-servant contract previously set by Wang Lu and Quan Zouhua, which was now unterally lifted by Wang Lu.


    Quan Zouhua felt that the fetters on his mind were broken and several points of vigors gushed out of his body, making him veryfortable. However, he did not relish this, instead, he stood up and said, "Damn it, are you just casually abandoning a small animal?"


    "Don��t worry, I��ll still take care of your food." Wang Lu said, "I just need you to be an independent existence to make up our number."


    Wang Lu thought that the biggest reason why their team was not counted as a five-person team was that the contract between him and Quan Zouhua. Being his pet, Quan Zouhua��s existence depended on him. Naturally, the dog could not be identified as an independent yer, thus, they could only be counted as a four-person team.


    However, as long as the stupid dog was freed from the contract, based on his qualification, how could he not be counted?


    Sure enough, when the contract was lifted, with a rumble, the stone gate was quickly opened, exposing a deep huge maze, and they were greeted with an ominous and mysterious breath.


    The structure of the maze was breathtaking. Shortly after the entrance corridor, there was light��a shining bright light that came from a bright warm sun that hung in the sky. It was far from that gloomy dungeon corridor. Instead, it was directly shown to everyone.


    Under that clear sky, the maze was divided into countless of small areas. Some were open grasnd, some were deep forest, and some were dark ces even though it was under the shining sun.


    These areas were isted by space barriers. Although there was no masonry or other fixed form material, it was more than any masonry. It was difficult to use brute force to break it down. In front of them, there was a narrow and small corridor that was isted by the space barrier. In front of the corridor, there was a gateway to the first area.


    "s, it��s the most troublesome transmission-type maze."


    At the sight of the scene, Wang Lu was upset. Of all the types of mazes, based on theplex space spell, the transmission-type maze was the most troublesome maze. Moreover, within those small areas, there were many arranged traps�� this pass was the same as the first, which was of patience.


    "But, I don��t have the patience when encountering this kind of pass."


    Aya curiously asked, "How do you n to finish this quickly?"


    "Any maze has amon solution: bore the wall, dig the ground!"


    With that, his original magical ability was immediately unfolded. A blood red sky covered the area of hundreds of meters radius.

 Chapter 330 - I Don’t Talk to a Retard

    <h4>Chapter 330: I Don��t Talk to a Retard</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "�� You��re actually able to pass through."


    Walking on thedder that lead to the third pass, Aya has gradually be numb towards Wang Lu��s maze raider act. In short, it was impossible to expect him to do ording to the designer��s idea. The second pass was an exquisitely designed maze, yet he directlyunched his original magical ability and crushed down all the space barriers to directly arrive at the exit.


    The whole journeysted not more than an hour.


    Of course, they also got lucky that no one supervised the operation of the maze. Everything was quietly operated with the pre-set procedures,pletelycking the ability to cope with unexpected situations.


    Wang Lu��s original magical ability was undoubtedly an unexpected situation. His original magical ability, in ordance with the transformationw, was equivalent to the space restriction native to Western Continent, which belonged to a very high-end rare skill. It has a unique magical use in space disintegration. Of course, if the opponent was a living person, naturally there would be ways to adapt. However, this time, Wang Lu��s opponent was a rigid maze. Therefore, within Wang Lu��s world, it was as if his teammates opened a space tunnel. In a straight line as they passed through hundreds of areas and went straight to the end.


    "Luckily, there��s no administrator that supervises the maze operation." Wang Lu was not particrly proud of this. "After more than ten thousand years, the champion trial is already not in a perfect state, there��s no achievement in steamrolling it. But, I��m afraid after this, it won��t be easy."


    "Why?"


    "Do you really think when we were on the fifth level of the King��s Treasure House, the administrator promised us to ept the challenge in good faith?" Wang Lu earnestly said, "The champion trial is exactly the same as the King��s Treasure House, only the difficulty that is higher and the design more original. Then, in ordance with the case in the King��s Treasure House, it won��t be long before we have to face off against Holy Light Religion people. It will not be easy to get through the pass using clever tricks if the opponent is a living person."


    ��


    At the same time, in the depths of the King��s Treasure House, the holy one of Holy Light Religion was somewhat anxiously waiting for the report from the team that he sent out.


    Four days ago, through the administrative authority, he saw the experience of Wang Lu and the others at the entrance of the champions trial and knew that they had been teleported to the hignd of thorny ice to look for the king��s wine cup. At that time, he immediately ordered the elite inquisitor force to go to the teau to hunt Wang Lu. In order to ensure that the n was foolproof, even the supreme inquisitor himself, as one of the five legendary level characters of Holy Light Religion, went along with them. Although that person was thest among the five characters, it was enough to steamroll their target!


    Arguably, this luxurious line up was foolproof, but there was still a hidden uneasiness in the heart of holy one.


    Where exactly is the problem here? Their actions were very secretive, and only several holy ones who knew everything. Even the thirteen advance high order professions involved in the operation were not aware of what they were going to do on the teau. At the same time, the church��s reaction this time was very fast. Because it was a special operation, the mobilization was done in just a meal��s time. The team arrived at the hignd of thorny ice in just three to four days time. Moreover, with the legendary level supreme inquisitor among them, no one could hide within the area of a thousand mile radius. Therefore, it was impossible to have an error.


    However��


    When the holy one was still worried, an urgent signal came through.


    The supreme inquisitor��s voice, which was half incredulous and half annoyed, directly rang into his soul, "They��re gone!"


    The administrator was startled. "Gone? How could it be?"


    The supreme inquisitor said, "I don��t know the reason either, but in the purification book, their names directly vanished in a sh. But to be able to throw off the tracking of purification book, it��s very likely that they used a very powerful transmission prop and entered an unknown space."


    "Have they discovered your existence?"


    The supreme inquisitor said, "That��s impossible, my battlefield intuition has not issued any rm, so they haven��t discovered us so far."


    "Since they haven��t found you, why did they run away? It has been only three days, so they should still be in the hignd of thorny ice area, meaning that he simply could not find enough clues to go through the pass��" The holy one continued to specte on all kinds of possibilities, but he became increasingly aware that the immediate situation was already a mess.


    Suddenly, a sh of light shed through the eyes of the holy one as an inconceivable idea leaped into his mind.


    "Could it be��"


    Then he disrespectfully ignored the supreme inquisitor. His consciousness then sank into the independent space in the King��s Treasure House and opened a peeping window through his own authority.


    Through that window, he saw a scene that made his eyes almost jump out of his eye sockets.


    Wang Lu and his teammates have gone through the second pass and were about to enter the third pass!


    How could it be! It has only been four days since they entered the champions trial, but unexpectedly, they have already gone through two passes? Was there any failure in this champions trial due to thousands of years of disrepair?


    More than ny years ago, how long did he use the champions trial? Eight years, ten years?


    The first one was to search for the wine cup. At that time, using his holy one identity, he mobilized the entire Holy Light Religion for a whole year. While the second one, although there was no life-threatening mechanisms and traps, it was very time-consuming. He and his four confidants took one and a half year to reach the end.


    Yet, Wang Lu and his teammates only took four days toplete all these? Was there any justice in this world anymore?


    With a strong feeling of injustice and anger, the administrator wanted to directly tear the window and personallyy down the punishment from heaven to catch them all! However, he had to calm down. If he acted recklessly in the King��s Treasure House, even if he was a legendary level holy one, he would still be met with a dead end. However, should he just to sit back and watch them continue to advance triumphantly? That��s categorically not!


    "Hey, what��s wrong?"


    On the other side, the supreme inquisitor puzzledly asked after being ignored for a long time by the administrator.


    The administrator took a deep sigh. "You guys�� should juste back. Wang Lu��s whereabout has already been found."


    "What? Where?"


    "King��s Treasure House."


    "King��s Treasure House? How could that be?"


    However, the administrator has no interest to exin. He impatiently said, "I��ll tell you the details once you��re here!"


    Upon hearing those words, the supreme inquisitor became irritated. F*ck you, Paul! Do you think I��m your subordinate that you can send and call at your will! We are all five legendary holy ones of Holy Light Religion, since when did you be superior to me? Let alone, if you didn��t provide this false information, why would I bother wasting a few days of my time? What a loser!


    In fact, as the administrator of the King��s Treasure House, the holy one Paul was one of a kind in the Holy Light Religion. Regardless of his resourcefulness, personality, and talent, none of them were outstanding. But as someone with an astonishingly high aptitude for profession, he was extraordinarily lucky. Those geniuses of his peers have already drowned in the river of history, yet he stood out, and even reached the legendary level! Initially, among the several legendary level holy ones, he was thest in terms of standing. However, ny years ago, by chance coincidence, he obtained the authority of the administrator, which immediately drastically changed the future hundred years of Holy Light Religion��s strategic situation, which made his status sharply rose. Bing the third among the five legendary characters, above the Supreme Inquisitor and the Commander of the Bloodlust Holy Knight, and below the Pope and the Prophet.


    However, no matter how angry the Supreme Inquisitor was, he knew that this was not about personal gratitude and grudge. The King��s Treasure House was the core strategic point of the church, and after more than eighty years of development, this ce was even more important than the ce where the church originated. A ce that they absolutely could not lose. Moreover�� the Pope had secretly exhorted the several holy ones, telling them that, towards Paul, although his ability was limited, his status was extremely important, therefore they should assist him in any way possible. In any case, although Paul seemed to be revered, he didn��t have too much real power within the church. Apart from the King��s Treasure House, he couldn��t even order any archbishop as he wishes. He was basically one who is cut off from the others.


    At the same time, inside the King��s Treasure House, Paul was wracked with worry.


    They were already on the third pass�� If they continued to maintain this momentum, perhaps even the test on the third pass could not hold Wang Lu down, and once he arrived at the fourth pass, it would be a life and death test.


    His acquisition of the administrative authority was based on the backing of the entire church to pass through the four passes. And ording to the rules of the Treasure House, if Wang Lu and his teammates could have a better result than him in the champions trial, then they could rece him.


    If they managed to go through the fifth pass, then they would win without any suspense. However, even if they were not, as long as the result on the fourth pass was at least equal to Paul, based on the results on the first couple of passes, how could it bepared with Wang Lu��s four days crossing through two passes?


    Once Wang Lu managed to go through the fourth pass, the administrator position was bound to fall on Wang Lu. Therefore, seeing Wang Lu walking towards the third pass, Paul was unbearably anxious.


    Unfortunately, because of the unrest caused by the eastern city states and nine regions, the prophet and the pope all went to the east deal with it. Meanwhile, the Commander of the Bloodlust Holy Knight was firmly ced on the western border, never to be moved. At this time, Paul didn��t know which one to ask for help!


    In his opinion, since this was his problem as the holy one, then it needed to be solved by another holy one.


    "Howe the Supreme Inquisitor isn��t here yet?" Even though the supreme inquisitor was legendary level, it was impossible to cross half the continent in a sh. However, Paul still couldn��t suppress his resentment. At this time, he peeped on the window once again and saw that Wang Lu and his team had arrived at the third stone gate and began to methodically deal with it. Wang Lu even looked more confident now!


    "Do I have to overturn the table and damage my authority as the manager to break the peeping window and directly deal with them?" While he was anxious, Paul even began to entertain an extreme thought.


    In his role as the administrator, if we went against the rules of the King��s Treasure House, he could indeed directly interrupt Wang Lu��s trial process. Of course, he would pay the price, and the punishment would be severe. However, it was better than to just sit and watch as the opponent march to victory.


    After thinking about this, Paul finally tried to send a message to the Pope and the Prophet. However, he didn��t get any response, and the Supreme Inquisitor himself was still in the distant hignd of thorny ice�� Paul bit his teeth and decided to wait for the Supreme Inquisitor toe back first.


    "I don��t rmend making your move now."


    At this time, a gentle voice suddenly came from his side. Paul��s heart was startled. He turned his head and saw a pale face without characteristics of a face.


    "Faceless One, it��s you!"


    Towards this church��s sharpest knife, Paul��s feeling was slightlyplicated. On the one hand, the status of Faceless One in the church was very special. Although based on rank, he was still below the five legendary level holy ones, but only the prophet and the pope have the right to dispatch him. Moreover, he didn��t listen to anyone. His real status was even vaguely above Paul, making him inwardly scared. And also, Faceless One has directly or indirectly helped him. But on the other hand, Faceless One, in the end, was not a legendary level character, therefore, Paul would always have a feeling of superiority when facing Faceless One.


    Faceless One, however, actually didn��t care about the other side��s mental activity, but just lightly exined, "If you make your move now, it would end up in apletely reversed situation. The entire treasure house will resist you. So let��s wait until they get to the fourth pass while in the meantime we can consolidate more power. And at the fourth level, we can also reasonably intervene without worrying about resistance from the treasure house."


    "But on the fourth level, we will have no way to retreat!"


    "If you want to win, why do you need a fallback?" Faceless One lightly exined.


    Paul was startled and then immediately pondered. He said, "Very well, I��ll agree to your suggestion, but if there��s something wrong��"


    Faceless One coldly said, "If there��s a mistake, even if you can push the me on me, you will still lose the authority of the treasure house��s administrator. So use your poor brain on a more serious ce, stop thinking about useless thing."


    "You! How dare you talk to me like that!" Paul flew into a rage.


    "Don��t forget, ny years ago, who helped you get this administrative position? Based on you alone, do you think you can arrive at the fifth pass?" Faceless One lightly said, "Therefore, sit down, shut up, and listen to me carefully. Remember, this time, you need my help."


    Paul��s heart was furious. However, seeing that pale face, it was as if there was cold water poured into his initially palpitating heart, leaving him with no words to speak.

 Chapter 331 - You and Aya Are the Same

    <h4>Chapter 331: You and Aya Are the Same</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Tsk, this makes me uneasy."


    Stepping on the glitteringdder, Wang Lu could not help butment as he looked back at the light of the exit.


    After passing through the maze of the second pass, the team proceeded to the third pass. In this road of champions trial, between each pass, there was a long shiningdder. Wang Lu initially had suspected that the Holy Light Religion people wouldn��t have been able to hold themselves back from interfering, however, even until the end, they didn��t meet that expected interference. It was as if Holy Light Religion ignored Wang Lu��s achievement in going through the two passes.


    Although without people interfering meant that his strategy became smoother in its implementation, Wang Lu always felt a bit uneasy.


    And at this time, his teammate with the most amazing eyesight, Liu Li, has seen the end of the scenery and happily said, "I see the stone gate. There��s a text written on it! It��s the ancientnguage of Western Continent. It should read as�� military strategy?"


    Wang Lu was surprised. "You actually know the ancientnguage of Western Continent?"


    Liu Li foolishlyughed and said, "A few days ago, Aya gave me a dictionary of the ancientnguage. I have memorized them all!"


    "Good, your brain power is indeed the strongest." Wang Lumented and at the same time saw the scenery at the end of the path. Ahead of them was a gray stone gate, and indeed, there was a simple and unsophisticated handwriting of the words ��military strategy��.


    "Military strategy�� Does that mean the main point of the test is to show the military strategy?"


    While saying that, Wang Lu stepped on thest step of thedder, and then formally stepped on the area in front of the stone gate. As soon as his voice fell, a dull sounding voice rang in front of them.


    "That��s right, the main point of this pass is to test your military strategy."


    With that, a wave-like ripple appeared on the surface of the stone gate.


    Wang Lu smiled. "Did you also lose the king��s treasure and was punished here to guard the gate?"


    That stone gate said, "Me? I lost a bet to the Golden King, and since I can��t pay the gambling bet, I can onlye here to ept the punishment."


    Although this stone gate has a dull sound, his character was more lively than the first stone gate, very much a talker.


    "I once was a tribal leader,mander of a powerful army that conquered arge piece of territory through numerous victories. Because of these victories, I also won the title of military god. But then came Golden King, whose kingdom and army was far superior than that of mine. I know that I��m not his opponent in a head-on battle, so I made a bet with him. We would have a decisive battle using an army of the same size. If I win, his army would not cross my border forever. If I lose, I would surrender on the spot and be at his mercy. Relying on my ability tomand the army, I was sure that I would win if the size of the army of the Golden King was as the same as me�� Unfortunately, at the end of the war, I regretfully lost to him and had to surrender. At that time, I heard that Golden King was cruel and heartless, so I thought I would end up dead. But then he said that, as a bastard, my military ability is really rare, so it would be a waste to just kill me. Upon hearing this, I felt that I was given a hope of survival, so I hurriedly expressed my wish to serve him, be his weapon to conquer his enemy. In any case, although I can��t beat Golden King, I can still win against other people. But then Golden King sneered and said that if I could find an enemy worthy of him to subjugate, I could work for him. But, at that time, I knew that my tribe was the only one on the continent who had not surrendered to him."


    Upon hearing this, other people didn��t have much reaction. But, Aya actually asked in surprise, "Thest tribe conquered by the Golden King, you��re the barbarian military god Tannu!"


    "Oh, I can��t believe someone actually remembers my name!" The stone gate Tannu was very happy. "Hahaha, sure enough, the longer you live, the easier for you to encounter surprises. When I said I was willing to offer him my skill, Golden King said there was no more opponent on the continent worthy to be subjugated by him, so no matter how high my ability was, it was still useless. Therefore, he put me in his Treasure House to guard the pass for him. Although it is a punishment, but by letting me take the shape of a stone gate so that I don��t die for thousands of years, I think it��s more like a reward from the Golden King, hahaha!"


    "Well then, let��s get back to the main topic." Tannu stopped smiling and seriously said, "This pass will test your military strategy ability. To pass this test, you must defeat the opponent bymanding the army that will be provided to you by me. Very simple, right?"


    Wang Lu asked, "Very simple? Aren��t you the one who would be our opponent?"


    Tannuughed and said, "Of course it��s me, otherwise, who else? But don��t worry, I��m not a bully here. The army that I will bring is not many, just 400 golden guardians, 30 golden warlocks, and 8 regimentmanders. And me."


    "Then how many is our army?"


    "That depends on you," Tannu said. Then the surface of the stone gate rippled, which then presented a form.


    Wang Lu identified the form as a handwriting and somewhat said in surprise, "Golden Guardian, 10 logistic points; Golden Warlock, 20 logistic points; Regimentmander, 50 logistic points. In addition, there are archers, chariots, cavalries, each with different logistic points�� Do you want to assign us logistic points and let us set our own army ording to this?"


    Tannu said, "Correct. The core of the army is logistic and supplies. Strong logistic capacity can support huge military operation."


    Wang Lu nodded. "This design is reasonable. In simple terms, this is simr to a poption limit. You have 400 Golden Guardians, 30 Warlocks, and 8 Regiment Commanders, which amount to 5000 logistic points? So how much do we have?"


    Tannu said, "It��s also up to you. Here, look."


    With that, a stone table rose in front of the stone gate. On it, there was a board with many small squares, two tokens and a few dices.


    Wang Lu took a careful look and saw that there were winding squares, one square connected to each other to form a ring. Different digits were written in most of the squares, some were painted with a single color. In addition to the token pieces and dices, there were several stacks of cards, as well as some exquisitely small building models. Upon seeing these, Wang Lu��splexion could not help but greatly change. "This, this is��"


    Tannu smiled. "When I was still alive, this is a very popr game in the whole continent. It��s called operation simtion game!"


    "Simtion your ass, this is obviously a monopoly!" Wang Lu pointed at the board. "Aren��t you supposed to buynd, collect tax, and defeat the opponent through various events and props?"


    Tannu was pleasantly surprised. "Unexpectedly, a foreigner from eastern ce actually know this game!"


    "�� Forget it. I��ll just take it as a beautiful coincidence. The world is big, so there is bound to be several pain in the ass people who ended up designing such a game. In short, you want me to y monopoly with you and my logistic points will be decided by the end settlement points?"


    Tannu said, "Correct. Therefore, the number of logistic points depend on yourself. Of course, I will not be a bully, so even if you end up losing everything in this operation simtion game, I will still give you at least 5000 logistic points to ensure parity with my army. And on that basis, if you have the ability to win 20000 points within 100 rounds, then you can have ten times as many as my strength. But I doubt that you can do it! Pro tip, you have to defend yourself as hard as you can! Protect your 5000 points capital without losing it! Hahaha!"


    Apparently, this former tribal military god has a very high confidence in his ability to y the game.


    "Interesting, you even dare to show off your game ability in front of me." Wang Luughed and then walked towards the stone table. "Since you��re bent on seeking death, then I��ll give it to you."


    ��


    Two hourster.


    "How-how is this possible!"


    The voice of the stone gate Tannu that was filled with shock reverberated in that narrow space.


    On the board, Wang Lu��s red selection had upied more than ny percent of the area, while Tannu��s blue was stuck in a corner, surrounded by the red. Just now, with the roll of the dices, his piecended on the red square, thus hisst line of hope disappeared.


    Wang Lu gently sighed and then rose up, and sprinkled the chips symbolizing the money on the board.


    "It��s game over on the ny-third round, and I have sessfully obtained 25000 points. Humph, unexpectedly, you, this barbarian military god, are quite tenacious. You actually hold on until the veryst."


    "This-this is impossible." Tannu��s voice trembled as he was still in the state of disbelief. As the guardian of this pass, he had been lonely for thousands of years. His only amusement was ying this game with few other gatekeepers! Ten thousand years period was enough to hone his skill on this game, however, with the passage of time, more and more gatekeepers died, thus he was unable to disy his brilliant skill in this game, feeling extremely lonely.


    More than eighty years ago, he identally met with a group of challengers from outside. At that time, Tannu was wild with joy. Therefore, he generously gave them ten attempts. Actually, he just wanted to y a few more games. However, the best result of those challengers was to keep their five thousand original points! Then, by virtue of the same army strength and a richer and more reasonable ssbination, they narrowly defeated Tannu.


    Therefore, Tannu never thought that he would lose, or even lose miserably! If he had not been a stone gate at this time, perhaps his head would blow on the spot! Luckily, he got no head.


    "What method did you use?"


    Wang Luughed. "The board game is yours, the tokens are yours, the dices are also yours, so what method can I use??" With that, he pointed at the board game and asked a question, "How do you describe my skill in this game?"


    Tannu very reluctantly said, "�� Far better than me."


    Wang Lu said, "Then logically, there are only two possibilities. First, I was too strong that in this game, my skill has already reached the divine realm, and no one can defeat me. The second is, I��m not that strong, it��s you who are too weak."


    "I��m too weak?" Tannu immediately felt that he was being despised at. "Don��t go too far!"


    "Don��t go too far? It��s actually not that often I y a game simr to your operation simtion. My interest in that game is not too strong, so I��m not good at it at all. Moreover, there are a lot of different rules between your game and the one that I yed years ago, so I need time to adapt. Even so, I still managed to overwhelmingly defeat you. Is that really because I��m too strong? Speaking of which, where exactly did your confidence in ying this gamee from?"


    Tannu somewhat dejectedly said, "Before you, I haven��t been defeated for ten thousand years."


    "Then there are two possibilities. First, you are too strong; second, your opponents are too weak. If you objectively think about it, who were those that apanied you ying this game all these years? Were those masters of this game collected by Golden King from all over the continent? Or a group of ordinary people who were not interested in this game but through soft and hard tactic forced by you to y? Oh, and were thest team who came here good at ying this game?"


    "But I��ve been here for more than ten thousand years!"


    Wang Lu sighed. "If you put two men in a cell, even in one hundred thousand years, they won��t be able to conceive any child. So obviously, time is not everything. Moreover, by ying with a group of people with mediocre skill, the more you y, the more your skill will worsen. Your main skill is the military god, not ying a board game. If you put too much energy into something that is not your forte, you would be like the Knight King who made a fool of herself by obsessing in the dark art of cuisine."


    The Knight King who was obsessed in the dark art of cuisine angrily called out, "Hey!"

 Chapter 332 - Devour the World

    <h4>Chapter 332: Devour the World</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Regardless of how unwilling the military god Tannu was, a lost was, after all, a lost. As the former military god, he was incapable of shamelessly not admitting his defeat.


    "Very well, then per the agreement, you have a total of 25000 logistic points. You may assign it as you wish."


    With that, the board game on the stone table turned into a pack ofplex forms. All the details about logistic point conversion were recorded on it. Wang Lu looked at it and began to carefully calcte the optimal armyposition. However, before he finished his calction, he suddenly saw some details that startled him.


    "Wait a minute, how could I even be printed on it?"


    Tannu said, "Of course, don��t you want to enter the war also? And won��t you consume supplies in the war?"


    "�� So that��s why. Even themander can��t be on the sidelines."


    Tannu said, "Anymander who doesn��t dare to visit the front line is not qualified to be themander of the Golden King��s army."


    "I see." Wang Lu nodded and didn��t make too much fuss about it; since it was the rule set by the others, for now, he would follow it. However, when he saw his point value, he was actually priced at 500 logistic points. Wang Lu frowned. "Am I that valuable that I am equal to ten goldenmanders!"


    "The price is based on the strength of a person. Your value is 500 points, it means that you are worth as many as ten goldenmanders."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment, thinking that he indeed could probably face off against ten goldenmanders. Because if he really ran into ten goldenmanders, he would still be invincible with his Non-Phase Sword Defense. However, 500 points seemed a bit more expensive. What if he were reced by the others?


    "If you want to substitute yourself, that��s okay. However, only the person who set foot on the battlefield is qualified to pass. The onlookers who stay outside the battlefield inside the safe zone would forever stay in the safe zone."


    "So what you mean is, let alone substitution, the five of us have to go to the battlefield in order to pass? And ording to my price, the five of us must at least use 2000 points��" Wang Lu thought for a moment. "Then what about you? How much logistic points that must be spent for yourself?"


    Tannu confidently said, "Of course it��s 0 point. Now I��m just a stone gate who has nobat ability. Even if I personally go into battle, since Ick any fighting power, I don��t use any logistic point. If you envy me, then you can beg Golden King to turn you into a stone gate!"


    "Forget it, I��ll just consider this 2000 point as being eaten by dogs," Wang Lu said and continued downward in the point conversion list, ready to acquire Aya and other people��s exchange prices. However, in just a nce, he was immediately stunned.


    "What the, one zero, two zero, three zero�� it��s 10000 points! What kind of price is this?" Wang Lu flew into a rage. "Are you an airport security? Howe the price is this high? Just a single Knight King alone is priced at 10000 logistic points?"


    Tannu was also surprised. "How could it be that expensive? It seems like your Knight King has a great background, 10000 points are for a legendary level character!"


    "Legendary my ass!" Seeing that the other was worth twenty times more than him, Wang Lu was flustered with anger and impolitely criticized, "She can��t evenplete a shredded pork with garlic sauce! If I, as a team leader, am worth 500 points, then she should be just 300 points!"


    Aya��s face had turned green from anger. "So is this what you really think of me?"


    Tannu exined, "The price of the logistic points is mainly based on the peak strength. Although this woman is in poor condition, in her peak, she should be worth as much as a legendary character."


    Wang Lu very unhappily humphed and tentatively epted this exnation.


    Wang Lu then continued to look at the list, only to re up once again. "Damn, did Golden King conquer yournd because you made a dubiousnd spection? I can ept that you priced my Knight King as 10000 points, but now, you even priced Liu Li as 10000 points too? Is she worth a legendary level treatment? Or is it because she is quite close to Aya that her price rises as well?"


    Tannu himself was surprised by this. "She��s also 10000 points? I don��t understand either, her power is only advance middle-order, so her points should be at most one to two thousand�� Is it because of another reason?"


    "What is it?"


    "This logistic points essentially calcte the logistic consumption. Although for the trial��s sake, it heavily referenced to a unit��s fighting strength, but logistic consumption is also an important factor in determining the price. Perhaps�� the reason why this girl has such a high logistic points is that her logistic consumption is very high?"


    Wang Lu was stunned, because Tannu��s words were reasonable! Although Liu Li��s cultivation time was still low, far from reaching her potential, based on strength alone, she was far from 10000 logistic points worth. However, her eating capacity��


    "Damn it, two women had already cost 20000 points, while I am just 500 points�� Little Bai is 600, and the stupid dog is 2400? Do all of you want to rebel? Every one of you is extremely expensive! There are only 1500 points left! At most, I can only buy some hardbors! Wait a minute, those who challenged this before us, weren��t they given the same pricing standard? You said they only have 5000 points, right?"


    Tannu was somewhat embarrassed. "The price calction is determined by the spell left by Golden King. If you��re not convinced, you can talk to Golden King yourself."


    "Talk your ass! Did those challengers use this pricing standard too? Weren��t their total score only 5000 points?"


    Tannu said, "It��s the same standard as you guys. Among them, the most valuable is a legendary level that worth 8000 points. Therefore, he was unable to participate. It was someone else who brought in and led therge army."


    Wang Lu asked, "But since people who don��t enter the battlefield can��t pass the test, could it be that after this they��"


    Tannu exined, "No. This is a new rule that Iter made. Because I found out that the faces of those who cheered on the sidelines were very hateful, I simply prohibit onlookers to pass."


    "So you actually can change the rules at will?"


    "Initially I couldn��t, but after all these years, I slowly can."


    Wang Lu had to sigh at the intolerable condition caused by years of disrepair�� By letting this Tannu arbitrarily changed the rules, the original intention of the military strategy test had disappeared!


    However, as long as his team managed to pass the test, why would he need to care about military strategy or moral integrity?


    "�� Forget it, 1500 is 1500, I��ll take it!" Wang Lu sighed and helplessly looked at Aya and Liu Li. "It seemed like we are doomed to face a mighty army by ourselves, since our army��s ration has already been taken by two women!"


    In the face of Wang Lu��s naked resentment, although she felt wronged, Aya has nothing to say to that. Meanwhile, Liu Li quietly hid behind Aya, not daring to look at Wang Lu in the eye. Then she sneaked a bite of her pie.


    Towards Liu Li��s acts, Wang Lu didn��t even have the strength to be angry anymore. After most of their points were being used up, the remaining free points were just 1500 points. After distributing them, Wang Lu sneered. "This is nothing more than a military strategy game converted into a steamrolling game. But, as long as it��s still a game, I can still win even if my partner is a fujoshi! Military god Tannu, bring it on!"


    "Good!" Tannu uttered a longugh, even though thatughter could not convey his happiness. Although the young man before him was not that powerful, he could not help but somewhat be moved by his heroic spirit as people of talent appreciated one another.


    And ording to the rules of his barbarian tribe, facing people of talent, he had to use all his strength to beat them! In the past, when he met the other team of challengers, because he was put off by them, when he fought them, he only used eighty to ny percent of his ability, which gave them a chance to score a narrow victory. However, this time, facing Wang Lu, he muste up with two hundred percent of his ability!


    During thatughter, Wang Lu felt that everything began to get distorted and changed. The narrow space in front of the stone gate was reced with a vast expanse of ins. At the other end of the in were the hundreds of golden guardians, and the military god Tannu himself was surrounded by his army.


    He was a giant barbarian with an astonishing imposing manner, huge built, and a resolute face like an unchanging mountain rock. Previously, Tannu was allughing, rxed and happy. However, on this battlefield, all of those superfluous feelings were obliterated, reced by a withering cold atmosphere.


    "What a powerful battle formation."


    In the face of military god Tannu, whose army��s only lost was to Golden King, Aya could not help but marvel at it.


    If two armies fight each other, even just by looking at the opposite side��s battle formation, one could roughly estimate the overall strength.


    "How is hepared to you?" Wang Lu asked.


    Aya was silent for a moment. "Based on battle formation alone, I��m not as good as him. If you discount the strength of themander, the gap between the two sides is about eight to ten."


    Wang Lu was surprised. "That means he��s twenty percent stronger than you?"


    "Based on battle formation alone, that is indeed the case. However, if we really met, under fair condition, I have the confidence to win against him"


    Wang Lu said, "Riding alone to charge into the enemy? Unfortunately, this time, no enemy that you can ask toe forward. They��re just a mirage, so if you want to win, you have to wipe out everyst one them."


    Aya said, "Unfortunately, I can��t freely use my power. Once or twice might still be possible, but it��s unsustainable. And on the basis of one or two strikes, it��s impossible to eliminate all the four hundred golden guardians."


    Solely on offensive and defensive attributes alone, golden guardian was close to the power of Jindan. And under themand of a skilled militarymander, their strength output was unparalleled. Even if Aya was in her peak state, a legendary level character, she could barely hold them. At present, in her weakened state, rushing towards the enemy would only lead to her death.


    In addition to Aya, the other people didn��t have the capital to contribute. Therefore, Wang Lu nodded and said, "That being the case, let��s change the gamey. Aya, you were once the leader of an army, so I want you tomand those people behind us."


    Aya was surprised. "People behind us? What types of troops did you exchange that 1500 point for?"


    Looking back, Aya��s astonishment was even greater. 1500 hardborers were quietly waiting for the instruction.


    "You actually picked hardborers?"


    That��s right. The logistic point can be exchanged with hardborers, whose physique wasparable to middle order profession with excellent production and construction capacity. In the past, Golden Kingunched an expedition into the wildnd. En route, he wanted to watch an opera, so he told hisborers to build a theater on Gobi desert. In just an hour, they built a magnificent, exquisitely carved theater. The interior can even amodate around ten thousand people! Moreover, at that time, there were only about one hundredborers."


    Aya had also heard of this story, thus, she couldn��t help but gasp in admiration. "All the elites gathered under Golden King��s banner is indeed a well-deserved reputation. But, what do you want to build with this manyborers?"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "To build towers."

 Chapter 333 - I’ll Show You How to Do One Against Hundreds

    <h4>Chapter 333: I��ll Show You How to Do One Against Hundreds</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Build towers?"


    Upon hearing Wang Lu''s answer, Aya inwardly spected, "That''s nothing more than to rely on the strength of theborers to build defensive towers." However, when she pondered about it, the more she couldn''t figure it out. "What kind of tower do you want to build? How do you build it? How long would you build it?"


    On the first question, what kind of defense tower should be built in order to block the opponent? The opposite party has four hundred golden guardians with power close to Jindan Stage. The battle formation made them look likemon infantries, but once the war started, each one of them could move heaven and earth! Perhaps themon defense tower has miraculous effect on themon-people-level war, but here it was meaningless! Once the golden guardians went all out, they could even dismantle ten towers at once.


    On the second question, even if Wang Lu has the blueprint of a super defense tower that was capable enough to repel these golden guardians, what about the materials? One could not make bricks without the straws��no matter howpetent the Golden King''sborers were, they could not possibly make a tower out of air.


    The third question, even if Wang Lu''s materials problem could be solved, what about the construction time? No matter how efficient the Golden King''sborers were, they could not possibly make a tower in a sh, yet, would Tannu give them time?


    "About the first question, you should not ask me about it. Instead, you should ask these hardborers. They are fortunate to serve Golden King as his elite workers, so they had undergone the most rigorous training in civil engineering, how could they not be able to build even a few practical defense towers? Even if it''s not true, I also have in me a few drawings of Dragon Tower, which has the ability to kill all living beings in a matter of seconds��"


    Aya was greatly surprised. "Drawings of Dragon Tower? Where did you get those? That''s one of the top secrets Bretton Dragon n!"


    Dragon Tower was a treasure level building designed by a group of building-loving schrs when Bretton Dragon n was at its peak. The tower has an independent defense capability; without manual operation, it could identify the enemy and meet the enemy inbat through various means. Based on the different building materials, it could disy the strength from low order to high order profession. Of course, the cost of a Dragon Tower that wasparable to high order profession was so high that even the Dragon n itself could not bear it. Its invention did not have too much practical value. However, low-level Dragon Tower was very practical. For example, the most cost-effective Green Dragon Tower only needed materials worth of five or six hundred spirit stones (or magic coins) to build. Its power was enough to rival peak Foundation Establishment or near Xudan Stage Cultivators. And if there were a dozen of Dragon Tower fire, even a cultivator who has just entered Jindan Stage must evade it.


    The only problem was that the technology needed to build the Dragon Tower was tooplex. Even in the past, among the skilled building makers, the numbers were very few. And for Aya''s era, the building maker that could build Dragon Tower was almost extinct. Plus, Aya was more concerned with the offense than defense. Therefore, this kind of defensive tool was not very useful for her, so Dragon Tower drawings were thus put on the shelves.


    However, after all, it was still a treasure of the Dragon n. How could this inheritance, which was among the most valuable treasures, fall into Wang Lu''s hand?


    Wang Lu said, "Of course I found it in the Treasure House of Dragon City. In your absence these years, as the only remaining guardian of the Bretton Dragon n, Bedivere had gathered arge number of Dragon n heritage, one of which is the drawings of the Dragon Tower."


    "Of course I know that, but, how could Bedivere let you into the secret treasure house?" Aya was in disbelief. "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but�� Bedivere should know the meaning of the Bretton Dragon n heritage. Except for me, he can''t even let his wife enter the treasure house!"


    Wang Lu said, "I told him that I am your gigolo."


    "�� And he just let you in?"


    "Of course not. Bedivere is so strict, how could he break the rules just because of the gigolo identity? However, I also told him that our child would be born next year, so I intend to give a present to the child, but also give you a big surprise."


    "��" Upon hearing Wang Lu''s exnation, Aya immediately stopped moving, as if she was petrified.


    Wang Lu said, "So I asked him to rmend if there''s anything good in the treasure house. He rmended the drawings of Dragon Tower and said that if I can build a Dragon Tower in ordance with the drawings, even if it''s just the most low-level Bone Dragon Tower, and made it as a guardian for the newly born child, it would make you very happy. Now it seems that Bedivere has indeed greatly contributed to the cause!"


    Aya didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    "And as for your second question, the materials. It''s also Bedivere who helped me solve that. Under the oppression of the Holy Light Religion, his greatest need was self-defense. And as a defensive tool, Dragon Tower was his first choice. Over the years, he has umted a lot of materials, but hecked the capable building-makers to construct it. During this period, he had to reluctantly recruit some, but was soon discovered by the Holy Light Religion. However, the Dragon Tower project was still managed to be kept secret by him. It''s just that he didn''t have the supporting climate to construct it�� At the time, when I got the blueprint, he also included arge number of materials��fortunately, my mustard seed bag is big enough, hahaha!


    "And as for the third question, would construction time be really a problem? Who do you think Tannu is? How could he see through my tricks? And even if he can see through, so what? As long as I personally go into action, those mere puppets would be extremely vulnerable like a free range chicken and a cute puppy."


    "You personally go into action? Do you want to use your original magical ability to slow them down? That''s impossible! The strength difference is too big!"


    "Is it?" Wang Luughed. "My cultivation base is only Xudan Stage��after diligently struggling in this Western Continent, I manage to reach high-level Xudan Stage, and my real defensive power can hold off anyone under Yuanying Stage. While they are just a group of puppets that barely reached Jindan."


    Aya said, "It''s a group, not just one!"


    "But if they can''t break my defense, what is the difference between a group and just one?"


    "Tannu is a master of military strategy and tactic. The soldiers under him couldn''t possibly be a mess. Once they unite their strength, four hundred people join forces, even a Yuanying Stage could not sh with them head on!"


    "Hahaha, will I give them the opportunity to unite their strength? You underestimated the Void Spirit Root too much! Even if in this Western Continent I need the transformationw, I have a way to make them remain in disunity, unable to show their real strength! Humph, now it''s time to show my true skill!"


    "Wang Lu!" Aya furrowed her brows while inwardly sighing that she really couldn''t see through him.


    Indeed, Wang Lu has never done things that were uncertain to him. Therefore, him being confident now meant that he had something that he relied on. Aya could clearly see that Wang Lu simply did not have enough strength to contend against four hundred golden guardians. Both of them were from Spirit Sword Mountain, so Aya basically knew all his cards!


    "Rx. Don''t forget, I''m your way to win every war. Otherwise, let''s make a bet. If I can single-handedly dy them so that theborers have enough time to build the Dragon Tower, then I want something from you and you have to give it to me, what do you think?"


    Aya asked, "What do you want?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, let''s just keep it forter, okay?"


    "You��"


    "Okay, that''s a deal. Just wait for me toe back!"


    With that, Wang Lu no longer paid attention to Aya. Leaning forward, he went straight towards the other end of the in, where there was the army of the military god Tannu. He really went to face the enemy alone.


    However, as a general, Tannu has a foresight. Therefore, as soon as Wang Lunded, he immediately issued an instruction.


    "Spread out!"


    With just onemand, the four hundred golden guardians spread out, never letting the opponent to get the chance to catch them all at once. Wang Lu couldn''t help but admire the keenest and cautiousness of the opponent. Before he couldunch his original magical ability, the opponents have already dispersed themselves, but so what?


    Because his original goal was not the golden guardians and warlocks, these small fries. The reason why he marched in was only one: Tannu himself. As long as he dealt with this military god, his four hundred golden guardians army would turn into a mess and be easy picking!


    However, Tannu''s phantom was indifferent to this. Once Wang Lu had entered their battle formation, several of the nearby golden guardians formed a mini team to intercept him. Under Tannu''smand, these golden guardians seamlessly worked together, making their strength seemingly more than doubled. However, with Sword of Mount Kun in hand and Non-Phase Sword Defense being propped up, they couldn''t slow down Wang Lu''s footsteps at all.


    As for Tannu himself, under the protection of dozens of golden guardians, he remained motionless as if waiting for Wang Lu.


    From those cold eyes, Wang Lu could not read any slight psychological fluctuation. The military god Tannu''s situation was like a precise clock. Every action has its clear purpose, and any external blow could not shake its stability. Wang Lu couldn''t even tell if Tannu has set up a trap for him to plunge, or it was just a bluff.


    However, what should he care about that? Did he have to turn around and leave? Soon, Wang Lu has arrived before the army. However, Tannu had gently opened his mouth, ready to issue the updatedmand.


    ording to Wang Lu''s guess, it was likely to order the whole army to attack at once, bypassing Wang Lu to directly grind those one thousand and five hundred hardborers. Because no matter what Wang Lu''s battlen was, the core key must be those hardborers. As long as they were killed, Wang Lu could no longer disy any of his tricks��it was like pulling the carpet under him.


    And at this time, because the golden guardians were in a dispersed formation, it was impossible for Wang Lu topletely block them using his original magical ability.


    However, Wang Lupletely did not want to meet the enemy head-on.


    They saw him reach into his pouch, took out a fine gold medal and lifted it up. The next moment, an amazing momentum and pressure suddenly burst out of that gold medal, sweeping in all direction like an invisible ripple. In a twinkling of an eye, the atmosphere in the entire battlefield turned heavier by a lot. Then, a majestic voice from the sky shook everyone''s heart.


    "Bastards, kneel!"


    Almost at the same time, the entire army of Tannu kneeled down, without any resistance at all.


    Facing this change, the countenance of military god Tannu finally changed slightly. His sharp eyes pierced that gold medal, obviously, he had seen through Wang Lu''s trick.


    Unfortunately, if Tannu was not an illusion but the real Tannu, that look was enough to really pierce that gold medal. What a pity�� at this time, he was powerless. In the battlefield, he was indeed themander of the army, however, the army itself was, after all, the army of other people.


    Seeing that the battlefield had instantly quieted down, Wang Lu gently let out his breath.


    "When I saw the magnificent barbarian military god using the army of Golden King, I knew that it was time to show off my genuine counterfeit skill!"

 Chapter 334 - I Have a Special Winning Skill

    <h4>Chapter 334: I Have a Special Winning Skill</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The gold medal was of course fake.


    The real one was a medal that symbolized the supreme authority of Golden King. During Golden King''s ten thousand years of reign, it has only been issued more than ten times. For Golden King who absolutely loved the centralization of power, putting his power into other people''s hand was an intolerably perverse action. Therefore, the handful of gold medals in history were known as rare treasures that were extremely valuable for research and collection.


    However, any rare treasures that were known to a master of counterfeit would only have one end. Wang Lu has already begun to manufacture the gold medal when he was forging the king''s wine cup.


    The appearance of the gold medal was acquired through the query of arge number of historical data, while Golden King''s voice and aura were able to be gradually imitated by Wang Lu after making several conversations with Golden King. Although it was far from having too much resemnce, it indeed has a bit of Golden King''s unique charm.


    By raising the medal high, it faintly resembled the dignity and majesty of Golden King, which resulted in the total copse of Tannu''s army. All of them knelt down and no one dared to get up.


    For the army of Golden King to not be able to recognize their king''s genuine token from the fake was indeed a tragedy. However, it was an inevitable tragedy. Because the obedience nature of these puppets was overwhelming. If they were the real Golden King''s army, they would not be so easy to be fooled. However, after ten thousand years have passed, the initially formidable army who once followed Golden King has already be remnant puppets, while these current puppets have never seen their king since they were born.


    But as far as Wang Lu was concerned, for now, this scene meant that his tactic has been sessful, his counterfeit skill has once again created a miracle.


    Of course, this counterfeit thing was certainly ignominious, but if a fake could pass off as a genuine, then its fakeness was no longer important.


    After the initialmand, Wang Lu never said a word while he held up the medal. He just silently let these golden guardians continue to kneel. This gold medal was, after all, a fake. By showing it in surprise, it could frighten these puppets. However, as time went by, no matter how stupid these puppets were, they could also see the clues. Therefore, the less he said, the better. In any case, in the history, Golden King was not known for being talkative.


    Time slipped away bit by bit while Wang Lu still quietly held the medal. In front of him, there were 400 golden guardians in a dispersed formation. 30 golden warlocks and 8 goldenmanders quietly knelt down on the ground with their forehead buried deep on the ground, not daring to directly look at the light of Golden King.


    Only Tannu still stood up, quietly waiting for the time to pass. For this precise war machine, a futile struggle was just a waste of time. He had previously tried in vain tomand them to get up, therefore he had to give up.


    In any case, the effect of this fake object would not be too long. And over time, these puppets would detect something abnormal about it.


    And sure enough, about four or six hourster, one goldenmander slightly moved and began to shake. For a loyal puppet, the ability to kneel down in front Golden King''s medal was the greatest gift. Under normal circumstances, even until they copsed due to weakness, they would not dare to move. However, right now, apparently, they began to doubt the authority of the gold medal.


    Themander of the regiment had a higher degree of intelligence. Soon, there was the second and the thirdmander that began to waver. And after a while, they simply stood up and red at Wang Lu, with eyes looking like mingva.


    The forgery of Golden King''s gold medal was undoubtedly a sphemous, unforgivable sin!


    "Haa!"


    Amander looked up and roared. His angry roar swept the whole battlefield, shaking all the golden guardians. Then they slowly stood up and looked up�� their eyes became confused.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Lu smiled, put down his hand, and then turned away. However, behind him were a jungle of steels, irons, and rocks.


    "Hahaha, wee to my tower defense world."


    Hundreds of different forms of defense towers interwoven into aplex maze. Dark solid bone Dragon Tower, blue light deep green Dragon Tower, unbridled manic red Dragon Tower, mysterious ck Dragon Tower, as well as pure and radiance holy Dragon Tower�� At this time, the crystallization of the wisdom of Bretton Dragon n was clear without a doubt! Hundreds of Dragon Towers stood shoulder to shoulder. Their connected grandeur was like a great ancient dragon. Even if they were seen at a distant, it would still give off a depressing atmosphere.


    This was the realnd of the death. Even the golden guardians under Tannu the Military God, if they dared to enter this jungle of defense towers, they would still end up dead. Perhaps when these towers were not yet formed, they could still disrupt their opponent with random strikes. However, they have wasted too much time.


    "Military God Tannu, don''t just gawk there like that. Come and fight us. We''re only five people here, so if you cane to us, you''ll definitely win."


    At this time, Wang Lu has arrived at these defense towers, together with Aya and the others. However, those hardborers had disappeared without a trace.


    In order to hurry up, Wang Lu had ordered them to burn their life, like a writer who had a deadline tomorrow but still hasn''t had a word to write. In simple words, he let these amazingly efficientborers became even more efficient, constructing a jungle of steel and rocks from emptynd in just a few hours! When the jungle of defense towers was finally built, the huge construction materials in the mustard seed bag werepletely depleted, and even the mountain peak not far away from there had been hollowed out. At the end, these hardborers came to thest moment of their lives, burning out into ashes. The defense towers that they left behind stood erect like they were their tombstones.


    In this respect, after being stunned for a moment, a faint smile unexpectedly appeared on the face of the Military God Tannu.


    Since it hase to this, even if Military God Tannu''s battle formation was twice as powerful, it was still impossible for him to destroy that jungle of defense towers relying on these four hundred infantries. Even if the severalmanders were reced with ultra long distance cannons, it would still be impossible. And now that the defeat was certain, winning the battle was no longer important. Tannu was more concerned with Wang Lu''s winning method.


    "Interesting." This was his heartfeltpliment. His entire life revolved around military matters, and he had also experienced too many scenes. Yet, the scene before him was still invigorating to him. It was a very interesting tactic, a very interesting opponent. Strictly speaking, Wang Lu was not a winner, because he simply didn''t show any military strategy. However, Tannu was someone who was not overly attached to the oue. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to survive as a guardian in the King''s Treasure House for over ten thousand years.


    "You''ve won the test," Tannu said.


    Wang Lu was surprised. "Did you just give up?"


    Tannu said, "If I can have even one percent chance to win in this war, I will certainly fight for that chance. But since I don''t even have one percent odd, I don''t need to let these soldiers die in vain. The next endless years, only they could apany me."


    Wang Lu nodded and did not say anything more. And after Military God Tannu conceded, a door that led to the darkness was opened behind him.


    "Go, and good luck to you."


    When Wang Lu passed through the door and stepped on that brightdder towards the next pass, the door behind them slowly closed soon after.


    At this time, Wang Lu, who walked at the front, suddenly felt something. He turned around and saw through the slit on the slowly closing door the copse of the world behind it.


    In the battlefield, the sky broke and the ground copsed. Huge cracks that were simr to the mouth of the creatures from the wild split open and swallowed that little world. Military God Tannu stood straight like a pine tree, calmly meeting the arrival of the end.


    �� Is this what he meant by endless years? Wang Lu could not help but be stunned.


    Noticing Wang Lu''s eyes, Aya, who walked behind Wang Lu, also turned around. However, at this time, the door hadpletely shut.


    "What a pity. If there''s a chance next time, I really want to fight him fair and square," Ayamented.


    "Yes, it''s really a pity," Wang Lu softly said.


    ��


    At the same time, in the depths of the King''s Treasure House, amazed by the result, Paul''s anger and uneasiness had reached its limit


    "They''ve passed it, they''ve actually passed it! They''ve passed the third pass!"


    The whole previous process has been seen in panoramic view by the administrator. Initially, he still held his hope, hoping that Wang Lu would be totally defeated by Tannu. After all, Tannu was an extremely strong opponent. At that time, were it not for Faceless One, his trial would''ve ended. And after Faceless One, Tannu modified the rules, making it more difficult to ovee. With Paul''s knowledge, he couldn''t even think of how to beat Tannu.


    However, as Wang Lu broke through difficulties by miraculous means again and again, Paul''s heart gradually sank. Especially when Wang Lu took out that gold medal so that those golden guardians knelt down, Paul was so infuriated that he shouted a round of abuse!


    Unfortunately, everything was useless. Wang Lu had already stepped on that brightdder and would soone to the stone gate of the fourth pass.


    And when Paul was feeling restless and even somewhat faintly terrified, a gentle and cordial voice happily said, "Rest assured, their footsteps are over. In the fourth pass, we will end everything."


    Unfortunately, Faceless One''sfort was unable to warm the heart in the slightest. And just at this time, a cold voice questioned.


    "End everything? Based on waste like you guys?"


    The person who questioned was fully covered with scarlet heavy armor. In his hands, there was arge sawtoothed greatsword filled with the gloom and chill of bloody smell. He was the Supreme Inquisitor of Holy Light Religion and also the church''s number one purificator, Duke Ferdinand!


    While Wang Lu and the others spent their time on the third pass, the Supreme Inquisitor finally dumped his subordinates and returned to the Holy City as fast as he could. At this time, although he was exhausted, his fighting spirit was still very high. Especially when he witnessed that Wang Lu had broken through the third pass, bing a serious threat to the status of Holy Light Religion in the King''s Treasure House, his heart genuinely filled with anger.


    "Heretics who dare to covet my church''s holy ce must be purified with the harshest punishment!"


    Among the church''s five legendary Holy Ones, the most devout and also the most powerful was without a doubt, the Pope. However, behind him was the Supreme Inquisitor. His fanaticism to the church almost reached the distorted level. Fifty years ago, because his daughter had fallen in love with a heretic, he personally cut off his daughter''s head and hung it in front of the Inquisitor''s office. As for that heretic, nobody knew his whereabouts, and nobody wanted to know. With such a monstrously strong faith, Ferdinand was naturally disgusted by the mediocre and ipetent Paul, who he always thought would slow the development of the church. It would be best if that guy was beheaded and reced by someone morepetent. Unfortunately, he was not able to do so.


    As for Faceless One? A few years ago, he was very optimistic about the aggressive style of this church''s sharpest knife. Although they haven''t had many contacts, the brilliant record of Faceless One was verymendable to him. Unfortunately, when he saw him at this time, Ferdinand''s heart lit up with anger.


    "Faceless, are you going to join the fight with this ignominious attitude?"


    In the Supreme Inquisitor''s eyes, Faceless One''s weakness was impossible to hide. Not long ago, he was seriously injured by the sword strike of the Knight King. Right now, he hasn''t fully recovered yet. This seriously injured avatar was not even as good as a low order profession, thus, participating in the fight would only weigh in on others.


    However, regarding this remark, Faceless One only threw a look at Ferdinand,pletely undeterred by this holy one whose level waspletely far above him. He lightly said, "That''s none of your business. What kind of thing are you? Did I invite you in? Did I invite you toment?"


    "You!" Ferdinand flew into a rage. His jagged greatsword began to emit rays of red light, ready to take action at any moment.


    "If you want to do it, then go ahead. Behead this avatar and use your weak brain to think about the tactics to intercept these Nine Regions natives. If you seed, the credit will be all yours, and the sea of Holy Light will certainly favor you. I wish you good luck."


    Faceless One''s voice was dripped with ridicule��he did not put Ferdinand in his eyes at all!

 Chapter 335 - I Am the Pope

    <h4>Chapter 335: I Am the Pope</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "If you want to kill me, then do it, I wish you good luck."


    "Humph!" In the face of Faceless One''s dripping sarcasm, Ferdinand angrily grunted and then, with great tolerance, restrained his anger.


    Although he hasn''t personally experienced the trial on the fourth pass, he also knew the outline. In that trial, fighting ability was actually not that important. The important thing was the ability to deal with all kinds of emergencies, and flexible use of rules tobat against the opponents. However, in this regard, Wang Lu''s performance in the previous three passes was rming.


    The only one that could possibly contend with Wang Lu in this respect was Faceless One. Therefore, he had to restrain himself!


    "Faceless, how confident are you in your ability to deal with that guy Wang Lu?"


    Faceless Onepletely failed to appreciate Ferdinand''s restraint. He scoffed and said with a smile, "That''s a funny question. If I say not one hundred percent, will you give up? If I say one hundred percent, would you believe me?"


    "Don''t push your luck!"


    Just as the situation became tenser, a gentle voice suddenly sipped through, "Faceless, I also want to know about this. Care to exin it to me?"


    Upon hearing this voice, even Faceless One could not help but be startled. "Pope?"


    Paul and Ferdinand were the first to bow down, not daring to be neglectful. Although everyone was in the legendary level, the Pope was the number one person in Holy Light Religion. At the same time, it was also most likely that, in the entire Western Continent, he was the closest person to the realm of God. His status was much higher than the other legendary level characters.


    "No need to be overly courteous, I''m just an avatar projection. Ie here to understand the situation. Faceless, what cards are you hiding in your sleeves?"


    Paul and Ferdinand both looked at Faceless One. Since the Pope himself had asked it, he must not dare to conceal it. However, Faceless One still shook his head. "I can''t say it. Because saying it would be boring."


    "Presumptuous!" Ferdinand glowered. In the teaching of Holy Light Religion, the Pope was the personification of the Sea of Holy Light. Therefore, it was the greatest sphemy to be disrespectful to the Pope.


    The Pope himself was extremely magnanimous. "It''s okay. Since you don''t want to say it then so be it. But, this time��"


    Faceless One disdainfully said, "Do you think I need you to remind me of that? If I had to be reminded to do anything like these two idiots, I would''ve not survived to this day."


    "Hahaha!" Towards Faceless One''s impudence, the Pope was actually relieved andughed out loud. "Good, very good! I can finally feel assured in leaving this ce to you."


    Faceless One waved his hand. "Then hurry up and leave. It''s a very serious thing over there so you shouldn''t have a leisure time to show off here."


    The pope nodded and his avatar gradually dissipated.


    However, the Administrator of the King''s Treasure House and the Supreme Inquisitor beside Faceless One were stunned.


    Was there anyone else in this world who dared to speak like that to the pope? As the leader of the Holy Light Religion, the pope paid great attention to maintain his and the church''s dignity. Anyone who dared to speak disrespectfully before him would certainly be punished harshly and justly, even the highest ranking archbishop was of no exception. They have personally seen it with the Red-dressed Archbishop.


    In front of the Pope''s scepter, he vanished into a puff of smoke, merely because when seeing the pope, he mistakenly used the wrong term of respect that sounded as a challenge to the authority of the Pope.


    The pope''s sternness was absolute, except for this scene before them. This was the first time they have seen a pope tolerated a person to such an extent that they even suspected if there was a rtionship between the pope and Faceless One. Could it be��


    Faceless One lightly said, "I am the pope."


    "What!"


    "That''s impossible!"


    "Humph, idiots." Faceless One coldly grunted. "Enough. Get ready yourself, the fourth pass is about to begin soon."


    ��


    "Hah, this time''sdder is very long."


    Stepping on the longdder leading to the fourth pass, Wang Lu stopped and somewhat wearily sighed.


    "Let''s take a rest here first." With that, he directly sat with crossed legs on thedder, and parts of his mind began to meditate, restoring his magical power.


    Aya and the others looked at him in surprised��was Wang Lu really this tired?


    He was indeed tired.


    Although from outsider''s view, crossing through the three passes was simply a breeze for Wang Lu, but as the one who did it, it was not as easy as it looked.


    All the previous passes were indeed crossed very quickly. However, each one was like walking on a tightrope, a slight mistake would send them into the abyss. For example, counterfeiting the wine cup on the first pass. That stone guardian''s power had nearly reached the legendary level after thousands of years of increasing his strength. A single roar could drive away all the clouds on the surrounding area with hundreds of miles radius. If he really strikes them, how could they resist?


    On the second pass maze, Wang Lu used his original magical ability to chisel away the wall all the way to exit! However, breaking through the space barrier in the King''s Treasure House with brute force certainly has its hidden danger, how could it be worry-free? A slight carelessness would cause the entire Treasure House to suppress them, and Wang Lu''s Xudan Stage level ordinary magical ability would immediately fall apart!


    As for the third pass, forging the gold medal to deter the golden guardians also has its risk. In case Tannu''s control of the army was beyond his expectation, then he would immediately be defeated. Perhaps he himself with his Non-Phase Sword Defense could hold on for a moment, however, his tower defense strategy wouldpletely copse. And without the tower defense, it was impossible for Wang Lu to hold on until the end.


    Every pass was like a strenuous activity that could take away his life at any time. Moreover, in every pass, he personally stood at the front, seemingly rxed. However, the pressure on him was also real and huge. Even if Wang Lu has good psychological quality, it was inevitable that fatigue would ovee him.


    "Senior Brother, are you tired?"


    Liu Li cautiously asked.


    Wang Lu touched her head and smiled. "Tired? What a joke. I can still fight three hundred rounds of fight with you. Liu Li, you never have to worry about me. You just need to stay obedient and take a good care of yourself, you understand?"


    Liu Li nodded. "I know, that''s what master said to me before going down the mountain."


    "Mm, be obedient, go back and eat your fill."


    In ordance with the usual practice, the dialogue between them was over. However, this time, Liu Li hesitated for a while and suddenly asked, "Senior Brother, can you give me more assignment? I�� I''ve already be more powerful now."


    Wang Lu was stunned. Hepletely did not expect Liu Li to say such words. After thinking for a while, Wang Lu took a careful look at Liu Li and then praised her, "After some time of not paying you attention, you indeed have be a bit bigger,pletely in contrast to a certain someone who couldn''t grow even after one hundred years."


    Aya closed her eyes. "Doespletely in contrast to a certain someone refer to me?"


    Wang Lufortingly said, "Don''t mind it, you can also be considered as rare." Then, he turned back and said to Liu Li, "It is so unlike you to put forward such a request. Liu Li, have you ever experienced something a while ago?"


    Liu Li thought for a moment. "I found a dessert shop in Dragon City��"


    Aya and Bai Shixuan could not help but smile. If it were other people, this inability to distinguish important from unimportant things would certainly give other people a headache. However, no one could be angry at Liu Li.


    ording to Wang Lu, the reason for this was very simple��Liu Li was just too beautiful��


    "In addition to the dessert shop, there''s also a barbecue stand that is very good. There''s also��" Liu Li fell into memoryne as both of her eyes glittered.


    Wang Lu frowned. "Wait a minute, I asked the wrong question�� how about this, write down everything that you consumed in thest month in chronological order, including everything that you drunk."


    Liu Li let out an ''oh'' sound and, without asking why, immediately started writing down ording to her memory. She was a sword cultivator, therefore, she has a nimble wrist. Very quickly, she had filled several pieces of paper with her writing. Finally, she wrote thest thing that she consumed that day.


    Aya shook her head and, feeling strange, asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you so serious? These days, Liu Li''s progress is indeed fast and very soon she would reach Jindan. So, her taking an initiative now is very normal."


    Wang Lu said, "Don''t think that I''m fussing here. With her Brilliant Sword Heart�� Liu Li is pure and spotless, she always says what she meant. However, conversely, if she is contaminated even with a speck of dust, it would be particrly conspicuous. ording to her character, she would be at ease in any circumstances, always go with the flow, and indifferent to the matter outside herself. In addition to food and cultivation, have you ever seen her took the initiative to ask for anything? Especially when she came to the Western Continent, she entrusted by the elders on the mountain to obey all my orders, so she never took the initiative to ask anything�� It''s hard to imagine that she will say what she said just now."


    "�� So that''s why." Looking at the solemn expression of Wang Lu, Aya inwardly sighed.


    Wang Lu had always extremely pampered and spoiled Liu Li. Moreover, he took care of her down to the smallest detail. However, for a girl as likable as Liu Li, it was natural for Wang Lu to like her.


    Before long, Liu Li had written down a thick pile of paper, everything that she consumed in one month was in it, even a cup of water was included there.


    Wang Lu picked up the paper and began to earnestly read them. His reading was very quick. In a cup of tea''s time, he had already read hundreds of pieces of paper. He closed his eyes to reorganized his train of thoughts and then opened his eyes and picked one page. He pointed at one of the lines and said, "Liu Li, that day was the day we just won the battle against the Bloodlust Holy Knight, so I let you eat and drink in the business district at night. But what about this drink?"


    Aya leaned over to take a look and saw the very detailed records of diet by Liu Li. In addition to the food and drink that she consumed, she even clearly wrote the time spent consuming them. Her memory was truly amazing.


    And the line that Wang Lu referred to read: A cold drink from a nice person. X hour, Y minute till Q hour and W minute.


    "What''s wrong with this passage?"


    Wang Lu said, "Two problems. First, I told her to not consume anything that is given by a stranger or even easily touch it. I don''t think Liu Li will vite my order for no reason. Second�� it takes too long for her to finish that drink. How could drinking a cup of drink take such a long time?"


    Aya said with a smile, "Of course it''s to slowly drinking it, not just swallow it."


    Wang Lu coldly said, "What do you think Liu Li is? It''s not like you haven''t seen her eat!"

 Chapter 336 - Sorry for Stepping on Your Pain

    <h4>Chapter 336: Sorry for Stepping on Your Pain</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    For Wang Lu''s rebuttal, Aya was immediately left speechless. Liu Li''s table manners was not ugly. Obviously, her master had carefully corrected her since she was a child. Each of her action was gentle and elegant��as long as the speed was slowed down one hundred times.


    Moreover, although Liu Li has a pretty good appreciation for food, she was actually not a picky eater. In addition to the food that was extremely difficult to swallow (Aya''s cooked food was automatically excluded), no matter what it was, she would eat it with relish. And her eating speed has always been stunningly fast. Though the two problems referred to by Wang Lu were indeed somewhat far-fetched, they were indeed questionable.


    "Liu Li, what happened back then?"


    Liu Li was very calm. Although at that time the kind magician told her not to talk to her Senior Brother about it, since her Senior Brother had asked it, of course she would not hide anything. Therefore, word for word, she retold the dialogue between her and the magician at that time. She could even vividly mimic the magician''s tone of voice.


    And after listening to this dialogue, anyone could detect that there was a problem there.


    "�� Is this a psychological attack?"


    Wang Luughed. "Isn''t that obvious? If they want to target me, the best way is through Liu Li. But if they want to target Liu Li,mon attack would not be effective."


    Although Liu Li seemed gullible, she was not an idiot. After years of training by her Master Zhou Ming, as well as Wang Lu''s long-term tuning, her mind had already developed a strong resistance tomon attacks. If someone wanted to trigger her negative emotions, making her feel guilty, shaken, confused�� it was almost impossible. She has no negative emotions at all.


    "However, what if it''s a ''positive'' attack? By inducing her to think about sacrifice, giving, and appealing to others; she is not invulnerable to those. Once there''s something that happened to Liu Li, it would constitute a very lethal blow to me."


    "A very lethal blow?" Aya looked at Wang Lu somewhat in surprise. Does he mean that towards Liu Li, he��


    Wang Lu said, "For me, I can ept anyone on my team to get hurt, except Liu Li�� There is absolutely nothing that can happen to her. If other people get into trouble, I will be responsible as the leader. At worst, I will just say it''s a personnel''s oversight. Because you guys are not children, you guys know how to take care of yourself. However, Liu Li is different. In this extremely unfamiliar continent, she has no way to survive alone. This is very different than the regr experiential learning down the mountain. ording to the original intention of Uncle Zhou Ming, he did not want Liu Li to travel to Western Continent before reaching Jindan Stage. It was only because I strongly advocated for her that I was able to persuade Uncle Zhou Ming. Uncle Zhou Ming exhorted Liu Li to trust me in anything during this period, without reservation. He told her to not vite any of my orders, for fear that there would be a problem. Therefore, by the same token, it is my responsibility to fully take care of her."


    Upon hearing Wang Lu''s exnation, Aya was quite touched. Responsibility was one of the virtues that were most important to Aya. More than one hundred years ago, when her country was torn apart and she was battered into a hopeless situation, it was the sense of responsibility towards Brettonia that drove her to continue living as the spirit of the brave departed until today. So what she appreciated the most was someone who has a strong sense of responsibility.


    After giving his exnation, Wang Lu said to Liu Li, "Liu Li, forget every word said by that person."


    Liu Li gawked for a moment, and then, still without asking anything, nodded. "I understand, I will forget it!"


    "Mm, good girl." Wang Lu touched the girl''s head. "I have enough rest, let''s continue our walk."


    ��


    Before long, the few of them arrived at the end of thedder.


    The situation was very simr to the previous pass. After thedder, there was an average grey stone gate that blocked their way. However, unlike the first few stone gates, this time, there were a lot of murals carved on the surface of the stone gate and on the stone walls around it. When Wang Lu and the others approached it, a wave-like ripple rippled on the stone gate, forming a vague face.


    Then, with a very blunt and rigid voice, that face said, "Wee brave challengers. This time, you will not face the Golden King''s guardian, but the same challenger as you. They have the same powerful strength as you, as well as the same cunning wisdom. It''s tough, but to be the champion of Golden King, you have to prove your strength to yourpetitor."


    Wang Lu asked, "How to prove?"


    "To prove your qualification, you have to reach the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak and take the Sun God Stone."


    "Beautiful Unique Pool Peak? Sun God Stone?" Listening to these twopletely unfamiliar names, Wang Lu could not help but find them strange. He then looked back towards Aya. As the schr of Western Continent, if there was something strange in thisnd, it would not be wrong to ask her.


    Aya recalled, "Golden King''s era happened too long ago. During which, there are many changes in the continent, there are many changes in the terrain, and also, the name of many ces has bepletely different. There are four or five ces that have the name Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, but if I remember it correctly, the most famous one is located in the wildnd far fartherpared to the hignd of thorny ice. It''s a ce of countless wonders and mysteries, but, even I know very little about its specific details.


    The stone gate said, "If you want to know about the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, then take a careful look at the murals here. They recorded everything about it."


    With that, a ray of light bloomed out, which lit up the entire murals on the stone gate and the stone walls. Thousands of murals, as if alive, rotated in front of Wang Lu to form a moving image. At the same time, the stone gate issued a dull sound as the narrator.


    "Tsk, so this is actually the original version of film documentary?"


    The murals told the story that happened more than tens of thousands years ago, when Golden King had not fully ruled the continent, and the Golden Kingdom had countless enemies in every direction. At that time, the Golden King raised an army for expeditions. His legions were invincible, yet there were quite many struggles here and there.


    One of the battles could be described as the one that decided the fate of Golden King. After thirteen consecutive wins, Golden King was about to withdraw his weary army. However, in the Golden Kingdom, his ally suddenly turned against him and, taking advantage while Golden King and his army were still on the expedition,unched a surprise attack towards the capital. Suddenly, the Golden Kingdom was in imminent danger.


    At a time of distress, Golden King resolutely decided to leave his army and return to the capital alone. Returning alone would be much faster, but also more dangerous.


    At that time, many people thought that Golden King was insane and suicidal. However, it turned out, it was his most courageous and wise decision. By acting alone, he arrived on the Capital faster than the enemy. By virtue of his prestigeid for many years, he quickly set up an army and waged a desperate struggle against the enemy. During this battle, he personally went to the front line and killed the enemymander andid the victory. Then, his legion marched in and wiped out the ally who betrayed him and burned his kingdom in mes. However, Golden King was not satisfied, for the man who personally ordered the attack on his kingdom did not die but fled to the wildnd along with his personal guardians.


    The wildnd was a dead end, but he would rather die than fall into the hands of Golden King. However, Golden King was unwilling to let him off. He would rather risk the same risk, by going into the wildnd, to catch his enemy. It was a battle against death. The two sides rushed into thend of death. The more they went into the wildnd, the more sinister the environment was, for it was the absolute unknown that no one had ever explored.


    The enemy of Golden King was one of the most adept at escaping in the Continent. Golden King did not know how long the chase was before he finally caught him and punished him with the most brutal means.


    The murals described the brutal means of Golden King in details. Obviously, this was one of Golden King''s deeds that he was most proud of, which showed how he reversed the tide, leading the army in the city to defeat the enemy in the wars, which merely used two or three pictures. However, the story did not end there. When the enemy was tortured, on the verge of death, he made a bold move.


    The gray stone gate tried to imitate the enemy''s tone in a dull and rigid voice.


    "Gil, do you think you''ve conquered everything? Do you think your power covers the whole continent? Open your eyes and see! Look around us, look at those endless distance, and the mountains that pierced the sky! Before, we never even knew that there was a vast piece ofnd on the continent! This is a mysterious and strangend, and you, as a small, humble mortal, can never conquer everything! This continent is far more vast than you think, and you are far from being so supreme as you think!"


    For this provocation from the enemy, Golden King gave his highest sounding tone response.


    "Ridiculous bastard, you actually dare to question my authority? Thisnd, no matter how vast it is, is just my backyard. And if there''s a strange corner in my back garden, I will conquer it."


    "Gil, you are always so radiant, always so confident, as if everything in the world is in your control. Unfortunately, that is just an illusion. You are just a mortal. Compared to this world, your life, your everything, is insignificant, you can''t conquer everything�� Gil, how about this, if you can conquer that mountain, I''ll tell you why I betrayed you."


    "I don''t care about the excuse of the bastard."


    With that, Golden King crushed his head, and then turned his gaze towards the mountain that was hidden behind the cloud.


    "But, nothing in this world can be separated from my rule�� the mountain that hides behind the sea of clouds, you will be mine."


    At the end of the story, the murals described how Golden King weathered the sea of clouds and climbed to the peak of the mountain. Golden King then picked up a magical gem at the top of the mountain. The power of that gem then granted him the immortality, which thoroughlyid out his future achievements. That mountain was then regarded by the Golden King as the symbol of the omnipotence of his royal power, named after the ancient paramount of Beautiful Unique Pool Peak.


    "Challenger, follow the king''s footsteps, climb the mount Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, and pick up the Sun God Stone. Of course, you must do all of this before your challenger."


    With that, the image of the murals disappearedpletely, and the stone gate also went silent.

 Chapter 337 - This Is Different Than Originally Agreed!

    <h4>Chapter 337: This Is Different Than Originally Agreed!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the stone gate finished the murals presentation, the group fell into a long silence.


    It was indeed a really interesting story, however, the point was obviously not that story. Among those more than one thousand murals, ny-nine percent of it described how Golden King turned the tide against all odds and established his world-shaking achievements, which demonstrated his penchant for luxury and unting temperament. However, the murals that were truly rted to the champions trial were only thest few. Moreover, most of them were also used to highlight the wisdom and bravery of Golden King. But as to how Golden King broke through the sea of clouds that blocked the peak, the information was nearly zero.


    "Looks like it will have to be self-reliance." After thinking about it, Wang Lu concluded, "This is a very interesting mural, and although it seems like Golden King took this opportunity to show off, I think it''s more like he deliberately concealed his own experience. There seems to be something in the sea of clouds, but then again, this climbing the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak and picking up the Sun God Stone thing�� is this really the real Beautiful Unique Pool Peak? Or it is just a replica made by Golden King, simr to the stones and potted nts in the backyards? And why would he design such a thing? This is really intriguing."


    Aya worriedly said, "Rather than Golden King''s intention, I''m more worried about our challenger that was mentioned by the stone gate. If I''m not mistaken, it should refer to the administrator of this ce from Holy Light Religion, right? In this trial, he will personallypete with us. However, this kind ofpetition is very unfavorable to us, because the information between the two sides ispletely asymmetrical. He hadpleted his trail a long time ago, so he should be very familiar with it. However now, we have to start from scratch,pletely unaware of the difficulties that we might encounter during the trial."


    Wang Lu said, "That''s very normal. The opposite party is the defending champion, so unavoidably he would be given favorable treatment. But, isn''t such a thing verymon? Both of us know that we are actually doing cross-level challenges. So far, all the enemies that we encountered have higher levels than us and had a moreplete equipment. No matter from which aspect to look for, they are unfair fights, yet, we still won all the way till now. So, what''s the so-called fair and unfair here?"


    "You''re right, it''s just that��" Ayaughed in spite trying not to. "I can''t believe you''re actually the one who is encouraging me."


    Wang Luughed. "That''s my duty as your gigolo!"


    ��


    At the same time, in front of another stone gate, several people in holy light robe had just finished watching the murals.


    "Darn it, obviously, we''ve already seen it, yet it forced us to watch it again. Golden King''s love for showing off really didn''t die even after he died."


    Paul, standing at the head of the team, sighed with his mouth slightly curled upward, showing a rxed look. Behind him, in addition to Faceless One and Supreme Inquisitor Ferdinand, there were five other archbishop-level priests. They were pope''s personal guards who, at the behest of the pope, joined in as assistants to the operation to make sure that it was foolproof. The addition of these people made Paul emboldened. After all, the opponents'' strength was barelyparable to the advance middle-order professions. As for the spirit of the brave departed Knight King, if she had her peak strength, it might be very difficult for them, but now she was not a threat. Thus, in terms of strength, Holy Light Religion team upied the absolute superiority. The reason why Wang Lu''s team could go through the previous three passes smoothly was not because of their own strength but because of the use of clever tricks. However, at the fourth level, the opponents were living people. Therefore, thepetition mainly relied on strength, without any possibility of using clever tricks.


    Moreover, the advantage in strength was only oneponent inpleting the trial. In fact, in the fourth pass, strength was not really the key to victory. What made Paul feel that the victory was already within his grasp was his advantage in experience.


    "Later, you all must follow my footsteps. Before we reach the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, there is a chaotic sea of clouds where we would often encounter a uniquew of repression. For example, some area prohibits the existence of fire element; nobody can cast out any kind of fire. Some forbid the challengers to speak, and those who vite will surely die. And thesews could not be broken by brute force, it can only be carefully observed. In the time of Golden King, where he was still powerful, he had to do this step by step, progressing in ordance with the rules. Several times he even lost direction and fell into an extremely difficult situation. Therefore, that experience wasn''t recorded in the murals. Thest time we were able to pass through it because there was an element of luck in it."


    Paul did not say anything about the role of Faceless One but just encouraged other people''s morale.


    "However, this time, we are already familiar with it. Even after more than eighty years, I still remember every step of the way, from the bottom through the chaotic sea of clouds, all the way to Beautiful Unique Pool Peak. I am confident that I will not take a wrong step. So, you can follow me with confidence and follow my orders. Although we are not seeking for the authentic Sun God Stone, just to imitate the Golden King in honor of his exploits, the value of which is not below that artifact. Therefore, perhaps we should thank these desecrators, if not them, I will not have the means to restart this path."


    Paul said,ughed, and then was about to lead his teammates through the stone gate.


    However, at this point, Faceless One, who listened from the end of the line, sarcastically said, "It sounds like you already have the victory in your hand? What a joke. The funny thing about idiots is that they have the habit of habitual brainless optimism. I''m really looking forward to your hysterical shouting ''this is impossible''."


    Paul turned his head and angrily said, "Faceless, if you''re afraid, you can shut up and stay outside the door!"


    "Afraid?" Upon hearing this, Faceless One said with a frivolous smile, "I''m indeed afraid. I''m afraid that when the timees, you will cry again and again, beg for my help on your knees, and rub your snot on my shoes."


    Paul felt both angry and shameful at the same time. "Enough! Don''t think that since you have had some performance in the champions trial that you can demean anyone you want. Thest trial clearance was indeed thanks to your help, but all the steps necessary in that clearance have already been in my mind, so now it doesn''t matter if we have you or not! You don''t have any qualification to demean me in this trial!"


    "Ooh, what an unyielding, messy statement, almost makes me touched," Faceless One sarcastically said. He then pointed forward and said, "Then let''s wait and see."


    "That''s right, let''s go and see. You''ll definitely pay for your arrogance and rudeness!"


    Filled with resentment, Paul led the team into the stone gate. Immediately, thendscape before them changed. A vast sea of clouds, pierced by a towering mountain, appeared before them.


    This was the mountain that symbolized the Golden King''s authority, the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak.


    They stood on a floating ind, surrounded by a boundless sea of clouds. Once they set foot outside the ind, it meant that they have officially embarked on their journey to brave the dangers of the chaotic sea of clouds. And, ording to Paul''s memory, the best way to start was to take the first step in the crevice of a rock, and that rock�� huh?


    With a hint of surprise, Paul began to carefully observe their surrounding. However, a momentter, his mind was scared and he subconsciously stepped back a few steps. "Where, where��"


    "Where is this?"


    Although he was familiar with that small floating ind where they stood at, everything else was almostpletely different, even the color of the ground. Moreover, after looking intently at it, the angle of the distant Beautiful Unique Pool Peak waspletely different than that of from his memory, in other words��


    "This is not the same starting point."


    "This, this��" Paul stared with eyes wide open, sweating like rain, and his dry lips continued to move yet he could not spit out another word.


    "''This'' what? This is impossible? An idiot is indeed an idiot!" Faceless One''s words seemed so harsh at that moment. "I always wondered, where did you get the confidence that everything would be exactly the same as thest time? Even animals as stupid as pigs and dogs also know that two trials can''t have the same process. Even if we don''t consider the vagaries of the chaotic sea of clouds, thest time we only have one group that took the trial, but now we have two groups! So the focus of the whole trial has already shifted. Yet, you think everything will be exactly the same as thest time!"


    Listening to the mockery of Faceless One, Paul felt that blood welled up on his face, but he could not say a word.


    "Faceless, continuing to mock Paul will not help our action either." The Supreme Inquisitor Ferdinand interrupted Faceless One with a sinking voice. "This time, we''ll follow you. Do what you want to do."


    Paul eximed, "Ferdinand, you��"


    "That''s enough, stupid! Stop embarrassing yourself! I didn''te here to see you humiliate yourself! Quickly finish this pass and purify those desecrators!"


    Faceless Oneughed. "Hahaha, no wonder those eastern continent people would often say, fresh flower needs green leaf to be contrasted with. Compared to that idiot Paul, you, this idiot, are indeed more pleasing to the eyes."


    With that, Faceless One took the lead as his body went into the clouds. However, without even taking two steps, his exim suddenly came out from the mist, "You guys, quicklye here!"


    Upon hearing Faceless One''s call from the other side, the other people were surprised��what was the situation that made that arrogant,wless guy exim? Did he meet with Wang Lu and his team? Unable to think through it, they immediately flew into the sea of clouds. However, as soon as their bodies were wrapped by the clouds, they all felt their whole body sank, and the flood of strong holy light inside them dried up, as if it was suppressed by an unknown force; they lost more than 90 percent of their original strength!


    "This, this is��" Not just Paul and Ferdinand, even the five Archbishops who were strictly trained personally by the pope were terrified, because most of the strength that they depended upon have inexplicably vanished.


    "Faceless, what''s going on?" Ferdinand''s voice sounded a bit weak. At this time, this legendary level Holy One has his power weakened to that of intermediate high order profession. Moreover, even after he exhausted all his means, he couldn''t recover it. He had experienced many storms, but this was the first time this strange situation happened to him!


    Faceless Oneughed, spread his arms, and said, "Paul should''ve exined to you about this before. In this chaotic sea of clouds, there would often exist a uniquew of repression. Once entered, the maximum strength that can be retained is that of intermediate high order profession."


    "F*cking sheethole!" Ferdinand cursed, and then his sharp eyes pierced Faceless One. "You knew this would happen!"


    Faceless One said, "I only knew it once I took the first step into the sea of clouds, otherwise, why else would I yell to hurry you up? If you had not been deceived by surprise, once you knew the situation here, you guys would''ve hesitated outside, and we don''t have so much time to waste."


    "What did you say?"


    "I mean, if we don''t move faster, we won''t have a chance�� the chaotic principle of this sea of clouds seems to be tailored for him." Although Faceless One was borating an urgent fact, his expression was calm. However, halfway through, he suddenly turned his head. "Oh, the nail that I buried in that girl should''ve been found by now."

 Chapter 338 - Liu Li Finds Two Paintings

    <h4>Chapter 338: Liu Li Finds Two Paintings</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    At the same time, at the other end of the chaotic sea of clouds, another team of challengers was quietly walking within the sea of clouds. Their footsteps on the stony floor issued a crisp sound, which continued to reverberate in this gloomy haze, as if they were walking in a sealed and suppressed hall.


    "Wang Lu, don''t you feel the atmosphere here is a bit repressing?"


    Amidst the silence, Aya suddenly opened her mouth.


    "The air is a bit repressed?" Wang Lu wrinkled his nose. "Are you trying to say that in the house of a dictator like Golden King, there''s ack of democracy and freedom?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about��" Aya sighed. "I mean, in this ce, it seems that the power of a profession is suppressed, moreover, ites from the root principle, absolutely impossible to resist."


    Wang Lu was surprised. "There''s actually such a thing? I actually didn''t notice it!"


    Non-Phase Method was not known for its perception, but his Void Spirit Root made him the world''s most sensitive. Although in the Western Continent he experienced the transformationw, he would not be ignorant of the suppressionw!


    "Is the suppression really serious?" Wang Lu asked.


    "It''s okay. In here, it seems like our power level is suppressed into the intermediate high order profession, or more or less Yuanying Stage." Aya said, "Fortunately, I am in a weak condition, so the impact is not big. How about you?"


    "�� Don''t you already know the answer to that?" Wang Lu was silent for a moment, and then sighed. "Although I haven''t reached Jindan yet, for you to say that, I feel like I''m being given a child''s pass."


    "In short, this ce does not seem to allow us to have a personal strength that is too strong, only intermediate high order at max. With this restriction in ce, even Golden King would find it hard to explore this ce." Aya frowned, somewhat puzzled. "Also, what is the significance of this limit?"


    Wang Lu said, "At present, the biggest significance is it''s a form of novice protection rule. Because this restriction is very advantageous to our small and weak team but absolutely disadvantageous to Holy Light Religion team��in order to deal with us, they must have assembled their most formidable team. I''m afraid they would even bring more than one legendary level characters. What a pity, now, it''s all gone."


    Aya asked, "Do you think someone intentionally did this? For example��"


    Wang Lu hesitated. "From the result, it really looks like Golden King is deliberately looking after us. After all, it is more advantageous to him if we win. However, I don''t think Golden King would do this kind of method. With his character, I''m afraid he simply won''t bother to do such a small method of suppressing one side like this. We want to be the champion so that we can take the administrator position, but we must do it within the framework of the established rules, proving our qualification through our own strength. Moreover, the impression that I have about Golden King is that, although he is brutal and inhumane, he has never appointed someone through favoritism��he basically didn''t recognize even his own family."


    Aya sighed. "Indeed, I also don''t think someone as prideful as Golden King would use such a cheap mean."


    "Forget it, if you can''t think about it, just let it go. We still have a long way to go, so we will know the truth sooner orter."


    While they were softly talking, Bai Shixuan''s voice suddenly came from the front. "Senior Brother, Aya, I think you shoulde and see this."


    Wang Lu and Aya looked at each other and quickly trotted to the front. There they saw Bai Shixuan standing with a puzzled face, and by her side, Quan Zouhua, who acted as the explorer, uneasily shook his fur, eyes looked straight ahead, and throat letting out a growling sound.


    And in the front, a vague huge shadow of a castle appeared within the thick haze.


    "Is that�� a castle?" Aya was surprised. "How could there be a castle here? Beautiful Unique Pool Peak is located on the edge of the wildnd, a ce in the westernmost of Western Continent that no human settlement has ever survived in thousands of years. How could there be a mark of human civilization here? Is this the legacy of Golden King? Is this the castle that he built during his journey through the sea of clouds as a resting ce?"


    Aya''s spection was very much in line with Golden King''s penchant for luxury, but this spection was quickly refuted by herself.


    "No. Although this castle is huge, it''s style is so simple. If it''s Golden King, he would not build it so rough like this. If he did it, he would''ve made it so gloriously dazzling. Moreover, this castle�� gives me an unfathomable feeling, as if it has a long story, longer than anything that we ever know."


    Aya''s attention was gradually attracted to that old castle, which seemed, after millions of years of vicissitudes as an observer, developed an indifferent gaze to everything. Its cold figure was chilling, but it also contained an irresistible mysterious charm.


    Bai Shixuan said, "Senior Brother, do you want to go to take a look?"


    "Of course. This is something that we can''t ignore. After walking for so long, this castle is the only clue that we have."


    Previously, after passing through the stone gate of the fourth pass, they were immediately swallowed by thick clouds and instantly lost all of their vision. Not to mention the once discernible Beautiful Unique Pool Peak that stood at the other end of the sea of clouds�� Wang Lu couldn''t even see his own feet.


    This sense of istion not only came from the physical level��the chaotic sea of clouds contained a very special power that limited the challenger''s perception. Without this perception, in the sea of clouds, the challengers were without a frame of reference, which coupled with the space confusion, it was impossible to determine their location. In Wang Lu''s view, this was like an invisible barrier that bound them, making them unable to travel to the ce other than the predetermined one.


    Therefore, when the castle appeared, Wang Lu immediately made a decision that they definitely should enter the castle. If they ignored such an obvious clue, it was likely that they would be lost forever in the sea of clouds.


    Wang Lu led his team to approach the castle. When they were near the castle, the castle door slowly opened itself for them, revealing a faint light, as if the castle coldly weed them.


    The team then gingerly went inside the castle along with the direction of the light. When Aya, who walked at the rear, went past the door, with a loud crash, the heavy and huge castle door shut itself. Then, the clouds which previously disappeared suddenly appeared again.


    Aya vigntly swung her sword back, sweeping three feet semicircle arc behind her. However, the sword just cut an empty spot, the sharp sword qi tore the clouds, tumbling them hundreds of meters away. Yet, there was no trace of that castle gate.


    "The gate is gone!"


    Wang Lu was not surprised by this. "It means we have to move forward and don''t look back�� okay, let''s see what''s inside the castle."


    ��


    Two hourster.


    "Senior Brother, the second floor has also been explored. It has a simr structure with the first floor, a U-shaped long hallway. Each of the sides has ten rooms, and each room leads to a very different location, which contains very rich resources.


    Bai Shixuan reported in a soft voice while handing over a few pieces of image and sound recorders.


    "This is the images recorded when I and Liu Li separately explored, please check them out."


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "No need. Since the structure is simr to the first floor, then I''m afraid the content is also simr. In total, the entire rooms on the first and second floor are eighty rooms, each leads to a different ce, and each individual ce is rich with one or two resources. This castle is like a storehouse, a ry station, so that we can adequately prepare before embarking on the real journey."


    Wang Lu then looked towards the not too far away locked door, then his brows gradually wrinkled and eyes turned sharp.


    "Get ready, let''s break through the clouds blockade outside the door."


    After that door, there was an absolute cloud blockade. Opening the door was not difficult. Although it was thick and solid and can''t be damaged through brute force, as long as a little bit of force was applied at the right position, it could be pushed away. But after pushing open the door came the invisible fingers of the thick clouds. Entering it seemed like entering a different dimensional space, no matter what, it was very hard to move forward. They couldn''t be more than three feet away from the door. Wang Lu told his team to give it a try, but no matter how hard they struggled, thew of space tightly imprisoned them all.


    In addition to this door, there were eighty doors inside the castle. Although each of them led to a different area, each one of them was a dead end, so the only way forward was through that door.


    Therefore, temporarily, the situation has reached an impasse.


    "Think of a way, Wang Lu."


    After the end of the exploration of a certain room, Aya wearily returned back to the hall.


    "Now we seem to be trapped."


    The castle doors that lead to the outside were only two. One was the entrance that disappeared in the sea of clouds after Wang Lu and the others entered the castle, and the other one was the one in front of them, which they couldn''t seem to break through. Both appeared to be dead ends.


    Wang Lu said, "ording to the current situation, this means that we should find something in these eighty rooms in order to continue to move forward. I''ve just found something simr to the sesame seeds in the crop room, but it seems to bepletely useless."


    Ayapletely didn''t understand about Wang Lu''s fixation of the sesame seed, so she said, "Should we take each resource in each room and try them one by one?"


    "That''s the most inefficient and stupidest way. But, since there''s no other clue, we can only try it first."


    As a professional adventurer, Wang Lu always hated inefficient strategy. However, in the absence of any other alternative, he would not stubbornly refuse it. After all, even the stupidest method was better than doing nothing.


    However, just as Wang Lu was ready to mobilize his team to collect resources, the cheerfulughter of Liu Li came from above them. "Hahaha, Senior Brother, I found two paintings here!"


    Two paintings? Wang Lu was immediately curious. He flew up, flying upward in the direction of Liu Li''s voice.


    The clouds were everywhere, even inside the castle. Although there were only two floors inside the castle, the space on each floor was very broad. Wang Lu had to directly fly several hundred meters upward before he saw the first-floor ceiling as well as the jubnt Liu Li.


    "Senior Brother, Senior Brother, look, there are two paintings here! They''re really pretty paintings!"


    Wang Lu shifted his gaze towards the direction where Liu Li pointed her finger at and his eyes immediately turned sharp.


    "Liu Li, great job."

 Chapter 339 - Armored Vehicle to Save the World

    <h4>Chapter 339: Armored Vehicle to Save the World</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The two paintings referred to by Liu Li were the legacy of Golden King.


    As for why Wang Lu was able to confirm this�� it was because the two paintings were made of pure gold, glittering enough to sway even a blind dog''s eyes. In addition to Golden King, no one would probably cling to gold like this; all of his carved murals were also made of pure gold.


    The two paintings that the Golden King had left here were painted on the top of the exit��well, with his character, the painting would certainly be left on top. Because the gate was too high and the top was hidden within the clouds, no one had ever noticed it before. Only the bored Liu Li could find it.


    Both of these murals showed a rather superb painting, but what really mattered was its content. Both of the two paintings were the self-portrait of Golden King. The left painting showed Golden King building for himself a glittering armored vehicle with casting hammer, and on the right painting, Golden King, in that armored vehicle, bravely marching through in that sea of clouds.


    It was difficult to say if the Golden King left these two murals as clues or simply just to show off. Whether it was waving the casting hammer to build an armored vehicle, or to drive the armored vehicle bravely forward, his tyrant king aura simply overflowed both of them. However, Wang Lu soon found out the issue of these two paintings.


    Why must the armored vehicle be built?


    Although in the first painting, the focus of the paintingposed by Golden King was on how to show how wise and brilliant he was��the waving of the forging hammer on his detached demeanor, which in the subtlety of the painting highlight its life-like��however, no matter how wise and brilliant he looked in the painting, what he did was basically a job of a humble craftsman, which was quite inconsistent with his identity.


    A king should be proud, noble, and leisurely while ordering his servants to do things, not sweating while waving a forging hammer.


    Let alone with Golden King''s power, why would there be a need for an armored vehicle? In the legend, the only thing that was worthy of his attention and that he relied on was a treasure, his Sword of World Splitting. The rest of his treasures in the King''s Treasure House were only collections, nothing that could help him in battle.


    And in the second painting, the Golden King, full of grin, drove the armored vehicle all the way through as the full-of-thorns wheels crushed the countless shadowy enemies, which fully embodied the king''s bravery. However, there were many details on the screen that together revealed a secret: the armored vehicle built by Golden King, when braving through the clouds, showed the sparks that appeared caused by high-temperature friction, as if it was in a life and death resistance to the erosion from the cloud.


    In addition to these two paintings, Golden King did not leave any more clues. However, these were already enough for Wang Lu to have his own judgment.


    Golden King was not being a pain in the ass when he built the armored vehicle; there must be a reason for this. And,bined with the second painting, the resistance of the armored vehicle toward the clouds, it was not difficult to draw the conclusion��without the armored vehicle, even Golden King would find it difficult to move in the sea of clouds. This difficulty was not due to ack of strength, but because the rules were so.


    It was no wonder that Golden King did not carve his experience in crossing the sea of clouds into the murals on the entrance of the fourth entrance for future generations to gaze upon. Because during this process, he was quite forced into a helpless situation, which was not worth showing off.


    However, what was exactly the thing that made Golding King have to bow? From the situation of this castle, Golden King was only a traveler, so where was the master of this castle? And the sea of clouds outside the castle�� where they naturally formed, or caused by external force?


    Upon further thought, this chaotic sea of clouds hid an amazing secret, which was likely to go beyond the human level, into the realm of god�� However, now was not the time to decrypt this hypothesis. The problem presented before them was how to break through the sea of clouds and reach Beautiful Unique Pool Peak before Holy Light Religion team.


    "Simply put, ording to the present situation, if we want to break through the blockade of the sea of clouds, individual power alone will not work. We must rely on�� the armored vehicle!"


    Upon saying this, Wang Lu''s eyes began to sweep around the castle, while inwardly, he gradually felt eager.


    "In other words, the resources in the eighty rooms of this castle are the materials left to us by some good intention people to prepare the armored vehicle�� With so many choices, what kind of armored vehicle that needs to be built? Well, first of all, there must be five pairs of wheels��"


    ��


    "Tsk, what bad luck. It turns out we got the ck magic big tent."


    At the other end of the sea of clouds, the Holy Light Religion team also came to a transit point. It was just that, where Wang Lu and his teammates were located in a secluded castle, theirs was a huge tent. All kinds of materials, mixed together, were stacked like a mountain in the tent. However, upon seeing this, Paul couldn''t help butin.


    And seeing the confusion of the Supreme Inquisitor, Paul exined to him, "Within the sea of clouds, there were eight transit points. They were the resources warehouses left behind by the eight ancient almighty people in order to break through the blockade of the sea of clouds to explore the deeper secrets."


    The Supreme Inquisitor asked, "Is there a need for these resources warehouses?"


    "Yes, we have to make a suitable vehicle here to continue to move forward. This sea of clouds has its special rule, we can''t advance on foot."


    "Can''t advance on foot? What a weird rule. But, a suitable vehicle you say?" The Supreme Inquisitor deeply wrinkled his brows. "What makes a vehicle suitable?"


    Paul was somewhat embarrassed. "Well��"


    Faceless One lightly interrupted, "If it can reach the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, then it is suitable. If it can''t, then it''s not. The rules of the sea of clouds are ever-changing, and only the person who travels in it know what is suitable. The reason why there are so many resources in these warehouses is that to give people the opportunity to retry countless times."


    "��" The Supreme Inquisitor was silent for a while, then he went straight outside the tent, stepping into the sea of clouds. However, he quickly ran into a dead end, unable to move forward no matter how hard he tried.


    Paul said, "No need to try it. If using brute force is useful, then in the past, we wouldn''t have to waste so many years exploring here. Unfortunately, at that time we were in the dark crypt, which contained ten times as much resources as here. Now, even rebuilding the level eight armored vehicle would be hard for us."


    "Level eight?"


    Paul exined, "Before entering the sea of clouds, the vehicles that are built here would be rated ording to their quality, to get the overall rating. Only vehicles that, after the evaluation, reach level seven or above are possible to cross the many obstacles and reach the end of Beautiful Unique Pool Peak. If the level is too low, halfway through, it would encounter insurmountable obstacles, causing it to disintegrate and fall apart."


    "After the copse of the vehicle, what would happen to the people inside it?"


    Faceless One lightly said, "Rest assured, the passengers would go straight back to the starting point, they will not die in the sea of clouds." There was a bit of sarcasm in his tone of voice. "However, after you came to the transit station, you can never go out unless you can reach the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak. So, there is no difference in being stuck here and being dead."


    This was apparently an unexpected news, which caused the five archbishops to slightly shake in fear. However, the Supreme Inquisitor actually nodded. "Yes, as a faithful servant of the Holy Light, basking in the grace of the Holy Light, I would be a waste if I can''t finish a task, not qualified to survive!"


    Then the Supreme Inquisitor asked Paul, "You once went through this fourth pass, therefore, this time, making a vehicle that can pass through the sea of clouds should not be difficult, right?"


    Paul said, "Naturally it''s not difficult. Previously, we were lucky enough to imitate the historically famous Glorious Extreme Speed of Holy Light Religion, which has level eight rating and thus able to bring us all the way to the end."


    "Glorious Extreme Speed?" The Supreme Inquisitor gasped a mouthful of cold air. "That''s the legendary vehicle of the child of the Holy Light from time immemorial that have been destroyed for thousands of years. Currently, the only remaining wreckage is kept in the Origin Cathedral. Even the most skillful craftsman can''t exin its secret, yet you guys can actually imitate it?"


    Paul said with some embarrassment, "Of course it''s not me��"


    The Supreme Inquisitor paused and then realized that it was impossible to expect Paul to do it, this waste, to imitate the Glorious Extreme Speed. Then��


    "Faceless, was it you? Can you recreate the vehicle?"


    Faceless Oneughed. "Certainly not. The resources in the ck magic big tent arepletely different than in the dark crypt. There are many key materials for the Glorious Extreme Speed that are not here, how can I recreate it? Moreover, when the imitation of the Glorious Extreme Speed was first built, the materials in the dark crypt have been used up, so it is impossible to build the second vehicle."


    Paul was surprised to hear these words. "What? There''s no way to have a second vehicle?"


    The Supreme Inquisitor was actually not surprised by this. "So, in addition to Glorious Extreme Speed, will you build another level eight vehicle?"


    Faceless One said, "Is there a vehicle of Holy Light Religion that can match the Glorious Extreme Speed?"


    The Supreme Inquisitor went silent. In Holy Light Religion history, there were countless glorious devices, but on the vehicle ss, there was only Glorious Extreme Speed. All the other vehicles beside it were inferior.


    "So, what exactly are you going to do?"


    "Very simple, if we can''t make it, then we can''t." Faceless One said, "Why do we have to build level seven or eight vehicle? If we want to really build that legendary level vehicle, we would not be able to build it in just a few months. This is a racing game, so we simply can''t waste a few months of our time."


    "Then��"


    Faceless One said, "Since this is a racing game, then there are two ways for us to win. The first is that you are faster than your opponent, and the second is to make your opponent slower than you. The topography of Beautiful Unique Pool Peak is generally like a set of corrugated rings. The closer you are to the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, the stronger the resistance that you will encounter. Conversely, the more peripheral you are, the easier it is to travel. The eight transit stations on the outskirts of the sea of clouds are on the same perimeter ring. Therefore, we just need to use the shortest amount of time to create a vehicle that can barely break through the cloud blockade and move freely on the periphery��level one or two should suffice. Then we find the opponent with the fastest speed and destroy them so that they can never reach the endpoint, which is basically winning the game."


    The Supreme Inquisitor Ferdinand asked, "Will the other side just quietly wait at their transit station and let you find them?"


    Faceless One said, "As long as we move fast enough, it would be toote for them to leave. They don''t have the past experience as us. In theory, simply cracking the puzzle of the ''need to continue to advance using the vehicle'' will take them some time, and it would take even more time for them to build a vehicle. And even if they can actually build a vehicle in just a few days and leave the transit station�� I still have the means to lock their position within the sea of clouds."


    Finding thest sentence a bit strange, Ferdinand asked, "The sea of clouds isted all of our perceptions, how would you able to lock their position?"


    Faceless One coldly smiled. "Because the Holy Light will guide me to go forward."

 Chapter 340 - Everlasting Powerful Armored Vehicle

    <h4>Chapter 340: Evesting Powerful Armored Vehicle</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "To sum it up, all we have to do is to build an armored vehicle."


    After seeing the clues left by the Golden King, Wang Lu quickly summoned his teammates and shared his own judgment.


    No one doubted his judgment. Since he dared to assert that the armored vehicle way was the key to break through the sea of clouds, then there should be no mistake. And when Aya and the others saw the murals on the ceiling above the exit gate, they agree more with Wang Lu''s conclusion.


    "But, can you build an armored vehicle?" Aya asked, "As far as I know, although you have learned so much in the Spirit Sword Mountain, you haven''t had the time to dabble in vehicle refining."


    Wang Luughed. "I never thought that you know so much about my learning progress, but you''re right, although I have begun to learn about tool refining, I haven''t had the time to learn about vehicle manufacturing and other high-end disciplines. Therefore, it''s impossible to make a luxury vehicle like the one made by Golden King."


    After a pause, Wang Lu continued, "But, I can still make a simple vehicle."


    "A simple vehicle? ording to the description of the murals, dangers are everywhere in the sea of clouds, and only through armored vehicle can we safely march forward. Won''t it be too dangerous if we just use a simple vehicle?" Aya said, "It''s better if we take the safer route. Although I don''t know how to manufacture an armored vehicle, I do know a bit about formation, so we can work together to build a powerful armored vehicle. In any case, the resources in this castle are almost unlimited, so we can try our best. With your talent, even if you have to start from zero, we would still have the time."


    Wang Lu shook his head with a smile. "Aya, you think too highly of me. The path of the armored vehicle is profound, if I only rely on self-study and trial and error without guidance, I would need around three to five years to build an adequate armored vehicle. But do we have three or five years to spend?"


    With that, Wang Lu''s expression began to take on a serious look. "In fact, we probably don''t even have three to five days to waste. This is a racing game, so there are two conditions to win. First is to try to be faster than the opponent, and the second is to make the opponent slower than yourself. For us, we will likely choose the first option. However, for the Holy Light Religion, they would likely choose the second option. They will just have to make a simple vehicle that can break through the sea of clouds as fast as they could and try to eliminate us. There''s no need for them to waste time in the racing."


    Upon hearing this, Aya was startled and she immediately lowered her gaze. "I didn''t of think of this. But, if we can''t even have three to five days�� then what are we going to do?"


    "Very simple, we have to be quicker than them. If they use a few days to build a simple vehicle, then we use a few hours!"


    "A few hours��" Aya was surprised. Let alone building a vehicle, a few hours would not be enough for them to draw a vehicle!"


    Having cards up his sleeve, Wang Lu confidently said, "Rest assured, I have a special manufacturing skill. Didn''t I say that I can''t build aplex armored vehicle? Then it means I can make a simple one. Just leave it to me."


    "Simple one��" An ominous premonition rose up in Aya''s heart. A simple vehicle? How simple?"


    However, Aya knew that Wang Lu would never take everybody''s life as a joke. Right now, she could only trust him.


    ��


    After about an hourter, Wang Lu had seeded in building his first vehicle.


    "Hahaha, my number one vehicle has been freshly made!"


    When Wang Lu came out from arge metal storing room, his heartyughter filled every corner of the hall.


    Aya, who stayed at the hall along with the others, was astonished. "That''s really quick!"


    Although it has long been known that Wang Lu was quite good at creating miracles, however, everyone was still stunned this time. Building a vehicle in an hour was somewhat beyond their imagination.


    "Senior Brother, you''re really awesome!" Liu Li heartily pped her hands as if she had just witnessed a miracle. "Where is the vehicle, I want to see it!"


    Wang Lu waved his hand sideways and moved aside, revealing a thing behind him. And then, he heartilyughed. "See, this is it!"


    Liu Li stared at it with eyes opened wide. She looked at it twice and then pointed at that thing in disbelief. She then tremblingly asked, "Is that�� Senior Brother''s vehicle?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "Correct. This is a vehicle made of arge number of mithril gold that is hand-forged by me in an hour. I mark it with ''Evesting'' sign. Isn''t it very majestic and make you difficult not to look at it?"


    "Difficult not to look at it��? Yeah, it is difficult not to look at." Aya had a little difficulty to swallow. She was also looking at that thing with eyes opened wide, revealing an incredulous look. "Is that even a vehicle? How could there be such a vehicle in this world? It only has two wheels!"


    Wang Lu smiled and then reached out to stroke the vehicle. "Well, this is just a simple version of it, so it can''t bepared with theplete version. The number of wheels is also very normal, aren''t there many two-wheeled vehicles? Many troops are fighting with two-wheeled vehicles."


    Aya urgently said, "Those are horse-pulled vehicle! Moreover, the two wheels in the two-wheeled vehicle are coaxial, but your two wheels are in tandem�� and they''re both connected by a chain. Moreover, looking by its structure, it''s obviously human-driven!"


    Wang Lu proudly smiled. "Correct. There''s no need for an animal at all. As long as you pedal hard, the chain would drive the wheel to roll forward, very convenient and quick. So, this kind of vehicle also has another alias, which is bicycle��"


    "Do you intend to break through the sea of clouds with this thing? You''re crazy!"


    Wang Lu gradually turned serious. "Am I crazy, or it''s your mind who can''t keep up here? The rules here stipte that we must use a vehicle to leave the castle into the sea of clouds, but it doesn''t say what kind of vehicle is it?"


    "But this is too far-fetched�� What if you encounter danger while using such a vehicle?"


    Wang Lu smiled once again. "Encounter danger? Have you forgotten my profession? I am the strongest meat shield! Compared with iron covered meat, meat covered iron is even firmer!"


    "You��" Aya felt that whenever she argued with Wang Lu, no matter what the topic was, in just two or three sentences, she would immediately be unable to put forward any convincing argument. Therefore, she asked the only thing left that could be questioned, "But this two�� wheeled vehicle, only have one seat, but we have five people here."


    Wang Lu said, "What''s so difficult about it, let''s make human pyramid."


    "Human pyramid?"


    "Yes, I''ll be responsible for driving it�� while you will ride on my neck. You then will spread your arms wide to the side and let Liu Li and little Bai sit on both sides. The stupid dog will sit in the front basket."


    Upon imagining this arrangement in her head, Aya almost spat out blood on the spot. "You can''t make me do that kind of ugly posture!"


    "How is it ugly? It''s the world''s best acrobatic stance��" Although he said this, Wang Lu knew that it would very difficult for Aya to ept this. Therefore, he reluctantly pushed that Evesting vehicle towards the outside of the castle alone.


    "Of course, given that the vehicle hasn''t been tested in a realbat, I will not force you toe up to fight with me. I will first go out and explore to test the performance of the vehicle. At the same time, I will also try to verify your conjecture."


    Seeing that Wang Lu was already set with his idea, although inwardly she was still quite opposed to it, Aya no longer voiced out her opposition. She just silently stood beside the gate and decided that as soon as Wang Lu appeared to be in any danger, she would be the first to rush out to rescue him.


    The exit door of the castle was slowly pushed open, revealing the endless sea of clouds. Wang Lu, in a dashing posture, boarded the vehicle and quickly pedaled it. Aya guarded the gate, full on alert. However, as soon as Wang Lu''s figure entered the sea of clouds, Ayapletely lost any contact with him!


    "What!" Aya was startled, then guessed that it was very likely that this sea of clouds has a specialw that isted people''s perception. Wang Lu surely wouldn''t go too far, but the woman''s heart still couldn''t help but worry.


    In her heart, shemented that there were many rules all over this ce, such as people couldn''t go out of the castle without using a vehicle. The people who constructed the castle must be terrible people. But, there shouldn''t be a problem for Wang Lu to explore a bit��


    ��


    "�� It really is a strange ce."


    On the other side, riding his beloved evesting vehicle, Wang Lu slowly marched through the sea of clouds.


    Although looking out from the castle, the clouds covered his whole vision, once he entered the clouds, he found out that the deep thick clouds were in fact just ayer of veil. Once you break through it, you would see the light.


    Wang Lu was riding along a wide canyon with beautiful sceneries on both sides. There was only the sun in the sky above him, without any cloud as far as his eyes could see.


    However, after a long ride along the canyon, the atmosphere suddenly became heavy and stagnant, which made it difficult for him to breathe. The gravity force also suddenly increased by several times, firmly attracting Wang Lu to his vehicle and the wheels mark turning deeper on the ground.


    Wang Lu hesitated whether to turn around or to continue to move forward. However, as he continued, the resistance rapidly expanded. Before long, the gravity force has increased more than a hundredfold. Wang Lu felt as if he was riding a vehicle that weighed one hundred times the weight of the Evesting and carried one hundred of him.


    For Wang Lu, whose physical qualities was already superior to those of Jindan Stage cultivators, these, of course, was not a burden�� However, for the vehicle, it was unbearable. With a twisting sound, the two-wheeled Evesting vehicle copsed


    At the same time, Wang Lu felt the scene around him suddenly changed, in a sh, he had already re-appeared in the gloomy castle.


    The concerned voice of Aya and the others immediately greeted him. "Wang Lu/Senior Brother, are you okay?"


    Wang Lu nodded and told them to rx. He then looked down at the wreckage of the Evesting vehicle that was twisted by gravity and rather sadly said, "Evesting is broken��"


    "But, I have umted valuable experience in this exploration, so the sacrifice of Evesting is worth it. It''s already gradually be clear to me what I need to do next."


    While saying that, Wang Lu took arge stride towards the storage room and began a new round of forging.

 Chapter 341 - I Have a Special Driving Skill

    <h4>Chapter 341: I Have a Special Driving Skill</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "�� This is your number two vehicle, the Flying Pigeon?"


    Looking at the freshly forged second vehicle of Wang Lu, Aya suddenly felt her whole body turn weak. She then determined that, no matter what, she would not ride it.


    ording to Wang Lu, the number two vehicle fully absorbed the lesson on the failure of the first vehicle. It was an enhanced version, with all aspects of its performance superior to its predecessor, which greatly strengthened the survival capability in the sea of clouds. However, in Aya''s eyes, its two bridges were crooked, its two wheels were not round, and the chain was a tattered and loose waste.


    It was not so much a flying pigeon as a weak chicken.


    "Have�� you just been affected by a stimnt?" Aya had to ask with heartfelt emotion.


    Wang Lu sighed. "The pain of a genius oftenes from the general prejudice. Aya, I have eaten your soft food for many years in the Spirit Sword Mountain cafeteria and thought that a person that can make such dark food certainly has a temperament of an artist. I never thought that you''re actually this vulgar."


    Then, when Aya''s anger had been umted to a certain extent, Wang Lu exined, "Although this vehicle is not good looking, I have a special driving skill."


    Aya very suspiciously asked, "Special driving skill?"


    Wang Lu nodded, took out a rope and tied it to the bridge of the vehicle. And because it was crooked, the rope was stuck in the notch, which made the tie exceptionally strong.


    Then, Wang Lu lifted the whole vehicle, put it behind him, and tied both ends of the rope on his chest. He basically carried the vehicle on his back like he was carrying a great sword!


    "Humph, humph, with this, I don''t have to worry the vehicle would copse under the force of gravity."


    Aya''s jaw almost fell, feeling that the limit of her imagination has been broken through once again. She has been a leader for many years, and has seen many kinds of special driving skills, yet she has never seen the vehicle that actually mounted the driver''s back!


    "How is this a vehicle? This is basically a luggage!"


    Wang Lu shook his head. "You again with your prejudice. This is my special driving skill, it''s called the old man pulling the cart."


    "�� Go, I don''t care about you anymore."


    Thereupon, Wang Lu, carrying the beloved Flying Pigeon, once again went into the sea of clouds. And this time, his purpose was clear: go as deep as possible, to see his limit on this routine.


    Wang Lu never expected the ''old man pulling the cart'' way would allow him to walk all the way to the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak. However, his professional adventurer''s strong intuition told him that he best not to cling to the castle since it would be a suicide. Therefore, he would rather brave the risk, alone wander in the sea of clouds, to search for a shortcut.


    In fact, he actually already had a vague idea in his mind.


    An idea that was very simple, straightforward, but overlooked by many people.


    A long time ago, in time immemorial, powerful people left behind a gloomy castle within the sea of clouds as a tform and resources depot to build armored vehicle. Although it wasn''t clear why they heavily emphasized the vehicle, in short�� after they have finished exploring the sea of clouds, was there any possibility that they left it here? Simrly, more than ten thousand years ago, Golden King built a powerful vehicle in the castle, which brought him all the way to Beautiful Unique Pool Peak. But after that, what happened to the vehicle? Was it taken away by him as a souvenir, or��?


    These questions didn''t have any definite answer, but it didn''t prevent Wang Lu to give it a try. In any case, there was not that much to lose. ording to Wang Lu''s spection, there should be no one as daring as him in the team of Holy Light Religion. It was likely that they would take a few days to build a low-level vehicle and then break through the obstacles to look for them for trouble.


    And these few days were thest buffer. In this period, he must find the shortcut of this pass. Otherwise, if the other team caught up with them, they would basically die.


    Although he didn''t know why there was a limit to the individual strength, but there was an upper limit in strength, which was intermediate high order profession, and its Nine Regions equivalence. Wang Lu examined his own strength and asked himself what would happen if he had to fight against a Yuanying Stage opponent�� If he gave it all, he would onlyst about two or three exchanges. Moreover, it could not be a Peak Yuanying Stage, or abnormal Yuanying Stage, it was mostly of those Tiger King of Beast Master School type. If he had to face the enemy on the level of his elders at Heavenly Sword Hall, no matter how confident Wang Lu was, he didn''t think that his ten years of cultivation could keep up with them.


    And this time, his opponents were Holy Ones, the legendary level Holy Ones.


    The legendary level of Western Continent could roughly be equated to Unity Stage Cultivators of Nine Regions. Of course, that equation was just a bare minimum, because today''s legendary level was not as good as the ones in the past. In the past, when Aya was in her peak, she actually didn''t fully enter the threshold of the legendary level, yet, in her view, among the so-called Holy Light Religion''s legendary level characters, except for the pope, she dared to fight any one of them. If it were the Administrator of the King''s Treasure House, Aya could even take five at once.


    However, that was for Aya. Towards a young cultivator who only has around a dozen years of cultivation, legendary level was legendary, a steep mountain that was difficult to ovee. Even if the other side has the same number of people and their strength suppressed to that of his level, they could still rely on their superior experience and skill to crush them, let alone the intermediate high order profession!


    In short, by strapping the Flying Pigeon on his back and exploring out, he had actually deviated from the original intention of the vehicle in the sea of clouds. He could not possibly go deep into the sea of clouds with this Flying Pigeon forever. During which�� he had to find a used vehicle as soon as possible. Wang Lu knew that his thoughts were whimsical, however, he remembered something vaguely when his Evesting crashed and forced to teleport back to the starting point in the castle.


    "Hum?"


    Taking the old road, Wang Lu soon again felt the oppression of gravity. However, this time the vehicle was carried on his back, so it didn''t bear thebined weight of him and the vehicle itself, therefore, it was still able to hold on.


    As Wang Lu continued to journey deep along the canyon, the force of gravity became even more oppressive. With almost every step, the pressure increased. However, as the gravity increased, Wang Lu became more and more aware that the thing was near.


    In the end, he stopped on a deserted in. Here, the gravity was thousands of times normal. Wang Lu felt as if he was carrying four or five heavy armored vehicles. Despite his near Jindan Stage physical strength, Wang Lu couldn''t help but began to feel strenuous��Non-Phase Method was not well known for vigorous power, its pure power was limited. However, he had enough power toe here, where the source of that huge gravity was below his feet. There was something buried here that formed the peculiar gravitational environment of this valley.


    The next step was to dig three feet deep here. Needless to say, since it could withstand the thousand-fold pressure, the ground was very firm. However, Wang Lu used his Sword of Mount Kun to dig the ground, treating it like a hoe. In just a little bit of digging, this upgraded spiritual treasure lived up to its expectation. With its sharpness, it cut the iron-like ground like mud, and its power even shook the earth��each time it pierced the ground, the whole valley trembled slightly.


    The fly in the ointment to this was that, the sword spirit Autumn Beam was extremely discontented with this kind of wasteful-use-of-the-tool behavior. In her more than one thousand years of experience, following more than ten masters, not one of them had ever treated her more lightly than this, treating the dignified Sword of Mount Kun as a shovel. Therefore, during the excavation process, Autumn Beam didn''t say a word, and she even refused to go out to meet Wang Lu.


    For this kind of disregarding-the-authority-of-the-master acts, while digging, Wang Lu earnestly educated her, "Little Autumn, although you are a sword spirit of a spiritual treasure, could independently upgrade yourself, have a promising future, and your value is extraordinary, however, you absolutely can''t look down on simple manualbor. You should know that there is a really big wisdom in this kind of low-level work. Which of our basic necessities in life that do not needbor? Your superior attitude will definitely limit your development. Of course, I won''t me you. Most of the spirits of the spiritual treasure like you are proud and arrogant. What a pity, it''s also because of this that you can''t go further into the realm of immortal treasure. Do you know what I think? I think it is necessary for a high-level magical weapon spirit to go down to ept the re-education at the bottom level!"


    Wang Lu''s earnestness did not get even the slightest response. After calling her out for a few times, to no avail, Wang Lu couldn''t help but feel like he has been cklisted��


    Fortunately, when the excavation process has almost finished, Autumn Beam finally could not resisting out. Not far away from Wang Lu''s feet, there was a majestic energy fluctuation, which produced nearly ten thousand times of gravity, making it very hard for Wang Lu to stay standing and forcing him to slowly burn his innate vitality. Sensing this wave of fluctuation, Autumn Beam finally couldn''t help but be curious.


    "What is this?"


    "This is strange to me too." Wang Lu was barely able to open his mouth. "I really can''t think of what are the uses for this vehicle to have this powerful suction force. Is it to alleviate the driver''s fatigue or just a fun toy design?"


    Autumn Beam frowned. "Do you really think I can''t understand it, therefore you exined it to me?"


    Wang Lu was surprised. "Do you understand it?"


    Autumn Beam coldly said, "Do you think I''m just a simple fool like Liu Li?"


    Given the longevity of Autumn Beam, it was unrealistic to expect her to be as pure as Liu Li.


    "Since you are well-informed, do you have any opinion on this?"


    Autumn Beam said, "Not necessarily, but this attraction feels like it instinctively calls out for something. Unfortunately, the thing inside doesn''t have any concept that can be described as spirit, otherwise, I might be able tomunicate with it to investigate it."


    In this treacherousnd within the sea of clouds, perhaps even a spirit couldn''t hold out for so many years. However, as a sword spirit, Autumn Beam''s understanding of things was far superior than that of ordinary people. Coupled with her steady temperament and serious words, she was probably not wrong in judging that this gravity was a calling.


    "A calling, could it be��"


    While thinking, he invited Autumn Beam to work with him, digging thestyer of soil. Although thisstyer of soil was not thick, it has been pressured by ten thousand times of gravity for thousands of years, making it almost indestructible. Autumn Beam had to use the original power source of the spiritual treasure, which directly shook the ground as well as the soil, which revealed the thing that was underneath it.


    It was a pitch ck object, but upon closer look, was actually a sphere.

 Chapter 342 - Brave Takeover

    <h4>Chapter 342: Brave Takeover</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "What the hell is this thing?"


    Wang Lu looked at the ck sphere under his feet in consternation. However, before he could think of anything, with a ''whizz'', the sphere flew up with a ferocious momentum, and the suddenrge gravitational field change nearly pulled Wang Lu into the air.


    In a sh, the ck sphere had already suspended in mid-air, pausing for a moment. Then, it began to tremble violently, as if something inside fervently wanted to be released after being imprisoned for years. The ck sphere rotated crazily in the air, but after a while, it just rushed madly to a certain direction, and sometimes, it returned with the same high speed, like a helplessly trapped beast.


    At the same time, the gravitational pull from the ck sphere became unstable, sometimes strong and sometimes weak. Gradually, Wang Lu found out that the ck sphere was aiming the gravity in a certain direction, seemingly pulling something over. However after it tossed about for a long time, in addition to causingndslides on both sides of the canyon, it did not seem to have achieved the desired result.


    "What''s this guy doing?" Wang Lu asked Autumn Beam, "Can you understand it?"


    Autumn Beam has been concentrating her attention on the ck sphere. After a long time, she sighed with emotion. "What a fierce spiritual object. Although its spirit has been scattered, the traces of the existence of the spirit has been deeply engraved on its body. It still retained its spirit lifetime''s obsession."


    Wang Lu tried to understand. "In other words, what we are now seeing is something akin to the sudden movement of the corpse?"


    "�� If you want to say it like that, then yes." Autumn Beam attempted to exin further to Wang Lu, "This ck sphere should be an energy core of astonishing level, which can provide inexhaustible supply of energy for puppets, cloud wave boat, and other things. Its grade is very high, and in ordance with the standard of Nine Regions, it almost reaches the level of immortal treasure. In addition to being an energy provider, it can also be the central core of a huge implement, responsible for assisting or substituting the users, which better disy the function of the implement. For example, the modified version of the cloud wave boat of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, normally, it needed over a hundred Xudan Stage cultivators to control it, but because it has a spiritual treasure-level central core, quite possibly it only needs one or two people to drive it."


    "I see." After hearing the exnation, Wang Lu finally could understand. "So this thing should be the central core of something that has been seriously damaged a long time ago. The initiallyplete thing became torn apart, its fragments scattered in various ces and it is unfortunately buried in a valley. Being seriously injured, its spirit eventually died, but before dying, it thought of using the great gravity to restore its broken body. Unfortunately, as the core ck sphere was buried in the ground, the strong gravity instead made the soil and the rock into its prison, until after many years I finally dug it out."


    With that, Wang Lu watched that thing move in the air, as if it was a demented ck sphere. He couldn''t help but smile. "Then let''s see if it''s thousands of years of wait is worth it."


    While speaking, that ck sphere finally seemed to catch on something. Its body startled, then it began to violently swing back and forth. The ck sphere stirred the air, sending a terrifying burst of muffled sound in the valley. Then, from afar, there was andslide, a momentter, a glittering giant bell-like part covered in soil was pulled by the gravitational force of the ck sphere. It flew up and moved towards the ck sphere and covered it.


    Although the ck sphere has been covered by that thick giant bell, its gravitational force has instead be stronger. From the opening of the bell, it released an extremely strong gravitational pull, which distorted the entire valley and even destabilized Wang Lu''s footing. He hurriedlyunched his Non-Phase Method to iste the outside pulling force, but just barely.


    However, this was just the periphery of the gravitational pull. The direction of the gravitational pull was obliquely pointed upward towards the sky.


    Soon, an oval disk came through the clouds in the sky and then floated underneath therge bell.


    ��


    After that, one after another, the ck sphere attracted its body parts through gravitational pull. There were many scars that have been umted over the years on these parts, some even survived only a little. However, when they converged and slowly moved around the ck sphere, these scars faded away and they gradually restored their original shape.


    This was an armored vehicle that could repair itself. Although it was physically shaped like an armored vehicle, it did not have thick wheels nor a sharp impact angle. At first nce, it looked like a tower with arge oval chassis that has a pad with a slightly convex surface at the bottom. It slowly spun horizontally. Above the chassis was the ck sphere which functioned as the core that was hidden underneath the bell canopy; it was wrapped by a thick shield from the bottom and continued upward until eventually, it shaped like a pointed cone. There were also openings on the surface of its tower-like body for people to enter and leave. Its internal space, even without considering space expansion spell and other things, could amodate four or five people.


    At the same time, that smooth line, the eye-catching appearance, especially its glorious golden light, was enough to let Wang Lu determine its identity.


    "�� It must be Golden King''s. With how shy this looks, if it''s not Golden King''s, I will eat it all." Wang Lu looked at the fully recovered Golden Vehicle that quietly floated in mid-air and could not help butugh. Although it waspletely different than the one painted on the mural, Wang Lu was not going to fuss over the details. No matter how exotic this vehicle look, it was, after all, infinitely better than his Flying Pigeon and Evesting. There was no doubt that this was a high-grade vehicle; Golden King obviously disdained to build a low grade one.


    However, it was also only Golden King who could casually throw aside such a luxurious thing in the sea of clouds. Initially, when he went out to explore, Wang Lu didn''t dare to hope that he would pick up aplete vehicle. He just hoped that he could assemble some broken parts which could allow them to survive the rest of the journey. However, his luck was good enough that he could step in the footsteps of Golden King.


    This was like being a friend to the local new rich guy. Something that the rich guy throws aside might still have a high value and could be used by his friend.


    "Let''s see if this vehicle is willing to ept a new owner."


    With that, Wang Lu flew up, lightly approaching the vehicle. Then his hand reached out towards the surface of the vehicle.


    Many spirits of the spiritual treasures only followed one master for life; it was either because it was prohibited by its master, or because the spirit was particrly loyal. However, this vehicle of Golden King seemed to have no limit. When Wang Lu put his hand on the vehicle''s armor and let his primordial spirit sank into the vehicle, the whole vehicle quivered. A stream of energy gushed out from its core, flowed throughout its body, and then made a contact with Wang Lu''s primordial spirit.


    Bam. His primordial spirit felt a strong shock, as if it was about to be destroyed. Wang Lu immediatelyunched his Non-Phase Method to protect his primordial spirit, however, under the impact, his defense circle was somewhat shaky.


    Previously, in order to dig this ck sphere, he fought back the ten thousand times weight, which already overloaded his Non-Phase Method. However, now, the impact to his primordial spirit was sudden, therefore, in a rush, his magical power cirction was not smooth, which caused his defense circle to be unsteady. But the primordial spirit was the most crucial thing to a cultivator. In order to ensure the defense would not copse, he could only increase his magical power output, fighting hard to resist the impact.


    Wang Lu immediately felt a burst of contraction due to emptiness on his Jade Mansion. However, this contraction gave him a sh of inspiration.


    Why should he fight off all the impacts? Primordial spirit was indeed a vital thing, and because his cultivation base was not sufficiently high enough, his primordial spirit was still fragile. However, his physical body and Jade Mansion were actually a piece of wilderness. If he could guide the impact, letting it evenly distributed towards his body and Jade Mansion, though he would bound to receive injuries, but he could keep his defense from copsing. The key here was that he would not lose. And as a Void Spirit Root cultivator, the path within his body waspletely unimpeded. Therefore, guiding the impact on his primordial spirit towards his physical body would only need a bit of effort on his part.


    In short, this was a selling blood method. He relied on his young age, abundant innate vitality and the ability of Non-Phase Method to quickly heal the injuries, to bear down the impact and be injured. This was the perfect method topensate for not being able to gather enough magical power for a moment.


    After thinking about it, Wang Lu immediately changed his strategy. He diverted and guided the impact from the vehicle towards his physical body and Jade Mansion. Immediately, his two hundred and six Non-Phase Sword Bones groaned in unison, and numerous cracks also appeared on his Jade Mansion. However, no matter how fierce the impact of the vehicle was, it could no longer shake his primordial spirit.


    Of course, this was not a long-term solution. However, it was enough to persist through the immediate difficulty. This was not a life and death struggle, but rather a slightly harsher test. The impact from the vehiclested for some time before it began to gradually ease. And after a while, the force that gushed out of the ck sphere suddenly became mild and soft, without any sign of hostility.


    "Does this mean you�� yield?"


    As an ownerless thing, that gushing impact was a necessary assessment for a new master from the vehicle�� If he could not endure it, naturally he would not have the qualification to be the new master. The grade of this vehicle was quite high and generally unbearable even for a high order profession. However, the strength limitation in the sea of clouds was enough to shield the overwhelming majority who participated in the trial. Unfortunately, this vehicle happened to encounter Wang Lu, who has yet to condense out a golden core and couldn''t even be counted as a high order profession in Western Continent but has the endurance that was far above themon high-level cultivator of Nine Regions.


    The vehicle trembled a bit as if in response to Wang Lu''s question. The spirit of the vehicle has disappeared, so it didn''t have spiritual knowledge normand. It was also torn apart and buried in the soil for years. However, at this time, it actually appeared to be intelligent. It was indeed a rare fine vehicle.


    "Considering that you''ve had a master and I basically just picked up his te, can I call you Tray?"


    The vehicle slightly trembled, evidently dissatisfied.


    "Or golden mushroom?"


    The vehicle trembled violently.


    "Tsk, since you look like a lightning tower, I''ll just call you Tata (Ta here means tower)."


    This time, there was no objection from the vehicle, apparently, it has a soft spot for repeating words.

 Chapter 343 - Is It the Monthly Bleeding Routine?

    <h4>Chapter 343: Is It the Monthly Bleeding Routine?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When Wang Lu unsteadily piloted the Tata vehicle, swaying back and forth like a flying saucer back towards the castle, the surprise of Aya and other people was self-evident.


    From the time he went out to the time of his return, it has already been more than half a day. Although it was not long, it was unbearable to them. Aya kept standing at the castle gate, silently waiting for Wang Lu''s return, but didn''t expect him to return with that big thing!


    "Where�� did ite from?"


    Aya''s clear eyes were firmly fixed on that flying saucer-like vehicle, not removing them for anything. A strand of her hair suddenly turned upward, fully showing the excitement in her heart, as well as the love for this vehicle.


    Although the styling was unique, Tata was undoubtedly a great vehicle, and Aya obviously has no resistance to a great vehicle.


    Wang Lu jumped down from the Tata vehicle carrying his own Flying Pigeon vehicle. Seeing how Aya''s eyes were almost glittering with rays of light, reminiscing about her dismissive attitude toward his Flying Pigeon earlier, Wang Lu couldn''t help but helplessly smile. "You''re the kind that would rather cry in the vehicle than smile at the Flying Pigeon."


    In addition to Aya, Liu Li was also enamored by Tata. She flew around at the tower-like thing of the vehicle, sometimes gingerly touching it with her fingertips, and sometimesughing foolishly on the smooth-as-mirror outer armor.


    Bai Shixuan and Quan Zouhua were also surprised at the uniqueness of the vehicle and focused their attention on it.


    After a while, judging that they have seen the vehicle enough, Wang Lu pped. "Okay, the vehicle problem has been solved. Now, let''s get on board and leave, don''t waste the sacrifice of my Evesting in vain."


    Upon hearing this, Aya''s expression immediately turned serious. She thought that this was not the time for them to enjoy this vehicle, since they were, after all, still in a not so good situation. The threat from Holy Light Religion coulde at any time, and at that time�� she was still far from having the qualification to beat them. This unique armored vehicle would be the key to their ''weak win against strong'' victory.


    And to be able to obtain this vehicle, Wang Lu undoubtedly imed a huge credit here. Thinking of this, Aya''s heart was somewhat moved, suddenly she had an absurd idea: perhaps for Wang Lu, there was nothing in this world that he could not achieve. Perhaps he was really able to seed in every endeavor? The way to win every war!


    However, before Aya had the chance to carefully realize the change in her heart, Wang Lu has called them all to board the vehicle and to fly into the vast sea of clouds.


    The castle gate slowly opened and then closed. Before going out, Aya seemed to catch on something, so she looked up. On the ceiling above the gate, the Golden King''s mural glittered, as if ridiculing at the insignificant people below him.


    ��


    Meanwhile, in another part of the outer rim of the sea of clouds, the preparatory work of Holy Light Religion team has finally reached its final stage.


    "Good, very good. In just less than a day, the vehicle will soon bepleted, and the grade is also higher than what we initially expected. I will award you ording to your great merit!"


    Paul paced back and forth in that big tent, the excitement in his speech was palpable.


    The progress of building the vehicle was faster than expected since one of the five Archbishops sent by the pope was adept at manufacturing vehicle. In just sort of half a day, using the materials from the big tent, he and the other four Archbishops worked to build a level three or four vehicle called Holiness.


    Holiness vehicle was not a mighty vehicle. In arge scale battle, its auxiliary function was limited. However, its advantage was that it was fast enough to be concealed and enough to carry out the present task.


    The purpose of Holy Light Religion team was very clear: instead of just ying by the rule and hoping to get to the peak faster than Wang Lu''s team, it was better to just eradicate the opponent.


    Although this solution was not what he originally wanted, Paul was very impressed by it, especially when the vehicle manufacturing progress was faster than expected.


    "Hehe, at this time, those heretics probably haven''t even cracked the puzzle of going into the sea of clouds. When we rush to their door and block them, I really look forward to their desperate eyes!"


    Paul fiercely spoke as if he had seen the heretics torn to pieces in front of him and the sea of holy light gave him an even greater gift for purifying the heretics.


    Before long, the finishing work of the Holiness vehicle was finally dered asplete. Paul immediately waved his hand. "Everyone get on board, we''ll leave at once!"


    Unfortunately, nobody paid attention to him. Everyone looked at Faceless One. Even Ferdinand silently waited for Faceless One''s instruction.


    Paul was startled and his face immediately turned red. He felt that he had suffered a huge humiliation.


    Yes, on theoretical point I am not that strong, but don''t forget that I''m the administrator of the King''s Treasure House! Without me, no matter how powerful you guys are, what can you guys do? Besides, if you guys are really that good, why do you want me to be the administrator? Why don''t you do it yourself!


    Faceless One also ignored the gloomy-faced Paul. He went straight towards the vehicle, sat inside, and then grunted, "Do you guys still want me to invite you in? Get in the vehicle!"


    ��


    Before long, the entire structure of Holiness vehicle had submerged in the sea of clouds.


    Holy Light Religion team members were all huddled in the not-so-spacious vehicle. Some were responsible for concealing the movement of the vehicle, some were in charge of providing power, and some were in charge of piloting�� the division ofbor was very clear. The Holiness vehicle''s grade was not high, so it needed human aid if it wanted to travel freely in the sea of clouds. However, the passenger line up, which consisted of two Holy Ones and five Archbishops, was quite stunning. Therefore, the Holiness vehicle could give performance far above its innate level.


    However, after all, its innate level was not high enough, so its performance was still not satisfying.


    "�� Can''t this be a bit faster?" Ferdinand asked with a sinking sound. "It doesn''t even fly as fast as when we fly alone, I think it''s better if I just��"


    Faceless One turned his head. Facing his pale face towards Ferdinand, he coldly interrupted, "Idiot, do you want to get off the vehicle? Use your weak brain to think about it, if we can walk freely in this sea of clouds, why must there be a rule that we have to use a vehicle to enter? Do you think someone bored designed this rule?"


    Ferdinand did not reply and instead go into silence. Before this, he had never heard of this sea of clouds, so he waspletely clueless to the reasoning of the rules of this ce. And since Faceless One has opposed his idea, he no longer insisted.


    Although Faceless One''s extremely arrogant and rude behavior was really hard to endure, Ferdinand at least knew how to prioritize things. At present, the most important thing was to work together to eliminate the church''s hidden danger, not to settle a private grudge. Of course, when this was over, he would surely calcte and settle the ount for each and every slight that Faceless One has given him!


    However, when Ferdinand made this decision, Faceless One suddenly burst intoughter. That muffled voice was extremely creepy.


    "Hahahaha, good work, heretics! I''m really looking forward to your purification ceremony!"


    Supreme Inquisitor''s heart was slightly disturbed. "What happened?"


    Faceless One did not hide anything as he bluntly said, "Those gang of heretics has already left the transit point, quickly moving in the sea of clouds."


    "What!"


    All the people in the Holiness vehicle were dumbfounded.


    "They have already left the transit point? Are you sure?" Ferdinand fiercely questioned, "It was you who said that they would need a long time to solve the puzzle, let alone to build the vehicle, so we definitely have the time! So what''s going on now?"


    "Yes, if they are on their own, they would need more than a day just to solve the puzzle. And after that, building a vehicle is time-consuming. Even if some of them are good at vehicle manufacturing, it''s impossible for them to do better than us. But, what if it''s not just them?" Faceless One lightly said as if he was not trying to exin to anyone but just thinking out loud. "Is a certain lingering spirit of a madman unexpectedly still unwilling toy down his posture?"


    Upon hearing the words lingering spirit, Paul immediately shivered from head to toe. "Who are you talking about?"


    Ferdinand asked, "Since you sense their position, then can you ascertain the level of their vehicle?"


    "Level eight or higher."


    "Level eight! Isn''t that the same level as Glorious Extreme Speed?" The Supreme Inquisitor was shocked. "How did they do it? How could they build a level eight armored vehicle in less than a day? Is this even possible?"


    "Of course not. If forged from scratch, even we, Holy Ones, could not build level eight armored vehicle in less than a day. But they did not start from scratch, rather they inherited someone''s legacy�� Humph, what''s the point of exining it to the bottom for a group of idiots like you guys?"


    "�� If it''s a level eight armored vehicle, how can we chase them using our Holiness?"


    "Although the vehicle can''t catch up, can''t the people catch up?" With that, Faceless One slightly tilted his head in another direction and uttered a sneer. "It''s almost time to park."


    ��


    "Very good. If we keep this momentum, arriving at the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak with the fastest speed�� as long as we reach the peak, the other side would have no means to stop us."


    From the castle, Wang Lu immediately piloted the vehicle with the fastest speed into the sea of clouds. This tower-shaped vehicle also met the expectation towards it. In the period of eleration, it decided to deform, sharply lowering the top part of the tower, swiftly piercing through the sky.


    Its speed was staggering. Once the vehicle tower turned t, its speed was no less than a fierce flying sword. Wang Lu saw the sea of clouds on the two sides of it seemed to be torn apart by a huge force, and then one after the other, the scene around them changed. Sometimes, it was zing me, sometimes, it was towering mountains, but all were eventually left behind. He didn''t have the time at all to observe them.


    The vehicle was not only fast, but also very strong. Those scenes that went by in a sh were actually the tests within the sea of clouds for them. ording to the normal steps, they must spend an enormous effort to pass them. However, in front of Golden King''s vehicle, all of them were nothing more than peripheral problems that were not worth mentioning.


    "Very good, things are going really well. If this goes on, it won''t be long before we arrive at Beautiful Unique Pool Peak." In the internal control position of the armored vehicle, Wang Lu calmly observed everything around him. Although the sea of clouds was still a mass of confusion, there were many signs that indicated that they were fast approaching the core.


    "But the problem is that, how long is this going tost? If Holy Light Religion people want to make their move, it should be now."


    Wang Lu muttered and soon, there were many kinds of spection in his mind. However�� in front of the Golden King''s vehicle, he didn''t think that the other side could make any effective resistance.


    Although to win like this felt like they were having an unfair advantage, but Holy Light Religion people have obviously offended Golden King, so now, even if they lost, it was not an undeserved lost.


    "Guys, let''s have a good rest. Soon we shall be able to celebrate our victory in Beautiful Unique Pool Peak."


    "Great! I really like celebration feasts!" Liu Li happily said. Her smile was perfectly reflected in the narrow space inside the vehicle. However, at this time, the girl suddenly lost her bright smile.


    The next moment, streams of blood poured from her nose and mouth, and like a feather, the girl''s lightweight body slowly fell down.

 Chapter 344 - Finger-breaking Mad Devil

    <h4>Chapter 344: Finger-breaking Mad Devil</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Liu Li!"


    "Little sis Li!"


    "Woof!"


    When blood gushed out of Lu Li and she fell unconscious, the vehicle immediately turned into a mess. Bai Shixuan picked Liu Li up and simultaneously checked her pulse as well as tried tounch her magical power, turning into a healing force. However, at this time, her magical force seemed to elicit no response at all. Even Aya''s more than a hundred years of umted experience from the two continents were of no use. And the dog, Quan Zouhua, anxiously scurried around by Liu Li''s side. Its strength, though powerful, couldn''t be used to save people.


    While everyone was panicking, Wang Lu tightly stared at Liu Li, clenching his fists. Blood even flowed out from his palm�� yet, he was still the first who made a sober call.


    "Stop the car!"


    "Stop the car?" Aya was surprised, but then she immediately caught on the problem. Her face became iparably gloomy. "Scumbag, get out!"


    While saying that, she quickly took out her Caliburn. Its sharp golden light appeared very real.


    After being reminded by Wang Lu, Aya was also able to think that the sudden serious injury of Liu Li was undoubtedly the work of Holy light Religion. How they did it was not the immediate problem�� their purpose was obviously not to kill her, but to stall their progress.


    Otherwise, couldn''t someone, who could mysteriously make Liu Li seriously injured and unconscious, directly kill her? But if there was no direct killer, then it must be because��


    "Mm, really interesting."


    In the startled eyes of the people, that mild and indifferent voice came out from the mouth of Liu Li.


    Then, with a weird posture, she left Bai Shixuan''s bosom and quietly stood in front of them. She still has the same body and wless face, but, her expression was stiff like a corpse, as if she hasn''t adapted to her own face.


    �� Faceless!


    "I really like dealing with smart people, it''s convenient, and saves a lot of talks." Faceless One''s words seemed to be sarcastic, but his voice was calm. "What a pity, you guys are not my Holy Light Religion people. Therefore, even if you''re smart, you would only reach a dead end."


    Aya tightly held her sword as anger filled her heart. "�� Stabbing somebody in the back, such a shameless and despicable mean is really the style of Holy Light Religion."


    "Ridiculous, a dignified Knight King could actually say such absurd words, no wonder your kingdom perished." Faceless One unceremoniously ridiculed, "Stabbing people in the back? On this point, do you guys even qualify to use this of others? The King''s Treasure House is the domain of Holy Light Religion, yet, did you enter the Treasure House with anyone''s approval? For sneaking into the other party''s territory, it''s natural for you to receive the penalty."


    Aya was startled as she lowered her face. "Twisting words and forcing logic!"


    Wang Lu reached out to stop Aya and then signaled to her to let him deal with it.


    "Was it in the Dragon City celebration night?" Wang Lu said in a soft voice, "Was it that cup of drink?"


    With that stiff face, Faceless One tried to smile, only to look even more twisted. "How could it be? Although at that time we are hostile to each other, Dragon City is already your territory. If at that time I put a poison in the drink, that is not a self-defense nor punishment for the wicked, but a pure stabbing people in the back. I take Holy Light as my belief, so how could I do such a despicable mean?"


    Aya angrily said, "You actually dare to say that? Then isn''t this your doing?"


    "Of course, but I didn''t poison her, rather just talked to her, so that she can more clearly see her own heart, that is all. Towards heretics like you guys, that was simply an excessive gentle consideration."


    "Clearly see her own heart?" Wang Lu sneered. "Is that all?"


    Faceless One said, "Of course not, since the two parties are hostile to each other, and as a Holy Light believer, how could I just blindly take care of the enemy? Therefore, while advising her, I also induced the tangle deep inside her heart."


    Wang Lu sneered. "What a load of horsesheet! How could Liu Li have such a high IQ that is necessary for someone to have a tangle?"


    "Oh?" Faceless One was a bit surprised and said, "I thought you two are from the same sect, and also brother and sister, which mean that you know each other like the back of your palm. But unexpectedly, you don''t understand her! She has nothing that tangles her? In this world, only stones have nothing to tangle them. As long as you''re still a person, no matter how pure or simple you are, there would still be a matter that tangles you. Because this is simply the w in a person, and which can only be guided by Holy Light to keep moving forward."


    "But in turn, this w is an opportunity to me to make a name for myself. Holy Light Religion has a great number of talented people, so it''s not easy to be somebody in the church." Then Faceless One suddenly turned to the side. "By the way, if you are trying to use chat to dy time, I''m all for it. ording to the current speed, we''ll soon meet each other."


    "Oh, one more thing, if you want to use the life saving magical treasure given by your Sect, even if it''s a magical treasure, without my consent, you would not seed."


    Aya was stunned speechless. She was clear that it would not be effective to use a lifesaving tool in this kind of situation�� but, for Faceless One to say that, it meant��


    "Are you upying her spirit?"


    Aya was simultaneously startled and furious. The Caliburn in her hand actually slightly trembled.


    As an opponent who has fought with Faceless One, Aya was very aware of this horror. More than one hundred years ago, Faceless One''s strength was still very weak, yet his upying spirit skill was an incredibly terrifying skill. Faceless One was best at toying with human heart. He could unearth the deepest and darkest secret of people and then nourish that darkness.


    That nourishment process waspletely undetectable. Even the one that did the nourishment itself could not find out. However, once the nourishment waspleted, a terrifying thing would be born.


    The one that was born, was Faceless One himself. A brave soldier, a skilled strategist, a magician with hundreds of tricks, or perhaps a benevolent ruler, once their spirit was upied by Faceless One, they would eventually be the new Faceless One.


    Faceless One was faceless because he has captured the face of an unknown number of people. If he wanted to, he could even change into any of those faces. And once someone''s spirit has been upied�� there has never been a precedent of recovery.


    Because of this, when Aya learned that Faceless One was still alive, she has been wary of this upying spirit. More than one hundred years ago, fierce battles have helped in fully understanding the upying spirit method. She was also especially sensitive to the seed that was nted in another person''s heart; she was always able to detect it. However, it seemed like over the past more than one hundred years, it seemed like Faceless One''s upying spirit skill has entered a new realm.


    "Yes, it''s the upying spirit," Faceless One ndly answered her. "Speaking of which, it is a really sweet nourishment. Although her power level was not that high, the taste is even more delicious than those of high order professions."


    "You!" Aya felt as if she was about to faint due to anger.


    At this time, Wang Lu was still maintaining his calm. "upying spirit? Like snatching or something? Then that''s really troublesome. I guess that I can only send her back to the mountain so that the elders can deal with it."


    "Send her back to the mountain?" Faceless Oneughed. "Hehehe, within the sea of clouds, even those of legendary level are not free, much less a few pieces of things given by your master?"


    "Oh, if the quality is insufficient, then naturally, I''ll have to rely on numbers," Wang Lu lightly said while taking a stack of paper from his mustard seed bag. "If one is not enough, then ten should suffice."


    Faceless One''s eyes turned sharp. "Are those�� heavenly talismans? They''re actually heavenly talismans! You��"


    There were hundreds of thousands of talismans in Nine Regions, but the prestige of Heavenly Talisman was so great that it was even known by people of Western Continent. It could break dimensions and space and forcefully transmit people back to a set location. Although�� in this sea of clouds,mon space props and spells did not work at all, but if it was Heavenly Talisman, moreover, if it was ten at once��


    "Mm, in terms of strength, perhaps it could really break through the blockade of the sea of clouds. However, the premise is Liu Li herself has to agree to it��"


    "She already did." Wang Luid out those ten pieces of Heavenly Talisman. In each of them, there was a written name: Liu Li. Obviously, they were prepared earlier.


    "Moreover, the talismans have been modified by the Elders, regardless of whether Liu Li is unwilling or not, as long as I activate it, she''ll have to go back to the mountain�� this is called the leader''s authority. Well then, enough talking nonsense with you, I''ll send her back now."


    With that, he infused the talismans with her magical power, causing them to shine brightly.


    "Oh, it seems like you''re serious?" Faceless One finally seemed to be a bit surprised. "But, I have alreadypleted the spirit upation. If you send back a corpse through the Heavenly Talismans, you, heretics, havemitted a grave offense."


    "Corpse? Not necessarily." Wang Lu said, "Is your upying spirit alreadyplete? Although you said so, I don''t believe you. I rather send her back to the Elders and let them judge. If Liu Li is still alive, the power of the Five Uniques will definitely be able to save her. But if she''s dead�� then it''s also a humane thing to let her bones return to her homnd."


    Wang Lu''s full of confidence words have also infected Aya.


    She thought ��"That''s right, although�� although so far there has never been a precedent for someone to survive the spirit upation, if it''s Wang Lu, perhaps��"


    "Enough." Faceless One coldly said, "Since you doubt my words that the spirit upation has beenpleted, I''ll just kill myself and you can send her corpse back to her homnd."


    Wang Lu immediately extinguished the glow of the Heavenly Talismans in his hand, deactivating them. Then, with a blooming smile, he said, "It seems like it''s really not. Otherwise, why would you bother saying that you want to kill yourself? That being the case, I''ll just take back these ten fluorescent papers."


    Fluorescent paper?


    Everyone was surprised to see the ten pieces of paper in Wang Lu''s hand. Are they not�� Spirit Sword Heavenly Talismans?


    "Do you think I''m sick that I want to sacrifice these ten priceless heavenly talismans? On the other hand, I can use as many fluorescent papers as I want, as long as I can deceive you."


    Wang Lu lightly smiled and put those fluorescent papers back to his mustard seed back. However, from Aya''s angle, she could see that Wang Lu''s hand was actually slightly trembling.


    Thank goodness Liu Li was not dead yet. The protective measures on her body ced by the Elders were really effective. And since she was still alive, everything was possible.


    "Huh, deceiving me makes you this happy?" Faceless One curiously asked. At this time, he stretched out Liu Li''s right hand, and in the eyes of Wang Lu and the others, broke all of Liu Li''s five slender fingers that were most suitable for holding a sword.

 Chapter 345 - Eloping

    <h4>Chapter 345: Eloping</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Oh, it kinda hurts."


    When the five fingersnded on the ground, Faceless One babbled an understatement and let down the arm, causing blood to gush out like spring from the fingerless hand.


    For Liu Li''s physical quality, even if her fingers were cut off by a sharp weapon, the wound would heal in a short time. This was theprehensive quality of a sessor disciple. It was often said that her defensive and restorative power was slightly weaker, as opposed to her offensive prowess. Currently, the wound on her fingerless hand continued to stream out blood. Obviously, this was intentional on the part of Faceless One. He deliberately let the blood to flow out of the wound, letting it gush out and cause a lot of blood loss.


    "Huh, I never thought that your mental quality would be this good. Everyone around you is going insane with worry, yet you, who actually has a very good rtionship with Liu Li, are still very calm."


    While unting off the bloody fingerless hand in front of everyone, Faceless One observed that while Aya and the others were boiling with anger, Wang Lu actually showed a curious indifferent look.


    "What is there to care about?" Wang Lu said, "It''s just broken fingers, it''s not that they''re not going to be back. As for the pain, the one who is hurt is actually you."


    Faceless One broke intoughter. Although the expression appeared stiff and twisted, it seemed like it was a pleasure that came from the heart. "You said it well. But, to be able to maintain calm in front of someone that is close to you and seriously injured, are you really a human? Or you don''t actually care about your Junior Sister?"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "I am not human, so I have no human feelings. But I do care about my Junior Sister, so when I catch you, I will make you pay for it. As for now�� tell me about your conditions."


    "Conditions?" Faceless One asked back, "Do you think I want to talk to you about conditions?"


    Wang Lu said, "No? Then are we just going to talk? Very well, I''ll just continue to drive and we can slowly talk along the way."


    With that, Wang Lu reached out towards the vehicle control device, ready to start the vehicle and move forward.


    Faceless One, of course, was not there to chat. When Wang Lu obtained Golden King''s level eight vehicle, Holy Light Religion team was already unable to defeat them in normal ways in the sea of clouds. Therefore, he could only use this method, and the hostage in his hand was his biggest card.


    However, in the face of an opponent like Wang Lu, it was already quite stressful to use a hostage. If he took a wrong step, this card might turn out to be in vain, therefore��


    "Slowly talk? Okay." Faceless One said, "By the way, you''re right, I haven''tpleted the spirit upation of Liu Li, but it''s not because I can''t, rather I deliberately left a lifeline. But since it seems like you don''t care about her, it seems like I don''t need to keep it either, what do you think?"


    Wang Lu immediately tightened his grasp on the control stick��this was something that he was really afraid would happen.


    This was the worst case situation.


    Liu Li who could not be saved, and Liu Li who has a very slim chance of survival were two very different concepts. If Liu Li has already died, in a sense, it was actually a good thing. It meant that Wang Lu could take revenge at all cost for her, free from any restrictions and constraints, but now��


    "I''m not here to tell you the conditions, because I don''t have to. You already know it," Faceless One lightly said,


    "Needless to say, I can''t ept it," Wang Lu coldly responded.


    "Really? Then let''s have a rational analysis of the current situation." Faceless One said, "My condition is that you stop here and fight head-on with us. Of course, this is a dead end for you. Therefore, I can simply say my condition is to let you die."


    "And then?"


    "And then, the card in my hand is your most valued Junior Sister Liu Li. If you guys die, she alone could not survive. Even if I promise to let her live, I''m afraid you won''t believe me."


    Wang Lu sneered. "Then isn''t it clear, your so-called hostage is meaningless."


    Faceless One said, "It does seem meaningless. But, if it''s really meaningless, why did you stop the vehicle? Why are still afraid tounch the vehicle?"


    "��" Wang Lu''s grip on the control stick became even stiffer.


    "Hahaha, you''re at a loss, right?" Faceless One said, "Even if you intellectually know that it''s a dead end, emotionally, you can''t bear to just helplessly watch your Junior Sister die. Because there''s no amount of reason and rationality that can trump your feeling of closeness and responsibility towards your Junior Sister, right? So, you are at a loss, you know perfectly well what is the right thing to do, but you simply can''t do it! Unfortunately, within a short amount of time, spirit upation can only be carried out once, otherwise, right now, you''re a really good spirit upying object."


    Wang Lu did not speak, but just gradually shifted away his gaze from Liu Li.


    At this time, he heard Aya''s voice through primordial spirit.


    "�� Wang Lu, I''m sorry. It''s all because of me that Liu Li ended up like this. I thought that since you''re not a local, there''s no reason for Holy Light Religion to utterly destroy you, so I think it''s better if I��"


    For Aya''s request, Wang Lu''s response was simple, "Shut up you idiot."


    "Wang Lu!"


    "Just shut your mouth and stay put. If you say one more word, don''t me me if I put you on my cklist."


    Aya was stunned for a long time, but finally silently broke off the primordial spirit connection.


    Actually, she also knew that even if she was willing to sacrifice, it might not necessarily make things good, much less Wang Lu would never ept her sacrifice. It was just that�� if not that, then what else?


    A long silence ensued as time slipped by little by little. Wang Lu''s hand was still tightly gripping the control stick, but he couldn''t push it. Faceless One continued to observe Wang Lu''s reaction with interest, but from time to time, he also warned Quan Zouhua and Bai Shixuan with his cold eyes. Of course, the wound on the fingerless hand has yet healed, therefore, due to excessive loss of blood, Liu Li''s body appeared unnaturally pale. If it were ordinary people, perhaps they would''ve already died.


    Even if the spirit upation hasn''t yet one hundred percentpleted, he already had absolute control over Liu Li''s body. Therefore, if other people dared to act rashly, it would end up in a lose-lose situation. Of course, if other people really did make their move, it was not difficult to deal with him in this condition. And after they dealt with him, they were also free of the burden. However, would Wang Lu allow them?


    If they really wanted to make their move, he could do it by himself, why bother dragging things out?


    No one knew how much time has passed when Aya''s battlefield intuition alerted her the danger has be increasingly near. Holy Light Religion vehicle was fast approaching with rming speed, which caused beads of sweat to ooze out of her palms. At this time, Wang Lu finally opened his mouth and broke the silence.


    "Just now you asked me, why did I park the vehicle here?"


    Faceless One said, "By the way, I also want to ask. You have been gripping that control stick for so long, but since you don''t dare to push it, why would you refuse to let it go?"


    Wang Lu said, "Because if I let it go, I can''t see the situation outside."


    Faceless One''s face suddenly stiffened, seemingly caught on to something. "What?"


    A smile gradually returned to Wang Lu''s face. "The inside of this vehicle ispletely closed. It''s armored and not transparent. Therefore for the external scene to be reflected inside here, it actually has to undergo a ry. And this ry is in my hand. Everything that you see goes through my approval first, and until now, I''ve been touching the control stick and showing the same scene��don''t you think that the clouds outside are too monotonous?"


    Faceless One thought for a moment. "But the vehicle doesn''t move. At least, you can''t fake this."


    "Yes, you are in the vehicle, so internal energy change can''t be hidden from you, but why should I start the vehicle? The so-called movement is rtive. Even if the vehicle doesn''t move, if the surrounding scene is moving, it''s basically the same thing. The interior of the sea of clouds is unpredictable, so naturally, it''s not strange if there are a few areas that move on their own, right?"


    Faceless One was silent. As a veteran of the sea of clouds, he certainly knew that it was not strange!


    "I''ve been waiting here for so long, I thought that I won''t make it. Thankfully, it''s actually not bad." Wang Lu smiled. "I finally get this opportunity."


    "Opportunity��" Faceless One softly repeated. At the same time, he was already prepared. At any time, he could take away Liu Li''s life with the fastest speed!


    If Wang Lu wanted to crash the vehicle, that would be the worst possible oue. But if he killed Liu Li, dealing a serious psychological blow to Wang Lu was also good. Spirit upation�� could then be used on him.


    However, the next moment, an unexpected change caused Faceless One to have a slightly slower reaction.


    Wang Lu jerked the control stick to the side and the floor on the cockpit and the entire chassis of the vehicle were opened. Suddenly, a strong suction force came from below and simultaneously pulled Wang Lu and Faceless One.


    "Aya, the rest is yours."


    Before disappearing, Wang Lu left behind a sentence.


    ��


    Falling, endless falling.


    After falling out of the vehicle, Wang Lu and Faceless One continued to fall. Surrounded by vast clouds, only the strong sense of weightlessness reminded the two people that they were going down. Moreover, the fall was getting faster and faster,pletely without air resistance.


    "�� A very interesting move, even beyond my expectation."


    While falling, Faceless One seriously nodded and said.


    "You really don''t worry that I would eliminate Liu Li, making this a lose-lose situation?"


    Close to Faceless One, Wang Lu also put on a serious look. He firmly locked his attention on Faceless One''s body, watching if there were any subtle movements. Upon hearing Faceless One''s question, Wang Lu sneered.


    "Why should I be worried? Isn''t your goal from the start me? Now that there''s nobody that could disturb us, you should just say what you really want."


    Faceless One was slightly surprised. "I didn''t think that you would be this self-aware."


    If it were other people, they most likely would think that Faceless One''s goal was to intercept Wang Lu and his teammates so that they could not get close to Beautiful Unique Pool Peak and win the trial. However, Wang Lu was actually very clear that Faceless One''s real target was himself. Faceless One didn''t care if the Treasure House''s Administrator position changed hand. His task was to purify the enemies of the church, and everything else was beyond his consideration.


    What about Aya? If Aya was still in her Knight King peak condition, perhaps there was still a bit of value in purifying her, but now that she was already in the spirit of the brave departed body, there was nothing special anymore in getting rid of her.


    Therefore, when the time was ripe, Wang Lu immediately pulled both of them out of the vehicle, so that Aya, Little Bai, and Quan Zouhua could be free from the burden and thus able to continue to advance.


    The game really began now.

 Chapter 346 - The Need for Mental Health Education

    <h4>Chapter 346: The Need for Mental Health Education</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Yes, my goal from the very beginning is you."


    Faceless One said while adjusting his posture as they fell.


    "Those idiots can''t see the full picture, only know how to get the immediate interest, like King''s Treasure House, or Doomsday Dragon�� What a bunch of ignorant idiots. What''s the difference between winning and losing those things? Will the church fall apart without the King''s Treasure House? With the destruction of Bretton Dragon n, can the church sit back and rx? What a joke!"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "So in your opinion, what can make the Holy Light Religion survive throughout the ages?"


    "Very simple, just purify all the threatening opponents. In this world, whether it''s as small as individual or asrge as a country, this is the only effective way to do it. Andpared to Bretton Dragon n, you, this talented foreigner, is better qualified to be called as a powerful enemy. At this time, Holy Light Religion has fallen in strained circumstances. In addition to those heretics city-states on the east, thergest variable is you. But those fools think that they can ignore you simply because your level is not high. I don''t think so. Throughout history, countlessrge empires and organizations were destroyed in the hands of rapidly growing talents. Obviously, you have such a potential. And even if you can''t overturn Holy Light, your threat is far bigger than Bretton Dron n.


    Wang Lu said, "Actually, I think so too."


    "Therefore, I have always believed thatpared to the painstaking effort to purify those who are already powerful enemies, it''s better to deal with those fledgling talents as early as possible, a true twice the result with half the effort."


    "I deeply feel the same."


    "My only regret is that on the day of Dragon City war, I don''t have enough time to see that you''re actually the real threat. Otherwise, with the strength of myplete body, you won''t be able to save your life even if the Knight King was beside you."


    Faceless One''splete body was the strongest individual after the legendary level characters of Holy Light Religion.


    "After Knight King inflicted a serious damage to me, it is difficult for me to recover in a short period of time, and the church''s idiots are not worth relying on. Therefore, I had to take some risks, by personally making my move against this woman. Sure enough, the risk is worth it."


    Wang Lu could not deny that it was his mistake that Liu Li could fall like that. Although the person that made the move against her was close to legendary level��with the strength and means far above that of Wang Lu��and although the Faceless One''s means were strange that even Aya was clueless, these were not the reasons. When Faceless One brought this matter up, Wang Lu''s eyes became gloomy like water.


    Faceless One said, "Because my condition is quite bad, I was actually just barely able to use the spirit upation on her and almost failed even. Even if I was sessful, it would leave a lot of ws, and once you detect any abnormality, so that you repeatedly investigate her heart, the ws would eventually be exposed.


    "Therefore, I used twoyers of camouge. The most simple one was that drink. Although it looked suspicious, it really was just a regr drink. But because it looked too suspicious, more or less it would affect your judgment. As a real smart person, you would not give up the investigation just because it looks too obvious. I believe you have carefully investigated if there were signs of poisoning in Liu Li. What a pity, it really was just a regr drink.


    "The secondyer of camouge was my words, so that you mistakenly thought that I was trying to manipte her thinking. Of course, this was not entirely a cover-up. If she is really stupid enough to not listen to yourmand in battle, to show what the spirit of sacrifice is, I would be happy to see her dead, which would cause a fatal psychological blow to you. Your mental state is really powerful, but if this woman really sacrifices herself for you, you would not be able to withstand the blow."


    Wang Lu said with cold voice, "Unfortunately, I won''t give you that opportunity."


    "Of course you won''t, but so what? The spirit of self-sacrifice was only my camouge, and it did sessfully deceive you. You thought that my means were only these, but you ignored the real key." Faceless One said in an even more sarcastic tone, "This woman is very interesting. Although it looks like her heart is pure and spotless, which made it hard for people to deal with her, but actually, deep inside, there are problems that tangled her, far more than others. Even you as her Senior Brother that is closest to her do not see this entanglement, much less find it. With my severe injury, I can''t even disy a tenth of the full strength of my spirit upation skill, which means that my spirit upation might not even be sessful against ordinary middle order profession. Yet, my spirit upation skill was actually sessful on her. To simply put, the w in her heart is so big that it even surprised me."


    Faceless One could not stop himself. The more he talked, the more proud he was. "As her Senior Brother, do you want to know what exactly is her w? Hahaha, don''t deny it, I know you want to. I can see that your influence on this woman in all aspects is very heavy. Arge part of her mode of thinking and her spiritual defense were built for her by you. You taught her what is important, what is not important, what things she needs to go all out for, and what things that can be ignored. You think that the defense that you''ve designed for her is perfect enough, so you can''t figure out where the hell could I get into her, right?"


    "I will appreciate hearing its details." Wang Lu didn''t show any arrogance. Seeing that the other side simply wanted to show off, he just conscientiously asked.


    "Hahaha, actually, the truth is actually very simple. She actually likes you!"


    Wang Lu was slightly startled. "Is this supposed to be a new information? Of course she likes me."


    "Because she likes you, she also wants you to like her too."


    Wang Lu said, "Of course I like her, she should be very clear about it."


    Faceless One''s voice turned cold a bit. "Of course she is clear about it, but she knows that your liking of her is liking between Senior and Junior apprentices. Although you like her, there are also many people that you also like, but she doesn''t want this kind of liking."


    Wang Lu was even more astonished, not this kind of liking? What does that Liu Li what? Can she distinguish different likings based on her IQ?


    Although Wang Lu didn''t speak, the subtle changes in his face were captured by Faceless One. Faceless One suddenly guffawed, and due to the eleration in their falling, theughter became distorted and bizarre.


    "Hahaha! You think this woman is too simple that she doesn''t know about worldly affairs, therefore unable to understand anything and her heart is nk? No wonder even though my spirit upation has been lurking inside her for so long, yet you''re not even aware about any of the clues! You simply don''t know her at all, or rather, you don''t even try to understand her! Because she is pure and straightforward, you conceitedly thought that she will be at your mercy in everything, and her everything is in your control. What a pity, even I, as the one that is most adept at ying with human nature, will not be so arrogant."


    "��"


    Faceless One continued, "What she really wants is a more intimate rtionship between the two of youpared to now. However, she knew that it would trouble you, so she never opened her mouth, not revealing even a shred of sign in front of you. But when you and other girlsughed heartily together, when you risk your life toe all the way to Brettonia for another woman, do you think there wasn''t a great wave in her heart?"


    Wang Lu was silent for a long time. "Liu Li''s innermost feelings are pure and clear, without any speck of dust. If you wish to make her feel jealous or hatred, I''m afraid that won''t be easy."


    Faceless One shrugged and said, "You''re right, this woman''s heart is pure and clear. Even under the influence of spirit upation, I can''t make her feel hatred and other negative emotions. But, pure and spotless don''t mean that she has no emotion, forever cid, and without entanglement. Rather, a young girl''s entanglement with love is one of the most beautiful human emotions, not a dust or dirt at all."


    This time, Wang Lu was really amazed. "Unexpectedly, a perverted believer like you is also a love expert."


    "If inserting funny dialogue can defend your heart, then be my guest, keep on trying." Faceless One sarcastically said, "Do you think I was just showing off my ability to y with human emotion by telling you this much? I just want you to clearly see your stupidity, to look for your dereliction of duty, and see as your heart defense crush under the weight of your guilty conscience!"


    Wang Lu sighed. "You''re right, no matter from where you look at it, I am indeed guilty for this thing to happen. When I was on the mountain, at the behest of Senior Uncle, I taught her a lot of knowledge, except for the love psychology, causing her to have a fatal w in her knowledge structure and was in turn used by you. When we get back, I must teach her about this course as well as mental health, so thatter she won''t be fooled by people trying to give her banana or invite her to see the goldfish."


    "Oh?" Faceless One curiously asked, "Do you think you have the chance to go back?"


    "Nonsense." Wang Lu was suddenly being unceremonious, coldly responding to the question from Faceless One, "If not, why do you think I want to listen to your nonsense? Where do you think we willnd?"


    He tried to nce around but found out that her vision waspletely cut off by the cloud, not able to see through them at all.


    "Don''t bother. Without the help from the level eight vehicle, even I can''t see through them. Liu Li''s perception is not that much stronger than me, much less now you''re seriously injured, so it''s normal that you can''t see anything."


    There was nothing to be seen without the help of a level eight vehicle, but Wang Lu, until a short time ago, had been controlling the Golden King''s vehicle!


    "Mm, this is�� the Endless sea."


    As soon as his voice fell, the clouds dispersed, and an endless blue sea appeared below them. Immediately after, the whistling sound of the sea breeze wrapped the two of them.


    "If you want to eliminate me, this genius, because I''m a huge threat to the church, then this is your chance."


    With a calm smile, Wang Lu crashed into the sea, setting off a huge wave. Not far away from Wang Lu, Liu Li, who was upied by Faceless One, also fell into the sea.


    However, Faceless-One-controlled Liu Li didn''t have the protection from Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Method, therefore, after plunging into the sea, the powerful impact immediately made her dizzy, which shocked and almost hurt her internal organs. And when she regained herposure, Wang Lu has disappeared.


    Faceless One''s position was not in the deste underwater world, but amidst the dark green abandoned ancient city.


    "Is this�� the legendary lost city of Antis?" Faceless One looked around and was surprised to find familiar marks on the ruins of the ancient city. "Is there actually a passage to the endless sea in the sea of clouds? This couldn''t be a coincidence, right? No, Antis has been lost for several thousands of years, without anyone finding it. Perhaps the endless sea has been�� but, the main task now is to purify the heretic. Unfortunately, I just needed a bit more time to upy his spirit�� It''s rare for his ws to be exposed like that. But, by choosing the Antis as the battlefield, does he think he has the opportunity?"


    Faceless One lightly said. Because the expression was still stiff, his emotion couldn''t be seen from the outside. However, even he himself did not realize that the wound on right hand where the fingers were deliberately broken off by him was rapidly healing.

 Chapter 347 - The Proper Usage Of Liu Li

    <h4>Chapter 347: The Proper Usage Of Liu Li</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Wang Lu, calm down, what can be done has been done, this is the best possible oue under this circumstance. This will decide the victory or defeat."


    Deep under the sea, Wang Lu quietly stood on the wreckage of a pce in the ruins of ancient city, swallowing a few mouthfuls of bitter water to calm his mind. What he must do next, every action and every movement, could not have the slightest mistake��he could not afford to make even one mistake.


    Liu Li falling into other people''s scheme was indeed beyond his expectation. All the various protective measures nted on Liu Li by the Elders failed to work. When he thought about it, this result was not strange. The opponent was close to legendary level profession, moreover, here in Western Continent, thew was different, so it wasn''t strange if there were idents. Any prior protective measures were not safe. Only by improvising and acting ording to the circumstances could Liu Li be perfectly protected. However, everyone was fully confident in Wang Lu''s ability to adapt, including he himself. Unfortunately, in the end, an ident still happened. Moreover, it was an ident where he could not shirk off the me. He had thought of all the other factors, but he didn''t anticipate that this young girl''s feeling was the one that led to her downfall! But this was not Liu Li''s responsibility. As her guardian, Wang Lu must assume the full responsibility!


    However, the higher the danger level of the crisis, the less time he has to me himself. Even if Wang Lu''s sin could not be redeemed by a thousand deaths, he still needed to deal with the opponent first, and then he could consider on how to punish himself.


    The situation was still far from being desperate. Although Faceless One has basically taken Liu Li hostage, Wang Lu still has cards up his sleeve. Moreover, theoretically, he has a card that could trump everything��he has the support of Golden King.


    Without Golden King''s acquiescence and secret help, their starting point in the sea of clouds might not necessarily be near that gloomy castle, not to mention outside the castle, it might be difficult to find the abandoned vehicle of Golden King. Moreover, the most important thing was, without the acquiescence of Golden King, there would be no detailed map of the sea of clouds in that vehicle!


    This was an easily overlookedmon sense; a high-level vehicle could record its journey. The biggest purpose of Wang Lu in scavenging was not the vehicle itself, but its previous journey record! At the same time, this was a secret that Wang Lu had never told anyone. When he was in control of the vehicle, Wang Lu found out that Golden King had indeed recorded the road map of his back and forth journey in the Beautiful Unique Pool Peak in that vehicle device. Golden King himself didn''t fully explore the entire sea of clouds, but around sixty percent of the terrain had actually been recorded. Which meant that this map was truly priceless. Moreover, the icing on the cake was that Golden King had considerately marked some key spots on the map! This was also the reason why Wang Lu dared to risk himself.


    The forgotten city of Antis in the endless sea, which wasbeled by the Golden King as the ce of reversal, was the opportunity that Wang Lu grasped during the brief confrontation in the vehicle.


    "Liu Li, wait for me��"


    While muttering, Wang Lu grasped thest card in his hand even tighter.


    ��


    "Antis, forgotten city, abandoned by the gods��"


    At the other end of the city ruins, a stiff-faced girl slowly walked. Relying on her perception, she tried to track Wang Lu''s whereabouts while at the same coldly scanning her surrounding. While moving her limbs, she vaguely felt bouts of pressure.


    Legend has it that Antis was once the pinnacle of the Western Continent civilization, simr to the Peni Immortal Ind of the Nine Regions. However, simr to the Age of Chaos disaster that destroyed nearly all of immortal path civilization, Antis was also permanently sunk down to the bottom of the endless sea due to a catastrophe. It was rumored that when Antis was still a vibrant ind, due to them being a highly developed civilization, its citizens became insufferably arrogant and willful, and more importantly rude towards the gods. Because of this, they were permanently punished by the gods of the Western Continent.


    There would never be gifts of divine grace in the Antis, only the wrath and the curse of the gods.


    Of course, legends were just that, legends. Antis was destroyed tens of thousands of years ago, but the history of Holy Light Religion�� was not that long. However, within it, Faceless One could clearly feel the mystical power of this ce.


    It was a rejection of divine power. Holy Light Religion worshiped the Sea of Holy Light, not a personified god. However, since it was a religion, it has something inmon with religions that worshiped god��the essence of holy light was also a kind of divine power. Thus, it seemed to be reasonable that it was rejected in the city of Antis.


    Was Wang Lu''s assurance lying in this? Did he choose this battlefield that favors the heretic to make aeback?


    It was indeed a very clever idea. The rejection of Holy Light by the Antis was firm and without any gaps�� The ubiquitous repulsion force has really put a pressure on the parasitic state Faceless One, making it difficult for him to perfectly maintain the spirit upation of Liu Li. This would surely give Wang Lu an opportunity. If Faceless One had a one on one duel against Wang Lu in the ruins of Antis, Faceless One did not have the confidence that he would not reveal any w. If by some means Wang Lu managed to expel him out of Liu Li''s body, the situation would be instantly reversed.


    While thinking, Faceless One has already captured Wang Lu''s position. He was hiding in the abandoned pce, ready to make a move, seemingly waiting for his arrival, as if at any time he might rush out and catch him unprepared.


    Faceless One did not continue to move forward, nor used the hostage to force Wang Lu out. He just gently shook his head and inwardly sneered loudly.


    It was naive to use the advantage of Antis, for he had no intention of fighting one on one against Wang Lu. Previously, Faceless One had used the hostage because there was no other way to catch him. But now that he had dragged him from the vehicle, the rest could be handed down to the coolies. Faceless One did not trust Paul, Ferdinand, and the others, but when needed, he would not shy away from using their power.


    "Humph, it''s time for those idiots to y their part."


    Then, he used the connection between his avatar and his body to send a signal.


    ��


    At the same time, in another ce in the sea of clouds, because the Holy Light Religion team had pushed the Holiness vehicle to its limit in terms of speed, which overloaded the energy core and caused it to constantly groan, the atmosphere inside the vehicle became exceptionally restless.


    "Faceless, howe we haven''t caught up with them even after a long time? Didn''t you say that they have stopped their vehicle?" Paul anxiously asked.


    When he heard that Wang Lu had obtained the legacy of Golden King��a level eight vehicle, Paul could hardly restrain his fear of his future prospect. He had already known that as the administrator of the King''s Treasure House, he was not the favorite of Golden King. Were it not for Golden King was just a wisp of remnant soul, which has no actual control of the King''s Treasure House, he would''ve long been expelled from the Treasure House. And this time, facing the challenge of Wang Lu, he had no doubt that Golden King would secretly make his move.


    Once Wang Lu broke through this pass, the administrator position would certainly be exchanged, at that time, his situation would be worse than death!


    Seeing that Faceless One continued to remain silent within the vehicle, Paul could not help but say, "Faceless, this is not only about me, but rather the development of the entire Holy Light church!"


    "Found it." Faceless One suddenly opened his mouth and then reached out his hand and to point at a direction within the sea of clouds. "Go there, they''re hiding in there!"


    Paul''s spirit was startled. "Good, everyone must work harder. As long as we intercept those heretics, we win!"


    Under Paul''s urging, the Holiness vehicle traveled a bit faster. Under such a high speed, the vehicle''s body constantly trembled as if at any moment it might fall apart and be scraps. However, by the coboration of the few of them, it was tightly wrapped by the Holy Light.


    Before long, the vehicle broke through the blockade of the sea of clouds and came to a vast blue sea.


    "What is this ce?"


    "The ce where the enemy is hiding." Without giving them any more exnation, Faceless one directly piloted the vehicle to rush into the sea, which created monstrous waves upon contact towards the Antis.


    Near the city of Antis, the city''s ruins expelled their holy light, causing them to be instantly on alert.


    "What is this ce? Howe it has such a strong repulsive force towards the power of holy light?" Ferdinand was surprised to find that his strength that has been suppressed by the sea of clouds actually dropped another half a level.


    Paul fiercely said, "Crafty heretics! Curse you all!"


    After that curse, they finallynded on Faceless One''s designated location, in the square of the ruins. When the Holiness vehicle door was opened, all the people inside shook, overwhelmed by the pressure. They then impatiently rushed out, yet didn''t find the traces of the heretics.


    Ferdinand asked in a cold voice, "Faceless, where the hell are they?"


    "Over there."


    In the deep sea, the voice became somewhat strange, however, Ferdinand could still hear the crisp and melodious voice of a woman. He turned his eyes and saw a beautiful but slightly familiar girl slowly walked towards them. She has a near-perfect physique, but for some unknown reasons, her right hand was short of five fingers.


    The Supreme Inquisitor was stunned, but then immediately realized. "Is this the spoil of your spirit upation but also your card?"


    Using the spirit upation to capture a hostage and then threatening the opponent using the hostage; this was themon trick of Faceless One. Although it was old-fashioned, it withstood the test of time.


    Faceless One, however, was toozy to answer. He went on, "The target is in that pce, you guys go and purify him�� Ferdinand, take two of the Archbishops and guard the hostage here."


    The three ready to die Archbishops plus the waste Paul��facing thebined force of these four people, no matter how great Wang Lu''s ability was, he would still meet a dead end. However, Faceless did not rx his vignce. He wasn''t going to give Wang Lu even a little bit of chance. He was dead set on killing Wang Lu, yet still arranged a massive force around the hostage, not leaving any ws.


    Soon, Paul led the three Archbishops into the pce while the Supreme Inquisitor led the remaining two Archbishops to guard Faceless One.


    And just at this time, Faceless One suddenly smelled a weird scent. It was vague and coupled with a lot of other scents in the sea, making it difficult to determine what it was.


    "Do you smell anything?" Faceless One asked Ferdinand. Thetter wrinkled his nose and then frowned. "It seems to be the smell of�� meat?"


    Faceless One was stunned. Deep under the sea, in the ruins of this ancient city, fire could not be lit up, so how could there be the scent of meat?


    Ferdinand''s brows locked each other even tighter. Usually, except for praying towards the Holy Light, his hobby was eating good food, therefore, he had a strong sense of smell. "This smell�� seems toe from the way those yellow-skinned bastard cook their food. I remember that it''s called ''pork stew with vermicelli''? And there''s a lot of vinegar in it, making it very sour."


    "Pork stew with vermicelli? How could there be pork smell here?"


    However, before he could think it through, Faceless One suddenly felt that his spirit upation somewhat could not control the host body. A strong will welled up in the host''s body. The hand where he previously destroyed the fingers was involuntarily and irresistibly lifted up. A thick sword qi, as if puncturing the blue dome of heaven, simply flew out of that fingerless hand. Then, it rapidly flew and prated Ferdinand''s chest. And when it went out through his back, a see-through hole suddenly appeared!

 Chapter 348 - The Magical Short Stick!

    <h4>Chapter 348: The Magical Short Stick!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "You��"


    Ferdinand has always distrusted Faceless One, but he believed thetter''s devotion to Holy Light. Moreover, he also believed that as long they have the same faith and the same goal, there was always a chance for them to be a partner. Therefore, he never thought that one day, the other party would suddenly betray him. The strike was quick and ruthless that he had no time to react!


    Being stabbed severely on his chest, Ferdinand was extremely shocked. The Supreme Inquisitor looked at the culprit, Faceless One, in disbelief, and then looked down at his wound.


    The wound pierced through by the flying sword showed no signs of healing�� Normally, for the Supreme Inquisitor, as a legendary level character, his physical body could quickly regrow even if it was torn apart. However, at this time, he was double suppressed��he only had intermediate high order profession strength. This sword strike contained an irresistible sharp piercing force, which continued to corrode the open wound,pletely rendering it unable to recover. The more sinister thing was that, the tip of that sword seemed to be smeared with poison, which caused his power to rapidly dissipate from his wound and all his body,pletely irreversible.


    As if it was a premeditated assassination, the pointedness of the action was terrifyingly fearful.


    "Faceless, you��" The Supreme Inquisitor struggled to maintain his erect posture. He wanted to question why Faceless One plotted against him, however, as soon as he opened his mouth, blood spewed out, silencing him.


    The next moment, he was even more in despair to see the two Archbishops fell beside him. It turned out that the power of that sword strike was more than what he imagined. At the same time the sword pierced his chest, itsplementary waved spread out and cut off the head of the two Archbishops.


    Three kills in a single strike! How could there be such a sharp sword strike in this world?


    With a strong consternation, the Supreme Inquisitor''s eyes plunged into the darkness.


    However, Faceless One was also simrly shocked by this sword strike.


    Why? What''s going on here?


    Even though Faceless One was a knowledgeable person, he was still startled by this sudden change. His spirit upation of Liu Li should be absolute�� Even if his spirit upation was suppressed in this Antis City, he still has the absolute confidence in his control of Liu Li. Liu Li''s consciousness has obviously already been suppressed by him in the deepest darkness. The several points that were most likely to burst were the yearning for Wang Lu, the attachment towards her Master, the thirst for the way of the sword�� have already been sealed tight by him. However, just now, an unstoppable volcanic-eruption-like strong will directly broke through his seal, took over his control of the right hand, and summoned the dormant flying sword inside her body��the Skybreaker.


    The Skybreaker was Liu Li''s main sword that she obtained from the ancient tomb. It was once a famous immortal level sword in Nine Regions. Although the spirit of the sword has fallen, its sharpness has not diminished in the slightest. Its sharp point could break through anything and obliterate living things. If struck by it in close range, even the powerful Supreme Inquisitor could not withstand it. Not to mention that the sword strike came so suddenly that no one had the time to react. And without preparedness, who in the world dared to withstand the sharpness of an immortal level sword?


    After that sword strike, Faceless One tried to suppress the runaway right hand. However, once that force broke out, it was difficult to stop it. Especially after the Skybreaker had been unsheathed, with its matchless sharpness, no matter how hard he tried to urge his spirit upation, it was to no avail. Instead, his control over Liu Li kept on weakening. As for the Skybreaker, after that three kills in a strike, it had indeed worn out a bit, but it was still sharp enough.


    Faceless One''s main body was seriously hurt by Aya. Later, while still being injured, he cast his spirit upation. In fact, he has already taken a risk; he has no fighting ability. Therefore, he didn''t dare to be too near that breakaway Skybreaker. Thus, while trying to maintain his spirit upation, he took two steps back, but then he saw the out of control right hand suddenly lift up and took aim at himself, apparently trying tomit suicide!


    Faceless One was startled, how could he dare to let the sword stab himself? If Liu Li truly died bymitting suicide, Wang Lu would likely activate the life-saving props to withdraw from the field. Those ten Spirit Sword Heavenly Talismans�� Faceless One didn''t think that Wang Lu was faking it.


    The reason why he cast his lot on Liu Li was to pin Wang Lu down, making him unable to leave while he besieged him to death. Seeing that Liu Li''s consciousness has inexplicably awakened and intentionally wanted tomit suicide, Faceless One immediately made a decision: he had to stop her no matter what!


    Since his main body was present, as long as he integrated with his avatar, his spirit upation force would continue to strengthen and could certainly suppress Liu Li''s breakaway will.


    However, the Skybreaker in Liu Li''s hand was too powerful. Although its spirit has already died, its remnant aura was still attached to the sword. Although it was only a trace, it could still stop the injured Faceless One from exerting his force. If Faceless One wanted to force it, he could be injured by the Skybreaker.


    This situation was extremely awkward. However, Faceless One''s reaction was very fast. Realizing that hard approach was useless, he immediately changed his mind and loudly roared, "If you dare tomit suicide, your Senior Brother''s life will not be guaranteed!"


    Liu Li''s runaway right hand immediately stopped.


    Faceless One was startled. That unknown stimtion on Liu Li was really huge, unexpectedly her consciousness had been awakened to such an extent that she actually could recognize a sentence! And�� with the awakening of the consciousness, the power of the spirit upation continued to weaken, and soon it would bepletely out of control!


    Was this because there was something special about her heart cultivation? Or was it rather because of the Skybreaker?


    However, it was also good that she had regained consciousness, otherwise, it would be difficult to control her!


    "Listen, your Senior Brother is in that pce and has been surrounded by us. If you don''t obey my order, he will die!"


    Normally, if Liu Li listened to this words, she would just scoff; her Senior Brother was so amazing, why would she need to worry about him? As long as she could protect herself, it would be of immense help to him! However, at this time, Liu Li was under Faceless One''s spirit upation, so her consciousness has yet to fully awake. She just vaguely felt that she must not allow her Senior Brother to be trapped in a dangerous situation.


    Seeing that Liu Li has been stabilized, Faceless One''s heart became somewhat at ease. He didn''t need for Liu Li to immediately be obedient��as long as she fell into confusion and thus hesitated long enough for Paul and the others to purify Wang Lu, that would be enough.


    And by this time, Paul and the others have entered the pce for some time. With their absolute strength advantage, the oue would soon be seen.


    Sure enough, he heard a burst of rumbling voice from the pce ruins. Most of the pce copsed under the impact of a giant force. The dust was stirred and dispersed along with the sea water, bringing with them a thick smell of blood.


    Wang Lu''s deste and lonely figure stood between the rubble. He was covered in blood and has lost his right arm and left eye. However, he still held his sword with his left hand, still propping up his three feet sword defense, resisting all external forces like a lone pine tree amidst the blizzard. Nevertheless, no matter what, his crumbling situation could not be concealed.


    Able to hold on the siege of Paul and the three Archbishops for a moment without dying�� although a part of this was because their power has been suppressed, however, Wang Lu''s defensive ability was indeed breathtaking.


    A young man that has yet to reach Jindan Stage��not yet a High Order profession��in the face of four enemies, each more powerful thanmon high order profession, was able to withstand several rounds of siege. This powerful defensive ability was simply unheard of! If in the future he reached Jindan Stage and then broke through Yuanying Stage, he would likely be able to go unhindered in the entire Western Continent!


    Unfortunately, that was all in the future. The future that would never happen.


    "Kill him!"


    Faceless One mercilessly ordered with a cold voice.


    Paul looked back at Faceless One, inwardly feeling furious. At this moment, how could he not know that he had been duped by Faceless One? There was no level eight vehicle of Golden King. That vehicle has already long gone, no longer were they able to catch up to it. Faceless One has wasted their valuable time and opportunity just to deal with a young man whose level not even worth mentioning!


    However, at this moment, he has no other choice. In addition to Faceless One, no one could track the enemy''s position within the sea of clouds. As such, even if they could originally catch up, they had more or less lost the opportunity. Moreover, Paul knew that the young man in front of him was ying the role of team leader, and by killing him, there would be few threats left from the others. Therefore, it was indeed logical for Faceless One to target him.


    "Kill him."


    Paul roared while simultaneously chanting the hymn of holy light inwardly, extracting the power of the holy light along with the other three Archbishops. The holy light gushed out of their body, whichbined and fused into a small sea of Holy Light. The pure and clean energy driven by the will of the four people gradually condensed and molded into a sword. The sword of the holy light shone in all directions that even the city of Antis found it hard to conceal it.


    Just now in their several rounds of fighting, they have seen that Wang Lu was very good at one against many kinds of fighting. Non-Phase Sword Defense didn''t care too much between one and ten enemies. This was also the important reason why he could endure several rounds of fighting against the four people. If they wanted to kill him, they mustbine their strength into a higher level of power and then crush all of his defenses in one fell swoop.


    However, facing that sword of holy light, Wang Lu''splexion was unprecedentedly heavy. Non-Phase Method was indeed the world''s best defensive method. No matter which continent, no other method could match it. But�� Non-Phase Method was, after all, not omnipotent. In the face of such a hopeless situation, it was highly likely that even Non-Phase Method��


    And just at this time, from afar, a crisp sound arrived, which instantly got nearer!


    "Senior Brother!"


    Wang Lu was inwardly surprised so he turned around and took a look. Nobody knew when, but Liu Li had unexpectedly fully regained her freedom. With an eager face, she flew towards them while sending out streams of colorful ten flying swords from her sleeves and beautifully interwoven like a rainbow at her side.


    However, Wang Lu has no mood to appreciate its beauty. He roared, "Liu Li, get the hell out of here!"


    After untold hardship, he managed to select an advantageous geographical location, personally baited himself, and then used a strange method to break the spirit upation. Were all of those in order so that she could die together with him?


    Seeing that Liu Li had broken free from the spirit upation and even killed Ferdinand and the other Archbishops, Paul and the others were also surprised. However, seeing Wang Lu''s reaction, their surprise turned into a pleasant surprise. Very good, so you two heretics do want to die together!


    Therefore, they simply let go of the encirclement and let Liu Li came to Wang Lu''s side.


    "Senior Brother, I��"


    "�� Forget it, since you''re already here, then so be it." Wang Lu bitterly smiled, and then, with his sole arm that held the sword, he gently embraced Liu Li in his bosom.


    Near the two people, the Holy Light Religion people gradually approached to encircle them once again.


    Besides Paul and the other three Archbishops, the Supreme Inquisitor Ferdinand and the two Archbishops, with pale faces, also came over. Although they have just been killed by Liu Li, the gracious gift from Holy Light enabled them to rise from the dead. And at this time, though they were still weak, all of them stood in the front line,pletely severing the hope of survival for the Senior Brother and Junior Sister.


    "A wonderful performance with many twists and turns."


    Faceless One''s real body slowly approached, but stopped close at a certain distance, carefully hiding behind the protection of hispatriots.


    "It is indeed filled with twists and turns." Wang Lu sighed with emotion. "I really didn''t expect that this child is stupid enough to not know how to cherish the chance to escape."


    After being broken free from the spirit upation through a strange method and killed three people at once using her Skybreaker, Liu Li had the opportunity to escape alone. After all, the other party''s focus was on Wang Lu.


    However, Liu Li resolutely decided to die together with him.


    This was even contrary tomon sense because Wang Lu had always taught Liu Li to take care of herself first, do not think of others, especially Wang Lu! However, the first thing that Liu Li did after she regained her consciousness back was to throw away the teachings of her Senior Brother to the back of her head.


    "This reminds me of what I casually said to her at the celebration night in Dragon City," Faceless One lightly said.


    At that time, he encouraged Liu Li to sacrifice herself to help Wang Lu, which was a vicious intent. Butter, Wang Lu managed to see through all of that and told Liu Li topletely forget all of those.


    Liu Li, of course, earnestlyplied. At that time, she said that she would forget them, and naturally by now, she had already forgotten them. However, some things needed not be encouraged by Faceless One. When things came to a certain point, Liu Li would naturally make the same judgment.


    Sacrificing herself to save her Senior Brother�� this was, in fact, something that she could not stop herself from doing. Seeing this, Faceless One actually just wanted to voice out its irony.


    "Senior Brother, I did not follow your instruction. I''m sorry!" Liu Li seemed to bepletely unaware of their situation, her smile still as beautiful as flower.


    Wang Lu took a deep sigh. "Never mind. Dying together with you could at least help you improve your average IQ."


    While talking, he tightened his embrace on Liu Li even more, using his warm body to disperse the coldness deep under the sea. And under his clothes, a unique stick-like thing, from his waist, quietly rubbed the belly of Liu Li.


    Liu Li shifted her vision downward, and through the deep ravine on her chest, she vaguely saw a seemingly very familiar thing on her lower abdomen.


    "Heh, although you''re not obedient, but this time, I''m really d that you came. Hold that thing in your hand. Yes, that one."


    Liu Li obediently reached out her hand and firmly grasped that thing.


    It was the vehicle''s control stick that she had previously seen in the vehicle. She wasn''t sure when Wang Lu pulled it out and brought it here.


    However, at this time, the Holy Light Religion people had also finished their preparation and was ready to make a decisive offensive.


    "Kill them."


    At the same time, Liu Li held the control stick upside down and held it high.


    Faceless One''s eyes immediately turned sharp and inwardly thought�� how could it be, how could it be that! Golden King had actually hidden this treasure in the armored vehicle and treated it as the control stick!


    The next moment, a formidable energy burst out from the top of the control stick. Liu Li, who held that control stick, was stimted by its energy, causing her body to involuntarily swell and at the same time causing her to straightforwardly yell out.


    " For kazmodon 1 !"


    ��

 Chapter 349 - My Love, I Got You, You Cant Escape

    <h4>Chapter 349: My Love, I Got You, You Can''t Escape</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    People from ancient times has a saying that said, an opportune time, favorable geographical position and people''s condition were the three big magical weapons to win a war.


    But for Wang Lu, he didn''t have those three magical weapons.


    On the timing, in this battle, all the Holy light Religion team members were battle ready, their spirit and focus were in high condition. On the geographical location, the King''s Treasure House was Holy Light Religion''s own backyard. As for people''s condition, facing a group of Legends and near Legends, what people''s condition that could be talked about?


    Any rational people would not go to war with Holy Light Religion under such conditions. Wang Lu, however, had rashly taken the matter into his own hand, neither calling his Master for help nor waiting for a better time to appear.


    What was he relying on? Was it really because his journey in immortal cultivation has always been so smooth that he got carried away?


    Wang Lu was certainly not that stupid. He knew that this time''s rushing in the King''s Treasure House certainly has risks that apanied with it. However, he was taking a risk, not throwing away his life. He has his own winning assurance.


    The support of Golden King was exactly that assurance.


    Wang Lu has enough confidence that he would win with the support from Golden King.


    First, the two sides have amon interest. By upying the King''s Treasure House, obviously, the Holy Light Religion had vited the intention of Golden King. However, because he was just a wisp of remnant soul, he didn''t have the capital to contend with them head-on, simr to a king that was treated as a mere figurehead. However, the appearance of Wang Lu gave him the possibility to regain his authority. As people of Nine Regions, it was impossible for Wang Lu to upy this ce for a long time. Therefore, both the short and long-term interests of the two sides were not contradictory��a perfect match in fact.


    Second, Wang Lu''s gesture was ingenious. With how prideful Golden King was, it was impossible for him to admit that he has lost control of the situation. Therefore, Wang Lu never took the initiative to bring up things like alliances or assistance. Instead, he carefully maintained a modest attitude, neither greedy nor appearing weak. In the previous few passes, he had fully demonstrated his talent, which was often constituted a serious blow to the Holy Light Religion. And at the same time, he also fully epted the secret support from the Golden King without asking for more��this was an attitude of a minister that waspletely loyal to the monarch.


    Third, Wang Lu was talented. His personal ability was so against the heaven that he could repeatedly perform miracle-likeebacks, which pleased Golden King very much. Therefore, Golden King was naturally willing to support him to keep moving forward.


    In summary, although the two sides never stated it openly, Wang Lu was confident that he had indeed won the support of Golden King. However, as a mere wisp of remnant soul, was there any worth of Golden King''s support?


    For Wang Lu, the value was immeasurable. No matter how down and out Golden King was, he was still the Master of the Treasure House. A little bit of covert action could have an infinite use. Especially since from the start of the sea of clouds, Golden King seemed to have fully trusted Wang Lu, and thus no effort was spared in helping him.


    From the beginning of the sea of clouds to the unearthing of the vehicle, from the map inside the vehicle to the magical control stick�� If Wang Lu ended up winning this trial, most of the contributions indeed came from Golden King��but this was also a matter of course. Without this kind of support, Wang Lu would not blindlye to look for death.


    And now, thest help given to him by Golden King was also his most powerful card.


    The scepter of the King of Antis, who had once rebelled against the gods, which symbolized the king''s unyieldingness from any deity. The bearer of the scepter was immune to any divine power! The perfect nemesis of Holy Light Religion!


    The drawback was that, its effectiveness was limited. Moreover, it didn''t have any other function other than immunity to all divine power. Wang Lu has been holding on to this scepter for a long time but remained shy from using it. Because for him, even if after he activated the scepter he could gain a moment of invincibility, it was incapable to make him move forward, a temporary solution only.


    However, the arrival of Liu Lipletely reversed everything. The girl has explosive offensive force far beyond her level. Once the immunity was activated, she would be an unstoppable war machine.


    "For Kazmodon!"


    While holding the scepter, stimted by its force, Liu Li involuntarily roared loudly, sending out a coarse roaring sound thatpletely did not belong to the girl. The soundwave stirred the sea water, setting upyer uponyer of distorted ripple. All of the Holy Light Religion people were aghast, because they could feel that they could hardly resist that loud roar. Their internals was severely shocked and their blessings of Holy Light seemed to havepletely vanished!


    For others, perhaps the efficacy of this immunity power could only be limited to defense, however, for the brilliant-hearted Liu Li, it was easy to extend this force into an offense.


    The next moment, a sword qi that was as powerful as a thousand armies and contained epoch-creation energy abruptly came. The five Archbishops were the first to bear the brunt. They didn''t even have the chance to make a sound before their bodies turned into mincemeat, splitting into countless fragments.


    Paul was horrified, but as a Holy One, his reaction speed was extremely fast. In a sh, he had already moved miles away outside the ruins of Antis, which vividly disyed his amazing ability to survive.


    The Supreme Inquisitor''s reaction was quicker, but as he has just been resurrected, he has no way to be as flexible as Paul. Facing the sweeping sword momentum, he could only hold on his own sacred object, the Judgment Sword in front of his body, expecting that this born-within-the-sea-of-holy-light sacred object could withstand this disaster.


    With a loud cracking sound, the Judgment Sword was snapped into two sections, but the remnant force hasn''t been fully offset, which immediately cut the Supreme Inquisitor''s body in two halves.


    Faceless One was still seriously injured, therefore his performance was the weakest among them. Although he stood at the rear, his reaction was the slowest. Swept by the sword qi, his body shook, and then split into innumerable fine bits of powder.


    Under the backing of the scepter, Liu Li''s full force attack was earth-shattering, easily exterminating the Holy Light Religion team. Five Archbishops and one Holy One fell under her sword strike, and Faceless One didn''t even leave behind his bones. However, the burden on Liu Li was also extremely heavy. Despite the support from the scepter, she still felt bouts of dizziness and her Jade Mansion was under so much pressure that it appeared to have almost cracked.


    This was a sword strike waspletely beyond her limit. Were it not for her physique that was exceptionally good, this sword strike could cause her to experience cultivation deviation. However, seeing that the oue has already been decided, Wang Lu still didn''t stop. He pointed his only hand forward and gave Liu Li hismand.


    "Go after Paul!"


    Without any hesitation, Liu Li immediately made her move ording to that order. Like a rainbow light, she rushed away towards Paul''s fleeing direction. Her momentum was like a sharp sword, the ten thousand ton pressure of the deep sea seemed nothing to her.


    At the same time, dozens of miles away, the still shaken Paul didn''t have the time to recover his bearing as he saw a bright light from afar quickly approached his position.


    With amazing eyesight, Paul''s eyes prated the darkness of the deep sea and saw that the one who came was just Liu Li, who just now exterminated his team members, alone. However, after that full power sword strike, she still continued with a high-speed chase, which meant that her energy consumption was very rming, especially since the power of the scepter was also rapidly subsiding, causing the girl''s body to continue to shrink.


    Being ferociously valiant alone would notst long. Thus, logically, if at this time Paul turned back and fought, his winning chance was actually quite high. Even if he was the most good-for-nothing Holy One, he was, after all, still a Holy One. His power was obviously above Liu Li. Coupled with his high level and the repression that was gradually subsided since he came out of the city of Antis, he has no reason to be afraid to fight.


    If it were Ferdinand, he would''ve turned back and fought. However, Paul''s guts have already been broken. Seeing that Liu Li wasing at him with irresistible force, he turned around and ran away, not daring to stay.


    However, this step was a sess by a lucky stroke. In the beginning, Liu Li''s speed was faster than him and the distance between the two continued to shorten. However, a momentter, Liu Li was unable to maintain that kind of energy consumption. Her speed continued to be slower and slower, and the distance between the two gradually got bigger and bigger.


    In another moment, the power of the scepterpletely subsided, and Liu Li returned back to normal. Due to the previous energy outburst, she suffered the blowback internal injury, which caused her to continuously cough out blood. Paul looked back and was overjoyed. If he could capture this woman, he could turn the situation around.


    However, just as he turned around to capture Liu Li, he suddenly heard a surging of rumbling sound of seawater behind him, as if a terrifying monster was fast approaching him.


    Was it a deep sea beast? Was there one here?


    Just as Paul thought about it, he felt a sharp pain in his back. He was bombarded by a burst of violent attack. The next moment, he felt that his body suddenly became buoyant, and then torn to pieces. Then, the endless darkness swallowed him up.


    Not far away, Liu Li, who had to stop due to the heavy burden, was surprised to see a burst of dazzling golden light in the front. In the middle of the light, the cone-shaped tower was in a reclined position like a sharpnce, and the tip wasced with Paul''s body fragment.


    "Aya�� Sister, cough, cough!"


    Liu Li slightly opened her mouth, but just as she tried to speak, blood gushed out of her mouth and stopped her. The young woman could not stop her cough, she had to bend her slender waist.


    Before long, a fully armored Knight King hugged Liu Li, and then reached out to caress her back, trying to soothe the injury.


    "Liu Li, no need to speak, leave the rest to me."


    "Mm." The girl nodded her head, let out a tender groan, and then, no longer able to hold herself, fainted


    The Knight King lifted Liu Li up and returned to the vehicle. The vehicle''s conical tower body slowly rotated and then gradually elerated forward. Before long, they arrived at the ruins of Antis. In the middle of the ruins, Wang Lu was leaning against a truncated stone pir, half lying on the ground. He was covered with wounds, down and out and forlorn. However, the smile on his face was exceptionally rxed.


    Seeing the slowly approaching vehicle, Wang Lu shook his head. "Didn''t I tell you to not mind me and just lead the others and go straight to the end?"


    Aya jumped out of the vehicle and spoke in dissatisfaction, "You initially said to leave the rest to me, but you didn''t say to leave you and continue the journey."


    Wang Lu said, "I thought that with your perception, you should''ve understood what I said."


    Aya refuted with equal harshness, "I thought that with your understanding, you should understand that I could not leave you no matter what."


    "Tch, you''re a disobedient subjugated-country ruler."


    "Hey��"


    "Someone who doesn''t know how to give up could not be sessful. Because you don''t understand how to properly cook, when you tried to cook, you always add more useless seasoning, and misses the time on when you should take away the dish from the fire, so you end up always making dark dishes."


    "�� Is this how you treat your savior?"


    Wang Luughed. "I caught an unexpected captive, so I''m in a good mood and make a joke with you."


    "Captive?"


    "Faceless One."


    "What?" Upon hearing that Wang Lu had captured Faceless One, Aya''s shock was no less than when Faceless One suddenly appeared and took over Liu Li a while ago. The church''s sharpest knife that has caused Aya a headache when he was still frail and weak a century ago has actually been captured?


    "You have captured Faceless One? Where is he?"


    Wang Lu pointed at his own head and said, "Here."

 Chapter 350 - Driving Safely

    <h4>Chapter 350: Driving Safely</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Woosh!


    Wang Lu''s voice has just fallen but Aya''s Caliburn has resolutely been unsheathed. This sharp sword was then pointed at Wang Lu. "Who exactly are you?"


    With that, without waiting for Wang Lu to answer, the sword immediately swoop down.


    Wang Lu was shocked but managed to lift up his Sword of Mount Kun to block Aya''s attack. He scolded, "What the hell! Dead chef, you want to rebel? You don''t even recognize your one and only repeat customer in Spirit Sword Mountain?"


    Aya resentfully put down her Caliburn. "I thought you were ''spirit upied'' by that guy. To a certain extent, you two are quite simr."


    "�� You need to get your eyes tested."


    Aya still felt that it was unbelievable. Faceless One was someone that was really difficult to deal with and his whereabouts was strange and unpredictable. Not long ago, she even stabbed him in Dragon City with her Caliburn, yet she failed to eradicate him, not to mention capture him alive!


    For Aya''s suspicion, Wang Lu also has mixed feelings about it. "Faceless One is indeed an exceptionally strong opponent. This time''s breaking into the King''s Treasure House seemed like a suicide mission, but actually, with the support from Golden King, I was actually confident of our sess, so I strut forward proudly. But because of his appearance, several times all our n nearly capsized. This guy''s fighting will is really strong, truly one of a kind. After he was destroyed by Liu Li a moment ago, Faceless One was left without a body, and his spirit upation of Liu Li has also disappeared. However, during this crisis, with what was left of his strength, he made a false counter charge, but his aim was to cast his spirit upation on me."


    "What?"


    Wang Lu said, "At that time, the general oue has already been decided, when normally, people''s spirit waspletely rxed and I myself am seriously injured, and coupled with the previous ups and downs mood, it was indeed very easy for him to swoop in�� It can be said that during the whole battle, the best time to make the move is precisely when the victory has just been decided."


    "He is indeed a cunning adversary," Ayamented. Although looking at the appearance of Wang Lu, he had probably properly resolved that final strike from Faceless One, however, listening to him mentioning about the situation just now, she could not help but feel tense.


    "But, because that moment is the best time, not only he knows about it, I am also aware of it. I have been waiting for him for a long time, until finally at that time he took a bet on himself. Then there''s nothing to say anymore, the remnant soul of Faceless One could not break the defense circle of my Non-Phase Method. After his soul almost scattered away after colliding with my defense, I took that chance to suppress him inside my Non-Phase Immortal Heart. So for the time being, he could be considered as my captive," Wang Lu said and then shrugged, however, the truth was not that simple.


    How could Faceless One make a pointless struggle? Hisst-minute counter-attack was exceptionally swift and fierce. If he had a little bit more power, he would''ve pierced Wang Lu''s defense and sessfully implemented the spirit upation. It could be said that, in this battle, the most thrilling moment was in the very end.


    However, no matter how thrilling that moment was, it was in the past. Although there was only a slight hurdle that separated Faceless One from seeding, the result of that separation was worlds apart. Victory is victory, regardless of how thrilling it was.


    The two were silent for a moment before Aya raised a question, "What are you going to do with Faceless One?"


    It happened that Wang Lu was currently thinking about this issue. Thus, he casually replied, "Put him into a meat puppet and abuse him?"


    "What?"


    "Huh?" Wang Lu suddenly regained his senses. Remembering that Aya has always been upright, he changed his tone. "I mean to influence him with justice and benevolence so that he could turn towards the right path."


    "��" Aya felt that Wang Lu was simply dismissive of her IQ.


    Wang Lu sighed. "To be honest, I am also very embarrassed. Whatever brutal methods of torturing that I cane up with, butpared to what he did, I feel like I am severelycking in imagination."


    With that, Wang Lu shifted his eyes to the still unconscious Liu Li. Although the wound on her right hand has healed, her once slender fingers haven''t regrown back��as a sword cultivator, fingers condition was a very important part of Liu Li, even a tiny bit of mistake in regrowing them was intolerable. Therefore, Bai Shixuan didn''t dare to rashly apply her medical service, but just tried to stabilize her situation. She needed to carefully prepared for the treatment first until she was one hundred percent sure.


    "s, the girl''s slender hand had turned into that of Doraemon, it truly breaks people''s heart!"


    Feeling odd, Aya asked, "What is Doraemon?"


    Wang Lu was also startled. "Hey, hey, while Liu Li is still injured, why are you more concerned about Doraemon? No wonder they said the Knight King has no human nature!"


    Aya was simultaneously dumbfounded and ashamed.


    Wang Lu sighed. "I now n to simply take him back to the sect and hand him to the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall. After all, they are seasoned people, and I believe with my Master''s unremittingly low limit, she would make a great contribution."


    Thinking about the famous Spirit Sword Mountain''s Fifth Elder, especially her abnormally low limit of perversion, Aya could not help but tremble.


    "This Faceless One definitely hides so many secrets, so won''t it be a pity if we just kill him right away? If we don''t squeeze every bit of value out of him, I would feel sorry for all of my effort in dealing with him!"


    "Yes, killing him straight would be too good for him." Thinking about the past and recent enmity, Aya also has no sympathy towards him, so she seriously nodded her approval.


    Wang Lu said, "At present, I will try my best to keep him imprisoned. This guy''s method is weird and changeable, if he managed to escape, all of the previous efforts woulde to a naught." Although only barely, he still earnestly operated his Non-Phase Method to stabilize his Immortal Heart.


    "Then are you going to finish the trial?" Looking at Wang Lu''s wounds, Aya could not help but ask, "Can you still keep up?"


    Wang Lu scolded, "A woman asking a man such a question, do you expect you will get a second answer? Of course I can!"


    While talking, he struggled to stand up. His robe was broken, and wounds covered his whole body. He had never been in such a sorry look before. Aya sighed and then silently reached out to help him up.


    "Hey, on your left hand there''s Liu Li, and on your right there''s me. Oh, you do enjoy both man and woman, truly worthy of the Knight King who is a man and also a woman."


    Aya said, "If you say one more word, I will leave you behind here."


    ��


    After returning to the vehicle, Wang Lu was really powerless to drive again. Therefore, he just sat in a corner to recuperate. Bai Shixuan sat beside him, treating his and Liu Li''s injury, but the recovery was very slow. Aya grasped the scepter back from Liu Li''s hand and ced it back on the console. She then casuallyined, "You said to leave the rest to me, but just before you left, you pulled away the control stick, which almost crashed the vehicle."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ve long known that someone as sturdy as you can find something to plug it in."


    "��"


    Aya shook her head, no longer paying attention to Wang Lu. Instead, she just concentrated on operating the vehicle. The Golden King has left behind the map in the vehicle, therefore the direction was very clear. From the deep sea, the vehicle rushed out and soon returned to the correct path, rapidly advancing in the sea of clouds.


    During this time, no one said any words. Wang Lu closed his eyes in repose, silently operating his Non-Phase Immortal Heart to suppress Faceless One, not allowing him to move even a single step.


    When his Non-Phase Immortal Heart has been stabilized, Wang Lu finally opened his eyes. At this time, the tower-shaped vehicle had already traveled half of the journey without a single incident. Moreover, with the help of Bai Shixuan, the Jindan level nurse, Liu Li''s injuries have also been stabilized, which was a relief to him.


    However, even when rxed, Wang Lu''s mood was still unavoidably heavy. When Liu Li was in danger, it was truly because of luck that he, against all odds, managed to turn the table around. Although he has the support of Golden King, each step that he took was truly frightening�� After all, the one at stake here was Liu Li, so there was no way he wasn''t worried. Faceless One, of course, yed a bit part in this incident, but it didn''t mean Wang Lu has zero responsibility towards it. Ultimately, although Liu Li has a clear and spotless heart, underneath it all, she actually has a big mental handicapped, which really caught Wang Lu unprepared. Unexpectedly due to lovesick trouble, she was taken advantage by other people, how could he let himself forget about this!


    Wang Lu didn''t like to fuss over things that have already happened��everything should be forward-looking. Since he had found the w in Liu Li, he needed to find a way to make up for this, by giving her love psychology and mental health education�� When they got back to the mountain, he must earnestly teach her personally, to make sure this fool remember this lesson for life.


    However, thinking about how this fool, in the battle just now, ignoring all of the previous teachings by resolutely giving up the opportunity to escape alone and be together with him to face the death together, Wang Lu didn''t have the means to convince himself to scold her no matter what. If she were obedient, Wang Lu wouldn''t have the means to stage that brillianteback.


    All along the journey, everyone was silent. The only sound in the vehicle was the slight buzzing sound of the vehicle itself. Aya herself continued to hold the control stick, maintaining the same direction.


    "By the way, Wang Lu."


    Somewhere on the journey, the driver Aya suddenly asked, "Don''t you think that the rules here are strange? Why do we have to ride the vehicle to advance? Currently, we have passed three-quarters of the whole journey, but I don''t think there are any traps or mechanism that could only be broken through with the help of external force. Even here, the strength of the test is limited, something that is not difficult to surmount."


    Wang Lu said, "Your hipster action of sighing with sorrow towards the external condition while you yourself sitfortably in the vehicle is really shameful."


    "�� No, I just find it really strange. You see, the rules dictated that we must take a vehicle to enter the sea of clouds. Even when Golden King previously was here, he has to obey the rules, meaning that the rules were not tailored by the Golden King for us, but rather something that has been established a long time ago. But what is the reason for the existence of these rules? And who set them?"


    Having heard of what she said, Wang Lu couldn''t help but be startled. He then seriously thought about it for a moment, then he silently took out a rope and a helmet from his mustard seed bag. He wore that helmet and then, using his sole arm, tied himself to his seat.


    "What is it?" Asked Aya doubtfully.


    Wang Luughed. "It''s nothing. I just remembered that in safe driving, we should wear a good helmet and a seat belt. Just continue to drive while I help tie Liu Li up.


    "�� I have a bad feeling about this."


    "Then please steer this vehicle straight towards Beautiful Unique Pool Peak and raise the speed of this vehicle to its limit. It doesn''t matter even if it will hurt the chassis."


    "What''s going on?"


    While tying Liu Li on the seat, Wang Lu replied, "At least, from the current clue, the biggest possibility that I can think of is that in the proximity of Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, there is an insurmountable barrier for human. In that area, people will lose their ability to act, and the only way to pass it is to rely on the defensive power of the vehicle and its inertia. The ancient people, who built the castle and other transit points, discovered this problem in their exploration of Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, thereupon, they simply set these rules. Without a vehicle, there''s no need to throw away one''s life in the sea of clouds."


    "�� In other words."


    "In other words, it may not be long before we have to brace for the impact. So please hurry up."


    Seeing that Wang Lu has tied everyone on their seat but left her alone in the driver''s seat, Aya really wished that she could pull the control stick and beat him up with it. However, the next moment, they crashed into an invisible barrier. Aya felt everything around her turn ck and then she suddenly lost her consciousness.

 Chapter 351 - Those Are Really, Really Good…

    <h4>Chapter 351: Those Are Really, Really Good��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Darkness. A bit of light. shing light. Hazy consciousness.


    Wang Lu shook his head hard but could not be more awake. He was still drowsy. All around him was an open area while the distant ce shed by erratically.


    "Are you interested in making a deal?"


    Within the darkness, a familiar voice lingered in his ears.


    "Heh." With an indifferent hiss, he refused that offer without hesitation, and then closed his eyes again.


    However, the voice in his ears did not give up. "If you refuse this opportunity just because of momentary dislike, you will probably regret it. For example, don''t you want to know what will be the side effect of Liu Li getting spirit upied?"


    Wang Lu said, "I''m not interested to know. In any case, I know that I can''tpletely cure her, so sooner orter, I''ll just have to bring her back to the mountain so that the Elders can handle her. If they can, then good. If they can''t, big deal, at worst, she''ll just be a vegetable, and I''ll remember every day to water and fertilize her."


    "�� Well, it sounds like you''re not worried at all. But, from another point of view, don''t you want to know the secret of spirit upation?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "Really? In this champions trial, you have the support of Golden King, breaking through each pass like a hot knife through butter. Those few idiots are obviously a hundred times more powerful than you, yet you yed them like they''re just children. The only obstacle that you encountered is me, and the only thing that I can threaten you with is the spirit upation. When I was seriously injured and dying, I was able to invade you, the genius cultivator of Nine Regions with the spirit upation. Do you really have no interest in this skill?"


    Wang Lu sneered, however, when the words were already at the tip of his tongue, he suddenly changed them. "Of course I''m interested."


    "Well, though you certainly don''t want too much from me, deep down, you must be interested in spirit upation. And for you, curiosity is a trait that would never be missing from your characteristic."


    Wang Lu frowned and pondered another question. "I can''t lie here?"


    "Yes, in this space, no one can lie, so you don''t have to bother with my rhetoric, no need to worry that I will lie to you. It is also because of this space that I can talk with you. Currently, I am being firmly suppressed by you, so you can feel at ease."


    "You want me to let you barely escape with your life in exchange for the spirit upation?"


    "I will not be that naive. After I fall into your hand, of course my life would be worse than death, and I look forward to what kind of torture that you will bring upon me�� Therefore, the deal that I''m talking about is not about buying my own life."


    "Then what do you want?"


    "I hope that you would abort your cooperation with the Golden King, not just for me, but also for yourself."


    Faceless One''s argument suddenly aroused the interest of Wang Lu. "You want me to give up the King''s Treasure House?"


    "On the contrary, I hope that you can keep the Treasure House in your hand and not hand it over." Faceless One said, "I can guess the tacit understanding between you and Golden King. He helps you defeat the Holy Light Religion and you help him regain his treasure. The method is simply to immediately relinquish the administrator position resolutely right after you obtain it, so that the position automatically returns to Golden King''s hand. You are not a native of this continent, so there''s no real meaning for you in taking control of the Treasure House. By doing this�� perhaps he can help you find what you want."


    "And then?"


    Faceless One said, "I admit that your method can fully achieve your purpose. However, going another way would still lead to the same result. If you continue to go on and obtain the administrator with the highest authority, there there would be no secret left for you in this King''s Treasure House. But if you seek shelter with Golden King, the consequence might not necessarily be what you want. By reiming his Treasure House, his remnant soul would have its own foundation. And given time, his resurrection might not necessarily impossible. A resurrected Golden King might not matter to you far away in the east, but what about your friend? Although the King''snd is not in the center of the continent, under the rule of Golden King, one day she would face this threat. And based on the character of the Knight King, what do you think would happen?"


    Of course she would stake it all out with him. Has Aya ever taken the initiative to admit defeat? However, that day would nevere. Wang Luughed and was about to speak, but upon remembering the rule of the space, he held himself back.


    Although he couldn''t lie, he could refrain from speaking.


    "Moreover, for Golden King, his experience in the remnant spirit state is something that he doesn''t want anyone to know. And in the process of setting up a great contribution, you have seen his disgraceful situation, which would count as sin in his eyes. And conversely, after establishing heroic contribution towards the Golden King, what can you get? An insincere thanks, as well as a mere piece of treasure, don''t you think that''s ridiculous?"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "Not ridiculous, at least, not more ridiculous than your trivial spirit upation."


    Faceless One said, "The spirit upation is just an appetizer, I can give you more than that."


    Wang Luughed. "On the basis of your ''unable to die but could not live'' prisoner status?"


    Faceless One said, "On the basis of me as the founder of the Priory of Zion."


    "What?"


    Wang Lu was shocked speechless. Initially, he thought that Faceless One was but a relic since he was defeated. However, unexpectedly, he could still y some tricks.


    The founder of the Priory of Zion? That organization was not just the sworn enemy of the Holy Light Religion, but also the greatest opposition force within the church, with several thousand years of history. However, not only Faceless One won the trust of the Pope and be the church''s sharpest knife, his debut was only about more than one hundred years ago, how could he im the founder''s identity?


    "Is it hard to understand?" Faceless One said, "The appearance of Faceless One was indeed only around more than a hundred years ago. However, prior to Faceless One, I have too many identities, and I could not even remember how many times I have been reincarnated. Secondly, if I had not be the church''s mad dog, thus winning the trust of the Pope, do you think the Priory of Zion would''ve survived for thousands of years under the repression of Holy Light Religion?"


    "Well, it seems that there is some truth in that. That is to say, the biggest opposition force of Holy Light Religion is but their own dog."


    Faceless One said, "Any sufficientlyrge organization would have internal opposition voice. Even if everybody''s belief is the same, the human heart is still different. The internal division is often the precursor to the copse of the organization. In fact, there are even more organizations ruined by themselves than destroyed by the so-called talented genius. Holy Light Religion makes use of the Priory of Zion to gather together its opponents, sometimes to support and sometimes to suppress. By ying in the apuse, Holy Light Religion is able to stand straight for the past thousands of years."


    "Good strategy." Wang Lu heartily gave his praise.


    Faceless One said, "But as a continuation of thousands of years of opposition force, the church resistance of the Priory of Zion is not fake at all. All along, we have been waiting for a suitable opportunity to oust the current power holder and rece them. And now, this opportunity has finallye.


    "Eighty years ago, Holy Light Religion left the Holy City as its birthce for the King''s Treasure House, which is a very bold gamble. However, now because of you, the foundation of the church in the King''s Treasure House has been greatly shaken. Once the authority of the administrator is taken away, their long-term goal would be drowned in the water. At the same time, the strategicyout of the church in the east was also disintegrated by the eastern cultivators.


    "The eastern city-states not only have not fallen apart, they are more closely united and even allied with those who oppose Holy Light Religion. It can be said that this is the most critical moment for the church since its founding�� There have been simr situations in the past, but in all those times, when the enemies came, all the different and opposing forces within the church banded together towards themon cause. Now, however, if you are willing toplete the transaction with me, I can get the Priory of Zion to lend you a helping hand, to overthrow the dominant foundation of the church over the continent together."


    "To mobilize the Priory of Zion? How?" Wang Lu asked, "Or do you think because of this I would have to let you out?"


    Faceless One said, "I am not that naive, so my transaction with you does not involve in me seeking to survive. The special structure of the Priory of Zion allows it so that the founder does not have toe out personally. There is another person who wille forward tomand this organization."


    "Another person?"


    "I believe you have heard of the name Jean d''Arc because when Rowan met the Knight King in person, he must havemented over the simrity between her and Jean d''Arc."


    Wang Lu was even more surprised inwardly. "What is the rtionship between Jean d''Arc and the Priory of Zion? Moreover, wasn''t she dead a long time ago?"


    "She has never even lived. Jean d''Arc is just a fictional figure. Her true identity is the human body of the Knight King."


    "What?"


    "It''s not that surprising, is it? The reason why the Knight King''s reign in Brettonia copsed, apart from her own problem, is because the church''s infiltration hadsting achievements. After the death of the Knight King, the church soon invaded Brettonia, where I identally found her corpse. As her realm was very close to the legendary level and real strength was even better than themon legendary level profession, her body did not fall into ruins.


    "Therefore, I simply sealed it up. Theter disturbance caused by Jean d''Arc was actually directed by a handful of high-level members of the Priory of Zion, including me. At that time, the imed goals were to exposed the decadent degeneration of Holy Light Religion, to attract more talent to join the Priory, and to enhance the Priory cohesion. But in truth, all of it was really just to bring down two of the church''s Holy Ones��which were rumored to be the decision makers within the church; she personally did destroy the reputation of the two. They used to be powerful contenders for the Pope, but after the canonization of Jean d''Arc as a saintess, although they hadn''t been investigated, their prestige has been greatly reduced, so there''s no further possibility for advancement."


    Wang Lu asked, "What happened to the body of the Knight King?"


    "To the outsiders, it was imed that she was defeated and executed by a Holy One, but in fact, it was strictly sealed by the church, guarded by the members of the Priory of Zion." Faceless One said, "But, as long as they receive the correct password, they would be able to lift the seal on the body and bring back the Holy Saintess. The original intention of this is that in case the prestige of the current Pope is identally damaged, the resurrection of the saintess and her subsequent oath of allegiance to him wouldprehensively strengthen his prestige."


    "But now, it can be used by you. The real Knight King is in the spirit of the brave departed state, right? If you can get back her body and unite with her spirit, she would probably be able to cross the legendary level threshold that she has previously never crossed�� And once the Knight King reaches the legendary level, her power would be so great that she''ll likely be able to stand side by side with the continent''s number one individual, the Pope. At that time, she would receive the full support of the Priory of Zion. She would be able to use the tens of thousands Holy Light believers and the thousands of years umted resources. Her reign would be far superior to the mere Brettonia."


    "That sounds good."


    Faceless One earnestly said, "With how deep-rooted Holy Light Religion in the Western Continent is, no matter how this crisis would turn out, it cannot be eradicated. Even if Holy Light Religion returns to the western wildnd, its influence would still remain in its original dominant area for a very long time, which requires a new force to take over. And the Priory of Zion, under themand of the Knight King, would be the best choice."


    Wang Lu pondered. "In other words, it''s to support a puppet regime? But I find it strange. Since you won''t be able to save your life, why would you try so hard to convince me? What''s in it for you?"


    "I have never been concerned with my own life and death, and I have lived too longpared to the average person." Faceless One seriously said, "It is true that even if all of those happen, I won''t live to see it. However, the faith of the Holy Light will prosper."


    "Can you still call this prosperous?" Wang Lu sneered, "The rulingyer has been reced, bing a puppet, and you call that prosperous?"


    "Although Holy Light Religion has suffered a heavy blow, but the faith of the Holy Light is indeed able to continue to pass on." Faceless One earnestly said, "And to me, there is nothing more important than this."


    "There is nothing more important than this��" Wang Lu gently nodded his head as if he was deeply touched by Faceless One''s awareness.


    "In that case, I choose to refuse."

 Chapter 352 - Young Man, I Really Think Highly Of You

    <h4>Chapter 352: Young Man, I Really Think Highly Of You</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Refuse?" Faceless One was a bit caught by surprise by Wang Lu''s refusal. "The reason?"


    "Because I know that it will upset you. Anything that will make you happy, I will take theplete opposite."


    "�� Just like that?" Faceless One said, "I did not expect you to be so naive. Because of momentary likes and dislikes, you can even cast aside the bigger picture?"


    Wang Lu sneered, "Pfft, the big picture? Who do you think I am? You want to lure me into doing your bidding by talking to me about likes and dislikes and the bigger picture? Listen carefully, my momentary dislike is much more important than what you call the bigger picture."


    "You��"


    "I am a Nine Regions cultivator, not your Western Continent profession. For me, the ideas and understanding are far more important than riches and honor, and secr world power. So, if you''re talking to me about interest, then you''re talking to the wrong person."


    "That''s simply absurd!" Faceless One angrily said, "You��"


    Wang Lu directly interrupted, "That''s enough, no need to say anymore. Just quietly wait for the resurrection of Golden King and theplete eradication of your Holy Light Religion and Holy Light belief. Honestly, his little bit of hatred towards Holy Light Religion alone is enough for me to stand on the side of Golden King."


    "��" After a long silence, Faceless Oneughed wildly. "Hahaha! You will definitely regret this, you simply don''t know what you''ve done! What you''d lose!"


    "Hahaha, since I don''t know about it, why should I regret? Wait till I know. Besides, let me borrow a phrase from the people in the past: those are all good, but I don''t like them."


    His voice has just fallen when the boundless darkness suddenly lightened up��a dazzling light lit in the front.


    The haze scattered, the voice of Faceless One suddenly disappeared, and within his line of sight, he saw the towering Beautiful Unique Pool Peak!


    And near him, he saw the still unconscious Liu Li, Bai Shixuan, and Quan Zouhua. Only their gentle breathings proved that they were okay. The only one that was in an awkward situation was Aya. Because he didn''t have enough time to tie her to the seat, she was thrown down and curled up on her own leg.


    �� The space where he has just had a conversation with Faceless One should be an independent space separated by spells. It was there where the challengers would undergo very rigorous tests. They were strict enough that the mighty ancients were left helpless and had to use a tricky way, by using the vehicle''s inertia to break through the trial area.


    So now, was the Golden King''s vehicle, driven by inertia, carried them pass the trial area?


    Or did Wang Lu pass the trial ahead of the others?


    Wang Lu somewhat curiously thought. Theoretically, since other people still fell asleep and only he woke up alone, it should be theter. However, he really didn''t feel his conversation with Faceless One has achieved anything. If that was the test, what was it?


    However, his thoughts were quickly attracted to the ever-closer Beautiful Unique Pool Peak. The towering peak was like a majestic giant, filled with suffocating oppression. Only when one has sufficiently gotten really close to it that one would understand that the significance of this trial was far more than just the finish line of the trial.


    He removed the seat belt and reached out his hand to control the vehicle, to rapidly climbed along the mountain. However, the mountain path was very long. After nobody knows how much time has passed, Wang Lu finally arrived at the summit. And there, an unexpected person was waiting for him.


    The man stood on the summit, glittered with golden light from the sun above the sea of clouds behind him.


    However, when he approached, he found out that the dazzling golden light did note from the distant sun, but from the man himself. That unequaled brilliance even eclipsed the light from the sun.


    "Golden King?"


    As he got out of the vehicle, his mind was stunned, feeling that everything didn''t seem to be that iprehensible.


    "Humph, given your achievements and aplishments, I have granted you the qualification to call my name and speak to me." Golden King lifted up his head lightly and gentlynded his gaze. "Bask in the glory, for you are the only mortal that has been given this gift for more than thousands of years."


    Wang Lu lightly nodded with a faint smile.


    Then, Golden King slightly bowed his head, and his eyes showed a considerable appreciation. "Apart from me, you are the only one who has reached the summit of the mountain in thest tens of thousands of years."


    Wang Lu was somewhat surprised. "Only two people? What about the Holy Light Religion��"


    Upon hearing him mentioning about Holy Light Religion, Golden King''splexion turned significantly gloomy. "Can a bunch of vile bastards put their feet on Beautiful Unique Pool Peak?"


    Wang Lu wondered aloud, "In other words, they didn''t really finish the fourth pass of the champions trial?"


    "They''ve done it." Golden King said, "The content of the champions trial is just to arrive at Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, by breaking through thest ring of the sea of clouds. I will not set a test that exceeds the limit of my subordinate, but at the same time, I will not let those filthy scum defile my Beautiful Unique Pool Peak."


    Wang Lu pondered and said, "So, climbing Beautiful Unique Pool Peak can''t be done with themon methods? I found it strange that we have to use a vehicle to break through the sea of clouds. No matter how I look at it, it doesn''t seem to be the right way. But, without the vehicle, we can''t even leave the castle. Could it be that there''s a problem in that rule?"


    "That''s not the natural rule of this ce, but from a bunch of despicable and ignorant bastards who thought themselves smart." Golden King''s tone was haughty as he demeaned those mighty ancients who built the castle to nothing. But then he became serious and exined to Wang Lu, "Beautiful Unique Pool Peak is a trial left for the mortals by the ancient gods, a starting point for the mortals to reach the heaven.


    "The sea of clouds under the mountain is the first screening test. There are all sorts of trials in the sea of clouds that test the courage, wisdom, and perseverance. However, the trial that decides whether a person can truly escape from the mundane world and ascend the heaven is actually in thest hurdle of the sea of clouds. I will take those who finish the first half of the test as champion, because only the worlds'' best warrior can break through the first part of the trial, and only the best warriors are worthy to be my champion. As for thest trial, I don''t need to let them try it."


    Wang Lu asked, "What is the content of thest trial? I was dragged into a strange space and talked to a man about a deal, but it wasn''t settled."


    "That is the content of your trial." Golden King said, "In that space, you will be offered with an irresistible opportunity. As long as you ept something that your mind somewhat doesn''t agree, you will enjoy endless benefits��power, wealth, or beauty. And this trade is not illusory. It is indeed achievable."


    Wang Lu slightly nodded to show his approval. The condition that Faceless One proposed in that space did not seem to be a lie. If he was willing to seal the deal, the benefit that he could obtain would be immeasurable. Even fragmented, Holy Light Religion would still remain among the most powerful organizations in the Western Continent. If put in Nine Regions perspective, it would be the same as Wang Lu suddenly having control of a top rank immortal cultivation sect! And all that Wang Lu needed to do was to pinch his nose in disgust and shake hands with Faceless One.


    However, Wang Lu didn''t like the deal so he simply refused it. Moreover, it was a sincere refusal.


    "Could it be that the inability to tell good from bad, disregarding the gains and losses, is the key to pass the trial?" Wang Luughed in spite of trying not to.


    However, Golden King solemnly said, "Able to draw a line between your feelings and external things is the first step into godhood."


    Finding it to be strange, Wang Lu asked, "If that''s the case, there are many dissatisfied and brainless people in this world, so why are there only two who can pass thest test and arrive at the summit?"


    Golden King said, "Can a brainless unhappy person pass all the prior trials? Those who cane here must be good at weighing the pros and the cons, with deep nning, resourceful��"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but interrupt, "I think these conditions could not be achieved by these few people in the vehicle, yet, here they are."


    Golden King surprisingly didn''t care about Wang Lu''s failure in being polite, but just contemptuously said with a smile, "Therefore, they can''t even open their eyes here. They don''t have the qualification to witness this great mountain. They are your subordinates in this test, so even if they follow you until the end, they can only serve as foil."


    "So that''s why."


    Golden King brought back the main point, "Only a resourceful and talented person who is also good at weighing the pros and cons can go to the end. However, among bastards, the more intelligent and the more thoughtful they are, the more thest enticement is irresistible to them. Therefore, I really didn''t think that you actually can get here."


    Wang Lu lightly said with a smile, "I was just a bit lucky."


    Golden King said, "Then, I want to ask you a question. If a person that is very close to you die and only a vile and treacherous person you disdain knows about the method to resurrect that close person of yours, would you make a deal in exchange for the resurrection of that person?"


    Wang Lu pondered for a long time before saying, "From my point of view, I don''t like to do things that I consider to be wrong. If the person who knows the resurrection method is a treacherous vile person, then whatever things that he knows, I should be able know too. As such, I don''t have to make a deal with him. I''ll just try another method. However, I''m not sure if I encounter a simr situation that I would be able to refuse every single time. After all, there are too many things in the world that I am simply powerless to do anything about."


    Golden King nodded while his gaze showed even more apuse. "Yes, intention alone can prove nothing. But when you are able to stand at the pinnacle of the mortal world, there would not be many circumstances that can make you at a loss. And at that time, this intention is the biggest boundary that separates the gods from the mortals."


    "After I conquered Beautiful Unique Pool Peak and went down the sea of clouds, I took it and ced it into my Treasure House, letting it be one of the passes in my champions trial. During which, many things were simplified, but even then, in thousands of years, you are the only one who cane to me."


    "You have indeed proved your qualifications. You are no longer a lowly and ipetent bastard, so I will fully demonstrate the generosity of the king."


    With that, Golden King held out his hand, and after a moment, a boxy lump slowly coalesced in his palm


    "This is the reward for you."


    Wang Lu somewhat trembled in fear while staring at that lump thing. He inwardly said, "I have broken through the boundaries between mortals and the gods, don''t tell me Golden King wants to personally grant me a soap��"

 Chapter 353 - After You Go, Think of Me Whenever You See It

    <h4>Chapter 353: After You Go, Think of Me Whenever You See It</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Your majesty, how to say it��?"


    Wang Lu hesitated to open his mouth while his mind anxiously churned out lines of words.


    For Golden King, in spite of in his tales of legends, there were more negative than positive. For example, he was bloodthirsty, and in his early years, he was infatuated with his very close same-sex friend��However, in the trials of the King''s Treasure House, Golden King''s friendly support was without a doubt. Without the several times'' secret help from Golden King, by solely relying on himself, a young man who has yet to reach Jindan Stage, they would''ve been turned to ashes several times a long time ago�� Moreover, ording to historical records, being able to obtain Golden King''s favor was almost a unique event during his ten thousand years of rules. However��


    However, it was seriously the most difficult favor to enjoy. Golding King is indeed good, very-very good, but I am not that kind of person!


    "Your majesty, thank you for your kindness, but I am not the kind of person that you think I am."


    Golden King felt strange. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want this? I thought that the reason why all of you Nine Regions cultivators came here is because of this thing."


    Wang Lu was dully startled, then he took a closer look. He immediately cried inwardly, what the ��


    The box-shaped lump in Golden King''s hand was not the infinity soap that he imagined, but a simple-styled, printed-with-ancient-Nine-Regions-text key. And when it came to the key, Wang Lu''s mind quickly shed out a guess, and only a guess.


    Wasn''t this key the reason why he�� not only he, the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals of Nine Regions came to the Western Continent? The key to the Immortal Tombs!


    "Sure enough, it''s here��" Wang Lu gently sighed. His own guess was finally confirmed��the key to the group of immortal tombs was indeed inside the King''s Treasure House. Although there were still too many questions left unanswered, such as how the key of the group of immortal tombs fell into the hands of Golden King, but since the key was already within his sight, readily avable, those questions were not that important anymore.


    However, inwardly, there wasn''t much joy or a sense of aplishment for Wang Lu. Everything that he did in the Western Continent was much more meaningful to him than this key of the Group of Immortal Tombs. Therefore, momentarily, he could not think of this key.


    After so many ups and downs in the King''s Treasure House, the end result was this key? Wang Lu could not help but be somewhat stunned.


    "��"


    In Wang Lu''s stunned silence, Golden King has handed over the key to him. "Take it, this is your reward."


    Wang Lu nodded and calmly received the key. The key of the group of Immortal Tombs was always better than a golden soap, so he has no reason to refuse. What about the others? A man must not be too greedy. In the final analysis, wasn''t the reason the Holy Light Religion people were deprived of the authority of the administrator and simultaneously had their main foundation taken away was simply because they were too greedy?


    In the beginning, they must have won Golden King''s partial favor, and thus able to be the administrator of the Treasure House. However, after that, they abandoned the trust of Golden King, acting as if the Treasure House was their own property and recklessly operating it. In the end, they aroused the wrath of Golden King. Although he was just a wisp of remnant soul, he could still cause Holy Light Religion a heavy loss by using other people''s hand.


    But then again, when Paul was selected as the administrator, Golden King had surely left a foreshadowing. If changed to Faceless One, Ferdinand, Wang Lu or other people, they might not necessarily becent and walk straight into a hole�� The so-called imperial scheme was indeed very imperceptible.


    While thinking about some trivial matters, Wang Lu sighed. "Then, the next��"


    Golden King said, "The next, what will happen here is none of your business. Take your people and leave this ce."


    Wang Lu was startled for a moment and then he nodded.


    The so-called ''What will happen is none of your business'' was likely referring to not only the King''s Treasure House, but the entire Western Continent. After helping Golden King oust the incumbent administrator Paul, Golden King''s resurrection was just a matter of time�� Although he didn''t know why Golden King fell into thousands of years of slumber, in the near future, Western Continent would certainly be in turmoil because of him. And during this period, Golden King would never wee a group of people from another continent to disturb him.


    As for Wang Lu himself, although now he has indeed set a stunning feat that earned him the Golden King''s favor, however, both Wang Lu and Golden King were very clear that this thing was just temporary. Based on Wang Lu''s character, he would not be willing to lower himself to other people. His posture as a minister was just that, a posture. If they continued to interact for a long time, Golden King would certainly find it intolerably offensive. And when that time came, Wang Lu must face an opponent whose prestige wasparable to that of a god, while Golden King would have no choice but to destroy the talented person that he appreciated.


    Therefore, rather than waiting for that scene to happen, it was better to avoid it as early as possible. After all, Western Continent was not Wang Lu''s hometown. He must return to where he came from. This time''s trip to the Western Continent was already long enough.


    During his silence, Wang Lu calcted how much time he needed to conclude things in Western Continent. He then said, "Give me one month to finish the things that I have started."


    Golden King, fully demonstrating the generosity of a king, said, "Three months are needed for me to fully awake."


    "Very well, then�� I will take my leave."


    Wang Lu said, looked around, and then reluctantly asked, "Where is the exit here?"


    Golden King smiled, and then he stretched out his hand to point at the ground below them. "Here."


    The next moment, the ground copsed, revealing a dark, bottomless crack. Before Wang Lu''s eyes, the towering Beautiful Unique Pool Peak, the symbol of the peak of the human world and the starting point of godhood, began to crack like a reaching-into-the-sky jade pir that broke from within. Along with the ground, the whole world was also twisted. The endless blue sky, as well as the sea of clouds, all whistled to the middle. And Golden King seemed to be a huge whirlpool that sucked everything around it.


    After a sh of darkness, the scene changed into one of blue sky and white clouds.


    "This is��" Wang Lu fought off the feeling of dizziness, operating the Non-Phase Immortal Heart to calm his mind. He then looked around. "Taobao City?"


    In the distant, there was amanding, magnificent and sacred building. Holy Light Cathedral was the highest point of the city, in which the dome was surrounded by the light, and was majestically located in the center of the city.


    However, in addition to Holy Light Cathedral that remained the same, Taobao City has undergone a huge change. Thest time he entered Taobao City, it was under the cover of the help from Deep Earth City. At that time, they were being secretive and didn''t linger in the city too much. However, the bustling of Taobao City still left a deep impression on them. Even though Taobao City has been transformed into a private property of Holy Light Religion, nevertheless, this ce still carried the dreams of millions of people in the continent. From all over the ce, all levels of professions gathered here. Some obtained the recognition of Golden King, bing wealthy, and some died in the Treasure House, bing the guardian of the Treasure House, the servant of Golden King�� Risks and benefits coexisted, which was the dream ce of the professions of Western Continent.


    Taobao City has always been busy. The people in the crowd were shoulder to shoulder with each other. Some people joked that if someone threw a rock from a high ce, it could hit a few middle order, or even high order profession. And what followed those professions here wererge and prosperous industrial chains.


    However, now, the city actually showed a deste atmosphere. On both sides of the spacious street, the once non-stop open hawker shops have closed down, the previously shoulder-to-shoulder heavy traffic road have be deserted, and the breeze rolled up and pushed away the floating dust.


    "Did the devils enter here?"


    In Wang Lu''s consternation, he suddenly heard a yawning voice behind him. "Yaawn, ooh, what a nice sleep, uh, where is this?"


    Wang Lu''s reaction was as fast as lightning. He reached for the pie in his mustard seed bag and then backhandedly plugged the speaker''s mouth with it.


    "Liu Li, eat your stuff, and less talk. And while you''re at it, go and wake up the rest and tell them to be quiet too."


    Logically speaking, since he had just ended the pleasant cooperation rtionship, by the style of Golden King, he wouldn''t have set up a plot to kill Wang Lu with such a style. However, this city was the headquarters of Holy Light Religion, so they must not be too conspicuous.


    As Liu Li woke the other people while eating, Wang Lu found a gaunt, middle-aged man, which looked like a local resident of Taobao City. Different to the cheerful enthusiasm of the locals in the past, this time the man was filled with worry.


    Wang Lu took a few steps forward to call him, ready to ask what happened with the city. However, when he just walked towards that person, he suddenly heard a burst of rolling thunder voice in the distant part of the city.


    "It''s been three days,e out you Holy Light Religion bastards!"


    Because the sweeping voice was too strong, and its sound wave was filled with coercive force, Wang Lu''s primordial spirit suddenly trembled and his Jade Mansion buzzed, so he had no time to identify the owner of the sound. He just felt that it was vaguely familiar.


    However, Wang Lu''s reaction was less than equal to that of other people. Upon hearing the voice, the pie slipped away from Liu Li''s hand and she eximed in surprise, "Uncle Tian Yue?"


    Momentarily, Wang Lu waste to react. "Uncle? When did Spirit Sword Mountain add another Elder?"


    "No, it''s Shengjing Sect''s Supreme Tian Yue."


    Supreme Tian Yue?


    Wang Lu''s mind immediately recalled Supreme Tian Yue who was also known as the mad dog of Shengjing. In the past, they hade face to face in the ancient sword tomb. At that time, Supreme Tian Yue''s attitude has left a very big impression on him. Unexpectedly, he could see this mad dog again in a foreignnd!


    However, upon careful thought, meeting Tian Yue here was not strange. Since the news that the key to the group of immortal tombs was possibly lost in the Western Continent spread, the majority of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have sent their forces. However, the official team was led by Spirit Sword Sect leader Feng Yin, who was also apanied by Supreme Tian Yue and other big shots.


    Regardless of their analytical ability or action ability, such a luxurious line up was far superior to any team from other sects, and much more than Wang Lu''s team. However, it was precisely because the line up was too luxurious that its members have mutual distrust over each other, which resulted in extremely low efficiency. Coupled with their official team status, which forced them to act ording to the norm, their progress became even slower.


    However, no matter how slow they were, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals expedition to the Western Continent have also been going on for several months. Feng Yin''s team had long ago scoured the Intelligence City, so they should have found enough evidence to prove that the key to the group of immortal tombs was left in the King''s Treasure House.


    Further development was not difficult to guess. It was clear that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could not persuade the Holy Light Religion to open the Treasure House and let them find the key. Plus, with how cruel the strategy of Holy Light Religion to pressure the Nine Regions people in Eastern City States, a head-on sh between the two parties was inevitable.


    It was just beyond Wang Lu''s expectation that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal people were too ''against the heaven''. In just a few months, they have killed their way and arrived in the headquarters of Holy Light Religion!

 Chapter 354 - I Have a Special Way to Find the Real Killer

    <h4>Chapter 354: I Have a Special Way to Find the Real Killer</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Three days have passed. Are you going to be a little darling and open the gate, or do I have to trouble myself to open the door for you?"


    That rolling-thunder-like voice swept the entire city. The roar of the mad dog Supreme Tian Yue actually changed the sky. The initially clear sunny sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds. The Holy Dome in the Holy Cathedral of Holy Light Religion was also covered with ayer of ck haze.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Lu sighed with emotion that the moniker Mad Dog of Shengjing really lived up to his reputation. Supreme Tian Yue was a Unity Stage Elder, so his strength was truly not weak, but if converted into Western Continent standard, he was nothing more than just passing the threshold of Legendary level. Even if he came from a top-level sect and thus his real strength was a bit higher than his cultivation base, he was still on the same level as Aya, not enough to wage a frontal assault against the powerhouses of Holy Light Religion, let alone run into other people''s front door and mor for a challenge.


    Regardless, Supreme Tian Yue was indeed truly arrogant. Previously, seeing this mad dog biting people in the ancient sword tomb made him real sick. However, now they were on the same side and faced the same opponents. This time, his dog bark sounded really sweet!


    "Pitiful unbeliever, the glory of Holy Light must not be sphemed by anyone!"


    Suddenly, a white-golden beam of light shot straight into the sky from the Holy Dome of the Holy Cathedral, which dispersed the thick clouds and allowed the sun light to pour down, shining on everything.


    At this time, an old man wearing a long-gown with white, gold, and red colors, slowly stepped out of the doorway of the Holy Cathedral. He held a crooked scepter in his hand as he walked upfront. His steps were slow, but each step spanned a very long distance. And it was not a horizontal step either, but rather he was seemingly climbing an invisibledder. In just three steps, he had climbed a one-kilometer in height. And along with his walk, the light from the sky gradually converged together with the old man, which also triggered a resonance with the Holy City of Taobao below the old man.


    The Holy Light from the ground and the Holy Light from the sky converged together, which formed a Holy Light ring in mid-air. In the blink of an eye, it spread around hundreds of miles away. And within the halo ring, everything was revived and full of vigor.


    At the same time, in Holy City, many of the closed doors were opened, and haggard looking inhabitants took to the streets and prostrated on the ground, worshipping the figure in the sky. From their reverent sound, Wang Lu learned the identity of that person.


    The leader of Holy Light Religion, ranked number one among the millions upon millions of Holy Light Religion believer, Pope Billy the III.


    Although he has been the enemy of Holy Light since a long time ago, this was the first time he saw the leader of the church. Pope Billy the III did not appear to be a dignified leader, but�� even if he was a dog, if the light from the ground and the sky gathered together and in a single breath that light shone everything around it, it would still appear infinitely majestic.


    Wang Lu had faced the church''s Holy Ones in the King''s Treasure House, but most of their strength was suppressed by the sea of clouds. However, now he saw the Pope whose strength was the number one in the whole continent. Moreover, at the moment, the Pope didn''t hold back his strength, his full power could be seen in the sweeping wave of Holy Light. Wang Lu really wanted to thank Golden King for sending him to Taobao City.


    The true Legendary level Holy One possessed the strength that was far beyond imagination. Were it not for this city able to resonate with the Pope, thus unaffected by the wave of Holy Light ring, merely the light that was breathed out by the Pope was enough to purify him, the Eastern heretic. Even if his Non-Phase Sword Defense was very good at defense, it could not offset the huge difference between him and the church.


    For such an opponent, even if he used to fight people that were a lot stronger than him, not to mention being hostile, Wang Lu did not want to face such an enemy no matter what.


    However, right now, he didn''t need to worry about how to deal with the Pope. Wang Lu would just be an onlooker as the mad dog Supreme Tian Yue actively tried to bite this hardest bone in the Western Continent.


    "Tsk, tsk, the number one Legendary level person in the Western Continent against the number one mad dog of Nine Regions. For this match, it is justified for me to bring out my years of stage props collection!"


    With that, he took out a collection of props from his mustard seed bag: arge bucket of honey grapefruit tea, arge bag of popcorn, and several small stools. And then he found a shade to sit back and rest. By virtue of his amazing eyesight as a cultivator, he could see the scene in the sky in panoramic view.


    On one side, backed by Holy City, Pope Billy the III was brimming with Holy Light Religion power. On the other side, a single fighter Supreme Tian Yue stood on lumps of dark clouds. Separated by air, the two looked at each other while keeping their emotions inside, but the confrontation of imposing manner gradually unfolded.


    It stood to reason that the strength of Supreme Tian Yue was slightly inferior to that of the Pope. However, at this time, far away, the devastating and monstrous power of dark clouds that have just been dispersed a moment ago had begun to gather once again. Those dense dark clouds were like a lid, which caused the church of the Holy City to seem like an isted ind. Suddenly, the imposing momentum of Supreme Tianyue didn''tg far behind.


    "�� Interesting, in the end, the division of strength between Western Continent and Nine Regions is wrong. The so-called legendary level profession is not as powerful as imagined. Or did Tian Yue breakthrough in the recent months?"


    A few months ago, when they first met in the Ancient Sword Tomb, Supreme Tian Yue has just entered the Unity Stage, or was a single step away from Deity Stage. Compared to the ancient times, there were more cultivators who were trapped in the Peak Deity Stage during the current era. In this point, Supreme Tian Yue was indeed extremely lucky. However, to go a step further, it would be as difficult as ascending the heaven. And based on Tian Yue, how could it be that easy for him to have a breakthrough?


    "Forget it, no use in thinking about it. I''ll just wait and see."


    Wang Lu shook his head and greeted Aya and the others who had just been woken up by Liu Li.


    "Aya, Liu Li, Little Bai, take your seat, the show is about to begin�� want some popcorn?"


    Aya beckoned her hand to decline the offer with a serious countenance. Obviously, she didn''t have the mood to eat popcorn.


    Wang Lu knew that she probably still had mixed feelings about her experience in thest barrier in the sea of clouds, so he didn''t insist. In any case, there was also Liu Li there so he didn''t worry that none would take his popcorn offer.


    Sure enough, just as Liu Li sat down beside him, she leaned her soft body on him and put her small head on Wang Lu''s chest. She then said, "Senior Brother, I want to eat popcorn, will you feed me?"


    "Feed you? Can''t you do it yourself?"


    While speaking, Wang Lu turned his head and saw that Liu Li''s left hand was holding the hot honey grapefruit tea, while the other�� she still had no fingers on the other. As such, she had to seek help from Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu helplessly sighed. "Can''t you put down the cup in your left hand first? Don''t let the bear be smarter than you." Then he reached out to grab a few popcorns and sent it into the girl''s mouth.


    Liu Li sweetly smiled but also deftly used her tongue to lick the caramel on Wang Lu''s finger.


    Wang Lu suddenly thought that she seemed more like a pet than Quan Zouhua�� Suddenly, another woman''s voice came from his other side. "Oh, that''s so sweet, I want it too."


    Wang Lu suddenly eximed ''oh sheet'' inwardly, thinking that unexpectedly, Liu Li''s disease was contagious, even the well-behaved Little Bai�� Huh, that''s not the voice of Little Bai!


    Upon turning his head, Wang Lu was surprised to see an iparably familiar face. That soft andzy big eyes, make-up-less clear face, and a single ponytail, as well as the seemingly never been changed white gown�� Who else but��


    The woman smiled sweetly, reached out for a handful of popcorn and said while munching the popcorn, "Long time no see."


    Wang Lu found it somewhat difficult to swallow his popcorn; he reluctantly said, "It is indeed long time no see�� Master."


    Wang Lu''s Master, the Fifth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect, suddenly appeared by Wang Lu''s side!


    "How did you get here?"


    After a brief consternation, Wang Lu immediately asked.


    If he was not mistaken, his Master did propose to join the Western Expedition team of Excavation Management but was quickly rejected by the Sect Leader. The reason for her rejection was that, the team worried that she would something embarrassing to the sect or even to the prestige of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. But now, how could she��


    Upon hearing the question from her disciple, Wang Wu let out a humph sound, directly reached out for another stool from Wang Lu''s mustard seed bag and said with a cold smile, "Not just me�� This time, there are also many people from Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Even the barbarian orangutan Royal Soldier Sect people have alsoe, so how could that Sect Leader still hold me back?"


    "�� What has happened in the past few months?"


    For several months, Wang Lu had spent most of his time in Dragon City, so the news was rtively sparse. He only knew that the many cultivators of Nine Regions had gathered in the east, and then formed a coalition to fight against Holy Light Religion. However, he did not expect that there would be massive reinforcement from Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    His Master spread out her arms. "Isn''t it obvious? It''s an all-out war here,"


    "All out war? How could it be that serious?"


    His Master looked up to the sky and nodded. "It looks like those two still want to show off, so I have the time to tell you about it��"


    In his Master''s simple narration, Wang Lu realized that for thest several months, the situation in the Western Continent was constantly changing, like waves surging forth. His own adventure in Dragon City and King''s Treasure House was indeed wonderful, but he was far from grabbing the protagonist position.


    In simple terms, the things went on like this:


    With themission of the Western Expeditionary to the Western Continent, Western Continent seemed to be a fantasy treasurend, which attracted every force in Nine Regions toe. However, when they arrived at the Western Continent, things were far from what they expected. The barrier of continentw and other issues appeared before them. Solely on the matter of Holy Light Religion stirring up things in the Eastern City States by intercepting and killing squads of Nine Regions cultivators had caused the Nine Regions cultivators to suffer a heavy loss. The Expeditionary Forcemissioned to Western Continent was naturally not affected, but many of the small sects teams were simply annihted.


    Holy Light Religion produced and spread the blood-stained scrolls initially to cut off the long-standing cooperation between the Nine Regions Continent and the Eastern City States. However, when more and more Nine Regions continent died under the bloodstained scroll, the severity of the problem went beyond what they anticipated.


    At first, the focus of anger from the Nine Regions people was in the Eastern City States. Their people died within the boundaries of Eastern City States, so it was hard to shirk any responsibility. The Eastern City States people of course did not want to take the death of so many lives as their responsibility. Therefore, they spoke frankly that this was the conspiracy of Holy Light Religion. It was just that, the Holy Light Religion people did things very cleanly that they didn''t leave any reliable evidence. Even though the people of Nine Regions and the Eastern City States hadunched a joint investigation, but for a long time, they could not find out the reason why, which caused the people of Eastern City States to have unspeakable bitter suffering.


    And just as the situation was going nowhere, this matter finally passed to the ears of the Excavation Committee''s Expedition Force. Of course, as the main representative of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they were the most authoritative body in the Western Continent for the cultivators of Nine Regions. Since the teams of those small sects have been unreasonably wronged, they could only turn to the Expeditionary Force. However, at that time, Feng Yin had left alone for the Intellectual City, thus, the team leader position was temporarily substituted by the representative of Shengjing Sect, Supreme Tian Yue.


    After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Supreme Tian Yue burst outughing and said, "Can''t find the murderer? You fools, isn''t that easy? Follow me!"


    With that, he went straight to the biggest Holy Light Religion church in the east, which was located in the Storm Wind City. His Monster Knife fell down from the sky, obliterating the Cathedral and the entire city, as well as ughtering the several thousands of soldiers and civilians.


    "If you can''t find the murderer, then just kill all the people in Western Continent, the killer must be among these people."

 Chapter 355 - I Will Eat as Many as There Are!

    <h4>Chapter 355: I Will Eat as Many as There Are!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Over the past view months, many people have assumed that if Feng Yin did not leave the team and instead continued to control the overall situation, the situation would not end up to be like this.


    Unfortunately, the world did not have that many ifs. The whole continent was aghast by the ughtering of thousands of civilians by Supreme Tian Yue with his Monster Knife, and the reputation of Nine Regions people fell to the bottom.


    However, the next problem was the bloodstained scroll. After all, that was the beginning of everything.


    Even for a mad dog like Tian Yue, a city massacre was not without a purpose. After obliterating the Storm Wind City, he left behind a blood cloud over the city, which constituted a line of words that read: Blood hatred can only be washed by blood!


    On the Western Continent, there were a lot of talents who knew thenguage of Nine Regions. Therefore,ter on, after this passage was tranted and spread out, the people finally knew the story behind that massacre.


    And when the eyes of the whole continent were focused, the situation of Holy Light Religion became particrly difficult. No matter how clean their work was, they could do nothing as everyone began to check their traces. Very soon, countless of clues were excavated, and all the evidence pointed to Holy Light Religion.


    For this kind of thing, people did not me Holy Light Religion for acting despicable and evil. Anyrge organization would unavoidably do some dirty things in the dark, especially for a religious organization. But if they were caught red-handed, then they could only me themselves for being stupid.


    However, Holy Light Religion was also having unspeakable bitter suffering, so how could they be willing to publish this thing to the world? It was just that things changed too fast for them to react. When the bloodstained scroll was originally designed, the Excavation Management''s Expeditionary Force had not been formally established, and Holy Light Religion was only aiming at those individual cultivators. Who would have thought that shortly after the bloodstained scroll strategy had just been set, arge number of Nine Regions people suddenly swarmed in�� Holy Light Religion organization was bloated, so unless it was a matter of church''s life and death, the efficiency of decision making was not high. At first, they did not respond, but after Tian Yue massacred a city, which shocked the world, it was already toote.


    The massacre by the cultivators of Nine Regions would certainly arouse strong pushback across the continent. However, when Holy Light Religion was caught red-handed, things became delicate. After someplicated discussions, the various forces in the Western Continent all tacitly approved that the two sides would settle this matter alone. Other forces would not help Holy Light Religion, nor help people of the Nine Regions. However, this decision also has the beating-someone-when-he''s-down intention in it. After all, there was some popr anger at Holy Light Religion for upying Taobao City.


    In short, the next development was the settling of the enmity between Nine Regions people and Holy Light Religion. In Nine Regions side, under the leadership of the mad dog Supreme Tian Yue, theypletely disregarded the home/away advantage by continuing to press forward step by step. This was especially true for Supreme Tian Yue himself who did not give any regard to status or custom. Regardless whether the opponents were strong or weak, as long as they belonged to Holy Light Religion, they would be killed without mercy, which resulted in the death of thousands of juniors in his Monster Knife�� And under the offensive of this mad dog, Nine Regions people have destroyed hundreds of churches, beheaded around ten Archbishops, which sent shock to Holy Light Religion!


    After the shock, it was their turn tounch a counter-attack. Although Holy Light Religion was initially caught unaware, after all, as the most powerful force in Western Continent, it has a solid foundation. Once they regrouped, their counterattack was swift and fierce. At night, theyid out an inescapable in the eastern front line. The next day, over one hundred Nine Regions Cultivators fell down. Of which, there were many Jindan and Yuanying Stage experts. Seeing that the situation has gone bad, as before, Supreme Tian Yue bravely stepped forward. This Unity Stage great expert once again carried on the spirit of the mad dog, by abandoning his fellow cultivators to deeply prate the enemy ranks alone. By relying on his profound cultivation base, he killed everyone on his path. During which, regardless of whether they werebatants or civilians, anyone that he saw was killed by him. In three days, he had ughtered more than one hundred thousand people, which swept away the resistance from Holy Light Religion.


    Only a Holy One could deal with another Holy One. This time, among the five Holy Ones of Holy Light Religion, two were diverted into King''s Treasure House, one has to guard the western border and could not be moved, leaving only the Pope and the Prophet who could not set aside Holy City just to personally chase down a mad dog.


    However, the crazy ughter of Tian Yue has also caused popr anger in Western Continent, so a few neutral Legendary level powerhouses banded together to intercept him and finally managed to block him. However, at this time, the reinforcement force from Nine Regions finally came.


    Led by Shengjing Sect, the big army of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals Five Unique pushed forward towards the border. No less than five Supremes of Unity Stage came to the Western Continent, while the rest consisted of countless Yuanying and Deity Stage cultivators. Naturally, they could not bepared to the entire forces in the Western Continent. However, any single force in Western Continent would find it difficult to withstand them. However, unlike in the Nine Regions, there was no simr organization as Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in Western Continent.


    A full on sh would only cause mutual destruction between the disunited forces in Western Continent and Nine Regions cultivators. Let alone, Nine Regions people also has the backing from the Eastern City States, whose power could not be underestimated. Therefore, the power eventually had to be pushed into the negotiating table.


    Nine Regions people have two conditions. The first was to open the King''s Treasure House and let the people of Nine Regions find the key to the group of immortal tombs. The second was that, Holy Light Religion must pay the price of the previous killings of Nine Regions people.


    However, Holy Light Religion could not agree with those two conditions. Although the key to the group of immortal tombs was locked in the King''s Treasure House, the King''s Treasure House was the foundation of the church, so how could it be easily shown? As for the killings of Nine Regions people, if Holy Light Religion needed to pay the price for this, then how about the more than one hundred thousand people massacred by Supreme Tian Yue?


    "If we are to ept these conditions, you should tie that devil Tian Yue at the altar and ept the purification of the Holy Light!"


    However, how could Supreme Tian Yue agree to this? Towards the condition of Holy Light Religion, Tian Yue outrightlyughed out loud. "Okay, as long as your Pope, Prophet or whatever go bare naked and let me behead them with a dog sword, then I will ept your purification!"


    If this kind of wrangling continued, it would never end. Therefore, Feng Yin finally came forward to negotiate for the conditions.


    "Since it is hard to satisfy both sides, we should not resort entirely to force. Instead, we should use apromise method." Feng Yin said, "After three days, we will have a one on one fight within the city walls of your Holy City. Each side will send three people. If we are lucky enough to win all three matches, please ept our two conditions. If we only win two matches, then we will immediately withdraw from Western Continent, no longer would we attempt to encroach your Treasure House. But if we lose twice, then you''re free to do anything you want."


    However, after Holy Light Religion discussed about this, they did not immediately agree but also did not refuse.


    The terms above were quite advantageous to Holy Light Religion. As long as they could win one of the matches, they would immediately solve the immediate crisis. And if they won two, it would be a victory for them. On a head to head basis, although others might have misgivings, the power of Pope Billy the III was without a doubt. Among the legendary level powerhouses, the pope seemed to be in another higher realm. However, Nine Regions people were crafty and cunning��they made it seem as if the fight would be fair, but essentially, Holy Light Religion would have to fight against Nine Regions'' Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! With how fast the Nine Regions Continent was, there would always exist powerful people with strength simr to the Pope. If the other party sent out three ''Popes'', how could Holy Light Religion side beat them?


    Feng Yin''s response to this was, "Please rest assured, our three candidates will be limited to the first batch of Expeditionary Force. Our colleagues whoter came would not be among those."


    If that was the case, then Holy Light Religion could still have some assurance. From among the first batch of Expeditionary Force of Nine Regions, only Tian Yue has reached Unity Stage. The next candidate was peak Deity Stage Feng Yin, as well as one Deity Stage Elder from Kunlun Sect. On Holy Light Religion side, as long as they dispatched the Pope and the Prophet, their odds would already be more than seventy percent.


    "After that, you can see it for yourself. Three days have passed and Tian Yue immediately came and shouted abuse in public. Tsk, the advantage of being a mad dog is that they are always full of vitality."


    In Holy City, while stuffing herself with Wang Lu''s caramel popcorn, Wang Wu sighed with emotion at the vigor of this mad dog Tian Yue.


    Wang Lu furrowed his brows and strangely asked, "How could Tian Yue be this cocky? Previously in the Ancient Sword Tomb, I feel like although this guy is a bit arrogant, he still abides by the custom, so is this his true character? After killing more than a hundred thousand people, doesn''t he feel afraid of the heaven cmity? Or does he get fire deviation?"


    Wang Wu said with a sneer, "Western Continentws are different, there are no achievements and virtue, nor cause and effect here. At most, ughtering people would just arouse the demon heart. But, with Tian Yue''s temper, even if he ughter ten million people, it would not arouse his demon heart. He came from Monster Cultivation background, which only has a very subtle difference than demonic way. As for why he could speak ording to the custom and rules in Nine Regions, that''s easy, he''d die if he doesn''t. However, in Western Continent, he is but a stranger, so no matter how excessive he is, at worst, he could just slip away and return to Nine Regions. Don''t tell me Western Continent people can pursue him across the endless sea? Does the Nine Regions side here me him for killing a bunch of Western Continent people? Since there''s no burden of responsibility, naturally he could fully reveal his true colors."


    Wang Lu sighed with emotion. "This mentality is actually not bad. Moreover, thanks to this mad dog, we quickly gained the initiative."


    Although Tian Yue''s unconscionable actions in Western Continent have shocked many people, when one analyzed it logically, it was not difficult to arrive at the conclusion that it was precisely because of Tian Yue''s killing spree��one was massacring the entire Storm Wind City, and another was ughtering the Holy Light Religion force in their own bases��that the Nine Regions side quickly established their strategic advantage. It was hard to say if this was the intention of Tian Yue or it was simply a divine providence, but it has indeed allowed him to render a great service.


    "Do you think so?" Wang Wu turned her head and smiled at her disciple, seemingly looking as if she was examining his test. "No other ideas?"


    Wang Lu pondered for a moment and said, "I must say that I am more curious�� The first time Tian Yueunched his massacre, Sect Leader has just gone for the Intellectual City, which gave Tian Yue the opportunity. But with how stable the personality of Sect Leader is, how could he leave such a big empty window to a mad dog? On the other hand, once the situation has reached an impasse, Sect Leader came forward to negotiate the solution. However, during this, Tian Yue actually didn''t oppose but simply epted it. It''s hard to imagine him being so well-behaved and obedient to be just a coincidence."


    Wang Wu nodded. "Looks like after indulging yourself in sexual pleasure in Western Continent, you haven''t beenpletely wasted by women; you can still use your brain. This makes your Master reluctantly feel gratified."


    "F*ck, who told you I indulged myself in sexual pleasure!"


    "You did not?" Wang Wu blinked her eyes and then lingered her gaze at Liu Li and Aya. "Strange, being alone in a foreignnd for an extended period, you�� didn''t sleep with them?"


    "Sleep your ass!"


    Wang Wu looked at her disciple with a somewhat shocked look. "Or do you mean to say, after being gone for a period of time, you have already turned into the other side?"


    "��" Thinking about the Golden King''s soap a while ago, Wang Lu couldn''t even sigh with sorrow.


    "Or did you encounter some ''powerful enemies'' which caused you to be seriously injured�� and you''re now too embarrassed to get it up? If so, then you can rest assured, your Master always brings her emergency medicine bag, which has a drug that can guarantee an erection��"


    Just as Wang Lu was ready to say something, lights suddenly shed on the horizon. Supreme Tian Yue and Pope Billy the III finally began their confrontation!

 Chapter 356 - A Truly Simple and Rough Countryman

    <h4>Chapter 356: A Truly Simple and Rough Countryman</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The fight between legendary level individuals was not verymon in the Western Continent.


    Once one entered the legendary level, it would be the equivalent of entering a new field. From time immemorial, when the barrier of the divine world and mortal world was not so deep, the legendary level has been called as the first step to be a god. And with the chance to be a god, who would be willing to have a life and death fight? Not to mention that a legendary level fight has an area effect that was too wide, just a bit of carelessness could cause the ground to copse, inds sink, volcanoes erupt, reverse the flow of the river, people to be in terrible situation�� Although Western Continent didn''t have the heaven cmity, its special cultural tradition, as well as the rule of power, have made the barrier between ordinary people and professions not so deep. Therefore, even if one was a legendary level, one would still have many precious people in the world of mortals, which formed one''s fetters.


    It has been a very long time for the people of Western Continent to see the full power fight between legendary level individuals. Although there were many fights in thest few hundred years between legendary levels, they were just half-hearted fights, with no oneing up with their real skills. Now, however, whether it was Pope Billy the III or Supreme Tian Yue, no one would hold back anything.


    Because holding back would mean death! Although this one on one fight was proposed by Feng Yin based on the spirit of humanity in order to avoid excessive casualties, in essence, it was still a bloody, brutal fight.


    The first round of the fight was already such a charged fight.


    The first one to make his move was Tian Yue. During their ''staring'' contest, Tian Yue realized that, with the backing of Holy City, the Pope''s imposing manner was vigorous, meaning that he could not take advantage of anything. Therefore, he simplyunched his Monster Knife to seize the upper hand. This knife wasparable to an immortal treasure weapon. Once heunched it, it suddenly swelled millions of times, like a rolling mountain that came from the sky.


    Seeing this situation, the Pope''splexion suddenly changed. Because although this knife strike from Tian Yue seemed sluggish and cumbersome, he could not avoid it since Tian Yue''s aim was the City of Taobao behind the Pope! This millions-of-times swelled Monster Knife didn''t need to be attached with any special magical power, its size and weight alone could destroy a city and extinguish a country. Although the Holy City was protected by spells, it could not withstand such a powerful and heavy knife!


    However, as the leader of the church, how could the Pope be that easy to deal with? Hisplexion changed because he didn''t think the opponent would be this despicable, not because he didn''t have the means to deal with it.


    On the contrary, this kind of powerful and heavy attack was exactly the kind of attack that he wished for. On the strengthpetition, who couldpare with Holy Light Religion who has millions of believers? And the Pope, as the leader of those millions of believers, backed by the Holy City, was confident that he could withstand even if a god descended to earth, not to mention a mere mad dog!


    "Evil heretic, repent under the Holy Light!"


    When Tian Yue''s Monster Knife was near the top of his head, the Pope raised his scepter, which symbolized the supreme authority. Although there was nothing shy or noisy with his action, the mountain-like Monster Knife was immediately stopped in mid-air, unable to move even for an inch.


    However, the Pope''splexion suddenly changed because it was too easy for him to block the knife. With its shape, the real power of the Monster Knife was actually well below what it looked like on the surface. With the power of Supreme Tian Yue, this attack should not be outwardly strong but inwardly weak like this!


    The Pope immediately pushed the scepter up and the huge Monster Knife unexpectedly could not withstand it. With a rumble, the knife immediately retreated. However, after the Monster Knife was pushed back, people actually discovered that Supreme Tian Yue had disappeared.


    "Did he flee?"


    In the Holy City, the priests that gathered near the Holy Cathedral whispered among themselves, and then they tremblingly put their attention back to the first round of fight between the two behemoths. Although both have yet toe up with their real ability, it was still a thrilling scene.


    No priests in the Holy City believed that the Pope would lose. However, seeing that huge Monster Knife falling from the sky towards the Holy City, which cast a huge shadow over the Holy City, how could they not be afraid? Therefore�� if Tian Yue ran away in light of this, meaning that the fight was over, then that would be the best.


    Unfortunately, how could it be that simple? How could a mad dog cultivator who dared to ughter more than a hundred thousand people in a foreign continent just run away?


    After casting out the Monster Knife to divert the enemy''s attention, Tian Yue disappeared without a trace. The Pope was not in a hurry to pursue. Instead, he held the scepter and murmured. A momentter, a stunning wave of light spread out in a spherical form, which quickly spread to hundreds of miles away. Wherever the wave of light passed, people felt like they have been seen through from head to toe, there was no secret at all.


    The wave of light also swept Wang Lu and his entourage in Taobao City. However, fortunately, they have the Fifth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect. She held her emerald green bamboo sword high and the Pope''s wave of light simply bypassed them.


    Wang Lu was secretly surprised. Although that light wave was just casually cast by the Pope, his Master''s sword move was simrly without power, simrly sent out casually, yet it easily broke off the spell from a Legendary level Pope, this guy��


    "Oh, he wants to use the zooming trick? Mad dog is indeed mad dog, no ordinary person can guess his thoughts."


    While Wang Lu was secretly surprised by his Master''s Non-Phase Sword, Wang Wu herself put her focus towards the sky and sighed in a soft voice."


    "A zooming trick? Is it Tian Yue?"


    Wang Wu pointed towards the sky. "Look for yourself."


    Wang Lu shifted his focus along the direction where Wang Wu was pointing at. The sky was still separated into dark clouds and dazzling sunshine, like a yin and yang symbol, seemingly trying to take each other''s ce, fighting a life and death battle. However, except for this, there was nothing special, and it has been like this since the fight started.


    "Where''s the light? I can''t see the light!"


    However, at this time, Bai Shixuan looked to the sky and eximed.


    Feeling strange, Wang Lu asked, "Little Bai, could it be that you have evolved from Bai Shixuan to Bai Nei Zhang 1 ?"


    His voice has just fallen when his Master pped him on the back of his head. "Idiot, how could you have the nerve to make a joke about Little Bai? Clearly, you''re the one who''s ignorant here. Try to use your Non-Phase''s absurd presumptuous force into your eyes and take another look."


    Wang Lu tried to mention that he was not yet adept at the absurd presumptuous magical power. However, when he looked up again, he was astonished by what he saw.


    The sky was dark! The sunlight has disappeared without a trace, and only the dark clouds could be seen!


    In other words, the yin and yang, the ck and white dispute that he saw just now, was only an illusion set up by Tian Yue. However, why would heunch hundreds of miles wide illusion? Was it just to hide the billowing ck clouds?


    "What the hell is going on here��?"


    Wang Wu exined, "Tian Yue was originally a Monster cultivator. In that time, due to moonlight essence, he managed to transform and gain spiritual knowledge. After that, he cultivated step by step using the moon as the core. The brighter the moonlight, the stronger he is. However, the moon also has its ups and down and could not always be full. Therefore��"


    Wang Wu didn''t continue her exnation because she didn''t need to. The change in the sky had revealed everything.


    When the Pope released his Holy Light wave, the illusion in the sky finally fell apart. However, when the illusion disappeared, the earth was plunged into the darkness. Previously, it was a bright sunny day, but now, darkness haspletely taken over.


    However, just as the crowds were frightened, a silvery light pierced the darkness and descended upon the earth.


    A bright moon came out from behind the clouds. The moonlight sprinkled down, washing all the worldly filth. It was like living in a fantasy wondend.


    In Taobao City, Wang Lu was in disbelief. In particr, he fell into confusion for the deeply familiar moonlight essence.


    "Holy mother�� how could there be a moon in this broad daylight? Moreover, it''s the Nine Regions'' moon! This familiar moonlight essence is not in any way from the Western Continent moon."


    From his side, Wang Wu dismissively replied, "Of course it''s the moon that he carried along with him. The reason why he could advance to Unity Stage from peak Deity Stage was exactly because of this move. The unity of heaven and earth by using his body to carry the moon. This is also where his Supreme Tian Yue 2 name was derived from."


    "�� In other words, the moon in the sky is Tian Yue himself?"


    "Yes. Because the moon only appears at night, he has to first cast the great day-night method. To prevent the Pope from interrupting him, heunched his Monster Knife and used illusion as a camouge. Although this mad dog is crazy, his detailed action is worth studying, very much worth to see. This level of fighting is really rare." While speaking, Wang Wu''splexion has turned serious.


    At this time, above the City of Taobao, the Pope''splexion was particrly heavy. Although he was not very familiar with the characteristic of Tian Yue''s method, he knew that he has fallen into the opponent''s trick, which was to dy time, resulting in him being a bit passive. However, even more so than this, he could not take action rashly. Even if he was confident of his strength advantage, no matter what, the characteristics of both the moon in the eastern and western continent were soft and changeable, good at using softness to conquer strength. If he was not careful, his strength advantage would not mean anything at all.


    At the moment, the onlookers from Nine Regions were curious. Tian Yue has turned day into night and brought the moon over the sky. His strength has almost reached its peak. Monster method and Immortal method could be fully used as he pleased. However, in a sh, the Pope has also made a response to this. He projected the sea of holy light into the world. Although it could not break the great day-night method, he could ce the sea of holy light within the Holy City. And within the Holy Light Cathedral, the remains of the thirteen deceased Holy Ones resonated with the Holy Light. The light shone and the blood and flesh regrew around the skeletons. A momentter, the thirteen Holy Ones had appeared around the Pope, their imposing manner soaring to the sky!


    Both of these offensive and defensive moves were extraordinary, absolutely amazing. Tian Yue''s unexpected winning move was a chain of move strategy. However, the Pope skillfully revealed his power, giving off maximum pressure.


    "Wait a minute, isn''t the agreement a one on one fight? How could a one against thirteen gang fight be counted?"


    In the distance, some Nine Regions spectators raised this question.


    "It could be counted as summoning the beast�� Aren''t our Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' Beast Master School cultivators all fight with their spirit animals?"


    From this perspective, the Pope was merely summoning thirteen humanoid animals, which was still in line with the rules.


    However, the crowds didn''t say too many words as they shifted their attention back to the sky. They wanted to see how Tian Yue, with his great day-night method, would contend against the Pope and his thirteen Holy Ones.


    People wiped their eyes and waited.


    Suddenly, several eagle-eyed spectators eximed, "Look at the sky!"


    In the sky, the moon trembled, as if it was dipped in the water. The next moment, the bright moon rapidly fell, diving down to the ground!


    ��

 Chapter 357 - Property Right Expires According to the Law of Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 357: Property Right Expires ording to the Law of Recovery</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Since ancient times, there were many things that fell from the sky��small meteorites fragments or arge burning meteor. There was actually nock of heaven providence above the earth. Many metals from meteors were essential materials in creating magical weapons. Moreover, for many Western Continent professions, the attack from the sky was not umon. Many high order magician could summon a huge meteor from the sky. After a long eleration, a room-sized meteor could destroy a city. Although the attack was simple and brutal, its efficiency was really high.


    However, for an opponent with the same level of power, such a simple and direct attack was very easy to be cracked. Purely on the physical damage alone, there were too many ways for high order professions to exempt it. Therefore, summoning a meteor was mostly used to bully the weak.


    At this moment, when people saw the moon on top of their head falling from the sky, their hearts froze. Under the oppression of such massive power, not to mention the normal ability to think, they couldn''t even feel the fear, panic, and so on. Those inside Taobao City, those dozens of miles away from it, those in the surrounding hundred miles radius, and those who watched using magic spells from thousands of miles away, all had a heartfelt shock of this moment of miracle.


    The moon was falling! The moon was actually falling! The world was actually witnessing such a terrifying spell! Even though the radius of Supreme Tian Yue''s moon was far inferior to the radius of the real moon, if this terrifying giant fell to the ground, not to mention a mere Holy City, perhaps even the entire Western Continent would tremble. Thousands of milesnd in and around the holy city would sink,va would erupt, and its vitality would be cut off!


    If a Supreme of Unity Stage used his full power to cause destruction, he could indeed wipe out the trace of millions.


    No one believed that such an attack could be easily withstood, not even to deflect it to the side. This force was toorge, sorge that it was difficult to imagine that this spell came from a mortal. Perhaps even the moon god was also like this. And for an attack from a deity, how could mere mortals able to resist?


    When the crowds were stunned, the Pope remained calm. With a calmplexion, he wielded his scepter. Around him, the thirteen Holy Ones turned into thirteen rays of light and respectively flew to different directions, disappearing from people''s view in a sh.


    "Spread out? He should concentrate the force, how could he withstand it if he disperses his force? Does he want to give up this round?"


    Among the spectators, there were a lot of suspicions that the pope might not want to go head-to-head lest he would lose his life. However, the next moment, thirteen beams of light shot up to the sky, which let these people realize how shallow they were. Thirteen pirs of light appeared in different parts of the continent, each one was the farthest distance from each other, but without exception, all shot straight to the sky. Without exception�� all of them were located in the territory governed by the church!


    Evesting Summer City, Rainbow Forest, ming Canyon�� Each and every one of them was thousands of years old holy ces. From these thirteen holy ces, the thirteen Holy Ones simultaneously lit up, violently erupting thousands of years old of umted Holy Light, as if they were about to tear the entire sky!


    At this moment, as the leader of the church, the first spokesperson of the sea of holy light in this world, how could he escape the falling moon? Behind him was the foundation of the church. If he escaped, how could Holy Light Religion have the face tomand their hundreds of millions of believers in the future? How could they preach the greatness of Holy Light to the people?


    Therefore, the Pope has to face it, and the only way to face it was by using even more power, more overbearing means to overwhelm the opponent. And as the strongest person in the whole Western Continent, Pope Billy the III has enough confidence to do so! Although the opponent''s spell has reached the realm of god, at this moment, backed by hundreds of millions of reverent believers, the Pope has confidence that he could even fight a real god!


    "Evil heretic, the sea of holy light will destroy you!"


    The Pope loudly roared, lifted his scepter high, and then issued the symbol of highest authority, the sea of holy light. Immediately, an astonishing energy suddenly burst forth from under Holy City Church. In the church area, the light was as thick as pure essence, which wrapped everything within it. A momentter, the Holy Dome of Holy Cathedral was loudly crushed. A vortex of suction with infinite force appeared on that crushed spot. The thirteen beams of light in the distance were instantly drawn and brought together in one ce.


    Convergence of the sea of light!


    "The sea of holy light! The Pope calls for the true sea of holy light!"


    Within the Holy City, several high ranking priests looked strangely at the light that had gathered in the sky. The next moment, tears fell down and knees trembled. The magnitude of that sea of holy light made it hard for people to look at it straight and instead made them bow at its majesty. Inparison, even the Pope was like a tiny dust. This was otherworldly divine majesty.


    Holy Light Religion did not believe in a personified god. Only the true sea of holy light could suppress the hundreds of millions of believer. Not just projection summoned by a believer, but its real form!


    In the history of Holy Light Religion, only a handful of times did the real sea of holy light actually appear. On the sky over the Holy City, there was an endless stream of holy light. From high altitude, it has spread tens of thousands of miles away, upying less than half of the vast Western Continent. Moreover, it still continued to expand, like a genuine inexhaustible sea that wanted to engulf the whole continent.


    At the same time, all the forces in Western Continent were shocked. Did the Holy Light Religion want to take this opportunity to sweep the continent with absolute strength?


    However, before they could respond, Tian Yue''s falling moon finally pierced the cloud and came to the earth, violently colliding with that white golden sea of holy light.


    At first, it was silent, there was no earth-shattering quake, nondslide, and no tsunami. The sea of holy light gently contained the falling moon, whose momentum suddenly slowed down. Its falling speed sharply dropped. This silently slowing down the momentum was permanent. The shocking falling moon technique of Supreme Tian Yue seemed unstoppable, but in the end, it continued to be slowed down by the sea of holy light.


    Water has the power to hold, while the vast expanse of the sea of holy light possessed the ability to hold everything in its bosom.


    Cheers burst within the Holy City. The Holy Light Religion believers loudly chanted their praise towards the Pope. They had actually celebrated the victory ahead of time. In their view, the omnipotent holy light has purified the evil, so victory was only a matter of time.


    However, soon, everyone heard a tearing hum, like a precursor of an earthquake or tsunami. When they looked around, the mountains and the ground were as solid as ever, without any tremor.


    "It''s the space, the space is trembling!"


    The countenance of the several perceptive high order professions immediately changed. Perceiving the instability of space, they immediately realized that the head-on collision of the two gigantic forces in the sky was a great burden for the entire space. And once the space copsed, it would be a catastrophe for the whole world!


    However, at this moment, who could interfere with the battle between those two? As the full moon broke throughyers uponyers of difficult obstructions of the sea of holy light, waves of fallout energy continued to pour down to the ground, sweeping away everything on the ground. Some weak and puny spectators who hid in the wilderness were blown away by this sweeping energy. Inparison,mon high order professions felt heavily suppressed. With such a fallout, no one could get close to the main battlefield.


    Fortunately, the space of Western Continent was, after all, more stable than what people thought. Despite the constant trembling and humming, it never really cracked, and as time went by, the situation began to tilt��towards the Pope''s side.


    The falling full moon began to be unsustainable. Wrapped within the sea of holy light, its falling momentum began to get smaller and smaller��from falling close to hundreds of miles after breaking through the clouds until finally it almost stagnated, unable to move even an inch. The sea of holy light, with unparalleled holding power, dissolved the falling moon''s momentum, moreover, it seemed like it still had ample room to hold it.


    At this time, it was impossible for Supreme Tian Yue to have any more tricks. Their strength disparity had already been seen at a nce. The Pope''s level was slightly higher than him. Let alone, in this fight, the Pope still has the backing of the holy city of Taobao and the millions of believers.


    The Holy City and the believers were no doubt a burden, but they could also be a powerful help. With the backing of Holy City, the Pope was not that much different than a god. Meanwhile, Tian Yue''s bright moon up in the sky was only able to reach a higher level of realm due to its falling momentum, so how could it bepared with the Pope?


    At this time, the falling moon has finally been quietly stoppedpletely by the sea of holy light.


    "Good, we''ve won the first round."


    A senior Archbishop sighed and took away his eyes from the sky. The church and the Nine Regions sides have agreed to three rounds of fight. By personallying forward, sure enough, the Pope has taken the first round, which was a good start for them. However, it was just that, it was difficult for them to have a hundred percent assurance in the next round. Because, although the Prophet has a pair of God-like eyes, he was not good at fighting. Moreover, after the Pope had summoned the sea of holy light, the recent millennium''s umtion of holy light has been nearly squandered, so there was no powerful support for the Prophet.


    However, if the church could win the third round, the church would be in an invincible position to drive these Nine Regions heretics out of the Western Continent, which would be an eptable result.


    However, as people began to calcte the next step, a sudden change disrupted everything.


    Taobao City suddenly vanished.


    Without any signs, without any sound. When the Pope called out the sea of holy light, Taobao City has been one of the most important pirs, simultaneously receiving and absorbing the converging energy from the thirteen holy ces. However, the next moment, it disappeared without a trace, as if it never appeared.


    It was not the whole Taobao City that disappeared, only the historic ancient part of Taobao City. The city residents, the new buildings that were built in recent years, the Holy Light Church and the others have all been left behind, falling in a soft ground. Some tall buildings very quickly slumped. The inhabitants of the city looked strangely at the sudden change around them, feeling that it was really hard to understand.


    How could Taobao City just disappear?


    Among all the people present, only Wang Lu has correctly guessed that Golden King had retrieved his own Treasure House. However, the timing was really somewhat on point. It was very difficult to determine whether it was Golden King''s intention, or Holy Light Religion was merely unlucky.


    Because just after the disappearance of Taobao City, the sea of holy light in the sky copsed��summoning this great existence was, in essence, something that was against the heaven. Even for a legendary level individual, it was still a great burden. The Pope was backed by the holy city of Taobao, however, once the thing that he relied on disappeared��


    In mid-air, the old man, who was wearing a golden red robe and holding a scepter, along with the sea of holy light, vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 358 - I Feel Like I Lost Something Important

    <h4>Chapter 358: I Feel Like I Lost Something Important</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In mid-air, the sea of holy light disappeared along with the Pope, as if they never existed. The falling moon turned into countless raindrop-like pieces. The core of the moon, the pale-faced Supreme Tian Yue, gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and then slowly flew back without saying a word.


    All of the spectators inside and outside the city, near and far, were stunned. The change a moment ago was too fast that people could not even judge what was going on in the current situation. Did Tian Yue won, or the Pope?


    If the Pope won, why was the evil heretic Tian Yue still alive? And if Tian Yue won, with his mad dog temperament, how could he be so silent? Even if he was seriously injured, he would loudly boast of his victory.


    Amidst the confusion, a person flew up from the Nine Regions side. That person has kind brows and amiable-looking eyes, with immortal sage appearance. He was the highest person in charge of Nine Regions cultivators in Western Continent, Feng Yin.


    "Please send forth a person for a duel from your noble religion."


    The voice of Daoist Master Feng Yin was soft and gentle like a breeze, but the sound could clearly be heard by everyone within the radius of a thousand miles like he spoke right next to them. This showed his powerful magical power, which was without any of Tian Yue''s brash and wildness.


    At this time, Feng Yin issued the challenge as he stood in mid-air. However, after a long time, there was still no response from Holy Light Religion. Until muchter, from within the sank-in-the-sandy-soil Holy Light Cathedral, several bishops opened their mouth, "The result of the first round is undecided, so there is yet to be the second round!"


    Feng Yin merely smiled, ignoring them. Because when those several bishops were talking, within the Holy Light Cathedral, another man stood out. Like the Pope, his steps were slow, yet every step covered hundreds of kilometers distance. In three steps, he came face to face with Feng Yin.


    The man was dressed in a golden red robe, with a crown on top of his head, and hand holding a scepter. These were all the attire of the Pope. And with his appearance, thousands of people cheered with excitement.


    It was just that, in just a moment, the cheer came to an abrupt end. Because people found out that the person was not the Pope, Billy the III, but the second best person in the Holy Light Religion, Prophet Harrington! But why did the scepter, the crown, and the robe that symbolized the authority of the Pope appear on him?


    Prophet Harrington and Pope Billy the III were close friends for many years. From when Billy took the first step into the church, and step by step into the pinnacle position within Holy Light Religion, Prophet Harrington had asting contribution to it all. If he wanted to take his friend''s position, why wait until now? Then��


    Finally, in astonishment, people realized that Pope Billy the III had really fallen a moment ago.


    Fortunately, he has his best friend Harrington, so the Pope position was not vacant. And by inheriting the Pope position, as well as the robe, scepter, and the crown, Harrington''s strength was now not that different from that of Billy.


    "Good scheme."


    Within the silence, Harrington opened his mouth while his eyes were filled with murder intention. The always humble and low-key Prophet was now actually boiling with anger.


    "You have already counted that the ghosts under the Holy City would haunt now, so you specifically chose today to start the battle. You calcted that the ghosts would work together with you, so you let that evil Tian Yue take the entire continent as hostage, which forced the Pope to draw the support from the power of Holy City to summon the sea of holy light. This is a step by step plot. You im that the fight would be one on one, yet it''s basically two on one, truly despicable!"


    Upon hearing these words, everyone present finally understood what happened.


    No wonder Tian Yue remained silent even after gaining victory. After all, he knew that he had an unfair advantage in the battle.


    However, this remark also confirmed that Pope Billy the III had really fallen. The first round�� was truly won by Nine Regions side, though, this victory was indeed a bit despicable.


    "Despicable? If Tian Yue drawing support from others can be counted as two against one, then how about the pope who used the faith power of the hundreds of millions of believers?" Feng Yin didn''t back down even a single step. "A bet is a bet, is your religion nning to renege?"


    Prophet Harrington waved his scepter. "No, I want you to know that because of your despicable means, after two rounds of battle, you all will wear thorny chains and kneel down before the Holy Light Cathedral for thousands of years to repent your sins!"


    Feng Yin no longer minced words. "Then let us wait and see."


    Harrington waved the scepter and the surrounding space became thick and stagnant. Numerous illusions hovered between the two of them. People could vaguely in the illusion that Feng Yin''s bloody body was torn apart under the holy light purification.


    People then saw the Nine Regions side were annihted and several chained leading individuals were kneeling in front of Holy Light Cathedral.


    They saw that the sea of holy light once again arrived in Western Continent, and its supreme light purified all the heretics!


    Harrington loudly shouted, "I have seen the future! The future of your destruction!"


    Along with the shout, the illusion rapidly changed and in the end stayed in the scene where Feng Yin was purified by the holy light. Then, these thousands of virtual images gradually condensed, as if they turned into reality.


    "The great prophecy! This is the Prophet''s great prophecy!"


    Many people in the church eximed. The Prophet Harrington had not made his move for many years, but now that he had inherited the power of the Pope, the power of the great prophecy was more powerful than ever. It was as if Harrington''s eyes were truly able to discern the cause and effect of the world and skillfully manipte it, directly changing the destiny.


    This was not a mere legendary level means, instead, it was already close to the god.


    At this time, even if they were not familiar with the power system of Western Continent, the cultivators from Nine Regions that were involved in the war were all scared. In their mind, even Supreme Tian Yue might not be able to withstand this. Although Daoist Master Feng Yin was the sect leader of one of the Five Uniques, after all, he was still in Peak Deity Stage��


    However, Feng Yin was still unperturbed. Facing the oppression of the illusion, he just lightly beckoned his hand and then said a sentence.


    "You''re wrong."


    The next moment, the millions of illusion vanished into thin air.


    "You!" Harrington seemed to take a hard blow in mid-air. He incredulously looked at Feng Yin and then hisplexion gradually turned solemn.


    Previously, when Pope Billy the III faced off against Supreme Tian Yue, Harrington counted several prophecies before the match started, trying to gain some advantage for the Pope. However, all the results were hidden behind a dense fog, apparently, it was deliberately disturbed by an expert. Now it seemed like the person who was capable of disrupting his prophecy was the man before him.


    "Are you the prophet from Nine Regions side?"


    Having heard of what he said, Feng Yin sighed. "Prophet? I''m just an old fool who can''t even differentiate between tea sword and year sword 1 [1]. Even my divination can''t be regarded as urate."


    The two of them used their own nativenguage to converse. In their realm, words that came out of their mouth followed thew, automatically converted through their own magical power, so they naturally could understand each other''s message. For many of the spectators, however, the conversation between the two seemed obscure and difficult to understand.


    Puzzled by this, a young cultivator came to his master. "What is Daoist Master Feng Yin talking about? Although he has always been low key and humble, this is Western Continent�� is it necessary for him to be this modest? Can''t he just quietly kill the opponent and win the second round? I like how fast and efficient Supreme Tian Yie is!"


    His voice has just fallen when his master''s p fell on his head. "If you don''t understand then don''t talk about it! Do you think it''s good to kill people of Western Continent? Do you think it''s easy for Supreme Tian Yue to kill the Pope?"


    For the elders who came on this trip, these two rounds of battle could be called as soul-stirring. Supreme Tian Yue''s moon in the sky, and the Pope''s summoning of the sea of holy light were already divine level methods; even the aftermath could shake Yuanying Stage experts like them. After that, the Pope''s sessor seemed weaker than Billy, but his great prophecy was infinitely powerful, which could directly erase the opponent from the cause and effect level. Though this was not as brilliant as summoning the real sea of holy light, its power was not to be underestimated. If traded into anyone present, even Supreme Tian Yue might not be able to deal with it.


    Only Daoist Master Feng Yin whose Ster Diffraction Method was well known within Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could easily crack the opponent''s cause and effect attack�� No. That was not easy at all. That one wave of hand perhaps had extracted more than half of the magical power of a Peak Deity Stage. No matter how powerful Feng Yin was, it could not be that easy.


    "You''re really formidable," Harrington said in a cold voice. "But for thousands of years, Holy Light Religion has already destroyed many formidable opponents!"


    Feng Yin said with a smile, "Formidable? I am really ttered, but I''m just a third-rate divinator. I can only barely calcte the future of one or two steps around me. If it''s arge area, I am powerless."


    For Feng Yin''s unmoved-by-force-or-persuasion attitude, Harrington didn''t think that the opponent was being humble or low-key, but instead, it came from a deep sense of pride. Therefore, he decided to stop with the nonsense. He raised his scepter, once again trying to use the authority of Holy Light to manipte the cause and effect. At this time, however, he heard a sigh uttered by Feng Yin.


    "This pointless fight is almost over."


    With that, Feng Yin lifted his hand and from the spacious sleeve cuff came out a row of flying swords that directly pierced the clouds. At this time, most of the dark clouds left behind by Supreme Tian Yue from his great day-night method were still present. Although the clouds gradually dispersed, they still covered half of the sky. When the row of flying swords prated the clouds, the sky once again became dark, like it was contaminated with ck ink. The next moment, those flying swords splintered, turning into myriads of fragments that dotted the darkness like a dazzling gxy.


    "This is the Ster Sword ssic Move from my humble sect, please advise."


    Feng Yin said, and then his right hand, whose fingers made a sword sign, swept downward. Thus, the gxy fell down, turning into a falling polished silver giant sword.


    Although this move was helped by Supreme Tian Yue''s legacy spell, the power of this sword wasparable to the falling moon of Tian Yue. Harrington''splexion was extremely solemn as his great prophecy technique locked on to this huge sword.


    Then, his sinking voice came out, which resounded on all the four quarters.


    "In the face of holy light, all sphemous weapons will stand still!"


    While speaking, the gxy sword seemed to stand still for a moment.


    "My vision prate the river of time, witnessing the rise and fall of everything!"


    Around the sword, fragment-like innumerable illusions appeared and began to spin around it.


    Finally, Harrington raised his scepter into the air. "And I already foresee its copse and destruction!"


    Boom!


    Countless of illusions suddenly stopped spinning andtched on to the surface of the sword. And with thest step of the prophecy technique, the power of cause and effect erupted. The huge sword groaned loudly until it finally couldn''t resist and thus disintegrated.


    At the same time, Harrington froze as soon as he smiled.


    A sharp sword has arrived on his neck.


    In front of him, with a slightly nted face, Feng Yin slowly said, "This Ster Sword ssic Move�� is to create a diversion."


    ��

 Chapter 359 - The Service Contract Has Expired, Want to Renew?

    <h4>Chapter 359: The Service Contract Has Expired, Want to Renew?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Generally speaking, Daoist Master Feng Yin was an honest, simple, and good-hearted person. As a member of the Standing Committee of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, he has always been humble and low-key. Therefore, even if most of the Nine Regions cultivators expected him to win, they didn''t expect him to win through diversionary tactic.


    For a time, all the spectators near and far from the battlefield were silent. By nting his face, it seemed like Feng Yin was somewhat embarrassed, as if such a tasteless way to win was not his intention. It was just that, when Harrington went all out against the gxy sword, his ws were wide open, which caused Feng Yin, a cultivator who was expert inbat, to be tempted.


    It could be seen that Harrington''sbat experience was very shallow. In all his life, he hid behind Billy, supplying him with the foresight of the future. This, of course, greatly helped Billy, but it also caused the former a seriousck ofbat experience, especially against an opponent with the same level of power as him. He inherited the power of the Pope, but he didn''t inherit the Pope''s actualbat experience. In the face of an opponent like Feng Yin, one careless move and the whole game was lost.


    In Nine Regions Continent, an experienced cultivator who bullied a neer by relying on experience was not upright and frank. Therefore, although Feng Yin didn''t give any leniency, thinking about the group of onlookers from his side, he could not help but somewhat ashamed.


    "Good method." Although Harrington was aware that the sword could stab him at any moment, he didn''t panic. "But do you think you''ve won? Then just wait."


    Feng Yin said with augh. "I have also heard about the undying body of the Holy Ones of Holy Light Religion."


    When a Holy Light believer reached the level of Holy One, they have the ability to rise from the dead. Although the limitation of this ability was very high, it was still an against-the-heaven ability. Although Feng Yin has achieved a momentary advantage��not to mention thatunching the gxy sword needed a huge magical power consumption, therefore, based on what was left of his magical power��he did not have enough energy to cast a full power gxy sword once again. And even though the sword''s momentum was huge, it might not be able to break Pope Harrington''s robe. Even if it could, the Pope could stille back from the dead, so, at most, the Pope would only lose a move, which was meaningless in the grand scheme of thing.


    Feng Yin said, "It''s not easy for me to kill you, but likewise, it''s difficult for you to defeat me."


    Harrington was silent. He just wielded his scepter and used his power to touch the line of cause and effect,pletely disregarding Feng Yin''s sword on his neck.


    It was clear that he would rather sacrifice a life to continue to fight. Although heckedbat experience, his will to fight didn''t lose to anyone. After years of being good friends with Billy, he must support the Holy Light Religion no matter what the cost.


    However, Feng Yin actually withdrew his sword. "Enough. There''s no need to continue this battle anymore."


    As he spoke, he began to retreat. His figure drifted from ce to ce, deftly wandering beyond the myriad causal lines of Harrington, like dancing on the tip of a sword, swift and quick. In the blink of an eye, he had returned to the Nine Regions cultivators camp.


    Having failed to strangle the opponent''s calction through his great prophecy technique, Harrington could only watch as Feng Yin withdrew from the battlefield. He then raised his scepter. "Are you trying to admit defeat?"


    Feng Yin smiled and said, "Remember the conditions that we made before the fight? If my side wins three out of three fights, we ask you to agree to our two conditions. The first is to open the Golden King''s Treasure House and then let us find what we want."


    Harrington coldly said, "Correct. But I have foreseen the future. Your side will lose two rounds and repent for thousands of years under the holy light purification!"


    Feng Yin smiled even brighter. "Since you''re so good at anticipating the future, have you foreseen that we have actually gotten what we want?"


    With that, he suddenly stretched out his right hand and spread out his palm. A simple box-like seal printed with inscriptions appeared in the palm of his hand. Seeing that box-like thing, Harrington slightly frowned, because he could not see through the actual situation of it. However, he faintly felt that this box thing seemed to have countless ties with the King''s Treasure House.


    "This is the purpose of our Nine Regions cultivatorsing to Western Continent."


    Harrington furrowed his brows even tighter. At the same time, he secretlyunched his big prophecy technique and used his eyesight to see the river of time and the cause and effect from when Feng Yin came out and showed the box thing. Soon, he saw a group of young Nine Regions cultivators. They were the one that held the box thing for the first time. While there was a fierce fighting in the sky, they quietly sneaked across the battlefield under the protection of one of their Elders, from the ruins of Taobao City toward the Nine Regions camp, and then delivered it to Feng Yin''s hand through a spell.


    When he continued to look back, Harrington was shocked to see that those young Nine Regions cultivators actually came out of the King''s Treasure House! And the one who led them was actually the culprit who stirred up the trouble in Brettonia, the legendary gigolo of the Knight King! Exactly the prime target of the team of Faceless One, Paul, Ferdinand and the others!


    �� At this moment, his presence meant that Faceless One and his team have failed, and those involved in the hunt have possibly fallen. The more fatal thing was, while those Nine Regions cultivators overthrew Faceless One and the others away, possibly killing them, they have also managed to obtain the key of the Nine Regions'' people in the King''s Treasure House!


    Which meant that��


    After receiving the key of the group of immortal tombs, Feng Yin lightly said, "The significance of our victory has ceased to exist. Even if we win all the three rounds, you couldn''t possibly take out the second key of the group of immortal tombs, not to mention I''m afraid that Golden King''s Treasure House is already not in your control anymore, so there''s no need to gamble anymore."


    Harrington was silent, but the scepter in his hand was actually gripped even tighter by him.


    Nine Regions people just wanted to leave like that? After they caused the fall of the three Holy Ones, including the Pope, and also destroyed the King''s Treasure House as the strategic foundation of the church in thest nearly one hundred years, they just wanted to pat their ass and leave?


    "Calm down a bit. No one will benefits if the war continues." Feng Yin tried to persuade, "Your church''s vitality has been injured, so the urgent task is to recuperate, to lick your own wounds. If you insist on continuing the war, you might indeed cause us to suffer a loss, but the loss on your church would be countless. The thousands of years church would fall apart and cease to exist."


    "What a bunch of nonsense!"


    Feng Yin said, "No, this is a determined future."


    With that, he gently waved his hand and like a lightning, the flying sword immediately thrust forward.


    Harrington didn''t pay attention to this. The Pope''s Holy Robe that was left for him has a quite powerful defensive ability, so this kind of superficial attack was not enough��


    Pff!


    Along with a muffled sound of metal piercing through the flesh, Harrington felt cold on his chest. He looked down and saw that Feng Yin''s flying sword has pierced through his chest, leaving behind only a small section of the sword and the sword hilt still outside his chest. The sword was engraved with quaint Nine Regions writing. It seemed like it was a prop used by the opposite party to cast the Ster Diffraction Technique.


    However, even though it was just amon prop sword, it could directly pass through the defense of the robe, trampling all the defense rule and power, creating a deadly oue. It seemed like the god foreordained it to drink blood. Like�� a cause and effect attack.


    Stunned by this realization, Harrington''s body has involuntarily turned into holy light, which was the independent ability to rise from death of a Holy One. A momentter, the light reunited and his body restored to its original. The sword in his chest disappeared, and the wound also healed��even the broken robe waspletely patched.


    However, in his chest, the cold pain lingered, reminding him of what just happened. The freezing-like cold pain made him unable to move.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Feng Yin beckoned with his hand to all the Nine Regions cultivators that were watching the battle. Although the cultivators were somewhat baffled, unable topletely understand what actually happened, but Feng Yin''s gxy sword, as well as his flying sword that pierced through the lines of cause and effect, had sessfully shocked and awed the audience, causing them to involuntarilyply with hismand.


    When Nine Regions people were leaving the battlefield, there was an uproar in Holy Light Religion camp. Several Archbishops couldn''t restrain themselves from wanting to fly out and stop them. However, they found out that there was an invisible barrier in front of them, preventing them from moving forward no matter what.


    "That''s enough, let them go."


    Harrington''s frail face came from the sky, and then he slowlynded. His face greatly changed, as if he has aged quite a lot.


    "Why?"


    One Archbishop could not restrain himself. "Just let them go? Where would our Holy Light Religion put its face? Later on, how��"


    Harrington said with a stern voice, "In the next fifty years, or even a hundred years, we must recuperate, must not lightly start a war. Do you think our adversaries are only the cultivators of Nine Regions? There are innumerable people on the continent who look forward to the demise of Holy Light Religion. Otherwise, how could those Nine Regions cultivators manage to advance directly toward us? If at this time we are swayed by our emotion and act impulsively, it would be irresponsible to the Holy Light Religion''s years of foundation and to the sea of Holy Light!"


    This severe reprimand only barely suppressed people''s query. However, perhaps only Harrington himself knew that the reason why he didn''t dare to step forward to chase them was that�� thest sword attack from the opponent haspletely crushed his fighting will.


    That flying sword was ordinary, it did not have any too strong power. However, it pierced the space and time and killed him through the lines of cause and effect. This method didn''t requireplicated skill, and it wasn''t as brilliant as his Great Prophecy Technique, which contained every manifestation of nature. However, it was iparably sharp, a sword strike that could break through everything. Even if he was clearly aware of it, he could not stop it.


    Perhaps if he were Billy the III, he could suppress his opponent fair and square with his power. However, for Harrington who was ustomed to rely on prophecy, Feng Yin was simply the perfect opponent to restrain him.


    Since Feng Yin could kill him once, Feng Yin could also kill him the second time.


    There was no need to fight if it was just to die in vain.


    Looking at the back of the already in the far away Nine Regions cultivators, Harrington''s heart was like a dying ember, the Holy Light dimmed.


    ��


    On the other side, the Nine Regions people who were retreating were talking to each other.


    The mystery of thest sword strike from Feng Yin perhaps was only known to the concerned parties. For others, from the beginning of the battle, they were somewhat baffled. However, one thing was clear.


    The goal of them crossing the endless sea toe to the Western Continent has been achieved. The key to open the group of immortal tombs was already in the hands of Daoist Master Feng Yin.


    And the real hero for the achievement of this goal was none other than Wang Lu, who at this time, was actually caught in a delicate dilemma.


    "Wang Lu, I think it''s time for us to say goodbye."


    Aya lightly smiled. Her deep green eyes perfectly mixed her soft and heroic characteristics.

 Chapter 360 - Even the Medicine Could Not Stop the Knight King

    <h4>Chapter 360: Even the Medicine Could Not Stop the Knight King</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    From the Holy City, the triumphant Nine Regions cultivators never stopped talking about the two rounds of battle in Holy City. Although the duration was not long, each one was a hair-raising and soul-stirring battle. The ultra-powerful spell of the Unity Stage Supreme Tian Yue, the Pope''s divine power in summoning the true sea of holy light, the new Pope''s great prophecy technique that reversed the cause and effect, as well as Daoist Master Feng Yin''s superior Ster Diffraction Technique�� This were brilliant battles that haven''t been seen in Nine Regions for many years. It was truly memorable, however, the change outside the battle was also unexpected.


    How did Daoist Master Feng Yin obtain the key to the group of immortal tombs? Why did the Holy Light Religion''s King''s Treasure House suddenly disappear? Why didn''t Daoist Master Feng Yin press for victory?


    There were many mysteries in the minds of the spectators, however, the people who knew the secret remained tight-lipped. Feng Yin has always been low key, but it was really rare for that mad dog Tian Yue to be silent. No one knew if he was badly injured or there were other reasons.


    In addition to Feng Yin and Tian Yue, the team''s most high-profile individual was the Spirit Sword Sect''s lead disciple, Wang Lu. There were discerning people in the team who were able to see that when the battle was in full swing, Spirit Sword Sect''s Fifth Elder had escorted him and his severalpanions from Taobao City.


    How did they get inside the city of Taobao? Since the mad dog Tian Yue had incurred the total war between the two forces, Holy Light Religion hadpletely blocked Taobao City from outsiders, particrly Nine Regions cultivators. Moreover, ording to several people, it was Wang Lu and his severalpanions that gave the key to Daoist Master Feng Yin. In other words, Wang Lu has obtained the key earlier than anyone present, which made them even more puzzled.


    However, as the concerned party, Wang Lu has no time to enjoy the limelight. Previously, Aya had just said her parting words, meaning that their split seemed to be imminent.


    "In this world, there are no banquets that do not end. This is one of the sayings that I learned during my stay in Nine Regions. I think this is an apt time to use it. You havepleted what you wanted to do in Western Continent, so you should soon return to Nine Regions, and I will not go back with you."


    Wang Lu opened his mouth to persuade, but Aya immediately interrupted him.


    "Thank you for everything that you''ve done for me, but I can''t go on with you anymore. My home is here, in thisnd. I can''t leave my country and my people."


    Although Wang Lu has already expected that this day woulde as early as a few months ago before their departure from Spirit Sword Mountain, but now when he listened to Aya''s words, he still couldn''t prevent himself from having mixed feelings.


    "You can''t leave your country and your people�� can you leave your kitchen and your repeat customer?"


    Aya lowered her head and smiled. "I will always be here, always wee you to Brettonia. As long as it is you, no matter how many times, I would still be willing to cook for you, even though I am well aware that my craft is not up to the standard."


    Seeing that Aya was already determined to stay, Wang Lu had to use one of his cards. "Do you remember in the Treasure House that you once took a gamble with me? At the test against the barbarian''s military god, I said if I can stall them by myself, you will��"


    Aya, of course, remembered that. If he could do that, she promised him to fulfill a request from him. At that time, although the bet was not official, she was serious about it, never once having the intention to renege. It was just that, Wang Lu didn''t immediately say his request at that time, so the matter was dropped. When Wang Lu brought this up again, she became particrly embarrassed.


    "Rest assured, I will not deliberately make things difficult for you." Wang Lu said, and then turned towards his Master. "Master, I have something to do here. Can you take the others to go back with you? Aya and I will be in Western Continent for some time."


    Wang Wu was a bit surprised, her eyes drifting back and forth between the two. "Not bad. Honeymoon, right?"


    And just as Wang Lu was about to rify the misunderstanding, his Master took out a medical pouch from her mustard seed bag and earnestly handed it over to Wang Lu. "My disciple, Aya is a person that has suffered a lot, so you have to take good care of her, make her happy. This is my meticulously blended medicine�� no, identally brewed. It''s useless for me to keep it, so I want you to take it. Remember to take the powder orally and the ointment topically��"


    Wang Lu was simply inexplicably amazed. "Master, what the hell are you doing here on the Western Continent? Do you fancy the ''tool'' of a certain ck uncle or white uncle here, or rather arge number of them? Moreover, this could not satisfy you still, so you have to bring the medicine to add to the fun?"


    With a pair of how-could-you-be-so-unfair-to-me eyes and venomously-ndered countenance, she said, "That''s really hurtful, you know. We have been getting along for more than ten years, but unexpectedly, you still don''t understand your Master. Everything that Master do is for your own good, can''t you see that this medicine bag already has your name on it?"


    Seeing his Master''s response, Wang Lu was furious. "Wait a minute, I don''t even know your name!"


    The two of them continued to quarrel when Aya interrupted, "No need, I can go by myself��"


    Before she could continue, Wang Lu has already taken the initiative to hug her shoulder. "Hahaha, how could you still be polite like this, I''m your gig��"


    He has yet to finish his sentence when he realized that things have just gotten worse. Sure enough, he immediately heard his Master''s evilugh from behind him. "Gig- what? Do you mean gigolo, right?"


    Wang Lu inwardly said, "There are many kinds of gig, giggle, giga, yet the first thing that you think about is gigolo?"


    Wang Lu righteously exined, "I am her interviewer 1 please show some respect."


    "Interviewer? Interview what?"


    Wang Lu earnestly exined, not only to his Master, but also to Aya, "The assessment interview about Aya''s eligibility to be the King of Brettonia."


    ��


    After leaving his Master and the rest, Wang Lu and Aya marched together on Brettonia''s road.


    Although there were many things that he needed to report to his Sect Leader, when Wang Lu raised this issueter, his Master and Sect Leader generously allowed him to leave. They just exhorted him to pay attention to his own safety and to be careful in his actions before kicking him loose.


    However, Wang Lu also knew that this was thest part of his trip to the Western Continent. He merely needed to wrap things up, which was to solve Aya''s problem.


    Solving Aya''s problem not only for himself, but also for his Sect. Before leaving, his Master and Sect Leader separately talked to him. Daoist Master Feng Yin fully demonstrated the art of leadership. His words were as follow:


    "Wang Lu, as the Spirit Sword Sect''s lead disciple, I am always assured of the way you handle matters. However, this time, we have to respect her personal wishes, understand?"


    Wang Lu gesticted with his hand. "I understand, no rape and no adultery."


    "��"


    After a while, his Master came in and righteously said, "Since ancient times, Aya is an integral part of Spirit Sword Sect��"


    "�� Speak in humannguage please."


    "Don''te if you''re just alone, understand?"


    Wang Lu said, "Mm, I know what you mean, it''s better toe back with three people right?"


    His Master smiled. "A woman, once pregnant, would not be foolishly stubborn."


    "Unfortunately, she''s just a spirit, how could she be pregnant?"


    His Master smiled even brighter. "What do you think this medicine is for? You''re young, yet you have already sessfully practiced Non-Phase Method, what is there to be dispirited about?"


    "��"


    His Master patted Wang Lu on the shoulder. "Young man, do a good job. I''m looking forward to your good news."


    Good news? How could that be so easy? To say that her problem was difficult, it was actually not. But, to say that it was easy�� was wrong also.


    The two people have been traveling for a long way, yet they remained silent. Wang Lu thought about something and decided to ask, "What happened exactly?"


    "Do you remember thest time we''re in the King''s Treasure House, the test that we experienced at thest barrier to Beautiful Unique Pool Peak?"


    Wang Lu, of course, remembered. In thest thousands of years after Golden King, only he alone that could pass the test. In the illusion space, someone would propose a deal that one could not refuse. At that time, what he faced was Faceless One. Who was Aya faced with?


    "Why? Did you meet your old lover?"


    Aya froze for a moment and then smiled in spite trying not to. "Old lover? The one that I saw was you."


    Wang Lu was surprised. "How could it be me?"


    In the illusion space, the situation was simultaneously real and fake. Although it was an illusion, the proposed transaction was indeed feasible. Otherwise, people would know that it was fake, and they naturally could refuse to take the deal, and thus calmly pass the test. However, at that time, Wang Lu was clearly in a separate illusion space, so how could he be on Aya''s side?


    "Of course it''s just a dummy." Aya said, "However, I don''t think that the words he said during that time were lies."


    "Well, what did he say?"


    "He said, he can help me achieve the revival of Brettonia, can solve the problem that once haunted me, and can make the way of the knight thrive."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Almost every sentence goes straight to the G-spot, which are the things that I would say. So what was his condition?"


    "He wanted me to give up the throne and return to the Nine Regions together with him."


    Wang Lu was suddenly surprised and went into silence.


    Aya said, "At first, I thought that he was just an illusion. But then I soon realized that, although he didn''t have your body, he has the same personality as you. What he said is really what is in your heart��"


    "How could you be so sure?"


    Aya lightly said, "No one can mimic your characteristics. If someone can, then that someone must be you."


    "And then?"


    "And then I asked him why he asked for such a request. But, he didn''t answer me. Instead, he just asked if I agree or not. It was so hard for me to make up my mind that I couldn''t decide even after the illusion broke out. I''m really ashamed for my indecisiveness."


    Wang Lu asked, "So now you have the answer? Actually, I find it strange too. Those are very good conditions. You have nothing to hesitate about. Just agree to it."


    Aya said, "The conditions are indeed very good, but to leave Brettonia, throw away my responsibility and my mission, to go back to Nine Regions with you to leave an easy life, I�� just can''t."


    "You don''t believe that I can deliver on my promise?"


    "If it was a few months ago, I might hesitate. But now, I have no doubt that you can do anything. In fact, you have done it."


    Upon hearing what she said, Wang Lu was startled. He immediately took a careful look at Aya''s body. A momentter, he was surprised to find that her spirit of the brave departed body seemed to have changed a lot. And this meant that��


    "Yes, I havepleted my oath to search for the way to win every war. Before leaving Dragon City, the pattern for the recovery of Brettonia has basically been established." Aya shook her fist, as if feeling her own strength inside her body. "Now, although I still can''t be called a living person, I also don''t have to worry that my spirit will exhaust and thus vanish like smoke in thin air."


    "Congrattions."


    "It''s all thanks to you. Beforeing here, I really can''t believe that I could really do it," Aya said as her eyes became firmer. "But for that reason, I just can''t continue to rely on your strength, to just sit back and enjoy. Now, I have no reason to ck off. I have to shoulder my mission and fulfill my duty as a King."


    After hearing that speech, Wang Lu froze for a long time. He sincerely admired Aya''s invincible logic. And then, subconsciously, he reached out into his mustard seed bag and touched the medicine that was left by his Master for him.


    Sometimes, it was more convenient to just use the medicine��


    ��

 Chapter 361 - How Is My Medicine?

    <h4>Chapter 361: How Is My Medicine?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Do you remember our bet in the King''s Treasure House?"


    Amidst the silence, while fumbling with his mustard seed bag, Wang Lu asked Aya.


    For a moment, Aya was surprised. She, of course, remembered about that bet. When they faced Tannu, the barbarian military god, Wang Lu said he could single-handedly dy the opponent''s army while their side''s workerpleted the construction. At that time, Aya doubted that he could do that, thus, they made a bet. If Wang Lu was able to do that, Aya would have toply with his one request. It was just that, at that time, Wang Lu didn''t immediately make his request, so the matter was temporarily put down.


    At this point, Aya felt embarrassed. The spirit of chivalry required her to keep her promise, but if because of such a reason she had to give up her insistence, it would seem too ridiculous.


    Fortunately, Wang Lu didn''t intend to be so rude and direct.


    "If the bet is still valid, I hope you can follow me to travel around Brettonia in in civilian clothing. Consider this as me trying to have unforgettable memories on my trip to Western Continent."


    Aya was startled. She didn''t expect that Wang Lu would actually put forward such a request. Although she was fully aware that there must be scheme behind it, but thinking about all of the things that he had done for her these days, this simple request was really hard for her to refuse.


    "Alright, as long as you don''t mind this haven''te-back-for-over-a-hundred-years tour guide who hasn''t been keeping up with the changes." Aya smiled, thinking that there would certainly be a bit disappointment when they finally part in the future.


    Wang Lu replied, "Rest assured, even if you haven''t been back for one thousand or even ten thousand years, some things will not change�� This thing will not take too much of your time, right? How about a month? Is that enough?"


    "Of course, as long as you want it, even one year is fine."


    Wang Lu softly said to himself, "How could the medicinest for that long."


    ��


    As a matter of fact, Aya was impatient to go back.


    When Wang Lu directly teleported her from Dragon City to King''s Treasure House, she was somewhat dissatisfied. At that time, Brettonia had just won two vital battles, which almost entirely uprooted the Holy Light Religion''s influence from thend. The next thing to do was to consolidate their gains and stabilize the political power. But as Brettonia''s king�� well, king''s daughter, her role was irreceable.


    Even if in the past more than one hundred years, the real political power in Brettonia was in the hand of Bedivere and many other nobles, the Knight King''s reputation was still as bright as the sun in the sky, never declining. Her appeal could speed up the process of the recovery of Brettonia. However, at this time, Wang Lu��


    His intention was for her to give up the throne and return to Nine Regions with him. However, on this point, she really could not give up. Although Aya has gone through too many ups and downs, she really could not give up her mission as a king.


    However, if it was Wang Lu, if it was for just one month, then so be it. The woman''s heart assured herself.


    On the first leg of their trip, they chose a remote mountain area because Wang Lu said that he had seen enough of the prosperity of the big city.


    There was actually nothing worthwhile in the sceneries in the remote areas of Brettonia. For half a day, they walked in the mountainous region until they finally stopped in a vige. Even in this remote small vige, the change in Brettonia has already been reflected; a vigorous vitality ran through it.


    The two stayed in a simple inn in the vige and were treated with great hospitality. ording to the vigers, the festive-like vibe surrounded the vige these days, because a local lord who abused his power by taking advantage of the influence of Holy Light Religion was recently beheaded publicly by the Knights of Dragon City. The cloud that lingered over the heads of many people for many years was immediately swept away.


    This matter aroused the interest of Aya. When she asked in detail, she learned that the knight who beheaded the local lord was one of Bedivere''s Dragon City Guards, who has also now taken the office left by the local lord. Thus, with Wang Lu''s consent, the two came to the city where that local lord was.


    There was another scene in the city. The recement of the old by the new ruler was particrly evident here. There were many traces of battle. Half of the most luxurious castle was destroyed, and the church next to it was also cut off. Obviously, there was a resistance from the local lord and the church. In addition, the original local lord''s influence waspletely purged. Many shops and workshops were destroyed or seized.


    The most discussed about topic in the city was the rise of Dragon City and the return of the Knight King. Most people were happy about it. They were full of confidence about the future and the city was full of vitality. At the same time, the spirit of chivalry was even more popr. One could see many people who dressed up like knights walking in the streets. Some followed the model of genuine Dragon City Guards. Of course, there was even more uncultured busybody who tried to imitate, and there were also many spectors�� But behind this chaos, it showed that the chivalry has never been this flourishing, which caused Aya to be overjoyed.


    "I knew it. Brettonia is the Kingdom of Knights, and chivalry will shine in every corner!"


    Wang Lu lightly smiled. "Just like how Holy Light shone in every corner, right?"


    Amidst her excitement, Aya didn''t notice the irony behind that question. Instead, she seriously nodded. "It will be even more flourishing than the Holy Light Religion in the past, it definitely will!"


    "Is that so? You have seen the bright side here, so let us then see the dark side."


    With that, Wang Lu cast an enchanted spell on a patrolling soldier at the street. "Where did you put the reactionaries�� ah, I mean, the church''s people?"


    That soldier fumblingly said, "Locked in the underground of the Cathedral, formerly the ce of the Inquisitor. The church''s people used to try people for heresy, now it is their time to be put on trial."


    "That ce couldn''t possibly hold too many people, right? What about the others?"


    "There are too many of these rebel church people and its vassals, so the underground inquisitor ce could not hold them. Therefore, many of them were simply killed. In any case, they have been contaminated by corruption and have original sin."


    "Original sin?" Aya frowned, very dissatisfied with this exnation.


    Wang Lu asked, "Is this referring to them terrorizing the men and taking the women, doing all kinds of evil thing?"


    The bewitched soldier thought for a moment and then replied, "Some yes, some, although we''re not clear of what they have ever done, after all, they are people from the church''s side, so there''s nothing wrong in punishing them."


    "What kind of reason is that? This is ridiculous! You basically ignored the right or wrong!"


    Aya was furious, but Wang Lu immediately stopped her. "There''s no reason to shout here. Moreover, ears can be false, seeing is believing."


    Then, under the cover of the spell, the two of them sneaked into the underground cer of the Cathedral which used to be the inquisitor room. What she saw there made Aya absolutely horrified.


    Inside the inquisitor room, there were numerous torture devices, all of which were the evidence of the church''s sovereignty over Brettonia. Yet, the Knights who took over the Holy Light now picked up these brutal instruments of torture and used them on human beings.


    Most of the prisoners were members of the church. There was the former bishop of the area, there were young priests�� but there were also quite a few who were obviously just ordinary believers. At this time, they were brutally nailed on the torture devices, drifting between life and death.


    What made Aya feel nauseous was that there were some church''s nuns who have also been subjected to this inhuman abuse, and the process was really unbearable.


    Aya trembled in anger and then with a swing of her sword, beheaded several of the perpetrators. Blood and brain matters sshed all over the room and the nuns screamed even more. It was truly a messy scene.


    Wang Lu sarcastically smiled. "Whoa, the spirit of chivalry really does shine in every corner."


    Aya didn''t say a word, but she also didn''t return her sword into the sheath.


    Wang Lu patted her shoulder. "Let me take care the rest. Don''t reveal yourself because your identity is very sensitive."


    Aya gazed at Wang Lu for a long time before finally nodding slowly.


    Then, Wang Lu single-handedly swept away all the guards, killing their way to the official residence of the city lord, to see that new lord.


    It just so happened that that new lord also recognized Wang Lu. Both of them had met each other several times in Dragon City.


    However, there were no pleasantries at this time''s meeting. Wang Lu bluntly questioned the things that he heard and saw in the inquisitor room. However, the new lord was actually shocked upon hearing that. He exined that he had just gotten a foothold here and there were still many things that needed to be done. Thus, he didn''t have too much time to look at the details. When he looked into it, he exined with a wry smile that, on the way here, the avable people that he could use were very few. Currently, most of those who maintained thew and order within the city were of the same people, good and bad people intermingled. When the political power changed, it was inevitable that extreme events would ur. However, he pledged to strengthen the management and would never let this kind of insanity happen again.


    Wang Lu smiled without saying any words. At the same time, Aya, who hid herself, reluctantly epted this exnation. This matter could be called as being uncovered.


    Then, they spent a full half a month in the city. Using Wang Lu''s illusion and Aya''s restored legendary level power, they perfectly hid the tracks of what they did in the city. They then carefully observed the change in the city.


    The new lord did not break his word. After that day, he strengthened the overall city''s management. Several leading unscrupulous people were beheaded in public to make an example.


    However, the situation has not essentially improved. The exclusion and squeezing of the remnants of the Holy Light Religion believers were still astonishing. Many of the legitimate properties of the church were looted and the people close to the church were subjected to unbearable bullying. Events that caused harm even often urred. Despite the repeated order from the new lord, the subjects were clearly unwilling.


    From initially being angry, resentful, and dissatisfied, Aya gradually became confused.


    "Why did things turn out like this?"


    The new lord was not a wicked person. On the contrary, since taking office, he had worked all night, diligently doing his best. Yet, many things still quickly deviated from the development track, which made Aya very confused.


    Hearing that she was finally willing to ask, Wang Lu earnestly exined to her, "Regime change must be apanied with the redistribution of resources."


    "But it should not be so unreasonable. This is tantamount to robbing!"


    "Reasonable? Whose reason?"


    Aya sternly said, "Justice is the basic creed of chivalry."


    Wang Lu said, "That''s chivalry, not an object that exists in human heart! Right now, those who repress and even persecute Holy Light Religion, greedy for redistribution of resources, are not just one person, or two individuals, but rather group-driven!"


    Aya said, "Yes, the object that exists in the human heart is far from perfect, but the value of chivalry is that it can infect others, making the illusory value turn into the will of the people! One hundred years ago, when I go on a campaign on four corners, I have never left behind such a mess!"


    "Are you ming the pitiful new lord for being ipetent?"


    "He��" Aya was speechless. She, of course, could not ask for everyone to aplish the same result as her.


    "Moreover, even you, yourself, are not that omnipotent. Don''t forget, one hundred years ago, the ancestors of these greedy and ignorant civilians have already been infected by your spirit of chivalry."


    Aya sneered. "That''s just sophistry!"


    "Yes, it is sophistry, but the reason is the correct reason. There are three major illusions in this world: I can reverse the kill, she is interested in me, as well as I can change the heart of the people! And you, are guilty of the third mistake!"

 Chapter 362 - The Elixir to Cure the Peoples Heart

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Elixir to Cure the People''s Heart</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Aya clearly has her own thoughts about changing people''s heart.


    Was it wrong to change the people''s heart? If it was, why would the world need to be enlightened? Can''t they just do whatever they want? Let alone in the Western Continent, even in the Nine Regions, benevolent enlightenment was also an indispensable point for any ruler. But the spirit of chivalry influencing and enlightening people was not natural?


    However, she did not intend to debate with Wang Lu��it was simply impossible to win. And even if she could win, it did not make sense.


    However, Wang Lu also didn''t say further. Until it came to a point, seeing would be more powerful than hearing.


    This small town could not amodate the weight of the will of the people, therefore, the next stop was Dragon City.


    By choosing Dragon City, it meant that the one month journey would finallye to itsst leg. Toward this, Aya simultaneously felt reluctant and a bit relieved. At the same time, she had also vaguely understood what Wang Lu was trying to do.


    However, she believed thatter in Dragon City, the real spirit of chivalry of Brettonia would make him understand that chivalry was not an illusion. She believed that the former member of the Knights of The Round Table Bedivere would not disappoint her.


    However, after arriving in Dragon City, what she heard and saw made her felt as if she has fallen into an ice hole.


    Everything seemed to be the replica of that remote small town. It was just that here, things were bigger and seemed to be more orderly on the surface. However, greedy people were still greedy, and decadent people were still decadent. The past order has been broken, and the new order has put on the chivalry cloak. However, their actions were actually not that different from that of Holy Light Religion.


    In the past, the church repressed the people all over Brettonia, with their believers a cut above the others. Now it was the Knights who were a cut above the others. The political power has just been restored, but the ss barriers have already vaguely taken shape. There was a distinct boundary between the civilian ss and the knights ss. Even the knights were also divided into different levels.


    Different levels meant different benefits. The high order knights upied the most prosperousnd, have hordes of servants and monstrous power, just like an overlord.


    To a certain extent, the new state of Brettonia was better than when ruled by Holy Light Religion, however, in some respects, the situation was actually rather worse. Because previously in order to consolidate power, Holy Light Religion brought the resources from other parishes, subsidizing Brettonia. However, many of the newly appointed knights simply started to exploit it.


    With the recement of the old regime with the new, the redistributions of benefits were inevitable. However, everything should be fair, equitable, and conducive to the state. In the past, while campaigning to the four corners, Aya did her best to maintain the fairness of the process. She once generously released a threatening opponent she eventually defeated, and gave him due respect. She has also severely punished her subordinates who tried to swagger, randomly plundering the defeated opponent. She has always led by example. Though she has the status of a king, she still maintained a simple life.


    The spirit of chivalry enabled her to be like a spark of fire in the prairie, rapidly setting the storm all over Brettonia, and establishing an unprecedented unified rule. Although the Knight''s Kingdom soon fell apart for a variety of reason, she believed that Brettonia had already found its future. At least, she and herpanion who had apanied her in the struggle should be very clear of this point.


    "Why?"


    Late at night, Aya quietly entered Bedivere''s study room. Bedivere had just finished his day''s work��at the same time, he was also acting as the regent of Brettonia. Surprised by that question, he immediately stood up from his desk.


    "Aya?"


    Aya didn''t show her figure but just coldly asked, "Why?"


    She didn''t say any other words, but Bedivere knew exactly where Aya''s anger came from. Just then, he had ended a meeting with a well-known wealthy individual in Brettonia where he promised to give him a piece ofnd that was previously controlled by Holy Light Religion, along with the people on thatnd�� Compared with the Holy Light Religion, that greedy and atrocious rich guy would only make life worse for the people on thatnd.


    There were a lot of simr things. Bedivere was not sure how much Aya has actually seen, but he was not going to hide them.


    After a long silence, Bedivere finally opened his mouth.


    "Because these are necessarypromises."


    "Compromises?" Aya''s voice was filled with frustration and confusion. "How could it be so easy for you to say the wordpromise?"


    Bedivere self deprecatingly said, "Is it? A person who has been under the dreadful arrogance of the church for a hundred years is probably the best at doingpromise. If not, I would''ve followed after thete king over a hundred years ago."


    This time, it was Aya''s turn to be silent.


    "The spirit of chivalry requires me to resist till thest moment, but in the end, I eventually could not bear to see all of the achievements of thete king to vanish. So Ipromised, and continued topromise. I surrendered to the opponent that I should not surrender to, fell in love with the woman that I should not fall in love with, sired a child that I should not have sired. Now,promise seems to have already be my instinct."


    Bedivere was filled with emotion. However, the next moment, in a surprising turn, he actually took a tough stance. "However, during this more than one hundred years, I also realized thatpromise is an indispensable quality for the government! Without mypromise, there would be no Dragon City today, no Brettonia! Aya, you are the daughter of the Knight King, tell me, are all of mypromises wrong?"


    Aya''s voice was somewhat astringent. "But that was then, now��"


    Bedivere shook his head. "It''s the same, it''s all the same. The rich man you saw just now, though oppressive and greedy, has strong influence and power. Previously, he was able to upy the Winter Cold City without shedding any blood. His credit was really great, and what he wanted was just a small piece ofnd and hundreds of worker. But those are all in exchange for the life of thousands of soldiers. So, what can I do? If I unscrupulously abided by the rules, I would have sent those soldiers to sacrifice their lives. Kindness is also the basic creed of chivalry."


    Aya said, "You should try to change him, persuade him."


    "Human heart could not be changed." Bedivere wearily said, "Unless we use magic, turning everyone into puppets, we must acknowledge that human heart is not as good as what we think."


    Aya was surprised to find out that Bedivere would actually say something simr to Wang Lu. For a time, she actually didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, Aya tried once again. "That''s just because we''re not strong enough��"


    Bedivere was emotionally stirred. "Not strong enough? Yes, I''m just an ordinary member of the Knights of the Round Table, so I''m indeed not that powerful. But isn''t your father, the Knight King, strong enough? He never oncepromised in his entire life, but what was the result of that? Wasn''t it because he was deserted by friends and allies that the Holy Light Religion was finally able to seep in?"


    "How can you talk like that!" Aya was unprecedentedly furious. "Do you want to say that all of my�� our work has been to no avail?"


    Bedivere took a deep look at her and then dejectedly said, "Of course it''s not in vain. Without the effort of the Knight King, Brettonia would still be in a state of disunity, always fighting and bullying each other. But these are entirely two different matters."


    Aya replied, "For the country to be strong, the heart of the people must first be strong. If the heart of the people is defeated, not knowing any sense of honor, greedy and never satisfied��"


    However, before Aya could finish, Wang Lu has patted her shoulder.


    "Enough, don''t be like a hysterical liberal art hipster."


    Aya red at Wang Lu. That legendary level pressure immediately assaulted his face. However, Wang Lu actually didn''t yield even an inch. "What? Do you want to wield a sword to quarrel with me? Just like what you''ve done to people around you?"


    Aya immediately held back her anger and a deep chill covered her entire body. "No, I��"


    "Come on, let''s talkter."


    With that, Wang Lu pushed Aya around and pulled her away.


    After the two of them left, Bedivere was alone in his study room. After a long time, he deeply bent his waist on the direction where Aya left.


    "Farewell, my King."


    ��


    "You have made one mistake."


    On the way back, Wang Lu said to Aya, "He is not your subordinate. While you''re not here, in thest one hundred years, he was the pir that supports the spirit of chivalry in Brettonia. He was the one that skillfully controlled the situation in Brettonia which allowed the leaderless country to unite from the state of division into unity in just a few months."


    "��"


    "And you, you are merely the daughter of the Knight King. What qualifies you to stand in front of him and scold him? Don''t you understand the concept of respecting the old and cherishing the young?"


    Aya didn''t know whether tough or cry, and had nothing to say in reply. Perhaps it was just like what she said, it was really difficult for her to adapt to the change in the past one hundred years.


    "Perhaps Bedivere has found his path, perhaps his approach also has his reason, but it has deviated from the spirit of chivalry."


    Wang Lu said, "Of course. He is not your knight anymore, but already a ruler. And as a ruler, he is far more qualified than you. At least, from what I see in Brettonia. Although the spirit of chivalry has been distorted, but inspired by this slogan, people''s heart has reallye together. The country has indeed revived and will enjoy unprecedented prosperity in the near future."


    "At the same time, it will also be apanied by decadent things like never before."


    "That''s the norm." Wang Lu said, "People''s heart has both ck and white. An unpardonably heinous person also often shows his humane side. And a sage will have an unbearably bad private thought. Aplex person will form aplex society, which is an objective reality and rule, like a sunrise and sunset. So don''t be obsessed with cleanliness like that."


    Aya thought for a long time. Her inner confusion could be clearly seen on her face. "Perhaps, that''s just because I am not strong enough?"


    Wang Lu simply wanted to cry because of her stupidity. "Then how strong do you need to be? In ancient legends, there were gods who walked among humans in the Western Continent, do you mean as strong as them? But I''ve never heard anyone of them that could enlighten all the people, making everyone ascend to immortality. Don''t tell me you want to break through the legendary level and be a god, and then break through the realm of god into the holy realm, and from the holy realm, into the supreme realm, before you can return to deal with the people''s heart in the human world?"


    Aya was somewhat confused. "What do you mean by holy realm and supreme realm?"


    "Oh, that''s a piece of information that is too early to tell you�� but in short, don''t you find it absurd that you have to be infinitely strong to do something?"


    Aya was even more confused. "Then�� Was everything that I did all these years for nothing?"


    "How could it be for nothing? Without you, there would be no Brettonia today, but today''s Brettonia no longer needs you." Wang Lu smiled. "I know that you don''t understand, so I will carefully exin it to you. Actually, the truth is very simple, it''s just that previously, you wouldn''t listen, but now��"


    Aya earnestly asked, "Please exin it to me."

 Chapter 363 - Experiencing the Vicissitudes of Life Is Really Hard

    <h4>Chapter 363: Experiencing the Vicissitudes of Life Is Really Hard</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    For Aya''s sincere request, Wang Lu actually didn''t put on his usual calm expression, but rather somewhat felt embarrassed.


    "Actually, I want to mention to you that I''ve never been a know-it-all, it''s just that�� I have witnessed a simr situation like this, so I can point out one or two references. What I will say is not necessarily right, but it should be a valuable reference."


    Aya listened carefully.


    Wang Lu said, "The current Brettonia does not need you anymore, and the truth is, it''s the same when your Kingdom fell apart. A country is aplex entity, which isposed of many different people and different strata. As a ruler, it is impossible for you to carry out influence to each and every specific individual. When you lead your troops into battle, you ought to not just thoroughly understand brilliant strategy, but also carry them out through subtle tactics. In the war, those who implement your intention are your military officers, while as a ruler of a country, the implementation of your intention is through your bureaucrat ss. What you really need to face is not every individual in Brettonia, but the bureaucrats that are the closest to your strata."


    Aya could not help but retort, "There should not be obvious distinctions between people��"


    Wang Lu said, "I know. You are the founder of the Knights of the Round Table, so you have always respected the equality of all. However, even in the heyday of the Knights of the Round Table, how many people were there? There are tens of thousands of qualified Knights in Brettonia, do you have a big enough round table to put all of them there? In the final analysis, only about a hundred people that were directly in contact with you in the round table. They were your right-hand men in ruling this country, but you don''t care too much about their interest."


    "People tend to look for benefits. Those Knights that followed you, although they have a unified belief, they are not god. They can''t live by faith alone. They want to live and enjoy their lives. In addition, as a profession, they need massive resources to make themselves stronger. All of these are basic human instinct. Of course, I know you have a personality of a near-perfect king, but you can''t ask everyone to be like you��they can''t stuff their hunger with that kind of thing."


    Contrary to her usual retort, this time, Aya actually listened carefully.


    Wang Lu continued, "Those knights followed you because they hope that following you will benefit them. They long for glory and thirst for achievement, but at the same time, they also want their treatment to be in ordance with their achievement."


    Aya interrupted, "I have never obstructed them in their pursuit of proper benefits, nor have I ever asked them to live an ascetic life."


    "Yes, you didn''t insist them to do that, that''s why you can unify the whole Brettonia for the first time. Otherwise, you won''t even be able to pull even the most basic team." Wang Lu said, "Your problem is that you didn''t set an example. You are the Knight King, first among millions of people. If you live a poor an impoverished life, what do you want people under you to do? If you as the Knight King only pay yourself one thousand coins a month, do you think your ministers could take ten thousand coins? They can only bite their teeth and receive eight hundred or five hundred! But it''s not even enough to live!"


    Ayaughed in spite trying not to. "Do I have to be extravagant?"


    Wang Lu said, "With only a few exceptions, have you ever seen a king who is not extravagant? Those poor but upright kings are either a mere figurehead or a ruler of a country that will soon be subjugated. Being a poor but upright king means that the whole bureaucratic system is broken."


    "Then, ording to your reasoning, there is no morally high king in the world?"


    Wang Lu said, "More urately, highly moral people are not suitable to be a king, simply because the concept of morality is not applicable to different strata. At the same time, the spirit of chivalry is not a suitable guide for a king to rule the country."


    Aya has in fact been persuaded a lot by Wang Lu, but hearing him mentioning about the spirit of chivalry, the woman suddenly became dissatisfied. "Do you want to overrule even the spirit of chivalry?"


    "Not overrule, but to put the spirit of chivalry in its position. If a thing is put in the wrong ce, even if it itself is not defective, it would only be counterproductive. It''s like when you put the fish heads on the cake looking upward to the starry sky, a naked tragedy."


    Exined with such an example, Aya found it a bit easier to swallow. "Then where do you think the chivalry position should be?"


    Wang Lu said, "It''s very simple, to be enshrined and worshipped on the stage. The spirit of chivalry emphasizes justice, devotion, bravery and so on. They are all good qualities, but they are nothing more than a setup model idol that enlightens and guide people. However, an idol is an idol, reality is reality."


    Aya said, "Do you mean to deceive everyone? The mouth is saying justice and fair, but the heart is actually selfish and greedy?"


    "Deceive?" Wang Lu chuckled. "Without promises, there is no deceit. As long as you do not dere that the spirit of chivalry has spread extensively all over Brettonia, people can strictly demand all the ruling ss with the spirit of chivalry, which is not a deceit. It should be said that the spirit of chivalry does not exist in reality, or has been achieved, but instead, it is a goal that we need to continue to strive for. Wouldn''t this kind of exnation be okay?"


    "In fact, we are indeed working hard for it. Despite the fact that the reality is still far from ideal, but a unified Brettonia is always better than a divided Brettonia that is being exploited by the church, right?"


    Seeing that Aya was silent, Wang Lu added, "Let''s use the military analogy, which is what you''re good at. Assuming now you encountered an enemy whose power you can''t withstand, are you going to go straight ahead and be killed, or do you want to umte your advantage step by step until the decisive battle? In this period, you might have both victories defeat, butpromise and retreat are also inevitable."


    Aya somewhat wearily asked, "But, how long will it take for the spirit of chivalry to spread extensively?"


    Wang Lu asked back, "If I say ten years is enough, would you believe that?"


    "��"


    "I know you can''t wait to see that day, but you have to clearly understand that what you can do has already been done. You have created an unprecedented foundation for Brettonia. But, your role is over. If you do more than that, it would only spoil things through excessive enthusiasm."


    Aya nodded slightly, as if she had epted Wang Lu''s suggestion.


    Wang Lu also didn''t urge her anymore, but just quietly apanied her walking in the alley outside Dragon City. It was a very tranquil spot because the noise from the city was isted by theyers of high walls.


    After nobody knows how much time has passed, Aya somewhat sighed with relief, as if she wanted to say something.


    However, just at this time, a burst of muffled cry suddenly came from ahead of them. Aya focused her gaze, and immediately, her stature shed and arrived at the source of the sound.


    Wang Lu sighed, trotted up and saw a young girl weeping helplessly in a dpidated house. However, the reason for this thing was simple. They used to be merchants who provided spring water from snow-capped mountain to the church. Later, when the church was expelled, they suffered as innocent bystanders. The father and mother were put on a trial as traitors who supported the church. Although they didn''t lose their lives, their decades of umted family possessions were almost all looted. Under grief and indignation, the two had taken the extreme choice, leaving only a young daughter and a few possessions that were barely enough for her to survive. Unfortunately, the young woman has never been familiar with the ways of the world, very quickly her parents'' inheritance was deceived from her. And now, even her survival was unsustainable.


    "Wang Lu, in the future, should I continue to put up with such a sin?"


    Wang Lu didn''t give her an answer, because Aya didn''t really need an answer.


    "Wang Lu, I think there''s always something that I can do in this country. Perhaps, as you say, I''m not fit to be a king, but I am still a knight and I can do what a knight should do."


    Wang Lu asked, "Single-handedly doing chivalrous righteousness? Wandering inside Brettonia to take care of the injustice in thend, beheading the world''s unrighteous people? Relying on your identity as the Knight King or perhaps the daughter of the Knight King to confront the rigid system? Aya, that is not at all ording to the spirit of chivalry, but a knight errant that vites the military prohibition. Once or twice is okay, but sooner orter, one day you will find out that you will face off against the very country that you established. And the knights who still have reverence for you will unknowingly stand in the opposite of you. Do you�� really want to see that scene?"


    Aya''s whole body shivered; she extremely unwilling. "Am I not allowed to do anything?"


    "You can do anything you want as long as you can bear the consequences. From your point of view, this is a country that you have created, and thus you can do whatever you want with it. But, I guess that whatever you do, you will not be satisfied with the result."


    Wang Lu reluctantly said, "So, do you now understand why in Nine Regions most of the immortal cultivators don''t plunge too deep in the affairs of the mortal world? In Nine Regions, it is extremely rare for cultivators of Jindan Stage and above to directly meddle in the secr world matters, because they can''t control it. In Nine Regions, the number of cultivators rtive tomon people is already one in ten thousand, or even rarer.


    "In Union of Ten Thousand Immortals alone, there are already so many dog-sheet-like affairs, much less in the mortal world, which is a million times more chaotic. The immortal cultivators seek to detach themselves from the world of mortals, inrge part because they really can''t stand the disturbance from the chaos of the world of mortals. You see, even as the founder of Wisdom Sect, I merely control it remotely; those who delve deeper into its affairs are the several vice leaders. If I involve too deep into its affair, as a professional adventurer, I would be constantly interrupted by its management and the chaos that is inherent in it."


    Aya did not speak again.


    Wang Lu patted her on the shoulder and also did not say anything anymore. Aya was never a fool. In her heyday, she very clearly knew what she should dopared to the overwhelming majority of people in the world.


    Wang Lu actually didn''t feel that he was really smarter than Aya. His biggest advantage was detachment. Aya has delved quite deep in her obsession for Brettonia, making it very difficult for her to extricate herself. Otherwise, with her extensive knowledge, no one needed to remind her of these truths. Now, all that should be said have already been said, and the only thing that he needed to do was to patiently wait for Aya to figure it out herself.


    Then, Wang Lu no longer stuck to Aya''s side, but instead left her plenty of time and space to consider; some things needed to be decided along. However, after the third day, when Wang Lu had concluded his short travel and returned to the agreed rendezvous inn, he discovered that Aya was nowhere to be seen.


    Standing in the bedroom entrance of the inn, Wang Lu was stunned.


    "Has she�� been abducted by human traffickers?"


    With that, Wang Lu immediately became dejected and could not help but put down the travel memorabilia: Aya''s favorite mead, which has already beenced with the special efficacious medicine. This was thest resort that Wang Lu prepared. If this silly girl could not think it through, then he could only let her think in another ce.


    Unfortunately, things in the world were really hard to predict. Perhaps Aya really belonged to Western Continent and thus could not be brought back to Nine Regions no matter what?

 Chapter 364 - The Sword of Victory

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Sword of Victory</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Traveling alone in Western Continent would certainly make anyone unhappy. For two days, Wang Lu has been looking in and around Dragon City, yetpletely failed to find any trace of Aya. It was as if the Knight King haspletely disappeared from this world. Even with Wang Lu''s ability, he was also helpless.


    Of course, considering that Aya has already obtained her previous legendary level power, if she deliberately tried to hide herself from Wang Lu, with thetter''s current strength, it was indeed impossible for him to find her.


    Since the other side did not want to meet him, then he had to ept this, however reluctant he might be. With a wry smile, Wang Lu convinced himself to ept the reality and then silently embark on a return trip.


    Because he didn''t want to return like a bereaved dog, Wang Lu didn''t rush his return trip. At the same time, he also observed the changes in Brettonia and Western Continent.


    Bedivere was a qualified ruler. His good performance was even beyond Wang Lu''s expectation.


    Wang Lu has already long calcted that after lying wait in low key for a hundred years, this former member of the Knights of the Round Table, who has managed to maintain the tinder of Bretton Dragon n, was really not that simple. Therefore, after the overall situation has been decided, he intended for Aya to let go of her position so that Bedivere, with his superior rationale, could assume it.


    Bedivere has done a very nice job. Not only he has seeded in controlling the overall situation in Brettonia with his identity as a Regent, in turn, he also used Aya''s prestige to consolidate his authority. Were it not for every night he repented in front of the portrait of the Knight King, Wang Lu would''ve suspected that he was an evil mastermind behind the scene.


    Bedivere''s loyalty to the Knight King was unquestionable, but as a ruler, his zeal for power was also remarkable. Over the past hundred years, he has used all kinds of extraordinary methods to preserve the legacy of Bretton Dragon n and Knights, but this century-long experience was enough to change anyone.


    The thing that truly made Wang Lu admire Bedivere happened when Aya had disappeared for the fifth day. At that time, Wang Lu casually wandered in Brettonia and unknowingly arrived in Golden sh Town. Unsurprisingly, he did not find the whereabouts of Aya. In fact, even if he could guess the whereabouts of Aya, with Aya''s current strength, he could detect him before he was near her, and she could thus perfectly hide herself.


    Nothing more than paying a tribute to the old memories, Wang Lu deliberately chose that centuries-old inn and was surprised to find that the previously entertaining young girl Nicole was actually there!


    Wang Lu remembered that Nicole and the others were chosen to join the Dragon City Guards. Upon seeing Wang Lu, Nicole was also surprised. She exined that she was initially a Dragon City Guard, but the things that she saw recently in Dragon City has made her realized that the life in Golden sh Town was more suitable for her. As a Dragon City Guard, she has also participated in the two decisive battles. Although her contribution was not much due to her being a rtively new guard, after all, it was still a contribution. Therefore, her resigning from her post hasn''t been met with much opposition. The process was very smooth.


    Wang Lu initially wanted to leave that same day, but Nicole warmly exhorted him to stay for a day. And it was in that day Wang Lu saw a surprising thing.


    He saw Aya. Forever glorious, hard-to-look-at-ahead Aya. The girl was bathed in glory��wearing a silver-colored but still beautiful armor, and holding the sword symbolizing the royal power of Brettonia, Caliburn. Her face was brimming with the majesty of a king that wherever she went, people worshipped her. Behind Aya, hundreds of Dragon City Guards lined up in a neat ceremonial line.


    Seeing that kind of Aya, the shock in Wang Lu''s heart was like a ship being thrown around in the stormy sea. Because he didn''t think that after missing for a few days, Aya has actually chosen to wallow in the mire with Bedivere? If not, perhaps she could move freely in Brettonia but she could not order the Dragon City Guards. Could be it that she has chosen to coborate with Bedivere? This development was really hard for him to understand!


    However, very quickly, Wang Lu discovered that there were too many questionable points on this Aya. Although the appearance was generally the same, and even the temperaments were quite simr, it was day and night away with the Aya that he knew. After being constantly together with her, Wang Lu could always perceive little things that were different. Especially when she swaggered in Golden sh Town to deliver her speech and then moved in the most luxurious inn, the questionable points became more and more clear. For example��


    "Tsk, that breast size, clearly there''s something sinister here. How could the real thing be open and wide like that? Moreover, seems like her height has increased by two points, but with her age and spirit of the brave departed body, how could it possible for her to grow!"


    Moreover, how could the real Aya not have a reaction when he was within two hundred steps from her?


    Wang Lu finally determined that her identity was the appearance of the former Archbishop Rowan. This senior member of the church has previously jumped to interfere during the first decisive battle of Dragon City, but was exposed as a member of the Priory of Zion. Later on, he was able to preserve himself in the chaotic aftermath, but has lost his former glory. Now, he came alone to the Golden sh Town in low-key manner. Even the Dragon City Guards were also cold and indifferent to him. However, his appearance has enabled Wang Lu to see through the actual situation.


    "So that''s how it is. Without Faceless One, the Priory of Zion has actually cooperated with Bedivere."


    This was the natural choice for the Priory of Zion. And once the two have cooperated, Jean d''Arc, previously hidden by the Priory of Zion, has finallye into y.


    The Aya before him was merely a Western fake good. This was a big disappointment for Wang Lu, but he was also amazed by the methods of Bedivere. With Jean d''Arc, the existence of Aya was irrelevant. After all, Bedivere''s weakest point has already been patched up.


    As the former member of the Knights of the Round Table, his status was slightly weaker than Aya. Even though Aya has assumed the identity of the daughter of the Knight King, on the legitimacy point, Aya has more right to control the country than him. At the same time, his beloved woman was the church''s Holy Woman, which cast a huge shadow on his reputation. Therefore, as a regent, it was difficult for Bedivere to match the position of the king. If Aya truly wanted to struggle for power with him, it would be really troublesome.


    Therefore, he directly used Jean d''Arc. Needless to say, he used this puppet toy his prestige. At the same time, it cut off the means for Aya if sheter decided to wrest power away from him. Although from a political point of view, it was not aboveboard, it was absolutely effective.


    As for the Caliburn, Wang Lu had a very difficult time to determine whether it was fake or not, but most likely it was fake. Because the real Aya would not discard her sword. And with how many things that needed to be done in Brettonia, no one could cope with the legendary level Aya.


    Seeing this Jean d''Arc, Wang Lupletely lost his interest in Brettonia, including Bedivere. This man who had impressed him with his loyalty has been reduced to the category of people unworthy to be paid attention to.


    Those who were obsessed with power struggle were fools. This was Wang Lu''s consistent view. Since thisnd was being controlled by a fool, it was no longer worth paying attention to. As for Aya, since she clearly didn''t want to see him, why would he insist?


    After a few decades, when Wang Lu has advanced to Jindan and then Yuanying, he could revisit this ce again. At that time, with his power, he could force Aya to take the medicine.


    After bidding his farewell to Nicole and Golden sh Town, Wang Lu no longer sumbed to the old memory. He immediately traveled to the Eastern part of the continent, ready to return to Nine Regions. It took him less than a week to rush to the east. In Deep Earth City, the City Master, Haddock personally received him and arranged a special vessel to deliver him through the endless sea.


    After asking for details, Wang Lu discovered that he had a very loud reputation among the Eastern City States. The story of him executing two legendary level Holy Ones and Five Archbishops in the King''s Treasure House has spread far and wide. Despite the fact that it has too many coincidences, Wang Lu still became the hero of the Eastern City States people. If Wang Lu hadn''t been decisive in his determination to go home, Sir Haddock had intended to take Wang Lu for a one-month long tour on the Eastern City States.


    At the dock, Wang Lu found out that the courteous reception of the Eastern City States people was absolutely genuine. There was a mighty high-rank warship made with the best alchemy��its value could not even be measured in mary units such as silver or magic coins. And on this ship, he was the only honored guest. On the doorway of the luxurious bedroom, two rows of beautiful sexy maids were respectfully waiting for him. With touching and stupefied expression, it seemed like they were waiting for hismand, or his visit��


    However, Wang Lu didn''t have the mood for all of that. Instead, he directly walked through those maids towards the door, opened it, put down his luggage and then retreated three steps back, frightened by the person behind the door.


    "Aya!?"


    The person behind the door was Aya. Wearing a simple yet dignified dress, she sat in front of the desk in the middle of the bedroom, smiling gently at him.


    "Wait a minute, you''re not Aya. You are�� Jean d''Arc!"


    From the subtle differences between the woman''s brow and the obviously different curve of the chest, Wang Lu has recognized the opposite party''s true identity.


    Meeting her at this time, Wang Lu''s mood was really bad, because the surge of the pleasant surprise was quickly reced with the feeling of loss. These ups and downs feelings were really numbing. "Bedivere, are you out of your mind? Instead of ying a king in Brettonia, why must youe and provoke me? Believe it or not, I can go back and break your regime in just three months!"


    It was usually a joke for a not yet Jindan Stage cultivator to say such words, however, since this joke came from Wang Lu, it was highly likely that even Bedivere would not be able tough at it.


    However, Jean d''Arc smiled. "We haven''t met for just a few days, do you really not recognize me?"


    How could he y nice with such a puppet? "I don''t need to look at a person''s face to recognize, but just through that person''s chest. I already recognize you through your blooming chest."


    The next moment, the atmosphere suddenly turn icy cold, which caused Wang Lu to tremble. But then an idea immediately shed through his mind. "Holy mother, dead cook, it''s really you! When did you have a breast enhancement surgery?"


    The woman before him helplessly sighed. "Think again?"


    At this time, Wang Lu has already calmed down, so he once again seriously looked at the woman. He then curiously asked, "Have you united your spirit of the brave departed with your true body? Did you snatch the one used by Bedivere?"


    "This is mine, why would I rob it?" Aya shook her head. "I just talked to him candidly and made a deal."


    "A deal?" Wang Lu curiously repeated, because his impression of Aya was that she was a person who could neverpromise in the name of a deal.


    Aya said, "I take back this body, in return, Iy the foundation for his rule."


    Lay the foundation for his rule? Wang Lu immediately thought of something and then asked in disbelief, "You gave him the Caliburn?"


    Aya smiled. "Interestingly, he really took the Caliburn and was really able to hold it." Then her smile turned a bit wry. "Perhaps for the Caliburn, he was more suitable to be the king of Brettonia."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was startled. "That day, I saw Jean d''Arc in Golden sh Town, could it be��"


    Aya nodded her head. "That''s Bedivere''s avatar. As a high order profession, the transformation of physical form was not difficult. Moreover, he also has the most professional makeup artist around, so he could imitate me quite well."


    Thinking how that day, his eyes had lingered in the other side''s chest repeatedly, a shiver uncontrobly went down Wang Lu''s spine.


    After a long time, Wang Lu asked again, "Then what about you? As a Knight, how could you hand over your sword to other people like that?"


    Aya replied, "Caliburn is no longer my sword. I already found a more appropriate sword."


    With that, she slowly stood up, pulled Wang Lu''s hand, and then when he responded, gently hugged him.


    "I have already found my sword of victory."


    ��


    Epilogue: Eat As Many As There Is


    Being hugged by Aya, Wang Lu went stiff for a full quarter an hour. Not until Aya''s cheek had turned slightly red that she let go of him. Wang Lu stopped himself from shaking his head, then he opened his mouth, only to gawk for a long time. Finally, he said, "The feeling on the front part is really different than before."


    "��"


    The ensuing cold atmosphere caused Wang Lu to feel that he was in great danger. Thereupon, he immediately shifted the topic. "Jean d''Arc and your spirit of the brave departed don''t look quite the same."


    Aya said, "When I pulled out the Caliburn, I obtained the blessing of the Dragon n; from then on, I would never grow old. However, at that time, I was only fourteen years old�� When I turned into the spirit of the brave departed, my body no longer enjoyed that blessing. And in the period when we separated, it got a bit of growth, which is what you see right now."


    Wang Lu sighed with emotion. "That is to say, your original body has an innate disability? Never got through puberty? Indeed, you can''t judge a person by appearance!"


    "��" Aya suddenly felt regret that she had abandoned the Caliburn.


    "In short, you n to repent by resolutely discarding your delusion and acting like an arm-flinging shopkeeper 1 ?"


    "Arm-flinging shopkeeper?" Aya lightly smiled. "These days, I traveled to a lot of ces in Brettonia and met a lot of people. When I was in a vige, I saw a young boy and a young girl. The two were friends since childhood. However, the boy was the descendant of a Knight, while the little girl grew up in the church. The expulsion of Holy Light Religion from thend has given them a tremendous impact. The little girl almost faced a catastrophe, however, the young boy, who has always been seen as promising, always insisted on being in the front of the girl, not hesitating to shelter her from everything. When the young girl asked him why, the young boy said, because he is a knight, and his dream is to be the Knight King�� Although this dream is really immature, seeing him, I realize that the true spirit of chivalry will never die."


    Wang Lu smiled and asked, "Perhaps that child is only a rare instance."


    Aya pointed at her self. "A rare instance? What about me? When the country is torn apart, I was willing to bravely step forward, that''s just a rare instance."


    After a pause, Aya earnestly said, "Moreover, I don''t think that I really left Brettonia. Whenever I close my eyes, I seem to be able to hear the calling sound from the people of Brettonia."


    When Wang Lu thought about this, he became absolutely terrified, because there would be a lot of couples who, in the middle of intercourse, call out her name in excitement�� Isn''t that scary? However, since Aya enjoyed it, who was he to forbid her? In short�� no matter what she thought, the important thing was that she was willing to go back with him.


    "In Brettonia, I''ve done everything that I can. But in Nine Regions, there is some unfinished business. I thought that I would not have the chance to embark on Nine Regions again, but��" Aya was somewhat sentimental but also somewhat nostalgic. "After boarding this vessel, I feel like I am going home."


    However, after saying this, Aya immediately cheered up. "Since I am going to return to Nine Regions, I''m going to resume my previous profession."


    "What?" Wang Lu was shocked��did this girl want to retaliate against the society after losing her throne?


    Aya said, "When I was still in Brettonia, I seriously consulted a few court chefs, which improved my skill, so you can rest assured."


    "It''s because they''re your Brettonia court chefs that I don''t feel assured��"


    However, no matter what he said, in the face of Aya''s painstaking effort, did Wang Lu have another choice?


    Aya confidently smiled and left the bedroom. After a while, she brought up a carefully cooked dish. This time, her craft did seem to have some progress. On the tray, the golden roasted chicken exuded the meat and wine fragrance.


    "Braised chicken with wine, why don''t you try it?"


    Wang Lu tried a bite of it, only to feel a smooth fragrance slip into his tongue. Unexpectedly, it was actually delicious! Of course, there was still a gappared to the skill of a court''s chef, butpared to her previous abomination effort, it was really miles apart.


    However, he must really say that the taste of this Braised chicken with wine seemed a bit off?


    "Really?" Feeling a bit surprise, Aya also tasted the chicken. "Oh, it''s true, it''s not the same as when I did in practice. Strange, I used the high-grade mead that you brought, so the quality should be better than what I used in practice."


    Wang Lu felt that there was an explosion sound in his head. "You say what mead?"


    "The mead that you brought with you here."


    "How�� could that mead be in your hand?" Wang Lu hurriedly went to the door to grope the luggage that he left there, and sure enough, the mead had disappeared! To guarantee its effectiveness, once it wasced with that special medicine, it must not be put back inside his mustard seed bag, therefore�� Unexpectedly, Aya had actually taken it away!


    "You didn''t put it in your mustard seed bag, and when I opened it, the smell is okay." Aya then became somewhat worried. "Is it not usable?"


    Wang Lu took a deep breath, calmed his emotion, and then smiled. "It''s nothing, it could be used. I just want to say, why don''t we eat this te of roast chicken together?"


    ��

 Chapter 365 - Urgent

    <h4>Chapter 365: Urgent</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The endless sea voyage was like a boundless dream.


    Waking up from the dream, the silhouette of Nine Regions could already be seen from afar.


    Wang Lu stood on the side of the ship, thinking that the fifteen days journey across the endless sea seemed long but it actually passed by in a twinkling of an eye, which made him somewhat unwilling.


    Of course, if he had to endure another half a month of drifting on the sea, no matter what, he would not be able to endure it.


    The ship''s condition was impable, with the finest hull design and the most exquisite decoration. Its cabin was filled with luxury goods of Western Continent, more than twenty charming and affectionate maids, as well as a number of silver and gold jewelries. Such an extravagant treatment was really not something amon king in the Western Continent could enjoy. Wang Lu has really enjoyed the hero''s treatment from the Eastern City States.


    The only thing that was unbearable was that, the food on the ship was too tragic�� This was purely the mistake of the ghost cook Aya. She had confidently said that during the voyage, all the meal would be cooked by her. However, after that first day of braised chicken with wine, she wasn''t able to cook another qualified dishes��the reality was, it was the only dish that she was able to cook decently, and after the first time, the mead has been used up, so she could not make the second.


    Purely on her ability to decently cook that braised chicken with wine, Aya thought that she has alreadyprehended the essence of cooking, thus she was brimming with self-confidence. However, Wang Lu also didn''t check her for a while. The result was, on the second day, he saw the improved look up at the starry sky version I, improved look up at the starry sky version II, and so on, which simply ''broadened'' the people''s view.


    Wang Lu repeatedly praised Aya that she should not be a knight but be a country''s alchemist. Give her a kitchen and enough ingredients and sooner orter she would be able to synthesize the philosopher''s stone 1 .


    Towards this, Aya was deeply frustrated, but how could she be dispirited just because of a little setback? On the contrary, she became inspired and courageously marched forward.


    For Wang Lu, by the third day, the situation was only getting worse. After a few attempts, Aya simply began to use the trial and error method to find the feeling of cooking. After wasting half of the food reserve in the cabin, her alchemy skill has once again refined something.


    When it was several steps away from the human subject, driven beyond his limits of forbearance, Wang Lu put up his three feet sword defense using his chopstick, isting Aya''s dozens of unknown substances outside. At the same time, he angrily rebuked her, "Aya, if you have the ability, why don''t you taste your own ghost matters? Your ingredient pick is not proficient, your seasoning is tyrannical, your heat control is subpar, and your spoon flipping is powerless! It''s not even technically presentable, you''re just going to spoil the good cooking materials in the ship! You''re just indulging yourself in wishful thinking!"


    Aya remained indifferent to this scolding, the perseverance in her eyes not reducing in the slightest.


    Therefore, Wang Lu''s tragedy could only continue. Logically, if anyone else encountered this situation, at worst, they would just change the person who cooks for them. There were more than twenty maids in the ship. Not only were they charming and affectionate, all of them also knew how to cook. One could just pick out randomly, even closing one''s eyes, and the choice would be ten thousand times better than Aya. However, Wang Lu must not change her.


    Because he was the one who proposed her to go back to Nine Regions! For this, Aya has given up the Knight King''s identity and her sword Caliburn to go back with Wang Lu. If a woman has done these things for you, so what if you have to eat several of her philosopher''s stones?


    Fortunately, Wang Lu finally found a way to survive, because even if Aya was useless in many things, at least she was always reliable in one thing: her sword skill, which was master ss. Of course, how could a legendary level swordsman have a poor level of sword skill? Thereupon, Wang Lu simply changed the recipe into grand sashimi feast. In addition to the variety of fresh fish sashimi, the ship''s other ingredients could also be made into sashimi. Such as ham sashimi, sausage sashimi, pumpkin sashimi, broli sashimi�� all of these has given a way of life for Wang Lu.


    However, after eating sashimi every day for several days, Wang Lu eventually grew bitter. Therefore, when he saw thend in the distance, in his eyes, the silhouette of Nine Regions has turned into a pot of fragrant pork stew. Even though there seemed to be a mistake in the route��there was no harbor to be seen��Wang Lu was still filled with joy. In any case, for a quasi Jindan like him, harbor supply replenishment was not that important.


    And as the ship continued to approach thend, Wang Lu seemed to really able to smell the meat fragrance, but also the degree of cooking the dog meat was just right! A momentter, standing on the deck of the ship, Wang Lu was surprised. Because he saw that on the beach, there was a woman in a simple dress with a heroic posture stirring a pot. From inside it came the seductive aroma of arge piece of boiling meat. It was a pot of braised dog meat. And the woman was actually��


    "Zen Master Dog Meat, Xiao Qi?"


    Although he was just murmuring to himself, the still miles away Xiao Qi actually looked up to him and smiled. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Finally, you came."


    While speaking, her figure moved. The next moment, she and the pot were already on the ship with the speed that made people click their tongue.


    "Although I wasn''t too early ining here, you came just at the right time. I''ve been waiting for you for half a month, but when I just caught a ck dog and cooked it, you actually appeared. Since you''re here, then help me finish it. And after that, you can go back with me. Your Master has been waiting for you like crazy."


    While saying that, Xiao Qi put the pot on the deck and fished out eating utensils from her mustard seed bag. After handing over a pair of chopsticks to Wang Lu, she also offered one for Aya who stood behind Wang Lu.


    "You''re Aya, right? I have heard so much about you. Today we finally met. Do you want to taste my craft?"


    Aya was stunned for a moment, furrowed her brows, and actually beckoned her hand to refuse.


    With Aya''s temper, it was rare for her to disy such a noble and elegant gesture. In Wang Lu''s view, her rejection to the offer this time was simply because this peer was her enemy. Compared to her alchemy products, this dog meat was enough to turn her worldview upside down from her obviously distorted small head.


    Xiao Qi didn''t care too much. After setting the tableware, she began to munch the meat heartily while at the same time said to Wang Lu, "In view of the fact that both of our eating speed is quite fast, I''ll just cut the long story short. When you previously asked for a marriage leave in Western Continent, your elders empathized with your toil in Western Continent that they allowed you to do so."


    "However, you can also guess that after finishing the business in the Western Continent, once you return, there would be a mountain-like pile of things that need to be done. And since you yed an indispensable role in the Western Continent affair, there are a lot of things that you need to participate in. Dragging from ten days to half a month is alright, but you actually dragged things out for a whole month, inevitably people in Nine Regions would wait for you anxiously. There are many people waiting for you at the harbor where your ship would dock, luckily, you bumped into me, and just when I was cooking the dog meat."


    With that, she and Wang Lu had already finished cleaning up the pot. After putting the utensils back, she stood up and said, "We should be going now, I think it should be about time."


    Wang Lu curiously asked, "What do you mean by it should be about time? And what about my ship?"


    "Rx, it won''t go missing. Later, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal people will help you collect it. In short, you just need to go with me." With that, Xiao Qi sped Wang Lu''s wrist, but at the same time, Aya also sped another wrist of Wang Lu.


    Seeing Aya''s serious face, afraid that there would be a misunderstanding, Wang Lu exined, "This is my Master''s friend, there''s no affair between us."


    At the same time, he inwardly thought, "If I really have an affair with Xiao Qi, I wouldn''t have gone so far to look after you, right?"


    Aya actually didn''t care. She just looked at Xiao Qi from top to bottom, and then became suspicious. "Could it be that�� you are��?"


    Before she could finish, Xiao Qi had already interrupted her, "This poor monk is Dog Meat. This is the first time we met. See youter."


    With that, she disappeared without a trace along with Wang Lu, which caused Aya to gawk for a moment. Although she definitely could stop them with her strength, she did not do so.


    After a while, Aya said with a smile, "So it''s you��"


    ��


    At the same time, Wang Lu only saw a blur as Zen Master Dog Meat pulled him across a very far distance. until finally, they arrived at a noisy ce. When he looked around, what he sawpletely surprised him.


    "What is this ce? Why are there so many people?"


    The amount of people was not a terrifying thing, the thing that scared him was that almost all of the people here were very influential and powerful.


    The Great Elders of Kunlun Immortal Sect, the Preservers of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the Inspectors of Shengjing Sect�� Any one of them has a resounding reputation, simr to Spirit Sword Sect''s Heavenly Sword Hall Elders. At this time, Wang Lu saw that there were over a hundred of them!


    Although these many people have gathered on a wide grasnd, it still appeared overcrowded. Floating on the air above them was a golden tform which appeared majestic.


    After observing for a while, Wang Lu finally remembered this ce, and at the same time, everything became clear to him. "Southern Heaven Region? The Immortal Tomb? They''re going to f*cking open the tomb? Is this the opening ceremony? Which means that I, as the greatest hero in the west, should speak on the stage? But when they looked for me, I can''t be found, and at the same time, they could not postpone the ceremony just because of a disciple that has yet to reach Jindan Stage, so a lot of people are anxious?"


    From the side, Xiao Qiughed and pped. "You have saved my strength from exining it. Now that you know everything, then��"


    Before she could finish, an elder quickly appeared in front of Wang Lu and grasped his hand. "That''s enough. Let''s go, or your speech''s slot would be taken away by Shengjing Sect''s disciple!"


    Wang Lu was in a trance. Before he could even see the face of that elder, he was already grasped and pulled away. Fortunately, he recognized the voice, which belonged to his Third Elder, Fang He.


    Being pulled by Fang He, Wang Lu could only see a blur, and in the blink of an eye, he has already arrived in midair. Clouds and mist curled up below his feet while the golden tform became resplendent before his eyes. He has arrived at the golden tform high up in the air.


    There were many people on the golden tform. Moreover, they were even more influential than the people below. When Wang Lu swept his gaze, he could not help but suck in a mouthful of cold air.


    All of the sect leaders of the top five super sects were all there!


    Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect Feng Yin, Shengjing Sect''s He Tu, Ten Thousand Arts Sect''s Tian Lun, Kunlun Sect''s Zhu Ri�� as well as Royal Soldier Sect''s Junshen Kuqin.


    Among them, Royal Soldier Sect''s Junshen Kuqin was the most unfamiliar to him. He wore a heavy armor with an airtight mask, not revealing anything behind it at all. Actually, even in his portrait, he was obscured by the mask, looking very mysterious. As a matter of fact, after the previous Sect Leader of Royal Soldier Sect, who was iparably matchless, fell from the sky, this sect who many people scolded as a mad dog has been maintaining a low-key presence for dozens of years. Probably only this group of immortal tombs could make them appear.


    And as Wang Lu observed the crowd, he also became the focus of attention of the people on the golden tform. Everyone there knew about his feats and achievements in the Western Continent. One by one, these several Supremes of Unity Stage cast their gaze towards this magical lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect. Along with their gaze came the indistinct pressure, which was enough to stun an ordinary Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. However, Wang Lu seemed to be oblivious to all of that.


    Because by Wang Lu''s side, there was already a white-clothed woman with a ponytail who grasped the emerald green bamboo sword and shielded her disciple from these ''winds and rains''.


    At this time, the voice of Daoist Master Feng Yin came over, "Alright, our lead disciple Wang Lu has arrived in time, so the agenda should be restored to the original. The third speaker would be Wang Lu."


    When he spoke, he looked straight at the person who sat in the middle, who was also the most important person present, Supreme He Tu. He Tu went silent for a moment before lightly nodding. Then, he beckoned with his hand towards the side of the golden tform. A woman who has already sat cross-legged there stood up, and then respectfully retreated from the tform.


    That woman was a Shengjing Sect''s disciple, who was also the spokesperson scheduled to rece Wang Lu. Although Wang Lu didn''t know what things she did in the Western Continent, since she was qualified to rece Wang Lu in giving the speech, clearly she has rendered amazing achievements. Unfortunately, her time to shine was wantonly plundered by Wang Lu, just like a bride who suffered insults right after marriage, unbearably miserable.


    However, the woman seemed indifferent. After she got up, she let out a spring-breeze-like radiant smile.


    "That is Qiong Hua." Wang Wu promptly introduced, "The lead disciple of Shengjing Sect."


    ��

 Chapter 366 - Important Speeches by Relevant Leaders

    <h4>Chapter 366: Important Speeches by Relevant Leaders</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Qiong Hua?


    Hearing this name was like hearing a thunder reverberating in one''s ears for Wang Lu. In Nine Regions, perhaps there were people who were not aware of the people in Spirit Sword Sect, but people who were ignorant of Qiong Hua was extremely few.


    As the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, since her debut, Qiong Hua has always been radiant. All eyes were focused on her. Her words and deeds, and even her smiles always got people''s attention. Not only because she was thest disciple of Daoist He Tu and also a strong contender for the next leader of Shengjing Sect, but also because of her appearance that looked like a fairy, devastatingly beautiful.


    In any ce, beautiful women were always more likely to catch attention, much less an extremely promising, extraordinarily beautiful, fairy-like woman? Originally, Spirit Sword Sect''s Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao, as well as Kunlun Sect''s Zhou Mumu, have special characteristics, but each of them has their own shorings.


    Zhu Shiyao didn''t understand human interactions, very cold and indifferent; Liu Li was naive, a child in a grown up''s body; Zhou Mumu was frank and outspoken, impetuous. Each of them has their own defects. Compared to them, Qiong Hua was wless, perfect inside and outside.


    At any point, she was not the most prominent. She never had amazing record like when Liu Li, still in Foundation Building Stage, killed the twelve Blood Cloud Demons. She has also never done what Wang Lu did, repeatedly fighting against the more senior cultivators and creating miracles by the clever use of all resources at hand. She also never imed to be invincible to her peers of the same level like Zhu Shiyao. However, step by step, in nearly twenty years of cultivation, she has already entered the realm of Jindan Stage.


    Yes, Qiong Hua was already a real Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, which was something that Wang Lu immediatelyprehended in the heart when his and Qiong Hua''s eyes met. Jindan and pre-Jindan, this threshold could be shallow but it could also be deep. For many mediocre people, reaching Jindan Stage was nothing more than another level of magical power, nothing to be worried about. However, for a few people, before and after Jindan was entirely different realms. The gap between before and after the threshold was trulyrge. In Grand Cloud Mountain, Wang Lu, while still in low-level Xudan, actually dared to trade one or two blows against a Yuanying Stage Tiger King. However, this time, even with his high-level Xudan Stage power, he didn''t dare to say that his Non-Phase Sword Defense would be break-proof in front of Qiong Hua.


    Qiong Hua reaching Jindan Stage in twenty years was actually not unprecedented, but her speed was still amazingly fast. The more terrifying thing was that she has a very solid foundation. Once she reached Jindan Stage, it was like she was reborn. In the past, ording to Wang Lu''s level assessment, Qiong Hua''s level was around plus fourteen or fifteen, not that much different from Liu Li. But now, after reaching Jindan Stage, Liu Li no longer even have the qualification to contend against her.


    In addition, what caught Wang Lu''s attention was that her pair of eyes seemed to be able to speak. When Qiong Hua stood up and withdrew from her spot on the order of her Master, their eyes only met for just a split second, yet it was as if Wang Lu heard Qiong Hua''s gentle voice in his ears.


    "I have long heard of sire''s famous reputation, and today, I know that it is not just an empty reputation. I look forward for your speech."


    This courteous attitude greatly improved Wang Lu''s impression on Qiong Hua. Before this, he had also heard of her famous name. People said that she was humble and polite, gentle and elegant, just like a flower on a tall mountain. And Wang Lu, ording to the usual public opinion of Shengjing Sect, automatically judged that it was just a show off. However, at this time, he found out that his previous assessment of her seemed to be a bit biased. Qiong Hua seemed to be genuine and has her own way, not an exquisitely packaged product by Shengjing Sect publicity agency.


    However, Wang Lu didn''t have enough time to think about Qiong Hua. At this time, on the Golden tform, one by one, each of the sect leaders has taken their seat. He Tu, Zhu Ri, Tian Lun, Kuqin, Feng Yin were all located on the center golden tform. On the two sides of golden tform sat the sect leaders of the top rank sects like Million Forms Sect and Flowing Cloud Sect. As for Zhan Ziye, Zhou Mumu, and the other lead disciples, they could only stand behind their sect''s elders, without the qualification to sit. In contrast, Wang Lu was guided by Fang He and Wang Wu toward the center golden tform to sit down. Unexpectedly, Wang Lu''s position was second only to the sect leaders of the Five Uniques!


    As he sat down, his master whispered to him from behind, exining to him everything that happened before.


    That day, the Sect Leader received the key from Wang Lu and returned to Nine Regions. Afterwards, the Excavation Management conducted a veryprehensive inspection of the key together with the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to ensure its authenticity and to prepare for today''s grand ceremony. For this group of immortal tombs, for several years, the excavation management and even the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have spent enormous resources without any ie. But now, since they finally saw the dawn of victory, they were overjoyed, so much that the specific of the celebration was evenparable to the once in a decade assembly of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    The ceremony has three main agendas. The first was the speech by the leader of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Supreme He Tu, and then the Chairperson of the Excavation Management Committee, Daoist Master Feng Yin. Taking into ount the identity of these two people, their speech was essential to the program. However, the surprising thing was the third: Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had arranged for Wang Lu, as the one with the most outstanding contribution, for the program to deliver a speech!


    "Actually, there''s nothing surprising about this."


    From behind Wang Lu, Wang Wu mockingly said, "Think carefully about what the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and Excavation Management team have done for several months on the Western Continent. They have spent a huge amount of resources to travel to the distantnd, not for trade or colonization, but just for the key to open the group of immortal tombs. However, except for killing the local people, creating a lose-lose situation, have there been any practical and effective result? You''re the one who met with Golden King, and you''re the one that obtained the key. And from the beginning to the end, it has no rtion whatsoever with them. Ifter you hadn''t spent a month in Western Continent, which gave a time for the Excavation Management and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to wash themselves, the whole expedition thing would be a farce. In this opening ceremony, they must sum up their achievements in the past few months, or even years, but without you, what can they summarize? Summarize how bloated their own bureaucracy is?"


    "Hahaha, since you say it like that, then indeed, without me, nothing would happen. But strangely speaking, since my importance is so irreceable, then how could that Qiong Hua be my substitute?"


    "Her? After you, she is the biggest hero for the Excavation Management in this western expedition. Remember that previously I told you that Sect Leader Senior Brother went to the Intellectual City to look for the clues of the key? It was not only to let loose Tian Yue, but Senior Brother also really did need a strong evidence to prove that the key of the group of immortal tombs was in fact in the King''s Treasure House. As the head of the Excavation Management, he was actually really restricted by its own bloated bureaucracy. He can''t be as arbitrary as you in taking action. Any decision must have sufficient basis. Even if he had sixty to seventy percent confidence that the key was in the King''s Treasure House the moment he stepped in the Western Continent, he still has to find clues. However, with his IQ and foreignnguage ability, searching for clues in the millions of books withpletely differentnguage was even more difficult than finding a daughter-inw. It was Qiong Hua, who at that time helped him by his side, who finally managed to find the clues among thousands of documents."


    Wang Lu eximed, "Qiong Hua?"


    "Yes, Qiong Hua. She had gone on her own before anyone else towards Intellectual City to investigate. Besides locating the key to the group of immortal tombs, she also found and analyzed the weakness of the several Holy Ones, from countless of clues that shebed from the data of the several Holy Ones of Holy Light Religion. The reason why Tian Yue and Sect Leader Senior Brother were able to pressure the legendary Holy Ones was precisely because of the work of Qiong Hua."


    Wang Lu sighed with emotion. "Unexpectedly, she is an outstanding academic talent! What a pity, I initially thought that a flower on a tall mountain type of girl like her is really best suited to y the role of meat toilet�� Alright, Qiong Hua''s problem aside, the key point is, you have arranged for me to make a speech without my consent, and I don''t even have��"


    Before he could finish, Wang Wu has already handed him a thick stack of text-filled papers.


    "No need for you to prepare anything, just read this text, word by word." Wang Wu lightly said, "Rest assured, this is the draft made by the Excavation Management after three days of wholehearted effort. The transcript is especially proofread three times, guaranteed to be carefully worded and well written��"


    The more he listened to it, the more Wang Lu actually thought that it was unreliable. However, before he could scrutinize the transcript, a soft but irresistible force spread around. Like a ssh of spring breeze, it powerfully attracted his attention.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the opening ceremony of the group of immortal tombs, has finally begun."


    The speaker was Feng Yin, who was also the host of the ceremony. The voice of this sect leader of Spirit Sword Sect was not anxious nor slow, t but also light. However, when he opened his mouth, in a twinkling of an eye, the initially slightly noisy grasnd suddenly turned silent. All of the people focused on that voice.


    Numerous pairs of eyes were locked at the golden tform, waiting for Feng Yin to continue his words with solemn posture. Of course, behind their solemn posture, no one knew how many people scolded the damned bureaucracy of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. This spell which specifically used to catch people''s attention was the product of the thousands of years of bureaucratic cultural heritage of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. When an important leader gave a speech, they would usually use this spell, to force them to focus, even if they were sleepy.


    The good news was that, Feng Yin''s opening remark was very brief. After a few words, he had presented the first agenda.


    "Next, a speech that would be delivered by the leader of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Daoist He Tu."


    And then, for a short time, the spell was lifted. Wang Lu didn''t waste any time as he immediately looked down at the transcript for his speech. However, on the first nce, he was immediately enraged.


    Because the title of the speech was: Report pertaining the work circumstances of the search for the key in the Western Continent. And the first few words below the title were: In order to further implement the spirit of the 107th plenary meeting of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and the��


    "What the hell is this thing?" Wang Lu really wanted to burn the transcript on the spot. Unfortunately, when he was about to freak out, Daoist He Tu finally opened his mouth.


    He could only endure his anger.

 Chapter 367 - Principles Behind Making Money

    <h4>Chapter 367: Principles Behind Making Money</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "�� In short, under the new stage, the Excavation Management will, with the support from Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, persevere in its hard work, persist in pioneering and innovation, and make proper contributions to the development of the immortal path!"


    As Feng Yin read thest word, there was a burst of thunderous apuse from below the golden tform.


    Of course, it was not because of how brilliant Feng Yin''s speech was, but this cruel leadership speech has finallye to an end so that the people could have a sigh of relief. Listening to the boring report and being unable to divert attention because of the spell, this feeling was no different than being subjected to a rape.


    Fortunately, Feng Yin was a considerate man, and his report was very simple. At least,pared to the full three hours speech of Daoist He Tu, Feng Yin has been considered as particrly kind. When people thought about that speech from Daoist He Tu, what they felt was a lingering fear.


    Actually, Daoist He Tu was not the kind of cultivator who rejoiced in grandiose deeds and coveted the bureaucratic formality. As the number one cultivator in Nine Regions, his interest in cultivation far outweighed than that of power and influence��whether it was power and influence in mortal world or power and influence in Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    However, at the same time, Daoist He Tu had an unbelievably upright character and a strong sense of responsibility that was enough to make the vast majority of cultivators to feel inferior. He, as the Sect Leader of Shengjing Sect and the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, actually attached great importance to his job responsibility. He believed everything must be done to perfection. At the opening ceremony of the group of immortal tombs, Daoist He Tu needed to point out and sum up the next stage of the work of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was an organization that consisted of arge number of personnel and agency that if he wanted to cover everything, he needed to spend quite a bit of time. That three hours report was actually the result of his repeated streamline of the original. If someone listened carefully to it, it would not be difficult to find that it was hard to change even a word of it.


    After the two leaders, it was Wang Lu''s turn to deliver his speech, who won the award for the most outstanding contribution. However, when Wang Lu spoke, people were noticeably cking up. Previously, He Tu and Feng Yin used their own spell to will the focus of people towards their speeches, though iparably nauseating, it was amazingly effective nheless. No cultivator below Deity Stage and without a leadership position could cast it. Thus, no one expected Wang Lu, a high level Xudan Stage disciple-level cultivator, to be able to do it.


    However, Wang Lu who was on the golden tform also didn''t mind it. Because this formalism activity was abhorrent to him like it was a mind rape. Even if he himself was the speaker��the party who exercised this violence��he could still not obtain even the least bit of pleasure.


    Picking up the transcript, Wang Lu began to recite it with a dull sounding voice. The audience''s reactions were varied. Most people pretended to focus but were actually distracted. A small number of them could be considered as mavericks as they simply began to take a nap. Of course, there were also a lot who listened attentively to him.


    Because,pared to the first two leaders'' level of speech, Wang Lu''s speech actually has a lot more solid stuff. Currently, the few people who knew the inside story were all aware that nearly the whole operation of the Excavation Management and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in Western Continent were useless. It was Wang Lu and hispanion who operated alone and managed to get a hold of the key of the group of immortal tombs. During which, they never once drew support from his sect or organization whatsoever. Were it not for this matter to have already spread among high level cultivators, which made it really hard to fake, it was really unbelievable.


    A group of Xudan Stage cultivatorspleted the great undertaking that numerous Deity Stage and even Supreme of Unity Stage could not. This was something that was difficult to exin logically to the other young heroes. Therefore, many people really wanted to know how exactly Wang Lu and hispanion did it?


    "Three, careful and meticulous preparation of relevant work. (A) Organizational level: Carefully selected team members, better to have nothing than substandard choice. Fully used the strength of the sect to choose the strongest amongst the peer, an obedient strong team member, while simultaneously employing a professional foreign aid to further enrich the team''s power��"


    While reading the transcript, Wang Lu sighed at how sincere the author of this transcript was, who turned the several months of vivid adventure experience into something so dull and dry! If several months ago he saw such a work n, he would''ve probably given up on the western journey on the spot��


    However, the advantage of such a manuscript was that it was foolproof. No critical person could find any omission or taboo words. Every word in the transcript was urate and concise, while simultaneously rich in content. For example, the word employing in the sentence ''employing a professional foreign aid to further enrich the team''s power'' alluded that Aya was really not an insider of Spirit Sword Sect, which meant that people could use temporary workers and the friends outside would have no reason to shirk�� And although by putting this sentence in the same category of peer selection of team mates somewhat weakened the role of Aya, it actually highlighted the power of the peer team members of Spirit Sword Sect, which was clearly a politically correct rhetoric.


    While reading the transcript, Wang Lu unconsciously remembered the story about Holy Light Religion in Brettonia. In Holy Light Religion, there was once a popr penance, which was abstinence to quickly improve power. However, if the desire to reproduce ceased to exist, then Holy Light Religion would be in a big trouble.


    In Western Continent, the inheritance of profession greatly depended on the power of the bloodline. Things were also like this for the priests of Holy Light Religion; the purer the bloodline, the easier to appreciate the Holy Light and obtain its blessings. If all of their top level elites chose the penance of abstinence, it would simply be like sterilizing a fine stallion, utterly heartless.


    Therefore, after several high level discussions, they put forward a special way to reproduce. Which was to cover the woman''s body with a piece of in white cloth and left out a hole on the crucial part. After that, separated by the white cloth, the ascetics would carry out their part of great reproduction undertaking through that hole.


    When he first heard of this, Wang Lu could not help but praise Holy Light Religion for inventing this method, thinking that, without a doubt, this method was undoubtedly a powerful mental sterilization method, which embodied the great wisdom of the people of the Western Continent. And at this time, he found out that the wisdom of Nine Regions people was actually not inferior. Wasn''t this boring report a piece of white cloth that shielded all the pleasure?


    However, when he took a nce through his peripheral vision, Wang Lu saw that many of the sect leaders on the golden tform, such as Kunlun Sect''s Supreme Zhu Ri, actually revealed an intoxicated look, seemingly listening with relish! And Daoist He Tu, who has always been described as a very serious person, though there was no significant change in his expression, repeatedly nodded, seemingly expressing his approval!


    Wang Lu was shocked, thinking that, just how powerful was their mental capacity that their mind could turn these dry words into such a delightful story? They were truly worthy to be sect leaders��their mind has reached the realm of perusing all the documents in the world, and it could even reach the climax just by hearing the reading of documents.


    Amidst Wang Lu''s mood change, his mind has beenpletely distracted. However, his reading of the transcript was still smooth. As a high-level Xudan Stage cultivator, although his Non-Phase Immortal Heart was not as powerful as that of a Yuanying Stage cultivator, multitasking was one of the basic skills. However, because he had no interest in the content of the transcript, he didn''t think too much about it. When he discovered that some of the audience has given a different reaction, it was already toote.


    "�� The material level is carefully selected for quality. Inexpensive magical treasure stage props suppliers. Such as the Blue River Region''s Breaking Mountain Room, which supplies flying swords. In this sale period, it offers a special discount price of 3888 spirit stones for the wholesale purchase of 20 magical treasure of flying swords. Gold Top Monastery offers the sale of Heart Protection Mirror. With the price of 9888 spirit stones, you can purchase the middle rank magical treasure of the Origin Mirror. Floating Fragrance Store offers a special sale of elixir��"


    While reading the transcript, some parts of his brain were dumbstruck. Most of the content on the next dozens of pages of transcript in his hands were actually filled with dubious product offers from a bunch of unknown counterfeit suppliers�� He had indeed done quite a good preparation before his departure to the west, but he had never visited these unreliable merchants. If he wanted to purchase something, it was always through his sect''s internal division or through the Mysterious Sky Mansion.


    So where did these thingse from? Thinking that the one who handed him the manuscript was his beloved and poor Master, Wang Lu felt that there was nothing that needed to be exined anymore.


    At the same time, behind him, Wang Lu heard a bit ofmotion from where the Spirit Sword Sect Heavenly Sword Hall Elders were seated. The Disciplinary Elder Fang He fiercely interrogated his Fifth Junior Sister.


    "Do�� do you know what asion it is today? Do you want to humiliate our entire sect?"


    Wang Wu righteously argued, "I have risked my life to pull in so many sponsors, okay? Although the product quality from these unscrupulous businessmen is difficult to guarantee, each one of them has paid a huge advertising fee for their name to be added into the transcript. Solely on these dozens of pages with around ten thousand words, the value is over ten million spirit stones! Which means one million spirit stones per a thousand words! Whether our Spirit Sword Sect can wash its reputation of being poor, it depends on this move!"


    "You''re the poor one here, your whole family is poor!" The Sixth Elder Lu Li who was in charge of the Sect''s Treasury immediately jumped to his feet. "From the entire poption of Non-Phase Peak, you''re the only impoverished one! Within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the GDP per capita of our Spirit Sword Sect is among the highest rank, wealth per capita is also at the forefront; you''re the only one whose poor here!"


    Fang He could not calm his own anger. "For money, you disregard anything!"


    Wang Wu, instead, asked in puzzlement, "But it''s money. If I''m rich, what is there to worry about?"


    Seeing that Fang He was about to punish her while disregarding the presence of all, Wang Wu immediately added, "I will share some of the profit!"


    Lu Li''s eyes immediately shone. "Senior Brothers, please wait a moment, let''s hear how much will she share��"


    Wang Lu wasn''t too concerned with the argument of his Sect''s Elders. On the contrary, his mind has been drawn into other things.


    For the current Wang Lu, ten million spirit stones or something were actually immaterial. Spirit stones were only useful forrge organizations, but what he was more concerned about were the more scarce resources, such as high rank magical treasures or high level methods with enough reference value. These things were precious and hard to find. Real gold and silver, or even spirit stones were not easy to use. Usually, it was the higher ss currency that was used to carry out these precious objects transactions.


    Currently, the average rank currency was used to buy the high rank magical treasure��this was something that wasmon in the Nine Regions and the Western Continent. Over there at Western Continent, there was this thing called the Treasure Stone of Jordan, which was the higher rank form of magic coin�� And high rank magical treasure was still something that was not easy to acquire for Wang Lu. However, now it seemed like he had found a shortcut to getting rich.


    Oh, I almost forget, I am now�� a celebrity. Not only do I share the same stage as He Tu, Zhu Ri, Tian Lun and the others, I am also one of the lead disciples of the Five Uniques��

 Chapter 368 - Get out of the Way, Let the Professional Do It!

    <h4>Chapter 368: Get out of the Way, Let the Professional Do It!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In countless people''s consternation, Wang Lu finally finished his report. And at this time, the noise from the several elders behind him also came to an end. From their quarrel, Wang Lu clearly heard that the disciplinary elder, ording to the sect''s regtion, had seized all of his Master''s ill gotten gain. The several protests from his master were all rebuffed, which forced her to swallow this bitter fruit. And seeing that her face looked like someone who had just gotten raped, Fang He was also helpless and did not investigate further.


    Wang Lu could not help but inwardly sneer. His Third Uncle has thought too simple of Wang Wu. If that person has just been really robbed of her money, she definitely would not show that kind of look. Her attitude right now could only be exined by one thing: she lied about her ill gotten gains! The ten million spirit stones that were seized by the Third Uncle werepletely insignificant to her! The advertising fees that those sponsors that gave her were not a mere ten million spirit stones. At least, it was just the deposit, while the rest was absolutely higher than that. Actually, when one thought about it, how could the advertisement fee for the highest specification of meeting of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals be covered with merely ten million spirit stones?


    However, he didn''t need to say this reasoning to anyone. When he returned to the mountainter, he could slowly discuss the sharing proportion with his master. She would not be able to take advantage of him with the ads.


    Moreover, after Wang Lu finished reading the manuscript, it was time for the most important agenda today: the opening of the group of immortal tombs.


    The entrance of the group of immortal tombs was originally hidden at the lowest level of the ancient sword tomb. However, over the past view years, the ancient sword tomb has been fully explored and transformed. And in order to cater to today''s ceremony, the appearance of a real door for the entrance has been deliberately created, and ced in this vast grasnd.


    If it was a single door, it would appear lonely. However, when Feng Yin lifted the key to open the immortal tomb, the entire grasnd was illuminated by lights. The overgrown weeds, as well as the soil under their roots, were all subsided, and under people''s amazement, aplete city rose from the ground.


    Looking at the astonished eyes of the people present, the several seniormittee members on the golden tform secretly nodded.


    This city was actually an engineering project presented for this ceremony. Although it seemedrge in scale and orderly, the project has actually just beenpleted three days prior. It was cast by the coboration of several Yuanying Stage cultivators, and it could amodate several tens of thousands of people.


    This city, to arge extent, actually took its inspiration from Taobao City in Western Continent. However, the design of this city was more reasonable and orderly. The primary intention for this city was to build arge number of anciry facilities around the endless treasure trove. One, it would facilitate the cultivators who wanted to enter the immortal tomb to look for treasure. Two, to fully realized themercial value of the exploration of this group of immortal tombs. After experiencing Taobao City in Western Continent, no one doubted that after the group of immortal tombs was opened, they would attract the cultivators of Nine Regions. This ce would surely be the most popr area in Nine Regions, and thend surrounding the entrance of immortal tomb would surely be extremely expensive.


    The core of the city has already been carved up by the Five Uniques of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals before it was even operated. Of which, the two pieces ofnd around the entrance, which has the highest value, were evenly split between Shengjing Sect and Spirit Sword Sect. Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Kunlun Sect, and Royal Soldier Sect each has their own share on the outward extension after those two pieces ofnd. In fact, when Feng Yin proposed such an arrangement, he could get even more benefits by relying on Wang Lu''s outstanding contribution and his authority in the Excavation Management. However, thinking about the scale and characteristics of Spirit Sword Sect, upying too many lots would be meaningless, so it was better to be reasonable.


    In addition to the already scheduled area, the city also left a lot of vacantnds. The n was that, at the appropriate time, it would be auctioned. The proceeds of that would then be turned over to the Excavation Management to be managed.


    After the emergence of the city, it was named by Feng Yin as "Feng Du (Plentiful City)" which indicated a city with abundant harvest, but also asmemoration. Before the Age of Chaos, there was once also a bountiful city in Nine Regions called Plentiful City.


    However, this Plentiful City, which has infinite future, was destined to be just a foil for today, because the entrance of the immortal tomb would be really opened next.


    The key to the group of immortal tombs was held together by Daoist He Tu and Feng Yin, which they slowly inserted in the gap at the entrance. After a short but actually long wait, the heavy doors were opened, which revealed numerous lights that seemed toe from countless stars.


    In the midst of the lights, there was a whirlpool-like neb that slowly but powerfully rotated. At the same, an old voice came out from the entrance.


    "Ah, after waiting for so long, I finally see the living."


    As soon as this voice fell, several people''s shadows suddenly shed to the front. Tian Lun, Zhu Ri, and Ku Qin suddenly stood beside He Tu and Feng Yin. The sect leaders of the Five Uniques of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have gathered to confront the voice from the entrance.


    No matter how much preparation the Excavation Management and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have done in advance, there were still many unknowns after opening the entrance. And this unknown meant risk.


    Wang Lu''s experience at the bottom of the Ancient Sword Tomb has more or less spread outside. The story of Sword Demon Zhong Shengming has also been well acquainted with quite a few archeology enthusiasts. At that time, the force that carried the power of four in nine heavenly tribtion was only used as a barrier. Therefore, if there were anything in this group of immortal tombs, it would also not be a surprise.


    However, once there was a real danger, the present leading cultivators were naturally duty-bound to act. Just now, they have the privilege to sit in the seat of honor on the golden tform, overlooking everyone. This special privilege also meant that they have a special obligation.


    Four Supremes of Unity Stage and one Peak Deity Stage��actually, after witnessing the battle against the Prophet of Holy Light Religion on Taobao City, no one thought that Feng Yin was just an ordinary Peak Deity Stage cultivator. Quite possibly, his power could even deal against a true immortal who descended to earth. After that first sentence, the voice from the entrance paused for a moment before somewhat reluctantly said.


    "Don''t be so nervous like that, I haven''t eaten people for a really long time."


    Seeing that the five people before the entrance were without any reaction, the voice from the entrance seemed to be at a loss. "Give me a break, after tens of thousands of years, couldn''t I crack a joke? Right now, the immortal cultivation world has be this impetuous-ly profit oriented that they would not even want to apany an old man who has just been unearthed to talk? Very well, as you wish. I''ll get straight to the point."


    "For you to be able to open this group of immortal tombs proves that you ought to be aware of its value. However, you might not realize the cost that you must bear behind this value."


    The five great cultivators gave off differentplexions. After a long time, Feng Yin tentatively opened his mouth. "This immortal tomb uses the Feng Shui line as its core power to build a suitable magical treasure ording to the cause and effect of each word and action of the cultivators. The so-called cost is the experience of the cultivators in their experiential learning inside the tomb."


    This answer was, of course, far from perfect. Admittedly, the basic principle of immortal tomb was just like that. However, this was like going to a restaurant to eat but only calcte the cost of the ingredients, not considering the work of the chef who prepared the dish and the waiter who served the dish. The Feng Shui line power and the cause and effect of the cultivators were merely the basic cost to build the magical treasure. The existence of this group of immortal tomb must have a far more reaching significance.


    Sure enough, the voice from the entrance said, "Those things could not be considered as the cost. The buried treasures in this group of immortal tombs have immeasurable value for you��with all due respect, after tens of thousands of years of slumber, I am quite disappointed to see that today''s cultivators of Nine Regions are so weak��however it is not enough of a cost if you want to obtain the buried treasure solely relying on the two words ''experiential learning''. Do you think those people who constructed this group of immortal tombs cared about the experiential learning of theter generations?"


    Feng Yin said, "Then, what exactly do you want?"


    "Responsibility." The voice from the entrance lightly said, "This group of immortal tombs is an inheritance left by the ancestors. If you want to take away the treasure, you have to inherit the unfulfilled will of the ancestors. This is a must responsibility."


    Feng Yin was not surprised to hear this. It should be said that to open this group of immortal tombs, they have done several years of preparation. Thus, the investigation of this immortal tomb has been carried out thoroughly, which was enough for them to make a preliminary judgment.


    "The one who created this group of immortal tombs was a group of great pioneers. For a lofty reason, they built this group of immortal tombs. During this period, they traveled across Nine Regions, even went to distant ces in Western Continent and exchanged skills with the sages there,plementing each other. Then, with the knowledge gained from the different continents, they finallypleted the group of immortal tombs."


    Upon hearing this, everyone finally understood why Golden King''s Treasure House and the Group of Immortal Tombs were basically different tunes yed with equal skill. And they also vaguely knew the answer of why the key to the group of immortal tombs was in the hands of the Golden King.


    However, at the same time, people were also curious. For what purpose the people in the past built such a great building at all cost that didn''t make any sense to them?


    "You will know the specific reasons once you gradually go deeper. This is not a one-time transaction, but a gradual test. The deeper you go, the more benefits you can get. However, at the same time, the responsibility that you have to shoulder on would also be heavier."


    Suddenly, someone asked, "What if I just want the benefits without the responsibility? Is there any shortcut to do so?"


    Who would dare to ask such a in shameless question? All the eyes of the people present turned and saw a white-clothed woman, with a long fluttering hair, maliciously smiling.


    Behind that woman, several Spirit Sword Sect Elders were trying to stop her from speaking, but was forced back by the woman''s invisible sword qi, unable to approach within three feet of her.


    The voice from the door was not angry, however. "That is impossible. When you obtain the treasure, you will naturally shoulder the responsibility."


    "Can''t be separated?" Wang Wu seemed to have already guessed the answer. Her smiling face gradually turned more solemn. She then picked up the wine gourd by her waist and angrily drunk half of its content.


    The voice from the door didn''t reply to her. After a long time, it just uttered a sigh. "Talking with the living feels really good. Even if it''s just several sentences, it''s still better than talking to myself for tens of thousands of years. Unfortunately, my strength has already been exhausted. When you guyster explore the immortal tombs, it''s both for the ancestors and also for yourself."


    With that, the vortex of neb in the entrance split itself, and the sound disappeared without a trace. However, after that, the point starlights behind the entrance became even more dazzling. Soon, they joined together into one. This piece of light seemed to silently greet the arrival of people.


    The sect leaders of the Five Super Sects looked at each other, and then Feng Yin, on his own initiative, took a step forward. "As the chairperson of the Excavation Management, I should take the lead."


    Daoist He Tu nodded his head, not opposing it. The first to enter the immortal tomb would likely have the greatest benefits, but they would also very likely to encounter the greatest danger. Therefore, it was best that Feng Yin has volunteered to be the first. Moreover, as the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it was unsuitable for Daoist He Tu to force himself to the fore.


    "I''ll go with you. I can''t wait even a moment to explore the secret left by the ancient immortals." While speaking, Supreme Tian Lun also took a step forward, intending to travel together.


    For the first exploration of the group of immortal tombs, these two people were enough. Even if other people have the intention to go, they also considered themselves to be unworthy to be a peer of Tian Lun and Feng Yin.


    These two sect leaders looked at each other, and then Feng Yin was the first to move, followed by Tian Lun, stepping into the entrance. However, then, in the eyes of all people, a leisurely figure slowly walked toward the entrance. His indescribably confident stance and rxed attitude seemed to show that the two people at the front were just trailzers, while he was the real protagonist.


    That person was Wang Lu!

 Chapter 369 - Do You Think I Am as Stupid as Liu Li?

    <h4>Chapter 369: Do You Think I Am as Stupid as Liu Li?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Sometimes, the action of a maverick, under the watchful eyes of a public, often went uncontested due to the audience being highly shocked into inaction. For example, at this moment, when Wang Lu strode behind Tian Lun, ready to enter the group of immortal tomb, the surrounding Yuanying and Deity Stage cultivators were stunned, only staring at him with their eyes opened wide. Nobody actually blocked him. Because everyone thought that this was some kind of a special program, which must have contained a profound meaning�� It was just that they didn''t know much about it��


    Even Daoist He Tu only seriously gazed at Wang Lu without saying anything.


    However, before Wang Lu crossed the entrance in the eyes of everyone, a powerful palm held on to his shoulder, firmly keeping him in his spot.


    "Brat, you want to die?"


    Wang Lu was surprised to find out that the one who stopped him was his own Master. If she didn''t harshly interrupt him, he could have fooled everyone and sneaked into the entrance. As for how many risks would there be in the group of immortal tomb, there would not be many risks. As the map holder of this group of immortal tombs, over the past few years, his understanding of it had far surpassed any of the people present. Although the dangers were there, it wasn''t as if he was entering ''dragon pool or tiger cave'', at least, the few trials at the front were not life-threatening.


    However, before he coulde up with his excuse, his Master''s words caused hisplexion to sink.


    "Do you take your Non-Phase Immortal Heart as a ything to go adventure with? Do you really not want your life anymore?"


    While speaking, in order not to give Wang Lu any chance to refute, his Master pulled him up, injected him with a share of her magical power so that he was unable to move, and flew him away, not leaving him any leeway.


    ��


    This was the first time he found out that his Master''s flying sword could be so fast. A mere Jindan Stage cultivator, yet while stepping on her green emerald bamboo sword, in a twinkling of an eye, she has already flown thousands of miles away. In just the time for a tea to boil, they have traveled tens of thousands of miles away from Southern Heaven Region to Blue River Region. Wang Lu only saw a blur and the sight of the familiar green mountain already appeared before him. He and his Master have returned to the Spirit Sword Mountain territory.


    After they arrived back at Non-Phase Peak, without even saying a word, his Master, with a gloomy face, directly carried Wang Lu to the bamboo hut that they have been living together for more than a dozen years. After she put him on the bed, she reached out to pull off his clothes.


    Wang Lu was inexplicably surprised. "Hey, is this some kind of Non-Phase Peak unusual welfare benefit? I am not opposed to it, but at least let me take a bath and eat two pounds of raw oyster first, okay? It would be better for you and me."


    His Master just let out several full of disdain sneers while, without hesitation, reached out for his red and white robe. Her action was very smooth.


    When Wang Wu continued reached out for his belt, Wang Lu became even more convinced that something has terribly gone wrong. In the past more than ten years, the Master and disciple, have indeed often joked openly about this kind of thing. However, that was it, a banter was just a banter, they never overstepped their boundaries. However, now, seeing this violent scene, let alone overstepping boundaries, this was already a criminal act!


    However, seeing the solemn face of his Master, without any sexual intention at all, Wang Lu could only guess that perhaps, after teaching him for many years, this was the day where she harvested his Yang essence to make up for her Yin, filling the nk for her cultivation base and moral integrity deficiency? Now that he was near Jindan, a quasi-legendary level in Western Continent, he would be her legendary nourishing essence. Just byying with him, she would bid farewell to Jindan Stage and wee the glorious Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage, patching up the level disparity with the other Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, and having an increase in her monthly wage�� With such a usible reason, Wang Lu simply couldn''t imagine any reason not to copte with her!


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu knew that what he thought was wrong. Because after removing his trousers, his Master had pulled out a box of ointment in front of him and reached out to smear him with it. The medicinal ointment felt cool upon touch, which gradually prated his skin, seeped into his blood vessel and into his Jade Mansion, so that his golden Non-Phase Immortal Heart was covered with ayer of green light.


    "Ice Heart Fat?"


    His Master coldly humphed. "Otherwise, do you think it''s Zhu Stamp Amazing Oil? You reckless fool, do you really think that with your thirty-fiveyers of cultivation of Non-Phase Immortal Heart, you would be able to suppress a demon-level devil long term?"


    "Demon-level devil?"


    His Master said, "I don''t know what you did in the Western Continent, but in my opinion, it''s a powerful devil. Without a shadow and invisible, the devil grow in people''s heart. The most strange and troublesome thing is, it''s really hard to deal with. I don''t know what kind of method that you used to inflict a heavy damage on him before using your Non-Phase Immortal Heart to suppress him. The idea is good, but the way you handle it is basically courting death. Suppressing this kind of devil temporarily is possible. But if it''s long-term, do you really want to die young?"


    Wang Lu''splexion turned serious and he did a scan on himself with his primordial spirit. "Shadowless and invisible�� Is it impossible to detect the anomaly even with Non-Phase Method?"


    "It depends on whose Non-Phase Method, if it''s yours? Hehe." After sneering, Wang Wu began to exin, "It''s because it''s too weak, so in a short period of time, it could only live like a parasite in your body. Your Non-Phase Immortal Heart''s foundation is solid, so it''s parasitic progress is very slow. However, at the same time, it didn''t show that there''s anything peculiar happening to it. Thest time I saw you on Western Continent, I was not aware of it due to negligence, but when you get back�� Tsk, the death omen on your head is so dazzling that it''s simply blinded my eyes!"


    "�� That bad, huh?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think I stayed behind you while you read the report? That boring stuff only gave me a headache. Much less in the middle of it, I have to disy my wisdom and bravery against that heartless old third He�� Wasn''t it because I, your Master, am very considerate, that I helped you crush the devil?"


    Wang Lu was surprised. "Was it not to supervise me to finish the sponsorship words?"


    "Nonsense, with your temper, you definitely would finish reading the report and ask for your share when you get back here, why would I need to supervise you?" Wang Wu very emphatically said and stretched out her hand towards Wang Lu''s chest. And then, a pure and copious amount of magical energy flooded into Wang Lu. Within the Jade Mansion, it was as if his Non-Phase Immortal Heart was tightly surrounded by an elite army.


    "Alright, leave the rest to me while you just need to sleep."


    As soon as her voice fell, Wang Lu immediately felt that his mind sunk, and an irresistible drowsiness flooded him.


    ��


    When he woke up, the light inside the bamboo room was dim. The scarlet setting sun ntingly sprinkled through the window, bringing in a touch of warmth. A burst of faint fragrant wine doubled the warmth inside the room. Judging from the outside light, Wang Lu guessed that he should''ve slept for half a day. Previously, when his Master flew him back from Southern Heaven Region to Spirit Sword Mountain, it was shortly after noon, and at this time, it was still early evening.


    The next moment, his Master''szy voice came from the hall outside the bedroom.


    "You finally awake, Young Master Lu? Tsk, you really know how to sleep. It''s been three years and six months, you know."


    Wang Lu suddenly got up. "Three years and six months?"


    Within the hall, his Master maliciously smiled and said, "Yes, unbelievable, right? When you wake up, there are already a lot of changes in the world. Oh, right, two days ago was your Junior Sister Liu Li''s wedding. Because you were still asleep, you can''t attend to it, sorry."


    "Wait a minute, little Liu Li''s wedding?"


    "Yes, the groom is Zhan Ziye of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, oh, he is now Daoist Master Ziye; they are indeed a perfect couple. You have long known that Zhan Ziye has a crush on Liu Li, right? While you were still asleep, in these years, Zhan Ziye crazilyunched his offensive. The key here is that, he sent a lot of dowry up the mountain, which really showed his sincerity and made people unable to refuse."


    Wang Lu furrowed his brows. "And then?"


    "Because you slept for too long, the lead disciple identity has already been taken away by Zhu Shiyao. Although I helped you fight for it, since she has reached Jindan Stage and also repeatedly gave off shocking performances in the group of immortal tombs. The icing on the cake is that her power is even better than Qiong Hua. You, this sleeping beauty, really have nopetitive edge anymore. Although in the few years prior, you have created miraculous performances, reaching Jindan trumps all of that."


    "Well, what else?"


    "Your Wisdom Sect is already dissolved. Your few vice leaderspeted for power, but because you, as their leader, weren''t there to suppress it, the sect soon fragmented, each went on their own way. Without the sect pirs, the sect was soon absorbed by other forces."


    "Gee, after three years and six months, I actually became this miserable?" Wang Lu''s tone of voice was full of disbelief.


    Wang Wu, however, was indifferent to this. "That''s normal actually. Since your debut, you continued on adventure after adventure, constantly striving anding out triumphant. Nevertheless, your foundation is still shallow. Once you stopped your pace, like sailing against the current, all of your past achievements will easily vanish into thin air. However, this is actually good for you, you should calm your heart and focus more on your cultivation. As a cultivator, your first priority should be cultivation rather than getting into trouble. In these days, you should steadfastly strive to reach for Jindan Stage."


    Wang Lu was silent for a long time, but then he suddenly smiled. "Although there are many regrettable things that happened in the past, but there''s always a good thing. My share of the advertising fee that you owe me and it''s three years and six months interest. Come on, I want it all."


    His voice has just fallen when his Master immediately jumped. "What the hell, what share! What interest!"


    Wang Lu lightly smiled. "What? Do you want to renege on your debt? Alright, then I want you to use your body to pay it. Since your look is not that bad, I think two hundred coins per session should be okay, right?"


    Wang Wu earnestly gazed into her disciple''s eyes and saw that he was just joking. Immediately, she knew that her trick has failed, and she could only quietly, and rather boringly shrug her shoulders. "Sure enough, I can''t fool you; so boring. By the way, you really didn''t sleep that long�� How did you find out?"


    "Nonsense, how could little Liu Li marry other people? Of course, I don''t believe this kind of nonsense!"


    "��" Wang Wu was dumbfounded, thinking that there seemed to be a directional error in her disciple''s intelligence, but she didn''t know how to correct him.


    "Anyway, take a look at this," Wang Wu said and then pointed her finger at a gray orb on the hall table.


    Wang Lu got up, got dressed, walked into the hall, and then cheerfully said, "Is this your ovtion period?"


    Wang Wu coldly smiled. "No, that is your egg."


    "��" Wang Lu''s smile immediately froze and he felt cold.

 Chapter 370 - The Reason for Becoming Strong

    <h4>Chapter 370: The Reason for Bing Strong</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    His Master''s words sent a chill down Wang Lu''s spine.


    Did his Master steal something important from him while he was sleeping?


    �� Well, the truth, of course, would not be that serious. As a cultivator of Non-Phase Method, Wang Lu''s ability to control his physical body was extremely high. Even a single hair loss could be detected, not to mention a key artifact.


    "I removed it from inside you and it came out as egg-shaped, so of course, it''s your egg." His Master indifferently blurted out this crazy nonsense, and then said, "I have studied it for some time, but I got nothing. Didn''t you self-proim yourself as spirit sword''s best student? Then why don''t you uncover its secret?"


    With that, Wang Wu threw that grey orb towards Wang Lu. "Keep it well. This is a really rare thing in the whole continent."


    "This is��" Wang Lu sped the orb, only to feel that it was like a cool and smooth tentacle. He then swept it with his primordial spirit, but all he could sense was void. Nevertheless, by using the clue that it came from his body, it was not hard to guess its content. "Faceless One?"


    "Yes, it''s that devil. After I took it out of you, I tried to cook it to turn it into ingredients for making an elixir. However, as a result, perhaps because a certain aspect of nature in Western Continent is different than that of Nine Regions, it didn''t end up as an elixir, and instead refined into a grey egg. I thought that, in any case, this egg might be useful for a boy like you, so I kept it for you."


    Upon hearing her exnation, he suddenly felt pain in his balls. " Three Eyes Supreme 1 has a brilliant fame in fighting prowess, but Three Eggs Supreme is absolutely a pervert!" Nevertheless, he still received that grey orb. Although as a person, Wang Wu was a pain in the ass, but in the matter of training her disciple, she was usually reasonable. Thus, since she wanted him to take it, then there must be a reasonable reason behind it.


    "Alright, since the hidden danger inside my body has been solved, there shouldn''t be any more matter here, right?" While saying that, Wang Lu''s mind has already flown towards the group of immortal tombs in the Southern Heaven Region.


    "What''s the hurry? I want you to have your Golden Core first."


    Golden Core? Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was quite shocked. He hurriedly fished out a jar of honey from his mustard seed bag, smeared it on the grey orb until it looked golden colored, and then said, "This is my golden core, please check it."


    "Stop." This time, Wang Wu unceremoniously held her disciple in ce. "It''s useless for you to go now, the rice has already been cooked. Three days ago, the first and second batch of people that entered the immortal tomb has finally returned. If you go now, you won''t even get the chance to be in the third batch."


    "Wait a minute, the first and second batch? How long have I been asleep?"


    Wang Wu replied, "Not three years, but not two hours either. It''s one month and three days, enough for you to miss the opportunities to be in the limelight."


    Wang Lu was even more shocked. "I actually slept for more than a month! Tsk, I wonder how serious the parasitic effect of Non-Phase in me that it turned out to be like this."


    Wang Wu beckoned her hand. "It was actually not that serious. If it was, it would''ve been toote for me to save you. As a matter of fact, you could wake up on the third day, but I gave you some medicine that let you sleep for more than a month."


    "��" Wang Lu has nothing to say. His Master''s action style was really hard to fathom.


    "If I didn''t stop you, you would''ve gone to the group of Immortal Tombs, and if there''s no ident, you''d definitely have continued to strive and gain victory after victory. After that, you would be pleased with yourself, and then move on to find another trouble. It is not that I want to deliberately hold you back, but as your Master, I have to remind you that as much fun as it is to y, you must not forget what your real duty is."


    Wang Lu''splexion was unprecedentedly solemn. He wasn''t able to take things less seriously. "Do you think I have a problem?"


    "Big problem." Wang Wu said, "Use your brain to think about it. This time, you went to Western Continent to struggle, risking your life for less than half a year, but what have you gotten in return? Have your strength dramatically increased? Your magical treasure significantly upgraded? Methodprehensively strengthened? In my opinion, in addition to Aya now seeing you in a new light, in fact, you didn''t get anything. Yes, you obtained the key to the group of immortal tombs, which made the entire Nine Regions people raise their eyebrows and suck in a mouthful of cold air. However, right now, when people talk about you and talk about Qiong Hua, most of them obviously think that thetter is stronger. Because she is Jindan and you''re not, and in Immortal cultivation World, power is number one."


    Wang Lu sighed. "I know, you don''t need to nag me about it. The realm of Jindan is a watershed, and all the illustrious achievements and feats before that are merely false reputation, right?"


    What Wang Lu said was the rules of the Nine Regions Immortal Cultivation World. Jindan and prior Jindan were two very different concepts.


    Any Daoist Master of Jindan Stage was a valuable asset in the Nine Regions Immortal Cultivation World.


    Starting from gathering qi, all the way to Qi Cultivating Stage, Foundation Establishment, and Xudan Stage, breaking through numerous tests and boundaries, until finally reaching Jindan Stage, this was an extremely remarkable achievement. In the whole Immortal Cultivation World, from the more than ten thousand cultivators who started the Qi Cultivating Stage, not more than ten of them could finally achieve Jindan Stage. As far as themon people were concerned, a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage was already at the apex of the world.


    As a matter of fact, Jindan was indeed apletely different realm. In all the previous realms before that, a cultivator was just a cultivator. However, once they achieved Jindan Stage, they would have the title of Daoist Master, meaning that they finally gained a foothold in the Immortal Cultivation World. In simple words, it was then when you would truly be seen as an individual in the Immortal Cultivation World.


    For cultivators, the achievement of Jindan was a qualitative change, but the difficulty could also be imagined. They must not hesitate about their future when they were in the threshold, otherwise, any orthodox cultivator would have to stop in the boundary between Xudan and Jindan for a long time, even more cautious than when they stepped from Jindan to Yuanying.


    With Wang Lu''s own expectation, the time that he needed to reach Jindan, the longest time would be ten years, and five years if everything was smooth. With his current high-level Xudan Stage cultivation base, this was already a very conservative calction. However, his Master thought otherwise.


    "Within two years, I want you to be a Daoist Master of Jindan, and then you can go out and be independent."


    Wang Lu was really taken aback. "Two years? Hey, can you not be that ruthless? We''ve been living together in harmony for more than a dozen years, why are you this anxious to send me away? A day together as Master and disciple means endless grace for the rest of your life!"


    ording to the prevailing rules of the Spirit Sword Sect or the Immortal Cultivation World, once a cultivator reached Jindan Stage, like when a teenager became an adult in the mortal world, they would step on the road of independent self-improvement. In general, they would be freed from their Master-disciple rank, and thus enjoy more freedom. In return, they would also lose the excessive protection and support from the sect.


    Of course, this rule varied between different sects. For those low rank sects, reaching Jindan Stage would be a luxury, since all of the Xudan and even Foundation Establishment Cultivators worked like a horse for the sect. However, for the Five Uniques of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, although being a Jindan would not make you busy like a dog Yuanying, being a Jindan meant that you have to strive to improve yourself without anyone''s help, not to mention you also need to assume responsibility for important tasks, which were quite difficult for some people. At least, Wang Lu didn''t n to separate from his Master''s protection after reaching Jindan. It wasn''t that it was impossible, but it was unnecessary.


    For Wang Lu''s resistance, Wang Wu merely gave her cynical sneer. "Do you think that''s hard and you couldn''t do it? Do you know how the current situation is in the Nine Regions?"


    Although Wang Wu asked about the current situation in Nine Regions, Wang Lu was clearly aware that her focus was really on his peers.


    "Qiong Hua of Shengjing is indeed worthy to be the head of the lead disciple of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Not only she has a Jindan Stage cultivation base, her state of mind is also outstanding."


    On that day when their eyes met, Wang Lu has a quite high appraisal of Qiong Hua.


    "Although Zhou Mumu of Kunlun is not good at fighting, she is actually someone that is well prepared, so her advancement in cultivation base should be faster and faster. When meeting her in the Ancient Sword Tomb, her cultivation base was actually not that prominent, but within two years, she has a really great chance for a breakthrough."


    For Zhou Mumu who had once joined hands with him, Wang Lu also didn''t hesitate to give his affirmative evaluation. And his inference was also confirmed as he heard Wang Wu said, "Three months after this, Zhou Mumu, under the guide of her sect''s Disciplinary Elder, would reach Jindan Stage. Don''t ask me how could her cultivation base could advance this fast, I am toozy to exin."


    Wang Lu also didn''t care, he just continued with his review, "In these years, the Royal Soldier Sect maintained a low key presence. Although I don''t understand the reason, a month ago, I saw Supreme Ku Qin, and the youth by his side should be the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, his cultivation base is not less than Qiong Hua."


    "Yes, he is the most senior amongst the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, meaning that his cultivation time is the longest among the younger generation. However, although he has never shown any kind of reputation, you must not underestimate them as the most stupid."


    Wang Lu nodded and then said, "As for Zhan Ziye of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, since he dares to have an idea of Liu Li, he is doomed to live a lonely life, so there''s nothing to worry about him."


    Wang Wu replied, "Hey, your moral integrity loss in this review is too fast!"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Let''s get back to our Spirit Sword Sect. We have a total of four outstanding disciples, aside from the one who has been missing for years, the root bone qualification of Liu Li''s Brilliant Sword Heart is really hard to find, and her cultivation method also has a deep foundation. Right now, although her strength is still below me, once she crossed the Jindan Stage threshold, I''m afraid it would be difficult for her to have a rival that is on the same level as her. My Non-Phase Sword Defense could also be considered to be only on par with her Skybreaker. As for Senior Sister, she''s outside the norm, so I don''t want to talk about her."


    Originally, when Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao met with Sword Demon and Sword God in the Ancient Sword Tomb, under a strange circumstance, Zhu Shiyao''s purple mansion was upied by the primordial spirit of the Sword God. Later on, that turned out to be a blessing in disguise. Her advancement of primordial spirit was greatly improved, and her strength skyrocketed. And because her cultivation time was longer than the others, her ster sword was also exceptionally formidable. Currently, although she has yet to reach Jindan Stage, Wang Lu thought that even Qiong Hua might not necessarily be her opponent. Perhaps she was the genuine number one person among all of her peers.


    "That''s a good analysis. Therefore, you can see that the advantages that you''ve built among your peers are now very weak. Although in a one on one fight and if there is no restriction in the strategy that could be used, even Zhu Shiyao might not necessarily be able to beat you, however, within five years, she would definitely reach Jindan Stage. And once she reaches Jindan Stage, her strength would advance by leaps and bounds. A single sword strike of her could make a skewer out of ten of you. Liu Li is also needless to say. Currently, her strength is slightly weaker than you because her control of the broken immortal sword Skybreaker is not that good�� In short, you need to have a sense of crisis awareness. Your reputation as the number one person among the same generation is already unsteady. If you don''t tightly grab it, you would not be able to hold it."


    Wang Lu curiously asked, "Why should I care about being the first or second, that kind of false reputation?"


    His Master lightly exined, "Because there is a huge gap in the advertising sponsorship fee."


    ��

 Chapter 371 - Masters Pointer Is of Course Very Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 371: Master''s Pointer Is of Course Very Powerful</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Regardless of whatever the reason his Master blocked Wang Lu from rushing triumphantly into the group of immortal tombs, many things have changed during his month-long sleep.


    First, the exploration of the group of immortal tombs has achieved its initial result. Half a month ago, the first batch of cultivators that entered the group of immortal tombs, which consisted of Feng Yin and Tian Lun, has returned and achieved remarkable results. In the group of immortal tombs, they saw tens of thousands of innumerable independent spaces, which were called the dreands of immortals. When they earnestly established a link with one of the dreands, within it, they experienced a rigorous test and and won two pieces of low rank spiritual treasure�� Towards a Deity Stage and Unity Stage cultivators, the grade was minimal. However, after all, it was still a spiritual treasure, which was enough to attract ny-nine percent of cultivators.


    After Feng Yin and Tian Lun, the second batch of cultivators to enter consisted of cultivators from the younger generation. Headed by Qiong Hua, Zhou Mumu and Zhan Ziye also participated. However, they all entered separated-ly. After half a month, Qiong Hua cleared her test and obtained three pieces of low rank magical treasures, while Zhou Mumu and Zhan Ziye each obtained two pieces of magical tools. The elite disciples of other sects obtained mixed results, but most still earned something.


    After these two rounds, people have a deeper understanding of the group of immortal tombs. There was indeed an inexhaustible collection of treasure trove. In terms of the abundance of collection, it even far surpassed that of Golden King''s Treasure House in the Western Continent. It was just that the difficulty to get the treasure was also improved by a lot.


    From the first batch, Feng Yin and Tian Lun didn''t disclose whatever the experience that they encountered. However, many of the experience of the younger generation of disciples on the second batch has spread.


    Qiong Hua encountered a remote mountain. There, the demons ran amok. After she in them, in theirir, she discovered their treasures, which were those three pieces of magical treasures. Zhou Mumu''s experience was rather strange inparison. She entered an exceptionally dangerous environment, so much that she almost couldn''t maintain her safety even with her Peak Xudan Stage cultivation base. Fortunately, she came across a seriously injured senior cultivator. After healing that person using her own expertise in healing, the senior cultivator pointed her the way to survive and gave her a few pieces of magical tools. As for Zhan Ziye, he came across two senior cultivators, who were involved in the dispute over how to improve an immortal cultivation method. After listening to their arguments for a while, Zhan Ziye could not help but join in. In the end, after a half month of continuous discussion, they only arrived at the preliminary result, and two pieces of magical tools were handed over to Zhan Ziye as a reward.


    The experience of the rest of the cultivators was more or less like so. The dreands that they entered mostly linked with their own expertise. The rewards that they obtained were also mostly useful. Although the quality was not high, that was just because they didn''t delve deeper into the dreands of immortals. ording to their spection about the clues, from the first treasure, if they were not in a hurry but instead continued to advance deeper, they would obtain even more benefits.


    However, in addition, people also found out that there were actually strict restrictions within the tomb. First, the magical treasure that they obtained could only be used by them alone, and could not be transferred to other people. This was the biggest problem, making almost all of the outeryer of the group of immortal tombs appear rather tasteless. Feng Yin and Tian Lun each got a spiritual treasure, but they couldn''t pass it on to their disciple. However, for them, this was the worst spiritual treasures in their possession. As for low rank magical treasures of Qiong Hua, they were of no value at all for this lead disciple of the number one sect.


    Therefore, the only way to get the real benefit was to go deeper. However, thinking about the voice from the door that day which said the greater the harvest the heavier the responsibility, people inevitably hesitated. Thus, the third round of exploration has to be postponed until everyone has fully absorbed the experience from the first two rounds and made a n. The exploration team was also in the process of preparation.


    For the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the opening of the group of immortal tombs was tantamount to the advent of a new era, filled with unlimited future. Let alone entering the entrance, even outside the entrance, inside and outside of Plentiful City, changed appeared with each passing day and it was really vibrant. The Southern Heaven Region has now be the focus of the entire Nine Regions.


    Unfortunately, all of these were destined to be just a story for a certain person on Spirit Sword Mountain.


    ��


    "Tsk, I really can''t stand them, a bunch of fools. The dreands of immortals in the group of immortal tombs clearly need to be explored by a moderate scale team. Throughplementary team members, they couldplete the task of high difficulty and obtain treasures that are beyond their own realm�� There are a lot of obvious clues, how could they be so cautious to explore it? They''re simply just wasting time!"


    In the lobby of a shabby inn, holding a newspaper, Wang Lu put his legs on the table, pushed the chair back a bit until it was nted, and then slowly rocked his body back and forth. A creaking sound followed each time the chair rocked. After a while, a steady rhythm echoed within the inn. However, the tempo of the sound revealed how strong Wang Lu''s impatience was.


    This piercing melody was soon interrupted, however. Thedy boss of the inn angrily pped the counter. "I''m the one who can''t stand you anymore here! You must be so bored that you came here not to order food but just to obsess with that damn newspaper!"


    Wang Luzily said, "I don''t order food because I am already full from eating the food in the cafeteria��You know what I mean. If a Xudan Stage cultivator really wanted to eat their fill, they could even eat a whole elephant! However, after eating the craft of a certain chef, I am afraid that even a Supreme of Unity Stage would lose their appetite."


    The Lady Boss somewhat feebly said, "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know you have suffered under Aya, but you rathere here andin about it every day, why don''t you speak frankly with her instead?"


    Wang Lu lightly turned a page of the newspaper and said, "Let''s see, Aya haspleted her oath, so her spirit of the brave departed has be perfect, plus it achieved unity with her original physique. Right now, even Tian Yue might not be able to beat her, yet you want me to speak frankly in front of her?"


    The Lady Boss sarcastically praised, "Your character is indeed firm and unyielding!"


    Wang Lu said, "As for why I don''t stay in the inn instead, it''s because of the recent antipornography campaign of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. You see, you and I are a single man and a woman, so it''s not appropriate for me toe here and open a room. Cheating a ck inn like yours is not important, but I am a big celebrity so I have to maintain my image."


    His voice has just fallen when a jar of top rate daughter''s red flew over towards him.


    ��


    After leaving the Ru Family Inn, Wang Lu was still somewhat depressed. Through that Great Arrangement newspaper, he was able to get the panoramic view of the recent mammoth changes that happened on the outside. As a professional adventurer, he was really eager to participate, unfortunately, however, he could not.


    Because his Master has issued a strict order that, before he reached peak Xudan Stage, and his mastery of the method was fullypatible with his cultivation base, he could not go down the mountain. If he dared to breach this order, his Master would spread all kinds of embarrassing and indecent pictures and video records of him that she took during his one-month-long sleep��


    Wang Lu had no doubt that with his Master''s low limit of moral integrity, she would actually do such a thing. The reason why she didn''t require him to reach Jindan Stage was that, a certain degree of opportunity was required in order to reach Jindan Stage, not by relying on diligent practice and hard work��of course, for Void Spirit Root, there was, in fact, no bottleneck. So, if he really wanted to achieve Jindan Stage, a step by step cultivation could also be done. However, there was a qualitative difference between each Jindan. For a mediocre person whose lifelong pursuit was the achievement of reaching Jindan, that person might not consider this too much. However, for Wang Lu, he has to take this step in a strong fashion. Or in other words, his Jindan must be the top level Jindan.


    For this step, in two years, he must do all that he could to solidify his foundation. Not only he has to reach peak Xudan Stage from high-level Xudan Stage, his Non-Phase Sword and other methods all have to reach the minimum of fiftyyers�� To say that it was difficult, it was actually not as difficult as to ascend the heaven. In the next two years, Wang Lu would be able to do a lot of things. Moreover, he, in the Western Continent, was not without any harvest. His countless of harsh battle have filled his physique with energy to the brim, which was ready to burst at any time.


    However, advancing his cultivation by daily practice was boring. It was really difficult for him, who has already been ustomed to running around on an adventure, to just stay on the mountain and cultivate. Liu Li has been put into closed-door training by his Fourth Uncle, Little Bai was apanying his Uncle Guanhai to seek for elixir in Eastern Border Region, while the stupid dog��he didn''t know what food that it ate��has fallen asleep. Even Wen Bao, Yue Xinyao and the others were sent to the Southern Heaven Region for experiential learning. In the entire Spirit Sword Mountain, there were only two people that Wang Lu could talk to. One of them was the crazy alchemist Aya; each time he came near her, his life would be in danger. Another one was Lady Boss. However, due to Wang Lu''s recent harassment, she had put up a sign in front of the inn entrance that read: Dogs and Wang Lu are not allowed to enter.


    However, it was precisely because it was hard to bear that he had to bear it. Wang Lu was very clear that his Master was right. He must calm himself and focus on cultivation for a period of time, otherwise, his heart would never calm down, which meant that the gap between him and the other talented genius would increase and they would quickly outpace him�� Therefore, even though he had found his indecent pictures in his Master''s inner pocket, he persisted in staying on the mountain. Most of the time, he spent it on cultivation, while during the short break, he would go down and harass the Lady Boss.


    In two years time, he needed to reach Peak Xudan!


    ��


    One yearter on Non-Phase Peak.


    Outside the small wooden hut, two people''s shadows crisscrossed each other like lightning. Sometimes, they jumped in mid-air, sometimes, they drew a sharp sword qi, while sometimes, they engaged in a fierce closebat fight. This time, the sh between their swords created an explosion-like sound as if it was in a stormy sea�� Countless sword lights drew a colorful brilliant luster.


    The two of them, one was the attacker, arrogant and overbearing, another one was the defender, struggling to survive.


    "You''re too slow with the sword! That''s outrageous! I used the power of middle-level Xudan to exchange blows with you, but from my ten sword strikes, you can''t even defend three of them. Moreover, your sword move is too weak, did you juste back from fooling around with Little Ling''Er? Be careful I''ll report this to Sect Leader so that he''ll break your legs!"


    The words from the Master of Non-Phase Peak were swift and stern, herplexion was also solemn. It was just that, those words from her seemed to contain a harassment intention.


    However, the one who was reprimanded unceremoniously harassed back, "What use is it for you to break my legs? Can a poor ghost like you afford to buy a radish?"


    "If you can''t cultivate until the forty-fifthyer this evening, I''ll use your ''chrysanthemum'', you hear me!"

 Chapter 372 - For Jindan, I Will Not Hesitate

    <h4>Chapter 372: For Jindan, I Will Not Hesitate</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After one year of self-torture, the results were remarkable.


    If advancing cultivation base from high level Xudan to peak Xudan already has its foundation from the several months of life and death experiential learning in Western Continent, then for Non-Phase Sword Bone, None-Phase Sword Art and other methods to leap more tenyers, only by truly staking one''s life in bitter cultivation could aplish it.


    This year on the mountain was Wang Lu''s most rigorous training year ever. Although previously when he and Liu Li sparred, they would often seriously hurt each other, but this year''s actual hard work was actually more than that.


    Because his Master''s requirement was too strict. Advancing his Non-Phase Sword Art by more than tenyers in just two years was simply a fantasy. Initially, he was able to advance his Non-Phase Sword Art for threeyers in just one month. But now, to umte a deeperyer, the advancement should be slower. Let alone while practicing his sword art, he also needed to advance his Non-Phase Sword Bone, Non-Phase Immortal Heart and other methods simultaneously�� And to achieve this, not only he needed to stake his life out, he also needed to stake his innate vitality, as well as fully utilizing all his avable resources.


    First was elixir. In this year, various elixirs were consumed by him as much as his meal. Fortunately, he has the support from his Seventh Uncle. Nevertheless, Wang Lu himself also spent a lot. Spirit stones have been spent more than a million��it could be more, but there was simply no market for a lot of things that he needed.


    The second was nning. In order to effectively used the time to race against his Master''s two years'' target, on the one hand, Wang Lu must multitask many things simultaneously, and on another hand, the practice n must be reasonable. For example, after his routine sword practice, while restoring his physical as well as magical power, he underwent a deep meditation. At the same time, his physical body practiced hand seals and other fine methods, training his flexibility. Simultaneously, the progress of each method must be coordinated with each other. Perhaps some of the methods such as Non-Phase Sword Bone, due to their reliance on external force, have stable progress. But others such as Non-Phase Immortal Heart that relied on inspiration and understanding needed to have a guide��


    Then it was time for full rest. No bowstring could be permanently taut without breaking. At a certain time, Wang Lu would give himself a bit of time to rest. Either by harassing Lady Boss in Spirit Creek Town, or be invited by Aya to help her perfect her dishes��at the same time, he also exercised his poison resistance there.


    This one year was an unbelievably substantial year. And now, one yearter, Wang Lu has achieved amazing results in ordance with the progress. Non-Phase Sword Art and other methods haveprehensively advanced to more than the forty-fifthyer. His magical power became more abundant and full. The Void Core inside his Jade Mansion has be more round and transparent, which hid a glimmer of golden light, as if at any time the ''Void'' might be ''Real'', producing a qualitative change.


    Of course, he still needed around six months more of preparation for the real qualitative change. By then, ording to his Master''s n, he would reach the perfect condition to face the Jindan tribtion. If he could pass it, he would likely to achieve the highest grade of supreme Jindan, and then�� and then, she would be able to go all out to offer all kinds of extracurricr ss to make additional money by using her capacity as the Master of a supreme Jindan cultivator.


    The advertisement sponsorship fee that she initially said was actually her making extra ie outside using her capacity as Wang Lu''s Master. Wang Lu was busy like a dog, how could he have the time to do advertisements? Of course, there were still a lot of advertisement jobs, but most of them were specifically operated by his Master��Wang Lu was simply too busy to take a part in them.


    Sometimes, Wang Lu even suspected that the reason why Wang Wu that cheap person arranged his practice so intensely was so that he would have no time to check out her work outside, illegally using his portrait and so on�� However, in that kind of intense practice, he really didn''t have time to care about it. He didn''t care if she arbitrarily sold his portrait right and copyright, as long as she didn''t sneakily sell his body.


    This day, he had just finished his painstaking practice, and in ordance with his original n, Wang Lu would go down the mountain to harass the Lady Boss. However, when he just arrived at the Four Divisions Peak, he saw a group of peopleing in through the Great Cloud Array. All of them looked depressed as if they were part of a defeated army.


    However, one of them was very familiar to him, which made him very happy.


    "Fatty, howe you also ran to the wastnd?"


    When it came to Wen Bao, who was once his faithful subordinate, and now also assisted in the trivial matters regarding the management of Wisdom Sect, they always have a harmonious rtionship. It was just that, as the difference in their cultivation bases continued to increase, their chance to work together became less and less. At the same time, Wang Lu has also been practicing diligently on the mountain, so they also have less chance and time to meet and chat. Thus, their rtionship in the past few years has be a bit rusty. However, this time, unexpectedly they had run into each other.


    After hearing the word fatty, Wen Bao, who came along with his several apprentice brothers and sisters, immediately trembled like a frightened wild boar. When he lowered his head and saw that Wang Lu was waving at him from the Four Divisions Peak tform, hisplexion greatly changed. He immediately tried to cover his face and run away.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Lu suddenly became happier. In a sh, he already appeared in front of Wen Bao, blocking his way, which caused him to be even more scared.


    Wang Lu swept Wen Bao up and down with his gaze and saw that the guy had actually turned a bit thinner, but not like as if he was subjected to vicious torture. He seemed to be full of magical power, strong physique, and his internal and external method seemed to have a sign of confluence, which was the precursor to reaching Xudan Stage from Foundation Establishment Stage. From the perspective of his qualification and perception, this progress was actually quite gratifying. However, after a more detailed look, Wang Lu found out that the fatty seemed uneasy, his Heart''s Dao swayed as if it was badly damaged, as if he had just suffered a great shock.


    Because Wen Bao was an honest and simple person, Wang Lu was immediately curious. What kind of experience would make his body lose weight and damage his Heart''s Dao? Wen Bao was not the kind of person who would rigidly cultivate on the mountain. When he was still in Qi Cultivating Stage, Wang Lu has already pulled him to help him fight the Seven Stars Sect, which meant that he could already be considered as battle-hardened. If he ran into an especially powerful enemy, he would not be in a good physical condition. But if he encountered a mediocre enemy, he would not be scared so much that his Heart''s Dao would sway like that.


    But then Wang Lu remembered Wen Bao''s first reaction when seeing him. Wang Lu thought about it, and then using his Non-Phase-magical-power-filled gaze, he gave Wen Bao a sweep. Suddenly, he burst intoughter. "Dead fatty, you cheated on another woman! I''m going to tell Junior Sister Yue!"


    Wen Bao promptly knelt. "I did not!"


    "If not, then why are you kneeling!" Wang Lu scolded, "With this kind of guilty conscience, do you think others wouldn''te to the same conclusion? Come on, exin to me about everything!"


    With that, Wang Lu pulled Wen Bao with him to Spirit Creek Town. The dead fatty was so afraid that he stopped each time he took a step. Wang Lu had to practically kick him to move his ass. When they finally entered the Ru Family Inn and saw the Lady Boss, Wen Bao''s legs became even softer.


    As a result, before Wang Lu even has the chance to urge him, Wen Bao has alreadye clean, detailing every experience that he encountered on his trip.


    It turned out that a few months ago, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and Excavation Management have continuously explored the group of immortal tombs rounds after rounds. Gradually, they started to prate deeper into the dreands of immortal, and at the same time, allowed ess to the immortal tombs for a wider range of cultivators. The inner court disciples of the Five Uniques, as well as the Sessor Disciples of several top level sects, or their elite disciples who were approved by their Sect Leaders could, with a guide, enter and explore the dreands of immortal.


    And Wen Bao was among the second group of disciples sent by Spirit Sword Sect.


    Considering that the exploration of the immortal tombs was only at the initial stage, Wen Bao and the others were only allowed toplete the first two rounds. At the third round, they must retreat. And in ordance with the earlier experience, as long as they dealt the first two rounds appropriately, they would almost have no danger.


    As a result, in the immortal dreamnd, Wen Bao indeed did not encounter any danger. It was nothing but encountering a gang of devils in a peaceful vige. Although the enemy was numerous, they were just a group of rabble. Wen Bao simply swung his ck Iron Sword and killed every single one of them. Nevertheless, he still received some injuries.


    Wen Bao''s progress was actually quite smooth. Although there were minor injuries in his body, they did not hinder his action. Therefore, he started the second round of explorations. The vige people told him that there was a devil stronghold on the mountain and those that came down the mountain were just their vanguard. Wen Bao calcted that with his strength, he could deal with them. Therefore, he went up the mountain alone to charge into the devils'' den.


    However, what happened next waspletely beyond his control. Although Wen Bao was able to smash the devils'' den because of his strong attack but weak defense, due to a moment of carelessness, he was injured. The enthusiastic vigers requested him to stay in the vige to heal his wound. Wen Bao thought that since he has plenty of time as well as it was hard for him to turn down their kindness, he finally agreed to their request.


    "But I never thought that those mountain vigers could be so passionate��" Wen Bao wanted to cry but have no tears. "Initially, they just said they want to heal my injury using herbal therapy, so they have to change my dress. But when it''s time to change the medicine and clothes, they keep on��"


    Before he could continue with his story, Wang Lu has unceremoniouslyughed out loud.


    "Hahahaha, I initially wondered who could possibly derail your path. Unexpectedly, you actually fell for the illusion and puppets in the immortal dreamnds! Are you, dead fatty, actually trying to look for treasure or prostitute!"


    The Lady Boss also bent down inughter. "Dead Fatty, I really underestimated you. Other people go to the group of immortal tombs to fight hard or think hard, but only you who goes there to ''work'' hard! Hahahaha!"


    Beingughed at by the two people, Wen Bao was upset and buried his head on the table. "What should I do now!"


    Wang Lu tried hard to stopughing and patted Wen Bao on the shoulder. "First you need to tell me to whom you are afraid to confess to? Junior Sister Yue or that Qian Hu?"


    For a long time, Wen Bao moved his mouth but refused to say anything.


    Wang Lu also didn''t insist. "Two people, two different temperaments, two different treatments. First of all, you have to be honest with them and not try to hide it. Your Heart''s Dao is wed, so anyone can see that you have a problem. Moreover, if carefully examined, it''s not difficult to discover that some your Yang essence has been missing��mainly because you have a broken method. Those two people are not stupid, so they would find the problem. If Junior Sister Yue��"


    Before he could continue, he heard Wen Bao feebly say, "It''s, it''s mainly Qian Hu that has a problem."


    "Oh, Dead Fatty, you really are something. You actually managed to win over that kind of stormy woman!" Wang Lu repeatedly patted his shoulder to encourage him. "If it''s that Qian Hu, then this is simple. You just need to directly kneel, admit your mistake and butter her up. And then just wait for whatever decision she would make to deal with you."


    Wen Bao asked, "If she, she�� doesn''t want me anymore, then what should I do?"


    "Poof!"


    Lady Boss sprayed out the liquor in her mouth on the spot. Wang Lu also put on the "feeling resentful towards somebody for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvement" look. "You''re a f*cking Foundation Establishment Cultivator, born of royal family, and now an inner court disciple of one of the Five Uniques, which one of these is lesser than that of her? So why are you looking like you''re a watchdog that lost its face?"


    "��"


    "Let''s just say, with Li Nana''s temperament, if she has acknowledged you, then she has already acknowledged your strengths and weaknesses. You are indecisive and amenable to coaxing but not coercion. Therefore, she should expect that asional ident could happen. What''s more, the objects are justmon puppets in illusion world. If it''s Junior Sister Yue, then you''re finished."


    Wen Bao earnestly asked, "Would it really work?"


    "Of course. If you have to coax her, then coax her, if you have to admit your mistake, then admit. In any case, kneeling down and licking people up is your forte. Lick until she is satisfied and filled with joy, and your crisis would pass."


    "Is, is that so?"


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, it is so. By the way, do I need to provide you with drug support? At that time, my Master gave me a dose of drug. I can help you a bit, free of charge."


    ��


    After sending Wen Bao away, inside the inn, Wang Lu was deep in thought. Seeing that it was rare for him to not speak like this, Lady Boss curiously asked, "What are you thinking about? Did Wen Bao''s affair move you this much?"


    Wang Lu beckoned with his hand. "No. I was just thinking. Maybe I have found the opportunity to reach Jindan Stage."


    "Oh?" Lady Boss was even more curious. "Where?"


    Wang Lu''s Master wanted him to reach Peak Xudan in two years, and not to reach Jindan. Exactly because entering Jindan needed a bit of luck and an opportunity that was hard to find. But now, Wang Lu unexpectedly said that he had found it?


    "Yes, in the group of immortal tombs."


    Lady Boss was shocked on the spot. "Is your opportunity to reach Jindan relies on visiting those sluts?"

 Chapter 373 - The Air of the Former Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 373: The Air of the Former Tyrant</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    For Lady Boss'' low-ss understanding, Wang Lu never expected her to have any good insight. It was fine even if he was the only one who understood the opportunity to reach Jindan.


    After he had returned to Non-Phase Peak, Wang Lu had intended to have a bit of exchange with his Master. However, he found out that his Master had gone out for private matters and just left behind on the table several pages of her hand writing. Written on them were the practice guidelines for the next step in Non-Phase Sword Art, Non-Phase Sword Bone, Non-Phase Immortal Heart, and other methods.


    By scribbling it like this, Wang Lu had no choice but to admire his Master. Although sloppy, he had to see it. Currently, Wang Lu had already been cultivating Non-Phase Method for almost fifteen years, so he already has a profound understanding of this method. Moreover, from time to time, he even has his own innovative ideas. Most of the time, however, his ideas were always a bit different from his Master''s readily avable drafts, and sometimes, they were even quite different.


    Wang Lu really did not want to admit that he would actually lose in intelligence to Wang Wu. Therefore, after much deliberation, it could only be said that when the god closed the window, it will open another window. Taking into ount that Wang Wu, that fellow, has her ''windows'' of integrity, moral, taste, sexual affinity, intellectual development, and so on have been sealed, then it was not uneptable that she has an amazing talent in a certain area.


    After studying in the room for a while, Wang Lu was ready to rest, when suddenly, a talisman lit up in front of him. He has been summoned by the Sect Leader!


    Being summoned by Sect Leader, Wang Lu immediately went towards the Ster Peak. Inside the Sect Leader''s bamboo room, several elders with solemn expression were waiting for him.


    This scene was a surprise for Wang Lu. In the past few years, the Sect Leader had also sometimes summoned him, but most of the time, it was because his Master was not present that Feng Yin became her substitute. Sometimes, Feng Yin also asked for Wang Lu''s opinion on specific issues��as the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, Wang Lu had the right to participate in some sect affairs.


    However, this time, there were already quite a lot of elders waiting for him, which was rtively rare. Usually, only a few elders of Heavenly Sword Hall that joined the decision-making process.


    Wang Lu''s heart was moved and he voiced out his conjecture, "Greetings Uncle Sect Leader, Second Uncle, Third Uncle�� May I ask if I was summoned here today to rece my Master''s position as the Fifth Elder in the Heavenly Sword Hall? Disciple is of humble talent and shallow learning, as well as short cultivation time, but in the future, I will certainly give my best��"


    Before he could continue, he noticed the stunned expression of the several elders. Thus, he inwardly knew that his guess seemed wrong. However, soon he listened to the Second Elder Liu Xian say, "Senior Brother, I think this matter must not necessarily be outrightly dismissed��"


    Sect Leader waved his hand. "Wang Lu is just joking, don''t fall for his nonsense�� Wang Lu, there''s something important that we have to call you thiste at night. Perhaps you already know beforehand that this time, the disciples of the fifteen sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals has entered the group of immortal tombs, in its outer-mostyer of it. However, most of them returned in defeat after failing to achieve their target. Although there were no heavy injuries and such, it has influenced the entire exploration strategy. After all, the immortal tomb is not a feast for a few, but a treasure trove for the whole Nine Regions."


    Wang Lu blinked his eyes. "And the truth is?"


    Feng Yin puzzledly asked, "What truth are you talking about?"


    Wang Lu was startled for a moment, and then asked in disbelief, "Uncle Sect Leader, do you really care about the development of the whole immortal cultivation world in the Nine Regions? What business do we have with the development of other sects, can''t we just care for our own sect?"


    Feng Yin wryly smiled. "It''s precisely because the performance of our Spirit Sword Sect is very unsatisfactory. Among the super sects, only Shengjing Sect and Royal Soldier Sect that got quite good results. As for how, do you expect them to share with us?"


    Wang Lu asked, "That being the case, can''t the several esteemed elders pave the way and sum up your experience for the other disciples?"


    "Yeah, about that. We can''t, actually." Feng Yin sighed. "So far, it is indeed a pity to not let you personally experience the group of immortal tombs. If you''ve been there, you ought to know that, although the general structure of the immortal dreams is roughly simr, the specific content varied from person to person, and the difference is veryrge. The experiences that were encountered by several elders arepletely different than that of the younger generation, without any reference value whatsoever. For example, if a younger generation cultivator is impetuous, in the immortal dream, he or she would often feel trapped. If it were me, I would never encounter as such."


    Wang Lu nodded. "That is, your Virgin Boy Method has reached the stage of perfection."


    "��" Several elders simultaneously threw their face sideways, hiding their expression.


    Daoist Master Feng Yin awkwardly endured his embarrassment. "In short, there are thousands of dreands of immortals in the immortal tomb. Each one is tailored to the person that entered them, which contained several rounds of story, and would condense out all kinds of treasure ording to that person''s experience there. At the same time, these thousands of immortal dream spaces are not without connections, and the overall structure is progressive."


    Upon hearing the overall structure, Wang Lu promptly put out his immortal tomb map, where he saw a bright gxy where each of the stars was connected with a thread, forming aplexwork.


    Feng Yin nodded. "In the group of immortal tomb''s immortal dreamnds, the deeper we go, the higher the difficulty, but the harvest is also greater. This also involves the ancestral legacy, as well as the need to assume the responsibility as what that mysterious voice once said. However, the deeper part of the immortal dreamnd could not be directly opened. You need to go through a number of different low-level immortal dreamnds to enter, which requires us the Nine Regions cultivators to advance as a whole. By the disciples or by the elders alone, the mystery of the group of immortal tombs can''t be fully explored."


    While fiddling with the map, Wang Lu suddenly said, "So this is actually the meaning of these threads. Then the structure of the whole group of immortal tombs has yet to be adjusted."


    Daoist Master Feng Yin said, "After the experiential learning setback of the disciples of big sects, everyone has summed up their lessons. Right now, everyone had gone all out in exploring the group of immortal tombs, and also sent their elite disciples. However, the pace of the progress is less than two or three in a thousand, and even stagnant. This is really worrying."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu gradually understood. "The really worrying thing is that while the other sects are at a loss and their progress are stagnating, there are some sects who advance triumphantly? Thus, sensing this crisis, you summoned me, this strategy expert?"


    Feng Yin said, "Oh, you are so clever indeed. Now, I and several of my Junior Brothers have opened several high-level immortal dreamnds, but the situation in low-level immortal dreamnds is difficult. But before the low-level immortal dreamnds are broken through, it is difficult for us to continue. And in order to break through these low-level immortal dreamnds, we have sent a lot of our sect''s younger generation of inner court disciples. However, not only Wen Bao, even Yue Yun, Huo Ying, these stable children, each has suffered a setback��"


    Liu Xian wryly smiled. "As the Reward Giver Elder, I am really ashamed."


    Feng Yinforted him, "No need to me yourself, Junior Brother. Compared to other sects, our results are not bad. Shengjing and Royal Soldier Sects sent their Sessor Disciples so they managed to get through a number of immortal dreamnds, while the other sects are worse than us."


    Wang Lu said, "Since the Sessor Disciple has toe out, then I am naturally duty-bound to do so. Then, how about going there at once?"


    Wang Lu''s eagerness startled the several elders. "We''re not really that anxious. I know that your Master��"


    Wang Luughed. "If you really are not that anxious, then why would you call me in the middle of the night? Did the progress of Shengjing and Royal Soldier make you flustered?"


    The several Elders were silent for a moment, until Feng Yin finally said, "ording to thetest brief that I got from the Excavation Management, Shengjing''s progress is the quickest. They would soon unlock the first thirty-six rounds, only three are left. Royal Soldier Sect is behind them by a round, but their progress is more stable."


    Wang Lu interrupted, "The so-called thirty-six rounds, do they refer to the thirty-five links at the front part of the immortal dreamnds?"


    Feng Yin reached out his hand towards the map in Wang Lu''s hand a bit, and immediately, the vast gxy was suddenly magnified. One of the corners was then presented before everyone. They saw a deep whirlpool, which acted like the core of the stars around it, supported by six threads that came out from the middle. These six threads were connected to clusters of stars with varying numbers.


    "The thirty-five front links are divided into six threads. Among which, the Elders'' team has opened up three of them. The remaining three must be opened by the younger disciples. The current progress on these three threads is not going well."


    Wang Lu asked, "How many can I participate in?"


    "All of them. It could be said that your current cultivation base and experience is the most appropriate stage for the exploration of the group of immortal tombs��your cultivation base has not yet reached Jindan, your cultivation time is less than twenty years, and more importantly, there is almost no condition that could baffle you. If you''re already in Jindan instead, it would be more difficult."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and then said, "It would be more difficult as a Jindan? In other words, from the thirty-six chains that we chose, those immortal dreamnds for Jindan and above have already been dealt by the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders. However, below Jindan have to be dealt by me�� Are the younger generation of Spirit Sword Sect that disappointing?"


    Second Elder Liu Xian became even more embarrassed. However, Daoist Master Feng Yin exined, "The setting of this group of immortal tombs is very unique. The requirements for the younger generation disciples are significantly more stringent. Even some of the tests in the immortal dreamnds are a bit difficult for the several elders. Shengjing Sect and Royal Soldier Sect are quite lucky. Although Qiong Hua is already a Jindan, because her cultivation time is still shallow, she wasn''t excluded by the immortal dreamnds. We don''t have this kind of luck."


    Wang Lu nodded. "No wonder. Then I have to embark early. If I continue to dy, I might identally break into Jindan Stage. By then, no one in our sect could break these thirty-six chains. As the sect with thergest shareholder in the group of immortal tombs, do we have to give up our cards?"


    Feng Yin wryly smiled. "These two years should be fully used by you to cultivate. Junior Sister even specifically told me�� In the end, not only we elders do not help you, we even want to interrupt your practice at this time."


    Wang Lu said with a smile. "Don''t be so modest Sect Leader Uncle. In this year, the resources provided by the sect for me are so many that it makes me embarrassed. Although I am the lead disciple, but the elixirs that are worth millions, not to mention other priceless minor arrays�� All of these had already far exceeded the normal treatment for a lead disciple. If I don''t do something for the sect in return�� then I would be unworthy of my dividend in the Excavation Management and Plentiful City."


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard Sixth Elder Lu Li curiously ask, "Wait a minute, haven''t your Master told you? All of the resources that were used by you in the past year came from your dividend in the Excavation Management and Plentiful City."


    "Wait a minute, what did you say?"


    After an extreme but brief shock, Wang Lu calmed down.


    "�� With her usual style, this is not unusual. Hey, good thing I already have long made my preparation."


    Wang Lu muttered while his finger touched the anti-Wang Wu card that he had prepared in his mustard seed bag.


    More than ten years ago, he once used this card in the experiential learning in Small Clear Sky Peak, now��

 Chapter 374 - These Are the Rest of My Play

    <h4>Chapter 374: These Are the Rest of My y</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Inside the bamboo room on Ster Peak, the meeting has continued until early in the morning.


    The majority of the time was spent on discussing the strategy to go through that thirty-six chains, while a small part of it was used to sort out the problem regarding the authorization of Wang Lu''s dividend in Excavation Management and Plentiful City.


    After the calction from his Sixth Uncle Lu Li, Wang Lu enjoyed a considerable amount of dividend. Whether it was the discovery of the group of immortal tombs or the key to open its door, almost all were attributed to Wang Lu. In the overall work of the development of the group of immortal tombs, he yed an irreceable role. Therefore, even though he was a younger generation disciple, and without the title of Daoist Master, it was reasonable to say that many senior cultivators could not enjoy as much treatment as him. However, under the hard effort of Spirit Sword Sect, he still held the position of Excavation Management''s Special Inspector, and Plentiful City Management Committee Member, enjoying the respective dividend rights of the two positions. From a personal point of view, no one has a higher percentage of dividends than him.


    At present, because the exploration of the group of immortal tombs was very elementary, the overall strategy was just cheap tickets and low tax revenue to attract more people toe, thus the dividends were not yet obvious. Nevertheless, Plentiful City has already begun its operation and obtained an extremely rich ie. It was spected that Wang Lu''s annual stable dividends would be around one million spirit stones. The result for the first year property auction was even more lucrative�� However, a considerable part of it has fallen into someone''s corruption.


    Towards this, Wang Lu has wholeheartedly decided that he would not investigate this too excessively. He was used to his Master''s avarice. Although Wang Wu would never acknowledge it, more than ten years ago, from other people''s mouth, Wang Lu learned that Wang Wu''s original qualification for immortal cultivation was substandard. Moreover, with how extraordinary Non-Phase Method was, her resource consumption for immortal cultivation was unimaginable. His own resource consumption during this year''s cultivation has already surpassed that of a million, which was appalling. However, his Master''s yearly resource consumption was quite likely not below him. Let alone, ording to themon sect practice, Wang Lu ought to share some of his profits to his Master. ording to his Sixth Uncle''s calction, Wang Wu''s corruption scale was not that different than the share that was rightfully hers.


    However, although he understood her reasoning, the proper response should by no means be less. Otherwise, if she got addicted to this corruption, there would absolutely be no limit on how things would go down. This time, she just swallowed a small portion of dividends, next time, she might sell his personal information to those perverted wealthy women at a high price.


    As a precaution against this, Wang Lu simply fished out something from his mustard seed bag, which was his Master''s personal information and unique imprint, and put them on the exhibition board in the center of Plentiful City. It read: Looking for same-sex date, double cultivation partner. Beautiful Jindan. Serious inquiries only. Contact XXX.


    That exhibition board was located in the center of Plentiful City, near the entrance of the group of immortal tombs, which was the most crowded area of cultivators, and also the most expensive. The function of the exhibition board was to provide information exchange channel for people who came to Plentiful City to find opportunities. As long as one paid a very inexpensive fee, one could publish a variety of announcements, such as an offer to buy stage props at high prices, or to seek partner(s) for experiential learning, and so on. The exhibition board itself was not big, but after it was added with a magical spell, in a nce, cultivators would immediately be able to see the announcement that was intended for them, or if it was urgent, all the irrelevant information would be autonomously rejected.


    This small exhibition board was put forward with great effort in the initial establishment of Plentiful City by Wang Lu using his privilege status, along with the help of the Heavenly Sword Hall''s Sixth Elder Lu Li. After a year of operation, through advertising fees and other value-added services, this exhibition board, with its monopoly advantage and location advantage, has be even more valued than any other city in the mortal world, a truly priceless property.


    After his Master''s personal information was left at that exhibition board, in just seven days, Wang Wu, who previously went out for private affairs, immediately escaped back to Spirit Sword Mountain. When she hurried back to Non-Phase Peak, she found out that Wang Lu was no longer there.


    "Huh, are you looking for Wang Lu? He has already gone to Plentiful City."


    Left behind in Non-Phase Peak to pass on the message was the Sixth Elder Lu Li. Originally, with his status as an Elder, there was no way for Wang Lu to be able to tell him to do this. However, before departing to Plentiful City, Wang Lu had discussed the property development strategy of Spirit Sword Sect in Plentiful City with him. The more they discussed about it, the more they got along with each other, which filled Elder Lu Li with joy. Thus, he made an exception and did this thing for Wang Lu.


    He smilingly looked at his distressed-looking Elder Sister and asked, "Did Little Lu cause you to be this miserable?"


    Wang Wu let out a sigh. "I can''t me this entirely on Wang Lu, this is the consequence for my action."


    Lu Li curiously asked, "This is odd, you, this person, actually know how to introspect?"


    Wang Wu exined, "Several days ago when I was working as a private tutor for the disciples of a top rank immortal cultivation family, I suddenly received amunication talisman. It was actually sent by several delicate younger sisters. Their words were ambiguous and with unclear intention. When I pressed for a clearer answer, they finally told me that they wanted to have some intimate rtionship with me! At that time, I immediately��"


    Lu Liughed. "And you immediately got angry?"


    Wang Wu replied, "No. At that time, I burst outughing instead."


    "What?"


    Wang Wu exined, "Sixth Junior Brother, a wealthy person like you don''t understand my hardship. Previously, if I want to find some young sisters, it was really troublesome. If I ask for money, it would seem that Ick in sincerity, but if I am sincere, I would have no money. How could I not be happy that now someone has sent them to my doorstep? So I canceled that private lesson and directly epted the offer."


    "��"


    "That several younger sisters are actually the junior disciples of Yin and Yang School. The youngest one has cultivation base of High Level Qi Cultivating Stage. They were sent by their sect to Plentiful City for experiential learning. There they saw a peculiar note on the exhibition board. Filled with curiosity, they then contacted me. Tsk, tsk, those young girls came from a big upright sect, they are open-minded and also knowledgeable, not to mention all of them are also cute and lovely, so I get along really well with them."


    "��"


    "s, I was momentarily confused, so I let them patronize me, took me on sightseeing and having fun. A few dayster when I found out that their love for me has already been deeply rooted, it was already toote. They are the elite disciples of Yin and Yang School, so they bear the responsibility to be their school''s pirs; sooner orter, they must find their ideal husband��or a good bed partner for long term double cultivation. However, after meeting me, they said that they have lost interest in all the other men in this world! But since I am a female, I can''t help them in their double cultivation, because it would have no effect. A few days of joy have created a serious hindrance for their immortal cultivation journey�� s, whenever I think about it, I inevitably feel guilty."


    Lu Li already didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Therefore, after much deliberation, I decided that long term pain is inferior to short term pain, so I simply looked for an opportunity to run away. They were still young, with excellent future, but I and they have no future at all." Wang Wu sighed in mncholy and then she smiled. "Junior Brother, you now think I''m very selfless, right? Really great?"


    Lu Li was silent for a long time and then deeply sighed. "Later on, I won''t put myself in the affairs of your Non-Phase Peak anymore!"


    "Oh, right, Junior Brother, since you haven''t married yet, why don''t��"


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    With that, Sixth Elder turned into a sword light and, in the blink of an eye, vanished without a trace.


    After Lu Li''s departure, Wang Wu was left alone in that humble abode. Gradually, however, a smile appeared on her face.


    "Little Lu, do you think this is over? You have offended your Master and still want to get away? How could it be that easy!"


    ��


    On the other side, Wang Lu, alone, rushed to Plentiful City.


    This city, who was named by Feng Yin, has now be a prominent bustling city in Nine Regions. After a year, its development was already beyond the expectation of many people. From its original design, the city has been widened twice to meet the demand. At this moment, the exploration of the group of immortal tombs was still in its early stage, so its value, as well as that of Plentiful City, were far from being tapped to the limit.


    No one knew at what point Plentiful City could eventually develop, but everyone knew that the city has immense potential. Therefore, when Wang Lu, with his status as the Plentiful City Management Committee Member, arrived, he enjoyed a very grand reception. Aside from the officer that was sent by themittee to receive him, many sects that wished toy their foundation in Plentiful City actually sent their team of elders. The lowest level among them was of Jindan Stage, while Daoist Masters of Yuanying Stage were not rare either. A Peak Xudan Stage cultivator surrounded by a group of Jindan and Yuanying, this was a quite bizarre scene.


    Wang Lu himself was somewhat unable to put up with it any longer. Because although on the surface, these Jindan and Yuanying cultivators looked reverent and respectful, but inwardly, they thought that within the Management Committee of Plentiful City, only Wang Lu was a disciple, while the rest were high rank cultivators with cultivation base of Yuanying and Deity Stage whose vision was far higher than them. Complimenting and being respectful to these Yuanying and Deity Stage cultivators were useless, and if they wanted to spend resources to build rtionship, it would be unimaginably high. In contrast, as the only Xudan Stage Management Committee Member, it must be easier to win over Wang Lu.


    Being regarded as an easy target, how could Wang Lu be in a good mood? Let alone currently, he was bearing an important matter, which was the Spirit Sword Sect''s thirty-six chains. Therefore, he very coldly and rigidly pushed aside this crowd of elders that surrounded him one by one, in exchange for a moment of peace.


    Wang Lu just casually pushed those elders aside, without any further thought. However, the officer sent by the Plentiful City Management Committee was amazed. At first, when he was told to greet and serve Wang Lu, at first he was quite resentful, thinking that how could a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage from a high rank sect like him be assigned as a personal servant of a Xudan Stage disciple? However, when he saw how Wang Lu coldly pushed aside everyone that surrounded him, he felt that this time, he was not in charge, so he has no right to decide, therefore not his responsibility. For example, themittee has to act ording to the rules, and avoiding a private contact was one of such rule�� Suddenly, he felt that he would gain quite a lot of harvest. Therefore, his perception of Wang Lu has also greatly changed.


    While pondering about it, the two finally arrived at the entrance of the group of immortal tombs, where it was really crowded with people. Wang Lu contemted for a moment, but the officer became ufortable, so he asked, "Em, Daoist Master Wang, is there anything else that you need?"


    With Wang Lu''s cultivation base, he was not eligible yet to use the title Daoist Master, but as the leading cadre in Plentiful City, the actual operation of such convention was not that strict.


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and then handed over that officer with a list. "I am sure you have many contacts here, so help me collect the items in the list and take out some props from Plentiful City''s public storehouse. If there are any fees to cover, just record them on themittee ount."


    "Okay." The officer took the list and turned away.


    Wang Lu then continued his pondering, thinking about the development of the immortal dreamnds. Previously, when he heard Wen Bao recounting his experience, he burst outughing. The problem was, now it was his turn to solve that test.


    Wen Bao''s problem was that he didn''t withstand the temptation and had a night of pleasure with the amorous vige girls, thus the story could not progress, and he was forced to exit. However, the problem was,ter on, Yue Yun also went to try it, and he withstood the temptation. However, the vige girls thought that he was too stiff and dull, and the story was cut short!


    Now it was Wang Lu''s turn to experience this test, but how should he handle it?


    While he was still thinking, he suddenly heard the voice of a bevy of young girls from nearby. "Senior Sister, see that, it''s him isn''t it?"


    "Mm, the look is indeed really simr!"


    With that, someone patted Wang Lu''s shoulder and a cute young girl asked him with a smile, "Hello, are you Wang Lu of Spirit Sword Sect''s Non-Phase Peak?"

 Chapter 375 - The Four Diamonds

    <h4>Chapter 375: The Four Diamonds</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When he was suddenly interrupted while thinking, Wang Lu became a bit upset. And when he looked back and saw the girl''s flower-like smile�� he became even more upset.


    With his current cultivation base and experience, Wang Lu was able to see through the actual situation of those cultivators with shallow cultivation base. The young girl behind him was around twenty-two or twenty-three years old, one or two years younger than him, with cultivation base of Foundation Establishment. However, her foundation was extremely deep that whenter on she entered Xudan Stage and then Jindan Stage, it would be really smooth. Obviously, she was a cultivator from a prestigious big sect.


    Judging from the particr grade of the aura of her method, she ought to be the disciple of Yin and Yang School. Although this sect has done nothing evil or wicked, their reputation was unordinary. Their disciples were lively and unconstrained in their sexuality�� or perhaps, wanton in temperament, which was what made them infamous. Many of their young cultivators, in order to quickly improve their cultivation, pursued anyone they thought to be good to do the double cultivation, or just be cultivation bedmates. They would stop at nothing, even if it was just a one night stand.


    Fortunately, the double cultivation method of Yin and Yang School paid particr attention to the equality between Yin and Yang, with both of them must be harmonious. Good for others and good for oneself. Otherwise, they would''ve been branded as an evil sect. However, because of the disciple of Yin and Yang School''s aggressive offense, the case of them destroying the harmonious rtionships of others were also quitemon. Thus, their unordinary reputation.


    For these several passionate and hot girls, Wang Lu didn''t feel any repulsion nor aversion. In any case, everyone has its own aspiration, and the girls of Yin and Yang Sect didn''t deliberately try to harm anyone�� Instead, over the years, a lot of those nerds who were doomed to be lonely for their entire life, because of the Yin and Yang School''s girls, were able to experience the joy of sexual intercourse. Thus, the joy of double cultivation, simply speaking, was their greatest achievements and virtue�� It was just that, at present, how could he have the mood to apany these younger girls for double cultivation? He was still busy with his own business.


    However, their passion was something that was really beyond his control. Wang Lu has just turned his head sideway, but the girls have already begun twittering, "Haha, sure enough, it''s really him, it''s exactly the same like in the description!"


    "He is indeed quite dashing. It''s just that, I don''t know if his big tool lives up to its reputation?"


    "Sister Lan, why don''t you go and try him?"


    "Ok, Yingtao, why don''t you go and try him? When Sister Wu said she had a disciple, you''re the first who turned tears intoughter!"


    "I, I did not! The one whoughed is Wan''Er!"


    "Yingtao, cut your nonsense! Humph, if you''re that impatient, we''ll let you have him first, us sisters will understand."


    This simr-to-white-noise twittering was automatically shielded by Wang Lu with his Non-Phase Immortal Heart. However, amidst the noise, two words caught his attention: Sister Wu?


    As a woman''s name, the word Wu was quitemonly used. However, at this moment, Wang Lu could only think of a person upon hearing this name.


    "Are you the reinforcement requested by Wang Wu?"


    Upon hearing Wang Lu''s question, the girls turned even worse. "Wow, his voice is really good!"


    "He is indeed worthy to be the disciple of Sister Wu, his tone of voice just now is so dashing: Are you the reinforcement requested by Wang Wu�� that''s so awesomely dashing! I want to do double cultivation with him!"


    "Wow, Wan''Er, have a bit of integrity, will you? Initially, when Sister Wu left, you''re the one who took the lead in shouting that you have no interest in men anymore, yet now, you want to do double cultivation with him!"


    "Humph, he is Sister Wu''s disciple, how could he be like the average men? He has the inheritance of Sister Wu, so doing double cultivation with him is the same as double cultivation with Sister Wu!"


    "Wan''Er is right, as long as we call out Sister Wu''s name when we do double cultivation with him, it would be just like doing double cultivation with Sister Wu."


    "Yes, yes. As long as you don''t think of him as a man, then it''s okay."


    Wang Lu who heard it from nearby was absolutely creeped out. From which pit did his Master dig out these four teasers? He has seen a strange and entric individual, but not this strange! Was it true that anyone who has a contact with his Master would be affected by her toxic aura?


    Seeing that Wang Lu has fallen into silence, the girls began to talk about it, "He doesn''t like to talk, which ispletely unlike Sister Wu! But it''s kinda cool."


    "But it''s boring if he doesn''t talk."


    "Humph, in any case, I don''t expect him to take the ce of Sister Wu. It''s fine as long as someone can help me in double cultivation."


    "Yes, yes, if our cultivation bases go up, Sister Wu will no longer reject us!"


    "But he''s just alone, and us sisters are four people, how could we share him?"


    "Of course Sister Lan would be the first. Right now, she is about to advance to Xudan, so she is the one who needs double cultivation the most."


    "No need, let Qingci have him first. Her cultivation time is the shortest among us, so the first double cultivation would mean a lot to her."


    "That''s enough."


    Wang Lu lightly said. His voice was suffused with his Non-Phase magical power, which instantly suppressed the chattering noise of these Yin and Yang School''s girls.


    "Wow, his cultivation base is so pure��"


    "I said that''s enough!"


    This time, the girls felt that they were about to faint. They were unable to resist the suppressing voice that they immediately stopped talking.


    Looking at this group of naive yet enthusiastic girls, Wang Lu couldn''t even muster up the strength to scold them. After all, the root of this all was when he left the announcement on the exhibition board. It was just that, he didn''t think that his Master''s luck could be so good, so much that not only she did not encounter a perverted male who disguised himself as a woman, instead, she encountered these annoying girls.


    Although he was entangled by these girls, Wang Lu didn''t want to be rough with them. At worst, he could just go look for that officer�� What''s his name again? Yi Xiaolou? I''ll just leave them here. However, just as he was about to go looking for Yu Xiaolou who was preparing the items on the list, a sh went pass his mind. He looked back at those female cultivators and then smiled.


    "Why don''t you introduce yourself."


    "I am Tiandao Lan!"


    "I am Ying Tao!"


    "I am Li Qingci!"


    "I am Lin Wan!"


    The four girls said their own name in unison so quickly. Fortunately, Wang Lu could distinguish and memorize them. Among them, Tiandao Lan was their Eldest Sister. Thus, Wang Lu looked at her and said, "What did Wang Wu tell you to do?"


    Tiandao Lan said, "She didn''t exin it to us. She just told us that when we found you, we will naturally know what to do."


    Lin Wan interrupted, "My guess is double cultivation!" Which was agreed by Ying Tao and Qingci."


    Wang Lu knew that if he let them continue to talk, they would never stop. Thus, he waved his hand to interrupt them. "Since it''s you guys who came looking for me, then in all things, you should obey my arrangements."


    When Wang Lu casually said this, he expected them to balk back, but who knew, Tiandao Lan directly nodded. "Alright, in everything we will listen to you! We will do anything you want!"


    Wang Lu was convinced that these four young girls of the Yin and Yang Sect were sent here by their sect to do experiential learning, so how could they talk without thinking first? How could they arbitrarily run away with a stranger?


    Or could it be that, in just a few days, these supposedly capable girls have been taught by his Master to be ves without the ability to think properly? Tsk, did Wang Wu, that person, even have this kind of method? Strange, if she was really that amazing, she should''ve set up a training center and acted as a queen, why the need to be so destitute like now?


    However, in any case, he has nothing to lose, so he dly epted it. Wang Lu then said, "You will go with me to explore the group of immortal tombs together."


    "Explore the group of immortal tombs?" Tiandao Lan was surprised for a moment, and then happily nodded. "Alright. Anyway, we are initially also going to explore the group of immortal tomb. With you, a lead disciple of one of the Five Uniques, as the leader, that would be better�� Wait a minute, you said you want us to go with you together? Wouldn''t it greatly enhance the difficulty of the immortal dreamnd?"


    After a year, the information regarding some of the basic rules inside the group of immortal tombs have basically spread on the whole Nine Regions. For example, the immortal dreamnds were currently partial towards single explorers because of the high number of different immortal dreamnds, but more crucially, the strength of the enemy would be greatly increased. A high level Foundation Establishment cultivator would at most face with a low level Xudan. However, if there were five high level Foundation Establishment cultivators, then the enemy that they would encounter would be a high level or even peak Xudan. For such a big level difference, perhaps the elite disciples of the Five Uniques would be able to deal with it, butmon cultivators would definitely not.


    However, Wang Lu has to face an even worse situation. He was a Peak Xudan Stage and hispanion were four Foundation Establishment cultivators. The immortal dreamnds would not consider the strength disparity between them, nor bnce the difficulty. The immortal dreamnds would basically just regard them as five Peak Xudan Stage. When the time came, perhaps even a Jindan cultivator would not be able to ovee the test. Encountering a Jindan Stage opponent was definitely a certainty. However, after that�� let alone passing the test, even the lives of these several young girls would be difficult to keep.


    At this time, Wang Lu happened to see the administrator of Plentiful City Committee, Yi Xiaoluo, who was holding a few objects. He waved his hand and greeted him while at the same time casually said to Tiandao Lan and the others, "It''s okay. I can deal with Jindan. Even if we have to face with Yuanying, as long as it''s low level Yuanying and not an elite cultivator, I can still deal with it."


    After he said that, he thought that since he was just casually saying it, other people would find it difficult to ept. However, unexpectedly, Tiandao Lan and the otherspletely believed it.


    "So formidable!"


    "''It''s okay, I can deal with Jindan'', that''s so cool! He truly is the disciple of Sister Wu!"


    "I want to give him a child, and no one can stop me!"


    Since his debut more than ten years ago, what kind of storms that he has yet to see? Yet, at this time, he felt that he was about to pass out. His mind began to wonder whether it would advantageous to bring them with him or not. However, he immediately thought that their average IQs should allow them to survive in the group of immortal tombs��


    At this time, Yi Xiaolou finally arrived and eagerly said, "Daoist Master Wang, I have gathered the things that you want�� huh, are these four your friends?"


    As a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, in a single nce, Yi Xiaolou was able to determine that Tiandao Lan and the others came from Yin and Yang School. Thus, he immediately said inwardly, a leader is indeed a leader. Although young, with cultivation time only a third of me, this leadership style is truly gold��how could messing with women be regarded as leadership?


    Wang Lu, however, did not exin to him. "We will go in, so can you help us register?"


    "Huh, you want to leave already?" Yi Xiaolou was surprised since themittee had prepared a dinner feast for Wang Lu.


    However, Wang Lu would not dy even for a second. After he told him his intention, he directly waved goodbye and headed towards the entrance to the group of immortal tombs with the four young girls.

 Chapter 376 - Rope Play

    <h4>Chapter 376: Rope y</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Upon passing the entrance to the group of immortal tombs, they were immediately greeted by rivers of stars. Countless clusters of nebs revolved around Wang Lu''s party, and the starlights were unpredictably changing.


    This was the first time Wang Lu entered the group of immortal tombs. Although it could be said that he was the person in the whole Nine Regions most deeply involved with the group of immortal tombs, he has never entered it personally. Upon witnessing the marvelous sight before him, though Wang Lu was well-informed, he could not help but be greatly shocked. This unsurpassed treasure house built by the earth immortals in the distant past faintly exuded the tens-of-thousands-of-years-passed-down majesty. Wang Lu even felt that deep within these rivers of stars, there was something that called him forward.


    Perhaps it wasn''t just an illusion?


    Because from the moment they stepped into the gate, they were immediately assigned to different independent spaces. This was also the procedure for all the cultivators that entered the group of immortal tombs. The group of immortal tombs would not put tens of thousands of people together in one space, but split them apart to different stable spaces, where they could choose their own starting point of departure.


    At present, each neb in front of them was an independent immortal dreand, tailor-made ording to the circumstances of the experiential learning. Each has its differences. However, from the observation of the naked eye, it was difficult to find the pattern. One has to dive in to find out. If there was no special skill, the exploration of the group of immortal tombs would be like blind people touching an elephant.


    However, for those who have long been given the map of the group of immortal tombs, this shining gxy was not that mysterious. As a matter of fact, if not so, it would not be so easy for the Spirit Sword Sect to find its thirty-six chains of immortal dreamnds to be explored.


    Currently, although their progress hasgged behind that of Shengjing Sect and Royal Soldier Sect, it was partly because the thirty-six chains chosen by Spirit Sword Sect were all of high quality.


    After standing in the rivers of stars for a while, Wang Lu swept his eyes around and found out that Tiandao Lan and the others were still immersed in the wonders of the gxy, unable to extricate themselves, and didn''t have much talk either. He then fished out a copper coin from his mustard seed bag.


    The next moment, the gxy rotated and, in the exmation of Tiandao Lan and the others, one of the nebs in front of them rapidly expanded, and then covered their whole field of vision.


    This was a method of using a specific token to lock on a particr neb. As long as one has previously entered the immortal dreamnd, and then brought out one or two things, one could backtrack and lock its position. And the coin that Wang Lu held was the currency obtained by Wen Bao in that mountain vige.


    After they were shrouded in the mysterious neb, the next moment, the gxy in front of them disappeared, reced by a beautiful picturesque scenery.


    However, before they have the time to appreciate the green hills and clear waters, a shout to kill entered their ears. They saw a group demons and monsters holding ghost-headed sword, wolf tooth club, and other things, like a group of dark clouds that covered everything, rushing towards their target. And in the middle of that dark cloud, a solitary vige, relying on an ancient array that has obviously been passed down for many years, was like a solitary boat in the middle of the storm, tossed around by winds and rains.


    Wang Lu inwardly thought that the progress of this instance was so fast��without a moment of forey, it goes straight to climax. From the looks of it, that vige''s array was only going to hold on for another tea''s time. And once the array was broken, those passionate vige girls would be left to fend for themselves�� Unless the toughness of their sex is unequaled that they can make these thousands of demons and monsters die of exhaustion, otherwise, it would be a dead end for them.


    "Wow, where is this?"


    "Sister Lan look, that small vige seems to be in a precarious situation!"


    Just as the girl was about to open her mouth, Wang Lu had impatiently interrupted her, "That''s enough chattering, follow me to save people."


    While saying that, Wang Lu was ready to dash forward. The several girls were surprised. "Senior Brother, you know that there are thousands of monsters there. Their strength is not a small matter at all!"


    Wang Lu dismissed her concern by saying, "There''s not even a Jindan there, what''s so dangerous about it?"


    With that, he fished out a rope, which was like a spirit snake, deftly floated in the air and tied the slender waists of the four girls while the other end of the rope was held by him.


    Being tied by the rope, the girls suddenly felt that a trace of strength suddenly welled up in their bodies. When they took a step, it was as if they suddenly soared into the clouds. Obviously, their cultivation base was far lower than Wang Lu, yet unexpectedly, they could keep up with his speed. In the twinkling of an eye, he had crossed two hills and arrived outside the small mountain vige that was pressed by the dark clouds.


    "This is the follower rope." Wang Lu simply exined, "Stay close to me and don''t move heedlessly."


    His voice had just fallen when he heard a roar from mid air, "Who are these reckless things!"


    It turned out that although these group of monsters and demons were merely illusion puppets of immortal dreamnd, they actually have the ability to think. Seeing that Wang Lu, though young, was not weak, thus most certainly came from an extraordinary background, they immediately decided to control their temper and ask a question.


    Wang Lu didn''t intend to waste his breath on mere small fries, so he directly gave his middle finger, which opened the curtain of the war.


    The monsters in the air flew into a rage. Although they were a bit cautious, since they have the numerical advantage, among which, there were ten of them who have managed to have inner cores, why should they care about a Xudan Stage cultivator too much? By asking him first, they have already shown that they thought highly of him, but since he was reckless, then they would simply get rid of him.


    Several monsters who have already seeded in taking human form furiously shouted in unison and fished out all kinds of weapons. They then proceeded tounch their respective demon and monster methods. Thunder and lightning immediately shed down from the dark clouds in the sky, giving off devil fire and evil wind, which was really threatening.


    Tiandao Lan and the other girls were pale with fright. Although they came from a prestigious big sect, their cultivation bases were still shallow, at most Foundation Establishment Stage. To deal with even one inner-core-level monster, the four of them have to give everything they could. However, currently, there were around several tens of such level monsters! Merely a group of demons spitting out their devil me had already made it difficult for the four of them to breathe. At this moment, even their magical power stagnated, unable to be circted.


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu lightly unsheathed his Sword of Mount Kun, and a gentle and pure sword qi, as if splitting the heaven and earth apart, immediately set up a space that was cut off from the rest of their surrounding. All of the demonic monster aura immediately vanished from all the space within the cover of the sword qi. Furthermore, all the falling lighting and devil fire, as if hitting an invisible barrier, immediately dispersed upon hitting the sword qi barrier of three hundred meters radius set up by Wang Lu.


    Along with Wang Lu''s single step, the entire bullet spells thatnded on top of the barrier immediately bounced back, and the monsters who were at the forefront miserably cried out in unison. Some were burned by the devil fire from the inside that their seven orifices spat out fires and their bodies turned into smoke, some who defended with their own tools had their muscles and bones torn to pieces and turned into mud, and there were also some that had sparks of electric charge snake around their body while the lighting energy devastated their bodies inside and outside.


    In just one step, several corpses of monsters began to fall from the sky. They were the elite monsters that acted as the vanguard, which immediately rmed everyone. The four Yin and Yang girls were stupefied that their eyes almost fell out of their sockets. The dark sky in the sky immediately withdrew a bit and the little demons on the edges of the dark clouds slowly retreated, very much unwilling. Then, a burst of gentle and charming cheer came from within the vige.


    On the parapet outside the vige, one young morous woman who appeared to be twenty-eight years old, shouted out to Wang Lu with a clear and resonant voice, "Brave heroes, pleasee in. There is an array left by the ancestors of the vige, if you can take charge, we will definitely��"


    Wang Lu promptly beckoned his hand. "No need."


    While talking, he had swept over his gaze on the ck clouds. These monsters and demons each have their own thoughts. Some were eager to fight, obviously confident with their own ability that even the death of theirpanions did not sound an rm in them. Some looked hesitant, seemingly weighing whether that sword move from Wang Lu was just a casual move or full strength but feigned as casual? If it was the former, it was naturally in their interest to retreat. However, if it was thetter, they could use their number advantage and thus needed not to be afraid of him. Of course, some of them were simply scared sheetless after seeing that scene, unwilling to be the enemy of him any longer.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Lu showed a faint smile, and then, with a clear and resonant voice, said, "Your king is an idiot."


    ording to the map, as well as the knowledge of Wen Bao and other people, Wang Lu already has a general grasp of this immortal dreamnd. The strength of the monsters and demons might be greater or weaker depending on who was the one that entered the immortal dreamnd, but their mode of thinking was easy to follow.


    The most simplest one was: Loyal and devoted to their leader.


    Thus, as soon as Wang Lu said those words, the demons in the air immediately went wild with rage. Those who initially began to retreat began to mor, voicing out their indignity. One of the forefront demons could not control its rage anymore that it directly released its demonic spells, summoning a st of howling ghost and cold wind. The ghosts were dense and insidiously evil.


    A group of demons simultaneously went into action by casting their demon method, multiplying the power of the dark clouds. This qualitatively changed the ghosts'' aura, making itparable to that of a Jindan Stage cultivator!


    "Senior Brother Wang, let''s go inside. This is a Jindan level attack, not something that we can withstand!"


    However, before Tiandao Lan could continue to persuade, those malicious ghosts have already thrown themselves at Wang Lu''s group while screeching. Tiandao Lan immediately closed her eyes, not daring to see. Nevertheless, her eyelids were slightly opened, leaving out a bit of gap.


    The next moment, under Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Qi, all of the evil ghosts, beyond their control, vanished. The rear part collided with the vanguard of the malicious ghosts after they were bounced back by the sword qi. Their blood-curdling scream, along with the umted yin energy vanished into thin air. The whistling of the chilling wind spontaneously came to an end, and the dried branch and dead leaves that previously rolled along with it directly fell to the ground. This rapid change in the surrounding simply caused one''s hair to stand on end.


    And those demons and monsters that cast the spell also simultaneously suffered an equal amount of reverse shock as Wang Lu took another step forward. One after another, a group of demons and monsters screamed and fell down. This time, more than ten inner core level monsters died under their own consummate skill. After this group of elites was removed, the fury of the dark clouds was immediately weakened by half.


    Seeing this scene, let alone those demons and monsters in the air, even the initially cheering vigers were shocked into silence. They just felt that everything was so unbelievable.


    These crowds of monsters and demons that seemed like a dark cloud, though they looked like a rabble, had actually been haunting the vigers for years, giving them many nightmares. Were it not for the array left behind by their ancestors, they would''ve been ravaged many times early on. Yet, unexpectedly, under this young cultivator''s sword, they were so vulnerable�� No. the young cultivator didn''t even make a sword strike. He only used his imposing manner to push them back.


    As for Wang Lu himself, he merely took a deep breath and calmed down the slight turbulence in his Jade Mansion.


    Non-Phase Nameless Sword exchanged blood for blood, trading injury for injury. Currently, Wang Lu had shouldered two rounds of full attack from this group of monsters and demons. These two rounds of damage on the body, if received even by a Jindan cultivator, would lead to a dead end. However, in the eyes of Wang Lu, the injury that he suffered was actually slightly less than what he expected. After circting his magical power, he had already returned to normal condition.


    Meanwhile, the strength of his counterattack had caused the tragic death of a group of demons and monsters on the spot.


    "The key focus of this test is really not in fighting."


    Wang Lu casually muttered, seemingly brushing off the hard effort of Wen Bao, Yue Yun, and the others.


    After saying that, Wang Lu turned around and saw the passionate beautiful vige girls staring at him from behind the vige parapet, with peach blossom like faces.


    Then he looked at the Yin and Yang School''s girls beside him. Their eyes were also glittered with lights, mesmerized by him.


    "I can''t wait to see the next passionate scenario."

 Chapter 377 - For the next Generation, Help Me!

    <h4>Chapter 377: For the next Generation, Help Me!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Killing the rest of the demons and monsters that formed that ck cloud took quite a bit of time. Purely using Non-Phase Sword Defense against those scattered and fleeing monsters and demons seemed a bit inconvenient. However, Wang Lu, stemming from all sorts of considerations, did not use the skill that he acquired from the Sword Demon in Ancient Sword Tomb. In fact, he didn''t even consider using his original magical ability. By purely using the countershock ability of his Non-Phase Sword, as well as his extraordinary speed, one by one, he overtook and killed those group of demons and monsters in the sky.


    However, the good thing was, when he finally got rid of this group of demons of monsters, he needed not bother to find their stronghold��the second round of the plot has been opened.


    The kings of the mountain stronghold have been rmed by this one sided massacre, and they took the initiative to go down the mountain. Each and every one of the three kings was a monster who has taken human form and with Jindan level strength. With them, there were also over twenty personal guards with Peak Xudan strength, as well as around a hundred other monsters and demons. Their ferocity truly overflowed the sky.


    However, this battle was even more tragic. Wang Lu single-handedly killed all of them. In a twinkling of an eye, he turned the battlefield into a river of blood.


    In this battle, with his current cultivation base, he simply could not meet the enemy by force. No matter how strong his defense was, no matter how vigorous his vitality was, if he used the method of blood for blood against this more than a hundred strong enemies, the gains could not make up for the loses. Therefore, he first clung to the ground, showing the enemy that he was weak. He also reduced the radius of his sword defense to ten meters, making him appear like a leaf blown by the wind and rain under this group of monsters and demons. And Tiandao Lan and the others who were bound by the rope became even more frightened that they lost all the colors from their faces. They huddled up together, shivering in fright.


    Being frightened in the face of Jindan level monsters was normal for these several Foundation Establishment cultivators. Wang Lu simply thought that, were it not for his clean-living and honesty, he could''vepressed his sword defense into just three meters in radius, and the four weak chickens behind him perhaps could only crowd around him


    By showing his weakness to the enemy, the trade-off was arrogance. Seeing this, the big mountain stronghold monsters and demons immediately have their confidence soared. Without being given anymand, they promptly bombarded him with all kinds of demon and monster methods. Two hourster, the hilltop where Wang Lu stood at has been ttened by half, and the several big monsters were also tired and out of breath.


    At this time, Wang Lu finally began his counterattack. His first sword move immediately caught the enemy off guard. Suddenly, a demon lightning was rebounded, which immediately wrapped a big demon in purple ck lightning and burned him from the inside. His agile and nimble body, as well as his red blood inner core, turned into coke, withered and fell to the ground.


    Seeing that one of the three monster kings was killed, the remaining two monster kings were terrified and tried to escape. However at this time, Wang Lu''s face turned pale and he gushed out a mouthful of blood, looking seriously injured.


    Seeing this scene, the two monster kings whispered towards each other. Was he really injured or was it just a bluff? Supposedly, with the power of this group of demons and monsters, under their bombardment, let alone a Jindan Cultivator, even a low level Yuanying would find it hard to resist. Their enemy was just Peak Xudan Stage, so he should be using the power some kind of magical tool, and or panacea. However, their effectiveness would notst long��


    Thinking to this, one of the more radical monster kings gathered his ten personal guardians and then jointly released tens of millions of poisonous insects.


    These poisonous insects have been refined by the blood of countless humans. Although tiny in size, they were sinister and ruthless. They have a nted sting on their head that could pierce through metal and stone. Their body was full of poison that rotted the bones and devoured the heart. Even more formidable was that, these poisonous insects could not be bounced back by Non-Phase Nameless Sword. Even if Wang Lu could maintain his Non-Phase Sword Defense, it would still be crushed into smithereens by these tens of millions of poisonous insects, yet incapable to hurt the monster king that sent out these poisonous insects.


    This was the inherent defect of Non-Phase Sword. As a defensive method who was famous for itsck of method to wound the enemy, the nameless sword could be effective by skirting around the big heart demon oath, which if used would cause numerous inconveniences. Were it not for this, Wang Lu would not have needed to entangle himself when at that time the Sword Demon imparted him the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword.


    However, after a few months of experience in Western Continent andter practicing hard on the mountain for a year, Wang Lu today was not the same as Wang Lu before the Sword Demon. Although he might not be able to make up the inherent defect of Nameless Sword, as long as he cleverly used various means, these poisonous insects would not be able to make things difficult for him.


    When the insects hadpletely surrounded him, Wang Lu simply hurled his Sword of Mount Kun at the monster king that controlled the insects, which drew a straight line and was alsopletely irresistible to the poisonous insects.


    The monster king who released the insects was inwardly startled, thinking that, could it be that this was thest breath''s counterattack? This flying sword was full of brilliance, with thick sword intent. Clearly, this was a spiritual treasure level sword. Moreover, the sword spirit within it was by no mean ordinary. Although this sword might seem simple, it could not be underestimated. The best course for the monster king was to withdraw and retreat, avoiding its sharp edge. However, at this time, he was controlling the poisonous insects, thus, he could not move at will. Thus, he sacrificed the demon tool that protected his body to trigger a number of maically controlled rays of lightning, trying to shake off the iing flying sword.


    However, just as he sent out the rays of lightning, in a sh, the sword handle immediately ducked, and without any warning, a person appeared on that flying sword. The maically controlled rays of lightning fell short of its target, and instead knocked against that person''s body. That monster king immediately felt a lung-piercing, heart-tearing pain. His maically controlled rays of lightning was unexpectedly bounced back!


    This was the sword-person swap spell, which was used by Liu Li a long time ago during one of their sparring matches. Now, it has already been absorbed into Non-Phase Method system by Wang Lu, which if coordinated with the nameless sword, would create a miracle.


    Seeing that in the blink of an eye, from the original three monster kings, two have already fallen, thest monster king no longer dared to act. He turned around and tried to run away. However, just as he was about to flee, he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder.


    Unbelievably surprised, the monster core of this monster king nearly cracked. However, as the chief among the three kings, his adaptability was also the fastest. He suppressed his instinct to fight back and decided to sacrifice his own killer move.


    "Daoist Master, have mercy!"


    His whole body trembled as he voiced out his cry for mercy, showing his sincerity so that Wang Lu would loosen the grip on his shoulder.


    And the next moment, the monster king''s sharp counterattack soon followed.


    For monsters and demons, it was thew of the jungle where the weak was prey to the strong. Hoping for mercy was the most stupid mistake of humanity.


    However, weren''t the young man before him human? A young yet powerful cultivator was likely arrogant and also inexperienced, easily falling for this kind of trick. Seeing that he had fallen into the trap, the monster king turned around and spat out his monster core,unching his fiercest attack, trying to seek life by staking his life.


    Although this monster king had guessed that the opponent''s most powerful method was a defensive counterattack��the stronger the attack, the heavier the counterattack��but the power of the monster core that he spat out was close to Peak Jindan, moreover, it wasunched all of a sudden in such a close distance, who coulde out unscathed?


    However, what the monster king saw as he turned his head was a sword. The tip of the sword was exactly at the point where he spat out his monster core. Thus, the monster core immediately shed with the tip of the sword.


    ��


    When the mushroom cloud slowly rose on the mountain, Wang Lu has already shed several times down the mountain.


    Using Non-Phase Sword against the exploding monster core in his Peak Xudan Stage, at a super close distance at that, was already an absolutely respectable awesome feat.


    Wang Lu was able to use his absolute defensive power to reverse the energy of the explosion, so that the explosion nearly annihted all of the mountain stronghold demons and monsters. Nevertheless, Wang Lu''s invincible defense could not help but slightly crack, but it could be restored at any time. However, he didn''t hurry to heal himself because the injury could trigger the vige girl therapy plot, which would end the plot sessfully.


    However, from here, the real drama would begin, which was the difficult part of this test.


    Although the plot of the first two chains has beenpleted, the focus of this immortal dreamnd was not the fight. This could be seen by how easy the battles were, even though he had brought four additional people with him. If it was truly about fighting, perhaps even the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall would find it difficult. ording to Feng Yin, in one of the higher level immortal dreamnds, he once saw a Peak Unity Stage cultivator. Fortunately, he had avoided the fight using a stratagem. If he were really to fight that opponent��


    "s, I am afraid I have to expose my true strength."


    When Wang Lu listened to these words at that time, he could not help but sigh with emotion, thinking that sure enough, everyone in Spirit Sword Mountain was shameless.


    However, when Wang Lu triumphantly returned to the vige, facing the shining eyes of the four girls of Yin and Yang School, Wang Lu could also only sigh with emotion, "Fortunately this specific immortal dreamnd is not made for fighting test, otherwise, I am afraid I have to show my real strength." With how chatty these four girls were, he would never expect them to keep a secret. It would be very inconvenient if some cards in his hands were to be seen by others.


    However, very quickly, Wang Lu no longer has the chance to think about the cards in his hand, because the girls'' enthusiastic offense has caught him off guard.


    "Wang Lu, you''re so handsome!"


    "Wang Lu, please let me give you a baby, I really couldn''t resist anymore!"


    Wan''Er, Yingtao and the others were simply crazy as if they were spellbound.


    As the Big Sister, Tiandao Lan was slightly more sedate. She softly eximed, "It turns out the lead disciple of one of the Five Uniques is so formidable! Although you''re only in Peak Xudan Stage, you actually can slice Jindan Stage monsters and demons like cutting through vegetables and melons! I used to think the lead disciple of our Yin and Yang School is a first ss talent in Nine Regions, and they are not much better than me, however, now I know that I am really at the bottom!"


    Wang Luughed but did not say anything. In the immortal cultivation path, the difference between each person was almost infinite. As an ancient sect, all the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect have above standard qualifications. In Spirit Sword Sect, Tiandao Lan and the others could only be considered as low level outer court disciple. As disciples of Spirit Sword Sect inner court, Wen Bao, Zhu Qin, and the others were much strongerpared to those outer court disciples. In turn, Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao were also many times stronger than Wen Bao and Zhu Qin.


    Actually, in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Yin and Yang Sect was already a top rank sect, and although Tiandao Lan and the other girls still have shallow cultivation base, their foundation was actually quite deep. If they really worked hard, reaching Yuanying was actually a big possibility. Thus, there was no need for them to belittle themselves.


    However, the next moment, Tiandao Lan immediately turned serious. "I see that my future in immortal cultivation is hopeless, so I can only pin all my hopes on the next generation. I hope that his root bone qualification can truly qualify to pass smoothly through the immortal path. However, solely based on my qualification alone, I am afraid it would be difficult to achieve�� Wang Lu, I, I implore you to help me produce the next generation!"


    Wang Lu could not help but spurt out on the spot. To be able to speak so high sounding-ly like this, Tiandao Lan, you really are one of a kind!

 Chapter 378 - A Woman Can Hold Half of the Sky, so Two Women Would Be Perfect

    <h4>Chapter 378: A Woman Can Hold Half of the Sky, so Two Women Would Be Perfect</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    On the method of immortal cultivation, perhaps the female cultivators of Yin and Yang School might be inferior to that of the other top rank sects. However, there was a reason why among the hundreds of thousands of sects in Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Yin and Yang School was ranked in the top one hundred.


    For example, although they named their sect Yin and Yang School, and within the school itself the Yin was flourishing while the Yang declining, from ten thousand female cultivators, they only have less than one hundred male cultivators��those male cultivators were not so much as immortal cultivators, but rather onlooker cultivators (although many male cultivators outside the sect who couldn''t find female partner were endlessly envious of them, reportedly, their life was rather sad). That being the case, with so many female cultivators, plus the special method of Yin and Yang School that beautify one''s appearance, double cultivation with them would be mutually beneficial. Therefore, the rtionship between Yin and Yang School and most of the other sects could be rtively harmonious.


    Because even though the reputation of their disciples was too controversial due to their open-mindedness and passion, the number of sects who were willing to establish good rtions with Yin and Yang School was still numerous. At least the five super sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have established friendly cooperative rtions with the Yin and Yang Sect. Among the more than one hundred top rank sects, only about a third of them who managed to have this achievement. And how could a sect with such good diplomacy a weak sect?


    Of course, everything has its advantages and disadvantages. When Yin and Yang School spent much of their energy on diplomatic rtion, inevitably, people would mock them for not attending to their proper duties. Moreover, there were still many things that were unpleasant to hear, which was not necessary to be repeated one by one. When Wang Lu debuted more than ten years ago, he had also heard many simr rumors. However, now, when he personally faced the passionate, bold, and unrestrained girls of Yin and Yang School, he truly understood where those mocking words came from.


    Otherwise, who would hate such a group of innocent little girls?


    When previously Tiandao Lan absurdly tried to fit everything for the sake of the next generation, what Wang Lu saw from her eyes were sincerity. She was not talking irresponsibly, but really believed in her own words.


    Towards this, Wang Lu had to say hisment, the Yin and Yang School''s disciple training was truly exceptional. In the face of this kind of beseech, how many unmarried male cultivators under the heaven could resist it? Fortunately, in order to avoid trouble, Yin and Yang School strictly prohibited their disciples to destroy other people''s marriage, which let many people escape by a hair''s breadth.


    "Wang Lu, what do you think? Do you want to pick one of us, four sisters? Of course, if you pick all of us, that is a whole lot better. Us sisters have been cultivating together for a long time, and we know a lot of postures that we can use to y together with you, okay?"


    The youngest of them, Li Qingci, actually has the biggest courage. With her warm and silky hand that was like a tentacle, she pulled Wang Lu''s hand, only for him to end up touching the hand of her Big Sister Tiandao Lan.


    Wang Lu patted her head. "That''s enough, let''s get into the vige. In the third chain, I will need your contribution."


    Mentioning about the proper business, the girls turned serious and emphatically nodded. "No problem, just leave it to us!"


    "But when it''s done, remember to take a really loving care for us."


    "Hehe, you''re the father of the child, so we''ll do anything you say!"


    Wang Lu automatically shielded himself from these girls'' nonsense, tied them with the rope again, and then beckoned to the vige girl. "I have ttened the ck wind mountain, can you open the vige gate?"


    The female behind the parapet was still immersed in the earthshakingrge explosion and the mushroom cloud in the ck wind mountain. Her eyes were closed by half, just like the massive mountain that was cut in the middle, and gradually moistened.


    However, soon she came to her senses and said to Wang Lu, "Yes, of course, we''ll open the door. Wee to our vige, benefactor!"


    ��


    After entering the vige plot, most of his experience was more or less the same as that of Wen Bao and Yue Yun. It did not go beyond Wang Lu''s expectation.


    The vige was called Peach Garden Vige, which hosted more than two hundred families, where unexpectedly, most were women. The reason for this wasplex. In a nutshell, due to misfortune, nearly all of the men died. However, the vige was secluded from the world, so it was difficult for them to find new blood. Therefore, the vige women could be described as having been left uncultivated for a long time. When they saw Wang Lue in, many people''s eyes were glittered with hopeful rays.


    As one of the thirty-six chains, the structure of this immortal dreamnd was rtively stable. At the same time, Wen Bao and Yue Yun who previously have explored it before were very careful. After they have managed to finish the previous two rounds, although still not very clear, they also guessed correctly that it would be very difficult to sessfully pass through all the plots perfectly. Therefore, midway through, they forced themselves to exit, leaving behind a tail��the coin given by Wen Bao to Wang Lu was the proof that this immortal dreamnd was not yetpleted. If it did, in addition to specific prizes, other items could not be brought out.


    Therefore, as the third round of explorer, Wang Lu''s experience was highly simr with that of the previous two. This allowed him to quickly ovee the difficulty andid a good foundation.


    When dealing with the monster king''s monster core explosion, Wang Lu intentionally let himself injured. Upon entering the vige, the vige women immediately gathered around him and brought him to the vige''s skilled physician.


    The so-called skilled physician was a pretty girl of around twenty-eight years old. Of course, the story also gave this a reasonable exnation��the real skilled physician was her grandfather. It was just that, he passed away a year before, leaving her alone. However, the girl had inherited all of her grandfather''s craft, which made her a skilled physician too.


    In fact, the background story just barely maintained its logical consistency. The real key lied in that the immortal dreamnd had spared no effort to create such a vige of beautiful women. The beauties in this vige were as many clouds. From the eleven or twelve years old ''fire of my loins, light of my life,'' to fourteen and fifteen years old tender teenage girls, to twenty plus years old sexy mature women, each and every one of them was tender, lovely, and alluring, ready to be picked by the gentleman.


    "s, this immortal dreamnd is seriously not amenable to reason."


    When the young female physician treated Wang Lu''s injury with herbal medicine and then bandaged the wound, Wang Lu didn''t even care that she, supposedly a normal human, had actually used an elixir that was effective for a Xudan cultivator. He merely ruefully sighed at the abundant beauties before him.


    "Hey, Wang Lu, you don''t really want to do anything with these illusion puppets right?"


    In the spacious house in the vige where Wang Lu was assigned, Lin Wan pursed her mouth and unhappily said, "How could us four sisters be inferior to these vige women? You don''t even try to fake being attracted to us, yet you are interested in them! Moreover, you told us that we''ll have a role in this plot, but we clearly didn''t do anything these two days."


    "It is because we need to do nothing in order to have the next plot."


    Sure enough, on the third day, when Wang Lu has had enough rest and his injury has been gradually healed, the vige women could not sit still. The morous vige woman who previously once talked to Wang Lu from behind the wall knocked the door on the third day.


    "Benefactor, thank you for solving the crisis of our Peach Garden Vige. But, we still have one thing to ask." That vige woman was somewhat embarrassed. She then nervously said, "In thest two days, you have seen that due to the previous catastrophe, the vige males have been withering and their number is difficult to sustain. However, for some reasons, we can''t leave this ce. But if thing goes on like this��"


    Wang Lu nodded and smiled. This was the real problem of this Immortal Dream Land.


    Previously, for this problem, Wen Bao sumbed to the temptation, while Yue Yun managed to withstand but still dered as failed. So, what exactly did these vige women want?


    Now it seemed like the answer was obvious. What they wanted was not simply the joy of intercourse, but the continuation of the vige, i.e., their reproduction. For Yue Yun, by decisively rejecting it, naturally he failed the test. As for Wen Bao, although he sumbed to the temptation, but�� s, there were some things that needed not be said, so as to avoid offending somebody.


    Thus, to pass the test, the simplest method was to put a child in the belly of every woman in the vige, by sleeping with them, as fast as possible, so that they could produce healthy offspring, and thus multiply.


    However, it was impossible for Wang Lu to sacrifice so much just for the sake of an immortal dreamnd. Initially, this matter was quite troubling for him, but when Wang Lu saw Tiandao Lan and the others near the entrance to the group of immortal tombs, everything was suddenly cleared.


    Along the way, regardless how these four girls became a small burden for him that increased the immortal dreamnd difficulty, and how incessantly noisy they were, it was all for this moment where they could shine.


    "You want to reproduce and thrive?" Wang Lu smiled, but his smile was actually filled with sincerity. "Then you''re asking for the wrong person. The true experts for those are beside me."


    The morous vige woman somewhat curiously looked at Tiandao Lan and the others. In thest few days, the vige women have long been salivating for the injured young cultivator�� Young, powerful, mysterious, and good looking, he has all the elements that women were attracted to. However, he was not alone. He has four femalepanions.


    If the four girls were ugly and obese, then it was fine. However, each and every one of them was so stunning that they stirred people''s heart, which caused the vige women to feel ashamed of their inferiority. Thus, for two days, they did not dare to enter. Only after the third day when they saw Wang Lu''s injury was about to heal that she, as the vige head, had no choice but toe forward.


    As a matter of fact, the women of Peach Blossom Vige have quite aint towards these four girls.


    However, now it seemed like these four were the key to the breeding programme of the vige?


    At this time, Wang Lu said to Tiandao Lan, "You have also heard about the situation here. Now, I want you to reveal the most miraculous method of Yin and Yang School, the Yin and Yang transformation, and use it here."


    Tiandao Lan was surprised. "What are you kidding about? The Yin and Yang transformation is��"


    Wang Lu interrupted her, "I know, it''s the secret treasure of Yin and Yang School with boundless magical effect. But, don''t you think that this is actually the perfect time to use it? It will transform a trace of Yin Qi in these women''s body into Yang Qi. Yin and Yang would be harmonious. Female and female could give birth to a son, hence multiplying thus bes possible. As for the specific method, isn''t the legendary lesbian grinding the great invention of your Yin and Yang School? Isn''t that how you guys previously have fun with my Master? Moreover, if I am not mistaken, your Yin and Yang Sect still secretly carry out this operation. A lot of the younger disciples are actually the crystallization of thebination of your senior cultivators��aren''t your Yin and Yang School also have another nickname, which is The School of Lily?"


    "��"


    Upon hearing many of their sect''s secrets divulged by Wang Lu, Tiandao Lan was simply stunned speechless!


    ��

 Chapter 379 - Reproduction Is Just the Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 379: Reproduction Is Just the Beginning</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Information is power!


    Although most of the time, cultivators in immortal cultivation world believed in sheer pure power, the role of information could never be underestimated. Even if it was just a gossip, it could y a role at a critical moment.


    Although these several girls of Yin and Yang School looked innocent and ignorant to worldly affairs, they were by no means naive. They freely made their moves on Wang Lu out of their friendship and trust for Wang Wu. However, if because of that Wang Lu became so presumptuous, by nning to take inappropriate advantages, these girls were really not that silly to fall for it. For example, if Wang Lu brought up the idea to pass on the secret of Yin and Yang Transformation, the girls would certainly raise their vignce immediately and just keep their quiet.


    However, at the critical moment, Wang Lu threw in a key gossip, which immediately prated the heart of Tiandao Lan, forcing her to feel that, since everything has been known, then�� it would be useless to deny it.


    "Moreover, think about this, once we pass the test on this immortal dreamnd, everything here will vanish, your sect''s secret will not be leaked out. Besides, it''s the five of us who will pass the test and together share the reward. Thus, our interest should align. Moreover, the proof of passing this test can bring great benefit to your sect, so what is there to worry about?"


    Compared to Tiandao Lan and the others, Wang Lu''s skill in convincing people was quite sharper. Tiandao Lan hesitated for a moment, and then finally nodded.


    Wang Lu pped and said, "A wise choice!"


    ��


    After a few days, the four girls of Yin and Yang School looked unbearably tired.


    The Yin and Yang Transformation was their sect''s secret, but it didn''t mean that only their cultivators with deep cultivation base could use it. Deep cultivation base merely affected the quality of the spell. Even Li Qingci who was only at Peak Qi Cultivating Stage, could use the method to circte a trace of her innate Yang Qi, which although weak and impure, was actually a precious valuable treasure for the ordinary people of Peach Garden Vige. Thus, the four female cultivators toiled days and nights, until they were physically and mentally exhausted, to help the people in Peach Garden Vige to eventually achieve the magnificent feat of girl on girl giving birth to a child.


    When the morous and mature vige head happily caressed her t but pregnant belly, the whole vige erupted in vigorous cheers, which was their joy of hope.


    Of course, this was not enough. An example of sess could not really perpetuate the entire vige. Thus, ording to Wang Lu''s order, everyone must do the same procedure. In any case, since the first time was a sess, fifteen and more should be possible. Big Sister Tiandao Lan simply wrote some basic methods of Yin and Yang School into a book, to provide for the vigers who were fated with immortal cultivation. As for how this mountain vige could have suitable number of cultivators, Wang Lu simply fished out his big batch of artificial spirit root.


    At this time, the investment of Wang Lu and his fourpanions in Peach Garden Vige has been astronomical. The several days of effort from Tiandao Lan and the others ran the risk of being held responsible if their sect''s elders investigated it. At the same time, Wang Lu''s artificial spirit roots were already worth more than a million, which made these four young female cultivators doubt whether Wang Lu would be able to recoup the cost or not?


    These several people have heard a bit about exploring the immortal tomb. ording to the experience of the people before them, it was indeed necessary to put an investment in the exploration. However, the amount of resources and effort that they put into this was simply unheard of. In particr, they were baffled about one thing. These artificial spirit roots were basically a long term n, however, in this immortal dreamnd, why should they even consider a long term n?


    "This is because you are not a professional," Wang Lu said with a smile but didn''t exin further.


    But soon, the girls understood the significance of this step from Wang Lu.


    After epting Wang Lu''s artificial spirit root and personally realized the feeling of immortal cultivation, the women in Peach Garden Vige already regarded Wang Lu as a celestial being, and prostrated themselves in worship. Under such sentiment, the vige head, Yanzi, finally decided to present the greatest secret of Peach Garden Vige to Wang Lu.


    "Benefactor, your grace toward us is as heavy as a mountain, but we hate ourselves for not being able to return the favor. Even more, our women''s beauty can''t even enter Benefactor''s eyes, therefore�� after we consider the past cause and future effect, we can only present this thing to benefactor. We wish benefactor would ept it."


    The vige head Yanzi devoutly knelt in front of Wang Lu while holding a piece of broken b. Its surface originally depicted mysterious and profound patterns, but now, after enduring years of wind and frost, its original appearance could no longer be seen.


    "This is an array diagram obtained by chance coincidence by the ancestors of Peach Garden Vige. Legend has it that it was an inheritance left by an immortal from heaven. It is extremely powerful that even ordinary people could use it. It was also because of this that we were able to survive the oppression from the demons of ck Wind Mountain. Although this array diagram is already old and has lost most of its effectiveness, I think it might be a bit of use by Benefactor."


    Upon hearing these words from Yanzi, Tiandao Lan and the other girls turned solemn. This array diagram was not only useful�� This was probably the most important treasure! Able to be used by an ordinary mortal and still could resist the horde of the ck Wind Mountain demons even after the vast majority of its power has been lost. At present in Nine Regions, it was definitely categorized as a high rank array. Even if it was not that priceless, such a treasure was still considered rare in the beginning part of the group of immortal tombs. And for disciples of Yin and Yang School, it was even more precious.


    Who knew Wang Lu actually shook his head. "This array diagram is a legacy left behind by the ancestors of Peach Garden Vige, but this is also an important guarantee for the survival and reproduction of this vige. Although it has been corroded by the demons of ck Wind Mountain, if ced in the spot where the Feng Shui Lines converge and kept warmth, it could slowly recover. How could we take away such a treasure?"


    Upon hearing these words, Tiandao Lan was simply stunned. "Wang Lu, what, what are you doing?"


    After all of the previous investments, he would just give up the harvest? If they were not aware that Wang Lu has several female confidantes these several years, Tiandao Lan would''ve really suspected that Wang Lu has already fallen in love with this beautiful and mature Yanzi, to the extent that she would''ve believed the rumor that said the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect was trying to be on good terms with everyone.


    Wang Lu, of course, was not someone who wanted to be on good terms with everyone. It was just that, as the map holder, he guessed that the structure of this immortal dreamnd was moreplex than what people expected. Anyone knew that the more you invest in the immortal dreamnd, the more harvest that you will reap. However, the question was, when were you going to invest and when were you going to harvest? If when the time of harvest you still threw in some investment, then you would simply lose everything. In Tiandao Lan''s view, after helping the vige repel the ck Wind Mountain demons, and then helping the vige toplete the reproduction program, the investment that they threw in should be enough. However, in Wang Lu''s view, things were not that simple.


    However, after seeing that Wang Lu was determined to refuse the vige''s array diagram, she felt both ''what a pity'' and also ''luckily''. This array diagram was really important to the Peach Garden Vige. If it was really given away, in the future, the vige''s safety would be threatened. It was just that the Peach Garden Vige people thought that the grace given to them was as heavy as a mountain that they really couldn''t think of a better way to repay it!


    "A good life is the best repayment," Wang Lu lightly said, and then made hisst investment. "A decade, a hundred years, or even a millennium, I want you all to seriously live a good life and multiply. Let Peach Garden Vige be the real master of this ce."


    Upon hearing Wang Lu''s encouragement, Yanzi was immediately filled with excitement that she continued to kneel and bow on the ground. "Benefactor hasmanded it, everyone in Peach Garden Vige must remember it in their heart! We must also industriously cultivate hard the immortal method passed on by Benefactor, even though our aptitude is not up to par!"


    With that, she suddenly put down the headscarf that wrapped her head and respectfully handed it to Wang Lu.


    "Benefactor, this is a keepsake left behind by the ancestors of Peach Blossom Vige. Although it has no miraculous effect, it is actually the vige head token that has been passed down from generation to generation. I wish to present this thing to you. If in the future there is something that you want us to do, even if Peach Blossom Vige has to go through water and tread on fire, we will not hesitate!"


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment but immediately nodded in appreciation. "You are indeed informed and tactful. No wonder you can be the vige head."


    For Wang Lu, the willingness of a mere Peach Garden Vige to go through water and tread on fire for him was really insignificant. However, Yanzi also promised him that the Peach Garden Vige would multiply and grow until it has the qualification to do something for the benefactor. If ounted for the future of Peach Garden Vige, then this thing was indeed very valuable. After all, Yanzi didn''t know that she was just a fictional character in an immortal dreamnd, thus, the weight of thismitment was actually heavier than the previous array diagram.


    However, while nodding, Wang Lu was also puzzled, thinking, then what?


    ording to the map that he held, he vaguely guessed that the harvest in Peach Garden Vige should be more than just an ancient array diagram. However, from a rational point of view, among the thirty-six chains at the front, how much magical content was reserved for cultivators below Jindan? That ancient array diagram was already a pleasant surprise because its grade seemed to approach that of spiritual treasure. If he brought it back and let the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall restore it, it would definitely be ranked as a low rank spiritual treasure. Moreover, previously, when the Jindan Stage Qiong Hua entered the group of immortal treasures, she only got a few low level spiritual treasures, which ifpared to Wang Lu, was already astonishing. And Peach Garden Vige has basically given him the future of the vige, what else could they give him?


    Rationally, when Yanzi offered him the array diagram, he should''ve just taken it. It was just that, Wang Lu resolutely tried to gamble. But now, it seemed like he was in an awkward position of not knowing what to do despite this should be his harvest time.


    Was his judgment wrong?


    Just as Wang Lu was considering the adjustment of strategy, he suddenly heard a girl''s exmation voice from beside him, "Isn''t this the Heavenly Silk Headcover?"


    Immediately, the rest of the girls of Yin and Yang School eximed one after the other, "It''s true! It''s exactly the same as the picture in the book!"


    "This is indeed the sect''s most precious thing, the Heavenly Silk Headcover, which has been lost for many years. But, how could it be here?"


    "I remember Master taught me that Heavenly Silk Headcover is an important part of the Nichang 1 feather dress. Not only it has magical effects, it is also an important token of the sect. It''s just that, it has been lost a long time ago and never been recovered. But�� how could it appear here?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was startled. This Group Of Immortal Tombs was different than the Golden King''s Treasure House. He never heard it could collect the lost treasures in the world. As a matter of fact, its principle was that, the treasures were autonomously generated at the immortal dreamnd. If this headscarf was identally obtained by the ancestors of the Yin and Yang School in immortal dreamnd, then it would be reasonable. However, now the causal rtionship was obviously reversed.


    Regardless of how he thought about it, Wang Lu was unable to crack it. Therefore, he simply took the headscarf and asked, "Take a closer look, is this really the treasure of your Yin and Yang Sect?"


    However, just as Wang Lu grasped the headscarf, time seemed to stop, everything beside him waspletely stationary. The vige head Yanzi and the petals that rose upward in the Peach Garden Vige blown by the spring breeze were all motionless. Only he and the four girls as outsiders who were looking around in confusion.


    The next moment, time resumed its flow. However this time, it was elerated by billions of times. Wang Lu and the others seemed to be separated, and he could only look helplessly at the rapid change around him. He was like a bystander who has renounced society and lived alone.


    They saw that after receiving the support from Wang Lu and the others, Peach Garden Vige quickly went on the right track. The inheritance of Yin and Yang School was passed to everyone in the vige, and through Wang Lu''s artificial spirit roots, there was finally the first group of cultivators within the vige.


    One of the fastest to enter the path of immortal cultivation was the vige woman Yanzi. Her perception surpassed that of the others, plus she was the ordinary mortal who controlled the ancient array diagram. Moreover, after receiving the artificial spirit root, she painstakingly cultivated, plus this ce was rich in spiritual energy and also had a good Feng Shui. Because of all of these, with her insignificant Nine Yin Spirit Root qualification, a centuryter, she actually managed to break through the Jindan Stage.


    And by that time, Peach Garden Vige has be an important force in the mountain. And after a century of reproduction, the original vige poption of several hundred people has increased by more than tenfold, and there were many who were born with natural spirit root��the probability of the birth of natural spirit root in this mountain seemed to be far higher than that of Nine Regions.


    And seeing this, Wang Lu''splexion drastically changed. He quickly showed a look of disbelief.


    "This, this is impossible!"


    Tiandao Lan and the others have yet to realize what Wang Lu saw. They just guessed that Wang Lu''s reaction stemmed from the realization that, after seeing the fast forward story, it meant that this story had ended. The four of them, after apanying Wang Lu all the way, and after all of that, it was ultimately for nothing? Then�� After suffering such a setback, Wang Lu should be very upset, and if they suddenly swoop in, perhaps the could get what they wished��


    And just at this time, Tiandao Lan finally also found the problem. She stood up, gently covered her small mouth, and then eximed, "My god, that, that is Yin and Yang Armiry Sphere!"


    Her several Junior Sisters then also cast their gaze one by one. They saw in the ce that was once the location of Peach Garden Vige, the vige girl Yanzi��who was already a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, with a solemn expression, was refining a huge statue of thirty meters high. And from the outside, it clearly looked like it has eighty to ny percent simrity to that of the peak spiritual treasure of Yin and Yang Armiry Sphere which was the treasure in the main mountain of Yin and Yang School!


    Although the thing refined by a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage could not bepared with the current Yin and Yang Armiry Sphere, this was clearly the prototype of the real Armiry!


    "How, how could it be here��"


    By now, even the most insensitive Li Qingci has also guessed the meaning of the scene before her. The girl stared with eyes opened wide and jaw ckened, in utter shock, and her mind wentpletely nk.


    The next moment, the flow of time suddenly slowed down. In Peach Garden Vige, with a happy expression, Yanzi wiped the sweat from her forehead, looking very pleased at the colossus before her.


    "From now on, we truly have our own school, our own root."


    Beside her, several young female cultivators curiously asked, "Sister Yanzi, are we going to set up a school? Is it Peach Garden School?"


    Yanzi shook her head. "For our Peach Garden Vige to have today''s situation, it''s all because of the gifts from Benefactors a century ago. We must not forget the source of all of this. The method taught by Benefactors is called Yin and Yang, and all of our achievements are also based on this, so we would name it Yin and Yang School."


    Crash!


    Along with that voice, the immortal dreamnd also broke into numerous fragments.


    ��

 Chapter 380 - Scored Twice

    <h4>Chapter 380: Scored Twice</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Bits and pieces of the crumbling world fell as Peach Garden Vige disappeared without a trace, reced by the endless inexhaustible shining gxy within the group of immortal tombs.


    Just now, they have spent a total of ten days in Peach Garden Vige, but it was as if the experience was just a dream. Only the headscarf in Wang Lu''s hand that reminded them things were real.


    "I, I think��"


    Big Sister Tiandao Lan found it difficult to open her mouth. Her voice was hoarse and dreary, not at all like her usual sweet and feminine voice. Obviously, she has veryplicated feelings about this.


    "I think all of these are like a nightmare."


    Wang Lu, however,ughed. "Clearly this is an incredibly inspirational story, how could it be a nightmare?"


    Tiandao Lan somewhat excitedly said, "But that''s the story of my Yin and Yang School! Did you see thest scene, that Yin and Yang Armiry? That''s the treasure of our Yin and Yang School''s main mountain! Moreover, that Yanzi, that Yanzi clearly said that she is the founder of our Yin and Yang School!"


    Wang Lu asked, "Do disciples of Yin and Yang School like you guys not know whether it''s true or not?"


    Tiandao Lan shook her head. "Indeed, we don''t know about it. Although Yin and Yang School is not as powerful as the Five Uniques of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, our history is at least equally long. The school was established before the age of chaos, and that was thousands of years ago. However, after experiencing the age of chaos, many of the school''s inheritances were severed. Even the records of school history have also been lost. We only know that the founder was an otherworldly genius who created the basic method of Yin and Yang School. Although the method is simple, its advantage is that it''s simple and concise, could not be cut off and unchanging for thousands of years. But, unexpectedly, it was actually us, the younger disciples who passed it on!"


    Upon reaching the end of her words, Tiandao Lan has already believed in the most absurd and ridiculous conjectures in her mind. It was just that she never could understand it rationally.


    "But, it doesn''t make any sense at all!" Upon pondering it over, the lively and energetic Ying Tao became distressed. "If we say the school''s methods were passed on by us, from where did our methodse from? If our methods came from the school, but the school''s method�� actually came from us?"


    Even the most passionate Lin Wan, at this time, was distracted, shifting her attention away from Wang Lu and seriously pondering, "Moreover, this ce is the group of immortal tombs, it stands to reason that everything is just a fleeting dream, but why do I feel that�� we were experiencing the real history?"


    The youngest one Li Qingci guessed, "Did we just�� go back in time?"


    Yingtao peevishly said, "Go back in time, go back in time, all you know is go back in time. I told you to focus on cultivating your method and stop reading novels but you don''t listen!"


    Li Qingci felt that she was wronged. "But if it''s not going back in time, then how do you exin what just happened!"


    Yingtao said, "Maybe everything is an illusion! Everything is fake, how can we take everything in immortal dreamnd seriously?"


    Li Qingci pointed to the silk headscarf in Wang Lu''s hand. "Then is that Heavenly Silk Headcover also fake?"


    Yingtao was immediately tongue-tied. The silk headscarf in Wang Lu''s hand was the biggest contradiction. If all was just an illusion, then this headscarf was the w that tore said illusion and revealed the bloody reality.


    Seeing the several girls of Yin and Yang School quarreling, Wang Lu shook his head and said, "You guys won''t get the answer if you keep on arguing each other. It is better to just bring this silk headscarf to your school and ask your Masters and Sect Leader to identify its authenticity so the truth of the matter can be found out."


    Tiandao Lan was startled. "But, this silk headscarf is��"


    Wang Lu interrupted, "Previously, your boldness in asking has even reached the Unity Stage, but now how could you be so shy and embarrassed? This scarf means more to you than me. Besides, I''m a professional, so for me, getting through an immortal dreamnd and obtain treasures is easy, but you might not have such a chance. Moreover, you and my Master know each other, so just consider this as a gift for me. Here take it."


    Seeing Wang Lu''s sincerity, Tiandao Lan very gratefully took the scarf and wanted to express her thanks. However, she felt that whatever grateful words that she could say paled inparison to the treasure that she just obtained. Nevertheless, her passion seemed to overflow. The next moment, moved by her passion, the girl actually stepped forward and kissed Wang Lu on his cheek.


    Wang Lu was surprised. Although he could dodge or parry this ''attack'', in the end, he just quietly epted it.


    Because as the best student of Spirit Sword Sect, his knowledge told him that perhaps for these passionate girls of Yin and Yang School were concerned, they might view the double cultivation as trivial. However, a kiss on the cheek has an entirely different meaning. Simrly, rejecting their advance for bing their double cultivation partner was a matter of course, but refusing a kiss on the cheek would actually be hurtful.


    "Then, we may have to return to the school as soon as possible."


    Tiandao Lan endured the embarrassment in her heart and said to Wang Lu, "For such a big matter like this, we must first report it to our sect''s Sect Leader, so, then��"


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "After this, I no longer need your help, so you can set your heart at ease."


    ��


    After saying goodbye to Tiandao Lan and the others, Wang Lu fell into deep thought.


    After clearing the Peach Garden Vige test, in addition to the silk headscarf, Wang Lu also got a few pieces of glittering and translucent fragments.


    It was the fragments of the immortal dreamnd that fell into his hand when it broke after he witnessed Yanzi be the founder of Yin and Yang School. In Wang Lu''s view, this was probably the clearance token to enter the next, deeper immortal dreamnds in the thirty-six chains. And this was actually the purpose of his Sect Leader in sending him here. As for the harvest in the immortal dreamnd, no one actually cared about it.


    In fact, in Peach Garden Vige, he almost disregarded the existence of the harvest. In his two battles against the demons and monsters of ck Wind Mountain, the spoils of war could actually fill a whole valley, yet he didn''t even cast a nce at those spoils��how could a group of motley crew possibly have anything good?


    It was at theter, when the plot twist caught Wang Lu off guard. When Yanzi dered the establishment of Yin and Yang School, even Wang Lu felt that his mind was temporarily nk for a moment.


    Of course, the reason his mind went nk was different than that of Tiandao Lan and the others. Wang Lu''s mind went nk because at that time, there were too many things that he thought at the same time. Since he was the map holder, his understanding of the group of immortal tombs was no less than anyone. Before this, he only knew that the group of immortal tombs might hide great secrets, but unexpectedly, in just its periphery, he has already been involved in the great killer move of line of cause and effect.


    However, to really mention about the line of cause and effect, there were actually many things that could not be justified. For example, if Wang Lu didn''t decide on a whim to bring Tiandao Lan and the other girls with him to Peach Garden Vige, what would theter development be?


    Of course, many events in history could be traced back to a tiny coincidence. However, could his experience be really called coincidence? When his Master told Tiandao Lan and the others to look for him, was it because she was already able to see the secret of the group of immortal tombs, or was it merely unintentional? If his Master has already discerned it, then does it mean that the other Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall also knew it? However, why would they conceal this from him?


    This did not make sense either. Because, they have no reason to conceal it in the first ce. If they were not assured of him, they could''ve sent other disciples to do it. The difficulty of Peach Garden Vige story was nothing more than how to deal with the vige women. If the Elders already knew the follow-up development, it would not be difficult to deal with the vige women. As long the Elders looked for disciples who could deal with the two battles against the demons and monsters of ck Wind Mountain, then that would be enough. And this point could be easily done by Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao, moreover, they might be much better in controlling the situation than him.


    After shing off this reasoning, Wang Lu instead fell into deeper confusion. Thatst scene before the end, Wang Lu didn''t think that anyone could expect it beforehand. Even Qiong Hua and the other disciples of Shengjing Sect prior to him had never explored so deep like this. Perhaps his experience referred to the responsibility that must be shouldered, which was said by the voice from inside the group of immortal tombs when its gate was opened the first time.


    However, could it be that the responsibility that he needed to shoulder was to satisfy the need of the entire Yin and Yang School? That would be too inconsiderate. Moreover, the establishment of Yin and Yang School happened thousands of years in the past, thus, hoping that the future generations to take the responsibility for the oath would be impractical. At least, how could the leader of Yin and Yang School, as a Supreme of Unity Stage with thousands of cultivators and inheritance, agree to his, a Xudan Stage cultivator, demand? If she were that foolish, she wouldn''t have been the leader of a top rank sect in the first ce.


    In fact, although on the surface, obtaining this Heavenly Silk Headcover seemed good, the hidden risk was alsorge. The so-called big grace was like enmity. Since Wang Lu has greatly helped Yin and Yang School in its establishment, then the enmity might also be absolutely irreconcble. Moreover, Wang Lu actually has no demand from Yin and Yang School, this sect that made countless other people salivating. Therefore, he simply gave the Heavenly Silk Headcover to Tiandao Lan so that she could take it back to her school. As for how Yin and Yang School wanted to deal with it, whether they would be grateful or just pretend that it did not happen, it didn''t matter to him


    However, thinking to this, something shed through Wang Lu''s mind, which was actually somethingpletely unrted. This Heavenly Silk Headcover that he obtained was supposedly his personal harvest. However, after the end of the immortal dreamnd, when he handed it over to Tiandao Lan, there was no obstacle in the slightest�� Logically speaking, the spoils from the group of immortal tombs could not be transferred to others. However, this Heavenly Silk Headcover was not subjected to this limitation. Was it because the scarf itself special, or was it because to obtain this scarf he had made a contribution that could not be neglected, thus was qualified to share?


    Unfortunately, the current information on the group strategy was too little, so it was difficult for Wang Lu to make a conclusion. Prior to this, although the exploration of the group of immortal tombs has been going on for a year, the exploration by a group was still in the minority, because the difficulty would increase along with the number of people. The reason why Wang Lu and his fourpanions were able to smoothly clear the test was because the plot in Peach Blossom Vige did not emphasize in fighting and also Wang Lu''s strength was so much higher than his peers that it could not be used as normal standard.


    However, upon thinking to this, Wang Lu suddenly had a new idea. Since there was a possibility that the prize in the immortal dreamnd could be shared, then as an expert in this kind of thing, taking a new group seemed to be a very good thing�� Unfortunately, currently, there was no chance for it to be put into practice.


    For now, Wang Lu couldn''t wait to experience the content of the next chain of immortal dreamnd. He wanted to explore and understand if there were any other causal line secret in this group of immortal tombs.


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu decided not to go back to the mountain, but to directly enter the next chain. In any case, with the difficulty level of this thirty-six chains, he was the best to be the pioneer for the next chain.


    Thus, Wang Lu directly picked up the fragments of immortal dream and locked in on the next chain entrance in this shining gxy.


    However, just as he entered the next chain of immortal dreamnd, before he even had the chance to observe his surrounding, Wang Lu felt the whistling of the sword from ahead of him. A sword strike was directly aimed at him.


    What the hell is this!

 Chapter 381 - Something Too Embarrassing to Mention

    <h4>Chapter 381: Something Too Embarrassing to Mention</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Whoosh!


    The ck sword swung down toward Wang Lu''s head with a terrifying roar of wind, as if there was a mountain pressing down in front of him.


    However, just as Wang Lu was surprised that this immortal dreamnd had unexpectedly ignored the forey and just went straight to the climax, he also found out that this frontal attack didn''t seem to be formidable at all.


    Although the sword momentum was amazing, it didn''t contain any magical power. The striking speed was also slower than his reaction time, which meant that it waspletely on the level of ordinary mortal.


    Toward the sword strike from a mortal, Wang Lu didn''t even need to use his Non-Phase Method to resist it. He just stayed put, letting the sword strike fell on his head. With a loud bang, the sword broke, not even leaving behind any sign.


    The physical body of a Peak Xudan Stage Cultivator was already powerful, which was very difficult to injure by any mortal tool, let alone a Peak Xudan Stage Wang Lu?


    And after this blow, Wang Lu also realized that he wasn''t being ambushed, because it was impossible to ambush a Xudan Stage cultivator by a sword of mortal��at the very least, a heavy catapult or a vat of gunpowder. Now, it was the immortal dreand who threw a bad joke at him by directly putting him in a killing field.


    The so called killing field was by no means an illusion but a literal description.


    The moment the sword fell on his head, Wang Lu has swept the area to pinpoint his location.


    He should be in a small mountain vige near the city. The scale of the vige was notrge, but it was quite rich. The vige buildings were exquisite and beautiful, and the vige road was also paved with clean te.


    However, this affluent small mountain vige was now bathed in fire and blood. The vige glittered with the tragic sight of dead vigers. Each with open stomach and internal organs stirred into bits and pieces. A team of heavily armed soldiers was scattered throughout the vige, methodically carrying out the ughter.


    In the moment when the sword fell, Wang Lu saw two soldiers pierce a young girl to the ground with a spear and then used a dagger to cut open the chest.


    And in front of him stood a figure that was apparently the captain. He wore a leather armor that was more upscale than the average soldier, and his weapon was also a closebat weapon, which was a sword. When the captain''s sword struck Wang Lu''s head, not only his weapon broke, the joints on his two arms also shook. And his expression also revealed a trace of pain and perseverance.


    All of the soldiers in the vige were just ordinary people. With Wang Lu''s current strength, he could instantly sweep them away. However, out of professional caution, he hasn''t done anything.


    Because, what the eyes have seen might not necessarily be true. This seemed like a scene of a brutal massacre, but who knew the cause and effect of this? Perhaps behind the vige''s richness, there was a dark secret. For example, the vigers'' privately manufactured illicit drugs, or they secretly organized a cult, or became the transit point of human trafficking��


    The immortal dreamnd didn''t give himself a buffer and just directly put him into the killing field, perhaps this was to induce him to make a wrong judgment. Wang Lu has heard simr situations during this one year of group of immortal tombs exploration.


    The trial for the cultivators in the group of immortal tombs was all-around. And the setting of difficulty often varied from person to person. For example, cultivators who were good at fighting but not good at thinking would encounter a plot that was filled withplex problem, which would cause an unceasing headache. And sometimes, it was the other way around. If a cultivator was confident with theirbat ability, the immortal dreamnd would arrange a formidable enemy, which was exactly what that cultivator wished for. Also, there were a lot of cultivators who were good at thinking being deliberately targeted by the Immortal Dream Land, by setting up some confusing scenes, so that they made the wrong judgment, thus, a clever person may be the victim of his own ingenuity.


    For example, in this scene, perhaps the massacring soldier was on the side of justice, but if he just rashly wiped them out, he would be on the side of the evil vigers. However, if he did nothing, perhaps he would miss the opportunity to save people. The survival of the vigers might be the key to trigger the plot, and once they were killed, the plot could not continue. Therefore, making his move was inevitable, but he had to delicately bnce his position.


    Fortunately, now there was a reason to make his move. By having a sword strike his head as soon as he entered the immortal dreamnd, it seemed like this was a wee gift from the immortal dreamnd.


    "Everybody stop at once."


    Wang Lu lightly said and then pumped out his own Non-Phase Sword Qi, which enveloped everything within the radius of three hundred meters. All of the soldiers that weremitting the attack felt as if their body was as heavy as a mountain, and they fell down to the ground one by one.


    However, Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Qi could only cover such an area. Most of the vige wasn''t covered by his sword qi, thus it was difficult to prevent the ughter from the soldiers.


    However, many things needed not to be done by hand. In a short amount of time, the soldiers looked at their captain''s eyes, seeking for affirmation. Wang Lu guessed that the captain should have a considerable authority, so he decided to start with the captain in front of him.


    "Tell them to stop, or I''ll kill you."


    That captain''s face changed. "Sire is��"


    Before he could continue, Wang Lu has already kicked his knee, breaking it.


    "You are not qualified to ask me questions. A sword strike against me is a sin that could not be redeemed even with ten thousand deaths. Not killing you straight away is already a rare generosity from me. Don''t let me lose my patience."


    That captain sneered, unexpectedly, he seemed to be dismissive about it. However, when Wang Lu red at him with an icy cold look, casting out a mind-break spell, the captain''s determination suddenly copsed.


    "Stop, everyone stop!"


    As soon as the captain issued his order, the soldiers in the vige stopped their action, quietly waiting for the next step while the remnant of the vigers continued to groan painfully.


    Wang Lu coldly asked, "Why do you want to kill people?"


    That captain was stunned, thinking that the massacre here of course has its reason, but to say it out loud would be too inconvenient. However, because of the effect of the mind break spell, the captain had no direct ability to resist. Thus, when he wanted toe up with excuses, his other knee was kicked, while even more powerful spell further disintegrated his will, making him who was already ustomed to pain roll on the ground in pain.


    Then, without waiting for Wang Lu to urge him, the captain spilled everything out.


    "We are the subordinates of the King Yunyang 1. King Yunyang sent us here to collect the Ten Thousand Spirit Blood."


    Ten Thousand Spirit Blood?


    Wang Lu was surprised to see this term spoken here. The Ten Thousand Spirit Blood referred to the blood from ten thousand creatures. However, in this vige, there was only a handful of other animals besides human, how could they collect the Ten Thousand Spirit Blood? Moreover, the Ten Thousand Spirit Blood was usually the catalyst to refine demonic soldiers, so what would King Yunyang do with this Ten Thousand Spirit Blood?


    However, before that, there were a few more important questions to ask.


    "With his selfish interest, King Yunyang ughters innocent people. ording to your custom, is this improper?"


    In Nine Regions continent, there were a lot of countries where the ruler had the absolute authority over themon people. Let alone ughtering a vige, even ughtering a city on a whim wasmonce. However, with the establishment of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, which poprized the righteous path, this behavior has disappeared.


    But, Wang Lu was currently in the immortal dreamnd, so who knew what were the customs here? If the vige ughtering was indeed a local custom, Wang Lu needed not make a fuss about it.


    However, when asked by Wang Lu, the captain was obviously tongue-tied. "This�� this��"


    Wang Lu smiled. "It seems like there''s no justification for this. Then that King Yunyan is most probably a tyrant."


    "His Highness is not a tyrant!"


    Even with two broken knees and a will that was destroyed by a spell, the captain actually has the courage to confront Wang Lu. "His Highness is benevolent, wise, and brilliant, definitely not a tyrant! Y-You can kill me and torture me, but I will never allow you to insult His highness'' reputation!"


    Wang Lu smiled. "I insult his reputation? What a joke. Could it be that it is me who ordered you guys to massacre the innocent people,mitting an unforgivable crime? Isn''t your own King Yunyang who tarnish his own reputation for his own selfish interest? What does that have to do with me?"


    "Nonsense, it''s all nonsense!"


    Wang Lu said, "In any case, now that I have witnessed it, I can''t just ignore it. Where is your King Yunyang? Is it over there?"


    Wang Lu said and pointed at a prosperous ce at a distance.


    The scope of this immortal dreamnd could not be infinite��the area was surely limited. Thus, the so-called King Yunyang must reign over a not too big of a territory. And looking by the aura of the ce, the only one that was suitable to be the capital was only that one.


    The captain even bit his tongue, determining not to answer. However, when Wang Lu pointed at a distant ce, his eyes changed a bit. And by observing this change, Wang Lu knew that his guess was correct.


    "Looks like it''s true. Humph, a tyrant king that goes against the heaven, this is too convenient for me to deal, and I can also umte several merit points from this."


    With that, Wang Lu pulled out his Sword of Mount Kun and prepared to ride the flying sword to find trouble for King Yunyang.


    Although the captain was an ordinary mortal, he had some visions. He knew that if he really let Wang Lu go, King Yunyang would likely to encounter great danger. Thus, he clenched his teeth and said, "His highness�� his highness has something that is too embarrassing to mention 2 . He does not deliberately do evil."


    "Something too embarrassing to mention?" Wang Lu asked, "In order to boost his sexual drive, he ughters innocent people, yet you say this is not a deliberate evil? Is your country a cult of reproduction?"


    With that, he no longer paid attention to the startled captain. He mounted his flying sword and then flew straight non stop toward Yunyang City.


    ��


    One hourter, Wang Lu arrived in the bustling city of Yunyang.


    As a mortal''s country, the scale of Yunyang City was enormous. The city was bustling, clogged with traffics, and the city''s atmosphere was harmonious and orderly. Themon people enjoyed a good and prosperous life. It was actually a scene of great governance.


    "Tsk, just look at this scene. If King Yunyang is said to be an oppressive monarch, it''s really unbelievable. Especially this filled-with vitality ce, which shows that the king of this ce is absolutely a wise monarch. But how can a wise monarch let his men kill innocents? Something too embarrassing to mention�� Could a sexual disharmony affect a person so much?"


    With a trace of curiosity, Wang Lu went toward the city''srgest site, which was the residence of King Yunyang.


    A Xudan Stage cultivator went into the residence of the king of a mortal world''s kingdom in a breeze. However, when he was just inside, he heard a sound of arguments.


    "Father, you don''t need to persuade me. I will never agree to the Ten Thousand Spirit Blood. I would rather die than consume that evil life-saving elixir�� Don''t let me hate you."


    "I would rather let you hate me forever than helplessly watch my daughter''s death!"


    ��

 Chapter 382 - I Have Two, High and Low, Strategies

    <h4>Chapter 382: I Have Two, High and Low, Strategies</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After slightly hiding within the Yunyang Pce for half a day, Wang Lu hasrgely ascertained the ins and outs of the matter.


    To put it simply, around three months ago, the apple in King Yunyang''s eyes, his beloved daughter, Princess Yunyue 1 suddenly suffered from an odd disease. She fell into aa and turned gaunt and weak as the days went by. King Yunyang gathered around famous doctors from all over the ce, however, all of them were powerless. Finally, they even resorted to trying anyone or anything that even some itinerant healers were also invited to the pce for the diagnosis of the princess.


    Itinerant healers were naturally unreliable. However, one day, a wandering Taoist Priest came and used a dose of medicine to let the unconscious princess open her eyes. King Yunyang was overjoyed, but the wandering Taoist Priest said that his medicine was merely treating the symptoms, not the root of the illness. The princess was suffering from a strange disease, so only by consuming strange medicine refined from ten thousand spirit blood could cure her. However, the ten thousand spirit blood was an iparably mysterious refinement. One must collect the blood from thousands of exotic animals, which could only be done, even in a hurry, in years or even decades. During which, some of the rare species might even be extinct, while the Princess'' illness was only dyed for at most three months.


    This three months time, let alone the ten thousand spirit blood, even it''s second grade, a thousand spirit blood could not possibly be refined. Thus, the wandering Taoist also put forward an alternative scheme, which was the refinement of human blood. Although this was an evil method, it was the only effective way that could be done in a short amount of time. Moreover, the refinement of human blood did not need the ughtering of all the people. The blood from several thousand people should suffice for the refinement.


    After leaving behind the method of blood refinement as well as the prescription to save the Princess, the wandering Taoist Priest floated away. King Yunyang was in torment for three days and three nights. On the fourth day, with bloodshot eyes, he made his decision.


    He dispatched his most trusted team of soldiers who were ready to die for him to a remote mountain vige and asked them to quietly start collecting the Ten Thousand Spirit Blood within a month at all cost.


    As a king who has always been benevolent and generous, King Yunyang willingly massacred his own subjects to satisfy his selfish desire was a shock to these ready-to-die soldiers. However, since they were his ready-to-die soldiers, they did not even hesitate to go through water and tread on fire, not to mention just to deal with some mountain vige people? Moreover, Princess Yunyue was the sessor of King Yunyang, thus, for the sake of the continuation of this independent country, they would do their best.


    After dispatching his ready-to-die soldiers, a weight finally off of King Yunyang''s mind, but he also aged a lot. However, when he went to his daughter''s room to visit her, he found out that his daughter angrily asked him why would he make such a cruel act.


    Although he didn''t know who exactly leaked the news, King Yunyang braced himself and frankly exined his thoughts to his daughter.


    Although King Yunyang was the king of a country, the bloodline of the royalty seemed to be cursed that in his generation, everything nearly withered. His beloved wife died of an acute illness, leaving behind only the young Yunyue and him. The continuation of royal blood has so far encountered great difficulties, however, at this time, it was Yunyue herself who fell down.


    As a sovereign king, King Yunyang could not just sit idly by and watch the only heir die. Therefore, he has no other alternative. Let alone he also has his own reason for ying his own subjects. Though he could not tell it to outsiders, when his daughter questioned him, he could no longer conceal it.


    "Do you know why you and your mother both contracted an acute illness in session?"


    Princess Yunyue bowed her head and whispered, "Perhaps, my mother and I are not (karmic) blessed enough, so��"


    "Are not blessed enough?" King Yunyang angrily said, "In my entire life, I strive for the prosperity of my country, themon people live and work in peace. If there are gods to decide the (karmic) blessing of a person, then my Yunyang family ought to have the biggest (karmic) blessing!"


    With that, King Yunyang suppressed his anger and exined, "The immortal who helped you awoke, has identified the cause of the disease of you and your mother, it''s all�� it''s all because of that cloud mist tea!"


    "Cloud mist tea?"


    Princess Yunyue gently repeated, it seemed like she was not surprised by this.


    Gnashing his teeth, King Yunyang said, "It''s the so-called immortal tea annually offered from the Fog Root Mountain! They said that their tea is not only fragrant, but also has special nourishing effect, longevity, and beauty for women. But they never mentioned that the cloud mist tea is like a poison to the women of royal blood! The illness of you and your mother is also because of this! Not only they killed your mother, they now also want to kill you, so how can I spare them?"


    Princess Yunyue smiled. "Father, you are just looking for excuses. They are just ordinary vigers, how can they understand that their cloud mist tea is harmful to royal blood? They have lived for generations in the mountain vige, where drinking the tea only gives them advantages and none of its negative effect. They are merely ignorant about this so their sincere enthusiasm should not be misjudged. If we must me something, we should me our royal bloodline."


    "What a load of nonsense!" King Yunyang wanted to get angry, but in front of his daughter, no matter what, he could not muster it out, and could only storm out of the room. He thought that he would just wait for the ten thousand spirit blood to be refined and his daughter healed, then he would not need to care other things any longer.


    However, Princess Yunyue was extremely stubborn. After her dispute with her father, she resolutely did not eat nor drink anything, determining to die. When King Yunyang became flustered upon finding it out, that was when Wang Lu stumbled on their ensuing dialogue.


    ��


    "Well, so far the background for this court story has been clearly exined. Then the pce operation officially begins."


    When Wang Lu has seen enough of the pce drama, and seriously deduced the problem, he finally decided to solve the problem openly.


    Thereupon, he straightforwardly departed from the pce with his flying sword and then arrived at the main entrance, ready to knock on the door.


    Naturally, he was stopped by the guards. When asked for his identity, Wang Lu assumed the speech style and air of an immortal and said, "I see that there''s an inauspicious influence condensed in this ce, which contains blood light in a concealed form. I am afraid in thest few days, there is a disaster here. I came here with the specific purpose of bing intermediary to avoid cmities and to clear up the confusions."


    If he were just an ordinary people, perhaps the loyal guard would immediately cut his head off. However, when Wang Lu said those words while standing on the floating sword, even the fiercely loyal guard did not dare to question him again but just passed the words hurriedly to the King of Yunyang.


    After that wandering Taoist Priest, King Yunyang attached great importance to highly skilled people who clearly have the immortal method.


    "May I ask immortal is��"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment, and then decided just to tell the truth, "I am the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, Wang Lu. Right now, I''m traveling outside under the name of my sect. When I passed this ce, I see that there''s a condensation of inauspicious influence. I am afraid there is an impending great danger, so I came here to help you."


    King Yunyang frowned. "I wonder what is the impending great danger referred to by immortal��"


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "At present, properly speaking, it is still far from being a great danger. It is just a small trouble lurking in the pce. This manifest in certain people or person in the pce suddenly contracted an acute illness, or a sudden distressed situation. But, if ignored and refused to acknowledge, it would cause no end of trouble. I see that once there are signs of a breakout of hidden fiend''s air here, which should''ve happened many years ago, but was suppressed by the poprity of this ce, causing it to not lead to a great disaster. However, the root of the problem is still here, so sooner orter, the danger would still explode."


    Upon hearing Wang Lu''s words, King Yunyang''s whole body shivered, thinking that this immortal could actually predict so urately, truly omniscient.


    "Then, what should I do about it?"


    Wang Lu said, "Let me know the details before I decide. For this kind of danger caused by man-made and natural disaster, rashly intervening would only backfire. The cobwebs must be unraveled first, stripping off the danger one by one, in order to ensure the safety�� Mm, looks like you''re tired and your eyes concealed a worried look. Is this eruption of danger befallen on someone close to your highness? Why not take me directly to see that person?"


    Upon hearing this, King Yunyang could wait no longer. He hurriedly invited Wang Lu to the Pce, to see the sleeping Princess Yunyue.


    Seeing Princess Yunyue, Wang Lu was taken aback. Previously, when he lurked in the pce to observe, in order to avoid being seen, he only heard her voice and didn''t see her face. He thought that since the princess was of a royal blood, and has a sweet sounding voice, she should be a first ss beauty. However, when he actually met her��


    "Is�� is this your daughter? Not a visitor from another?"


    Princess Yunyue who lied on the bed did not even have half of the allure of beautiful woman! The young girl was haggard looking, with more than half of her hair had already fallen from her head, revealing much of her scalp. Her face was pale, withered, and skinny. Her cheekbones were raised high and her eyes protruding outward. Her lips were purple-ck and inverted backward. Let alone beautiful, she didn''t even look like a human.


    King Yunyang was extremely pained, "Yunyue, she, she''s not like this at first. But after she suffered that strange illness, in just half a month, she became like this."


    The girl that he hoped to be beautiful turned out to be an alien beauty, Wang Lu''s heart seemed to sink a bit. However, upon observing Yunyue''s appearance, he became even more serious. "King Yunyang, this is not a strange disease at all. Her body is clearly poisoned, how could an illness cause a bone deformation?"


    King Yunyang said, "Immortal is really omniscient. Yunyue is indeed suffering under some kind of poison."


    With that, King Yunyang told his men to bring the cloud mist tea over to Wang Lu. Seeing that tea, Wang Lu was once again taken aback. "Are you sick? You dare to even drink this stuff? This is a f*cking rotten corpse grass!"


    Upon hearing the name alone, King Yunyang immediately felt pain in his heart: Rotten corpse grass, how vicious is this actually?


    "Well, this kind of spirit grass that grows on rotten bodies is harmless to the ordinary mortal, but it''s poisonous to cultivators. You are born of royal blood, and enjoy the worship from themon people. Your spirit vein is deep so you have an extraordinary outstanding aptitude. However, your daughter''s innate talent is even better than you. If she walks in the path of immortal cultivation, in the future, she would more or less seed. However, here, it''s equal to being deeply poisoned�� fate indeed dictates the life of people."


    When it came to this, Wang Lu sighed. "This rotten corpse grass is not that toxic to a cultivator, but Princess Yunyue is not a real cultivator and her body hasn''t been refined. Moreover, the poison has entered into her vital parts, so if you want her to stay alive, it is indeed troublesome."


    "Immortal, may I ask if there''s a way to save her?"


    Wang Lu said, "I have two, high and low, strategies. The low strategy is to collect the blood from ten thousand spirits to refine into a strange elixir and dissolve the strange poison. It''s just that this spirit blood is extremely difficult to obtain. If you want to refine the elixir before the princess dies, you have to walk in a crooked path, but that move is dishonorable and would only cause endless troubles in the future."


    The whole body of King Yunyang shivered, unable to say a single word.


    "The high strategy, which is also the best in my opinion, is for me to let her consume an elixir to extend her life for a year, during which, you should find some male who could give her a child, so that the royal blood of Yunyang could continue."


    "What?"


    "It''s to find the king''s son-inw for her. Look for someone who lives well, superb physique, and excellent talent. Let him have intercourse with the princess and produce excellent offspring. By then, even if the princess died, your royal blood would still continue, wouldn''t that be good?"


    ��

 Chapter 383 - It Is Already Not Important Whether the Story Is True or False

    <h4>Chapter 383: It Is Already Not Important Whether the Story Is True or False</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Looking at your face, it seems like you have some problem with my high strategy?"


    Seeing the livid face of King Yunyang, Wang Lu unexpectedly said, "Yes, although this method can work theoretically, in order to ensure that the princess can conceive and give birth within a year, she must have frequent intercourses. Coupled with her now weak physique, the pregnancy would be difficult. And with her life hanging on my elixir, it would be even worse, so for her to be able to sessfully conceive, she would have to have intercourse day and night, not resting for a moment. I can understand your aversion to this as a father who loves his daughter, and it is quite counterintuitive. And if you find it hard to ept, I am not surprised either."


    King Yunyang was silent for a long time, and then asked in a hoarse voice, "If-if that were to happen, after she gives birth to a child, what�� what is going to happen to Yunyue?"


    Wang Lu said, "Naturally she would die. Moreover, it might happen before the one year is over. The pain of childbirth alone is enough to kill her. But for the royal bloodline, this is nothing."


    "How could it be nothing?" King Yunyang uttered a low roar, "She is my only family!"


    "After the birth of the child, wouldn''t you have another one? So cheer up a bit." Wang Lu lightly said, "Or do you want to try that Ten Thousand Spirit Blood?"


    King Yunyang''s whole body trembled, thinking that the young cultivator seemed to have seen through his secret.


    "Immortal, actually�� actually, I already��"


    Wang Lu smiled. "Actually, you have already dispatched people to collect the Ten Thousand Spirit Blood?"


    With just that word, King Yunyang unexpectedly found that his legs suddenly weakened. Indeed he was the sovereign of a country, but in front of an immortal path cultivator, there was no different between a king and an ant. If this cultivator wanted to uphold the uprightness and punish the evil, he��


    "As a matter of fact, in my travel, I always don''t like to deal with the kings and emperors in mortal world. However, when I was at the foot of the Fog Root Mountain, I saw this savage act that makes one''s hair stand up in anger. And when I looked for clues, I eventually ended up here. However, here, unexpectedly, the heavy inauspicious influence is not less than that in the Fog Root Mountain, so I thought that there might be something going on here�� I have been waiting for you to admit this matter, to see if you are worthy of my help. In the end, though you hesitated, you finally have the courage to tell me the truth. In return for this, for the time being, I will not hold you for your crime of civilian killing."


    Just as King Yunyang felt a bit relieved and somewhat in a daze, Wang Lu''s face sank. "King Yunyang, who taught you to collect the Ten Thousand Spirit Blood?"


    "It''s, it''s a wandering monk��"


    "A wandering monk?" Wang Lu sneered. "Using the Ten Thousand Spirit Blood to treat the illness from the rotten corpse grass, even if it''s me, if I didn''t know it before hand, I wouldn''t be able to think about it for a little while. Yet, a wandering Daoist Priest is able to think about it! King Yunyang, what else has he left here, let me have a look at it."


    If Wang Lu merely showed up at the door and asked something from King Yunyang, King Yunyang would unavoidably hesitate. After all, the wandering Taoist Priest hade and shown his prestige first. However, after several rounds of tricks, Wang Lu had vaguely established a prestige that was higher than that of the wandering Taoist Priest, which made King Yunyang more inclined to believe him.Thus, in order to save his daughter''s life, King Yunyang disregarded the exhortation from the wandering Taoist Priest by spilling the beans on everything, including giving the prescription that was left behind to Wang Lu.


    Seeing the prescription, Wang Lu''splexion gradually turned solemn. Noticing this, King Yunyan was immediately worried, so he asked, "Is there a problem with the prescription?"


    Wang Lu said, "The prescription itself is fine, it''s even quite good. The problem is the piece of paper where the prescription is written at."


    "This piece of paper?" King Yunyang doubtfully said, "This piece of paper came from my study room, could it be��"


    "Do you even need to ask this? He has cast a spell on this paper." Wang Lu somewhat impatiently pinched the paper where the prescription was written. "Everything within the radius of three hundred meters from this paper could be seen in panoramic view by that Taoist Priest. At the same time, he has also put a trace of his primordial spirit in this, so if needed, at any time, he can send his avatar. If he is like you say just floated away after leaving this paper, no longer involved with the cause and effect of this, then how do you exin this piece of paper?"


    Wang Lu sneered and then burned the piece of paper into ashes.


    "Although currently there is not enough evidence, with several guesses, I think I have understood the whole picture."


    King Yunyang eagerly asked, "Please enlighten me!"


    "I repeat, at present, I do not have a reliable evidence, all of these are just my personal spection. First, the rotting corpse grass is not a simple spirit grass. It must be grown on the remains of a fine spiritual being. Moreover, it has to go through a special method to grow. If it were to grow naturally, it needed to grow on the carcass of upper-ss spiritual creature such as dragons. But in your little Cloud Country, how could it have the blessings as the ce where there is the remain of the finest spiritual being?"


    King Yunyang eximed, "Are you saying that the rotten corpse grass is artificially grown?"


    "Then do you think themon people on the Fog Root Mountain know how to grow this rotten corpse grass?" Wang Lu''s smile turned colder and colder. "Even if I have to grow this rotten corpse grass, I still need to spend some time, much less those ordinary mortals!"


    King Yunyang was, after all, the king of a country. As soon as he made the connections on all of those threads, his face gradually turned pale.


    Wang Lu said, "The vigers might have identally found this spirit grass on Fog Root Mountain, but it''s not natural for them toe up with the idea to use it as a tea and also offer it to the royal family. It is likely that someone is aiding and abetting them and it is this person who grows the rotten corpse grass. Unfortunately, the vigers at the Fog Root Mountain have already been killed by your own guards, so it is impossible to ask for clues. Of course, even if you don''t make your move, I believe that person would also use spells to eliminate his traces. In short, this rotten corpse grass was intentionally delivered to your hand, and your reaction was also included in that person''s calction."


    King Yunyang said, "Is the person that Immortal suspect�� that Taoist Priest?"


    "He appeared at the right time, and with the right prescription, how could there be so many coincidences in this world?"


    "But, why would he do that? I''m just a king in the world of mortals, what are the benefits for doing this?"


    "The benefits are that it could let you do things all wrong, the affairs of the nation ruined, and people fall into a terrible situation. You can kill one vige for the ten thousand spirit blood today, meaning that your hands are already bloody. Tomorrow, you will be able to ughter a city, and then the whole country would be in rebellion. The royal blood will wither as long as you die, and the Cloud Country will have no peaceful days anymore. By then, naturally many monsters and demons would ravage the country. However, pain and evil are precisely good nourishment for some cultivators. In the war-torn country, there will be an opportunity to refine a million spirit blood, and the tens of millions of citizens of your Cloud Country can also be refined into powerful corpse soldiers. Moreover, if a peaceful and prosperous country like this Cloud Country of yours can be capsized in a short amount of time, the atmosphere of chaos during that time is the best tonic for that kind of cultivators."


    King Yunyang wryly smiled and said, "For immortals, it would be a breeze to destroy my cloud country, why would there be so many twists and turns?"


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, if a cultivator wants to be evil, the mortal world is powerless to resist. However, because of this, the cultivators are very vignt. If someone is bullying themon people, doing all kinds of evil, then many other cultivators would rally to deal with that person. And under the coboration of many upright cultivators, any monster or demon would be annihted. However, conversely, if the ordinary people bring chaos upon themselves, then even if there are killings and loss of life, we will not meddle too much. Immortal path is different than that of mortal, this is the basic principle for cultivators."


    King Yunyang was silent for a long time before he nodded with much difficulty, finally epting Wang Lu''s exnation.


    "But, to say more is only my personal guess. So you better ask the other party yourself."


    With that, Wang Lu stretched out his foot and stepped on the paper that has been burned into ashes.


    Suddenly, an angry voice rang up, "Who are you? After destroying my spell, you even dare to trace the root and injure my primordial spirit!"


    Then, the ashes of the paper seemed to be wrapped by an invisible force. It rose up and, like a mist, formed a strange face.


    "Ah, it turns out it''s a small character of Xudan Stage. When your sect sent you to do experiential learning, didn''t they teach you that there are people that you couldn''t provoke?"


    As the ck-ash face began to speak, an invisible wave spread throughout the room. King Yunyan was struck by the wave and immediately fell down without saying a word. The breathing of the lying asleep Yunyue even somewhat slowed a bit.


    However, when the invisible wave touched Wang Lu, it was like being cut by countless sharp sword tips. The ck-ash face muffled a grunt, revealing a slightly pained expression.


    "It turns out you have a protective magical treasure from your sect, no wonder you''re so insolent�� kid, for the sake of your sect, I will forgive this one offense of yours. If you want to keep your life, quickly leave Cloud Country, otherwise��"


    "Thene at me, idiot."


    Wang Lu lightly said, which immediately made the ck-ash face tongue-tied.


    A momentter, from consternation, the face gradually turned into anger. It ferociously said, "Reckless thing, do you know who is my superior is?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Although I don''t know who your superior is, I know that you''re just ackey. Humph, I originally thought that dealing with you can end this plot. It seems like there are more twists and turns, it''s really troublesome."


    Upon hearing this, that ck-ash face was stunned, and then guffawed. However, just as itughed, it was immediately suppressed by Non-Phase Sword Qi andpletely faded away.


    At this time, the room fell into silence once more. Wang Lu was silent for a long time, trying to yback everything that happened in his mind and then made a conclusion.


    This should be a chain that emphasized fighting because from the beginning, there is only one single plot. When appearing at the Fog Root Mountain and meeting the soldiers of King Yunyang, any normal people would stop the massacre, and then ask the head soldier about the cause of the massacre. After understanding about the ten thousand spirit blood, pursuing it to the Yunyang Pce is the next logical step. Then, after understanding the existence of the wandering Taoist Priest, the easy next step is to get rid of the evil to defend the upright path.


    This was nothing more than speed issue. For an expert in oveing a hurdle like Wang Lu, with almost no detour, he directly found the Taoist Priest. If it were other people, they might suffer setbacks along the way. If someone was particrly stupid, perhaps that someone would directly kill King Yunyang, leaving the Taoist Priest continuing to hide behind the scene. But that possibility was not very big.


    Emphasizing fighting�� through the situation just now, the strength of that person should be low level Jindan, but the strength of his superior was more unpredictable.


    "But, it''s only a single line story, how difficult it would be?"


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu''s gaze slightly turned and saw the lying unconscious Princess Yunyue, and he could not help butugh in spite trying not to.


    "This time, I have the support from an alien teammate."

 Chapter 384 - Fiercely Fighting the Tentacle Monster

    <h4>Chapter 384: Fiercely Fighting the Tentacle Monster</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    As a professional, when exploring in the Immortal Dream Land, Wang Lu was more inclined to take the initiative.


    When he found the wandering Daoist Priest''s trail in Yunyang Pce, although there was no further clues, Wang Lu quickly found out that person''s origin.


    Since he had understood the intention behind all of this was to induce King Yunyang to be a tyrant, then by inferring in reverse, at this point the person behind all of this should be in the pce, and from only a few ces��


    And from these few ces, the royal tomb was undoubtedly the first choice. The dozens of generations of the kings of Cloud Country were buried here, guarding the prosperous and beautiful country after death. And the ancient monument that symbolized the glory of Cloud Country stood erect in front of the royal tomb. Once the country changed, it was the first to bear the brunt.


    Wang Lu rushed to the royal tomb and found out that a change has already happened. The soldiers guarding the area were obviously affected by a spell. Their faces were pale and stiff; without exception, they kept the inflexible appearance.


    In fact, as the army guarding the royal tomb, they were the finest elite of the kingdom, determined, loyal, fully aware of what they were responsible for, and when they arrived here, they have already regarded themselves as a dead person. At the same time, living near the royal tomb for long periods of time inevitably caused these soldiers to be infected with a bit of cadaverous aura.


    Such troops were the most stable and most frightening. Even the team sent by King Yunyang to ughter people could not bepared with the troops guarding the mausoleum. However, in the eyes of cultivators, thebat strength of ordinary mortals was immaterial. The more important thing was, these troops were simply the best material for the corpse soldiers.


    With Wang Lu''s eyesight, he was able to clearly see that they have been under a brilliant spell. Although the traces of the spell''s effects were intentionally hidden, they could not be hidden from Wang Lu''s eyes. At this time, these soldiers were still alive and have not been converted into corpse soldiers, however, it was highly likely that this status would notst long. Right now, they were already in a critical state, as long as the spell caster applied a password, they could rapidlyplete their transformation.


    And through this, he could also see that the wandering Daoist Priest has basicallypleted all the preparatory work. It could be said that he was only waiting for the right opportunity. Were it not for Wang Lu who stumbled here, the copse of the Cloud Country could happen in a single night.


    And by this point, the other party was certainly unable to reconcile to this. Therefore, even if that person knew that he was a disciple of a prestigious sect, that person would not back down and instead would fight tooth and nail.


    Sure enough, when Wang Lu really stepped into the boundary of the royal tomb, a sorrowful Yin voice sounded in his ear.


    "I knew a disciple from a prestigious sect like you is very much fond of showing off. You think that since you have a profound cultivation base and magical treasure as a protection, you can go anywhere unhindered. And you especially like ying demons, as if the world''s evil sects and devil cultivators were just fish on the chopping block,pletely at your mercy."


    That voice was erratic,ing from left but suddenly appeared on the right. However, the malice from the tone of the voice was overflowing like a surging tide.


    "But you don''t know that in our eyes, that isn''t really it? When I first began to cultivate, I heard enough of the story of an evil genius who ughtered righteous idiots like you. In fact, over the years, the upright path cultivators who died in our hands were countless. Twenty years ago, I personally captured a female cultivator who just entered the Jindan Stage but didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Can you guess how I concocted her?"


    Originally, Wang Lu couldn''t care less for this ghostly voice, but when he heard thest part, he could not help butugh, "An idiot who disys his meager skill before an expert, do you know who you are showing off your tiny skill to?"


    With that, he finally locked the opponent''s position. The Sword of Mount Kun flew out. Although the power was not big, it flew as fast as lightning toward the tallest structure at the royal tomb, which was the ancient monument of Cloud Country.


    The ancient monument of Cloud Country was the country treasure. Its majesty was even higher than the current king of Cloud Country. Any person could not subject it to any sphemy. However, at this time, a person in ck clothing and stooped stature was actually standing on the ancient monument, not in the least bit respectful.


    In the face of the flying sword attack, he let out a strangeugh and released a ball of fire wisp with a wave of his hand toward the Sword of Mount Kun.


    That fire wisp was a malicious demonic fire that he refined by chance coincidence. It was full of corrosive Yin energy. For a person''s body, it would be like a highly toxic pus. For magical treasures, it could pollute its power, greatly damaging that magical treasure. This fire wisp was a very effective tool employed by devil cultivators against upright path cultivators. Twenty years ago, he managed to capture an upright path female cultivator because her magical treasure was was polluted by the fire wisp, and thus carelessly defeated.


    And this evil cultivator��seeing that Wang Lu''s magical treasure was formidable, though he didn''t know that it has reached the level of spiritual treasure and how it was only sent flying straight at him without changing its path at all��thought that it was just a simple target.


    In fact, Wang Lu''s ability to hurt his opponent was not strong. With his cultivation base of Peak Xudan Stage, in fact, he could barely control the smooth flight of the flying sword, which waspletely without any lethalitypared to others with the same cultivation base as him.


    However, Wang Lu also needed not bother to control the flying sword. The Sword of Mount Kun belonged to spiritual treasure level weapon. The sword spirit Autumn Beam has been painstakingly cultivating for more than a thousand years. In the ancient sword tomb, she managed to have an opportunity to breakthrough the bottleneck. Right now, even if she acted independently without her master''s control, she could still let out a very strong action force. Seeing the several balls of malicious demonic fires before her, she directly turned sideway and continued to rush toward that ck d evil cultivator.


    That evil cultivator was surprised. When he released the several balls of fire wisp, it seemed like he sent them in a hurry, but it was actually carefully calcted by him; they could perfectly block the flying path of the flying sword. However, the flying sword steered away. It was very flexible and incredibly quick. It directly drew several arcs as it flew to bypass those fire wisps and then threw itself at him!


    Seeing that the flying sword was already very close to him, the evil cultivator finally somewhat panicked. Compared to the upright path cultivators, the means of evil cultivators were more weird and varied, but in a head on straightforward sh, they were not the opponent of the upright path cultivators.


    Although his own cultivation base was obviously higher than that of the opponent, in a direct engagement, he didn''t have the means to ensure victory. The story about the upright path cultivators who managed to defeat evil cultivators with higher cultivation base in just a single move might not just a mere story�� Let alone this flying sword was really mysterious, absolutely far from ordinary. If he were to be hit directly by it, it would be difficult for him to not have his soul flies away and scatters.


    Thereupon, he gritted his teeth and waved out a three-meter tall and twelve to fifteen meters wide wall of fire. This wall of fire seemed ordinary, but it was actually thebination of the rest of his fire wisps. By letting them all out simultaneously together, he seemed to want to gamble.


    In this fight, from the start, he soon fell into a disadvantageous position. If he didn''t make aeback as soon as possible and just let the opponent continuously press him, he probably would suffer a crushing defeat. The method most liked by the upright path cultivators was exactly this suppressive fighting method. After all, they were better at frontal fighting, while the evil cultivators were good at surprise attacks. This wall of fire was exactly his capital to make aeback.


    If the other party was determined to hit the wall head on, even a spiritual treasure would be greatly damaged. And when the magical treasure was damaged, it would inevitably have damaging effect to its master. Then he would have the chance to reverse the situation.


    However, what happened next was once again beyond his control. Just as he released the wall of fire, he immediately saw a blur of change. That simple and heavy yet incredibly sensitive flying sword suddenly became a red-white robed young man. And that young man was not afraid of the power of the fire wisp as he directly touched that wall of fire.


    The evil cultivator didn''t have the time to congratte himself for meeting an uppity opponent as he saw the malicious evil fire in front of him suddenly turn erratic and then lung toward him as if it was overwhelmed by an irresistible force.


    This change came too quickly. In his astonished eyes, the evil cultivator was already surrounded by the fire wisps. He then sessively cast out three spells, yet they couldn''t stop the iing wisps of fire. Eventually, he watched in desperation as the malicious evil fire devoured him, turning him into a pool of pus liquid in a sh.


    After using his Non-Phase Nameless Sword to rebound the fire wisps, Wang Lu took a deep breath and calmed the shock to his Jade Mansion. What happened just now was tantamount to eating the full power strike of a Jindan Stage evil cultivator, so the taste was indeed not so pleasant.


    Of course, if he were just a disciple of an ordinary sect, it might not just be a ''not so pleasant'' feeling. Perhaps the malicious evil fire would''ve directly burned his body. However, Wang Lu didn''t feel like this was something worth to be proud of.


    After all, he merely killed a family dog, the real master was still hiding behind, and that would undoubtedly be a bitter battle. Against a family dog, Wang Lu could simply steamroll his opponent, dispatching the opponent in just three strikes. However, if the opponent was an evil cultivator elder with even higher cultivation base and adept at strange pervasive method, Wang Lu had to be careful to cope with it.


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu could not help but sigh with emotion at this immortal dreamnd that emphasized fighting. Solely on this ck d evil cultivator alone, the fighting capacity was already equivalent to that thousands upon thousands of demons and monsters that looked like a ck cloud at peach blossom vige. While the immortal dreamnd of that peach garden vige was done as a five-person team, this Cloud Country was done as a solo run.


    Amidst his pondering, Wang Lu suddenly felt a tremor from under his feet, as if something was about to emerge.


    He sneered and stepped right on top of it, only to feel as if there was a volcanic crater that was about to erupt right under his foot. An enormous irresistible force gushed out.


    However, Wang Lu refused to back down even half a step. He took a deep breath and circted all of his magical power. The two hundred and six Non-Phase Sword Bones shone brightly under themand of the Emperor Bone and the simple and thick Sword of Mount Kun was firmly pointing down toward the ground. Then heunched his famous three feet sword defense, which abruptly pushed back the ''volcano''.


    The next moment, three hundred meters before him, a thick and giant tentacle shot up towards the sky. Its tip was badly mangled and poisonous pus blood fell down like a rain. It seemed like the damage was not light. At the same time, a gloomy voice floated around.


    "Good kid, this motionless like a mountain move is indeed somewhat on point. Unfortunately, you''re still too young!"


    With that, the ground trembled, and then, one, two�� a total of ten blood red tentacles shot up from the ground, reaching into midair.


    Just now, it was quite hard for Wang Lu to fend off that one tentacle. If these ten tentacles came at him at once, he would be forced into a dead end. However, seeing this scene, Wang Lu instead calmed down.


    "Using corpse beast to capture corpse people? By the shape of these tentacles, are they the result of the crossbreeding with the ancient huge earthworm? Unfortunately, the corpses of such a high grade huge earthworm were turned into this kind of neither fish nor fowl thing by you. Looks like you''re a Peak Jindan right? Tsk, I thought I would meet a Yuanying Stage opponent, but in the end, it''s still a small fry."


    The person who drove the corpse beast maliciouslyughed and said, "It doesn''t need a Yuanying to deal with a kid who doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth like you. A Peak Jindan is enough."


    "Yes, there is arge number of formidable people in the world. And Jindan Stage that can easily crush me is indeed many. But no one is as waste as you!"

 Chapter 385 - The Emphasize of This Test Is Fighting!?

    <h4>Chapter 385: The Emphasize of This Test Is Fighting!?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Bickering with Wang Lu was honestly a foolish thing to do. Perhaps he was not necessarily the first in the world in terms of scolding, but almost none in a hundred people couldpare to him. At the very least, the person who drove the giant corpse worm, in just a few word exchanges with Wang Lu, has already felt that his evil fire was about to well up, thus unable to say anything anymore.


    Since talking was out of the picture, naturally, the only thing left was fighting. From mid air, the ten tentacles swoop down, trying to crush the small young cultivator with great mountain-like pressure.


    Wang Lu was without haste as he shrunk sword defense radius by a foot and subsequently, the simple but deep Non-Phase Sword Qi became morepact and solid.


    The three feet sword defense was the distance Wang Lu was most adept at, with strong defensive power and range. However, when the defensive range was reduced by a notch, the defensive power would be lifted also by a notch. However, this kind of entrenched posture made him very passive, it wasn''t agile or mobile at all.


    However, in the face of a powerful and overbearing opponent, Wang Lu also didn''t need mobility. As long as he increased his defensive power to the extreme, he would witness a miracle.


    As the ten tentacles fell from the sky, the corpse person who drove the corpse worm was amazed to find that Wang Lu unexpectedly did not dodge at all, but just let the tentacles fall upon his body.


    This kid is dead , He thought.


    The first reaction by the corpse person was to check the mustard seed bag on the body of his target to see if there were any good magical treasure in it. However, he quickly found out that things were not like what he expected. From the tactile sense of the tentacles, he found that the young man''s resistance was actually exceptionally tenacious.


    Of course, there was nothing unusual about this. The upright path cultivators, especially their elite disciples, would always have several life-saving magical treasures with them. Moreover, even though he had ten tentacles, the power that he could use against Wang Lu was not really ten times as much as one tentacle. Because the tentacles were toorge, when they bombarded Wang Lu, at most, they could only touch Wang Lu with one or two tips of the tentacles. The rest of the tentacles could only be used to cover any of Wang Lu''s escape route.


    Wang Lu being able to withstand the first round of bombardment was not strange, and also not worth caring for. Because the ten tentacles could take turns in the bombardment, even after one hundred round of sessive bombardment, they would not get tired. Meanwhile, no matter how powerful a Xudan Stage disciple that relied on magical treasures was, he could not possibly withstand one hundred rounds of continuous bombardment. The big gap between Peak Jindan and Peak Xudan was something that was not easy to cross.


    Out of caution, the corpse person didn''t get too close to Wang Lu. Just now, he saw that his own servant died a tragic death. The young man has a magical flying sword and a spell that could make him instantly appear on the flying sword, as well as an invincible closebat magical treasure. As a Peak Jindan Stage, he did not want to die like his subordinate.


    Therefore, when the ten tentacles came together to continuously bombard that young man, only two were really used for attack. The other eight were used to seal off his flying sword. The corpse person then found out that Wang Lu was, in fact, trapped in the tentacles formation. However, he soon found out that his most proud of giant corpse worm actually did nothing to that young man. The other side just simply held the sword in front of his body, and the two feet area around him became like an indestructible fortress, isting all the attacks on the outside.


    One time, two times�� one hundred times, two hundred times, until it became difficult for the ten tentacles to recover the damage caused by the collision. Yet, Wang Lu was still standing, and his breathing was even smooth and long, looking veryfortable and without any distress at all.


    The corpse person could hardly believe his eyes.


    Was this guy really just a Peak Xudan? If it was another person, even if it was another Jindan Stage cultivator, that person''s physique would still shake and Jade Mansion crack. Yet that young man was safe and sound, and he did not seem to rely on a magical treasure but purely by his own method!


    After hundreds of sessive bombardment, in theory, even a tall mountain could crack and copse. However, everything within the two feet radius around Wang Lu and his sword, even the ground under his feet, did not have any impact at all. All the impact from the giant tentacles waspletely absorbed and dissolved!


    This perfect and invincible sword defense was simply unheard of, utterly shocking! The corpse person hesitated for a moment and then decided not to dwell on it.


    Although up to now, he was mainly on the offensive and the opponent was mainly on the defensive, but what he was most afraid of was that long dy would usually lead to many problems. He did not want topete in endurance with this exceptionally strong kid. Moreover, their long battle has already rmed a lot of people. Although the army guarding the royal tomb could be fully converted into a corpse army, thus would not leak this battle, however, some civilians around the royal tomb might feel the shaking of the ground or hear the noises and find that there were anomalies.


    It was impossible for a person to drive a worm to kill all the people within hundreds of miles of radius, and once the matter was discovered, the righteous cultivators woulde, and he would be in a very deep trouble. The royal tomb of Cloud Country was not a good battlefield, and he also didn''t want to expose his real strength here. Fortunately, he already did most of the preparatory work, so even if he discarded this royal tomb, his n could still continue.


    "Young man, be proud of your luck, but I have remembered the smell of your magical power. From today onward, you will never have a peaceful day. Whenever nightfalles, and you close your eyes to meditate, you need to watch out, or else my baby will silently bite off your throat��"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu''s countenance truly changed.


    Of course, he wasn''t worried about the threat to him. First, in his practice to reach the Jindan Stage, Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Method has already reached the small stage perfection, meaning that his magical power constantly sheltered his body, protecting him. Thus, sneak attack was meaningless. Second, the corpse was just an illusion puppet in the immortal dreamnd, so this long term threat was simply a joke.


    However, those words meant that the corpse person now has the initiative to retreat. And if he let him retreat, how could he find him next? If he couldn''t find him, how could he get rid of him to smoothly pass the test? Wang Lu didn''t intend to spend too much time in this immortal dreamnd.


    However, just as Wang Lu felt a headache, a dull and angry voice stirred the royal tomb.


    "Who dares to disturb my slumber?"


    When the voice swept over him, Wang Lu''s countenance greatly changed because that voice has actually caused a slight tremble in his Jade Mansion, and with his current realm, that was almost impossible.


    The next moment, before he could think of anything, Wang Lu heard a pitiful scream. Just now, that person who drove the corpse seemed to see something incredibly terrifying that he suffered great pain and torture.


    "No! No!"


    After two simple ''no'' words, the person who drove the corpse went into silence. And the tentacles that trapped Wang Lu suddenly turned wild. They fiercely jerked away from him and burrowed back into the ground, as if they were trying to escape from an ancient beast.


    Unfortunately, their movements were too slow.


    "Filthy beasts, how dare you appear in my territory!"


    The ten tentacles were suddenly startled in mid-air, as if they were swept by an invisible force. Soon, the outer skin of the tentacles was infected with ayer of grim gray color, and then their swift action became sluggish. A momentter, fine sand and gravel dropped from the tentacles, and the whole tentacles disintegrated, bing cracked stones.


    This was a soul-stirring scene to Wang Lu. The strength of any one of these corpse worms, crossbreed from the ancient great worm, wasparable to that of a Jindan, but now they were just quietly turned into stone, depleted of vitality!


    Who was that angry voice in the royal tomb? Since it was so easy for it to crush a Peak Jindan Stage cultivator, how strong was the owner of that voice?


    Was this really an experiential learning for a Xudan Stage in the immortal dreamnd? Was the person responsible for setting up the formation that generated the immortal dreamnd identally used the wrong script?


    No matter how confident Wang Lu was, he also realized that the owner of this voice was not an opponent that he could match. Thus, he immediately wanted to withdraw.


    Unfortunately, he was still a few stepste. Just as he moved for several steps, a terrifying aura dropped from the sky. Wang Lu felt that his Immortal Heart in his Jade Mansion seemed to freeze, and his magical power would not listen to hismand.


    "Is that you who awoken me?"


    Obviously, nothing was beside him, but that sound exploded out of thin air right next to Wang Lu''s ears. Even when Wang Lu had tried to resist it with his Non-Phase Sword Qi, his ears were still inevitably shocked that they bled.


    Facing this terrifying voice, on the one hand, Wang Lu suppressed the turbulence in his Jade Mansion and body, while at the same time, his mind ran full speed in thinking, trying toe up with countermeasures. He gritted his teeth and then asked, "Who�� are you?"


    "Me? I am the master of thisnd. You are standing on my territory, yet you don''t know who I am?"


    While it spoke, the terrifying wave was getting closer and closer. Wang Lu felt that every bone in his body quivered. If he was just any other ordinary Xudan Stage Cultivator, that roar alone would''ve instantly evaporated his flesh and blood, causing him to die an unspeakable death. And by relying on his Non-Phase Method, Wang Lu managed to hold on, yet it was just barely.


    "I am just a cultivator who happens to pass by, do I have to know who you are?"


    "A cultivator who happens to pass by?"


    Wang Lu''s answer did not lead to a more intense anger, but instead, it made that voice fell into doubt. "Just passing by?"


    At the same time, Wang Lu felt that the pressure on him began to ease. That voice seemed to carefully examine Wang Lu. "Since you''re just passing by, why would youe to the forbidden area of my royal family?"


    Wang Lu''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. ''My'' royal family? Who the hell is this guy?


    Meanwhile, his mouth replied truthfully, "I came here to get rid of someone who does harm��"


    Then he put everything out in the open, without concealing or distorting anything.


    After he finished telling the story, that mysterious voice fell into a long silence. Wang Lu thought for a moment and then tried to say goodbye, "Now that the chief culprit has been removed, if there''s nothing else, I would take my leave."


    "Removed the chief culprit?"


    That voice coldly asked, "Your so-called chief culprit, is it him?"


    With that, a stooped dwarf was lifted up and suspended in mid-air by an invisible force. The dwarf himself was already unconscious and covered in blood. Through that blood-soaked body, one could see that the dwarf was unbelievably ugly and his stench was an affront to the nostrils.


    Without waiting for Wang Lu''s nod of confirmation, he heard that voice said, "Your so-called chief culprit who nned to seize the throne and try to capsize the country refers to my direct bloodline? The true master of the Cloud Country?"


    Wang Lu was immediately shocked. "Holy sheet! What the hell is this!"

 Chapter 386 - In a Critical Time, I Have an Alien Teammate!

    <h4>Chapter 386: In a Critical Time, I Have an Alien Teammate!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "You mean, this dwarf is your direct descendant, and the true master of Cloud Country? In other words��"


    It was easy to infer the meaning of the words from the dull voice, but the conclusion to that was simply shocking. Although Wang Lu was well-informed, thinking about this ended up jamming his thought.


    "That is to say, you are the founding father of the Cloud Country, the ancestor of the royal family? Then Cloud Country is not simply a mortal world country. Well, this is also very normal. In this world, there are a lot of great cultivators who have no future in making a breakthrough. Seeing that their lives would be done and that their descendant could not inherit their cultivation, they leave their sect and establish political power in the mortal world. As long as they don''t interfere too strongly in the mortal world operation, and do not abuse their immortal cultivation power, generally they would not be stopped�� This ugly dwarf is your direct descendant but he wants to turn Cloud Country upside down, meaning that in the past, he had probably suffered some grievances, and thus was hell-bent on revenge against society? If that is the case, then that makes sense. If I might be so bold to guess, perhaps this dwarf is the legal next in line for the monarchy, but because of his dwarf deformity originpared to his normal brother, he suffered a pce coup and was even persecuted. But by lucky chance, he did not die, and it thus led to the current situation."


    While Wang Lu slowly told his guess, the dwarf in mid-air suddenly regained his consciousness. He sneered several times and said, "Yes, you guessed it right. If I had not been born disabled, the throne of the Cloud Country should have been mine! On the poetry, song, ssics, on the theory of justice, and its practical application, I am better in any of these than my useless brother! Just because he was born withplete and perfect physique, everyone began to put pressure on me. Finally, they even broke both of my legs and kicked me out of the pce to wander destitute outside. A dignified prince of Cloud Country actually lived like a beggar to survive!"


    Wang Lu said, "But now you''re Peak Jindan Stage cultivator, why would you still cling to the gains and losses in the past?"


    "You said it right. Change in power will bring change in vision. Before I stumbled on a rare fortuitous encounter, I cherished everything in this Cloud Country, because they are my treasure! However, when I set foot on the path of immortal cultivation, I found out how naive I was before. There is simply noparison between the great freedom that one gain from immortal cultivation and the previous pce intrigue. The king of the Cloud Country may be impressive, but in the eyes of cultivators, to kill those so-called kings, we only need a single move."


    Wang Lu asked, "Since you have this awareness, why don''t you let go of the past?"


    "Let go of the past? Do you know what sustains me in my darkest hour of despair? Do you know what sustains me from the long pain and torment when I used my own blood and essence to produce dead aura when I first refined the corpse worm? Do you know that when I reached Jindan, I almost disappeared? Do you know what makes my primordial spirit stay condensed and not scattered?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Hate?"


    "Correct, hate! After I cultivated necromancy spell, my vitality continued to reduce and disperse. I self-taught myself with the iplete book left behind by a predecessor. During which, I don''t know how many times I almost fire deviated and almost vanished, and only a trace within my primordial spirit that I can grasp to support me. When I sessfully reached Foundation Establishment, I was able to wash my marrow and change my tendon, and when I reached Jindan, I can shed my mortal body and exchange my bone, but I never reced this ugly body of mine. Because I want to always remind myself the source of my hatred! I have been telling myself that everything that I do now is to one day destroy that usurper. From the moment I was driven out of the pce, I never forget this hatred! And the best way to take my revenge is to destroy this country. Although my brother is mediocre, he is indeed like the previous me, very much loves the Cloud Country. Therefore, as long as I destroy the Cloud Country before him, I can make him feel my pain!"


    "Well, that''s also a reason, but, the object of your hatred is your brother��right now, most likely you''ve done it, you have implicated his daughter. Yet, you want to vent out your anger to the entire Cloud Country. The innocent civilians of Cloud Countrypletely have nothing to do with your gratitude and grudges toward the pce."


    That dwarfughed. "Nothing to do? Everything in this Cloud Country originally belongs to me, and I can do anything I want with them! Why should I care about other details as long as I can hurt the person that I hate?"


    Wang Lu has had enough questioning him. In fact, he actually has no interest in the gratitude and grudges of the dwarf. The reason why he induced the dwarf to talk about this was so that another person can hear it.


    Wang Lu turned his head and asked that dull voice that suppressed everything, "Senior, you have heard it. This direct descendant of yours has admitted everything. If you want to clean up your house, no need to care about me, by all means."


    With that, Wang Lu sighed, thinking that fortunately, he was a professional who could stay calm in times of danger. If he was impulsive and shed head on with this kind of big killing device, even if he died ten times, it would not be enough. The situation difficulty of this immortal dreamnd was really against the heaven. Even a slight mistake could cause him to lose his life. Fortunately, he was the person who opened the trail here. If it were other people, they would most likely die here. At present, fortunately, the crisis has passed. This founding father who inexplicably appeared in the royal tomb was not some unreasonable monster, as long as he was willing to listen to reason, Wang Lu would not be in any danger. Thus, as long as he personally cleaned up the house, the plot in this chain should end, right?


    However, when Wang Lu just breathed a sigh of relief, he heard the founding father of the Cloud Country sneer andugh, which was as sharp as sword. Wang Lu''s body was punctured with pain and his Jade Mansion trembled.


    "Clean up the house? What a joke! Why would I want to get rid of my direct bloodline? A gifted descendant who could cultivate to Peak Jindan all by himself?"


    Wang Lu was startled and his facial expression gradually stiffened, but he still said, "Well, if you really like him, then that''s up to you. If you want to rece the King of Yunyang with this violent dwarf, which would destroy the country''s destiny that has been umting for thousands of years�� that''s also up to you."


    "Country''s destiny?" That voice turned even colder. "By usurping the throne, he had openly defied the rules that I had set up millenniums ago, and the country should''ve been cursed! Now I am afraid the royal bloodline has already withered!"


    Wang Lu was surprised to find that this Cloud Country''s founding father had actually taken the dwarf''s side! Moreover, he actually left a curse in his bloodline? However, King Yunyang indeed only has Princess Yunyue as his family, which was a bit strange. Usually, the royal family only worried about the size of the family that continued to grow. So if the bloodline was actually cursed, it was indeed reasonable.


    However, upon reaching this point, Wang Lu suddenly felt that there was nothing else for him to do.


    What should he do next? Change side? Immediately helped the founding father and the violent dwarf to destroy the whole cloud country and kill King Yunyang and Princess Yunyue?


    But it was highly likely that it was not a good idea.


    However, except that, what would be the reason for him to stand on the side of King Yunyang?


    From a moral point of view, King Yunyang was not really a moral person. Although he had prevented the ughter on Fog Root Mountain, several hundred people might have already died, let alone the sin of King Yunyang for having the intention to kill could not be erased. From the legal point of view, the throne of King Yunyang was not legitimate. Although the error came from King Yunyang''s parents or even grandparents, a son paying the debt of his father was perfectly justified.


    Finally, from the perspective of power, King Yunyang was just a mortal. His opponents were Peak Jindan Stage and an unfathomable old demon ancestor. The two sides really could not bepared.


    Taken together, the best choice now seemed to just walk away and put everything down. However, it was difficult for Wang Lu to ept this negative attitude.


    While he was hesitating, Wang Lu suddenly nced at the ancient monument in front of the royal tomb and his eyes quickly turned sharp.


    Arge block has copsed from that quaint and heavy stele due to strong corrosive poison. When the poison flowed down the surface, many of the ancient words and patterns that were carved on that ancient monument were also eroded.


    "So that''s why��"


    An idea shed through Wang Lu''s mind. He finally has vaguely guessed correctly the direction of the plot.


    This ancient monument was built in the same period as when the Cloud Country was established. It was highly likely that this was not just a simple monument. This monument was carved with ancient writings and patterns not to decorate it to be attractive, but they did serve a real purpose. However, after a long time has passed, the significance of this ancient monument has already been forgotten.


    If he was not mistaken, this ancient monument was not really to suppress the fate of the nation, but to suppress the founding father.


    When he dispatched that evil cultivator who stood on top of the monument, it was done in such a quick way that it did not even give that evil cultivator the opportunity to move, and he thus became a pool of pus water.


    As a result, this pus corroded the ancient monument. It has also been damaged by the dwarf when he was lurking in the royal tomb. In short, this caused the old devil to be released.


    This was the so-called hidden plot. If he was a bitte in his progress, for some reason, he wouldn''t have triggered this.


    Unfortunately, once it was triggered, the situation immediately turned for the worse. Moreover, in the face of this founding father, he was vulnerable, unlike the previous opponents where his defense was invincible. Even a roar from the other side could make him on the verge of copse. Meaning that the gap in strength was nearly insurmountable.


    However, because of this, suddenly Wang Lu somewhat saw the light. Since the enemy could not be fought through force, then there was no need to fight the enemy. This must be solved in a rather tricky way, for example��


    Wang Lu cleared his throat. "Senior, the bloodline of the King of Cloud Country is not withered."


    The dwarf said with a cold smile, "Everyone in the royal family has died, leaving behind only two people, and you say it is not withered? Moreover, the daughter is dying."


    Wang Lu also sneered. "Yes, it was you who instructed your dog to poison her, turning a young girl into an alien in appearance. What a pity, she was initially the hope of the royal blood, far exceeding you, a deformed waste!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Wang Lu lowered his voice and said word by word, "All these years, you have been lurking in the depths of the royal tomb, yet you still haven''t seen Princess Yunyue? That child has an aptitude of heavenly spirit root."


    "What?"

 Chapter 387 - This Chapt.er Wont Tell You Whats Written in It

    <h4>Chapter 387: This Chapt.er Won''t Tell You What''s Written in It</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Princess Yunyue has heavenly spirit root?


    Wang Lu''s words caused the dwarf and the founding father to exim in unison.


    In the eyes of immortal cultivators, the meaning of the three words heavenly spirit root was very significant. One must know that of all the people in the continent, only one in ten thousand people have a spirit root. However, among those with spirit roots, even for the whole continent, not many could see someone with heavenly spirit root, even for years at times.


    Although the strength of the cultivator whoid the foundation of Cloud Country could be called as formidable, his aptitude was in no way the level of heavenly spirit root. Because if a cultivator with heavenly spirit root encountered a bottleneck in cultivation that caused a lifetime puzzlement, it would often happen when they were near Deity Stage or higher. And the roar from a Deity Stage Cultivator with heavenly spirit root could not be resisted by Wang Lu repeatedly��at present, it seemed like the founding father should be in Yuanying Stage, which although he couldn''t deal with him head on with force, he also wouldn''t be annihted just because of a roar.


    In simple terms, for this founding father, the heavenly spirit root was extremely valuable. The value of his descendant having this spirit root was truly difficult to measure.


    When the founding father went into silent, the dwarf shouted, "This is impossible! How could the daughter of a mere usurper have a heavenly spirit root��"


    Wang Lu smiled. "How is it impossible? Do you know the rule of how the heavenly spirit root would appear in someone?"


    The dwarf said, "My servant saw her with his own eyes and definitely didn''t see the vision of heavenly spirit root in her!"


    The owner of heavenly spirit root would often be born with abilities. Such as the ability to clearly see the fluctuations in the surrounding spiritual energy. Some people could even spontaneously manipte the five elements like those born with psychic ability. Meanwhile, Princess Yunyue never disyed this ability.


    As a matter of fact, Princess Yunyue certainly didn''t have the heavenly spirit root. Because although she has the qualification to cultivate, it wasn''t so exaggerated as heavenly spirit root. What Wang Lu said was a sheer fabrication.


    He was having a thrilling adventure, thus took this big gamble. Through the previous dialogue, he knew that the dwarf hasn''t personally seen Princess Yunyue, and the founding father could not possibly know the current situation of his descendant, or else he wouldn''t have said anything about ''I''m afraid the royal bloodline has already withered.''


    And since these two did not know the situation of Yunyue, he was free to make his move.


    "Princess Yunyue of course would not reveal any abnormalities. For a young princess who lived in purdah since childhood, showing any ability will not bring her any benefit, and people would instead suspect her. The ignorant fools in the world would see her ability as threat, so since she was very young, she was cautioned not to show her ability, never let anyone see or know. She must not use it arbitrarily. After a long time of shutting herself from people, she is nowpletely able to restrain her ability, behaving just like ordinary people."


    Although the dwarfpletely didn''t believe that story, at the moment, he has no clear and strong evidence to refute that. All of the previous action was basically done by his servant independently from him. Many of the matters were only known by his servant. However, now that the servant has already been turned into a pool of pus by Wang Lu, thus, the dwarf was unable to verify many matters.


    Wang Lu said, "For cultivators, the legitimacy of the bloodline is in no way in ordance with the rules of the mortal world. Heavenly spirit root is more legitimate than earthly spirit root, and earthly spirit root is more legitimate than five elements spirit root, this is the rule of cultivators. Senior, I think, for you, a young and beautiful descendant with heavenly spirit root is far more useful than a waste descendant who can''t break free from his disabled condition mentality, right?"


    This was another gamble of Wang Lu, betting that the ancestor of the Cloud Country was acting on self interest; the so-called family bloodline for Wang Lu himself was actually worthless. Otherwise, after waking up from years of slumber, how could he have a preference for a deformed dwarf? Was it not because the dwarf was a cultivator, moreover, a Peak Jindan Stage cultivator at that? However, the talent of this dwarf was, after all, limited. Peak Jindan Stage was as high as he could get, hopeless for any future breakthrough.


    However, a cultivator with heavenly spirit root was different. As long as there was a right guidance, a mere Peak Jindan was not even close to the limit�� Theoretically, the princess could even achieve higher cultivation base than that of the founding father!


    Upon hearing the words heavenly spirit root, the voice went into silent. This made the dwarf so nervous, for fear that the founding father would give up on him because of this.


    However, the founding father was not so gullible. "If that''s the case, how can you prove that what you say is true? How to prove that Yunyue does have heavenly spirit root?"


    Wang Lu said, "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the city of Yunyang to witness it yourself. If there is so much as a single lie in my words, you can just kill me."


    Upon saying that, Wang Lu gently exhaled out, trying to calm the pressure in his heart.


    This was hisst gamble, but also one with the highest risk. He gambled that the founding father of Cloud Country has not been fully freed. Although he has a great power in the royal tomb area, he could not move at will. As such, it was impossible for him to go to Yunyang City to witness the quality of Yunyue.


    Because up to now, the founding father has yet to appear in person, but just disyed his strength andmunicated with Wang Lu and the dwarf using his voice. When normal people woke up, they would get out of bed and stretch out or something, but why would he still stay in his ''bed''? Did he have any illness?


    Therefore, Wang Lu took a gamble on himself, betting that the forefather was unable to personally witness the authenticity!


    As a result, the voice went into silence for a long time. "You have three days to bring Yunyue to me."


    With that, a gray liquid flew up from the crack on the ground and pierced straight at Wang Lu''s chest. Wang Lu didn''t try to dodge or withstand, but just let it corrode his body.


    "Rest assured, in three days I will bring her here."


    ��


    After leaving the royal tomb, Wang Lu heaved a long sigh of relief. Three days. This was the buffer time that he bought for himself with amazing words.


    This hidden plot could no longer be solved with the normal strategy. Unfortunately, because the process on the previous chain was indeed a bit too fast, in dealing with the current chain, he was a bit hasty, resulting in an unexpected situation that caught him off guard. An old demon, with inscrutable cultivation base, suddenly appeared. This was indeed a fatal error on his part. However, there was still a chance to save the situation.


    The gray fluid in his chest was not a problem. The founding father possibly thought that the rotten corpse fluid was a terrifying poison, enough to make all cultivators below Jindan terrified and helpless. However, Wang Lu was very clear with his current physical ability, which could easily suppress this highly poisonous fluid. Digesting and absorbing it would happen in a matter of days. If he returned to Spirit Sword Mountain, any Heavenly Sword Hall Elder could casually help him dissolve it instantly.


    The problem was that, he didn''te to take risk in immortal dreamnd just to survive. Moreover, as a professional, even if he inadvertently triggered the hidden plot, which caused the difficulty of this chain to abruptly increase, he still wanted to pass this test perfectly.


    Within these three days of buffer period, he believed he could find a way to do just that.


    That founding father old demon was definitely not invincible. He must have a fatal weakness. For example, who covered the ancient monument with spells to suppress him?


    At present, it could be said that the ancient monument was the only exposed weakness of the founding father. If he wanted to clear this test perfectly, then that was where he should start.


    ��


    Late at night, within the restricted ground in royal pce. In the thousands-of-years-heritage secret chamber, rows of neat jade shelves were reflected in the dim light of candlelight.


    Wang Lu was standing within a cluster of bookshelves, holding a centuries-old ancient book, earnestly reading it word by word.


    "So that''s how it is. The founding king of Cloud Country is indeed extraordinary. His name is Yunkongjun 1 , a great cultivator from a righteous sect. In his old age, he returned to his hometown and established Cloud Country�� The records end here, but there''s no description about Yunkongjun. This book is really useless."


    The country ruler book that was regarded as the most valuable thing in the cloud country king room wasmented as trash by Wang Lu as he put it aside. Then, Wang Lu picked up another book and speed read it to the end, only to once again shake his head.


    "The ancient records of rite operation actually has no record about Yunkongjun�� Alright, let''s start with the construction of the royal tomb."


    After failing to get anything from reading two consecutive books, Wang Lu tried another idea and began to investigate on the construction of the royal tomb. After all, in legend, the monument and the royal tomb were built together so perhaps there were clues in it.


    However, even after he read three to four more books, Wang Lu still didn''t find any clue. There was simply no record on how did it appear, or who built it.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu immediately lost interest in this secret chamber. Obviously, someone had deliberately deleted the record about the stele. And since someone had deleted it, Wang Lu believed that there was definitely nothing left in this room.


    However, this didn''t mean that the trail waspletely severed. Things that rted to the secret of the country, even if there was no record of it in the book, Wang Lu believed the king of the Cloud Country definitely knew something about it.


    Therefore, he directly looked for King Yunyang.


    "The country monument?" King Yunyang was on his bed. He didn''t get angry for disturbing his sleepte at night, and he also didn''t ask Wang Lu to leave. Right now, his only hope to save his daughter waspletely pinned on Wang Lu, thus he would not refuse any request from Wang Lu.


    "There is indeed a secret passed on from king to king about the country monument��e with me."


    King Yunyang, without hesitation, got up, get dressed, and led Wang Lu to his study room. Then he picked up the imperial seal and pressed something on it. A jade scroll then rolled out.


    "This is the greatest secret of the royal family."


    Wang Lu smiled. "And you''re just going to let me, an outsider, see it? Is that ording to the rules?"


    King Yunyang sank his voice. "Right now, the entire Cloud Country is in danger of copse, what rules could be bigger than the country itself?"


    "Well said," Wang Lu said and then opened the scroll. In just one look, hisplexion immediately changed.


    ��

 Chapter 388 - Guess Whats the Perfect Method?

    <h4>Chapter 388: Guess What''s the Perfect Method?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The scroll from the seal, which was the greatest secret of the royal family of Cloud Country, did not disappoint Wang Lu. It recorded the information about the stele and the builder of the monument, which was what Wang Lu was most concerned about.


    The information there was very detailed. Not only it mentioned the identity of the builder, it even described the general process of the construction.


    However, upon reading this information, there was only a series of ''what the hell'' exmation in Wang Lu''s heart. His mood was even worse whenpared to before he read it.


    Because the one that constructed the stele was actually Yunkongjun himself!


    How could there be such an absurd thing in this world? Truly outrageous! After all of the effort that he had done, from obtaining three days of breathing room by betting on his life to careful investigation in the royal pce secret chamber, in the end, he went back to his original position?


    No, this was worse than returning to the original position. The information in the jade scroll was far from answering the doubts of Wang Lu, it produced even more doubts instead.


    What was the purpose of Yunkongjun, at the expense ofrge amount of resources, for building a stele to suppress himself?


    Could it be that before his death, he had a sudden inspiration and thus came up with a perverted y of self-repression, simr to erotic asphyxiation 1 ?


    Seeing the frequency of perverts that came out from his descendants, this might not be impossible��


    Confused, King Yunyang said, "In addition to this scroll, the ancient kings of Cloud Country seemed to have said that the monument in front of the royal tomb must not be destroyed. Otherwise, disaster would happen, even so much that it could overturn the country. In fact, the so-called suppressing the fate of the country actually evolved from this legend."


    Wang Lu inwardly sneered, the difference was really big! Suppressing the fate of the country? That was basically losing money for fortune to set off firecrackers, or wearing red underwear, which all belonged to superstitious belief. But if it was to say there was an old monster that was suppressed inside the stele, who viewed the entire country like dirt and has enough power to destroy it, then that was surely terrifying!


    However, how could a great cultivator be an old monster that would put the entire country''s survival in crisis?


    Moreover, from the record, the highest cultivation base that Yunkongjun achieved was Peak Yuanying. And with a secret method, he could even barely manage to have ten to twenty percent of the power of Deity Stage, which meant that he could be considered as a pseudo Deity. And in general, a pseudo Deity could have a lifetime of a millennium. However, when he established the Cloud Country, he was already in old age, so his life should''ve been exhausted by now! At least, he shouldn''t be alive and kicking in the royal tomb!


    Wait a minute�� inside the royal tomb��


    Thinking to this, a sh of light finally went through his mind.


    "So that''s how it is. It''s not that he has a special secret of longevity causing him to be suppressed under the stele, but he has already be a spirit of the dead who has lost his humanity."


    When breaking through the Deity Stage from Yuanying, there were harsh tests for the cultivator''s heart''s dao and primordial spirit. If the cultivator could not ovee the test, then it was highly likely that, due to being haunted by the demon heart, their heart''s dao would copse, temperament would suffer a huge change, and feel indignant toward gods�� After that, they will be attacked by their own qi and thus met a tragic end. Perhaps Yunkongjun suffered internal injury when trying to break through Deity Stage, which created a demon heart. Afterward, in old age, he was afraid that the demon heart would consume him and thus wouldmit heinous crimes, thus, he built the stele and suppressed himself in it.


    Was it so easy suppress a near Deity Stage old demon? In particr, Cloud Country was just a mortal world kingdom, and the descendants of Yunkongjun were mostly ordinary mortals. Even if some have the qualification for cultivation, it was only mediocre, far from being able to reach Yuanying or Deity Stage. Thus, if Yunkongjun wanted to suppress himself, he needed to rely on outside forces.


    Wang Lu continued to read the scroll and, by connecting with the previous knowledge, he finally found more clues in this clumsy text.


    The stele made by Yunkongjun was indeed connected with the fate of the country. He used the most sophisticated method that he had mastered in his life to control the entire Cloud Country''s people''s hope and fortune and then used the Feng Shui line power to enter the stele and turn it into suppression force.


    In simple terms, if the Cloud Country was in peace and prosperous, then the stele suppression was as steady as a mountain. But if the King of the Cloud Country did something wrong, which led the country to a decadent state, then the monster in the stele might break out.


    Perhaps from Yunkongjun''s perspective, a virtueless King and his country should not exist together�� As a matter of fact, for many great cultivators, they often process the matter of ordinary mortals with cold eyes and heartlessness.


    But in short, a puzzle in Wang Lu''s heart has already been solved.


    How could a stele that was used to suppress a near Deity Stage demon and has stood stall for thousands of years be corroded so much by a mere pool of pus?


    Because previously, King Yunyang had ordered the ughter of the vigers of Fog Root Mountain, hepletely lost the virtue of a king, which immediately let the stele suffer a heavy blow.


    That necromancer dwarf might not know about the matter regarding Yunkongjun, but he lured King Yunyang to do wrong. This was indeed sess by a lucky stroke.


    After thoroughly analyzing the current situation, Wang Lu suddenly felt that this was a f*cking hopeless situation.


    All the secrets have been solved, but there was simply no clue on how to solve the problem. King Yunyang''s misconduct was real, and the massacre on Fog Root Mountain had also gradually made its impact. In this context, the trauma on the stele was basically irreversible��although it would not be worse in a short time. There were still surviving parts of the binding power on Yunkongjun, which rendered him incapable topletely break away��but without the constraint of the stele, Wang Lu basically has no way to deal with this near Deity Stage monster.


    After he pondered it over, Wang Lu felt that he was stuck. There was already a vague clue in his heart, but it was blurred.


    However, it was normal to encounter difficulty in reasoning. Thus, Wang Lu wasn''t anxious. After bidding his farewell to King Yunyang, Wang Lu simply strolled in the royal pce like it was his own courtyard.


    He has two days more of buffer time, so he didn''t need to be anxious. Not to mention that as the first person who entered this immortal dreamnd it didn''t matter if he was defeated, Wang Lu was also not so arrogant to think himself capable to win in every endeavor��in any case, Aya was not around, so losing once or twice was not a big deal.


    While pondering, Wang Lu had inadvertently run into the private boudoir of Princess Yunyue. Because of the previous exhortation of King Yunyang, the pce guards didn''t dare to block him and just let Wang Lu, a man, enter a woman''s boudoir.


    When Wang Lu became aware, he was already by Princess Yunyue''s bedside and once again saw the Princess. It waste at night, yet she was still awake. Her pair of unusuallyrge eyes were quietly watching him.


    "I am going to die, right?"


    Under the ravage of violent poison, although the Princess has lost the ordinary person''s figure, her voice was still brisk and sweet, but now it sounded very weak.


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Yes, you''re going to die, but why does it sound like you''re happy?"


    Although Princess Yunyue was good at hiding her feelings, before a Peak Xudan Stage cultivator, it was difficult for her to hide her inner feelings. After waking up, aware that her vitality would soon be exhausted, Yunyue somewhat felt relieved.


    "Because if I die, my father wouldn''t do any wrong anymore." Yunyue softly smiled. "Father is actually a very kind and generous person. However, because of the matter regarding my mother and I, it is always easy for him to go to the extreme. I know that this is not his fault, but I don''t want him to make this mistake again."


    A bit surprised, Wang Lu asked, "You actually have such a high awareness? At a young age you''re already indifferent to life and death, little girl, you''re very promising."


    Yunyue became somewhat gloomy. "How could I possibly be indifferent? I certainly hope that I can live a long life, always be healthy, and even be young and beautiful forever. But if I can''t control my emotion at this time, what would my father do? He withstands more pressure than I am, and he shoulders a more arduous duty, I simply can''t add more pressure on him."


    The more he heard her, the more surprised he was. The eyes before him that were being eaten away by the poison unexpectedly seemed to emit rays of light.


    "But things that I can do are too little. I have tried my best to oppose it, but father still went on with it. So I thought that maybe my death would truly free him."


    Wang Lu said, "Do you think that after you died, he would just give you up like that? He has lost all of his loved ones, so it would be normal if he does something strange."


    "Therefore, my immortal elder brother, may I ask you a favor?"


    Wang Luughed in spite trying not to. "Immortal elder brother�� very well, since you have called me your elder brother, I''ll hear it first."


    "After I die, please make my father forget about me. I heard that immortals have a spell that makes people forget their worries, can you�� make him forget about me and my mother? Father is actually still very young. If he can marry again, he can definitely continue the royal bloodline. But he has always been clinging to the past and always refuses to ept a new woman."


    Wang Lu sighed but couldn''t help nodding. "You, this child, are really whimsical. But, from your point of view, this is indeed a brilliant and effective way. I do have a spell that let mortals forget their worries, but cultivators could not freely cast spells arbitrarily, just like the rule of a king is limited. But now, the main contradiction is not really about your father''s personal life, instead��"


    Before he could continue, a sh went through his brain. At this time, his gaze once againnded on Princess Yunyue. More and more he felt that although this girl looked exactly like an alien, her heart was actually more human than most people.


    Perhaps because she grew up in the pce, she has never experienced the danger of humans. However, goodness out of naivety was not in any way cheap. Good is good, virtue is virtue, no one is justified to do evil after experiencing the vicissitudes of life. In the eyes of Wang Lu, this Princess Yunyue has be the key to reverse the situation.


    "Mm, I think I now have the perfect solution to all the problems."


    Princess Yunyue blinked her eyes curiously and wanted to open her mouth to speak. However, this time, she no longer has the strength to speak.


    Wang Lu, of course, could see her doubts. But he did not immediately answer, and just patted her head. "You better rest first, tomorrow night, everything will be clear."


    With that, Wang Lu left the princess'' private chamber and once again woken up King Yunyang who has just fallen asleep.


    "You don''t need to sleep anymore this night. I want you to prepare a few things for me, and before noon, I want you to apany me on a trip."


    ��

 Chapter 389 - The Thrill of Walking on a Tightrope

    <h4>Chapter 389: The Thrill of Walking on a Tightrope</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Afternoon the next day, under the scorching sun, Wang Lu has reappeared in the boundary of the royal tomb.


    And this time, he was no longer alone. Behind him was the highest authority in Cloud Country, King Yunyang. And behind King Yunyang was a luxurious and spacious carriage, which was steadily towed by an invisible force. On the soft bed inside the spacious carriage was the extremely weak Princess Yunyue who sat in repose with eyes closed, looking like she was sleeping.


    The three people stopped at the boundary of the royal tomb. At the front, Wang Lu had already raised his Non-Phase Sword Defense even before they arrived at the boundary of the royal tomb. However, even at the boundary of the royal tomb, they did not encounter any of the expected obstruction.


    Wang Lu thought about it. He did not think that Yunkongjun has be weak and unable to see people in these two short days. Perhaps it was quite the opposite. In two days, he had gained a breathing time and hadpletely recovered from the weak period in his millennium of slumber, bing even stronger than before. Stronger than he had ever been able to perceive.


    Although the might of the just woken up Yunkongjun was already very terrifying, it did not really reach the realm of peak Yuanying. Although it was already enough to make Wang Lu helpless against him, if Wang Lu went all out, under certain circumstances, at least in a short time, Wang Lu would be able to break free from the fetters, to reach the ce where Yunkongjun''s power was unable to reach, and thus save his life.


    For a Peak Xudan Stage to do this feat in front of a peak Yuanying Stage was already verymendable. However, now, the binding on Yunkongjun by the stele was getting increasingly weaker. Thus, Wang Lu was already risking his life simply by getting close to it. Although he still had cards up his sleeve, the risk has undoubtedly increased a lot.


    Wang Lu didn''t really like to gamble, because for cultivators, in their long process of cultivation, if everytime they needed to gain victory they relied on gambling, they would end up dead sooner orter. However, if they didn''t take even a little bit of risk, then they should just give up on immortal cultivation. Cultivation to immortality was basically a path that went against the heaven, an absolutely no safety path.


    And now, after weighing the pros and cons again and again,pared to what he might gain, the risk was entirely within the reasonable range. Thus, he made his decision.


    Shortly after entering the royal tomb boundary, although Wang Lu didn''t perceive any threat to them at all, he still focused all of his attention on it. Unable to resist Yunkongjun was one thing, but whether or not he had the will to resist was another thing entirely. However, before they could walk for several steps, Yunkongjun''s voice has rung in Wang Lu''s ears.


    "You really do keep your words. But why are you bringing these two ants with you? One is a king who has lost his virtue and another is a dying mortal, where is your so-called heavenly spirit root princess?"


    Yunkongjun''s tone of voice has a slight ridicule in it. Apparently, he had already recognized Princess Yunyue within the carriage, which was said by Wang Lu to possess heavenly spirit root. At the same time, the true qualification of Princess Yunyue could no longer be hidden from him.


    Were it not that Yunkongjun found Wang Lu to be interesting, since a young cultivator of Peak Xudan was able to stand toe to toe against a Peak Jindan necromancer, as soon as he found out the truth about Princess Yunyue, he would''ve made Wang Lu pay for his wild talk. However, now he needed a reasonable exnation.


    "The king who has lost his virtue is just today''s stage prop. As for the heavenly spirit root princess, she is in the carriage. Senior, please."


    "Are you joking with us? Do you think our eyes are blind?"


    Just at this time, the hoarse voice of the dwarf jumped out. He viciously stared at Wang Lu. He then stared at King Yunyang, and the carriage behind them, scanning them with immense disgust.


    "That woman at most only possess earthly spirit root, and even that is pushing it. And this time, the poison has ravaged her body that she''s on the verge of death. Yet you intend to use her to fool us?"


    Wang Lu lightly smiled. "Us? Do you think you deserve to be mentioned in the same sentence as the senior? I am talking to the senior here, so you should step back."


    Towards Yunkongjun, Wang Lu showed a modest respect, but for the dwarf, he was unbridled. Although Yunkongjun has a certain preference for the dwarf, obviously, he didn''t care about his face. Listening to Wang Lu talking like that to the dwarf, not only Yunkongjun was not angry, he was even more curious instead. And the dwarf suddenly seemed unsightly in his eyes.


    " Yunchang 1 , stand down."


    "Ancestor, but��" Before the dwarf called Yunchang was able to continue his words, an invisible force came crashing down on him, making all of his bones tremble. Thus, he no longer dared to say any more words but just scurried away from Wang Lu''s line of sight in distress.


    At this time, Wang Lu said, "As you can see, right now the qualification of Princess Yunyue is at most a second-rate earthly spirit root. But this is not surprising, because currently, she is just a semi-finished product, far from beingpletely processed."


    Hearing this made Yunkongjun really want tough. "Semi-finished product? Does heavenly spirit root really have a semi-finished product?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "Of course it has. As you know, many of the cultivators acquire their spirit root only after it awakens, but before that awakening, they are no different from ordinary mortals. However, for some people, although their spirit root seems to have been awakened, it''s actually not aplete awakening. If properly guided, they can see their true light."


    Yunkongjun sneered. "An absurd nonsense!"


    Wang Lu, however, seriously replied, "In the matter regarding spirit root, you must believe in my professionalism. In dealing with high level spirit root problem, my sect is second to none. For example, me��"


    With that, Wang Lu suddenly deeply took a breath. Very quickly, the almost real Void Core in his Jade Mansion crazily contracted, pulling the surrounding spiritual energy from hundreds of miles away towards it like a vortex.


    With a simple breath, Wang Lu was able to pull the surrounding spiritual energy like a terrifying tidal wave. This was a surprise to Yunkongjun. "What is your spirit root?"


    Originally, in Yunkongjun''s eyes, Wang Lu only possessed earthly spirit root��his Non-Phase Method certainly covered the property of his spirit root. However, even heavenly spirit root was unable to generate this kind of rushing tide surrounding spiritual energy. This was the first time Yunkongjun saw it happened, which was simply jaw-dropping!


    Yunkongjun''s talent was really not that special, but, different from Princess Yunyue, only after he bitterly cultivated and had a fortuitous encounter did he finally reach a stage where the majority of cultivators could not hope to reach. Consequently, he didn''t put any special value for the other ordinary earthly spirit root. Yet, Wang Lu''s qualification was far beyond his imagination.


    "This is void spirit root." Wang Lu let out a faint smile. "Before being stimted, I was only an ordinary earthly spirit root cultivator. But now, you can see it for yourself."


    These words from Wang Lu have indeed caused Yunkongjun to be lost in thought.


    Striking while the iron is still hot, Wang Lu said, "I promised to bring you the heavenly spirit root princess, of course I must bring to you the freshest. Before you, I will show how to make the princess be reborn, awaken her true spirit root, which is the heavenly spirit root."


    Although there was still some suspicion in Yunkongjun''s heart, after he weighed them, he became more inclined to agree. But as a Yuanying Stage cultivator, his thinking was also very fast.


    "Then, are you going to say that to make her be reborn, you need my help?"


    Wang Luughed. "Sure enough, I really can''t deceive senior. Indeed, there is something that needs your help. Although I know the principle to stimte the awakening of the spirit root, my cultivation base is not high enough, so I can''t utilize it. At least, in this case, I don''t have the full assurance to stimte the princess'' full potential while her body is being ravaged by the poison."


    Yunkongjun was silent for a moment and then said, "You want me to help her get rid of the poison? Is that it?"


    "The key is that the poison in her body must be directly grasped by magical power. It could not be cleansed using the ten thousand spirit blood method��that would probably have unpredictable effects on my next work."


    "So that''s how it is. It is indeed not easy to use magical power to save her life, where the poison from rotten corpse grass can''t be solved by ten thousand spirit blood�� but, is this really a necessary step to awaken the heavenly spirit root?" Yunkongjun pointedly asked.


    Wang Lu said, "Whether it is necessary to cleanse the poison or not, what does senior have to lose?"


    "Very well, I''ll help you this time."


    As soon as Yunkongjun finished saying, a painful coughing sound came from Princess Yueyun inside the carriage. At the same time, a ck mist rose up from the carriage, as if it was grasped by an invisible force.


    Wang Lu''s eyes turned serious. Seeing this scene, Wang Lu was able to determine that the rate of power recovery of Yunkongjun was far faster than what he expected. Casually grasping away the rotten corpse grass poison that had seeped into the vital organs was indeed formidable, truly formidable!


    "Right now, the poison in her body has already been removed. Now you can do whatever you need to do to her."


    Wang Lu nodded, turned around and waved his hand, and the spacious carriage was dismantled, revealing arge soft bed. Princess Yunyue, in a splendid attire and in her weakened strength, was trying to sit upright on the soft bed. Her face was pale and her body was also frail, however, she has a look of fortitude that was inconsistent with her age.


    Wang Lu, however, did not go straight to that soft bed but came to the side of King Yunyang, staring at him. At this time, in Wang Lu''s eyes, King Yunyang appeared to be in a trance.


    Wang Lu snapped. "Until this time, you''re still as hesitant as before, don''t you care about your little daughter?"


    Being the focus of Wang Lu''s roar, King Yunyang was covered in shock, pulling him back from his trance-like state. Finally, he regained the aura of a king that has ruled his country for decades. He then handed over the delicate sachet from his hand to Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu took the sachet and then arrived at the bedside.


    "Princess Yunyue, do you know what you''re going to face next?"


    Despite her serious condition and unbearably weak body, she still struggled to nod, though she was unable to say anything.


    "Very good."


    With a solemn look, Wang Lu handed over the sachet to Yunyue.


    However, at the same time, Yunkongjun snapped. "What is that sachet?"


    Although there was a wave of powerful and invisible force that apanied that voice, Wang Lu just took a step to the side, seemingly intentional but also not, and cut off that force. Although he was shaken that blood flowed out of his seven orifices, the sachet finally fell into Yunyue''s hand!


    The next moment, Yunkongjun''s roar shocked the entire fifty kilometers radius area. "Kid, you dare!"


    In the face of the wrath of a near Deity Stage ancestor, Wang Lu calmly set up his indestructible Non-Phase Sword Defense, firmly protecting King Yunyang and his daughter. Then, he slowly turned his head and saw that, in the distance, on the stele that should''ve been dpidated, a wave-like ripple slowly restored the damaged area, and the characters on its surface gradually lit up, releasing an iparable power.


    At this stage, Wang Lu finallyughed out loud.


    "Of course I dare, why wouldn''t I if I am dealing with a prisoner?"


    ��

 Chapter 390 - I Have a Stick That Could Expel Poison and Nourish the Skin

    <h4>Chapter 390: I Have a Stick That Could Expel Poison and Nourish the Skin</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The ancient stele at the royal tomb was recovering at an rming rate. And along with the restoration of the stele, Yunkongjun''s own suppression array resumed its operation.


    A very gigantic traction field that went along the space and time converged on the stele. This moment, all the living things below and above the ground on the vast Cloud Country were summoned by the stele, releasing somewhere between dark and elusive mysterious power against the source of threat of all this.


    "Yunkongjun, the reason why you came back from the dead lies in the misconduct of King Yunyang. If not, this stele that holds the fate of the country wouldn''t have been easily damaged, and thus wouldn''t have let youe back to life. A king losing his virtue is indeed the most serious evil conduct that harms the country. By ordering the ughter of his own citizens, the sin King Yunyang is unforgivable even if he had to die a hundred times. Regardless of how he tried topensate for it, it would not reverse the scar on the stele."


    "However, conversely, a king''s holiness and virtue can lead the country to an unprecedented prosperity, and make up for any cracks�� To be sure, King Yunyang, though wise but without holiness and virtue, his daughter, Princess Yunyue, do have moral excellence that is very hard to see in the royal family: sacrifice and devotion. She is willing to die to make up for the sin of her father, wishing to help all living things in Cloud Country with her own sacrifice. Although this wish is immature, but it''s also sincere. Her moral character is worthy of a monarch. So, when I found out that she possessed this rarest qualification, I came up with a simple method. As long as the virtueless King Yunyang abdicate his throne, won''t every difficulty be easily solved?"


    "Of course, it is impossible to perform the normal abdication ritual in such a short period of time. However, there''s also a tricky way to do this: when ites to the survival of the country, with just the king, the sessor, as well as a highly respected witness, the simplest abdication ritual can be done, as what you have just seen. That sachet is a modified mustard seed bag, and in it the imperial seal of the Cloud Country. When the imperial seal fell into the hands of Yunyue, it is tantamount to themon people in Cloud Country having a virtuous and holy king, and the stele restores to its original condition. Even the only hidden danger��the violent poison in Yunyue''s body, has been personally removed by you, so that there is no oversight on the whole thing. Isn''t that interesting?"


    Wang Lu revealed a meaningful smile, whichpletely angered Yunkongjun.


    "Kid, you actually dare to y such tricks in front of me!"


    The voice in the royal tomb sounded like the simultaneous booming of a million thunder. It was soul-stirring. Sometimes, it resembled a billowing tide, there was soft within the hard. And amidst that hard and soft, fast and slow fiercely fluctuated that inevitably it became fantastically distorted.


    Wang Lu firmly held up his Non-Phase Sword Defense. Regardless of the thousands of change on the outside, he firmly defended the three feet area around him. If someone has good eyesight, it was easy to see that he had used his innate vitality.


    However, the biggest reason why Wang Lu was able to sustain his three feet sword defense was the sharp decline of Yunkongjun. As the stele continued to repair itself, his power continued to drop as well. Although his roaring sound did not diminish, it absolutely did not have the might to kill or dominate over somebody. If not, even if Wang Lu could save his own life, how could he protect the two mortals behind him?


    After a moment of stalemate, the situation was finally slipping to one side. As Wang Lu''s sword defense became more and more stable, Yunkongjun''s roaring voice became angrier.


    "Kid, I will make you miserable beyond recognition in your death! Under the torture of ten thousand species of strange ancient insects, you will be forever crying for your stupidity!


    "You will receive new punishment every day, there will be endless cycles of death and rebirth! I will hack every person that you cherish before you into pieces!


    "I curse you! Your clothes will be ragged, your hair drop, your sweat starched like pus, your smell stank and can''t be rid off, and you will always be in a trance!"


    Every roar and every curse of Yunkongjun not only has amazing sweeping power, it also came with brilliant and mysterious spells, all of which were directed at Wang Lu. Once Wang Lu slipped, his Non-Phase Sword Defense would copse and he would be consumed by the crazy attack of Yunkongjun.


    With the means of Peak Yuanying Stage cultivator, not only was the intensity of this attack astonishing, it was also strangely pervasive that it was difficult to guard. The power that could be wielded by a Yuanying Stage cultivator was far more brilliant than that of Xudan Stage. Properly speaking, no Xudan Stage cultivator could preserve its life under the all out attack of Yunkongjun.


    However, the one that Yunkongjun met was Wang Lu, whose defensive prowess outssed all the other Xudan Stage cultivators. Although Wang Lu only cultivated the Non-Phase Sword Art to the forty-fifthyer, far away from the one hundredth plusyer of his Master, he was actually able to resist the entire variation of attacks from Yunkongjun.


    As far as Wang Lu was concerned, this was a valuable rare opportunity. Through Yunkongjun''s various means of pration and attack, his Non-Phase Sword Qi, Non-Phase Sword Bone�� all parts of the system of Non-Phase Method was put in an unprecedented test. Was a Peak Yuanying Stage Cultivator a person that could be trifled with? Even with greatly weakened and suppressed power, the means that could be used by the other party were still far superior to his.


    Every roar and every curse contained the magical dao of Yuanying Stage Cultivator and even the perception of the whole nature. The utilization of power was exquisite, and its efficiency much higher than a mere Xudan. The more frightening thing was that, it was as if he could not anticipate each attack from the opposite party, and could not imagine the target of the attack. Sometimes, even when he was nearly vanquished, he was still in a daze!


    However, it was precisely at this time that the result of his one year of hard training showed its brilliance. Sometimes, by virtue of his powerful deductive ability to specte, sometimes by relying on Non-Phase Immortal Heart to provide sharp intuition, and from time to time by relying on the engraved mark on his Jade Mansion and sword bone within the standard of Non-Phase�� Wang Lu, at an astonishing speed, cracked the difficult problems flooded by Yunkongjun. Many of the know-hows that were really difficult for him to understand during his bitter training, at this time, came to him one by one, which opened a new shining door in front of Wang Lu.


    Along with the rapid consumption of magical power, as well as innate vitality burning, Wang Lu felt his strength unexpectedly steadily rose, because with simr power output, he was able to disy a higher efficiency. Although his confrontation with Yunkongjun only happened in a short period of time, it was as if he had experienced a long period of seclusion training, his profit was really abundant!


    On the other side, Yunkongjun felt that it was difficult for him to sustain his attacks. Although he has used thousands of means, he was unable to break Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense, unable to kill Princess Yunyue who was sitting on the soft bed, and thus unable to lift the suppression on him from the stele! In time, he gradually realized that he had lost his chance to make aeback.


    However, he was still unwilling to give up. Since his strength was almost spent, why wouldn''t the opponent not lose his strength too? Although Wang Lu''s sinct advancement was clearly visible, his magical power consumption was also clearly visible. He was just a Xudan and not Jindan, so the magical power self-generation speed was not fast. Even if he was a Jindan Cultivator, it was impossible for him to sustain the magical power consumption of his Non-Phase Sword Defense. Thus, as long as he, Yunkongjun, could hold on for a moment, the opponent''s magical power would be exhausted.


    Even without waiting for Wang Lu''s magical power to dry up, because Wang Lu''s pool of magical power was not much, it was difficult for him to support his Non-Phase Sword Defense, and thus easier to make a mistake. Wang Lu relied on his perfect defense to be able to stand in front of the onught from a Peak Yuanying Stage, but as long as he exposed a bit of w, his seemingly perfect Non-Phase Sword Defense would immediately copse.


    However, just as Yunkongjun clearly felt that Wang Lu''s magical power would deplete before him, suddenly, he saw Wang Lu let out a sigh, probed his waist with his left hand, took out a crystal blue small porcin bottle, flicked open the cork with his thumb, and then put the bottle''s lid on his mouth.


    The next moment, Wang Lu''s magical power awesomely restored to its peak level. And the originally indistinct w that appeared on his Non-Phase Sword Defense vanished without a trace!


    "You!"


    At this time, Yunkongjun even briefly stopped his attack and just looked at Wang Lu in disbelief, only to hear thetter say, "Haven''t you seen any drug?"


    Drug�� Correct. For such an elite disciple from an upright sect like him, how could there be no elixir? Elixir that could instantly recover magical power was indeed precious, but he definitely has it!


    After figuring this out, Yunkongjun almost instantly lost his desire to continue to persist. Why would hepete for endurance with a cultivator who relied on elixirs? How foolish would he be if he thought he could do that?


    After a long time of silence, Yunkongjun once again sent out his voice, which now sounded a lot softer.


    "Very good, this is really an eye opener."


    In the royal tomb, the voice of Yunkongjun floated around like ghost.


    "With your little trick, you have indeed managed to sessfully deceive me. This experience, even in my entire life, is unprecedented, and it''s indeed an eye opener."


    Wang Lu, still maintaining his Non-Phase Sword Defense, nodded. "Thank you for your praise. Were it not for my ability to n for the unexpected, when Senior first met me, you would''ve been able to get rid of me."


    "Humph, you don''t have to use this seemingly modest but in fact an arrogant posture to show off your victory." Yunkongjun coldlyughed. "Do you think this is the end?"


    Wang Lu said, "Of course not. Now there are still two things that are still left unattended. One is the dwarf named Yunchang, and the other one is the poisonous liquid that you put into my chest?"


    Yunkongjun''sughter becamecent. "I know Yunchang is not your opponent. In thest few days, in order to recover as quickly as possible, I havepletely sucked his vitality. And after seeing your Non-Phase Sword Defense, I don''t think the million poison water that I put into you would do anything on you. But, do you really think only you in this world that can hold something back?"


    An ominous foreboding gradually welled up in Wang Lu''s heart. Yunkongjun was right, he was not the only smart person in the world. This weak oveing the strong method, for the most part relied on the nning for the unexpected. However, was Yunkongjun really defenseless from the beginning?


    For a thousand years old demon, this conjecture was too naive.


    While thinking about this, suddenly a cough came from behind him. A bit of blood went over Wang Lu''s shoulder and arrived in front of his feet.


    Without turning back, Wang Lu has already correctly guessed that it was in Princess Yunyue that Yunkongjun left his trick.


    And listening to the more rapid coughing voice, Wang Lu closed his eyes and sighed.


    Some things perhaps ultimately could not be satisfactorily resolved.


    But!


    Wang Lu opened his eyes. His right hand has already stretched into his bosom where there was a bottle of boiling blood.

 Chapter 391 - I Am A Saviour

    <h4>Chapter 391: I Am A Saviour</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The world is both beautiful and cruel.


    The yellow river is clear and the sea is calm 1 , peaceful country and prosperous people. This was, without a doubt, a beautiful picture. However, anybody who knew that the prelude to this picturesque scene was brutal and bitter fighting. Without bloody battles from the founding army, there would be no peaceful development for the future generations.


    By the same token, when you made a good wish, you have to be aware of this: in order to achieve this beautiful desire, you would probably need to make a cruel choice.


    Princess Yunyue was willing to sacrifice herself for the achievements of other people, and this was undoubtedly a beautiful and noble feeling. And being moved by this feeling, Wang Lu did not hesitate to brave hardships and risks, to design and participate in the implementation of as-far-as-possible, close-to-perfection set of n.


    Wang Lu''s n, if it could be carried out smoothly from the beginning to the end, would have a perfect result. Princess Yunyue would obtain a new lease of life, Yunkongjun would continue to be suppressed inside the stele, Yunchang would no longer continue living to rebel, and Cloud Country would avoid a disaster that would affect the whole country. As for King Yunyang, perhaps after his abdication, he would have enough leisure time and carefree mood to start a new life. And Wang Lu, after sessfully solving all the problems, presumably would also earn valuable reward from the immortal dreamnd.


    However, would things really proceed so smoothly? Wang Lu could look forward to it, but he could not pin his hope entirely on it. In the face of such aplex and dangerous situation, all the contingency ns that could be done must be done, in order to cover for the worst case scenario. And in two days, although limited, he at least could do one thing.


    "Ten Thousand Spirit Blood!"


    When Wang Lu took out a bottle of boiling blood from his bosom, Yunkongjun was extremely surprised. "You actually�� obtained that ten thousand spirit blood?"


    At this time, even King Yunyang didn''t expect that Wang Lu could actuallye up with that ten thousand spirit blood. "Immortal, where�� where did you get that ten thousand spirit blood?"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "One day, do you think that''s enough time for me to collect the blood from ten thousand spirits?"


    King Yunyang suddenly felt chill down his spine. Although he had ordered his own men to collect the ten thousand spirit blood, moreover it has indeed caused the killing, butpared to Wang Lu''s understatement posture, it should not be ced in the same breath�� the path of an immortal was different than that of a mortal, this was an honest and sincere word!


    For the fear of King Yunyang, Wang Lu has no interest to exin it to him.


    He certainly could not do the indiscriminate killing of innocent people. Although this was in immortal dreamnd, Wang Lu still has too many reasons not to let himself lose and maintain his state of mind. Although a day was not enough to collect the blood of ten thousand spirits, it was enough for him to collect the blood from the prisoners on death row in Yunyang City. As for the remaining��


    Looking at the broad view of everything, even if the whole Cloud Country was peaceful and the people prosperous, among tens of millions of people in the country, could he not find a few that deserved to be killed? Wang Lu was not an ordinary mortal, so he did not need to abide by the rules of ordinary mortal.


    Those that Wang Lu killed were from corrupt bureaucrats who took bribes and judged with injustice, those who terrorized men and took their women, and those marketce rogue local ruffians and bandits. Through the eyes of cultivators, he was able to determine the good from evil at a nce. If he wanted to let go of a person, he just let that person go; if he wanted to kill, he just killed. In half a day, he managed to sessively kill thousands of people, finally managing to collect thisponent before their departure to the royal tomb.


    In fact, Wang Lu always wanted tough at how stupid this King Yunyang was for letting his men to ughter a whole vige to collect their blood. If he really wanted human lives, weren''t there so many ways to do it?


    Perhaps after a long time being on the throne, the vision of King Yunyang could note down, or perhaps because it was too long for him being a wise monarch that he could not think of a crooked way to achieve his goal. The urgency and the secrecy of the affair also made it impossible for him to consult with others. But all in all, collecting the ten thousand spirit blood was never a problem for Wang Lu.


    The problem was that, no matter how tactful and ingenious the collection was, the blood of thousands of people inevitably contained cruelty and iniquity. And once drunk, whether by initiative or by force, whether informed or uninformed, would bear the original sin. And this was an uneptable condition for Wang Lu who wanted to portray a holy king with virtue.


    Perhaps with the good character of Yunyue, it was enough to offset this original sin, but Wang Lu didn''t want to gamble easily. Facing a Peak Yuanying Stage, any winning chance should be firmly grasped.


    However, if the suppression has already beenpleted, there would be more wiggle room to do that. The influence of the virtue of the king towards the stele has to exceed a certain range in order for it to have an effect. In other words, only by doing absolutely great evil that the stele would disintegrate, and likewise, only through great virtue and kindness that the stele could reconstruct itself. Therefore, after the stele reconstructed, even if Yunyue asionally did something wrong, it would be of little significance to the big picture.


    And this time, being suppressed by the stele, only through Yunkongjun''s remaining strength did he barely maintain his feeble existence. It was only a matter of time before he was thoroughly suppressed. As long as Yunyue reigned in healthy physique and just conduct, Yunkongjun would have no chance to make aeback.


    Having the ten thousand spirit blood and all the other necessary ingredients to make the elixir, Wang Lu immediately fished out the ingredients and tools from his mustard seed bag, ready to begin the refinement. Hearing the coughing from Princess Yunyue be more incessant, he immediately started the refinement process by using the samadhi true fire that the Sixth Elder personally sealed in a talisman. A momentter, a crystal clear elixir jumped out of the stove and fell into Wang Lu''s hand.


    Wang Lu then sent the elixir into the mouth of Princess Yunyue.


    And once the elixir entered her mouth, Princess'' situation suddenly improved. Her pale purple face immediately had a hint of redness. The life that was on the verge of copse once again became reignited.


    Seeing that the Princess'' situation was nearly stabilized, Wang Lu calmed down, turned around to cup his hand across his chest, and said towards the distant stele, "Senior, farewell, let''s not meet again."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Wang Lu''s farewell was actually replied with a guffaw from Yunkongjun.


    "Farewell? Hahaha, I think we will soon meet again!"


    Under the suppression from the stele, the voice of Yunkongjunpletely lost its shocking power. However, theughter and Yunkongjun''s deration caused Wang Lu''s heart to extremely palpitate.


    He turned his head and saw that the Princess''plexion had turned ruddy, her cheeks were gradually filled, and her eyes gradually returned to normal. Little by little, she recovered her once outstanding beauty.


    No matter from which point of view, the Princess'' violent poison had been cleaned out and her illness cured. However, when Wang Lu poured the magical power of Non-Phase to his eyes, Wang Lu saw a trace of negative energy between her eyebrows. It was fairly discernible, but it would not go away. Moreover, along with the blood and vital breath of the Princess that gradually became vigorous, that trace of negative energy seemed to be alive as well and gradually spread out.


    Wang Lu''splexion immediately changed. He inwardly knew that this was the trick left in the Princess'' body by Yunkongjun. That old demon was really a wily old fox. Not only he didn''t clean up the poison from the rotten corpse grass, he instead nted a new poison. This method was really sinister and cruel, virtually impossible to guard against.


    However, he also could do nothing about it��luring Yunkongjun to cure the Princess from the poison was an essential part of Wang Lu''s n. And for that to happen, Wang Lu has to put the Princess outside the scope of his Non-Phase Sword Defense�� It wasn''t that he didn''t think Yunkongjun might rig this thing up, but he has no better way.


    Some things were doomed not to be perfect.


    "Senior, this is really an eye opener."


    In the face of this adverse situation, Wang Lu gently smiled, but then hisplexion became iparably resolute.


    "So, I would like to invite you to witness my means."


    With that, Wang Lu took out a piece of red colored elixir from his mustard seed bag and then put it into Princess'' mouth. The Princess then uttered a moan. Her whole body had be boiling hot. When the beads of sweat seeped out, they directly evaporated like water vapor. However, under the strong suppression, the negative energy between her brows was unable to move a single step.


    "�� You actually used a high grade boiling blood pil to prop up the life force of a mortal?" Yunkongjun was greatly surprised.


    Boiling blood pill, if used by a cultivator, could make their blood boil, which would release an iparable mighty force. By relying on this, a weak cultivator could contend with a powerful cultivator, and if used in a critical situation, could reverse the overall situation, thus, this could be called as a miracle pill. However, if used on ordinary mortal, it would only burn them to death. Wang Lu thus sent in the warmth wrapped up by his Non-Phase magical power towards the body of Yunyue, using the warmth to arouse her own resistance towards the poison. Nevertheless, this was just treating the symptom, not the root cause. Plus the majority of the efficacy of the drug was wasted, therefore, in a few days, the poison would again gain the upper hand.


    Wang Lu''splexion, however, remained steady. "No, this miracle pill is used to hit you in the face. I want you to watch how the woman that you hate continue living. Moreover, she will even step on you after the stelepletely suppresses you."


    "Hahaha, you y well. This miracle pill is indeed unexpected. But, I''d like to see how long can you persist with such an absurd method!"


    "How long? Of course until your face is swollen! You want topete in persistence against me, Wang Lu? What a joke!"


    With that, Wang Lu uttered a longugh, and a series of elixirs flew out of his mustard seed bag, dancing in midair around Wang Lu as if it was a rainbow.


    This string of elixirs was the result of Wang Lu''s extortion of the entire resources of the Heavenly Hall Elders of Spirit Sword Sect. Each and every single one of them was brimming with spiritual energy. After flying for a bit, Wang Lu pulled them into his palm in a formation. Vaguely, they affected the change in the surrounding spiritual energy. Yet, obviously, it was just a pile of dead objects.


    Yunkongjun was severely shocked. "Who exactly are you?"


    Even the elites of ordinary sect could not possibly possess such an enormous amount of treasure. It was difficult to usemon measurement method to measure the value of that pile of elixirs. Of which, there were several of them that even he, a Peak Yuanying Stage cultivator, could only hear their names, but never see them!


    Wang Lu no longer looked at him but instead put his attention back on Princess Yunyue.


    After digesting that boiling blood pill, Princess Yunyue became weaker, but she was still strong. She made an effort to smile at Wang Lu.


    A tinge of pity immediately appeared on Wang Lu''s face as he lightly said, "I am a savior."


    ��

 Chapter 392 - Didnt Expect It, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 392: Didn''t Expect It, Right?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Being a savior was not good at all.


    No matter how many good elixirs there were, one day, it would be depleted. Using elixirs to hang on to life was basically an impossible method. However, Wang Lu''s gesture at this time was eerily moving.


    Regardless of the cost, even if the flood overflowed the sky, there was no hesitation to bring the enemy down together!


    "In the end, you could not hold on." Yunkongjun said in a sinking voice, "Contained within the poison that entered her body is a trace of my original refinement, and now it has already gone deep into her soul and prated her bone marrow. Unless I die, otherwise, no one canpletely remove the poison."


    Wang Lu sneered. "Let''s just wait and see. I would like to see how much long can an old demon that should''ve been dead a long time ago live!"


    Yunkongjun immediately couldn''t maintain his calm. "You''re courting death! She has already been poisoned by my strange poison, so it''s impossible for her to continue the royal bloodline. When she dies, this stele will immediately copse, then I will regain freedom! By then, I will make you unable to die a natural death!"


    Wang Lu, however, simply no longer cared for him. In Wang Lu''s view, talking to a person who was certain to die would only waste his breath. After a period of time, when the suppression force of the stele became even more stable, Yunkongjun would not even able to speak, so why should he care about a dog barking?


    To make his stance even more clear, Wang Lu directly controlled his flying sword to fly towards the bottom of the bed and about to lead Princess Yunyue��now Queen Yunyue back. After bringing Yunyue back to Yunyang City, he had to let her rule her kingdom, which might take a long time, far exceeding what he originally anticipated. However, since it hase to this, Wang Lu no longer cared about that. He would not do things halfway. Since he had started this story, he must y it to the end and win.


    "Very good."


    When Wang Lu turned around, he heard a faint, vague voice of Yunkongjun.


    "Work hard on her, try to use your elixir to continue her life. If you really can keep her alive until the day I die, then you win. However, if you can''t, when I get out of this, I swear I will crush everything in Cloud Country. I will spread the most vicious and terrifying poison in the mountains and rivers, so that thisnd will not give birth to any grass for thousands of years. I willpletely cut off the foundation of Cloud Country so that everyone in thisnd will feel pain and despair in their eventual demise. And while I am still in dormant state under the stele, I will also constantly curse this country and curse thisnd. And I will use my strength to infiltrate outside to corrode the Cloud Country little by little. You will see droughts, floods, locusts, gues�� constantly erupt in the country. When you use elixirs to keep her alive, I will, little by little, push everything that you cherish into the abyss."


    Wang Lu let out a sneer, not paying any attention to him at all. However, at this time, Princess Yunyue, on the soft bed, slowly propped herself up, and with a weak, yet firm voice said, "Yunkongjun, do you really want to put such a vicious curse to the country that you single-handedly created? Why?"


    Yunkongjunughed. "They are all my things, so I can do whatever I want with them. I single-handedly founded the Cloud Country, so naturally I can single-handedly destroy it!"


    "No, you never have such authority!"


    In Wang Lu''s surprised eyes, Princess Yunyue stood up, and, though slightly trembling, still stayed erect. Moreover, her beautiful face was now as cold as ice.


    "In a thousand years, through the effort of dozens of generations, this country no longer belong to you as a private property. You have no right to tell us what to do, you are not qualified to be in charge of our life and death!"


    Yunkongjun coldly said, "Qualification has never been the reason for this. I am bent on cursing this piece ofnd, what can you, a virtuous and holy sovereign kin, do about it?"


    Wang Lu shrugged his shoulders. "Why would you want to waste your breath on this brutish waste? Let''s go back and we''ll think of the countermeasure. If there''s a way for you to give birth to a child, we will crush him with the infinite children and grandchildren method."


    Princess Yunyue smiled but shook her head, then she slowly but firmly took a few steps forward,ing down from the soft bed. Only when she stepped her foot on the ground did Wang Lu finally realized that something was not right. Surprised, he reached out to stop her. "Don''t do something stupid!"


    However, it was toote. Princess Yunyue has already made her choice, no longer he was able to change it. When Wang Lu grasped Yunyue''s hand, he only touched a puff of mist.


    "You��"


    Yunyue turned her head and gently smiled. Her body seemed as light as the wind as her graceful footsteps left the floor, like a fluttering evil spirit.


    "Immortal, just now you said that I possess the heavenly spirit root, but now I feel like I have truly be a heavenly spirit root."


    With that, countless petals from the forest on the periphery of the royal tomb suddenly came in like waves and converged into a group under Yunyue''s feet, taking the shape of a magnificent whirlpool. Yunyue smiled, took a deep breath, and then suddenly raised her head. The petals under her feet pushed her up, soaring into mid air.


    Such a spectacle, it was really difficult to believe that in just a short moment before, she was just an ordinary mortal with no magical ability and dying of poison.


    At this time, she was full of spirit and life, fluttering in the air to her heart''s content. At the same time, behind her was a trail of magnificent colored petals. Her whole body seemed to be alive, simr to all kinds of flowers turning into a mountain fairy.


    While hovering in the air, herplexion became even more ruddy, and the traces of rotten corpse grass poison was constantly eliminated. And the once stunning beauty of Princess Yunyue also continued to recover.


    However, at this time, Wang Lu has no desire to admire the outstanding beauty fo Yunyue, because��


    To achieve this miracle, there must be a price behind it. The free and unfettered Yunyue was probably not due to heavenly spirit root, but more likely like a final radiance of the setting sun.


    The fluttering petals happened not because they were gathered by magical power, but rather as an expression of gratitude from all the living things within the Cloud Country. This voluntary action miracle required good timing, good location, and good circumstances. The so called good timing was exactly this noon, the sun hung high, illuminating everything with its brilliance, which was exactly the moment where the power of the soul of the deceased was at its weakest. As for good location, in front of Yunkongjun''s frenzied curse, all of the surrounding living things joined together to make him themon enemy, which made it easy for them to be mobilized. As for good circumstances, there were more than a dozen kings of Cloud Country that were buried here. Among them, some were wise and capable, some were mediocre, but all of them loved and wanted to defend this piece ofnd. Right now, due to the appeal of Yunyue, they have given their support. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Yunyue to suddenly understand the power of enlightenment.


    Wang Lu was not a member of the royal family of Cloud Country, yet he faintly was able to hear the whispers of the former kings, seemingly teaching Yunyue the power of enlightenment. And as the focus of everything, Yunyue absorbed this knowledge at an rming rate, and at an absolutely great price, which triggered this miracle.


    "Yunyue, what you are doing�� is truly an eye-opener. Tomand all the surrounding living things with supreme virtue and achievements, is something that I have only seen in the book but never thought that it could actually happen."


    On the ground, Wang Lu''s eyes were iparablyplex. There were shock, praise, but also a trace ofpassion and sadness that was difficult to conceal.


    "It''s just that, at such a price�� just for the sake of sheltering this country for a moment, is it worth it?"


    Yunyue confidently said, "This is never about the problem of being worth it or not."


    For a time, Wang Lu turned silent. He had already guessed the answer from Yunyue. In fact, without this enlightenment, Yunyue also could not get such huge achievements and virtue. Although the heart was willing to do good without expecting for a reward, the Nine Regions'' world principle was indeed this proud and charming. The so-called path of achievements and virtue to be a saint, was basically impossible to achieve for a professional like Wang Lu. In fact, for the majority of the current rational people, the two words enlightenment and virtue were somewhat illusory. After the end of the age of chaos, these two words enlightenment and virtue have gradually been forgotten. Only in the historical data were there predecessors that created such a miracle. However, even in the historical records, relying on these two words enlightenment and virtue to be able to directlymand all of the surrounding living things were very rare.


    And at this time, Wang Lu suddenly found that the countenance of Yunyue to have a slight change. Perhaps the power of enlightenment and virtue could really clean the physique or wash the marrow. He saw the delicate and clear facial feature of Yunyue be even more beautiful under the backdrop of the ocean of petals. And the maiden''s whole body was gradually shrouded with ayer of pure and holy aura, as if she was a fairy that descended to earth.


    Wang Lu was surprised to find out that the face of Yunyue became more and more familiar to him, gradually bing simr to an unforgettable face. And that face, belonged to��


    Just at this time, Yunyuepleted all her preparation. She spread her arms and the ocean of petals under her feet, which carried her full power, came pouring down. During this magnificent scene, Wang Lu''s breathing stagnated, because in his mind, that unforgettable face has clearlye out andpletely coincided with the girl in mid-air.


    Petals of flowers dropped like rain and all living things were clean and clear. That stele at the royal tomb, under the baptism of the rain of flowers, gradually sank, until it waspletely buried under the ground. And within it, Yunkongjun issued a painful howl and cursing voice. However, soon, Yunkongjun''s voice turned weak, and was then drowned under the blow of the warm breeze. The old demon that has been entrenched in the Cloud Country for a millennium has thus vanished.


    At the same time, in mid air, Yunyue has already exhausted her own strength. Her body has be partially visible, almost transparent. After releasing the unprecedented power, she must pay her price, and now, it was already hard for her to maintain her own existence.


    This price was never explicitly stated by her, but when Wang Lu took a closer look, he was shocked.


    She sacrificed herself. Moreover, not only she alone, but also her next ten reincarnations. During this time, whenever this piece ofnd was threatened, she would sacrifice herself to safeguard all of these.


    This moment, Yunyue has already be the true protector of the Cloud Country. However, how could an ordinary princess, in such a short amount of time, understand such a profound principle and raise herself to the realm of deities? This was something that even Wang Lu was not clear about. In addition to the three words time, location, and condition�� perhaps Yunyue truly possessed outstanding aptitude that has never been seen before.


    Perhaps, she did have a heavenly spirit root. One that has never been known, but incredibly powerful spirit root.


    "Heh, I knew that you are by no means ordinary, but I just can''t imagine that you''re actually this cool."


    Wang Lu whispered to himself and closed his eyes. The past scene then floated in his heart.


    "Long time no see, Grand Cloud Fairy."

 Chapter 393 - Lets Meet Again in a Few Thousand Years

    <h4>Chapter 393: Let''s Meet Again in a Few Thousand Years</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After the death of Yunyue, the story has finallye to an end. At the closing stage, the plot was divided into several lines. Among which, he finished the most serious line�� Now, it finally could be talked about.


    First of all was Yunkongjun.


    This peak Yuanying cultivator that personally established Cloud Country more than one thousand years ago, after a millennium of twists and turns, finally came to an end.


    Under the suppression of Yunyue, or all living things in Cloud Country, Yunkongjun finally flew away and scattered, his entire body and soul extinguished.


    Wang Lu originally thought that, in ordance with the usual script, perhaps there would be a farewell ceremony. For example, the good side of Yunkongjun was finally awakened, and would then express remorse for his own action, also leaving behind some things for theter generations and so on.


    However, theter stage development was not that dramatic. After sinking to the ground along with the stele, Yunkongjunpletely dissipated. He didn''t even leave behind apletest sentence, nothing at all. What happened to him was actually quite simr to many other cultivators of Nine Regions.


    From the moment cultivators set foot on the path of immortal cultivation, their path was no longer the same as that of mortals. In the eyes of ordinary mortals, even a cultivator of Foundation Establishment Stage was as miraculous as the celestial beings from the heaven, even to the point of being omnipotent. However, in fact, the immortal path was just the beginning. Before reaching the other side, cultivators were just more powerful and lived longer than ordinary mortals, but there was no real qualitative difference.


    Only when they arrived on the other side could cultivators truly achieve immortality and not end up like Yunkongjun who still inevitably fell into a miserable fate even though his cultivation base was peak Yuanying Stage.


    Of course, if ordinary people were to advance to this point, at most, they would just sigh at the verse ''things in the world are fickle'', recall with emotion the heavy load and long road of a cultivator, and then turn around and leave. However, Wang Lu was unwilling for it to end just like this.


    This was the biggest enemy so far that he has seen in the entire immortal dreamnds! In order to deal with him, a mere Peak Xudan Stage, the immortal dreamnd manufactured a peak Yuanying Stage as his opponent, which was simply outrageous. Later, although Wang Lu could not personally defeat his opponent, for Yunyue to have the three good words��good timing, good location, and good situation��and be raised into the realm of gods, every step of it was arranged by Wang Lu. Thus, half of this exploit could be attributed to Yunyue, and the other half to Wang Lu. After overthrowing the powerful enemy with great trouble, should he just recall with emotions several verses?


    Or to put it bluntly, should he just drop it?


    In Peach Garden Vige, when Wang Lu overthrew the demon kings, he had indeed collected some loot. Although they were mostly just items of no value, but after all, they did exist. However, where was the loot from Yunkongjun?


    And since Yunkongjun himself didn''t leave anything behind, Wang Lu simply took the matter to his own hand, beginning in the ce where the stele submerged.


    In simple terms, he entered the tomb of the king of Cloud Country.


    Tomb raiding, in itself, was not worth to be advocated. However, there were too many secrets hidden within this royal tomb. In the tomb of the founding monarch, which was the tomb of Yunkongjun, Wang Lu finally found his loot.


    "Nine Revolutions Undead Method��"


    In the empty coffin of Yunkongjun, Wang Lu found a purple book with four words title written in bad handwriting.


    Upon opening this ancient book, Wang Lu speed read through the content. In theter half of the book, there was a prohibitive spell that blocked him from reading it. If he wanted to read it, he needed to satisfy all kinds of requirements. The first half of the book, however, was enough for Wang Lu to make a judgment: this was a valuable�� evil method.


    The reason why Yunkongjun, at the end of his life, managed to live on for another millennium was that he cultivated this Nine Revolutions Undead Method. ording to the text in the book, after experiencing each revolution, that person could shed his mortal body and exchange his bone. After a millennium of non-stop hard work, Yunkongjun managed to cultivate the method into the first four revolutions, and the vitality gained from his training was offset by his normal consumption. This allowed him to live for more than two thousand years.


    For ordinary Yuanying Stage cultivators, their lifespan was at most six hundred to seven hundred years. Thus, by having a millennium of lifespan, Yunkongjun could be considered as having half a step into the rank of Deity Stage, in addition to its own longevity. Usually, it was also normal for a Deity Stage to be a Supreme of Unity Stage in two thousand years. Presently, the longest-lived cultivator in Nine Regions, the South Pole Immortal, had around four thousand years of life span, which was loudly called out as inconceivable by many people, and also being strongly requested to be ssified as a research object. However, Yunkongjun''s aptitude was by no means excellent. With a not so qualified cultivation method, relying on the Nine Revolutions Undead Method, he could prolong his life by one time! And this was just the fourth revolution!


    However, what if it were Wang Lu?


    ording to Wang Lu''s own nning, in the most conservative circumstances, in a hundred years, he should be able to advance to Deity Stage or even Unity Stage. Althoughpared to the sess of Great Ancestor Desheng and Immortal Qin this was too slow, but after the end of the age of chaos, this was already very fast. ording to his calction, without considering extreme circumstances��such as using such arge amount of innate vitality without disregarding the price��he should be able to have more than three thousand and five hundred years of normal life. Although Non-Phase Method wasn''t a method that was specialized in extending lifespan, because too many of its content demanded the usage of innate vitality, Wang Wu also made revisions to improve the method.


    In this case, if he cultivated this Nine Revolutions Undead Method, he could at least finish the first seven revolutions, and when the time came, his lifespan could reach more than seven thousand years! And if Wang Lu reached Mahayana Stage andpleted the entire revolutions, he would be one of the veritable big shots of history! And this big shots of history, within the historical data, also have their own individual name: Land of True Immortal!


    It was just that there was no perfect thing in this world. Just as behind the invincible defense power of Non-Phase Method, the price was the great damage to the offensive power. The Nine Revolutions Undead Method could make the cultivators be reborn and increase their lifespan, but the price was that, along with being reborn, the cultivator''s personality would also be renewed.


    In other words, a millennium after he died, Yunkongjun''s temperament suffered a huge change. Not only because when advancing to Deity Stage, evil thoughts could not be removed, the real reason for this change was the cultivation of Nine Revolutions Undead Method. By setting up the stele before he died, Yunkongjun was, in fact, afraid that he wouldpletely lose control after cultivating the Nine Revolutions Undead Method. Otherwise, for a peak Yuanying Stage Cultivator, there were too many ways to make himself vanish in a puff of smoke, why would he need to design a stele?


    Yunkongjun was merely longing for immortality, thus knowing the risk, he still wanted to try it. Unfortunately, although he had made many arrangements, eventually, it all led to a tragedy. A great cultivator of the generation eventually ended up as an evil demon and died.


    Wang Lu was, of course, interested in this method, but he did not intend to practice it immediately. The side effect was too strong. The lesson from what happened to Yunkongjun could not be ignored. Thus, rather than voluntarily taking this risk, he would rather hand this book to the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall to be studied and experimented. It would be more cost effective if he just enjoyed the finished product.


    Moreover, for Wang Lu, lifespan was actually not that important. Because in his opinion, aptitude alone was not sufficient to let someone ascend to immortality in a short period of time. He was very much afraid that during his journey in the immortal cultivation, he would be someone who exhausted his lifespan and thus would do everything possible to prolong life. For Wang Lu, the so-called life span was nothing more than innate vitality that could be freely spent.


    Of course, this method was valuable to him. He believed that most of the people would scramble for it. If he dedicated this method to Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, or sold it to Mysterious Sky Mansion, he would obtain considerable profit. This immortal dreamnd was really hard, but this Nine Revolutions Undead Method alone made it worth it. Not to mention that, for Wang Lu, the real harvest in this immortal dreamnd was another thing entirely.


    ��


    "Grand Cloud Fairy, I really didn''t think it would be you."


    By the clearke, Wang Lu muttered.


    For Wang Lu, Grand Cloud Fairy has an extraordinary significance.


    Not only because of her peerless appearance, which caused Wang Lu to have an unprecedented shock, the greater reason was that, it was the first time Wang Lu realized his own weakness.


    By using the millennium ripple to pass on her aplishment, Grand Cloud Fairy was able to help Wang Lu leap into Xudan, which was several times level increase. However, the price for this was the death of the fairy herself.


    For the situation that Wang Lu faced at the time, Xudan Stage was necessary. However, if he could choose, he really wanted to bring the fairy back, and then he would try some other way to solve the danger in Grand Cloud Mountain.


    However, now it seemed that everything was predestined. He was the one who personally led Yunyue on the road of sacrifice, and then, during the next ten cycles of reincarnation, whenever necessary, Yunyue would sacrifice herself.


    Until finally�� Wang Lu witnessed the death of Grand Cloud Fairy.


    How ironic was that?


    However, after realizing this, Wang Lu did several things.


    "This is theke where we met and departed."


    Wang Lu said and then self-deprecatingly smiled. "Actually, I should''ve guessed it. Cloud Country�� is actually the past of Grand Cloud Mountain. The terrain is quite simr."


    "There is no eternal dynasty in this world. After your death, it seems like Cloud Country didn''tst long. But, you continued to protect this piece ofnd, as well as the living beings on it, until we finally met."


    "At that time, after you dissipated, I picked up a piece of white pebble at theke to keep as a souvenir, which I always carry with me all these years��"


    Wang Lu said, and then from a special position in his mustard seed bag, took out the stone that he has treasured for many years.


    "It''s funny that when I first collected it, there was a glimmer of unrealistic hope in my heart�� I hope that one day, when my strength is strong enough, through this piece of stone, I can go back to you and bring you back. I was thinking that, with our predestined affinity, perhaps this amongst the countless stones at theke, I would be able to get the special one.


    "But everything is just my wishful thinking. Just as I left Ground Cloud Mountain, for several years, I put things about you to the back of my head. In this world, there are not so much of uniques that belong to you�� but, fate is fate."


    Wang Lu said, then he stepped on theke like graceful waves, floating towards the center of theke where there was a flickering light. And then, he used his Non-Phase magical power to wrap the stone and floated it mid-air on the center of theke.


    The breeze blew by thekeside, blowing the blossoming flower petals. Wang Lu gently inhaled. His Jade Mansion and Void Core were agitated, triggering the tide of spiritual force.


    The surrounding spiritual energy was almost substance-less, so most of the petals were unaffected, pushed by the wind on theke, like a floating boat. However, some flew along with the spiritual energy towards Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu stuck the petals to the white pebble. When he felt the indistinct familiar aura, submerged it into the bottom of theke.


    "Grand Cloud Fairy, let''s meet again in a few thousand years."


    With that, Wang Lu took a step and flew ashore.


    "Finally, there''s only one thing left to do."


    At the shore, Wang Lu released his Non-Phase Sword Qi and dug out many huge holes. And then, from his mustard seed bag, he took out a pile of things to fill those holes.


    There were various types of valuable works of art and jewelry. Their value would multiply over time. There were also precious spirit seeds that would periodically mature each millennium.


    "My artifacts and my spirit seeds, let''s also meet again in a few thousand years."

 Chapter 394 - I Really Hate Digging a Hole yet Not Filling It

    <h4>Chapter 394: I Really Hate Digging a Hole yet Not Filling It</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Aftering out of the immortal dreamnd, Wang Lu suddenly felt particrly tired, like when he was drilled in training by his Master all night long in Non-Phase Peak in the past one year.


    After two consecutive chains of immortal dreamnds, Wang Lu really needed a period of rest. In addition to psychological exhaustion, he has also burned some of his innate vitality to power his Non-Phase Sword to contend against Yunkongjun, which was an amazing feat in itself. Thus, he needed a long time to recuperate�� However, properly going to sleep or perhaps using the high price meditation spot for cultivators to restore magical power in Plentiful City were too inefficient. Let alone, he still needed to confirm some things as quickly as possible, which he did not want to dy even for a moment.


    Therefore, he directly went to the sub-branch of Great Arrangement Travel in Plentiful City. Using his privilege as one of the Plentiful City Management Committee Members, he opened a low cost transmission array in this organization that specialized in logistic towards Grand Cloud Mountain.


    This long distance transmission array was not so easy for cultivators. The distance itself was not the problem. The problem was that, for such arge continent like Nine Regions, its topography sometimes change, so two transmission spots would often have peculiar circumstances, which made it difficult to have a stable spell to ensure the safety in long-distance transmission. Great Arrangement Travel has been delving deeper in this field of endeavor and had run the longest. This made them nearly monopolize the logistic business in Nine Regions.


    After passing through the transmission array to Grand Cloud Mountain, Wang Lu immediately looked for thatke.


    When he arrived at the spot where he left just a moment ago, Wang Lu immediately looked for his once-buried treasure.


    In the immortal dreamnd, he buried the artifacts and spirit seeds in a spot concealed by jagged rock where the vegetation was sparse. However, it was also a spot where the strength of the Feng Shui line was rtively weak, which would not attract people toe. Moreover, for the safety''s sake, Wang Lu used the assistance of precious talisman toplete a hidden treasure array.


    The so called hidden treasure array was a special storage concealed by a spell, which was used by cultivators to protect and conceal the designated treasure. Only by the use of specific password and spell could the concealment be removed. This was usually used by big sects to store their strategic resources. By using the hidden treasure array to conceal his artifacts and spirit seeds, as long as there was no unforeseen circumstances, even if he left it for thousands of years, they wouldn''t be found.


    As a matter of fact, the immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions was filled with stories where, through luck, some cultivators found hidden treasure arrays in some barren mountains or wild hills left behind by people in the past. There were the strategic resources left by some sects thousands of years ago. However, these resources couldn''t be used by their original owner because of idents that caused the sects to vanish��


    By burying the treasures for thousands of years, Wang Lu had actually taken a great risk. After all, the Nine Regions was vast, wondrous things happened one after another incessantly, and in several thousand years, anything could happen. However, this move from Wang Lu was not so much an investment or spection, but rather a confirmation, a necessary confirmation.


    He wanted to know whether the action in the immortal dreamnd would really affect what happenedter. On the first chain in the Peach Garden Vige story, the establishment of Yin and Yang School at thest act brought him such a huge shock that it subverted his view on how things should be in this world�� Could time travel really exist? This was a miracle that hasn''t been clearly recorded in any historical data. It was a concept that only existed in the story. Even the most powerful cultivators could not really control the time. Amongst the immortal method that circted in Nine Regions, the strongest one could only time travel to the past as much as the time to finish a cup of tea, which was why it was called "Immortal Tea". In the legend, when Immortal Qin had a great decisive battle, he used this "Immortal Tea" to crush six great Supremes and unified the entire Nine Regions for the first time.


    Immortal Qin could only time travel to the past up to a tea time, could the group of immortal tombs have millions upon millions of the power Immortal Qin had that they could go back in time for several thousand years? And this was just the outer part of the group of immortal tombs?


    It was difficult for Wang Lu to logically ept this reasoning. Therefore, he had to make a confirmation�� Of course, if it was purely just to confirm, a small stone marked with special mark would do the trick, but to do it as well as making an investment, a small stone would not just cut it��


    Unfortunately, when he went to the location of the hidden treasure array, he somewhat frustratingly discovered that he didn''t seem to get the desired result.


    It was no longer the image of a stony ground, but rather a huge pit. Theke area had actually expanded by a third. Wang Lu tried to dive to the bottom of theke but still found nothing.


    This made Wang Lu rather depressed. From the traces and evidence on the scene, he deduced that around a hundred years ago, there was an unusuallyrge energy explosion. At least it was a full power strike of Jindan Stage or even Yuanying Stage cultivator, which eliminated a big piece ofnd near thekeside, making theke water pour into the resulting pit, expanding its size.


    During that time, Wang Lu''s buried objects weren''t spared either.


    All his investments vanished in a puff of smoke, which was admittedly discouraging. However, for Wang Lu, this actually didn''t hurt his bottom line. Although these relics were precious, the majority of them were only useful to ordinary mortals. As for spirit seeds, the true rare one would only mature into spirit nts in thousands of years, and these seeds were many in the possession of his Seventh Uncle.


    The thing that really made Wang Lu depressed was that he was unable to confirm with certainty whether the group of immortal tombs could really turn back time or not.


    Even more depressing was that, from the traces, the history of this newke should be around a century. In other words, when hest came to Grand Cloud Mountain to deal with the Beast Master School, this pit had already appeared, and he should''ve seen it. However, in the immortal dreamnd, Wang Lu really has no impression of it, unable to remember it at all.


    Now that the thought about it, when he initially obtained the baptism of the millennium of ripple of Grand Cloud Fairy in the middle of theke, which caused his cultivation base to skyrocket, during which, his primordial spirit refined, clearly sensing all around him. Although theke was vast, it should be barely covered by an all out effort from a Xudan Stage cultivator. Moreover, Grand Cloud Mountain also has significant meaning for Wang Lu, thus his memory of it should be profound�� Unfortunately, even a profound memory could not resist the infection from the passage of time. The voice and the smiling face of Grand Cloud Fairy have be blurred, let alone a calmke?


    Perhaps when he achieved the Jindan Stage and his primordial spirit further refined and condensed could he truly have a photographic memory. For a Xudan Stage cultivator, Wang Lu''s memory was already amazing enough. It was just that, by picking an area to bury his treasure that would be destroyed in the future, for the top student of Spirit Sword Sect, this was truly somewhat ironic.


    "�� Forget it, I''ll just try it again when there''s an opportunity."


    After wandering by thekeside for a moment, Wang Lu no longer wasted his time. From his mustard seed bag, he took out a new flying boat and then flew south, returning back to his sect.


    ��


    "Those are my experiences in the two chains in the group of immortal tombs."


    Inside the bamboo room of the Sect Leader at the Ster Peak of Spirit Sword Mountain, the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders gathered there to quietly listen to Wang Lu narrating his adventure. Most of theirplexions ranged from approval to in awe.


    In sessfully passing through the two chains and perfectlypleting the storyline there, not to mention also experiencing the miracle of going back in time, the means and achievements of Wang Lu were truly astounding. Currently, the group of immortal tombs had been explored by the elite cultivators of Nine Regions for a year, yet nobody could achieve what Wang Lu was able to aplish. Qiong Hua, who led her team from Shengjing Sect, has explored most of the chains, and so far, she has passed through more than ten immortal dreamnds, yet she never triggered any hidden plot. Moreover, Qiong Hua passed through the chains with her team while Wang Lu aplished this alone�� Although Qiong Hua didn''t go all out in this was a factor, in contrast, Wang Lu was undoubtedly the more dazzling one.


    However, there was not much praise for such an astonishing achievement��not that the Elders begrudged to praise him, but that everyone knew that it was unnecessary. It was normal for Wang Lu to achieve such a result. There was no simr result during the previous one year of exploration of the group of immortal tomb because Wang Lu simply wasn''t there, nothing more.


    "Uncle Sect Leader, this is a book of method that I got from immortal dreamnd of Cloud Country. By my initial judgment, this is a top rank method with considerable research value, but the side effect is too strong, so I don''t rmend this to be rashly practiced by the other disciples."


    The Sect Leader took the Nine Revolutions Undead Method book from Wang Lu, put on his Kunlun sses, took a sweep at it, nodded, and then smiled. "Little Lu, you''ve really picked up a treasure. I''m afraid this is an improved method of the demon race."


    The young Ninth Elder Hua Yun somewhat curiously reached out for that book and flipped it open. "Demon race method? Isn''t that really rare?"


    Feng Yin said, "After the war of immortals and demons, the demon race methods are basically destroyed. Although there are some in the private collections of many sects, they are just for reference only. After all, the difference in the physique between human and the demon race is too big, so their methods could not be practiced by human. The biggest role in collecting the demon race methods is to prevent our cultivators from knowing nothing about them and getting caught unprepared if in the future they make aeback. However, this method is not the same as themon demon race method. This is already a finished product after being meticulously improved by people of great talents, which absorbed the ssics of demon race method, but also based on the mastery of human race method throughprehensive study, thus allowing human to be able to practice it�� Nevertheless, the side effect is a bit too much. Each revolution will greatly distort the mind, which is irrelevant to bloodthirsty demon. But human beings are not that simple, when their minds are forced to distort, would they still be called human?


    Feng Yin Shook his head. "This Nine Revolutions Undead Method can indeed be used as a theoretical study for those great predecessors, but it doesn''t have any practical value in practice. I''ve seen the eighth revolutions to the ninth revolutions, many of the training are simply whimsical. If someone train ording to this, not only he or she will not get the longevity, it is likely that the body would explode instead��"


    Upon hearing the Sect Leader saying that, Wang Lu was inwardly a bit startled. ording to his assessment, the cultivator who could write this Nine Revolutions Undead Method is at least a Deity Stage cultivator, but in a single nce, Sect Leader could actually see through the actual situation�� Sure enough, this old man really couldn''t be viewed as a mere Deity Stage.


    "However, this method does offer a lot of fresh ideas�� Liu Xian, Hua Yun, I want you two to do an in-depth study of this method, so that you can perfect our Spirit Sword Sect Method. Then, Wang Lu, I still have some details that I need you to confirm during your so-called going back in time."

 Chapter 395 - I Cant Recognize the Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 395: I Can''t Recognize the Clothes</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After leaving Ster Peak, Wang Lu returned to Non-Phase Peak and rested for two days. Then he re-embarked on the path to Plentiful City.


    On the question of going back in time, Feng Yin really didn''t give him an exact answer. Whether the group of immortal tombs has the ability to turn back the time or not was still a puzzling mystery.


    First of all, ording to Feng Yin, to date, only Wang Lu had triggered this earth-shaking vision. As for others, although some of the powerful individuals were able to clear the storyline in the immortal dreamnd with flying colors and even triggered the hidden plot, most people found it hard toplete the hidden plot. Secondly, even if they managed toplete it, no time travel was involved.


    ording to Feng Yin''s analysis, the main reason for this was that the exploration progress of the group of immortal tomb was not enough. Within the entire group of immortal tombs, not every immortal dreamnd could produce the going back in time effect, which needed specific conditions for it to happen. The number of samples was too few to make a reliable deduction.


    Secondly, in theory, going back in time was not entirely impossible. Although Immortal Qin''s ability was only limited to Immortal Tea, when that decisive battle happened, his cultivation base was only the level of Supreme, just before he ascended to the immortal world. Moreover, that magical Immortal Tea was a method that could be released by him alone, meanwhile the group of immortal tombs was actually the result of the painstaking effort of the earth immortals in the distant past. And they used the Feng Shui Lines of the Nine Regions as the foundation to create it, which was a magnificent wonder that has never been written down in any historical data.


    Finally, while the current theory could not exin the going back in time effect, as well as the confusion in the causal line that it created, a qualified academic researcher must first learn to respect the objective fact. However, at present, there was no clear evidence to support or falsify the going back in time effect. The only thing that might provide future evidence was the Heavenly Silk Headcover obtained from the Peach Blossom Vige. The result of the appraisal from the Yin and Yang School would greatly affect the conjecture of going back in time effect.


    However, Tiandao Lan and the others have returned to their sect for several days, but during which, no news had evere out, meaning that there was a change in the situation.


    The specification of this matter, however, had already surpassed that of the level of disciples. Therefore, at present, the investigation of this was taken over by the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall. As for Wang Lu, his task was to pave the way in clearing the thirty-six chains as soon as possible. Therefore, after recuperating, he immediately returned to Plentiful City.


    For the next one month, Wang Lu fully concentrated to bring about the best problem-solving ability and professional devotion for the immortal dreamnds to make up for the previouscking in result from the Spirit Sword Sect in clearing the first eighteen chains on the third thread. Hepleted fourteen chains in a single breath. If the previous two chains, the Peach Garden Vige and Cloud Country, were added, he only needed to clear two more chains toplete the eighteen chains.


    It was just that, in these fourteen chains, there was no turning back in time effect. Even the hidden plots were only triggered three times.


    It was not that Wang Lu was ipetent, but that some immortal dreamnds didn''t have hidden plot at all, and there were also some that the conditions for it to be triggered could not be met by Wang Lu. ording to the information that he got from the map of the group of immortal tombs, some immortal dreamnds have harsh requirements for the sex of the cultivators and other conditions. Moreover, by finishing everything in a single breath, it was impossible for Wang Lu to trigger all the hidden plots.


    However, what mattered now was not the hidden plots��when he was two chains short of the thirty-six chains, Qiong Hua of Shengjing Sect happened to lead her team to pass through the longest and time-consuming chain, and finally obtained countless rare treasures. However, the crucial point was that, she also needed two more chains toplete the thirty-six chains, which was exactly identical to that of Wang Lu.


    And taking into ount that there would be an unprecedentedprehensive story line in thest chain, the main force would certainly be the Elder level cultivators of the various sects; the disciples were mostly there just to give their support or be spectators. Therefore, whether it was Qiong Hua or Wang Lu, they would only truly shine on the penultimate chain.


    At this time, the two sides have made the same progress, which made this a good chance for a fairpetition. As a matter of fact, Wang Lu was eager to try to go all out to defeat Qiong Hua, his opponent in the penultimate chain.


    Towards Qiong Hua, Wang Lu has no shred of hostility. The two have never shed before, so naturally, there would be no enmity. As for reputation, in the past year, Qiong Hua was indeed radiant, which even eclipsed the fame of the lead disciples of the other Super Sects. However, Wang Lu''s one month of crazy chain clearance had also earned him a lot of reputation point. Especially when Tiandao Lan and the other girls from Yin and Yang School spread out the news of him triggering the hidden plot matter, Wang Lu''s body was enveloped with ayer of aura which could be vaguely seen as neck and neck with the achievement of the Jindan Stage Qiong Hua, not the least bit inferior.


    Not to mention that Wang Lu didn''t really care about a catchy title. What he cared most was the attitude of his sect. Although the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders didn''t directly express it, he could see that they were very concerned with the progress of the thirty-six chains. Obviously, this matter was critical, or that this thirty-six chains involved a deeper level ofpetition. For example, there was a very lucrative immortal dreamnd, but only the sect who was the first toplete the thirty-six chains would be able to enter it. Or perhaps, in the Management Committee, the Spirit Sword Sect''s seat was challenged. In short, his sect needed to increase its own weight, and Wang Lu was the key figure to this.


    And in thisst chain, Wang Lu was still going to enter it alone. The elders have asked him whether he needed the help of Zhu Shiyao, Liu Li, Bai Shixuan or other people but was refused by Wang Lu.


    Judging from the map in his hand, the structure of thest (penultimate) chain was far moreplicated than the previous immortal dreamnds. It would be an out and out great scene. In this scenario, the test for the cultivators would also be unusually harsh.


    The harshness was not about the strength level of opponent��such as sending a Deity Stage level opponent to deal with a Xudan Stage cultivator, but rather the scenario that would be given to them were exceptionallyplex and diverse, and it involved a wide range of factors. Under such circumstances, the ability of the cultivators to deal with aplex and varied situation was far more important than the fighting ability of said cultivators. Admittedly, both Zhu Shiyao and Liu Li were outstanding geniuses in the immortal cultivation path. In a single fight, even Wang Lu didn''t don''t have the confidence that he would surely win��especially facing his Big Sister Zhu Shiyao, not losing was already a good oue. However, Wang Lu believed that throwing them into the immortal dreamnd with suchplexity would basically result in them being double killed.


    Regardless of whether it was Zhu Shiyao or Liu Li, none has the ability to adapt in aplex environment. If it was amon immortal dream method where it was already known to have a simple and rough test, they could steamroll everyone. However, in theplex situation, it was not humane for them. When it came to the level of intellect, Wang Lu has no doubt that even their bones would be crushed.


    As for Wang Lu himself, his ability to clear the test solo was indeed really strong. However, once there were too many participants, he no longer could perfectly control the scene. Once there was a mistake, he would not be able to afford it. Thus, before it came to a point where it would be toote for regret, he would rather prevent it from happening in the first ce.


    Of course, in all honesty, from the few candidates proposed by the Elders, Bai Shixuan was probably a really good choice. With Jindan Stage level of power which specialized in auxiliary skills, as well as level headed and above average wisdom, at any time, she might not be the most dazzling one, but she could be an excellent help.


    Unfortunately, although in theory Wang Lu could bring anyone with him, it was not as convenient as going in alone. Therefore, after much deliberation, he still chose to do it solo.


    ��


    In view of the fact that he would soon face an unprecedented test, Wang Lu didn''t dare to show off. In Plentiful City, he spent the whole day to make purchases. All of the expense of course would be reimbursed by the sect��speaking of which, this was the kind of treatment that his Master Wang Wu had dreamed of for many years but simply unable to be realized. But Wang Lu was not modest either. With his current level, even early stage Jindan level talisman might be useful. Thus, he included them all in his purchase just in case.


    As for how his Sixth Uncle would go crazy when the bill was sent back to the sect, for the time being, it was not within Wang Lu''s consideration. Moreover, if carefully checked, no matter how much Wang Lu''s expense was, it could not bepared with that of Qiong Hua and her teammates. The entire expense of Shengjing Sect''s Qiong Hua could sufficiently shock any sect. This kind of shy expense had blinded the eyes of many people. For Wang Lu to seriouslypete with such a team, he had toe up with one hundred percent of his skill.


    After the purchase of thest magical treasure, Wang Lu didn''t waste any more time and just go straight to the entrance of the group of immortal tombs.


    Along the way, there were many people in Plentiful City that paid attention to him, which was also apanied by the sound of discussion. At this point,pared to the past years, Wang Lu already has a certain reputation in the entire Nine Regions. Although his reputation was limited due to his cultivation base that has yet to reach Jindan Stage, but in Plentiful City, almost everyone recognized him, his every move in the city would attract people''s attention. He was truly a veritable celebrity.


    Towards this, Wang Lu neither enjoyed nor disliked it. He was always not good in unwarranted reputation, so other people''s admiration or envy was meaningless to him. Moreover, as one of the Plentiful City Management Committee members, in any case, he would not be harassed by these ordinary cultivators.


    It was just that, as he continued to walk on the road, Wang Lu always felt that today''s crowds were exceptionally dense and particrly enthusiastic�� Did all of them know that he would start a big action, thus they especially came to cheer him? That should not be. The matter regarding the thirty-six chains that Shengjing Sect, Royal Soldier Sect, and Spirit Sword Sect tried to clear was top secret level news, so how could everyone know about it?


    However, when Wang Lu came near the entrance of the group of immortal tombs, he found out that this was just a really big misunderstanding.


    In Plentiful City, elders from several sects have joined hands to arrange arge scale array which was capable to iste the perception of each cultivator. This caused most of the people in the city to be like ordinary mortals. This could well protect the privacy of cultivators, but under the effect of this array, Wang Lu hasn''t heard the content of the people''s cheers andments.


    At this time, near the entrance to the group of immortal tombs, where the array scope ended, he finally heard those cheers.


    "Qiong Hua! Qiong Hua! Qiong Hua!"


    "Qiong Hua, we will always support you!"


    "Qiong Hua will definitely win!"


    "Sister Qiong Hua, I will give you a baby!"


    Wang Lu turned his head and saw that, not far away from him, the momentum of Shengjing Sect''s team was as brilliant as the rainbow. In contrast, his star was bleak.


    This psychological contrast was so strong that momentary, Wang Lu unexpectedly froze on the spot.


    When Qiong Hua, who walked at the front, saw Wang Lu, she slightly smiled and spoke.


    "Long time no see."

 Chapter 396 - Five Elements Jade Disc

    <h4>Chapter 396: Five Elements Jade Disc</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Yes, long time no see indeed."


    Seeing that sweet smile from Qiong Hua, Wang Lu initially wanted to say some pleasantries, which could be considered as a friendly contact between the lead disciple of the two sects, but he saw that her gaze quickly moved away. Wang Lu''s heart immediately turned cold, and many words were stuck in his mouth. He just casually said those few words and then kept his silent.


    Qiong Hua and Wang Lu also nodded to acknowledge each other. And seeing that he had nothing to say anymore, she cupped her hands across her chest to bid goodbye and then lead her team away from Wang Lu''s side step by step.


    It was just that, before their team walked a few steps away, from among them, a girl who was filled with heroic spirit suddenly looked back and cast a vicious stare at Wang Lu. Seeing how fierce and swift this re was, Wang Lu took a careful look at her. The girl was quite pretty, and her anger was quite serious, but some of her features were quite familiar to him.


    Wang Lu carefully recalled his memory. Since his debut, the women that he had been acquainted with were not few, but all his conducts were upright, never been a womanizer, never provoked flowers or irritated grass. In fact, even with how intimately affectionate Liu Li and him were, he has never taken advantage of her. Therefore, it was even more impossible for him to harm others. So how could he offend the girl that she cast him a look as if he had sex with her and immediately abandoned her?


    However, he soon remembered that he had indeed a bad karma with her. In the ancient sword tomb, she and her brother were steamrolled by him using his IQ that they almost spat out blood. It was highly likely that the psychological scar about that event had deeply rooted. Then, it was no wonder that after they walked away, the girl gave him a vicious stare.


    "Little Sister Wangyue, long time no see."


    Wang Lu''s buoyant greeting sound sent chills all over Wangyue Luanyu''s spine. The resentment in her eyes slightly disappeared, reced by a bit of trauma-induced rm and fear��psychological scar was indeed psychological scar.


    "W-Who is long time no see with you!"


    Wang Lu cheerfully said, "How could you easily forget me? Didn''t we get along well when we were in the ancient sword tomb��"


    Before he could continue, Wangyue Luanyu''s face was already bright red. "Shut up! Don''t think that your records in clearing the immortal dreamnds are extraordinary. You are not qualified to be so presumptuous in front of my Shengjing Sect. Let me tell you, after this chain, you will��"


    "Luanyu, shut up."


    Qiong Hua''s voice lightly passed over from the front of the team, which sent yet another round of deep chills all over Wangyue Luanyu''s body that immediately froze her on the spot and abruptly pulled back the words that were almost impulsively blurted out by her. Even her cheeks were covered with ayer of frost.


    However, seeing this response from Qiong Hua only aroused Wang Lu''s curiosity. Obviously, the n of Shengjing Sect has already been widely spread. From Wangyue Luanyu''s manner of speaking, apparently, if they managed to smoothly clear this chain, they would be capable to push Spirit Sword down a peg, but the exact mystery of this chain was still unknown. Previously, he had asked the elders about these thirty-six chains but did not get an urate answer. It seemed that everything was just a deduction from the Sect Leader. The Sect Leader Feng Yin deducted that these thirty-six chains were very significant, which was already determined the moment the first chain was cleared. However, what made it significant in the first ce was still very much unclear.


    However, now it seemed like Shengjing Sect obviously knew more than Spirit Sword Sect. Therefore, when Wangyue Luanyu said those words, Wang Lu actually paid close attention to that. Unfortunately, when Wangyue Luanyu has just opened her mouth, she was immediately stopped. Other team members of Shengjing Sect team kept their silent, no one dared to be slightly disobedient to Qiong Hua.


    Seeing this situation, although Wang Lu was a bit curious of what Wangyue Luanyu was about to say, it was quite difficult to ask further, so it felt like there was an itch in his heart that was difficult to scratch. After he stayed standing on site for a moment and thought about the events that he was about to do, he had to first suppress his curiosity and then continue to walk towards the entrance of the group of immortal tombs.


    However, before he could even take two steps, he suddenly heard someone calling his name from behind. Upon turning his head, he saw a beautiful girl''s face. However, this time, Wang Lu immediately remembered who that face belonged to.


    "Oh, it''s Senior Sister Zhou, did you alsoe to explore the group of immortal tombs?"


    The one who came was exactly the frank young girl Zhou Mumu, the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect that previously fought side by side with Wang Lu in the ancient sword tomb in Southern Heaven Region. Therefore, Wang Lu had a quite good impression of her, and thus, seeing her, his face immediately revealed a smile.


    "Of course, right now, all of the top rank sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have regarded this as the core part of their future. So the lead and elite disciples of the sects have been busy non-stop. I previously wondered why I didn''t see you in the past one year, butter I heard that in this past one month, you managed to clear more than a dozen chains, which exceeded our effort in a year; that is seriously one hell of a feat."


    Wang Lu cupped his hands across his chest to modestly express his reply. But before he could say a few more words, Zhou Mumu impatiently said her goodbye. Apparently, she also has important things to do and could only exchange a few words of pleasantries with Wang Lu.


    However, just before leaving, she left some words that left Wang Lu greatly astonished.


    "Hahaha, this time, with you here, all the lead disciples of the Five Uniques are in attendance! This is a rare opportunity, let''spete on who will clear the chain the quickest! This time, I''m not going to lose to you!"


    Then, with a string of silveryughter, Zhou Mumu disappeared into the entrance of the group of immortal tombs, leaving Wang Lu stunned speechless on the spot.


    All of the lead disciples of the Five Uniques were here? Was this just a sheer coincidence, or�� there was a pair of invisible hands that manipted everything? Previously, he only heard Shengjing Sect, Royal Soldier Sect, and Spirit Sword Sect that were exploring the thirty-six chains. Could it be that Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect didn''t want to be left out?


    Mm, this was also normal. The Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were all super sects. Although the strongest one was Shengjing Sect and the weakest one was Spirit Sword Sect, but overall, they were all on the same level. Therefore, it was also very possible for the Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect to catch up from behind.


    However, regardless of that, it was of no significance to him. The immortal dreamnds in this group of immortal tombs were all independent of each other, thus, even if they happened to gather here together, they could not obstruct each other''s progress. Therefore, Wang Lu just needed to clear the storyline as quickly as possible, and just leave the rest for the elders.


    ��


    Upon entering the group of immortal tombs, Wang Lu once again saw the familiar vast gxy. After one month of clearing more than a dozen chains, Wang Lu had developed an aesthetic fatigue towards the scene in front of him. However, thinking that he would soon face unprecedentedlyplex difficulties, Wang Lu immediately cheered himself up. Then, he used the fragments from thest chain that he cleared as a guide to open the next chain.


    The endless gxy was shattered and twisted into a huge whirlpool which sucked him in. This process has been experienced by Wang Lu more than a dozen times, so this was nothing new to him. However, this time, Wang Lu clearly felt that, on the other side of the whirlpool was a hugework whose many of the content were connected together.


    Sensing this, Wang Lu''s heart could not help but turn cold because previously, looking at the map, there was a hazy blur on this chain that did not allow him to clearly see it. However, this time, when he was deep inside it, Wang Lu felt that there were a lot of hidden mysteries, far different than the previous more than a dozen chains.


    And before he could think too much of this, his vision of this immortal dreamnd ended and this major plot was finally opened to him.


    However, when Wang Lu was ready to greet this new world, he found out that there was only darkness.


    "Tsk, unprecedentedly difficult indeed, from the beginning, it has already be different."


    In all of his past more than a dozen immortal dreamnds, the scene happened so quickly that people almost have no response time. But now, there was darkness, meaning that some things were brewing.


    A momentter, a bit of light lit up the darkness. Wang Lu went towards the light and found a piece of jade disc that gave off a faint light.


    Wang Lu could not help but muse: could it be that this is a good luck jade disc?


    However, very soon, five rays of light emerged out of that disc. And Wang Lu found that these five rays of light were the pure force of the five elements. At the same time, an insight suddenly shed through his brain. This jade disc was not a treasure granted for him, but rather a disy option where he needed to choose one of the five elements first before he could continue to explore the plot.


    And because of this insight, Wang Lu became even more surprised, because this immortal dreamnd had actually made a direct hint. Previously, Wang Lu had never received any hint from the immortal dreamnd. After entering the immortal dreamnd, what exactly the cultivators had to do and how to do it were all decided by the participants.


    For example, in the Peach Garden Vige story, instead of saving the vigers, Wang Lu could have joined the demons and monsters of ck Wind Mountain to wantonly rape and ravage the women of the vige. The only problem was that, this action would not lead to the clearance of the story, and that decision also contained unpredictable risks. In fact, in the past one year of the exploration of the group of immortal tombs, there were plenty of people who were unclear of their mission goal in the immortal dreamnds and had to ultimatelye back with nothing. And the biggest reason why Wang Lu was able to clear more than a dozen chains in just one month,pared to one year of hard work from the other same-level elite disciples, was that each time he could urately determine the mission goal, and this was also not without rtionship with the map in his hand.


    But now, for the first time, the immortal dreamnd gave off a clear guidance. This undoubtedly meant that either the story in this chain was extremelyplex that without the hint no one could clear it, or the story was extremely simple and the focus was not on the plot at all.


    Before the jade disc, Wang Lu pondered for a moment, "I need to choose one of the five elements? Of course it''s gold."


    The five elements have generating and oveing interaction between each other, which basically made none of them have rtive superiority over the others 1 , but since gold was in the option, why would he want to choose earth?


    However, before Wang Lu''s hand could reach the golden light, the golden light on that jade te was suddenly extinguished! Wang Lu was suddenly startled. He then repeatedly poked that spot in the jade te, with no response.


    "Um�� the gold can''t be chosen in this five elements?"


    With a hint of helplessness, Wang Lu reached out for the fire light. However, just like the previous, before he could touch it, its light went out.


    "Tsk, gold is forbidden, and fire can''t be chosen, fine, I''ll choose wood�� huh? Can''t even choose wood either? Do I have to choose water? I''m a big man, why would I want to y with water�� Damn it! Even water is forbidden? Doesn''t this mean I can only choose earth?"


    One after another, the five elements rays of light on the jade disc were extinguished, until finally, a brown glow shone alone.


    "Are you kidding me�� at the beginning, it said to let me choose for myself, but in the end, it simply has no choice at all! Ah well, country bumpkin is earth, new rich is also earth 2 , fine I''ll take it."


    With that, Wang Lu put his hand on that jade disc. The next moment, darkness engulfed everything, and when the light shone once again, the scene has already changed.


    In the midst of the light, a young woman with a determined look who stood upright in front of him quietly asked, "I ask you, are you my follower?"


    "What?"


    ��

 Chapter 397 - No Money, No Men, No IQ

    <h4>Chapter 397: No Money, No Men, No IQ</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "I ask you, are you my follower?"


    Amidst the hazy light, Wang Lu vaguely heard someone ask him a question. It was just that the questioning voice sounded especially weird. Although he could understand every word of it, it was as if they were separated by ayer of something, so Wang Lu subconsciously asked, "What?"


    At the same time, the light gradually dissipated a bit, so that the stature of the young woman in front of him became clearer. She was tall and straight, even seemingly not that differentpared to Wang Lu. And Wang Lu, as a man, has a stature that was already considered as above average. Furthermore, her whole body was covered in a shining steel armor. Only the joints exposed a few pieces of exquisite leather. Through the armor, one could vaguely determine that the woman, though not stout, was also far from being slender and weak. Her body was very firm and toned.


    The young woman''s face had cold determination like her armor, her pair of clear eyes were like the eternal ice, and her two slender eyebrows were like a pair of sharp sword awns, truly a woman with threatening heroic spirit.


    "I ask you, are you my follower?"


    The woman''s questioning voice came into Wang Lu''s ears once again, and with an intonation that was unexpectedly identical to the previous. Wang Lu pondered, and decided to tell the truth.


    "What kind of thing is a follower?"


    "!???"


    Several fine lines seemed to appear on that bone-chilling face. Then a look of shock appeared on the woman''s face. "You don''t know what a follower is? Who exactly are you?"


    Wang Lu asked back, "Who are you?"


    While being questioned, Wang Lu began to look around and found out that he was actually in an awe-inspiring hall, with torches hanging on the four pitch ck walls. The firelight flickered in this dark hall like they were starlights in the night sky. On the gstone below Wang Lu''s feet, there was a circr array that exuded brown radiance that illuminated all around it. The atmosphere was filled with extremely rich earth type spiritual energy. And behind him was a pitch ck altar that reflected all the light.


    In ordance with the present situation, this hall should be used for sacrificial ritual purposes. The altar on the back was still tainted with a strong smell of blood, andbined with the array circle at his feet and his experience ofing out of the darkness, this was the inference that was most consistent withmon sense��


    At this time, the young girl said, "I am your master."


    "Pfft! Hahahaha!"


    Wang Lu immediately burst outughing. In response to this, the young woman silently raised her right hand, and from the back of it, a red ray of light rose out. Wang Lu immediately felt as if there was a mountain-like pressure on his shoulder, which nearly caused him to fall.


    Under this sudden attack, Wang Lu''s years of Non-Phase Method training shown its brilliance. While his bones emit crackling sound under that mountain-like pressure, the index finger on his right hand pointed down and emitted out his Non-Phase Sword Qi, which reversed the shock on his body and enabled him to maintain an erect posture. However, the gstone at his feet could not withstand the pressure and began to crack. But along with the cracked gstone, the array glittered twice and then its lightpletely extinguished.


    The young woman seemed a bit surprised that Wang Lu was still able to stand straight under such heavy pressure. After pausing for a moment, she carefully exined, "It seems like the sacrificial offering is not enough, so you don''t get fully enlightened�� No matter, I will exin everything to you."


    Then, still with the incredulous look at the sight before her, the young woman took a deep breath, and said with a steady tone, "You are the one that responded to my summon. You came to this temple of blood as a blood spirit follower, and I am the master who summoned you toe. The rtionship between you and me is contractually maintained, and if it''s not done, then it''s the end of it."


    Wang Lu thoughtfully nodded. At this time, the pressure on his body gradually dissipated, but whenever he decided to go against the young woman, the heavy pressure woulde with it.


    It seemed like the contract rtionship mentioned by the young woman was indeed true. This was clearly the symptom of a strong contract constraint�� On the Nine Regions, summoning such a follower was not umon. It was just that, in the immortal dreamnds, this was the first time he came in as a follower to a master. What was the meaning of this?


    "Have you forgotten the purpose of youing here?" The young woman shook her head rather helplessly. "Sure enough, I should not use the defective mask to summon the blood spirit. Listen, you came to this temple of blood for the sole purpose of assisting me in obtaining the five blood spirit crown�� You don''t even remember the five blood spirit crown, do you?"


    Wang Lu said, "I don''t remember."


    "�� The so called five blood spirit crown is the most valuable treasure in this realm. It could be used to coronate the king to rule the realm." The young woman lightly said, "However, this most valuable treasure can only be made through the gathering of five blood spirits and refining them. And these five blood spirits��"


    "It''s me and the other four blood spirits?" Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was already able to understand the general direction of this plot. Its principle was like the refinement of poison insects, by gathering five formidable followers and to let them beat each other up. The winner then would take the crown. And he has to face the other four blood spirits and their masters in an all out team fight�� The only thing that didn''t make sense was the defective mask the woman previously talked about.


    The young woman said, "To summon the blood spirit in the temple of blood, one must rely on a corresponding tool. Unfortunately, within the hundred generations of my Gray Mountain, so far, there are only several blood spirit inheritances. Among which, this stone mask is the highest in value, which could summon the most powerful blood spirit. Unfortunately, a hundred years ago, it was damaged. Thus, for it to be used in blood sacrifice, more or less it will have an adverse impact towards the mask owner. Due to the temple being temporarily in decline, proper edifying isn''t entirelypleted, which makes you unaware of the five blood spirit crown and even your own identity."


    Although the young woman''s voice sounded dull, a trace of anxiety was contained within it. Obviously, she wasn''t quite confident with the blood spirit before her.


    ording to her prediction, the blood spirit summoned by the stone mask could at least be ranked three among the five blood spirits, so that she would have the capital to deal with the other four. Otherwise, with her temper, she would not risk using a broken mask to summon the blood spirit. But unfortunately, the end result was still beyond her control. Could this seemingly amnesiac blood spirit help her win the five blood spirit crown��?


    While she was hesitating, Wang Lu took the initiative to ask first, "Tell me about the situation on the other four. If you want to win the crown, you must know who the opponents are."


    The young woman said, "The remaining four respectively are, Golden City, Harmony River, ming Valley, and Eternal Tree."


    "What about their strength?"


    "Golden City is the strongest, the cultivation base of its master reaches the heaven, and the elite troops under it are millions. The second in terms of strength is ming Valley, it''s strength is about sixty to seventy percent of the Golden City. Harmony River and Eternal Tree stick together, and they are like water linking with tree. If they join hands, they are a notch better than ming Valley, but they can''t contend against Golden City. However, if Golden City wants to deal with any party, they would inevitably pay a heavy price, because the third party is likely to benefit from it."


    Wang Lu nodded. "So that''s how it is, the situation is actually delicate. So what about our Gray Mountain? What is our rankpared to the others? What role can we y in this delicate situation?"


    The young woman was silent for a moment, and then frankly said, "Gray Mountain was once equally famous as Golden City, standing side by side as the number one in the wholend. However, after one hundred generations, it has already declined. The strength�� among the five respected families, ranks thest."


    Wang Lu let out a ''ha'' sound and then said, "It''s okay, a low starting point does not matter. We can start low but end up high, the more difficult the journey, the bigger the harvest at the end�� So, what about the exact strength of Gray Mountain? How does your strength, as the master of the mountain,pare to the city master of Golden City? How many soldiers are there here?"


    The young woman said, "My cultivation base�� is almost a tenth of that of the Master of Golden City, and there are no soldiers on the mountain other than me."


    Wang Lu''s smile suddenly froze. "There are no avable soldiers? So how could you be the master of the mountain? Moreover, your strength is only a tenth of the other side? Are you sure everyone is ying the same game?"


    Upon listening to Wang Lu''s barrage of questions, the young woman seemed a bit sad, but she instantly cheered up, and her eyes became more resolute. "It is exactly due to the decline after a hundred generations that I must obtain the five blood spirit crown to restore the former glory of Gray Mountain!"


    Wang Lu deeply abhorred this illogical slogan. "You can''t even differentiate between whoes first, the chicken or egg, no wonder you are reduced to a lonemander! Based on your strength, how can you fight the other four factions and obtain the five blood spirit crown? Or do you have a supreme wisdom that can make you ignore all those power discrepancies and easily deal with the others?"


    Just as the young woman was about to open her mouth, Wang Lu cut her off. "How about this, let me test you a question: how much is the fourteenth root of 1239491273912733?"


    The young woman was somewhat caught unprepared, and after gawking for a moment, said, "I�� I can''t figure it out."


    Wang Lu sighed even more. "This IQ, I should''ve expected it�� Then I have only one question left."


    The young woman nodded. "Please speak your mind."


    "Where is the direction to Golden City?"


    "What?"


    Wang Lu exined, "A fine bird chooses a tree to nest in, I intend to renounce the dark and seek the light."


    "��"


    The young woman seemed to have never expected Wang Lu to utter such outrageous words that she was stunned for a whole tea''s time and only came back to her senses after Wang Lu called her out.


    "I won''t let go of you," the young woman lightly said, showing her attitude. "I must get my hands on the five blood spirit crown."


    Wang Lu couldn''t help but sigh. "Sure, when I help the Master of Golden City get the crown, I will ask him to lend it to you so that you can y with it a bit."


    Seeing that Wang Lu seemed to have made his decision, the young woman pondered for a moment, and then released the red glow.


    "I told you, I won''t let you go."


    Instantly, Wang Lu felt a surge of pressure such that even if his Non-Phase Method was best at defense, he somewhat could not stand it.


    Towards this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but say, "Woman, why are you doing this? Our meeting is predestined, good or bad, this is fate. Why do you want to embarrass me an amnesiac patient? Are you happy to see me die at the hands of others and be reduced as nourishment for the five blood spirit crown?"


    Upon hearing this, the young woman was slightly shaken, but she quickly became determined again. "I''m sorry, but this is the only chance for the revival of the Gray Mountain. My time is not much, I can''t wait any longer, so I must have your cooperation�� You still have the power to resist under the suppression of my twomands, meaning that your strength is most probably the best among the five blood spirits. If we join hands, it is not necessary that we do not have the chance to win. When the timees, my part in this would only be a few, while the rest belongs to you, therefore�� why would you want to go to Golden City to work as a surrendering soldier?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was indeed somewhat moved, especially towards the two words surrendering soldier��he really didn''t want to be treated as a nobody.


    "Very well, I''ll y with you on this game. Starting from zero is also a lot of fun."


    "Really?"


    In an instant, the snow on the young woman''s face melted. A wisp of smile was uncontrobly hung on her face.


    "I am Lan, the master of Gray Mountain. I will work together with you to win the crown, definitely win the crown!"

 Chapter 398 - Average IQ Suffers Heavy Losses

    <h4>Chapter 398: Average IQ Suffers Heavy Losses</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Lan''s determination was indeedmendable.


    The fully armored young woman not only has determination but also has the courage to fulfill that determination. That cold murderous intent that could make people freeze demonstrated that she had experienced the mountain-of-corpse-and-sea-of-blood kind of trial, absolutely not just boasting about it. Nowadays, the Gray Mountain has been in decline, leaving she alone. Yet, she was actually able to prop up this Gray Mountain. This meant that her strength was not to be underestimated.


    However, even if factoring in the more positive factors, Wang Lu didn''t feel that their situation could be a bit better. Among the five families, Gray Mountain was the weakest to the point that it would not be a surprise if it fell at any moment. Yet, Lan herself said that the situation was delicate, so that no one dared to make an arbitrary move, but that was for the other four families! Only Golden City, Eternal Tree, and the other two could check and bnce each other out. Meanwhile Gray Mountain, at any time, could be trampled to death. Quite possibly, it was not even qualified to be an equal part of thepetition.


    Therefore, upon hearing that Lan, in good faith, fully showed her determination to win the crown together with him, Wang Lu very much wanted to ask, based on what? Based on the two poption of Gray Mountain that might thrive and flourish into many in the future? Or based on intelligence to do mental arithmetic of fourteenth root of a sixteen digit number?


    Confidence alone could not solve any problem. In achievement sense, achieving victory from zero was certainly far superior to any normal situation, but the difficulty of that victory was needless to say. In Wang Lu''s view, the biggest and the only chance for this to happen was for the remaining four to be just puppets in the immortal dreamnd and he was the protagonist in this story. When it came to the protagonist, it was not surprising that there would be a down and out beginning, it was amon trope even.


    Of course, in the immortal dreamnd, to expect that with the protagonist aura, one could defeat everything would be a foolish act. In Wang Lu''s view, the key for the protagonist treatment was that the immortal dreamnd would not deliberately shape a situation where the protagonist would certainly die. The immortal dreamnd might the pitfall for any person, but not the protagonist. Although the present situation was desperate, in the future, there would be a turning point. Otherwise, if the most powerful yer Golden City came down hard on Gray Mountain and crushed it, the game needed not be yed in the first ce��


    However, even so, in this kind of dangerous situation, if one wanted to make a step by stepeback, one had to be doubly careful that even a single step could not go wrong. And at present, the first step that Wang Lu must take was to seize away the leadership authority from Lan.


    This was the key to everything, and the biggest difficulty in this game was actually this. Wang Lu was ustomed to lead his team to create a miracle, but he almost never had the experience of being led. Because he had always believed in one point: one ipetent general would exhaust the army to death. He would rather fight alone than be led by an ipetent leader. Lan might not be a stupid, hopeless person, not to mention the inability to find the fourteenth root of a sixteen digit number was not an irredeemable sin, however, with respect to the rtively grim situation of this game, Lan did not have the ability to lead her team to victory.


    "Lan, if you really want to win, then I want you to ept my one condition."


    Lan nodded. "Please speak up."


    "Abandon your identity as the master and be my follower, and be at ease in following my order."


    "In your dreams!" Lan did not hesitate to reject Wang Lu''s proposal on the spot, and moreover, an unpleasant expression appeared on her face.


    Wang Lu was not at all surprised by her reaction. What kind of leader would willingly discard their own authority? And regarding the unpleasant look on Lan, Wang Lu just sneered and asked, "Do you think based on your ability you have the chance to win the five blood spirit crown? Right now, your only hope is me. Whether it''s by force or by intelligence, I have far dominant qualifications than you."


    Lan was silent for a moment and then said, "Yes, perhaps your intelligence and strength is above me, but I can''t possibly hand over my authority just because of that. Given your previous actions, I can''tpletely trust you. Who knows if you''ll immediately surrender to another force? So, if you think your ability is higher than me, if you have any good strategy, you can share it with me, then I will seriously consider to implement it."


    Wang Lu interrupted, "Yes, this is indeed a sound approach, but do you think you are qualified to choose the safe path? Right now, in the battle for hegemony between the five parties, Gray Mountain is already at the absolute disadvantage. In this case, only by a desperate gamble can we grasp a sliver of opportunity. A safe path? That is the sole privilege of Golden City!"


    Lan deeply furrowed her brows, not saying a word.


    "At present, in Gray Mountain side, there are only you and me, two people. Do you want to have internal friction in such a case? Interesting, now I understand why Gray Mountain could fall to this point from previously being on par with Golden City."


    The young woman still maintained her silence and only keeping a close eye on Wang Lu. Until muchter did she finally open her lips, "Very well, we''ll do as you said. From now on, we no longer have a master and follower rtionship, and I will earnestly obey your instruction, as long as it helps us win the five blood spirit crown."


    The young woman''s decisiveness was beyond what Wang Lu expected. He thought that he had to spend some effort to convince Lan to give up her authority, but unexpectedly, when she made a decision, it was without any hesitation.


    And as she dered the termination of the master-follower rtionship, a red light shed once again from the back of her right hand only to quickly disperse. At the same time, Wang Lu felt that the invisible binding around him had also disappeared.


    The young woman did things in earnest, without any dy. Wang Lu was quite appreciative of this. He at least didn''t have to worry that when he needed her, she would hesitate for various reasons and thus waste the opportunity. Moreover, this kind of decisive person, once they had made their decision, would not easily change. Wang Lu would not have to spend his mind on the infighting, and instead he could truly have a free hand in dealing with the enemy.


    Thus, Wang Lu was at a loss for words because he originally thought he had to take much effort to aplish this. However, thinking about the red light that shed several times from the back of the woman''s hand, without knowing why, he had an unknown foreboding.


    "So, what was that on the back of your hand?"


    Lan earnestly exined, "It''s the blood mark used to carry out the blood sacrifice summoning ritual, which can summon the blood spirit toe or when necessary can exercise a higher degree of control.


    "�� Wait a minute, what do you mean by when necessary can exercise a higher degree of control?"


    "For a higher degree of control," Lan exined, "every summoner obtains a varied quantity of blood marks. The function of blood mark is to exercise enforcement control of the blood spirit. And this control power, if yed properly, can y the intensifying function. For example, I can use a blood mark topel you to follow my instructions, or use it tomand you to do something that you normally can''t do."


    Wang Lu immediately understood the role of the blood mark, but after he understood, he became shocked instead.


    "This is clearly a treasure to be used in a critical moment to make aeback, yet you previously wasted two of them consecutively to suppress me?"


    Lan''s facial expression was calm and serene, even righteous. "As you said, in the case of us two persons, we can''t have any internal friction, and an uncontrolled follower is uneptable."


    "�� So, in order to reduce the internal friction, you spent two precious blood marks? What''s the difference between you and when an organization that holds power establish office but cut back the excess personnel? No wonder you''re reduced to a solemander�� How many blood marks do you have on?"


    Lan said, "After blood sacrificing thest dozens of soldiers in Gray Mountain, I managed to get five blood marks. Two of which I used to suppress you when you tried to rebel��"


    "So there are three more left?"


    "No, in order topletely terminate the master-follower rtionship, I have dispersed the other three."


    "�� D-Dispersed?"


    Wang Lu could not believe his ears. With eyes wide opened, he sized the young woman up and down, trying to find if there was any evidence of mental retardation.


    "Yes." Lan confidently stared back at him. "Did you not advise me to abandon my status as the master and just follow your instructions? I have weighed it and decided to trust you. Do you want to me me for this instead?"


    Wang Lu was silent for a long time. In his heart, it took a lot of time for him to convince himself not to care about mental retardation in a person too much. In any case, the situation was already dire enough, so adding a louse would not bite him too much. He already had more debt to worry about so he didn''t care about the loss of a few blood marks.


    "Then, what are we going to do next, Earth Spirit?"


    "Earth Spirit�� That''s actually a good name." Wang Lu shook his head and then said, "First of all, we have to leave this ce as soon as possible. Although there are still many doubts about this five blood spirit crown showdown, but inferring frommon sense, I''m afraid that someone will soone knocking at our door. But right now, we are not fit to immediately fight against the other four."


    Lan asked, "Knocking at our door?"


    "Naturally. Golden City, Eternal Tree, Harmony River, and ming Valley can keep each other in check, but it''s different for the Gray Mountain. In view of the huge strength disparity, we are simply a tasty dessert that is too good to miss. As long as one of them can swallow me, this earth spirit, before the other three, they would upy a lot of initiative in the next confrontation. If they were me, I am also going to target the earth spirit first."


    Lan thought for a moment, nodded her understanding, and then asked, "So where are we going?"


    In her tone of voice, she seemed to have no nostalgic emotion towards Gray Mountain.


    "For the duration of the blood crown showdown, we shouldn''t be able to sense each other''s location right?"


    Lan said, "At least I don''t."


    "Then good, I don''t either, so let''s assume that the others don''t either�� For us, two-person group, ourck in number is also an advantage. Because it allows us to hide easily. And as long as we stay hidden, it would be impossible for the other four fullyplete thepetition. And when they fight, we will have the opportunity to take benefit from others'' dispute."


    Lan nodded her head, indicating her approval.


    However, at the same time, there came a strange and slightly frivolous sound from outside the hall.


    "Benefit from others'' dispute? That''s not good, right?"


    At the entrance of the hall, a tall figure, carrying a huge spear, slowly walked in. Although the step was lithe, that person''s murderous intention seemed to form into essence, which extinguished the torch in the hall one by one.

 Chapter 399 - Youre A Jerk!

    <h4>Chapter 399: You''re A Jerk!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "It''s really run down."


    The person with the spear sighed with emotion as he walked. The gigantic spear was shouldered by him on the shoulder, which from time to time scratched the wall of the hall, causing sparks and a sharp shrill sound. Alone, he intruded the stronghold of Gray Mountain like he was strolling in his own courtyard, and his cold murderous intent caused the temperature to fall into the freezing point. Even the torches were extinguished one by one as if awed and subdued.


    "In the past, Gray Mountain and Golden City shared the same honor, who in this world wasn''t aspired by it? However, a hundred generationster, it has actually fallen to the point where it tries to fish advantage from other people''s situation. That''s just sad, pathetic, and despicable."


    With that, that man finally came forward and under the dim light, his face was finally exposed.


    He was a leopard-like man��although his physique seemed to be not very big, every inch of his muscles and bones contained infinite power, and his blood and vital breath circted like surging tide, extremely powerful.


    Wang Lu had no doubt that if he fully wielded that spear, he could pierce a mountain, truly a warrior that tempered his flesh to the fullest. Although for cultivators, physical strength was only part of their power, no one could belittle a warrior who has fully tempered his flesh.


    And upon seeing the appearance of this person, Lan immediately became tense. She held a dark heavy shield in front of her and beads of sweat glittered on her forehead.


    Seeing this, the spear wielder just sneered. "An ant."


    In Wang Lu''s view, Lan''s strength was not too weak, butpared to the spear wielder in front of them, she was indeed more like an ant. Once the fight broke out, even though Lan was covered in heavy armor, the spear wielder could poke a hole in her.


    The spear wielder sneered a few times and then pointed the spear in his hand towards the shield.


    "My Harmony River once received grace from the ancestor of Gray Mountain, so I just couldn''t bear to see his descendant to tarnish his name. Therefore today, I will destroy you to save your ancestor from being further humiliated. As for you, this earth blood spirit, me your bad luck for following such a useless master."


    Before his voice even fell, Wang Lu saw a sh of light before him. That huge spear was actually more like a snake as, in a twinkling of an eye, it came right at his chest. Just now, that spear wielder had obviously concentrated all his energy on Lan, but when he made his move, it was actually to deal with Wang Lu, which was really unexpected.


    While holding her shield, Lan was focusing all of her attention, for fear that when the opponent made his move, she would expose even the slightest w. In terms of strength, she was far worse than that of her opponent. However, with a heavy shield and armor, she should be able to persist for a short time. And then together with her earth blood spirit, they might be able to contend with the opponent�� But not in a million times did she actually think that her opponent would actually abandon her and go straight at the earth blood spirit. In her shock, she was unable to respond and could only watch helplessly as the devil spear, that had drunk the blood of many heroes, flew towards Wang Lu.


    Finished!


    In the face of the magnificently sharp devil spear, in this region, perhaps no one could withstand it except for the master of Golden City. Plus when she summoned the blood spirit, she especially prayed for someone whose characteristic was opposite of her, or someone with fiery or lightning offensive, so that ifbined with her defensive ability, they could have the possibility to turn the situation around. However, for a blood spirit that was good in attack but bad in defense to face this as-powerful-as-thunderbolt, life-snatching devil spear, wouldn''t that mean��


    However, just as she thought of this, a burst of deafening explosive sound came sweeping at everything, and the subsequent violent shockwave wreaked havoc in the hall. Even fully armed and with shield, she still felt somewhat shaken and unsteady. However, through the raging air flow, Lan was actually able to vaguely see Wang Lu standing straight while holding a sword in front of his body.


    "Good swordsmanship."


    Amidst this madness, the spear wielder praise could be clearly heard. "To be able to withstand my spear strike in such a short distance, you truly deserve a praise."


    "But how long can you hold on?"


    With that, the spear wielder took a step back. However, it was actually a retreat in order to advance, and the murderous intention that he set off was even stronger. Obviously, he was gathering momentum for an unprecedented attack.


    Lan knew fully well that if the other party went all out, even she would not be able to withstand it. However, she took this opportunity to step forward two steps to stand in front of Wang Lu.


    Regarding this magnanimous act, Wang Lu frowned and used his Non-Phase Sword Defense to keep Lan outside.


    "Don''t get in the way."


    "Hahaha, good, good, you, this earth spirit, is actually a bit interesting, I like it. If you can withstand my next attack, I will kill that little girl, take her blood mark, and make you my subordinate to fight together with me!"


    Wang Lu was startled. "So you''re actually not the water blood spirit, but instead, the master of Harmony River."


    However, before his voice fell, like thunderbolt, the spear wielder fiercely erupted the momentum that he saved. In a split second, in a ten square meters area, that lightning-like spear split apart into thousands and then tens of thousands. It was as swift as lightning, dazzling people''s eyes. After which, the light beams once again converged into torrential waves and about to drown Wang Lu in it.


    However, Wang Lu just moved his Sword of Mount Kun an inch forward. That torrential waves seemed to crash into the reef and thus copsed. Despite the spear wielder''s attempt to make the spear attack even more strange and difficult to prevent, he could never push the Sword of Mount Kun backward, even just a tiny bit. For him, this was a really new experience.


    "Formidable, truly formidable! A truly formidable swordsman like you is rare in this world!"


    Amidst the rolling waves, the spear wielder''s voice became more and more excited.


    "Then take myst move!"


    The spear wielder shouted, and then put the spear away on his back. And then in the blink of an eye, itpletely disappeared without a trace. Only the messy puncture marks on the ground showed just how intense and fierce his offense was. However, although he had withdrawn his spear, it was for the sake of the next even stronger attack. This time, it was no longer the endless tide, only the condensation of the entire killing power of the spear wielder.


    As the saying goes, even a soft thing would have iparable prating force if applied over the years. And this born spear wielder from Harmony River, in an instant, could unleash the thousands of years of erosive power of water in a matter of seconds.


    Water was mostly soft but also hard. He would surely let this good defensive swordsman grasp this truth.


    However, just as he was about to unleash his power, suddenly, a clear ice mirror blocked his way. Its thick cold air sent a shiver down his spine. Initially, the umted power of the spear was about to burst out, but now it actually shrunk back.


    "What are you doing?"


    Having his momentum blocked, the spear wielder''s anger was self evident. He turned around and pointed his spear forward. From the entrance of the hall, a blue-dressed girl strode in, fearless in the face of the spear wielder''s trouble-inciting spear.


    "You''re still asking me what am I doing? I am saving your life, understand?"


    "Saving my life? What kind of joke is that! Just now, I havepletely upied the advantage that the opponent can''t even move, you��"


    "Just y on the side."


    However, the girlpletely didn''t listen to his exnation. She just reached out to push the spear to the side and walked passed the spear wielder towards Wang Lu. Her pretty lively face was seventy percent puzzled and thirty percent dissatisfied.


    "Howe it''s you?" With both hands on her waist, the girl''s waist appeared even more slender and her posture graceful. It was just that there was a repressed irritability in her face.


    Wang Lu cocked his head and thought for a moment. "I also want to ask you, this is clearly my immortal dreamnd, so why did youe barging in, Senior Sister Zhou?"


    The girl who came in was exactly Zhou Mumu, the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect who had said goodbye to Wang Lu previously at the entrance of the group of immortal tombs.


    "What ''your immortal dreamnd''?" Zhou Mumu was somewhat annoyed. "This is obviously mine! I finally managed to convince the elders with great difficulty to let me fight solo, but in the end, I have to run into you, this jerk!"


    Wang Lu''s mood immediately turned sour. "Why are you calling me a jerk?"


    Zhou Mumu said, "If someone suddenly broke in while you were showering in the shower, would you call that person noble?"


    "Hey, when did you shower and change your clothes here?"


    "I''m solo running this immortal dreamnd okay! So the privacy here is very big! Moreover, I originally thought I could easily win this, but now that I''ve run into you, this jerk, how am I supposed to win?"


    This time, Wang Lu was even at a loss for words.


    While the two of them were quarreling, the spear wielder came over and asked, "You two know each other?"


    Zhou Mumu peevishly red at him. "If I don''t know him, how could I save you just in time? Did you know that if you really thrust your spear at him, he would immediately be able to bounce it back using his Non-Phase Nameless Sword to you so that you''d die on the spot!"


    The spear wielder still shrugged disapprovingly, apparently unconvinced that someone could actually bounce back his full power strike.


    "But since you two know each other well, why don''t you tell him to surrender to me, so that we can fight against Golden City together. This Gray Mountain has fallen into such a bad shape, unworthy of such a splendid swordsman."


    Although his winning strike was blocked by another person, which caused him to not be able to enjoy the sweet victory, the spear wielder had already been truly impressed by Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword, to the point that he was bent on wooing him.


    With that, the spear wielder also smiled at Wang Lu. "What do you think? Do you want toe with me? Just now you saw it yourself, my skill is not bad, right? At least I''m a lot better than your current master."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but chuckle, then he went to Lan''s side and reached out to pat her head. "My family''s girl is indeed good for nothing that you gave her a lot of trouble. Unfortunately, as the master, I really can''t discard her just because she''s good for nothing."


    That spear wielder immediately froze. "You? The Master?" Then he looked at Lan and became even more surprised. "Wait a minute, where are your blood marks? Don''t tell me you��"


    After gawking for a moment, the spear wielder broke intoughter. "You have actually squandered all of your blood marks! Then you let your blood spirit be your master? Ha! Although I had guessed that this Gray Mountain''s people are good for nothing, you''re still far beyond my imagination!"


    "Enough."


    While the spear wielder wasughing, he was pped on the head by Zhou Mumu. "You think you''re so amazing, huh? If you have the ability, why don''t you use the blood mark to show off your authority as the master!"


    The spear wielder smiled and shrugged, but the smile was a bit helpless. Apparently, his rtionship with Zhou Mumu was not simply master-follower.


    "But Wang Lu, do you really not want to consider about joining forces? ording to this situation, without even the need to guess, I think I already know who the other three followers, and it is not good. Although in the end there''s only one winner, wouldn''t the second winner always be better than thest one?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Rather than considering whether to join forces or not, I think we should consider the more immediate problem."


    With that, Wang Lu pointed his hand straight towards the ceiling.


    "How are we going to survive the full fire power of Golden City?"


    In the sky outside the hall, above the summit of the towering Gray Mountain, tens of thousands of golden light glittered into the distance, making it look like a golden-cloud-shrouded mountain.

 Chapter 400 - Do You Think I Am Handsome?

    <h4>Chapter 400: Do You Think I Am Handsome?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Golden City?"


    The golden cloud on Gray Mountain was like the divine troops descending from heaven, giving off pressure in all directions. The golden light was so dazzling that it blotted out the sun and left everyone present breathless.


    "Golden City��"


    Zhou Mumu seemed to have a tangled feeling and showed a bit of fidgety and uneasiness. "This ss of battle array, looks a lot like those upstart in Shengjing. Tch, they''re really fast!"


    The master of Harmony River nodded his head and sighed with emotion. "So formidable. I have rushed here alone and be the first to arrive, but this Golden City is able to muster at least one hundred of their gold-d celestial soldiers or higher, yet they''re just slower a bit than me. Their ability to mobilize is truly powerful."


    Zhou Mumu pped her hands. "Rather than praising how awesome the enemy is, why don''t you think about how to deal with them! Didn''t you enjoy trying to single-handedly charge here to kill people? Now that you''re about to be other people''s dumpling, what are you going to do about that!"


    "Damn, this Gray Mountain is basically done for. Now in the mountain, there''s only a weak little girl who is in charge. If I didn''te here alone, should I bring the army to deal with her? I would lose my face if I do that!"


    "You want your face but not your life!"


    The master of Harmony River touched his chin. "Well, who made me this handsome."


    Zhou Mumu, driven beyond her limit of forbearance, took out her Diamond Ring and about to smash him to the ground.


    And while the two master and follower of Harmony River were quarreling, Wang Lu with a gloomy face had already walked out of the hall and bathed in the golden light.


    As the most powerful side, this Golden City was the one that he worried the most. Wang Lu could crush his enemy if they were just ordinary Jindan using his finger, but if they were strong Jindan like Qiong Hua, Wang Lu didn''t have the confidence to win. If it was a number one Jindan like his master, then that was needless to say.


    Aside from the small fries, those gold-cloaked celestial soldiers who came were more than a hundred, and none of them were weak��at least not weaker than the master of Gray Mountain Lan. One hundred of them was really not a small matter. And what worried Wang Lu the most was the leader of these gold-d celestial soldiers.


    The strength of their leader determined the level of threat of these gold-cloak celestial soldiers. If it was just amon small fry, Wang Lu alone couldpletely crush these one hundred gold-d celestial soldiers and the many moremon soldiers��Non-Phase Sword was very much in control in scoring victory against those who used the strategy of relying on sheer quantity. However, seeing the overwhelming irresistible might above him, he knew that behind these celestial soldiers, there was a capable person controlling them, making the situation really ugly.


    Previously, the moment he saw Zhou Mumu, Wang Lu had correctly guessed that the other three followers were very likely the lead disciples of Shengjing Sect, Royal Soldier Sect, and Ten Thousand Art Sect. This was really bad news, because Wang Lu''s biggest card in clearing this hurdle has disappeared.


    He was assigned to the most vulnerable force, the Gray Mountain, and there were irreparable gaps with the rest of the four forces. After they weighed in their situation, it was inevitable that one or several of them would try to swallow the Gray Mountain, this dying force. And in Wang Lu''s view, the protagonist treatment was the protection from a certain early death. But with the appearance of Zhou Mumu, this card was brutally ripped apart. Becausepared to the other four lead disciples, even if he has a privilege in the opening of the group of immortal tombs, it was still far from the point of being the protagonist.


    If there was no one behind Golden City, Wang Lu might be able to deal with it. However, the other side was backed by one of the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, which would make this an unprecedentedly arduous struggle. Any one of the lead disciples of the Five Unique was not simple. Previously, Wang Lu had dealt with Zhan Ziye and Zhou Mumu. Although at that time Wang Lu was able to take advantage of each of them, he also recognized that each of them was also an opponent of the same level as him. So if one of them obtained the strategic location advantage of Golden City, it would be difficult to think of aeback.


    However, while Wang Lu was hesitating, he suddenly heard a burst of voice from the sky that was a mixture of surprise and anger.


    "Wang Lu, it''s you!"


    This voice sounded familiar to him. Wang Lu remembered he had a dialogue with the owner of that voice not too long ago in front of the entrance of the group of immortal tombs.


    His worst expectation came true, Wang Lu somewhat helplessly shrugged and then waved to the sky. "Yo, Little Sister Wangyue, long time no see."


    "Hahaha! I can''t believe you would have this day!"


    On the golden cloud above, Wangyue Luanyuughed wildly. "Amongst the five spirits, earth spirit''s starting situation is the worst, almost not having any chance of survival. I originally was curious about who would be the most unlucky lead disciple for ending up as earth spirit, but it turns out to be you!"


    Listening to her unreservedughter, Wang Lu wrinkled his brows, thinking that he had yed too hard in the ancient sword tomb, so that now this woman had be hysterical.


    Nevertheless, since it was her, the situation became a bit easier. This woman, Wangyue Luanyu, did have a few skills. After not seeing for several years, her cultivation base has greatly advanced, Now she has reached Peak Xudan Stage, and might, at any time, cross the threshold of Jindan Stage. However, ifpared to Qiong Hua, it would be like the difference between the light from the firefly and the bright moon.


    This time, Qiong Hua didn''t personally came but just sent Wangyue Luanyu. This was mostly because she didn''t want to risk to deal with Gray Mountain using too much strength. After all, although Golden City was the most powerful force, it still has to face the other four forces. A bit of carelessness and the table would turn, so the risk outweighed the benefit.


    This cautiousness, however, has actually given Wang Lu the opportunity. He might not be able to deal with the army of Golden City led by Qiong Hua, but he still has the chance against Wangyue Luanyu-led army. Now the only problem was whether his rear would be safe if he went all out against the opponent. What would be the position of the two master and follower of Harmony River in this?


    No matter how confident Wang Lu was, he didn''t think he could deal with two forces at once. But the master of Harmony River seemed like a madman, so it was difficult to figure out his intention.


    However, while Wang Lu was hesitating, a burst of cursing words came from inside the hall.


    "Are those sons of b*tches of Golden Citying here to take advantage of the situation? Using many to bully the few, that''s a fucking shameless!"


    Before that voice could continue cursing, Zhou Mumu had already hit him in the head with her Diamond Ring.


    "I don''t like to hear you swearing!"


    "You hit me again!"


    Zhou Mumu ignored the re from the spear wielder, but instead looked up to the sky and sneered. "Shengjing Sect people really do have such huge prestige. An inner court disciple can even disy this battle array, if other people don''t know, they would think that you''re the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect."


    Upon seeing Zhou Mumu, Wangyue Luanyu was immediately surprised and became at a loss.


    When her Big Sister Qiong Hua sent her here, she didn''t tell her that she would face against two lead disciples�� Facing Wang Lu, even though she knew perfectly well that in all aspects she was inferior to him, but the anger that came from deep in her heart could supply her with endless courage. However, facing Zhou Mumu�� the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect was indeed shocking to him.


    However, at this time, a general with ming jade golden helmet beside her said, "Miss Gold Spirit, this is a golden opportunity for us. Below there are two of the five pairs of master-follower spirit. If we can wipe them out in one fell swoop, the victory will immediately be in our Golden City''s hand. Even if the fire spirit and tree spirit join hands, they would no longer be our rival. This is truly a great meritorious service!"


    Wangyue Luanyue asked, "With what we have right now, can we deal both of them?"


    "I don''t dare to have a hundred percent certainty, the enemy is after all the king of Harmony River. In terms of strength, I am afraid he is not under any other leader of the areas. But right now, they are isted, while we have one hundred and eight celestial soldiers, twelve heavenly generals, and you, the gold spiritmander. So it''s reasonable to say that�� our strength is far above the opponent.


    This heavenly general''s persuasion finally helped Wangyue Luanyu make her decision.


    "Very well, then let''s��"


    Just as Wangyue Luanyu was about to order the whole army to start the assault, suddenly a wave of an unprecedented strong sense of crisis came to her mind. As an inner court disciple of Shengjing Sect, even if there was a world difference between Wangyue Luanyu and the lead disciple, her basic cultivator skill was very solid.


    "Not good, we need to retreat quickly."


    "What?" That heavenly general near her simply couldn''t believe his ears. Just now, he had just managed to persuade the gold blood spirit to order the assault, yet she suddenly actually wanted to retreat?


    This slight hesitation, however, had caused their opportunity to retreat to slip away.


    From the hall of the Gray Mountain, a man with a spear strode out in boiling anger. "A group of unsightly scum, while two sides are dueling, not only you guys make a despicable sneak attack, you also rely on numbers to bully the few, and also caused me to be hit by my follower! I want you to pay the price today! Pay all the price!"


    The more the king of Harmony River spoke, the angrier he was, which seemingly condensed into an essence in the spear. Water rolled up on the surface of that spear, likerge waves in the deep sea. It was also as if volcanova was pushed out. Water and fire, two entirely different kinds of forces assembled together in one ce, brewing an iparable terrifying eruption.


    "Golden City scum, get the hell away from here!"


    With a roar, a bolt of lightning rushed from the ground to the sky. The king of Harmony River threw his spear to the sky, which pierced the golden cloud and unexpectedly could not be blocked by the battle array made by the gold-d celestial soldiers. Being pierced through like that, in a twinkling of an eye, more than half of the one hundred and eight celestial soldiers were seriously injured and vomited blood, there were even several of them who suffered huge blowback, immediately died on the spot and fell down.


    The twelve heavenly general were surprised. "Blood mark divine spear! This madman actually use the blood mark divine spear!"


    Before their exmation even fell, they saw the king of Harmony River beckoned towards the sky, and the spear that he threw out appeared again in his hand. Then red light shone from the back of his hand which caused the spear to be filled with rolling waves andva force once again.


    "Let''s go! Retreat, right now!"


    This time, without Wangyue Luanyu saying anything, the heavenly generals acted in unison to lead their subordinates to flee. The golden cloud in the sky immediately turned into countless threads and scattered in all directions, scared that the king of Harmony River would go mad and chase after them.


    In a single spear strike, the gold-d celestial soldiers of Golden City that initially held the advantage immediately have their morale copsed; this clearly showed the might of the blood mark divine spear. Even Wang Lu could only stare for a long time. With the Sword of Mount Kun in hand, heughed and praised. "An eye-opener, truly an eye-opener."


    Upon hearing the praise from Wang Lu, the king of Harmony River immediately cheerfully gesticted in joy. "Hahaha, you have vision! Worthy to be the man that I picked. Don''t you think that I''m so handsome and cool when I broke away the enemy just now?"


    Before he could continue, a diamond ring came right at his face and hit him.


    "Are you sick? How could you use such a precious blood mark! Or are you just showing off your blood mark?"


    The king of Harmony River stood up from the ground, wiped the blood from his nose, and smiled brightly. "Isn''t that handsome and cool that I see outside object as if they''re just dirt?"


    "I-I''m going to disfigure your face!"

 Chapter 401 - This Precipice Is Bought!

    <h4>Chapter 401: This Precipice Is Bought!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "What do you think, this is Harmony River, whose reputation is well-known throughout the world. Although it has the word river in its name, its scale is magnificent, and its atmosphere is majestic, which matches me really well."


    By the river bank of Harmony River, a group of four people was talking as they walked.


    Not long after repelling Golden City force, Wang Lu decided to abandon the Grey Mountain and formed an alliance with Harmony River. In this regard, the pair of master-follower of Harmony River was d. Although in thepetition for the five blood spirits crown, each side was in apetitive rtionship, in view of how strong the Shengjing Sect side was, the alliance was imperative.


    The spear-wielder walked at the front and his mouth never stopped moving along the way.


    "In this region, the strongest one is Golden City, the second is ming Valley, while Harmony River and Eternal Tree are at the bottom. However, we have always had each other. This Harmony River flows from the void in the firmament, then it flows towards the eternal tree. Half of the river water then pours into the endless abyss, forming the famous great waterfall of harmony. The other half is absorbed by the eternal tree, which is its source of life. Because of this, the Eternal Tree forms a stable foundation with Harmony River."


    "In this way, our rtionship is closely rted like husband and wife. And by joining hands, even Golden City has to consider twice if it wants to deal with us, especially my conquering-everything-in-its-path spear. Even the master of Golden City himself didn''t dare to sh head on with my spear. So far, the one who can resist my angry sea and mad wave is only you. Therefore, I''m very optimistic about you. If you and I join hands, in thispetition, we will be able to walk unhindered."


    Apart from showing off his military force, an important issue was pointed out in this remark from the king of Harmony River. The rtionship between Harmony River and Eternal Tree was far more intimate than what Lan previously said.


    Of course, Wang Lu had to be certain, so he asked, "Right now, the five spirits are striving for hegemony, so the situation is delicate. Are you sure that Eternal Tree won''t have any second thoughts?"


    Who knew, upon hearing this, the master of Harmony River burst outughing. "Second thoughts? My brother, you think too much. Anyone in this world can betray me, except for the Eternal Tree!"


    Wang Lu smiled but refused toment. In terms of military skills and bravery, this king of Harmony River was indeed superb. But as a leader, he had too many shorings. This kind of political rtionship wisdom thing would''ve been better if Wang Lu didn''t hear it in the first ce.


    While speaking, the group had arrived at the heart of Harmony River. They saw flourishing cities on both sides of the great river, and hundreds of barges flowing on it. Within the city walls, there were endless streams of horse and carriages. What caused people to click their tongue in amazement was that, in the middle of the Harmony River, there was also an imposing city. And the residents of that city were humanoid creatures with fish gills on their cheeks. Looking at their attire, their civilization was not in any way inferior to the civilization of the city by the river banks.


    "This is the essence of my Harmony River. Although not as prosperous as Golden City, it is full of vigor and vitality, and it has a promising future. Now that you''ve abandoned Grey Mountain, you might as well set up your camp here, so that in close range, you can appreciate my elegant manner, and thus surrender to me as soon as possible."


    Wang Lu acted as if he heard nothing but just carefully looked at the scenery on both sides of the Harmony River. Although this was just one of the chains of the immortal dreamnd, the design of this ce was exceptionally fine. Three cities divided into three ces, but integrally connected with each other. Whether it was theyout of the city, or the residents of the city, all were not just crude decorations. They were living persons, living cities. It was hard for Wang Lu to imagine that these were just temporary cities to test the cultivators. Perhaps they were the same as Peach Garden Vige, produced ording to the historical context, making it fine and realistic, it was just that��


    While pondering, he suddenly heard a burst of cheer. When Wang Lu took a closer look, it was the sound of the city people, who were lining on the street, cheering and waving.


    "A Ye, it''s A Ye!"


    "A Ye, you can do it!"


    "Come on!"


    "You will definitely win the five blood spirit crown, all of us support you, A Ye!"


    There were also some bold girls who passionately confessed, "A Ye, we love you! You are the most handsome!"


    Hearing these cheers, the king of Harmony River exultantly waved his arm that held the spear and loudly shouted, "I love you too! I love your vision!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was stunned. "A Ye?"


    "Hehe, it''s my nickname." The king of Harmony River who was nicknamed A Ye (Night) unashamedly nodded to acknowledge it. "Although it''s a bit strange to have a nickname when you''re already a grown up, but given the fact that this name is also quite handsome, I just don''t care about it."


    Wang Lu was actually curious about another question. "You are the king of this Harmony River, but your rtionship with your subjects is actually quite amiable."


    A Yeughed. "Can''t help it. Although some people have advised me to maintain the dignity of a king, everyone here has already watched me grow up, so it''s not really dignified in the first ce. Moreover, I don''t think that putting on a serious face and keeping aloof is handsome. It''s more fun to be able to y with everyone."


    As soon as he finished saying that, A Ye''s eyes lit up. In the city, there was an exceptionally pretty girl who looked at him and showed him a faint smile, which exuded the faint outpouring of teenage passion.


    A Ye immediately let out a whistle. With his formidable cultivation base, this whistle was enough to wake up half of a small city. That girl was taken aback, and couldn''t help but shyly turn away. At the same time, the other girls who were cheering at A Ye felt betrayed, and they immediately began to throw him eggs and tomatoes. A Yeughed out loud but didn''t care about it.


    "Hah, it''s good to be back home again."


    With that, A Ye stopped before an exquisite residence. "We''ve arrived,e on in."


    Wang Lu looked in amazement at the small house, which, though exquisite, was not entirely worthy of a monarch, and asked, "Is this your royal pce?"


    A Ye shook his head, and then pointed at the distance. "The pce is over there, I am just toozy to go there. Although this ce is small, but it''sfortable to live at. There are not many noisy people that want me to do this and that and also tell me to observe the pce etiquette and do national affairs thing. In short, everywhere there is ufortable. Obviously, I am the king and they are the officials, but they''re not obedient. No matter what I say, every sentence would be opposed by nine sentences by them. When I saw that some people''s lives are difficult and wanted to exempt tax for the entire Harmony River and then sell the pce and the resulting money to be given to everyone, everyone was so anxious that their faces turned red; they''re so f*cking stingy!"


    "��" Wang Lu sincerely sympathized for the ministers of Harmony River.


    "In short, this is my turf. I think in this world, there''s nowhere else better than here. So you don''t need to think too much, just hurry up and surrender to me. In any case, your Grey Mountain don''t even have a ce anymore."


    Wang Lu smiled but didn''t say anything.


    "Are you worried about her?" A Ye pointed at Zhou Mumu. "Indeed, I''ve already got one blood spirit��"


    Before he could continue, Zhou Mumu had raised her eyebrows. "You said one?"


    A Ye ignored her and just continued, "But for me, you are more pleasing to the eyes than her. So as long as you are willing to follow me, I will immediately kick this woman away, I guarantee no one will fight over the five blood spirit crown with you. What do you think?"


    "��"


    Regarding A Ye''s warm invitation, Wang Lu inwardly sighed with emotion: "This A Ye is indeed born in Harmony River, so water has already entered his brain since he was a child, thus he dares to say anything."


    As to whether he would ept this invitation or not, it was not a problem at all. Because before Wang Lu could answer, someone had already answered on behalf of him.


    "Kick me out? You dare to say that, and in front of me no less?" Zhou Mumu''s Diamond Ring unceremoniously hit him. A Ye immediately blocked her attack with his spear and rebutted her, "You this woman is fierce and stupid, everyday you beat me up. If I don''t kick you out, then who should I kick? At that time, my eyes were really blind for summoning you to be my blood spirit��"


    "Damn, you want to pick a fight with me!"


    Seeing that both sides were about to fight, Wang Lu let out a loud cough and said, "A Ye, I have a question for you."


    A Ye immediately broke free from the engagement with Zhou Mumu. "Please."


    Seeing this, Zhou Mumu somewhat reluctantly withdrew her Diamond Ring and waited for Wang Lu to speak.


    In immortal cultivation path, Zhou Mumu''s self confidence was not inferior to anyone, but Wang Lu''s miraculous performance in the Ancient Sword Tomb had left a really deep impression in her mind. Thus, in this struggle for the five blood spirits crown, she had more confidence in Wang Lu.


    "A Ye, how much does this Five Blood Spirits Crown mean to you?"


    Upon hearing this question, A Ye was startled, so he immediately frowned and thought hard about it. After a long time, he finally said, "In my opinion, I don''t really care whoever loves that thing. As long as you don''t bother me, I couldn''t care less about who is the king of the realm."


    Wang Lu couldn''t help but be curious. "This exnation is inconsistent with your behavior in rushing alone to Grey mountain."


    A Ye waved his hand. "It''s not that I''m willing to go, but my wife is reading at home, so I have no other choice but to speed away. But at the beginning, she insisted that I have to bring the army, at least I have to take my personal bodyguards. But I am especially talented so I didn''t listen to her. Who knew that there''s only a little girl in Grey Mountain? If I had brought many people, wouldn''t I lose my face instead?"


    "Wait a minute, you have a wife?"


    This information truly surprised Wang Lu.


    "What''s the matter?" A Ye was also surprised. "With how handsome I am, it''s natural that I have a wife. Moreover, my wife''s beauty must rank among the best. Oh, by the way, I also have two children. Although they''re not as handsome as I am, they''re still counted as number two and number three."


    "You also have kids?"


    "Hahaha, isn''t that natural? I am a man amongst men, how would I be if I don''t have children? Ah, my wife and children have juste back, I''ll introduce them to you."


    A Ye then went out of the house and greeted them. "Wife,e here, we have guests!"


    Looking at the direction where A Ye''s finger was pointing at, Wang Lu saw a green cloud slowly descending from the sky. A woman in a splendid green-colored attire stood gracefully on the cloud. Both of her hands were holding the hands of the twin brothers who stood behind her. The woman really has peerless elegance. Her wonderful eyes moved towards Wang Lu and the others. Her smile made all the flowers by the river banks of Harmony River lose their color.


    However, what truly caught Wang Lu''s attention was that, the woman has vast as ocean of wood element of spiritual energy. Although the woman looked delicate, in terms of strength, most likely that she was not below A Ye. However, in this realm, to have this kind of cultivation base��


    "Hehehe, she''s beautiful, isn''t she?" A Ye boasted. "This is my wife, the chief of Eternal Tree, (Sacred Leaf) Shaman!"

 Chapter 402 - An Eminent Person Has a Short Memory

    <h4>Chapter 402: An Eminent Person Has a Short Memory</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The leader of Eternal Tree Sacred Leaf was the wife of the king of Harmony River?


    Upon hearing A Ye''s exnation, Wang Lu finally understood why this person, who he thought to have dubious IQ, could confidently say that the alliance between Harmony River and Eternal Tree was unbreakable. It turned out that the two were actually husband and wife! For such a rtion, with A Ye''s temper, he indeed genuinely thought that the alliance between the two forces was unbreakable. And Wang Lu also thought that A Ye would say: "With how handsome I am, which of my allies that would be willing to betray me��"


    It was obviously not the first time for Zhou Mumu to see the Sacred Leaf. Hearing how A Ye showed off his wife, she sneered. "Be careful, your wife is now yourpetitor. Under the background of the struggling for the five blood spirit crown, a fall out between husband and wife is not umon."


    As a result, A Ye burst intoughter. "I am so handsome that my wife will not be willing to betray me."


    "��" Zhou Mumu thought otherwise and even snorted contemptuously, but she also knew of A Ye''s temperament. He might be persuaded on other things, but once he firmly believed in something, he would not look back anymore, especially regarding his handsomeness. Therefore, Zhou Mumu was toozy to continue. After letting out a few sneers, shepletely ignored him.


    Not long afterward, the green cloud descended down from the sky. The Sacred Leaf of Eternal Tree, Shaman, leading her two children, came to the front of the crowd, and then slightly nodded towards Wang Lu and Lan. Shaman''s gesture was graceful and elegant, so graceful that even the most demanding nitpicky person would not find anything improper to pick at.


    Compared to Shaman, A Ye was much more passionate. He ran straight to hug Shaman, deeply nted kisses on Shaman''s cheeks, and then touched his two children''s head. Then, under his children''s cheers, he carried them on his shoulders and then pointed at Wang Lu and Lan and said, "These two people are from Grey Mountain, the earth spirit Wang Lu and a waste girl. Come and say hello to them."


    The two almost-exactly-the-same little boys smiled and waved at Wang Lu and Lan, but did not speak.


    A Ye exined, "Don''t look at their already-grew-so-big body, they''re actually just one year old, so they still can''t speak. However, they are very sensible, much stronger than when I was a kid, and theypletely inherited their mother''s special ability. Later, when they be the king of Harmony River and Sacred Leaf of Eternal Tree, the alliance would be even more unbreakable. Ha, the luckiest thing that happened to me in my entire life is marrying a good wife and having two good sons."


    While speaking, A Ye''s face revealed a deep sense of love.


    However, just as A Ye was still immersed in his family''s happiness, an untimely voice rang out.


    "I''m hungry."


    Lan touched her stomach and coldly said.


    A Ye was startled, and then coldly and haughtily said, "We don''t give food to a waste here."


    Before he could continue, the Sacred Leaf of Eternal Tree slightly furrowed her shapely eyebrows. "A Ye! She is our guest!"


    Upon hearing those words, A Ye was immediately covered in shock. His frosty expression instantly melted, reced by an almost ttering smile to Lan. "If you''re hungry, then let''s eat! Come in, join me in the house." While saying that, he walked into the house.


    "s." As A Ye''s follower, Zhou Mumu could only sigh when seeing this.


    On the other hand, Wang Lu looked at this couple with interest. While following A Ye into the house, he said to Shaman, "Do you feel troubled in looking after him?"


    Shaman let out a modest smile. "A Ye is mostly a passionate person, so sometimes, he might not conform withmon etiquette. But everything that he does alwayses from the heart. I think that this sincere heart is verymendable, so I never feel troubled."


    Wang Lu nodded and seemingly unintentionally asked, "I see that A Ye has no interest in the state affairs, do you usually help him take care of it?"


    Shaman was startled by this, but A Ye who walked at the front already answered it for her, "Shaman helps me in all of them. Now she often has her hands full in managing the affairs of the two countries. But if I have to handle those affairs, I''d be sick to death."


    "Oh, then you''re really married to a good wife," Wang Lu said and then cast a profound nce at Shaman.


    The woman gazed affectionately at her husband and said, "This is A Ye''s trust in me. Other people only know that he is ipetent in governing the country and ignorant in the state affairs. But who can really have his easy going attitude and sincere heart? With such a pure heart, it is possible for miracles to happen around him."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "You make him sound so good, are you trying to help your husband win me over? I thought that your position wouldn''t be this mild."


    Shaman slightly lowered her head, but she actually changed the topic, "Not long ago, I strongly urged A Ye to go to Grey Mountain. I said to him, the war to contend for the five blood spirits crown has too many variables that even though water and wood are in it together, it can''t give us absolute guarantee in security. And among the five forces, the Grey Mountain is the weakest. If we eliminate the Grey Mountain first and collect the power of the earth spirit, then our position would be impregnable. As a matter of fact, even now, I still think that this judgment is not wrong. But since A Ye actually brought you back, obviously he has his own judgment, and I, no matter what, will respect his wishes."


    Wang Lu said, "Even in terms of true authority, it is clear that you are the Queen that is responsible for the affairs of the two countries, so shouldn''t you be the one who decided this?"


    Shaman said, "Between husband and wife, how can we decide everything by the strength of authority? I respect him and love him, what does it have to do with power and influence?"


    During this, the group crossed the fine courtyard. Upon entering the house, A Ye went straight for the dining room. In the round table in the hall, he didn''t pay attention to the difference between guests and hosts, and just casually told everyone to sit down. He then pped and shouted, "Guys, we have guests here, bring out your best craft!"


    Before long, from the kitchen came out a group of dwarves wearing white hat. With various antics, they brought all kinds of wines and dishes to the table.


    Although these cooks were not handsome, they were amazing in cooking. The foods on the table weren''t really exotic delicacies, and they also didn''t have any precious ingredients, but they have the look and taste of rare and precious fine food. In particr, the wine on the table was an even more extraordinary product. Allegedly, it was brewed using the essence of the Harmony River personally collected by A Ye and rice grew from Eternal Tree. When it entered the mouth, it was unbearably hot, but when it has already entered the belly, it gave off a trace of cool and refreshing feeling.


    With wine on the table, amidst the lively scene, the conversation gradually turned deeper.


    Perhaps the real reason A Ye invited Wang Lu home was just to be able to drink merrily with a talented person that he likes, establishing friendly contact. However, in reality, only A Ye and Lan were truly immersed in the drinking and eating on the table. A Ye continued to drink the wine incessantly, while Lan, in an elegant posture, continued to swallow most of the food on the table with astonishing speed.


    Apart from these two "rare and beautiful flowers", the rest of the people have their own mind. Even Wang Lu, after dabbling with the food for a moment, most of the time he spent his time talking to Shaman.


    Between the husband and wife, the one that truly could make all the decision was Shaman. No matter how headstrong A Ye was and thus could ignore Shaman''s request and behave in an arbitrary way, if Shaman insisted him to kill the earth spirit at all cost, would A Ye refuse?


    The peace at this time was nothing more than Shaman thinking that it was more advantageous to maintain the peace. After all, at this moment, since she realized that Wang Lu was not the kind of opponent that could be easily dealt with, then Harmony River and Eternal Tree needed a living earth spirit as an ally.


    And the topic on the table also revolved around the alliance rtionship on the battle for the five blood spirits crown.


    "This dispute has caused unrest in the whole region, and it is difficult for any party to stay out of it. Right now, Golden City is simply too powerful that it''s difficult for any side to contend with them. Only by joining forces could the other powers have the chance of defeating them. But as far as I know, in the history, most of the alliance of several weak forces against a strong force ended up in the defeat of the weak forces, even if the sum of the weak forces was far above the strong force. It''s because the weak forces always can''t cooperate with each other sincerely. Instead, each harbored ulterior motive, so much that they actually impede each other."


    On the dining table, Shaman gently sipped her husband''s brewed wine, temporarily put down her reservations as the Sacred Leaf and candidly interpreted the situation ording to her understanding.


    Regarding Shaman''s analysis, Wang Lu nodded his approval. "Indeed, regardless of how much effort is put into it, the alliance between weak forces would always be wed, which could be easily taken advantage of and broken down. After all, among the forces, their hearts are different, unlike a strong and unified force that could be moved freely and effortlessly. Therefore, from your point of view, persuading A Ye to go to Grey Mountain to harvest the earth spirit is indeed the correct choice."


    ording to the rules of the battle for the five blood spirits crown, when a blood spirit was killed, the killer would gain the power of that blood spirit; the five blood spirits crown would be obtained after all of the four blood spirits were killed. Although this would be inevitably apanied with some losses, after all, the strength was grasped in one''s own hand, so it was stable and free from anxiety.


    Shaman said, "Currently, among the five spirits, three have gathered here. Although the number is more than half, thebined strength is at most one or two notches above ming Valley, still not enough to contend against Golden City. At the moment, the best policy is to unite with ming Valley against Golden City. However, the situation of ming Valley is very special, so it would be very difficult to create an alliance. Moreover, as previously analyzed, the more powerful the alliance, the more difficult it is to maintain the cohesion of the alliance. At the appointed time, not only the convenience of an alliance could not be enjoyed, the members would be deeply harmed instead."


    Wang Lu said, "So, what is your opinion?"


    Shaman said, "In my opinion, it is best if Golden City wars against ming Valley until both of them are mutually wounded, then we will reap the benefit."


    Wang Luughed. "This is too whimsical, right now, regardless of Golden City or ming Valley, clearly we''re the highest priority target��if it''s me, I would never go into battle with another powerful unified force at this time and let go off such a suitable target."


    Shaman smiled somewhat mysteriously. "But what if they have a reason to go to war? Once the war happens, it would not be so easy to control. Although ming Valley only has sixty to seventy percent the strength of Golden City, but in five elements, fire ovees gold. So if there''s an all out war, Golden City would not be able to quickly end it, they would get sucked into a deep mire."


    Wang Lu asked, "Do they have a reason to go to war?"


    "None at the moment, but one can be created for them!"


    When Wang Lu asked his question, a hearty man''s voice came from outside the dining room. Then, in a sh, a lightning came into the room far faster than the voice. Then gradually, a man''s figure became clear, who then cheerfully smiled towards Wang Lu.


    "Long time no see, Junior Brother Wang Lu."


    Wang Lu looked at the figure with a slight surprise, and then got up and said, "The sh?"


    "�� Junior Brother Wang Lu, after a few years have passed, you have forgotten about me?"


    Zhan Ziye''s grief and indignation were indescribable.

 Chapter 403 - Imprisoned

    <h4>Chapter 403: Imprisoned</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Upon hearing the words Junior Brother, Wang Lu finally responded to this person''s identity.


    "You��" Wang Lu looked at the man in astonishment.


    From the familiar magical power fluctuation of thunder body, Wang Lu finally confirmed the other person''s identity, which was the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Zhan Ziye.


    Seeing Zhan Ziye here was not a surprise to him. Previously, amongst the five lead disciples of the super sects, the location of the three have already been determined. Wang Lu belonged to earth element Grey Mountain, Zhou Mumu belonged to water element Harmony River, while Qiong Hua had the best luck since she was assigned to gold element Golden City, whichpletely grasped the most favorable position. Only the locations of the lead disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect and Royal Soldier Sect were unknown. Wang Lu was unsure which one of them ended up in ming Valley and which one in the Eternal Tree. However, with Wang Lu''s understanding of this immortal dreamnd, Zhan Ziye was clearly more suitable for the Eternal Tree.


    It was just that, after not seeing each other for a few years, the change in Zhan Ziye had been so great that Wang Lu, at first nce, was unable to recognize him. In fact, no matter how an-eminent-person-has-short-memory he was, he at least should always remember the lead disciples of the Five Uniques. However, the difference between the current Zhan Ziye and the one that he met at thepetition in Spirit Sword Mountain was like day and night.


    Back then, in terms of cultivation base, Zhan Ziye was already close to Xudan Stage, but now, he had already reached Peak Xudan Stage, the same level as him. From the point of view of advancement in cultivation base, Zhan Ziye was actually not as good as Wang Lu. However, in terms of general level division of method, it had always been invalid for this lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Zhan Ziye''s cultivation base was Peak Xudan Stage, but his thunder body had already reached the twentieth realm, which allowed him to belittle most of the world''s Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage. Wang Lu himself, upon witnessing that instantaneous flurry, was also deeply shocked. He was confident that his Non-Phase Sword was the best in the world in terms of defense and could face an abnormally fast opponent, but relying on Non-Phase Sword alone, he only had the power to defend himself.


    However,pared to the change in cultivation base, the real change in Zhan Ziye was reflected in his entire person''s temperament. After a few years have gone by, it was as if Zhan Ziye had been reborn, from that shy teenager to a youth who could assume sole responsibility for an important task��entirely different from themon haughty attitude of the cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect. After all, other disciples could be secluded from the world, fully concentrating on their own research and cultivation, but Zhan Ziye was the lead disciple of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the future leader of the sect. In addition to having high cultivation base and profound knowledge, he must also have the ability tomand the whole sect. And after a few years of experience, he had been increasingly simr to his Master, Supreme Tian Lun.


    Wang Lu had mixed feelings about this. Being the lead disciple of one of the Five Uniques was really not easy. If he gave even slightly less than maximum effort, he could be overtaken by others��regardless of any aspect. However, as the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, Wang Lu''s own progress didn''t lose to anyone. Even if Zhan Ziye had a great change, Wang Lu could still talk to him with confidence.


    "Senior Brother Ziye, your change in recent years is really not small."


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Ziye''s eyes lit up as he triumphantly said, "Hahaha, you''ve noticed it? I have facial hair now!"


    "��"


    Zhan Ziye put on a show to touch the two or three inches of beard on his chin. "ording to my research in the sect, facial hair can effectively change a person''s external image. More than seventy percent of women surveyed said that they believe men with facial hair are more mature than those without. And in the historical records, before the age of chaos, there were men with unusually beautiful facial hair, like the predecessor who was born with four eyebrows 1. His affinity with the opposite sex was extremely good. In his entire life, beautiful women threw themselves at him one after another. Apart from his unique outstanding personal charm, his iconic mustache was also an important factor in this. In the past years, I have tried to pursue Junior Sister Liu Li but to no avail. Later on, I tried to pursue other women, but the progress was not smooth either. Then I thought about this growing-a-facial-hair trick, now it seems like it''s indeed��"


    In the middle of the sentence, Zhan Ziye finally realized that he had run off topic, so he promptly smiled apologetically at Wang Lu and then greeted the Sacred Leaf Shaman by cupping his hands across his chess.


    Shaman actually didn''t care about the winding dialogue between him and Wang Lu. She just nodded at Zhan Ziye.


    Zhan Ziye then said in a sinking voice, "Madame Sacred Leaf, I havepleted all the tasks ording to the n. Now the war between ming Valley and Golden City has begun, the ming corps have already set foot in the Golden City territory. Our opportunity to benefit from others'' dispute is right in front of our eyes."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was surprised. There was a war between Golden City and ming Valley? The two most powerful forces in this five-way showdown have actually gone to war with each other?


    Shaman, however, acted as if she had already expected this, and said with a great satisfaction, "Very good, you''re indeed worthy to be the blood spirit of ten thousand arts."


    Zhan Ziye said, "This is not my credit, actually there''s already a long hatred between Golden City and ming Valley. They regard each other as their own biggest rival, anxious to make the other side die quickly. They can maintain their restraint and not fight each other when the situation forms a delicate bnce. However, this equilibrium based on multi-party containment is too fragile. Long term hostility makes the two sides nervous and impulsive. As long as a little change is made, it could cause a chain reaction as powerful asndslides and tsunamis."


    But seeing that at the table, Wang Lu seemed to not know much about this and seem to disagree, Zhan Ziye exined on his own initiative, "Indeed, ording to research data, in most of simr circumstances, before two mutually antagonistic giants go in direct conflict, they usually choose the third party''s forces as the battlefield, so that regardless of victory or defeat, there is a room for negotiation.


    "From this theory, when Golden City and ming Valley are pinning each other down, the three sides Harmony River, Eternal Tree, and Grey Mountain are in the most dangerous situation instead. This, however, was corrected after many discussions between me and Madame Sacred Leaf, because the ming Valley simply can''t be judged withmon sense. They are a group of madmen who are irrational and warlike, taking pride in challenging the strong. For many years, they have repeatedly provoked the Golden City. Were it not for the establishment of a number of great sages which wereposed of a group of elders, the ones who continued to prevent the n-less behavior of ming Valley, they would''ve died because of their warlike trait thousands of years ago. However, the role of these elders are limited, and it is impossible for anyone to prevent the war if they encounter situations that are intolerable for those at ming Valley."


    Upon hearing this exnation, Wang Lu has already guessed what Zhan Ziye just did.


    "Yes." Zhan Ziyeughed. "I used my Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension to imitate the spell of Golden City''s gold-d celestial spell and ughter the border outpost of ming Valley, which immediately roused the monstrous fury of the ming Valley."


    Wang Lu could not help but smile. "That''s really simple and crude."


    "Yes, it is simple and crude and there''s a lot of ws in it, but as long as they couldn''t guess that I have Ten Thousands Methods Comprehension, they won''t be able to exin what spell I used when I ughtered the border outpost. The Golden City''s gold-d celestial spell is unique and no one in this entire region other than them can cast it out. So, since the people in the outpost died under that spell, then the murderer is bound to be from Golden City, and thus, sending troops for revenge is imperative. I also took this chance to help them, by imitating them summoning the celestial fire to descend in the periphery of Golden City territory. With this, no one could stop the war between the two sides."


    Upon hearing to this, Wang Lu suddenly asked, "How much control does Qiong Hua have towards Golden City?"


    Zhan Ziye said, "Junior Brother Wang Lu is really smart, you go straight to the point. ording to my observation, Qiong Hua''s ability to control Golden City is really poor, close to zero even."


    "Really?"


    Zhan Ziye said, "This is about the bnce in the immortal dreamnd. In the showdown between the five spirits, we, the five lead disciples, each correspond to one of the forces. Amongst the five forces, Golden City is the strongest, and amongst the five of us, Qiong Hua is the strongest��moreover, unlike us, she brought her whole team into the immortal dreamnd."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu interrupted, "How many people are there in Qiong Hua''s team anyway? With so many people like that, who is the gold spirit then?"


    "Thirty-six people, and each and everyone of them is a gold spirit." Zhan Ziye said, "As for Qiong Hua, she is the king of gold spirit."


    "�� The king of gold spirit? Does this level even exist? Why do I feel like everyone seems to not y the same game here?"


    "Yes, the strongest team meet with the strongest force, leaving everyone else behind. However, how can there be such an unfair thing in this world? Although Qiong Hua possesses great advantages, she also has great hidden trouble. Her team and the master of Golden City not only can''t cooperate with each other, they even scheme against each other instead. In this regard, whatever wise method Qiong Hua has, she would not be able to disy it. Let alone, as far as I know, she is currently helpless."


    "Helpless?" Wang Lu was somewhat curious.


    "The Golden City is simply too strong, so strong that they think that even without the help of blood spirit, they could still win this battle. Therefore, Qiong Hua and her team are not important to them. Instead, to them, this Shengjing Sect team is a variable that is difficult to control, therefore��"


    Zhan Ziye then shrugged. "Shengjing Sect team finally experienced the trouble with the union of two powerful forces. So, we just need to watch the result of the war between Golden City and ming Valley. As for you, me, and Senior Sister Zhou, we will part ways after we eliminate Shengjing Sect and Royal Soldier Sect."


    With that, Zhan Ziye revealed a rxed stance, sat at the dining table, and then drank to his heart''s content.


    However, Wang Lu actually could not be that optimistic.


    "Is this going to be really that simple? The opponent is Qiong Hua. Her endless miracles all these years are not just propaganda alone. If Qiong Hua finds this situation hard, then she''s not worthy to be the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect."


    Wang Lu closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and then suddenly stood up.


    "I''m going out for a walk."


    With that, although the banquet wasn''t over yet, Wang Lu already left.


    ��


    At the same time, in a quiet and empty hall in the distant Golden City, a beautiful girl sat in the middle, with eyes closed in rapt attention. Although the hall was bright and spacious, it was isted like a spacious prison.


    Suddenly, the girl seemed to perceive something. She opened her eyes and softly talked to herself in a faraway voice.


    "As expected, it''s the urging the tiger to swallow the wolf n."


    ��

 Chapter 404 - In a Harmonious Family, Husband Ranks the First

    <h4>Chapter 404: In a Harmonious Family, Husband Ranks the First</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The girl''s distant ethereal voice echoed in the hall. However, when it spread to the edge of the hall, it was blocked by an invisible force, unable to leak out even the slightest bit.


    A quiet but heavily fortified prison barrier��


    However, another different voice sounded up in jail.


    "Yes, it''s urging the tiger to swallow the wolf. A certain lead disciple who is good at imitating has ughtered the people at the border outpost of ming Valley using the Ten Thousand Sword Art of gold-d celestial general. After which, he ran to the periphery of Golden City territory to summon the celestial fire. Such a ridiculously simple trick yet has one hundred percent effectiveness, those groups of savages of ming Valley have officially torn up their face and dered war towards Golden City. Their vanguard army is in the midst of assembling, and the fisherman 1 seems to be in sight."


    With that, a looming blue figure slowly condensed within the hall. A momentter, a man of great stature appeared beside the girl with a mocking and resentful look.


    The girl was indifferent to this and just asked, "What did the city master say about this?"


    "What else? In this region, Golden City is ustomed to being overbearing, has it ever suffered grievances? It''s already fortunate if it does not take the initiative to provoke others, but now that the ming Valley is already at our doorstep, how could the fight be avoided? The city master has already ordered the troops to be ready, to prepare for the all out fight with ming Valley. Tsk, thispletely yed into someone else''s hand! If he wants to do exactly what the enemies want him to do, then so be it, but during this time, this group of mediocre fools still want to continue the internal strife and put you in a house arrest in the cool pce hall!"


    The strong and stout man became more and more angry and could not help but punch the pir in the hall. The pir let out a buzzing sound, which drove the whole hall to tremble endlessly."


    "Calm down," the girl lightly said, and along with that, the shiver in the hall abruptly stopped.


    The big man shook his head and angrily said, "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, you�� s, your self control is really good, even though you''re being bullied by people, you''re still not impatient. Ifter on Golden City and ming Valley end up mutually wounded, the other three would perhapsugh at us to death!"


    Qiong Hua said, "That''s normal. If Golden City is not in contradiction with the other four powers, and if the Golden City can sincerely cooperate with us, the struggle for the five blood spirits crown would have no suspense. And without the suspense, this immortal dreamnd is meaningless. Although immortal dreamnd will not necessarily create a bnced situation, it will also not make a situation that is too unbnced either. Our difficult position corresponds with the huge advantage that we have, both are objective conditions we should not deny."


    "�� Yes, what Senior Sister say is reasonable. But nevertheless, we have to respond to this scheme, right? Golden City has nowpletely lost their trust in us. Previously, ording to Senior Sister''s instruction, I took great pains to let Luanyu lead the gold-d celestial soldiers, only to encounter the really unreasonable king of Harmony River. After this defeat, we and Golden City have indeed be estranged."


    The big man helplesslyined, but after listening to hisint, Qiong Hua smiled instead.


    "Being estranged is actually the best though. Regardless of which side, both of our sides have the strength advantage to suppress everyone else. If there''s no infighting, even if there''s no coordination in everything, our odds of sess should be around forty percent."


    "Only forty percent?"


    "In this five-way struggle, us Shengjing Sect taking forty percent odds is already unique. If we are not satisfied with this and want the support from Golden City, we will have to spend our energy and mind to deal with Golden City, which would suck us into a deep mire, unable to extricate ourselves. Thus, from now on, being estranged is an ideal situation. If we can get rid of Golden City off our back, we can fully disy our ability, and we will still have a great advantage."


    With that, Qiong Hua finally stood up, but as she got up, the entire cool hall began to fall apart. However, just as the hall disintegrated, there was an even stronger force propping them back up. Qiong Hua''s figure slightly shed, and against her will, she was forced to sit down again.


    The big man tried to reach out to support her but was stopped by Qiong Hua with a stern gaze.


    "It seems like it''s not my time yet to make my move�� then, Junior Brother Jianglu, will you please lead our brothers and sisters to suppress the Eternal Tree over there."


    "Yes."


    "Also, the opponent is also the lead disciples of one of the Five Uniques, so don''t try to be brave."


    Upon hearing this, Jianglu slightly bent forward, cupped his hands towards Qiong Hua and said, "Jianglu will certainly not disappoint Senior Sister!"


    Before his voice even fell, he turned into a wisp of breeze, disappearing without a trace from the hall.


    Qiong Hua somewhat helplessly looked at the faraway Jianglu and then softly said to herself the other words that she held back.


    "Those who try to be brave will die."


    ��


    At the same time, Wang Lu was walking with his hands behind his back on the secluded riverbank of Harmony River.


    This was the border area of Harmony River��although there shouldn''t be a concept of boundary for a river that runs through, but in fact, if you want to approach the downstream of Harmony River where it connects with the Eternal Tree, you have to pass through some certain checkpoints. Otherwise, you would be lost in the boundless wave.


    The special characteristic of Void Spirit root allowed him to be able to drive the spiritual energy on the riverbank to surge with each breath that he took. However, during this surge, the surrounding scene remained tranquil, showing that, at this time, Wang Lu''s control of spiritual energy and magical power had reached such a high level, more skillful and with finesse.


    This meant that the realm of Jindan was already very close.


    And just as Wang Lu''s mind gradually sank into the unique atmosphere of Harmony River and began to meditate, a voice behind him suddenly interrupted his contemtion.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Looking back, he saw the smiling face of Zhou Mumu. The young woman seemed to be in high spirits, radiating health and vigor, and her white-jade-like cheeks seemed to have a trace of redness. Obviously, she just had gone through drinking at the dining table.


    Seeing that the person was Zhou Mumu, Wang Lu restrained his thoughts, while at the same time circted the magical power within his body using his primordial spirit, and then let out some foul air. Then he said with a smile, "Let''s take a walk."


    Zhou Mumu asked, "Take a walk?"


    Wang Lu exined, "As the saying goes, after a meal, walk one hundred steps��"


    Zhou Mumu immediately pursed her mouth and somewhat funnily said, "And live to ny-nine years old? You look like a guy who is about to be Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, so your lifespan should be around two to three hundred years, why would you want to live just until ny-nine years old? This joke is really cold that it''s not like you at all."


    Then, Zhou Mumu turned serious. "You''re not at ease?"


    Wang Lu asked back, "Are you?"


    Zhan Ziye''s urging the tiger to swallow the wolf tactic was wless. In fact, under the normal trend, the war between Golden City and ming Valley was also inevitable��if these two didn''t strike each other, how could the other three have the chance to live? And what would be the meaning of this five spirits showdown?


    However, on the other hand, regardless of how strong Golden City was, behind it was Qiong Hua of Shengjing Sect. If Zhan Ziye could urge the tiger to swallow the wolf, couldn''t Qiong Hua pretend to be a pig to eat the tiger? Currently, it looked like Qiong Hua''s team seemed to be pinned down by Golden City, but who knew how much she still had in her hand? Who knew if this was just her trying to show weakness in front of the enemy? In the past few years, there had been no direct conflict between the several lead disciples of the Five Uniques. However, apart from this, all of the opponents that Qiong Hua ever came across were defeated by her.


    In the face of the invincible Qiong Hua, it was never too prudent to be cautious.


    "The people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect have always been proficient in spells but negligent in the customs and affairs of the world, so it is understandable that Junior Brother Ziye''s mind is quite simple. But we don''t have that good fortune." Zhou Mumu smiled. "In fact, when Junior Brother Ziye said his mission is aplished, I already guessed that Shengjing Sect people woulde."


    Wang Lu was a bit surprised. Zhou Mumu was actually able to think ahead this much? Did this belong to ''even a stupid person can asionally have a good idea?''


    Seeing the doubt in Wang Lu''s eyes, Zhou Mumu exined, "In this five spirits power struggle, the Five Uniques'' lead disciples entered the immortal dreamnd in session. Among which, Shengjing Sect people are the earliest, followed by the Royal Sect Soldier nearly a monthter. Then around fifteen days ago, Junior Brother Ziye and I entered here in one or two days interval. Junior Brother Wang, you''re thest one to enter here, but as soon as you entered, the five spirits power struggle officially began, which did not leave you any buffer time. Consequently, you have the least amount of intelligence, so there are many things that you don''t know about."


    "In this chain, although Shengjing Sect people received the most restriction, their oppression is actually the strongest. Before you came, we have already had some frictions with Shengjing Sect people, and though the engagement is limited that it didn''t go to an all out war, the aggressiveness of Shengjing Sect people is without a doubt. Even if there''s no Qiong Hua, they would not curb their aggressiveness. Junior Brother Ziye calcted that Golden City and Shengjing Sect people are unlikely to be willing to take things lying down. And from the point of view of the overall strength of Shengjing Sect team, even if Qiong Hua herself does not make her move, we might still not be able topete. After all, their numbers are simply too many. Thirty-six inner court disciples of Shengjing Sect is no small matter."


    Wang Lu said, "So Senior Sister, you came here to help me? Well, I appreciate it, but I think it''s better for you to go back."


    Zhou Mumu wrinkled her brows. "Junior Brother, do�� you not believe me?"


    Wang Lu rhetorically asked back, "Senior Sister, do you not believe me?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Mumu was startled for a moment. She somewhat curiously and earnestly gazed at Wang Lu''s clear eyes. A momentter, a cheerful smile climbed her face again.


    "Okay, Senior Sister believes you, but don''t disappoint me, okay."


    With that, Zhou Mumu flew off with a burst ofughter.


    After sending Zhou Mumu away, Wang Lu turned around and looked back at the vast Harmony River. Amidst the silent, a smile hung on his face.


    "Come out, aren''t you guys ufortable in the water?"


    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of waves rippled across the calm water, which was apanied by cold murderous intent.


    ��


    At the same time, inside A Ye''s residence in the capital city of Harmony River, the long banquet was not yet over, and theughter in the dining room was endless.


    "Holy cow, how many dishes already? You, this girl, have poor strength and poor mental ability, but your food capacity is actually against the heaven!"


    A Ye''s fussing voice pierced the narrow courtyard until it reached the street.


    Upon hearing A Ye''s tipsy voice, Zhou Mumu who has just arrived from the border checkpoint of Harmony River could not help but sigh.


    "What? You still want to eat? Holy cow, do you know that my storeroom has already been emptied clean by you and that what you are eating now is the Harmony River''s public reserve? What? You''re still hungry? It''s none of my business! You might as well starve to death! What? This is not what hospitality should be? Holy cow, do you even have face? It''s for the sake of your earth blood spirit that I invited you to my home, do you really think you''re some kind of esteemed guest? Shaman, don''t try to persuade me! This waste is not worthy of our hospitality! I�� ouch, oh, don''t be angry, I''m just saying, that''s all! I''m not being serious! Hahaha Lan girl, go on, don''t hesitate to eat! Since you''vee to my house, how could I not give you food until you satisfied! Even if you dug out the Eternal Tree to eat it, I have no objection!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Mumu didn''t know whether tough or cry. However, no matter how funny it was, the girl never showed any smile.


    She turned around and lightly said, "Come out, don''t hide. Let''s finish this so I can get back to eat."


    ��

 Chapter 405 - Liberal Arts Student

    <h4>Chapter 405: Liberal Arts Student</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Shengjing guys, you shouldn''t stay in the water anymore."


    Along with Wang Lu''s ridicule, the calm water suddenly broke into countless parts, and ten Daoist figures quietly floated from the river. Astonishing murderous intent immediately spread into the surrounding. The birds on the trees on both sides of the river were startled, and the fish and shrimps in the water rushed away as far as possible.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu actually sneered. "Show off! After the waterway was blocked by my Sword of Mount Kun, it''s difficult for you guys to continue to sneak in, and after soaking in the water for so long, you guys still try to put on an unflustered appearance. Your shameless look is truly an eye-opener. Is that how Qiong Hua used to teach you?"


    Upon listening Wang Lu mentioning about Qiong Hua, these people couldn''t hold back any longer. A cultivator with face powder on his face and boyish look retorted, "What kind of thing are you that you actually think you canment on Senior Sister Qiong Hua?"


    Wang Lu didn''t take it seriously but just beckoned his hand and a in sword subsequently surfaced. The ghostly image of the sword spirit Autumn Beam stood on top of the sword, indifferently sizing up the Shengjing Sect team.


    "You guys can''t even break the space control of my Sword of Mount Kun. I am alone standing by the river bank, yet I can block the path of the ten of you�� Seriously, are you guys really team members of Qiong Hua''s team? And not a cheerleading squad?"


    "Block the path?" That white faced boy coldlyughed. "You truly think yourself as infallible? Do you think we stopped here because of your broken sword? Just so you know, it''s because we''re especially waiting for you here! And yet you think you''ve stopped all of us? Those that should go through have already gone through!"


    Wang Lu wasn''t surprised at this. "Are you referring to those two fish and prawn? Trulyughable, do you think you can fool me with a mere transformation technique? If I don''t let them, do you think they can get through?"


    Upon hearing Wang Lu mentioning about the fish and the prawn, the white-faced boy''splexion changed, and then, no longer trying to trade barbs with Wang Lu, angrily shouted, "Now!"


    One by one, the people on the surface of the water unleashed their attack. The long awaited spells poured out. For a time, even the surrounding seemed to change color.


    Wang Lu immediately recalled his Sword of Mount Kun and propped up his Non-Phase Sword Defense. Many of the spells vanished upon contact with his sword defense��these spells couldn''t even leave a mark on the sword light even for a tiny bit.


    However, Wang Lu was notcent but instead felt that something was wrong. No matter how confident he was, he didn''t think that he could easily ward off the attack from Shengjing Sect team. A total of thirty-six inner court disciples, even Qiong Hua herself might not necessarily be able to win against them head on. However, now he didn''t even use around fifty to sixty percent of his power, yet his defense was impregnable�� Could Shengjing Sect team really be this weak?


    Or were these people really Shengjing Sect team?


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu immediately recalled from his memory the scene where he briefly met Qiong Hua''s team outside the entrance of the group of immortal tombs. At that time, although he didn''t pay much attention to the team members, he had actually recorded everyone in the team, andpared to now��


    "Tsk, sure enough, it really doesn''t match up!"


    Wang Lu immediately realized that the group that was releasing spells at him were not Shengjing Sect team, which meant that this tactic was likely used to lure him to take a defensive stance. Their purpose was not to break his Non-Phase Sword Defense, but to let him stay on the spot so that they couldunch a truly lethal attackter.


    And thatter attack was something that Wang Lu wasn''t keen to experience.


    Any person in this, if faced with the entire Shengjing Sect team, would not dare to treat it lightly. Let alone they have surely prepared this ahead of time. More specifically, who wouldunch theter attack on him?


    Although Wang Lu wasn''t clear how Shengjing Sect team was going to break his invincible Non-Phase Sword Defense, he was clear that to deal with him, it might not be necessary for them to break his Non-Phase Sword Defense. At this moment, what really mattered was that, ''if everything else fails, retreat.''


    Wang Lu''s response has been quite swift, but Shengjing Sect team specifically set up this trap for him, so how could it be easy for him to escape? When Wang Lu was about to retract his sword and leave the scene, all the people in the air, including the white-faced boy, turned into illusory image and disappeared. The cloud shrouded the sky and lights shone on both riverbanks of Harmony River. One was light and the other was dark, which vaguely rendered the chaotic beginning where the yin and yang were split. But upon seeing this scene, Wang Lu was inwardly startled.


    "Is this�� Yin and Yang Treasure Chest?"


    Fortunately, he had previously investigated Shengjing Sect Team, and after seeing the present change, Wang Lu immediately responded to the other party''s mean. It was the famous magical treasure of Wangyue twins, the Yin and Yang Treasure Chest. And he himself has fallen into the trap and was thrown into the Yin and Yang Treasure Chest.


    Sure enough, after Wang Lu identified the magical treasure, theughing sound of Wangyue Luanyu rang from the sky. "Wang Lu, this time, I have finally caught you!"


    Amidst theughter, the blue dome of heaven melted, reced by a gloomy cover. The ground copsed, and waves of river water turned into a waterfall that flowed into the abyss. While the ground under Wang Lu continued to copse, there was a remaining portion that was vaguely shaped like a palm, which caused Wang Lu to appear to be like in another person''s palm.


    "This time, I want to see how you''re going to escape this!"


    Regarding Wangyue Luanyu''s provocation, Wang Lu could only feel helpless. Because the other side repeatedly tried to provoke him, he couldn''t help but remember the joke about the hunter 1 and the bear 2 , and if he stood from the point of view of the bear, Wangyue Luanyu was really not an opponent that could let him raise his sexual interest.


    That being the case, he had to finish this quick.


    Within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Yin and Yang Treasure Chest could be considered as a minor celebrity. Each of the Wangyue twins held one side of the Yin and Yang Treasure Chest, and when they werebined, theyplemented each other, which could produce endless variations, a truly powerful spiritual treasure. Perhaps in terms of explosive power, Yin and Yang Treasure Chest was not as good as the immortal sword Skybreaker 3 , or perhaps the Primal Chaos Diamond Ring. However, if applicability and variability were concerned, within the same rank of spiritual treasure, it was second to none. And within its many functions, there was exactly one that could be aimed at Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Method.


    Containment.


    Since it was named a treasure chest, this piece of spiritual treasure was the collection of the two energies of Yin and Yang, which evolved into countless magical devices. And one of the biggest efficacies was exactly containment. This chest, in the hands of the twins, was just two feet square, but its interior was a wide and boundless space. Moreover, along with the increase of the rank of the spiritual treasure, it could be even more enormous. At the same time, the containment space was also very stable.


    As long as they could think of a way to trap Wang Lu in this treasure chest, relying on the explosive power and speed of his Non-Phase Method, it would be very difficult for him to escape. Conversely speaking, although it was also very difficult for the Wangyue twins to harm Wang Lu with their current power, in order to maintain the space within the chest, the two of them have to maintain their magical power output. However, by stalling Wang Lu, no doubt they have earned a huge profit.


    To deal with Wang Lu, Shengjing Sect people have indeed spent a lot of effort.


    However, why did Wang Lu didn''t spend his time to deal with Shengjing Sect people? Before entering the immortal dreamnd, he didn''t know that he would encounter the remaining four lead disciples. However, he had never rxed his vignce against people from the Shengjing Sect. The aloof Qiong Hua was already on the list of Wang Lu''s rivals. And with Wang Lu''s temperament, how could he not make the relevant n? Right now, this scene happened just because he wanted to verify something.


    "You want to use a chest to shut me off? What a fantasy!"


    Wang Lu let out his Sword of Mount Kun. That simple and in sword drew out the invible three feet sword defense, and along with the unfolding of the sword defense, it left behind a yellow-brown arc trajectory.


    The next moment, the area within the radius of three feet mark waspletely filled with Non-Phase Sword Light. There was no sword light outside the area of three feet radius��none were leaked in the slightest. It only existed within this three feet radius area as if it was a golden orb. Under the rays of light, it looked sacred and invible.


    "Non-Phase Sword Defense can repel any external invasion."


    Within that golden orb, Wang Lu lightly spoke. His voice reverberated within the void.


    "Which includes the ground underneath my feet."


    His voice has just fallen when the golden orb crashed into the ground like a hot knife through the butter! In the blink of an eye, there was already a bottomless deep pit on the spot where Wang Lu previously stood at. And amidst the mud and stone, Wang Lu''s momentum didn''t actually slow down, but instead got faster and faster!


    This was Wang Lu''s method in cracking the treasure chest. The treasure chest could not possibly be infinite, and as long as he continued to fall like this, he could quickly arrive at the bottom boundary of the treasure chest. By then, he could use the same technique to break this treasure chest!


    Non-Phase Method was not a simple turtling up method. Otherwise, Wang Lu would be helpless to do anything the next time anyone gave him the containment problem. At that time, he would be unable to advance a single step in the Nine Regions.


    With this expel-the-external-force spell, when Wang Lu fullyunched his Non-Phase Sword Defense, no force could prevent him from going forward, and no cage could prevent his breakthrough. Considering that Non-Phase Method was not at all good at speed, in order for him to be able to find the edge of the treasure chest, he simply chose the most efficient path��underneath him.


    This fall shook the ground within the chest and agitated the space. And along with Wang Lu''s eleration, the effect of this three feet radius golden sphere on the chest continued to get stronger and stronger, which caused Wangyue Luanyu outside the chest to exim. But after that, she just sneered.


    "Trying to get clever, huh!"


    The next moment, Wang Lu suddenly found that he had stopped falling.


    Of course, it was not that his speed suddenly turned to zero, but there was no more eleration��the speed had be constant.


    And this was not because there was an external force that influenced him, but simply because the gravity force that caused his eleration disappeared.


    It disappeared together with the dirt and stones. In a split second, Wang Lu found his vision blurred, and then there was only darkness. Nothing existed above and below him. Thus, there was no difference between constant speed and stayed still.


    This was��


    "Wang Lu, we already know that your Non-Phase Sword is good at rebound shock, so how could we give you the chance to rebound the external force? Now, we just need to turn the inside of this chest into a vacuum, so that you can''t use the rebound shock power and also continue to extend the boundary. Through this, you would spend your time in the middle of the chest. Based on your turtle method, how could you escape?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu froze for a moment and then actually pped. "Not bad, Little Sister Wangyue, even a fool does asionallye up with something good."


    Non-Phase Method was not good at explosive force, not good at long distance output, and only good at strong interference with the outside world. In fact, it heavily relied on the strength of rebound shock. Therefore, as long as the space inside the chest was made into a vacuum, it could make Wang Lu a tree without the root.


    "Unfortunately, this method of yours is just a whimsical thing, because even in a vacuum, I can still show my power."


    With that, Wang Lu tilted his head to the sky and fiercely spat out a mouthful of breath, then utilizing the recoil force, he elerated his fall.


    And as Wang Lu continued to fall faster and faster, the whole treasure chest space trembled endlessly. It was because it has be increasingly difficult for the Wangyue twins to keep Wang Lu at the center of the treasure chest due to his high-speed fall.


    "H-How could this be!"


    In response to Wangyue Luanyu''s shocked groan, Wang Lu lightlyughed.


    "Little Sister Wangyue, this is because you don''t understand physics."


    ��

 Chapter 406 - What a Noble Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 406: What a Noble Enlightenment</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Crash!


    With a crisp shattered-ss-like sound, the dark space was broken into countless fragments. And within the gaps of the fragments, the scenery on Harmony River was revealed.


    Under the strong impact, the spiritual treasure of Wangyue twins, Yin and Yang Treasure Chest, was suddenly prated. The strong outer wall, upon colliding with Non-Phase Sword Defense, only persisted for a moment before falling. A golden light orb passed through the chest and then crazily rotated above Harmony River.


    At the same time, one by one, the two people who lurked on the other side of the river spat out blood, and their jade mansion shook. The Yin and Yang Treasure Chest has long been closely linked with their cultivation. Along with the advancement of the twins'' cultivation base, the rank of the spiritual treasure would also continue to rise. Just recently, the Yin and Yang Treasure Chest had justpleted an advancement, its ability got a tremendous boost, thus it became the weapon used by the twins to fight against Wang Lu.


    The treasure chest, however, was not omnipotent. Although it had many magical abilities, they were divided into those that it excelled at and those that it was not good at, and head-on collision was precisely one such weakness. Although the treasure chest space was firm, it was also rtively speaking. In the face of Wang Lu''s unreasonable Non-Phase Sword rebound, Yin and Yang Treasure Chest absolutely could not hold on. Previously, they had prepared many ns, and both did their best to avoid touching Wang Lu. However, they didn''t think that Wang Lu could use this ingenious method, forcing them to have no other choice!


    When Wang Lu indefinitely elerated within the vacuum, his umted speed reached a frightening level. No matter how Wangyue twins changed their treasure chest space, it was difficult for them to lock Wang Lu in the middle of the space. And during one of these mistakes that Wang Lu finally took the opportunity to crash into the outer wall of the chest, thus all of their efforts went down the drain.


    It was not that their level was too weak, nor the rank of the Yin and Yang Treasure Chest not enough, it was the unique tactic of Wang Lu of using the counterbnce force with Non-Phase Sword that they couldn''t guard against.


    In fact, Wang Lu''s indefinite eleration tactic could only be used in Yin and Yang Treasure Chest. Although the treasure chest space could be ever-changing, it was limited by the cultivation base of Wangyue twins, thus there was a big difference from the real world. And the principles of the chest were highly simplified, far less mysterious than the real world.


    This extremely restrictive tactic naturally was not the result of a sh of insight in the heat of the battle, but came from long-term thinkingbined with the breakout result just before the battle began.


    Before he was plotted against and taken into the treasure chest, Wang Lu, in fact, was profoundly aware of the defect of his Non-Phase Sword.


    Unless he could be like his Master who could easily expand her Non-Phase Sword Defense to three hundred meters, three thousand meters, and even farther, otherwise, if he was confined, he would be stopped, unable to disy all his strength. And if he couldn''t fight, it was tantamount to being defeated. However, if he wanted to solve this dilemma, he had to borrow force by any means possible. But on the specifics of how to implement it, Wang Lu himself didn''t have any mature n. This force counterbnce and infinite fall were previously only existing among many of Wang Lu''s whimsical ideas, thus he had not yet perfected them.


    However, when he was really in trouble, this sh of thought fiercely broke out, making him able to make the correct response on the first try. And this ability was the biggest factor in supporting his undefeated record since his debut.


    This time, Wangyue twins were defeated, but the injury of the little brother Wangyue Luanyun was less serious. Thus, he pulled his elder sister''s hand, ready to escape. However, when he turned around, he actually felt his elder sister''s hand was heavy. Unexpectedly, his elder sister decided to stay, unwilling to move.


    "Sis, what are you doing?"


    During this, Wangyue Luanyun was anxiously looking at the spinning light ball in mid-air, which was Wang Lu''s specialty to offset the violent collision when he broke through the chest wall. And when he had eliminated his momentum and stabilized himself, the twins would be in an imminent disaster.


    If just now they weren''t the one who nned the trap, the twins were far from being Wang Lu''s opponent. Even if in Shengjing Sect they were regarded as elite disciples, it was still world''s apartpared with a lead disciple. They simply have no chance of fighting him head on.


    "I can''t leave!"


    Wangyue Luanyu quietly said, and then shook away her little brother''s hand.


    "Sis, wake up, don''t be blinded by hatred!"


    Wangyue Luanyu, however, softly said, "This has nothing to do with hatred. Senior Brother Jianglu gave us the task to dy Wang Lu here for at least two hours, but now we only dyed him for less than an hour, so this won''t do."


    Wangyue Luanyun anxiously urged, "So what? We''ve tried our best! It doesn''t make any sense to stay! Just now when we were stalling Wang Lu, the big troops were already going downstream along Harmony River and should have arrived at their destination by now. And Wang Lu is not good at speed, so he would surely bete!"


    "Then Senior Brother Jianglu should tell us that it is enough to dy Wang Lu for an hour. But he said two hours, so there''s definitely a reason for this." Although they have been defeated, Wangyue Luanyu''s awareness was really clear. "Let alone it''s not that there''spletely no way to block him. Although the gap in strength is really big, in fact�� everyone is in Peak Xudan Stage. So as long as we''re willing to pay the price, nothing is absolute."


    Upon hearing his Elder Sister say this, how could Wangyue Luanyun as the little brother not understand? Suddenly his countenance was filled with horror.


    "Sis, you�� are not going to perish together with him right?"


    "No, not perish together. This is after all an immortal dreamnd, so we have the ultimate insurance. At most, my cultivation would be bumpy in the next few years�� Well, since we''re refining the Yin and Yang Treasure Chest together, it''s hard not to implicate you a bit. Sorry."


    With that, Wangyue Luanyu floated up and quietly flew toward Wang Lu who was still spinning above Harmony River.


    This time, the woman was without the slightest resentment or anger. She was calm as ever, and faced with this unprecedentedly powerful enemy, this was the best stance that she could maintain. This time, it was not about her personal grudges, but for Senior Brother Jianglu, Senior Sister Qiong Hua, for her entire team, and even Shengjing Sect.


    Wangyue Luanyu was not the most outstanding cultivator. Her natural talent and perception were between first-rate and second-rate. Were it not for her and Wangyue Luanyun being able to hold the Yin and Yang Treasure Chest, she did not even have the qualification to be selected into the thirty-six people team of Senior Sister Qiong Hua. However, when facing this strongest opponent on the same level as her, she was surprisingly calm.


    "Wang Lu, you are truly formidable. Perhaps from now on, even seeing your back is a luxury to me. But at least, at this moment, I will be able to stop you, so you would have no time to rescue the others. At least, this time, I will win!"


    With a strong determination, Wangyue Luanyu began to try to melt her immortal heart, andbined it with the magical power in her jade mansion��of course, she only melted a small part of it, otherwise, if she melted more of it, even if she had the ultimate insurance, it would still be a dead end to her.


    Then she used the fusion of immortal heart essence''s magical power, turning it into a thickwork on top of Wang Lu.


    While Wang Lu was still unable topletely offset the momentum, this above-Xudan-Stage sk would lock him firmly in this ce. As long as she could hold this for an hour, her task would be considered as sessful. And she had the confidence toplete this task.


    However, when the fell, the stunning scene left Wangyue Luanyu dumbfounded.


    The golden orb disappeared.


    Right in front of Wangyue Luanyu''s eyes, that spinning-like-crazy golden orb disappeared like a mirage, while the sk did not touch anything but just silently fell into the water and spread out.


    "This��" Wangyue Luanyu''s mind went nk and her body could not stop trembling.


    Because she had understood everything.


    Wang Lu has already left long ago. When he broke through the Yin and Yang Treasure Chest, he simply didn''t offset the momentum through spinning. Instead, he directly used his high speed to fly downstream along Harmony River towards the capital. What remained in ce was basically an illusion, and he himself had already gone unnoticed using stealth spell!


    The illusion and stealth should have been cast the moment he broke through the chest, which showcased how ingenious Wang Lu''s timing was. At that time, Wangyue twins have just suffered force backfire from the treasure chest, and their primordial spirit paralyzed. Thus, they werepletely unaware of Wang Lu''s trick. And Wang Lu was also worthy of the title lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect��while his swordsmanship was superb, his attainment in spell casting was also quite deep.


    It was just that, even if she understood all of this, it was no longer helpful. The spell that Wangyue Luanyu cast through her great awareness was meaningless.


    After a long silence, Wangyue Luanyu suddenly felt confused as the entire world before her began to twist and copse. She uttered a muffled groan and then ck blood gushed out from her seven orifices. She was no longer able to support her body, and thus slumped down from the air.


    ��


    "Ai, what a nuisance."


    At the same time, Wang Lu, who was using a flying sword to fly at maximum speed, had already long left those two small fries behind.


    With those two''s IQ, illusion and stealth were enough to deal with them. The real difficulties wouldeter.


    Being trapped in the treasure chest was an absolute mistake. Although he was able to quickly get out of trouble using strange tactics, but after all, he still wasted a lot of time. And during this period, Shengjing Sect team would inevitably seize the opportunity to go downstream.


    Then, Zhou Mumu and the others would be in a big trouble. Everyone was indeed the lead disciple of their respective sect, but not everyone had a perfect defense like him and able to take on many enemies alone. He had the guts to face the entire Shengjing Sect team alone, but this was impossible for other people. Particrly Senior Sister Zhou Mumu, because she was not really good at fighting. Once she fell into other people''s plot and sneak attacked, she might not have a too strong survival capability�� Although she had warned Wang Lu exactly for this before she went back, but��


    "Forget it, there''s no use in thinking about it now. A professional should have the mentality of a professional. When I arrive on the scer, I''ll do my best."


    Wang Lu frowned and then extracted more magical power from his jade mansion into the Sword of Mount Kun, making the flight speed faster and faster��


    Before long, the capital city that was located downstream of Harmony River finally appeared on the horizon. From afar, it was still as peaceful and prosperous as before.


    The anxiety in Wang Lu''s heart had not diminished, since the scene before him was not necessarily a good thing. Shengjing Sect team must have arrived here for some time, yet there was no reaction from the entire city��


    Where should he start?


    Just as Wang Lu stopped to think, suddenly there was an explosion in the city. It was A Ye''s residence. A transparent ss was shattered, numerous pieces of debris fell down, and red mist filled the air from the hole created by the explosion.


    Wang Lu''s heart turned cold. That red mist�� was clearly A Ye''s blood mark divine spear!

 Chapter 407 - I Am Not Hungry Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 407: I Am Not Hungry Anymore</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Blood Mark Divine Spear was A Ye''s strongest killer move. Its might was unmatched, and in a single strike, it could defeat a regiment of gold d celestial army of Golden City.


    Of course, its price was also expensive. Each use consumed one blood mark, and the value of blood mark needed not be said anymore. By using this Blood Mark Divine Spear, it meant that the situation in A Ye''s residence had been very unfavorable.


    The outside of this residence was covered a with magic spell that isted the residence from its surrounding. Thus for a long time, the whole city had no reaction at all to this. When Wang Lunded in the courtyard, he found out that the situation was worse than expected.


    A Ye''s exquisite small residence was covered with broken tiles and cracked walls. Traces of spells wreaking havoc the ce were scattered all over the house. Ten Shengjing Sect cultivators were unconscious in the courtyard. There were less than ten people spread out, struggling to keep on standing, but they were basically spent force. Only a handful of people could really maintain theirbat power. The entire team was basically almost paralyzed.


    However, the situation of Shengjing Sect''s opponent was way worse. Zhou Mumu''s face was pale, half kneeling on the ground. Her Diamond Ring was mottled with bloodstain. Although she had no life-threatening injury, she no longer had the strength to fight. Zhan Ziye still had his thunder body, but the flickering rays of light were already dimmed, clearly he could only use it once or twice. Only A Ye who stood at the center still maintained his peak condition. Murderous aura covered his entire body as he held his Blood Mark Divine Spear. No one dared to go close within the radius of three feet from him. However, looking at his terrible wounds, his state would notst long, and it could be said that the Blood Mark Divine Spear was only a deterrent.


    In fact, A Ye simply did not have the strength to fully release the power of Blood Mark Divine Spear. At this time, this Blood Mark Divine Spear was indeed only used by him as a deterrent.


    And then, there were two whose condition was the worst.


    Holy Leaf Shaman was down in a pool of blood, an astonishing wound nearly severed her waist. Luckily, Zhan Ziye was by her side, doing his utmost to squeeze out the little bit magical power left in him to stabilize her injury. However, the situation was still far from optimistic.


    The master of Grey Mountain had fallen into a desperate situation. The young woman was in one of the courtyard corners, behind a pile of building debris. In front of her was the heavy shield. Grasping the shield, the young woman''s look was serious and focused. However, this stance waspletely helpless to improve her situation��around her were five Shengjing Sect people, although three of which were injured, but anyone of them could perhaps deal with her. Not to mention among them there was one with huge stature and extraordinary clothing, which quite likely was the leader of this group.


    When Wang Lu arrived, this scene that greeted him seemed like an aftermath.


    And before he could think of anything, one person in the courtyard sneered, which was the person with a huge stature as big as an ox.


    "Wang Lu, you finally came?"


    "Oh, Jianglu?" Upon hearing his voice, Wang Lu immediately recognized his identity. When they shed in the Ancient Sword Tomb, Power King Jianglu had left a deep impression on Wang Lu. As the inner court disciple of Shengjing Sect, he led the team to suppress everyone, even the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect Zhou Mumu. Although the fact that Zhou Mumu was not good at fighting was one of the contributing factors to this, Jianglu''s powerful strength was also evident.


    After being separated for a long time, considering their unfinished sh in the Ancient Sword Tomb, right now Jianglu should be very eager to pick a fight against Wang Lu. However, at this time, Jianglu apparently didn''t intend to sh head on with Wang Lu. When Wang Lu appeared, he talked to Wang Lu while secretly making a gesture to hispanion.


    Kill the woman Lan, at all cost.


    And Wang Lu also noticed his intention while Jianglu issued his instruction.


    Although Wang Lu didn''t know why Jianglu was bent on taking care of the master who had already lost her Grey Mountain, since that was the intention of the enemy, Wang Lu naturally must oppose it. Thus, he immediately flew with his flying sword, trying to bypass Shengjing Sect people to arrive at Lan''s side. However, how could Jianglu let him have his wish? That huge stature was like a firm barrier, blocking Wang Lu''s path one step ahead.


    Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword was good at defense, but not at breaking through. Thus, Wang Lu slightly changed his flight path. But Wang Lu found out that Jianglu intercepted him, thus he was unable to bypass him. Immediately, Wang Luunched his Non-Phase Sword, trying to use Nameless Sword''s rebound shock to rid of Jianglu. However, when the Sword of Mount Kun touched Jianglu''s body, that spot seemed to turn into an absolutely empty space, which made him extremely ufortable.


    When he wanted to go forward, he found out that there was a stretchy and viscouswork, but when he wanted to use the rebound shock, he found out that the resistance vanished without a trace.


    After not seeing each other for a long time, it appeared that not only Wang Lu had made a progression. Previously, Jianglu relied on brute force to win, but now his mastery of power was already nuance. And when they crossed sword this time, relying on this power mastery, he did not fall into a disadvantaged position!


    However, this only happened in a split second. Upon seeing that the pure impact was invalid, Wang Lu immediately changed his sword momentum. The fierce Non-Phase Sword became soft and ethereal, and the sword momentum was also uncertain. And facing such an impact, it would be a fantasy for Jianglu to counter it.


    However, this dy was enough for Jianglu.


    "Goodbye, Spirit Sword''s lead disciple."


    With a faint smile, Jianglu greeted Wang Lu''s sword with open palm.


    Wang Lu was inwardly surprised�� is this guy looking for death? It was true that Jianglu''s strength was almost unmatched among his peers, but he had no chance to win a direct sh with the Non-Phase Sword.


    Or, does he have the confidence to deal with me before the collision?


    With a hint of doubt, Wang Lu increased his momentum. The Sword of Mount Kun directly stabbed Jianglu''s palm. The two strong forces violently colliding.


    Then, it was hard for Wang Lu to understand what happened in front of him. When Jianglu''s hand collided with the Sword of Mount Kun, his sturdy arm, which had been repeatedly tempered under absolute strength, seemed to have a bit of distortion, then it broke and fell apart. Blood, flesh, bone�� were crushed into powder, and then they were crushed even further until they could not be observed by naked eyes.


    And Jianglu''s expression also changed. From leisurely to extremely pained, then to shocked and confused, as if he could not ept what just happened.


    However�� relying on his strength, to contend head-on against Non-Phase Sword, shouldn''t this be the inevitable result? Why would he seem unable to ept this result?


    "What are you guys doing?"


    After this brief sh, Jianglu roared in pain and staggered back. His entire right arm had disappeared without a trace, and the muscles on his right chest were also torn. His injury was extremely heavy. However, what he cared more was the situation behind him.


    Behind him, each Shengjing Sect cultivator dished out their primary magical treasure, infused it with the strongest magical power, and went all out to suppress the woman with the shield.


    With theirbined strength, the woman should have died on the spot without the slightest resistance. However, at this time, she kept on holding her heavy shield while standing firm like a pine tree, her breathing rhythm not even changing. On the other hand, the four Shengjing Sect cultivators'' face was flushed, and their breath turned heavy that they couldn''t even respond to Jianglu''s question.


    Regarding the scene before him, Wang Lu was filled with curiosity. "What are you guys doing?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" From the other side of the courtyard, Zhou Mumu struggled to even her breathing and said with a hoarse voice, "As long as Lan is killed, you would be immediately expelled from the show."


    Wang Lu asked in surprise, "What kind of logic is this? What does it matter to me if she dies?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone suddenly turned their gaze on him. Apparently, they all thought that Wang Lu had just asked an iparably stupid question.


    After realizing this, Wang Lu furrowed his brows. "Don''t tell me that as she is my summoner, her death will implicate me? But my master-follower rtionship with her had already been lifted�� tsk, or is there a deeper level of connection to this master-follower rtionship?"


    Zhou Mumu wryly smiled. "Junior Brother Wang Lu, this five spirits power struggle is really too disadvantageous for you. Itpletely didn''t give you any time to collect information that you didn''t even know this most basic rule. The master-follower rtionship between us and our summoners is determined by this world''s heaven and earthw, and not just by a few blood marks. Once the summoner is killed, the follower will immediately be expelled from this world, and the strength of the blood spirit will also fall in other people''s hand."


    "It turns out to be so." After listening to this, Wang Lu nodded, and then said, "In that case, Shengjing Sect people''s actions are easy to understand. They don''t have the confidence to win against me, so they pick Lan as the target. But no one expects that Lan, who should''ve been an easy picking for them, to suddenly be strong, thus it falls short��"


    While speaking, he had already arrived by Lan''s side and propped up his Non-Phase Sword Defense. The four Shengjing Sect cultivators cried out in unison as their magical treasure attacks were respectively bounced back at them. Eventually, they all fell down with unwilling eyes.


    Just like what Wang Lu said, Shengjing Sect''s action had almost seeded, but just fell short.


    Theyunched their surprise attack at the optimum time. They first took Sacred Leaf Shaman out of the picture and used it as an opportunity to drain Zhan Ziye of his magical power. Zhou Mumu was an unexpected factor. She shouldn''t havee back so quickly. However, Jianglu''s ability to adapt to changes was extraordinary��he promptly used the tactic of besieging Wei to rescue Zhao 1 by taking A Ye by storm.


    Sure enough, because Shaman was injured, A Ye lost his reason, so heunched a perish together attack. After paying a certain price, Shengjing Sect cultivators, relying on their strong explosive power, nearly killed A Ye. And Zhou Mumu, in order to save A Ye, had no choice but to join the fray, and thus, consequently got injured.


    As a result, only Lan, who had no influence at all, was left unharmed. Because she was known as the weakest, they initially ignored her so as to y safe. When they finally decided to kill her, Wang Lu came ahead of time. However, he was immediately stopped by Jianglu for a moment. During this time, as long as they managed to kill Lan, their whole operation would have been perfect.


    But it was in thisst moment that Shengjing Sect lost everything.


    Who would''ve expected that the young woman with the weakest power could actually contend the full power attack of four Shengjing Sect elites! If she had such a power early on, who would dare to underestimate her?


    "You�� this waste, how did you be so strong?"


    The one person who was the most surprised at this development was A Ye, who had always despised the young woman. He struggled to ask that question while supporting himself using his spear.


    And the young woman very wisely said, "Because I''m full already."


    ��

 Chapter 408 - Doing What I Can

    <h4>Chapter 408: Doing What I Can</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Food is the god of people��


    Until this time, Wang Lu finally deeply understood the true meaning of the old saying that was circted in the mortal world.


    Because I am full.


    Such a simple sentence could let the master of Grey Mountain who was recognized as a waste be reborn in just half a day, bing strong enough to easily ovee thebined strength of four elite Shengjing Sect cultivators. It was unbelievable to anyone who had not witnessed it.


    Yet, this incredible scene, indeed, has happened. Come to think about it, there was naturally a reason why years ago, Grey Mountain was known to stand shoulder to shoulder with Golden City. If this marvelous ability of swallowing the world was disyed to the extreme, its power might be called as going against the heaven. At the same time, the reason why after a hundred generation, Grey Mountain could degenerate into this state could be exined as: no matter how rich you are, nobody could sustain such eating capacity. It was also the reason why Grey Mountain at that time was able to stand side by side with Golden Mountain as the two most powerful forces.


    Fortunately, by being reborn like this, Lan didn''t waste the entire food in A Ye''s store house in vain, and even caused a huge change for the entire scene. Shengjing Sect team had fallen short of sess, and their initiative hadpletely copsed. They didn''t even seed in killing any important person, and had no choice but to unleash their magical talisman to evacuate their whole army in order to prevent anyone of them from falling into the enemy''s hand.


    The cost of this emergency evacuation was also very heavy. In order to prevent Zhan Ziye, Zhou Mumu, and Wang Lu, the three lead disciples from interfering, the ten elite disciples of Shengjing Sect had no choice but to use themselves as the price, by forciblyunching the magical talisman. This resulted in them being expelled from the immortal dreamnd, permanently lowering the number of people in their team.


    However, the core of the team was finally saved. The seriously wounded Jianglu and the several key disciples were sent away back. Otherwise, in this battle alone, Shengjing Sect was tantamount to wasting half of their team.


    After Shenjing Sect people left, the seriously wounded people in the courtyard could no longer hold themselves any longer and fell to the ground one by one with a dejected look.


    This battle was iparably bitter. Although Shengjing Sect people indeed suffered heavy losses, it was a pyrrhic victory for the three forces alliance. Two lead disciples and three forces'' masters were badly beaten by Shengjing Sect team, yet from the beginning to the end, Qiong Hua herself didn''t evene forward to make her move!


    What if this raid was led by Qiong Hua? If Qiong Hua was present, even if Wang Lu was not separated from the rest, would his Non-Phase Sword be able to block Qiong Hua? Shengjing Sect team was too strong. Previously, everyone has never had a full head on sh with this team, thus had not urately estimated their strength. Previously, they thought that although theprehensive strength of Shengjing Sect team was strong, but without the help of Golden City, it would be difficult for Shengjing Sect team to confront tworge forces like Harmony River and Eternal Tree. However, with a precise surprise attack, Shengjing Sect team crushed the n of the opposite party.


    Perhaps Shengjing Sect team couldn''t reallypete against two huge forces, but when Shengjing Sect team resolutely wanted to deal with them, even the three forces alliance could not resist it. Even in the face of two lead disciples and three forces leaders, they could still be badly beaten. With such a terrifying strength advantage, it was difficult to see any hope of winning.


    Thinking about this, in the courtyard, even Wang Lu fell into silence, and Lan''s sudden outburst simply lost its brilliance.


    Only A Ye seemed to be still full of energy.


    Although this king of Harmony River was seriously injured and even unable to stand up, but his monstrous anger seemed to diffuse like a spirit in the courtyard. Obviously, he could not reconcile with the result.


    "Next time I meet this group of lowly bastard, I will tear them to pieces��"


    As he spoke, the smell of blood reeked out everywhere, which showed that A Ye''s injury was actually heavier than what it seemed


    "Enough, just recuperate and don''t talk!"


    Frowning, Zhou Mumu interrupted A Ye. In a normal circumstance, once Zhou Mumu opened her mouth, A Ye would immediately make concessions. However, this time, with blood red eyes, A Ye instead fiercely stared back at her. "Is this really the time to recuperate?"


    Being talked back by A Ye, Zhou Mumu was also angered. "Otherwise, what can you do? Do you want to go to Golden City to look for death? If you want to die, that''s your business, but don''t implicate me!"


    "�� In blood spirit hall, I heard that you''re a powerful lead disciple, then you should know what kind of disgrace it is for me to be sneak attacked at my own home and my wife be injured! If I can''t get revenge as soon as possible, it is in vain for me to be a man!"


    And with that, A Ye stood up and staggered outside the courtyard with his spear.


    "Hey, you''re going to die! I know that you''re so proud of your handsomeness, but no corpse, no matter how it is dressed up, is ever be counted as handsome, you know!"


    "Nobody is going to die."


    A Ye said as his step became more and more stable. And with each step, the blood on his body was shaken away bit by bit. His broken leather outfit and coat were also repaired slowly by magical power. And when he arrived at the entrance, he had actually fully recovered.


    Of course, those with discerning eyes could see that this was just pretending-to-be-rxed move. With how heavy his internal injury was, how could he recover that easily? Even if he was the water spirit master, his recovery power could not be possibly that strong. However, A Ye finally went out of the courtyard in perfect posture.


    At this time, there were already many people who have gotten the news about themotion, but they just gathered outside the courtyard, without anybody daring to go in. Seeing that A Ye walked out, people gathered around him and asked what happened.


    Most of them did not realize how fierce the fighting at the courtyard was, and their king nearly lost his people and even died in battle. In the context of five spirits power struggle, it was hard for anyone in Harmony River to be spared. However, at this time, they were just curious why there were a huge voice and blood mist that spread out from the courtyard.


    When A Ye walked out of the courtyard, he had a bright smiling face hung on his face. "Hahaha, no need to worry everyone, it''s alright. I was just teaching a lesson for my blood spirit for being disobedient hahaha!"


    A Ye''s words immediately drewughter from the crowd. Because he usually never put on airs, people of Harmony River boldly took liberties with him, "Aren''t you the one being taught a lesson by your blood spirit for being disobedient?"


    A Ye snorted. "What a joke! You think she can teach me a lesson��"


    This kind ofck-of-evidence,ck-of-momentum argument immediately drew several snorts which turned into a chorus of ''boo'', drawing even more joking. People loved this without-airs king, but also trusted in his strength. His weakness in front of his subjects did not harm his reputation.


    After the crowd joked to their heart''s content with A Ye, people gradually dispersed, with no one wanting to upy too much of A Ye''s time. They all knew that during the five spirits power struggle, he couldn''t act leisurely the entire time.


    Still, a handful of people remained with him. However, seeing them, A Ye''s expression turned serious.


    A Ye gestured to the two people in the middle of the crowd. "You two each share half of it."


    The two of them looked likemon people of Harmony River that could be seen everywhere within the three cities. Their stature and even temperament were ordinary. However, their eyes revealed that they were not just mere mortals.


    "Yes!"


    The two of them nodded in pleasant surprise while respectively reaching for A Ye.


    While holding their hands, A Ye sighed. "I never thought that one day I have to draw support from your strength, this is a bit unsightly."


    The two of them smiled and said, "It will be our shame if in our lifetime we can''t do anything for our king, so let the two us be handsome for once and use this power to the fullest."


    As the two voices fell, two lumps of ck and red sphere bubbled out from A Ye''s stomach and respectively flew into the arms of the two people and into their bodies.


    The next moment, the two people let out a chorus of muffled humph and ck blood poured out of their seven orifices, and then softly slumped down. However, A Ye was actually glowed with astonishing imposing manner, without the slightest trace of injury.


    Everyone present was taken aback by this scene. Apparently, A Ye had just exchanged vitality with the two people, passing his injuries to other people so that he became lively even though he was previously weakened by the battle just now. This magical technique was simply unheard of before, even for Zhou Mumu as the water element spirit. No simple character could be the master of the forces in this world. Lan had the divine skill of eating, A Ye had the great method of vitality transfusion. As for Shaman, it was highly likely that she had an unknown divine skill. It was just that, for the moment, there was no way to see it.


    After transferring his injury, A Ye looked back at his still unconscious wife at the already-ruined courtyard. With aplex look, he shook his head and then walked away carrying his long spear.


    Zhou Mumu looked back but found out that Wang Lu had no intention to stop A Ye, which angered her. However, this also made her realize that the alliance was merely temporary��they were still essentially in apetition, so some things couldn''t really be counted on others. But she also knew that she could not stop A Ye from taking revenge, thus, she earnestly exhorted, "Remember, don''t try to show off, your life not only belongs to you."


    "Rest assured, I am not going to show off." A Ye smiled. "Because those who try to show off are not handsome."


    ��


    A Ye did not lie, he did not go to show off and die.


    In the next half a month, he, alone, repeatedly prated deep into the territory of Golden City, assassinated fifteen celestial generals, killed hundreds of celestial soldiers, and drove away three Shengjing Sect cultivators out of immortal dreamnd


    During this time, all of the killings were by assassination. In each action, he quietly lurked in the darkness, and when the enemy rxed, he attacked their vital point with his spear, and after he took their lives, he immediately escaped. He never provoked too strong of an enemy, and every action was done in a very cautious manner. Before he took his action, he reaffirmed his escape route again and again. Like an adept and vicious hunter, he sessfully hunted time and time again.


    Spear was first used as a weapon to hunt animals, and in the hands of the king of Harmony River, naturally, it made an excellent hunter. ording to his temper, he previously didn''t bother to use his hunting technique to prey the weak, hoping to face a formidable force''s leader in a one on one duel.


    However, the surprise attack from Shengjing Sect allowed him to cast off his own preference and became a hunter in the shadow, setting off a wave of terror in the territory of Golden City.


    Judging from the number of people that he managed to dispose of, A Ye''s revenge was quite sessful. In addition to the weakening of Golden City and Shengjing Sect''s team, his sessive assassination sesses further widened the gap between Golden City and Shengjing Sect team, which caused Shengjing Sect team to have no time to deal with Harmony River and Eternal Tree.


    However, from another perspective, when A Ye went out on this solo expedition, signs of instability appeared in his backyard.

 Chapter 409 - We Are Just Meticulously Learning

    <h4>Chapter 409: We Are Just Meticulously Learning</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After the surprise attack from Shengjing Sect''s people, at the suggestion of her follower, Sacred Leaf Shaman returned to her residence in Eternal Tree.


    Being seriously injured, she needed a lot of wood element spiritual energy to restore herself. At the same time, since the attack had taken ce in the capital city of Harmony River, people had no confidence in the defense of Harmony River. The capital city of Harmony River was indeed lively, but the open structure of the three cities, as well as A Ye''spletelycking in kingly''s awareness, caused his capital, in this time of war, appear riddled with holes and easily infiltrated by the enemies.


    Perhaps Shaman herself didn''t have opinion on this, but Zhan Ziye, after a careful analysis, even more thought that the ce had no security at all.


    Wang Lu''s original idea of going alone to intercept in the upstream of Harmony River was correct. However, unfortunately, the Wangyue twins used the treasure chest to iste him, and thus he failed to stop Shengjing Sect''s team. However, the key issue was, while walking along the riverbank, Wang Lu was trying to observe the offensive and defensive position of Harmony River. A Ye had been the king for many years, why couldn''t he think of setting up checkpoints in the key ces? Allying with such a person really made people a bit more careful.


    Therefore, under the strong request from her follower, Zhan Ziye, Shaman had to leave Harmony River to return to her hometown.


    The Eternal Tree was a towering tree. Before actually visiting it, it was difficult to imagine that it would be so huge. This tree was located at the downstream end of Harmony River. Its tree trunks spanned across both sides of the river, its height taller than any towering mountain, and its toppletely hidden above the cloud, blotting out the sun. It was said that half of the light of this world came from the fluorescent insects perched in the canopy. When the time came, insects would fly out of their habitat and it was daylight under the Eternal Tree. When the fluorescent insects rested back at their habitat, it was night. In legends, the Eternal Tree supported the heaven and earth of this world. If the Eternal Tree copsed, the whole world would be destroyed. Thus, even the mightiest creature would not destroy the Eternal Tree, hence the name Eternal Tree.


    In this sacred and eternal tree, there were hundreds of millions of living beings who built their own cities. At its most central ce was the residence of Sacred Leaf. It was the ce where she calmed her mind and cultivated, as well as the ce where she handled various affairs.


    However, when Sacred Leaf married the king of Harmony River A Ye, she spent most of her time in Harmony River and rarely lived in the Eternal Tree.


    When Shaman returned to Eternal Tree under Zhan Ziye''s protection, her initially irritable mood suddenly calmed down. Shaman thought she had been ustomed to the dense water vapor of Harmony River, but in the end, she was more suitable where the green leaves surrounded her.


    For the next few days, while A Ye repeatedly infiltrated Golden City''s territory, Shaman fully concentrated on recuperating herself.


    In that Shengjing Sect''s surprise attack, the pressure on Shaman and her follower was actually thergest. Because not only Shaman needed to take care of herself, she also needed to take into ount A Ye and her two children without any fighting capability. Since her focus was divided into four, she had no defense when Shengjing Sect suddenly focused their attack on her. Were it not for Zhan Ziye''s timely effort, she would''ve died on the spot.


    "Speaking of which, it''s all thanks to you."


    Lying on her bed, Shaman''s face was already tinted with a shade of red. However,pared to her initial dignified and elegant posture, she still looked unbearably gaunt. The woman quietly breathed the calm air of Eternal Tree and adjusted her body a little.


    By her bedside, Zhan Ziye quietly apanied her. His hand was holding an ancient book woven from leaves, reading it with great interest. Upon listening to Shaman mentioning him, without lifting his head, Zhan Ziye said, "You lose, both of us lose. You die, I will immediately be expelled. But on the contrary, even if I were to be expelled, if you can stick to thest five spirits power struggle and get it, I can still get a share of the benefit. So, based on this simple logic, it is natural for me to help you."


    Shaman partially turned her head and swept Zhan Ziye with her water-like eyes.


    "You are a strange man."


    "Given your average IQ and level of learning, I can understand why you think of me like that," Zhan Ziye casually answered and continued to flip the pages. It was just that, while reading, he couldn''t restrain his mouth from sneering.


    Shaman curiously asked, "What''s the problem?"


    "It''s better to ask where it doesn''t have a problem?" Zhan Ziye said, closed the book, and then asked, "Do you usually cultivate these spells?"


    Shaman said, "This is the inheritance of Eternal Tree��"


    "Enough, no wonder even though the Eternal Tree sits in such a favorable position, it doesn''t rank in the top three forces in this world." Zhan Ziye unceremoniously evaluated, "A mess of a spell system is indeed a waste of inheritance if it''s not improved. I saw that since your spell attainment is good, you should have good inheritance and growth. But to see you like this, it''spletely a joke if you want to obtain the five blood spirits crown!"


    Shaman was stunned for a moment, but then magnanimously smiled. "In the first ce, I am not��"


    Zhan Ziye said, "In the first ce, you don''t expect to get the crown? Wake up, I don''t know how much optimistic you are towards the king of Harmony River, but it''s impossible for him to stick to the end."


    Shaman said, "You don''t know him��"


    Zhan Ziye coldly said, "You also don''t know Wang Lu. You have no idea who we would eventually face with."


    "Wang Lu? That earth spirit? He is indeed formidable, but��"


    "You have no idea how formidable he is." Zhan Ziye said, "Our biggest enemy is Golden City, but ourst enemy will certainly be Wang Lu. In the five spirits power struggle, only one would end up as the winner, so sooner orter, we have to face him. If we want to win, we must not rx our vignce, and A Ye�� would never be wary of him."


    Thinking about A Ye''s temper, Shaman could only smile wryly.


    "A Ye could not be counted on, and simrly, we can''t expect anything from Zhou Mumu either. Thus, in the final analysis, dealing with Wang Lu is your mission. Unfortunately, now it seems like you might as well just directly surrender," Zhan Ziye indignantly said, but then he corrected himself, "No, you can''t just give up�� how about this, while you''re recuperating, I''llb the spell system for you, then you recreate the spell system ording to my method. Maybe we still have a chance. Yes, it''s settled then."


    Upon hearing this, Shaman only felt dumbfounded. This wood element spirit had been summoned by her for quite some time, but until now, she had no idea that he was actually so arrogant and even awless person.


    However, thinking that during the past few days when she was seriously injured, he was very meticulous in guarding and taking care of her, especially when he disregarded his own safety in desperately rescuing her after she suffered a blow from Shengjing Sect''s surprise attack that day, Shaman knew that she could not get angry at him. Therefore, she had to tactfully say, "I respect your strength and insight as a blood spirit. It''s just that, these tens of thousands of years of inheritance of Eternal Tree has its profound mystery, you��"


    Zhan Ziye coldly sneered. "Ha, you want to say, my strength is not necessarily better than you so what qualifications do I have to underestimate your inheritance? Initially, I also thought so. However, in thesest few days, when I perused your ancient books inheritance, I finally confirmed one thing: your inheritance is basically an iprehensible nonsense. For you to be able to have your current cultivation base, I believe arge part of ites from pure luck. Of course, empty words mean nothing, so I will demonstrate it for you, and you will sincerely believe me."


    With that, he stood up and a little green point of light bloomed out on his right palm. Then, a single crystal seed condensed out from the void. A momentter, the shell opened, and a young sapling drilled out and quickly grew into one person tall. Zhan Ziye bent his waist and tossed the small tree down. The roots and branches of this small tree contracted and twisted, actually forming human limbs. Several roots intertwined together and became legs that were powerful enough to support it.


    "T-This is��"


    With eyes wide opened, Shaman subconsciously wanted to stand up from the bed. It was just that, she was stopped by the injury in her body, which forced her to loudly humph in pain loudly and lie back once again.


    Zhan Ziye lightly said, "Isn''t this your Eternal Tree Inheritance, the Guardian Tree Essence? ording to the records in the ancient books, since I can freely call the essence of Eternal Tree to shape life, then I am already at Golden Leaf level, one step away from Sacred Leaf. Tell me, Madame Sacred Leaf, if you are in your perfect condition, can you do the same thing that I just did?"


    Shaman looked really serious and had nothing to say in reply. The Guardian Tree Essence was not an abstruse spell, but even if she was the Sacred Leaf, she couldn''t be as what-the-heart-wishes-the-hand-aplishes as Zhan Ziye. Moreover, the real issue here was that��


    Zhan Ziye had not obtained the inheritance of the Eternal Tree. Although he was the wood element spirit, a wholeplex system of method was not in the slightest bit rted to the Eternal Tree. How could he call the essence of the Eternal Tree to shape life? Thispletely deviated from the basic principles of the Eternal Tree!


    "I have Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension. Unless the qualification requirements are very strict, no spells in this world that I can''t use. Ironically, this magical power can never be effective towards the methods that I truly care about. For example, Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Method, Zhu Shiyao''s Ster Sword�� But, your tens of thousands of years of Eternal Tree inheritance seems to be just so."


    Shaman was still stunned. Deep inside, she was shocked to the extreme, and she actually didn''t know what to say.


    Zhan Ziye smiled a bit. "But,pared to you, I just have a better Master, so there''s nothing to be proud of. And from another perspective, for you to be able to reach the point where you are right now under such a coarse inheritance, your talent is worthy of praise." With that, Zhan Ziye''splexion turned serious. "Therefore, I hope you can earnestly follow my footsteps. We don''t have much time. If we can improve a bit, then we''ll improve our chances."


    Shaman was silent for a long time. Finally, she tightly bit her lips and then nodded.


    ��


    Inside the residence of Shaman in Eternal Tree, a cheerful voice abruptly broke the silence of the ce.


    "Hahaha, Senior Brother Ziye, Ie here to y with you."


    "Wait a minute��"


    Unfortunately, before the voice from inside the room could tell that person to stop, a foot has already kicked the door open. Then, this uninvited guest dumbfoundedly stood in the doorway.


    Inside the room, Madame Sacred Leaf and her follower were sitting on the bed. Both of them were holding each other''s hands as beads of sweat covered their whole flushed skin�� and both of them were naked.


    Seeing this spectacle, Wang Lu was stunned for a moment at the doorway, and then, under the iparably shocked eyes of the two Master and follower, quietly closed the door, turned around and left.


    "Wait a minute, don''t go!" From behind him came Shaman''s dismayed voice.


    "Don''t go? You want me to stay and enjoy the pleasure?" Wang Lu sneered. "I''m not going to disturb you!"

 Chapter 410 - Soaking Naked in Public Bath

    <h4>Chapter 410: Soaking Naked in Public Bath</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "In short, things are not like what you think."


    After stopping Wang Lu through powerful means, using both hard and soft tactics to urge him to return back to Sacred Leaf residence, Zhan Ziye finally said those words after pondering for a long time.


    However, upon listening to this, Wang Lu pondered and said with a frown, "Things are not like what I think?"


    Sacred Leaf Shaman had already put on her clothes, yet she still had a somewhat crimson face. She strenuously said in a soft voice, "I know that it''s easy to misunderstand that scene, but things are really not like what you think!"


    A bit surprised, Wang Lu looked at Shaman. "Even you said so?"


    With that, Wang Lu was lost in thought and then softly muttered, "I initially thought that you two were learning about each other''s method, to elerate the healing with healing technique, or that Senior Brother Ziye was reorganizing your method for you. But since both of you said that things are not like what I think�� then it looks like A Ye had indeed worn the green hat."


    "Wait a minute!" Zhan Ziye was stunned. "You thought that we''re learning each other''s method to elerate the healing?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Is it really too deviant, deviating frommon sense?"


    "No, I just thought that, with your character, it is so unlikely for you to actuallye up with such a normal and reasonable conjecture!" Zhan Ziye was filled with emotion. "ording to my sect''s analysis about you, your first reaction should be�� along illicit affair thing."


    When it came to the words illicit affair, Zhan Ziye was a bit awkward, and Shaman was also blushing with shame and turning her head around. Although just now, she indeed did not do anything detrimental to her husband, nevertheless, it was still too embarrassing.


    Wang Lu said, "If Senior Brother Zhiye were to be reced by another man, I would certainly think so. The problem is that, the men from Ten Thousand Arts Sect are always doomed to live a lonely life, a virgin till death. So, of course, you, as the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, certainly couldn''t do such a thing, there''s simply no need for me to guess."


    Zhan Ziye revealed aplex look. "I really can''t bring myself to be happy after hearing that."


    Wang Lu said, "You''re unhappy? Let me put it in another way: Congrattions for obtaining a brand new life experience in sessfully sleeping with a beautiful young married woman. I will help you cover this up in front of A Ye. By the way, my Master also left me with all kinds of super drugs, if you want to liven things up��"


    "�� Forget it, I am doomed to live a lonely life."


    ��


    "In short, why are you looking for me this time?"


    After barely lifting the misunderstanding, Zhan Ziye had to ask Wang Lu''s intention.


    Although it was all just a misunderstanding, if Wang Lu just really came to y with him, then Zhan Ziye would get angry for real.


    "Oh, you want to talk about serious matter? Okay then, the main thing is, I just want to warn you two injured people to be careful because Shengjing Sect team might regroup ande back again."


    Zhan Ziye immediately turned serious. "Shengjing Sect team? What''s going on?"


    Wang Lu said, "Simply speaking, the circumstance forced them. They have to act to prove their worth. Their previous surprise attack was not under the incitement of Golden City, but instead, it was entirely on their own initiative. And this happened when the two sides were in a delicate stalemate. Because Golden City has its own strategicyout, it does not want anyone toplicate it. If Shengjing Sect team has a sessful fight and managed to kill one or two spirit Masters then triumphantly returned with this achievement, even the Master of Golden City would have nothing to say. Unfortunately, their result is far from ideal. After paying a painful price, they also didn''t bring any substantial result. Instead, they caused trouble to Golden City."


    Zhan Ziye furrowed his brows, his analysis of the situation was somewhat slow. However, Shaman was already about to understand all of this. "Although A Ye and I suffered a heavy blow, Golden City is having an all-out war against ming Valley so they can''t muster the strength to exploit this. Therefore, our serious injury is meaningless to Golden City. On the contrary, A Ye''s revenge actually causes them an actual loss."


    Wang Lu said, "Therefore, the Master of Golden City is furious toward Shengjing Sect people for their arbitrary initiative. And if Shengjing Sect people want to save the situation, they must prove their worth. Now, they only have three choices: follow the order of the Master of Golden City in going into the battlefield to directly battle against the barbarians of ming Valley, to intercept and kill A Ye, or to aim at you again. Amongst these three options, frontal fight against ming Valley is simply suicide. A Ye is like a ghost, so unless Qiong Hua herself makes a move, it is difficult to catch him. Only you two who are very rxed in recuperating in the Eternal Tree are the best targets."


    Shaman said, "Eternal Tree has always been sessfully protected by the Sacred Leaves, it is not at all an open ce like Harmony River, so you don''t need to worry about our security."


    "Okay, no need to worry about it then." Wang Lu shrugged his shoulder. "You two can continue with your business, I''ll just take my leave."


    With that, Wang Lu immediately flew away with his flying sword, leaving behind the two Master-follower who were still somewhat at a loss.


    "Did he�� deliberatelye here just to remind us that?"


    Zhan Ziye said, "ording to the data, Wang Lu, this person, has always been unexpected. It''s difficult to gauge him usingmon sense. But, the data also shows that, although he is unpredictable, he seldom does useless work. By rushing over here, he��"


    Upon saying this, Zhan Ziye''splexion suddenly turned dark. Because he suddenly thought that, was it possible that Wang Lu had concluded that he and Shaman were in the process of rebuilding the foundation, thus had to be in apromising position, and therefore specifically came here to collect evidence?


    At the end of the day, in the five spirits power struggle, there was only one winner. Currently, Golden City had already been sucked into the mire, meaning that they already began to decline. Thus, naturally, the several forces in the alliance would move their focus away from Golden City, including himself. Wasn''t the reason he spent his time to train Shaman just so that they would be able topete against Wang Lu?


    If at this time Wang Lu let this news pass on to A Ye, then�� the consequences would really be difficult to predict. At least, the handbookpiled and given to him by his Sect''s Elders before taking his journey did not record the measure to counter this.


    While he was thinking, suddenly, Shaman from behind loudly eximed, "Oh heavens!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now when Wang Lu came here, I didn''t hear any report about it. At first, I thought he held the token, so no one stopped him, but just now��" Shaman said, and then felt that her throat somewhat dried up. "Just now when he left, I suddenly received the rm from the nightingale sentinel, saying that a person without the token has just left the Eternal Tree, thus asking me on how to deal with it."


    Zhan Ziye froze for a moment, but was then immediately startled. "You mean, without the token, he managed to sneak in all the way here?"


    "�� Yes," Shaman said in a sinking voice, "it was indeed an impressive lesson."


    While speaking, her facial expression turned even gloomier. She initially thought that Eternal Tree was impregnable, but now it has been proven to be full of ws. If Shengjing Sect came again to attack her�� she was far from beingpletely secure.


    The look on Zhan Ziye''s face was alsopletely unsightly.


    Wang Lu''s amazing defense capability was already well-known. At present, amongst the cultivators who were on the same generation as him, except for Qiong Hua and a handful of other people, nobody had the confidence to be able to break his sword defense, even his own thunder body. However, he had never heard of him having any other specialties like in spell casting. Besides his defense, he was just a normal inner court disciple. However, now it seemed like he had amazing attainments in stealth.


    Moreover, this was not even the key issue. As a cultivator that was excellent at defense, what was the point of him learning stealth? The two werepletely not matched! Therefore, logically, this could only be exined with: Wang Lu''s attainment in spell casting and his overall level were far above the initial assessment!


    "Damn, how much stronger is that guy going to be��"


    To face with the increasingly stronger Wang Lu alone, he was afraid that it was not enough, and in this world, the one that could help him��


    Zhan Ziye turned to Shaman. His zing eyes made the woman tremble.


    ��


    "There''s nothing to do here anymore�� It''s time for me to leave."


    After leaving the Eternal Tree, Wang Lu greeted Lan who had been waiting for him under the tree and walked away side by side.


    Lan somewhat strangely looked at Wang Lu. "You came all the way here just to return the token given by the Sacred Leaf?"


    Wang Lu said, "In any case, it won''t be useful anymore, so I might as well give it back�� Moreover, there is a tracking spell in that token, so it makes me very ufortable to hold it."


    "Oh." Upon listening to this exnation, the young woman nodded and no longer asked.


    "I also wanted to use this opportunity to see what those two people have been doing in the meantime. Although in terms of strength, this Zhan Ziye is not the strongest, and his worldly knowledge is also barely passable, but among his peers, no one can be his match in terms of academic research ability. If Zhan Ziye could use his intellect towards the inheritance of Eternal Tree, then the master of wood spirit would obtain a boost, bing an unprecedentedly powerful enemy."


    Lan asked, "In that case, wouldn''t it be very dangerous?"


    Seeing that Wang Lu somewhat curiously looked at her, Lan said, "They are our enemies, if the enemies be strong, of course it''s dangerous."


    For this master of Grey Mountain, it was as if everything in this world could easily be divided. In A Ye''s residence, she had received the full hospitality of the two husband and wife, but when she turned her face, an enemy was still an enemy.


    However, this kind of temperament was really to Wang Lu''s liking. For a professional like him, sentimentality was really troublesome.


    "It is indeed very dangerous, so I deliberately came to take a look at them. And well, after seeing them, I had nothing to worry about. This Master-follower duo in some aspects are naive and cute, so there''s no need for me to make my move. When the timees, they would break down without a fight."


    "Oh."


    "Right now, the key issue is ming Valley. How long can this barbarian kingdom persist after Golden City allocates more than eighty percent of their energy to deal with them?"


    While speaking, Wang Lu''splexion turned serious.


    The real key to this five spirits power struggle was now in ming Valley. Were it not for Zhan Ziye''s tactic of urging the tiger to swallow the wolf so that ming Valley rashly fought a war against Golden City, how could the other three forces be at ease?


    However, no matter what, ming Valley was not as strong as Golden City, so the question now, how long could ming Valley persist in this all out war?


    ��


    "Right now, presumably in everyone''s calction, we would end up losing."


    On the barren scorchednd north of Harmony River, there was a towering mountain. Although it was not as indomitable as the Eternal Tree, the mountain peak still reached into the cloud. On the mountain, there was a fire that hasn''t been extinguished for thousands of years. Legend has it that in the past, this was the death ce of an ancient god, and its anger would forever not be extinguished.


    At the peak of the mountain, a huge red creature bathed in theva. That creature was humanoid, but its joints have bony outgrowth and its fangs were visible outside, which showed how ferocious its appearance was. The boilingva that could melt everything was actually treated like a warm water by it; he happily soaked in it.


    "Golden City has already long been the dominant force in this world, and everyone has already been ustomed to it. Without even thinking, they immediately decide that they are invincible. No one dares to challenge its throne, and even sneers at other challengers. However, no one knows that the state of affairs has actually changed, nothing is eternal in this world."


    While speaking, that huge man propped himself up with his hands, standing up in the middle of theva, exposing his ming red naked skin. Theva flowed down on his chest, showing his strong and indestructible body.


    "Let the world see the true power of ming Valley. My follower, you will be themander of the crack troops army. All of my crack troops and warriors are at your beck and call. Do not disappoint me."


    "Yes!"


    Next to that pool ofva, there was a young man with short ck hair and a serious look who responded with a straight ramrod posture. On his left cheek, there was an x-shaped scar, which added a bit vicissitudes to the still youthful countenance. And the eyes that only a warrior could possess were shing with lights that could palpitate the heart.

 Chapter 411 - Human Meat Wholesaler

    <h4>Chapter 411: Human Meat Wholesaler</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Is this the battlefield of Golden City and ming Valley? It''s really terrible."


    Several dayster, Wang Lu and Lan have finally arrived at the battlefront of the war between Golden City and ming Valley after rushing all the way to the north from Eternal Tree. When they took a broad view of the ce, the ground was scorched and the creatures burnt.


    Of course, this was not a surprise, no matter what, the fierce and intense battle between this world''s first and second most powerful forces would never be a peaceful one. The baptism of blood and fire was the only way.


    "It''s just that, if not witnessing it ourselves, this scene is really unexpected."


    Looking at the cracked earth and the tens of thousands of rotting corpses, Wang Lu''s eyes were first in awe then turned icy cold.


    "I initially thought that Golden City and ming Valley were evenly matched, and Golden City might even be a bit stronger, but looking at the situation on this battlefield, nine in every ten bodies belong to Golden City�� are the soldiers of ming Valley that elite?"


    Wang Lu walked among the looming dead air in the battlefield. His eyes constantly swept around the dead bodies, and then he traced the details of the war from the remnants that were left on the battlefield.


    He was not a warrior who was skilled in battle. Although he had been cultivating for many years, experiencing many big and small battles, he never really became a warrior. Therefore, tracing the details of the war from the remnants in the battlefield was actually quite inconvenient for him. However, with a strong calction power, from the innumerable fragments, bit by bit, he pieced together the truth of the war.


    "It seems that everyone underestimated the power of ming Valley. Sixty to seventy percent the strength of Golden City? I''m afraid even if they give their maximum power, the oue of the battle is still difficult to say. And they have the nerve to say sixty to seventy percent?"


    While sneering, Wang Lu stood beside a pile of corpses.


    It was a tall, stout barbarian warrior corpse surrounded by ten corpses of gold-d soldier. The corpse of the barbarian warrior was covered with countless scars and likely died due to exhaustion, but without exception, all the celestial soldiers around him werepletely severed. Moreover, the weapon used by the barbarian warrior was merely a sharpened stone ax.


    "In terms of wealth, Golden City is the number one in the world, then Harmony River and Eternal Tree. Even Grey Mountain who continues to decline can still be ranked as fourth. But in ming Valley, there are only stones, whichprised of obstinate stones and melted stones. These barbarians spend their lives on the mountain, and on weekdays, even stuffing themselves full are just extravagant hope. Therefore, civilization is always a strange concept to the ming Valley. When the granary is full, people know etiquette. When Golden City people are living in luxury, the barbarians of ming Valley are always struggling for survival�� Such a harsh living condition trains them to be iparably valiant, but it can also lead them to only have valor. These several thousands of barbarian crack troops, anyone of them is bold but not astute. Often, by other people''s clever methods, they turn into a total mess."


    Wang Lu muttered as he continued to walk.


    Lan who walked behind Wang Lu said in a loud voice, "Grey Mountain once had a war with the ming Valley a millennium ago. If my ancestors weren''t well-versed in the art of war, I am afraid this region would only have four forces left."


    "But after so many years have passed by, people in ming Valley are still foolhardy. It''s not that they are born stupid and do not understand the importance of intellectualism, but rather, a unique environment creates a unique civilization. For the barbarians of ming Valley, there''s nothing more important than valor, and in such an environment, there''s no way for wisdom to blossom. However, the situation now is different."


    While speaking, Wang Lu had arrived at the high ground on the battlefield.


    Scanning the scenery below him, Wang Lu saw even more things. In this battlefield, ming Valley only sent their lowest ranked soldiers to utterly defeat and route the gold d soldiers of Golden City. On the battlefield, a ferocious soldier who could single-handedly deal with ten opponents couldn''t even be regarded as a standard fighter for ming Valley. And only those with especially huge stature and could fight tens of opponents were the true Barbarians of ming Valley.


    The barbarians who in the past only knew how to loudly roar were now subtly divided into multiple teams. At different times, they appeared in different positions. Perhaps by their own wisdom, they couldn''t understand the mystery of these positioning and timing. However, under the control of a wise hand, these unique timing and location had caused these barbarians to disy an unprecedentedbat strength.


    Although he was not excelled at the path of armed forces battle, Wang Lu could see how clever it was.


    "The current ming Valley has obtained a pivotal leap."


    Surprisingly, Lan keenly replied, "The fire spirit?"


    "To be exact, it''s Nine Regions�� No, at the temple of blood, it''s the one that is most adept at armed forces battle, the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect," Wang Lu murmured and then looked up. "What was the name again?"


    Xiang Liang? Yes, it''s Xiang Liang.


    "Speaking of which, information about him is really sparse, but all in all, it''s just a matter of calcting how much the ming Valley will evolve under the aid of this a-match-for-ten-thousand-enemies general. Compared to this, Eternal Tree, Harmony River and even Grey Mountain�� are not worth mentioning. But, Senior Brother Xiang Liang, in everything, too far is as bad as not enough. In the end, how much confidence do you actually have that you dare to pick a fight against Shengjing Sect team alone? Now, with this triumph, your momentum is like the rainbow, aren''t you afraid�� that you would force Qiong Hua toe out?"


    ��


    The frontline battlefield. In a piece of jagged rocky mountain, the chilly wind whistled and dispersed the warmth from the ming Valley; the disordered surrounding was the usual rule here. In this rocky mountain, thew of heaven and earth was distorted, themonsense overthrown, and ordinary creatures found it difficult to survive. It was a daunting deathtrap that even the ming Valley warriors were not willing to approach.


    However, ording to military strategy, it was a strategic location for the war between Golden City and ming Valley.


    The two sides have fought against each other. There were more than one hundred battles in all sizes. The result was that, Golden City sessively retreated and already appeared in decline. However, if ming Valley wanted topletely establish their advantage, truly dragging the throne down from the dominant power in this region in thousands of years, they still needed a decisive crucial battle.


    This chaotic ce was the battlefield chosen by the ming Valley. And on the battlefield, the army of ming Valley was strongly advancing.


    In the middle of the army, dozens of red skinned giant barbarians that were as muscr as rock surrounded a general who mounted a strangeva beast. That general was no doubt the supreme leader of the army. It was just that,pared to his tall and muscr soldiers, his appearance seemed to be undistinguished.


    His stature was thin, with four slender limbs, wrapped in the red-brown hide as the symbol of the general of ming Valley. However, that animal hide was sewn by the barbarians of ming Valley, so it wasn''t quite fit with his stature. At the same time, surrounded by the tall barbarians, the general seemed even smaller and thinner.


    However, although his stature was small and slender, he had an invible imposing bearing while marching.


    When the troops arrived at a certain ce, the general suddenly stood up from the back of the strange beast. And after looking around for a bit, he finally made a decision.


    "The front army stop here, recuperate, and guard this ce. The left army goes along the mountain path and does not stop until further order. The right army will go with me along the right side of the mountain. These are the orders."


    This faintmand sound instantly passed into every warrior''s ears. During the march, the soldiers who had been talking quietly immediately went silent. After listening to the order, many of them were actually confused.


    "Is the army going to be divided into three?"


    "It''s so troublesome to split the army again. Since this Fire Spirit became the general, whenever we go into battle, he always split the army again and again. Obviously, we can just kill the enemy, why would we need to trouble ourselves?"


    "Yeah, there are front army, left army�� How do I know which army I belong to?"


    "I heard that Golden City people arepletely pleasure-seeking ipetents. To fight with them, we just need to give vigorous effort and that''s that. But by dividing our force, wouldn''t it appear that we ming Valley are afraid of them?"


    "Humph, look at how thin and weak this Fire Spirit is, how could he be worthy to be the general of the army?"


    These barbarian soldiers were the best soldiers handpicked by the Master of ming Valley. They were the youngest but also the most powerful fighters in ming Valley. However, these soldiers haven''t had a battle under the fire spirit, thus they refused to obey him. They openly talked loudly without the slightest consideration toward themander beside them. And upon hearing it, the fire spirit general who issued thismand knitted his brows.


    Was this too much trouble for them?


    However, this dividing the thousands of elite fighters into three, was there any simpler military tactic in this world?


    These warriors of ming Valley only have valor. They were just elite warriors, but not qualified soldiers. Even under him, they couldn''t even disy a tenth of their fullbat capability. If these were truly tempered soldiers, he would direct each of these soldiers to carry out hismand. Even if there were thousands of them, they could still be organized. As long as the soldiers could follow themand, they would disy incrediblebat strength.


    In Royal Soldier Sect, many people used the game go as a metaphor for a generalmanding his soldiers. The general in the battlefield was like the go yer, and the soldiers were the pieces on the board. For ordinary go yers, if the pieces that they have to manage exceeded that of ten, they would immediately be thrown into confusion. Consequently, if they wanted tomand tens of thousands of soldiers, they neededyers of officers who would substitute them inmanding the soldiers.


    For a more skilled yer, their pieces would be handled better, and the more in depth themand that he could give. And this type of skill was called micromanagement in Royal Soldier Sect.


    And as the lead disciple of Royal Soldier, among his peers, he had the unrivaled micromanagement skill. However, now, even dividing the troops into three was not feasible, so he had no way to disy his amazing skill.


    However, Xian Liang was not angry. He looked at the barbarian warriors who sneered provocatively at him and lightly said, "Before leaving, the king has authorized me as themander-in-chief. Military orders are strictly obeyed and can''t be vited."


    A barbarian soldier took the lead in stepping forward. He pointed his huge stone ax towards Xiang Liang. "I have actually heard that the king has fallen under your, this sinister viin''s scam, that''s why he appointed you as themander-in-chief. Inbat, us heroes of ming Valley have always been upright. Sinister and deceitful tricks are the things that we disdain!"


    Upon hearing it, Xiang Liang could not help but gawk. He had been in ming Valley for quite some time, but this was the first time he heard such splendid words.


    Then, even more miraculously, this sentiment was echoed in the eyes of the other soldiers.


    Perhaps for those skilled in politics, they could think this through. However, at this time, Xiang Liang only remembered the words of his Master when he was cultivating in Royal Soldier Sect.


    "People who only know how to line up their soldiers do not qualify to be themander-in-chief. The genuine first-ss general must let the officers and soldiers under him to be sincerely convinced in heart and by word, and have the perfectmand of them."


    Compared to his Master''s instruction, right now, this army was not sincerely convinced in heart and by word, and he did not have the perfectmand of them.


    Xiang Liang didn''t care why they dared to rebel, nor did he care about the intention of the king of ming Valley in handing over such an army to him. As the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, there was only one thing to do about this.


    "Since that''s the case��"


    After thinking about it, Xiang Liang raised his right hand and then a halo light spread from his fingertip, which then swept through the whole army.


    A momentter, the glow dissipated and the initially noisy sounds within the army were all extinguished. All the barbarian soldiers stood still, and their originally zing eyes became detached and indifferent.


    "Very good."


    Xiang Liang satisfactorily looked at this dissenting-no-more army and readilymanded these thousands of soldiers.

 Chapter 412 - Who Can Turn This Image into 3d?

    <h4>Chapter 412: Who Can Turn This Image into 3d?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Raising one hand and sending a halo of light that frightened thousands of fierce warriors out of their wits was no ordinary method.


    Even cultivators that were most adept at manipting the soul, without reaching Yuanying Stage, would not understand the mysteriousness of the soul, and thus would not be able to have such attainments. Let alone the souls that were destroyed by Xiang Liang belonged to ming Valley Barbarians whose primordial spirit was inseparably connected with their body. Even cultivators expert in wrestling soul away from the body would find it hard to drag their souls away from their body.


    Yet Xian Liang was able to do it. By raising his right hand and sending a halo of light, he was able to tame these wild barbarian warriors. Though the cost was the permanent loss of a third of their soul, on the other hand, the disobedient warriors would henceforth be the most loyal soldiers.


    Or in other words, the purest humanoid puppet.


    It was one of the most stupidest act in the world to provoke the cultivator of Royal Soldier Sect as themander-in-chief in the battlefield. As themander-in-chief, cultivators of Royal Soldier Sect have inconceivable methods to suppress their subordinate. Seizing the soul, or destroying the mortal body, it could be said that they have the absolute power over their subordinates.


    Although for many people, the difference between themander and subordinate in the army merely lied in the status, the reason for the above lied in the fact that power lied in the delicate rtionship between people, rather than in the real power gap between people. However, the cultivators of Royal Soldier Sect could take advantage of this illusory status to form a real power and make a substantial repression. The King of ming Valley gave the militarymand power of ming Valley to Xiang Liang, and from that moment on, Xiang Liang had the absolute authority over the barbarian warriors of ming Valley.


    Without the identity, words were without weight, but with the right title, the words were omnipotent. This was the ability of Royal Soldier Sect people as themander-in-chief.


    Was it very inconceivable? It was indeed inconceivable, just as how inconceivable the cultivators flying on the flying sword for the mortal was. All in all, it was simply because of the realm difference.


    In the military study, Royal Soldier Sect had reached the realm of perfection. Even the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was below them in this matter. Whenever they went into battle, there would always be miracles. They have been standing under numerous trials of blood and fire, standing erect above countless piles of skeletons. The strongest sect in Nine Regions was Shengjing Sect, which implemented the continent-wide strategy, so they could exert their power by bullying or hiding in the dark in various ces, sometimes they even stopping at nothing. However, they never dared to provoke the Royal Soldier Sect directly. Because people from Shengjing Sect knew very clearly that once Royal Soldier Sect people went down from their mountain, no one would be able to tell them "that''s enough".


    In fact, before the rise of Royal Soldier Sect, before experiencing the age of chaos, many people from the civilizations of Nine Regions who have gone extinct always thought that there was no need for strategy in the war between cultivators. The so-called strategy only applied to groups of people. More people required more strategy. But if the fight was a solo fight, was there a need for strategy at all?


    And among cultivators, the gap in the strength between individuals was enough to smooth out any quantitative difference. It would be difficult for ten thousand Foundation Establishment cultivators to withstand a single blow from one Yuanying Stage cultivator. Soldiers arranged in battle formation also could not resist an array designed with a clear mind. Simrly, different cultivators have different attribute in their methods and magical treasures. If they were forced to be in a team, let alone absolute sincere cooperation, solely the existence of each other in the same ce could affect everyone. For example, it was hard for thunder body and heaven real water to coexist.


    With so many problems, and the fact that the number of cultivators had always been small, the so-called art of war was rarely taken seriously.


    Then, when Royal Soldier Sect rose to prominence, themon sense of cultivators was crushed. Nobody knew how exactly these savage warriors, who have always been alien to the traditional civilization concept, were able to be so powerful. People only knew that after the rise of Royal Soldier Sect, nobody could measure the superiority of battle formation with them anymore.


    "Very well, since thebat readiness is done, then I can proceed to the next step."


    Afterpleting the integration of the army, Xiang Liang had no joy nor sadness, but just quietly adjusted his tactical n. The n to split the group into three was scrapped, and a more sophisticated n was rapidly brewing.


    In the original n, there was no such thing as forcibly wresting control of the soul step, because, even for the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, suppressing thousands of elites was no small burden. In the next war, his strength would at least be halved. However, on the bright side, since he was now able to have perfectmand of these thousands of elites, Xiang Liang thought that this step was right.


    Because with this strong army, he could, in impossible time, appear in an impossible location.


    "The next step is Melting Gold Town."


    ��


    "This is so boring."


    A Shengjing Sect cultivator in long gown attire stretched himself while facing the red sunset.


    In the frontier town of Golden City, Melting Gold Town, there were tens of thousands of heavily armed soldiers gathered. The once wealthy and prosperous town had been transformed into a war fortress. There were no more small town residences busily walking within, but just heavily armed soldiers.


    As the frontline town of Golden City that bordered the ming Valley, the war mighte at any moment. However, on the other hand, after the end of that dangerous battle, no one thought that the war would happen so soon.


    The border between Golden City and ming Valley was a long line, and Melting Gold Town was only one of its points. Despite the proximity of geographical location, once breached, ming Valley could march directly into the heart of Golden City. However, ording to the Feng Shui master of Golden City, because thews of heaven and earth on that piece of rocky ground was twisted, endless strange rocky beasts wreaked havoc in the mountain, so it was difficult for anyone to pass. And with the intelligence of the group of soldiers of ming Valley, there was only a dead end in that chaotic mountain, even without Golden City dispatching its troops.


    In this way, the border town had be a peaceful ce. Although there was arge army in the town,pared to the real front line, the atmosphere here was without a doubtpletely rxed.


    But if that was the case, how could Shengjing Sect team be stationed here?


    "Humph, Senior Brother Jianglu''s failed surprise attack has caused us to be the target of scorn in Golden City. The dignified golden spirits have to rush here to assumemand yet without any real authority, a mere figurehead�� This five spirits power struggle is simply unfathomable!"


    After stretching, that cultivator immediately put on an indignant countenance, and then, in irritation, red at the soldiers in the town. However, beside him, his two Junior Brothers just sneered at him, basically paying him no attention. Each sat cross-legged on the ground facing each other, each minding his own business. The two''s magical power congealed into a go board, and the battle went in full swing.


    "Senior Brother Luo,in less about it. Your mood is not bnced. That is not good for cultivation."


    "Cultivating-cultivating, his culti-f*cking-vating!" Luo Si cursed, turned around and kicked over the two''s go board. "All day long idling about! Is this your two''s cultivation?"


    After their go board was kicked over, the two Junior Brothers were not annoyed. With a wave of a hand, the go board once again came into being. However, the position of the pieces was somewhat different.


    "Ah, Junior Brother Sun, you cheated!"


    "Hahaha, how could I? Senior Brother Shi, you''re mistaken!"


    Seeing that his two Junior Brothers werepletely engrossed in the go game, feeling resentful, Luo Si stomped his feet, which caused half of Melting Gold Town to tremble.


    After that, amidst the wildughter of his two Junior Brothers, Luo Si flew high to the sky and observed everything around him in a bird''s eye view.


    He didn''t have any purpose in doing this, but just a habit. As an elite inner court disciple of Shengjing Sect, it was their habit to continuously climb upward.


    People often said that since Shengjing Sect was the number one sect in Nine Regions, those who were able to join it have unsurpassed glory. However, who knew that there was a heavy pressure behind this glory?


    Nine Regions was vast and full of extraordinary things. Geniuses like Qiong Hua, Xiang Liang, Zhou Mumu�� How many were they? How many cultivators were there in nine Regions? And how many amongst them were endowed with Heavenly Spirit Root?


    Luo Si wasn''t really blessed by the heaven. His qualification for cultivation was based on massive resources plus a bit of luck which were exchanged for a Perfect Spirit Root. Compared to those with natural spirit root, cultivators with artificial spirit root were a notch inferior. Not to mention that Perfect Spirit Root itself was not the top most spirit root��


    In his one hundred years of cultivation, he was able to reach Peak Xudan Stage, but if he wanted to go further, he had to have the absolute support from his sect since it was only a slim chance if he only relied on his own effort. However, although Shenjing Sect was wealthy, it was not a spendthrift. Towards their disciples, though they were quite tolerant, they didn''t indulge them. Unless their disciples could prove their worth, otherwise, the sect would never make a meaningless investment.


    Luo Si needed the investment from his sect, thus he had to prove his value. And in his opinion, joining Qiong Hua''s team was a shortcut to prove his worth. Although in his one hundred years of cultivation, his strength did not improve too much, his one hundred years of umted experience was no small matter. Compared to those geniuses Junior Brothers and Sisters, although his strength might not be as good, his experience was sufficient enough to make up for it.


    It was also because of this that he could have a certain status within Qiong Hua''s team. Thus, Luo Si extremely cherished this hard-won opportunity. Therefore, he couldn''t bear to see his teammates idling their time''s away.


    In his opinion, every minute and every second was precious. Even if they were dispatched to some boring ce like Melting Gold Town, he still believed that he could do something.


    "I definitely can. I can''t just be mediocre forever�� In immortal cultivation, it doesn''t mean that everything is preordained by the heaven since the beginning. Self-improvement and perseverance will always get their reward."


    It was indeed true that since ancient times, those who ended up ascending to immortality were all geniuses, but could mediocre people not have their day?


    They have indeed. Although it was extremely rare, there were people with ordinary talent who have meteoric rise. Although small, it wasn''t that there waspletely no hope.


    His predecessors could do it, why couldn''t he? As long as he grasped all the opportunities, there would always be a glimmer of hope to change his life.


    Although it was only a meager gleam, just like the setting sun that was about to sink in the curtain of the night, but�� as long as he could hold on.


    Luo Si slightly frowned and stretched his hand into the horizon, as if everything was under his control.


    Then, he suddenly felt pain in his palm��a terrible pain.


    Was it because he thought too much, which destabilized his Dao''s heart and lead to backfire?


    For a moment, Luo Si''s mind was filled with countless conjectures. He reached this point based on a mediocre capital, so there were unavoidable risks involved in it, and the side effect mighte up at any time.


    However, he quickly realized that all his guesses were wrong. The pain in his palm did not originate from himself, but from an external force.


    Under the external force, his palm had been divided into two halves. Red blood gushed out from the parts that were split where bones and muscles were clearly visible.


    At the same time, his own left field of vision also seemed to have disconnected from his right.


    Before the darkness enveloped him, he seemed to see the grey matter of his own brain.


    ��


    "Enemy''s red marquis has already been eliminated."


    From within the void, an ice cold voice sounded, which was only audible to the voice owner itself.


    Then, the same ice cold voice sounded.


    "All army assault."

 Chapter 413 - I Have Inexhaustible Lust

    <h4>Chapter 413: I Have Inexhaustible Lust</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    A strategic border town of Golden City fell into the enemy''s hand, and an area of thousands of miles was directly pushed by the enemy. The me of war had set the prairie afire.


    How many years have Golden City had a war at their own territory? How many years have people of Golden City not witnessed any war? After indulging in a life of luxury for many years, who remembered how their ancestors cut their way through thistles and thorns?


    When the me of war burned, Golden City was caught off guard. ming Valley actually struck the spot where it was least prepared, so it waspletely without resistance. The gold-d main force army was ced at the frontier, thus had no time to turn around. But their mobile forces sent to meet the enemy were repeatedly defeated.


    The surprise attack force of ming Valley was very powerful, truly unstoppable. They repeatedly ripped through the territory of Golden City, which shook the whole country and the morale on the front line. After being repeatedly defeated in battles, almost in the blink of an eye, the stalemate situation between Golden City and ming Valley broke, tilting towards ming Valley.


    At the same time, everywhere within Golden City territory became jittery, and the high ss of Golden City became panic-stricken.


    The horror did note from the ming Valley force that mysteriously appeared and disappeared within the territory, but from the aloof and remote Golden City Master. Even people far outside the main city could feel the astonishing murderous aura, which was nerve-wracking.


    The consecutive defeat in battles had made the supreme king impatient with his men.


    ��


    Golden City, high in the clouds above the misty capital.


    Sitting on the throne overlooking the kneeling ministers under the ten thousands of stone steps, the king''s cold eyes caused the ministers to feel brambles and thorns in their backs.


    The king did not need to speak to frighten his people, but on the other hand, being scared witless, they had to break the silence. For kings do not need useless ministers, and at this time, what they needed the most was to prove their worth, which was done by the leading general.


    "The suddenly appearing troops of ming Valley is indeed beyond expectation, but after several engagements, their losses are also heavy and their situationpletely exposed. At present, their total amount of troops in our territory is less than a thousand, and most of them are wounded. The more deadly thing is their supply shortage, so they could only fight to keep the war. Moreover, they also haven''t limatized with the climate in our Golden City territory, thus they have to have arge amount of supply to maintain their fighting strength, which causes them not able to stop even for a moment. Not to mention that they seem to lurk in the dark, but in our country, a barbarian army wanting topletely hide is easier said than done. As long as we bide our time, we will be able to lure them to expose their ws. Our military forces are still far superior to that of ming Valley, when the timees��"


    "Bid our time?"


    On the stone steps, the man on the throne coldly interrupted the rattle of his subordinate.


    "��Yes." Facing the eyes of the king, the general tried hard to suppress his trembling body and said, "The enemy is the crack troops of ming Valley and has the help from the fire spirit. They have a strange ability. Although our military is good at battling in an open and aboveboard way, it is simply impossible for us to guard their sneak attack�� unless, the area is demarcated by scorched earth policy and then we use our main army to besiege them. With this, it will not take long for us to push them into desperation."


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, a skylight descended and a golden beam of light fell on the general''s head like a heavenly punishment. The leader of Golden City''s one million soldiers unexpectedly could not stop it and just screamed. Subsequently, all the bones in his body crackled and blood gushed out from his seven orifices; he waspletely suppressed.


    "What a joke."


    The ice cold voice of the master of Golden City reverberated under the stone steps.


    "Using scorched earth policy on my prosperous Golden City just to deal with a group of lowly ants? That''s just ming Valley, if the other three forces alsoe, would the entire Golden City territory need to be scorched too? One fire spirit has made you panic-stricken that you forget all the tactics? How could you resist if the four spiritse together? You want me to offer my head to sue for peace? It''s a joke to keep mediocre people like you in that position."


    While speaking, the golden beam of light became even more zing. The suppressed general could not even scream. Although he was skilled, it was nothingpared to the king. And beside him, although all the officials and ministers have extraordinary skills, none of them dared and had the ability to rescue him.


    However, when the general thought that he would die, a powerful palm appeared in their field of vision. Like the dark cloud that blotted out the sun, it blocked that golden beam, which also lifted the king''s repression force.


    "Enough."


    Along with that faint sound, the golden beam of light, which was the repression sent by the king, was held up by one person with one hand that it could not fall even for an inch.


    Everyone present knew him as one of the gold element blood spirits named Jianglu. He had the supernatural power that could topple the mountains and overturn the seas. Besides the invincible Golden City king, everyone was not his opponent.


    "The enemy is the king of battle array. Whether fighting alone or a series of fighting, he is the strongest. It is impossible for your gold d army to defeat them alone. The enemies are lions and fierce tiger, while your men are just sheep and white rabbit. Even if they are hounded to death, it would still be of no use."


    While speaking, he still supported the golden beam with his one hand. Although his voice was steady, the bones all over his body from head to toe crackled, and the white stone b below his feet also silently cracked. Obviously, the supreme king was not lenient towards this blood spirit that had offended him.


    However, Jianglu was without a haste. "If you want to fight against such an elite, the only way is to dispatch another elite. Your gold d soldier is not strong enough, but don''t you have other cards in your hand? The question is, how much longer do you want to wait?"


    The five spirits power struggle in this world had its pattern. The blood spirit represented the pinnacle of individualbat power, while the masters of blood spirit possessed huge power. Golden City was the strongest force in this world. If ced on the battlefield, its million army was enough to steamroll any blood spirit. However, on the other hand, if the blood spirit didn''t directly confront them, even the million soldiers were useless.


    Golden City also had the strongest blood spirit, Qiong Hua''s team. Without anyone''s help, they couldunch a surprise attack on the leader of Harmony River and Eternal Tree. Although the team had suffered heavy blows, their strength remained the first. As long as they were put to good use, there was no enemy that they could not deal with.


    The problem was, how long would Golden City still keep this strongest trump card close at hand?


    "Very well, since you''re bent on seeking battle, I will give you the opportunity."


    While speaking, the golden beam of light dissipated, and the giant force suddenly disappeared, which caused Jianglu to involuntarily stagger several steps in a rather embarrassing posture. However, he had a pleased look on his face. "So, you agree to unseal the king of gold spirit?"


    With the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect as the enemy, Jianglu was actually quite uncertain. He could lead his team to surprise attack Zhan Ziye, Zhou Mumu, and even Wang Lu, but he could never surprise Xiang Liang. The opponent was a genuine war genius. Although Jianglu had learned all about the path of war in Shengjing Sect, in the opponent''s eyes, it was but a child''s game.


    As for risking it all with his strength�� against the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect? This joke was a bit not amusing.


    In Jianglu''s view, in terms of strength, Xiang Liang was even more stronger than Wang Lu. Amongst the five spirits power struggle, the one who could truly win against Xiang Liang was only Qiong Hua.


    Only Shengjing Sect''s lead disciple had the absolute power to suppress everyone. With Qiong Hua''s current power, once it was fully released, it could sweep all the enemies in this realm. Even if all the other lead disciples joined hands, there would not be too much of a chance. The hateful thing was that, as designed of this immortal dreamnd, Qiong Hua was immediately sealed once she entered this world. By sacrificing half of the blood marks, the king of the Golden City firmly suppressed Qiong Hua in the Limitless Hall without the slightest bit of gap.


    No one knew why the supreme master of this realm harbored hostility towards the blood spirit, but with this unfavorable start, Shengjing Sect people could only insist to be the vanguard. It took them half a month before Golden City finally epted the other members of Shengjing Sect team. Although Qiong Hua was sealed, at least Jianglu and the others were free to make their move.


    And at this time, whether it was Xiang Liang, Zhan Ziye, Zhou Mumu or Wang Lu�� all hadpleted their own arrangement.


    The absolute advantage waspletely reversed. However, when Jianglu thought that Shengjing Sect could finally be released of their burden to fully disy their ability, the master of Golden City once again disappointed him.


    "No king of gold spirit, only you guys."


    Jianglu''s smile immediately froze. "You��"


    "Since you''re confident that you can ovee that fire spirit, then go. I''ll give you ten days. After ten days, I want you toe to see me with the head of the fire spirit."


    Jianglu looked at the jade-gold throne hidden in the hazy light on that ten thousand stone steps in disbelief. What was this supreme king thinking? First, he wanted to kill his official, then he wanted to force his blood spirit to die!


    Was it because he really couldn''t ept to be affronted even the slightest bit? Or was it Golden City''s supreme status that let him get carried away? Or��no matter what, Jianglu absolutely did not want to throw away his life just because of words!


    The master of Golden City coldly said, "If you can''t, you will never see the king of gold spirit again."


    "What?"


    "I still have half of the blood marks. If I use them all, the Limitless Hall will never be unsealed."


    ��


    "Will never be unsealed? Did he say so?"


    Inside the Limitless Hall, with a slight surprise, Qiong Hue raised her head.


    "Yes, that''s what that bastard said�� Damn it, how could we encounter such a thing!"


    Jianglu was boiling in anger, but he had no way to vent. His huge muscles were tight, so much that even his personal soft armor of high-rank magical treasure was almost cracked by him.


    However, Qiong Hua just lightlyughed. "Isn''t that good?"


    "Good? Senior Sister, what are you talking about?"


    Qiong Hua said, "He gave us a problem, so let us solve it. He wants you to defeat the fire spirit within ten days, then just do it."


    Jianglu wryly smiled. "Senior Sister, don''t make fun of me. If I have that ability, why would I need to be worried?"


    Qiong Hua said, "Your strength is indeed not enough to contend against Xiang Liang, but what if you add the king of Harmony River?"


    "The king of Harmony River? That strange fellow?" Thinking back on the day when heunched the raid, Jianglu still couldn''t help but shiver. That blood mark divine spear had almost be his nightmare�� In the five spirits power struggle, the blood spirit masters were usually not good at individual campaign. However, A Ye was actually a king who liked to pick a fight, a one on one fight to boot. Even without his blood mark divine spear, he was no less inferior than him. If they could help each other, it would be like a tiger that has grown wings.


    "But, those three forces have already made their alliance against us, how could they help us fight ming Valley?"


    Qiong Hua once again smiled. However, this time, the smile under that peerless face made Jianglu felt somewhat cold.


    "If ming Valley actively provokes Harmony River, with that person''s temper, he will not just sit idly by."


    "Senior Sister, although ming Valley people are less resourceful, they shouldn''t be stupid enough to provoke another war while in an all out fight against Golden City, right?"


    Qiong Hua still kept her smile. "Was it their own initiative to go in an all out war against Golden City?"


    Jianglu was stunned and immediately realized. "Senior Sister, do you mean��"


    "Since Zhan Ziye can urge the tiger to swallow the wolf, why can''t we imitate him?"


    "This��"


    "In yourst surprise attack, you managed to seriously injure Sacred Leaf of Eternal Tree. I think this should be a godsend for the ming Valley. Wood generates fire. If they have the power of the wood spirit, then ming Valley can truly contend with the strength of Golden City."


    "Senior Sister��"


    "The military tactic of Royal Soldier Sect is really unpredictable, which can be seen by their crack troops that wreak havoc in Golden City territory. Under hismand, it''s not unusual for ming Valley to do anything," Qiong Hua said, looked up and quietly watched Jianglu.


    "The only problem, Junior Brother Jianglu, is that, in these years, the Elders want you to cultivate shrewdness, that you must not easily get angry. I don''t know whether�� you can still send out fire spell?"

 Chapter 414 - Thou Have Kept My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 414: Thou Have Kept My Wife</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Eternal Tree, the abode of Sacred Leaf.


    In addition to the necessary living ce, the leader of Eternal Tree had a hole in the middle of this towering tree.


    In that hole, the essence of the sacred tree was condensed. The wood type spiritual energy was so rich there that it appeared like an essence. Moreover, after thousands of years of quenching, the walls were indestructible. It was indeed the best ce to cultivate.


    Shaman''s natural disposition was calm, so her cultivation was primarily mediation based. Usually, everything must be carefully considered before they were put into practice. This tree hole had been passed down to her for many years, and most of the time it was peaceful without any noise.


    However, now the hole seemed to burst with rolling thunder. Although there were multiyered sound-dampening arrays outside the hole, there was still a bit that was leaked out, which caused the residence of Eternal Tree to look askance.


    Boom!


    "�� Wrong again. This spell should have thirty-six variations, to meet the needs of different situations. But what you just did at most only have up to ten variations, and the rest will note out."


    The voice of Zhan Ziye was gentle but stern. His pair of thunder-like eyes instantly saw the variations in the spell, and the Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension immediately let him carried out the deduction analysis, and then gave a rational suggestion.


    For most people, if they encountered such teacher, they would readily ept it, but Zhan Ziye''s student had her own ideas.


    "Thirty-six variations are shy, and for the sake ofplications, I must spend ten percent of my magical power, which is unnecessary. Ten variations alone are enough to aplish the function of this spell, so there''s no need for excessive demand anymore."


    Shaman said and then slowly put away the vine from her hand. Just now, this humble vine, under the spell, could drill into the rock to take root, which caused a hard object to copse. But it could also tie the opponent, making it difficult to struggle. The vine was thorny and highly toxic, which had many variations ording to the spell. Although Zhan Ziye was still not satisfied, Shaman had already decided to stop there.


    For Shaman''s refutation, Zhan Ziye merely furrowed his brows, and after deducing with the power of primordial spirit, he finally nodded after a long time.


    "Make sense, then let''s follow your suggestion to stop it here." After a pause, Zhan Ziyeughed. "This is an eye-opener."


    If anyone else had seen this, it would not be a surprise if they could not close their mouth. In the study of spells, the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect who always have eyes above his head had actually sumbed to the opinion of another? Moreover, he actually knew how to praise other people!


    However, for Zhan Ziye, whose opinion it was was actually not important. The more important thing was who was the more correct. The lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect was haughty simply because as opposed to other people, few were more correct than him.


    However, the woman in front of him�� although she was just a puppet in the immortal dreamnd, she was extremely bright, with excellent talent and learning capacity. Although her coarse inheritance was far inferior than that of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, with her perception, it was enough to make up for everything. At first, Zhan Ziye thought that this would be a one-sided teaching, however, soon it quickly turned into undifferentiated research. Though Shaman''s spell casting was greatly improved, wasn''t Zhan Ziye''s harvest also abundant?


    For such a long time, Zhan Ziye had never seen a woman with such a tacit understanding with him.


    Suddenly, looking at the sweat-covered beautiful face of Shaman, he was immediately aroused.


    At the same time, the woman smiled slyly, which was difficult to cover the surprise in her heart.


    She initially thought that this wood spirit follower of her was a bookworm who did not know the ways of the world. However, in their daily interaction, he was meticulous in taking care of her.


    Shaman of course didn''t know that, as the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the sect ced high hopes on him, thus in recent years, he had been painstakingly learning the ways of the world. Although he was not gifted in this, he had already known by heart the innumerable books that taught him how to get along with other people, which he applied vishly, andbined with the resulting nuance from his own academic research. Thus, Shaman was indeed moved.


    This tensed atmospherested for only a moment when Shaman was suddenly awakened and hurriedly shook her head.


    "Our magical power has been exhausted, so let''s call it a day."


    Zhan Ziye was about to nod when suddenly a strange voice came in.


    "Magical power exhausted? Heaven really helps me this time."


    The next moment, the prairie was set afire.


    ��


    Within the territory of Golden City, the mes of war were zing.


    The invasion of ming Valley caused the most powerful force to finally realize that the war had already arrived. The prosperous and leisure era had entered a new era. The bustling city began to transform into a fortress, and thezy people began to train and cultivate. The shy butcking in substance devices were changed into sharp pointed weapons��


    Even in the face of the crack troops of ming Valley, not to mention most of the preparations were useless, but Golden City was still like an armed behemoth that had slowly begun to show its sharp edges.


    At the same time, a militant soldier who went deep into the enemy''snd before ming Valley was also looking for his own prey.


    The king of Harmony River has not had a sessful hunt for several days.


    His goal was the golden element blood spirit, which meant Shengjing Sect people. However, for a few days, let alone Shengjing Sect people, even the usually easy to catch ordinary gold d celestial soldier was now elusive.


    Golden City was like having a reversal of meridians. Itpletely changed the mode of operation and became as deep as well. Thus, the lurking in the shadow A Ye had be increasingly irritated.


    "Tsk, waiting for so long is too boring, why don''t I just find a city and blood-spear massacre them, and then write with blood that the killer is the king of Harmony River?"


    Regarding A Ye''s proposal, the blood spirit Zhou Mumu that apanied him could only sigh. "How long are you going y this? Do you think it''s fun to prate deeply into the enemy territory alone while being surrounded by danger on all sides?


    "Not fun."


    A Ye did not hesitate in his answer, which caught Zhou Mumu by surprise.


    Along the way, A Ye was always in high spirit and would oftenugh, which caused people to think that he had been indulging himself in this game of hunting too much that he could not extricate himself anymore. The rapturous look on A Ye''s face on each sessful hunt of Shengjing Sect people was by no means fake.


    Yet he said it was not fun?


    "War is not a joke, so of course it''s not fun. Alone entering into the enemy''s territory, if they make dumplings out of me, I''d lost my entire life''s reputation, and that''s even more not fun." A Ye repeatedly shook his head to show his stance.


    This actually aroused Zhou Mumu''s interest. "Don''t you always brag that you''re handsome and unrivaled, howe you''re afraid?"


    "No one can be invincible because of handsomeness, but only invincible people are handsome." A Ye softly said, "I am such a handsome guy, how could I not understand this truth? Right now, I am alone in Golden City territory, always taking a risk�� but if not, how can I be worthy of my seriously injured wife?"


    Upon hearing him mentioning Shaman, Zhou Mumu couldn''t help but be annoyed. "I really don''t know whether you''re really stupid or just acting stupid. Do you think by braving this danger alone you''re worthy of her? She is seriously injured, so the things that she needs the most are for you to care and be considerate of her, not on how much credit you get by bringing back enemies'' heads! You already have children, yet you don''t even understand this basic truth!"


    A Ye shrugged his shoulders. "How could I not? She''s a woman. Unfortunately, although I understand the reasoning, after a careful consideration, I really can''t do it."


    "You''re just making excuses."


    "You women always think that as long men put all their intention and effort, nothing can''t be done. Unfortunately, many things that you think are easy are in fact as difficult as ascending the heaven to a man." A Ye lightlyughed. "As for me, I actually am not talented at anything. Although I am revered as the king of Harmony River, the truth is, I don''t understand how to rule a country even a little bit. Farming, fisheries, cultivation of livestock, construction, forging�� I don''t know any one of them. If I wasn''t born with a good blood lineage, I wouldn''t even be as good as a small fry."


    Listening to him say such serious words made Zhou Mumu in an awkward position. She would like to whisper someforting words�� but she didn''t know what to say.


    "However, precisely because I grew up without knowing anything that I understand this truth: if there''s something in this world that I am good at, I must firmly grasp it and cherish it more than anything else. Settle down and get on with one''s pursuit since I have no other things to rely on."


    With that, A Ye picked up his spear.


    "Fortunately, although in my childhood I was dull and unruly, I eventually found something that I am good at. And now, I will use this thing that I am good at to fulfill my wish."


    Upon hearing what he said, Zhou Mumu suddenly felt that this stubborn and unruly master before her had suddenly be pleasing to the eyes.


    However, the next moment, A Ye''s words hit her heart really hard.


    "As for Shaman, while she is recuperating, there''s already someone who will apany her, take a good care of her, andfort her."


    Zhou Mumu could not understand this at all. "Do�� you know what you''re talking about? Although Zhan Ziye is definitely not an immoral person, but�� she is, after all, your wife!"


    "That''s why I must be particrly considerate of her wants, but what she wants, I could not give�� Since childhood, Shaman has been reading poetry and literature, but for god''s sake, I know nothing about her favorite literature. However, the wood spirit is clearly well-read." A Ye said, then his flourishing smile fell. "My special skill is to leave the matter to its genuine expert. I am not good at governing the country, so I let Shaman do it on behalf of me. Even in battle, I''m not good atmanding people, so I divide the power to the generals. This is the same reasoning that I use when I willingly act as the vanguard��"


    "This is not the f*cking same reasoning!" Zhou Mumu grabbed A Ye''s cor and lifted him up with one arm. "How brain-dead really are you! How could you push your wife to other people? Are you sick?"


    "Hahaha, from the earliest time I can remember, I don''t know how many people have said the same thing to me. I have already known that I am sick, so I would hand it over to people who are not sick."


    "You�� are a rotten wood that can''t be carved!" Zhou Mumu let loose of A Ye but just couldn''t calm her fury, so she immediately lifted him up again using her other arm. "No. Thinking about it just makes me angry. If I don''t know about this, then so be it. However, since I am now aware, I just can''t sit and watch, otherwise, I could never let that thought go!"


    Zhou Mumu then began to mull over. "I remember you said earlier that your greatest blessing in life is to marry a good wife, do you really want to put your wife into other people''s embrace? Moreover, what do you think Shaman is? She loves you so much, but you��"


    A Ye said, "Shaman never likes me."


    "What?"


    "I did say that my greatest blessing in life is to marry a good wife, but I did not say that the greatest blessing of Shaman is to marry me. The reason why she married me was that there is generational marriage pact between Eternal Tree and Harmony River, so she didn''t have a choice. Otherwise, how could such a fine woman possibly marry me?"


    "You��"


    "Although our marriage is beyond our control, after all, I use her lifetime''s misfortune for my lifetime''s happiness. My childhood elders taught me that I have to clearly distinguish gratitudes and grudges. If I receive kindness, I have to pay it. Therefore, I will do everything that I can do topensate her. And now, there''s only one thing that I can do��"


    Zhou Mumu didn''t know how to persuade him. She herself was also ignorant of the affairs between man and woman, however, she subconsciously felt that A Ye had made an unusually stupid mistake�� and she just didn''t know how to voice it out.


    Perhaps if Wang Lu was here, he would be able to break through A Ye''s ignorance, but she hated herself for not having that skill�� However, even so, she was not about to give it up.


    "Listen, your idea is fundamentally wrong. Although I couldn''t exin it clearly to you through words, but first you have to��"


    Just as Zhou Mumu began her persuasion, a green light suddenly lit up from A Ye''s palm, and then a green leaf appeared.


    Zhou Mumu knew that this was the information transfer spell of Eternal Tree.


    However, when A Ye saw that green leaf confidential letter, his countenance turned exceptionally ugly.


    Zhou Mumu had never seen A Ye silent for so long.


    He always loved to talk and his mouth almost never stopped talking. However, now his lips were tight and his face was livid.


    "�� Now I am going to do two things."


    With that, he clenched his palm, breaking that green leaf.


    "ming Valley, I will extinguish your me."

 Chapter 415 - After Offending Xiang Liang, You Still Want to Go?

    <h4>Chapter 415: After Offending Xiang Liang, You Still Want to Go?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The raging me oppressed the sun, the earth was bloody, and the clouds of fire were like sharp knives, which stretched upward from the horizon and hung overhead.


    Within the borders of Golden City was a piece of somber and chilly area. The ambush troops of ming Valley had stirred the most powerful country in the region to not have any peaceful day. The panic of war had spread, and it was unstoppable.


    At this time, nine days were left before the deadline set by the master of Golden City for Jianglu.


    One day ago, gold spirit Jianglu in front of the master of Golden City received an ultimatum to take down fire spirit Xiang Liang within ten days. Now, although only a day has passed, ming Valley remained rampant, yet not only there was no sign of Jianglu making his move, his whereabouts was even unknown. Time was precious, so people couldn''t help but guess, what exactly did he want to do?


    Golden City master had said that if Xiang Liang hasn''t been dealt with by the tenth day, he would never unseal the king of golden spirit, which absolutely was not just a threat. At the same time, the ministers who disappointed him would never have a good end. Although Shengjing Sect team led by Jianglu was powerful, it was still difficult for them to withstand the wrath of Golden City Master.


    So, what would Jianglu do in the face of such a hopeless situation?


    Before long, on the second day, the answer was announced.


    The sky trembled in Misty Capital and the earth cracked. Dust and silt sprinkled down from this floating-in-mid-air capital and blotted out the sun as if there was a storm. The furious king disdainfully looked at all living things.


    "What did you say?"


    Below the white jade stone steps, a courtier was kneeling, trembling in fear. The fear had blurred his consciousness, however, the majesty of the king drove him to follow themand, to repeat what he just said.


    "Gold Spirit Jianglu has defected to ming Valley, and the king of ming Valley granted him the title of ming spirit!"


    ��


    "Golden City master is muddlehead and tyrannical, obstinate and self-opinionated. He coerced the gold spirits under him with ultimatum, and immediately there''s no hope for the seal of the king of gold spirit to be lifted. Therefore, under such rage, I defected to the other side�� Ha, Senior Sister Qiong Hua, you asked me whether I still have the fire in me after many years of cultivating shrewdness and subtlety? Are you satisfied now with my answer?"


    Under violent anger, any aggressive behavior was not umon. However, only the shrewd, those who could be free from the bondage of emotion and objectively see the situation, could make a sane judgment. The ten days ultimatum by the master of Golden City was an impossible task for Jianglu, so the intention of the king of Golden City was abundantly clear.


    Even if Jianglu had such a great skill that he managed to fulfill the ten days ultimatum, Golden City master could always find a trickier problem that would force the gold spirits, step by step, into a dead end. Therefore, there was only a road left before Jianglu��break free from the control of the master of Golden City and jump ship. And ming Valley was exactly the force of his choice��not long ago, he led a surprise attack towards Eternal Tree and Harmony River, so the road of alliance with those two forces was already broken.


    With this kind of defection background, the king of ming Valley would not have too much of a doubt, let alone the fact that ming Valley people have always been simple and direct. Xiang Liang''s army had prated deep into the enemy territory, so there was a shortage of resourceful people in the rear that could be used. Furthermore, Jianglu even offered to cast away his reputation.


    "Senior Brother Zhan Ziye has Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension so his pair of amazing eyes could see through all kinds of spells under the heaven. As such, how could I conceal from his eyes if I fake the spell trace of ming Valley and let him think it was the attack from ming Valley? Let alone I, Jianglu, have always been honest in dealing with people. Subsequently, my action to start fire within the Eternal Tree is exactly that of a ming red guardian, recement guaranteed if not genuine. Therefore, even if Senior Brother Zhan Ziye''s eyes rise several levels higher, he could not possibly see the second probability."


    "Then, relying on a surprise attack, I made Shaman thoroughly injured and robbed the essence of the Eternal Tree, which I then used to ignite the celestial raging fire in ming Valley, thus further consolidating my position within ming Valley. Hehe, this had also further drawn Eternal Tree and Harmony River into the battle, killing two birds with one stone�� Senior Sister Qiong Hua, your script is truly admirable."


    In ming Valley, Jianglu had changed his clothes into a ming hide, and his sturdy muscles were red hot like hardenedva. And behind him quietly stood a group of rebellious ming Valley elites. In their previous surprise attack, Jianglu took the lead and won their respect with his unsurpassed valor and boldness.


    "Then just wait and see, Junior Brothers and Sisters."


    With that, feeling funny and other mixed emotions at the same time, he lowered his head and sighed lightly.


    "I hope the master of Golden City is a man of his word and that the ten days agreement�� is still valid."


    ��


    Within the territory of Golden City, another fortress had fallen.


    Because the ming Valley Soldiers were wreaking havoc within the territory, all the soldiers within the territory were on high alert. A day ago, there was an intelligence report that showed the crack troops of ming Valley was roaming about in a certain ce. By chance coincidence, there was a corps nearby who risked their lives to dy them for a day so that ming Valley troops were not able to return hiding in time. Immediately, the ming Valley troops were besieged by the main army of Golden City. The military strength of ming Valley was astonishing that the gold d army needed the support from the army on their periphery to strengthen their encirclement. Therefore, many forts mobilized and sent out their troops just to be safe.


    Then, in one night, ming Valley broke through the encirclement and went straight toward Golden Hollow Fort. Because the main force was dispatched out, ming Valley troops had easily captured it, killed the troops that guard it, looted the supplies, and fled.


    Golden City was the richest in the world and had powerful strength, so one fortress was insignificant. However, the terrifying thing was that, after gaining the supplies from the fort, the initially exhausted ming Valley troops became lively once again.


    No, it was even more terrifying than before. The barrenness of ming Valley was such that they couldn''t even have proper weapons. But now, after obtaining the luxurious arms of Golden City, they were like a tiger that has grown wings.


    However, after this battle, theirmander Xiang Liang intended to lead his army to withdraw.


    Indeed, right now, the troops'' morale was in an all time high, and with the support of the looted equipment, their strength had almost double. In the territory of Golden City, there was basically no army that could face them directly. Thus, if they continued their gueri fight, unless Golden City conducted arge scale scorched earth tactic, or dispatched their real powerful elite troops, they could do nothing against this crack troops of ming Valley.


    However, as the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, how could Xiang Liang be that short sighted? Compared to leading an elite army toplete a special task, his true value was tomand the ming Valley''s tens of thousands of troops to devour everything.


    This special gueri warfare was a necessary procedure for him to truly prove his worth. The king of ming Valley had transferred the military authority to him, but the Elders of ming Valley still have some doubts. Thus, Xiang Liang wanted to use the miraculous victory to dispel their doubts.


    As of now, Xiang Liang''s sess was already enough to shut anyone''s mouth. The next thing for him to do was to return to ming Valley, raise his strength to the peak, and then��


    "There''s no then, you''re not going anywhere!"


    In a remote mountain valley, a strange voice that shouldn''t exist appeared next to themander''s camp.


    For such a sudden attack, even the personal guards of the king of ming Valley would find it hard to maintain their calm. However, the barbarian warriors under Xiang Liang were like Xiang Liang himself, indifferent like a block of stone, not in the least bit concerned towards the voice.


    For a group of puppet warriors whose souls have been hooked, they would not be fazed even if the sky fell down. As for Xiang Liang himself, he had the psychological quality of steel. In the instant he heard the sound, he wanted to clear everything and made a response.


    "It''s good that you came."


    As he said that, he flicked his fingers forward, and a few sword-like streams of air flew forward.


    Although it was a small spell, it showed Xiang Liang''s high spirit fighting intent. In the face of a challenge, disciples of Royal Soldier Sect were bound to march forward!


    Even if hearing this sudden sound meant that his whereabouts has already been locked and the opponent would soonunch an unprecedented surprise attack, he still remained unperturbed.


    The opponent knew how formidable Xiang Liang was, yet the former still wanted to make a move. Clearly, the opponent relied on the principle of the other side was in the light and they themselves were in the dark, thus the situation was very disadvantageous.


    But Xiang Liang was without the slightest fear, instead he was secretly ted��the opponent actually came knocking at his door! For those who were addicted to fighting, this was like a pie that fell from the sky!


    Even if the pie was very hot��


    Although the invisible weapons were sent out through the flicking of fingers, they thrust into the dense woods in the valley. It was just that, these weapons were not timely because they bounced off of a powerful force. From the void, two Shengjing Sect people''s figure appeared. One male and another one was female. The two of them were holding an opened treasure chest, from which came out a round shield that blocked the spells sent by Xiang Liang.


    After a few banging sounds, the round shield was torn apart, and the invisible weapons also fell apart. One sideunched their move, forced by the situation, while the other side was fully prepared. Thus, in this exchange, the strength disparity was obviously without a doubt.


    "Attack!"


    Holding the treasure chest, Wangyue Luanyu did not shake. With a cold voice, she shouted out hermand. At the same time, in this serene mountain valley, the continuous sounds of weapons cutting off the flesh echoed out.


    The sound was monotonous, but exactly because it was monotonous that it was terrifying. Because the souls of the barbarian warriors have been hooked by Xiang Liang, even if they suffered the most painful pain, they would not waste their strength on the pitiful wail, but instead while fiercely fighting, they would instinctively roar. But now, this monotonous sound could only be exined by one thing: it was a one-sided massacre.


    At the same time, Xiang Liang, as themander of the army, had a way to clearly see the overall situation. Therefore, he knew very well that his elite troops were declining at such a high rate. Facing this sneak attack force, these elite barbarians warriors actually seemed to copse at the first blow.


    However, Xiang Liang grew more excited instead.


    There were only two forces within the territory of Golden City that could possibly ughter these elite barbarians: the personal guards of the master of Golden City or the Shengjing Sect team.


    However, the personal guards of the master of Golden City never left the Misty Capital, thus this time, the force that appeared must be Shengjing Sect team. At the same time, the smell of Shengjing Sect team in the air also let him strengthen his judgment.


    "Shengjing team, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    In the five spirits power struggle, the strength of the gold spirit, which was the entire Shengjing Sect team, was so strong that it made blood boil. Their overall strength was evenparable to the sum of the remaining four. However, as fierce as this team was, most of its strength came from their team leader, the unrivaled Qiong Hua. Thus, without Qiong Hua, the power of this team was greatly reduced.


    At present, it was no secret that Qiong Hua was imprisoned by the master of Gold City. And in addition to Qiong Hua, Xiang Liang didn''t care who the current team leader was.


    Therefore, it was good indeed that Shengjing Sect team hade.


    Come but don''t think about leaving! After this battle, none of you can leave!

 Chapter 416 - Decapitating One Hundred People

    <h4>Chapter 416: Decapitating One Hundred People</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Formidable��"


    In the deep mountain valley, Wangyue Luanyun let out a sincere praise.


    In front of him, the previously serene valley was already a mess. The rocks cracked, the vegetation scorched, and the creek water was red with blood.


    More than ten oh his teammates at this time were either lying or kneeling, all have lost the power to fight. Most were even unconscious with heavy internal injuries. Fortunately, there was no irreparable loss.


    This was not because the opponent had shown mercy, but because before they made their moves, they have coborated tounch the "Sharing the hardship" spell, which allowed them to share the damage that they received during the fight with anyone. This was their most powerful guarantee to avoid the opposite party from breaking their weakest link and then take them one by one. Were it not for this sharing the hardship spell, Shengjing Sect people wouldn''t have survived until now.


    All of this was done by one person. While his men were ughtered, obviously, he should not bravely step forward alone. Yet, in the face of more than ten Shengjing Sect people''s encirclement, he was calm and fearless. Calmly taking up this challenge, in a little bit over an hour, he beat all of his opponents and achieved overwhelming victory.


    Therefore, even though Xiang Liang was an opponent, Wangyue Luanyun still couldn''t help but issue a praise. This kind of prowess, in their peers, might only beparable to that of Qiong Hua. Even the strongest among them, Jianglu, was still far inferior. No wonder although the Royal Soldier Sect had a low reputation within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, no one could shake their position. Their fighting ability was really too high.


    Through this one hour of battle, Wangyue Luanyun was already able to see most of the ins and outs of Xiang Liang.


    Purely based on what was on the surface, Xiang Liang was not outstanding. Because the cultivation base of his magical power was only peak Xudan, moreover, there was a clear sluggish astringency in his magical power cirction, not at all adept��of course, this was to be expected.


    Xiang Liang''s actual cultivation base was already Jindan Stage. It was just that, in order to enter this immortal dreamnd, the Elders of his sect used a secret method to suppress his Golden Core so that he could meet the entrance condition. As a matter of fact, in addition to Xiang Liang, Qiong Hua of Shengjing and Zhou Mumu of Kunlun had also used a simr approach. It was just that, the technique to suppress the Golden Core and thus deceive the group of immortal tombs was very meticulous and fine. Even Kunlun Sect, which was very much an expert in such matters, still had inuracies in applying it. In order to ensure Zhou Mumu was skillful in utilizing her spells, they identally suppressed it too hard, which resulted in Zhou Mumu''s actualbat power to be greatly reduced. And this was when Zhou Mumu had just broken through Jindan Stage. If her cultivation base was higher, it would be even more difficult to suppress it. When she reached high-level Jindan, it would simply be impossible to suppress it. This was also the reason why the sect sent their lead disciple, rather than the more senior disciples.


    Royal Soldier Sect had never been known for delicate and exquisite spells. Whatever they did, the means were simple and crude, in and vigorous. For Xiang Liang''s cultivation base to be suppressed from Jindan to Peak Xudan, it was all thanks to his really solid foundation, which was absolutely at the front row among the lead disciples from the Five Uniques. If the same spell was used on Zhou Mumu or Zhan Ziye, perhaps their Golden Core would break on the spot and their Jade Mansion would copse.


    As for Shengjing Sect, there was a reason why they dominated the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, not simply because they were filthy rich. The reason why Qiong Hua''s strength was above anyone else was that, when she passed through the entrance of the group of immortal tombs, she was still Xudan Stage, but now she was actually a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage�� This mystery was even unknown to her Junior Brothers and Sister, but, at least they knew that Qiong Hua was invincible.


    And Xiang Liang obviously had no such luck. On paper, he was probably on the same level as Qiong Hua, but in the actualbat��


    Wangyue Luanyun helplessly sighed. "Heh, perhaps even three Zhou Mumu wouldn''t even be able to defeat one Xiang Liang. This guy is simply not human��"


    No matter how bad at fighting Zhou Mumu was, she was, after all, the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect. Her weak fighting ability was in rtive to the other lead disciples. At least, Jianglu didn''t have the confidence to defeat her in a duel. For Xiang Liang to be able to defeat three Zhou Mumu, hisbat ability had already stepped into going against the heaven realm.


    However, when he recalled all the details in the fight just now, Wangyue Luanyu really didn''t feel that he exaggerated the opponent''s strength.


    Shengjing Sect people had long been nning for this battle. All of the preparation had been deduced and perfected since a long time ago, making it as powerful as thunderbolt. Relying on the "Sharing the hardship" as defense, Shengjing Sect people went against Xiang Lang alone, whose magical power cirction was not smooth, with their full power. In their view, the way of fighting of the group of savages of Royal Soldier Sect was most likely simr to the barbarians of ming Valley, courageously rushing forward after loudly roaring. And facing the superior force of Shengjing Sect, it would be a dead end.


    However, Xiang Liang did not hesitate to immediately flee. While excited for the arrival of Shengjing Sect team, with his unprecedented calm mind, he was able to see the threat of the opponent. Therefore, he immediately decided to avoid a frontal attack. Xiang Liang''s retreating ability in the battlefield was extremely strong. In just a step back, he managed topletely disappear. No matter what inescapable was set by the Shengjing Sect team, they could not catch his trail.


    With this retreat, more than ten spells from Shengjing Sect came to nothing. All of those spells were for single target, thus after failing to meet their target, they have no area effect such asndslide or cracked ground, and Shengjing Sect people who have been lurking for a long time actually felt a burst of tightness in their Jade Mansion, which was really ufortable.


    From the initial confrontation, Xiang Liang always avoided charging head-on rashly, but when he made his move to begin to attack, the change would happen too fast that it was difficult for Shengjing Sect to adapt. At the same time, this change waspletely unexpected that people turned their gaze towards Wangyue Siblings, hoping that these two battlefieldmanders could give the next instruction.


    It was just that, just as Shengjing Sect people recovered their spells and waited for the instructions, Xiang Liang came again.


    He was still in his original position. He took one step forward and showed his shape, but now, there was a longbow in his hands. It was simple and unadorned, and its color and luster were pale. Its shape was like an animal bone and the bowstring was not tangible, but rather from a highly condensed magical power.


    The arrow used by Xiang Liang was the ming Valley''s strange fire poison arrow. Its arrowhead was theva essence taken from the depths of the volcano, and its shaft was molded ck stone that could withstand high temperature. Xiang Liang''s action was very quick. Shengjing Sect people only saw him tread a step, nocking the arrow and pulling the bowstring. While the ming arrow was still reflected in their field of vision, the arrow was already on their forehead.


    This arrow was so fast that no one was able to respond. And after being hit by the arrow, they all felt a trace of fire was ignited within their Jade Mansion, which took a lot of effort to suppress�� This was how more than ten people shared the arrow damage. If this was received by a person alone, perhaps even their Master would not be able tounch their life saving secret method in time and thus unable to withstand it.


    At the same time, as soon as he fired the arrow, Xiang Liang immediately withdrew again. The next moment, the ce where he stood was bombarded with spells, creating a huge pit with more than one hundred meters depth��this was the oue of the spells cast by Shengjing Sect people��but there was no trace of Xiang Liang.


    After a moment, within the woods came a muffled hum. A Shengjing Sect cultivator who was lurking within the shadow of the trees was severely hacked by Xiang Liang and decapitated. Fortunately, their hardship sharing spell was really effective that, in the twinkling of an eye, that person immediately recovered. However, since this fatal wound was dispersed to more than ten people, everyone felt pain deep in their bone.


    After two consecutive moves that they couldn''t hurt the opponent even the slightest bit, Wangyue siblings saw that their situation was not good. They immediately changed theirmand, "Everyone get together!"


    As soon as their voices fell, more than ten Shengjing Sect people appeared from all over the valley. They rushed over towards the position of Wangyue Sibling with a gloomy expression.


    Initially, they thought that in this ambush, they have the perfect timing, favorable location, and good coordination. However, from the beginning of the fight, everything was already beyond their control.


    The reason why they could set up this perfect ambush for the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect was that there was a traitor in ming Valley. Jianglu had ''changed side'' to ming Valley and created his credentials by giving heavy losses to Sacred Leaf Shaman and wood spirit Zhan Ziye, which sessfully won the trust of the upper level people of ming Valley. This finally allowed him to obtain Xiang Liang''s movement route.


    Then he designed this ambush and made every effort to suppress Xiang Liang. Also, precisely because there were some high level people in ming Valley that resented Xiang Liang that both sides joined hands. As a result, when Xiang Liang stationed his troops in the valley, he didn''t find that there were already people that came here first.


    Regardless of that, Xiang Liang was caught in an enormously disadvantageous position.


    However, Xiang Liangpletely didn''t need the fortunate timing, great location, and opportune situation. Alone, he could sweep any opponents.


    After Shengjing Sect people huddled up together, the situation changed a bit, and none of them could be inexplicably wounded fatally by Xiang Liang. But at the same time, their ability to act was also greatly reduced. Every action and every move were now exposed under the sunlight.


    The valley around them was a very suitable spot for ambush, which they themselves experienced when they ambushed and ughtered the ming Valley barbarians. But now, the situation was reversed, the ambushed and ambusher have changed positions.


    "Hang in there, don''t forget our mission!"


    Wangyue Luanyu coldly said, barely stabilizing the others'' morale. Shepletely didn''t believe that the peak Xudan Stage Xiang Liang with imperfect magical power cirction could really knock down their more than ten people team.


    ��


    "Elder Sis, this time, you finally won the bet."


    Lying in the messy gravel ground, Wangyue Luanyun sighed and revealed a smile.


    "He really can''t knock down all of us. We''re all copsed, but he''s also powerless to fight anymore�� Well, I know that you can''t hear me, but I still want to say, congrattions, Elder Sis."


    His Elder Sister Wangyue Luanyu had fallen unconscious beside him, badly injured. Just now, Xiang Liang had tried to use a spear to destroy the Yin and Yang Treasure Chest and Wangyue Luanyu risked her life to stop it. Although the treasure chest was saved, she was seriously injured.


    Fortunately, their mission was ultimatelypleted. Because in his field of vision, not far from the lying bodies of his apprentice brothers and sisters, was Xiang Liang who was also lying on his back.


    Although there was no trace of wound on him, and even his breathing was smooth and stable, but anyone with eyesight would not find it difficult to see that Xiang Liang was already spent, his strength thoroughly exhausted.


    His mysteriously appearing and disappearing into the shadow skill certainly consumed enormous magical power. At the same time, in order to break their hardship sharing, just now in less than an hour, he had given everyone nearly one hundred fatal wounds! This was equal to ying one hundred people!


    The power of the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect caused people to feel despair. However, this had already been expected.


    "That Harmony River guy should''ve arrived by now."


    His voice has just fallen when surging waves appeared at the mountain creek. At this time, a blood-colored spear hidden in that mountain creek suddenly broke through the surface of the water and directly flew toward Xiang Liang!

 Chapter 417 - Entrapment

    <h4>Chapter 417: Entrapment</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The surprise attack of the king of Harmony River caught Xiang Liang by surprise. He tried to avoid the spear from hitting his vital parts, but he was still stabbed on his shoulder. He was pushed by a copious amount of irresistible huge energy that was rotating like a spinning top. At the same time, ck blood mist spewed out from the side of that ''spinning top''.


    This was how Xiang Liang did his utmost to resolve the damage from the spear. The resilience of the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect was undoubtedly evident at this moment. In spite of the sudden incident, he still managed to resolve more than ny percent of the damage.


    The devastation by the blood mist was shocking, but in fact, it was actually the extremely toxic poison contained within the spear that was pushed out even though the spear itself managed to pierce the body.


    The spear strike from the king of Harmony River was intended to kill, but it only caused a minor injury to Xiang Liang. However, this was because Xiang Liang''s magical power has bottomed out and many methods were toote to disy. After fighting Shengjing Sect team for quite some time, hepletely smashed the elite team of Shengjing Sect while not receiving any injury. For someone whose cultivation base was forcibly suppressed, this was as difficult as ascending the heaven.


    Now, Xiang Liang had already stood high in the cloud, preparing to fight the new powerful opponent��one that made every strand of hair and every piece of bone in his body excited.


    Xiang Liang had already recognized the opponent''s identity. That lithe irresistible spear strike contained both strength and gentleness. The tip of the spear also contained soft liquid poison�� Even in Nine Regions, only a few Jindan Stage people could do that kind of spear strike. And in this realm, it was even more unique.


    Although his surprise attack managed to pierce his opponent, A Ye''splexion was gloomy and unsightly, as if the injured person was him and not Xiang Liang.


    For someone who had consistently preferred a head-on fight, although just now he didn''t have the meaning to sneak attack, in reality, it was still a sneak attack, which made him somewhat ufortable. But what was more difficult to ept was that this spear strike didn''t achieve its proper result��the opponent''s strength was more than he expected.


    After learning that ming Valley had attacked his seriously injured wife and the Eternal Tree, his first thought was the ambushing troops of ming Valley in the territory of Golden City.


    From a rational point of view, both of them have the same goal, the strongest force in the realm, Golden City and Shengjing Sect team. This was especially true for the Shengjing Sect team who has deep enmity with A Ye. Thus, he should join force with ming Valley to attack Golden City. However, in A Ye''s view, that was not how it worked.


    Although the surprise attack from Shengjing Sect people on Harmony River was somewhat despicable and shameless, everyone was hostile to each other, and in times of war, everything was possible. Let alone the sess of the sneak attack proved that the defensive work of the capital city of Harmony River was far from adequate, thus for the most part, A Ye could only me himself. Subsequently, he braved the danger by going deep into the opponent''s territory and retaliate in. However, the anger in his heart gradually subsided.


    But the subsequent sneak attack from ming Valley caused his anger to boil and could no longer be contained. Attacking a seriously injured woman was so out of line! Who would want to join forces with such a despicable and vile beast?


    Thus, A Ye was not just going to swallow this, he thought, "Since you sneak attacked my wife, I will cut off your senior general, a tooth for a tooth."


    Any alliance was built on mutual dread and mutual respect. If one side was unscrupulous, the alliance would exist in name only.


    From the moment he received the news, A Ye took some time to locate his target and immediately came at full speed. And the timing of Shengjing Sect people was also excellent. When A Ye arrived along the creek, it was exactly when Xiang Liang''s strength had been spent.


    A Ye''s unceremonious surprise attack was intended to strike a victory, however, Xiang Liang''s coping ability far exceeded his expectation, and ny percent of the power of the spear strike was dissolved.


    A Ye''s response was also very quick. When the first spear strike didn''t work, he reached out and touched the precious blood mark that was attached on his spear. The amazing weapon passed down from generation to generation of the kings of Harmony River now rose to another level, bing a sharp weapon that no one could withstand head-on.


    Even if Xiang Liang was in his perfect condition, he could not withstand this blow that could break the gold d army. Seeing A Ye''s move, Xiang Liang immediately fled. Like before, in just a single step, he disappeared without a trace.


    This kind of rapid withdrawal from the scene once caused Shengjing Sect team to be helpless. Naturally, A Ye was also helpless. The spear in his hand had been brimming with power, but he couldn''t lock his target. However, the difference between him and Shengjing Sect team was that, even if he could not find his opponent, he had someone who could.


    "Mumu, where is he?"


    "�� I''m going to share my vision with you. Now he''s retreating at full speed. He has no intention to fight again. Are you sure you want to chase him?"


    Zhou Mumu''s voice contained seven-part feeling of entangled and three-part part helplessness. She firmly opposed A Ye''s decision to attack the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, but A Ye''s intention had been set and could not be changed.


    "Of course I want to chase him, otherwise, why would Ie here in the first ce?"


    With that, Xiang Liang''s shadow appeared in his mind. This was Zhou Mumu''s overall view of the area from her secret spot, which she shared with A Ye. She had used a secret method from Kunlun Sect to lock Xiang Liang''s position. Although Zhou Mumu was not good at fighting, she was very proficient in all kinds of auxiliary spells, which made her the most suitable partner for A Ye who excelled in a frontal fight.


    After locking the opponent''s position, A Ye rode the waves on the creek to pursue Xiang Liang.


    One side was aggressively chasing, the other was fleeing in exhaustion. In this situation, A Ye quickly approached his target. Then, without hesitation, he lifted up his spear which was infused with the power of the blood mark and then threw it.


    In his field of view, Xiang Liang''s figure was torn apart. The blood mark divine spear was simply unstoppable. Even if Xiang Liang was at his peak, he would not be able to withstand it much less now? This time, he was surely dead.


    After that strike seeded, A Ye scattered the waves and a bit wearilynded on the ground. After rushing thousands of miles toe here and releasing the power of the blood mark, no matter how brave and good at fighting he was, he still felt that his feet almost couldn''t hold him. Leaning on his spear while kneeling on the ground, he asked, "How is the result?"


    Gentle footsteps came from behind him as Zhou Mumu''s figure appeared. The girl was silent for a moment before saying, "I''vepletely lost Xiang Liang''s trace. The likelihood that he''s down is fifty percent."


    "Only fifty percent?"


    "I don''t have much contact with him, so I don''t know his cards. It stands to reason that if it was me who received that strike, I would only have twenty percent chance to survive. But if it''s Royal Soldier Sect people��"


    "�� Forget it, let''s just call it a day."


    A Ye thought for a while, stood up, and put the spear back on his shoulder. Then his ice cold vision looked back.


    "This time, the elite troops of ming Valley has been crippled, and even if the fire spirit didn''t die, his skin must have been peeled off, and I�� have been reduced to be the pawn of Golden City. This really can''t be called as handsome."


    Zhou Mumu sighed. She had long wanted to say that it was likely there was the shadowy figure of Golden City behind the sneak attack on Eternal Tree by ming Valley.


    "You''re so bent on retaliating, how could you call that handsome?" she thought, however, after rethinking that A Ye''s rage was caused by her wife being injured, Zhou Mumu couldn''t say anything.


    "Let''s go back�� No matter how bad and inattentive you are in taking care of a woman, there''s nothing else you can do in Golden City."


    ��


    At the same time, within the forested valley, a sliced-into-two-in-the-middle barbarian warrior corpse suddenly trembled.


    This barbarian warrior was killed by Shengjing Sect people. At this time, there were countless of meat sprouts that began to wiggle. The meat sprouts on the two sections soon twined together and the two parts corpse became one again.


    Then, that barbarian warrior unsteadily stood up and began to step forward. From limping, its pace quickly became steady and soon it began to run. And while running, the barbarian warrior''s stature rapidly changed.


    From the height of eight feet, it rapidly shrunk into a medium build young man with short hair, cold look, and a cross scar printed on the cheek.


    He was indeed Xiang Liang. Before the blood mark divine spear reached his body, hepleted the Royal Soldier Sect''s secret method of shapeshifting, sessfully escaped, and also broke free from Zhou Mumu''s target lock. Right now, on the battlefield, no one paid him any attention. In front of him was a stretch of tnd. For him, the battle was already over.


    As the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, in the pursuit of military victory, he knew the truth about the usefulness of saving his life. This time, he was able to flee and even score a victory despite being ambushed by two forces one after the other. Despite the cost for this was the annihtion of a thousand elite barbarian warriors, the other party paid a hundredfold more than him. Because of his crack troops, Golden City was enveloped with the mes of war, their front line was heavily pinned down, and now, even the king of Golden City had led his main army to suppress it.


    In addition, Shengjing Sect team had also exposed their cards. After this battle, as long as he spent some time to prepare the countermeasures, next time they met, he could do better than this time. Even for the biggest enemy in this realm, Qiong Hua, he had faintly gleamed out a few details of her through the methods of the other members of Shengjing Sect team.


    So far, Xiang Liang had already gained a big profit. As long as he brought back this profit to the headquarters, as long��


    "As long as you can get out of this valley, I will give my head to you."


    Ahead, there was a strong burly figure who had been waiting for him for a long time. With a calm and indifferent face, Jianglu seemed to have determined that, although he was facing an opponent whose rank waspletely above him, the victory was already at hand.


    Upon seeing Jianglu, Xiang Liang''splexion changed. This time, he really didn''t have the power to fight again. In the face of such a master like Jianglu, even his hope to escape was slim.


    Perhaps a lone army prating deep into enemy''s territory was bound to lose from the start, but he did not expect it toe this fast. Much less in the hand of Jianglu��


    His enemy was Qiong Hua, not this small fry��


    And just as Xiang Liang was stunned, Jianglu had made the preemptive strike. Heunched his Power King True Body. Surrounded by golden light, he began to stride forward. With each step, the rocks shook and the ground cracked. His meteor-like fist swung towards his opponent''s face.


    At the same time, Xiang Liang suddenly sensed something and immediately took half a step back. In front of him, a brown sword light suddenly lit up. A in sword emerged out of thin air in his field of vision, directly facing that meteor-like fist.


    Then, a particrlyzy voice rang out.


    "After following you for so long, you finally picked this handsome young man!"

 Chapter 418 - Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 418: Alliance</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Wang Lu!"


    When the brown sword lit up, Jianglu''s heart was like a stormy sea, his immortal heart trembled, and his Power King True Body almost copsed on the spot.


    With Jianglu''s bravery, even faced with a Yuanying Stage expert, he would not be panic-stricken like this. However, Wang Lu had left too much psychological shadow in him that he simply couldn''t control himself.


    The power of the Power King True Body was infinite and could be freely retracted. However, in the face of the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, how could he dare to reserve some strength? This fist contained the all out power of his Power King True Body, without leaving any leeway. Even the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect would suffer irreparable damage from this��of course, based on the rtionship between Shengjing Sect and Royal Soldier Sect, this damage would only make Shengjing Sect people happy.


    However, this all out punch, in the face of Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword, suddenly became the shortcut to suicide. Jianglu didn''t dare to expect his attack could exceed the rebound limit of Wang Lu. However, he was certain that once his striking power was rebounded, it would definitely exceed his own limit.


    It was simply a dead end to continue, but he didn''t withdraw his fist. Seeing Wang Lu''s Sword of Mount Kung before him, Jianglu decisively made his decision.


    Heunched thest resort left by his Sect Elders for Shengjing Sect team. When he saw that his life was not guaranteed, he sent himself out of the immortal dreamnd.


    ��


    The scene instantly changed, but Jianglu''s fist momentum didn''t stop as he appeared outside the group of immortal tombs. After escaping from death, people should feel fortunate, but it was difficult for Jianglu to even feel half happy.


    The script of his Senior Sister Qiong Hua might be called perfect. Every step was interlocked, with ample room in each of them, and it only had onest step left. Moreover, along the way, the n had always been carried out in a calm manner, which ushered in the fruit of victory with ease.


    Unfortunately, just when he was about to reach out for the fruit of victory, something unexpected happened. Jianglu''s most dreaded opponent chose this most unexpected time to appear. The brown sword light crushed his overall n, so much that he didn''t even have the time to adapt.


    At the crucial moment, Jianglu had no choice but tounch his lifesaving method and promptly withdraw. He even had no time to inform his Senior Sister Qiong Hua that the n had changed.


    His n to intercept Xiang Liang in the valley was only known to him alone. When he previously contacted the Wangyue siblings, he had just arranged the ambush site and battle n for them, and also the news that the King of Harmony River would make his move. There was absolutely no mention that he himself would be thest insurance. In other people''s view, the current Jianglu was ying a role as a defector in ming Valley. And after Xiang Liang''s defeat, he would take his ce and seize a bigger benefit for Shengjing Sect team.


    Actually, Jianglu was not that greedy. Wanting to defeat the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect was easier said than done. Even if he yed all the cards in his hand, it would not necessarily be enough.


    It was his prudence that gave him a good chance of victory. The lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect was indeed formidable that he could even calmly escape from the surprise attack of the king of Harmony River. Nevertheless, Xiang Liang was not omnipotent. Finally, he exposed his weakness in front of him. But��


    But how did Wang Lu appear here? This n was so secretive that even his Senior Sister Qiong Hua didn''t understand the overall details, so how could Wang Lu know all of this?


    With this strong doubts, the unwillingness in Jianglu''s heart overflowed.


    In anger, he subconsciously punched the ground. This punch that could crack the mountain stones was wrapped by a ripple right before it could touch the ground, and the force was dispersed. At the same time, a harsh rm sound buzzed around him, and he was suddenly pressured by a force simr to the weight of ten mountains, which forced him to kneel.


    "Warning, your attempt to damage the ground vites the chapter five of article five of Plentiful City Public Affair Management Act. Now, ording to the regtion, we need to carry out the necessary restriction on you. Please actively cooperate with our action. You have the right to remain silent, but everything that you say could be��"


    This rigid, indifferent voice generated by the spell almost caused Jianglu''s immortal heart to copse.


    "You mother��"


    ��


    At the same time, inside the immortal dreamnd, after getting rid of Jianglu without even breaking a sweat, Wang Lu chuckled and withdrew his Sword of Mount Kun. Then he sized up this always-been-low-key lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect.


    Xiang Liang still maintained a high level of vignce. His pair of sharp eyes carefully watched Wang Lu, observing his every subtle movement, nor rxing in the slightest.


    Before leaving his sect, his Master had earnestly exhorted him that none of the lead disciples of the Five Uniques were simple. Qiong Hua was the strongest in terms of strength, the first among her peers. However, he might not necessarily win against Zhan Ziye or Zhou Mumu. And among them, Wang Lu had the best records. Rumor has it that even the Holy Ones of Western Continent fell under his hand, which was a miracle that was impossible to ur.


    And in the Immortal Dream Land, due to the level restriction limitation, the gap in strength was clearly reflected. Zhan Ziye and Zhou Mumu were the most restrained among them, thus they were not a cause of concern for him. Qiong Hua had the secret method of Shengjing Sect, thus she might have the greatest advantage. The most rming one, however, was still Wang Lu.


    For this young cultivator who had gained fame in the two continents, the Royal Soldier Sect had conducted a detailed investigation. In terms of strength, Wang Lu with his Non-Phase Method deserved to be the lead disciple of one of the Five Uniques, but it was also definitely not particrly outstanding��his Void Spirit Root was too much a pain in the ass. Wang Lu''s real strength lied in his ability to take advantage of the situation, which was almost unparalleled in the world.


    If it was an ideal life and death battle, Wang Lu must respectfully take thest ce among the Five Unique''s lead disciples. However, his legendary records in Western Continent had asionally spread in small circles of people, that Wang Lu could borrow the hand of a demigod to get rid of Deity Stage opponents that were so much more powerful than him. And this five spirits power struggle in the immortal dreamnd was certainly not an ideal battle. In this environment, Wang Lu was like a fish in the water.


    Actually, in regard to Xiang Liang, it didn''t matter how miraculous Wang Lu''s records were��he simply didn''t understand the analysis of Wang Lu by his Master. For him,plex matter was inferior to simple treatment. Thus, it was enough for him to remember just one thing: in the immortal dreamnd, do not provoke Wang Lu.


    Unfortunately, this time, it was Wang Lu who came knocking at his door. Xiang Liangcked the ability to deal withplex situations. Thus, in the face of Wang Lu''s uninvited appearance, Xiang Liang could only stay motionless and wait for the opponent''s next move.


    Seeing this filled-with-vignce Xiang Liang, Wang Lu could not help butugh, and then he stretched his hand towards Xiang Liang. "Do you know me? I am Wang Lu."


    Xiang Liang responded very seriously, "I know you, you are the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, the earth element blood spirit, and youe here to�� what are you doing here?"


    His voice was slightly jerky, showing that he wasn''t ustomed to these verbal courtesy, which was mostly the training result from his Master.


    Wang Lu didn''t care for Xiang Liang''s coldness and just maintained his hand in mid-air. "Of course to look for you to form an alliance and jointly resist the great demon king of Shengjing, Qiong Hua."


    "An alliance against Shengjing?" Xiang Liang somewhat strangely furrowed his brows. "Why? In the environment of Immortal Dream Land, you should make use of your ability in taking advantage of the situation. ording to your past records, you definitely could prevail over the other four blood spirits, so why would you bother to form an alliance with others to contend with Qiong Hua?"


    "�� Where are all these superstitious storiese from?" Wang Lu simply stared at him dumbfoundedly. There were many rumors about him that spread in Nine Regions, and if other people believed them, then so be it. However, before him was the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, an influential figure. How could he possibly believe those rumors to the letter?


    "Superstitious tales?" Upon hearing Wang Lu''s answer, Xiang Liang could not help but frown. "�� Indeed, judging from the existing theoretical and practical situation, no matter how the strength of a Xudan Stage cultivator and a Deity Stage one is ssified, it is not reasonable to put their strength and threat on the same level. Well, it seems like there''s a major mistake in the intelligence analyst''s work. When I return to the sect, I must report this to my Master, so that this will be investigated earnestly."


    While speaking, Xiang Liang gradually started to smile again, and his sharp eyes were also somewhat friendly.


    "That being the case, I can understand your purpose." Xiang Liang shook Wang Lu''s hand. "Thank you for your support a moment ago, I am willing to ept your alliance."


    Wang Lu smiled back. Although Xiang Liang''s character was indeed a bit quirky, he never rejected quirky people. At the same time, he was always fond of straightforward people.


    ��


    The alliance ceremony between Royal Soldier Sect and Spirit Sword Sect was rather hasty. By shaking hands and exchanging smile, Xiang Liang''s and Wang Lu''s alliance had basically been reached.


    After forming the alliance, Wang Lu unceremoniously grabbed the dominant position within the alliance.


    "Senior Brother Xiang Liang, please bear a bit. For a moment, don''t rush back to ming Valley but apany me in Golden City a while longer."


    Xiang Liang didn''t mind Wang Lu''s rather forceful proposal. He merely didn''t understand something. "This proposal is very unreasonable. Currently, my troops have been seriously damaged and supplies depleted, so the actualbat capability has been greatly reduced. If we continue to stay in the enemy territory, the situation would be very unfavorable."


    After that decisive battle in the valley, Xiang Liang barely summoned around one hundred of his men, which was the troops that survived the ambush from Shengjing Sect team. However, their actualbat capability was close to zero, and he himself, in the process of summoning that one hundred survivors, had spent many precious props, thus he urgently needed to resupply.


    "But if you go back now, not to mention resupply, I''m afraid you''d be stabbed by people in the back." Wang Lu sneered. "Senior Brother, don''t you want to know how Shengjing Sect peopleid this perfect ambush?"


    A glimmer of wonder appeared out of Xiang Liang''s slightly rigid face. "Indeed, my march routes were very secretly arranged and there was no oversight in carrying them out, but Shengjing Sect people have been prepared in advance. It is clear that their military understanding is far above me. The number one in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is indeed a well-deserved reputation."


    "Senior Brother Xiang Liang, your uprightness simply makes people ashamed��" Wang Lu covered his face with his palm. "There is actually a simpler exnation to this."


    Xiang Liang looked at him in earnest and focused eyes.


    "You''ve been sold." Wang Lu coldly told him the truth, "Although your march routes are secret, they are not secret to the higher ups of ming Valley. At the very least, the king of ming Valley absolutely knew your overall n."


    Xiang Liang nodded. "This is reasonable. As my superior in this ce, he has the authority to know my action n."


    "�� But the king of ming Valley is a man who can''t keep his mouth shut. When he gets drunk, he would speak irresponsibly about things that should not be said, and thus, he would be heard by the wrong people. Then the Shengjing Sect''s informer that is ced in ming Valley told all of these to his people. Thus, it is logical that they couldy a perfect ambush for you."


    Xiang Liang found this somewhat hard to believe. "It''s that simple?"


    Wang Lu said, "It''s easier than you think. Otherwise, how do you think I cane to support you in time? Shengjing Sect at least have some of their people in the higher ups of ming Valley. As for me, I just bribed the senior servant in ming Valley with two bottles of wine to know everything."


    "��"


    Wang Lu paused and thenughed. "So, Shengjing Sect people are a bit stupid."


    Although Xiang Liang was somewhat dull, upon hearing this statement, he couldn''t help but feel�� ufortable.


    "In short, it''s not good for you to return to ming Valley. On the contrary, if we continue to stay, we would have a great opportunity that we could take advantage of."

 Chapter 419 - Your Sister’s Backyard Caught Fire?

    <h4>Chapter 419: Your Sister��s Backyard Caught Fire?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Two days have passed since the ambush in the valley.


    After a thrilling multi-party battle, the next two days were actually pretty calm. Golden City had no reaction to the defeat and the subsequent exit of Shengjing Sect team, but also didn''t care about the death of around a thousand of elite warriors of ming Valley. After his surprise attack, the king of Harmony River also withdrew, and thus, his hunting action came to an end.


    However, everyone knew that this was just the calm before the storm. And when the next storm broke out, it was difficult to predict who would have the upper hand, so people were all quietly waiting for the change.


    At the same time, Wang Lu was not idling either. In these two days, he took Lan and Xiang Liang to travel all over the territory of Golden City, visiting the big and small fortresses, seeing many people, and speaking many words. Of course, most of the talking was done by Wang Lu. Xiang Liang and Lan were just watching from the sideline. Incidentally, they also experienced the various food all over Golden City��in addition to eating, they didn''t have more things to do.


    For these inexplicable actions, the two people were silent. Lan was already ustomed to Wang Lu''s unpredictableness, while Xiang Liang stemmed from his high professional quality.


    He was a qualified soldier, and the soldier''s instinct was naturally to obey. Although the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect should be ced more in themanding position, Xiang Liang was obviously more ustomed to the former. Shortly after he got along with Wang Lu, he discovered that Wang Lu was a natural leader. Perhaps he was stronger than Wang Lu in terms of tactical arrangements and execution, but Wang Lu was expert in other things. And professional things should obviously be given to professionals.


    Of course, if the choice of Xiang Liang fell into the ear of his Elders, he would surely be scolded. However, Xiang Liang''s habit was so difficult to change.


    Fortunately, Wang Lu''s inexplicable behavior didn''tst long. The next night, among the street hawkers in a certain bustling city in Golden City, Wang Lu, with a satisfied smiling face, looked for Xiang Liang and Lan who were tasting the street snacks. The battle efficiency of the two people was quite high. When Wang Lu arrived, the table was already filled with wine cups and dishes. In front of Lan, there were hundreds of bamboo skewers without the meat, while Xiang Liang was ying with golden colored meat in high spirit.


    Wang Lu asked the two of them, "How are the snacks?"


    Lan somewhat embarrassedly put down the half-eaten skewered meat on the table, seemingly at a loss. Xiang Liang did not hesitate to nod. "They''re very good. They''re rich in nutrients and have reasonable texture. Moreover, they''re very simple and fast to cook. If the conditions are met, they could be promoted as the military provision for basic servicemen unit, which should be able to effectively enhance the morale."


    Wang Lu wasn''t rmed by Xiang Liang''s response, but just pulled a stool to sit down before grabbing the meat in front of Xiang Liang and beginning to talk while eating it.


    "Plus today, I have met with the majority of the towns and cities in Golden City territory. And the information that needs to be integrated has basically been processed."


    Golden City''s organizational structure was very interesting. The master of Golden City is the supreme ruler, and below him, there were dozens of sub cities. Each of this sub city had a separate administrative unit, simr to feudal vassals. However, the master of Golden City was able to suppress this group of vassals with his strength and majesty. Thus, the overall political environment of Golden City was unprecedentedly stable.


    Thus, Wang Lu''s contact with the leaders of these sub cities was not meant to instigate them��no matter how professional he was, it was impossible for him to cause the organizational structure of Golden City to copse just by relying on his mouth. All he had to do was one thing: look for information.


    And mentioning about information, Wang Lu''splexion was somewhat odd. "ording to the contact with the city masters, the situation of Golden City is pretty weird. For the other four forces, no matter how bad is the rtionship between the masters and their blood spirit follower, they are at least allies that have themon goal. Only the master of Golden City whose contradiction with Shengjing Sect team like a vengeful son toward his father''s killer. Some time ago, the master of the city even gave Jianglu the ultimatum to bring back your head within ten days. Otherwise, he would seal Qiong Hua, as the king of gold spirit, forever."


    Upon hearing this, Lan and Xiang Liang were extremely surprised. They have heard that the rtionship between the master of Golden City and his followers was not harmonious, but they didn''t expect that the two sides were as ipatible as water and fire.


    "ording to the time, today is the deadline. I wonder if Senior Sister Qiong Hua would be kept in the golden cage forever as the City Master''s concubine."


    If Wang Lu was telling this to the Lady Boss, thetter would surely chime in and asked for an in depth discussion regarding this. However, Wang Lu''s two audiences did not cooperate. Xiang Liang puzzledly asked, "This is very unreasonable. Qiong Hua is the number one in this world and thus the most powerful weapon of Golden City, so it''spletely illogical topletely abandon her."


    Wang Lu said, "The master of Golden City is by no means an unenlightened ruler, so he certainly has his reason for doing that. But unfortunately, there are too few clues, so I can''t guess what''s the significance of this move, but at least, I can put forward a conjecture. Senior Brother Xiang Liang, if we assume Senior Sister Qiong Hua is forever trapped in Golden City, then what do you think the situation of the five spirits power struggle would evolve to?"


    Xiang Liang frowned. "If Senior Sister Qiong Hua is removed from the picture, then��


    Wang Lu said, "Then there''s no need for the other four forces to form an alliance. Senior Brother Xiang Liang, how about we go and destroy Senior Sister Zhou and Senior Brother Zhan?"


    "Huh?" Although Xiang Liang had good mental qualities, but upon listening to Wang Lu''s suggestion, he somewhat could not keep up with his thinking. Several days ago, Wang Lu was like a family with those two people, but now he wanted to turn on them as fast as closing the book.


    Wang Lu exined, "You see, Senior Sister Zhou and Senior Brother Zhan, because of the rtionship between their two masters, their alliance will continue to thest minute. And with the two of them teaming up, except for Qiong Hua, there''s no other enemy in this world. Therefore, let''s defeat them first and then we''ll decide the winner?"


    After pondering a bit, Xiang Liang, looking very serious, suddenly stood up. "If you are serious about this idea, then I will withdraw from the alliance."


    Wang Lu asked, "Why?"


    Xiang Liang said, "First, I do not have the confidence to defeat you one on one in the game that you set. If only you and I are left in the five spirits power struggle, as far as I am concerned, I would definitely lose the game. Secondly, I will not trust an ally who could easily abandon his other ally. Since you can abandon them, naturally you can abandon me. Third, I don''t like it."


    Upon hearing the three reasons of Xiang Liang, Wang Lu smiled with great satisfaction. "Senior Brother Xiang Liang is indeed worthy to be the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, your uprightness is admirable�� That being the case, we can proceed to the next point."


    With that, Wang Lu turned serious.


    "I think, as of now, all of these situations are arranged by Qiong Hua. For Shengjing Sect team, the most important point is that, their starting advantage is too big, which naturally attracted hatred and bound to be the target of the other four. No matter how strong Shengjing Sect team is, they couldn''t withstand the four forces alliance. If it were me, I would rather cut off my arm so that the four forces alliance would break before doing anything else. And the current situation is developing along this line. I don''t believe that with Qiong Hua''s ability, she would be forced to not be able to do anything by a mere puppet of the immortal dreamnd. Her desperate situation is deliberate, posing as a bird ready to be plucked at any moment, but only idiots regard her predicament as serious. We don''t know what is in the mind of the master of Golden City, but since he can use the blood marks to suppress Qiong Hua, naturally he can also release her."


    Upon hearing this, Xiang Liang was lost in thought and then murmured, "Everything is intentional? Including their defeat in the valley?"


    "Of course. Or to be precise, that oue is within the n of Shengjing Sect people. For Shengjing Sect people, being able to solve the threat from the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect is of course the best, and if the war progress smoothly, even A Ye who they used as their pawn, could also be cleaned up, killing two birds with one stone. However, even if the battle is lost, it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s nothing more than sacrificing their small fries. The real core figure of Shengjing Sect team is only Qiong Hua. On the contrary, this tragic loss can make people rx their vignce. What we need to do now is to hold the alliance tightly. No matter how the external situation change, we have to firmly lock our goal, not wavering in the slightest. Nothing else matters until Golden City and Shengjing Sect team arepletely defeated."


    Listening to Wang Lu speaking with fervor and confidence, Xiang Liang gradually smiled.


    This conclusion was exactly what he wanted. As a soldier, the most taboo thing was an ambiguous target, un-unified thoughts, and being indecisive in everything.


    "Very good."


    Wang Lu also smiled.


    It was finally done.


    In the past two days, apart from collecting intelligence and locking Qiong Hua''s target, Wang Lu''s most important task was to stabilize Xiang Liang. This rigid-minded lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect was his most needed ally. To win the future decisive battle against Qiong Hua, Xiang Liang''s power was essential.


    At the same time, in the past two days, did Xiang Liang not observe Wang Lu? This young yet very famous peer of him had aroused his curiosity from a long time ago. In this context, how he would deal with his rtion with Wang Lu was a great test for him. He didn''t know how to ponder onplicated things, but at least, on the basis of these past two days of getting along, he intuitively judged that he was willing to take Wang Lu as his friend.


    Thus, the result of getting along together in the past two days was the establishment of a true alliance. Wang Lu and Xiang Liang tacitly shook each other''s hand, ready to meet the next storm.


    However, when the two palms touched each other, a beautiful orchid-like ray of light blossomed out of the hollow of Wang Lu''s palm, which rippled into a water curtain.


    Initially, this was a mysterious beautiful scene, but when Wang Lu saw the water curtain, his face suddenly became livid. A momentter, he angrily crushed that water curtain, sshing it to the ground.


    "Damn it, are those two fools making a romance movie?"


    With Xiang Liang''s sharp eyes, he managed to read the text on the water curtain before being crushed by Wang Lu. Although some of them were not too clear, the aggressiveness of the person who wrote the text was overflowing.


    "I can''t coexist with that bastard thing Zhan Ziye. Junior Brother Wang, if you are loyal, thene back and help me kill this inhumane thing! As long as you help me, I will give that five blood spirits crown to you!"

 Chapter 420 - Just Looking for the Meaning Behind the Intention

    <h4>Chapter 420: Just Looking for the Meaning Behind the Intention</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Senior Sister Zhou, think of the bigger picture. Don''t make a scene okay?"


    In a secluded tree hole in the Eternal Tree, a tired and irritable Zhan Ziye shook his head. In front of him, there was a woman with a sneering face and eyes filled with contempt.


    "Don''t make a scene? You actually have the cheek to say that, Zhan Ziye! Good or bad, Ten Thousand Arts Sect is at least a prestigious upright sect, yet its lead disciple has a lewd desire toward a man''s wife, and you want me to turn a blind eye to it��"


    "I''ve told you, there''s no affair between me and Shaman!"


    "Now there''s none, but if left unchecked, someday it would end up exactly like that!" Zhou Mumu stretched her finger and pointed at Zhan Ziye''s nose. "Do you think I''m blind? I''ve seen both of you flirting with your eyes! I''m telling you, I want you to immediately break your rtionship with Shaman, then I would still recognize you as Junior Brother, otherwise��"


    "Otherwise, what are you going to do?"


    The cold sound of Zhan Ziye caused a sudden drop in the temperature in the tree hole.


    "After all, when did our rtionship ever be so harmonious? From the beginning, this is apetition, if you insist on provocation and refuse to give up, we might as well settle the victory or defeat right now I have no patience for such an unruly person like you."


    "I am unruly?" Zhou Mumu nearly blew up on the spot. However, by force of will, she restrained her anger and made a final confirmation. "Good, since you''re this obstinate, then there''s nothing to say anymore. I''ll see you on the battlefield!"


    Zhan Ziye, however, sneered. "On the battlefield? Are you the master here? Harmony River and Eternal Tree are bound by marriage, do you think just with your few words you can drive a wedge in the rtionship between the two of them?"


    Looking at the shameless face of Zhan Ziye, Zhou Mumu felt extremely annoyed. Nevertheless, she had to admit that, as long as the rtionship between A Ye and Shaman was still strong, it was very difficult for her to settle her disagreement with Zhan Ziye on the battlefield. That fool A Ye was hopeless.


    Half a day ago, when A Ye returned from his ambush mission in Golden City, he directly returned to Eternal Tree with Zhou Mumu to bring back his plentiful mission achievements. However, after they arrived at Eternal Tree, Shaman''s reaction was far colder than expected, and the ambiguous look between her and Zhan Ziye could be seen with anyone''s eyes.


    Zhou Mumu was shocked, because she previously thought that since Zhan Ziye came from a prestigious upright sect, he at least would have a bottom line. But in the end�� that sick person A Ye finally got his long-cherished wish!


    Zhou Mumu suddenly burst into anger and recklessly rebuked Zhan Ziye''s moral behavior. However, Zhan Ziye was perplexed. He and Shaman had been cultivating together, so no doubt they appeared to have a tacit understanding and warm feeling for each other. But to say there was something untoward happening between them, that was simply absurd. Zhan Ziye asked himself, as the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, he wholeheartedly gave his life in the pursuit of academic since childhood, how could he have the time for an affair? No matter how Shaman surprised him, she was nothing more than a skeleton with flesh to him. The two have had a close contact, but that was to wash the bones and change the marrow of Shaman, and for the entire night, Zhan Ziye just held Shaman''s hand, nothing more.


    Moreover, at that time, they were interrupted by Wang Lu halfway through, so the situation was extremely awkward. However, Wang Lu didn''t even misunderstand him and just made a joke, yet how could Zhou Mumu be so insistent?


    Therefore, for Zhan Ziye to counter word for word with Zhou Mumu was a matter of course. He originally had a general friendship with Zhou Mumu, but at this time, he was so annoyed that he did not want to yield even an inch. Meanwhile, Zhou Mumu was so angry that her immortal heart even shook: "No wonder some people said that the people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, those nerds are shameless perverts." Theycked the opposite sex friends for a long time, so in order to experience sexual intercourse, they were even willing to do some low things. Originally, Zhou Mumu thought that those were malicious rumors, but now, it seemed like they were not groundless!


    Zhou Mumu could not just let this shameless Zhan Ziye get away with that, so she directly sent a message to Wang Lu for help.


    There were some things that, though helpless for Zhou Mumu, but she believed that Wang Lu must have a way��Zhan Ziye once tried to pursue Wang Lu''s exclusive property Liu Li. In Zhou Mumu''s view, it didn''t matter if someone touched Wang Lu, but if they dared to touch his woman, Wang Lu would absolutely destroy them.


    Thus, after she sent the message, Zhou Mumu just smirked and waited for Wang Lu to join her to get rid of this kinky evil together. Finally, not long after she sent the water curtain message, she heard Wang Lu''s roar in her ear: "Hey you, surnamed Zhou, don''t you have nothing else to do? Right now, the important thing is to build a united front against Qiong Hua, yet you told me that you don''t want to share the same sky with Zhan Ziye?"


    Upon hearing that roar, Zhou Mumu''s beautiful countenance changed. After gawking for half a day, she bewilderedly roared back, "Y-You''re actually yelling at me? Do you know what happened here!"


    Wang Lu peevishly said, "What else can happen there? That''s other people''s marriage and emotional problem, what has that got to do with you, an outsider?"


    "Y-You��" Zhou Mumu was speechless for a while. "Then you already knew! Yet you turned a blind eye to this?"


    "I''m not as sick as you�� Senior Sister Zhou, think clearly, this is a story set in the immortal dreamnd, and we came here not to safeguard the happiness of other people''s marriage. Our goal is��"


    Zhou Mumu angrily interrupted, "Enough! All of you are the same! Because this is not the real world, so you can do whatever you want? And you don''t even care about any bottom line? Haven''t your Spirit Sword Sect Elders taught you to be sincere no matter what? Wang Lu, I thought that you were a good man, but it seems like I was wrong! You are willing to collude with that viin Zhan Ziye by turning a blind eye to what he did. Let me tell you, this kind of thing, I will not tolerate it!"


    Wang Lu took a deep breath. "Very well, Senior Sister Zhou, calm down a bit. I will go there and carefully exin this thing to you�� Hello? Damn, how dare you hung up on my phone call!"


    ��


    After shutting down the conversation with Wang Lu, Zhou Mumu took a deep breath and then temporarily suppressed her anger.


    She also couldn''t tell why she suddenly couldn''t control her emotion.


    Actually, what Wang Lu said was right. This was a realm in the immortal dreamnd, so whatever she did in this realm, once this story was cleared, it would turn into a dream bubble�� let alone this problem indeed belonged to someone else''s family. If even A Ye himself didn''t say anything, what qualification did she have to interfere as an outsider?


    It was just that, remembering when she went hunting with A Ye, whenever their hunt was sessful, thetter would reveal a childlike innocent smile, as well as his unreserved love for his wife�� Zhou Mumu felt that such feelings should not be tarnished.


    In fact, she didn''t really care about the five blood spirits crown. In this five spirits power struggle, there would only be one final winner. In the face of such powerful rivals like Wang Lu and Qiong Hua, from the beginning, Zhou Mumu didn''t think that there was much hope for her to stick to the end. Thus,pared to the result, she valued the process more. Although she had always been rough with A Ye, and his maverickness repeatedly angered her, but it gradually grew on her. A Ye was a passionate person, and such a person could be defeated in the battlefield, but he should not be emotionally betrayed.


    Knowing that all of this, in the end, was just an illusion, Zhou Mumu still couldn''t help herself. Perhaps many people wouldugh at her for going too deep, that she was a fool��


    However, it was because she could be willful and foolish for a long time that she tread the immortal path. If even in the immortal path she must be cautious, everything must be done in a step by step manner without the least bit of joy, then she would rather not cultivate this immortality!


    Thinking to this, Zhou Mumu suddenly felt that the dull golden core within her Jade Mansion once again gradually bloomed. The golden core that was forced to sleep by the secret method of Kunlun Sect seemed to be awakened. After realizing this, Zhou Mumu''s mind was moved.


    With that, she closed her eyes and forcefully suppressed the restlessness of her immortal heart with the immortal method of Kunlun Sect, took a couple of deep breaths, and evenly spread the magical power into her whole body. Then she opened her eyes and revealed a smile.


    Not far away from her, seeing that Zhou Mumu had calmed down, Zhan Ziye loudly humphed coldly. "Are you done? For the sake of the two forces alliance, I''ll consider this thing to have never happened. You can stay here if you want, I''ll take my leave."


    With that, just as he was about to leave this tree hole, he sensed a danger from his back. He immediatelyunched his thunder body and shes of lightning appeared around his body.


    Lightning was formless and substanceless, so once Zhan Ziyeunched his thunder body, he would not be fettered by any explosive force. However, this time, when heunched his thunder body, he felt as if he had fallen into a cage. His whole body was under the pressure of an irresistible force that he felt as if his body was about to fell apart.


    On top of his head, a diamond ring buzzed with vibration as it slowly rotated. That repression force spread out from the ring.


    "Zhou Mumu, you!"


    Zhou Mumu coldly said, "Junior Brother Ziye, after this is over, I will visit your Ten Thousand Arts Sect and apologize. But, please leave before me!"


    "You actually dare�� dare to sneak up on me!"


    "Stop struggling, although I am not good at fighting, in my Diamond Ring''s snare, it''s absolutely not easy for you to disentangle yourself�� Junior Brother, don''t damage your Jade Mansion just to break free from this ring. Just let it happen. Although I despise your act, I don''t want to hurt you."


    "In your dreams!"


    "Very well then, let''s wait until your body copses, and the mechanism will sort itself." While saying that, Zhou Mumu increased the magical power output. Zhan Ziye roared and there were more and more lightning that shed around his body.


    "Junior Brother, next time remember this, a person must have integrity."


    "Stabbing people in the back, yet you want to talk about integrity?"


    Zhou Mumu was silent, but her right hand shed out. The Diamond Ring began to violently oscite. It dropped away a primordial chaos ring of light, which gradually tightened the restriction on Zhan Ziye''s neck, slowly strangling him.


    Zhan Ziye did his best, but he still couldn''t break free. Although he mastered ten thousand methods, he was sneak attacked by the Diamond Ring and had no way to fight back!


    And just as he was about to be strangled, suddenly, the tree hole was opened and a tall figure appeared.


    With the spear on his shoulder, A Ye curiously asked, "What are you guys doing?"

 Chapter 421 - Being A Responsible Person

    <h4>Chapter 421: Being A Responsible Person</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The sudden appearance of A Ye immediately reversed the situation on the scene.


    As soon as Zhan Ziye saw him, he immediately opened his mouth to call for help. However, just as he opened his mouth, Zhou Mumu suddenly increased her magical power output. A golden halo fell on that ring of light, leaving him with no gaps. Let alone opening his mouth, even his breathing had be difficult. Unexpectedly, Zhan Ziye was gradually strangled to death.


    Seeing this scene, A Ye said with amazement, "Your sparring is quite heavy, I think the wood spirit is going to be strangled to death by you."


    Zhan Ziye retorted angrily in his mind: "I, your father, am going to be strangled to death by your blood spirit! Yet you still say that this is just a sparring match, are you blind?"


    Zhou Mumu didn''t say anything. Right now, she was trying as hard as she could to get rid of Zhan Ziye as soon as possible. As for how she would exin it to A Yeter�� that was for ater time.


    "Speaking of which, previously Wang Lu once told me that people can find great pleasure in suffocation. Are you guys now doing it in the pursuit of pleasure?"


    Zhan Ziye was almost suffocated when he heard this��he almost spewed out blood. Zhou Mumu''s magical power output also shook.


    "I know Wang Lu that bastard always likes to joke, but you�� are actually as sick as him." Zhou Mumu thought.


    However, just as she thought of this, A Ye suddenly froze his smile, walked over and then patted Zhou Mumu on her shoulder. "I have been looking for you for a long time. I have something to talk to you, so stop your sparring match first."


    Being pressed by A Ye on the shoulder, Zhou Mumu''s magical power stream was nearly cut off. She was inwardly anxious: "I''m trying to help you here, okay? By getting rid of this person today, your family''s well-being can be guaranteed. Otherwise, with your IQ, sooner orter, your family would break!"


    However, A Ye''s pressure on her shoulder became increasingly forceful. "That''s enough Mumu, this is urgent, so we need to hurry."


    Zhou Mumu shook her shoulder, trying to shake A Ye''s hand away. However, the next moment, a blood-colored light appeared on A Ye''s palm. Zhou Mumu''s whole body quivered and her stream of magical power was actually dispersed by that palm!


    Crash!


    When that Diamond Ring fell to the ground, Zhan Ziye''s thunder body instantly gained freedom. He cast a nce towards the two people, and with a sneer, he immediately departed without turning back.


    Unable to deal with Zhan Ziye anymore, Zhou Mumu looked at the hand on her shoulder in disbelief.


    "Do�� do you know what you just did?"


    A Ye reluctantly said, "Can''t help it, who told you not to listen to me? I can''t use force on you, so I have to resort to the blood mark."


    "I ask you if you know what you just did?" Zhou Mumu angrily eximed. The grievances in her heart had reached their limit and her eyes could not help but tear up. "Do you know what you just did?"


    A Ye sighed and then patted her shoulder. "After I came back this time, I have seen everything that I need to see. Fortunately, Shaman''s injury is not too heavy, and with the help of wood spirit, she is recovering very quickly. And although a part of the Eternal Tree essence has been taken away, the foundation is not damaged, so it can always slowly recover. And at that time, the two children were hidden very well, they weren''t even scared. There''s nothing that I can do here."


    "And since everything is alright, there''s no need for us to stay here," A Ye said, and then moved his spear to his other shoulder. "Let alone the five spirits power struggle is not over yet, thus, my destination should be on the battlefield. So, let''s go to Golden City."


    "��"


    "Ai, why can''t you listen to me? The blood mark is precious, so don''t always squander it okay? Otherwise, when all of my blood marks are used, wouldn''t I be reduced to the same level as that Grey Mountain girl? At that time, let alone handsome, I would definitely die in shame. So please let me keep my face, okay?"


    After these sessive blows, Zhou Mumu finally gave up her insistence. "�� Very well, suit yourself."


    "Mm, I''ve already told Shaman about this, so, without further ado, let''s get started."


    The two of them left Eternal Tree and went straight to Golden City. They were in a hurry as if they were a fleeing defeated army. When they came triumphantly from Golden City, they didn''t even have the time to rest for a night in the Eternal Tree.


    The two of them traveled quickly, and before long, they have crossed the border between Eternal Tree and Golden City.


    Once they set foot on the territory of Golden City, A Ye suddenly couldn''t control his body and fell down uncontrobly. Zhou Mumu was taken aback and quickly reached out to support him. However, she found out that A Ye''s face was as pale as paper, as if there was no blood left.


    "Are you injured?" Zhou Mumu quicklyunched her healing spell but found out that A Ye had no internal or external injury. He just seemed too weak��


    "What exactly did you do?"


    A Ye reluctantly smiled. "When I came home after being out for quite long, I wasn''t careful and yed too much with Shaman��"


    "y your ass!" Zhou Mumu stretched her hand out and put it on A Ye''s back. Then she sent out her magical power to probe A Ye''s internal condition. What she saw there almost overwhelmed her.


    What Zhou Mumu saw was an empty building with decayed walls and pirs. At any time, the building might copse�� that was A Ye''s Jade Mansion.


    Once upon a time, it was a prosperous and flourishing resplendent Jade Mansion. However, now it seemed like it was in its dying state. There were decays everywhere, and it was devoid of life.


    In the five spirits power struggle, among the five masters, only the absolute strength of the master of Golden City could suppress everyone. The individualbat power of the others was not worth mentioning, however, that was rtive to the five spirits, which were the lead disciples of five supreme sects. The individualbat power of A Ye, however, actually exceeded his peers. When he used his blood mark divine spear, he even had the strength to fight against the master of Golden City, but now, his appearance��


    "What the hell is going on with you? Don''t give me that stupid reason, I''m not as stupid as you are!"


    Seeing that Zhou Mumu had pressed him tightly for an answer, A Ye thought for a moment, but in the end, he really couldn''te up with a reason that could fool her. Thus, he had to wryly smile at his inability to react ording to the situation, unlike Wang Lu. Then he frankly told her��


    "It''s because of the blood mark."


    "Blood mark?"


    A Ye exined, "To summon the blood spirit, in addition to the necessary catalyst, there must also be a sufficient enough price to be paid to congeal the blood mark. These blood marks can then be used to control the follower. These are the rules set by the blood spirit temple. And the origin of the blood mark is only one: blood sacrifice. Moreover, it must be the blood of the loved ones."


    Zhou Mumu was shocked. "The loved ones have to be blood sacrificed? I''ve never heard of this before!"


    "Because only the five kings know about this secret. The main use of the blood mark is the evidence of the master''s control of the follower, so the blood spirit temple won''t let you guys know too much�� Let''s get back to the blood sacrifice. The so-called blood sacrifice of the love ones is not necessarily those that have blood rtionship. For example, that Grey Mountain girl sacrificed all of her subordinates. They are those who have followed the master of Grey Mountain for many generations, who risked everything for their master. And when ites to that girl''s generation, there''s not that many differentiation between master and subordinates. But because of the five spirits power struggle, she killed everyst one of them. But unfortunately, after paying this huge sacrifice to obtain the blood marks, she still squandered them all."


    Zhou Mumu still couldn''t believe what she heard. "T-Then what about Shaman? Don''t tell me she also blood sacrificed her own close rtives?"


    "Shaman''s case is better. In her capacity of Sacred Leaf, as a permanent part of Eternal Tree, she could pass this part of the cost to the Eternal Tree. Thus, her blood sacrifices were the seeds of Eternal Tree, which were reserved by previous Sacred Leaves to be used in critical times. Although it is indeed somewhat unfortunate, it is always better than sacrificing living people�� As for the ming Valley, the King of ming Valley himself personally killed his wife and children. The so called blood rtives to him are no different than pigs. As for Golden City, I''m not too clear about the situation there, but they shouldn''t be the exception. Finally, as for me��"


    When it came to this, A Ye exposed a self-satisfied smile. However, an ominous foreboding suddenly appeared in Zhou Mumu''s heart. Although A Ye''s reputation in Harmon River was good, those that could be called as his close rtives were only Shaman and their two children. And since those three were safe, then that meant��


    A Yeughed. "Zhou Mumu, you''re indeed smart. Since I can''t sacrifice my wife and children, except for sacrificing myself, what else can I do? Mm, perhaps, if I was desperate, I think I can still able to find a few familiar friends. But to sacrifice friends in order to fight�� that would make me look really ugly, so I couldn''t do it.


    "I am the king of Harmony River, so the glory of this country belongs to me. So if there''s someone in this country that has to pay, then I would not pass on my responsibility to others. This is what I call a handsome king! I chose to use my own life to congeal the blood marks. Perhaps it''s because my life force is especially tenacious, or perhaps it''s because I''m too handsome, but people have to sacrifice their whole life to get the blood mark while I just need to sacrifice a certain amount of my lifespan. Moreover, the power of my blood mark is a notch better."


    While speaking, his tone of voice grew steadier, and a circle of blood light appeared on his body. Suddenly, he had a bit of strength and needed not the support from Zhou Mumu to stand up. Now he radiated health and vigor.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mumu actually trembled in fear. A Ye had clearly used another of his blood mark. It was just that, the object was no longer his spear, but his body. This sacrificing life force for temporary physical fitness was basically drinking poison to quench the thirst! Moreover, Zhou Mumu remembered that previously, when A Ye used the blood marks for several times, he actually used two blood marks at a time. One was used to bless the spear and the other one to bless his body. And this second one was used to forcefully offset the weakened state after using the blood mark. However, by doing this�� wouldn''t it tantamount to elerating his suicide?


    "From the moment I chose to blood sacrifice myself, I am doomed to not live long. The blood sacrifice is not a simple addition or subtraction. The blood spirit temple will eventually charge me the price that I have to pay. As a warrior, I am not afraid to die. My only worries are my wife and my children, especially Shaman. Although she has wisdom and intelligence, but she''s very weak and clingy. In the past, there''s always someone who apany her by her side. If no one is around her, she actually can''t do anything. As such, I always worry about what would Shaman do after I''m gone."


    Zhou Mumu bitterlyughed. "So you, this idiot, did everything possible to wear a green hat 1 on yourself?"


    "I am a dead man walking, don''t tell me I have to let her live as a widow? As a qualified husband, isn''t it my responsibility to provide a home to return to for my beloved wife? Fortunately, this time, it seems like Shaman has grown stronger and more mature. Thus, I have no attachment and no regret."


    Zhou Mumu actually found it a bit hard to understand. "Can you�� really be that free and easy?"


    "Of course! Because an overly sensitive man is not handsome, and I am the most handsome," A Ye confidently said with eyes filled with sincerity.


    Zhou Mumu finally had nothing to say.


    "�� So what are you nning to do now? Living alone in seclusion?"


    "Of course not!"


    While speaking, A Ye became highly spirited, and there was a fierce fighting intent in his eyes.


    "I want to fight the master of Golden City! Right now!"

 Chapter 422 - The Person Behind

    <h4>Chapter 422: The Person Behind</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "I want to fight with the master of Golden City!"


    "What?"


    Despite experiencing several dramatic transitions just now, Zhou Mumu''s spirit turned numb��A Ye''s idea was still a big shock to her.


    When mentioning the master of Golden City, A Ye''s face was filled with eagerness, his eyes shone brightly, and the spear in his hand continued to dance.


    "Actually, I want to do it from the beginning. The five kings in the realm are always headed by the master of Golden City. People say that he''s invincible, omnipotent even, but I''ve never seen it before! As a warrior, if I don''t ever experience this strongest man in the world, I would die with injustice! Previously because I have too many worries, I never dared to act on a whim, but now I have no regrets."


    Zhou Mumu somewhat stiffly asked, "How are you going to fight him? Do you think he even wants to meet you?"


    Without hesitation, A Ye said, "Therefore, I must pay him a visit! I will march straight from here and directly hit his capital Misty City. Let''s see if he still not going to meet me!"


    "��"


    A Ye lightlyughed and then said, "Single-handedly going straight towards the opponent''s territory, a king to a king, when I think about it, its handsomeness is simply against the heaven!"


    "You��"


    A Ye froze his self-satisfied smile, looked back at the sluggish face of Zhou Mumu, and then somewhat embarrassedly said, "Speaking of which, I really didn''t do you right. You have been following me, a dead man master for so long, but this five blood spirits crown�� is doomed not tond in your hand from the start."


    Zhou Mumu coldly humphed loudly. "Oh, so you realize that you didn''t do me right?"


    A Ye said, "So you see, that''s why from the moment I summoned you, I have been totally submissive to you. Even if you hit me with your Diamond Ring, I neverined even once��"


    "Humph!"


    Zhou Mumu threw her face sideway, looking very unhappy. However, in fact, she didn''t have any entanglement in her heart. Like he previously thought, once she learned that the opponents were the other four lead disciples of the Five Uniques, especially such strong opponents like Wang Lu and Qiong Hua, she gave up the idea of winning. The process was more important to her than the end result.


    Even though this was just a game in the immortal dreamnd, she would still devote herself to it. No matter whether she felt happy or sad, she would strive hard for her own conviction. This was more important to her than anything else.


    And when Zhou Mumu was ready to say something, she heard A Ye said, "What will happen next is my personal battle, so you don''t need to follow me anymore."


    "Your personal battle? That''s really nice to say!" Zhou Mumu sneered. "You are my superior, so your life and death will certainly implicate me!"


    "Mm, if the master is dead, then the follower will also disappear. However, it is easier to be taken back by the blood spirit temple than to die on the battlefield. Moreover, I''m actually used to doing things alone, so if you''re by my side, you''ll likely drag me down��"


    "Drag��" Zhou Mumu was tongue-tied, and then the fire in her heart could no longer be suppressed. She unceremoniously pulled out her Diamond Ring and hit A Ye dizzy with it.


    "Now lead the way! I want you to experience the auxiliary power of Kunlun before you die!"


    ��


    A dayter.


    "Whoa, is this the home of the master of Golden City? It''s so spectacr!"


    A Ye stared in amazement at the towering imposing city before him. His eyes were firmly attracted to the tens of thousands of stone steps that reached through the clouds.


    Behind him, Zhou Mumu unceremoniously scolded him, "Get a hold of yourself! The Golden City army would soone, and if you don''t want to die, then move! My magical power can only hold for a few more rounds!"


    A Ye suddenly realized the same thing, so he took his eyes back from those stone steps and turned around.


    He saw several clusters of golden cloud rapidly approaching them from the horizon. Those were the pursuing troops of Golden City who were rushing at them in a sorry state. At the same time, there was a long stretch of blood from below him that extended to the horizon. On both sides of this stretch of blood were countless piles of corpses.


    Just like what A Ye nned, he went straight to the capital city of Golden City while killing all that stood in their way.


    This rampant attitude sent a strong shock to Golden City. More than ten gold d regiments, as well as more than ten times as many regr soldiers fully encircled, just for the two of them! Properly speaking, with that amount of soldiers, they could easily crush even the entire Harmony River.


    However, with his own life force as the sacrifice, the blood mark divine spear of A Ye had reached a new realm, which was not a match for anymon army of Golden City. One full power strike of this blood mark divine spear can disperse one golden cloud. And with Zhou Mumu''s help, A Ye could suddenly mysteriously appeared and disappeared, which made it doubly hard for the army to deal with. The huge strength advantage of Golden City couldn''t y its role. Instead, due to therge number of people, they appeared bloated and thus could easily be toyed with.


    The two of them only spent one day to break throughyers uponyers of defense and smashed the capital of Golden City, Misty City. When the two of them looked back, everything seemed inconceivable.


    They actually did it�� With just the two of them, they killed their way through all of the defensive lines of Golden City!


    Of course, there were many reasons for this. Such as the main army of Golden City was still in ming Valley engaging with their opponent; or that the elite force of Golden City, which was Shengjing Sect team, was nearly annihted in the ambush in the valley; or that Zhou Mumu had made a breakthrough in the past one day, her dull golden core nearly renewed its vitality, which was in perfect harmony with A Ye. Well, there was also A Ye that had used thirteen blood marks in a day, which was simply shocking.


    No one knew when his behavior to overdraft his life force began. ording to A Ye''s estimation, he could only use another eight to nine blood marks at most. However, unexpectedly, when heter tried to refine them, the more he fought, the braver he was, and the coagtion of the blood marks did not be a burden to him.


    "Perhaps my handsomeness has moved the blood spirit temple that it simply exempts me from death?" A Yeughed, paused for a moment, and then his countenance turned gloomy.


    "Since I have no more worry, then I won''t be polite�� master of Golden City, please kindly ept this gift on our first meeting from me!"


    A Ye uttered a longugh, then he threw his spear, which moved like a sh of lightning towards the top of the stone steps.


    Behind him, the pursuing troops were menacing, but he and Zhou Mumu were like apletely dried oilmp. However, in this desperate situation, A Ye still gave his all for the offensive, not considering his own survival at all.


    How could you fear death, when you''ve basically died?


    This spear, which took his life force, directly pierced the protective array wall that surrounded the city. A crisp cracking sound echoed in the sky of the capital city as the spherical shield loudly shattered into pieces. In a split second, gold, silver and pearls fell down like rain. The great array that had shielded the capital city for hundreds of years actually broke!


    However, it did not stop the blood mark divine spear as it continued to fly to the throne of the city master.


    Gasps and exims sounded inside and outside the capital city. For many years, this was the first time a foreign force extended their reach towards the throne! Prior to this, no one had ever broken through the defense of gold d army.


    No one believed that this attack could really threaten the master of Golden City. However, this spear strike actually meant the dereliction of duty of the gold d army, which meant that Golden City master must use the manpower that he didn''t want to use!


    Boom!


    The blood mark divine spear exploded in mid air. Blood mist spread out from the explosion, and three golden lights flickered within it. However, this supreme spear challenge from Harmony River was finally blocked.


    The gold d regiments eximed, "Pure gold guard!"


    Among the gold guards in Golden City, the pure gold was the most revered. It was rumored that the Golden City master had twelve extremely close personal guards. Each one of them wasparable to the tyrannical strength of the gold d army. Today, this was the first time people witnessed these pure gold guards made their move.


    A mere three people were able to team up and block the blood mark divine spear��the pure gold guards truly deserved their reputation. This greatly inspired the morale of Golden City. The crowd scrambled to rush forward, for fear that the credit for killing the master of Harmony River fell into the hands of others. However, they only saw a blur, and the two people, master and follower, in the blink of an eye, had shed over a long distance, directly passing through the heavy encirclement and arriving under the stone steps of the misty capital!


    It turned out that the main purpose of the previous spear strike was to break through the great protective array that shielded the city, which created a path for Zhou Mumu tounch her spell.


    "Good, the throne is already in sight!" A Ye growled with excitement. At first, those ten thousand stone steps seemed unattainable, but now, their target was already around the corner.


    The meeting with the master of Golden City was imminent!


    However, the next moment, the cloud above them turned bright, and many pure gold guards emerged from the clouds. Three, four�� in the shocked eyes of A Ye and Zhou Mumu, all of the twelve pure gold guards have assembled before them, forming insurmountable barriers.


    With the appearance of the pure gold guards, the atmosphere immediately became heavy. And those tens of thousands of stone steps became very long and very heavy. A Ye somewhat reluctantly reached out to retrieve the blood mark divine spear, looked up and then said with a smile, "Oh, Supreme, are you that timid just to fight me?"


    "Then you''ll have nowhere to hide!" A Ye roared, then his spear was once again tinted with a red color. The extremely precious blood mark had been added to the spear. The spear tip shone brightly, which was reflected at A Ye''s full of vitalityplexion.


    Zhou Mumu wordlessly stood behind him. Her Diamond Ring shrouded the surrounding area which acted like an imprable barrier, a barrier that the magnificent army outside of it could not pass through.


    In the battlefield chosen by Zhou Mumu, a battle that exceeded her fighting limit had entered an intense moment.


    The bright red light surged endlessly. Under the support of the blood marks, A Ye was unstoppable!


    ��


    "Shaman, you look really bad, do you want to take a rest?"


    In the Eternal Tree, Zhan Ziye greeted her with great concern.


    Shaman smiled and shook her head. The woman was pale, but insisted on her cultivation.


    "There are several problems that I have yet to figure out."


    Zhan Ziye hesitated. "Are�� you trying to rush here?"


    "Hey, you said that time is the most valuable asset."


    In the face of Shaman''s sweet smiling face, Zhan Ziye felt that he could not resist her gaze. Thus, he lowered his head and turned his attention back to the drawing of the spell analysis. It was the ancient secret method, the inheritance of Eternal Tree that had been passed down from Sacred Leaf to Sacred Leaf for years. It was quite difficult for them to parse it. Both of them were already exhausted from thinking over it�� It was just that, Zhan Ziye always thought that Shaman''s physical energy consumption was much faster than normal, especially this day. Zhan Ziye simply watched her helplessly going from full of vitality to withered�� Was her dedication to academic even higher than him?


    Thinking that his own master was this diligent, Zhan Ziye could not help but show a satisfied smile. In particr, the recent dispute with Zhou Mumu in the tree hole made him feel that the present tranquil time wasmendable.


    Could you, Zhou Mumu, a disciple who has been conditioned by the ancient relics of Kunlun Sect, understand this academic atmosphere? He thought.


    Zhan Ziye felt very pleased, but he did not notice that Shaman''s breath was rapidly weakening, and it was far beyond normal!

 Chapter 423 - Receiving the Plate of the Chivalrous Hero

    <h4>Chapter 423: Receiving the te of the Chivalrous Hero</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Say�� Mumu, I suddenly remembered something that Wang Lu once said to me."


    "What is it?"


    "Man without shame is invincible."


    "�� How could you suddenly think of this?"


    "Because I find that such a peerless handsome man like me is actually being defeated by the hands of a shameless scoundrel. Isn''t this confirming Wang Lu''s words? Hehe, it seems like the supreme in this world, the king of Golden City, is nothing more than a lowly viin who relies on many to score a victory."


    The decisive battle under the stone steps of the Misty City hassted for a full half day. The fierceness of this moth-to-the-me like battle has actually far exceeded the imagination of the people native to Golden City. The Golden City''s twelve Pure Gold Guards havee out, and under the supreme throne. No matter how anyone looked at it, the master and the follower of Harmony River did not have even the slightest chance. However, after half a day of battle, the lumps of cloud over the Misty City seemed like fiercely burning, and nearly all of the twelve Pure Gold Guards were injured, the white stone steps broke in the middle, and the battlefield was extremely fierce. However, the two people were still standing.


    Although his force had been spent, A Ye''s vigorous fighting spirit did not extinguish. The spear in his hand had been badly battered, but it was still straightly aimed at the enemy.


    "Although it is regrettable that I couldn''t personally defeat the master of Golden City, from another point of view, I feel that this and other cowardly fights are beneath me! Not to mention that in this battle, the Golden City is directly pushed by the two of us into a defensive position and killed their soldiers under the throne, so its invincible prestige has already been lost. For me to be able to peel his face off, even if I die, it''s worth it."


    Zhou Mumu said, "In the past, everyone was afraid of this monster, but the truth has finally been revealed to the outside world. I wonder what would be the reaction of the other three forces?"


    After the half a day of fierce battle, the two of them already had no more strength to continue. However, so far, even after all of that, they couldn''t even see the face of the city master, so they were really unwilling. Thus, they put forward their final effort to taunt the enemy.


    However, even after being insulted like that, the master of Golden City was still indifferent, still sitting above the clouds. Only the twelve Pure Gold Guards who regained their spirit surrounded the two once again.


    And for these twelve opponents that he had been fighting against for a full half a day, A Ye had long felt annoyed. In particr, he thought that it was likely that he was going to die at the hands of these minions. Therefore, a wave of hostility uncontrobly arose in his heart.


    Fine, I will use the killer move that I n to use on Golden City master on you! He thought.


    Thereupon, another blood mist bloomed. However,pared to the beginning, the power of the blood mark had be negligible. A Ye let out a sigh, and squeezed out the second blood mark, which barely managed to adjust his power to normal.


    Although A Ye wasn''t clear from where these overdrafted blood marks came from, he knew that this overdraft behavior had alreadye to an end. This miraculous raid had finallye to an end.


    At the same time, aware of the crisis that was about toe, the Pure Gold Guards began to yell loudly and surround them. However, Zhou Mumu pushed out her palm and the primal chaos Diamond Ring flipped upside down. At the same time, the space within the area of five hundred meters in radius from it was abruptly cut off, and the outsiders could no longer close in.


    But afterpleting this action, Zhou Mumu fell down silently. Her magical power waspletely exhausted, and her primordial spirit was overdrawn. The secret medicine from Kunlun Mountain was already consumed in that half a day of fierce battle. Right now, even to maintain her existence was too difficult for her. Thereupon, sheunched her life saving magical treasure, which would send her out of this world.


    Before leaving, she cast A Ye onest nce. In her eyes, there was only endless encouragement.


    "A Ye, don''t let me down."


    Although A Ye didn''t look back, he sensed the woman''s gaze.


    "Hah, what a joke, how can a handsome man like me disappoint a woman?�� But, is it an illusion? Why do I seem to see Shaman? Sure enough�� there''s still something that I worry about?"


    After wiping away the slightest sourness in the corner of his eyes, A Ye held the spear with both of his hands, roared, and then charged forward.


    ��


    At the same time, in the Eternal Tree, Zhan Ziye finally solved the difficult problem that had gued him for a long time.


    "Mm, as long as the sequence of the five elements is changed, the entire array will bepletely wless�� Hey, after half a day of deducing this 360-round chart, I sessfully broke my own record. It seems like my primordial spirit has also be more concise, sure enough, heaven rewards the diligent��"


    After gently wiping away the sweat from his forehead, Zhan Ziye finally had the time to raise his head, only to see thepletely-drained-of-blood face of Shaman. Somehow, the woman had leaned against the wall and slept.


    "��" No matter how slow he was, Zhan Ziye could also see the current weak state of Shaman. rmed, he quickly stepped forward and reached for the woman''s forehead. Heunched the internal view method and saw the once lush green jade mansion had turned haggard!


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Zhan Ziye was both angry and anxious at the same time. Hastily, he fished out his sect''s secret medicine from his mustard seed bag and promptly put around five or six of them into Shaman''s mouth. This secret medicine was the gift he got from his sect when he obtained his lead disciple status. It was priceless, and even exceeded the expected benefit from this immortal dreamnd.


    However, at this time, Zhan Ziye refused to care too much about it. He simply couldn''t helplessly watch Shaman die��he could not let his long-awaited n fall apart!


    After taking the elixir, Shaman finally woke up. Her face showed a hint of red, but the color was extremely unnatural. Zhan Ziye bitterly looked at it. It was clear that Shaman''s injury was something fundamental that could not easily be recovered by ordinary panacea.


    "Shaman�� Although I don''t know if you''re poisoned, injured, or excessive training, but you should know what your physical condition means! You''re not rude and impetuous like A Ye. You have always been sensible in doing things, so how could you make such a mistake?"


    In this regard, Shaman just smiled softly. "I am sorry."


    "I don''t need your sorry!" It was difficult for Zhan Ziye to maintain his calm. "If sorry can solve the problem, then what''s the point of our previous effort? Actually, in this five spirits power struggle, the weakest one is the Eternal Tree. Let alonepared to Golden City or ming Valley, we are actually even worse than Grey Mountain. Grey Mountain at least has Wang Lu! And that Lan has an uncanny feat. But what about us? We have nothing! In order to make up for ourck of strength, I''ve been devising the n all night. You''ve also paid a lot of painstaking effort. Now the distance to sess is only a few steps away! Please don''t drop the ball at this time okay!"


    "�� I am sorry."


    In front of Shaman''s apologetic expression, Zhan Ziye could not vent his anger. Several times he wanted to scold her, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it.


    "We have a chance of winning."


    After being silent for a long time, Zhan Ziye barely managed to suppress the agitation in his heart and murmured.


    "I have already said this to you more than once before. Although it seems that our strength is the weakest, in fact, we have the greatest potential�� I know that your heart may think otherwise, moreover, I also don''t know what is the significance of your individual training at this time. You, as the Sacred Leaf of Eternal Tree, inherit the power of pure wood, which makes you good at nourishing and growing, but you are not good at killing and fighting. In any case, even after I help you to wash your bone and cleanse your marrow, these deeply rooted characteristics are difficult to change. Let alone me, even if my sect elderse here, it''s still difficult to tune you into a qualified warrior in just a few days."


    Then, somewhat bitterlyughed, Zhan Ziye said, "But when did I ever lie to you? When I said that there''s a chance of winning, that''s definitely not a lie."


    Somewhat tilting her head, Shaman cautiously asked, "Oh?"


    Zhan Ziye said, "Shaman, in your opinion, who is the most powerful creature in this world?"


    Shaman responded with a weak voice, "The master of Golden City is the supreme in this world, and his power is beyond of others. Women and children know this��"


    "Wrong. You''re all wrong." Feeling funny, Zhan Ziye shook his head. "Women and children know�� How could women and children be taken seriously? The master of Golden City may indeed have more power than others, but to say that he is the strongest in this world�� Shaman, you should''ve been aware of this. Unfortunately, you can''t see the forest from the tree and don''t realize that the real treasure is buried by your side."


    Shaman looked doubtful. Although she was recovering under the effect of the elixir, she was still weak, and her mind was dull.


    Fortunately, Zhan Ziye didn''t really expect her to give the answer. He answered his own question, "The most powerful creature in this world, is none other than Eternal Tree�� This amazing tree has been living for an unknown amount of years. It is able to support both heaven and earth. It supports the prosperity and decline of this world. One of its big branches can hold up a city, and in its tree trunk, hundreds of millions of creatures multiply. Who in this world can match this existence? No matter how powerful the master of Golden City is, how could he be stronger than the Eternal Tree?"


    Zhan Ziye said, "Unfortunately, the Eternal Tree is aloof and do not possess independent intelligence. Its strength is strong, but not for anyone to use. You are the Sacred Leaf, so you can call the wind and summon the rain under its shade, but you can''t borrow more power�� Humph, what a huge waste. Your Eternal Tree dwellers regard this amazing tree as a divine thing, thus for many generations, you worship it, not daring to spheme it. But can''t I see the value that it contains? You are the Sacred Leaf, the ruler recognized by the Eternal Tree. As long as you improve your method, with some ambition and courage, you can personally control this amazing tree!"


    "Control�� the Eternal Tree?"


    Even though Shaman was extremely weak at this time, she was still stunned and widened her eyes by Zhan Ziye''s bold spection.


    "Can the power of mere mortal able to control this�� Eternal Tree? The branches and leaves of this divine tree are lush and flourishing, and they blot out the sky and cover the earth, with millions upon millions of creatures living in it. Even as the Sacred Leaf, if I submerge my primordial spirit into its core, I would still be shocked by how enormous it is. It is simply a creature that is impossible to control!"


    Zhan Ziye sighed. "You alone, of course, can''t, but there''s still me. What I am good at is calction and power control. As long as you and I cooperate with each other, the initial control of the Eternal Tree is not difficult. I have deduced this matter dozens of times and will never be wrong. As long as you persist in cultivating the method that I taught you, in the future, you will have a better fit with the Eternal Tree. I am confident that, by that time, the Eternal Tree could be raised straight from the ground and be a weapon of war that no one can match. Not to mention Golden City, even Junior Brother Wang Lu must candidly admit defeat�� So, Shaman, please treasure this short but valuable peace time. While the other go all out to beat each other up, just focus on cultivating my method until you seed, then you can get the five blood spirit crown and be the supreme of this world�� then you can do anything you want."


    After earnestly listening to it, it was long before Shaman uttered a sigh.


    "Ziye, you never told me about this."


    Zhan Ziye proudly said, "If you trust me, why should I say more? I you don''t trust me, why should I also say more?"


    Having said that, in Zhan Ziye''s heart, he actually just wanted to be able to give Shaman a pleasant surprise one day.


    He very much wanted to see the surprise and admiring gaze of Shaman when the Eternal Tree stood from the ground.


    Unfortunately, contrary to expectation, Shaman gently shook her head. "Unfortunately, I have no way to see that miracle."


    With that, the woman''s figure suddenly became somewhat transparent.


    "My time is running out, so there is something that I must say." Shaman stood up and gently ced her hands on Zhan Ziye''s cheeks. "Thank you for taking care of me during this time."


    "If it weren''t for me and A Ye knowing each other first, perhaps I would really fall in love with you, unfortunately��"


    In Zhan Ziye''s consternation, the woman lightly printed a kiss on his cheek


    "Please do something for me�� help me take care of the two children, okay?"


    Zhan Ziye was filled with astonishment. He was speechless until Shaman''s figure disappeared without a trace.


    As if she had never existed��

 Chapter 424 - The Beginning of the Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 424: The Beginning of the Final Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Brother Ziye, my condolences."


    In the residence of Shaman in Eternal Tree, Wang Lu was sincere in his consoling.


    Before him, Zhan Ziye appeared haggard, as if he was a walking corpse.


    "How to put this, even though Shaman has left you, she at least left her children to you!" While speaking this, Wang Lu inwardly felt that his words didn''t seem to beforting, but instead filled with irony. It was not easy for him to hold back hisughter when he thought of this idiot''s action!


    However, taking into ount the situation that they had to face next, Wang Lu still needed to rely on the power of this loser nerd, so he had to continue to do everything he could tofort him.


    "Moreover, you might as well look at it from another angle. It is simply a miracle that Shaman, as the master, has died but you, her follower, are still able to survive. Before leaving, Shaman has passed on the position of Sacred Leaf to her eldest son to maintain the continuity of Sacred Leaf. Taking into ount that the new master of Eternal Tree is still young, he will appoint you as the regent in order to use your follower status to govern from behind the curtain. At present, you are the actual controller of Eternal Tree, and the millions upon millions of creatures in the tree are under your jurisdiction. The forest fairy demons, from which Shamanes from, have even picked you as their absolute ruler�� The three happiness in life, to be promoted, gain wealth, and dead wife, you already have them all, what more would you ask!"


    "��"


    Seeing that Zhan Ziye was still indifferent to his full of sincerity consoling, Wang Lu had to sigh with emotion and admit that, this Zhan Ziye was indeed worthy to be the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect; he had already been immune to the topic of woman��


    Yet, Zhou Mumu that fool still worried that Zhan Ziye would make the king of Harmony River wear the green hat�� She did not see who the object was! This was the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect! He inherited the glorious tradition of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, doomed to live a lonely life! Even if he went to his Junior Brother Hai Yunfan to do it, it was still not a woman!


    Let alone she was still inexperienced, so she couldn''t see that the deep fetters between A Ye and Shaman simply couldn''t be cut off! The two might have discordant personalities and might have ws that were difficult to tolerate, but their profound love, that made them willing to sacrifice their own life for each other, was enough to offset everything. How could that kind of person possibly cheat on their spouse? That was as unrealistic as saying that Wang Wu had picked up her moral integrity that she had abandoned for years.


    Wang Lu''s original proposal to Xiang Liang to first cut off the alliance between Harmony River and Eternal Tree was not entirely joking. At the same time, he also put the center of gravity of the four forces alliance on Xiang Liang because water and wood were natural allies, so in theory, there was no need for him to spend too much thought on it.


    Unfortunately�� these guys were in such a hurry. Without waiting for him to exin, they already made their move one by one. Moreover, they were particrly self-righteous, and their style of action was especially aggressive. They were as uncontroble as a mad dog in heat. Even the best chess yer, upon encountering such pieces, could only call out in vain.


    The battle of Misty capital city shocked the whole world. The king of Harmony River has united with Sacred Leaf Shaman to blow the throne on the sky. From twelve Pure Gold Guards, about half of them fell, and the Golden City could not save its face. It sounded like a brilliant victory, but the price of that was the fall of two spirit masters and the exit of water spirit Zhou Mumu. At the same time, it also triggered a huge disaster��


    In fact, Wang Lu had actually guessed the intention of A Ye. Except for his brain that had been crammed with muscle, which caused him to almost have no restraint in fighting intent, A Ye only had a few points of wisdom. He thought that this way could boost the morale of the alliance, making everyone focus on theirmon enemy�� Although Wang Lu had to admit that this simple wisdom, in general cases, was indeed practical, but the present situation was extremelyplex. The result of wishful thinking often backfired from its initial intent.


    While continuing to deduce the change in the situation, Wang Lu said to Zhan Ziye, "I heard that you had nned an amazing strategy of ''Eternal Tree standing on earth''. If you seed, you can sweep this world with an invincible helper. Unfortunately, Shaman didn''t have the time to cooperate, but I''m very interested in that strategy."


    Zhan Ziye swept Wang Lu with indifferent eyes. "So what if you''re interested? Shaman is gone."


    "Shaman has gone, but she left her two children in your hand. Although those two children are still very young, they inherited their parents'' unique aptitude. One has a naturalpatibility with water, the other one has a natural affinity with wood. And using our standard, both are of the level of heavenly spirit root. The eldest son inherits the Sacred Leaf position and has a natural harmony with the Eternal Tree. His qualification is even better than his mother."


    Zhan Ziye impatiently waved his hand to interrupt him. "So what? It''s toote! Even with the deep foundation of Shaman, I still need at least ten days to half a month to help herb her physique and improve her method. Let alone these two children? They simply can''t afford this important task!"


    Wang Lu suddenly stopped talking, tilted his head and sized Zhan Ziye up and down. The look in his eyes was very ufortable for Zhan Ziye.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I just thought��" Wang Lu lightly said, "Right now, you look like a hungry fool who is burning with passion that normal thinking ability is not even avable. The illustrious name of the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect has fallen in your hand!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Ziye ridiculed, "Are you here just to provoke me with filthy speech?"


    Wang Lu said, "No. I initially came here to seek your support, but the current Zhan Ziye has bepletely useless. Your academic spirit has been totally drowned by the joy of man and woman,pletely insignificant."


    "Damn, you''re taking advantage while others are down!" Half of Zhan Ziye''s body turned into lightning as he reached out to grab Wang Lu''s cor. And surprisingly, Wang Lu didn''t resist with his Non-Phase Sword, but just moaned with a smiling expression.


    "Do you really want to fight me?" Zhan Ziye clenched his teeth. "I''m in a bad mood right now, so stop provoking me!"


    Wang Luughed out loud. "It''s so rare for Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciple to utter this kind of local gangster''s words. Oh Zhan Ziye, for the sake of our friendship, I remind you again, the strategy of a standing Eternal Tree is notpletely unfeasible. Even if Shaman is not here, there is a way to control it�� and that way, should not have been reminded by me to you."


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Ziye wrinkled his brows, there was still a way? To control Eternal Tree, there must be a strong core to act as a bridge. Before this, he put his hope on Shaman, but now�� who could rece Shaman''s position?


    After thinking about it, Zhan Ziye ended up not having any clue, but when he looked at Wang Lu''s facial expression, he became especially irritated. "Don''t keep me in suspense. If you are really sincere in the alliance, then just say it!"


    Wang Lu uttered augh, then stopped smiling and said with a heavy face, "Actually, the way is very simple. Strengthen the current Sacred Leaf by using the power of the blood mark."


    "The power of the blood mark��" After whispering to himself, Zhan Ziye finally vaguely guessed Wang Lu''s method. His pupils sharply contracted and his breath stagnated.


    "Yes, blood sacrificed the love one, in exchange for powerful strength. Doesn''t the current Sacred Leaf happen to have one top quality sacrificial offering? His sibling inherits the bloodline of the king of Harmony River. If the blood sacrifice is performed, then I''m sure he''ll be able to im more than ten blood marks, which is enough to evolve the current Sacred Leaf to a useful state�� Although because it is such a crude strengthening I''m afraid you''ll only be able to use him once before he bes a waste, but the Eternal Tree only needs this one time to suppress all the enemies��"


    "Go to hell!"


    Before Wang Lu could finish his words, Zhan Ziye''s thunder force abruptly erupted, flinging Wang Lu upside down and causing him to crash heavily against the tree wall.


    Although Zhan Ziye''s attack was strong, Wang Lu quietly andpletely resolved the whole thing with his Non-Phase Sword Qi, leaving himpletely without any injury. He stretched out his hand to smooth out the folding on his clothes and said, "Do you think I''m inhuman? Then I might as well tell you one thing. After hearing it, then you can judge my humanity again."


    With that, he pulled a stool, sat down, and then said a few words that made Zhan Ziye be covered in shock and calm his anger.


    "Qiong Hua has finallye out."


    ��


    Regardless of what kind of analysis and judgment people made in this five spirits power struggle situation, Qiong Hua''s Shengjing Sect team was one of the most dazzling ones.


    Zhan Ziye determined that the final opponent of this immortal dreamnd would be Wang Lu. This was a full affirmation of Wang Lu''s ability to take advantage of the situation and his ability to survive. However, the biggest enemy was none other than Qiong Hua. Because in this immortal dreamnd, her power had already gone beyond her peers.


    It was just that, so far from the start of the war, Qiong Hua had always been quiet, firmly suppressed by the master of Golden City. Only the team''s second line members such as Jianglu and Wangyue siblings coulde forward to deal with the others. However, second line members were after all second line members, very quickly they were eaten up by the other forces. Thus, the Shengjing Sect team was slightly weakened. Right now, they nearly only had one person, Qiong Hua. From a tactical point of view, Qiong Hua''s use of the team was undoubtedly a failure. Not only did they fail to y their role, their sacrifices were also in vain. Even worse than that, they caused her to be permanently imprisoned by the master of Golden City.


    If one did not know that Shengjing Sect was the number one powerhouse in the entire immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions, this would be seen as aplete joke�� Therefore, although no one could guess heryout, everyone believed that sooner orter, Qiong Hua would make her move. And once she made her move, the situation in this world would dramatically change.


    Right now, Qiong Hua had finally changed the situation in a manner that was anticipated by everyone.


    "Senior Brother Zhiye, can you guess how Qiong Hua coulde out of her imprisonment?"


    Then, without waiting for Zhan Ziye to reply, Wang Lu answered his own question, "She killed the master of Golden City and seized the power. Right now, she''s both the master and the blood spirit, the two be one. And thus, she is now the most powerful creature in this world�� Incidentally, since Zhou Mumu has left this world, the blood spirit power was recycled. One part belongs to the temple of blood spirit, and the other part ends up in Qiong Hua''s hand. Now she has the power of three people, so basically, no one is her match."


    "��" Zhan Ziye was shocked and unexpectedly unable to say anything.


    "In fact, her target from the beginning is the master of Golden City. However, the supreme king was born with a keen sense, so he naturally perceived Qiong Hua''s killing intent. Therefore, immediately after Qiong Hua appeared, he put her in captivity. Using his blood marks, he created the limitless hall. As a supreme in this world, his means are so amazing that even the Jindan Stage Qiong Hua could not get out from that�� Speaking of blood mark, since blood sacrifices of the loved one are required to obtain the blood marks, do you know who is the rtive of the master of Golden City that he used as the blood sacrifice?"


    Zhan Ziye thought about it and asked, "Is it the twelve Pure Gold Guards?"


    "Correct. It seems like Senior Brother Ziye finally found your thinking ability�� the so-called Pure Gold Guards are, in fact, the sons of the master of Golden City. He blood sacrificed his twelve children into blood marks to seal Qiong Hua so that she could not move�� This was because he wasn''t sure that he could kill Qiong Hua, otherwise, he would have certainly done it. As for the five blood spirit crown, he could only care less about it, because Golden City is basically the overlord of this world. The rest of the four forces are not really a threat to his power. On the contrary, Qiong Hua is a deadly threat in sight."


    Wang Lu then shook his head. "Unfortunately, the master of Golden City is really not that cruel-hearted. Because the blood-sacrifice is his own sons, he made a slight adjustment in the ceremony, so that the Pure Gold Guards could freely transform between blood mark and human form. Only when the crisis in this world was over will he recall the twelve Pure Gold Guards. Unfortunately, although this loophole showed his brilliant spells, but buried within was the foreshadowing of his downfall�� Faced with the provocation from the king of Harmony River, his dignity as the supreme monarch made him unable to sit idly by, so he boldly used the power of the Pure Gold Guards. He pulled the blood marks out from the limitless hall, while at the same time came forward to rece the blood marks to personally suppress the limitless hall. This was a cautious move, but it yed into Qiong Hua''s hand. When the blood marks were reassigned, there was a moment ofx-ness in the limitless hall. Qiong Hua then took advantage of this slight opportunity to break through, and then she slew the master of Golden City when he was caught off guard. The process was clean and tidy."


    After that, Wang Lu looked up at Zhan Ziye, his smiling face has a trace of admiration in it. "So, Senior Brother Ziye, do you understand what kind of opponent we are facing with? From the very beginning, Senior Sister Qiong Hua constantly showed signs of weaknesses, which enabled the other four forces to form an alliance and press the Golden City until it can''t breathe. When the two sides were mutually wounded, she took advantage of the opportunity to pick the biggest fruit�� She is indeed worthy to be the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect. Her strength and her calction are all so wonderful that other people could not help but be speechless."


    "And Senior Brother Ziye, in the face of such an opponent, do you think we have the qualification to hold back our strength?"


    Without waiting for Zhan Ziye to think, Wang Lu immediately added a new weight.


    "Let''s think clearly about a problem, Senior Brother Ziye�� Why was Senior Sister Qiong Hua bent on killing the master of Golden City from the very beginning? No matter how wonderful heryout is, it is impossible to exin this contradiction that happens from the very beginning. What is the point in her taking great pains to get rid of her strong ally?" As he said this, Wang Lu''splexion became more and more serious.


    "At present, I can only think of one answer. When the rest of us are targeting the five blood spirit crown, Senior Sister Qiong Hua�� has already been looking for the entire world. What she wants is this world.


    "So, if you continue to be soft-hearted, those two children will eventually be unable to escape death, and it will surely be a meaningless death. Their parents'' sacrifice to protect their countries would be taken by the other�� Senior Sister Ziye, although they are young, they have already inherited their noble status. And along with the statuses the duty, the duty to protect their countries!


    "I believe that even if they''re here, they will not object to my view. After all, they''re the children of that guy, they are born heroes!"


    Wang Lu''s voice has just fallen when from outside the tree hole, two tender but decisive voices rang in unison.


    "Yes! We are the sons of the king of Harmony River, and we are not cowards!"


    Hearing these two voices, Wang Lu finally smiled with satisfaction, and Zhan Ziye before him could no longer get angry.

 Chapter 425 - I Have the Winning Ticket

    <h4>Chapter 425: I Have the Winning Ticket</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    An hourter, outside the Eternal Tree, Wang Lu and Lan took off on the flying sword, flying toward ming Valley.


    "Are we just going to go like this?"


    When they left the Eternal Tree, Lan was very confused.


    Wang Lu funnily asked, "What else can we do if we don''t leave? Do I have to leave you behind to give him a baby?"


    This was just a yful statement, but Lan actually seriously thought about it. After a long time, she asked back, "Why should I give him a baby?"


    Wang Lu continued to tease with her, "In order for your Grey Mountain to keep on going. Since you can''t win the five blood spirit crown, you have to leave an heir for the Grey Mountain."


    Lan asked, "Why him?"


    "Because Zhan Ziye''s breed is excellent, his crucial point isplementary to you. His only specialty is his high IQ, and your biggest w is the low IQ."


    "�� It turns out to be so." Lan epted Wang Lu''s statement with some difficulty. "So, do you want me to turn back?"


    "�� Forget it."


    Wang Lu loudly sighed. He felt that teasing another talented person was interesting, but there was really no pleasure in teasing Lan, this handicapped person. So he better just shut his mouth.


    Leaving the Eternal Tree has its own truth. Zhan Ziye and his Eternal Tree strategy were indeed necessary. However, was it easy to persuade him to carry out the specific execution? Shaman''s deathbed request was almost an impossible line for Zhan Ziye to cross.


    Because for the nerds of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, it was difficult for them to surpass the emotional barrier. They were not emotional in the beginning, but once they were in heat, they often became unmanageable. In the past, there was once a senior of Ten Thousand Arts Sect who was taken by a single smile of a beauty. He brought her to the Endless Sea to watch a strange animal called "Golden Phoenix Trout", only to be attacked by that animal and as a result died together�� The disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect was always indifferent to worldly things and in their interaction with people outside the sect. However, when they bumped into an emotional obstacle, their IQ would rapidly degenerate to the point where they became inferior to that of Royal Soldier Sect.


    And right now, Zhan Ziye was likely already in heat without knowing it. Shaman came from the wood fairy demons in Eternal Tree, with beautiful look and natural charm, which was certainly absolutely attractive to the opposite sex. Moreover, she was also talented and intelligent. Thus, after being in close quarters with her for quite some time, Zhan Ziye''s heart would inevitably be moved. Of course, with his self-control as a lead disciple, it was not enough for him to go down on the path of a viin that would destroy other people''s marriage. Previously when he was in an ambiguous position with Shaman, it was just an unwitting act. If he perceived the change in his own mind, naturally he would know to restrain it, but unfortunately��


    Unfortunately, Shaman was dead and perhaps it was impossible for Zhan Ziye to realize that he had unknowingly fallen for someone. However, the impact of that feeling still remained. Perhaps Zhan Ziye would treat the lives of the two children to be as important as his own. Want to convince him to blood sacrifice the two? It would be easier said than done. In their confrontation in the Eternal Tree, Wang Lu managed to render Zhan Ziye speechless. However, Wang Lu was very clear that the other party inwardly refused to ept his words. Thus, Wang Lu added a bit more weight, by letting the two children hear the dialogue and let them choose their future.


    However, he could only do so much. Thest step was to take the risk. Inciting the kids to be soldiers after all was not a good way of doing things. In particr, it would certainly anger Zhan Ziye. If Wang Lu continued to stay there, let alone an alliance with Zhan Ziye, it was quite possible that he had to face the all-out attack from the opposite party.


    But now, Wang Lu had chosen to retreat in order to advance. By letting Zhan Ziye alone with the two kids with violently surging fighting intent, with the former''s ability, it would not be easy for him to coax them�� However, it was still difficult for Wang Lu to assert how much this would y a role.


    Whether the Eternal Tree could stand up from the ground in time to block Qiong Hua, it was still very much unknown.


    "The Eternal Tree is our onlyst choice in a helpless situation. Before that, it will have to depend on Senior Brother Xiang Liang and I�� Yeah, it''s indeed a bit difficult."


    ��


    In less than half a day, Wang Lu and Lan, master and follower, finally entered the territory of ming Valley. The volcano at the center of ming Valley was roaring fiercely. Theva was surging angrily, flowing downward as it washed the valley. And theva was dark red, just like a blood-soaked warrior.


    The ming Valley has fallen into an extremely disadvantageous position.


    Not long ago, the king of Harmony Riverunched a long-range raid into the capital of Golden City. Although no doubt it managed to disgrace the king of Golden City and the twelve Pure Gold Guards suffered a huge blow, but this legendary person also released a terrifying opponent: Qiong Hua.


    Aftering out of her captivity, Qiong Hua only did two things. One was to suppress the whole Golden City. Using her new city master status, she controlled all of the leaders of the sub-cities, thus indirectly controlling the entire country. It was even more overbearing than the previous.


    The second thing was that, she personally led the main army of Golden City to fight a head-on battle against the main army of ming Valley. Within half a day, the invading barbarians were soundly defeated, and the foreign enemies were wiped out. The ming Valley army even suffered heavy casualties. In particr, Qiong Hua''s devastating power on the battlefield directly knocked down the morale of the prideful barbarian warriors. So much that these warriors who viewed death as glory actually didn''t dare to confront the enemy. The front line had receded directly back to the territory of ming Valley.


    Fortunately, after these two things were done, Qiong Hua temporarily stopped her footsteps.


    Because Xiang Liang hade back in time.


    Currently, this lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect was the only one who had the capital to go against Qiong Hua. Previously, Wang Lu did not hesitate to fight for Xiang Liang''s friendship, because he was an irreceable powerful force. And Xiang Liang did not disappoint. When he returned to ming Valley, he directly looked for the king of ming Valley and forcefully seized the authority of themander of ming Valley Guard. Then he ran to the battlefield and fought against Qiong Hua''s main army. After a whole day of fighting, he finally seeded in blocking Qiong Hua after paying heavy casualties.


    The only pity was that, the casualties were indeed too heavy.


    ��


    "Senior Brother Xiang Liang, seriously, after not seeing you for three days, I really have a whole new respect for you."


    In the frontline camps of ming Valley, Wang Lu could not bear to look straight at the wounded person on the sickbed that was wrapped like a bundle.


    "Unexpectedly, in the past three days, in just one wave of attack from Qiong Hua�� the price was so heavy."


    "Uhm��" The dumpling on the sickbed wobbled a bit and issued a hoarse grunt, which was filled with pain. Obviously, the severity of the injury was already difficult to suppress.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu was surprised. He was very clear of Xiang Liang''s ability. In the valley ambush, around ten Shengjing Sect people sieged him using all they got. However, they were soundly wiped out by Xiang Liang''s "one hundred decapitations" style, which clearly showed Xiang Liang''s dominance. However, unexpectedly, under Qiong Hua''s hand, he ended into such a fate. At this time, he was reduced to almost nothing on the sickbed, only half a step away from the death, without the slightest bit of the power and prestige of the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect�� Qiong Hua, oh Qiong Hua, are you this old hand Jindan going to make a special trip to ughter the young?


    Looking at the Xiang Liang in the sickbed, Wang Lu sighed. "Don''t mind it, Senior Brother Xiang Liang, it''s already quite good for you to achieve this point because you''re fighting a Jindan with your Xudan power. Leave the rest to me. After all, I''m the initiator of the alliance, so I can''t just rely on my mouth forever, right? Otherwise, I probably could only take a little loli as a wife, which is really not my style."


    After sighing with emotion, Wang Lu turned around and was prepared to leave the ward. However, suddenly, a slightly weak voice came from behind him.


    "What is a little loli?"


    Turning his head, he found out that Xiang Liang''s pale face was already near him.


    After not seeing each other for three days, Xiang Liang still had his old-fashioned look, and still had the sword-like sharp countenance of the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect. The only difference was that his breathing was a lot weaker. However, looking at Xiang Liang''s upright posture and his sharp gaze that hadn''t been reduced in the slightest, anyone would know that it would be foolish to look down on him.


    Even in his weak state, the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect still had a powerful explosive force. At that time Qiong Hua was repulsed, the reason was probably because of this��


    However, at this time, Wang Lu was more concerned with��


    "Em, I heard that people say this is your tent, but that person on the bed is��?"


    Xiang Liang looked at the dumpling on the bed, and then said in a sinking voice, "The brave warrior who established the greatest merit in that great battle. The medical conditions in ming Valley are limited and my medicine has been used up in the battle. The only thing I can do is to provide him with the best possible environment, but it seems like he would notst long."


    "Turns out to be so. It seems like watching the melodramatic romance that yed recently does affect the IQ."


    However, Xiang Liang was still obsessed with the original question, "What is a little Loli?"


    "�� It''s nothing, it''s not a problem that needs to be addressed now. Senior Brother Xiang Liang, how do you feel about your fight with Senior Sister Qiong Hua?"


    Xiang Liang earnestly said, "She is invincible in this world. I relied on the army integration method of Royal Soldier Sect to concentrate the power of a thousand ming Valley guardians, just to be able to barely confront her. But after that battle, the ming Valley guardians have fallen more than half. I was also seriously injured, so for a short time, it is difficult for me to have the strength to fight again."


    "Is Qiong Hua injured?"


    "Minor only. Although the loss of power is great, she''s a Jindan Stage, so in just one or two days, she would be sufficiently recovered."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu inwardly could not help but exim ''damn.'' The n that originally had been brewing in his mind had to be thrown aside, and a new n to counter it began to emerge.


    Amidst the silent, Xiang Liang suddenly asked, "So, how are you going to deal with Qiong Hua?"


    "�� This question is a bit too sharp, let me think about it again."


    Wang Lu said while thinking�� however, if he had to be honest, he really didn''t have any good way. In his original n, Xiang Liang would at least hold Qiong Hua off several times longer, then he would take over him in dealing with Qiong Hua, until Zhan Ziye was finally able to break through his emotional barrier andunch the Eternal Tree.


    However, right now, Xiang Liang no longer had the strength to fight, so the entire n waspletely interrupted. To continue the n was easier said than done��


    While he was pondering, suddenly, the ground under them trembled. Xiang Liang''s countenance changed. He leaned down and put his ear on the ground. A momentter, he softly said.


    "Qiong Hua ising."


    Wang Lu could only smile wryly. Senior Sister Qiong Hua was indeed terrifying. Apart from her tyrannical power that dominated everyone, her ability toyout the n was also top notch. She calcted that this was his side''s most vulnerable period, so sheunched the attack exactly at this most inappropriate time.


    "Mm��" Xiang Liang stood up, looked at Wang Lu, and then nodded. "This time, we''ll have to depend on you, Junior Brother Wang Lu."


    At this time, Wang Lu finally had an idea. A smile rose up on his face as he stepped out of Xiang Liang''s tent.


    "Rest assured, it''s just a mere Qiong Hua, I have a way to deal with her."


    With that, he clenched his mustard seed bag.

 Chapter 426 - Watch Me Throw the Universe!

    <h4>Chapter 426: Watch Me Throw the Universe!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Outside the camp, Qiong Hua was slowly approaching them. It was just that, although her step was slow, each of them caused the mountain to shake and the ground to tremble as vigorous magical power continuously dispersed. It was as if heavy clouds hung over the camp, which made it hard for people to breathe.


    At this time, Qiong Hua still had a long way to go to the army of ming Valley��she hadn''t even really shown up. However, her imposing manner alone already scared the barbarian soldiers of ming Valley that they could not sit or stand still. The fearless soldiers have already shown fear in their eyes. Although the army had yet to be defeated, their fighting intent had alreadypletely copsed.


    In this war, Qiong Hua did not need a single soldier. Alone, she was already able to push the ming Valley force into a difficult situation.


    Wang Lu had to sigh with emotion at this. The strength of the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect had indeed far exceeded that of others in this world. And without pointing out that the difference between Xudan and Jindan was like a natural moat, even among the several lead disciples who were on the same Jindan Stage as her, Qiong Hua was still undoubtedly the strongest. As a matter of fact, the insufferably arrogant Tiger King Lei Zhen in Grand Cloud Mountain might not necessarily be able to withstand ten moves of the current low-level Jindan Stage Qiong Hua. Even ifbined with his spirit beast, at best, he could barely fight to a tie.


    And to fight directly against such a person, it was very difficult to boast about knowing the way to win every war. No matter how hard Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword was, it still could not ovee the stage gap between them.


    Therefore, he didn''t intend to directly fight head-on with the other side.


    After getting out of the camp, Wang Lu checked again the content of his mustard seed bag, and then maneuvered his magical power several times to adjust its state to the best. After confirming that it was correct, he suddenly revolved his Non-Phase Immortal Heart one time and on his face immediately appeared a brilliant-as-sunshine smile. The rapidness of the change caused the several barbarian soldiers outside the tent who shivered and trembled under Qiong Hua''s coercion to involuntarily rub their eyes, as if they has just seen a ghost. However, after a moment, their heart suddenly felt warmth, and the invisible pressure in the air was gradually reduced. It felt as if spring breeze was blowing at them. And the source of that spring breeze was indeed the smile of Wang Lu.


    If the few miles away Qiong Hua was like a cold winter world, then Wang Lu was like a stove in close proximity. He simrly walked slowly, facing the still far away Qiong Hua. When he walked out of the camp, the snow melted behind him.


    This was not a deliberate aim, merely theplementary waves that happened when his Non-Phase Immortal Heart was fully operating.


    Although he did not n to fight head-on against Qiong Hua, since he would soon face this unprecedentedly powerful enemy, Wang Lu still came up with all of his skill. And as soon as his full power was revealed, Xiang Liang in the tent turned his head in surprise.


    What a fierce Non-Phase Immortal Heart! He thought. Its realm has gone far beyond the level of Xudan . And with such an umtion, Wang Lu could calmly break through Jindan Stage unlike the others!


    Unfortunately, even a powerful Xudan was still a Xudan. Although cross level challenge with other Jindan was still possible, Qiong Hua was not an ordinary Jindan. She was a Jindan Stage as the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect. Without reaching Jindan, Wang Lu still did not have the chance. However, exactly because of his deep umtion, he could change from Xudan to Jindan��


    Thinking to this, a sh of insight suddenly passed through Xiang Liang''s mind. Although he was less knowledgeable in the ways of the world��though one of the talented geniuses in immortal cultivation��he still immediately thought of this possibility, but then he quickly shook his head.


    Breakthrough? This was Jindan Stage. Even if Wang Lu''s umtion was already deep enough, coupled with his amazing spirit root which allowed him to have a breakthrough without any bottleneck�� But after the breakthrough, he still had to spend some time to suppress the golden core and stabilize his cultivation base. During which, he could not freely use his magical power, thus, it was impossible to have a fight. If Wang Lu wanted to have a breakthrough, he should''ve chosen an earlier time. Now he had no chance.


    However, in doing things, Wang Lu had always been surprising�� Thus, Xiang Liang thought that he would use this opportunity to observe how Wang Lu would try to block Qiong Hua.


    While he was contemting, Wang Lu and Qiong Hua finally met.


    When each of them appeared in their own line of sight, Qiong Hua had just stepped on the peak of a hill. She disdainfully looked down but with a touch of curiosity. Wang Lu stood at the foothill, facing upward, still with that same smile.


    In their first meeting in this immortal dreamnd, their imposing manner was actually vaguely equal!


    "Long time no see, Senior Sister Qiong Hua."


    Qiong Hua revealed a faint smile. "Indeed long time no see."


    As the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, regardless of the situation she was in, Qiong Hua was always unflustered and well-mannered. However, people knew that behind that polite smile, there would always be sharp means.


    After this short greeting, Wang Lu immediately went straight to the point. "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, I want to make a deal with you."


    Qiong Hua nodded. "I would like to hear the details."


    "In this five spirits power struggle, the strength of Senior Sister Qiong Hua is far more than your peers, and now the victory is already within your grasp. Even if the several of us team up, it would still be difficult for us to stand against you."


    Upon hearing this statement, Qiong Hua was quite surprised. Regardless of her sect''s intelligence or her own understanding of Wang Lu, she knew that Wang Lu was the type of person that would stubbornly refuse to admit defeat. He would fight tooth and nail to the end, and grasp everyst chance for aeback. But now, how could he say such things?


    Probably because it was to pave the way for the real statement��


    Sure enough, after that statement, Wang Lu''s tone immediately changed. "However, ultimately this is just a game. Even if you achieve victory, so what? Shengjing Sect is the number one in Nine Regions, and there''re many chances to consolidate the prestige. However, this one has a special significance for me. Therefore, I want to make a deal with Senior Sister."


    With that, Wang Lu took a shining golden seal from his mustard seed bag.


    Qiong Hua''s wonderful eyes stared at that item in Wang Lu''s hand somewhat in disbelief. "Mysterious Sky''s Golden Seal?"


    Wang Lu smiled. "Yes, investment assets in Mysterious Sky Mansion that is worth ten million spirit stones can be exchanged for the Mysterious Sky Golden Seal. This could also be exchanged for a veryrge credit to enjoy all sorts of high-level guests treatments, along with all the benefits. This is second only to Mysterious Sky ck Seal. At present, the quantity of this distributed in all over Nine Regions is no more than three thousand. As long as Senior Sister Qiong Hua is willing to let me win this, then I would hand over this Mysterious Sky Golden Seal to you."


    Qiong Hua was even more surprised by this. "Junior Brother Wang Lu, a-are you��?" Qiong Hua paused as if she was trying to find the appropriate word. After a moment, she softly asked, "Are you trying to bribe me?"


    Wang Luughed. "Senior Sister Qiong Hua doesn''t know, but this is not a bribe. This is, in fact, a political contribution! This is inpliance with thew, all above board, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with it."


    "��" Qiong Hua felt that she somewhat didn''t understand.


    "Ah, I know that as the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, Senior Sister Qiong Hua never has to worry about resources. As long as it is necessary for your cultivation, not to mention Mysterious Sky''s Golden Seal, even a more precious resource will be provided by your sect. But, in my opinion, the resource given by the sect is just dead money. Because no matter how precious it is, it would still be put under the sunlight and it needs to be approved first to use. Every action and every movement are out in the open. Moreover, it''s also affected by the budget constraint of the sect. I know that Senior Sister Qiong Hua''s conduct is always above board, obvious to everyone. However, anyone needs privacy, and in the path of immortal cultivation, there would always be expenses that other people need not know. And this Mysterious Sky''s Golden Seal has ten million spirit stones in value, moreover, it is a living money, so you can do whatever it is with it. Now that Senior Sister Qiong Hua is a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, you must gradually separate from the fetters of your sect. And I think, this ten million spirit stone can certainly help you in the next step."


    Was this worth it? This was worth ten million spirit stones. Many Elders in the Five Uniques might not have such a worth! For Wang Lu to have such a great amount of money, it was also thanks to his fortune that he got from his first few gamblings, which he wisely invested to be developed in a religious sect. Over the years, the industrial scale of his sect grew by leaps and bounds, so his dividends increased year by year. In terms of wealth alone, Wang Lu was already far richer than most of the Elders! Although Qiong Hua was a lead disciple, the money that she could freely use at will was nothing more than a million spirit stones.


    "��" Looking at the glittering golden seal in Wang Lu''s hand�� since her debut, she had always been ustomed to be fully in control of the situation, but now, she finally felt as if she somewhat could not grasp the situation.


    Wang Lu�� what exactly did he want to do?


    Striking while the iron was still hot, Wang Lu said, "Moreover, only you and I know about this matter, so there''s absolutely no risk in it. Even ifter your sect hold you responsible, you can easily shirk it. After all, I already have some reputation in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, ustomed to miracle-like victories. So, there''s nothing unusual if Senior Sister Qiong Hua were to be defeated in my hand once. In the Western Continent, I managed to finish off two Holy Ones!"


    "��"


    "Oh, I know that a single golden seal is not enough to show my sincerity, so I''ll just add another one. If Senior Sister is willing to help me in this, then I promise that I owe you one. This is a permanent promise. A promise from me, Wang Lu, is seriously worth higher than this Mysterious Sky''s Golden Seal. Because even though now it just seems like a promise from a Xudan Stage cultivator, but in the future, when I reach Yuanying and Deity Stage, my promise is really difficult to estimate."


    "That''s enough."


    Qiong Hua lightly interrupted.


    "Enough, no need to say anymore. Junior Brother Wang Lu, I have already seen your unexpected skill, and your joke is also interesting. But I''m not here to listen to your joke. Take out your true skill."


    Wang Lu sighed while his hand was ying with the golden seal. "I am very serious, but Senior Sister thinks it''s a joke, that''s really regrettable. Do you really not want to think about it?"


    Qiong Hua helplessly shook her head, then a blue colored sword came out of its sheath.


    "If you say that again, it would only make me despise you."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. He quietly stowed away the Mysterious Sky''s Golden Seal as his smile sank a bit.


    "Very well, Senior Sister Qiong Hua, since you don''t want to ept my sincere business proposal, then we can only resort to arms. However, before we start the fight, I want to ask you one thing."


    Qiong Hua''s patience was indeed amazing. She didn''t mind that Wang Lu was still talking to him. She merely nodded and said, "Please speak."


    "Does Senior Sister mind if I use the tactic of many to take advantage of the few?"


    Qiong Hua smiled but didn''t speak. Only the slight move of her blue colored immortal sword was her answer.


    "No matter how many you bring with you, I alone with my sword am enough."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Good, since Senior Sister is such a heroic person, then I will not be polite�� I will introduce you to a friend of mine that I met in my expedition in the Western Continent, which because of some reason came together with me to Nine Regions��"


    With that, Wang Lu fished out a gray sphere from his mustard seed bag and then violently shook it until it cracked. Then, a wisp of gray smoke rose to the sky.


    "His name�� is Faceless One."

 Chapter 427 - I Already Don’t Want My Face

    <h4>Chapter 427: I Already Don��t Want My Face</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Almost immediately after the gray smoke rose to the sky, Qiong Hua made her move. As if splitting the heaven and earth apart, she swung down her blue colored immortal sword, the "Immortal Dew", with all her strength, no quarter given.


    Just now, her powerful primordial spirit allowed Qiong Hua to immediately perceived the crisis. Although the energy of that faint gray smoke was weak, it had a terrifying mystical power that was enough to move her. It was as if an ancient devil has just gotten free from the seal. Even if it was weak, it had an overwhelming advantage in the realm.


    Although Qiong Hua was the most powerful among the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, in the end, they were just disciple generation. There were countless other people that were stronger than her in Nine Regions. Therefore, Qiong Hua would never overestimate her own ability. When she needed to fight for her life, she would never have any reservation.


    However, when the Immortal Dew sword was only swung halfway through, Qiong Hua suddenly saw a blur, then the weight of the immortal sword in her hand suddenly changed. The sword was now without any real sense. She immediately knew inwardly that things had gone bad, so she quickly sealed all of her five senses, sank her primordial spirit, and whirled around the golden core within her Jade Mansion so that its brilliant light shone in all directions.


    The strange evil heart demon had unknowingly intruded in. The speed was so fast that she basically couldn''t react at all. Qiong Hua even suspected that Wang Lu''s ridiculous bribery lobbying was just a cover to release this heart demon. For Wang Lu''s murderous move, Qiong Hua didn''t dare to take it lightly. Immediately, she used her Shengjing Sect''s method to guard her primordial spirit and immortal heart, and then tried to expel the intruder.


    And just as Qiong Hua finished all of this, there was a burst of sharpughter inside her Jade Mansion. The devil who invaded her Jade mansion crazily yelled in a specialnguage.


    In Qiong Hua''s cold mind, thatnguage was once an optional course taken by her in Shengjing Sect. It was themonnguage of Western Continent. And the words of that devil were as follow��


    "Hahaha, ept the sanction of Holy Light you Far East heretic!"


    The Holy Light Religion''s madman of the Western Continent!


    More than a year ago, she followed the Nine Regions'' Union of Ten Thousand Immortal expedition to the Western Continent and profoundly experienced the fierceness of the native people there. The believer of Holy Light Religion always acted aggressively. This madman who shouted sanction against the heretic was the madman among the madmen. Needless to say, no doubt it was a devil!


    The situation suddenly became tricky. Shengjing Sect method was a supreme method in Nine Regions, and as the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, Qiong Hua was confident that she could expel any monster or devil of Nine Regions. However, she was not that confident when it came to the monster or devil of Western Continent. Whether the Nine Regions'' immortal method to subdue evil could restrain the devil of Western Continent, nobody could entirely be sure.


    However, Qiong Hua''s immortal heart stood its ground steadfastly. So what if she couldn''t find a way to restrain it? As the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect and also one of the top sword cultivators among her peers, Qiong Hua''s sword to break all the methods had already reached a high degree of proficiency. Let alone her Immortal Dew sword could rify all things, the thing that she was good at was exactly subduing the devil and driving out evil. When she traveled in Western Continent, she never killed deliberately, but the devil of Western Continent that died in her hands were also not few!


    Outside her Jade Mansion, the gray smoke gradually shrouded over, and very soon the Jade Mansion would bepletely wrapped. Theughter of Faceless One from time to time appeared and disappeared like a ghost outside the Jade Mansion. The grey air was ever-present, which turned Qiong Hua''s Jade Mansion to be like aherworld. However, Qiong Hua held on to her Jade Mansion. The self-generated magical power from the golden core within the Jade Mansion rivaled that of the grey smoke.


    At this point, Qiong Hua slightly calmed down. Just now, her reaction was one step quicker. She promptly sank her primordial spirit to her purple mansion and extradited it inside her jade mansion. She then sheltered it within her golden core. If her primordial spirit remained outside, it would certainly be confused by the grey smoke and everything would cease. However, seeing theyers uponyers of ghostly images outside her jade mansion, she was inwardly fearful. The devil''s magical ability was indeed astonishing. A dignified Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, yet her primordial spirit was actually easily trapped inside her jade mansion, which disabled her from using her magical power��


    It was likely that this devil was not just an ordinary character in the Western Continent. She didn''t know how exactly Wang Lu brought it to the Nine Regions, not to mention bring it into the immortal dreamnd to be used as a killer. In terms of stage, she assumed that it was likely higher than that of her. Its only weakness was that it seemed to be in a weaker state. Although the gray smoke outside the jade mansion blotted out the sky and was infinitely mysterious, it was not really that strong. As long as she condensed her magical power and broke through a certain point, the grey smoke could be dispelled. However, when she did that, just as the magical power dissipated, the grey smoke came back again.


    Seeing this, Qiong Hua immediately rotated her golden core and withdrew her immortal sword Immortal Dew back into her body. Along with the appearance of the immortal sword, the grey smoke outside the jade mansion suddenly pulled back by around three meters, leaving a lot of clear air around the jade mansion.


    This naturally-repelling-devil immortal sword was the bane of all devils, and now, it seemed like the devil of Western Continent was not an exception to this. Qiong Hua''s heart became even more stable. Then, using her primordial spirit to move the sword. Inside the jade mansion, the Immortal Dew sword slightly tilted out. Its sharp end condensed into jade dew and flew outside the jade mansion, and then it fell into the area shrouded by the grey mist.


    In a twinkling of an eye, a green nt emerged from the ground and its branches continued to extend upward. Soon it grew to more than thirty meters tall. Its branches and leaves grew denser. Then, hundreds of flowers bloomed, and the petals flew in the air. A piece of spring blossomed within the area that was shrouded by the grey smoke.


    The name Immortal Dew was just like the immortal dew within the jade vase in the hands of a great monk. In the Age of Dreams, a bit of immortal dew could raise people from the dead. Although this flying sword was a sharp object and mainly used to kill, in Qiong Hua''s hand, there was the method of reversing life and death. Although Faceless One''s death domain was strong, it could not block the vigorous glow of vitality of the Immortal Dew.


    Qiong Hua continued to use her primordial spirit to control the Immortal Dew, spreading the vitality around the jade mansion using the same method until the surrounding of the jade mansion turned into the sea of life. With one step at a time, the grey smoke which was the symbol of death retreated.


    Feeling confident, Qiong Hua steadily consolidated her own camp little by little, cleaning out the grey smoke until there was a winning potential. However, Qiong Hua was surprised to find that the first batch of blooming flowers had begun to wither.


    Just like the decline after reaching the peak, as the ocean of flowers multiplied to the limit, the dying and withering process also became unstoppable. Although that grey smoke was temporarily forced back by the ocean of flowers, it incessantly tried to infiltrate into the ocean of flowers. And thus, Qiong Hua''s Immortal Dew that aroused the miracle of life suddenlycked asting support energy.


    Qiong Hua somewhat hesitated. Did she have to use the golden core''s true qi? After entering Jindan Stage, the golden core inside the jade mansion became an inexhaustible supply of energy for cultivators. However, after all, it was not an inexhaustible supply of energy in a real sense. If she rashly utilized the true qi��


    And just at this time, a change urred. In front of the jade mansion, on the area where the concentration of grey smoke was the thickest, a sharp as a sword ray of light fell from the sky that was obstructed by the grey smoke, piercing through it. Then it lit up the flowers that have begun to wither.


    As the light shone on them, the flowers revitalized and then bloomed once again.


    The next moment, more ray of lights broke through the grey smoke and illuminated the ocean of flowers. Each ray of light thoroughly shook off the shadow of death from the flowers, radiating an unprecedented vigor. With this dense light, the jade mansion was like bathed in the ocean of light.


    Witnessing this situation, Qiong Hua''s heart could not help but be shocked. In a trance, her understanding of life and death has deepened ayer��in particr, towards the holy light that shone on the Immortal Dew''s flowers, so that it was full of vitality. This was likely to be an important umtion of Qiong Hua''s next step towards Yuanying Stage!


    At the same time, Qiong Hua also thought, what exactly was this light? Did anyone help her? However, in the immortal dreamnd, everyone was an enemy. So who could possibly lend her a hand?


    Or could it be��


    At this time, a soul-stirring voice that shook her primordial spirit reverberated from above.


    "Believes in Holy Light."


    Boom!


    The millions of light beams outside the jade mansion turned into sharp swords and thrust straight towards the jade mansion. Being struck by millions of sharp sword qi violently shook the originally impregnable defense.


    What a clever trick��


    Suddenly, Qiong Hua''s heart was astonished��this dark trick was actually used to the max! The previous grey smoke was just a pretense, and the real murderous intention was actually hidden until its moment to strike. The true lethality of the millions of swords was not embodied in the magical power.


    What those sharp swords wounded were the heart and soul. The jade mansion shook not really because of external power, but rather from her own primordial spirit instability.


    In an instant, because she has just obtained a deeper understanding of life and death, she subconsciously recognized the holy light that evoked the miracle of light, which was taken advantage of by the opponent by swooping in, forcing her to believe in the holy light!


    �� Perhaps this was the real killer move of Holy Light Religion, which was indeed impossible to guard against.


    However, as the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, how could her heart''s yearning for immortal path be so easily shaken? How could a mere Holy Light bepared with her faith in the Shengjing Sect? Qiong Hua''s primordial spirit broke out in a roar, and her immortal heart blossomed out an unprecedented radiance, which was unexpectedly even more dazzling than the holy light that dropped from the sky.


    At the same time, Qiong Hua no longer tried to defend. Her Immortal Dew sword and her primordial spirit blended and swiftly flew out of the jade mansion, advancing bravely.


    At the front was the grey-smoke-filled air, but the Immortal Dew sword was invincible, ripping through theyers uponyers of diffused grey smoke.


    After nobody knows how much time has passed, perhaps it was just in the blink of an eye, perhaps it was much longer, amidst the grey smoke, the Immortal Dew sword rapidly flew. Finally, something suddenly appeared in the front��a pure and holy white-gowned Western Continent holy one was facing her, with holy splendor shimmering on his hands.


    The face of that holy one actually had no features, aplete nk!


    However, Qiong Hua had no interest to pay attention to this person''s peculiar outward appearance. She was very clear that time was of the essence, thus, the Immortal Dew sword attacked with all of its strength. It pierced through the chest of that Western Continent man and came out of his back. But the sword momentum didn''t reduce in the slightest, it just flew straight toward the boundless limit.


    Crash!


    The invisible barrier was broken. Qiong Hua opened her eyes and found out that she was still standing on top of that previous hill and Wang Lu still stood at the foot of the hill. Although the grey smoke wasn''t totally dispersed yet, when their eyes met each other, everything that happened just now seemed to be just an illusion.


    However, Qiong Hua was very clear that all of that was not an illusion. Just now, with her extremely brilliant fighting wisdom, she finally grasped a fleeting opportunity and thus escaped from the trap of grey smoke. And now that she was clear-headed, it was time to harvest the fruit of victory. After experiencing the strength of the opponent, Qiong Hua would not be lenient. Her Jindan Stage power fully erupted. Lightly tapping the ground, she flew towards the foothill, and like lightning, the Immortal Dew sword has pierced through Wang Lu''s chest.


    Before the battle, Qiong Hua had already heard of the reputation of Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword. For this so-called number one defensive sword method in the world, she had no intention of shing head-on with it even though the victory was already assured.


    As long as she exerted the speed advantage between Jindan Stage and Xudan Stage, she could hit him before he could prop his Non-Phase Sword Defense.


    The Immortal Dew sword has run through Wang Lu''s chest, but Qiong Hua still wasn''t assured, so she released her Jindan Stage magical power. Only after the immortal dew permeated Wang Lu''s whole body did Qiong Hua finally feel somewhat at ease.


    Although the immortal dew could revitalize, in Qiong Hua''s hand, it could also be a deadly poison�� No matter how powerful Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Method was, after the poison permeated his whole body, he was doomed to lose without a doubt.


    This battle had finally won by her. This Jindan against Xudan, although thrilling, ultimately��


    When she thought of this, an unexpected strange change appeared before her.


    Wang Lu who had been prated by the immortal dew, suddenly revealed a strange smile.


    The next moment, his facial features vanished without a trace, revealing a pale and t face!

 Chapter 428 - I Am Definitely Not Wang Wu’s Dog

    <h4>Chapter 428: I Am Definitely Not Wang Wu��s Dog</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Hahaha, believe in Holy Light, heretic youngdy of Nine Regions!"


    Thisughter was like a thunder in the spring, which caused Qiong Hua''s mood, that had never been shaken for a really long time, to shake.


    After the facial features of the youth vanished, suddenly, like a burning candle, his whole body began to melt. At the same time, the hill and their entire surrounding began to distort and deform. The grey smoke swirled from the horizon and quickly covered her vision. In the area nearest to her, the flowers appeared withered under the contamination of the grey smoke.


    Everything outside and inside the Jade Mansion was exactly the same. It was as if the breakthrough by thebined primordial spirit and flying sword didn''t y any role. She was still trapped in the cage of Jade Mansion.


    Within the cage, theughter of Faceless One resounded again and again like ghost, sometimes it came from afar, but sometimes it was near. However, the light that shone from the sky appeared more majestic, which attracted all the flowers so that they all looked up towards the light. The light nourished all things, and all things believed in Holy Light. This mysterious transformation between life and death incessantly emitted a fantastic charm against cultivator. The more one''s perception transcended the worldliness, the more the feeling became difficult to control. However, as long as the longing for immortality was slightly shaken, one would immediately be attracted by that light.


    �� What a powerful illusion! Qiong Hua inwardly eximed in surprise.


    Everything that appeared before her tried their best to shake her immortal heart. As long as her immortal heart was broken, she would immediately fall into the devil''s hand.


    Even though the devil from Western Continent had been weakened for a long time because of the seal suppression, but before he was sealed, he was probably one of the strongest yers on Western Continent. His strength utilization and mastery of human heart had reached such a high degree of proficiency. Although she was the best cultivator among her peers, in front of this Western Continent devil, she was but a young child. Every action and every movement of her werepletely under his grasp. This was really a desperate battle with a slim winning chance.


    However, the more desperate it was, the calmer Qiong Hua was. She took a deep breath and then operated her primordial spirit to seal all of her five senses.


    The opponent''s illusion was too strong. Under the effect of the illusion, she had no way to tell whether her surrounding was true or false. Under such circumstances, the five senses would only be a drag. However, as a cultivator, she had the ability to perceive beyond the five senses and not be confused.


    Back inside the Jade Mansion, although the diamond-like dazzling immortal heart was still wrapped by the holy light, it still stubbornly released its own light, symbolizing the perseverance of Qiong Hua that would never admit defeat. Immediately, the young woman began to shake her Jade Mansion. Her golden core and primordial spirit began to disce, fusing with her immortal heart.


    As the trinity gradually formed, the illusion outside the Jade Mansion began to copse.


    The most persevering and tenacious immortal heart in the world that could amodate the arrival of primordial spirit and golden core, the best golden core that could operate independently within the immortal heart without stagnation, and the purest primordial spirit that could be freely amodated inside the immortal heart without being contaminated��this trio formed the most powerfulbination.


    With the unprecedentedly high degree of synergy of Qiong Hua''s method, dao , and heart, the unrest brought about by the flesh had been entirely eliminated, and the distracting thoughts within her primordial spirit disappeared without a trace. In Qiong Hua''s heart, only the tireless pursuit of immortal path that was left. Therefore, it became difficult for the all kinds of methods of Faceless One to confuse Qiong Hua. The illusion outside the Jade Mansion seemed like a tree without the root as it gradually withered away.


    Qiong Hua retreated in order to advance, using defense as an offense. With the trinity way, she achieved an unprecedented self-purification. And along with the increasingly dazzling immortal heart, Faceless One''sughter gradually died down.


    ��


    "Poof!"


    Amidst the grey smoke, a young man in red and white robe seemed to be hit by a heavy blow and involuntarily spewed out blood. Among the blood that spray, there was a bit of diamond-like sparkle, which looked so beautiful. However, for the person who spat out that blood, it was actually highly poisonous.


    After spewing that mouthful of blood, Wang Lu suddenly issued a contemptuous sneer.


    "Faceless, can you f*cking do it or not? An imposing quasi-Holy One can''t even deal with a Jindan Stage young woman, are you being deliberate?"


    His voice had just fallen when his expression suddenly changed, bing stiff and empty. Through his mouth, he said, "What you say really makes people disappointed you know. She even used the trinity. Her immortal heart''s radiance can even directly shine into the opposite side''s immortal heart, just like a poisonous attack. Even your Non-Phase Sword can''t block it, what do you think I can do? Even if I am a true Holy One, relying on your body''s negligible magical power, how could Ie up with even more tricks? Not only its nature is at odds with me, its amount is also less�� By the way, do you have any interest in believing the Holy Light? If you are willing to convert to Holy Light, and then transform your whole magical power and primordial spirit into a type of Holy Light, perhaps I might be able to do something about it."


    Wang Lu''s face showed a vignt look. "�� If I hadn''t known that you had been taught by my Master to be a loyal dog, I would''ve flushed you along with this suggestion right away."


    Then his expression became cold again, but the voice was still vivid in its rhythmic change. "Those are not the appropriate words. I have not been trained by anyone, but instead was awakened from the heart, and I realized that it is my true mission. And for my mission, I can put down the so-called enmity. Moreover, as the most faithful executor of the Holy Light, there''s no personal enmity to be made in the first ce."


    "�� Your so-called mission is to serve my Master?"


    "Correct, my existence, my everything, all are in order to carry out her will. You are her disciple, and since she handed me to you, naturally I will give you a helping hand at the crucial time. So, at this moment, I will do my best to help you."


    "�� I now really want to know what my Master has really done to you."


    "She showed me the truth."


    "Oh? Is her truth something along the line of D cup?"


    "Wang Lu, although I understand the close rtionship between you and her, but in front of me, you best put away your disrespectful behavior toward her. Otherwise, I''ll let you deeply appreciate the price of sphemy."


    "Come on, I''ve been with her in a Master-disciple rtionship for years, so I''ve already touched her more than once."


    "�� I really hate you."


    "But you still have to help me do things. Now I want you to take Qiong Hua down! Otherwise, when shees around, she''ll definitely kill me. And since you''re currently possessing me, it would also be a dead end for you. Thus, your n to be loyal to the queen would be finished!"


    "I now feel that it would be better for her to get rid of you, so that she could take another disciple�� Well, now that Qiong Hua is basically immune to illusion, no matter how brilliant it is, a change of tactic is necessary. The initial forceful possession to teach her humiliation n has to be abandoned."


    "Mm, although it is a pity, but reality matters. Let''s just change to the next option, stalling for time. Stall for time until the situation changes for the better."


    "Agree. Although the trinity is highly pure, its slow reaction to external thing is its fatal weakness��" Faceless One slowly exined by borrowing the mouth of Wang Lu. Then he raised his right hand, and a river of Holy Light flew out from it. It was like a beautiful ribbon. The end of the ribbon expanded and turned into arge river with big waves. Thisrge river then moved upward towards the peak of the hill, and then wrapped Qiong Hua who stood at it.


    The river of Holy Light was mighty and turbulent, but the motion of all things touched by the river became extremely slow. This was actually the result of an extremely clever skill of Faceless One, which basically simted the river of time. To simply put, manipting the time on a small scale!


    Qiong Hua''s self-purification made her immune from evil illusion and invasion, but at the same time, she was also highly self-contained. Under this condition, although it was difficult to hurt her, she could be trapped in a special way.


    "Good, washed with this river of history, at least she wouldn''t be able to see the difference in three days. But after three days��"


    "Humph, after three days, whether the Eternal Tree has any reaction or not, it doesn''t matter." Wang Lu uttered a sneer and then frowned. "The next step is to solve my own problem. Faceless, take control."


    ��


    In the mysterious realm, Qiong Hua didn''t know how much time has passed.


    The high degree of integration of Golden Core, Primordial Spirit, and Immortal Heart was actually an immortal level method inherited by Shengjing Sect from before the Age of Chaos. In thousands of years, only a few people were able to practice it, and those who did all have earth-shattering power. At present, the immortal path was in a decline, but although Shengjing Sect was revered as the number one sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, within the sect, only Qiong Hua alone could use this method.


    Under this fusion state, Qiong Hua was immune to all kinds of invasion, because in every moment, there was the simultaneous integration of the three forces in each move, and all of them had great power�� Unfortunately, Qiong Hua''s practice time of this method wasn''t long, so this trinity state wasn''t really smooth, thus, it could only defend but not attack. Otherwise, taking advantage of the copse of the illusion, she could immediatelyunch her counter attack. If sheunched her sword in her powerful fusion state, no matter if Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword suddenly became several times stronger, he would still be defeated without a doubt.


    However, right now, Qiong Hua had gradually regained the initiative. Until the end of the fusion, she still had the absolute advantage��she had already grasped the illusion from the other side, thus, she would not be confused the second time.


    Without the illusion, what could a Xudan Stage lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect and a Western Continent devil who barely managed to maintain a feeble existence do?


    However, suddenly, Qiong Hua''s immortal heart trembled and the fusion state of the three came close to copse.


    Her intuition told her that a huge crisis was imminent. This sudden outburst of rm even shook her immortal heart.


    What crisis in this world could threaten her so seriously? Just now, even the devil of Western Continent was not enough. Could it be�� Impossible, it should not be possible to do it!


    With this in mind, Qiong Hua began to dissolve the fusion state and started to unblock her five senses.


    When she opened her eyes, she was shocked by the setting sun.


    In her impression, the showdown between her and the devil of Western Continent at most onlysted for about two hours, and the fight started before noon, so how could it suddenly turn evening?


    However, she had no time to think it through because from afar came the fluctuation of terrifying magical power, which attracted all of her attention.


    Behind the countless mountains, a big tree that shrouded the sky shook, pulling the entire world with it. Countless roots that tied together to form thick and powerful legs rose up and then loudly fell, sending waves of water from Harmony River to the sky.


    The violent tremble seemed to overturn the earth and flip the sky. And the shockwave was transmitted miles away into the distance, which caused the people''s footing to be unsteady. At the same time, rain fell from the sky, which was the water of Harmony River that was previously sent to the sky.


    When the Eternal Tree moved, there was such power. However, why did this Eternal Tree suddenly move when previously it had always been silent?


    At this time, two tender but angry voices, apanied by the stretching of the branches and leaves of the Eternal Tree, resounded throughout the world.


    "Gold spirit, prepare to die! We are going to avenge Uncle Ziye!"


    Upon hearing this remark, Wang Lu couldn''t help butugh.


    Senior Brother Ziye, I''m really sorry. Those words that I told you at that time were not intended to force you to kill those two children��


    But rather to hound you to death. Sure enough, you really died, hahaha!

 Chapter 429 - The Last Card

    <h4>Chapter 429: The Last Card</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu never really plotted for the lives of the two children. The blood sacrifice to control the Eternal Tree was actually a scheme from the very beginning.


    A scheme to drive Zhan Ziye to death.


    There was nothing wrong with Zhan Ziye''s Eternal Tree strategy. He could indeed connect Sacred Leaf with the Eternal Tree through the spell derived from supreme wisdom. Unfortunately, Shaman went to the afterlife along with A Ye, whichpletely ruined his whole n.


    Without the powerful Sacred Leaf Shaman, her young heir alone was far from enough to support the spell. The only way seemed to be like what Wang Lu said, to blood sacrifice one person so that the other could aplish it. However, previously, just as Wang Lu mentioned this n, Zhan Ziye had furiously interrupted him.


    However, in turn, what if there was no Wang Lu to tell the n?


    With Zhan Ziye''s IQ, could he really not think of this method?


    As for whether he thought that this approach could be implemented or not, whether he could be ruthless enough to hurt the two children�� these should be carefully considered.


    The two children being left to him by Shaman was a significant factor. However, looking from another point of view, whose children were they? Shaman''s and Zhan Ziye''s? Would Zhan Ziye consider the two children as his, knowing that they were A Ye''s descendant? No matter how dull Zhan Ziye in the emotional department was, would he really be willing to ept these two huge tes?


    Zhan Ziye was not an evil person, but he was not a saint either. He wouldn''t be easily moved by the feelings between men and women. Previously, when he was attracted to Liu Li, it could not be considered as he was really moved. However, once Zhan Ziye was really moved, often he would do extreme things. For him, the beginning was a game, and the important thing was the result. During the period where he lived with Shaman, this forest fairy quietly aroused his desire, which made him began to try to enjoy the game process. However, when he had high hopes for Shaman, Shaman actually betrayed his trust��


    From Zhan Ziye''s point of view, it could be said that Shaman had stabbed him in the back. However, what did this injury mean for an emotionally stunted member of Ten Thousand Arts Sect? Only the innumerable painful lessons in history could exin it. Unfortunately, although throughout her life Shaman was considered as wise, in herst moment of life, her concern was chaotic and thus ignorant of what she had done.


    Leaving the two children under the care of Zhan Ziye? When Wang Lu learned of this matter, he immediately knew that the two children have been sentenced to death.


    Perhaps Zhan Ziye would not immediately make his move, but in the end, the existence of the two children were just eyesores. Eventually, Zhan Ziye would understand that for him, only the five blood spirit crown was important. And if he wanted to get the five blood spirit crown, the sacrifice of the two children was essential.


    Of course, Zhan Ziye was by no means a lunatic. But if the two children themselves were the ones looked for death, wasn''t that a sufficient enough ground?


    Wang Lu was willing to bet ten million spirit stones that Zhan Ziye would surely sacrifice the two children in exchange for the five blood spirit crown.


    This was also where Zhou Mumu was different from Zhan Ziye. Through the tacit understanding with A Ye, in order to fulfill the poignant love, Zhou Mumu did not hesitate to sacrifice herself. However, Zhan Ziye was different. With his Master''s education, his innate personality doomed him not to be trapped in the mire forever.


    If Shaman was still alive, she might be able to firmly tether Zhan Ziye tightly. However, she was dead. The only factor that could limit the frenzied Zhan Ziye disappeared.


    For Wang Lu, the death of the two children was irrelevant. He would not deliberately push them into the abyss, but he would not waste precious time to save their lives either. What mattered to Wang Lu was the Eternal Tree strategy of Zhan Ziye. It was one of the most important weapons against Qiong Hua, but it was also a threat to Wang Lu. Once the Eternal Tree fell into Zhan Ziye''s hand, he could really sweep this world and no one could be his enemy.


    Therefore, Wang Lu must remove Zhan Ziye, but at the same time keep the Eternal Tree. Thus, a targeted n was born.


    The n to sacrifice the two children, Zhan Ziye could ultimately think of it himself. However, if this matter was first proposed by Wang Lu, then naturally it would bepletely different. Given the rtionship between the two of them, Zhan Ziye would subconsciously resist it, and indeed, at the beginning of the incident, he was angry.


    Then, by exining the n which could be deduced by Zhan Ziye himself, not only did it not act as a hint, Zhan Ziye waspletely stifled by it immediately. Especially when the two children came in time, Zhan Ziye waspletely suppressed by Wang Lu that he could not even say a word. However, if he pushed things too far, it would only cause the seed of rebellion in Zhan Ziye''s heart to grow wildly��


    Simrly, the timely appearance of the two children was more like a divine stroke, directly pulling themselves back from the abyss of death.


    In front of Wang Lu, no matter what, Zhan Ziye would not just stare nkly as they die. On the contrary, if Wang Lu''s n could be broken, it could be seen as a victory for Zhan Ziye.


    However, how could he protect the two children and let Wang Lu''s vicious n go bankrupt? This was a problem for Zhan Ziye. There was indeed a way tounch the Eternal Tree without the blood sacrifice


    And that was exactly Zhan Ziye ying the role of Sacred Leaf. As for whether the wood spirit could overstep his authority to y as the master�� With the Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension, he could simte the Sacred Leaf. As long as he was willing to pay the price, nothing was unachievable.


    It was just that, the price was indeed really heavy. It was likely that he could die on the spot. Although in this immortal dreamnd he had life-saving props, the fate of expulsion from immortal dreamnd was inevitable.


    At this price, it was impossible for Zhan Ziye to rationally ept it. He did note here to be a volunteer. Why would heunch the Eternal Tree to beat Golden City only for Wang Lu to reap the reward?


    The answer had now been revealed��because of Wang Lu''s previous conversation, which forced him to take this death road!


    ��


    Wang Lu didn''t tell this scheme to anyone, nor did he intend to. In fact, after being misled by Wang Lu, Zhan Ziye used his Ten Thousand Methods Comprehension to simte the existence of Sacred Leaf tomunicate with the Eternal Tree so that his magical power dried up, and his primordial spirit atrophied and was forcibly driven away from the immortal dreamnd. And all along, he was not aware that he had been deceived.


    Of course, he might have also realized that, but he just didn''t care.


    When he finally left the scene, Zhan Ziye brought a victory smile along with him.


    Wang Lu, after all, I didn''t degenerate into a pawn in your chessboard, nor did I lose my humanity. The most important thing is that, I got what I''ve wanted from this, and it doesn''t lose to the big harvest of any of you guys. You can have that five blood spirit crown. I hope your harvest can bless you forever.


    When Zhan Ziye left the field, nobody could understand the inside story of this, except for one person.


    "Oh, what a beautiful scheme." The smile on Wang Lu''s face suddenly turned cold, but his tone of voice was rather yful. "It is indeed in style with my missionary work."


    Wang Lu clicked his tongue and said, "Originally, I was quite proud of this, but since it has been reviewed as such by you, it suddenly seems not quite good anymore."


    Faceless One said, "Although I hate you, I recognize your ability. There are only two things that matter in this world, the first is raw power, and the other one is the ability to y with people''s heart. One of these seems to have been perfected by you."


    Wang Lu smiled but thought otherwise. "Do you think a skill is necessary to y a nerd? Wait until the day I can let my Master find her moral integrity, then you can shout at my virtuous achievement�� But, in any case, the Eternal Tree has appeared on time, so it has solved the urgent need. Now we just wait for Qiong Hua''s response."


    "The energy of this Eternal Tree is infinite. If controlled appropriately, it could bepared to a Holy One of Western Continent. Unfortunately, no one in this world could have such a cultivation base." Faceless One lightlymented, "Especially since the Eternal Tree is being controlled by two young children, I''m afraid its power is even hard to maintain."


    "But it''s more than enough to steamroll a Jindan Stage cultivator. I''m really looking forward to it. Senior Sister Qiong Hua, how are you going to break this card of mine?"


    ��


    The same question also arose in Qiong Hua''s heart.


    After waking up her five senses, she saw the towering Eternal Tree rose from the ground and sensed its surging-wave-like hostility which shook the soul.


    Such divine thing had already far exceeded the scope that this world should have. The cultivation base in this immortal dreamnd was limited to just before Jindan Stage. By the secret method from Shengjing Sect, after entering this world, she quickly restored Jindan Stage cultivation base to upy the absolute strength, but it only stopped there. Yet, the level of this Eternal Tree was even far beyond the Yuanying Stage. If based on this alone, let alone Qiong Hua, even the Elders of Shengjing Sect might not be its match. Even if the tree was only controlled by the two children, making it difficult for it to disy its full potential, it would still be really difficult for her to confront it.


    So, how would she break this barrier?


    The secret method of trinity was indeed powerful, but it was still not enough to counterbnce the Eternal Tree. Let alone the effectiveness of the secret method was limited, so it was impossible to maintain it for long. In this state, although her strength could rise to the peak, able to expel all kinds of evil, but her golden core would lose its ability to continuously grow so her magical power might dry up.


    If the secret method could not work, then there was only thest choice.


    Qiong Hua''s temperament was decisive, so as soon as she decided, she immediately implemented it. She took a deep breath and held the Immortal Dew sword across her chest. Her right hand held the sword hilt while her left hand was on top of the sword, lightly brushing it. At the same time, inside her Jade Mansion, a sacrificial sword slowly floated and echoed with the outside sword.


    Then, a clear stream flowed down towards the sacrificial sword. The source of the stream was a freehandndscape painting that came from the wall of her Jade Mansion. At first, this clear stream seemed to appear like a mere decoration, however, at this time, the essence of clear spring flowed through it and washed the Immortal Dew sword.


    Immortal Dew was by definition pure and dirtless, why would it need to be washed?


    However, under the clear stream, the word ''Immortal Dew'' that was engraved on the sword body was actually vaguely scrubbed. Then two sharp words emerged.


    Kill Immortal!

 Chapter 430 - The End of the World

    <h4>Chapter 430: The End of the World</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the two words Immortal Dew printed on the sword body changed into Kill Immortal, it was as if an invisible force was suddenly released. Between the heaven and the earth, the spiritual energy violently moved in an ever-changing way. The whistling of gale fled along the gap between mountains, the billowing dark clouds from the horizon gathered and dispersed, and the lightning snaked through theyers of clouds.


    Qiong Hua quietly presented the Kill Immortal sword. Her mind was like an ancient well, waveless, totally without any emotion. The sword qi trace of the Kill Immortal sword wound around her body so that all external forces could not invade it, and also could not disturb her state of mind.


    The Kill Immortal sword was one of the most famous immortal treasures in the Nine Regions prior to the Age of Chaos. Its immortal treasure rank was not just in name, but also reality, such that even in the true immortal world, it was really hard to withstand its sharpness. It was just that, as time went by, the Big Dipper has turned and the stars have moved, so now, the immortal aura of Kill Immortal sword had almostpletely dispersed. As of now, it only remained in the form of sword kernel, simr to a dried corpse, its magical ability and power quite possibly have been nearly exhausted. By chance coincidence, Shengjing Sect found this sword a thousand years ago, but it couldn''t be used freely.


    Qiong Hua obtained the Kill Immortal sword from the sect Elder, bing her personal collection. Day and night she refined it until finally, when she broke through Jindan Stage, the Kill Immortal sword was integrated into the sword tform in her Jade Mansion. She then used her boundless potential to help it regain its vitality, turning it into the basic shape of Immortal Dew. Although it was still far from its prowess in its heyday, it was still an extremely rare spiritual treasure.


    Until this time, when Qiong Hua picked the Kill Immortal sword again, even with her current stage, she could not freely use the power of Kill Immortal sword and could not restrain the sword momentum that came out. And this was the huge fear of the sword cultivator. The sword must be quick and agile, how could it be as rough as an ordinary ax?


    However, at this moment, Qiong Hua didn''t really need any precise control.


    Because the target was simply too big that even if she purposely tried to miss it, it would still be difficult. This thought brought a slight chuckle to Qiong Hua as she lifted thest seal that she could unseal.


    The picturesquendscape was re-attached to the wall of the Jade Mansion, and the clear spring that came down from the mountain hadpletely vanished.


    The Immortal Dew had finally be the Kill Immortal. Within the quick and agile flying sword seemed to hide a whole new world, the world of ocean of blood and raging wave.


    This Kill Immortal sword was herst card in this world.


    Whether you are the inheritor of Royal Soldier Sect, invincible in the battlefield, or Ten Thousand Arts Methods Comprehension, possessing the Thunder Body, or divine Non-Phase, and unbreakable Diamond�� under the Kill Immortal sword, none were worth mentioning. She had been cultivating for twenty years, and this Kill Immortal sword had apanied her for twenty years, but this was the first time she showed its sharpness.


    Even when she managed to form the golden core, her magical powerplete, and her mind was free and unrestrained, she never thought of releasing the Kill Immortal sword. Because Qiong Hua was very clear that she should wait for the harvest time.


    And now, the harvest time had finally arrived.


    The process of washing the Immortal Dew to reveal the Kill Immortal only took a short moment of time, but it actually appeared extremely long. However, when the Kill Immortal sword appeared in this world, the time seemed to stop. The Eternal Tree that had just lifted its leg in the distance, after crossing over more than ten mountains, before its stout legposed of rootsnded, it seemed could no longer relieve the earth anymore.


    Because the Kill Immortal sword had attacked.


    Qiong Hua''s movement was very elegant and lithe. The immortal sword was famous for its killer attack��it was like a bunch of wickers as it was swung by the woman''s slender arm, drawing a careless arc.


    This was not Qiong Hua''s mercy, but�� with her cultivation time, this was the limit that she could do. The Kill Immortal sword seemed light, moreover, at this time, in the middle of the sword, there was still ten extra seals ced by Daoist He Tu, which could be excessively heavy in regard to a Jindan Stage cultivator. Qiong Hua felt that she was holding the entire world and her best effort could only result in her gently wielding it.


    Because she barely managed to control the immortal sword, the direction of the swinging of the sword was even somewhat out of aim. Although the target Eternal Tree was very big, because it was separated by a long distance, the sword light of the flying sword seemed to miss by several degrees, and thus did not reach the Eternal Tree.


    For Qiong Hua, this was an almost unthinkable blunder, but soon people realized that this error was irrelevant.


    Along with the movement of Kill Immortal sword, a clear crack appeared in mid-air across it. The crack was narrow, from which came a pulsating red glow. It seemed like a rift had appeared in space.


    However, the next moment, like a burst dam, the red glow from the crack burst out and, in the twinkling of an eye, submerged the mountaintop in front of Qiong Hua. And it continued to expand rapidly. Very quickly, it spread along the mountains and rivers.


    Whenever the red light passed over a ce, the ce immediately became barren, with all the vitality severed. But each death aura only made the red light grew stronger, and it rapidly spread until it reached a jaw-dropping situation.


    Yes, the target was so big, and even the Kill Immortal sword could not be freely handled, but so what?


    Because Qiong Hua''s target was the whole world��


    The Kill Immortal sword was an ancient immortal sword. Its magical ability of ughter was far beyond what ordinary people could imagine. Even if Daoist He Tu has given it heavy seals, it could still be an incredible power in Qiong Hua''s hand.


    She used her Jindan Stage to match with the secret method of trinity, and also used the power of the master of Golden City, as well as the power of gold spirit and water spirit. All of thatbined was then poured into the Kill Immortal sword as the sacrificial offering to the temple of ughter. And then the Kill Immortal sword summoned the ancient object of massacre, which was sufficient enough to threaten this little world.


    This was not aplete world but merely an immortal dreamnd generated by the group of immortal tombs. Although Qiong Hua could not break the world with her sword, she could break a dreamnd.


    The red light rushed out of the crack and greedily spread to the rest of the world, setting off monstrous ughters. However, with every ughter, the red light became even formidable, like the spear of a gue and could not be stopped.


    If it was an independent and perfect world, in the face of crisis of extinction, the will of heaven would drop to defuse the crisis. For example, the Divine Tribtion in Nine Regions was a way of bncing the world. However, this immortal dreamnd was still one step away from the real world. Thus, it was unable to quell the crisis, and could only let the red light to spread and continue to ughter to disintegrate this world.


    What about the Eternal Tree?


    When the red light appeared, the entire world had been put under Kill Immortal sword by Qiong Hua, thus the Eternal Tree was no longer in her eyes.


    And at the same time, while the Kill Immortal sword destroyed the world, the Eternal Tree did nothing. Previously, it had lifted its foot high, as if it was about to trample all of its enemy that blocked its way. However, that step actually never fell. It just hung there for a very long time. No matter how the two angry children urged it, the Eternal Tree refused to move again.


    Because the Eternal Tree already had no time to take care of itself.


    In a small world where the strongest was limited to Jindan Stage, a powerful divine tree with power close to Supreme of Unity Stage in itself was enormously unreasonable. Behind its extreme power lied its weakness. And Qiong Hua has just learned this weakness.


    The Eternal Tree was the foundation of this world. Its strength was supplied by the entire world. When the world was in distress, it also bore the brunt of the feedback. This blow to the world was exactly the killing strike for the Eternal Tree!


    Countless charred scars suddenly appeared on its thick trunk. Pieces by pieces, its rough bark fell off, thergest of which was as big as a hill, which shook the ground when it fell. Looking up, the Eternal Tree which once covered the sky, as well as the treetop that hid behind the clouds, began to shrink dramatically. The withered yellow leaves fell like pouring rain, and the twigs at the end of the treetop rapidly deteriorated, until it turned into grey ash and faded away with the wind.


    Within the Eternal Tree, billions of creatures quivered in their heart, which then turned into endless panic.


    They have lived in the Eternal Tree for generations and established their own cities in the vast tree. The Eternal Tree sheltered them, kept them from wind and rain, and provided abundant resources for their production. Even if at this time the Sacred Leaf urged the divine tree to rise, the cities within the tree remained still. This was the blessing of the divine tree�� But now, they suddenly felt the shelter of the tree has disappeared.


    The withered leaves fell from above like rainstorm, the gust of wind that blew by its ears was a storm that hurt the skin. Faint tremble came from under the feet, which made it unstable.


    The next moment, the sky copsed and the earth split.


    On the Eternal Tree, a stout branch broke from it, and at the same time, a city broke from its center. Half of the city fell along with the branch, and thousands of souls fell in shock and fear into the abyss of death


    Before it even reached the ground, the red tide burst into the sky and devoured that half dried branch. The weeping and wailing of thousands of lives suddenly stopped, leaving behind a deeper fear throughout the world.


    This world was finished.


    It was hard to imagine that a world of hundreds of millions of creatures was killed just like that by Qiong Hua. However, from another point of view, a strong man might also die from a small wound. For this imperfect world, the Kill Immortal sword was more than just an infection��it was highly toxic.


    The red tide surged, and the killing energy seemed loose. However, there was actual intelligence hidden behind it. After expanding to an extent that it was difficult to contain, it would focus on those who were strong in this world and attack them one by one.


    Xiang Liang and his master, the king of ming Valley, disappeared under the red tide.


    After the battle with Qiong Hua, Xiang Liang was at his lowest point. The king of ming Valley was naturally irascible and hot-headed��he abused his blood marks thus no longer had enough to heal Xiang Liang. And in the face of Qiong Hua''s world destroying blow, Xiang Liang tried his best until he exhausted all of his abilities, then he silently chose to leave.


    In addition, the Harmony River was also the focus of the red wave. This country, which was sheltered from wind and rain for many years by A Ye, finally could not escape their fate. The clear river was stained with red blood, and all the vitality was annihted.


    The ughter of Kill Immortal swordsted for three full days.


    Three dayster, the world was clean and devoid of living. Qiong Hua nodded lightly and put away the Kill Immortal sword.


    As the Kill Immortal sword returned to the sword altar within her Jade Mansion, the red tide throughout the world also began to converge. Compared to when it appeared, its killing power has been inted by an unknown amount of time. The hundreds of millions of souls in this world had turned into the nourishment of the Kill Immortal sword.


    However, this was also the primary purpose of Qiong Hua.


    Five blood spirit crown? Compared to this immediate gain, it was simply too small. As the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, what kind of rare treasure she could not get? What kind of method did sheck? In addition to the ticket to enter the next round, she actually did not care about the trial''s reward in the immortal dreamnd. If she wanted to, she could take it herself.


    Of course, this world destroying blow was in fact something that she was quite reluctant to use. To perform the ritual tounch the Kill Immortal sword, she had to offer the throne of Golden City, as well as the power of gold spirit and water spirit. All of these and she barely managed to draw the ancient object of ughter, which narrowly implicated her.


    ording to her original n, it was best to first upy the power of the three forces beforeunching the Kill Immortal sword. But facing Wang Lu''s step by step pressure, Qiong Hua must take this risk.


    Fortunately, everything went back on track, and she finallypleted this ring.


    With a trace of smile, Qiong Hua was ready to leave. She didn''t care about the five blood spirit crown, and moreover, this world was already devoid of life, so it was uncertain whether that blood spirit temple still existed or not.


    However, at this time, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind her, which fiercely shook her heart.


    "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, don''t leave just yet."


    Turning around, there was Wang Lu''s brilliant smile.


    And in his clear eyes, a perfectly round golden core was rotating!

 Chapter 431 - After Makeup Removal

    <h4>Chapter 431: After Makeup Removal</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Jindan?"


    Upon seeing Wang Lu, Qiong Hua was very surprised.


    It was not surprising that he was able to survive under the Kill Immortal sword. Wang Lu''s ability to survive was already well beyond any cultivator of his peers. However, even in ordance with the most optimistic expectation, this world destroying blow by the Kill Immortal sword should at least seriously injure Wang Lu. However, at present, not only he was without any harm, he had even advanced to Jindan Stage, standing on the same stage as her!


    Was this breakthrough possible?


    Theoretically, it was impossible. Since the Foundation Establishment Stage, each breakthrough meant great changes to the physical body and primordial spirit, but it would take quite some time to adapt to this change, especially when it came to Jindan Stage. The adaptation process might take up to one month, and even the shortest time was about four or five days. During this period, there must not be any external interference. Otherwise, it would fall short. Even her, who was already a Jindan, when she entered this immortal dreamnd, her cultivation base must be suppressed using a secret method into Xudan Stage, but when she wanted to return to Jindan Stage again, it was an extremely difficult matter. Otherwise, she would not have been the only Jindan in this world.


    In theory, it was impossible for Wang Lu to reach Jindan Stage from Xudan Stage in such a short period of time. However, theory was just that, theory. Everything that Wang Lu did neverplied withmon sense. Before entering this ring, Qiong Hua had already expected that she could encounter such a scenario. Therefore, she was prepared for this.


    Facing Wang Lu with his newly reached Jindan Stage and ocean-like abundant magical power, Qiong Hua decisively made her decision.


    "I give up."


    Wang Lu was slightly stunned. His smile never diminished, but he could not suppress his confusion. "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, are you flirting with me?"


    Qiong Hua frankly said, "You and I are already in Low Level Jindan Stage. Moreover, our qualifications are simr, and our cultivation methods also can''t be divided into good and bad. Thus, our strength should be about the same. Rtively speaking, my magical treasure is stronger, but now I already can''t use it. After the ritual tounch the Kill Immortal sword, my golden core is damaged, and my magical power is hard to recover. In short, I only have half of my peak strength. Whether in terms of asting fight or instant outbreak, I am already not as good as you. So if we fight, I''d lose without a doubt. Therefore, I give up."


    "��"


    Qiong Hua also said, "This world has already been washed clean by the Kill Immortal sword, but I feel that the five blood spirit crown still exists, and the temple of blood spirit has not disappeared. So, after I left, you can still be the winner and obtain the five blood spirit crown. Thus, everyone is happy. You and I do not have to waste our time in an unnecessary fight. Even if your fighting intent is surging because you have just entered Jindan Stage so that you want to prove that you are above me, winning against me while I''m not in my peak state is meaningless for you. So it''s better to just wait for ater time. We still have many opportunities to meet in the future, and I am also very much looking forward to our next meeting."


    With that, Qiong Hua solemnly asked, "Junior Brother Wang Lu, what do you think?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, I have always respected you as the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect. Among the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, I always thought that only you could be my equal in the truest sense, and for a long time in the future, you would be my important opponent."


    Listening to Wang Lu saying those words, Qiong Hua was somewhat surprised. However, Wang Lu''s follow up wordspletely turned everything around.


    "However, respect is mutual. Since you insist on treating me like a fool, then I can only treat you the same way."


    With that, Wang Lu''s expression suddenly changed. Now, he looked sharp and assertive. "Be a good girl, break your arm, kneel down and apologize for your mistake, then I''ll f*cking let you go."


    Upon hearing this, Qiong Hua gawked. "What��"


    Wang Lu frowned. "You don''t understand? This is thenguage specifically used for idiots who don''t like to use their brain. You should be very familiar with it like it''s your mother tongue."


    The words were dripping with undisguised ridicule, and at the same time, a sharp-like-sword murderous intent surged out.


    Sensing the murderous intent, Qiong Hua''s jade mansion and golden core suddenly trembled. Furrowing her brows, she finally confirmed, "Junior Brother Wang Lu, do you really want to do this senseless battle?"


    "Senseless battle? Hah! It''s not like that when you wiped out hundreds of millions of lives!"


    Qiong Hua finally understood a bit. "So it''s that thing that you are attached to�� Junior Brother, you have to know, this world is not as simple as what you imagined it. It��"


    "Useless words!"


    Wang Lu roared, subsequently, the area within three hundred meters in radius around him trembled. Qiong Hua''splexion changed because she discovered that the space around her had been sealed. Like a stagnant water, it could not move even the slightest.


    "Non-Phase Sword Defense?"


    Wang Lu''s three feet sword defense was already world renowned and could be called an invincible barrier for the same stage. Even powerful people with higher cultivation base than him weren''t necessarily able to easily break his sword defense. And after Wang Lu reached Jindan Stage, his Non-Phase Sword Defense impressively advanced a step further, reaching a better condition.


    If this was any other time, Qiong Hua might have the interest in carefully exploring this mystery. But at this time, her heart actually sank. Because within the space that was suppressed by the Non-Phase Sword Defense, her prop that could be used to get her out of this world was rendered ineffective, which made her basically trapped here. And to go out, she had to fight Wang Lu first.


    But at present, she really did not want to fight Wang Lu with his threatening imposing manner.


    However, for a mere newly reached Jindan to be able to suppress the space using sword qi�� it was probably because the space had been annihted after the ughter of Kill Immortal sword. This was the consequence of her own action.


    However, since things havee to this, more words were useless. Wang Lu had already ''unsheathed'' his sword, intent on deciding this in a fight. Thus, Qiong Hua had no other choice.


    Two green colored swords jumped out from the sword tform and their forms projected in the young woman''s palms. Their sword qi s were thick. These were a pair of rare swords.


    Since she came from Shengjing Sect, Qiong Hua''s magical treasures were more than enough to be overwhelming. Apart from the most important Kill Immortal sword, she still had many spare swords, and each one of them was not low rank. Moreover, each one of them also had their own magical ability. If one really thought Qiong Hua''s strength would be greatly reduced once she lost her main weapon, then they would certainly be wrong.


    Holding the pair of green colored swords across her chest, Qiong Hua carefully observed Wang Lu. For any cultivator, reaching Jindan brought tremendous change. At this time, however, she could not sense how much powerful Wang Lu was. However, Non-Phase Method was already well known for its excellent defense but poor offense, thus, she did not have to rush��


    Just as she thought of this, a sword light suddenly shed in front of her. Wang Lu had actually thrust his sword straight forward with an unprecedented sword momentum!


    Sensing this sharp offense, Qiong Hua was surprised. Has Wang Lu''s Big Heart Demon Oath been lifted when he reached Jindan Stage? Thereupon, she slightly held out her swords, ready to block the attack.


    The next moment, three swords collided. Qiong Hua felt that a wave of incredibly giant force came through her hands. Her two green colored swords shook and then slipped from her hands. Even her own jade mansion and golden core violently trembled��


    "Nameless sword?"


    Qiong Hua muttered, and then looked at the Sword of Mount Kun that hung in front of her.


    The young woman smiled. "Congrattions, you win."


    In just one exchange, the victory and defeat between the fight of the two lead disciples were decided. Qiong Hua in her poor state almost had no resistance under Wang Lu''s sword.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Qiong Hua lightly said, "The lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect defeats the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect. After this ring ends, you can step on me and let your fame go further. Isn''t this what you want?"


    Wang Lu loudly sneered.


    Qiong Hua also said, "In short, can I go now?"


    After a while, seeing that Wang Lupletely had no intention to remove his Sword of Mount Kun, and the space around her was still firmly locked, Qiong Hua asked, "Or do you want to kill me here?"


    Wang Lu once again sneered. "Killing the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect? Which then causes a stir, and henceforth there would be no peace in Nine Regions?"


    With that, Wang Lu withdrew his sword.


    Qiong Hua nodded. "Yes, that''s why I said that this fight is meaningless. I have already given up."


    After that, Qiong Hua was ready to leave. However, she discovered that the space blockaded had not been lifted.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Of course there is." Wang Lu sneered. "Initially I thought that I would exin things to you carefully, but given your intelligence level, I better do it in a more direct way��"


    His voice has just fallen when a powerful punch firmly smashed Qiong Hua in the face.


    This punch came too fast that it seemed even faster than a sword light. Qiong Hua was caught off guard. The punch flung her upside down far away. Only after she hit two mountain peaks in a row did she finally stop. However, before she could stand up, Wang Lu was already standing in front of her once again.


    Boom!


    The second punch drilled her deep into the ground until she reached tens of meters deep. Qiong Hua felt warm on her face. Unexpectedly, blood had already flowed on her face.


    However, the flesh pain was not worth mentioning. What really angered her was the humiliation.


    "Wang Lu, you��"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not interested in humiliation training." Deep in the pit, Wang Lu stepped on both of Qiong Hua''s legs, making her unable to get up. He then lightly said, "Hitting you is so that I can pull you back. This is for the sake of my former respect for you. You''re a little bit out of your mind right now, so I have to keep you sane."


    Qiong Hua sneered. "Out of my mind? You still can''t let go of my Kill Immortal sword? I did not know that the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect has such a merciful heart! This is just a mere immortal dreamnd, moreover, do you know what the background of this ring is?"


    Wang Lu said, "At the beginning no, but now, with this appearance, even if I''m as dull as Senior Brother Xiang Liang, I''m afraid I could still see it."


    With that, Wang Lu looked up. Outside the pit, the scarlet sky vaguely hung as if it could copse at any time. From the hole, it looked like an abyss.


    After the ughter from the world-destroying strike of Kill Immortal sword, hundreds of millions of souls died, leaving very few survivors. Some were sheltered by Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense during the great destruction, but some were also slipped through. However, no matter which creatures they were, all have simr distinct characteristics.


    They were the characteristics that any Nine Regions cultivators would never forget once they experienced them. And these features have previously never been revealed.


    The great destruction of Kill Immortal sword not only destroyed their vitality, it also destroyed the huge illusion spell in this world. Thus, many things showed their original appearances.


    While thinking, Wang Lu sighed, and then revealed the answer, "This is the demon world, right?"

 Chapter 432 - Teacher Wang Lu Teaches You How To Behave

    <h4>Chapter 432: Teacher Wang Lu Teaches You How To Behave</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Teacher Wang Lu Teaches You How To Behave


    Crackle�� Rattle��


    Just as Wang Lu was talking to Qiong Hua, the sound of gravels rolling down the pit came over. A tall, heavily armored woman slowly walked in.


    Through the shimmering light from the entrance, her clothing could be vaguely seen. The texture of that armor showed her identity as the master of Grey Mountain, Lan.


    However, when the woman approached them, they could see that she had red skin, her long hair seemed like blood, and from the middle of her two plump lips, two sharp teeth hung down prominently. And behind her, a long tail slowly shook.


    No matter how one looked at her, she was not that firm, resolute, and quite dull human female anymore. She was clearly the natural disaster that in the legends, once wreaked havoc in the Nine Regions��a demon race member.


    Rumor has it that they were naturally brutal, and they were enemies that could not live under the same sky as all the people in Nine Regions. During the great war of the Immortal and Demon, the people in Nine Regions were in a terrible situation. The rate of casualties for the cultivators who participated in the conflict reached an astonishing amount. And most of the sects who were able to restore some vigor just after the end of the Age of Chaos were extinguished in this period. After that, over the past few thousand years, although on the hole, the demon race was quiet, there was still some asional slip across the space boundary to Nine Regions, which triggered various crises.


    If there was anymon enemy of the entire Nine Regions for thousands of years, that would be the demon race. Even the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the past was established for the purpose of resistance towards the demon race. For the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, regardless if there was any great enmity between them, if they saw a demon race, they must team up to fight against it. This was an iron d rule.


    However, when Lan approached them, Wang Lu simply turned around and gave her a smile, not revealing even a little bit of hostility.


    Seeing this, Qiong Hua''s countenance could not help but change. "Wang Lu, you��"


    Wang Lu smiled sarcastically. "As the Senior Sister, you said that this is just an immortal dreamnd, so what if I married and have children here? If you can destroy this world, can''t I also hook up with a girl?"


    "This is not something that you can treat as a joke," Qiong Hua firmly said.


    "I am not joking with you. So bear with me a bit, teacher Wang is about to teach you on how to behave!"


    Boom!


    As his voice fell, Wang Lu''s heavy punch alsonded on Qiong Hua''s face.


    The flesh pain was not strong. Although it was unknown how Wang Lu broke free from the trouble of the Big Heart Demon Oath, the disadvantage of Non-Phase Method in being good at defense but bad at offense didn''t seem to change. With his newly acquired golden core, his magical power was overflowing, but his strike only caused some flesh wound�� However, the real harm was that, this was an unbridled humiliation.


    In the quarrel between cultivators, most of the time, people would only collect some price from the opponent, unless it was an absolutely irreconcble enmity where taking the life might happen. However, what Wang Lu did right now was even worse than a murder.


    A schr could be killed but could not be humiliated. This was not just an empty word. For the lead disciple of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, every move and every action were no longer their own. Everything was rted to the honor of their respective sect. In the battle against Wang Lu, Qiong Hua being defeated was fine. After all, she paid a heavy price tounch the Kill Immortal sword, and although she was defeated, it was a defeat with honor. Wang Lu simply had an unfair advantage in the battle.


    However, this kind of face-beating humiliation could no longer be washed away by the previous argument. Qiong Hua had been cultivating for many years, but she had never been this humiliated!


    If she wanted to wash this humiliation, the only way��


    "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, I advise you not to do anything stupid. I''m not going to give you the chance to kill yourself."


    Just as Qiong Hua was about to make this decision, her jade mansion suddenly trembled slightly. Wang Lu withdrew his hands and stepped over to get Lan behind him toe forward.


    Seeing this demon race girl, Qiong Hua could not help but frown. Because there was something strange in the eyes of this heavily armored woman, as if there was a strong sense of vition, as if�� the body belonged to someone else.


    "Oh, what a sharp eye." Lan lightly opened her mouth. She looked as cold as ice. However, this indifference immediately let Qiong Hua recognize the person''s identity.


    "Faceless?"


    Wang Lu said, "Correct, my gold medal teaching assistant, Faceless. With him here, don''t ever think of skipping ss."


    With that, he sent another heavy blow to her face. Qiong Hua''s white cheeks have be slightly swollen and bruised.


    At the same time, the Faceless-possessed Lan stepped forward, fluttered the tail to the front, and pricked Qiong Hua''s forehead with its sharp tip.


    All of a sudden, a wave of numbness spread throughout her whole body, from the flesh to her jade mansion, primordial spirit�� Qiong Hua felt that the golden core inside her jade mansion stopped still. Unexpectedly, it somewhat did not obey her order. Her primordial spirit was also blinded by the trace of demonic qi, bing muddy and unclear. In this situation, even if she wanted to burn her jade mansion and kill herself, she couldn''t�� She could still somewhat endure, but unexpectedly, she could not endure this mere poison!


    "This is not a mere poison." As if knowing Qiong Hua''s thought, Faceless lightly exined, "This race''s physical structure is very formidable. The tip of the tail can produce an amazingly toxic substance. Let alone in your weakened state, even if you''re in your peak condition, if you are caught off guard and stung by it, you would still end up lying on the ground under the mercy of others."


    In her heart, Qiong Hua was shocked. As the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, she had spent quite some time outside in experiential learning, so how could she not have a protection against poison? In her body was a jasper jade which could purify countless of poisons. Plus, she also cultivated several body protection methods. No matter how powerful the poison was, it could not possibly prate deeply into her like this, unless��


    She barely managed to operate her primordial spirit to scan her body and saw that the jasper jade had been broken�� That''s right, could it be that those punches a moment ago weren''t just to humiliate me, but also to take aim at my jasper jade by way of Nameless Sword?


    Wang Lu''s pointedness was too strong. The existence of her jasper jade as a life saver, even in Shengjing Sect, was only known by a few people�� Oh, yeah, previously she had a fierce battle against Faceless One, so perhaps her card was exposed at that time.


    However, after arriving at this thought, Qiong Hua suddenly realized a more serious problem. That red face, heavy armor, poisonous tail, this�� seemed vaguely simr to the image that she once saw!


    Thinking to this, Qiong Hua did not care about the humiliation anymore. She must speak out. However, the poison had spread so much that even her tongue had been paralyzed. And when she wanted to pass her thoughts through primordial spirit, she found out that Wang Lu had used his Non-Phase Sword Qi to erect a defensive shield around himself, which isted all the external force intrusion.


    �� Even at this time, he was still this cautious!


    Just as Qiong Hua gradually grew impatient, Wang Lu suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, in my understanding of you, in fact, you are not a cruel and bloodthirsty person. Whether it is in public so that you need to consider your sect''s reputation, or in private, as far as I know, you are a generous lead disciple Senior Sister. However, you were actually able to kill hundreds of millions of lives in this world without even batting an eye, is it because this is just an immortal dreamnd?"


    Wang Lu then smiled lightly. "That shouldn''t be, right? You see, among the five lead disciples, except for you, each one of us has invested our true feelings in this world. Because even if everything here is just an illusion, what we did, and every action that we took is real. You have killed hundreds of millions of lives, are you not afraid that you''d be haunted by heart demon?"


    Qiong Hua inwardly sneered, but the next moment, Wang Lu suddenly came closer and slowly said.


    "Of course you''re not afraid. In doing things, Qiong Hua has always been above board. Even if your swordmitted serious killings, your heart is magnanimous, so any heart demon will not entangle you�� because, what you have in is the creatures of the demon world, which is the mortal enemy of human. The more you kill, the better your feeling is."


    Qiong Hua closed her eyes and didn''t say anything. Some things, even she herself disdained to exin.


    Wang Lu said, "Moreover, you don''t want to leave such a thing in the hands of others. When you first entered this immortal dreamnd, you learned about the truth by chance, but you didn''t even tell your Junior Brothers and Sisters, nor did you contact the other four lead disciples. You are only going to do everything alone, because you think only you can afford this heavy burden. You are the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, and Shengjing Sect is the head of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    "Right now, you are the number one person among your peers. Even me, if I have topete against you under fair conditions, my odds are only up to thirty to forty percent. In dozens or hundreds of yearster, you would be the youngest Supreme in Nine Regions and more likely to take over the position of Supreme He Tu, bing the leader of the world. And as the leader, in addition to the supreme glory, it also means that it is difficult for you to reject responsibilities. Shengjing Sect is often used as overbearing, but in the war of Immortal and Demon, Shengjing Sect is the sect with the most contribution�� this is the way of the king, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Qiong Hua gradually calmed down, but simultaneously, her doubt has gone even deeper.


    What Wang Lu just said, she did not expect other people to understand it. Everyone had different positions andyouts. But Wang Lu�� since he could understand this, why would he��


    While thinking about this, Wang Lu''s heavy punch suddenly fell on her once again.


    This punch was especially painful.


    "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, just now, your assured expression strengthened my determination to beat you." Wang Lu said, "If you are the type of person that only cares about interests while abandoning the benevolence and morality, then I''m toozy to deal with you. But now��"


    Bam! Another punchnded on her. Qiong Hua felt that she somewhat couldn''t open her own eyes, but�� even if they werepletely opened, she would still not be able to see through Wang Lu''s next move.


    "The so-called the way of the king, perhaps your understanding about it is not wrong�� even the most benevolent king will be cruel when dealing with enemies. But when you treat your sword strike to destroy this world as light as the cloud, you remind me of another kind of people."


    Wang Lu said, "They bundled themselves with arge number of explosives and then rushed toward the enemy crowds to detonate them without the fear of death, causing heavy casualties. They are not afraid of death, but they also didn''t care about those who died under their explosives. Newly married woman? Toothless children? Old peoplete in their lives? It doesn''t matter one bit to them. Since they are the enemies, to hell with them. In order to kill them, they can pay any price�� see, what''s the difference between what you did and them?"


    Qiong Hua just inwardly sneered. Her mind was firm, so how could mere rhetoric shake her conviction?


    Wang Lu also said, "Moreover, Senior Sister Qiong Hua, have you ever considered what exactly does this immortal dreamnd want us to do? Those who built the entire group of immortal tombs were the earth immortals of the Nine Regions. But the background of this ring is actually located in the demon world. Moreover, everyone around seems real, with flesh and blood. That idiot Zhan Ziye even fell in love with a forest fairy�� or perhaps a forest demon. Obviously, letting us deepen our contacts with the demon race is a deliberate design by the designer of this, but what does this design mean?"


    "I don''t know what Senior Sister is thinking, but in my opinion, the designer obviously wanted to tell us that, even if they are our mortal enemies, they are still made of flesh and blood, and both share simr emotions and feelings��"


    When it came to this, Wang Lu suddenly felt that Qiong Hua''s feet violently shook. Due to the paralysis from the poison, her angry voice came intermittently, "So, you can even disregard the difference between immortal and demon, and treat them as brothers and sisters?"


    "Regard them as brothers and sisters?" Wang Lu smiled and shook his head. Then he punched Qiong Hua in the face and shut her uppletely.


    "Based on them? Do they even deserve it?"

 Chapter 433 - Establishing A United Front?

    <h4>Chapter 433: Establishing A United Front?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After withdrawing his fist, Wang Lu wiped the bloodstain on his hand with the rock wall, and then said, "I actually have no feelings for the demon race. Whether they have flesh and blood or whether they are heartless or not, I do not care. Because after the great war of immortal and demon, there''s basically no chance to see them. Those small demons are also not big enough for us to deal with�� Hey, don''t look at me like that. You look as if I am being ignorant and indifferent to this. I am not the lead disciple of Shenjing Sect, so I don''t have to take the initiative to assume the heavy responsibility of the rise and fall of the immortal cultivation world."


    Wang Lu said with a rather ironic smile, as if the rise and fall of the immortal cultivation world was an extremely ridiculous thing to him.


    "But you''re not the same. You''re the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect. In the future, you are destined to be the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who in theory can do whatever you want but in reality can''t. Your every move and action will have far and wide implication, and you will also have to serve as the model for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Now that you are naturally genocidal, it would be easy to introduce the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal to an extremely dangerous situation."


    With that, Wang Lu smoothly released a sharp sword qi from his fingertip, and then carved out a swastika symbol on the rock wall. Then he also carved out a picture of Qiong Hua beside that symbol. Wang Lu''s painting skill was quite profound. The young girl that he carved out on the rock wall was very vivid and full of charm. After he had done carving the picture, Wang Lu actually added deliberately a toothbrush mustache between her nose and upper lip, and then softly shook his head. "Racists are scum."


    Qiong Hua was filled with confusion, but Wang Lu did not intend to exin.


    Sure enough, Wang Lu soon wiped out the carving on the rock wall, and then said, "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, although on the outside you, this person, look approachable, but deep down inside, you''re noble and elegant so much that they turn you into an incorrigibly obstinate person. Even if I reveal a great secret of the heaven, it would not change your view one bit. That''s why I chose the more direct way, which is hitting you in the face."


    "��"


    "But, I have always been a reasonable person, if I didn''t say anything but just beat you in the face, taking advantage of your difficulty, it would make me look like a viin. Therefore, while beating you, I am also giving you my piece, so even though I beat you, it is honorable, and I am confident that justice is on my side."


    No matter how she thought about it, Qiong Hua didn''t think that there was nothing above board in beating her while she was not in her optimal state. However�� she also had written the previous remark of Wang Lu in her memory.


    Just like what Wang Lu said, Qiong Hua''s mind was very firm, so it could not be shaken by a few words. She admitted that there was some truth in Wang Lu''s exnation, however, that was Wang Lu''s truth. The next time she met with the demon race, she would not hesitate tounch her Kill Immortal sword once again�� Nevertheless, while she was stubborn, she would indeed remember that apart from her own truth, there was another truth in this world.


    "I know, even if I beat you beyond recognition, you would still stick to your own way. Therefore, hitting you is not to change you, but to let you remember one thing," Wang Lu said, and then threw another punch on Qiong Hua''s nose. "What you want to do is your own thing, but if you dare to act arbitrarily regardless of the rules, I would hit you in the face just like today. In a fair one on one fight, you are indeed better than me, but since my debut, I have dealt with too many powerful opponents that are much better than you, much less you yourself."


    Since she had already fallen into other people''s hand, if she said anything, it would only bring contempt upon herself. The immortal cultivation path was long, and Jindan Stage was actually just the starting point. What would happenter, would happenter.


    However, when Qiong Hua was ready to endure all the humiliation, Wang Lu walked away and sat down next to the rock wall, while Faceless One retracted the pointy tail. It was just that, Qiong Hua was still paralyzed and could not move at all.


    "The first lesson is over. Let''s start the second one." Wang Lu said, "This lesson is rtively easy. I''ll tell you about my strategy."


    Qiong Hua remained silent.


    "Actually, simply speaking, I don''t have much to say about my strategy in this ring. Because it''s all meaningless to you. I''ve worked hard, giving everything I can, to control the other three lead disciples, to form an alliance to try to contend with you. But in the end, your world destroying sword strike ended everything�� Everyone has their own style, so there''s nothing to agree or disagree."


    Upon mentioning Qiong Hua''s world-destroying sword strike, Wang Lu still looked bitter. Although this time, he finally stabilized the situation, but Qiong Hua''s previouseback was not something that was easy to forget.


    "However, one thing I can teach you is to try to figure out the intent of the designer. From a simple framework, you have done a good job. But there''s a problem in the general direction, and doing it would only defeat the purpose," Wang Lu said, and then stretched his finger toward the sky. "It''s that old question, what do you think is the point in designing the background of this ring in the demon world? If that group of earth immortals just want to leave us with the inheritance, there''s absolutely no need for them to deliberately ce the demon world as the background. But if to say that they want us to deeply understand the demon race�� what is the point? There''s no reason for the ancient immortals to favor the demon race, since the start of the great war of immortal and demon was very early."


    Qiong Hua closed her eyes and remained silent, but he could see that her heart has been somewhat shaken.


    In this ring, her start was very different from anyone. Because she knew the truth too early, she never put her real feelings to this ce like Zhan Ziye and the others. She had always viewed this ring from a detached point of view. Thus, she indeed did not care about many things. However, when she listened to Wang Lu''s words, it was indeed a bit weird.


    "I actually have a premature opinion about this issue." Wang Lu said, "Towards demon race, we always have a rule��fighting against demon race is not greater than the heaven. Even if there are great hatred and desire for revenge between us, we must temporarilyy it down, right? Then, if we apply this logic, although now we have a great enmity with the demon race, but if there''s a special circumstance, shouldn''t we also put down our enmity first?"


    Upon hearing this, Qiong Hua jerked her eyes open. Her mind greatly shook, and her eyes looked at Wang Lu inconceivably.


    That was�� actually true. This was indeed a possibility! Moreover, the existence of this group of immortal tombs seemed to have increasingly confirmed Wang Lu''s argument.


    "W-What you mean�� is��"


    "What I mean is, could it be that there''s an existence that is more powerful than the demon race that in the past, the ancient earth immortals have to join forces with the demon race to deal with it, and thus, they inherited this point to us through the group of immortal tombs?"


    Wang Lu said, and then shook his head. "Of course, my guess is only this. An enemy that is so powerful that we need toy down our enmity against demon race, forgive my poor imagination, but I really can''t think of it."


    Qiong Hua''s depressed heart was shocked. She actually thought: You really can''t think of it? Or you can but you just won''t say it?


    "Moreover, Senior Sister Qiong Hua, don''t you think that there''s one more detail worth paying attention to?"


    Qiong Hua blinked her eyes, gesturing him to continue. At this time, the bruises on her face due to Wang Lu''s punches had begun to gradually heal. However, her blinking movement still looked a bit funny.


    While enjoying this beautiful scenery with interest, Wang Lu quietly recorded it through the jade talisman. He exined, "Isn''t the background setting of this ring a bit too detailed? The local conditions and customs of the demon race in this immortal dreamnd are already down to the smallest detail. Of which, there are many details that I found are not recorded in any ancient books. For example, the forest fairy��or forest demon in Eternal Tree. In the great war of immortal and demon, they are already a race on the brink of death. All of their inherited cultures have beenpletely severed, and they only existed as a vassal of other strong demon race. However, in this ring, I am actually fortunate to have experienced the unique civilization of this race. It was indeed pleasing to the eyes. However, at the same time, it also made people wonder, why would a demon race civilization that is already unable to recover be included in this ring?"


    Here, the answer was actually already obvious, but the answer was too shocking so no one said anything about it.


    They silent remained for a while. A momentter, Qiong Hua stood up. The damage on her body caused by Wang Lu had already been fully restored.


    "Today''s matter, Qiong Hua has already memorized it. And in the future, it must certainly be returned with gratitude," Qiong Hua said, and then cupped her hands across her chest towards Wang Lu. There were no grievances in her eyes but a trace of admiration. It was clear that the words must be returned with gratitude didn''t refer to the desire for revenge.


    As soon as her voice fell, Qiong Hua''s figure gradually faded away. At the same time, from her body, four types of colored blood spirit forces came out as if they were like a substance and poured into Wang Lu''s body.


    The next moment, the forces of the five spirit merged into one, and a blood-red crown slowly condensed from the void, appearing in Wang Lu''s hand.


    Was this the thing that the five lead disciples struggled for? Wang Lu yed with the crown in his hand for a while. It indeed contained a formidable and mysterious power. As the proof of authority in this world, as long as he wore it, he could control this world. It was just that�� after the Kill Immortal sword set this world into the sea of blood, this world was almost destroyed. What was the point being the king of a wastnd?


    Moreover, was it good to be the king of the demon race�� In any case, he had obtained the most important thing in this race. It was time for him to return.


    "Well, this is for you," Wang Lu said as he put the five blood spirit crown on Lan''s head. However, at this time, the girl was in a daze, because just now, she had just been freed from Faceless One''s possession.


    Wang Lu did not intend to say too much to her. From the beginning to the end, Lan had maintained a low key presence. She just followed Wang Lu around, doing some trivial things for him. However, Wang Lu was very clear that this youngdy was not as simple as it seemed. There were many secrets hidden within her. It was just that�� he didn''t have time to probe them one by one.


    After giving the blood crown to Lan, Wang Lu patted her shoulder. "After this, you must diligently rebuild your homnd, youngdy."


    After he finished his words, the world before him was torn apart, shattered into countless fragments. This long five spirits power struggle had finallye to an end!


    ����


    After the immortal dreamnd broke, Wang Lu should be back at the entrance, which was that brilliant gxy. However, this time, it was different. After the world was shattered, what he saw was a group of grey mist.


    From within the mist came a vague emptyughter.


    "Since the background of this ring has already been broken, why you should be in a hurry?"


    With that, the mist dissipated, and a mass of purple-ck fire appeared in front of Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu somewhat reluctantly shrugged. "Great hero, since I now have something important to do, how about you leave me your contact information, and when I have the time, I would certainlye looking for you?


    "Important thing? Is it this?"


    With that, from Wang Lu''s numerous pores poured out clumps of thick ck fog. They then floated towards that mass of purple-ck fire. However, like a moth to a me, they immediately disappeared upon touching the me.


    "I have taken away your Heart Demon for you. Now, can you talk to me seriously?"

 Chapter 434 - Anger Leads to a Storm!

    <h4>Chapter 434: Anger Leads to a Storm!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The removal of demon heart practically solved the fatal crisis of Wang Lu.


    There were two reasons for the proliferation of demon heart. One was the breakthrough before the fight, and the other one was violently beating up Qiong Hua. Of which, the breakthrough before the fight ounted for the vast majority.


    For an average person, breaking through Jindan just before the battle was amount to a deviant fantasy. Even for an experienced person like Qiong Hua, it was a mystery that was difficult to understand. Clearly, it was a rare thing.


    And for rare a thing, there was naturally a price to pay. Wang Lu''s golden core was round and full, and with a golden color. However, its essence was actually a pseudo-core. The true golden core must contain all of the investment put into immortal cultivation since a cultivator begun to tread on the path of immortality until it was smooth and round. And then from within came the primordial spirit and immortal heart separately. If there was a slight mishap in any of these, the golden core would erupt, then the jade mansion would copse. If primordial spirit and immortal heart were also nted inside, then that would be a dead end.


    Since there was such a huge risk, naturally it must be well-prepared. For an average cultivator, breaking through Jindan Stage was as difficult as passing the divine tribtion��elixir, magical treasure, and array were indispensable. However, Wang Lu actually advanced to Jindan Stage while the Kill Immortal sword was ughtering the whole world. No matter how miraculous Non-Phase Method was, it could not openly vite themon sense of the immortal path.


    This pseudo-core was one of the life-saving skills taught by his Master. However, its principle was actually based on satisfying thirst by drinking poison��he must condense all the power on his body to a spot, but it wasn''t required for it to be made round. However, power that was twisted like that, how could it amount to anything? And the source of this power�� was exactly Wang Lu''s demon heart. Demon heart was something that existed since ancient time. Written down in records and spread through legends, the power of demon heart was profound and boundless. It could haunt, but it was also something that no one could resist. Wang Lu drew the power of demon heart to forcefullypound the pseudo-core. However, after the core was sessfully formed,ter on, the demon heart would charge him the price. When the timees, his magical power would circte the wrong way, his sword bone would break little by little, and his life would be miserable.


    Therefore, such a life-saving method looked more like a suicide method. However, there was an interval between the forming of the core and when the price must be paid. And in this world, there were a lot of things where the sess or failure depended on this interval.


    Let alone there was also a near-homologous existence present along with the demon heart inside Wang Lu. Faceless One has made his move, which temporarily suppressed Wang Lu''s demon heart. However, after thinking about it left and right, Wang Lu knew that his demon heart would not let him go free. Thus, he just threw caution to the wind and beat Qiong Hua to his heart content.


    However, after defeating Qiong Hua and winning the five blood spirit crown, the demon heart was a deadly threat. Faceless One was not omnipotent, and the demon heart was only suppressed for a limited time. Thus, Wang Lu intended to return to his sect with the heavenly talisman. Although the entanglement from demon heart seemed unsolvable, since this technique was handed down by his Master, he believed she must also have its antidote�� If she didn''t have it, then in the name of Wisdom Sect, he would take a huge amount of loan from Mysterious Sky Mansion. After which, he would make a will: All of my debts would be inherited by my Master.


    But now, he didn''t have to worry about his Master''s help, because the helper was already in front of him.


    If was just that, if he could choose, he would rather risk returning to his sect to seek help. Because this purple-ck me looked more terrifying than the demon heart�� moreover, he knew that the topics that the other side wanted to talk with him were not something that he really wanted to hear.


    "The demon heart has already been removed, now we can talk, right?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Sir, you may not know this, but I already developed a deep emotion with my demon heart that I can''t endure being separated from it. So, please, Sir, if you might be so kind as to put the demon heart back in me and let us go."


    That purple-ck me froze for a long time. The me then fluttered as it somewhat sullenly said, "There''s a deep emotion with the demon heart?"


    Wang Lu confidently nodded. "Sir, you may have once heard a popr ghost story in Nine reginos��My Girlfriend Is A Zombie. It narrates an inspiring epic love story between a man and a corpse. Since people and zombies can even get together, what''s so incredible about the feelings between me and my demon heart?"


    "That''s an inconceivable lie. Demon heart is ruthless, even if you are the first lover in Nine Regions, that you can even engage with nts and flowers, you can never influence the demon heart."


    Wang Lu said, "There''s an always exception to all things. There are countless of demon hearts, but mine is the cutest one��"


    "There are countless of demon hearts, which one of them I am not familiar with? Or do you want topete with me about the understanding of demon heart?" That purple-ck me suddenly let out a sneer, and the me burst in all direction, revealing its true self.


    Over ten meters in height, with bony outgrowth all over the body, red face and fierce fangs, and its gaze were like a torch. It was a fully fledged��


    "�� Demon?"


    Such a strange form, such a terrifying demon me, such knowledge about demon heart, plus easily dispelling the demon heart that had already been deeply rooted inside Wang Lu�� In addition to the demon from demon world, who else?


    Seeing this demon, Wang Lu inwardly sighed as it seemed that all kinds of spection in the immortal dreamnd turned out to be true. But he really could not afford to be excited.


    "As you guessed." That powerful demon nodded. "I am the creator of this group of immortal tombs, as well as one of your so-called earth immortals."


    �� Sheet!


    After gawking for a moment, Wang Lu shook his head with a bitter smile. This group of immortal tombs that has been regarded as one of the ten wonders by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the demon race was actually involved in its creation�� Moreover, he was even one of the earth immortals! If this information was to be spread outside, at the very least, there would be a great upheaval in the Excavation Management. Not to mention that for an extremely racist-toward-demon-race person like Qiong Hua who put more importance to the enmity between immortal and demon than her virginity, if she knew that the demon race could be an earth immortal, perhaps she could directly murder her way to the heaven, seeking for an audience.


    However, for Wang Lu, it was not so difficult to ept. In the previous ring, he repeatedly pushed against the designer''s idea, and had already vaguely guessed some of this. Now, his guess was merely confirmed, thus, he was not that surprised.


    And since the topic was already out in the open, Wang Lu no longer shirked away and just bluntly said, "So, what may be the instructions of senior earth immortal?"


    "Instructions?" That demon sneered. "You indeed need someone to instruct you. Let me ask you, do you remember what was reminded of you by someone just after you guys opened the entrance to the group of immortal tombs?"


    Wang Lu furrowed his brows as his memory quickly returned to one year ago. At that time, when the leaders of the five super sects joined forces to open the door, then�� someone from behind the entrance said a lot of things, told the background of the group of immortal tombs, and then left a reminder.


    "The group of immortal tombs is the legacy inherited by the ancestors. If you guys want to take the treasures inside, you must carry forward the unfulfilled will of the ancestors. This is a must responsibility."


    Right now, the group of immortal tombs had already been explored for more than a year. Although the overall progress was not fast, there was already some unknown number of cultivators who benefited from it. Even Wang Lu, this genius ss cultivator, had triggered the turning back time phenomenon. However, he never heard of anyone that bore some kind of responsibility.


    This issue had actually already been discussed by the Excavation Management. It was just that, due to theck of clues, the final conclusion could only be: The desire of the ancient earth immortals was that everyone could attain immortality, thus our present generation must carry forward this unfulfilled will, by having the spirit of not fearing the bitter hardship in developing the immortal cultivation, unceasingly strengthen the immortal path, and pushing forward the immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions so that it could reach a new level��


    At that time, Wang Lu also didn''t have any concrete idea. However, after experiencing these several immortal dreamnds, he had vaguely guessed what the so-called responsibility meant��


    "That��" Wang Lu opened his mouth hesitatingly. However, before he could finish it, that demon had already interrupted him.


    "The universe is really big, much bigger than you, ignorantter generation cultivators, think."


    Some of these words have no head nor tail, but Wang Lu immediately made a connection and said, "You mean there are many worlds? Apart from Nine Regions Continent, Western Continent, demon world, and other worlds that we are familiar with, there are still other worlds?"


    That demon froze for a moment, and then slightly nodded. "Yes, you''re actually not unbearably thick. Your mind is quite open to new ideas."


    As a human being, being praised by the demon race, Wang Lu really didn''t think that there''s something to be proud of particrly on this matter. "I just happen to see more than an average person�� I once had identally glimpsed the thousand worlds�� In short, in some ces where we are not aware of, there exist some unusually hostile powerful creatures, such as the great flood beast, twelve ancestor shaman, steel corps and trisomy people, and so on. These creatures might jeopardize the safety of everyone. Therefore, the immortal and demon did not hesitate to join forces. It''s just that, the great undertaking of resisting the enemy has not been fully achieved, so that they created the group of immortal tombs to be inherited for future generations?"


    There were still a lot of things that didn''t make sense in this spection. Such as�� If there was really a crisis that might lead to an extinction, why had Nine Regions remainedpletely ignorant for so many years? Why was there no information about it left in the Nine Regions? Was it a secret worth keeping, or was it something else?


    Moreover, in the face of such crisis, some people should''vee out and helped��


    However, right now, the most important thing was to understand many of these mysteries. But then, should he shoulder the responsibility of maintaining the survival of the two worlds, and at the same time,pete with the opponent that even the twomunities in the past could not defeat?


    Was�� was not this development a bit too fast? What the hell, I''m a professional adventurer, cross-level fighter, missionpleter, so there is nothing out of the ordinary about this.


    However, before Wang Lu could think too much, that demon said, "Those things that you think about are still too far away from you. Many secrets can''t be revealed so quickly. And you guys�� especially you, your pace of exploration is too quick."


    Wang Lu listened with furrowed brows.


    The demon exined, "This group of immortal tombs is a ce for experiential learning, and also a ce of inheritance. Within which, there are many kinds of immortal dreamnds. Some are quite special, in which you will see some incredible scenes."


    "Turning back time?"


    That demonughed. "You would like to think that time could be turned back. But, whenever you sessfully trigger a vision, it means that you are one step closer to the true inheritance. Now, are you really ready for the inheritance?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Of course not�� This kind of world peace thing, you might better give it to Senior Sister Qiong Hua. As for me, as long as I live a simple and good life, that is enough for me. So, like I said, please give me back my demon heart��"


    Hearing Wang Lu said those things, the demon raceughed, and then waved his as-thick-as-a-pir arm as he threw a blood-colored gem at him.


    "Your demon heart."


    Wang Lu took the gem only to feel that it was scalding hot! He immediately put it in a specially made jade box, and only then did it settle down.


    After sending out the gem, that demon was once again wrapped in purple-ck mes, and the ck mist became thicker.


    Wang Lu knew that this was the gesture from the host to tell the guest to leave. Thus, he turned away to leave. Just as he turned around, he immediately saw the brilliant gxy. He had returned to the entrance of the group of immortal tombs.


    From behind him, within the thick mist, the voice of the demon race was nearly inaudible.


    "Just do your best,ter generation cultivator, that is all I can do for you."


    With that, that me exploded and dispersed. And along with it appeared an amazing figure.


    The knotted red muscles fell down along with the bone spurs. The ten meters giant disintegrated just like that.


    What remained in its ce was a slim figure of a tall and fit woman. Behind her, a small tail gently swayed.


    And in the woman''s hand, there was a broken crown which she was ying with.

 Chapter 435 - The Sword Refers to Yuanying?

    <h4>Chapter 435: The Sword Refers to Yuanying?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "It''s really like a lifetime ago."


    After leaving the group of immortal tombs, Wang Lu uttered a heartfelt sigh. Just as his voice fell, his expression suddenly turned cold and stiff. He then continued to say, "From this heartfelt sentence of yours, I feel like there are manyyers of feeling in it. Do you want to emphasize the turning back time phenomenon in the group of immortal tombs?"


    Then Wang Lu shook his head. "I just want to say, my Jindan Stage is gone�� Previously, I can violently push Qiong Hua, a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, to the ground, but the next moment, I''m back to my old self again, reduced to a waste Xudan. It seriously feels like it was a lifetime ago."


    "If you really want Jindan, I can help you. As long as you are willing to believe in the holy light, let alone a mere Jindan, even Yuanying is just around the corner."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was immediately curious. "You''re a devil of Western Continent, but you''re actually proficient with our Nine Regions'' immortal cultivation up to this point, and even have the method to achieve Yuanying in a short time?"


    Faceless One exined, "Thews of Eastern and Western Continent are different, but there are also a lot of simrities. The so-called Yuanying is nothing more than dying and being reborn, transforming theck-of-spiritual-nature Golden Core into there-exist-spiritual-nature Nascent Soul. We, Holy Light Religion, are quite skilled in this kind of skill. The church''s first Holy Woman was favored by the Sea of Holy Light, who then condensed a holy fetus in her abdomen, which purified the body and then led her to give birth to a Holy Son. And it''s not difficult for me, as the church''s quasi-Holy One, to help you to do the same."


    Although Wang Lu had a spirit of perseverance, upon listening to Faceless One''s words, he got bored that he didn''t speak for a full quarter an hour.


    "Just drop it." Finally, Wang Lu unceremoniously made his decision. "Not to mention that it''s highly likely your achievement in Holy Fetus is poles apart from the Yuanying of Nine Regions�� If I really take you up on it, it would be tantamount to give a certain idiot woman the opportunity to make fun of me every day by saying I was impregnated by someone."


    "That''s ridiculous, your Nine Regions people have always advocated that everything should be sacrificed in order to achieve sess on the immortal path, yet you shy away from a shortcut just because of ''face'' problem? The difference between you and your Master is too great."


    Thinking otherwise, Wang Lu sneered, therge difference was as it should be. The Nine Regions was vast, but who dared topete with Wang Wu in terms of low limit of moral integrity?


    "If you have the ability, then make her pregnant. She has been cultivating for more than a hundred years, and has been able to grind out two golden cores. Yet, she fails to achieve Yuanying Stage. It''s better if you can find a way to get her pregnant with twins. If you can make her settle for several years to wait for the childbirths, you would bring enormous virtue for the whole Nine Regions."


    As he trod the main avenue of Plentiful City, Wang Lu continued to discuss the problem of Yuanying with Faceless One. His direction was toward the transmission array setup within Plentiful City to return to Spirit Sword Mountain.


    This time, the harvest that he got was even more than what he initially expected. Helping his sectplete the entire thirty-six rings�� In thisst ring, the five blood spirit crown and its secret was really an important harvest. In contrast, surviving the three days of ughter by the Kill Immortal sword while at the same time increasing his cultivation base was really not that worth mentioning.


    When he arrived at the Four Directions Peak at Spirit Sword Mountain, he saw that several Elders were already waiting there.


    After he got out of the transmission array, he knew from them that the matter of five spirit power struggle for the five blood spirit crown was already widely spread in the Nine Regions. The main reason was that, three days ago, the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect Zhou Mumu paid a visit to Ten Thousand Arts Sect. She wanted to have a duel against the just returned Zhan Ziye.


    The battle between the lead disciples of the Five Uniques was extremely important, especially a one on one fight, which by no means an individual level matter. Zhou Mumu rashly came to the sect to challenge the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect. In this, a little bit of incautiousness would lead to the dispute between the two sects.


    However, Zhan Ziye, as if he deeply understood her, actually epted the challenge. Moreover, he even went all out to cate the people from his own sect and then received Zhou Mumu in the practice square of Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    The result of the duel was a draw, but the process surprised all of the observers.


    As what was known to everyone, the lead disciple of Kunlun, Zhou Mumu, was not good at fighting, and in regards to her current immortal cultivation stage, her one on one fighting ability was likely at thest ce among the other lead disciples of the Five Uniques. Although Zhan Ziye was also simrly not good at fighting, he was still one head above Zhou Mumu.


    However, in this fight, Zhou Mumu''s first move was an eye-opener. She abandoned the usual Primal Chaos Diamond Ring and just reached out for a blood-red spear that had enormous power and boundless momentum.


    Although Zhou Mumu had just reached low-level Jindan, meaning that her cultivation base had not yet stabilized, but using this blood-colored spear, some Peak Jindan Stage elite disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect discovered that, after careful observation, calction, andparison with their own skill, they might not be able to withstand her spear strike! This level of strength was even better than Zhan Ziye prior to entering the group of immortal tombs!


    However, Zhan Ziye was without haste. He reached out for the sky to summon the lightning, which stimted his thunder body. Then, all kinds of ingenious methods that came out at heart''s will fell like rain. Even more wonderful was that, his spellcasting was sleek, smooth, wonderful, and unique, far beyond the previous Zhan Ziye. The thunder body was a hard and firm method, however, under Zhan Ziye''s control, the thunder body actually faintly showed several points of softness.


    For the several elders who were familiar with him, this was even more inconceivable. Because this meant that Zhan Ziye''s Ten Thousand Motionless Immortal Heart had finally reached perfection, without any w. And to achieve this point, it meant that he had already ovee the emotional obstacle.


    For cultivators of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, oveing the emotional obstacle was even more difficult than being blessed with heavenly spirit root. When Zhan Ziye went inside the group of immortal tombs for experiential learning, people wanted him to obtain a great harvest. However, no one thought that Zhan Ziye was actually able to ovee the most difficult obstacle�� As far as strength advancement was concerned, he achieved even more than that of the blood-colored spear of Zhou Mumu.


    However, the two fighters apparently had a tacit understanding. Although the battle was fierce, they were not fighting out of anger. After measuring each other''s skills, the two invariably ceased to fight. Zhou Mumu turned around to leave and Zhan Ziye, using his lead disciple identity, gave an order to the other sect members to send her away as an honored guest


    This fight could be described as inexplicable. The reason for the fight, the process, and the result were all so unreasonable that it was highly likely that only the concerned parties knew the truth��this was to verify the harvest from the five spirit power struggle. Second, it was to settle the load in one''s mind. The rtionship between Zhou Mumu and Zhan Ziye and the husband and wife in the immortal dreamnd had be a thing of the past after this fight.


    However, in the eyes of others, regardless of that, the advancement in the cultivation base of the two was real, and it was all for everyone to see! Even though the lead disciples of the Five Unique all have amazing qualifications, but to progress by leaps and bounds in that immortal dreamnd�� people invariably wondered what kind of experience they had in the immortal dreamnd?


    Unfortunately, all of them were silent. Only the elders of their respective sects knew what their lead disciples have experienced.


    Therefore, since Wang Lu was thest to leave the group of immortal tombs, his sect''s Sect Leader and elders became the only one who knew nothing about the content of the immortal dreamnd. Considering that this ring was likely to hide a great secret, the elders could not help but feel anxious.


    For his experience in the group of immortal tombs, Wang Lu also had nothing to hide, especially in front of the several elders. This time, even Faceless One had spoken out.


    "Oh, this is the faithful dog that my Master has collected. And these are some of my Senior Uncles and Junior Uncles, why don''t you introduce yourself."


    After Wang Lu finished speaking, his face suddenly became stiff. Faceless One had taken over to introduce himself.


    "Hello everyone, I am Faceless One, the propagator of Holy Light, the guide to the path of truth. Follow me and believe the Holy Light!"


    Before he could continue, Wang Lu had forcibly interrupted. "What disgusting ads."


    Faceless One''s voice immediately turned cold. "Oh, are you guys those losers of the same sect that always hold Wang Wu back? Previously, I heard about you guys from her, and now that I have seen you guys, your reputation is indeed justified. I advise you guys to relinquish the position of Sect Leader, otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite��"


    Before he could finish came a flustered woman voice from Non-Phase Peak, "You f*cking dare to nder me!"


    �� After that small disturbance caused by the honesty of Faceless One was over, Wang Wu, whose one year of stipend had been deducted, took Faceless away, leaving behind Wang Lu who finished his narration to the end.


    Wang Lu didn''t hide anything, including the coboration between demon race and the ancient earth immortals, his doubt about the turning back time, and his conjecture about the unknown enemy.


    In this regard, the several elders apparently knew more about the inside story. After listening to Wang Lu''s narration, they looked into each other''s eyes. Without the need for primordial spiritmunication, they had already exchanged a lot of information.


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu did not establish such a deep understanding with the several elders. He just observed without knowing its content as the several eldersmunicated with each other through their eyes. When he wanted to further inquire, he saw the Sect Leader Feng Yin wave his hand to dismiss him.


    "You don''t have to ask more about this matter, and you also don''t have to worry about it. That demon race is right, currently, you have yet to qualify to ept the inheritance of the earth immortals. And for the moment, you don''t have to participate in the exploration of the group of immortal tombs. Us, old guys, are going to take over. During this time, you just need to recuperate your injury and break through Jindan."


    Sect Leader was indeed Sect Leader. In a single nce, he immediately saw the key point. What Wang Lu most needed now was not exploring the group of immortal tombs, but to qualify to a full fledge Jindan.


    If someone stopped advancing on the road of immortal cultivation, that someone would inevitablyg behind, thus the situation forced the cultivator to move forward. For example, although Wang Lu''s demon heart had been taken away by that purple-ck me demon, the root hadn''t been removed at all, because the origin of the demon heart was within Wang Lu himself.


    Although currently the demon heart had already been cut off, over time, the demon heart would regenerate like dandruff. The demon heart that restrained him from harming others was irrelevant. He had already adapted to it after cultivating for many years. However, the one that allowed him to form the pseudo golden core was particrly dangerous. If he wanted to eradicate it, there was only one way��


    Truly reaching Jindan Stage, using the true golden core to cover the pseudo golden core so that the demon heart could not do anything. Therefore, the achievement of Jindan was a natural and necessary requirement for Wang Lu.


    However, how could it be easy to achieve Jindan? Especially when the threat of demon heart hung overhead�� not to mention that Wang Lu''s golden core contained the robust rare life experience of Wang Lu, to such extent that even with his Void Spirit Root, he still had to face a bottleneck problem�� If he wanted to achieve Jindan Stage in a short period of time, he had to rely on opportunity.


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but think of Faceless One.


    �� Perhaps he should not hesitate��he should use his power.

 Chapter 436 - Come and Embrace!

    <h4>Chapter 436: Come and Embrace!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Inside the wooden hut on Non-Phase Peak, Wang Lu found that, on the living room table, Faceless One had once again been sealed into an orb by Wang Wu.


    For the sake of being too honest, Faceless One was sealed very strongly this time. The grey orb was flickering with metallic luster, seemingly cast by the tough and durable meteoric metal. Moreover, outside the orb, Wang Wu personally left behind her 119thyer of Non-Phase Sword Qi seal, which was practically an indestructible jail for Faceless One.


    Fortunately, although Faceless One was tightly sealed, he still retained the ability tomunicate with the outside world. While Wang Wu went to Ster Peak to appeal for her penalty of one-year stipend deduction, Wang Lu looked for Faceless One to ask him for help.


    "Oh? Did you finally decide to believe in Holy Light?"


    Faceless One appeared excited, but Wang Lu''s reaction was even more to his liking.


    "I''ll give you a chance. In the next few days, I will do a close door training to breakthrough Jindan Stage. At the appointed time, let''s repeat our dialogue in the King''s Treasure House in the Western Continent."


    Inside the King''s Treasure House, Wang Lu and Faceless One had aplicated feeling towards each other that was not easy to express sinctly. However, speaking about dialogue, there was only one real dialogue between the two��when in his dying breath Faceless One made one desperate strike, he was still suppressed by Wang Lu with his Non-Phase Immortal Heart.


    That dialogue was more dangerous than many of Wang Lu''s life and death battles. Because, facing the temptation of Faceless One, one slight mistake and Wang Lu would''ve agreed. Faceless One''s offers were really tempting. In terms of rationality, even now, Wang Lu should be able to obtain more practical benefit by agreeing to his condition. And regarding that problem, it was just in the form of a slight inconvenience. However, in this world, how could everything be clearly understood?


    And Wang Lu''s request was precisely for the sake of understanding, so he ignored these trivial matters. In the face of a major issue, it was not easy to resist the outside temptation and follow his own heart. However, following his own heart was precisely one of the keys in Wang Lu''s next step to breakthrough Jindan Stage.


    After Wang Lu''sst dialogue with Faceless One, his mind became refined, as if he had undergone a good baptism��the cultivation base of his Non-Phase Immortal Heart vigorously forged ahead. Therefore, finding Faceless One was exactly to use his persuasive ability to persuade himself to temper his own mind.


    "Okay, but you must understand clearly about the consequences."


    From within the grey orb, Faceless One''s voice came with a faint smile, but how could Wang Lu not perceive the coldness within it.


    Right now, I''m your Non-Phase family dog, so looking at Wang Wu''s face, I naturally can''t do anything against you. But now, in order to advance to Jindan Stage, you don''t hesitate to borrow the taboo force. Thus, you should bear the consequences if you have any problemster. Let go of your immortal heart and let me bewitch you. If by doing this you get a boost, and you sessfully reach Jindan, then all is well. But if not�� and you''re tempted by me to enter the sea of holy light, even Wang Wu can''t me me.


    But, could Wang Lu be tempted to enter the sea of holy light? Faceless One expressed his sufficient confidence with a touch ofughter. In his view, Wang Lu was now a holy embryo and already considered as a half-believer.


    However, for this dangerous move, Wang Lu also had his own confidence.


    "Hah! Want to get me pregnant? Then just give it a try! Even Wang Wu can''t do it, much less you��"


    "Damn it�� I feel like this is a bit like those infertile who have already abandoned themselves to despair."


    ��


    In the following three days, Wang Lu, under the guidance of Reward Giver Elder Liu Xian, took a closed-door meditation in Misty Peak''s Golden y Hall.


    After three days, Wang Lu finally ended his long preparation as the first ray of morning sun entered the Golden y Hall. At this point, his primordial spirit was full, and his sword bones were straight. Inside his jade mansion, the void core and the distant sunlight echoed with each other, shing with golden light. Obviously, the umtion had reached its limit, and breakthrough was imperative.


    Wang Lu, at this time, had already set his feet solidly on the peak Xudan Stage. His coreposition was now ny percent golden core. However,pared to the genuine golden core, although the power of this peak Xudan Stage was extremely strong, the core appeared mixed and its magical power was not pure.


    What Wang Lu must do next was to fully invest in this golden core, separating the golden core from the void core, to achieve an unprecedented purity.


    This process of turning void into real not only had been repeatedly instructed earnestly in the past three days, several other Elders had also shown their own experience. If there was no restriction from the Reward Giver Elder, those Jindan Stage senior disciples would''ve rushed to tell him their experience and cheer on him.


    Wang Lu, the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect whose reputation was at its peak, was officially going to break through Jindan Stage. This was a major event in which the influence was not limited to Spirit Sword Sect.


    However, for Wang Lu, what happened next was doomed to be different than what people expect.


    ording to the method taught by his Master, Wang Lu would circte the 50thyer of Non-Phase magical power and then return it into the void core. At the same time, his primordial spirit woulde out from the purple mansion and sink down into the void core in the jade mansion�� Much of this process was borrowed from Qiong Hua''s trinity. However, here, Non-Phase immortal heart did not blend in, but just slowly spread and wrapped the void core inside.


    But for Wang Lu, he only saw a blur. From golden y hall, he entered a mysterious ce.


    Looking ahead, the distance was endlessly chaotic. Through the hazy chaotic fog, he sometimes could see a fleeting scene. However, no matter how he tried to look at it, those images remained blurred. Wang Lu knew that his future was not yet certain, so everything was still possible.


    Under his feet, there were thousands of branched roads. Each inch ofnd contained different possibility. It was just that, in these millions of crossroads, only two roads were above board, pointing straight towards the Main Path. One of them was rich in color, broad, and practical, which symbolized the Non-Phase Method that Wang Lu cultivated, with defense and survival as the primary goals, and it seemed to be the most promising one.


    However, at the same time, Wang Lu''s gaze was drawn to another road.


    It was straight, unimpeded, indomitable, and from under the foot, it went straight to pierce the skies. And not far from that road, a fierce old man was silently watching him.


    Wang Lu cupped his fist across his chest. "Greetings, Senior Sword Demon."


    "Humph."


    Standing on this road was the Sword Demon Zhong Shengming who taught Wang Lu the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword in the ancient sword tomb. At this time, when they met again, Sword Demon''s face looked unhappy and his hands were behind his back. Disdain and regret were concealed within his gaze.


    "�� Ignorant and stubborn!"


    Wang Lu gave an apologetic smile and said, "I have failed to meet senior''s expectation, I am deeply ashamed."


    The sword demon said, "I''m not surprised that you have today''s choice. Since you started more than a year ago, your Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi has no advancement at all. With your talent, it is impossible for you to encounter a bottleneck. The only exnation is that you have given up this road! In the end, you still can''t give up that cowardly turtle method!


    Wang Lu said, "I am indeed reluctant to give it up. Senior has imparted me the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi, which isparable to an immortal level method. If it can sessfully be cultivated, it could indeed achieve immortality. But, Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword is the sword of Sword Demon, not the sword of Wang Lu."


    Sword Demon sneered. "Yes, no matter how good other people''s main path is, it is still not your own, so it''s impossible for it to be one hundred percentpatible with you. Moreover, you have an exceptional aptitude, so it is expected of you to tread your own path��if this is ten thousand years ago! After the age of chaos, the geniuses in Nine Regions are no longer abundant like shining stars! At present, even those artificial spirit roots have begun to spread; it seems to me a new age of chaos is close at hand! Unless you stand aloof from soaring to immortality, otherwise, the effect of the environment on you is unavoidable. So what if you have void spirit root? What path can youprehend in such a filthy world? If not cultivating the supreme main path of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, don''t tell me you still want to cling to that Non-Phase Method?"


    In regard to this, Wang Lu just revealed a calm smile. "Senior, in fairness, if I only relied solely on Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi, can I survive the three days of ughter from the Kill Immortal sword while at the same time achieve the pseudo core?"


    Sword Demon gawked for a moment and remained silent.


    Even in the past, the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi was the most aggressive sword art, but it still could not ovee the wide gap between Xudan and Jindan and stand against Kill Immortal sword�� this point was indeed only possible with his Non-Phase Method.


    "So we can see that Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword is not omnipotent. Let alone the real senior Sword Demon is already long gone, so who is it that stands before me now?"


    Upon hearing this, Sword Demon''s countenance finally changed slightly.


    Wang Lu said, "Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword is indeed worthy to be a supreme sword path, and Senior is indeed worthy to be that ancient Sword Demon�� If I continue to cultivate this Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, it''s either I can''t obtain the path in my whole life, or�� my sword path actually changed. In this, Senior would obtain the opportunity to reincarnate, isn''t it?"


    Sword Demon said, "Not reincarnation, my three immortal souls and seven mortal forms have already shattered, even Deities 1 can''t bring me back from death. Right now, I''m just a projection in your mind, so you don''t have to worry about me. As for the side effect of cultivating this sword path, no matter what, it won''t go as far as suddenly creating a primordial spirit to take over your body, but your personality will indeed be more and more closer to me�� But,pared with soaring to immortality, what''s a little bit of personality change?"


    It was just that, these wordscked conviction behind them, and before Sword Demon could finish it, it''s figure had gradually turned blurry. This meant that Wang Lu had already given up on the path of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword.


    Although this immortal level method was indeed good, if the side effects were so big, it was not worth to cultivate. Let alone after leaving the ancient sword tomb, Wang Lu gradually realized the trouble in cultivating Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword��because Sword Demon as the creator of this primal chaos method was not present, if he had a problem in cultivating it, there would be nobody that he could consult! Moreover, this primal chaos method walked on a crooked path, so there were many tricks and secrets that were set by Sword Demon himself. Thus, it would be quite difficult to make it adapt to him.


    In contrast, although Non-Phase Method outwardly appeared subpar, at the crucial time, it could disy its function, while the immortal level method could only stare. More importantly, this was a tailor-made method for him. During cultivation, regardless of any problem that he might encounter, people could give him advice.


    This was one advantage that could never be matched by the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword��


    However, to really give up this immortal level divine sword, no matter how decisive Wang Lu was, he could not help but hesitate. And while he was hesitating, a familiar sound came to him.


    "In the end, the best way is tobine the two��in fact, when you left the ancient sword tomb, you have already begun to walk on this path. It''s just that, as your cultivation base gradually goes deeper, you found that the path of integration is getting more difficult. So you temporarily halted the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword and just wholeheartedly cultivated Non-Phase Method."


    With that, the pale figure of Faceless One appeared in the middle of the road that led to the primal chaos.


    "But now, I can give you the opportunity to merge the two."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu could not help but smile, because he had already guessed the next sentence.


    "Come to the Holy Light."


    ��

 Chapter 437 - Into the Bosom

    <h4>Chapter 437: Into the Bosom</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    As the most powerful force in the Western Continent, powerful individuals within Holy Light Religion were as many as clouds. And the Sea of Holy Light was vast that if it was personified, it would be an existence that was even on a higher level than a true immortal. However,pared to its vastness, the inclusiveness characteristic of the Sea of Holy Light was something that deserved more attention.


    The Holy Light Religion had hundreds of millions of believers in Western Continent. Regardless of whether these believers were poor or rich, healthy or ill, as long as they were devoted to Holy Light, they might receive the gift from the Sea of Holy Light. This kind of ability to unify the will of countless different people was precisely the thing that Wang Lu desperately needed.


    Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword and Non-Phase Method were as irreconcble as spear and shield. Ever since Wang Lu left the ancient sword tomb and inherited the legacy of Sword Demon, the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect had all given their best to think about it for him. After all, the value of an immortal level method that could lead people to immortality before the age of chaos was self-evident. It wasparable to Spirit Sword Sect''s own treasure, the Ster Sword Method. However, even with the wisdom of the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall, in the end, they failed toe up with a practical n. Therefore, for practical consideration, Wang Lu suspended his cultivation of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword and just concentrated on Non-Phase Method.


    But now, Faceless One had put forward a very attractive proposal. As long as he believed in Holy Light, he would be able to perfectly blend both Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword and Non-Phase Method, thus have the best of both�� These two were top rank in their respective fields. If they could bebined, surpassing the level of immortal was also something that was not difficult.


    However, was there such a good thing in this world?


    "Of course there is."


    Faceless One replied affirmatively, "Holy Light is capable of anything."


    Wang Lu sneered. "What a pity, Holy Light that is capable of anything actually can''t help you guys win the two decisive battles in Taobao City."


    In the past, when the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals went to Western Continent for an expedition, led by Supreme Tianyue, the cultivators of Nine Regions had fierce battles against Holy Light Religion. Finally, the power of the Pope and substitute Pope indeed shocked the eyes and astonished the hearts of Nine Regions cultivators, however, ultimately, it was the Nine Regions people who had thestugh. Supreme Tian Yue and Daoist Master Feng Yin respectively won their match, which almost brought Holy Light Religion to copse.


    If Holy Light was really capable of anything, how could the spokespersons of Holy Light be so ipetent?


    "Because they were only spokespersons, not the Sea of Holy Light itself," Faceless One replied like it was a matter of course. "The Holy Light Religion has been developing in Western Continent for thousands of years, establishing a dominant position. During which, it both created the glory for Holy Light, but also unprecedented internal frictions."


    Wang Lu said, "As the founder of the Priory of Zion, you have the nerve to bring out the internal frictions?"


    Faceless One said, "Were it not for the Priory of Zion that unified all the oppositions, Holy Light Religion would''ve copsed hundreds of years ago. Because of the long development, this huge organization has internal checks and bnces, and the power is too dispersed. If the pope can receive more power from the Sea of Holy Light, even if it''s just thirty percent, even if you have the whole Nine Regions to attack at the same day, it would be useless. Unfortunately, after a civil strife a thousand years ago, Holy Light Religion put the limit on the authority of the pope, setting the upper limit of the power that could be drawn from the Sea of Holy Light in order to prevent a single person from causing a disaster. However, although the shackled pope could clearly overawe the Western Continent, in the face of foreign invasion, it was the Holy Light believers who ate the bitter fruit."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu could not help but frown. For him, this was something unheard of.


    "Of course, this is unheard of, because even the leadership of the church is not very clear about it. The secret assembly a millennium ago was only attended by a handful of people, which did not include any top-level individuals in the church at the time. It was especially kept a secret from the pope."


    Wang Lu could not help but smile at the cleverness of the gang of holy light believers at that time. For this kind of thing, it was indeed the more confidential, the better. Otherwise, if any pope knew that his strength was actually limited artificially, he would not be reconciled. And since there were able people that could limit the power of the pope, they naturally have the ability to un-limit the power of the pope. However, that group of people could actually keep this secret for a thousand years. This was simply too��


    "Dead people can keep a secret."


    Faceless One lightly gave the answer. As to why he was still alive and aware of this matter, that was another matter, and Wang Lu didn''t care about it too much.


    "In short, what you mean is that the sea of holy light is actually capable of anything, it was just that, its power in the human world is limited artificially by human. And in the Nine Regions��"


    Faceless One said, "Nine Regions does not have Holy Light Religion. As long as you are willing to convert to Holy Light, you would be the sole spokesperson."


    Wang Lu said, "Where does the sea of lighte from?"


    Faceless One said, "Don''t you have Wisdom Sect? As a sect leader, it''s not difficult for you to change doctrine. In fact, I can now clearly see the lingering belief in you, unfortunately, you don''t know how to use it."


    Wang Lu lightly smiled but did not say anything. It was not only Western Continent people that were good at ying with beliefs, Nine Regions people also had the power to gather the will of the people�� However, there was indeed such a strange existence like the Sea of Holy Light.


    Almost all religions, after all, personified their beliefs in either totems, ancestors, or gods. But for Holy Light Religion to regard nothingness as their idol, it was indeed rare.


    "Of course, if you''re not interested in the spread of Holy Light, I can do it for you. You can give me the position of the church''s holy one, and then you can leave the rest to me."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but sigh with emotion that Faceless One was indeed worthy to be the expert in poisoning people''s mind��his words left no room for rejection. Asking this guy into his core was indeed a risky but also clever move. At least, with Faceless One here, Wang Lu could be more determined to abandon the path of the Sword Demon��


    As for the condition that he put forward and was hard to refuse��


    "Okay, it''s like what you said. You give me the seed of Holy Light, and then I will appoint you as the Holy One of Wisdom Sect, by which you can spread the belief in Holy Light."


    When this statement came out, Faceless One immediately turned stupid. "Wait a minute, what did you say?"


    Wang Luughed. "I said I''ll do as you said, I decided to convert to Holy Light."


    "But, you''re not��"


    Wang Lu said, "I originally thought that the sea of holy light is connected, no matter which continent. Once the sea of holy light is imnted, it is tantamount to having many shackles inside the body. But since you said that there''s no sea of holy light in Nine Regions, I would be the founder of Holy Light Religion, so what''s not good about it?"


    "��"


    "Come on, I can''t wait to convert to Holy Light. Just give me the seed of holy light, and as the founder, I will be the number one in the Holy Light."


    "You don''t care about�� the holy fetus?"


    "Do you really think I care?"


    _


    On Non-Phase Peak, the door to the simple wooden hut was pushed open. A woman in simple and elegant dress dragged her heavy and faltering pace into the hut, and then put a heavy wine bottle on the table.


    "How is the taste of being caught in one''s own trap?"


    On the wooden table, the dimly colored orb slightly moved.


    "It''s contrary to the expectation."


    Faceless One''s voice was slightly tired.


    The woman in white let out augh. "Contrary to the expectation? You have obviously tried to eat him once but lost, yet you don''t have enough brain power to learn from that."


    Faceless One turned silent. The woman''sughter was really pleasant to hear, but how could he not know the killing intent behind it? After all, he has lost a bet against her, and the price of such lost��


    "But, your ability to seek life within death is indeed not bad," Wang Wu said, and then unexpectedly poured a ss of wine and put it in front of the orb. "For your quick thinking."


    However, just as she finished her words, she took the ss and drank the wine.


    In any case, the orb would not drink it, and the wine could not be wasted.


    "��"


    "In the immortal dreamnd, Wang Lu was ready to use you as hisst card to turn the table around. To be able to resolve his doubts in just a couple of sentences, so that he mistakenly believed that you were sent to help him by me, that is indeed your ability."


    Faceless Oneughed once. "Actually, he did notpletely trust me until the end. He used his demon heart to create the pseudo-core and then wanted me to suppress the demon heart. If I have even a slightly different intention, I would''ve been the first to be torn apart by his demon heart."


    "Although he did not believe you, he did not kill you either. Instead, he let you be his assistant until the end. So it can be seen that regardless of whether what you said was true or false, it has a great influence on him. And your existence does prove its value. And this is totally beyond my expectation. I was actually trying to use you as a bait for his breakthrough to Jindan, but you actually seized that opportunity to linger."


    "Sadly, in the end, it''s still a lost."


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "A lost? Far from it. In the immortal dreamnd, you helped little Lu beat the littledy of Shengjing Sect, that''s a real credit there. Didn''t I promise not to kill you? Do you worry that I would not keep my word?"


    Faceless One didn''t say anything. Regarding the issue of the credibility of the Master of Non-Phase Peak, people who understood would not say too much.


    And Wang Wu also very confidently ignored this issue and just continued, "Your performance in the immortal dreamnd proved that you have stolen the mystery known only to heaven and found a way to live, so I will not kill you. But, although the death penalty can be exempted."


    "You can''t escape the suffering. You fancy my Holy Light seed, which can be used to resolve Wang Lu''s Jindan contradiction. However, for the Holy Light seed to function, it needs the support from the Sea of Holy Light, which requires someone to run the Sea of Holy Light."


    "So we made a bet. If Wang Lu could not see through the truth, then you will still help him reconcile the two kinds of method. But then you will manage the Sea of Holy Light, bing the Lord of the believers, so that in the future, when Wang Lu needs the support from the Sea of Holy Light, he would have to consult with you on an equal footing."


    Faceless One said, "s, Wang Lu actually saw through the truth. In this way, I can only be the church''s Holy One, and had to bow my head to profess allegiance."


    "How does it feel to fail at thest moment?"


    The orb slightly quivered. Faceless One said with a slight smile, "Not bad. In the future, if Nine Regions would have Wang Lu, this able person, as the Lord of Holy Light, then I would feel at ease."


    Wang Wu was slightly surprised. "Unexpectedly, you''re the kind of person who would let his wife sleep with another man with more prowess in bed to maintain marital harmony."


    Faceless One responded indifferently, "Everything I have is for the Sea of Holy Light. As long as I can better spread the belief, I don''t care about personal gains and losses. Being able to gain a strong support in this exotic ce of Nine Regions really makes me overjoyed."


    Wang Wu finally had nothing to say and just happily drunk the cup of wine again. After which, she put the green-colored wine cup upside down on top of the orb, then left the wooden hut inughter, flying away towards Misty Peak''s Golden y Hall.


    There, Wang Lu''s golden core had finally reached the final part.

 Chapter 438 - It Is Really a Good Start

    <h4>Chapter 438: It Is Really a Good Start</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    With the binding nature of Holy Light, it was simply an unprecedented feat that Non-Phase Method and Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword could be forciblybined. However, because it was a feat, the risk apanying it was also self-evident.


    Inbining two different immortal level methods, each step that it needed to take was full of unknown, let alone at the critical juncture like breaking through Jindan. A slight carelessness and the soul would fly away and scatter.


    However, since he had chosen this path, he had to resolutely tread on it. Each one of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword and Non-Phase Sword had its own merit, and to give up any one of them would be like castrating himself, forever bing an iplete man.


    Right now, Wang Lu was integrating his primordial spirit into his Void Core. In front of him, there were still thousands of crossroads. The widest two among them respectively symbolized Non-Phase Method and Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi. Both of them were under the influence of Holy Light, pulling to two of them to merge together into one.


    The seed of Holy Light was nted by Faceless One. A golden seed was buried in the ground under his feet and soon took root. The roots underground linked the two roads, and due to its peculiar resilience and hardness, it abruptly pulled them towards each other.


    It was hard to say how much of it was due to brute force or a trick. Since this was an unprecedented move in Nine Regions, no one could give a reasonable standard.


    Wang Lu only knew that when the two paths merged into one, it was the time he sessfully reached Jindan and truly set foot on the path of immortality.


    The achievement of Jindan was the first critical breakthrough for cultivators on the path of immortal cultivation. By realizing the world''s main path, cultivators would condense out their own path. As a result, Void Core turned into a real, inanimate object now filled with preliminary spirituality. Only by bearing one''s own path could one truly be a true cultivator. This was also the origin of the words Daoist Master 1 .


    For Wang Lu, it was not difficult toprehend world''s main path due to his Void Spirit Root. Almost from the very beginning, the main path was readily disyed before his eyes, and it was not difficult to condense his own path. If a cultivator barely managed to condense any kind of path, it was enough for that cultivator to rejoice. If there was no good method, there would simply be no leeway to choose. However, Wang Lu, as the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, had too many paths to choose from. From the thousands of crossroads, it was unknown how many of them could lead him to the higher realm. If he continued to cultivate step by step, the achievement of Supreme was also just around the corner.


    However, what he wanted was not just the title of Supreme, not even limited to just ascending to the immortal world. The thing that he could do now, he must do it well, not leaving any leeway.


    Otherwise, he would feel sorry for all the long and abundant umtion during Xudan Stage.


    He really had stayed in Xudan Stage for too long. Ever since Grand Cloud Fairy helped him breakthrough Xudan Stage, Wang Lu had experienced an unusual amount of things in this stage. From the trip to Grand Cloud Mountain, the expedition to Western Continent, and the exploration of the Group of Immortal Tomb, each of this experience could be considered as legendary adventures. If it were other people, one legendary adventure was enough for a lifetime, and one fortuitous encounter was enough to make one be reborn. However, Wang Lu actually experienced three legendary adventures, yet he remained in Xudan Stage.


    No cultivator in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had such umtion. In the immortal dreamnd, Wang Lu was able to contend against Qiong Hua by building his pseudo-core. In this, he very much relied on this abundant umtion.


    Wang Lu did not intend to abandon his Non-Phase Method. Even with the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi, he still intended to use Non-Phase Method as the main body to shape his own path.


    Non-Phase Method was not only the method that enlightened the path to him, but it was also the method that apanied him all the way to the present, experiencing countless difficulties and hardships. When the path was condensed, the path should bear the cultivator''s own past, present, and future. And Non-Phase Method was exactly his past and present. If he wanted to condense the golden core, how could he avoid Non-Phase Method?


    ording to the method of the 51styer of Non-Phase Heart Sutra taught by his Master, Wang Lu began to revolve his magical power in his golden core. The highly thick magical power stirred the immersed primordial spirit, and a dot of true self was born from within the darkness. At the same time, the 51styer finallypleted. Wang Lu saw that the thousands of paths began to sway and distort, and the two paths that were entangled with the Holy Light seed became more closely integrated.


    "The 51styer of Non-Phase Method is really easy to achieve, and its only role was to strengthen the stretching adaptability to unify with another method�� tsk, Master, you really took great pains in this."


    Since Wang Lu broke through the 50thyer of the methods under heavy pressure, the cultivation method of the 51styer was exactly the preparation for achieving Jindan. Thus, Wang Wu hurriedly rush over to impart it, but it was like grinding the weapon in a hurry just before the battle. Considering that Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Method was basically Wang Wu''s own creation, this singleyer must have been deduced by her for an unknown number of times, just so that it could be used by him specifically to break through Jindan.


    This was also the reason why Wang Lu still respected his Master, no matter how crazy and ridiculous Wang Wu was.


    For his Master''s good intention, Wang Lu kindly epted it with a smile. Then, on the basis of the perfect 51styer of Non-Phase Method, Wang Lu resolutely strode forward to truly integrated it with the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi.


    Boom!


    Wang Lu suddenly heard the crack of thunder��the primal chaos world seemed to be hammered repeatedly by a crystal ball. Two closely entwined paths began to struggle to break free. The entire jade mansion and golden core also shuddered, as if they were about to be split into two. Sensing this, Wang Lu was inwardly shocked. He quickly restrained the two, stopping them from splitting. It was just that, the process was exceptionally difficult that only when he did his best could the bnce be maintained.


    However, he did not dare to rx. The splitting of the golden core was equivalent to cutting oneself from within, not to mention that he had already immersed his primordial spirit in his golden core. Perhaps the splitting of the golden core might only result in him being a waste�� but if his primordial spirit was split, he would die without a doubt��


    However, at this time, Wang Lu suddenly remembered one thing: Golden core split in two!?


    All of a sudden, Wang Lu immediately thought of his Master''s double golden core. Could it be that she experienced a simr situation, two types of ipatible main paths, which eventually separated, thus creating the double golden cores, an unprecedented thing in Nine Regions?


    Then, did his Master teach him the 51styer just so that he could march along her path?


    Double golden cores sounded like a certain way. If he could coordinate the existence of the two golden cores, he could use the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi to attack, and Non-Phase Sword for defense. Although inevitably there would be some creakiness during the switch, it was still a bright main path.


    However, it was his Master Wang Wu''s main path, not suitable to be his main path. His Master''s aptitude was mediocre, and her spirit rootcked in the attribute, which forced her to have no other alternative. However, his was the majestic Void Spirit Root, so he should not cling tenaciously to his Master''s path without thinking ahead.


    Up until now, he had faced numerous crisis that was seemingly impossible to win. As such, there was really no reason for him to back down at this juncture.


    Within the primal chaos golden core space, facing the soon to be separated two main paths, as well as the seed of Holy Light in the middle of the path that seemed unable to withstand the load, Wang Lu remained calm. He continued to seep his primordial spirit, again and again, unreservedly depositing a group of paste-like golden core.


    There was no immediate change to the situation��the path separation hadn''t been stopped. However, Wang Lu was not impatient; he just continued to immerse his primordial spirit and maintained the output. Then he waited for the time of miracle.


    Achieving Jindan was not something that finished overnight. In the record of Spirit Sword Sect, the fastest was around two to three days, while the slower ones were around ten to half a month. Of course, there were those particrly unlucky ones. Within the Golden y Hall, they retreated for three years until the sect Elders could not help bute to see them, only to discover that they have already identally fire deviated, dead for several years, and already became dried corpses.


    Since he began his immortal cultivation, his progress had always been rapid, so now, he didn''t care if he needed to spend a bit more time to reach Jindan Stage.


    Within the golden core space, the monotonous boring life made the time seem to fly by. After nobody knows how much time has passed, the immersed primordial spirit was suddenly awakened by a cool feeling. The fine cracks within the golden core space, primal chaos mist, as well as two bright main paths have all disappeared.


    Only thepletely rich and pure magical power remained within. Furthermore, a kind of mysterious rhythm maintained its circtive movement, growing and multiplying without end.


    When a cultivator was in Xudan Stage, the magical power was highly condensed, like a round pill. However, at that time, the magical power was merely condensed. It did not have any qualitative change. This time, however, Wang Lu found that this magical power was new and unfamiliar, not the Non-Phase magical power that apanied him for more than a dozen years. Now it was more stable, tougher, as well as having ample acute spirit.


    "So, this is the real magical power of Jindan. Compared to the previous magical power, the previous one is like a counterfeit product."


    Feeling this brand new power, Wang Lu was suddenly filled with emotion. This was him, as a cultivator, feeling moved by the wonder of the immortal path.


    Although the power harnessed by cultivators was collectively referred to as magical power by a lot of people, but if it were to be carefully subdivided, starting from Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, the magical power would evolve into true yuan , where the power of magical ability could rapidly expand. In particr, it was even more so for the disciples of great sects; once Jindan Stage was reached, their strength simply multiplied.


    As for Wang Lu, his gains were even higher than any other Jindan Stage cultivators. This brand new strength had gone far beyond the original scope of Non-Phase Method.


    If what Wang Wu cultivated was called Non-Phase Sword, what he previously cultivated ought to be called Non-Phase Method Plus. Butpared to that original version, all aspects were now refined. So now, it should be called as�� Non-Phase Method Demon Plus 2 ?


    The Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi had been truly integrated into the golden core by him, bing power that he could freely control. Of course, Wang Lu didn''t intend to use it immediately, because if used unexpectedly at the critical moment, this could be a very strong card.


    And now, it was time to open his eyes to look at his surrounding with the vision of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage.


    When he thought about this, he opened his eyes with a hint of happiness.


    Then he saw the astonished face of his Master who hurriedly put her finger before his lips vertically.


    Through primordial spirit, his Master''s pleading voice rang, "Don''t talk, let me hide here for a while. That bastard old third is chasing after me to no end�� it''s just several tens of thousands of spirit stone, why is he so stingy? That idiot Feng Yin somehow deducted my one year of stipends, but I am kind, so I simply took tens of thousands of spirit stones from the treasury."


    Wang Lu was speechless.


    Damn, the first thing I see as a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage is this ugly thing, it''s so f*cking frustrating!


    The next moment, Wang Lu gently opened his mouth, drumming the true yuan inside his golden core so that his voice spread to all twelve peaks of Spirit Sword Mountain, and even many protective arrays on the mountain could not stop it.


    "I''ve caught the fleeing Fifth Elder! As long as I have 999 spirit stones, I will bring back the escaped prisoner!


    "Y-You f*cking dare to sell me!"


    At the same time, the entrance of the golden y hall was pushed open.


    "Fifth Junior Sister, just ept the sect''s punishment!"


    ��

 Chapter 439 - I Do Not Receive Anything Except A Love Letter

    <h4>Chapter 439: I Do Not Receive Anything Except A Love Letter</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After springes fall. It was time for the annual feast day in Spirit Sword Sect.


    This day, the chefs of Spirit Sword Sect''s major canteens were busy, offering a sumptuous meal for the disciples. Among them, Carefree Peak canteen specially invited a team of celebrity chefs from Heavenly Fragrant School, the number one culinary school in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Among them, the leader of the group was Great Master Bai Qie, a Yuanying Stage Daoist Master who was famous for his culinary skill in Nine Regions in thest more than one hundred years.


    The several disciples of Great Master Bai Qie had also inherited around fifty to sixty percent of his culinary skills. Sessively, they provided food and drink for a few dozens of tables in Carefree Peak. For a moment, Carefree Peak seemed to have a rainbow that rose to the sky, so intense that the Great Cloud Array could not conceal it. The array was shaken under the impact of that light beam as if it was unable to withstand the temptation of food, wanting to be absent without leave due to gluttony.


    What was more valuable was that the cooking of Heavenly Fragrant School not only could meet the appetite of the stomach, each of the dishes also had a unique effect, which, after eating it, would greatly benefit the cultivation.


    This was also the result of the increasing poprity of Spirit Sword Sect in recent years, business expansion, and the increasing influence of the sect. In the past, the Sixth Elder who was in charge of the Sect''s finance, no matter what, would not squander such a huge amount of money to invite the chef, and moreover, the Great Masters of Heavenly Fragrant School would note just by relying on money alone. For example, in this annual autumn feast day, there were hundreds of sects who sent invitations to Heavenly Fragrant School, but only two or three Yuanying Stage Great Masters could be sent. In this year, even the Royal Soldier Sect failed to taste the craftsmanship of Heavenly Fragrant School, and Great Master Bai Qie, as the best of the best among them, also uncharacteristically did not go to Shengjing Sect, but to Spirit Sword Sect in Blue River Region.


    As a matter of fact, the biggest reason why Heavenly Fragrant School paid so much attention to Spirit Sword Sect this time was that Spirit Sword Sect had been steadily rising in status in the administrativemittee of the group of immortal tombs in recent years. The influence of the group of immortal tombs and Plentiful City on Heavenly Fragrant School even overwhelmed that of Shengjing Sect, and as it turned out, in recent years, Heavenly Fragrant School needed to collect their food ingredients from the group of immortal tombs. Thus, both sides fitted perfectly. At the same time, the lead disciple of the younger generation of Heavenly Fragrant School would go to the group of immortal tombs for experiential learning. Thus, this time, he came to Spirit Sword Sect to seek advice from someone who was publicly known as the number one strategist in the younger generation.


    A year ago, the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals simultaneously sent their lead disciples to the group of immortal tombs to explore their respective immortal dreamnds. However, they identally ended up encountering each other in the immortal dreamnd and began a fiercepetition.


    The final result was intriguing. Using the Kill Immortal sword, the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, Qiong Hua, harvested the majority of the energies of the millions upon millions of entities in that immortal dreamnd. The immortal sword washed away millions upon millions of creatures, which caused Qiong Hua and her immortal sword to resonate, obtaining an unprecedentedly huge upgrade. This upgrade was even rarer than an advancement in cultivation base, in that, in Jindan Stage cultivation, Qiong Hua basically had no bottleneck. Just by following the prescribed order of training, advancing to Yuanying would be a cinch, even so much that advancing to Deity Stage was not a difficult thing. Because as an immortal treasure, if Qiong Hua wanted to obtain a perfect resonance with Kill Immortal sword, it could only be encountered but not sought. Right now, in the entire Nine Regions, cultivators who could perfectly resonate with their immortal treasure could only be counted with one hand.


    In addition to Qiong Hua, the improvements of Zhan Ziye of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Zhou Mumu of Kunlun Sect, and Xiang Liang of Royal Soldier Sect were also obvious. Their overall strength was at least ten percent higher than before they entered that immortal dreamnd.


    Now it was Wang Lu''s turn. As the ultimate winner of the five blood spirit crown, his harvest should be thergest. Even Qiong Hua, after returning to her sect, implicitly expressed her admiration for Wang Lu. Thus, the world was curious. How much harvest did he gain in that immortal dreamnd? What miraculous effect did the five blood spirit crown have? Unfortunately, unlike the other four lead disciples, once he returned to the mountain, he immediately took a closed-door training. The reason was that he was just about to reach Jindan. This also made those who thought that Wang Lu had already advanced to Jindan Stage very surprised.


    Even more amazing thing was that, Wang Lu''s closed-door training was shockingly long. For a whole year, he stayed in Golden y Hall in Misty Peak, which was the special ce in Spirit Sword Sect reserved only for disciples'' closed door training to break through Jindan Stage. Were it not for the Spirit Sword Sect Elders who confirmed that his breathing was steady the whole time, a lot of people would''ve suspected that he had failed and died.


    However, the news that Wang Lu had seeded in reaching Jindan Stage finally came outst month. This shocked the cultivators who paid close attention to Wang Lu, and they looked forward to his next action.


    Wang Lu had always been a person who couldn''t bear to be lonely. During his more than ten years of cultivation, he usually spent training on the mountain for a few years, and then would go out to do a major event�� and then he would return to the mountain for a few years, and then he would go out for yet another major event�� Now that he had spent a year of closed door training, sessfully reaching Jindan, he should go down the mountain to show his strength.


    However, Wang Lu did not follow his pattern this time. After he reached Jindan, he remained on the mountain, refusing to meet any foreign guest. During this time, he even turned down the invitation to have tea and refreshments in Plentiful City from Qiong Hua!


    Now, it was fortunate that the cultivators of Heavenly Fragrant School hade to visit and outsiders had the opportunity to meet with Wang Lu.


    In the cafeteria of Misty Peak, the lead disciple of Heavenly Fragrant School curiously looked at the dashing young man in front of him and couldn''t help but think of all the legendary stories about him. While in Xudan Stage, he went to Western Continent, cooperated with a demigod of Western Continent to lure and kill several Supreme level Holy Ones of Holy Light Religion. More than a year ago, he defeated Qiong Hua whose reputation had been flourishing and had now been hailed by people as the strongest cultivator of the younger generation. Andpared to his cultivation base in the immortal path, his problem-solving ability was even stronger!


    And now he was fortunate enough to listen to Wang Lu''s experience in the trialpletion. This was a rare precious experience. It was just that, when listening, he couldn''t help but feel strange��


    "�� The second is to strengthen the organizational leadership. Within the sect, it is necessary to rify the leadership responsibilities and establish the team toplete the trial led by an elder. All the departments should take part, and the division of responsibilities must clearly be defined, so as to ensure that every aspect of the work has a corresponding person responsible for it.


    "�� Fourth, we must pay close attention to the implementation. We must earnestly strengthen the implementation of all aspects of the mission deployment."


    Wang Lu''s patient and meticulous lecture hadsted for an hour. However, Gao Tang, who always bragged about how good his perception was, was overwhelmed with dizziness. He felt that every word that entered his ears could be understood, but they became iprehensible as a whole. Although he had obtained a ''rare book'', the true meaning of its content was still difficult to understand. Or could it be that this full of bureaucratic cavity report was exactly what Wang Lu learned in his many experiences of creating miracles? Did Heavenly Fragrant School send their team of best chefs to Spirit Sword Sect, despite the risk of antagonizing Shengjing Sect, just to seek such experience?


    As if sensing the confusion of Gao Tang, Wang Lu, who was reclining at the dining table, suddenly raised his gaze from the draft in his hands and thoughtfully smiled. "Junior Brother Gao Tang, the cooking skill of Heavenly Fragrant School is number one in Nine Regions, the signature work of your revered Master Great Master Bai Qie, white slice 1 dog meat once tempted a certain mountain spirit embryo to be born into a mountain spirit. May I ask how much is the efficacy of that white slice dog meat dish if it is you who cook it?"


    Gao Tang said with some embarrassment, "I am afraid I won''t even produce even ten percent of Master''s efficacy."


    "Then why didn''t Great Master Bai Qie teach you the essence of that white slice dog meat?"


    Gao Tang said, "Cooking has to be a step by step affair. My basic skills are still far less than my respected Master. For a single dish, no matter how hard I work, I would still have limited achievements."


    Wang Lu said, "So, using the same reason, given that your IQ and ability are too different from me, even if I give you my experience, it will mean nothing to you. For now, what suits you is this simple and hearty report."


    Gao Tang couldn''t help but ask, "But, from what you just previously said, most of them are directed at the overall requirements of the sect, rather than directed at personal guidance. Moreover, those methods can''t just be implemented in a day. This��"


    Wang Luughed. "Oh, I understand. You want to have a quick way? Then that''s easy. You have to return to the sect quickly, steal the secret code of the sect using the lead disciple authority as much as you can, and bring out those rare books as you betray your sect to take refuge in Royal Soldier Sect. The Royal Soldier Sect is one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, which means that the sect already reached the requirements of my strategy guide, which can save eighty to ny percent of your effort. And since Royal Soldier Sect has already long coveted the gods of food from Heavenly Fragrant School, as long as you offer them the secret book and promise them that henceforth you would serve Royal Soldier Sect wholeheartedly, naturally, they would ept you and you would end up benefiting from it."


    Gao Tang angrily said, "Senior Brother Wang Lu, don''t go too far!"


    Wang Lu''s eyes turned cold, which shed with the reflection of his golden core. A chill instantly seeped into Gao Tang''s spine. In his jade mansion, his void core sent out a dull thumping sound as his magical power dissipated. He was the most outstanding disciple in Heavenly Fragrant School younger generation disciples, and in his thirty years of cultivation, he had already reached peak Xudan Stage, however, he actually couldn''t stand Wang Lu''s casual stare!


    "Make no mistake. Exploring the group of immortal tombs could never be done just by talking. The reason why I can often create miracles is that I have the support from one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The methods that I cultivated, the knowledge that I learned, the elixirs that I consumed, and the teammates that apanied me are all top standards in the Nine Regions. But although your Heavenly Fragrant School is among the top rank sects, the actualbat capability of your school''s cultivators is only at the intermediate rank sect. And you, as the lead disciple, have an astonishing talent in cooking, but if you cultivate in my Spirit Sword Sect, your level would be the same as the standard of my sect''s outer court disciple. The only way for your Heavenly Fragrant School to sessfully explore many immortal dreamnds in the group of immortal tombs is to strengthen the overall level of your school ording to the methods that I said previously. If you really can''t wait for that, then you can only take refuge in Royal Soldier Sect. After all, if you can''t build, you have to rent. If you can''t rent, you have to buy, and if you can''t buy, you have to steal��only by selling your own school you can have everything."


    "��"


    Seeing that Gao Tang was still tangled, Wang Lu let out a sneer. "If you don''t want to listen, then leave. In any case, the advance payment is not refundable."


    After listening to this remark, Gao Tang sighed and sat down firmly. "Please continue, Senior Brother Wang Lu."


    After half a day, Wang Lu finally finished his lecture. Gao Tang lookedplicated as he received the "Several Opinions on the Heavenly Fragrant School''s Exploration of the Group of Immortal Tombs" and thanked Wang Lu for it.


    Just before he left, he reached into his bosom, took out a letter, and handed it over to Wang Lu.


    "This is a letter from Senior Sister Zhou Mumu of Kunlun Sect. Because the more than ten letters that she sent through the formal channel seemed like a stone dropped into the sea�� In any case, she can''t contact you, thus she asked me that if I have the opportunity, I should give it to you."


    Wang Lu somewhat curiously received the letter. Previously, when he was busy with straightening out his method, he refused all private correspondence, thinking that with his interpersonal rtionships, no one would anxiously look for him. He never thought that Zhou Mumu would actually look for him anxiously.


    When he opened the letter, the message from Zhou Mumu was concise.


    "The lead disciples of the Five Uniques have scheduled a meeting at my sect in the middle of the month of next month. Qiong Hua, Xiang Liang, and a certain idiot have promised to attend. As for you, if you want toe thene, if you don''t want then don''t! Who''s asking you toe!"


    The ink used on thest few words prated to the back of the paper, clearly channeling the inner anger of the writer!


    ��

 Chapter 440 - A Ye Left a Seed in Her Body

    <h4>Chapter 440: A Ye Left a Seed in Her Body</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Well, let''s analyze the situation. Assuming that the true intention of this letter is that Zhou Mumu''s love for me is too strong and difficult to contain, that she used this meeting of the lead disciples of the Five Uniques to lure me toe to her sect, where I would be drugged, tempted, bewitched, and experience all kinds of methods so that I would engage in improper sexual rtion between man and woman, thus forcing me to maintain a close rtionship with her for a long time, how should I response then?"


    In the Misty Peak cafeteria, several disciples of Spirit Sword Sect gathered together under the call of one person to discuss a major event.


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu, we know that, as the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, your every move is a matter of great importance. Therefore, even if our strength is limited, we will do our best to give advice to you. But, do you really think Senior Sister Zhou would send you that letter on that basis?"


    At the dinner table, Wen Bao looked helpless. By his side, a curious Liu Li was looking around with excitement, which was palpable through her eyes.


    Seeing her cheerful spirit, Wen Bao asked, "Elder Sister Liu Li, what do you think?"


    Liu Li said, "Where is the supposed Sister Aya''s new dish?"


    "��"


    "I heard from Wang Lu that Sister Aya had invented a new dish with a shocking taste. I came here specifically to taste it."


    Wen Bao said, "How could you take this reason seriously? There''s only one good reason why the new dish in Misty Peak is so amazing."


    "Really? I''m curious, can you tell me what is the reason?"


    A clear voice came from behind Wen Bao, which caused his hair to stand on end. The next moment, a petite but powerful figure appeared at the dinner table. Aya, with a heavy disc, firmly put on the table a soft yellow cake with burning a sword-shaped candle on top. Although the me was burning, it didn''t damage the candle.


    "First of all, I wish you a happy birthday." Aya smiled gently. "In ordance with the custom of Nine Regions people, Jindan is like a new life, so today should be the one year anniversary of your Jindan. This "Sword in the Stone" is my gift for you."


    "Next, in my opinion, the intent written in this letter should be the real intention of Zhou Mumu. The fierce and thick true yuan that permeates the letter is unlikely to be a deliberate fake. Although I''m only good at identifying swordsmen, Zhou Mumu''s personality is straight as a sword, so it should not be false."


    At the other end of the table, Wang Lu said with a sneer, "It may also be that the other party intentionally used this to confuse me."


    Aya helplessly shrugged and turned away. "I''m going to prepare you the refreshments."


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu, in my opinion, perhaps Senior Sister Zhou just wants topare notes and skills with you."


    The young man sitting next to Wen Bao was dressed in a ck and white robe. His age was a bit older than Wang Lu. The Xudan aura that emanated from his body was awe-inspiring, which although he had not by no means achieved sess, showed his deep foundation. He was the inner court disciple who led Wang Lu in his experiential learning in Small Clear Sky Peak, Yue Yun.


    "As far as I know, the remaining lead disciples have oftenpared notes and skills over the past year to verify their cultivation base. Under the condition that Senior Sister Qiong Hua didn''t use the Kill Immortal sword, all the four of them have victory and defeat over each other, but if they really want to confirm who is the best among them, they still need your participation."


    Wang Lu snorted. "Believe me, after experiencing the showdown for the five blood spirit crown, they would not be interested in dealing with me. In a sense, they are, after all, people with self-respect."


    "Then perhaps it''s the other people who asked Senior Sister Zhou to contact you? After all, you had previously rejected everyone''s letter. Perhaps some people think that it is because their rtionship with you is not that good, and Senior Sister Zhou has the best rtionship with you, thus she is the most likely to contact you?"


    Yue Xinyao tried to guess.


    Wang Lu continued to deny, "The problem is that Zhou Mumu and the others do not have good rtionships. If they want to ask for help, they would anyone else except Zhou Mumu."


    Wen Bao finally could not help butment, "Senior Brother, this is wrong, that is also wrong, we really can''t keep up with you. Why exactly did you ask us toe then?"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "I am certainly aware of the difference in IQ between us, so I call you guys here to eliminate the wrong answers."


    "What the��" Wen Bao suffered a major blow. Down-hearted, he sliced the cake, picked it up, and put it in his mouth. The next moment��"


    "Damn it!"


    Were it not the maker of the cake was the Knight King whose power wasparable to a Supreme, Wen Bao would spit it out on the spot.


    However, Wang Lu casually ate the cake while immersing himself in the letter.


    Zhou Mumu''s letter was urgent, but Wang Lu thought that he should not be anxious about it because it was too strange.


    At the level of the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, almost everything mattered. The five of them could independently decide on small matters, however, the meeting of the five lead disciples must be through their respective sect''s channel. In other words, this letter should not be sent directly by Zhou Mumu to him, but by Kunlun Sect towards Spirit Sword Sect. Because it didn''te through the proper channel, Wang Lu had to doubt the true intention of this letter.


    Zhou Mumu was hiding the truth from her own sect. Not just Zhou Mumu, the several other lead disciples had also taken the same action as if by prior agreement. And there was always a usible reason.


    "So, back to the original question, do you guys think that Zhou Mumu is in love with me?"


    "�� Senior Brother, I strongly doubt whether Senior Sister Zhou does have enough reasons to fall in love with you, but this possibility is too small." Wen Bao gave his opinion.


    Wang Lu inwardly sneered.


    That''s right. Although his rtionship with Zhou Mumu was really good, even Wen Bao knew that it was almost impossible for Zhou Mumu to fall in love with him. And since it was not love, then the intention of the letter was to�� he could only consider the situation B.


    If this letter was sent because of some not so good reason, then��


    "Since you''re curious, why don''t you just go and check it out."


    Aya''s voice softly came from the kitchen. Then, the woman, dressed in a clean apron, walked out of the kitchen with a cup of clear liquid. While walking, she removed her apron, leaving behind her normal outfit.


    "If you worry that you would stray into harm''s way, I''ll go with you. As it happens, I''ve been idling on the mountain for too long, so I want to go down the mountain for sightseeing. And legend has it that Kunlun Sect is the oldest sect, which I am very interested to see."


    With a swordsman the level of Supreme as a travelingpanion, there was no ce that was too big to visit in the Nine Regions. Wang Lu thought for a moment and then said, "Since you are bent on going, there''s no reason not to take you with me."


    ��


    Three dayster, Wang Lu and Aya appeared at the foot of the mountain.


    In the legends, Kunlun Mountain was the origin of the immortal path in Nine Regions. It was also the oldest sect in Nine Regions. Even at the foot of the mountain, one could feel that the air was filled with a profound atmosphere that surged throughout the past and the present.


    At the foot of the mountain, Zhou Mumu had been waiting for a long time. Through the fast frequency of her steps, the girl''s impatience could be seen in a nce.


    "Oh, my lord lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, don''t you know that it''s reallyte!"


    After saying the obviously ironic words, Zhou Mumu caught the sight of the petite woman next to Wang Lu. Suddenly, she was surprised and asked, "Hey, why did you bring people here? Although it wasn''t clearly written in the letter, this kind of appointment implies that it should be attended alone, right?"


    As soon as her voice fell, Zhou Mumu eximed, "Oh my god, a Supreme level expert!"


    Even as the lead disciple of one of the Five Uniques, seeing a Supreme level expert up close, Zhou Mumu would still involuntarily feel fear. This was a cultivator''s involuntary reaction due to the difference in the Stages.


    "But you''ve changed, now you actually began to bring a bodyguard with you. Are you afraid that I might harm you?"


    Wang Lu let out augh. "Senior Sister Zhou, you misunderstood. Aya is not my bodyguard." With that, he reached out and embraced Aya''s shoulder and held her in his arms. "She is my girlfriend."


    "��"


    "We have known each other for many years and have long since fallen for each other. It is only due to differences in age, race, and stage that we have no clear rtionship. Recently, after I reached Jindan Stage, I got a new understanding of reality and realized that I must treat my own feelings honestly. Thus, I started to socialize with her. And don''t look at her amazing power, in fact, she is a very clingy person. When she heard that I was going to go to Kunlun Mountain, she kept bugging me to bring her with me. I couldn''t beat her so I had to agree with her demand."


    Wang Lu then smiled at Zhou Mumu. "Senior Sister, you are also a person who is experienced in the emotional aspect, so you should be able to understand my difficulties."


    You''re the one who is experienced here!


    Zhou Mumu was silent for a long time, speechless with a distorted expression.


    Wang Lu thoughtfully said, "If you feel a bit too at a loss, you can try to smile."


    "Very well, since you insist on bringing in an outsider, then so be it. In any case, she''s a Western Continent person so it shouldn''t matter." Zhou Mumu shook her head and stretched out her right hand, and a red-colored spear appeared in her hand.


    "Do you remember this?"


    Wang Lu, of course, remembered it. Seeing the blood mark divine spear of A Ye really awakened many memories


    "Is this the inheritance for you as the mistress?"


    "You''re the f*cking mistress!"


    Showing no quarter, the red-colored divine spear went out. However, Wang Lu sessfully parried the attack using his Sword of Mount Kun. However, after that attack, Wang Lu''s countenance slightly changed. "Why do I feel like this spear is a bit familiar!"


    "Yes, you''re a bit familiar with it, right?"


    Zhou Mumu looked solemn as she retracted the blood mark divine spear.


    "Because this is not over yet, the battle from the immortal dreamnd continues. When I first saw this red-colored spear, I thought that this was my reward. But soon I discovered that this was only a key, to guide me to an even deeper ce. Perhaps it is because you have been in seclusion for so long that the signs have not yet appeared, but I believe it will only be a matter of time. At least, the other few people already have��"


    "We have all encountered the same situation. The story of the demon world has not yet ended."


    Before she could finish it, Qiong Hua lightly interrupted. Her gaze skipped over Wang Lu and Aya as she looked at the two persons behind them.


    Zhan Ziye and Xiang Liang had also arrived, each came with their respective inheritance from the immortal dreamnd. Both of them had a somewhat weary look. With regard to the background story of the five blood spirit crown, they all had their own respective fortuitous encounter experience at the end, thus they also knew it. Regarding the immortals and demons, they must be cautious, but various idents in the past one year had forced them to take some actions.


    After the ensuing silence thatsted for a long time, Zhou Mumu finally opened her mouth first, "I think, we might have to go to the demon world."

 Chapter 441 - Even the Loved One Can’t Protect the Cook!

    <h4>Chapter 441: Even the Loved One Can��t Protect the Cook!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "What did you say? Demon world?"


    After hearing Zhou Mumu''s great n, Wang Lu''s first reaction was to confirm that he was listening to her correctly. Since his Jindan breakthrough, because of the integration of the three forces, ever so often, there were times when he couldn''t control his own senses. Thus, although it sounded like demon world, but it could also be that she wanted to be caressed on the shoulder 1 ��a kind of intimacy between man and woman.


    But soon, Zhou Mumu replied, "Of course it''s demon world��"


    After confirming that his hearing was correct, Wang Lu now doubted the intelligence of Zhou Mumu.


    "Senior Sister Zhou, let me ask you. Suppose that we have to draw the map of countries in Nine Regions, but we have to draw it in such a way that there are only four kinds of color and that countries withmon border will be colored differently, can we draw it?"


    "What?" Zhou Mumu revealed a nk look.


    When Wang Lu repeated this question, the several other lead disciples reacted differently. Xiang Liangpletely ignored it, obviously he was very much not interested in it. Zhou Mumu thought about it, shrugged and then said ''of course we can''. Qiong Hua looked deeply at Wang Lu, seemingly already guessed the difficulty in the question so she didn''t want to delve into this issue.


    Only Zhan Ziye who fell into deep meditation. His facial expression was sometimes easy, but sometimes heavy. Finally, he simply squatted on the ground and began to draw using the lightning from the hollow of his palm. The drawing contained several thousands of sheet, and each sheet could be regarded as a talisman, which could instantly carry out numerous mathematical operation. However, regardless of that, Zhan Ziye still couldn''t find the solution. In the end, he ended up sweating and turning pale.


    Were it not for Qiong Hua who promptly used the mind purifying incantation with her Immortal Dew sword, perhaps Zhan Ziye might still continue to calcte until he has a heart failure.


    "What a terrifying confusion method. Wang Lu, where did you learn that?" Zhan Ziye''s expression looked both scared and amazed.


    "Schr Gu Deli from Gu Family Vige of Lucky Hero Country taught me." Wang Lu wrinkled his brows. "In short, it seems that all of you are genuine."


    "�� We will not joke about this kind of thing." Zhou Mumu said, "You don''t think about it because you haven''t been touched by the demon world, but we have already suffered a lot from it."


    With that, she stuck out her right hand in front of Wang Lu. On her pale wrist, there was a faint trace of blood thread. And Wang Lu could feel the power contained within this surging blood vessel.


    "It''s like living. I often hear it whispering in my ear�� Although it hasn''t caused any real impact, I can''t help but feel uneasy and nervous."


    Wang Lu nodded. "This is the original sin that a mistress must bear."


    "You''re the mistress here!" Zhou Mumu swung her diamond ring to hit him.


    Wang Luughed as he dodged the attack sideways, and then asked the other people, "Do you guys also have the same situation?"


    "Yes, it''s the same." Xiang Liang coldly replied, "My jade mansion has a bunch of mes in it. Although there is no side effect, it''s not clean."


    Qiong Hua said, "The several of us have a simr situation. Since that battle, we have sometimes heard the call from the demon world. Although there''s no immediate impact, I don''t think it will always be so gentle."


    Wang Lu sneered and said, "You have killed hundreds of millions of people, do you still expect other people to be gentle?" After a pause, he asked again, "Whether it''s the blood-colored spear or the me, they have alle from the immortal dreamnd. Haven''t you guys considered in looking for the answer in the immortal dreamnd?"


    "We have, but we didn''t have any harvest." Qiong Hua said, "In this year, Shengjing Sect team has sent a total of thirteen exploration team into the group of immortal dreamnds. I once had joined them, but I absolutely didn''t obtain any clue. The ring that we experienced is perhaps rtively independent, and there''s no connection with the other immortal dreamnds."


    Wang Lu said, "Even if it''s rtively independent, but as it is part of the thirty-six chains, there should be clues at least in thest ring. Didn''t your Shengjing Sect team explore thisst ring in this past year?"


    "Yes, we did, but the difficulty is so great and the progress is very slow�� Aren''t your Spirit Sword Sect the same?"


    Wang Lu said, "I''ve been busy tidying up my golden core recently. I didn''t even have time to check the more than ten love letters from Senior Sister Zhou, so how could I care about the group of immortal tombs? In short, I''ve got a basic understanding of the current situation. Since this is a matter regarding demon world, we must be discreet. You don''t want to do things publicly so you convened everyone in a private meeting to discuss the countermeasures�� Things are usible up until this point. But don''t you think that it''s too hasty to go to the demon world?"


    Zhou Mumu said, "Of course we''re not going to go now. Moreover, even if we want to go, after the great war of immortals and demons, the entrance to the demon world waspletely destroyed by Great Ancestor Desheng. And now, the two worlds are only connected by a few secret roads, which are very much inconvenient. And with just us few Jindans, marching into the demon world is basically following the path to our own doom. I just point out our direction, but on the specific, we must carefully discuss it before we can decide."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "So you guys brought me out? You want me to help you n our quest in the demon world? Why are you so persistent in looking for answers in the demon world? If you want to break through the current dilemma, the most logical course of action should be to look for clues in that thirty-six chains. Right now, we don''t even know what is the purpose of the inheritance of that onest ring and what role it has. If we don''t know anything but just rashly go to the demon world, we''re just going to do twice the effort for half the result."


    "No cultivator below that of Yuanying Stage could enter thest ring of that thirty-six chains," Qiong Hua exined, "at least it''s like that for the thirty-six chains of immortal dreamnds that our four sects explore. Thisst ring is our long-term strategy. Even in the next ten years, it''s still very difficult for us to intervene directly. So we can only seek breakthrough in the other direction��"


    "That''s still wrong." Wang Lu said, "When did you attach so much importance to the requirement of cultivation base from the immortal dreamnd? On thest ring that we entered, it is required that we have to be below Jindan, but didn''t each of you suppressed your Jindan so that you can enter with Peak Xudan Stage as cultivation base? Since you all have the secret method to disguise your golden core, then naturally you have a way to fake a Yuanying. With our strength as the lead disciple of the Five Uniques, regr Yuanying Stage cultivators are not necessarily our match."


    "The difficulty of thest ring is really amazing." Qiong Hua emphasized, "Moreover, different from the immortal dreamnds that we experienced earlier, this ring is very cruel. The death of a cultivator is real and irreversible. So far, Shengjing Sect team has lost three Yuanying Stage Elders in this ring, and none of them are ordinary low-level Yuanying Stage either."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu''s eyebrows slightly trembled. Those deaths could be regarded as a heavy loss. In the past, for the five spirit power struggle, Shengjing Sect seemed to have suffered heavy losses, but then he discovered that even if the participants were to die in the immortal dreamnd, they would be reborn in that gxy of stars without any actual loss. In fact, before thest ring in that thirty-six chains, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have been exploring the group of immortal tombs for more than a year, and there was no substantial casualty.


    Zhou Mumu sighed. "The progress of Kunlun Sect is not smooth. We lost one person, but it''s a high-level Yuanying. He died fighting in the immortal dreamnd to cover for his two Junior Brothers."


    Although Xiang Liang and Zhan Ziye didn''t say anything, from their expressions, their situation was also simr.


    "�� No wonder in the past month, I never heard any of the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders went exploring the immortal dreamnd. Perhaps since it''s so dangerous, they simply shelved it."


    Thinking about his own sect, Wang Lu quickly made a judgment. Unlike those super sects who have more Yuanying Stage cultivators than dogs, although Spirit Sword Sect has risen in poprity and prestige in thest two years, they simply can''t reverse the trend of scarce manpower. In the whole sect, there were only a few Elders of Yuanying Stage. Therefore, in the face of an immortal dreamnd in which even the Daoist Masters of Yuanying Stage could die in it, Spirit Sword Sect simply could not afford to lose any of their Yuanying Stage Elders like the other sects. After realizing that the exploration of this ring was likely to be time-consuming, they decided to just wait for Shengjing and the others to have their result first before ying their advantageter��


    "Well, although I still think that those thirty-six chains are the first choice to look for clues, since you all think that''s a road to nowhere, then exploring from the direction of the demon world is also not a bad idea. Talking about the understanding of demon world, in addition to Shengjing Sect, there''s also Kunlun Sect. So, is the reason for Senior Sister Zhou convening us here is to facilitate with the local materials?"


    "Yes. The ce of origin of Kunlun Sect possesses the most ancient library. Perhaps it''s not as wide as that of Ten Thousand Arts Sect in terms of expansiveness, but when ites to the secret of the demon race, even Shengjing Sect won''t know more than we do. It''s just that�� there are too many of the records in the library of Kunlun Sect, so just one or two people are not enough. Not to mention that each of us has different situations, so it''s best if we look for it separately��"


    Before she could continue, Wang Lu couldn''t help but interrupt, "Wait a minute. Senior Sister Zhou, do you mean that you want us these few outsiders to go deep into the ce of origin of Kunlun Sect and even to read its internal library materials? When did your sect''s rules be so loose? Is your Kunlun Sect going to reform and open to the outside world?"


    Zhou Mumu said, "The sect rules never said anything about allowing outsiders to enter�� but simrly, ording to the rules, if the lead disciple believes it is necessary, some regtions can be ignored."


    Wang Lu couldn''t help but sigh. "The lead disciple of your Kunlun Sect has such a privilege? That''s really not bad."


    Zhou Mumu curiously asked back, "Isn''t this the norm? The lead disciple is the heir of the sect, so of course, it should have that privilege�� why, is your Spirit Sword Sect not like this?"


    "�� I think I have been harmed by a certain person."


    "In short, I will take you guys to the ce of origin. But, before that, I need you guys to take an oath that you will never read confidential information that is unrted to this matter and not divulge what you experience today to other people."


    Zhou Mumu''s request was very reasonable. After several of them each took their oath, Zhou Mumu continued to look at Aya who stood by Wang Lu''s side. Several times she tried to open her mouth but was unable to say anything.


    Aya smiled. "I understand. You guys don''t mind me, I''ll just wait for you guys here�� Wang Lu, how many days do you need?"


    Wang Lu said, "Five days."


    "Okay, if I don''t see you after five days, I''ll look for you."


    With that, Aya looked up. Her green eyes prated the clouds that were scattered throughout Kunlun Mountain. Even facing the oldest sect in Nine Regions, Aya still had no fear.


    Wang Luughed in spite trying not to. "Thank you for your concern�� to have pride is a good thing, but for real, if you don''t see me at that time, do you really want to kill your way to Kunlun Mountain?"


    Aya lightly said, "Of course not. At that time, I will visit Kunlun Sect in the name of cooking exchange, peaceful measures before using force."


    "�� Cooking exchange? You are clearly trying to provoke them first!"


    ��

 Chapter 442 - Three Thousand Six Hundred Years of Ripple

    <h4>Chapter 442: Three Thousand Six Hundred Years of Ripple</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Woosh."


    Riding on her primal chaos flying ring, Zhou Mumupletely ignored the winds and clouds around her, but just set her eyes on Wang Lu, sizing him up and down.


    If it were ordinary people who received this meticulous stare from a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, they would not be able to bear it, even if Zhou Mumu didn''t exert any pressure. Even cultivators whose cultivation base was below that of Xudan Stage could not withstand her stare.


    Unfortunately, the person that Zhou Mumu was now looking at was Wang Lu who was known to have invulnerable defenses. Seeing that Zhou Mumu was intently observing him, with eyes back and forth endlessly, Wang Lu wasn''t polite either. He directly lifted his sleeves, revealing his smooth muscles on his toned arm. He then put on all sorts of bodybuilding postures, which caused Zhou Mumu to nearly fall from her ring.


    "You��"


    Wang Lu coldly snorted. "Humph, did my biceps flicker your eyes? This is me showing mercy, you know, otherwise, if I show you my chest muscles, your eyes would blind."


    "Enough, this nauseating action of yours is second only to ster fairy Wang Lulu. Just now, my immortal heart almost copsed."


    Wang Lu''s eyes shone. "This shows that you have a weak link in your cultivation, so you need me to help you strengthen yourself."


    "No need, I still want to be an upright person��"


    When Zhou Mumu said this, she felt that the pent-up emotion that she kept has been vented out. "Oh, I just want to ask you, what exactly is your rtionship with that Western Continent woman? She seems to be passionately devoted to you, but both of you are not like ordinarypanions on the immortal path."


    Wang Luughed aloud. "Of course it''s not an ordinarypanion. In the past, I was her gigolo."


    "Puft!"


    This time, Zhou Mumu really fell from her ring and had to hastily find her bnce.


    They were flying within the external protection array of Kunlun Mountain. ording to usual rules, let alone a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, even Supreme level cultivators couldn''t fly within the array without the permission from the owner. Zhou Mumu was using her privilege as the lead disciple to lead them in, and during this period, she must try hard to maintain the bnce. A slight mistake would cause her to fall. As a result��


    "Forget it, no normal person can understand your things. But, I really envy you, you actually have a Supreme level bodyguard." Zhou Mumu said, "Even for Shengjing Sect, it''s impossible to have a personal protection from a Supreme level Elder."


    The status of the lead disciple of the Five Uniques was important, but a Supreme level cultivator was also simrly respected. Even in Shengjing Sect, Supreme level cultivators were only a handful, so any one of them was a valuable force for the sect that couldn''t be ignored. Unless the sect encountered a major situation, otherwise, even the Sect Leader could not freely order them.


    Towards this, Wang Lu let out augh. "It''s not easy to have a bodyguard, Senior Sister Zhou. Based on your aptitude and appearance, you can simply look for a Supreme level old man and pester him, that''s a bodyguard for you! Moreover, after that old man dies of old age, naturally, you would have his inheritance, which I''m afraid would be even more valuable than your capacity as the lead disciple!"


    "��"


    Zhou Mumu decided to never speak with Wang Lu again.


    After nobody knows how much time has passed, they finally crossed the clouds, and Kunlun Mountain also appeared before them.


    Unlike the twelve peaks of Spirit Sword Mountain, Kunlun Mountain did not use the cloud to hide its position. Instead, the clouds were simply used to separate the space. Were it not for Zhou Mumu who led them, the lead disciple of the other four sects would also find it difficult to have the opportunity to enjoy the scenery of the real Kunlun Mountain.


    As the oldest immortal cultivation sect in Nine Regions, the scenery on the mountain was mysterious. However, this time, Zhou Mumu led the four people to walk on a winding path. There was no one else along the way, nor did they see any facilities on the mountain.


    ording to Zhou Mumu, her using her lead disciple privilege here was not entirely inpliant with the rules. Thus, the several of them had to move in secret. Otherwise, if theye in in high profile, it would cause trouble instead.


    "So please keep a low profile�� and I''ll take you straight to the ce of origin. Right now, the Elders that guards the ce of origin have just gone out, and the Elder who stays to look after the ce has a very good rtionship with me, so he could close his eyes for us. As long as you don''t stir things up, it''s safe to get into the ce of origin."


    Along the way, Zhou Mumu earnestly exhorted again and again, especially when she was near Wang Lu. Because among the four people, only Wang Lu alone was she most unable to feel assured! Qiong Hua had always been doing things appropriately, even though she had to admit that she looked unhappy about it. Xiang Liang''s obedience was amazing, and giving him urate orders would not go awry. As for Zhan Ziye�� Hahaha, if he really messed things up, then that would be really good! She could not wait to see her Elders toe and teach him a lesson! If the lesson led to his death, then that was all the better��


    After walking along the secret path of Kunlun, they finally came to a wide clearing. They saw ake that was filled with boundless vitality. Countless types of spiritual energies converged there. The light on theke reflected the thousands of history of Nine Regions, which caused their mind to feel dizzy.


    Qiong Hua appreciated theke with great interest, and then whispered, "Is this the ce of origin?"


    Zhou Mumu nodded, and then addressed the other four people, "Stay close to me, we have to go deep into theke to get into the library�� this process requires you to be calm, and you must not be confused."


    However, she needed not exhorted the four lead disciples as the four of them have alreadyunched their respective method, restraining their own power like a cocoon, and then followed the footsteps of Zhou Mumu into the center of theke.


    Walking at the front, Zhou Mumu silently chanted the spell incantation to guard them from the oppression of theke. The water of this ce of origin contained infinite strength. If there was no correct spell to guard against the water, even a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage would bepletely devoured by it.


    The other lead disciples knew the gravity of the situation, thus they behaved ordingly and did not cause any trouble.


    After dipping into theke, they found out that theke water and the clouds outside Kunlun Mountain were actually kind of simr. Both were basically space boundaries. The real library might not necessarily be deep within theke; it might as well be in an independent space.


    Theke water rippled, and the light and the shadow swayed. Almost imperceptibly, before them was no longer the limpidke water, but a spacious passageway. A magnificent building stood in front of it. The whole building was entirely made of white jade, seemingly carved from a pure white jade mountain!


    The whole building was clean, without any dirt, and it was surrounded by thick water vapor. Apletely white stone path extended from under their feet towards the building entrance. Only a grey rock as tall as a person stood by the door. The surface of the rock was full of moss and fungus. Its style was slightly obtrusive, but it added a bit of natural appeal on this solemn ce.


    Zhou Mumu took the lead and quickly walked towards the entrance. Suddenly, she stopped and nodded at the grey rock.


    Then, in the eyes of Wang Lu and others, the stone shook slightly, as if it nodded back.


    "M-Monkey king!" Wang Lu stepped back and showed his vignce.


    Zhou Mumu let out a humph, unceremoniously turned around, and swiftly swung her diamond ring. "Those who are discourteous deserve a beating!"


    However, other people were also quite curious about the moving rock. Seeing their expressions, Zhou Mumu exined.


    "This is South Pole Senior Immortal Weng 1, the person in charge of supervising the Library of Kunlun."


    "��"


    Seeing that her exnation was only greeted with silence, Zhou Mumu had to exin further. "Senior Immortal Weng had entered the dormant state three years ago. Under normal circumstances, he would not have any reaction to the outside. However, since now I brought outsiders with me, I had to exin it to him. In short, don''t think that this is just a rock."


    "��" Wang Lu gawked for a while and then forced himself to watch the rock. "I-Is this rock really the South Pole Immortal Weng, the legendary turtle who has lived for three thousand and six hundred years?"


    "Turtle-turtle your sister! Even if he doesn''t respond, he could still hear you!" Zhou Mumu quicklyshed out her surging anger. Without hesitation, her diamond ring fiercely hit Wang Lu until he staggered back. "From now on, shut your mouth off!"


    Although Wang Lu saw that the rock didn''t give any reaction, he also did not say much anymore.


    South Pole Immortal Weng was the oldest living cultivator in Nine Regions. His three thousand and six hundred years of life was now seen as a joke to many people, because he was famous for his extreme cultivation, extreme survival, and extremely bad at fighting. Theoretically, he was in Unity Stage, but his actualbat ability perhaps was not as good as some Yuanying Stage cultivators. His whole mind was used to prolong his lifespan and nothing else. The turtle nickname also came from this.


    However, Wang Lu didn''t think that it was that simple. Although his extremely long life consumed his strength as a cultivator, but it also let him experienced too many rising winds and scudding clouds. Compared to him, the current leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was his Junior of the Junior! Moreover, there was also the key issue.


    In the past three thousand and six hundred years, several turbulent times erupted in the Nine Regions. Especially the great war of immortals and demons two thousand years ago��which was also known as the second great war of immortals and demons. At that time, people thought that Great Ancestor Desheng hadpletely eliminated the threat of demon race in the first great war of immortal and demon, but they didn''t think that the demon race actually has a considerable force in the Nine Regions, so that once the war broke, they were almost unstoppable��


    In that great war of immortal and demon, many people of the Nine Regions thought that they won the war by mere luck. Countless immortal cultivation sects went extinct, and the situation wasparable to the Age of Chaos. And South Pole Immortal Weng survived from such an era.


    With a bit of caution, Wang Lu and the others walked passed by the rock of Immortal Weng. He didn''t know whether it was just an illusion, but Wang Lu always felt that the rock seemed to be looking at him��


    If it were an average person, in this delicate situation, most of the time they would ignore this feeling. However, Wang Lu was a person who firmly believed in details. Since he clearly felt that there was a problem, he could not let it go easily.


    He turned around, walked directly toward the rock, and reached out for a clean area of the rock.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    Zhou Mumu''s voice seemed to have be misty and far all of a sudden, because Wang Lu suddenly heard several words in his mind.


    "The 4432nd row of the 233rd line of bookshelves on the second floor might have something that you need."


    ��

 Chapter 443 - The Wrath of the Intellectual

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Wrath of the Intellectual</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After their group of people entered the Kunlun Mountain library, Zhou Mumu once again emphasized several requirements before they spread out to look for potentially useful books.


    Kunlun Sect was the oldest ancient sect in the Nine Regions. The so-called ancient sect was sect based on their ancient methods, as well as demeanor. More than ten years ago, the immortal gatherings of Spirit Sword Sect showed their flourishing and elegance as an ancient sect. However,pared to Kunlun Sect, the difference was still too far. This independent-of-the-world mountain of immortals seemed unchanging since time immemorial��regardless of how much time had flown outside, it remained unchanged.


    All of the ancient sects paid attention to chance. So, what was chance? This was something that was hard to say. In this specific situation, it would be as follow: In the library of Kunlun Mountain, the collection of books was not scientifically sorted out. It was not based on the year the book was published, nor on the basis of an event or task, but just randomly scattered everywhere. Thus, the five people had to spread out, in this nobody knows how muchyers, including how many bookshelves of huge library, stroll at will, and then�� whatever book that they picked would be their chance.


    If they were normal people, they would certainly question this unreliable way. However, the several lead disciples tacitly agreed to this method. As the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, they possessed luck that was far beyond the reach of ordinary people. Thus, they mostly believed in the concept of chance.


    Except for one person.


    "This�� is so unbelievably ridiculous!"


    Zhan Ziye stared with eyes wide, looking somewhat in disbelief but mostly angry. He said, "Is this how you sort out the book in Kunlun Mountain library? Everything is based on chance? It''s simply a joke! Do you know how wasteful it can be to have such a haphazard library? Do you know the historical significance of the information in the Kunlun Mountain towards the whole Nine Regions? This kind of waste is like wasting natural resources recklessly! Don''t you guys fear that the cmity lightning would strike you down?"


    Being the target of this usation, Zhou Mumu somewhat stared dumbfoundedly for half a day, unable to say a single word.


    Zhan Ziye was in an uncontroble rage. He pointed at the back of the white jade library and said, "Your Kunlun Sect have always considered yourself as an ancient sect, so sticking to the old way in some parts is fine, like not epting artificial spirit root, or a one-on-one Master-disciple educational mode�� But in terms of knowledge, you are not allowed to stick to the old ways! Your Kunlun Sect has monopolized too many knowledge, if you sell it at a high price, I can ept that. But not only you guys don''t attach value to it just because it''s your own, you also waste natural resources recklessly. This is a crime against the entire immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions!"


    Being sprayed a stream of abuse, Zhou Mumu lost the key opportunity. However, as a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, her immortal heart cultivation was exceptionally strong. Soon, she regained her bearing andunched a sharp counterattack.


    The girl tilted her head to the side and sneered, "Idiot."


    "You!" Zhan Ziye almost went mad. Half of his body was shing with rays of lightning, however, his ten thousand motionless immortal heart managed to suppress his anger.


    This was not Ten Thousand Arts Sect, but Kunlun Sect. If he fought with Zhou Mumu here, it would only end badly for him��


    "After this is over, do you, surnamed Zhou, dare to have a one on one duel at the foot of the mountain?"


    Zhou Mumu was not polite either. "Since you are so bent on dying, then why wouldn''t I?"


    After setting the duel, the two turned around and went on different directions from each other.


    Although logically, this chance thing seemed absurd, but even Zhan Ziye faintly felt that there was something that called him deep in the library�� Perhaps it was his own chance, but perhaps this was the magical effect of the ancient library of Kunlun and the ce of origin.


    Of course, even so, Zhan Ziye still thought that this kind of library management should be punished by the heaven.


    ��


    "The 4432nd row of the 233rd line of bookshelves on the second floor��"


    Wang Lu walked along the stairs on the edge of arge hall for a long time. The long stair seemed to never end.


    On the second floor, Wang Lu was startled again. Then, an intense feeling of sympathy towards Zhan Ziye surged in his heart: This group of idiots of Kunlun really needed to suffer the wrath of heaven.


    The boundless bookshelves�� were actually not numbered! Did he need to count that so-called 4432nd row of the 233rd line one by one?


    Of course, as a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, his primordial spirit was powerful enough to scan ten million units in an instant, thus thousands of shelves was not a big deal, but it still made people feel that�� the group of antiques in Kunlun deserved to be kicked in the ass.


    Before long, Wang Lu finally counted that 4432nd row of the 233rd line, and in front of a quaint bookshelf, there was indeed a palpitating fluctuation.


    When he picked out a book, its title alone shocked Wang Lu: "Zhong Zheng diary."


    Could�� could it be that this was The Spirit Lord Zhong Zheng 1 who, during the rise of Great Ancestor Desheng 2 , once ruled the Nine Regions but because of the negative direction in the great war of immortals and demons, suffered a plunge in reputation and then eventually reced by Great Ancestor Desheng?


    In those years, Spirit Lord Zhong Zheng was the number one person in the entire immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions. Were it not for Great Ancestor Desheng living in the same time period, and if there were no great war of immortal and demon, he would''ve been able to aplish something brilliant. Unfortunately, the first great war of immortals and demons swept away his lifetime''s foundation, and his position as the number one person in Nine Regions was taken over by Great Ancestor Desheng. In hister years, he kept himself in a corner, ending his legendary life lonely and depressed. He died in a seated posture with the cultivation base of Mahayana Stage. Although previously many people deemed him to have the qualification to soar into immortality, that was the end of this once great Spirit Lord.


    In the legend, before dying, Spirit Lord Zhong Zheng left behind his diary, which recorded many behind-the-scenes stories. It was just that, the genuine diary had already been lost for a long time, and what spread today was the literature creation produced by theter generation. However, this was the ce of origin of Kunlun Sect, so they couldn''t possibly keep the fake book couldn''t they?


    Moreover�� Spirit Lord Zhong Zheng came from Kunlun Sect, so it was reasonable if they had his relics. Thus, with strong curiosity, Wang Lu opened the diary.


    This diary was just that, a diary. Holding this thousands-of-years'' ancient text, Wang Lu didn''t feel any trace left by Spirit Lord Zhong Zheng. Perhaps in hister years, he didn''t n to leave too many traces. Or perhaps this was just a copy, and the real one has already been in someone else''s collection�� However, for Wang Lu, the content of the diary was the most important.


    A Spirit Lord who had experienced the great war of immortal and demon must certainly know about demon race more than outsiders, even if many people denounced his ineffectiveness in the war against the demon race��


    Wang Lu''s reading speed was extremely fast. Using his Jindan Stage primordial spirit, in a cup of tea time, Wang Lu had already read that thick book twice.


    Cold sweat then slowly trickled down.


    In some cases, the cost of understanding the truth would be far higher than the initial expectation. Wang Lu originally nned to learn some unknown secret from the diary, such as the secret to the power of the demon race, but��


    "Abandoning the demon race and thus triggering the great war of immortals and demons is seen by many people as the turning point in my life. But if I can go back, I will still make the same choice. Desheng has his dedication, which enabled him to sweep the entire Nine Regions in twenty years and ascend to immortality. I am not as good as Desheng, but in my entire cultivation life, I have my own dedication."


    This was the paragraph at the end of the diary, which was a bit confusing. In fact, most of the other content in the book didn''t have much value at all. Basically, it was a well-known information. But thisst paragraph��


    Abandoning demon race and thus triggering the great war of immortal and demon? What�� what kind of ghost thing was this!


    Was it the cultivators of Nine Regions? However, since the demon race appeared on Nine Regions, both they and Nine Regions cultivators immediately became an absolutely irreconcble enemy of each other. The two parties have been killing each other since they first met. So howe there was the word abandon when there was not even a peaceful exchange at all?


    �� Was the great war of immortal and demon at that time still hid some secrets?


    However, in addition to this paragraph, there was no other rted content in the diary, so these obtrusive words seemed especially garish. Wang Lu read it twice to make sure that the diary was not produced byter generations. Or perhaps�� the secret of this great war of immortal and demon was such that even the Spirit Lord Zhong Zheng didn''t dare to write too much!


    After putting down the Zhong Zheng Diary, Wang Lu picked out the second book from the bookshelf.


    "Desheng Inheritance."


    The biography of the Great Ancestor was not new, but this book was written by a close guard of the Great Ancestor. The book still has the immortal path aura of that Daoist Master of Peak Deity Stage. The majority of its content was actually not at all strange, but there was a trace of oddness between the lines. It seemed as if this close guard had a bit of sympathy for the demon race.


    With the character of Great Ancestor Desheng, it was difficult to imagine that there was his close guard whose conviction not that firm. Could it be��


    Thinking to this, a voice filled with vicissitudes of life sounded in Wang Lu''s ears.


    "Ah, my master, I finally met you."


    This voice caused Wang Lu to frown, because although he clearly understood the meaning of the sentence, but he had never heard thenguage used in that sentence before.


    Wang Lu touched the red jade pendant on his chest��this was the thing that he obtained from a certain demon race that imed to be one of the earth immortals after he won the five blood spirit crown power struggle. After repeatedly thinking it over for a year, he failed to uncover its mystery. However, now it seemed to faintly give off heat, as if to show that a great secret was about to be revealed.


    "Who are you?"


    When Wang Lu opened his mouth, his voice became involuntarily distorted as the words that came out were of thenguage he never heard of before.


    "It''s me, master, your forever faithful servant." While that voice was talking, a thick ck book jumped out of the bookshelf and opened itself. One of the pages was made of ck skin, which excitedly and viciously let out a stream of words.


    "I have been waiting for you for thousands of years, for the day when you finally summon me! Master, I can''t wait to give those treacherous human race something to see! We will ughter a few cities of human race and eat hundreds of human race cultivators! I feel like I''m starving!"


    Treacherous�� ?


    "But master, why do I feel that everything around me is dark, and my body doesn''t listen to my call."


    Presumably, because you only have your mouth, and also, you are still sewn on a book page, being regarded as a specimen. This thick ck book was probably the victory prop from the great war of immortal and demon��


    However, in any case, since he heard the words from this mouth, Wang Lu''s heart continued to shiver.


    Treacherous human race�� Damn, what exactly happened in that great war of immortal and demon?


    It seems like it is necessary to make a trip to the demon world. It''s just a trip to the demon world, but where should it start?


    ��

 Chapter 444 - The Passionate Hospitality and Great Kindness of Kunlun Sect Are Difficult to…

    <h4>Chapter 444: The Passionate Hospitality and Great Kindness of Kunlun Sect Are Difficult to Decline</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu did not forget his purpose ofing to the library of Kunlun Sect.


    They were looking for clues on how to enter the demon world, not searching for ancient scandals of humankind�� For today''s people of Nine Regions, that legendary great war of immortals and demons that happened thousands of years ago has faded with the passage of time. However, its impact was actually deeply rooted. The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was first established because of the resistance against the demon race. The demon race, by nature, was brutal, and the separation of the immortal and demon must not be questioned. These concepts had yet to waver.


    Since the establishment of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals until today, the thought and the expression of opinion have long been liberalized. At the regr meeting of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, even people who shouted "He Tu idiot" loudly at the meeting from outside the conference hall would not be taken seriously. However, the distinction between immortal and demon was the bottom line that could not be touched. One could express any opinion in public, but could never support the demon race.


    But now, it seemed like this deeply ingrained belief had now been overturned. In the great war of immortals and demons, human race didn''t seem to be so innocent�� Of course, things have also not been decided so quickly. Whether it was Zhong Zheng''s Diary or Desheng''s Inheritance, both were just minor details. And the words from the mouth of that demon race in the book page were just one demon''s opinion, so it could not bepletely believed. However, the development of the whole thing had begun to exceed Wang Lu''s control.


    No matter how brilliant the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect was, in the face of the great war of immortals and demons, his opinion couldn''t really carry any weight. Moreover, Wang Lu also didn''t want to wade in this pool of muddy water. He himself belonged to human race, so why would he bother to talk with the demon race?


    While he was thinking, he heard the incessant talk of that demon race once again, "Master, I have fallen asleep while waiting for you all these years, but now that I woke up, I feel really hungry. Can you give me two pieces of human flesh? Otherwise, your faithful servant would die of starvation!"


    Wang Lu nced at that mouth-turned-specimen and couldn''t help butugh. In this case, even if he really brought it human flesh, what would it use to digest it? Hmm, what exactly is this thing? How could it somehow recognize me as its master?


    When he thought of this, Wang Lu reached out and touched his red jade pendant. Did this red jade pendant have the effect of camouging himself as a demon race? That should be it. The suddenly learnednguage of demon race might also be credited to the pendant. If so�� it seemed that he needed to go to the demon world whether he liked it or not.


    By leaving this pendant, wasn''t it precisely so that human could enter the demon world without attracting any attention?


    However, the method to enter the demon world remained an unanswered issue. After thinking about it, Wang Lu decided to try to get some clues from the mouth.


    "Next, I''m going tounch the most brutal revenge against humanity."


    "Hahaha, I have been waiting for this sentence for years! Master, how are you going to retaliate against humanity?"


    Wang Lu pondered it over, and then earnestly said, "The first step is to kill and start mass killing at the fastest speed. Kill the human cultivators in Nine Regions and all the creatures that are in the same camp as them to near extinction."


    "Yes, kill them! Let there be no human breath in every corner of this vast world!"


    That made-of-skin page was excited, constantly shouting and flipping itself that even the thick ck book continued to vibrate.


    Wang Lu continued, "However, that is not enough because the revenge on humankind is based on two levels. One is to fight the human beings, the other is to delight ourselves. Simply killing them is not enough to vent our people''s umted anger over thousands of years. Therefore, when we ughter the human until theye near extinction, we must promptly withdraw our hands, because the good show is about to start next."


    "Oh, it sounds like master has an amazing n!"


    "It''s not that amazing, because what I want to do is very simple. I am going to treat the remnant of the human race as livestock, where they can be arbitrarily ughtered, devoured, or cruelly tortured. We will treat them just like how they treat pigs and chickens, but because human is more intelligent than pigs and chickens, being reduced as a livestock, the pain that they would suffer is hundreds of times more. But, only stopping at this is not enough, because too much and too long oppression wouldpletely domesticate human beings, which would cause us to lose a lot of pleasure. So we must leave behind the seed of hope for mankind."


    "At first, humans must not be willing to be oppressed by our race, so forces of rebellion would continue to brew. We must pretend to be ignorant, tolerate their development and growth, and we even could take the initiative to cultivate them ourselves. When they think that they have hope, we would uproot all of their rebellion, so that they would feel the real desperation. Our pleasure would be endless, and the revenge for human beings will remain eternal."


    "Oh my god, you are truly a supremely admirable master. I have been satisfied by just listening to your n, and my hunger has evaporated! When do we start?"


    Wang Lu said, "Of course, the sooner the better. But currently, my strength is insufficient and the human race of Nine Regions are in their heyday, so it''s a bit difficult to match them. I want to draw more manpower from the demon world, but damn it, the channel between the two worlds has been cut off by humans��"


    Before he could continue, he heard that demon race shout, "So what, just look for the sh tribe, they are extremely good at opening channels. As long as they can lock the position of Nine Regions world, they can open up the channel between the two worlds in at most ten years. I vaguely remembered that two millennia ago, the sh race had opened up a path. At that time, when I sensed the breath of demon world, I was awakened for a moment. But unfortunately, it was soon suppressed, and I failed to respond in time, what a pity!"


    It turned out that the demon world had the sh tribe that could connect the two worlds! In the past, Great Ancestor Desheng angrily cut off the passageway of the two worlds, heroically turning it into running water�� But it seemed like, the sh tribe must be able to lock the Nine Regions world position from the demon world. However, this was not necessarily easy. Otherwise, after the first great war of immortals and demons, the Nine Regions experienced their weakest time in the Age of Chaos, but demon race actually didn''te into Nine Regions, meaning that mostly they could not lock the position of Nine Regions.


    "But you and I are in Nine Regions world, how could we contact the sh tribe in demon world to provide them with the location information?"


    That mouthughed aloud. "Master, how could you forget about me? The sound of howling demon can pass through three worlds. As long as I drink enough and eat enough, contact with the demon world is just a matter of minutes!"


    No wonder you''re stuck in a book as a page �� but it seems like there is indeed a way to the demon world.


    Although there were still many things that needed to be discussed first, the way was there.


    The next question was how to put it into practice.


    While he was thinking, Wang Lu suddenly felt a slight coldness behind his hair, as if he was being sharply nced. Now that his primordial spirit was full, his senses were exceptionally sharp. Immediately, he stowed the book and turned around.


    Before him, three white figures from a higher floor gentlynded down. These three people were dressed in light white muslin, looking ethereal and free from the dust of the world. They were like legendary fairies that descended from above.


    However, Wang Lu was pretty sure that in all those legends about fairies, none was this vicious!


    "Who are you? How dare you break into the forbidden ground of Kunlun Sect!"


    The lead woman was a beautiful woman with curly brte hair. Her two slender eyes were sharp, and there was a somewhat beautiful birthmark next to her lips. However, it was not in the least bit charming because it was like the flicker of light on the sharp sword.


    Wang Lu looked at her and then slightly smiled. "Are you the elder sister in Kunlun Sect? I am the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect��"


    When encountering strangers in other people''s turf, introducing oneself was the basic etiquette. Wang Lu now had too much to think about and didn''t want toplicate things. However, when Wang Lu introduced himself as the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, the woman''s willowy eyebrows abruptly rose. She was actually angry. "I don''t care whose sect you''re the lead disciple of, trespassing the forbidden ground of Kunlun Sect is an unforgivable crime! I will take you to stand trial before the Elders!"


    While speaking, a blue colored flying sword appeared in the palm of her hand. The sword qi was imposing and the murderous intent filled the air.


    Wang Lu really couldn''t understand this, but before he could speak, he heard Zhou Mumu rushing from the first floor.


    "Don''t do it! This is a misunderstanding!"


    Zhou Mumu came really fast. Before her voice fell, she has already shed towards the few people. The girl''s face was anxious as she said to the three women in white, "Elder Sister Yue, you gals misunderstand. This is the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect Wang Lu, a guest that I invited here, no a suspicious person."


    "A joke!"


    That woman with beautiful birthmark didn''t buy her exnation at all. She looked at Zhou Mumu with a cold look and let out a mocking smile. "So what if you invited him? Who the hell are you? Do you think you''re the Sect Leader of Kunlun? A mere low-level Jindan lead disciple, who knows if you suddenly die young. So I advise you to be obedient."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Mumu''s face immediately turned cold as her vision turned imposing. She was never apromising person. Previously, she had treated her several Elder Sisters with courtesy, but since the other side didn''t give her face��


    "You don''t need to care about my future. Even if one day I experience a bitter misfortune, before that, I''m the rightful lead disciple of Kunlun, and thus, I enjoy the privileges thate along with it! And Yue Ziqing, if you are not satisfied with this or if you envy me, you can try to take away my position as the lead disciple. As long as you can do it, I absolutely have noment!"


    "You!" The lead disciple position was obviously important to the woman with beautiful birthmark named Yue Ziqing. Upon listening to Zhou Mumu, she immediately became greatly annoyed.


    "So what if you have the lead disciple privileges? The three of us are your Elder Sisters, and ording to the rules, we have the right to monitor your every move! We suspect that you colluded with an evildoer and betrayed the sect''s interests! Humph, don''t think that you can deny it. Just now, we clearly heard he was speaking in demon racenguage!"


    While speaking, Elder Sister Yue Ziqing made her move. The flying sword bypassed Zhou Mumu and went straight towards Wang Lu, intending to act first and reportter.


    Zhou Mumu was inwardly anxious. Regardless of how bad Yue Ziqing''s personality was, her cultivation base was Peak Jindan Stage, making her strength higher than her! Moreover, those three always made their move together!


    Sure enough, besides Yue Ziqing, both Elder Sisters Yao Nie and Ning Mou fished out their respective magical treasure. One of them entangled Zhou Mumu and the other one helped Yue Ziqing suppress Wang Lu. The cultivation time of the three of them was far longer than that of the younger generation lead disciples of the Five Uniques, and their stage was also much higher. If the two of them joined hands, their victory was assured.


    "Ha!"


    The next moment, Wang Lu let out a sneer as a brown-colored sword light appeared, forming a sphere around him. Yue Ziqing squinted her eyes and directed her flying sword to knock against that sword light, but the flying sword actually bounced back!


    Inside the sword light, Wang Lu continued to sneer. "Senior Sister Zhou, you''re too kind. You should just leave these three women who specifically came to be meat toilets for me! I know you are a straightforward person, so to refuse this would be too impolite!"

 Chapter 445 - There Are Many Holes In Your Body!

    <h4>Chapter 445: There Are Many Holes In Your Body!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "�� s, I really shouldn''t have called this ''thing'' here."


    On the second floor of the ce of origin''s library, having no alternative, Zhou Mumu leaned against the jade building, which blended together well with the bookshelves, watching the fight be increasingly intense.


    Wang Lu, this guy, really couldn''t be taken lightly; give him a little opportunity, and he would immediately create trouble�� Fighting in other people''s ce,pletely disregarding the host''s face, and without the slightest scruple�� No matter how she thought about it, only Wang Lu could do it. If reced with a certain idiot, it would not likely to go so far as taking rash actions at will.


    However, from another perspective, if she stood in the same position as him, she would probably be unable to help herself. Yue Ziqing and the other two were really too much. Their arrogant postures and provocative speech were all in order to provoke a dispute. And Wang Lu was someone who stubbornly didn''t want to suffer a loss. Others should thank the heaven if he didn''t look for them for trouble, but now he was unexpectedly being bullied��


    By choosing this time to make their move, Yue Ziqing and the other two didn''t seem to base it simply on impulse. First of all, regarding the matter of Wang Lu talking in demon racenguage, Yue Ziqing and the other two didn''t lie. Wang Lu, this guy, had always been unpredictable, so even if he said that he had a rtionship with the demon race, it wouldn''t be a surprise. Let alone this time, he came to the library to find clues on how to get into the demon world. He must have found something on the second floor. Unfortunately, he bumped into Yue Ziqing and the other two.


    The dispute between immortal and demon was of great significance. As long as those three women stuck to this point, they would remain on the right and could have a righteous reason to act. What''s more, the three of them were Peak Jindan Stage, each cultivating superior Kunlun Sect''s cultivation method, and their strength was quite powerful. On their side, the highest level among them was Qiong Hua, who was only low-level Jindan. Theoretically, if Qiong Hua didn''t bring out her Kill Immortal sword, Qiong Hua might not amount to anything.


    And Yue Ziqing and the others were also profoundly aware of this, hence they boldly provoked Wang Lu. Let alone Wang Lu, this lead disciple of Spirit Sword, was notoriously excellent at defense but bad at offense. As long as Yue Ziqing was careful in her attack, not taking the rebound shock from Wang Lu''s nameless sword, she would at least upy an invincible position.


    However, this was only the wishful thinking of Yue Ziqing and the other two.


    If one didn''t really fight against the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, one would not understand the value and weight of the words lead disciple. It was true that Yue Ziqing, Ning Mou, and Yao Nie, the three Elder Sisters, have astonishing strength, and normally, they were also known as good at fighting, more than even Zhou Mumu. However, if Zhou Mumu''s strength was used to measure the other four, then that would be really stupid. If one took Zhou Mumu''s current strength the same as with her strength before the five blood spirit crown power struggle, that would also be stupid.


    "s��"


    Thinking about what was about to happen next, Zhou Mumu helplessly shook her head.


    "Humph, now it''s toote to regret." Elder Sister Yao Nie sneered and then forced Zhou Mumu half a step back with her sword light. "Wait for the Sect Leader to punish you!"


    Zhou Mumu shrugged, expressing her understanding of her Elder Sister''s strange logic.


    They were the ones who started the provocation, and they also made the first move. No matter how foolish the Elders were, how could they not possibly punish those three instead of her?


    Oh, she almost forgot, those three people indeed have the backing of the several Elders of Kunlun Sect. They were the group in Kunlun Sect that always believed in force above all else, and they also believed in Kunlun Sect supremacy. In many cases, the logic behind their actions was actually simr to that of Royal Soldier Sect. For them, reason was not important��the important thing was to win.


    After winning, even if they have no reason, it could still be justified. This time, they seized the opportunity of Wang Lu speaking the demon racenguage to strike. As long as they won, they must have a way to control the damage.


    The problem was, could you win against that ''thing''?


    Bam!


    A loud deafening sound followed by a strong st of wind rippled across the white jade building, stirring up countless of waves��every bookshelf in the library was protected by Kunlun immortal method, so no external force could harm it. Otherwise, no one would dare to have a fight inside the white jade building. Just a slight damage on half a page would be a loss to the entire Nine Regions'' immortal cultivation history.


    After that loud noise came the inconceivable shout from Yue Ziqing.


    "What kind of sword art is this?"


    At the same time, extremely surprised, Ning Mou said, "I can''t see through the w at all!"


    "How could a mere low-level Jindan have a wless swordy? His Jindan power is not yet stable, so there must be stagnation in his method of cirction, hence the sure w in his swordy! Junior Sister, I''m going to attack him again, take a careful look at him!"


    While talking, Yue Ziqing stabilized her mind and once again sent out her flying sword towards Wang Lu. But thetter simply wielded the Sword of Mount Kun in an arc lightly and blocked the full power strike of peak Jindan Stage. The rebound shock powerpletely shattered that flying sword of Yue Ziqing.


    Yue Ziqing felt a bit of pain. Although that flying sword was consumable, being shattered like that, the feedback force still caused her a bit of pain�� Damn it! What kind of sword art is this! How could a defensive power of a mere low-level Jindan be so impregnable? I have even spent three flying swords, yet, not only I can''t pierce his defense, I can''t even force him to show his w!


    Even if Wang Lu''s defensive prowess had always been well-known, but this was too much!


    "Ning Mou, are you done?"


    On the other side, Ning Mou shook her head, and then fished out her flying sword to join the other two. "There''s not enough lightning, but just now, his sword art is really wless, without the least bit of hole. I have to personally test it!"


    Yue Ziqing frowned and took a step back to give up her position. Although she was determined to act provocatively this time, she abhorred using many to bully the few against a low-level Jindan. Moreover, just now, after several exchanges, she saw that, although Wang Lu''s defense was astonishing, he did not have the offensive capability. Thus, even if Junior Sister Ning Mou took her position, she would still be in an invincible position��


    However, at this time, she suddenly heard a loud exim from Ning Mou.


    "Got you!"


    It turned out that when Ning Mou took Yue Ziqing''s position, Wang Lu''s Non-Phase defense suddenly showed a huge w. The front was simply open as if it trying to lure an attack. Let alone Ning Mou who was best at looking for weaknesses, even Yue Ziqing could also see it.


    Wang Lu''s golden core indeed remained unstable. In two or three strikes, it wasn''t obvious, but once the fight dragged off, it was immediately exposed!


    Lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect? Stay down for me!


    Yue Ziqing restrained her impulse to do a joint attack with her Junior Sister, but just let her Junior Sister have this opportunity. And Ning Mou also did not disappoint her. The flying sword in mid-air suddenly became shinier. The sword had been reced from a consumable sword qi into a real ancient sword that Ning Mou was especially good at wielding. The power of this sword was fierce, reaching the level of peak Jindan Stage. Even if Wang Lu''s sword intent was perfect, he would still find it difficult to withstand it, let alone now that her sword momentum was messy!


    However, the next moment, a gray sword qi streaked across the line of sight of Yue Ziqing like lightning. Suddenly, she heard the painful cry of her Junior Sister near her.


    Subconsciously turning back, an unbelievable scene appeared before her. Her Junior Sister Ning Mou had a bloody hole on her shoulder. All of her magical power scattered, and she fell to the ground in pain. Her powerful sword had already gone missing due to her being injured��


    What�� what exactly happened here? Who sent that grey sword qi?


    While in consternation, Yue Ziqing looked at Zhou Mumu who stood not far away from them, but she saw that the girl was looking at Wang Lu with face filled with astonishment. That grey sword qi was obviously not sent by Zhou Mumu, then��


    "No need to look anymore, I am the one who did it. I''m helping you to open another hole in your body so that you can better adapt to the work of meat toilet. No need to thank me, this is what I should do."


    Wang Lu then slowly withdrew his right hand that was pointing straight like a sword.


    Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi, sess at the first strike!


    After reaching Jindan, Wang Lu had the ability to control both of his power at the same time. The demon heart that had once upied his heart had already been skillfully dealt with�� But this didn''t mean that Wang Lu had both offensive and defensive skills that far exceeded his level.


    His golden core''s condensed main path was indeed thebination of the two, but if he wanted to use his Jindan strength, he needed the corresponding method. However, he didn''t have a set of method that could adapt to this new golden core. Therefore, he could only use Non-Phase Sword and Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword in turn. There was still a gap in timing in between attack and defense�� However, as long as he had a good grasp in timing, that would be enough.


    A low-level Jindan easily piercing the body of a Peak Jindan Stage empty-handedly seemed simple to hear, but in the entire immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions, only a few people could achieve this. However, the truly astonishing thing about this sword was��


    "You''re actually free to attack?" Zhou Mumu still felt it was unbelievable.


    "Humph, sure enough, there is a collusion with the demon race!"


    Wang Lu''s demon heart had spread widely along with his lead disciple''s reputation. Now, watching him ignore the demon heart and using the extremely fierce sword qi�� obviously, he no longer had the problem of demon heart. And in all over the world, except for the demon race, who else could easily deal with the demon heart of a cultivator?


    This time, Yue Ziqing was truly determined with her judgment. If previously she just used it as the pretext to make her move, now she truly began to have the intention to kill.


    The next moment, she sent out her flying sword. This time, it was no longer the consumable sword used to probe, but rather a full Jindan Stage''s killing intent of spiritual sword Moonlight.


    Ning Mou who was injured on the ground reached out to touch her wound. She then used her immortal method to forcefully suppress it. Then, her spiritual sword Ancient Wind once again flew out.


    At the same time, Yao Nie who was responsible to guard Zhou Mumu also left her. Her spiritual sword Scorching Sun drilled out from the hollow of her palm and attacked Wang Lu.


    Three peak Jindan Stage one by oneunched their attack. Their astonishing sword momentum connected with each other, mutually stimting one another that thebined power reached another level!


    Wang Lu unhurriedly withdrew his left hand and swung the Sword of Mount Kun in a perfect arc in front of him with his right hand. The brown-colored sphere of sword defense impressively lit up, and then violently collided with the three swords.


    "Humph!"


    Wang Lu let out a cold humph as his sword defense finally could not withstand the heavy pressure of three peak Jindan Stage cultivators and thus shattered. However, at the same time, Yue Ziqing, Ning Mou, and Yao Nie, each of them fell into hardship��just now when they shed with Non-Phase Sword Defense for a twinkling of a moment, they actually felt their strength seemed to weaken!


    And as Wang Lu''s sword defense shattered, he took this advantage to withdraw his Non-Phase Sword. The next moment, the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi burst out in front of those three cultivators of Kunlun Sect!

 Chapter 446 - Not in a Good Mood Thus Look for Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 446: Not in a Good Mood Thus Look for Disaster</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Not in a Good Mood Thus Look for Disaster 1


    "You gals��"


    In the white jade building, Wang Lu retrieved his Sword of Mount Kun and restrained all the murderous intent that his body sent off.


    Because all of the enemies haveid down on the floor.


    The instance his Non-Phase Sword Defense broke, he fullyunched his Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi. Tens of thousands of sword qi poured out like torrential rain, which caught Yue Ziqing and the others off guard. Even though they all had magical treasures for body protection, they were still beaten into an extremely difficult situation. Their magical power copsed, and their mouth spewed out blood. Among which, Yue Ziqing, who was the nearest, received three bloody holes in her body and was seriously injured.


    And as the winner, Wang Lu didn''t put on an arrogant posture, but instead, he sighed with regret 2 .


    "I feel�� like your Kunlun Sect people still need to cultivate more. You gals are very familiar with this set of swordsmanship, but you guys are too green, do you gals understand what I mean? Let me tell you, I had fought many battles and seen a lot of things! Which of the lead disciples of the Five Uniques have I not fought against? You must know about the Western Continent Knight King, which I don''t know how much wide the gap ifpared to you, but the fact is, I talk cheerfully and wittily with her! A cultivator has to increase their ownbat level, do you understand this?"


    "s, I am really worried about you. You gals have it good, Kunlun Sect is an ancient sect, and when they train their disciples, they spare no effort, and their cultivation speed is even faster than that of Shengjing Sect! But, on the actualbat, you gals are too simple, sometimes naive! Do you understand? I am really sorry that today, as one of the lead disciple of the Five Uniques, I have to tell you this, not as an ordinary sword cultivator, but simply because I had seen too much, and I have to tell you about your immortal cultivation experience."


    This kind of heartfelt words caused the nearby Zhou Mumu to reveal a foolish expression. For whatever reason, she felt that those words were really powerful as if those were the words said by those who were ready to die.


    However, in the ears of Yue Ziqing and the others, these seemingly heartfelt words were particrly offensive.


    "Crooked cultivator, don''t think that this is over! This is Kunlun Sect! The origin of the immortal path of the Nine Regions, not the ce where you can run rampant and collude with the demon race!"


    Wang Luughed. "Oh, you gals should stop exaggerating things. Saying that I colluded with the demon race just because I criticized you a bit is just too childish!"


    However, before his voice fell, another voice sounded in this white jade building. This time, however, the voice was thundering like the powerful heavenly tribtion lightning, which caused the immortal heart to shake and jade mansion to shock.


    "Who dares collude with demon race in my Kunlun Sect?"


    While speaking, a middle-aged cultivator whose feet stood on me and lightning abruptly appeared.


    As soon as this ring of fire appeared, the temperature in the whole white jade building instantly rose by a few degrees. And the spell that for thousands of years never failed to protect the bookshelves collection slightly trembled, which showed the astonishing power of this man.


    The person that appeared was an Elder of Kunlun Sect, a peak Deity Stage cultivator. And seeing this zing fire ring that contained the supreme main path, Wang Lu didn''t move, but just slightly shrugged, offering even no token of resistance.


    Jindan Stage fighting Deity Stage, this kind of thing could only be done by his Master��Wang Lu was very self-aware of this.


    Beside, why should he?


    "Uncle!"


    Seeing that even the Elder has personallye, how could Zhou Mumu remain still? She took a step forward and let her primal chaos diamond ring block that deity level circle of fire in mid-air above Wang Lu''s head and then retrieved it back.


    "Zhou Mumu, what are you doing?"


    That Kunlun Sect Elder furiously bellowed.


    Neither arrogant nor servile, Zhou Mumu said, "Report, Uncle, this person is a guest personally invited by me, not someone who colluded with demon race. Uncle, please reconsider."


    "He spewed out demon racenguage, I heard it myself. Do you want to shield him?"


    "What''s so strange about demon racenguage? During the great war of immortal and demon, most of the cultivators knew one or two demon racenguages. Great Ancestor Desheng himself is an expert on demon racenguage, did he also collude with demon race?"


    "This is twisting words and forcing logic! Not respecting Elders! Even if you are the lead disciple, I can''t let you be so presumptuous. I''m going to ask you this one time, are you going to move away or not?" With that, the raging me was once again ignited in the middle of the palm of that Kunlun Sect Elder. Evidently, he didn''t put their lead disciple Zhou Mumu in his eyes.


    Zhou Mumu took a breath. "Uncle He, have you ever seen someone from Kunlun Sect who is afraid to die? Even if you kill me today, I will not let you hurt my friend."


    "Stubborn fool!"


    Then, the raging fire in Elder He''s hand really came down, which caused Wang Lu to be stupefied!


    What the hell is happening here! Is there a bit of unity in this sect? It was fine if it was just that Yue Ziqing and her two friends, but the guy in front of him now was a Sect Elder! How could he just make his move against his sect''s lead disciple like that? Was Zhou Mumu the sect lead disciple or the public enemy of the sect?


    However, seeing that the true fire of a Deity Stage Elder wasing down to her yet Zhou Mumu was still unperturbed, Wang Lu couldn''t help but once again be stupefied. Zhou Mumu was no doubt a straightforward person, but she was by no means a fool. Thus, for her to be fearless, then��


    "Ai��"


    Just as the true firended on her, a hoary sigh stirred up the building. And along with that sigh, the fire in midair was extinguished.


    "Who?" Seeing that his fire was extinguished, and he also suffered a feedback force, the figure in mid-air swayed and then fiercely shouted.


    "Ai."


    This time, the face of that Kunlun Sect Elder turned pale, and his trembling became more visible. "Is-is it you, Grand Elder? Y-You actually woke up?"


    "Ai, I am the one who invited that young kid of Spirit Sword Sect and the other kids. Don''t make things difficult for them."


    "What?" Elder He was surprised and angry at the same time. "But demon race��"


    "Who said speaking demonnguage is automatically in collusion with the demon race? I also know demonnguage. In the great war of immortal and demon, I was an interpreter."


    "How can this evildoer bepared with Grand Elder?" Elder He was still unwilling to forgive. "I saw it myself, he spoke with the remnant of howling race that was sealed here, and his expression is very rxed!"


    "I was the one who told him to find that howling race."


    "What?" Elder He was finally shocked speechless. "G-Grand Elder, you��"


    "Leave this ce along with your three disciples. This is a pure ce, so you should not fight here in the future."


    With that, a ring of light suddenly appeared and tied that Elder He, then he instantly vanished, forcefully expelled from the building with a space lock. Of course, Yue Ziqing and the others were also expelled out.


    The whole process just took around two or three sentences. A Peak Deity Stage Elder of Kunlun Sect was actually effortlessly kicked out!


    Since he could be forcefully expelled with just a space lock, naturally he could be forcefully strangled to death�� People often said that South Pole Immortal Weng had four thousand years of lifespan but no cultivation base, but now, it seemed that the rumor was groundless.


    While he was just thinking about that, that hoary voice suddenly rang in Wang Lu''s mind.


    "s, I''m so old that I''m often confused in doing things. Actually, there were already people in the building before you guys came in. For no reason, this disturbance thus appeared."


    Wang Lu merely smiled withoutmenting anything. Previously when he fought with Yue Ziqing and the other two, South Pole Immortal Weng didn''t say anything, but when a Peak Deity Stage Elder appeared, he immediately woke up, thus to say that South Pole Immortal Weng was confused would be too far-fetched.


    "But, I was not mistaken in reading people." South Pole Immortal Weng said, "If it''s you, perhaps you might be able to solve this mystery."


    Wang Lu wrinkled his brows. "What mystery?"


    "After reading those ancient books, you ought to have calcted some things."


    "Hehe, I indeed have. But this kind of earth-shaking secret is not something that a mere Jindan Stage like me care to have. Senior Immortal Weng, if you are curious, why don''t you investigate it yourself?"


    "I am already old and immobile." South Pole Immortal Weng lightly said, "Moreover, I have been guarding this library for thousands of years, yet even after exhausting all kinds of methods, I am still unable to wake that remnant of howling race. Only you�� your body must be hiding some kind of important clue. Of course, this is also the case with the other lead disciples. At this time, they are experiencing their own ''chance''."


    Wang Lu thought about it. "Their chances, were also guided by you, right?"


    South Pole Immortal Weng said, "This library has been handed down from thousands of years ago, and the mystery that needs to be explored by people with ''chance'', is not just one or two."


    Comprehending this, Wang Lu nodded and then asked, "Um, with all due respect, if you, the senior, have found these secrets a long time ago, why have you never taken any action?"


    "s, I have been a spectator for my entire life, so I don''t have the strength to meddle in these affairs anymore."


    South Pole Immortal Weng didn''t say too much, and his tone of voice seemed utterly subdued. However, Wang Lu understood that South Pole Immortal Weng was unlikely to arbitrarily shift responsibility to others without a strong reason. Behind that far-exceeding-the-ordinary long life, there were untold suffering and tragic price.


    "But, although I can''t do it in person, I can actually help you guys a bit more. In my jade mansion, the death air is more than the vitality, which makes me unable to pass on my method to you. And since living in seclusion here, I have totally given up my magical treasures and spirit stones to be all alone in the world��"


    While speaking, Wang Lu saw a person staggeringly climb the staircase. That South Pole Immortal Weng who originally sat motionless like a rock at the entrance limply stepped on the stair.


    From a closer look, it was a rockpletely overgrown with mosses and mushrooms, without any shred of vitality. It was truly hard to imagine that this three thousand and six hundred years old man had actually evolved into such a situation��


    "Here, this is my gift to you."


    South Pole Immortal Weng said and then shook his rock-like body. A mushroom that grew from the crack in the rock subsequently fell off.


    Wang Lu curiously asked, "This mushroom is��"


    "It''s called A Da." South Pole Immortal Weng was filled with emotion as he said, "It has been apanying me for more than three hundred years. I still remember when it was born. It was a wet rainy day��"


    "Wait a minute, no need to tell me that. Just tell me what is the use of this mushroom."


    South Pole Immortal Weng said, "Eat it, and you can be bigger."


    "�� Which part of me can be bigger?"

 Chapter 447 - I Am an Open and Above Board Person!

    <h4>Chapter 447: I Am an Open and Above Board Person!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    There were many entric and strange people in Kunlun Sect.


    As the most powerful ancient sect in the entire Nine Regions, Kunlun Sect was one of the most mysterious ces. The sect was hidden in the cloud, aloof from Nine Regions. The methods inherited in the sect were ancient. Among which, there was nock of mystery. Oftentimes, things that were taught to their disciples were unconventional, such as Zhou Mumu who was actually very different, unlike Yue Ziqing and the others who were more in line with the image of the people of Kunlun Sect.


    However, Wang Lu''s horizon had been opened today as he saw what was truly a strange thing!


    "�� In other words, as long as I eat this mushroom, my body could grow hundreds of times in an instant like a giant in the great destion age?


    "Hehe, if your cultivation base is of the level of Supreme, you might be like those prehistoric giants. But, when the timees, my A Da would be less effective."


    "�� Please stop mentioning A Da again."


    "In short, although it can''t turn you into a giant from the great destion age, at the critical moment, it could save your life."


    "Um, then I would be impolite to refuse it�� If in the future I have the opportunity to enter the demon world and explore the truth of the past, I wille back and paraphrase it for you."


    South Pole Immortal Weng said, "The truth of the past is not important. What is more important is for you to explore the path to the future."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu inwardly turned cold. Could it be that South Pole Immortal Weng knew that I hade into contact with an ancient earth immortal in the group of immortal tombs?


    Unfortunately, no matter how Wang Lu inquired further, South Pole Immortal Weng remained silent,pletely turning into a rock.


    Wang Lu sighed and then patted the face of the rock, only to make himself wet with moss. Seeing that South Pole Immortal Weng didn''t give any reaction at all, just like a dead person, his mind was moved, and he began to grope the surface of the rock.


    He was groping for more mushrooms.


    Able to turn a person into a giant, and at the same time increasing the strength which could save his life at a critical moment�� Was this a f*cking divine object or not! And there were at least hundreds of such a divine object on the body of South Pole Immortal Weng! And for some inexplicable reason, South Pole Immortal Weng actually remained silent!


    But then, Wang Lu understood. Ever so often, people should pay attention to tacit understanding.


    How could he let go of this opportunity to make a fortune?


    "One, two, three��" Wang Lu calmly counted as he plucked the mushroom from the surface of the rock. To be sure, he still wrapped his fingertips with his sword qi�� Fortunately, South Pole Immortal Weng didn''t put any prohibition spell. Thus, Wang Lu easily plucked dozens of mushrooms.


    "Tsk, that''s enough ying little girl plucking mushrooms. You need to hurry up. Go��" He muttered to himself.


    When he turned his head, he saw that Zhou Mumu had long disappeared without a trace.


    It seemed that South Pole Immortal Weng didn''t want their dialogue to be heard by Zhou Mumu. However, if she was here, she would''ve surely stopped him from picking up the mushrooms. But since she was not��


    Wang Lu simply took the book that looked suspicious from the bookshelf.


    In a sense, Zhan Ziye was right. These antiques of Kunlun really knew how to waste precious resources recklessly. For several millennia, no one could think of another way. That being the case, he might as well take this book that was fated with him. Of course, the book that he took included a certain mouth that could not be shut. Since creatures could not be put in a mustard seed bag, for the sake of secrecy, Wang Lu put it in his bosom.


    "Oh, I am so close to master that I can sense your smell. I am so happy that I want to pass out!"


    "��" Wang Lu sighed, tore that page from the book and then ce it under his foot.


    "Master, I seem to smell the blood of human!"


    Wang Lu was just stepping on the blood that had been previously left behind by Ning Mou, and the others.


    "Master is indeed Master, you''re actually so quick to carry out the brutal revenge on humanity. Although I can''t see it, I can smell that the blood is filled with resentment and hate. Before they died, they must have suffered brutal torture!"


    "��"


    "Master, do you have a crusty human flesh for me to taste? I haven''t tasted the flesh and blood of human cultivators for thousands of years."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment, and then took a piece of dog meat from his mustard seed bag and dropped it on the floor.


    "Oh, after thousands of years, the taste of human flesh has be more tender! I feel like I am brimming with power!"


    �� It seemed like there were reasons for humans to be able to make aeback in the two great wars of immortal and demon despite the fact that the overall strength of the demon race was more dominant.


    "After I release your seal, I want you to contact the sh demon. I want them to open a channel for me, and then bring some friends back."


    "No problem at all! Ah, it''s been a long time that I haven''t breathed the air of the demon world that I almost forgot its taste!��" With that, that howling demon actually paused, and then a trace of sorrow spread from the sole of Wang Lu''s foot.


    Wang Lu asked, "What''s wrong? Do you miss your home?"


    "No, I was just thinking, I am so stupid like this, could master possibly not want me?"


    "��"


    "But I''m very useful! Doesn''t master want to contact the sh demon? I''ll help you find them!"


    Just as it finished, a violent shock came from under his foot, then a seemingly invisible ripple spread to the distance from under the sole of his foot.


    �� Was this the roar ability of the howling demon which could directly connect with the demon world?


    Tsk, previously, the demon race could turn Nine Regions upside down twice, so they indeed have some abilities. Luckily, they could be easily amused, which allowed the human to have the chance for aeback.


    After waiting for a long time, Wang Lu didn''t feel any change. Just as he was about to ask, an ashamed voice came from under his foot.


    "I''m sorry, master, there''s no answer."


    "��"


    "I think it might have been too long that things have changed there. I used to be able to find people by shouting using this frequency band."


    "��"


    "Master, don''t abandon me! Please give me a little time. I will slowly try it. I will definitely find people from the sh demon for you, and open the channel to the demon world!"


    ��


    After leaving the library, he saw that Zhou Mumu and the others were already waiting outside.


    Simr to Qiong Hua, Xiang Liang, and Zhan Ziye, they have their own ''chance'' in the library, just like what South Pole Immortal Weng said. It was just that, they needed a bit of time to digest it.


    Of course, as far as the specific of what they obtained in the library, nobody wanted to reveal it. Including Wang Lu, who kept his silence after going out of the library.


    In the end, it was the person from Shengjing Sect, who was rich with leadership charm, that broke the silence.


    "Three monthster, we will meet at my sect," Qiong Hua said, and then looked at the other low-rank people. "There''s no problem, right?"


    The several lead disciples looked at each other and then agreed to Qiong Hua''s proposal.


    As for why must it be Shengjing? The reason was very simple. The equipment items were to be provided by Shengjing Sect. Since Shengjing Sect was the richest among the five great sects, who else would pay for their expedition other than Shengjing Sect?


    After the five of them had agreed on the time and ce of meeting, they immediately dispersed, not wanting to waste any time. Tranquility had once again descended on the library of the ce of origin.


    After nobody knows how much time has passed, on the second floor of the library, a mossy stone slightly trembled.


    "Ah, I identally fell asleep��" South Pole Immortal Weng was filled with emotion. "The time is unforgiving, and the energy is increasingly unable to keep up�� Little Wang Lu, I have something�� Huh, where is Wang Lu?"


    That bulky rock twisted its body slightly, but he was no longer able to see Wang Lu''s figure.


    "Young men are really impatient�� Huh, where are my A Er, A San, and the others? Were they plucked by that brat? s, he is still a young man after all. Those mushrooms can''t just be casually eaten! Oh, well, this is also his ''chance''."


    ����


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu was unable to hear the voice of South Pole Immortal Weng.


    After leaving the ce of origin of Kunlun Sect, Wang Lu directly flew to the foot of the mountain on his flying sword to rendezvous with Aya. The beautiful Western Continent woman was sitting under a lush foliage of arge tree. Her swift and fierce aura of a swordsman perfectly blended with the ancient tree behind him, showing an incredible realm of harmony between human and nature.


    Standing on the flying sword, for a moment, he was actually unable to take his eyes off her.


    However, at this time, a fire suddenly appeared on his side. That evil Elder of Kunlun bellowed, "Crooked cultivator, die!"


    That Elder who was expelled by South Pole Immortal Weng actuallyid an ambush at the foot of the mountain!


    How much enmity did he actually have to warrant this excessive action?


    When the fire appeared, Wang Lu almost had no reaction. The movement of a Peak Deity Stage cultivator was simply too fast for him. Were it not for the superior sensitivity of his primordial spirit due to the void spirit root, perhaps he would''ve been burned without even realizing it. At this time, although his primordial spirit had enough reaction, his magical power and body simply could not keep up.


    Fortunately, his lifesaver was right beside him.


    In a sh, the woman who sat under the tree disappeared, and at the same time, a golden sword lit up by his side. The zing fire vanished under the sword light, and Elder He, who ambushed using the invisibility technique, was also severely shed on the arm by the woman.


    However, this Elder''s adaptability to the change in the situation was extremely quick. Seeing that the opponent was a Supreme level expert, an enemy that he could not possibly fight against, he immediatelyunched his escape fire method to flee from the battlefield.


    Before leaving, Elder He let out a shrill roar, "Wang Lu, you colluded with the demon race, aren''t you ashamed towards your Spirit Sword Sect predecessors? You profess yourself as a genius, but you act unscrupulously. Sooner orter, you will perish!"


    Wang Lu could not help but frown. Can''t this old guy stop?


    However, it was still a mystery to Wang Lu on why this Elder of Kunlun was so hostile to him. After mulling it over, Wang Lu could only guess that in his youth, some handsome rich guy like Wang Lu took away his wife, thus, that Elder bore a grudge against people like that��


    In any case, Kunlun Sect was really not a good ce to stay for long. Thus, without batting an eye, he directly used the one-hundred-thousand-spirit-stones-worth spirit sword heavenly talisman to directly return to Spirit Sword Mountain.


    The return position of this heavenly talisman was locked at the wooden hut of Non-Phase Peak. After heunched the spirit sword heavenly talisman, the scene around him changed, which caused him to close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, however, he could not blink his eyes.


    Inside the wooden hut, his Master was soaking herself in a tub filled with hot water�� She was actually taking a bath! Her snow white body was there without any cover for all to see!


    And seeing Wang Lu and Aya suddenly appear in front of her, Wang Wu was also surprised!


    The next moment, the clear water flowed down from the curves of her body as she rose. The water droplets were crystal clear. The woman pointed her finger at Wang Lu and righteously spoke, "Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman? You rebel disciple are so outrageous! Hand over your assets to your Master for safekeeping!"

 Chapter 448 - A Terrifying Beautiful Girl

    <h4>Chapter 448: A Terrifying Beautiful Girl</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "�� I''m sorry, I have to leave."


    Faced with the stunning scene inside the wooden hut on Non-Phase Peak, the Western Continent Knight King Aya who was ustomed to seeing big storms actually retreated in fear. After gawking for a moment, she said goodbye, turned around and left, almost tripping herself on her way out.


    Wang Lu looked at the receding figure of that woman, then looked back at the fully naked body of his master standing in the tub, and clicked his tongue repeatedly.


    "Master, look at you. You like to show off your good figure, but it only scares people away."


    Wang Wu was also impolite. After letting out a snort, she came out of the tub and the clothes next to the tub automatically slid on her body, covering her up.


    Seeing her disciple looking up and down at her with great interest, Wang Wu sneered. "You''ve been looking at me for so long, isn''t it time for you to pay for it?"


    Who knew, Wang Lu also sneered, then he took out a mysterious sky crystal worth millions of spirit stones from his mustard seed bag and gave it to Wang Wu. "Let''s y kisses."


    Wang Wu received that crystal with extreme shock. After confirming its infinite value by sweeping it with her primordial spirit, Wang Wu was amazed and was nearly in tears. "T-This is�� unexpectedly, after selling myself for many years, I finally reap the harvest!"


    Wang Lu immediately corrected her, "Although the face is also part of the body, selling your face does not mean selling yourself. Moreover, your body couldn''t possibly be worth this money. This is my gift for you."


    Wang Wu was surprised. "Gift for me? In other words, charity food?"


    "�� Yes."


    "I can finally eat, the taste of this charity is�� is really fantastic. Young hero, may I ask if you have some more of it?"


    Wang Lu yelled, "Get out! By the way, please bring Junior Uncles and Senior Uncles here, I have something important to report."


    Wang Wu immediately left the wooden hut.


    The Heavenly Sword Hall Elders gathered in Non-Phase Peak in a tea time.


    The advantage of the sparse number of members of Spirit Sword Sect was suddenly manifested. Unlike the other sect, in Spirit Sword Sect, a single sentence from a high-level Elder could assemble everyone.


    For example, as long as the Third Elder roared: "Bring Fifth Junior Sister to me!"


    The Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall would immediately gather and then think of a way to find the ck sheep among them.


    Of course, this time, it was the Fifth Elder who carried out the issue. After the Elders had sat down, Wang Lu recounted his entire visit to Kunlun Mountain.


    Perhaps for Qiong Hua and the others, regarding the dispute between immortal and demon, they had to be careful even towards their own Elders, however, Wang Lu''s trust in the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect was far higher than that of the other sect''s lead disciple. He did not conceal his experience even a bit. He even took the initiative to introduce that howling demon to them.


    "Well, these several people are my coborators in the human world, say hello to them."


    "Hello everyone! I am the brutal and powerful howling demon warrior, my master''s loyal servant�� I''m sorry, I forgot my name."


    Wang Lu spoke without thinking it through, "Let''s call you Enasi."


    "Oh, master, is that the name that you gave me? Sure enough, itbines the qualities of brutality, terror, despicableness, and other fine special characteristics into one. I will surely remember this name forever!"


    After stowing Enasi away, Wang Lu asked, "Senior Uncle Sect Leader, what should I do next?"


    "Just now, you said that there''s another story hidden in the great war of immortal and demon. This is not wrong��" While Wang Lu was stating his conjecture about the great war of immortal and demon, Sect Leader Feng Yin remained silent through it all. At this time, however, he was smiling, as if he had already wanted to tell it from earlier.


    "You being willing to be frank with us Elders is indeed extremely rare but also wise. Young people should not assume responsibility for this kind of thing, so I suggest you temporarily let go of it. Right now, there are still a lot of things that you need to do. As for the matter regarding the demon world�� you must not casually go there."


    While speaking, Daoist Master Feng Yin subconsciously rubbed his left wrist, as if trying to soothe his wound. However, ording to Wang Lu, Daoist Master Feng Yin had no injury on his left wrist��


    However, in any case, the opposition from the Sect Leader was already obvious. And Wang Lu could not help but fall into deep thought. There was no need for Daoist Master Feng Yin to harm himself, so his explicit opposition must have its reason. However, at the same time, Wang Lu also had his own reason to be insistence.


    While he was thinking, his Master Wang Wu took her stance.


    "I think we should let Little Lu see the world."


    As soon as her voice fell, Reward Giver Elder Liu Xian stood up in amazement. "Junior Sister, what nonsense are you talking about!"


    Feng Yin also frowned. "Junior Sister, stop making trouble! Don''t you know how terrifying the demon race is?"


    Who knew, Wang Wu actually let out a sneer. "I''m afraid no one here knows more about how terrifying demon race is, no need for you to remind me!"


    She paused and looked at her Apprentice Brothers and Sisters whose faces were clearly ugly. Wang Wu then changed her tact. "But looking from another perspective, crisis breeds opportunity. In the immortal dreamnd, he obviously obtained an immortal inheritance, and this trip to the demon world is probably his ''chance''."


    Feng Yin said, "Even if the ''chance'' is big, it''s not as important as his life, right? Junior Sister, in the past you also��"


    Before he could continue, he immediately saw a change in Wang Wu''splexion. Her eyes were staring straight at Feng Yin, which startled him. And then his gaze also turned solemn.


    The dialogue between the two was carried out through primordial spirit. One was the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, and the other was Peak Deity Stage. If the two of them wanted to conceal their dialogue, no other people could hear it.


    "Junior Sister, you should know that even geniuses can''t afford to wanton profligacy. Have you forgotten the lesson of this sect?"


    Towards this, Wang Wu lightly asked back, "In the past, did Spirit Sword Sect ever have Wang Lu?"


    "You should not be too superstitious about Little Lu''s ability, a refined tree must certainly break under forest wind. Since his debut less than twenty years ago, many times he had shown off his ability, but the hidden danger in each of them was endless! In the past, Spirit Sword Sect has no shortage of peerless talents in what was known as the golden generation. At that time, Big Brother was brimming over with talent, which could beparable to Yao Er, but he ended up dying at young age in the middle of the immortal path. Do you want Wang Lu to repeat the same mistake?"


    Wang Wu smiled, and then just repeated her question, "In those years, Spirit Sword Sect has no shortage of peerless talents, but was any one of them Wang Lu?"


    "�� Why are you so confident about Wang Lu?"


    Wang Wu said, "He is my disciple."


    "What can you teach him now? His chosen path goes far beyond your Non-Phase Method, far beyond the category ofmon sense. You��"


    Wang Wuughed. "Yes, what I can teach him goes far beyond themon sense." After a pause, Wang Wu then said, "Moreover, goes far beyond my Non-Phase Method you say? Senior Brother, you too underestimated me. Although Little Lu is terrifying, but if he wants to really surpass me, he at least needs to cultivate for another thirty years�� Don''t use your standard to measure Wang Lu and I. What I''m saddled with is something that you can''t evenprehend."


    If the dialogue between the two was put elsewhere, it was likely that people would drop their jaw in shock. How could the Fifth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect have such a dignified speech? Even if she drunk too much and took the wrong medicine, she would only say even more obscene things thatcked in moral integrity. This kind of dignified state Wang Wu was really too much!


    However, upon hearing Wang Wu mentioning about the thing that she was saddled with, Daoist Master Feng Yin went into silence.


    "Are you sure that there would be no risk?"


    "At least,pared to the risk that we truly need to take, this is nothing." Wang Wu said, "If I could, I really want to go to the demon world, but this is Little Lu''s chance, so I can''t wrest it away from him."


    "You really don''t worry about him?"


    Wang Wu was silent for a moment and then said, "If he is by himself, I won''t feel at ease. But isn''t there another scapegoat named the four lead disciples of the Five Uniques? I believe with Little Lu''s ability, even if he couldn''t defeat the demon race, he at least could drag those four as sacrificial victims."


    Feng Yin peevishly scolded, "Is this n to drag people as sacrificial victims aiming at your own team?"


    "In short, I want you to agree with me on this matter. Let Little Lu exert his hands and feet. Antiques like you guys should not get in the way."


    "What antiques are you talking about�� we are all on the same generation!"


    "Tck, I am young and beautiful, while you are old and ugly. Who''s on the same generation as you? If it wasn''t for the position of Elder having the right to a stipend, I would''ve entered Misty Peak as a Junior Sister."


    "�� Fine, I''ll indulge you this time. But if something really happens to Little Lu, then it means Spirit Sword Sect would lose its best next-generation disciple. Even the entire Nine Regions would lose its extremely precious seed��"


    Wang Wuughed. "At that time, I''ll be the new top rookie of the younger generation. In any case, I''m young and beautiful��"


    Daoist Master Feng Yin squinted his eyes, secretly d that with his Peak Deity Stage cultivation base, he could control his emotion at will. Otherwise, he would''ve loudly scolded her.


    ��


    After ending the secret dialogue with Wang Wu, Daoist Master Feng Yin changed his stance.


    "Next, we will fully support Wang Lu to go to the demon world."


    This one sentence immediately attracted an uproar. Second Elder, Third Elder�� They could not imagine that the Sect Leader could actually be persuaded by their Fifth Junior Sister!


    For a time, opposition voice came one after the other. However, the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect was indeed the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect. No matter how good Feng Yin usually was, once he made a serious decision, it would be useless for other Elders to oppose him.


    Wang Lu''s trip to the demon world was officially approved and supported by his sect.


    Although in terms of overall strength, Spirit Sword Sect was at the rear end of the Five Uniques, but as one of the great sects, the strength that they could erupt remained frightening. In the next two months or so, Spirit Sword Sect spared no effort. The Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall took turns to perform round-the-clock special training for Wang Lu. The focus was on how to deal with demon race.


    This was undoubtedly a great subject. During the great war of immortal and demon, the people of Nine Regions barely established a basic knowledge system at the cost of the blood of many talented cultivators. Wang Lu, Qiong Hua, and the others agreed to meet in three months, but wanting to truly understand demon race in three months was simply a dream.


    However, the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect showed incredible ability. They arrange a tight schedule for Wang Lu, a full twenty-four hours a day, leaving no time for him to sleep at all��a Jindan Stage cultivator would not die due to three months ofck of sleep.


    During the day, Wang Lu had to receive the joint teaching of Liu Xian and Hua Yun in Teng Cloud Hall to learn the various theories about the demon race. And in this ss, Wang Lu was surprised to find that Spirit Sword Sect knew more about the demon race than what he expected.


    He was sure that during the years he spent as Spirit Sword Sect''s best student, he almost rummaged all of the book collection of Spirit Sword Sect. However, not one book contained such a detailed description of the demon race like what Liu Xian and Hua Yun taught. They even delved into the eating habits of the demon race!


    In the evening, Wang Lu received actualbat training from Third Elder, Fourth Elder, and Sixth Elder, which deepened his experience a bit.


    Because he astonishedly saw the real magical ability of demon race in the hands of the Sixth Elder!

 Chapter 449 - Melt You With Love

    <h4>Chapter 449: Melt You With Love</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Little Lu, remember, if you see a me with this kind of color, don''t be afraid. With your Non-Phase Sword Bone, even if you resist it head on, you would not suffer a serious injury. But if the color of the me is like this, you must be careful. You have to guard yourself from it using Non-Phase Sword Qi. No matter what, you must not let it touch your body, understand?"


    On the training field, Sixth Elder Lu Li still maintained his amiable smile, but on his hand was a purple-ck me which was reflected on his face, making his smile more ferocious.


    Wang Lu narrowed his eyes and observed the demon fire on Elder Lu Li''s hand�� It was a genuine demon race me. From its breath, Wang Lu vaguely even associated it with that demon race inside the group of immortal tombs.


    He did not ask Lu Li how a cultivator of immortal path could ignite a demon race me. He knew that this must be a secret that could not be easily spoken. However, with such an Elder who was skilled in demon race spell especially training him, Wang Lu''s ability in recognizing demon race rapidly advanced.


    "Terrifying things about demon race are too numerous to mention, but for you, the real difficulty lies in those hard-to-detect prations. I believe with your eyesight, those with the level of demon king could hardly touch you, but I''m afraid you would trip over some small characters and fell. Since your debut, regardless of what, you usually won over opponents that were higher level than you. However, there were not many cases where you overwhelmed the opponent because you''re the one who is higher level than them. In other words, you don''t have experience in this area. Do not think otherwise. Relying on strength to bully the weak also requires skill, otherwise, how do you exin those that were far more powerful than you that fell under your feet?"


    "Caution is a must, but it is far from enough. Without enough knowledge, the so-called cautious and timid is nothing more than a self-righteous neurotic. You have to fully understand your opponent well before your caution make sense�� The first is poison. The demon race''s most troublesome weapon is poison. The demon race is extremely poisonous, and it is very difficult to guard against them. Your Non-Phase Sword Bone can''t one hundred percent guard against the poison infiltration. The methods used by demon race to infiltrate your body are also pervasive. Thus, from now on, you need to carefully train the detoxification methods. I have one hundredmon toxins in my hand, and you mustpletely learn how to suppress and dissolve it in the first moment."


    Then he saw a row of porcin vases in Sixth Elder''s hand. The mouth of the vases was sealed with a variety of strange seals, which indicated the intense danger within it. Wang Lu asked vigntly, "This isn''t an actualbat training right?"


    Sixth Elder broke intoughter. "Of course this is an actualbat training."


    Wang Lu immediately said, "I don''t think this is necessary. Since I''m a regr visitor to the Misty Peak cafeteria, what kind of toxins I haven''t tasted? The famous Western Continent chef is much stronger than any poison of demon race, but she and I even joke together!"


    "Oh, with whom you are joking?"


    Wang Lu''s voice has just fallen when he heard the faintughter of Aya. It was just that, this time, the woman''s usual kindughter caused his hair on the back of his neck to stand on end, as if a great crisis was about to befall on him.


    The next moment, reacting like electricity, Wang Lu turned back and spout out, "How could you be everywhere? Moreover, every time I evaluate your cooking, you will show up! How much confidence do you actually have with your cooking skill!"


    Aya was beaten back by Wang Lu''s sharp counterattack. "I�� I just paid more attention to what other people think of me."


    "You''re stalking me! That''s immoral, a disgrace for the Knight King''s name!


    "I��"


    "Enough, I have something to do first. Go back, I''ll teach you againter when I''m done here."


    "��"


    After sending Aya away, Wang Lu still had to face the inhuman teaching of the Sixth Elder.


    "Mm, in just two or three sentences, you''re able to make a grand Supreme level person to back off, it seems like Little Lu''s status is not bad. Then I don''t need to hold back," Sixth Elder said and then slowly opened his mustard seed bag. Nobody knew from where he got that more than a hundred bottles of demon race''s poisons, and each bottle of poison looked quite old. Of which, there were several bottles that, when taken out, even Lu Li showed pain.


    This actually made Wang Lu even more alert: How much powerful are these toxins?


    "Ehm, Sixth Uncle, you''re not someone who redress personal grievances through public office right? A while ago, Master stole things from the sect''s storeroom, don''t take it out on me, okay?"


    "Hahaha, Little Lu, your words make people sad you know. Do I look like someone who uses public office to avenge private wrongs? You are the sect''s lead disciple, someone who is now shouldering an important mission. And I, as a Sect Elder, am helping you to do better in your mission. Rest assured, these toxins are carefully selected by me, the effect is absolutely good."


    As it turned out, the effects of these poisons were indeed undoubtedly good.


    When Wang Lu tried the first bottle, he almost gave in. When the toxin entered his body, his most proud of Non-Phase Sword Bone waspletely unresponsive. Wang Lu initially thought that when he reached Jindan Stage, his body''s toxin immunity had reached the level of against the heaven, but soon he found out how wrong he was, because he felt that he seemed to be melting!


    "�� Hey, am I sweating? Just now, there''s a bead of liquid that fell in front of me."


    Lu Li said, "That''s not sweat, but your facial skin. Here, look at it yourself."


    With that, the Elder put a water mirror in front of Wang Lu. Inside the mirror, Wang Lu''s face was melting at an rming rate! In particr, his forehead, which began to drop like droplets of water, slipped from the brows and then fell down!


    "Am I turning into some kind of witch if I don''t take the medicine?"


    Lu Li faintly said, "You again with your nonsense. If you don''t receive treatment after a tea time, even an immortal might find it difficult to save you."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was surprised. He immediately held his breath with rapt attention and then circted his magical power to remove the toxin�� However, soon he found out that this was really difficult. Because no matter how he looked for it, he could not find any toxin in his body. Yet, his melting skin was not fake!


    That being the case, he changed his technique. Since he could not find the toxin, he simply stopped looking for it. He needed to preserve his physical body first. And as it happened, there was a corresponding technique for this in his Non-Phase Method�� ording to his Master, it was called beautiful body shaping technique, which worked by using magical power to stimte the sword bone, and then using the sword bone to drive the change in the body in the direction thought by the cultivator, looking somewhat simr to the shape-shifting technique.


    However, unlike the shape-shifting technique, this beautiful body shaping technique involved the fundamentals of the cultivator, which resulted in a permanent change. Therefore, each change must be carefully thought of over and over again. Moreover, the changing process was beset with difficulties. After a cultivator reached Jindan Stage, their physical body, magical power, and primordial spirit have already begun to be highly integrated. Thus, it was impossible to just change the physical body image at will, because it was likely to shake one''s self-awareness and cause problem on the entire system of methods.


    However, the ability of his Non-Phase Method to control his physical body had reached its peak. In ordance with the technique, Wang Lu then began to strive to maintain his physical form from changing. Thus, for a time, although on the outside Wang Lu''s skin and muscle continued to melt, there was a strong magical power that maintained his body from copsing.


    "Very good, you''ve already reached an impasse without wasting time." Elder Lu Li nodded his head in satisfaction. "Judging from the speed and the manner in which you adapt to change, you are indeed worthy to be the lead disciple of the sect. But stopping it is not enough."


    In the midst of maintaining his technique, Wang Lu couldn''t help but inwardly called out of course . He certainly knew that this effort alone was not enough. Even if in Jindan Stage, magical power would continue to maintain his body shape, the power consumption was still greater than the supply. Thus, it was only a matter of time before his magical power dried up.


    However, he had no other way. There were many elixirs in his mustard seed bag, but Wang Lu didn''t n to try them. When the nature of the toxin was still unknown, random use of elixir would likely have a counter-effect. This point was vividly recorded in Zhong Zheng diary. During the great war of immortal and demon, many cultivators who took elixirs after they were poisoned ended up intensifying the poison and died as a result.


    Fortunately, now it was only a training. Thus, Elder Lu Li very quickly made his move.


    "Little Lu, burn this feeling into your mind�� this is not a deformation spell. It''s only a feeling. Remember it. Remember it with your body."


    He held out his hand and pressed it behind Wang Lu. A trace of warm magical power then entered Wang Lu''s body.


    The magical power was not that strong. At least, in terms of Elder Lu Li whose cultivation base already reached Peak Yuanying Stage, this magical power was like a blowing breeze, average both in terms of quantity and quality.


    Then, Elder Lu Li controlled the magical power, gently ticked the several joints in Wang Lu''s body�� Suddenly, Wang Lu was refreshed and relieved. The melting of his body had stopped.


    "What�� is the principle behind this?"


    While carefully savoring everything that happened in his body, Wang Lu was actually puzzled.


    Like what Lu Li said, that was only through the operation of magical power, not by any spell. It was just the flow of magical power. However, somehow, after passing through several joints in his body, it inconceivably dispelled the demon race''s poison!


    "There''s no principle," Lu Li said softly, "we only know that it can detoxify the toxin. As for why? No one can say it clearly."


    Wang Lu said, "Then how can you be sure of its effectiveness?"


    "By trying it out," Elder Lu Li lightly said.


    "��" Upon hearing this Wang Lu couldn''t help but be surprised. Try it out? On whom? Is it human? Did Spirit Sword Sect use living human as test subject?


    However, Lu Li didn''t give Wang Lu too much time to think as he urged him, "That''s enough, let''s try the next one. Remember, our time is limited."


    Wang Lu indeed had limited time.


    In three months time, for the best student of Spirit Sword Sect, there were too many skills that could be mastered. However, in regard to the topic about the demon race prepared by the Elders for him, it was far from enough.


    Demon race was really a vast subject. Spirit Sword Sect knew far more about demon race than what Wang Lu expected. Without a doubt, the Elders previously have concealed too many things. However, this time, they all unleashed their knowledge on him that, despite his amazing learning ability, Wang Lu couldn''t help but somewhat feel powerless.


    From fighting off toxins to breaking the spells, and even to specific tactics that corresponded to the different level of each demon race, in three months, Wang Lu had really never taken a break even for an hour. Three monthster, the time agreed with Qiong Hua had finallye. And Wang Lu had finally achieved sess under the Elders'' havoc-wreaking and marvelous abilities.


    On thest day, Wang Lu showed what he had learned in the past three months in front of the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders one by one.


    The Sect Leader hesitated for a long time before sighing and saying, "Very good. Now you should be able to carry out the mission independently, and I can finally manage to feel assured of you going off to an expedition to the demon world."


    Wang Lu inwardly thought: What exactly was the experience of Spirit Sword Sect that the demon race was so taboo for the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall? Although he had benefited a lot in this three months of training�� it seemed excessive for it to involve too many people.


    Fine, in this trip to the demon world, I''ll uncover every secret there is!

 Chapter 450 - Meeting An Old Friend Far From Home

    <h4>Chapter 450: Meeting An Old Friend Far From Home</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Half a dayter, Wang Lu arrived at Shengjing Sect.


    This was not his first visit to Shengjing Sect. Previously, as a member of Plentiful City Administrative Committee and Immortal Tomb Excavation Management, he was often invited to participate in important meetings and really enjoyed a lot of treatments usually reserved only for Yuanying or even Deity Stage Elders.


    However, at this time, when he visited Shengjing Sect again, Wang Lu would still feel unconsciously bewildered by the magnificent scene of the number one immortal cultivation sect in Nine Regions.


    Generally speaking, immortal cultivation sect often hid their ce high in the clouds, in order to iste themselves from the world of ordinary mortals and show their transcendent status. Even Spirit Sword Sect was no exception. They just set up the Spirit Creek Town at the foot of the mountain as their connection point with the ordinary mortal world. As for Kunlun Sect, they were even more absolute in showing their transcendent state by directly using the cloud and mist to conceal their sect on the mountain.


    However, Shengjing Sect chose a very different road. Using their sect mountain as the center, they created a mountain city with an astonishing scale. Moreover, this city was also three dimensional. Aside from the key sect buildings that were ced high above the clouds, There were also buildings that were ced below the clouds inyers until they reached the foot of the mountain. Even under the mountain was filled with hundred of thousands of people.


    This was not a deliberate design by Shengjing Sect. After the end of the second great war of immortal and demon, the leadership position of Shengjing Sect had basically been consolidated, thus bing the admiration of many people. However, it was impossible for Shengjing Sect to receive all of them. And thus, they could only reluctantly refuse most of them.


    Those with hopeless prospects in seeking shelter in the sect left with some disappointments. However, there were also some who chose to insist on settling down on the mountainside to cultivate. Most of these people have amazing skills. Unfortunately, they did not reach the required threshold of Shengjing Sect. They could only hope that one day, this notoriously eclectic sect could ept them, and they would get their long cherished dream.


    Shenjing Sect did not prevent these people from settling despite the mountainside was still the territory of Shengjing Sect. However, for a sect that could invent the artificial spirit root, the so-called rules of immortal path were not at all valuable.


    Being tolerated by Shengjing Sect for a long time, those who settled on the mountainside grew more and more, and they even gradually formed their own force. For hundreds of years, these people have seeded in obtaining many tacit understanding with Shengjing Sect, and their influence even radiated downward towards the foot of the mountain, in the form of many towns simr to Spirit Creek Town. The people in the townsprised of ordinary mortals and immortal cultivators, but most were just simply ordinary mortals. Regardless, they were all inextricably linked with the immortal cultivators. Their greatest hope was to get in touch with the cultivators on the mountain side. Although Shengjing Sect merely tolerated the existence of those cultivators on the mountainside, for ordinary mortals, they were still immortal-level characters��


    After several thousand years of development, this arrangement became distinct, and the structure of the mountain citypletely took shape. ording to a census conducted by Shengjing Sect people five years ago, the poption gathered around Shengjing Sect had already exceeded that of one hundred million. While they enjoyed the protection of Shengjing Sect, they also transported resources for people of Shengjing Sect like hardworking worker ants. This model was known as Shengjing Model and had long received the attention and research from the entire immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions.


    Although he had a sort of grudge against Shengjing Sect, Wang Lu had to admit that this was a great sect, and they have created a great model. When it came to the integration of immortal cultivators and ordinary mortals, Wang Lu''s development of Wisdom Sect took a lot of references from Shengjing model.


    Walking in the town at the foot of Shengjing, facing the busy street, Wang Lu gradually fell into contemtion.


    He was now a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. However, walking among ordinary mortals with magical power restrained, he was actually indistinguishable from other ordinary youths. Although there were many people in the town, there was no one who recognized the famous lead disciple of the Five Uniques.


    However, Wang Lu''s tranquility did notst long. Soon, Wang Lu suddenly saw the crowds around him separate themselves. The pedestrians on both sides of the street were surprised and slightly afraid. Their eyes were focused on one spot.


    At the end of the street, a white-dressed girl slowly floated down from the sky. When she stepped on the ground, waves of light magical power spread out, showing her identity as a cultivator.


    Of course, at the foot of Shengjing, there were thousands of cultivators, and it was not unusual to encounter cultivators floating down the mountain. In fact, among the people who made way on the left and right side of the street, there were several cultivators of Foundation Establishment Stage.


    The reason why this girl had such a sensational effect was that the girl''s belt was embroidered with the logo of Shengjing Sect. Meaning that she was a Shengjing Sect cultivator!


    "Greetings, Senior Brother Wang Lu." The girl came precisely for Wang Lu. After gently walking towards Wang Lu, she respectfully did a bowing ritual. Her voice sounded waxy sweet as she said, "I am Yu Mengjun of Shengjing. Senior Sister Qiong Hua sent me here to apany you up the mountain."


    Wang Lu was surprised. "Qiong Hua sent you to lead the way for me?"


    The girl smiled and exined, "Senior Sister said that this time, the gathering of the lead disciples were based on her invitation and would be presided over by her. Therefore, Shengjing Sect should act as a host to entertain you. Right now, there''s already a banquet on the mountain prepared for you."


    "Shengjing Sect''s hospitality is justified. However, the thing that makes me curious is that, you''re obviously a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, yet you were sent by Qiong Hua to be my maid? Is this to show off the infinite talents of Shengjing?"


    Upon hearing this, Yu Mengjun was stunned, but quickly, her sweet smile rose again. "Because you are a lead disciple of one of the Five Uniques."


    "Therefore�� even the ancient strange beast Dream Tapir was sent to receive the guest?"


    "Ah!" Yu Mengjun was really surprised now. "Y-You can see it?"


    Wang Luughed but said nothing more. With a transformed immortal beast like Bai Shixuan by his side, Wang Lu had already be sensitive to the aura of other simrly transformed beasts. Although Dream Tapir was high in rank, if it was not deliberately hidden, Wang Lu could see through her with just a nce.


    Seeing that her identity had been called out by Wang Lu, Yu Mengjun somewhat hesitated for a while, as if she had something to say, but there were concerns.


    Wang Lu shook his head. "Very well, lead the way then. Or do you want us to continue to be looked at by everyone here?


    Yu Mengjun quickly nodded. "Oh, okay, I''ll take you up the mountain."


    Then, a rainbow bridge bloomed out from the palm of the girl while its other end was directly connected with the sect. This was the etiquette used by Shengjing Sect to receive their guests. Wang Lu followed the white clothed girl walking on the rainbow bridge. While walking, they crossed the main entrance of the sect and arrived in front of a peaceful and elegant bamboo room.


    At the same time, Zhou Mumu''s full of vitality voice could be hearding from inside the bamboo room, "Arrived atst, everyone is already waiting for you for a long time."


    In the bamboo room, Qiong Hua, Xiang Liang, and Zhou Mumu were all present, sitting around a round table. On the table, there was a variety of high-quality refreshments brimming with immortal aura. Behind each of the three people was a white-clothed girl, quietly serving them.


    Wang Lu was immediately shocked "Qiong Hua, showing off also has its limit, how could you order four Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage to be a maid? Is it to show how many of you here at Shengjing? Next time I''ll look for a Supreme level individual to be your cook, are you afraid now?"


    Qiong Hua said, "ording to the sect rules, the formal meeting of the lead disciple of the Five Uniques should have this standard of treatment. I find this strange, you know, could it be that you, Daoist Master Wang Lu, don''t realize that you represent one of the super sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and thus, the treatments that you enjoy are not determined by your cultivation base?"


    Wang Lu fought her word for word, "What a joke. Where is the difference between Jindan Stage waiter and Foundation Establishment waiter? Do their knowledge in serving tea increase along with their cultivation base? This is purely vanity!"


    Qiong Hua did not back down. "No matter how good your words are, this is the rule of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    Wang Lu said, "This is clearly a bad habit! Aren''t your Shenjing Sect self-proimed yourself as the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? Then amend that rule or whatever, get rid of this unhealthy habit! Just now when I was walking at the foot of the mountain, a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, a strange ancient beast at that, suddenly ran over at me and told me that she is my maid. Do you know what I felt at that time? It''s likeing across a young girl who has taken a wrong step in life! How could a beautiful woman took a wrong step in life!


    Upon hearing these words, Yu Mengjun was terrified. "I-I took a wrong step? I am sorry, I was wrong! Please forgive me!"


    "��"


    Wang Lu shook his head. "s, when monster or beast change their form, most of them arepletely oblivious to the ways of the world. Their actions are purely based on their heart. Some are evil, but others are pure and innocent. Senior Sister Qiong Hua, this Mengjun is clearly transformed not a long time ago, so she''s just like a child. Yet, you have the nerve to bully her, ordering her to serve people as a maid?"


    Qiong Hua didn''t say anything, but her eyes lightly swept Yu Mengjun, which caused the girl to quiver from head to foot.


    "Tsk, a grand lead disciple bullies a little kid, do you think that''s awesome?" Wang Lu stepped forward and stood in front of Yu Mengjun,pletely cutting her off from the powerful pressure of Qiong Hua. "This child seems pleasing to my eyes. She reminds me of my Junior Sister with simr IQ. In any case, since she''s just used as a maid by your Shengjing Sect, you might as well sell her cheap to me as her predestined person."


    "Daoist Master Wang Lu, this joke of yours is not funny."


    "Oh? Then why don''t you go find something to tickle yourself!?"


    After a few months of not seeing each other, the rtionship between Wang Lu and Qiong Hua was even worse. Especially Wang Lu, the more he saw Qiong Hua, the more he saw her not pleasing to his eyes. He couldn''t help but want to fight her on the spot.


    However, before things got out of hand, Zhou Mumu very unhappily pped the table. "Have you two finished yet? Did you call us here just to see you fight? Shouldn''t we get down to business?"


    Qiong Hua restrained her imposing manner with her smile. "You''re right, but�� we still have to wait for Daoist Master Ziye to arrive before we can get down to business."


    Wang Lu reached out and patted Yu Mengjun''s head, trying tofort this Dream Tapir. Then he made a big show to sit across from Qiong Hua. His eyes looked straight ahead at the opposite party as he reached out for the refreshments on the table.


    "Hey, since you''re so strict in this treatment thing, then as a dignified lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, shouldn''t my food be enough?"


    Qiong Hua let out a snort and ignored him.


    In any case, when Zhan Ziye came, they could get down to discuss the business and then she didn''t need to bother with this guy.


    Then she waited patiently for Zhan Ziye toe.


    Which ended up being a day and a night��

 Chapter 451 - I, Disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Have Great Ambition and Strong Ability

    <h4>Chapter 451: I, Disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Have Great Ambition and Strong Ability</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The cultivators who set foot on the immortal path usually have a good patience.


    Because the path of immortality has given the cultivators a long life, they were able to do things more calmly than ordinary mortals. Many cultivators liked to do closed-door training in a narrow and dark space, not going out for decades, enough to make even the most diligent otaku among ordinary mortals to feel ashamed of one''s inferiority.


    And the lead disciples of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, although they became famous rather quick, any one of them had patience that was far above ordinary cultivators. However�� this time, after only waiting for one day, they already felt impatient.


    Patience and wasting time were two different concepts. As a cultivator, they could spend several decades to perfect their method, but wasting time unnecessarily, even for a quarter of an hour, was already too much.


    "Is that idiot Zhan Ziye going toe or not?"


    At the round table, Zhou Mumu quite impatiently pped the table, and the Jindan Stage maid behind her very deftly took the refreshments tray in front of her and put on another batch of fresh fruits and vegetables.


    "What an arrogant guy. He actually let us wait for him for a day, without even sending a letter!"


    While saying that, Zhou Mumu unceremoniously took a bite of the bright red fruit. The clear juice flowed down the girl''s wrist, but before it stained her sleeve, it was evaporated by her magical power.


    As the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect, such a brash way of eating was clearly not in line with the etiquette and norms. However, a full day''s of waiting had consumed all of Zhou Mumu''s patience. Only her appetite could suppress the anger that was brewing in her heart.


    After eating the fruit, Zhou Mumu still could not suppress her anger. "Even Wang Lu, who is already famous, was punctual, yet he, a mere Zhan Ziye, dares toete!"


    Being dragged into this by Zhou Mumu, Wang Lu insteadughed. "So, I am already famous, eh? Hahaha!"


    "Cough!" Zhou Mumu choked on the spot.


    At this time, Xiang Liang, who had always been silent the whole time, suddenly said, "What we are going to do is a very high-risk operation, and during which, a disorganized team-mate will be a great destabilizing factor. I suggest we remove Zhan Ziye from the team."


    Xiang Liang''s proposal was rather surprising, but it was easy to see through his furrowed brows that for a cultivator who bragged himself as a soldier, the most loathed thing to him was theck of disciplined behavior. As a member of a five-person team, Zhan Ziye was actuallyte for a day without any reason, which was simply unbearable!


    These words immediately brought joy to Zhou Mumu. "Well said, I concur! When I think about it, it''s really disgusting to be on the same team with that idiot!"


    Wang Lu kindly reminded her, "The feeling of disgust may also be because you eat too much."


    Zhou Mumu red at him and then picked up a fruit to eat before turning her head to Qiong Hua and said, "We have been waiting for Zhan Ziye even though he is without any reason to bete for a full day and night, which is the best that we can do to amodate him. So, should we expel him?"


    Before Qiong Hua opened her mouth to reply to her, Wang Lu preemptively said, "It''s not necessary that he doesn''t have any reason. There''s still a possibility for a reason."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Mumu couldn''t help but frown. As far as she knew, the rtionship between Zhan Ziye and Wang Lu was not always good, so how could he talk on behalf of Zhan Ziye this time?


    Then, she heard Wang Lu said, "Perhaps on his way here, Senior Brother Ziye met an unfortunate death, so him noting is reasonable."


    "��"


    "Of course, considering his identity as the lead disciple of the one of the Five Uniques, if he really dies, we should receive the rted news, yet the immortal cultivation world is still calm. So, it''s also possible that he fire deviated when training and was now caught in an unable to leave but difficult to die situation. And although his sect has exerted all of their resources to save him, they only managed to barely keep his life. If this is the case, how could he spend the effort to think about our five-person meeting?"


    "��" Zhou Mumu was silent for a long time. She even forgot to eat the fruit in her hand as she stared at Wang Lu. In the end, she sighed with emotion. "Sure enough, it''s still the Wang Lu that I know!"


    With that, she put down the fruit. "Then what should we do in your opinion?"


    Wang Lu said, "There is a saying in the Western Continent: when the mountain does note, I will go to the mountain. Since Senior Brother Zhan Ziye is in a state of emergency, or even death, shouldn''t we as his teammates give a wreath or something?"


    As he said that, Wang Lu fished out a ready-made wreath from his mustard seed bag with two lines of words on it. The first line read: A life without a wife, and the second line read: Sweet gay life in the afterlife.


    Zhou Mumu took one look at it and said, "�� You even prepared a wreath for him? What kind of mess do you have in your mustard seed bag?"


    Wang Lu raised his eyebrows and said, "Actually, I also prepared one for you, Senior Sister��"


    "Don''t show it to me!"


    ��


    In any case, under Wang Lu''s proposal, the four of them decided to go to Ten Thousand Arts Sect to find out.


    It was really incredible if Zhan Ziye indeed met an unfortunate death. However, he was also not someone who wouldete without any reason. Even if he was far from having any organizational sense of discipline, punctuality was the basic etiquette in life. As a lead disciple, he couldn''t possibly have this thing.


    Or did he really meet some kind of trouble?


    Even if among the five lead disciples Zhan Ziye''s personal rtionship was the poorest, since he was now a teammate, he ought to pay attention to this.


    Just before leaving, however, Wang Lu actually put forward an embarrassing request to Qiong Hua.


    "After this, I don''t know if I ever want to get back here, so why don''t you give this thing as a parting gift for me." With that, Wang Lu reached out his hand for Yu Mengjun.


    This transformed dream tapir girl revealed a terrified and worried face. As the fuse of the quarrel between Wang Lu and Qiong Hua, she could hardly take care of herself.


    Qiong Hua shook for a moment, and then earnestly shook her head. "Impossible."


    Wang Lu then said, "How about this, how about if you send her to study in Spirit Sword Sect as a foreign student?"


    Qiong Hua was stunned. She did not expect Wang Lu to be so persistent for this dream tapir. Although a dream tapir was a strange as well as ancient beast, her bloodline was not pure. At least, it was much worse than the spirit beast of Spirit Sword Sect. On the perception and qualification, it was also just above standard��


    "Let''s talk about itter." Qiong Hua didn''t immediately reject it this time. "When wee back, I''ll report this to the sect�� if it''s just in the form of foreign student, I think it''s possible."


    Wang Lu cupped his hand in front of his chest. "Then I have to trouble Senior Sister Qiong Hua."


    Qiong Hua was extremely ttered. When Wang Lu cupped his hand across his chest, the girl even subconsciously summoned her immortal dew sword to defend herself��because this well-mannered gesture of Wang Lu was too abnormal!


    As a matter of fact, Wang Lu also found this to be unusual.


    Ever since he saw this Yu Mengjun, he felt hot on his chest��of course, this was not the burning desire of a man in puberty, but from the warmth radiated from the jade pendant on his chest, which seemed to be hinting about something to him. Although the howling demon on the sole of his foot didn''t say anything, Wang Lu judged that this ancient strange dream tapir was not as simple as an ancient strange beast��


    Unfortunately, the secret of Yu Mengjun could only be exploredter when he returned from this exploration.


    Now, there was still the matter regarding Zhan Ziye!


    ��


    It only took a tea time for the four of them to travel from Shengjing Sect to Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    Due to their wealth, as early as hundreds of years ago, Shengjing Sect had set up extensive transportationwork that extended in all directions. Moreover, it was solely controlled by Shengjing Sect, independent of any third party organization.


    When they arrived at the entrance of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, they were greeted by another scene.


    Unlike the magnificent atmosphere of Shengjing Sect, but also different from the solitude of Kunlun Sect, not only Ten Thousand Arts Sect did not establish their sect in a mountainous region like the other four super sects, instead, it was evenly distributed in a valley.


    ording to the people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, this was to facilitate different magic spell research using different terrain environment. However, due to therge amount of the spell research over the years, the surrounding spiritual energy had been disturbed, making it unsuitable for a human to live in ces other than certain regions. Just standing in front of the valley, they could feel the unique aura that repelled the human that came from thousands of miles away sting at their faces.


    At the entrance of the valley stood two thirty meters tall puppet giants acting as the barrier that cut off that deadly rushing aura. These two puppet giants were the quintessence of the academic excellence of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, each of them had the strength of a Yuanying Stage cultivator.


    Then, Qiong Hua paid her respect toward these two giant gatekeepers and handed over the introductory letter. After receiving that introduction letter, that giant puppet immediately turned to the valley. Before long, it came back again and then proceeded to allow them to enter through its bulky arms gesture.


    "�� It looks like Zhan Ziye is indeed in his sect." Qiong Hua said, "Since it''s clearly written in that introduction letter that we wish to meet with him, and they allow us to go through, it''s impossible that he isn''t here."


    Wang Lu faintly said, "It might also possible that he is dying, and the Elders of Ten Thousand Arts Sect just want to let us see him for thest time."


    "�� What exactly is your problem with Zhan Ziye?" Zhou Mumu could not help but ask.


    While talking, the four of them officially entered the area of Ten Thousand Arts Sect. After entering the valley, there was a giant semi-transparent arrow that appeared at the foot of the four of them acting as their guide for direction. But in this entire journey, they werepletely unescorted, not even by a guide puppet.


    Fortunately, the four of them had no other intentions and just followed the direction of the arrow. Along the way, they obtained a deep appreciation for the uniqueness of Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    Unlike their quiet and elegant title of Immortal Cultivation Museum, Ten Thousand Arts Sect had a noisy atmosphere.


    "Vermillion Bird 400, Azure Dragon 100, White Tiger 600, ck Tortoise 30�� the first try. Begin!"


    Just beside the spacious avenue in the middle of the valley, several cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect were erecting a high foundation with the furnace ced on top. The stove was surrounded by the four-element array, where four different types of magical power were used as input, which then converged at one point through theplex structure inside the furnace. All in all, this would produce mystical and unbelievable results.


    They saw a sh of lightning inside the furnace, which slowly condensed a gray iron pill.


    "Aaa, it failed again. This is the twenty-ninth time, and not one produced a gold pill. Is there a problem with the form?"


    "Try to reduce the Azure Dragon type magical power to 30 and give it another try. It is said that the probability to produce the gold pill will increase."


    "Absurd! How can we reduce the input and increase the output?"


    The several cultivators mored around the iron furnace. After a few moments, their conflicting views intensified and their face became red with anger. However, the method of resolving the conflicting views by the cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect was not to directly exchange blows. But rather each fished out a little-people-like puppet, which was activated by a spell. Each of these little-people-like puppets then turned into a good-looking girl, and they fiercely fought on the ground. These beautiful girls all wore an exquisite dress, and during the fight, their dress would asionally be damaged, which exposed their undergarments and white skin, attracting several shouts from the cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    Zhou Mumu watched the whole process and the corner of her mouth curled upward. "A group of idiots who are doomed to be lonely for life. Don''t you think, Junior Brother Wang Lu?"


    The girl turned her head, intending to get the approval from Wang Lu. However, she saw that Wang Lu''s eyes were looking straight at those several little-people-like puppets, seemingly enthralled.


    "Y-You''re actually!"

 Chapter 452 - I and Ten Thousand Arts Sect Are Very Much Brought Together by Fate

    <h4>Chapter 452: I and Ten Thousand Arts Sect Are Very Much Brought Together by Fate</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "What a genius invention."


    In the valley of Ten Thousand Arts, Wang Lu was still enthralled by the scene that he had just seen.


    In his opinion, those props used by the cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect to settle their dispute was simply a genius idea.


    "Hey, is your genius this worthless? Those are just a second-rate puppet technique, coupled with an indecent aesthetic, yet you, as the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, is actually fascinated by it? Sure enough, people of Spirit Sword Sect are perverts."


    Wang Lu''s enthusiasm was, of course,pletely iprehensible to Zhou Mumu.


    Wang Lu had also expected this from the start. Although his rtionship with Zhou Mumu was quite good, it could not change the fact that she was a vulgar person.


    Thus, Wang Lu just smiled and then asked, "Then, ording to your opinion, what is the invention of the genius?"


    "Those amazing spells? Or method where the cultivation speed is particrly fast? But what used are those besides creating a few talented cultivators? For example, my own sect''s Ster Sword. Although it is known as an immortal world inheritance, but beside the Sect Leader and Zhu Shiyao, who could truly disy this swordy to its full potential? How important is such a method towards the entire Nine Regions?"


    Zhou Mumu frowned and wanted to refute, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Striking while the iron is still hot, Wang Lu continued, "The so-called genius invention does not depend on how much the technical content and advance ideas that it contains, but also the impact that this invention might have. But those little girl puppets used by several disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect a moment ago almost made me able to see the arrival of the new era!"


    Zhou Mumu said, "Although I don''t want to ask this, but�� what kind of new era are you talking about?"


    "One where there is no longer a bloody strife, and there''s no longer a brutal internal pressure in the sect. Everyone''s contradiction views would be pinned on those little girls. Under the shining healing of the little girls, everyone''s goodness woulde out in the new era!"


    "��" Zhou Mumu was silent for a long time. "Seriously, I advise you to go find yourself a girlfriend. Although the lead disciple of the Five Uniques must generally give priority to cultivation, which leads to most of them being single for a long time, but if you continue to stay single in this state, sooner orter you wouldpletely be abnormal."


    ��


    After Wang Lu reluctantly left the battlefield of the puppet girls, the four of them continued to follow the direction of the arrow. Before long, there came a loud noise from ahead of them.


    They saw on one side of the road there was a low-level Foundation Establishment cultivator of Ten Thousand Arts Sect who wore a pair of grotesque looking and bulky war boots on top of a golden element tower. Its body was stered with all kinds of unknown types of talisman.


    Under the tower, arge group of Ten Thousand Arts Sect cultivators was gathered around a five element spirit tform. Some of them were infusing magical power towards the tform, which catalyzed the entire golden tower to bloom. Some were calctingplex numbers and constantly reporting the results out loud. Others used the jade video recording te to faithfully record everything without giving off any sound.


    On the sky over the five element spirit tform, there was a Jindan Stage cultivator who controlled the entire operation. This time, he looked at the low-level Foundation Establishment cultivator who wore the war boots. That cultivator nodded and raised his thumb.


    The Jindan Stage cultivator then replied, "The 172nd trial of the cloud dragon bootmences. Ready, set, begin!"


    The people who infused the magical power around the spirit tform suddenly increased their magical power output, which caused the golden tower to instantly burst out an astonishing amount of energy. Through the connection between the golden tower and the war boots, two beams of light came out from under the boot like a jet, and the low-level Foundation Establishment cultivator who wore the warboots, borrowing the recoil force, soared to the sky, and then pierced straight through the clouds!


    The cultivators under the tower nervously watched. When that cultivator broke through the clouds, the crowd hugged each other and cheered, "Hahaha! It worked! Cloud Dragon Boots is a sess!"


    Before their cheering voice ended, there was a muffled explosion in the sky, and a shockwave swept through the clouds. Then, a dazzling meteor-like glow came crashing down�� That was that low-level Foundation Establishment cultivator! At this time, one of his boots was already missing, and the other one continued to spray colorful light, seemingly very unstable. The flight trajectory of that cultivator also seemed chaotic. Before long, he directly rushed to the ground not far away from Wang Lu and the other three!


    With the ability of a Foundation Establishment cultivator, such high-speed collision meant a certain death. However, his other colleagues of the same sect remained indifferent, and some even revealed an excitement in their eyes as they watched him fell to the ground.


    "Ten Thousand Arts Sect people are really a bunch of animals!"


    Zhou Mumu could not stand it. She spat out and then stomped the ground. A clear spring broke through the ground, which then formed a soft bed for the rocket man to fall.


    Wrapped in the bed of water, that cultivator was stunned, simr to the dazed people when they survived a disaster.


    Zhou Mumu waved his hand. "Humph, you''re wee."


    However, as Zhou Mumu turned around to leave, she heard a roar from behind her, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    It was the Daoist Master of Jindan Stage who controlled the whole operation. He seemed to be in between youth and middle-aged. His appearance and behavior, as well as cultivation base, showed that his status in Ten Thousand Arts Sect was not necessarily low. And now, he was ring at Zhou Mumu.


    Although both of them were Jindan, and although Zhou Mumu was only a low-level one at that, but except for the several lead disciples of the Five Uniques, she didn''t fear anyone, let alone a cultivator of Ten Thousand Arts Sect that she found unpleasant to her eyes?


    "What do you care!"


    That Daoist Master of Jindan Stage angrily said, "You interfered with our important experiment, yet you dare to ask me what do I care? The one 172nd test of Cloud Dragon Boots waspletely scrapped because of your misconduct!"


    "What? Is it my responsibility that your broken gadget design is sheet?" Zhou Mumu''s anger was immediately triggered and she replied him tit for tat.


    That Jindan Stage cultivator showed an impatient face as he said, "Academic research never fears any failure. If afraid, we''ll never learn from failure. If you let him fall just now, we could get important data on the ground, which would then be used to adjust the boots and be implemented in the next test. After failures, there would always be a sessful day. But because of your meddling, all of our effort in this trial have to bepletely scrapped!"


    Zhou Mumu iprehensibly pointed at the Foundation Establishment cultivator on the waterbed. "If I didn''t interfere, your apprentice of the same sect would''ve turned into a meat pie!"


    "You''re the meat pie, your whole family is a meat pie!"


    While speaking, that Foundation Establishment cultivator who has just been saved by Zhou Mumu stood up and med Zhou Mumu. "The importance of this trial is huge! The Cloud Dragon Boots is andmark invention. My trivial life is not worth mentioning. Let alone I''m covered with protective talismans, even if all of the talismans are ineffective, the sess of the test is enough!"


    Being pointed at the nose and scolded like that, Zhou Mumu was unable to speak for a long time.


    Because she really has nothing to say. The girl just thought to herself that if one day she were to be the boss of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the first thing that she would do was to ban the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��


    Because of this pressure, Zhou Mumu blurted out towards Wang Lu, "Ten Thousand Arts Sect people are really a bunch of psychos, don''t you think?"


    Who knew Wang Lu actually shook his head. "I think it was indeed your mistake, Senior Sister Zhou. When you enter a vige, follow the local customs, we must learn to respect the values of Ten Thousand Arts Sect people."


    Zhou Mumu looked at Wang Lu in disbelief, and then her eyes gradually became suspicious.


    "I heard that�� You have a good same-sex rtionship with someone in Ten Thousand Arts Sect, could it be��"


    ��


    In any case, that Jindan Stage cultivator of Ten Thousand Arts Sect didn''t continue to press on.


    Because the preparation for the 173rd trial would soonmence. Instead of wasting time with a brutal barbarian of Kunlun, it was better to devote his precious time and energy to more valuable things. When the Cloud Dragon Boots became all the rage in Nine Regions, the first thing to do would be to put Zhou Mumu''s face under the sole of the boots!


    However, after experiencing these two events, their view of the scene in Ten Thousand Arts Sect was unobstructed. But after seeing that Foundation Establishment cultivator didn''t even want his life just for the sake of trial data, the several lead disciples of the Five Uniques vaguely seemed to have guessed the truth about Zhan Ziye.


    Sure enough, as they walked in the direction of the arrow towards the dwelling of Zhan Ziye, the four of them heard the voice of Zhan Ziyeing from inside, "What are you guys doing here?"


    The tone of voice was filled with impatience, which immediately infuriated Zhou Mumu.


    The girl unceremoniously kicked open the entrance of Zhan Ziye''s abode and was about to ask how dare he left them waiting for a whole day and night without giving them an excuse. However, as soon as she saw the scene inside the room, she was startled and blurted out loud.


    "You pervert!"


    While shouting, Zhou Mumu went out of the room, fished out her diamond ring as well as the blood mark divine spear, and assumed a fighting stance.


    In the room, Zhan Ziye was sitting cross-legged in the center of the room,pletely naked. And his vital part was naturally out in the open for Zhou Mumu to see.


    Although the girl''s temperament was bold and straightforward, it didn''t mean that she was also well-informed in this regard. Taking into ount her anger when she broke open the door, the huge emotional twist of her could be imagined. Her not sting apart Zhan Ziye with her blood mark divine spear on the spot was actually the result of the self-restraint that grew when she reached Jindan Stage.


    Towards this, Zhan Ziye actually remained calm and even shouted back at her, "What are you yelling about? Don''t you understand etiquette and sense of decency?"


    Zhou Mumu scolded, "Do you think an exhibitionist like you has the qualification to talk about decency?"


    "This is my own house, what matter is it to you that I am exposing myself?" Zhan Ziye unceremoniously said, "Moreover, you''re disturbing me in the critical time of my test, don''t you feel bad about it?"


    "F-Feel bad? You have the nerve to ask this? You''rete for the meeting for a whole day and night!"


    Zhan Ziye said with confidence, "I''m doing an experiment."


    "What is the rtionship in you beingte and your experiment!"


    "This is a very important experiment." Zhan Ziye tried to exin patiently, "In order to finish this experiment, I think it ispletely understandable to bete for a few days��as long as you have a normal person''s logical thinking ability, you would understand this logical rtionship."


    Zhou Mumu naturally could not understand this, so she pushed Wang Lu, who stood next to her, forward.


    "Talk some sense to him."


    Wang Lu was blunt as he said with a faint smile, "Senior Brother Ziye, has your Eternal Tree seed sprouted?"

 Chapter 453 - Green Environmentalist Zhan Ziye

    <h4>Chapter 453: Green Environmentalist Zhan Ziye</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Eternal Tree?"


    Upon hearing Wang Lu''s question, Zhou Mumu was immediately taken aback. In thepetition for the five blood spirit crown, all of the five disciples obtained their own harvest. Qiong Hua who ughtered hundreds of millions of creatures with her Kill Immortal Sword had her connection with her immortal sword grew closer, while Zhou Mumu inherited the blood mark divine spear, which contained endless wonder�� Of course, among the five people, Qiong Hua and Wang Lu undoubtedly obtained the biggest harvest. As for Zhan Ziye, it was certainly gratifying that he had an aplishment in his Ten Thousand Motionless Immortal Heart, but it seemed less than the harvest of the other four.


    Zhou Mumu was naturally very happy about this, but she did not think that Zhan Ziye was, after all, the lead disciple of one of the Five Uniques, so how could he be so useless? Quietly, he had actually harvested the seed of Eternal Tree!


    His secret being put in the open, Zhan Ziye was somewhat curious. "How did you know it?"


    Wang Lu said, "Because I saw the overflowing greenness on Senior Brother Ziye''s head 1 , so I can''t help but reminisce about the old towering tree."


    "Overflowing greenness?" Zhan Ziye inexplicable muttered, and then seriously asked, "Is there a defect in my cultivation method, which leads to imperfect fusion with the Eternal Tree smell?"


    At the same time, Zhan Ziye also fished out three hundredputing talismans and began to calcte on where his design had gone wrong. Hepletely ignored the fact that there were four lead disciples who came especially for him.


    "Well, it''s nothing to do with Senior Brother Ziye." Wang Lu exined, "It''s because when I wasmunicating with my pen friend Hai Yunfan some time ago, he told me that he had recently found a girlfriend. For this, I especially sent him a small gift��personally arranged by me and sent by Seventh Uncle��of jade vajra dragon tiger pill.


    Zhan Ziye''s eyes turned bright. "Junior Brother Wang Lu''s personally arrange drug? What is it used for? What are the breakthroughs inparison with the other drugs?"


    "�� It''s like what it means, making a person''s erection as hard and as long as those of Kunlun ves�� Hey, your focus ispletely wrong! What I''m trying to say is Hai Yunfan!"


    Zhan Ziye furrowed his brows. "Junior Brother Yunfan? I haven''t seen him for quite some time recently. What is the rtionship between him and me having abundant of greenness?"


    "It''s nothing actually, it''s just that, his new girlfriend is Ye Feifei 2 ."


    "Junior Sister Ye? Because she can''t keep up with me in cultivation, I also haven''t had a contact with her for quite some time, but still, what is the rtionship between her and my abundant greenness?" Zhan Ziye scratched his head in confusion.


    If it were other people, they would''ve long believed that based on this person''s IQ, he wasn''t worthmunicating with. However, for Wang Lu, his heart was actually filled with dread��he had to repeatedly weigh every word that he said as he was shocked by Zhan Ziye''s idiocy.


    In those days, it was very obvious that Ye Feifei had an infatuation over Zhan Ziye, yet thetter waspletely oblivious to her!


    "Senior Brother Ziye, your noble sect''s Ten Thousand Motionless Immortal Heart is indeed worthy to be an immortal level method, you have my admiration. Except for bing an immortal, there''s probably no other path for your sect''s method." Wang Lu shook his head. "Now I understand why your little girl puppets could be invented�� Your vegetative reproduction technology would mature sooner orter right?"


    Zhan Ziye casually said, "There is indeed one main research team working on this project. But�� forget about it. In short, indeed my eternal tree seed has sprouted in my jade mansion. Some time ago, I discovered that it has the signs that it was about to break ground, so I put down everything to focus on this. Fortunately, although it was a few dayste, it finally has the result."


    With that, Zhan Ziye revealed his schrly smiled, proud and reserved.


    Zhou Mumu was not reserved, however, as she stepped forward and stomped the ground, shaking the entire residence of Zhan Ziye. "In short, because of a private matter, you let us four people wait for a whole day and night?"


    "Private matter?" Zhan Ziye sneered, showing a contemptuous expression. "I don''t expect you, a woman with inflexible brain whoe from Kunlun, to understand the great significance of my academic research. I will say one thing, thebination of Eternal Tree and my golden core will bring great convenience to our trip to the Demon World. Although I have beente for a whole day and night, I am actually about to make a bigger contribution to the team. As for you, except for arriving at the rendezvous site on time, what else can you do?"


    Instead of waiting for Zhou Mumu''s outburst to erupt, Zhan Ziye continued, "We had previously nned this trip to the demon world, but have you ever considered a basic question such as how could we get to the demon world? The channel leading to the demon world in the Nine Regions has long been sealed off. Even if there are asional slips, it''s not easy for us Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage to pass through. Yet, I can actually find an opportunity to get through the barriers of these two worlds using this Eternal Tree."


    Zhan Ziye then slightly released the breath of Eternal Tree and exined, "Eternal Tree is the treasure of the demon world. What we saw in the group of immortal tombs was just its miniature weakened version. The real Eternal Tree isparable, no, it''s beyond the infinite power of a true immortal. And the Eternal Tree has the ability to sense the fruit of every part of its branches. And now I canbine the seed of Eternal Tree and my golden core, and then use the part of Eternal Tree to summon its main part. Then I can go against the stream to move into the demon world. Of course, during the process, I can take along the four of you�� What do you think? With my contribution, let alone beingte for a day or two, even if I''mte for a month, so what? Without me, can you arrive at the rendezvous point to enter the demon world on time?"


    After Zhan Ziye merged with the seed of Eternal Tree, his confidence had clearly been significantly enhanced. However, before he withdrew the smile on his face, he listened to Zhou Mumu''s sneer.


    "What are you showing off? What''s the big deal in being able to enter the demon world?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Mumu saying so, Wang Lu suddenly smiled and said, "Looks like it is no ident that we all have our own way to enter the Demon World that we obtained in Kunlun library."


    Qiong Hua nodded. "There are hundreds of millions of demon world souls in my Kill Immortal Sword, but the souls from demon world instinctively return to the demon world. I can open the endless void to let those souls return which we can use as our guide to the demon world."


    Xiang Liang nodded and uttered an ''mm''. Although he didn''t exin anything, he also supported Wang Lu''s exnation. He too got his ''chance'' to the demon world in the library.


    Wang Lu said, "Looks like whether it''s the South Pole Immortal Weng or the earth immortals of the group of immortal tombs, it didn''t seem to be certain that the five of us cane together, so they gave each of us the chance to go to the demon world in order to avoid focusing the key in one man''s hand, and due to all sorts of reason, we don''t have the mean to go to the demon world. At the same time, this shows that they very much want us to take a trip to the demon world�� But, having the seed of eternal tree and thus allow us to mimic as a part of eternal tree is still a very important achievement. Once we enter the demon world, it could definitely disguise our human breath and avoid unnecessary trouble."


    No matter how strong the lead disciple of the Five Uniques was, it was impossible for them to go deep into the demon world and fight head-on with the locals there. The strength of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage could be said strong but also not. Once they encountered the demon king level character in the demon world, let alone the five lead disciples, even fifty of them were not enough. Therefore, being able to disguise themselves as locals was indeed a very important thing.


    "You heard that? Barbarian girl of Kunlun?" Seeing that he had obtained the support of Wang Lu and the others, Zhan Ziye''s arrogance bloomed as he looked disdainfully at Zhou Mumu. It was like he was stepping on Zhou Mumu''s head.


    How could Zhou Mumu tolerate this? Seeing that a fight was about to break between these two, Wang Lu reached out his hand to stop Zhou Mumu.


    "Senior Sister Zhou, focus on the big picture."


    Zhou Mumu unceremoniously said, "Why won''t you let him focus on the big picture instead?"


    Wang Lu cast apassionate nce at Zhan Ziye and then whispered to Zhou Mumu about the story of Hai Yunfan, Ye Feifei, and Zhan Ziye. In just a few sentences, Zhou Mumu''s anger had already dissipated and her face was full of smiles.


    "Hahaha, no wonder you said that he has an abundant of greenness, it turns out there is such a story�� Very well, why should I haggle over with someone who is doomed to live a lonely life? I''ll let him take this one!"


    Wang Lu cupped his hands across his chest. "Sure enough, Senior Sister Zhou is a magnanimous adult here."


    He just heard Zhou Mumu mentioning that he was doomed to live a lonely life, which seemed like praising his brilliant talent, unsurpassed in the entire Nine Regions, seeking to be defeated. However, through her ironic but alsopassionate smile that she threw at him, he always felt that something was not quite right, but he was unable to pinpoint what it was��


    After thinking about it, Zhan Ziye also thought that, as a genius, why should he bother to understand the thinking of a barbarian girl of Kunlun? She could say whatever she wanted, and it would still be of no concern to him! Moreover, barbaric and rude were not the qualifications of the moral excellence of traditional female of Nine Regions, so most likely that she would not get married.


    Hehehe, this was the real being destined to live a lonely life.


    Thinking about this, Zhan Ziye cast a smug smile at Zhou Mumu. Thetter naturally showed no weakness and responded with the simr smug smile.


    Wang Lu frowned. "Are you two sure that you aren''t together?"


    ��


    In any case, since Zhan Ziye had provided an eptable reason for beingte, the other four people would not dwell on it for too long. After all, it was not toote tomence their n to go to the demon world.


    With the exception of Wang Lu, the other four didn''t even fully exin their n to go to the demon world with their respective sect. The meeting was also invited in Qiong Hua''s personal name, by saying to her sect that they wanted to hold a small meeting. The Elders of the various sects believed that it was not a bad thing to deepen the ties between the Five Uniques, thus they allowed their lead disciple toe. Since long dy would usually mean more problem, after a discussion, they decided to let Zhan Ziye to open the way to the demon world.


    As for the location, naturally, they could not choose a ce within Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Because once the breath of the Eternal Tree spread, it might lead to unnecessary troubles. Although the great war of immortal and demon ended more than two thousand years ago, it was rumored that there were many hidden cultivators who were lurking in the mountains and the forests to alert the counterattack from the demon race. If they rashly released the Eternal Tree, it was very likely that they would be regarded as spies of the demon race and be annihted. This time, there was no South Pole Immortal Weng that would defend them.


    After a back and forth discussion to no avail, Qiong Hua finally made her decision.


    "I have my own private realm in Southern Heaven Region which has a node of spiritual energy, and the fluctuation of spiritual energy outside of it is sharp, so it should be able to disguise the energy of Eternal Tree."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu''s eyes seemed to have been blinded by the sunlight. "Private realm in Southern Heaven? Moreover, it has a node of spiritual energy? That is enough to open your own sect. Where did you get this kind of property��"


    Qiong Hua faintly smiled. "When I reached Jindan Stage, Mysterious Sky Mansion presented that realm as a gift for me to create a good rtionship."


    Wang Lu gritted his teeth and said with a smile, "Mysterious Sky Mansion? We are now enemies��"

 Chapter 454 - This Is Really an Exciting Journey

    <h4>Chapter 454: This Is Really an Exciting Journey</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In everything, one does not worry about scarcity, but rather about uneven distribution. 1


    The rtionship between Wang Lu and Mysterious Sky Mansion had always been very good. Not only was he an individual with a VIP ount, there were also more and more cooperation projects between Wisdom Sect and Mysterious Sky Mansion. Therefore, Mysterious Sky Mansion usually would send gifts to people every year. Whether it was local specialty food or borate crafts, which although were things not particrly powerful, they were still undeniably interesting magical tools.


    Wang Lu had alwaysmended this service orientation of Mysterious Sky Mansion. For the lead disciple of the Five Uniques, wealth in the usual sense had no meaning. It was not even surprising for the sect to allocate them a spiritual treasure or even an immortal treasure. Compared with the Five Uniques, the advantage of Mysterious Sky Mansion was nothing more than the number of people. Throughout Nine Regions, they could collect local product even in some remote areas. By precisely exerting this advantage that Mysterious Sky Mansion was able to deliver a gift that suited Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu had always been very satisfied with this, especially inparison with the treatment that his Master got from Mysterious Sky Mansion, which was like the heaven and earth��Wang Wu had long since been cklisted by Mysterious Sky Mansion because of excessive loans and failure to pay the debt. Now, considering that she was an Elder from the Five Uniques, Mysterious Sky Mansion didn''t dwell on it too much. Instead, they would just send her the bill every year to remind her that she still owed a lot of spirit stones, which made Wang Wu really ufortable.


    Wang Lu had always been very proud of his VIP treatment, until now, when the woman named Qiong Hua from Shengjing Sect showed off how much she was worth in the eyes of Mysterious Sky Mansion, which was truly difficult for Wang Lu to ept.


    Mysterious Sky Mansion actually presented a private realm for Qiong Hua to congratte her when she reached Jindan Stage?


    A mere Qiong Hua! Is that?


    Compared to Liu Li, in terms of age, Qiong Hua was a few years older, meaning that she was obviously already an old woman. In terms of appearance, the two although equal, but since Qiong Hua was more scary-looking than Liu Li, her points in the look department must be cut by half. In terms of figure, Qiong Hua could be considered as having a slim waist, but her chest could not bepared to Liu Li. On IQ, Qiong Hua, of course, was more intelligent than Liu Li��but would intelligence be of any use for this basis? On cultivation base, Qiong Hua was half a level ahead, but Liu Li was also about to have a breakthrough. With her powerful swordsmanship, once she reached Jindan Stage, she basically locked the title of the person with the strongest attack capability on the same level. On this point, even Wang Lu with his proud Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi had to concede to her. Thus, in general, Qiong Hua, this woman, was nothing beside her Kill Immortal Sword!


    Why should a good for nothing person enjoy the private realm in the Southern Heaven Region? Mysterious Sky Mansion, that bunch of grandsons, only sent him some amusing little things, yet they were willing to give Qiong Hua a private realm which was basically a private vi? Was Qiong Hua the mistress of the leader of Mysterious Sky Mansion?


    Unfortunately, going to the demon world was an important major event, so Wang Lu didn''t have the time to dwell on how to protest the difference in the treatment by Mysterious Sky Mansion. Since Qiong Hua had already put forward a suitable ce, the five of them each used their magical treasure to fly to the destination��in order to avoid attracting people''s attention, Shengjing Sect''s transportationwork, which was more convenient, was unuseful.


    Along the way, the five of them deliberately tried to spend their time to maintain the team harmony. Because Wang Lu and Qiong Hua were hostile to each other, they naturally could not stick together. Zhou Mumu and Zhan Ziye were also as ipatible as fire and water, so they also flew far from each other. As for Xiang Liang, he was indifferent to all of this. In fact, his rtionship with any of the four was rtively cold. His solemn expression seemed like a wall to keep off people as far away as possible.


    Therefore, this was really a rather awkward journey. Initially, Wang Lu and Zhou Mumu flew quite close, talking andughing merrily. However, the other three could not join them. Zhan Ziye looked down on the barbarian of Royal Soldier Sect, but the rtionship between him and Qiong Hua after thepetition for the five blood spirit crown was also quite tense. Qiong Hua was someone with talent for leadership, so as long as she came forward, it would not be difficult to coordinate their five-person team. However, with Wang Lu present, she didn''t want to be seen as too pushy to avoid troubles. Thus, in addition to Wang Lu and Zhou Mumu, the other three people actually chose to remain silent! With this kind of situation, let alone a sincere cooperation, this team seemed like it was about to disband at any moment!


    However, before long, Zhan Ziye could not bear the loneliness anymore. Especially after seeing Wang Lu and Zhou Mumu merrily talking andughing, which made him secretly frown.


    Among these five people, the one that could make him feel more confident was only Wang Lu. Although their rtionship was not that good, Zhan Ziye was actually quite afraid to offend Wang Lu, lest he lost someone that could make him feel good about himself.


    Zhan Ziye looked down upon Zhou Mumu, but very much agreed with Wang Lu. Thus, seeing the two of them chatting like that, he inwardly thought: This Zhou Mumu is a social climber, knowing that her own intelligence is low, she tries to cling on a powerful branch like Wang Lu�� she actually knows how to use the weapon of a woman.


    But I''m not going to let her get away with it! Wang Lu''s precious time should not be squandered on a woman with an empty brain! The one that truly deserves to have a conversation with him is only me, Zhan Ziye!


    Thinking of this, Zhan Ziye made his decision. He directly flew to Wang Lu''s side and bluntly interrupted the conversation between Wang Lu and Zhou Mumu, "Wang Lu, I have something that I want to discuss with you."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was stunned, but he quickly guessed Zhan Ziye''s psychological impulse and thus almostughed on the spot.


    However, Zhou Mumu didn''t have such restraint. She stared at him and blurted, "Who the f*ck are you?"


    Zhan Ziyepletely ignored her and just looked at Wang Lu seriously. He then put on a formic smile. "This is the problem, it''s about my Ten Thousand Arts Sect''s four elements pill condensing technique��When you came to see me, you ought to see how my Junior Brothers and Sisters use it. Currently, the oue of the spell is highly random. Even though you use the same magical power input, but no matter what, the oue could not be certain at all. On this ��"


    Before he could finish borating his question, he was interrupted angrily by Zhou Mumu, and the manner in which the girl interrupted him was particrly direct.


    The blood mark divine spear was pointed straight in front of Zhan Ziye, and the girl coldly said, "Get lost."


    Zhan Ziye was also furious: Does this woman have no shame? As a result, he also activated his thunder body, ready to square with her.


    Seeing that the fight would soon break, Wang Lu sighed. "You two should really be together. Everytime you two meet, there would be lightning and fire�� How about this, if you two really want to fight, then go ahead. As long as you don''t try to kill each other, and don''t cause any irreparable harm, then go at it. But after one of you win, the loser would have to admit the victor."


    "I agree!" the two said in unison, and the fight officially began. Blood mark divine spear and thunder body immediately battled each other, stirring up the winds and scudding the clouds.


    The funny thing was that, the two of them were also flying towards the destination as they fought because Wang Lu and the others did not want to wait for them. After noticing this, Zhou Mumu changed her tactic. She no longer sought to hurt her opponent but sought to trap her opponent so that he would fall behind.


    Of course, she didn''t really want to exclude him from the team, after all, they were counting on his eternal tree seed to go to the demon world. As long as she could stall him when he hastily tried to catch up with them, would he have the nerve to say that he didn''t lose? And as long as he admitted his defeat, then��


    Since Zhou Mumu could think of this, Zhan Ziye''s n was certainly simr. Thus, the spells of the two were mainly used to dy their opponent.


    Taking this opportunity, Wang Lu, who waspletely bored, looked for Xiang Liang and began to discuss military matters with thetter. When Wang Lu brought out this topic, Xiang Liang''s eyes immediately shone��this was the field that he was most interested in!


    In addition, Wang Lu''s aplishment in the military field also made Xiang Liang particrly satisfied��it was very good, but there was still a gappared to the real expert like himself.


    This gave Xiang Liang an ample room to y. The two of them could discuss any issue, and in each discussion, Xiang Liang could show his strength. And from time to time, a gem woulde out of Wang Lu''s mouth, which made Xiang Liang suddenly see the light.


    This exchange simply made Xiang Liang veryfortable. He even remembered the fabled story that he previously heard in Royal Soldier Sect.


    It was something that Xiang Liang identally heard when several of his sect''s disciples were secretly talking to each other. They were talking about a strange creature called a woman. They said that men and women could get a lot of pleasure by performing something called intercourse�� The pleasant sensation from the advancement of stage and even winning a war was not as good as men and women having intercourse.


    At that time, Xiang Liang merely snorted, thinking: Are you kidding me? How could there be something that is more pleasurable than winning a war and advancement in cultivation base? That''s because you haven''t experienced winning a war and advancing through stages! What a bunch of unbeliever outer court disciples!


    Now, Xiang Liang suddenly remembered that story.


    Of course, it was certainly not because he had some bad intention towards Wang Lu��although he had also heard the story of Ster Fairy Wang Lulu��it was because Xiang Liang suddenly found that there was something more pleasurable than stage advancement and winning a war!


    This nearly changed the way in which Xiang Liang looked at the world, and greatly improved his impression on Wang Lu. His previous exchange with Wang Lu in the immortal dreamnd during the battle for the five blood spirit crown allowed Xiang Liang to have a preliminary understanding of Wang Lu. But now, he thought that his understanding of Wang Lu was actually far from sufficient!


    No one had ever told him before that Wang Lu was actually such an interesting person. People only said that Wang Lu was one of a kind in immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions. No one could match his talent in oveing hurdles, but no one ever said that chatting with him would be so enjoyable!


    When he saw that Xiang Liang''s eyes seemed even more zed, Wang Lu inwardly sneered.


    Sure enough, it''s really easy to acquire the favorable impression of this little virgin!


    By fully disying his eloquence, Wang Lu had increased Xiang Liang''s favorability towards him almost to the max!


    Wang Lu obviously understood the principle of many friends on many roads. It was just that, in his opinion, most people didn''t have the qualification to be his friend. However, for the lead disciple of the Five Uniques�� they were without a doubt the target to pull to be friends. And this trip to the demon world, they finally had a rxed time�� The lead disciples of the Five Uniques were all veteran of hundred battles, so he had no doubt that they were already fully prepared to face this mission. Thus, since there was nothing else to do on their journey, he might as well try to increase the favorability with the other lead disciples.


    In fact, Wang Lu had already locked Xiang Liang as his target. Unfortunately, he was busy chatting with Zhou Mumu, so he had no time to spare.


    Fortunately, due to the timely intervention from Zhan Ziye, Wang Lu was able to extricate himself.


    Looking back at the two behind them that were still fighting, Wang Lu''s smile grew more flourishing.


    The two of you might as well be together forever.


    ��

 Chapter 455 - I Think This Is Probably an Oil Resource

    <h4>Chapter 455: I Think This Is Probably an Oil Resource</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After a long time, the five of them��of which, two were with injuries on their bodies��finally arrived at the private realm in Southern Heaven Region.


    Qiong Hua''s private realm was situated in a ce with picturesque scenery��a floating ind that was surrounded by mountains. And underneath the floating ind was a ring.


    A beautiful and magnificent ring.


    Outside the ring was the mirror-like surface of theke water. The water surface reflected the range upon range of green mountains that surrounded it as if it was a fairnd in the human world. However, at the edge of the ring, the situation rapidly changed, like it was neatly cut by a sharp de. The terrain suddenly stumbled steep downward, the surface of theke turned into a precipice, and the water fell down forming a ring-shaped waterfall.


    After the water crashed down at the bottom, the powerful impact broke the water into mist. The mist under the floating ind was so dense that it was like a giant steamer, and it was the steam that suspended the ind in mid air.


    However,pared to this majestic and magnificent natural scene, the fierce change of the surrounding spiritual energy deserved more attention. The ind that floated on the circr waterfall had a strange pulling force, which caused the surrounding spiritual energy to be especially active. Moreover, it was not only the water element of spiritual energy that was active here, the rest of the four elements of the surrounding spiritual energy were also evenly distributed, mixing and mingling with each other, crushing all the energies, and forming a natural barrier.


    If one were to perform a secret cultivation training here, there would be no need to worry that the magical power fluctuation would spread out. Nor should there be a worry that one would be disturbed by someone who would identally pass by, because outside the circr waterfall, the mirror-like surface of theke concealed all the change, deflecting the attention of the outsiders. In short, unless one knew the ce in advance, one would unconsciously have their attention away from the floating ind! Moreover, the more brilliant the cultivation base of the cultivator, the more they relied on the grade of the surrounding spiritual energy to judge their direction, thus the easier for them to be misled! Were it not for Qiong Hua who led the way with a special magical tool, they would not even be able toe here.


    At the same time, the dramatic change in the sound of the surrounding could be rated as strange in Nine Regions, and the fierce change in the surrounding spiritual energy had wonderful and endless use for cultivators with strong talent, and many spells cultivation could be assisted by this.


    This was the real beautiful paradise, enough for a middle-rank sect to establish their headquarters. At the same time, this was also the gift from Mysterious Sky Mansion to Qiong Hua to celebrate her Jindan Stage achievement.


    "We''ve arrived. This is my private realm. Sorry for the long journey, please rest inside."


    At the side of floating ind, Qiong Hua faintly said those words with an indifferent gaze,pletely without the intention of showing off. It was just that, identally, she was ncing at Wang Lu.


    Thetter tightly frowned, yet with eyes shing unceasingly. While Qiong Hua was puzzled by this reaction, he suddenly said, "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, do you want to sell this house?"


    "��"


    "Thirty million spirit stones, what do you think?"


    "��"


    "Forty million?"


    Qiong Hua helplessly said, "I think we should at least talk about this after wee backter."


    Wang Lu confidently said, "I''m afraid that if you identally die in the demon world, this property would be recovered back by Mysterious Sky Mansion, and by that time, it would not be easy to buy at a low price anymore."


    "��" Qiong Hua shook her head, no longer wanting to talk to Wang Lu about this. She just waved her hand to open a gap in that endless waterfall that formed a natural barrier.


    "Let''s go."


    The five of them sessively entered the floating ind and took a break in the ind''s exquisite courtyard to restore their magical power. Then, led by Qiong Hua, they flew under the floating ind where there was thick water mist that rose from where the circr waterfallnded. Qiong Hua stretched her finger and pointed at the center of the mist. "Junior Brother Ziye, you can nt your Eternal Tree seed here."


    Zhan Ziye was not assured. Only after taking out hundreds of calction talismans and carefully calcting did he finally nod.


    The transntation of eternal tree that had been rooted in the golden core was a life-threatening event for cultivators. Even bymon sense, it was simply impossible. Fortunately, Zhan Ziye was a disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, and by using his own original algorithm, he was able to calcte the possibility.


    Nevertheless, it was still very difficult, and the requirements for the environment were also extremely harsh. Thus, no matter how proud Zhan Ziye was of his method, he would not make a joke with his life.


    Then, Zhan Ziye arranged an array underneath the ind and began to transnt the Eternal Tree. The other four lead disciples acted as protectors around him. Each of them rotated their respective golden core to filter out the frenzied surrounding spiritual energy, so that Zhan Ziye in the middle could breathe in the purest energy.


    Because of this, Zhan Ziye was able to focus on transnting the Eternal Tree.


    On the first day, Zhan Ziye sat cross-legged in mid-air with a floating futon underneath him. He devoted all of his energy to absorb the pure spiritual energy provided by the four lead disciples. After a day, the golden core inside his jade mansion has been inted by ten times, and his magical power was nearly violent.


    For Jindan Stage cultivators, it would be a tant suicide to infuse excessive spiritual energy into the golden core. Usually, a cultivator who infused themselves with one and a half their maximum magical power was enough to make their golden core explode. This ten times as many performed by Zhan Ziye was simply an eye-opener.


    But only in this environment could he really proceed with the transntation of Eternal Tree. Being washed by excessive spiritual energy, the little bit of green light inside the golden core began to grow rapidly.


    On the second day, Zhan Ziye was still sitting in mid air, but the futon underneath him had disappeared. Because from the pores on the surface of his body, numerous fine roots of the Eternal Tree had spread out and rooted down at the bottom of the waterfall. These countless fine roots, under the nourishment from the water of the waterfall, were actually able to support Zhan Ziye''s body!


    On the third day, Zhan Ziye''s position was already reced by a towering ancient tree. A waist thickrge tree that was hundreds of meters in height was suspended in mid-air, propped up by roots that were no longer in the form of countless fine and difficult to recognize threads, but rather exceptionally thick and solid ones. These roots acted as the link between the Eternal Tree and the ring-shaped waterfall. Countless of roots interweaved into awork that nearly covered the ring-shaped waterfall. And looking upward along the roots��


    Originally, Zhan Ziye was sitting cross legged under the floating ind, with the distance only hundreds of meters from below the ind. ording to the growth rate of the Eternal Tree, the treetop would soon reach the ind. However, at this time, when the Eternal Tree began to take shape, from the bottom looking up, the floating ind seemed to have disappeared.


    Because the space channel had been opened by the Eternal Tree. If this was seen from afar, the bottom of the floating ind was like a ck hole, and the sturdy Eternal Tree was almost submerged in that ck hole.


    From that ck hole, cold wind whistled with an unpleasant odor, which was the smell of the demon world.


    The four lead disciples looked at the ck hole above them with a solemn look. Though they had long awaited it, witnessing the scene with their own eyes was still a breathtaking event.


    The passage between the two worlds was actually opened. In ordance with Zhan Ziye''s theory, this was the call from the Eternal Tree in the demon world to its branches, and it belonged to an instinctive reaction��truly incredible. Through instinctive reaction alone, the passage that had long been sessfully closed by the past cultivators was suddenly opened!


    It seemed like a being far beyond the true immortal was not just a fabricated fantasy. However, thinking that such a terrifying life form was there in the demon world, how could people not be worried?


    During the battle for the five blood spirit crown, Zhan Ziye had the n to make the Eternal Tree stand on the ground and walk. Although it was only part of the immortal dream world in the group of immortal tomb, who could guarantee that no one could do the same in the demon world?


    In the past, Nine Regions could produce heroes such as Immortal Qin and Great Ancestor Desheng, was it impossible for the same thing to happen in the demon world?


    Once the Eternal Tree was really used�� Perhaps there would also be a simr power that could contend with it in the Nine Regions, but when these two forces collide, how much serious harm would they bring to Nine Regions?


    "�� I feel more and more that our action in the demon world should not be dyed." Zhou Mumu looked incredibly serious.


    Xiang Liang silently nodded while his body''s murderous intent had gradually be obvious.


    However, Wang Lu actually said, "I would like to call foreign aid��"


    Qiong Hua shook her head. "Our business in the demon world would not get more effective by adding a participant, which should be very clear to you. Moreover, this passage does not allow a too strong individual to pass. Jindan Stage is almost its limit��"


    Wang Lu said, "I happen to know a cheap Jindan Stage cultivator, very suitable to be used as cannon fodder."


    Qiong Hua sighed and no longer bothered with Wang Lu. She lightly said, "Let''s go."


    With that, she became the first to fly into the ck hole. Wang Lu let out augh and then followed her. Zhou Mumu and Xiang Liang flew side by side behind them.


    The next moment, the Eternal Tree that was deeply rooted in the ring-shaped waterfall suddenly abandoned all the roots and then disappeared, pulled by the strong gravitational pull from behind the ck hole.


    Then, that terrifying ck hole slowly closed while the innumerable stars behind it shed as if there was a pair of eager and covetous eyes.


    ����


    Behind the passage was a blood-red world.


    This was not an unfamiliar world. In thest moment of the battle for the five blood spirit crown, when Qiong Hua dished out her Kill Immortal Sword and broke the world in one strike, everything changed their color and all things fell apart. All the camouge of that world disappeared, and everything was revealed as it was.


    Harmony River, ming Valley, Golden City, and Grey Mountain�� were not some kind of beautiful ce in the eyes of Nine Regions people, but rather an ugly and cruel demon worldnd��


    "Is this the demon world?"


    Aftering out of the passage, Zhou Mumu softly said with eyes opened wide.


    "This is the demon world."


    From behind, Zhan Ziye said with certainty.


    At this time, he had just restored his human form from the Eternal Tree. Although he looked very weak, he stubbornly refused the assistance from Xiang Liang, standing proudly by himself andmenting on what he saw.


    "Whether it''s theposition of the soil under the feet, or the smell of the air, all conform with what has been described in the text. Without a doubt, this is the demon world."


    His voice was weak but firm. However, as he spoke, a st of wind blew past, and Zhan Ziye involuntarily shivered and then sneezed.


    What came out was ck blood.

 Chapter 456 - Into the Ditch

    <h4>Chapter 456: Into the Ditch</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Achoo!


    After a quick sneeze, Zhan Ziye somewhat absent-mindedly looked at the ck blood that stained his palm.


    The other four lead disciples near him also focused their gaze on that.


    "Junior Brother Ziye, were you injured when you transnted the Eternal Tree?" Qiong Hua earnestly asked.


    "��" Zhan Ziye did not answer, but with a solemn looked, he scanned his internal using his primordial spirit to confirm his physical condition.


    Everything was good, nothing was unusual. The ck blood that he spurted out a moment ago seemed like it didn''t belong to him. If it was not obviously present on his palm, he would''ve suspected that this was just an illusion.


    At this time, another wind blew pass them. This time, it was not only Zhan Ziye, even Zhou Mumu couldn''t hold back a sneeze. Yet, no blood was discharged. The girl covered her nose and mouth with her hand, but when she put down her hand, she saw that there was ayer of mucus-like substance on it.


    "What is this�� thing?"


    Zhou Mumu shook off her hand in confusion, dropping that mucus-like substance in droplet form. At the same time, she also scanned her internals with her primordial spirit, and everything was as it should be.


    Meanwhile, however, Wang Lu''s countenance abruptly changed.


    This was a very familiar scene to him! Three months ago, when the Elders took turns in teaching him in Spirit Sword Mountain, the first lesson from the Sixth Elder was exactly simr to this scene!


    This was the strange poison in the demon world. After poisoning, everything lookedpletely the same. Regardless of the method used to scan, it would show that everything was normal, yet their body was melting. Its toxicity was so strong that even Non-Phase Golden Body could not resist it, and at the same time, no elixir could cure it. A special detoxification method must be used to clear the toxin. At that time, Wang Lu was still thinking that the reason why he was given such a prating poison in the first try was that his Sixth Uncle was merely showing his authority��if it was a merely ordinary poison, it would''ve been boring.


    However, during the next three months, Elder Lu, through endless difficulties, finally showed Wang Lu the meaning of hell difficulty. In those three months, Wang Lu felt that he had degenerated from spirit stone adventurer to free of charge adventurer, which was simply appalling��


    However, it was precisely because of those three months of special training that allowed him to make the correct response at the first try.


    "Everyone, except for Qiong Hua, immediately activate your healing technique and pump it to full power, never try to stop it even for a second!"


    At this time, there was no need for Wang Lu to say much��everyone had already guessed correctly that they were being poisoned. Although they didn''t know what kind of poison it was, the symptoms had begun to show. And the consequences seemed to be very serious��Zhou Mumu''s cheeks had obviously begun to melt! Yet, they couldn''t find what went wrong with them regardless of what kind of method they used!


    These several lead disciples who were already battle-hardened were absolutely terrified. Fortunately, Wang Lu seemed to be very experienced in this. The only problem was��


    "Why is it everyone except Senior Sister Qiong Hua?" While activating her Kunlun longevity technique to slow down the melting of her physical body, Zhou Mumu looked at Qiong Hua somewhat in disbelief.


    She readily admitted that Qiong Hua was more powerful than her, however, that was because she was not good at frontalbat. But in terms of longevity, as the lead disciple of the oldest sect in Nine Regions, she was confident that she would not lose to anyone. Even Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Golden Body could not bepared to the secret method of Kunlun in terms of evading drug, expelling poison, and prolonging life. So why should Qiong Hua be an exception?


    At the same time, Qiong Hua was also curious. Although her symptom was slightly lighter than the other, the beads of sweat on her forehead demonstrated that her condition was far from okay.


    As a result, Wang Lu''s answer almost let Zhou Mumu to fail in maintaining her technique. "Because I won''t feel bad if she dies."


    "��" Qiong Hua inwardly sighed and then began tounch her Shengjing Sect technique, using her trinity skill to condensed her body.


    Then, the four lead disciplesmitted themselves to dying the erosion from the toxin while Wang Lu, after stabilizing his own condition, began to remove the toxins from the remaining four.


    The method that he used was not different than what he learned from Elder Lu Li. In fact, it couldn''t afford to be different. Lu Li''s detoxification technique waspletely carried out using live human, and so far, it had not been possible to analyze its principle. And since the principle could not be parsed, then in its application, it could not be changed in the slightest. The output rhythm and the attribute of the magical power must be precise enough that it was simply a jaw-dropping task for an ordinary Jindan Stage cultivator. In particr, in the case of poisoning, a set ofplex form needed to be calcted, which was even difficult for ordinary Yuangying Stage cultivator and only a few Jindan Stage could do.


    Therefore, at this time, the several lead disciples were fortunate to have Wang Lu as their teammate. Otherwise, they would''ve been blown to death by the wind before they even encountered any enemy, which would''ve probably be the most shameful performance of Nine Regions'' people in the demon world since thest great war of immortal and demon.


    But then again, if after the five of them departed from Kunlun Mountain, the other four lead disciples were frank with their respective sect and thus had a proper preparation, they wouldn''t have been so easy to fall helpless under the poison attack.


    Of the five people, Wang Lu was the best at defense. Thus, his position within the team was the vanguard, working to protect the team against external harm. This wind came too sudden that Wang Lu himself was unprepared. Previously, Elder Lu Li also said that this kind of body melting poison had to be intentionally delivered by someone, not naturally urring in the surrounding.


    ording to the avable information, thest time a Nine Regions cultivator entered the demon world happened thousands of years ago, during which, the situation of the demon world was bound to change, so it was still reasonable that he was caught off guard. Since Wang Lu could not iste the others from being harmed in the first ce, he must participate in the next emergency treatment step. Zhou Mumu''s auxiliary methods were very powerful, and Kunlun''s longevity method was so extreme, but she was not fast enough in applying it.


    If she had prepared in advance, she would''ve cracked this exotic poison. But now, she could only hand over this task to Wang Lu!


    An hourter, Wang Lu sessfully eliminated the toxin from thest person.


    "How do you feel? Is there any irreparable damage to your internal organs such as uterus or ovaries? Or have your golden core and jade mansion been fundamentally destroyed? Or are there ugly scars on the skin that can''t be removed, which cause you to be disfigured for life?"


    Wang Lu took a moment to ask questions for hisst patient.


    "Fortunately, everything is normal." Qiong Hua nodded and stood up, intending to walk away.


    "Tsk, I think there was a problem with the treatment. There are some remaining poisons that are stubborn. I have to revolve my magical power in your body again to get rid of the rest of the poison."


    While saying that, Wang Lu''s primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi came out through his four fingers and was about to press into Qiong Hua.


    Even thinking with the elbow, Qiong Hua knew that Wang Lu had another intention. Thus, she lightly smiled and shed away from Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu also didn''t try to press it and just dispersed the sword qi from his fingertips.


    Wang Lu had always been unhappy whenever he saw Qiong Hua, which started in thest moment of the battle for the five blood spirit crown. The scene where Qiong Hua ughtered hundreds of millions of creatures using her Kill Immortal Sword had been deeply ingrained in Wang Lu''s memory. At that time, he threw punches on her face to vent his anger, and since then, he had been waiting for the change in Qiong Hua.


    If Qiong Hua could gradually change, Wang Lu really did not mind making friends with Qiong Hua whose strength waspletely on the same level as him.


    Unfortunately, when they met again, through her bodynguage, Wang Lu felt that her stubbornness had gone deeper. Concerning the demon world, although Qiong Hua never said it clearly, Wang Lu could actually feel the killing intent in her heart. Therefore, along the way, Wang Lu continued to pick fault, making clear of his stance.


    However, cultivator ying demon was not unreasonable. Not to mention that it was the first time Qiong Hua ughtered millions upon millions of creatures, thus Wang Lu really couldn''t say anything about it directly. Let alone in this expedition to the demon world, Qiong Hua''s power was indispensable. Thus, although he still saw her not pleasing to the eyes, he would not let her be someone who dragged the team back.


    Although he put Qiong Hua''s detoxification to thest, that was because her cultivation base was the highest, and she was able to stabilize herself with her trinity. As for trying to use his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi after the detoxification, if Qiong Hua really could not escape this little trick, then that meant her IQ had fallen enough from the requirement of a team member, and thus deserved to be kicked out of the team.


    In any case, with Wang Lu''s effort, the team of lead disciples finally returned to normal. However, the experience just now caused the several lead disciple''s hearts to turn somewhat cold.


    That was just a chilly wind��


    During the ensuing silence, Xiang Liang was the first to speak. Although he also just experienced a life and death crisis, there was no change in his countenance at all. He merely seriously asked, "What''s next?"


    In the team, Xiang Liang was tasked to serve as an attacker. He was a qualifiedmander, and he was a very good soldier. He had no fear of death, and his explosive force was powerful. He was also willing to obey themand. The only problem was�� who''s order?


    The subject of Xiang Liang''s inquiry was Qiong Hua.


    In fact, Xiang Liang''s rtionship with Qiong Hua was not that good. At least, it was far less than his friendship with Wang Lu. Andpared to Qiong Hua, Wang Lu had the team leader ability, which either from the record or theory, Wang Lu was more dominant. However, Xiang Liang still chose Qiong Hua.


    The reason for this was actually very simple. Because Qiong Hua was the representative of Shengjing Sect, which was the number one sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. For Xiang Liang who was ustomed to ss difference, this reason was enough.


    Qiong Hua also didn''t hold back. After listening to Xiang Liang''s question, she held out her hand and pointed at a certain direction. "The ce over there should have what we''re looking for."


    In fact, no one had ever spoken clearly about what they were looking for in the demon world, but each of them had a tacit understanding.


    After Qiong Hua pointed at a direction, Wang Lu did not object; at this moment, his red jade pendant was faintly hot.


    However, just as he was ready to verbally agree��


    "Hey, there''s nothing over there!"


    A brisk woman''s voice, confided in the uniquenguage of the demon race, came from behind the five people like a ghost.

 Chapter 457 - There Is Nothing Sexual Between Me and Her!

    <h4>Chapter 457: There Is Nothing Sexual Between Me and Her!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    This sudden voice really took the five of them by surprise.


    After the wind blew past just now, the five of them nearly turned into a pulp. Thus, the five lead disciples raised their vignce as their primordial spirit constantly scanned their surrounding. In this situation, even an expert of Yuanying Stage would find it difficult to hide their trail. But in the end��


    Who exactly the voice behind belonged to?


    Demon master? Demon king? Or was it an even higher standing demon race? If not, how could it be so easy to pass through the perception of the five of them?


    They were not just any ordinary five Jindan Stage cultivators of Nine Regions, but the five most promising and talented young cultivators of Nine Regions. Moreover, they have been especially prepared for this for three months! Unless they were crushed by an absolute power, otherwise, they were almost unrivaled in skills for those that were on the same level as them.


    However, if their opponent had a demon king level power, no matter how high their skills were, they would still meet a dead end. But�� was this the end of their trip to the demon world?


    Was all of their previous experience in the immortal dreamnd, in Kunlun library, just a huge trap for the Nine Regions world by the demon race? In order to get rid of these five geniuses, the most promising lead disciples?


    For these so-called lead disciples, regardless of any defects in their temperament, their brains worked very fast. These series of association was thought by them at lightning speed.


    And Wang Lu''s action was even faster than that of the other lead disciples.


    After they heard that lively and brisk woman voice, Wang Lu directly thrust his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi backward, pointing directly at the source of the sound.


    Although this sword qi was sent in a hurry, since it was powered with Jindan Stage magical power and also an immortal level sword art, it caused the ground to crack along the trajectory of the sword qi for around three hundred meters.


    At the same time, that lively and brisk woman voice sounded again.


    "It turns out you guys are enemies! Then die!"


    Just as that voice fell, before this mysterious expert made her move, a brown sphere of light emerged. At the same time that brown sphere of light emerged, which was Wang Lu''s sword defense, and, as if to suffer a great deal of oppression, it dramatically contracted.


    "Got you!" Wang Lu uttered a sneer andunched his Non-Phase Nameless sword!


    Previously, he sent out his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi not to hurt the enemy��he hadn''t locked the position of the enemy and also still didn''t know how powerful the enemy was. Moreover, only upon reaching Jindan was he able to freely use his primal chaos sword qi, thus, as a whole, he still wasn''t used to the rhythm of attacking first.


    Wang Lu had always been more used to defensive counterattack. As long as the other strike him first, the victory would be at hand.


    He didn''t believe that this brisk and lively woman''s voice belonged to a demon king level. Just like the previous cold wind, which fierceness only lied in its unnoticeable and hard to guard against aspects, it didn''t mean that it was really strong.


    If it was so strong that it could not be cracked, how could he, as a Jindan Stage cultivator who didn''t excel at detoxification, remove the poison from the other four lead disciples?


    In the great war of immortal and demon, the most troublesome thing for the cultivators of immortal path was not how strong the raw power of the demon race was, but how virtually impossible it was for them to guard against the means of the demon race! However, conversely, if they could guard against those means, it was not that hard to beat the people of the demon race that nearly destroyed Nine Regions.


    With this sword light sphere of Non-Phase Sword Defense encircling everyone, the Nameless Sword echoed its counterattack. Wang Lu didn''t expect that this Nameless Sword would seed, but he was not alone at this time.


    Almost at the same time as Wang Lu unfolded his Non-Phase Sword Defense, Xiang Liang chose tounch a surprise attack��not in the direction of the Nameless Sword, but in a remote wilderness.


    The attack from a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage was really fast. In the blink of an eye, Xiang Liang''s attack had flown several miles away and triggered arge scale explosion. In the middle of the explosion, the distortion in the space was vaguely simr. At the same time, a quick and agile female demon let out a stifling grunt.


    Xiang Liang''s guess was right��the other person''s real position was neither in the direction of the sound nor in the direction of the of the source of the bombardment of Non-Phase Sword Defense. The shadowy demon race had been well hidden from the beginning, and the attack on Wang Lu might have been remotely controlled.


    Nevertheless, when she made her move, she still inevitably left out a w, and Xiang Liang was very good at grasping this w.


    However, at the same time, in the middle of the sword defense, the other four lead disciples were not that far behind Xiang Liang either. After letting out a cold hump, Wang Lu''s Nameless Sword didn''t change direction in the slightest, while Zhan Ziye and Qiong Hua let out their own barrage of attack towards the direction pointed out by Wang Lu.


    Because the enemy might not be just one. In the past great war of immortals and demons, demon race very much liked to use the diversionary tactic. And thanks to their three months of special training, everyone had guessed this. Therefore, the reaction of the five lead disciples was quick and urate, and the tacit understanding between each of them was also above the standard. While Xiang Liang was responsible for the surprise attack, the other four were responsible for pinning down the main force of the enemy.


    This division of duty of the five lead disciples might be considered as wonderful, but after that first round of surprise attack, in addition to another stifled grunt, they produced no more result. After a moment, when the dust from thendslide had settled down, Xiang Liang''s paleplexion returned. His solemnplexion showed that the result of the fight just now was not good. The lurking demon race was still lurking, and the howling of the chilly wind intensified.


    At this time, no one dared to treat this ubiquitous cold wind lightly again. Obviously, this was the unique ability of the demon race. Wang Lu''s improved version of Non-Phase Sword Defense could keep out this cold wind, but they didn''t have the confidence to withstand the cold wind with their own body. Therefore, they could only stay within Wang Lu''s thirty-meter radius of sword defense, while everywhere outside his sword defense was the battlefield of the demon race.


    "If this goes on, it would be a dead end for us," Zhou Mumu said with a sinking voice.


    "Yes, we can''t let things go on like this," Wang Lu said a matter of factly.


    After a round of attack and defense, they were able to judge that the opponent''s strength was not really too high. In a protracted fight, the opponent would eventually reveal ws. However, the result of this protracted fight was that, their intrusion into the demon world would attract more and more attention. When the true demon king level character arrived, that would be the end of them.


    "So for us to get out of this bind, I suggest you, Senior Sister Qiong Hua, to sacrifice yourself. By exploding your golden core on that hill over there, we''ll take the chance to escape from this ambush. When the situation has subsided, we will continue to investigate the truth. During this period, we will always remember your sacrifice, so you may rest assured."


    While saying that, Wang Lu unceremoniously pushed Qiong Hua forward.


    "��"


    Regarding such a pig-rank teammate, Qiong Hua was rendered speechless. However, she also realized that the situation was unsustainable, and Wang Lu had done the best he could. As the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, she must take the role of the leader.


    Thus, on the sacrificial sword tform in her Jade Mansion, a crystal clear Immortal Dew Sword slowly sank, and after a moment, the Kill Immortal Sword, carrying the grievances of hundreds of millions of souls, reappeared.


    "What the hell, this is more ruthless than just exploding your golden core, are you actually going to blow off your teammates?"


    When Kill Immortal Sword came out, none in the immortal dreamnd could withstand it. If now Qiong Hua let out her Kill Immortal Sword again, Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense would basically be the same as paper pulp. Thus, although Qiong Hua would achieve victory, her other four teammates would be miserable.


    "Rest assured, it won''t hurt you."


    Just as Qiong Hua''s voice fell and she was about to make her move, the chilly wind suddenly stopped, and everywhere around them was dead silent. The environment did not seem to change, but in the intuition of the several lead disciples, the threat had disappeared without a trace.


    "�� Run away?"


    The might of the Kill Immortal Sword was simply too great. Just its tip alone could turn the surrounding spiritual energy chaotic. And the demon race who was keen to this change naturally could perceive it. If their opponent was careful, it would naturally retreat temporarily.


    "All right, let''s go," Qiong Hua said and returned her Kill Immortal Sword back to the altar. However, the blood light that she used to call out the sword remained in her fingertips, which was used by her to vaguely deter the enemy.


    The other four lead disciples became silent. Qiong Hua''s move was quite unexpected. She was able to call out her Kill Immortal Sword without releasing it, just like drawing the bow but not discharging the arrow. This meant that her control of the Kill Immortal Sword had been getting increasingly refined. Previously in the five spirits power struggle in the immortal dreamnd, Qiong Hua did not have such a skill��at the time, to use the Kill Immortal Sword, she had to go all out.


    The efficacy of the hundreds of millions of lives was without a doubt.


    Using the immortal sword to deter the enemy was certainly wonderful, but the several of them could not bepletely rxed. The enemies were still out there, but the immortal sword was already exposed. And in this vast demon world, this was akin toying out the seed of their demise.


    It seemed like this trip to demon world could not go on for long anymore. They needed to quickly look up for the truth and then return to the Nine Regions as fast as possible.


    This time, without anyone saying anything, the five of them took the advantage of this rare silence to rush full speed ahead towards the ce pointed out by Qiong Hua.


    And then��


    "Damn it, how are you guys rushing so fast!"


    Being the one left behind for the first time, Wang Lu was taken aback.


    As the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect whose attack and defense could be called ahead of the four people, Wang Lu didn''t have an all-round dominance against the others because his speed really fell short. In a normal rush, this difference wasn''t really visible, but rushing at full speed, it was as clear as day.


    "�� Hold on." Zhou Mumu''s turned around and grabbed Wang Lu''s sleeve.


    At this time, interpersonal rtionship was very important. If it was Zhan Ziye who fell behind, perhaps Zhou Mumu would merely turn her head and smirk at him.


    However, Qiong Hua and the others also didn''t have the opportunity to leave Wang Lu too far behind.


    Shortly after they rushed forward, the enemy finally revealed their true colors.


    "I''ve told you, there''s nothing there."


    A young female demon who was fully covered with heavy armor bared her fangs angrily.


    Upon seeing her, Wang Lu was taken aback�� Lan?


    Although there was a great difference in the temperament between this girl and the master of Grey Mountain, the iconic heavy armor, dexterous long tail, as well as red face and fangs�� If she was not Lan, then who? Or more urately, this should be Lan''s descendant?


    However, during the five blood spirits power struggle, Lan was already alone. She couldn''t even manage her own little section of the demon world of Grey Mountain, much less have the time to consider about children and the likes. Afterwards, when the hope of revival of Grey Mountain was ignited under Wang Lu''s leadership, Qiong Hua massacred everyone using her Kill Immortal Sword, thus eliminating all possible chance for Lan to form a family. Which meant that this�� Correct, at that time, the one who spent the most time together with Lan was��


    Thinking of this, the remaining four lead disciples turned their heads in unison to look at Wang Lu.


    Zhou Mumu directly let go of Wang Lu''s sleeve as if she had just touched a dirty thing. "Wang Lu, I can''t believe you''re actually that kind of person!"


    "Damn it, what nonsense are you talking about!" Wang Lu was inexplicably surprised. However, very quickly, heunched his counterattack.


    Wang Lu let out a sneer. "You, surnamed Zhou, it''s already toote for you to draw a line with me! When you pulled my hand, you''ve already been pregnant with my seed. When we go back, you''re going to have a baby!"

 Chapter 458 - Rest Assured, I Will Develop This Setting

    <h4>Chapter 458: Rest Assured, I Will Develop This Setting</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu had been undefeated since his debut, except when he lost several times in practice against Liu Li on the mountain. But since he achieved Jindan Stage, he actually didn''tpletely dominate Liu Li in a fight. His chance of winning was nothing more than around forty to sixty percent. As for against his Senior Sister Zhu Shiyao who was even stronger, that was needless to say. Although the two rarely fought each other, Wang Lu had to admit that his chance of winning was at most only fifty percent, far from being dominant. Of course,pared to the past where he didn''t even have a chance at all, his situation now was a lot better.


    However, in terms of lower limit of moral integrity, except for his Master, no one was his match. Since Zhou Mumu started it herself, then she shouldn''t me him for his retort.


    Zhou Mumu herself could also be said as someone with a tenacious mentality, especially since she became acquainted with Wang Lu and was shocked by his repeated performances that broke through the lower limit. Her nerves became thicker and stronger. However, suffering this blunt attack from Wang Lu, she suddenly felt that all of her practices these years had been for a naught. The shame that she felt almost made her crazy�� were it not for the immediate scene before them.


    "Go back!"


    Two heavy-armored girls 1 very seriously said.


    "There''s nothing over there!"


    Nothing at all? The words simply became an irresistible invitation in the ears of the several lead disciples. Wang Lu and the others simply looked at each other and then one by one made their move.


    Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi, Immortal Dew Sword, Thunder Body�� the attack from the five lead disciples immediately flooded the two heavily armored demon girls. Wang Lu''s attack was especially fierce, not caring at all if there was even a glimmer of possibility that he might be rted to them�� So what if they were rted to him! Even if they were Lan''s descendants, so what? The five blood spirits crown showdown was ultimately just ''ying along ording to the situation.'' Even if demon race was really not repulsive to Wang Lu, he knew the difference between immortal and demon.


    Let alone from the moment he saw these two heavily armored young girls, Wang Lu already vaguely felt a bad feeling about this. The strength of the other side was not as weak as they looked. If they didn''t go all out, he was afraid that it would be the several lead disciples who would end up dead.


    The offensive from the five lead disciples set off a storm of energy, which caused the ground to sink by around three meters in a five hundred meters radius. This was the result of the highly condensed magical power of the five lead disciples, which meant very few leakages outside their target.


    In the middle of the storm, the two heavily-armored girls were in distressed. The two put their back against each other. The girl that faced them had a slightly higher stature and also heavier body armor. Right now, she was shielding the girl behind her with her pagoda shield. Nevertheless, the all-around energy storm still caused their armors to be covered in bruises, and the pagoda shield was torn by Wang Lu''s Primal Chaos Sword Qi, unable to be used again.


    Although it seemed like an attack like this was unsustainable, Wang Lu and the others remained persistent, sending out waves of attack after attack.


    Having experienced the whistling of cold wind, everyone knew that the methods of these two demon race girls were strange and unpredictable. Before thoroughly establishing the victory, they must not be taken lightly.


    "Very well."


    In the gap between the storms, the voice of the demon girl was no longer light and deft.


    "Knowing our identity, yet still don''t want to repent�� The younger generations of demon race are really getting out of control. Since you guys are bent on seeking death, then we''ll give it to you!"


    With that, the girl at the front suddenly dropped her shield. The armors on her arms and legs also fell off naturally, exposing her creamy red and eye-catching skin.


    However, the five lead disciples didn''t have the time to be in awe of the luscious, as bright as jade red skin. Because, along with the falling armor, a trace of an astonishing demon power came out. It promptly took shape in the form of a strong wind, which slightly deflected the offensive of the five lead disciples. The demon race girl then bellowed and pushed her two palms together. A red light came out and walled off all the attack from the five lead disciples! The defense ability of this red light was several times more powerful than the previous heavy shield!


    Seeing this scene, theplexion of the few people immediately changed.


    It turned out that the heavy armor used by the demon race girl was not used to protect themselves, but to suppress their own strength! The less the armor, the stronger their fighting strength! This, this was really�� a setting that was well-like!


    Wang Lu let out a cold humph. "Everyone, we can do this, let her take off more of her clothes!"


    Needless to say, more attacks and spells fell like rain. Under this barrage of attack, the red light shield of the demon race girl began to crumble. As ast resort, the armors on the girl''s shoulders and waist also fell off, exposing arge patch of her creamy skin. Finally, the red light shield stabilized.


    "Come on, this girl is about to go naked!"


    However, while speaking, Wang Lu''s brows could not help but furrow. Previously, he had been together with Lan for quite some time, but he never knew the demon race from the Grey Mountain actually had this kind of setting!


    He didn''t know that the girl whose appetite was very much difficult to satiate had actually concealed her own strength the whole time in front of him.


    He had long guessed that Lan might not be as simple as it seemed, but he didn''t expect her to hide her strength this deep! Now, however, he had no time to think about the event during the five blood spirit power struggle, because the crisis was already in front of him. As the heavy armor that covered the demon race girl''s body fell one by one, her strength was also dramatically improved, until it finally went beyond even the strength of the five lead disciples. Even when the five of them coborated, it was still difficult to suppress her.


    And even now, there were still several pieces of armors that have yet to fall! Those armors covered her vital parts, which caused people to realize that her potential was bottomless!


    When Wang Lu was guessing whether she would release her remaining key pieces of armor or not, Wang Lu saw a blur, and when he was able to see clear again, the two demon race girls were already gone.


    At the same time, from behind him, Zhou Mumu let out a muffled grunt. The girl was struck by a heavy object, which flung her back by several hundred meters and directly went into the ground with a loud bang.


    Without looking back, Wang Lu knew that this was the counterattack from the demon girls. Because although they were missing, their pieces of armor were all on the ground��two full sets of armor! If everything went ordingly, the two girls were running naked at this time�� demon race was indeed demon race, they really did it.


    However, the other side also had sufficient enough confidence to be unrestrained. Because after taking off theirst pieces of armor, they became fast enough that it was difficult to react to their movement, meaning that they couldn''t be caught. In a haste, the spells from Qiong Hua and Zhan Ziye continued to miss their target, and the cautious Xiang Liang simply didn''t have the opportunity to make his move.


    Wang Lu very much wanted to see the enemy, but he knew that with his current stage, his eyesight was not powerful enough.


    What was the highest realm of running around naked? This was it.


    "Damn it, we really came across a demon king��"


    Wang Lu squinted his eyes and inwardly made his assessment of these two demon race girls. Then, he decided to change the tactic.


    Even though five of them were working together, they couldn''t even catch the shadows of the two demon race girls. This could only mean that there was a substantial difference in the level of strength. Under this kind of circumstances, he must use his hidden card.


    Wang Lu reached into his mustard seed bag and took something out.


    It was a red-orange spotted mushroom, the little gift given to him by South Pole Immortal Weng, which had been growing alongside Immortal Weng for hundreds of years!


    After swallowing this bitter mushroom, Wang Lu felt as if the golden core in his Jade Mansion was about to burst. Raging energy swept out, causing the two hundred and six root bones to tremble as if they were torn to pieces under a strong wind. And then, along with the wind, they also became longer and thicker.


    No man would reject the temptation of being long and thick. However, if the price was torn heart and pierced lung, so that the primordial spirit floated painfully in the dark, perhaps many people would begin to hesitate.


    A mushroom that let people grew big tasted very unpleasant. However, Wang Lu had been cultivating Non-Phase Method for years, so he had long been ustomed to the pain it apanied. Without even changing hisplexion, his body had already grown by thousands of times.


    A hundred meter giant appeared in the wilderness of the demon world.


    "What the!"


    His other four teammates softly eximed. As the lead disciples, everyone had their own trump card; Qiong Hua''s Kill Immortal Sword was one such an example. However, Wang Lu''s card was undoubtedly beyond the expectation of many people.


    The two demon race girls were also stunned by this. Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Wang Lu immediately lifted his foot forward and then stomped the ground.


    The earth trembled, and the ground in an area within several kilometers in radius from Wang Lu''s feet split open. Numerous visible cracks appeared on the ground.


    At the same time, the two demon race girls let out of muffled groan.


    The instant Zhou Mumu was thrown back by the surprise attack, Wang Lu had already calcted the two girls'' approximate position. Under the premise that his own reaction was not as good as them, he purposely affected the area of several kilometers.


    Although he had inted himself by thousands of times by virtue of the mushroom, his feet could not cover a kilometer of radius. However, when he turned into a giant, he suddenly felt a sh of insight. His Non-Phase Sword Defense and Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi suddenly had a trace of connection. And then, the two fused together and wrapped the sole of his feet. When he set his foot down, his magical power burst out and wiped all the lives within the area of half a kilometer. The two demon race girls simply could not avoid this!


    The mushroom was indeed worthy to be thepanion of the South Pole Immortal Weng for hundreds of years, its power was simply��


    However, just when Wang Lu and the others were secretly apprehensive to the might of this stomp, Wang Lu suddenly heard a tired but proud voice.


    "So this is the thing that you guys rely on!"


    Wang Lu was surprised and turned his gaze to the direction of the sound. There, on the distant hill, he saw two demon race girls who were all naked and supported each other in standing up.


    Both of them seemed to be in distress, and the taller one was badly hurt and could hardly stand.


    The young demon race girl who was able to withstand the bombardment of the five lead disciples with ease was actually severely wounded by Wang Lu''s stomp. Through this, the effectiveness of the mushroom gave by South Pole Immortal Weng could be inferred. However, at this time, those effective mushrooms were not in Wang Lu''s hands.


    The five lead disciples could see that the younger looking and more petite demon race girl was actually holding Wang Lu''s mustard seed bag! Then, one by one, she fished out the magic mushrooms with her slender fingers. The rule that only the owner of the mustard seed bag could open it didn''t seem to work with her!


    Wang Lu stared straight at her with a nk look.


    This wasn''t actually that impossible. Since he could have a trump card that went against the heaven''s will, couldn''t the demon race girl have an even more powerful card than him?


    They probably used their card to barely escape his stomp and then steal his mustard seed bag��


    Unfortunately, realizing it at this point was already toote. With a trace of regret, Wang Lu turned himself into a normal-sized person.


    Then he heard the victory-is-within-the-grasp voice of the demon race girl.


    "Hehe, unexpectedly there''s such a marvelous thing in this world. Just an inconspicuous mushroom can turn someone into��"


    While saying that, the demon girl split the mushroom into two and shared it with her sister. They then directly swallowed it. They didn''t even consider that the same mushroom might have different reactions with different people, which demonstrated their extreme confidence in their ability to digest it.


    And then��


    The two sisters trembled for a moment as a trace of greenish color suddenly appeared on their face. After which, they fell down to the ground head first.


    Wang Lu was stunned for a long time. And then, under the puzzled eyes of Qiong Hua and the others, he shook his head indifferently and then sighed. "s, how could a mushroom be eaten indiscriminately? These two demon girls really have nomon sense!"


    While speaking, he walked towards the top of the hill, and then carefully eyed the two naked demon race girls.


    Wang Lu then turned his head and asked his other teammates, "What are we going to do with them?"

 Chapter 459 - The Truth Is Getting Closer and Closer!

    <h4>Chapter 459: The Truth Is Getting Closer and Closer!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Demon race was indeed demon race.


    In the two great wars of immortals and demons, the exuberant vitality of the demon race had left a deep impression on human cultivators. Cutting off the head and destroying the heart did not cause fatal injuries. Even injuries that touched the depths of their soul could not really kill them. Moreover, unlike the humans, the majority of demon race was immune to numerous poison. Those violent poisons in Nine Regions were possibly just sweet snacks for the demon race.


    Thus, even if they carelessly ate the mushroom, these two demon race girls did not die violently on the spot, but just passed out unconscious.


    Wang Lu and the others also didn''t want the two girls'' lives, because this was their first spoils of war in the demon world. Moreover, to uncover the truth hidden in the demon world, they needed some locals for questioning.


    "Are we going to do something with them?"


    Wang Lu stretched out his finger to point at the two demon race sisters who fainted at the top of the hill and seriously asked.


    "�� What are you going to do with them?" Zhou Mumu vigntly looked at Wang Lu. Seeing that thetter''s finger gesticted back and forth toward the enchanting physique of the two young demon race girls, she added, "Don''t fool around, they are, after all, demon race."


    Zhan Ziye said, "ording to historical records, sexual assault on the enemy can effectively weaken the fighting will of the enemy, but there are also many counterexamples, so it''s not amon practice. As for the effect towards the demon race�� there are a few precedents, but the information is very inadequate. Wang Lu, if you don''t mind, I hope to be able to watch and collect the data, which will y an important role in enriching the relevant research."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment, and then said, "Except for thinking about sex, can you two think of something more serious?"


    Zhou Mumu''s jaw dropped��she didn''t expect that one day Wang Lu would question the seriousness of others!


    ����


    When the two demon girls woke up, they found out that they have been treated very cruelly.


    All of their power was sealed. The sealing technique was very exquisite to the point that they were totally incapable of resisting and unable to disy any of their ability.


    They were forcibly dressed.


    Moreover, it was more than just one set of clothes. In addition to their special armor, there were also seven to eight sets of underwear underneath the armor. Outside the armor, there were four to five sets of burqa that covered their whole face. Moreover, they were even blindfolded.


    Nobody knew who came up with this idea, which was simple and rustic, but�� it was indeed useful.


    Because they were indeed unable to resist. There were two main points of their explosive force after removing the armor. The first was, before the eruption of power, they must forcefully suppress their own strength with the specially made armor for a long time in order to save it. Secondly, when they removed the armor, their skin must be in full contact with the outside world, and there must not be any obstruction.


    Right now, after the eruption, their power savings have already beenpletely spent. At the same time, their skin waspletely blocked from connecting with the outside world through theyers of barriers, which made them powerless.


    However,pared to theyers of clothes, the real fatal thing was the mushroom that they swallowed, which was a deadly poison for the demon race. If their talents weren''t among the best in the demon world, when they swallowed the mushroom just now, their body and soul would be entirely extinguished. Right now, although they were lucky enough not to die, their internals were burning. Moreover, with their strength being sealed, they didn''t even have the strength to lift their hand.


    That mushroompletely reversed everything. Just before they went unconscious, when they were stunned to find that the effect of the mushroom was not what they expected, they knew that they had lost.


    Lost to an insidious sinister trick.


    That cunning opponent deliberately used the mushroom to make himself into a giant to attract their attention. When theyunched their secret technique to desperately snatch the mushroom, they have already fallen into the trap.


    However, lost was lost. ording to the rules of the demon world, they would either die, or face a fate that was even worse than death. These have already long been in the consciousness of the demon race.


    "There''s something that we want to ask you."


    Just as the two demon race girls prepared to receive their fate, Wang Lu opened his mouth to ask them.


    "What is the thing that you have always tried to hide?"


    In fact, Wang Lu was indeed curious. If the two demon race girls didn''t say anything but just directly made their move, Wang Lu wouldn''t think that something was wrong.


    Whether it was because their human identity had been exposed, or simply due to the bloodthirstiness of the demon race, having a fight in the demon world was normal. Yet, these two girls said that there was nothing ahead of them. This was anything but normal.


    Although they could just leave the two behind to investigate ahead, but after they scored a win against them, Wang Lu thought that they should cautiously proceed.


    Not all demon girls would eat his mushroom without ant hesitation.


    However, upon hearing Wang Lu''s question, the two blindfolded girls were surprised. They said, "Who exactly are you?"


    Hearing this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but furrow his brows: What is the problem?


    Asking what was ahead and their identity was immediately questioned? Was something ahead known to all of the demon race?


    That being the case, he might as well goes straight to the point.


    "We are cultivators from Nine Regions."


    "Human?"


    As soon as that voice fell, the wrapped-like-dumpling demon race girl suddenly jumped up from the ground. The already depleted force suddenly surged.


    Nevertheless, after Wang Lu putyers of clothes on her, the suppression effect was simply too strong. As soon as the girl got up, she immediately fell to the ground. After she fell to the ground, she continued to be mad.


    "You guys actually dare toe here!"


    The other girl angrily said, "So the channel between the two worlds has been opened again? All right, we will definitely rekindle the demon fire in the Nine Regions and return back these thousands of years of pain!"


    On hearing this, the eyes of the five lead disciples immediately lit up.


    What was their purpose ining to the demon world? Besides some personal reasons, exploring the truth of the great war of immortals and demons was their main objective. And since these two apparently knew quite a few things, if they didn''t ask them, then who?


    "What do you mean by the thousands of years'' pain?" Wang Lu asked, "ording to our Nine Regions records, the one who first ignited the mes of war was your demon race. So, it should be us who seek revenge here, not you."


    "@#$%!"


    The two demon girls shouted out at the same time, letting out some unclear words. Unfortunately, Wang Lu and the others didn''t understand these words��the effect of their camouge spell was limited, at least the trantion part was not perfect. Nevertheless, they all could guess that those words were probably the swear words of the demon world.


    The two girls probably thought that scolding the five people were not enough, so they simply jumped up. And because of their anger, they could even support themselves standing upright. The taller one tried her best to jump forward to hit Wang Lu.


    Unfortunately, because their eyes were blindfolded, Wang Lu merely took two steps to the side to dodge her. The tall girl identally tripped a stone on the ground and rolled down the hill.


    When Xiang Liang went down the hill to pick the girl back, Wang Lu took this advantage to question the petite girl.


    "Moreover, base on your demon race, you want to talk about attacking the Nine Regions? Twice you have attacked us, and both times your effort ended up in a failure. Right now, we are just the younger generation of Nine Regions cultivators, yet we dare to take the initiative to enter into the demon world. Do you have the ability to reignite the mes of war in the Nine Regions? Do you think we''re just going to let you do that?"


    "[email protected]#!!" The petite girl went wild with rage.


    Wang Lu looked back at Zhou Mumu andughed. "I don''t understand a single word that she said, but it feels refreshing to get scolded like this."


    Zhou Mumu sighed. "Stop ying around and just get on with it."


    Wang Lu''splexion turned serious. "I''m not ying around. Through her reaction, I have already guessed several things. The first, the demon race is really miserable these past thousands of years, and it has yet to return to normal. The second�� demon race doesn''t really have the ability to attack Nine Regions. Because when I questioned their ability, they didn''t show any solid stuff, but just shouted and scolded. Third, for this reason, the demon race had never considered an attack on the Nine Regions, or they simply don''t care about our situation. This can be judged by their inability to recognize our identity."


    Wang Lu''s spection was not unreasonable, but it was still very thin. Therefore, after a deliberation, the five of them decided to dispose of the two demon race girls and continue to investigate thend ahead of them.


    However, just as Wang Lu was ready to twist the knife, suddenly, there was a tremble from under his feet.


    Looking around, there was nothing except them, no abnormalities either, as if it was just an ordinary earthquake. However, Wang Lu thought that this was not the case. Frowning, he turned to look at Qiong Hua.


    Among the five of them, Qiong Hua''s cultivation base was the highest, and her ability was also the mostplete. Although Wang Lu could not detect any abnormality, it didn''t mean that Qiong Hua could not either.


    However, Qiong Hua at this time also furrowed her brows. "There seems to be some kind of dangering�� but I can''t see it clearly."


    Wang Lu then turned his attention to the two demon race girls on the ground. As the local people, they must certainly know the truth.


    However, when he cast his eyes on them, the two just lied side by side, motionless like corpses.


    "Hey, do you two know what is going on with this earthquake?" Zhou Mumu was already anxious and asked them first.


    Naturally, she didn''t get any answer.


    Wang Lu thought about it and then patted Zhou Mumu''s shoulder. "Let''s go."


    "Go?"


    "They don''t want to speak, which means that it''s something dangerous. They want to die together with us here. Since they know that they can''t defeat us, they already consider themselves dead, which is also the reason why they could be so calm now."


    Upon hearing Wang Lu''s reasoning, Zhou Mumu felt that it was reasonable. "What then?"


    "Run away, of course. However, since we don''t know the source of the danger, we might choose to run in the wrong way. But�� one thing for sure, that ce where they said there is nothing there is probably the only safe ce here."


    There was no time to analyze Wang Lu''s words, but those words were enough to convince the other four.


    "Let''s go."


    Qiong Hua was the first to move. She reached out to pick up the two bounded demon race girls from the ground and then flew towards that mysterious ce.


    With Qiong Hua''s statement, the rest of them no longer hesitated.


    After crossing a mountain, the five of them finally saw the ce considered as a restricted area by the demon race, a ce where there was nothing.


    Indeed, there was nothing there, just an empty ce.


    However, this empty ce was too unnatural. Within the radius of five kilometers, the ground was as t as a mirror. It was bizarrely neat!


    At this time, that unknown threat finally came.


    It came not from any particr direction, but from all directions. The blood-colored clouds that were unique to the demon world were suddenly darkened like they were dyed with ck ink. And then they rolled down towards the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, everywhere in the demon world was covered in darkness.


    This scene suddenly reminded Wang Lu of something that he had previously seen a long time ago.


    "Is this�� the ck tide 1 ?"

 Chapter 460 - In the End, Still Have to Run Away

    <h4>Chapter 460: In the End, Still Have to Run Away</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Within the ck tide of the western mountain in the savagend was Wang Lu''s important ce of cultivation.


    Within the ck tide, Wang Lu learned to use Non-Phase Sword Qi outside his body and became familiar with the method of burning innate vitality. It was also in the ck tide that he met with the stupid dog. Later, the dog returned to Spirit Sword Mountain with him and was identified as the Fenrir of the Western Continent��


    His cultivation time in the ck tide was not long, but the things that he experienced were many, and there were even more mysteries left behind.


    Wang Lu had never seen something simr with his experience in the ck tide outside of Spirit Sword Mountain, as if it was just a special product of Spirit Sword Mountain. Many strange sights within the ck tide were also contrary tomon sense, which was quite baffling.


    Moreover, after his cultivation in the ck tide, there seemed to be some kind of opposition from the Heavenly Sword Hall so that Wang Lu was never allowed to enter the Western Mountain again. Later on, even his Senior Sister Zhu Shiyao, who had always been ustomed to cultivate in the ck tide, was also barred from entering the Western Mountain.


    This development confused Wang Lu, but the Elders insisted on keeping quiet. Thus, Wang Lu realized that the Elders had no intention of letting them know. That being the case�� Wang Lu respected their wish. In any case, Wang Lu had always been busy with things, so there was no need for him to deliberately open this case.


    And now, when Wang Lu once again saw the ck tide, and the mystery in his mind became even more mysterious.


    The ck tide in the demon world was far more terrible than what he saw at the foot of the Western Mountain. The thick darkness brought a tremendous sense of oppression. In the past, he was still in Qi Cultivating Stage, yet he was able to survive the ck tide of Western Mountain. However, right now, he had already reached Jindan Stage, and his strength was one hundred times more than that in the past, nevertheless, the oppression that he felt now made him difficult to move.


    In the past, if he didn''t just stay in the Western Mountain, but ventured deep into the savagend, he would''ve probably encountered a ck tide with such an intensity. However�� why?


    Why did the ck tide in the savagend appear in the demon world? It would be too much to say it was just a coincidence, but to say that there was a link between the two�� How could Spirit Sword Sect have a link with the demon world?


    Unfortunately, there was no time for Wang Lu to think about it because the ck tide had begun to descend upon them.


    Faced with this sudden change, Qiong Hua and the others were a bit dazed. Although each of them had their own survival card, no one could guarantee that they could survive under the ck tide. Because such a catastrophe was simply unheard of!


    "Dig the ground!"


    In his critical moment, Wang Lu acted as the leader. While issuing his order, he took the lead by beginning to dig a deep hole in the ground using his Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi.


    "Get inside!"


    After the five of them went inside that hole, Wang Lu immediatelyunched an earth element spell to seal the entrance of the hole. He then took several pieces of jade from his mustard seed bag and lit them.


    Luckily, as a professional adventurer, he was a natural hoarder��things that could be saved would not be thrown away by him�� He still had the things that he found in Western Mountain!


    The bright jade was really miraculous. After several of them were simultaneously ignited, the hole became a big bright ce. The dark fog that prated through the cracks in the soil were mmed back.


    Wang Lu finally sighed in relief. The bright jade that he used to expel the ck tide when he was still in Qi Cultivating Stage was actually still useful against this ck tide that had more than ten thousand times of intensity.


    "What are these?" Zhou Mumu curiously tried to touch them with her hand.


    Wang Lu unceremoniously swatted away her hand. "Why are you trying to touch things? Aren''t you afraid that they might be excrement?"


    "Humph." Zhou Mumu withdrew her hand in disdain.


    However, the eyes of the nearby Zhan Ziye suddenly lit up. "Hey, these�� these are the seeds of Eternal Tree!"


    "Huh?" Wang Lu was taken aback. "The seed of the Eternal Tree?"


    Zhan Ziye repeatedly nodded, then he took out a set of equipment and instruments from his mustard seed bag. He then unceremoniously picked up a piece of a mostly stillplete bright jade from the pile that had already been ignited, extinguished its me, and put it into a jade bottle.


    The base of the jade bottle had many thin threads that were attached to aplete set of measuring instruments. A momentter, the water screen of the instruments projected manyplex numbers and marks.


    While watching it, Zhan Ziye nodded his head in confirmation. "There''s no mistake, this is the seed of Eternal Tree. If you don''t believe, take a look at it yourself!"


    With that, he once again summoned the Eternal Tree from his Jade Mansion. However, this time, there was only one branch, and at the end of the branch, there was a clear and shiny crystal, which seemed to be eighty to ny percent simr to that of the bright jade!


    Wang Lu immediately became confused. How could the seeds of the Eternal Tree appear in the savagend of Nine Regions? Was there any logic in this?


    At this time, one of the demon race girls who was brought by Qiong Hua and was still bound once again suddenly jumped and then asked in a stern voice, "Where did you get this?"


    Wang Lu kicked her back to the ground. "Pay attention to your identity, miss meat toilet, it''s not your ce to yell here."


    "Where did you get the Eternal Tree seeds?"


    "Still want to interrupt? Didn''t you guys already consider yourselves as dead? As dead people, you should stay on the ground and not move."


    After a moment of silence, the arrogance of the two demon girls was suddenly extinguished, and their attitude became extremely soft. "Please, please tell us where you guys found the seeds of Eternal Tree?"


    Wang Lu reached out his finger and pointed at Zhan Ziye. "From his stomach."


    "��"


    "What? You don''t believe me? Do you think it''s impossible to have a tree seed inside a person''s stomach? Humph, have you guys ever eaten fish eggs?"


    As soon as his voice fell, while Zhan Ziye gave no reaction, Zhou Mumu firmly moved a step back, away from the several burning bright jades. Clearly, the fish eggs said by Wang Lu produced a disgust reaction in her.


    After another moment of silence, the taller demon race girl let out an ''mm'' sound. Then her nose wrinkled, and she turned her head around toward Zhan Ziye.


    "I seem to smell�� the smell of tree."


    While talking, the taller girl couldn''t help but wriggle toward Zhan Ziye, and then her head started to lean forward. Although hidden underyers of clothing, Wang Lu could still feel the girl''s burning gaze.


    Then he sighed. "Hey, if you continue to lean forward, you would reach the ''tree'' between Zhan Ziye''s leg�� But, your reaction makes me curious about one thing. What happens to the Eternal Tree in this demon world of yours?"


    Zhan Ziye said, "I also want to ask that. Since entering the demon world, I can''t feel the call from the Eternal Tree�� but I can still see the shadow of Eternal Tree in the Nine Regions."


    Suddenly, everyone seemed to have their own issue, but every issue didn''t seem to have any answer.


    During the ensuing silence, Qiong Hua suddenly said, "The seed of the Eternal Tree can resist the strange ck mist, so there is likely to be a connection between the two. And the Eternal Tree that should have existed has disappeared. I think��"


    Wang Lu interrupted, "You want to say that the ck tide is the Eternal Tree? It is indeed a way of connecting them. The Eternal Tree of the demon world encountered an unexpected event and is transformed into the ck tide of extinction. And the demon world, therefore, lost their ability to make a counterattack against Nine Regions�� These several clues can be connected together like that."


    While saying that, Wang Lu nodded and secretly sighed. Senior Sister Qiong Hua was indeed Senior Sister Qiong Hua, her IQ level was several notches higher than that of the several other lead disciples. Unfortunately�� she took the wrong route, the more knowledgeable, the more reactionary 1 . Qiong Hua''s ingenuity would only lead her further and further on the wrong path.


    The current Qiong Hua was still the same Qiong Hua who sacrificed the lives of hundreds of millions of creatures; the same Qiong Hua who regarded the difference between immortals and demons the same as life and death, and the same Qiong Hua who was deeply convinced that she would be the future leader of the Nine Regions, and therefore must bear the burden that ordinary people could not bear.


    Wang Lu''s repeated provocations towards her during the whole journey were treated indifferently by her��this was precisely because she had this leadership mind.


    If she could be a teammate that truly opened her heart, it would be really a great blessing. Unfortunately, that route was not possible at all��


    Wang Lu once again inwardly sighed, and then pondered a bit on how to clearly indicate his own standpoint.


    "There is indeed a connection between this dark mist and the Eternal Tree."


    Zhan Ziye suddenly made a definite judgment.


    He stretched his finger and pointed at hisplex equipment. "There is a huge corrtion between the two."


    And then he went silent.


    Zhou Mumu curiously asked, "You mean this? How about the process? Howe there is a corrtion?"


    Zhan Ziye sneered and said, "Based on your academic level, do you think you can understand it even if I exin it to you? It''s enough for you to just know about the result, you should have at least the memory to remember it, right?"


    Zhou Mumu''s willowy eyebrows rose in anger. She really wanted to settle their differences right then and there to the bitter end.


    Fortunately, Qiong Hua spoke again.


    "Previously, these two demon girls said that there''s nothing here, were they referring to Eternal Tree?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "The possibility is not small. This ce was probably the site of the Eternal Tree�� Hmm, I''m afraid it''s more than that. There are other things besides the Eternal Tree here."


    With that, Wang Lu reached out to squeeze the already hot red jade.


    This red jade was undoubtedly a very important clue. However, Wang Lu didn''t want to reveal it so quickly. Right now, the matter of the Eternal Tree had yet to bepletely cleared, so there was no need to raise anotherplex issue. Moreover�� the primary issue right now was the ck tide.


    The bright jade was able to withstand the ck tide, but Wang Lu also discovered that, because the intensity of the ck tide here was far stronger than the ck tide in the Western Mountain, the burning speed of the bright jade was very fast, and they obviously would notst long. Yet, how long this ck tide wouldst was also unknown.


    However, there was no need to worry about this because Wang Lu had already thought of a solution.


    At least, two people here knew how to survive in the ck tide. Burning the bright jade was by no means the only way to resist the ck tide. The two couldn''t have possibly used the bright jade like it was some kind of firewood to burn every day, right?


    Of course, nobody expected they would readily cooperate and spill the beans. But, right now, everyone could take what they need.


    "Let''s make a deal, we tell you everything that we know about Eternal Tree, and you tell us how to survive in the ck tide."


    "Ptooey!" The demon girl spat on the ground


    Wang Lu was not surprised by the stubbornness of the demon girl. Since using persuasion to make a deal would not work, the next step would be��


    "If you don''t want to talk, then that''s fine." Wang Lu said and then pointed at Zhan Ziye. "He has a new Eternal Tree in him. If you are willing to watch him die along with the Eternal Tree, then so be it."


    In just a few words, the defense of the two demon race girls was immediately pierced.


    "Let us go, and we will take you to a safe ce."


    ��

 Chapter 461 - Two People Who Are Destined to Be Alone

    <h4>Chapter 461: Two People Who Are Destined to Be Alone</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Right now, Wang Lu was feeling a bit regretful.


    Because he felt that he had just made a bad deal.


    Just now, in order to obtain security guarantee under the ck tide, he promised to let the two girls live, while the two would only tell him the safe location. In Wang Lu''s view at that time, the deal was still fair. However, when he released the two girls from their bind, they just pointed their fingers down.


    "It''s below us."


    Wang Lu was puzzled. "What''s below us?"


    "�� Dig down another thirty meters and you''ll be in the safe ce."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was startled. Without even the need to use his sword qi, just by casting an earth element spell from his fingertips, the soil underneath them melted. Thirty meters deepter, suddenly, a giant cave appeared in sight.


    "What is this?"


    Zhou Mumu somewhat incredulously said. Her eyes lit up as she tried to see the situation in the cave.


    With her Jindan Stage cultivation base, her perception of the surrounding could already be called as astounding. However, before Wang Lu opened the hole, she waspletely unaware that there was a huge cave thirty meters below them. This cave was really strange��no matter how she tried it, the cave remained dark.


    "What''s inside there?"


    When her voice just fell, they heard a swishing sound. The several bright jades had already beenpletely burned out, and through the gaps in the soil, countless ck fog spread in.


    "Let''s get inside first!"


    Wang Lu grabbed Zhou Mumu''s wrist and jumped into the cave with her.


    Then, after a blur, light shone upon them.


    From above, they were unable to see through the darkness, but after the several of them entered the cave, they actually saw that the ce was filled with light. White light covered every inch of the ce, which caused them to feel as if they were in a sacred ce.


    This scene was not unfamiliar to some people.


    "�� Looks like this is inside the Eternal Tree."


    During the time of the five spirit power struggle, Zhan Ziye as the wood spirit and Zhou Mumu as the water spirit, had entered the most central part of the Eternal Tree, and it was quite simr to this.


    "This was indeed the interior of Eternal Tree��"


    The taller demon race girl coldly said.


    "Was?" Wang Lu asked, "Is the Eternal Tree really finished?"


    "If the Eternal Tree is still here, how could some human like you guys be so arrogant?"


    The petite girl angrily said, "Weren''t you, human cultivators, the ones who cut down our Eternal Tree? Yet you still want to ask this question?"


    "Humans cut down the Eternal Tree?" Wang Lu was surprised by this information. "When did it happen? Howe I never heard of it? Can you tell me about it in details?"


    "You''re still ying dumb!" as she spoke, the petite girl once again began to gather her strength. For the demon race, anger was also a source of power.


    "Wait a minute." The taller girl held her off. "These several people�� seem different."


    "What do you mean different? They''re all obviously the same desecrator! They even dared to nt the Eternal Tree in their filthy human body!" the petite girl yelled and broke free from the taller girl''s hand. Then her armor began to fall off, seemingly wanting another fight.


    The taller girl wrinkled her brows. Obviously, she didn''t want to fight again, but herpanion was so determined that she could only go along with her.


    In the end, the other party was just several human cultivators, so even if the two of them killed them, it would not mean anything. Thinking to this, her armor also began to fall off, and her strength steadily increased.


    Seeing that these two demon race girls showed an obvious hostility, the several lead disciples also put on their fighting posture. However, after having experienced the previous battle against the two, which one of them really had the confidence that they could beat the two girls?


    Nobody could imagine that the two demon girls who were beaten until they nearly died could actually be furious just by a few words from Wang Lu and nearly recover their previous strength as if they were resurrected�� If the previous demon race really had such a level of ability, the Nine Regions would''ve long been overturned by the demon race.


    At this crucial time, Zhou Mumu summoned her blood mark divine spear, and then pointed the tip of the spear at Zhan Ziye. "Hey, don''t you guys want the Eternal Tree?"


    "Eternal Tree? What a joke!"


    The petite girl sneered, looked upward and let out a loud whistle. At the same time, Zhan Ziye fell down to the ground head first and the seven apertures on his head began to bleed.


    "You dare to mention Eternal Tree here? Foolish desecrator, if we don''t kill you, how could we take out the Eternal Tree sapling?"


    "Damn, Zhan Ziye, you''re actually being beaten by her in seconds!" Wang Lu gritted his teeth, deeply feeling that the affairs of life were really difficult to anticipate. Zhan Ziye was beaten by the petite girl in mere seconds, apparently because of the resonance of the Eternal Tree. Compared to the branch inside him, these two girls controlled the body of the Eternal Tree.


    The five lead disciples were really at a disadvantage in confronting the two demon race girls. Now, they even lost one person. They really had no certain chance of winning. As for the mushroom from the South Pole Immortal Weng�� there was nothing else to say. In any case, Wang Lu was also afraid to eat it.


    "Since things have gotten to this point, Junior Brother Wang Lu, surely you have nothing else to say, right?"


    At this critical juncture, Qiong Hua lightly opened her mouth and calmly asked Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu knew what she was trying to say.


    Wang Lu didn''t have a card in his hand, but she has. With her Kill Immortal Sword, she could definitely kill the two demon race girls��although they were strong, it would be really difficult for them to withstand the Kill Immortal Sword. And although their speed was astonishing, under the pressure of the dark tide, their scope of action was limited, and they could not escape the locking range of the Kill Immortal Sword.


    However, if Wang Lu really let Qiong Hua make her move, there would be no room for mediation. And after spending so much effort, Wang Lu didn''t want these two girls to die just like that.


    "There''s no need to waste your precious sword strike, I have a way," Wang Lu said.


    Inwardly, he made a decision and then took out the red jade pendant.


    As a matter of fact, he couldn''t hide it anymore. After entering this cave, his red jade kept warming up. Right now, even his Non-Phase Golden Body could not endure it. If he didn''t take it out, perhaps it could even blow off his hand�� And since this red jade pendant had clearly made its stand, obviously, it was time for it to appear.


    As soon as he took out his red jade pendant, the two demon race girls suddenly opened their eyes wide, and a disbelieving look appeared on their face.


    "This, this is��"


    "How could you have��"


    While saying that, the two unconsciously knelt down! Although they were in a state of taking off their armor, the power in their body rapidly dissipated�� They didn''t want to fight! Moreover, by their stance, it was clear that they meant to surrender!


    This astonishing change caught Wang Lu by surprise. He looked at the zing hot red jade pendant, and then watched the two demon race girls who had already knelt on the ground. After thinking for a moment, he lifted that red jade pendant in front of Qiong Hua and then asked her.


    "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, seeing this red jade pendant, what do you have in mind?"


    Qiong Hua sighed. "At least, Ipletely don''t want to kneel in front of you."


    "Tsk, useless red jade��" Wang Lu said as he withdrew the red jade, and then asked the two demon race girls, "Do you two recognize this?"


    "Yes, of course, we recognize it! Any demon race in their right mind would not mistake it!" The taller girl paused her kneeling and seriously said, "How could I not know that this is the proof of leadership of the demon world, the dazzling demon jade on top of the five blood spirit crown?"


    "The demon jade on top of the five blood spirit crown?" Wang Lu was surprised. Because he recalled that, in the past, when he handed over the five blood spirit crown to Lan�� the piece of red jade on that crown was not thatrge. Obviously, it was a lot smaller than the one in his hand, and it also didn''t give off the boiling hot effect. Therefore, at the time, he didn''t think about it seriously.


    Later, he met that jet ck demon and got this piece of red jade without the crown. Unexpectedly, this red jade pendant actually had such a background!


    But then he thought about the legend surrounding the five blood spirit crown��


    "It is said that whosoever obtains the blood crown could rule the demon world?"


    "That''s right, the master of the blood crown is also the master of the demon world. This is the rule of the demon world."


    Wang Lu pointed to himself. "Then, that means, I am��"


    "Yes, you are the master of thisnd, and all the sane demons must obey your order."


    When this remark was made, let alone Wang Lu, even the remaining lead disciples were all shocked.


    Zhou Mumu incredulously said, "Wouldn''t that make you the great demon king?"


    Xiang Liang also said, "So, Junior Brother Wang Lu would be the suprememander of the demon world?"


    Wang Lu, however, was not that optimistic. He said to Zhou Mumu, "Is that theoretically even possible? Do you think holding a piece of red jade makes me able tomand a world? Take this as an example. If Supreme He Tu holding the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' golden ordermands you to marry Zhan Ziye, will you obey that order or not?"


    Zhou Mumu was surprised. "Can you not make such a malicious assumption? I got goosebumps just by hearing it you know! How is it possible for Supreme He Tu to be so bored that he would make such an order? And even if he does, I would not follow it. Although in theory, once the golden order was given no one could disobey it, but�� big deal, at worst, I can just quietly kill that cheap guy Zhan Ziye. Supreme He Tu couldn''t possibly tell me to marry a dead person, right?"


    Zhan Ziye was immediately upset. "The usefulness of the golden order of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is to establish the supreme trust in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals by the unified immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions. Since you joined the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and enjoyed all its conveniences, you must abide by its rules. You can''t just openly disregard the order just because of personal likes and dislikes! As the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect, you ought to have such an awareness!"


    Toward this very serious Zhan Ziye, Zhou Mumu just cast him a side nce and then muttered, "Idiot."


    "You!"


    Wang Lu also advised him, "Senior Brother Ziye, if the Supreme really orders it, are you really willing to be the life''spanion of Senior Sister Zhou?"


    Zhan Ziye was startled, then he imagined some kind of scenario. Suddenly, his face turned ashen. "I will at firstply, butter on, at the first chance, I will immediately divorce her!"


    "You, this idiot, dare to divorce me?" Zhou Mumu peevishly said.


    Wang Luunched his Non-Phase Sword Defense to separate the two people and then said, "In short, even the golden order of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals can''t make you obey the order with all your heart. If you are against the order, you would find a way out. That being the case�� I would like to ask, how could a mere piece of red jade have such a big effect that it could make all the demon race submit?"


    Zhou Mumu said, "Who knows about the matter of the demon world?"


    "But the basic logic is always there, don''t you think? Even a true immortal couldn''t possibly brainwash all the creatures of the world, so how could this red jade do it?"


    Zhou Mumu was suddenly speechless.


    "Moreover��" Wang Lu said, turned his head and looked at the two demon girls who were kneeling on the ground. "Just now, she said that all the sane demon race in this world will listen to mymand�� In other words, most of this world''s demon race are not in their right mind, right?"

 Chapter 462 - Just Consider You, A Basket Case, Alright!

    <h4>Chapter 462: Just Consider You, A Basket Case, Alright!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Most of the creatures in the demon world were not sane?


    Wang Lu''s assumption made the other four lead disciples frown.


    Because that was really a weird assumption. The current mainstream rumors in the Nine Regions about the demon world was that the demon race was a group of senseless killing machines. They exist to destroy everything in the world, and they were mortal enemies of humanity.


    In the records of the first great war of immortals and demons, there were too many ambiguities. Perhaps there was such kind of hidden secret, but by the second great war of immortals and demons, it was already purely naked killings on both sides.


    If it wasn''t for their experience of the five blood spirit power struggle in the group of immortal tombs, where they witnessed with their own eyes the joy, sorrow, and happiness of the demon race, it would be hard for them to believe if someone would say that the demon race also had human nature. However��


    While they were still confused, the petite girl tly said, "Yes, there are no more sane creatures left in the demon world."


    There was a kind of calm in her ''nothing sadder than a withered heart'' tone of voice.


    Wang Lu looked at the empty space around him and suddenly asked, "Is it the fault of us human?"


    The eyebrows of the petite girl rose slightly, and her body slightly twitched, showing that her emotion was not stable. However, she was a lot calmer than her previous ''immediately wanted to get naked and fight'' stance.


    The effect of the red jade seemed to be effective on her. However, to expect her to smoothly tell the whole story would be somewhat unrealistic. Fortunately, the emotion of the girl beside her was much more stable.


    "The utility of the five blood spirit crown is to dictate thew of the demon world." She said softly, "And the great part of thews of the demon world originate from the Eternal Tree."


    Wang Lu asked, "Then when the Eternal Tree of the demon world was destroyed, the five blood spirit crown lost its meaning? But it seems to be effective on you two."


    "Yes, because we are the guardians of the Eternal Tree. And though the Eternal Tree has been cut off, it hasn''t beenpletely destroyed. At least here its effect is still effective."


    "In other words, as soon as you two get out, you two are going to fight to the bitter end with us?"


    The demon girl lifted up her eyes, and then bowed her head. She said, "Human and demon have had their share of blood hatred."


    "Don''t you think it should be us who say that sentence?" Wang Lu shrugged.


    That demon girl said, "I don''t know how you humans recorded that history, but for us, it was you guys who provoked the first great war, and it was also you guys who created the second. If you guys suffered anything in those two great wars, you only had yourself to me."


    "We are to be med for everything?" Zhou Mumu''s anger quickly rose up but was promptly stopped by Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu said, "Historical records might be inurate. In the Nine Regions, we have an old saying that says, history is whatever the victor decorates on the little girl."


    The demon race girl lightly said, "Then we are the little girl that the winner decorates."


    Wang Lu was not surprised by this.


    Since they could be the guardians of the Eternal Tree, they were, of course, not ordinary. Not to mention that ording to the history of the five blood spirit power struggle, ultimately it was the Grey Mountain who won the five blood spirit crown, so they were the true bloodline of the demon king��


    "Then, have you two ever seen this person?"


    While saying that, Wang Lu projected out Lan''s face with a spell. The young girl''s fangs were obviously not that fierce, but her serious face revealed a very valiant spirit.


    However, in front of him, her two descendants shook their heads. "Never seen."


    "Never? Don''t you have any genealogy or anything that records history?"


    "We don''t need such a thing because history is in our bloodline. I am sure we never have such a member in our ethnic group. Although she looks like my own ethnicity, it''s mostly fabricated out of thin air by your human cultivators."


    History was in the bloodline? When Wang Lu was curious about the meaning of this sentence, Qiong Hua verbally exined.


    "The king of the demon world would receive the approval from the demon world''sw, and the king��"


    Before she could continue, Wang Lu interrupted her, "So the king has the privilege granted by thew, making him omniscient and omnipotent, and at the same time, the memory can be passed on to his bloodline, which causes the descendant of the demon king to forever maintain their superiority?"


    Qiong Hua wasn''t annoyed by this interruption. Instead, she nodded to endorse Wang Lu''s guess.


    And then she added, "There is no secret in the struggle for the five blood spirit crown."


    Wang Lu sneered and said, "Do you even need to say it? Right now, we just need to wait for the result of the appraisal of the heavenly silk head cover."


    In the first chain of the thirty-six chains, Wang Lu inadvertently triggered the hidden plot in the Peach Garden Vige and witnessed the making of history. The heavenly silk head cover, as the evidence to that, was taken away by the disciples of Yin and Yang School, Tiandao Lan and the other three, and brought it back to their school to verify its authenticity.


    If it was truly the greatest treasure of Yin and Yang School, then the group of immortal tombs had really created the miracle of going back in time. If not, then it showed that the heavenly silk head cover came from elsewhere. However, Tiandao Lan and the others never came out from their school. There was no urate answer for several years!


    It was not that the people of Yin and Yang Sect deliberately misappropriated the heavenly silk head cover, but rather, after Tiandao Lan and the others returned with the silk head cover, the Elders of Yin and Yang School exhausted all their means, yet they still could not really verify its authenticity!


    Properly speaking, the Nichang Feather Clothes was the most precious treasure of the Yin and Yang School. Thus, as long as the heavenly silk head cover matched with the other parts of the clothes, the Elders of the Yin and Yang School could determine its authenticity. Due to thousands of years of vicissitudes of life, Yin and Yang School experienced frequent changes during that period. Thus, although the Nichang Feather Clothes was the most precious treasure of the school, after many patching and remodeling, it had already been quite different from the original.


    The heavenly silk head cover had been lost for far too long, so when it was finally recovered, it didn''t have its ce in the clothes.


    The various records about the original clothes have already been lost through the passage of time. And thus, relying on the identification of the eyes of the people today, it was difficult to guarantee its uracy. Therefore, the Elders of Yin and Yang School made a decision to use the ''through the heaven level'' of great divination technique.


    This through the heaven level spell was a daunting test for any cultivator in the world. Even Daoist Master Feng Yin who was the best at divination had to spend a great deal of effort to perform it. The attainment of the Elder of Yin and Yang School on divination was not as good as Feng Yin, and his extraption progress was very slow. Before it started, he gave his estimated time��eight years.


    For an Elder whose life had already exceeded one millennium, the eight-year period was just as fast as a flick of fingers, not to mention the fact that this process could also further advance the divination skill of that Elder. However, for Wang Lu, it meant that the authenticity of the heavenly silk head cover could not be verified in a short time.


    Whether the group of immortal tombs yed back history or it was just modern drama, it was still unknown.


    Therefore, he still could not exin why the two demon race girls before him imed to have never seen Lan.


    "In short, in the records of your royal family, the demon world is the victim?"


    The demon race girl responded indifferently, "Two thousand years ago, humans invaded my demon world. While my race was unprepared, humans desecrated us by destroying the Eternal Tree. From then on, thew of demon world copsed, and the creatures became not in their right mind and turned bloodthirsty. Some of which flooded into the Nine Regions along the channel between the two worlds, taking revenge by ughtering humans. Tell me, doesn''t it mean you guys only have yourselves to me?"


    Human invaded the demon world and, while the demons were unprepared, destroyed the Eternal Tree?


    And after the Eternal Tree fell, thew of the demon world copsed, turning demon race into bloodthirsty creatures, which set off the second great war of immortals and demons?


    This short exnation from the demon race girl shocked the present lead disciples into silence.


    When they were in the library of Kunlun Sect, they knew that the source of enmity between the human and demon race was not simple. It has many hidden secrets. But unexpectedly, these hidden secrets were so�� stirring.


    "If the Eternal Tree is still here, the demon worldw is also here. With that red jade, you can dominate the demon world, and let the immortals and demons coexist in peace. Unfortunately, as early as two thousand years ago, this possibility was killed personally by your human race. You humans thought that by destroying the Eternal Tree, you would be able to permanently destroy the demon race, but the eventual copse of thew actually cost you a terrible price."


    The demon race girl said and then stretched her finger to the top of her head.


    "I don''t know where you guys got the Eternal Tree sapling, and I also don''t know where you got the demon jade of the five blood spirit crown. If you want to conquer the demon world, then�� take a look, this is thend that you want to conquer. Barren, deste, ck tide everywhere, and creatures bereft of any spirituality. I hope you like it."


    Based on the absolutely irreconcble hate between the immortals and demons, hearing the utter copse state of the demon world, Wang Lu ought to feel happy.


    Yet, he was unable to feel even a bit of joy.


    Likewise, even Qiong Hua who was the most strict in the division between immortals and demons could not muster up even half a smile.


    This group of cultivators had been frequently indoctrinated with the concept of division between immortals and demons since they embarked on the path of immortal cultivation. Although no one thought that the third great war between immortals and demons would erupt in their lifetime, this concept had already been deeply rooted.


    Today, this deeply rooted idea had finally begun to copse.


    In the midst of silence, Zhou Mumu could not hold herself.


    "What��" The girl said with hesitation, "What if we transnt the Eternal Tree? You see, here we have a good Eternal Tree sapling. If we transnt it here��"


    Before she could continue, Zhan Ziye interrupted her, "Hey, it''s already been fused with me, how would you transnt it here?"


    Zhou Mumu was not polite in her reply, "Then you''ll be buried alive here! It''s for the good of the demon world and Nine Regions!"


    "You, this woman, are really unreasonable!"


    Seeing that the two had begun to argue again, the demon race girl smile and said, "There are other ways to transnt it here. The Eternal Tree has a tenacious vitality. As long as the seed and branches are nurtured in a certain way, it can grow again. After the Eternal Tree is reborn, the ck tide can then be expelled little by little, and the demon race civilization can be rebuilt�� This process will not be particrly long, in just several hundred years, the prosperity that the demon race deserve should be able to reawaken. But, why would you guys do that? Right now, there''s nothing but death in this demon world, isn''t that the best situation for your humankind? As long as the channel between the two worlds is sealed, the ability of those senseless creatures will never threaten you."


    With that, she looked at Qiong Hua. "As for the two of us�� we are thest people of our own ethnicity. Although we are living under the protection of the site of Eternal Tree, we have neither the fertility nor the drive to survive. If things go on like this, within a hundred years, we will vanish along with this sanctuary. And the demon world would also bepletely plunged into the darkness."


    After saying those sentences, that demon race girl fell into silence.


    Simrly, the five lead disciples were also silent.


    Before the trip to the demon world, they had made a variety of preparations. Even if they encountered a demon king level character, they had the corresponding countermeasure. However, the present situation was actually thornier than encountering a demon king.


    In the end, it was Wang Lu who stepped forward to make the final decision.


    "Very well, be as what you just said!" The young man pped his hands and pointed at the demon girls. "You two can just slowly wait for the death here! We''re going home to eat!"


    With that, he turned around and looked at Zhan Ziye.


    "All right, you can send us back now!"


    After Zhan Ziye fell into consternation for a long time, he spread out his arms. "I can''t."

 Chapter 463 - Forget-Me-Not

    <h4>Chapter 463: Forget-Me-Not</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The grievances between Zhou Mumu and Zhan Ziye started from the five blood spirit power struggle and continued to this day. When the two met, they quarreled. When they quarreled, they began to fight. There was almost no time to stop. During which, it was really hard to tell who was right or wrong. ording to Wang Lu, it was best if the two would just go home and get married to each other. At least, he had always been in a neutral position.


    However, now, it seemed like Wang Lu finally understood Zhou Mumu''s hostility toward Zhan Ziye.


    That guy really sucked.


    "What do you mean by you can''t?"


    Zhan Ziye spread out his arms. "I''m only responsible foring here, not for returning home. If you think about it, it''s very easy to see it. I was able to open the channel through the resonance of the Eternal Tree, but now that we''re in the demon world, Nine Regions can''t resonate with my Eternal Tree."


    "So?"


    Zhan Ziye somewhat strangely gave Wang Lu a nce. "So, isn''t it obvious, I can''t send you back home? Junior Brother Wang Lu, with your logical thinking ability, can''t you even think about this small logic?"


    Then by your logical thinking ability, you ought to be able to think that I would not be the only one who wants to beat the sheet out of youter, right?


    Wang Lu shook his head, tozy to dwell on this nonsense. Instead, he turned to look at Zhou Mumu.


    The girl was also stunned. "I thought you four must have some way to��"


    You should really go back and marry Zhan Ziye.


    Then Wang Lu looked at Xiang Liang.


    Xiang Liang said, "I can only guarantee my own return trip��I thought that in this trip to the demon world, the default is each one of us is responsible for our own return trip."


    Mm, very good, you shouldn''t expect to find a wife in your whole life.


    In the end, Wang Lu could only look at Qiong Hua.


    Who knew that Qiong Hua actually wrinkled her brows, and after a moment, she said softly, "There''s a change in�� the Kill Immortal Sword."


    Although her words were somewhat vague, how could Wang Lu not understand its meaning? He just nodded and said, "In short, you''re a f*cking waste too right?"


    With that, the other four people focused their gaze on him. It was clear that their only hope now was Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu, Daoist Master Wang, who was an expert in creating miracles and almost omnipotent��


    Daoist Master Wang inwardly sighed dramatically, thinking that this trip to the demon world was filled with climax after climax that it couldn''t even be stopped�� Since the situation had developed to this point, he had to look at the n that he prepared beforeing here��using a certain howling demon named Enasi to call out the sh demon to open the channel was a true p in the face n.


    At this time in the demon world, let alone the howling demon, even the royal family was helpless, so who woulde to open the channel for him?


    "Since things have gotten to this point, then I can only pull out my life-saving card." Wang Lu shook his head and then reached out to pat Xiang Liang on the shoulder.


    "Senior Brother Xiang Liang, after you return to the Nine Regions, help me by going to the Spirit Sword Mountain, find a certain cheap person named Wang Wu, then tell her that her precious disciple is now trapped in the demon world, and if she does note to rescue, she would get menopause."


    Zhou Mumu was stunned: Is this your life-saving card? Getting someone from your sect toe to the rescue?


    "��" Xiang Liang, however, didn''t think too much of it. After gawking for a moment, he just nodded. "Rest assured, I''ll pass on your words."


    "While you''re there, help me threaten her. If she rather gets menopause thane to the rescue of someone in danger, then some of her secret that other people must not see would be widely spread in every corner of Nine Regions one monthter. At that time, even if her face is thick enough to not care about it, Sect Leader would certainly care, and by then, she would not be able to hold on to her Elder position and stipend."


    Xiang Liang carefully wrote down these words, and after thinking about it, he became in awe. "Junior Brother Wang Lu is indeed resourceful and decisive, you always think things through that they could even be considered as watertight."


    Zhou Mumu then asked, "The secret of the Fifth Elder that other people must not see?"


    Wang Lu spread out his arms. "Actually it''s nothing��based on her thick-skin-ness, there are no secrets of her that other people must not see. But I believe that as long as she is still a human being, she would always have a guilty conscience, so my bluffing would most certainly seed."


    "You two master and disciple are really��" Zhou Mumu shook her head. "In short, even you don''t have a way? Very well, so be it. If Xiang Liang could really bring reinforcements here, then, of course, it''s good��although I''m still skeptical, it''s still better for one of us to be able to go back than all of us die here."


    Her voice had just fallen and Xiang Liang immediately said, "There''s an unexpected change in the soul resonance, the resonance transmission has failed."


    "Hahaha, you really are a good brother who shares the same bitterness and happiness." Wang Lu burst outughing.


    "What are youughing at?" Zhou Mumu was a bit annoyed.


    Wang Lu was about to speak when he heard the demon girl ask, "Do you guys want to leave?"


    "Yes, do you have any good n?"


    The demon girl said, "The channel between the two worlds was closed around two thousand years ago, but just over a hundred years ago, there were some changes in the destend on the edge of the demon world. It seems like the edge of the entire demon world is getting blurry. Perhaps�� you guys can find a way to leave this world there."


    "More than a hundred years ago? The edge of the demon world?"


    "Perhaps the demon world is already on the verge of destruction, and its structure is no longer stable. Because the distance is too far away from here, we haven''t seen it previously. We only know that more than a hundred years ago, the demon world had a tremendous change. Even if it''s far away, the stink from Nine Regions can be smelled here."


    "Tsk, did more than a hundred years ago the septic tank of Nine Regions had a leak?" Wang Lu shook his head and asked, "In short, as long as we go to the edge of this world, there''s a possibility that we can find the Nine Regions, right? But now the ck tide is still raging outside, what are we going to do about it?"


    "The surge of the ck tide is cyclical�� Although it has be increasingly frantic and unsettling recently, it will still calm down at certain times, and that is the time for you to make your move."


    "How long will it take for us to go from here to the edge of the demon world?"


    The vastness of a world was such that even for a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, it would appear as boundless. Most of the Nine Region have already been explored by cultivators, and there were many transmission arrays in major traffic arteries, but nevertheless, it would still take a very long trip to travel across the continent.


    As for the demon world�� even if the five of them risked their lives in a desperate hurry, could they make it to the edge of the world in time before the ck tide caught up to them?


    "Your luck is good." The demon girl said, "If this is two thousand years ago, based on your current cultivation base, no matter what you guys do, you won''t be able to make it. But now, two thousand yearster, the demon world is getting more and more narrow and small; the edge of the world continues to copse. In the present situation�� perhaps you guys can still have time."


    "Tsk, you mean this is a racing game?" Wang Lu suddenly had a headache. He was very good at defense but not that good in speed.


    The taller demon girl suddenly said, "The two of us can take you�� We are very fast."


    "Oh? Then thank you." Wang Lu readily epted their offer. Right now, he was king of the demon world. Although this king''s people were just two lonely and in a precarious position demon girls, but they volunteered themselves, and there was no reason not to use them��in thepetition of speed, they indeed far surpassed that of the several lead disciples.


    However, the petite girl was surprised to hear herpanion''s offer and then pulled her hand. "Sister, are you crazy!"


    "To be loyal to the king is the mission that we have been waiting for a lifetime." The taller girl indifferently said as her eyes turned to look at Wang Lu, "And he, is, our king."


    "But he is a human!"


    "The demon jade fell into the human hand and miraculously appeared before us. I believe there must be a reason behind this."


    The two sisters stared at each other for a long time and then finally the younger sister relented. "Very well, I''ll go with you."


    ��


    Two dayster, the ck tide on the surface finally dispersed, and the scarlet glow specific to demon world once again enveloped thend. Wang Lu and the others also embarked on the journey.


    Along the way, they have two demon girls as their partners. They were rushing at the front, dragging five trails of light like it was a rainbow.


    However, behind this beautiful scene, in essence, the two girls were like draft animals pulling a cart, dragging the five lead disciples forward. After taking off their armors, they were even faster than Zhan Ziye with his thunder body, thus they were responsible to pull the others.


    Currently, the demon world had shrunk dramatically. The total area was only a fraction of what it was before the Eternal Tree copsed. The two girls made a beeline to the edge of the demon world. In just half a day, they would be able to go from the Eternal Tree site in the center of the demon world to its edge. And ording to the past rule, the ck tide woulde in an interval of two or three days, thus the time was more than enough.


    In theory, as long as they continued to move forward along the edge, they could find a path to the Nine Regions��with the sensitivity of the perception of the several lead disciples, it would be impossible for it not to be noticed. Once they entered the Nine Regions, each of them couldunch the heavenly talisman of their respective sect and teleport back to their mountain.


    During this half-day trip, Wang Lu tried to chat with the two girls but was rebuffed on the grounds of "to put all their attention on flying they could not split their focus on chatting." Wang Lu noticed that they were very reluctant to open their mouths, and also they weren''t strictly restrained by his demon jade. In any case, after they reached the edge, they would be like ''well water does not interfere with the river water''. And moreover, the harvest in this trip to the demon world was already sufficient. If there was no special reason, he believed that for a long time, he would note to this destroyednd.


    In other words, after this half day was over, he must say goodbye to these two demon race girls.


    However, as he was thinking, the demon girls in front of him suddenly slowed down. Feeling strange, Wang Lu asked, "What happens?"


    "The edge is just ahead." The elder demon girl stretched her finger forward and pointed at the strange flickering light on the horizon. The light there was twisted and broken, which outlined a piece of disorderly space.


    "�� Is that the scene on the edge of the world? It is indeed a marvelous sight that people rarely see in their life." Wang Lu said, and then urged, "Thest part of the journey is usually the hardest, please help bring us to the destination."


    Who knew that the older sister actually shook her head. "We can''t."


    "You can''t?" Wang Lu then discovered that the body of the two demon girls was quivering slightly and then rapidly trembling, as if they were suffering great pain and weakness.


    "We�� take shelter in the remains of the Eternal Tree in order to survive the great cataclysm." The voice of the demon girl was intermittent and increasingly weak. "So we can''t leave the Eternal Tree too far. Otherwise�� there is no way for us to maintain our own existence."


    "Originally�� I thought that my sister and I could stick it to the end, but�� it seems like that''s impossible."


    When she finished saying these words, blood began to ooze out of the two demon girls. The copse of their physical body was imminent!


    Wang Lu was inexplicably shocked. "Why didn''t you two say this earlier! Why are you being so hard on yourself!"


    With that, he tried to take out his elixirs, but the girl shook her head. "The medicine for human cultivators does not work for us�� Recently, the ck tide has be increasingly frequent, and the interval might no longer be two or three days, and based on you guys�� it would be toote." After saying this, the demon girls couldn''t hold back anymore and fell to the ground. As they fell, their body began to turn into ashes.


    "And I hope that you would always remember this ce. Don''t�� forget it so quickly."


    After saying thesest words, the two demon girlspletely vanished into thin air, passing away with the wind.


    At thest minute, Wang Lu didn''t even know their names�� but he knew that he would probably remember this forever.

 Chapter 464 - A Vista at the End of the Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 464: A Vista at the End of the Tunnel</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The edge of the demon world was already in sight.


    The shattered starry sky was glittering in the front. The space debris danced disorderly in the breeze, and the rolling bright red clouds in the sky reflected down the me and illuminated the future. Along the way, there were no surprises. The raging ck tide that had ravaged this world seemed to have been toote to stop the lead disciples of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals from going home.


    It was undoubtedly a gratifying thing for them to be able to obtain important intelligence in the demon world and then triumphantly return home safely. However, all the five of them kept their silent, unable to squeeze out even a little bit of joyful expression.


    The sacrifice of the two demon girls seemed like a really heavy burden on the five of them. Even Qiong Hua who had the most extreme stand in her view of immortals and demons appeared listless.


    The two demon girls were indeed sessful. Although they didn''t even leave their name, their fortitude was forever etched in the people''s mind.


    It was not demon heart, but even more than that. The demon race was indeed a race that was best at ying with the demon heart. And as the royal family of the demon race, they were even more so.


    During this silence, the five of them finally entered the broken space. However, when they set foot on the edge of the world, no matter how listless and unenthusiastic they were, they had to raise their spirit in order to be able to respond to any change that might happen. Here the space was broken and murderous intent lurked everywhere. If they were careless for even a bit, they would be cut into mincemeat by the space debris. It would be too ironical if the five of them could actually survive the ck tide that devastated thend but actually fall short on the finish line.


    Surprisingly, however, when they set foot on the edge of the world, they found out that the space was far calmer than what they had expected. The dazzling starry sky seemed toe from a remote distant ce.


    "Is this supposed to be the edge of the world? Ahead of us should be the void, right?" Zhou Mumu asked in a puzzled voice, "Why does it feel like there''s a strong sense of vitality in front of me?"


    "Oh, is it because you''re about to be born?" Wang Lu casually blurted out.


    "�� Don''t think that since our friendship is close, I''m not willing to beat you up."


    "Perhaps in front of us is Nine Regions? The two worlds have merged, that''s why you feel the vitality from the Nine Regions?" Wang Lu''s perception wasn''t that keen, so he just thoughtlessly guessed.


    "It''s not the same. I don''t smell any vor of the Nine Regions, but just the stink of demon race!"


    After Zhou Mumu had finished talking, Zhan Ziye also said in amazement, "All the indicators here are abnormal and can''t be exined by any existing theory!"


    "Mm, you may consider staying here for a year or two. We will remember to burn incense for you from Nine Regions."


    Compared to Zhou Mumu and Zhan Ziye whose attention kept on shifting to any issue that arose, Wang Lu right now just wanted to return to the Nine Regions as soon as possible. The trip to the demon world was really too ufortable.


    Thereupon he took the lead, propping up his Non-Phase Sword Defense in this broken space. Within this sword defense, any evil things could not invade.


    The several lead disciples walked beside Wang Lu. Feeling the gentle but tough sword qi, each of them had their own thought.


    While they were moving ahead, Qiong Hua suddenly spoke, "The Non-Phase Sword Defense of Junior Brother Wang seems to be more refined. Perhaps among the current cultivators, no one on the same level as you could pierce through it."


    In light of the rtionship between Wang Lu and Qiong Hua, it was hard to imagine she would express her praise and appreciation of Wang Lu so openly. However, if someone familiar with Qiong Hua heard about this, he or she would certainly know that this was due to Qiong Hua''s pride as a sword cultivator.


    Because of her pride, she would not begrudge others for their attainment. Because this appreciation could not shake her confidence in herself. It was also because of pride that she could not tolerate herself to be petty like a small child. The perfectness of Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense was obvious to all. Even if she didn''t say it, couldn''t the other lead disciples not see it?


    Wang Lu himself was a bit surprised by this. After casting Qiong Hua a sidelong nce, he just sneered but didn''t bicker with her as usual.


    Non-Phase Sword Defense was indeed powerful, but it was also a joke to say that it was invincible to all that on the same level as him. Perhaps taking Qiong Hua''s swordsmanship as an example, under her Kill Immortal Sword, Wang Lu would be powerless�� And Wang Lu clearly knew that in the Spirit Sword Mountain, there were two girls who absolutely had the ability to pierce on-the-same-level-as-them Non-Phase Sword Defense.


    Although the IQ of the two of them did not necessarily match up with that of Qiong Hua�� otherwise, he would not be deeply regarded by the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall and be trained to be the lead disciple when his cultivation base has yet to take shape��


    Just as he was thinking about this, suddenly in front of them, there was a bright light. Unknowingly, the five of them had just crossed the chaotic edge into a new world.


    However, faced with this new world, the several of them werepletely stunned that they could not even speak at all.


    "Where is this ce?" Zhou Mumu subconsciously walked to the front of the team. She used her eyes that were powered by immortal methods from Kunlun to observe, but no matter what, she could not see the thing that she wanted.


    Far into the horizon was a fertile and prosperousnd. Several of them were standing on top of a mountain. Under the mountain was a bustling city. The grand city wall was like a huge mountain that enveloped the city, yet it could not keep off the vigorous vitality of the city. Heavy traffic could be observed in the city, and the noise was bubbling like a cauldron. Although the style of the city was unique and even strange, the prosperousness of the city was an eye-opener.


    In the Nine Regions, those first-tier cities were just like this, but Zhou Mumu was very certain that no city in the Nine Regions was like this.


    Because there was no city in the Nine Regions that had millions of demon race people! However, the behavior of these demon race people waspletely unfathomable!


    Zhou Mumu clearly saw a group of more than ten tall and burly demons whose back was packed with bony outgrowth walking on a spacious street, asionally looking curiously at the dense buildings on both sides of the street. There were a few lumps of grey fog that lingered on the sides of these tall and burly demon race people, which from time to time issued a tiny sound��these lumps of grey fog were also demons; they werepletely substanceless and good at attacking the mind.


    And these lumps of grey fog were not arguing with those tall and burly demons, but just persuading them to enter their respective shop to buy goods. The buildings on both sides of the streets were mostly the shops of demon race people. Dazzling arrays of goods were openly disyed, which made people appreciate.


    One of the tall and burly demons with bony outgrowth on the back stopped his footsteps,municated in a muffled voice with the fog-like demon, fished out two coins from the leather bag on his waist, and put them on the counter. He then took a gorgeous hat and wore it on his head.


    Hispanions turned around andmented on his appearance. Some of them were moved by it that they fished out their own money to buy a simr hat and then candidlyughed as they continued their walk.


    If such a peaceful and warm scene happened in the Nine Regions, no one would be surprised because it was daily life in the Nine Regions. However, if the people were to be exchanged with demon race people��


    Where in the world there were such gentle and orderly demon race people? Those tall and burly demons were the vanguards in the great war of immortals and demons. They were not known for being able to feel pain or fatigue. They would insist on killing until they could no longer move. They have only killings and tortures in their minds. At the same time, the civilization level of these tall and burly demons with bony outgrowth on the back was extremely primitive��they didn''t even know the basics for barter. If they liked something, they would just grab it. If they were stopped, they would kill the person who stopped them, even if they were the one who ended up dead instead. They have always been unafraid of death.


    But how could these tall and bony demons honestly pay something from a shop? How could they even buy a fancy hat!


    As for the fog demon, they have also caused countless cultivators of Nine Regions to gnash their teeth. They were sinister and despicable, the most adept at ying with people''s mind, sowing discord on people. Plotting and being despicable were their nature even among themselves�� How could they possibly operate stores and attract businesses?


    If there was no suppression from a higher level demon race, the encounter between those tall and sturdy with bony outgrowth demon and the fog demon would end in them fighting each other in most situations, even to the death��


    "Is there something wrong with my eyes?" Zhou Mumu really couldn''t believe her eyes, but everything before her could not be denied, which totally confused her.


    "What exactly is this ce?"


    The same question arose in the minds of the other four. This warm but strange sight not only put their minds in turmoil, it also doubled their vignce!


    However, at this time, a few swift rays of light flew from within the city. Their momentum was extremely quick. Nearly in the blink of an eye, they flew from the city wall to the mountain peak and came before Wang Lu and the others.


    The several of them were full on alert, and among them, Xiang Liang could not help but want to strike preemptively��through their speed, it was not difficult to determine their power, which was enemies that could not be easily taken down. Thus, rather than passively defending, it was better to do the preemptive strike. However, Xiang Liang''s attack was actually stopped by Wang Lu.


    In this one city, there were already so many strong enemies, thus, rashly making their move would push them into a dead end. Here was unlike the previous deste demon world where no matter how earth-shattering the thing that they did, as long as they turned around and fled, they would be safe. However, in a ce where the civilization was highly developed, once they caught the people''s attention, there would be no ce for them to hide.


    Moreover, since they inexplicably came here from the edge of the world, the red jade pendant on Wang Lu''s chest was surging with heat once again.


    Therefore, Wang Lu thought that it was best not to make their move.


    Very quickly, things proved that his judgment was not wrong. After the several rays of light came near, they quickly turned into humanoid creatures. Three green-feathered bird demons and one ck-skinned ink demon.


    The ink demon and bird demon were famous during the great war of immortals and demons. The ck-skinned ink demon, during the battle, could turn their skin into imprable ck jade. And the bird demon was very good at flying, their speed extremely fast. A group of bird demon and ink demon could form a killing machine since they have both fast offense and superb defense.


    And this group of four demons was a standard leader-subordinatebination. Unlike in the great war of immortals and demons where it was written that these two types of demons harbored hostile intention and hatred towards each other, the four people in front of them appeared to be in harmony. After seeing Wang Lu and the others, they were extremely surprised and began to discuss among themselves in a small voice. The rtionships of the four of them seemed to be intimate!


    Then, the ink demon, as the head of their team, asked them a question. Although thenguage used was demon racenguage, the several lead disciples could understand it.


    "Do you guys��e from thend of destruction?"

 Chapter 465 - Another Branch of History?

    <h4>Chapter 465: Another Branch of History?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Thend of destruction?


    Upon hearing these words, the minds of several lead disciples were moved.


    Beforeing to this strange world, the demon world that was ravaged by the ck tide could indeed be called as thend of destruction. But if that was thend of destruction, what about here?


    Or in other words, what the hell is happening here? After leaving the demon world, they should be back in Nine Regions, so how could they suddenly arrive here?


    When the several lead disciples had different thoughts, Wang Lu stepped forward and said in fluent demon racenguage, "Wee from the eternal country. What�� what is this ce?"


    While speaking, he showed just the right amount of confusion and puzzlement.


    The so-called eternal country was a popr name for the world in which the demon race people lived. Wang Lu was trying to act like he was the residence of the demon world.


    Before departing from Nine Regions to Demon World, the several lead disciples were all cast with a disguise spell, disguising them as demon world people. The core of the spell itself was harvested in the group of immortal tombs�� The disguise effect was almost without any w.


    Even the two royal family girls of the demon race only saw the ws during the conversation. Thus, the present ink demon and bird demon were naturally helpless.


    After listening to Wang Lu''s exnation, the ink demon individual was astounded that his jaw ckened, revealing several rows of teeth. "Eternal country? You guys reallye from thend of destruction! Unexpectedly, there are still living people there! This is so amazing!"


    With that, the several bird demon individuals behind him were also excited. "Living residence of the old demon world? My god, this is a big news thates one in many years. And we are the first to witness them, we''re going to be famous!"


    "What do you think, if those magazine journalistse to interview us, how can we promote ourselves while we are telling the story?"


    "After bing famous, will there be businessmen looking for us for product endorsement?"


    The dialogue of the several bird demon contained a great amount of information. So much that Wang Lu could not even immediately respond.


    "Did you guys say�� old demon world? What do you mean by that?"


    That ink demonughed. "Of course it''s because here, the ce that you see all around you, is called the new demon world! A newnd that brings new life for the demon race!"


    "New demon world?"


    That ink demon said, "It''s a long story. I see that you guys seem travel-worn, your life must be very difficult in the old demon world, right? For you guys to be able to walk through the space barrier toe here, you guys definitely experienced a lot more hardships. How about we go to the city first and you guys can take a rest first. After that, I''ll tell you the ins and outs of things. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the head guard of Zanarkand. Just now, I saw a change in the space on the mountain, so I led my brothers toe here to check it out�� And indeed, we found amazing characters here!"


    With that, that ink demonughed again. "Previously in this new demon world, for over a full millennium, we haven''t seen any visitors from the old world. Being the first to find you guys is really my good luck."


    After a pause, he suddenly asked, "Can I use my name to call you?"


    "��"


    ��


    After their initial greetings with the several City Guards, Wang Lu and the others officially entered this incredible demon race city, Zanarkand.


    The ink demon arranged for their amodation and food. Moreover, he had also considered the cultivation base of the several lead disciples and arranged their residence ording to the five elements and Feng Shui line that was best for each of them. The food was also both delicious and nutritious��this surprised Wang Lu and the others because ording to the custom of the demon race that they know of, fresh blood and meat seemed more suitable to entertain the guest.


    It was not long after their arrival in Zanarkand with an awkward mood that a high-level demon race came to entertain them. He was also an ink demon, but he was more mature and stronger than the head guard. The head guard was roughly equivalent to peak Jindan Stage human, but the older ink demon individual was at least half a step into Deity Stage��the division of strength for the demon race was different from that of human, but the strength manifestation was not that different��he imed to be the advisor of the city master of Zanarkand.


    Zanarkand was indeed an incredible city. A peak Jindan Stage individual could only serve as the head guard, and the city''s advisor had already stepped on the level of Deity Stage! That being the case, how much stronger the city master itself? Merely one such city already had strong individuals, so how many things were hidden in this new demon world?


    With these doubts in mind, Wang Lu and the others took their seat at the dinner table. The old city master''s advisor didn''t show off his Deity Stage aura even a little bit. He warmly entertained them at the dinner table, and moreover, he was extremely approachable. He exined to Wang Lu and the other lead disciples the history of the new demon world.


    "This piece ofnd is really a blessed ce." While talking, the old demon race''s thoughts drifted to a long, long time ago.


    "At that time, the demon world had just suffered a major catastrophe that destroyed everything. The Eternal Tree that supported the existence of the world was desecrated by people by thoroughly destroying it, which caused thews of the demon world to copse. Many lives of demon race were lost in that catastrophic change, and many more went crazy and became bloodthirsty. At that time, the thousands of years of the civilization development of the demon world could be destroyed at any moment."


    Wang Lu and the others could not help but nod their heads.


    This phase of history was exactly the same as told by the royal family sisters.


    But the twist that followed after was unexpected.


    "At that time in the demon world, there was a great deal of disagreement. Some people decided to stick around the wreckage of the Eternal Tree��the Eternal Tree was the greatest creature in the three thousand worlds��even if it was destroyed by desecrators, its remain could still support a peaceful andfortable space. However, this is the path of chronic death. Moreover, the safe space provided by the Eternal Tree was very limited. In addition to the royal family, other demon race people had a very limited ess to that safe space. Thus, at that time, many people decided to explore the outside world."


    Hearing this, the several people could not help but gawk. Because the two royal family sisters never said this thing!


    Seeing the stunned look of Wang Lu and the others, the city advisor smiled. "You guys are the new generation of thend of destruction after the great cataclysm, so you guys may not know many of the past matters. And I''m afraid your ancestors would not mention this to you. At that time, the demon race people that hid in the Eternal Tree sanctuary did not believe that theirpatriots that had gone out to explore could find a way to survive. After the Eternal Tree was destroyed, thews of the demon world copsed, so regardless of what, they believed that all of them would end up dead. But helplessly watching theirpatriots dying in the safe space�� it''s not worth spreading this matter to the future generations."


    When it came to this, Wang Lu had roughly found out the context of the story.


    "Later on, those who went out to explore found out this ce?"


    The city advisor didn''t directly answer, but rather sighed with emotion. "In the past, the ancestors who dared to go out were the real elites of the demon world. They were powerful and able to maintain their sanity even after the copse of thews of the world, leading many demons to strive for survival. More importantly, they have the responsibility of being the elites. They cannot be afraid of sacrifice and had to bravely march forward�� At that time, those that went out exploring were divided into ten teams. Ultimately, only two teams sessfully found this ce. The rest of the exploration team failed. Many of them could have spent the rest of their lives safely under the Eternal Tree."


    With that, he lifted up his cup. "A toast of respect for the ancestors!"


    Wang Lu hesitated for a moment and then lifted up his cup.


    At this time, he was doing his part as an actor, dutifully ying the role of demon race. The slight hesitation dy was acted just right that even Zhou Mumu and the others could not help but open their eyes wide.


    At this time, they remembered that Wang Lu''s true fame was based on his superb acting skill��when hepeted for the lead disciple position with Liu Li on Spirit Sword Mountain, his strength was far below that of his opponent, but with an amazing trick, he was able to trick Liu Li into defeat.


    However, only Wang Lu himself knew that he fell short of truly being startled. Because in the city advisor''s story, he always felt that something did not quite add up��


    "We are lucky." After putting down the cup, the city advisor said, "On thisnd, we recuperated and rebuilt our civilization. And this is indeed a blessed ce, even more bountiful than the original demon world. It took us just short of two thousand years to be more powerful than the original�� Forter generations, it''s like a blessing in disguise."


    Bing more powerful than the original. This sentence caught the attention of the team of lead disciples. They have witnessed the power of Zanarkand, but how many cities in the new demon world were simr to Zanarkand? Could Nine Regions have the advantage over the new demon world?


    In the future, if the third great war of immortals and demons were to break out�� how were the odds for the human to win?


    While they were thinking, the city advisor asked, "How many survivors are there in the old demon world?"


    Wang Lu replied, "We are thest ones. The safe space effect of the Eternal Tree haspletely disappeared."


    After that, the city advisor asked in details about some of the life in the old demon world. However, under Wang Lu''s exquisite on-the-spot performance, he didn''t find any ws.


    "So that''s how��" The city''s advisor nodded his head. "We once considered sending people to the old demon world, but the space barrier is too strong. It''s easy to go from the old demon world to the new demon world, but it''s almost impossible to do it in reverse�� In short, wee to Zanarkand. Try to adapt to the life in the new demon world. I believe you guys will like it here."


    Wang Lu and the others had to force a smile.


    Encountering the hospitality of the host while wandering in a foreignnd was indeed good, but if the host was the demon race, the mood of these human cultivators might be exceptionally delicate.


    Qiong Hua put down her cup and was about to ask questions about the passage of this world to other worlds. However, she actually saw the city''s advisor beckon his hand. "All right, the journey here should be hard on you, so I will not disturb your rest. After eating, you may rest in your room. Tomorrow morning, I will send someone to take you to familiarize yourself with Zanarkand."


    Then he floated away, leaving only a dashing silhouette.


    As the city''s advisor, he, of course, was busy and almost had no time to spare, but the chance for Qiong Hua to ask for the truth had slipped away��


    Familiarize themselves with Zanarkand? The five human cultivators were not really interested in getting to know a demon race city. Compared to exploring the city, they were even more eager to return to Nine Regions as soon as possible and report back all of their experience in the demon world to their respective sect.

 Chapter 466 - There Is No Other Way but to Get the Green Card

    <h4>Chapter 466: There Is No Other Way but to Get the Green Card</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "We�� are trapped here, aren''t we?"


    At the dinner table, while saying those words, Zhou Mumu boringly flipped over a fish with pearl-like color with chopsticks. However, before she could flip it over the second time, Wang Lu had already reached out and pushed away the chopsticks.


    "Why are you flipping over the food for everyone with your chopsticks? Are you showing off the moral culture technique of Kunlun Sect called fragrant saliva? That''s so disgusting!"


    Actually, Zhou Mumu''s action was driven by unconscious thoughts. Hearing such words from Wang Lu, Zhou Mumu immediately turned red and pped her chopsticks on the table. "I''m going to fast, are you happy now?"


    Fortunately, Wang Lu''s noisiness calmed down the restlessness in the girl''s heart a bit.


    "So��" Zhou Mumu opened her mouth again, "What''s next?"


    "Since we''re already here, let''s do what the advisor said. We should familiarize ourselves with Zanarkand first, and then live in peace for a while." While saying that, Wang Lu unceremoniously ate up the food on the table. The rest of the people at the dinner table had no appetite, so most of the remaining meal was gobbled up by Wang Lu.


    "How could you still have the mood to eat?" Zhou Mumu said worriedly, "And how long are we, humans, going to live in this demon race city?"


    "Otherwise?" Wang Lu asked back, "Do you want us to escape at night? Are you not afraid that we, the several old world visitors, would look too conspicuous? You have seen the power of Zanarkand yourself; even the city''s advisor is already at Deity Stage level. Once they determine us to be suspicious objects, do you think we can escape?"


    Qiong Hua also said, "This matter does require long-term consideration. Acting rashly will only put us in danger. Moreover�� I''m also interested in learning more about this city. Didn''t wee to the demon world to explore its secrets?"


    Since both Wang Lu and Qiong Hua had said so, then the matter was already tantamount to being settled. The five of them temporarily settled down in Zanarkand.


    ��


    Early the next morning, sure enough, someone was sent by the city''s advisor to be their guide. That someone was not an outsider, as he was the head guard of Zanarkand that found them first.


    "Hahaha, we meet again!" That ink demon head guard was brimming with smile.


    "I was in a hurry thest time, so I didn''t have the time to tell you my name. I am Aba. The city''s advisor sent me here to be your guide."


    Aba, after observing Wang Lu and the others, eximed, "Our Zanarkand clothes really look good on you guys. When we found you yesterday, it''s like we''re unearthing cultural relics. But for us, old world people like you are actually not that different from cultural relics."


    As soon as he said that, Aba immediately froze, and then he pped his head again and again. "I am sorry, I have always been a straightforward person, it''s not my intention to discriminate you. Because the city''s advisor had repeatedly asked me many times that any discrimination is not allowed, hahaha!"


    With that, Aba took the initiative to pat Wang Lu on the shoulder. "Although you guyse from a remote backward old world, I''ll bring you to adapt to the true civilized world in the fastest speed! Since you guys are thest survivor of the old world, then you guys should be talented. As long as you are willing to integrate yourself here, you will soon find your ce. Trust me, by then, you will definitely fall in love with Zanarkand!"


    With these words by the city guide, the following time was rich and fulfilling.


    Although Aba was a straightforward person, he seemed to have extremely limited intelligence. But, as a guide, he was absolutely qualified. He was the head guard of Zanarkand, thus he was very familiar with every corner of the city. He led Wang Lu and the others to methodically explore the city and introduce the long history of Zanarkand.


    From the description, Wang Lu had gradually sketched out in his mind the whole picture of the new demon world.


    This was a ce with a high degree of civilization. In the new demon world, there were at least twenty to thirty cities like Zanarkand. Of which, the most prosperous Central City was at least ten times bigger than Zanarkand�� It was even bigger than Shengjing City in Nine Regions.


    At the same time, talented people in the new demon world emerged in great numbers. The city master of Zanarkand was widely known as a great demon lord level, but he was not even in the top fifty of the most powerful individuals in the new demon world. The great demon king in the central city dominated everyone in this world with its near broken void level.


    ording to the records left from the great war of immortals and demons, the demon lord level of demon race corresponded to the Deity Stage Daoist Master. Great demon lord corresponded to Peak Deity Stage. Yet, it could not even reach the top fifty in the new demon world�� Although it could not be concluded with this basis alone that this new demon world was stronger than Nine Regions, after all, it did leave a doubt in the heart of the people.


    The truly amazing thing was that, the civilization of the new demon world was only established two thousand years ago. From the initial few survivors of the old demon world, all the way to the current thriving civilization, all happened in just two thousand years of time, which sounded really unbelievable. Because in the Nine Regions, even in the golden age where the civilization recovered the fastest, it could not bepared to these astonishing achievements of the current demon race.


    And in regard to this matter, Aba proudly gave his answer.


    "Because the inhabitants of the new demon world arepletely different than the past demon race. We no longer waste our energy in frivolous strifes and infighting. Instead, we use all of our strength to build our homnd."


    "No strifes and infighting? Isn''t that the Great Community 1 of the World?" Zhou Mumu somewhat inconceivably asked. Because no matter in which record, the demon race people were famous for their internal struggles. Even in the battle for the five blood spirit crown, the battle between the five great demon forces was very fierce.


    To say that the demon race people do not fight with each other was really a fantasy.


    However, Aba was very sure. "In the two thousand years of history of the new demon world, there has never been a war."


    With that, he also deliberately pointed at the two hulking demons who walked side by side on the street. "See them?"


    In a nce, Wang Lu saw those two hulking demons. One had a dark brownplexion, and the other one was silvery white. Both of them had knotted muscles, which made them look like rocks. Their skin was covered with long hair, and power emanated from their body. They seemed to have a close rtionship, like they were twin brothers.


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu was not familiar with this long-haired demon race, so he only silently nodded and waited for Aba''s exnation.


    "The silver and grey demons are the arch-enemy of each other in the old demon world. Because of domain contention, their ancestors hated each other to the bones, which they passed on to their descendants. But in this new demon world, all of the enmities have been written off. Right now, the rtionship between silver demon and grey demon is very good. Look at them, they are a pair of model husband and wife. Their rtionship is really enviable."


    "Wait a minute, what do you mean by model?"


    Aba looked back and looked at Wang Lu somewhat oddly. "A model couple, a man and a woman, isn''t that easy to see? See how intimate they are?"


    While speaking, the two muscled giants that walked side by side stopped and hugged each other. Their solid muscles closely stuck, while their thick hair intertwined with each other, and under the sweat-reflected crystal clear light, the two huge heads moved toward each other and then�� warmly kissed.


    Wang Lu immediately closed his eyes. "Oh hell, my eyes are blind!"


    Zhou Mumu turned pale. "I-I think my breakfast is about toe out��"


    Qiong Hua turned her head slightly to the side, while her immortal heart tried to suppress her impulse to pull out her Kill Immortal Sword.


    Zhan Ziye somewhat inexplicably looked at the two muscled demons. He couldn''t understand why his teammates would have such a great reaction to that scene.


    Only Xiang Liang who smiled and then nodded. "A great family interaction."


    "Where in the world is that thing great!" Wang Lu questioned.


    Abaughed and said, "For the people of old demon world like you guys, this is very inconceivable, right? But the charm of the new demon world is that, in here, there are no hatred and contradiction! Every day is like a dream!"


    "There is no hatred? Even toward humans?" Wang Lu suddenly asked.


    Hearing this question, Aba was startled. "Humans?"


    "Yes. Don''t tell me the hatred towards humans is also cast aside in this new demon world?" Wang Lu earnestly asked.


    This was his real concern�� In fact, he didn''t really care about how prosperous this demon world was. But if this powerful world still bore the enmity towards humans, then it would be a huge disaster towards Nine Regions.


    Upon listening to Wang Lu''s question, the remaining lead disciples perked up and waited for Aba''s answer.


    Even though Aba was only the head guard of a city, he was also a resident of the new demon world, so his thoughts could be counted as the most representative.


    "Of course it''s already been cast aside." Aba lightly said, "Even the grey demon and silver demon can be husband and wife, so what of the hatred between us and humans?"


    "They destroyed our home and ughtered hundreds of millions of demons!" Wang Lu suitably reminded him.


    "But we have also found a new demon world, far richer than the old demon world. And when ites to the ughter, we have also killed a lot of humans." Aba said, looking slightly serious, "I know that since youe from the old demon world, you still retain many of the old ideas. But I have to say this, if you want to integrate into the new demon world, you must throw all of your previous hatreds away! Because hatred will only continue to breed new hatred, not bringing any valuable result."


    Wang Lu was stunned by this statement.


    How could a f*cking demon say these words? These wordspletely turned the worldview of the several of them upside down!


    "But, if the humans can''t let go of the hatred and take the initiative toe here for revenge, then what?"


    "You think too much. They can''t possiblye here." Aba let out augh. "The space barrier in the new demon world is unbreakable, and the only channel that connects with the outside world is the channel with the old demon world. As for other ces, even if there''re demon god level characters, they couldn''t possibly break open the barrier, so how could the humane here? Of course, it''s also because of this space barrier that we can''t enter the Nine Regions. But the new demon world is so good, it''s a dreamlike ce, who would want to go to the human world!"


    �� Thank you, but no thank you!


    Wang Lu inwardly shouted.


    Even if we want toe, it''s only for short-term only. We''re only tourists, not settling here to get a green card!

 Chapter 467 - I Don’t Understand “Don’t Trouble Trouble Before Trouble Troubles You”

    <h4>Chapter 467: I Don��t Understand ��Don��t Trouble Trouble Before Trouble Troubles You��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Lu and the others have been in the new demon world for two years.


    Of course, this two years period was only subjective time. Objectively, it was only two days.


    For a group of human cultivators who lived in thend of demon race, a day was indeed like a year.


    The new demon world was indeed like a dream. During those two days, under the guidance of Aba the guide, Wang Lu and his teammates saw all sorts of incredible things, witnessed how brilliant and bright the demon race civilization was, and profoundly understood how the demon race in the new demon world stand aloof from worldly affairs.


    But all these did not help them solve their real problem.


    "What do you guys think, can we really go back?"


    In their residence, Zhou Mumu''s voice appeared to be low in spirit.


    The life in the new demon world was safer and morefortable than expected. Their disguise had not been seen through. They were still being considered as thest survivor of the old demon world, and being taken care of in every possible way.


    Of course, ording to Wang Lu''s and Qiong Hua''s spection, their identity might have long been seen through. It was just that, the demons of the new demon world had already put down their hatred for human beings. Thus, not only were they not hostile, they instead guided them so that they could integrate into the new demon world��in any case, they could not go back, so they might as well use their demon identity to settle down here.


    But this was by no means the wish of the five lead disciples. In those two days, they have asked all the people they could ask��even yesterday, they asked the city''s advisor. And the answer was that, there was no possible connection between the new demon world and Nine Regions at all.


    This was really a hopeless answer, hence the five of them experienced the one day feeling like it was a year.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely be able to go back."


    "Really? How could you be so sure? You have also heard about it yesterday, even the demon kings are unable to open the space barriers�� Don''t tell me we have to cultivate here until we reach Mahayana Stage, survive the heavenly tribtion, and then break through the void?" Afterunching this barrage of questions, Zhou Mumu realized that her mood was somewhat abnormal, thus, she swept her Jade Mansion with her spiritual energy, recovered her immortal heart, and then cleared her mind.


    "I''m sorry, I lost myself just now. I''m just curious�� how could you be so confident?"


    Wang Lu spread out his arms and said, "Who said I have the confidence? I was just saying some words to coax the fool."


    "��" Zhou Mumu reluctantly shook her head and was no longer interested in talking.


    At this moment, however, Aba''sughter came from outside. "Hahaha, guys, it''s me again!"


    With a bit of curiosity, Wang Lu opened the door. "Didn''t you say the tour guide onlysts until yesterday, and today we''re free to move around?"


    Aba nodded his head. "Yes it is. But yesterday, before I left, I forgot to tell you something important, so I had toe here early in the morning to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You''re now free to move around in Zanarkand. You can even go out of the city and go anywhere else�� But do keep in mind that, when you hear the sound of horn in the evening, you must rush back into the city at once, and then take a rest inside a building. You absolutely must not go out, even leaving the city perimeter!"


    Aba said those words very seriously while at the same time took out several rings.


    "These are for just in case you guys don''t hear the horn sound. When the horn blows, these rings will turn hot, so you guys will know that it is time to immediately rush back to the city."


    Wang Lu took those rings and casually asked, "Is there going to be military exercise?"


    Aba shook his head to deny it. "The new demon world stands aloof from the worldly affairs. We don''t even have a military, so how can we have military exercise? Even us, the city guards, are just providing daily convenience services, and have never made our move�� The reason for you to return to the city is that, whenever the horn blows, something will happen that night. If you don''t hide in time, you might die without a burial ground."


    "Die without a burial ground?" Wang Lu was even more curious instead. As he learned more about the new demon world, more and more he felt like it was a paradise on earth. All the good words could be used to describe it. But to die without a burial ground�� seemed too inconsistent with all his previous observation.


    "Yes, die without a burial ground." Aba once again reiterated, "Once the horn blows, you must return to the city at once. Otherwise, there would be a disaster."


    Wang Lu was simply bewildered by this. "Is this the rule set by the demon king?"


    "This is the rule of the new demon world." Aba said, "Every once in a while, when the night falls, the wind of destruction will blow into the new demon world. Any creatures that walk at night will be taken away by the wind of destruction. Regardless of how high your cultivation base is, there is no exception to this."


    "For example?"


    Aba looked at Wang Lu strangely. This was a really unpleasant question, but he chalked it up to theck of etiquette in the old demon world. And thus, he didn''t think much about it.


    "For example, when we first came to the new demon world, and everyone knew little of the wind of destruction, once there was a royal family member who got involved�� and that person did not survive."


    Even the royal family could not survive? The royal family of the new demon world is different from the two sisters from the old demon world. In the new demon world, any one of the royal family had at least peak Deity Stage cultivation base, yet they still could not survive the wind of destruction�� It seemed like behind the splendor of the new demon world, it also had a terrifying side.


    "But as long as you are at home when the wind of destruction blows, then there won''t be any problem."


    Wang Lu asked, "But there are hundreds of millions of lives and thousands of cities in the new demon world, so there will always be special circumstances. What if you are toote to go back to the city?"


    Aba said, "This situation is rarely seen. The new demon world has been developing for two thousand years under this wind of destruction, so we have adapted to its rhythm�� However, if there''s a really special circumstance, then use this."


    With that, he took a round pill from his pocket.


    "If it''s toote to return to the city and you can''t find a suitable shelter, take this one."


    Wang Lu curiously took the pill and tried to gauge the efficacy of the drug with his primordial spirit.


    Even a Daoist Master of Deity Stage couldn''t survive the wind of destruction, yet this pill was presumably able to resist it. This meant that this pill was probably the essence of the two thousand years of civilization of the new demon world. However, when he scanned it with his primordial spirit, he didn''t find anything extraordinary about it.


    "It''s a sleeping pill." Aba said, "Swallow it, and you will quickly fall asleep."


    "�� And then I can die in my sleep, making it less painful?"


    Aba repeatedly shook his head. "No, as long as you fall asleep, you will not be destroyed by the wind of destruction. The wind of destruction will only take away creatures who are still walking after nightfall. As long as you fall asleep, naturally you will not walk��sleepwalking does not count."


    "What''s the reason behind it?" Wang Lu was even more confused. "How could the wind know who is asleep and who is not, and how could it judge who to kill?"


    "There is no reason. It''s simply the rule of the new demon world." Aba said, "You shouldn''t delve too much on this problem. When we have just entered the new demon world, there were also many of ourpatriots who felt curious, wanting to explore the secret of the wind of destruction�� Each of them was a brilliant and talented individual, but eventually, all of them disappeared, not even their bones were left. Anybody who dares to walk outside when the wind of destruction blows will be dead. With great difficulty, you guys managed to run away from the old demon world, so you should cherish your own life and live to the fullest!"


    With that, Aba even earnestly urged, "The city advisor said that you guys are the elites of the demon race, so as long as you adapt to the life in the new demon world, you will be able to make great achievements, unlike an ordinary demon like me who could only be the head guard of a city even after struggling for my entire life. Do not waste this opportunity."


    "��"


    "In the next few days, you guys have to be especially careful. In recent years, the wind of destruction has begun to be unstable. You must remember to pay attention to the sound of the horn, and don''t leave behind the ring on your finger��"


    With a lot of doubt, Wang Lu sent away the still babbling Aba.


    Turning his head, he was met with the same four pairs of confused eyes.


    "The wind of destruction?" Zhan Ziye rubbed his chin. "It''s worth to study it."


    Before his voice fell, Zhou Mumu patted him on the shoulder.


    The girl sweetly smiled. "You say it well. You are indeed worthy to be the lead disciple of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the leading research institute of science and technology in the Nine Regions. I support you on this, you must study it well!"


    "��" Zhan Ziye narrowed his eyes. He felt that Zhou Mumu had no good intention towards him, but he didn''t know where exactly the malice in her words.


    Qiong Hua pondered out loud, "The wind of destruction that wille in every few days�� reminds me of the ck tide in the old demon world. Is there a connection between the two?"


    Wang Lu said, "I wee you to study it clearly, Senior Sister Qiong Hua."


    Qiong Hua''s gaze fell on Wang Lu. Thetter''s eyes drifted away from her, as if he was not interested in the wind of destruction�� The woman sighed with disappointment and stopped talking.


    Indeed, the wind of destruction was not an issue that needed their urgent attention now. The problem was, do they really want to settle here for a long time?


    ��


    After two days, their lives have nothing worthwhile. Although the new demon world was an amazing paradise, for the visitors from a foreignnd, there was really not much fun. Even though Wang Lu and his teammates had explored Zanarkand, they still had no clue about the way to return to Nine Regions.


    This kind of life might not be that different than living dead. The only spice to life was theing wind of destruction.


    The wind of destruction arrived at the new demon world on their third day there. In that evening, Wang Lu was tasting the distinctive snacks of the demon race at a bazaar in Zanarkand when the horn blew loudly. The source of the sound came from the sky. ording to Aba, it was a warning sound of the great sage of demon race that came from the Central City.


    After hearing that horn sound, the rhythm of Zanarkand suddenly changed. The people in the street began to turn back towards where they came, and the merchants began to close their shops. Of course, because this had been going on for two thousand years, people seemed to be methodical in their action. Even the stall owner where Wang Lu was eating at did not hurry to send his customers away. Instead, he just hung out a sign to refuse new guests froming.


    However, Wang Lu naturally no longer had any appetite. He rushed to finish his meal and then returned to his residence.


    When the night fell, Zanarkand was in a state ofplete silence. This city usually never slept even in the night, always brightly lit. However, when the wind of destruction came, it became as silent as a dead city, with no source of light.


    Because the inhabitants of the new demon world had been ustomed to sleeping in their room when the wind of destruction came��although theoretically, they would not be taken away by the wind of destruction within the city perimeter, ultimately, doing both would make them more safer. Not to mention that even a great demon king needed some rest�� Thus, the arrival of the wind of destruction gave everyone the chance to rest.


    However, how could Wang Lu have the mind to sleep?


    In the living room of his residence, Wang Lu and Zhan Ziye stood side by side. Both of them were all smiles.


    In front of them, Qiong Hua, Zhou Mumu, and Xiang Liang�� perplexedly looked at them.


    Then they heard Wang Lu enthusiastically said, "Soon, the first field trip on the wind of destruction will begin!"

 Chapter 468 - Observer Ward

    <h4>Chapter 468: Observer Ward</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Many people said that there was only a fine line between a genius and a madman.


    As the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect, a super sect within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Zhou Mumu was undoubtedly a genius. However, whenever this genius saw Wang Lu, she felt that Wang Lu was standing on the other side of the line, very far away, and waving at her.


    "Soon, the first field trip on the wind of destruction will begin!"


    Upon hearing Wang Lu''s enthusiastic words, Zhou Mumu could not believe her ears.


    "What did you say?" She asked him.


    Wang Lu repeated those words without even changing his tone.


    "Are you mad?" Zhou Mumu eximed.


    Hearing this, Wang Lu simply smiled without saying anything, while Zhan Ziye simply let out a contemptuous sneer and said, "Mortal wisdom."


    Zhou Mumu refused to pay attention to Zhan Ziye''s provocation, but just anxiously said, "It doesn''t matter if Zhan Ziye that guy wants to die, but how could you, Wang Lu, follow his nonsense? Previously, we have already determined the authenticity of the wind of destruction, which is not an irresponsible talk from Aba, yet you actually dare to try it? Do you really think Non-Phase Sword Defense is actually invincible?"


    Now, even Wang Lu showed his disdainful smile. "The wisdom of mortal��


    Before he could finish, Zhou Mumu had already stepped forward and grabbed his cor. "I''m not joking with you!"


    "�� Alright-alright, things are like this."


    Wang Lu had to borate to them the n for the field trip drawn up by him and Zhan Ziye.


    "First is the purpose of the study. At present, our clues on how to return to Nine Regions have basically been cut off. Anyone we ask in the new demon world basically has the same answer, that the space barrier of the new demon world is unbreakable. During this period, we have also tried to break through the barrier for several times, including using the heavenly talisman and other things. Which proves that the new demon world ispletely isted from the Nine Regions�� But I don''t think that it''s time to be in despair, because there are too many unknown contents in the new demon world that are waiting to be explored. Perhaps the clues to return to Nine Regions are hidden in it. That being the case, the wind of destruction is undoubtedly the most suspicious."


    Wang Lu exined, "ording to the legends that spread in the new demon world, all those who walked under the curtain of the night when the wind of destruction is blowing are dead. But no one had ever seen their bones, as if they simply disappeared. Even the royal family is no exception. So, in light of this, I think there are two possibilities. One, the wind of destruction is simply that powerful, so much that even a Daoist Master of Deity Stage is vulnerable to it. Two�� I doubt that the wind of destructionpletely eliminated those people. I think it just transferred them to somewhere else."


    "Transferred them to somewhere else?"


    Wang Lu''s spection was a surprise to everyone, because at first nce, there was no basis for this spection. However, if they really thought about it, it seemed to be very reasonable! Many difficult to exin situations could be exined by this reasoning!


    "Then, ording to your guess, where might the wind of destruction send those people?"


    Wang Lu said, "Whatever the ce is, it is better than this cage-like new demon world. And more importantly, this is the only possible breakthrough direction that we have. The new demon world is filled with numerous talented demons, but they have yet to find a way to another world in two thousand years. I don''t think that repeating their previous attempts will achieve any breakthrough result. However, the wind of destruction is perhaps the only blind spot of the demon race in the new demon world for two thousand years."


    "�� What you say does make sense, but do you have to rush to give away your life like this?"


    "Of course we''re not going to give away our lives��"


    However, before Wang Lu''s voice fell, he heard Qiong Hua sigh and interrupt him, "If Junior Brother Wang Lu wants to encourage me to go to the wind of destruction to be your scout�� you better give up that idea as soon as possible."


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment, and then turned to look at Zhan Ziye. "Senior Brother Ziye, looks like we have to use n B."


    Zhan Ziye said with a voice that conveyed his regret, "As the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect and the top Daoist Master of Jindan Stage in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Senior Sister Qiong Hua unexpectedly can''t see the overall situation, and also has no academic exploration spirit. This is indeed regrettable."


    However, the two men had apparently expected the refusal of Qiong Hua, thus Zhan Ziye immediately fished out his spare equipment from his mustard seed bag.


    It was a quaint, slightly quirky dry branch. At the end of the branch hung two big eyeballs. Were it not for this dry branch being filled with living creature aura, no matter what it looked like a cursed object.


    "What is this?" Zhou Mumu asked.


    "Sentry guard." Zhan Ziye answered, "This is thetest device product designed by us, Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Its main part lies in the ce between life and death. It possesses powerful perception and resonance ability. In thest two days, I and Junior Brother Wang Lu worked together to further transform it so that its captured images could be projected directly on the water curtain, without us personally establishing contact with it, to avoid the risk. As soon as we put it outside the city, we can wait in here for the wind of destruction to arrive. Then we can watch the image from outside the city by the sentry guard and analyze its mystery."


    Hearing this, Zhou Mumu was surprised, and she immediately shook her head. "This is too whimsical. This new demon world also has devices simr to this sentry guard. If this remote monitoring can resolve the secret of the wind of destruction, the demon race would have already done it."


    "Humph, wisdom of a mortal!" Zhan Ziye coldly snorted, and then exined, "The failure of the demon race''s remote monitoring is because the moment the wind of destruction arrives, all the devices are eliminated instantly, so there''s not enough time to pass on the information, and there are no wrecks for people to study. My sentry guard is different from those devices of the demon race. Its biggest advantage is that the information is passed in the way of resonance, so that the image is perfectly synchronized, without any barrier. At the same time, the information transmission frequency is also very fast, and its sensitivity is very high so that any details will not be missed. As soon as the wind of destructione, I will be able to find the secret through the sentry guard."


    "This��" Zhou Mumu was slightly shaken. If it was just remote monitoring, then it seemed like there was no risk and very feasible. "Alright�� but you guys must be careful, because, I always have a bad feeling about this, like there''s a great danger hidden behind this wind of destruction."


    "Because you have a big heart 1 , you should try it personally," Wang Lu said.


    "��"


    ��


    After determining the n, the five people began to implement it.


    The principle of the sentry guard was simple, but the actual application was not. The immortal method for it required a very powerful and sophisticated spell control force to ensure zero dy information transmission while keeping the amount of informationrge enough. For this, Wang Lu and Zhan Ziye were enough. The other lead disciples didn''t need to participate.


    At the same time, in view of the fact that the prowess of the wind of destruction was too great, all of the demons who attempted to explore it in the past two thousand years, without exception, have all disappeared, which made this act inevitably had a certain risk. Although theoretically, the five of them didn''t have to put the soul recording ne on the sentry guard, thus even if the sentry guard was destroyed instantly it would not cause a bacsh, there were exceptions to everything. Could five Jindan Stage Daoist Masters rush to try to solve the puzzle that could make the demons of the new demon world helpless for two thousand years without taking any risk?


    But if they didn''t take even the slightest risk, how could they hope to break the barrier and return to Nine Regions?


    Thus, the few of them began to arrange the array. It was a five element array with a circr main structure. The sentry guard was ced in the middle, forming a resonance with the one that was already ced outside the city. After the resonance was established, the two rounded eyes of the sentry guard in the middle of the array began to glow, and two beams of light were projected onto the wall of the room. The wall was flowing with trickles of water, which formed a water curtain. A few moments after the light was cast on the water curtain, the image gradually cleared up.


    It was already dark outside of the city. The new demon world didn''t have the stars in the sky like in the Nine Regions nor the bright moonlight. Even the city''s light has been extinguished. For a time, the five of them couldn''t see anything.


    Fortunately, Wang Lu had already long made his preparation. He reached out his hand and touched the array on the floor. A trace of spiritual energy entered the array, and through the way of resonance, it was transferred to outside the city.


    The sentry guard outside the city suddenly shone. It was Wang Lu''s best insurance when he previously set up the sentry guard. In case there was no light around it, it would give off light on its own.


    With this light, the surrounding scene became clear�� Under the curtain of the night, the new demon world looked no different from the past, and it was clear that the wind of destruction had not reallye yet.


    However, the five lead disciples were already on their nerves. Zhan Ziye who presided over the array had sweat slightly oozing out of his forehead��for a Jindan Stage Daoist Master like him, his golden body had already reached the realm of leakless. The fact that he oozed out cold sweat meant that at this time, he was very nervous.


    In this heightened tension, the concept of time had be distorted. After nobody knows how much time has passed, Wang Lu finally saw a trace of abnormality in the water curtain projection.


    "It''sing!"


    Prior to this, no one had ever seen the wind of destruction, but the information that resonated through the sentry guards was filled with repressed air.


    Something was indeeding.


    Just when the rest of them realized this thing, the sentry guard in the five elements array suddenly exploded.


    "Damn it, just like what I thought!"


    Wang Lu and Zhan Ziye eximed in unison. At the same time, they transformed the array to iste the sentry guard. Then, within that five element array, a series of dazzling explosions continued.


    Fortunately, no contact was established between them and the sentry guard. Otherwise, this bacsh might be enough to kill all the people present.


    "�� It happened so suddenly. Did you guys see anything?"


    After suppressing the bacsh, Wang Lu asked the rest of the people.


    But everyone from Qiong Hua to Zhou Mumu, all shook their heads. They just had a hunch that a crisis was about toe. But before anything actually happened, the sentry guard had already exploded. No matter how high their concentration was, they did not see any clue.


    "�� Well, we kind of expected this. So�� shall we start the yback function?"


    After Wang Lu finished speaking, Zhan Ziye pointed at the water curtain on the wall. Immediately, ripples of water appeared. The picture went back to the previous time and the yback speed was slowed down by a million times.


    This was the most important function of the five element array on the floor��to faithfully record all the information sent by the sentry guard for yback.


    After a million times of slow yback, everyone finally saw something on the screen.


    Under the dark curtain of the night, there was a little greyish-white that was almost impossible to see.


    When that greyish-white sharply grew big, Wang Lu''s face suddenly changed.


    "Is that�� the skull of the departed spirit?"


    He was not wrong�� With the memory of the best student of Spirit Sword Sect, how could he not remember the countless skulls of the departed spirit in the ck tide at the Western Mountain?


    Sure enough, this wind of destruction was inextricably linked with the dark tide!

 Chapter 469 - Life Is Motion

    <h4>Chapter 469: Life Is Motion</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After seeing clearly that grey-white was actually the dark tide of the new demon world, more mysteries emerged.


    How could there be ck tide here? What exactly was this ck tide?


    In fact, ever since Wang Lu saw the ck tide for the first time at the Western Mountain of the Savage Land, he had wondered what exactly the ck tide was.


    When he witnessed it, Wang Lu felt that it was like the collection of all the evils in the world, like a curse left behind by god.


    It was not surprising that there were great wonders in Nine Regions, even if there were strange sights in some of its remote corners. However, when Wang Lu entered the demon world, he discovered that the ck tide was not unique to Nine Regions, and that the ck tide in the demon world seemed to be more authentic than the one in the Savage Land of Nine Regions. Later on, the sisters from the royal family of the demon world said that the ck tide came after the destruction of the Eternal Tree and the subsequent copse of thews of the world; the demon race people turned crazy and gradually turned into the spirit of the departed of the ck tide.


    This argument was somewhat reasonable. However, when Wang Lu entered the new demon world and for the third time he saw the ck tide�� the logic of the royal family sisters was clearly untenable.


    If the ck tide was the result of the copse of thew of the world, then why was there ck tide in the new demon world where thew of the world was stable?


    Even more strange was that, ording to the inhabitants of the new demon world, if it was toote to return to the city, as long as one consumed a sleeping pill and fell asleep, one could withstand the damage of the wind of destruction��


    In the Western Mountain, Wang Lu had his experiential learning for a year under the ck tide, yet he never felt that he could face the spirit of the departed of the ck tide by sleeping. At the same time, the ck tide in Nine Regions would not be stopped by city walls and buildings.


    There was also a problem in some of the details. ording to Wang Lu''s initial assumption, it was likely that the wind of destruction sent the people to another space. However, the information that had just been given back through the sentry guard proved that it was undoubtedly wrong. The wind of destruction was a veritable devastation catastrophe�� But because of this, Wang Lu felt strange.


    "s, the question is increasing instead of decreasing."


    After some analysis, Zhou Mumu took a long sighed. She was deeply agitated.


    Only Zhan Ziye was still full of enthusiasm. "More questions mean more things worth studying!"


    Zhou Mumu gave him a look, but was toozy to argue with this stupid thing.


    "The things that we can do this evening are basically done. The sentry guard exploded, and we also lost the external signal source. How about we take a break?" Qiong Hua somewhat wearily said.


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "You guys can take a rest, I want to go out for a walk."


    Zhou Mumu was surprised. "Hey, isn''t it dangerous outside?"


    "I''m not going out of the city, but just in the yard, okay?"


    With that, Wang Lu pushed open the door, ignoring the other four.


    Because in his mind, he had a vague conjecture, which he really couldn''t wait to confirm.


    Stepping out of the door, Wang Lu came to the courtyard in the middle of the garden, and then walked along the fine stones to another ce. The arrangement by the city''s advisor for them was in the garden in Zanarkand. The five of them lived in a rtively independent courtyard, but it was not isted. There was another small unique courtyard next to theirs, which was separated by a wall, inhabited by demons with considerable status and power.


    Of course, those demons could also be said to be arranged by the city''s advisor to monitor them. However, Wang Lu had no time to care about it too much at this time. After he came out of the courtyard, he came to the door of his neighbor''s house and then gently knocked the gate.


    "Um��" Just as he knocked the gate, Wang Lu remembered that he hadn''t prepared for the reason for this middle of the night visit. Thus, he had to bite the bullet and say, "I''m here to check the water meter."


    Naturally, there was no response from behind the gate.


    Wang Lu sighed and kicked the door open, directly breaking into this strange small courtyard.


    There were about four or five buildings within the courtyard, each with unique original shape. However, Wang Lu did not have the time to appreciate their beauty. Lightly jumping, he soared to the roof of the small building in the middle. Taking advantage of the gravity, he broke through the roof and entered the building.


    Wang Lu''s location when he fell was in a bedroom. In ordance with the habit of the demons of the new demon world, when the wind of destruction came, they had a habit of resting in their room. At this time, they should have already fallen asleep.


    However, when Wang Lunded on the floor, he saw that there was no one on the bed, only an opened quilt�� When he first kicked the gate open and then broke through the roof, even an ordinary mortal would''ve reacted. However, the demons in this courtyard whose strength level wereparable to Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage actually did not give any reaction!


    "�� Is there really nobody?"


    Wang Lu sighed and sprang out of the bedroom and then stood on the roof, looking into the distance.


    The entire Zanarkand was now shrouded in thick darkness. With Wang Lu''s eyesight, unexpectedly, he couldn''t see the scene beyond one hundred meters away. Simrly, he also couldn''t sense any breath within one hundred meters, just like a dead city�� But just a few moments ago, the city was full of people and noise.


    At this time, Wang Lu suddenly felt a coldness in his heart, as if there was an imminent impending danger. Therefore, he no longer wasted his time to look for someone. Since things have gotten to this point, he had already seen what he needed to see, so he went back to tell this to his teammates.


    After returning to his own courtyard, he found out that Qiong Hua and the others did not rest, but got into a dispute over the ck tide problem. For this strange scene, everyone had their own guess, but no one had any good exnation; everything was purely a wild guess.


    Seeing Wang Lu walk into their residence, Zhou Mumu got up and asked, "How is it?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Mumu''s question, it was clear she also realized that Wang Lu had a clear purpose when he went out, not just a casual stroll. Therefore, Wang Lu sighed. "It''s beyond expectation."


    Then he described what he saw and heard in details, which surprised everyone.


    "Everyone is gone?"


    "If I remember correctly, when I returned from the food stall, I saw the family that lives next to us was arguing over their children''s participation in Zanarkand''s unified examination of advance demon spell education, and I haven''t seen them go out�� During the wind of destruction, they would not have gone out randomly, but just now, when I broke into their house, I didn''t see even one of them."


    "�� They can''t possibly deceive us with deliberate acting and slipping away when people were not paying attention." Zhou Mumu shook her head in confusion. "But if that''s not the case�� can anyone else take this opportunity to murder them?"


    But when she spoke to thest part, Zhou Mumu could feel the absurdity of it.


    "It is clear that the mysterious disappearance of the city dwellers is rted to the wind of destruction. This is the first time we have experienced the wind of destruction, but it has been a tradition for the local people for two thousand years. Therefore, the best way is to wait until tomorrow morning to see if those disappearing people wille back again."


    Those who disappeared woulde back again?


    "If it''s possible, it would be best to monitor our neighbor, but�� in case they came back out of thin air and see us as intruders, I''m afraid it would cause us unnecessary trouble, so we should just quietly wait here."


    "�� Well, looks like we can only wait then."


    In the middle of the night, the five lead disciples felt that the time was unprecedentedly long, and as time went by, the darkness outside the window seemed to have be thicker.


    �� Could it be that there was really a dark tide outside the walls of Zanarkand? The horror scene of the dark tide at the Western Mountain was still fresh in Wang Lu''s mind. Even in the distant, he could hear the whisper of the death. But now, there was only absolute silence��


    The five of them each dwell on their own thought, for nobody knows how long.


    Finally, a golden ray of light shot through the window from outside. No one knew when exactly it happened, but the thick darkness had already disappeared, and the clear sky marked the return of the new demon world.


    At the same time, a scream came from their neighbor''s courtyard. "My god, howe the roof is broken!"


    Afterward, the whole city regained their spirit. The voices of thousands of demons gathered, and the cacophony of noise returned. Compared with the absolute silence of thest night, it seemed to be unusually abrupt.


    "Um��"


    After a long night of waiting, the five lead disciples finally got the answer that they wanted. But this answer was really incredible.


    "This is not surprising. What we have just seen is that, when the wind of destructiones, all the residents of Zanarkand will disappear. And when the wind of destruction goes away, those who disappeared will suddenly appear again."


    "It doesn''t seem to be logical at all, but it seems that it is the truth." Qiong Hua could not help but sigh with emotion. "The new demon world is a dream-like ce. There are too many things that can''t be exined with logic."


    "Is it? I think the logic behind this is getting clearer and clearer. If you use a puzzle as a metaphor, you just need one or two pieces to finish the whole puzzle."


    Wang Lu said, and then tightly grasped the demon jade which symbolized the supreme demon of the demon world.


    It was just that�� although right now it only took one or two pieces of the puzzle toplete, how long would it take for them to collect those pieces?


    On this point, even Wang Lu himself didn''t have enough assurance.


    And just as Wang Lu was thinking about how to speed up the progress to find thest clue, the clue came on its own to him.


    "Hahaha, I''m bothering you guys again!"


    From outside the courtyard, the head guard Aba''s heartyughter seeped in.


    After opening the door, Wang Lu saw the bright smile of that demon. "Today, I''m still entrusted by the city''s advisor, but this time, it is to send you something," Aba said.


    "Send something?"


    "Tickets!" Aba burst intoughter and drew five talisman-like pieces of paper. "The opening tickets for Eternal Cup, Lightning Ball League!"


    "Eternal Cup, Lightning Ball League?"


    Aba nodded his head. "Yes, lightning ball, the most popr sport in Zanarkand, and even the new demon world. Our Zanarkand''s team has always been a giant in the new demon world. This time, the league''s opening ceremony and match are also held here. At the appointed time, even the demon king wille to the opening ceremony. During this time, all the residents of Zanarkand can buy the ticket to see it. But I forgot that the few of you were unaware of this and almost let you miss this annual event!"


    "�� Even the demon king will be on the scene? Interesting," Wang Lu softly said, and then received the tickets from Aba.


    "Thank you, we''ll certainly go and watch it."

 Chapter 470 - How Come It’s You Again?

    <h4>Chapter 470: How Come It��s You Again?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When any civilization entered the advance state and solved the basic necessities such as food, clothing, and housing, the desire for entertainment would be an indispensable part of the total social demand. The new demon world was undoubtedly in the advanced state of such a civilization.


    Without any external enemy, and no more suffering from within, the demons of the new demon world had plenty of reasons to go crazy for entertainment. And the lightning ball was the entertainment most loved by the inhabitants of the new demon world. In the new demon world, the number of certified cups and leagues was no less than one hundred per year. In which, the eternal shield champions league was the most influential and thergest. Being the winner of the eternal shield champions league was the highest honor in the lifelong pursuit of the lightning ball teams throughout the new demon world.


    And Zanarkand, which was the city located at the edge of the new demon world, was famous for its superior lightning ball prowess. In the past one hundred years, the team from Zanarkand had won more than ten league titles. The city master even received an award from the demon king, and the city''s rank had been upgraded to the number one in the twenty second-tier cities, second only to the four first-tier cities.


    The enthusiasm of the residents of Zanarkand for the lightning ball was not hard to imagine. On the third day before thepetition, the whole city began to boil. On the main streets and small alleys, the topic of conversation among the residents was almost inseparable from the lightning ball. Even the food stalls that Wang Lu frequently visited have all introduced various lightning ball theme packages�� From those great demons with revered status and tyrannical power, down to mediocre ordinary demons, their life focus was the lightning ball.


    Fortunately, before the opening ceremony and the first match of the lightning ball league, the wind of destruction did note again, and the atmosphere of celebration continued. On the day of the ceremony, the temperature of the whole Zanarkand seemed to rise. When the sky has yet to turn bright, the noise had filled the entire city.


    "Hahaha, are you guys ready?"


    Simrly, when the sky wasn''t bright yet, Aba had hurriedly rushed to the courtyard of Wang Lu and his teammates and knocked on the door.


    After Wang Lu opened the door, he saw the five demons with a bizarre dress��the ink demon Aba and his four bird demon junior partners. The five of them usually wore armored guard dress, but now, they were all dressed in ck and red shirt. The top part of the shirt was printed with a domineering badge, while the back was printed with a name and a number�� Obviously, it was the uniform of Zanarkand''s star team.


    "�� The new demon world is really terrifying, the advancement of their civilization has actually reached this level?"


    Shaking his head, Wang Lu took a look at Aba''s enthusiastic face. The lively and cheerful head guard now had bloodshot eyes and appeared particrly tired. But his spirit was excited as if he had taken a banned substance. If he hadn''t seen such fanatic fans in the city in the past few days, Wang Lu would have surely thought of him as someone who had fire deviated.


    But at this time, Wang Lu only sighed and asked, "Isn''t the opening ceremony in the evening?"


    Aba nodded his head. "But now it''s almost morning."


    "�� What is the logical rtionship between those two statements?"


    "The opening ceremony is already less than a day. A qualified Zanarkand star team''s fan should at least enter the stadium half a day in advance to sing the team song and cheer for them."


    "�� Do you think by entering the stadium half a day in advance and singing the song for them, the team can hear you?"


    "That doesn''t matter! The important thing is��" Aba was about to exin but suddenly found out that he had no convincing arguments. For the stoic wood-like inhabitants of the old demon world, how could he exin the romanticism behind his passion for lightning ball?


    "s, in your old demon world, there''s probably no sport to speak of, so there''s no way for you to understand the charm of the number one sport in the new demon world."


    Wang Lu raised his eyebrows. "Of course there is. In fact, although our civilization is dying, we also have a wealth of sports."


    "Oh?" Aba immediately became interested. "What is the most popr sport there?"


    "The most popr?" Wang Lu thought for a moment. "That should be the sport of piston-pumping."


    "�� What?"


    "It''s a sport that is born to cope with the high mortality rate in extreme circumstances, which consist of a man and a woman. The content of which is to create love through friction and releasing passion. A sport that is very ideal for multiplying lives."


    Aba appeared to understand but not really. "In short�� since you also like sports, then that''s the best. But that piston pumping you just described is after all the product of the old demon world. If you want to truly experience the charm of the immortal shield lightning ball league, thene with me."


    With that, Aba took Wang Lu''s hand and pulled him out of the door. Then, his four bird demon friends who each wore a fancy hat put on the jersey of Zanarkand''s star team on Wang Lu. The clothes were exactly the same as them. After that, they shouted andughed cheerfully, like a group of people who had lost their mind.


    However, during the league, the atmosphere in the entire city was probably like this. Thus, after thinking for a moment, Wang Lu felt that he should not be pretentious. After changing his dress to the team uniform, he began to greet his teammates, "Senior Sister Mumu, you guys should change clothes too! They''ve got one for each of us!"


    At the gate of the courtyard, Zhou Mumu looked disgustedly at Wang Lu, who had dressed up as a full-fledged fan, and then puzzledly asked, "Don''t you�� feel ashamed?"


    Wang Lu replied, "What shame is there in doing as the natives do? When you watch the gameter, everyone around you wears the same team uniforms and cheer the same song, only you who are elegant and noble like a green tea b*tch 1 , and that is really a shame."


    Zhou Mumu was therefore speechless and had to change to the uniform like him�� The strange thing was, after she put on the shirt, she magically felt a heartfelt joy. It seemed like there was a magical power in the uniform. In Wang Lu''s view, it didn''t matter what mysterious power it was, because losing moral integrity was far easier than keeping one''s moral integrity.


    After Wang Lu and Zhou Mumu took the lead, the other three lead disciples also changed their clothes. In a short time, the five of them hadpleted their transformation to a veritable professional team of fans of Zanarkand star team.


    Afterward, Aba led the way to the lightning ball stadium in the center of Zanarkand��which was a sphere floated in mid-air. Tens of thousands of demons gathered outside the stadium. They lined up in a long queue, waiting to enter the stadium. Aba took the five of them to enter quickly from a small door.


    "This is actually thanks to you guys, because the city advisor''s had prepared the first ss tickets for you. In the past, I can only buy the second ss ticket at best, the waiting time is long, and the position is not good. This time, due to being your guide, I fortunately can seat in the first ss along with you guys��"


    After Aba sighed with emotion, he led everyone to take their seat. The first ss seat was very close to the field, and everything on the field could be seen at a nce��of course, with the vision of the demon race, the distance to the field was not important, the important thing was�� the first ss seat was very close to where the distinguished guests'' location in the stadium.


    This was also the most important reason why Wang Lu was willing to participate in the opening ceremony of the lightning ball league. He had no interest in the lightning ball and in the traditional culture of Zanarkand. He was not even interested in those fanatical female fans who wore skimpy clothes which revealed a lot of their skin! He was only interested in the great demon king who would be present at the scene!


    The master of the new demon world, the great demon king with legendary supreme power who dominated the entire world��he wanted to know if the demon jade could y a role if he met that character.


    ����


    With faint anticipation, Wang Lu had to endure almost half a day of noise in the stadium for the arrival of the great demon king of the new demon world.


    When the great demon king appeared, there was no earthshaking spectacle. The stadium only felt a buzzing noise, and then in the stand where the VIP seats were located, a mass of thick shadow spread out, which then contracted. Then, on the originally empty VIP seats, several people appeared.


    Most of them were the bodyguards of the great demon king. In the middle of the bodyguards, there were two demons dressed in dark heavy armor, which sported the blood red cloak of noble demons. Their appearance exuded amazing momentum that the entire tens of thousands of demons in the stadium were suddenly repressed.


    However, the magnificent grandeur of the great demon king onlysted for a moments before it was quickly restrained. It was only necessary for the demon kings to highlight their presence; there was no need to continue to release the pressure and disturb the festive atmosphere.


    But in that short moment of coercion, Wang Lu raised his eyebrows. "Strange, this aura seems familiar."


    Turning around, he saw the several solemn faces of the other lead disciples. Qiong Hua and the others each nodded their head, expressing that they also felt the same.


    And just at this time, the moring voice in the stadium grew quieter. The light in the middle of the spherical stadium began to change, indicating that the opening ceremony was about to begin.


    The first session of the ceremony was for the demon king to deliver a speech, personally lift up the eternal shield, and connect the shield with the lightning, which would then turn the entire stadium into a dazzling ball of lightning. Then, after ten months ofpetition, the best performing team would be qualified to take the shield that was lifted by the demon king and win a lifetime of honor.


    The demon king of the new demon world was a leader who attached importance to efficiency. After appearing, without even waiting for a bit, the demon king immediately opened the ceremony of the league. With more than one hundred thousand on-site spectators and ten times as much of off-site spectators, the great demon king stepped out of the VIP stand and arrived at the center of the stadium. The dark heavy armor did not slow the speed of the demon king at all.


    Then, standing in the eyes of everyone, the great demon king slowly took off the helmet, revealing a young and beautiful face.


    The instant the helmet was taken off, Wang Lu, Qiong Hua, Xiang Liang, Zhou Mumu, and Zhan Ziye simultaneously stood up. All of them revealed a shocked expression.


    Because the face behind the helmet was the elder sister of the two sisters of the royal family who had disappeared in the old demon world!


    Although her body was now obviously taller than when she was in the old demon world, and the armor was also sturdier and more gorgeous, but it was difficult for that beautiful face to cover her firm and resolute facial features, which was identical to the one in the old demon world!


    When they turned they gazed, the other heavy armored demon king in the VIP stand also took off the helmet. Sure enough, it was the younger sister of the two.


    One of the great joy in life was to meet an old friend in a foreignnd. This time, they indeed saw their old friends in the foreignnd. However, Wang Lu and the others could not feel any joy.


    How could the two of them appear here?


    ��

 Chapter 471 - The Truth About the World

    <h4>Chapter 471: The Truth About the World</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    There were many people who were born with simr appearance, and this had caused countless misunderstandings. However, a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage would not mistake a person just because of simr appearance with another person. There were too many characteristics of a person that could be identified, and if all of them were exactly the same, it could be hardly considered as a coincidence.


    Therefore, Wang Lu and the others immediately made their judgment. These two demon kings were exactly the two royal family sisters who had disappeared in the old demon world because they were too far from the ruins of the Eternal Tree!


    However, the next question was: How could these two sisters, who were supposedly dead, appear here? When the two sisters died, all of them witnessed it. This time, however, one of the two clearly stood in the VIP stand, and the other stood in the middle of the stadium.


    Even stranger was that, the death of the two royal family sisters happened just a few days ago, but these two demon kings had obviously been here for more than a hundred years.


    Just how to exin this contradiction?


    The entire situation caused Wang Lu and the others to be even more confused. So much that they were indifferent and did not care when the great demon king announced the beginning of the league, and the process with which she lifted up the eternal shield to draw the lightning from the sky.


    Until a purple-blue lightning fell from the sky, lit up the entire stadium, and numerous lightning arcs dazzlingly swirled around the stadium��


    The thunderous noise temporarily interrupted the thoughts of the several lead disciples. As the eternal shield was being lifted high, the atmosphere of the audience was fully ignited, and the cheers of the crowd drowned out everything. Under the cover of these cheers, Wang Lu quietly left his first ss seat.


    The head guard Aba who had a good eyesight saw Wang Lu quietly hiding his trail, thus he wanted to call him to find out the situation. However, he was soon attracted by the next wave of cheers. It turned out that the great demon king had already lifted up the shield to the whole stadium. This meant that the next stage of the opening ceremony was about to begin, which would bring an extremely splendid performance from all over the new demon world.


    And Aba had been thinking about the team of beautiful dancers from La City. As the first team to perform, they have already begun to attract cheers from the crowds, and their coquettish posture had suddenly attracted the attention of Aba.


    The performance in the stadium wouldst for a long time before the first game begins. However, Wang Lu knew that his time was not much.


    Because the demon king would not stay too long. The appearance of the two of them was only to witness the opening of the league. After the shield was raised, they were ready to leave. The significance of the game after the performances was unusually important for the fans, but for the demon king, there were more important matters to deal with.


    In fact, after the debut of the dancers of La City, the two demon kings, surrounded by their bodyguards, were already ready to leave.


    However, at this time, the visit from an uninvited guest forced them to stop.


    "Who are you?"


    After seeing Wang Lu, the great demon king curiously tilted her head, and then waved her bodyguards to retreat.


    ording to themon situation, people that suddenly appeared in ces where they shouldn''t be would be first dealt with by the bodyguards, and then be handed over to the appropriate personnel. The overall atmosphere of the new demon world was indeed harmonious and orderly, but anyone who dared to rush towards the demon king would absolutely meet a dead end.


    However, the great demon king had never seen this kind of suicide seeker person for many years. Moreover, the in looking man before her carried a bearing that made her feel familiar. Thus, she decided to temporarilyy down the rule to get to know the story behind first.


    Of course, with respect to the great demon king, what could be done was only this. If the other person really didn''t know how to cherish the chance, then she didn''t need to continue to waste her time. As the demon king that ruled the whole world, there were numerous matters that she needed to spend her thought of, and the person before her was not one of them.


    Wang Lu also knew that his time was limited. Therefore, he went straight to the point and took out the demon jade straight from his chest.


    "How do you feel when you see this?"


    The moment the demon jade appeared, it gave off astonishing heat. A wave of ripple spread out and enclosed everyone on the VIP stand.


    The bodyguards of the demon king were somewhat helpless. ording to the rules, in front of such an emergency, they should first subdue Wang Lu, or even kill him, to ensure the safety of the demon king. But just now, it was clear that the demon king herself had ordered them to temporarily not make their move�� which was really hard for them. As for the ripples from the demon jade, it had no effect on them.


    When the ripple passed through the two demon kings'' body, they shook slightly. Apparently, they were affected by it. Then, the taller sister suddenly made her move, releasing a gray space.


    The gloomy color bloomed from the palm of the demon king, and soon spread to the entire VIP stand.


    The world outside the space had its time instantly halted. Only within the grey space that the time was still flowing. The great demon king somewhat looked at Wang Lu with aplex look, and then nodded.


    "You came here sooner than we expected."


    Having heard of what she said, Wang Lu could not help but smile.


    He knew that his gamble was right. After seeing the demon jade, the reaction of the two demon kings was really different.


    "Can''t help it. If we''re not in a hurry, I''m afraid we would bepletely adapted to the rhythm of the new demon world�� this is indeed a dream-like paradise, truly unforgettable."


    Wang Lu''s remark was not just empty words. The several of them had only lived in the new demon world for less than ten days, but they have actually gradually fallen in love with this new world. Every day, they would get up early, enjoy the food in the food stalls in the new demon world, and then walk in the main streets and small alleys to observe and appreciate all the wonderful things of this new civilization�� The life was very fulfilling, simple, and happy. Vaguely, they even began to forget about returning home.


    The most obvious evidence was today''s lightning ball league opening ceremony. For people who came from a different world, no matter how lively the festival was, they had nothing to do with it. So why did they put on the local team uniforms and colorful caps like the natives to celebrate the opening ceremony?


    Because they had been subtly influenced. Quietly, they had been assimted into the new demon world�� Wang Lu guessed that if he did not find the demon king sisters to trigger a key event before the end of the opening ceremony, sooner orter, the finest young cultivators of the Nine Regions would have lost themselves in the new demon world and spent the rest of their lives as demons.


    This piece ofnd had an inconceivable mysterious charm.


    "Fortunately, all of you remembered ourst words."


    The eyes of the elder sister were somewhatplicated as she began to speak but hesitated.


    The younger sister was more prompt. "Have you�� seen the truth?"


    Wang Lu let out augh. "A world where there is no external enemies nor internal problems. Its abundance was inconceivable, a greatnd with rich products. It can even make all the demonsy down all their disputes and live in harmony. And it evolved in just two thousand years�� And every once in a while, the wind of destruction will blow. And whenever that happens, the inhabitants of the new demon disappears, only to return when the wind of destruction goes away. Finally, the royal family sisters who were supposed to die actually came back to life�� There are so many clues that I can still see it even if I don''t want to. A dream-likend is actually a reality."


    Wang Lu paused, and then looked beyond the grey space, seeing the colorful but immobile world.


    "Actually, I still can''t believe that there''s really a world purely made of dream!"


    The elder sister softly said, "This is thest miracle of the demon world. When the Eternal Tree fell, we have actually tried all the avable methods, but it was to no avail. Even after paying countless sacrifices, we still can''t protect our homnd. Therefore�� amidst the endless despair, we chose another path."


    Wang Lu empathized with the sadness conveyed from the few words of the demon king, and softly said, "The new demon world?"


    "Yes. Almost all the survivors of the demon world, led by the demon king and demon lords created a miracle�� At that time, the demon king and the demon lords used a spell that was passed down since the beginning of the demon world civilization on themselves: The dream building method."


    "Dream building method?"


    "In a nutshell, it''s the ability to create and manipte dreams, which is a very amazing and rare skill that it was only asionally circted among the royal family of the demon world. The dream building method can create a beautiful dream. But a dream is just a dream. For the demon race, it didn''t have high practical value, so it has not been taken seriously. Until the demon world was facing the copse, we only ironically found out that the continuation of the demon race civilization actually lied in this self-deception spell."


    The demon king sighed, and then continued, "Perhaps it''s a blessing in disguise. In the face of a desperate situation, the demon race people gave all their best inunching this dream building method and achieved an unprecedented achievement. The dream created by hundreds of millions of surviving demons is almost like a new and independent reality. This new world bears all of our hopes and all the good wishes. Here, the scenery is beautiful, and the products bountiful, and can make the most ferocious demons to live in harmony with the others."


    When it came to this, Wang Lu could not help but interrupt, "Many of the demons are proud of their bravery and valor, why would they dream of such a lovey-dovey world?"


    "Because in our hopeless situation, we had painfully reconsidered and thought that the militant nature of the demon race is actually the culprit of all the tragedies��were it not for our endless infighting, we could''ve conquered the Nine Regions as early as the first great war of immortals and demons, and we wouldn''t have been in continuous troubleter on. And if we could put down the profound hatred between the two worlds, stop our continuous fight against the human, we might not have incurred the destruction of the demon world�� This idea indeed appeared cowardly for a demon race. However, when the Eternal Tree copsed, the pir of belief of the demon world also copsed. But when the new demon world was built, by the guidance of the demon king, the tone of the entire world was established: Harmony."


    "�� Building a harmonious new demon world?"


    "Yes. Scientific development, harmonious demon world, these were the strategic policies applied by the earlier generations of the demon king."


    "The earlier demon kings were indeed brilliant and wise. If there were no such policies at the time, I''m afraid, there would be no prosperity for the new demon world today." Wang Lumented.


    The demon king of this generation somewhat bitterly smiled. "Prosperity? If you see this scene, do you still think so?"


    With that, the demon king reached out her finger and split a gap through the void, revealing another world.


    It was a gloomy blood-red world, and a withering mountain stood quietly on the ground.


    However, when Wang Lu examined carefully with rapt attention, his heart could not help but fill with shock.


    That mountain�� was actually a pile of hundreds of millions of demon corpses.


    "This is the foundation of the new demon world." The demon king lightly said, "Every one of the hundreds of millions of creatures is permanently asleep here, maintaining the existence of the dream-like new demon world."

 Chapter 472 - To Succeed in a Big Way Do Not Bother About Trivial Things

    <h4>Chapter 472: To Seed in a Big Way Do Not Bother About Trivial Things</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu remembered that he had seen an interesting question a long time ago.


    How could one prove one''s existence?


    Because this question had a pre-existing question: you could not prove that anything actually exists, because it could be assumed that everything around you is an illusion, and that all your senses are manipted by spells of a brilliant cultivator. Everything that you touch, see and hear, are all fabricated, all are nonexistent. Under such circumstances, you naturally could not prove that anything exists.


    So, could one person prove that one exists?


    Towards this problem, there was once a sage who said: I think, therefore I am. It meant that when I thought, the thought itself must exist, and it also must have a carrier, which was the person who thought. Therefore, the existence of my thought meant that I, as the carrier of that thought, must also exist. Thus, I think, therefore I am.


    This reasoning was not absolute, but in this case, it seemed to be an excellent description of what Wang Lu saw.


    I think, therefore I am�� The principle of the dream was also the same. If there was a dream, there must be a dreamer. For such a prosperous and developed dreand of the new demon world to exist, there must be a dreamer who carried on the dream. When Wang Lu guessed that the new demon world was probably a dream world, Wang Lu began to specte on who actually created this dream. However, he did not expect that the person was not a great demon king with an earth-shattering power, but the millions upon millions of demon race creatures who fell into despair.


    And seeing the magnificent mountain of corpses, many guesses in Wang Lu''s heart have been further confirmed.


    "The harmonious new demon world is, of course, good, but suppressing the war-like nature of the demon race is like going against the sky, so there''s the wind of destruction, right?"


    The demon king said, "Yes. Every once in a while, the negative emotions such as anger and resentment that are forcibly suppressed by the new demon world would burst out at once. This force is so powerful that it is no less powerful than creating a new demon world itself, and enough to interfere with the real world�� Thus, it forms what we often call the ck tide."


    "But regarding the sleeping demon race, the ck tide is like as if in the middle of the dream, it suddenly turned into a nightmare. Fortunately, when the nightmare is over, the memory of the nightmare will disappear. But during the dream switch, the new demon world actually cease to exist, and all those who can''t synchronize their dreams would be swirled away by the nightmare. When the nightmare is over, they won''te back again."


    With that, the new demon king looked at Wang Lu. "A few days ago when the ck tide appeared, fortunately you did not leave your courtyard too far. At that time, the courtyard was shaped by your arrival, further away and the dreand will bepletely broken. And if you go too far at that time, you''re bound to be swallowed by the nightmare."


    Wang Lu let out a chuckle and then asked another question, "The cycle of sweet dreams and nightmares hadsted for two thousand years, but it should be impossible for this to go on forever."


    The demon king nodded her head. "It is indeed impossible. This beautiful new demon world is contrary to the nature of the demon race,pletely going against the heaven. The regr outburst of the ck tide is only a temporary solution. In the past one hundred years, the arrival of the ck tide has be more frequent. One day, the ck tide would probably devour everything. During this period, we have tried many ways to dy this process, such as the massive promotion of the sport of lightning ball, so that the people in the new demon world would channel their passion and fervor to this sport to slow down the frequency of the arrival of the ck tide�� You see, those rabid fans who are cheering on the stadium, they are unusually excited. As a matter of fact, we have intentionally guided them to release a little bit of darkness in their heart."


    The demon king stretched her finger to point to the more than one hundred thousand fans outside the VIP stand. Wang Lu swept a nce at them and felt that the fans were really caught in an abnormal fanaticism.


    "But this is only a drop in the bucket. The darkness that has been umted by the new demon world for two thousand years is already overflowing."


    Wang Lu asked again, "What are the roles that the two of you y during this time?"


    "We are the watchers." The elder sister somewhat helplessly said, "During the great cataclysm period, not all demons fell asleep. At the remains of Eternal Tree, some watchers were left behind, which are our ancestors. The task of the watchers is to strive to survive in the ruins of the real demon world, being the inheritor of the demon world civilization, and also monitor the changes in the dreand of the new demon world. This dream, which consists of the dreams of hundreds of millions of creatures has unparalleled power. You should also remember the raging ck tide, right? That is the fallout of the nightmares of hundreds of millions of creatures. The ancestors did not dare to let their dreams to develop on their own, so they left it to us to watch it. If one day the dreamworld is on the verge of copse and possible a great disaster may loom, we will wake everyone from their dream."


    "But now, you two are also��" Wang Lu hesitated.


    "We should be regarded as falling victim." The elder sister bitterly exined, "The ancestors left us in the hope that we can monitor the bnce of dreams. But as the situation in the demon world gets increasingly worse, the watchers be increasingly desperate. And during this desperation, they would be captured by the dreand and pulled into it.


    A few hundred years ago, more and more watchers became attracted to the dreams and became members of the new demon world, enjoying their wonderful dream life,pletely forgetting the responsibility of the watchers. Until our generation. Even from the moment we were born, some of us were pulled into the new demon world and yed the corresponding role. We must rely on the power of the remnant of the Eternal Tree to resist the gravitational-like pull of the dreand and maintain our self-awareness. Unfortunately, in order to send you out of the demon world, we lost the protection of the Eternal Tree and finally fellpletely. At this point, the watchers of the demon world are already extinct."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu became somewhat surprised. "�� Are you ming me?"


    The elder sister shook her head and said, "Even without your presence, my sister and I could only hold on for at most a few years�� Actually, when I think about it now, perhaps we should have let go of our persistence, so that we can enjoy a few years of dream life. But now, the copse of the new demon world is no longer distant. In another ten years at most, the alternation between the new demon world and the ck tide willpletely copse, and this time, no one can awake us. We can only watch as the ck tide break through the cage of dreams and devour everything, including the demon world and an even bigger area."


    Wang Lu waved his hand and said, "Enough, it doesn''t have to be that far. Let''s just cut to the chase. Do you want our help?"


    "You guys are the only one who can prevent this from happening." The elder sister said, "There are no longer living beings in the demon world. We have already beenpletely incarnated as the creature of dream, so it''s impossible for us to wake up and change our destiny on our own. But you guys are different. You guys are still living people. As long as you guys wake up from your dreams, you can wake us all from the outside and end the ck tide."


    "And the specific methods on how to do it?" Wang Lu said, "The space barrier of the new demon world is unbreakable. Obviously, this was done by your ancestors while constructing the dream world in order to maintain its stability. If we want to regain consciousness from this dreand, the only way possible is to rush our cultivation until we soar into immortality."


    "If it''s theplete state of the new demon world, indeed there''s only that possibility, but�� there is a w in the transition between the new demon world and the ck tide. If you can catch this w, you can break through the shackles of the dreamworld and regain consciousness in reality."


    "�� Seizing the w in the transition between the new demon world and the ck tide? Is there any specific method on how to do it?"


    "We''re not clear either." The elder sister, as the great demon king, irresponsibly shook her head. "We are just creatures of dreams, how can we know how to wake up from the dream? We can only provide you clues, which are what I said just now, but the next step depends on your own effort."


    With such a reply, Wang Lu was toozy toin. Thus, he directly stood up and said goodbye.


    Thereupon, the great demon king stretched out her finger and erase the gray space, so that the time outside flowed again. Wang Lu''s ear then heard the shocking loud voice and the demon king sisters behind him at the VIP stand have already disappeared.


    ��


    When he returned to his original seat, the song and dance performances in the center of the stadium was not yet over. Aba and his four bird demon friends yelled and shouted with red eyes. Their mind was stimted by the tititing performance of the dancer that they werepletely oblivious to Wang Lu who returned with a solemn face.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Mumu was an attentive person. In a single nce, she immediately knew that Wang Lu was worrying about something.


    "I have just experienced an unexpected encounter��" Wang Lu sighed, and then he told them about what just happened.


    When they learned that the essence of this new demon world was actually a dream world, they could not help but feel inconceivable even though as the lead disciple of a super sect, each of them was well informed. However, the more important thing was the next problem��how could they grasp the gap between the transformation of new demon world and the ck tide?


    "ording to the previous situation, the transition between the new demon world and the ck tide does indeed leave a slight gap." After hesitating for a long time, Qiong Hua opened her mouth and said, "Previously, when we used the sentry guard to probe the outside world, at the moment just when the sentry guard was destroyed, it captured the image of a skeleton of the spirit of the dead. I think, that''s the w the demon king mentioned about."


    Wang Lu said, "The timing is certain, but in that blink-of-an-eye moment, we need to do something to wake up from the dream, and this is the problem."


    "It''s very simple." Qiong Hua once again opened her mouth, "We catch that moment and use the Kill Immortal Sword to cut our way to the Nine Regions."


    "�� Senior Sister Qiong Hua is indeed Senior Sister Qiong Hua, truly simple and crude."


    "The simplest thing is often the most effective. Moreover, do you remember how we entered this world? We were originally on the edge of the demon world but were unknowingly pulled into the dreamworld. The dreand of the new demon world has inted to an incredible point in the past two thousand years that it will soon devour the entire demon world. When we entered the demon world, we were unable to leave, it''s mostly because of thisyer of interference. Then, even if we manage to wake up from our dream, it''s nothing more than once again returning to the demon world, and we would still be trapped. So, if we do it, we will do it in one go, directly breaking free from this cage of dream and return to Nine Regions."


    Wang Lu said, "The idea is good, but Senior Sister Qiong Hua, if I''m not mistaken, your Kill Immortal Sword only has it in there the creatures of demon world, thus you can only open up a path to the demon world. How could you open the path to the Nine Regions��"


    In response to this, Qiong Hua merely smiled.


    That smile was especially chilling.

 Chapter 473 - Lost in the Path of Life

    <h4>Chapter 473: Lost in the Path of Life</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    To seed in a big way, do not bother about trivial things. This was the consensus of the several people present. No simple character could be the lead disciple of the Five Uniques. They were clear about the ways of the world and able to understand where things stood.


    Therefore, Wang Lu never cared about people who scolded him for not having moral integrity. Zhou Mumu also didn''t care about other people using her of being stodgy. Zhan Ziye even more ignored those who maliciously cursed him as being doomed to be single for life�� This was their privilege as a genius among geniuses of lead disciple.


    However, at present, Qiong Hua''s expression of ''to seed in a big way, do not bother about trivial things'' was somewhat chilling to others. The meaning behind her smiling face was clearly obvious.


    Kill Immortal Sword had hundreds of millions of souls of the creatures from the demon world in it, thus, Qiong Hua had a way toe to the demon world from the Nine Regions. However, at the same time, she would certainly not forget to prepare for how to go back. Which meant that, the Kill Immortal Sword also had the souls of the people from the Nine Regions in it.


    Of course, with Qiong Hua''s temperament and means, regardless of what, she would not kill innocent people. Most of the human souls in the Kill Immortal Sword were the worst of the worst of criminals��since her debut, Qiong Hua had taken the task of evil yer as her responsibility, thus there were already countless spirits of the dead in her Kill Immortal Sword. Simply counting the number of people killed, in addition to Xiang Liang, the total from the other three lead disciples weren''t necessarily more than that of Qiong Hua! To umte souls that could be used as guide to find the way was really a breeze.


    However, Wang Lu didn''t like the indifference shown by Qiong Hua at this time. Because, behind this indifference was Qiong Hua''s iparably arrogant posture and contempt for life. This lead disciple of Shengjing arrogantly saw herself as the superior leader, looking at the mission for its effect as far away into the future as possible. The so-called ordinary mortals were merely insignificant figures to her.


    Wang Lu was very disgusted by this idea��because he always didn''t like others to giarize his own ideas.


    However, right now, regardless if he disliked it or not, Qiong Hua''s Kill Immortal Sword was undoubtedly the way home for the five lead disciples. The next question was whether to bet on this one.


    "I think no one objects to this, right?" While asking this, Wang Lu turned to look at the other four people.


    Of course, everyone agreed to this.


    "Then the next step is to determine the time. I think we need to do this without further ado, so the next time the ck tidee would be very good."


    Qiong Hua was the first to agree. "I agree, the longer we spend our time here in the new demon world�� the more we will be attracted by it. After all, our cultivation is not that good. With our Jindan Stage, if we live here for a long time, we will inevitably be assimted."


    Zhou Mumu threw up her arms. "Since all of you think so, then I have no opinion."


    Xiang Liang sinctly said, "Agree."


    Zhan Ziye, however, was somewhat reluctant. "I really couldn''t bear to leave so early. There are too many secrets here waiting for me to explore�� However, people who engage in academic research are not emotional, so I''ll do it another time."


    After the time was agreed, the five of them finally rxed their mind since their biggest problem had been solved. In the time before the next ck tide came, it was a rare time for them to recuperate. In this period, they must adjust their condition to be as best as possible.


    "Hey, the game is about to begin."


    Just as the several of them were ready to seize the time to meditate, Wang Lu suddenly pointed at the middle of the stadium.


    At this time, thest team to perform was stepping off the stage, and the league''s first game was about to begin.


    "I''m actually quite looking forward to this," Wang Lu said, clearly showing an eager expression.


    Zhou Mumu cast him a nce. "Hey, don''t you think that you''re being too yful and not regarding things seriously?"


    Qiong Hua actually knew more about Wang Lu, so she revealed a faint smile as she said, "Perhaps Junior Brother Wang Lu is nning to observe it seriously in the hope of promoting it when we return to Nine Regions?"


    Wang Lu nodded his head while inwardly he had to admit that although there were too many differences between him and Qiong Hua, the matter of fact was, the two quite understood each other��


    "Although the essence of this new demon world is only a dream, it is a dream created by hundreds of millions of demons that have been built up for two thousand years. In terms of social form, the new demon world is actually more mature than that of the Nine Regions. Many things here can be considered as advance experiences. Especially the entertainment in the new demon world, which was the result of the fiercepetition in the market. After returning to the Nine Regions, as long as it is adapted to the local conditions, it will usher in the revolution in the entertainment industry!"


    "��" Zhou Mumu looked at Wang Lu somewhat iprehensibly. She both found it difficult to understand his theory and how he could have the time to pay attention to the revolution of the entertainment industry.


    "Not just the lightning ball, in the past few days, I have been learning all of the advance experiences in the new demon world. When I get back to Nine Regions, in the name of the Wisdom Sect, I will propose the Mysterious Sky Mansion to finance the establishment of a new firm, and then fully implement it. I have even designed the mascot for the business. Look."


    "Isn''t this a penguin?"


    "Yes, a penguin. Cute, isn''t it? After imitating the advance enterprise here and putting the penguin as its symbol, this firm will certainly have a promising future and grow into arge scale empire."


    For Wang Lu''s wonderful imagination, Zhou Mumu merely nodded and uttered several ''mm''. At the same time, she secretly admired this guy''s unmatched attitude.


    Regardless of what, in a few days, they were going to risk their lives, so she couldn''t figure out how this guy could not feel any anxiousness at all.


    ��


    The opening game of lightning ball league could be called as wonderful and an eye-opener. All the members of the participating team were amazing, all were the level of demon general, which wasparable in power to the Jindan Stage Daoist Master in Nine Regions��this was also the top-ranked level in the lightning ball league.


    In order to better reflect thepetition and enjoyment, the lightning ball league had a strict level definition. Demons with different level of cultivation base would not be assigned to the same level ofpetition. In the multi-level league, the demon general was the highest level. It wasn''t that there was nopetition for those with even higher cultivation base, it was just that those would simply be small-scale exchange, not for the public entertainment.


    And the demon general level was also the most exciting. One could imagine how the process of the two teams, consisted of Daoist Master of Jindan Stage members, fiercely fought each other for the ball in the game simr to water polo but the location was in the middle of the water. Each and every method was used by the members of the two opposing team to fight over the ball, striving hard to deliver the ball into the goalmouth of the opposing team.


    The league''s main gamested for a full two hours. In theter stage of the game, the more it became exciting and the stronger its appeal. Even Zhou Mumu who had little interest in the game could not help but cheer for the yers in the field.


    In the end, the home team of Zanarkand defeated their most powerfulpetitor with a score of 7-4. The team won the apuse and lifted the eternal shield. Of course, this was only a special reward for the first game victory. The real eternal shield would not be awarded to the winner until the end of the league.


    After the match, Wang Lu and the others reluctantly left the stadium with the crowd.


    During their walk back to their residence, the celebration atmosphere cooled off a bit. Zhou Mumu''s emotion was the mostplex.


    "If�� If we weren''t already clear about our goal, I think before long, we would really lose ourselves here."


    Wang Lu also sighed. "Indeed, this is a world that is too beautiful to be destroyed."


    Upon mentioning about this topic, the atmosphere truly cooled down.


    ording to the n, when the ck tide arrived, Qiong Hua would use her Kill Immortal Sword to escape. However, after leaving this new demon world, they still had one important thing to do��to wake up the hundreds of millions of sleeping demons, and end the two thousand years of dreand!


    This was mainly to prevent the spread of the ck tide''s eruption. If left unchecked, the ck tide would one day engulf everything. For Nine Regions, it would be no less than the disaster of the great war of immortals and demons. However, when dreamers woke up, this magnificent civilization that had been developed for two thousand years would also disappear.


    Wang Lu nned to set up a firm in the Nine Regions to imitate the entertainment industries of the new demon world��didn''t he feel sorry for this soon to be shattered scene without trying to leave something behind?


    During the silence, Qiong Hua said, "Alright, we should go back and rest, stabilizing each of our immortal heart. After the game, I think everyone''s mind is somewhat unstable."


    This time, even Wang Lu didn''t try to oppose it.


    ��


    It was a long time before the next ck tide arrived.


    The essence of the ck tide was the resurrected killer instincts of the demons that were suppressed by the new demon world. But in the past few days, some of these negative feelings had already been vented out through the lightning ball league, which dyed the next arrival of the ck tide.


    Nevertheless, the ck tide finally came. The method of venting the negative emotions through the lightning ball league was just a temporary solution.


    On the evening of that day, the horn sounded, and the demons of the new demon world rushed to their respective dwelling. The noisy world became quiet in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, Wang Lu and the others did the exact opposite. They went out of their courtyard residence and went all the way outside the city.


    This time, the guards that were guarding the city gates had already taken shelter in the barrack. The vast city gates were left unguarded, allowing anyone to go in and out.


    Wang Lu and the others walked all the way to the wilderness when the sky was already as ck as ink. The lights from the stars that once flickered in the sky were nowpletely hidden. And the air was filled with a trace of turmoil, which caused people to feel depressed.


    Qiong Hua took the lead of the procession. Within the darkness, her Kill Immortal Sword exuded a dim scarlet glow, which dispersed most of the depressed feelings in the people''s heart.


    When the ck tide fell, Qiong Hua would use her Kill Immortal Sword to break through the space and open up a safe path that led directly to Nine Regions. For this sword strike, Qiong Hua had already been meditating for three days and nights, even burning her own innate vitality. Her resonance with the Kill Immortal Sword had reached its peak.


    And just as the five of them stood still, ready to meet with the ck tide�� the sky copsed.


    Wrapped in the darkness, this was the most intuitive feeling that they had. Although being surrounded by darkness they could not see even half of the change, but it seemed as if the world was rapidly falling on top of their heads.


    As long as this moment arrived, the several Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage would be ground into dust. But in this instant, Qiong Hua had already made her strike with her Kill Immortal Sword. The sword light pressed upward, directly pierced through the sky.


    When the sword light bloomed, tens of thousands of dead souls screamed in unison. Those were the souls victim of the illustrious victories of Qiong Hua''s evil yer since her debut. These dead souls were both vicious and destructive, and when the sword light shone, these tens of thousands of souls actually aimed at a point in the void.


    "Go!"


    After Qiong Hua coldly shouted, the power of the Kill Immortal Sword broke out, letting out a ripple that turned the five blood spirit power struggle into a bloodbath. Once it raged out, it was actually able to forcefully pushed the ck tide back. The other four lead disciples didn''t need to be told anymore as they immediately followed the sword light into the void.


    Qiong Hua herself was responsible to guard the rear. After Xiang Liang entered the void, she would change the direction of the sword light, and big waves of ocean of blood would once again enter her sword. However, this ocean of blood provoked the ck tide to frantically go after them.


    However, while the ocean of blood entered her sword, simultaneously the gap was also closed, leaving behind a cool silhouette in the new demon world.


    Turning around, Qiong Hua saw the several lead disciples in the gap between worlds. If one didn''t know where this was, even a cultivator with gargantuan remarkable ability would pass into oblivion. However, under Qiong Hua''s feet, there was a line with the other end reaching the distant ce, which was exactly the direction of the Nine Regions.


    Qiong Hua smiled. "Alright, then we just need to�� huh, where is Wang Lu?"


    After a second take, Qiong Hua found out that everyone else was there, except Wang Lu!

 Chapter 474 - Return Home

    <h4>Chapter 474: Return Home</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Where is Wang Lu?"


    The moment she noticed that Wang Lu was missing, Qiong Hua immediately felt her heart tightened and quickly asked the rest, especially Zhou Mumu.


    "He��" Zhou Mumu who had the best friendship rtion with Wang Lu opened her mouth, but she looked a bit confused and filled with hesitation. "He, disappeared in the blink of an eye."


    "Disappeared?"


    "He was the first to enter the void, and I was behind him. But before I stepped into the void, I only saw half of his body. The other half was hidden in the void, and it looked as if he had been divided into two pieces. And then he said to me��"


    When she spoke to this, Zhou Mumu''s throat subconsciously made a swallowing movement before she continued, "He said, he forgot something and wanted to go back to take it."


    ��


    The four people on the scene could not say any word. There was something that he forgot so he wanted to go back to take it�� did he forget his head?


    Did he not know the price that Qiong Hua had to pay to find a gap in the new demon world that was known to be unbreakable? In order to find this path, Qiong Hua herself had taken the risk of backfire from the Kill Immortal Sword, and then the rest would have been exposed to the pressure from the ck tide.


    After this life-risking move, they finally caught the opportunity to break through and finally managed to escape the cage of the new demon world, yet he went back again?


    After a long while, Qiong Hua said, "In doing things, Wang Lu is habitually unexpected, but each time, he has his own consideration�� He would not just walk blindly in an alley. I think this time he wants to do something that he does not want us to know."


    Zhou Mumu asked, "With how thick his skin is, even if he goes naked in front of us, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even break a sweat. Why does he want to hide the truth from us?"


    Qiong Hua didn''t answer but merely said indifferently, "There''s a lot of turbulence in this void, so we shouldn''t be staying here for long. Moreover, I can''t keep my guiding clue for too long. Thus, we should go back to Nine Regions now. We can discuss the other matterter."


    "Hey, are you going to leave Wang Lu behind just like that?"


    Qiong Hua asked, "Are you willing to stay here with him?"


    "He��" Zhou Mumu was somewhat tongue-tied. The friendship between her and Wang Lu was pretty good, but it was still far from ''sharing life and death together'' level. Not to mention that as the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect, she could not be that impulsive.


    "But at least he''s our teammate, so let''s wait for him for a little while��"


    Qiong Hua added, "Do you think the matter that he wants to do could be solved in a short time? If not, what''s the point of waiting here for a moment?"


    "��" Zhou Mumu finally had nothing to say.


    The only objection voice disappeared, so the four people''s journey was finally settled. With Qiong Hua and her Kill Immortal Sword leading the way, they returned to Nine Regions from the void turbulence.


    Along the way, none of them said any word.


    A cultivator with cultivation base of Jindan Stage was still far from being able to travel freely through worlds. Qiong Hua was also relying on several of her sect''s treasures to firmly grasp the Kill Immortal Sword. Simrly, the other three who followed behind her did not have the time to attend other things.


    No one mentioned about Wang Lu''s matter anymore.


    While leading at the front, Qiong Hua inwardly sighed.


    Unlike the other people, she�� had mostly guessed correctly the intention of Wang Lu.


    It would have been an unusually difficult choice for him, but she believed that Wang Lu would be able to do a good job.


    Although the rtionship between the two was not good, Qiong Hua never underestimated Wang Lu. He was�� someone who never disappointed his teammate.


    ��


    On the other side, after leaving his team, Wang Lu indeed had a task that he mustplete on his own.


    "Heh, it''s a familiarnd and familiar air."


    After setting his foot on the blood-red in, Wang Lu could not help but express his emotion.


    Just half a month ago, he broke through the void and came here from the Nine Region�� Initially, he thought that he would see a world with a very different civilization yet as strong as Nine Regions. However, he didn''t expect it to be aplete wastnd.


    This was the demon world. Wang Lu had actually returned to the demon world.


    Qiong Hua''s Kill Immortal Sword cut through the space and pierced a road that led the Nine Regions, however, Wang Lu did not quickly return to Nine Regions, but rather returned to the demon world from the void��of course, when he entered the demon world, he was once again bound by the fetters of the special structure of the new demon world.


    At this time, he was breathing the familiar air, standing on the familiarnd. Wang Lu could clearly feel that his connection with the Nine Regions was once again isted, including the Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman and all other props.


    Regardless, it was of no matter to him, because this time''s visit the demon world, he was ready.


    The blood-red clouds in the sky were still rolling. Arguably, when he followed Qiong Hua, it was the time when the ck tide arrived. However, the ck tide was only everywhere in the new demon world, it could notpletely cover the whole demon world. At least in certain ces, the ck tide would never get close to the forbidden area.


    Wang Lu took a total of two steps from the new demon world to the void and from the void to the demon world, but these two steps consolidated the essence of his cultivation base of Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. Each of these two steps contained an infinite number of calctions and used quite a lot of magical treasures.


    Because if not so, how could hee out of the void to arrive here?


    Wang Lu looked up and saw before him a mountain.


    A mountain formed by the corpses of hundreds of millions of creatures.


    Which was also the main body of the new demon world.


    "Well then��" Wang Lu whispered to himself and stepped forward. At the same time, his right hand clenched the already hot demon jade.


    It was time to make a decision�� He took great pains and huge risk toe here, for exactly this thing��the awakening of the demons who had been dreaming for two thousand years.


    As long as the demons remained dreaming, the ck tide in the dreand would continue to brew and expand. Eventually, it would be big enough to cause a crisis in the Nine Regions. But if the dream stopped and the dreamers awakened, it meant that the new demon world was shattered�� Although it was only a dream, it was the most magnificent dream that Wang Lu had ever seen.


    To really destroy it single-handedly, Wang Lu�� somewhat could not bear it.


    Because it was not a simple dream. The two thousand years of development had made the new demon world an independent existence. Every one of them was peace-loving, flesh and blood, hardworking and intelligent, living creatures. In the new demon world, even Qiong Hua who had an extreme view towards demon race could not help buty down her killing intent,pletely unable to make a move against its inhabitants�� It was indeed an intoxicating ce.


    But now, should he awaken them from their dream, the hundreds of millions of creatures would die without a burial ground when their world copse.


    This kind of sin, Wang Lu did not want to carry it on his body. But now, it seemed like he had no choice. Even if he did not make his move now, in a few years or decadester, the new demon world would still copse on its own.


    When he understood this point, Wang Lu immediately suppressed the little bit of uneasiness in his heart and continued to move forward.


    The way to wake the demons from their dream was very simple��he just needed to fully use the domination effect of the demon jade. Although after the destruction of the Eternal Tree, the demon jade had lost its effect of the ruler of the world, Wang Lu believed that, in regard to the mountain of corpses in front of him, the demon jade still had a bit of imperial order effect.


    What he had to do was simply tomand these creatures to wake up.


    Wang Lu didn''t know whether the purple-ck fog demon in the group of immortal tombs gave him the demon jade for this reason or not, but now it seemed like he would be able to make great use of it!


    However, when Wang Lu was ready to use the power of the demon jade, an unusually loud voice suddenly sounded.


    "I seem to smell a familiar smell!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu immediately looked at his feet, because that was where the voice came from!


    "�� Enasi, you''re awake?"


    This howling race found by Wang Lu in Kunlun Sect library was actually Wang Lu''s card prepared by him so that he could return to Nine Regions from the demon world. However, the situation changed too quickly. The situation in the demon world exceeded his expectation, such that when he entered the demon world, Wang Lu found out that this howling demon actually fell asleep, as if Enasi was ying dead,pletely unable to function.


    When he thought about it right now, it was actuallypletely normal. Enasi was a remnant demon who lived thousands of years ago. At present, thews of the demon world had already copsed and the atmosphere was in disorder. Thus, it was no longer suitable to survive. Especially the air here which seemed to be highly toxic for demon race. And a demon whose only remain was the skin of the mouth alone naturally could not stand it.


    Initially, he thought that this mouth would continue to sleep all the way to Nine Regions. He did not think that it would really wake up at this time.


    However, even if it woke up, it could not do anything.


    Wang Lu was about to ignore Enasi when he heard another exmation from it, "That''s right, I smell the smell of my race! Master, are we back to the demon world? Yes, this is the smell of the demon world�� Although there has been a great change, I would never mistake the smell of home!"


    Feeling the surging from his foot, Wang Lu lifted it up. Suddenly, like a withered leaf dancing in the breeze, Enasi cheered.


    "Hahaha, I''m home! I''m finally home!"


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed: This is indeed your home, but after going through the vicissitudes of life, your home has been reduced to ruins.


    Sure enough, in just a few moments, Enasi''s cheer quieted down, reced by deep doubt.


    "Master, why do I feel that my home seems to have changed a lot? Moreover, it seems�� lifeless?"


    Enasi who had lost almost all its body and organs naturally could not see the earth-shaking change of the demon world, but after its feeling of euphoria of finally being home receded, ultimately, it could sense the anomaly through its sole sense.


    Wang Lu went straight to the point. "Demon world is finished."


    "Finished?" Enasi froze. And after a long time, asked, "Master, what do you mean by�� finished?"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "The Eternal Tree has been destroyed. Thews of the demon world thus copsed. And everyone died."


    "This is impossible!" Enasi screamed, "I just smelled the smell of my kin!"


    "Smell again. Did you smell the putrid stench of corpse?"


    "I��" Enasi''s voice was once again muffled.


    How could the putrid stench of mountain of corpses not have such a strong smell? It was just that, previously, Enasi did not want to think about this possibility at all, but only focused on the remnant smell of living cells in those corpses.


    When Wang Lu thought that Enasi had epted this reality, this howling race once again roared, "This is impossible! I absolutely do not believe that demon race would bepletely extinct! sh demon,e out! I order you guys to appear immediately in front of me, at once!"


    Thousands of years ago, among the demon race, sh demon was considered as a subgroup of the howling demon, so there was nothing wrong for Enasi in ordering them. But at this time, how could there be a sh demon to respond to that call?


    "sh demon! Are you guys going to rebel? I''m back! It''s me!" Enasi furiously roared. Before long, its mouth began to bleed, but it still refused to stop. "Then�� Misty demon, where are they? Misty demon,e out! You guys can''t possibly be extinct. I know you guys are alive, soe out!"


    Boom!


    Enasi''s roar pierced through the sky and the blood red clouds were unexpectedly scattered! Howling demon�� indeed deserved their reputation.


    However, no matter how big the roar was, could it bring the dead back to life?


    When Wang Lu shook his head, he suddenly saw a jerking movement in a spot at the mountain of corpses.


    A body that had been dreaming for two thousand years unexpectedly suddenly stood up!

 Chapter 475 - Sinister Plot Put out the Light

    <h4>Chapter 475: Sinister Plot Put out the Light</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu really thought that the scene before him had broadened his view.


    It was not umon for a dead person to rise up again, but for a body that had died for two thousand years to be awakened by a roar was indeed really rare.


    The remarkable ability of Enasi, as a member of howling demon, was indeed no small matter.


    However, Wang Lu was more interested in what happened next.


    No one knows if it was due to coincidence or some other reason, a corpse responded to Enasi''s call and awakened from the dream. The awakening of a single demon did not affect the new demon world, as the rest of the corpses were still in a deep sleep. On this mountain of corpses, a body that stood erect appeared especially abnormal.


    When Enasi realized that one of the demons had woken up, he immediately floated toward that standing corpse.


    "Sure enough, there are still people alive! You, tell me what happened to my demon world?"


    At this time, Enasi didn''t even care about his master anymore. But Wang Lu didn''t mind, he just strolled toward that mountain of dead bodies and arrived at the woken up demon.


    Under such circumstances, it was really inconceivable for someone to rise from the dead. This corpse was probably a great demon before it''s death. However, at this time, it could only be considered as gasping itsst breath. Because after being separated from the dreand, this erect body was decaying at an rming rate.


    However, it still had the ability to speak before it was thoroughly rotted.


    "Demon world?"


    Having just waking up from the dream, it''s mind was still somewhat foggy. After a while, it faintly sighed. "Demon world has ceased to exist."


    Upon hearing that demon''s words, Enasi finally gave up on its fantasy and turned sluggish.


    Seeing that there was no other problem, the body that was just awakened was ready to fall asleep. However, Enasi suddenly asked, "Are we lost?"


    "Yes." The body answered calmly.


    "Oh, I see��" Enasi''s voice was bitter. It only had lips left, even its eyes were not there. Thus, naturally there was no tearful drama, but the pain in its voice was felt as if it had happened to itself.


    "We resisted till thest moment did we? Although we lost, we are still honorable fighters, are we not?"


    Hearing these questions, the body hesitated before saying, "We did not resist till thest, because that''s unwise."


    Upon hearing this answer, Enasi was stunned.


    It could not believe what it just heard.


    "You said�� we did not resist till thest? Because that''s unwise? What do you mean by that?"


    The body simplified the cataclysm two thousand years ago and summed it up with, "In short, in the face of the worldwide crisis of the demon world, there''s no point in unting our courage. So in the end, we created together, and established a new country in that dreand."


    "Absurd! Ridiculous! This is downright absurd!"


    Enasi angrily interrupted, "What ''no point in unting the courage? What ''unwise in resisting till the end''? Those words are a disgrace to the demon race!"


    "This was the consensus of everyone." That body was very indifferent. "When you have the chance to win, heroic fighting is worth advocating. But if there''s no chance of sess, you should wisely choose to give up."


    "Then you guys hide in the dream to live forever like cowards? What the hell is wrong with you? You are definitely not demon race, because I do not believe my descendants will be so useless! In those days, even if we face opponents that we can''t possibly defeat, we still hold our chin up until thest moment! Because that''s the way the demon race should be!"


    The body seemed difficult to understand. "But that''s not reasonable."


    "Reasonable? That''s the toy the human being is interested in. Demon race never needs any reason! What we need are honor and dignity!"


    Enasi continued to shout, but because it shouted itself hoarse, its mouth continued to bleed.


    But it did not intend to stop at all.


    "Who among you made that decision? Who dared to lead the demon race into such a humiliating path? Call him out to see me."


    The body obviously became awkward, and could only stand there motionless.


    "Call out your leader to see me!"


    While yelling, Enasi began to spray blood. Obviously it''s strength did not allow it to be so violent. But it was also obvious that it did not care about it''s life and death.


    In the end, until Enasi exhausted it''s strength and unwillingly fell to the ground, the leader of the mountain of corpses did not appear. Even the body that was awakened by it''s roar had copsed and turned to ashes, no longer leaving any useful clue.


    Enasi lied on the ground, dying, yet it''s mouth still murmured.


    "I do not believe�� do not believe that this is the end. Hiding in the dream and continuing the civilization? That''s a joke. Master, tell me, this is not the end!"


    Wang Lu gently sighed. "This is certainly not the end. Everything has only just begun."


    "Really? Then I�� then I''m relieved. Us demon race, should not be so useless."


    With that, the noisy howling demon finally became silent.


    And Wang Lu fell into a long silence.


    Previously when he let Enasi lose, it was purely for convenience, there was not much thought behind it. However, after he heard those roars from Enasi, Wang Lu''s mind was filled with doubts.


    Two thousand years ago, facing life or death crisis, the demon race chose to hide in the dream. Although no doubt it was a wonderful move, now it seemed that there were indeed many things that could not be exined.


    Wang Lu did not dare to say that he had a deep understanding of demon race, but from the records of the two great wars of immortals and demons, at least one thing was clear��demon race was a particrly unyielding creature. Even the particrly crafty shapeshifting demon was no exception. But, in the face of the dying demon world, these would-rather-die creatures wisely chose not to use force against the enemy?


    From the human point of view, there was nothing wrong with hiding in the dreand, but Enasi''s roar before death made Wang Lu even more aware that he could not use the standard of humans to measure the behavior of demon race.


    If he stood on the perspective of demon race, facing that desperate situation, the normal choice should be to fight the battle to the end. As for turning over and hiding in the dreand, it certainly did not conform to any kind of aesthetics. Of course, from hundreds of millions of demons, there would inevitably be a few exceptions. But, seeing this towering mountain of corpses, it was obvious that the vast majority of demons had chosen this path. This was indeed a bit abnormal.


    After realizing this problem, Wang Lu fell into a deeper contradiction.


    As a professional adventurer, when an important side quest was within sight, it was impossible to turn a blind eye to it. But at this point in time, anotherplication was not what he wanted. Especially that this side quest was particrly difficult for him at the moment.


    He had just reached Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, so he couldn''t afford to bear the heavy responsibility of uncovering the truth about this world.


    Wang Lu paced back and forth in front of that mountain of corpses, hesitated for a long time, yet still found it difficult to make a decision. This was rare for Wang Lu who had always been decisive.


    On Spirit Sword Mountain, he did not hesitate to report the Sect Leader for the evil conduct of his master in order to cheat her, but now the choice was really difficult.


    "Initially, I only intended toe here to wake them up, not nning for more."


    Finally, Wang Lu looked up and sighed. Then, the Sword of Mount Kun appeared on his hand. The sword light was then sent straight toward the mountain of corpses, but it only caused ayer of ripples.


    The mountain of corpses that had existed for two thousand years, had evolved to a high level magical treasure that repelled anything harmful. With Wang Lu''s present cultivation base, he could hardly destabilize it. Moreover, after the copse of the Eternal Tree, the effectiveness of the demon jade had also greatly reduced. Only Enasi who had a resonance with its other demon kin allowed it''s roar to wake one of the dreaming dead body, yet even when it shouted until its power exhausted and then died, it could not call out the others. Wang Lu really didn''t want to take that risk.


    But, what did the old saying say? Do you want to be a coward for the rest of your life or be a hero, even just for a few seconds?


    Although Wang Lu didn''t really feel that a few seconds of heroic act meant that anyone deserved to be called a hero, when faced with the huge mystery, he had no way to suppress his desire to explore.


    With strong curiosity, Wang Lu pointed his Sword of Mount Kun forward and began to condense out his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi on it, just drawing the bow without releasing the arrow. He just continued to condense his sword qi until it became sharper. Then, Wang Lu gently inserted the tip of the sword through the gap between the bodies that had almost glued together.


    After condensing the sword momentum for a long time, without any suspense, the sword broke open a small crack between the bodies.


    At the same time, from the mountain of corpses came a wave of earth-shattering counterforce. Wang Lu immediately held out the demon jade in front of him, which actually canceled the counter force. Wang Lu then took this opportunity to continue deeper into the center of the mountain of corpses.


    He wanted to find someone in this mountain of corpses. Someone that had led hundreds of millions of demons toward a side path, the great demon king who dominated the demon world two thousand years ago!


    After the dialogue between Enasi and the awakened dead demon, many puzzles were waiting to be answered. And the demon king two thousand years ago, was the first step to solve those puzzles�� Just now, he had already probed the position of the demon king within that mountain of corpses.


    The demon king''s corpse was buried in the center of the mountain of corpses, surrounded by hundreds of millions of demons, as if all the stars cup themselves around the moon 1 .


    Wang Lu marched through the mountain of corpses with difficulties. Even though he had the demon jade, he still had to face all sorts of terrifying visions. After all, this was the tomb of the demon king where the degree of terror far exceeded any other tomb in the world. Hundreds of millions of demons were buried there. Solely from their resentment and hatred could form the ck tide that could ravage the demon world!


    Fortunately, under the blessing from the demon jade, there was no scene unsuitable to children that appeared before him. Thus Wang Lu continued to open the path while maintaining his Non-Phase Sword Defense.


    Finally, he saw the coffin of the demon king.


    Demon king was indeed demon king, its treatment was far different from the others. At the center of the mountain of corpses, the demon king had a separate room, which was carried on the back of thousands of burly and tall demons, andposed of t floor, walls, and a roof. On all walls, there were poem carvings that sang praises to the demon king.


    With his knowledge of demon race''s writtennguage, Wang Lu saw that this demon king had established good meritorious achievements in just a few decades, and therefore enjoyed high prestige in the demon world, it could even achieve effective domination of the whole demon world, to such an extent that it could make hundreds of millions of demons follow its suggestion.


    Meanwhile, there was also a portrait of the demon king on the wall. Vaguely, he could see that the demon king was of the same ethnicity as Lan, with red skin and fangs, and a long tail swaying behind it. It was just that,pared to Lan, this demon king seemed to have a slightly petite stature, and mediocre facial appearance. Only it''s two hourss-like eyes showed its difference.


    Looking at the portrait, Wang Lu became a bit preupied. But soon he shook his head and no longer paid attention to it.


    He mustn''t stay inside the mountain of corpses for long, and even more unnecessary for him to be preupied with a dead demon king''s portrait. The key issue was��


    Wang Lu took a few steps forward, reached out to grasp the lid of the demon king''s coffin, and then forcefully opened it.


    The coffin�� waspletely empty.

 Chapter 476 - From Now on, Wet Dream Is Forbidden

    <h4>Chapter 476: From Now on, Wet Dream Is Forbidden</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the face of the empty coffin, Wang Lu was silent for a long time before he sighed helplessly.


    "Sure enough, it was really a lie."


    Before entering the mountain of corpses, Wang Lu had already begun doubting the identity of the demon king in that era, which could be considered as thest demon king.


    No matter how amazing the exploits it had made during its reign, there were two problems that could not be denied. First, the Eternal Tree of the demon world copsed in its term. Secondly, faced with a desperate situation, it had led hundreds of millions of demons to make a choice that was against themon sense of demon race.


    For such a leader to have many praising epitaphs, was worth questioning�� After all, this kind of thing was not umon for Wang Lu.


    In Wang Lu''s experience, he had seen too many simr situations. While scamming the people to dedicate for the great goal, they quietly readied the backdoor for their escape. Such leaders were dime a dozen. Demon world was a very vastnd, so for it to produce such a leader asionally was not unusual. A pity, based on its portrait, this leader was very attractive even by the standard of human.


    As to why it so happened that thest demon king was this kind of trash? The answer was very simple, because once such a trash appeared on the throne of the demon world, it was basically destined to be thest demon king.


    However, looking at the empty coffin, Wang Lu still felt unease in his heart.


    What exactly happened two thousand years ago? Were things really that simple? Because the demon king ruled poorly, the Eternal Tree was destroyed and the demons were led astray into the dreamworld? Was that the case here?


    Unfortunately, although there were more questions now, there was no way to verify. The coffin was empty and did not leave any valuable clues. The epitaph on the surrounding walls that heaped praises basically had no reading value. A leader that could lead the most courageous warrior race into the dreand naturally would not leave any ck spots in its reign into the history book. Fond of leaving their name in history was themon failing of this kind of people.


    "So should I wake them all now?"


    Since the mystery he most wanted to solve could not be solved, Wang Lu could only do the next best thing; awaken the demons from their two thousand years of dream and solve the threat of ck tide.


    Wang Lu had actually begun to prepare this matter since the opening ceremony of the new demon world''s lightning ball league. Now the matter was almost imperative.


    However, Wang Lu couldn''t immediately resolve it.


    His time in the new demon world was unforgettable. The dream built by the demons for two thousand years was simply a miracle. That magnificent and splendid civilization, if so destroyed, would make Wang Lu feel really sad.


    He actually very much liked watching the lightning ball.


    Moreover, although the essence of the new demon world was only a dream, no one could deny that this dream contained a powerful force. For Wang Lu and the other lead disciples, it was nearly indistinguishable to the real world! The rich taste of good food there was real. Wang Lu''s mustard seed bag was still filled with a few snacks unique to new demon world; they were already materialized!


    Simrly, those millions of powerful demons in the new demon world were not just illusions. Looking at their overall power, they were just as strong as those in the Nine Regions. It would be a pity if all of them would be gone once they woke from their dream��


    If he did this, in just one act, the new demon world would cease to exist, the two demon kings there would die, including a certain amount of supreme demons, and countless demon generals. Wang Lu really didn''t think that this was something worth boasting of.


    Let alone the tool that he needed to use to wake them up from the dream was the essence of the demon jade��the five blood spirits crown, given to him by the purple-ck fog demon in the group of immortal tombs as a gift. Was the reason he gave him the demon jade hope? Hope that he would crush the new demon world? Topletely destroy thest remaining demon civilization?


    There must be a more appropriate solution.


    However, if because of momentary kindness he let go of this new demon world, when the expansion of ck tide was finally unstoppable, the new demon world would also be destroyed, and even the Nine Regions would suffer. At that time, his kindness would turn into a lifetime of shame.


    "What do you think, thest demon king. If you were me, what would be your decision?"


    In the tomb of the demon king, Wang Lu softly asked that question while his eyes remained lock on the mural on the wall.


    "If you were me, you would certainly not hesitate to activate the demon jade, because it is reasonable and safe enough. And although this choice is cruel, there''s no other alternative��"


    While saying that, Wang Lu''s voice became softer and his eyes shone brighter.


    "If you were me, you would''ve certainly said so. In any case, you could always say that ''no other alternative'' excuse. And I believe, many demons and humans would agree with you. Even Qiong Hua is not an exception."


    "Unfortunately, the person who came here is me. And how could I let myself be associated with someone like you? When there''s a dilemma, I''ll find a new way, like now for example��"


    While saying that, Wang Lu walked to the wall and pressed his palm on a pair of words. He was amazed by the fact that those in the past had actually left something useful.


    "Now, I can choose to wish them a good dream."


    ����


    After walking out from the mountain of corpses, weing the blood-colored clouds of the demon world, Wang Lu took a long breath.


    The choice that he made in the tomb was not easy.


    Choosing to destroy everything was the simplest, but also the most abhorrent to Wang Lu. Therefore, he chose a more difficult road. Wang Lu could not allow the expansion of ck tide in the new demon world, because it would eventually be a natural disaster that threatened the Nine Regions. Thus, his job was to find ways to eliminate the ck tide.


    Was it easier said than done?


    The new demon world was filled with geniuses, yet for two thousand years, no one could eliminate the ck tide. And because of the expansion of the new demon world, the power of the ck tide was also growing. In the face of the momentum and power of an entire world, as a mere mortal, Wang Lu was not worth mentioning.


    Even if there was the demon jade to help him, Wang Lu could not contend the ck tide directly��even if the Eternal Tree was still there thus the demon jade still had the magical effect of controlling every demon in the demon world, it was impossible to eliminate the evil thoughts from the billions of creatures of demon world with just a piece of demon jade. If the demon jade was that useful, the demon race would''ve long exterminated the human race in the first great war of immortals and demons.


    However, this was not a problem that had no solution. When Wang Lu slowly walked out from that tomb and mountain of corpses, he had basically built up a framework of n. In his view, things were still promising.


    The cause of the ck tide was the collection of negative emotions that unconsciously umted in the new demon world after the demons there were being forcibly harmonious. For two thousand years, the inhabitants of the new demon world never found out that many of their natures and instincts had been castrated. Without realizing this, naturally there was no way for them to solve the problem of ck tide.


    This was exactly ''those involved in the matter are easily blinded by the truth.''


    Otherwise, with the current civilization development of the new demon world, with powerful individuals were as many as clouds, could they really not solve the problem of ck tide? Their biggest problem was that they did not even realize that this problem existed!


    ording to this line of reasoning, it seemed that it would be easy for Wang Lu to solve the problem. As long as the inhabitants of the new demon world were aware of this problem, it would likely be solved. But after thinking a little bit about it, he knew that it was a dead end.


    If the demons of the new demon world were to suddenly learn that they lived in a world where their instincts were being constrained, they could easily deduce that the world they lived in might be a dream, and thus they would suddenly be awakened, breaking the dreand.


    Since Wang Lu did not want to wake them up, he could not implement this straightforward approach.


    Therefore, he intended to do something delicate, to transform the setting of the new demon world from outside point of view. From another angle, the appearance of ck tide could also be understood as the problem of permanent death of a country without any foreign aggression. The demon race was a group of masochists, without being burnt by the mes of war and thus covered with cuts and bruises, they would never understand it. The environment of the new demon world was too peaceful that they were simply unfit for the survival. That being the case, he could cause a bit of turbulence in the new demon world so that they could learn how to survive.


    Of course, with Wang Lu''s current cultivation base, if he wanted to directly interfere with the dreand, particrly one that was very simr to the real world, it would''ve been very hard.


    But he had the demon jade.


    After thinking about it, Wang Lu felt that the demon jade in his hand unleashed an unprecedented amount of heat, as if the mysterious and inexorable responded to him, indicating that this path was the correct one.


    "All right, let''s be a saviour together."


    Then, holding the demon jade in his left hand, he opened a scroll with his right hand, which was personally handcrafted by the Sixth Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall, Lu Li. It could, in an instant, copy most of talismans, rare books, and pictures with seventy to eighty percent simrity to the original. Wang Lu had used this scroll to copy the pictures and characters on the wall of the tomb of the demon king, thus now they appeared again before his eyes.


    Those pictures and characters were the legendary technique used by the demon king two thousand years ago to build the dreand.


    Due to limited time, Wang Lu could not possibly master this secret technique inherited only by the royal family of the demon race in a short time. However, he did not need to master it. As long as he knew how to influence the demons in the new demon world in a systematic manner, that would be enough.


    Fortunately, the murals on the wall had a very detailed record about this part of the content.


    Two thousand years ago, the demon race had a very high trust in their demon king. The new demon world was built to be able to run autonomously, and not affected by external force. Their demon king was treated very special as they gave him the highest authority to manage it. As long as Wang Lu operated ording to the description on the mural, he would be able to directly influence the fundamentalws of the new demon world.


    In simple terms, with a simple thought, the demon king could double the gravity of the new demon world and also deplete the surrounding spiritual energy of the new demon world�� And this drastic change actually didn''t need any strength from the hundreds of millions of sleeping demons. The demon king alone could do it without any effort.


    Wang Lu was not the demon king two thousand years ago, but he could make a temporary ''guest appearance'' using his demon jade.


    He wanted to release a spell to the entire new demon world. A spell that made the mind unable to fall into slumber and escape reality. And the timing of when he should cast the spell was exactly when the wind of destruction arrived.


    He wanted to let the demons of the new demon world to face the dark tide!

 Chapter 477 - My World

    <h4>Chapter 477: My World</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The demons of the new demon world had never really faced their dark side in the past two thousand years. Whenever the dark tide came, they would sleep in their city like ostriches. asionally, one brave challenger who did not believe in the narrative would appear, only to be scattered into ashes in front of theint from hundreds of millions of demons.


    But now, Wang Lu intended to reverse this situation in one fell swoop. He wanted to make the demons of the new demon world wake up from their sleep and face the dark tide, so that they could witness themselves what kind of terrifying beast was born from their innermost feelings.


    Then, the demons of the new demon world had to personally destroy the malicious spirits and vengeful ghosts of the ck tide.


    For two thousand years, there had never been internal trouble nor foreign aggression in the new demon world. Now, Wang Lu wanted to give them a big foreign invasion as a channel to vent their repressed nature, since previously they were bored to death that they could only vent a little bit of that through the lightning ball. As they gradually devoted more energy in fighting against the spirit of the dead of the ck tide, the power source of the ck tide would gradually be reduced. Under this circumstance, the seemingly unstoppable ck tide might indeed be suppressed by the demons of the new demon world.


    Of course, during this process, the new demon world would suffer a terrible blow. The dream civilization that hadsted for two thousand years would fall from the clouds and be even more real. Nevertheless, this would be the ideal result.


    This was certainly better than unknowingly being engulfed by the ck tide sometimes in the future. And this was also better than using the demon jade to wake them all from their dream, which would instantly break their civilization and their world.


    This was the n that Wang Lu managed toe up with, to get the best of both worlds.


    Originally, this idea was just sitting prematurely in his mind, he had to face many difficulties if actually applied. However, the dream-building technique that he found in the tomb murals was like a catalyst, so that his premature idea quickly matured.


    Wang Lu sat cross-legged on the mountain of corpses, while the scroll spread out in front of him. The dense text and pictures quickly changed as his gaze shifted. No matter how long, there would always be new content on the scroll, as if the writing and the drawing were endless.


    The dream-building technique was a broad and profound knowledge. In a nce, Wang Lu found that it was not even inferior to the Ster Sword Method which was a treasure of the Spirit Sword Sect! Wanting to learn something from it in a short time, even for Wang Lu would be fantasy�� However, he did not need to learn that much.


    As his eyes swept back and forth from top to bottom, the content of the scroll quickly changed, until it stopped at a certain point.


    Wang Lu gently sighed.


    This was it�� If it was literally tranted, it would be ''The King''s Royal Decree'', but ording to Wang Lu''s understanding, it was the admin''s manual.


    The content was all about how to be an admin, how to issue instructions to the new demon world, and how to let this huge machine run itself and deploy power to achieve the desired result. The operational instructions of the admin were veryplicated and could be formed into a newnguage. However, Wang Lu only took a focused look and quickly mastered what he wanted.


    He had no time to prepare anything, but it was time to practice it.


    Wang Lu pressed his hand against the surface of a dead body, and then his primordial spirit slowly sank along that connection. When he touched the corpse, he felt as if a giant force had hit him, which nearly frightened him out of his wits.


    Wang Lu immediately quoted the admin''s password, so that the giant force turned into a spring breeze, which gently wrapped Wang Lu''s primordial spirit.


    Using his primordial spirit''s perception, Wang Lu found himself once again inside the new demon world. However, this time it was only through his primordial spirit''s perception�� He was high at the clouds and the new demon world could be seen at a nce. At the same time, countless semi transparent graphics and digits appeared in front of his eyes, which were all the kinds of data for the entire new demon world.


    These included the total poption of the new demon world, the demographic statistics ording to the stages of power, as well as many constant settings of the new demon world.


    Most of the content could not even be understood by Wang Lu�� ording to Wang Lu''s own expectation, if he wanted to truly understand this administrator function, he would need at least a month to do it�� How could he have a month to waste here?


    Therefore, he decided to take a crude and simple method, which was to directly skip all the descriptions at the front and just look at the actual operation. He then just needed to follow the example provided in the manual, directly doing it!


    To put it inly, the new demon world was, after all, not his own home, so what if he did it wrong?


    With this in mind, Wang Lu began to focus on following the example and entering the admin''s instruction.


    The original instruction was in the demon race writing, or rather a high formnguage for the royal family. Wang Lu was not familiar with thisnguage, so he must first input it in a familiarnguage before he tranted it again��as for the error that might happen due to the trantion, it could only be resigned to fate.


    "/me_castspell_[wakeup]_to_all"


    As soon as the directive was issued, Wang Lu saw a blur, as if there was a giant force that could not be resisted falling downward and enveloping the entire new demon world.


    All the inhabitants of the new demon world were affected by this energy. They felt cool in their head, as if they were enlightened, making them one hundred times more spirited, beaming, and radiant!


    Many who had been exhausted for several days and thus felt drowsy were instantly energized, as if they were resurrected on the spot.


    Those demons who slept on the bed jumped straight up and looked around bewilderedly, wondering if they became confused.


    Of course, there were also many side effects. Some demons who were meditating for cultivation in seclusion, when they were in the state of forgetfulness and sleeplessness, were suddenly struck by auspicious omen, which caused them to take the wrong breath and be miserable.


    Some whose injuries were more serious, and even vomited blood�� When it''s detailed statistical report appeared in front of Wang Lu''s eyes, looking at the huge number of casualties, even with Wang Lu''s mental fortitude, he could not help but sweat a bit.


    This god mode was not fun at all. This kind of rough, one-size-fits-all instruction, even for a simple wake up call would cause upheaval in the world and bring heavy casualties.


    As for the subsequent impact of the incident, it would be even more profound. After the spell wasunched, the powerful demons in the new demon world would be the first to react. The two demon king sisters simultaneously looked up to the sky, their sharp eyes almost met with Wang Lu''s gaze!


    Wang Lu immediately stopped. If he continued to mess around�� perhaps the demons would soon discover abnormalities, which would wake them up from their dream due to the realization that the new demon world was basically a dreamnd. And when they woke from their dream, Wang Lu''s overall n woulde to nothing.


    Moreover, what he did just now was a worldwide cast of a spell. Because the method was too crude, the structure of the entire world became unstable. Arge number of error signs appeared on the interface of the control panel. The eye-catching red cross nearly filled his entire field of vision.


    However, this experiment also proved that the directive was valid. The next time�� As long as the same instruction was entered during the ck tide, it should be able to solve all the problems.


    ��It should be.


    ��


    The next ck tide came quickly.


    Perhaps it was because the previous test had brought heavy psychological pressure to the demons of the new demon world. Just half a dayter, in the evening, a horn sound rang over the entire sky of the new demon world.


    The ck tide was about to arrive.


    At the same time, Wang Lu who looked at things in god mode''s perspective, also received a lot of early warning messages. If paraphrased, it would be: The dreamnd system is handling an important process. During this process, please do not turn off the system��


    Soon, the sky turned dark, darkness enveloped the entire firmament. As per the rule since two thousand years ago, the demons took shelter in their respective cities.


    Most of them chose to take a rest, while a few still nned to work overtime in their room�� However, when the ck tide came, they all would be forced to sleep, ceasing to exist.


    This state of disappearance was different from normal sleep, therefore, Wang Lu''s wake up call spell might not be necessarily effective. However, right now, it was the only thing that he could grasp.


    "/me_castspell_[wakeup]_to_all"


    The same instruction that he gave half a day earlier appeared again in his mind. When the time came, he would activate it andunch the wake-up call spell.


    Then, the ck tide finally came.


    The appearance of the ck tide was very abrupt. At the moment, Wang Lu was still reviewing the instruction code in his mind, the next moment, the ck tide silently enveloped the entire demon world. At the same time, hundreds of millions of demons in the new demon world began to fall asleep.


    Those who were already lying in bed and closing their eyes began to snore. Those who were still awake unknowingly fell down��when they regained consciousness the next morning, they would not remember that they have fallen asleep. When the demons of the new demon world fell asleep, their body also began to blur, going into hiding with the world as the ck tide arrived.


    And exactly at this moment, Wang Lu decisively issued the directive.


    The red rm signs suddenly filled his field of vision, and began to pile up with amazing speed. Wang Lu''s spot high in the sky also shook and began to sway. Issuing a wake-up instruction the moment the ck tide arrived, never had such a rough instruction been issued in the two thousand years of new demon world. For Wang Lu who had issued this instruction, the world began to express silently its rejection.


    However, Wang Lu simply did not care.


    Because no matter how great the rejection was to him, as long as he still grasped the demon jade, which proved that he was the master of the demon race, his instruction would certainly be implemented, and those who had already fallen asleep would be forced to awaken from the void.


    At this time, the ck tide had officially arrived. The pale skeletons and putrid zombies had flooded the entire world. Then they met with the newly awakened demons.


    If it were just a few demons who woke up, then it would be nothing more than a few demons missing. When the entire hundreds of millions of demon race fully woke up, it meant the beginning of a war.


    "What�� what are those things?"


    In a border town of the new demon world, a guard in the sentry post on the wall trembled as he looked at the vast army of skeletons outside the town. However, he quickly shook himself out of fear and resolutely raised the rm.


    After a few moments, several demon generals flew overhead. The several of them already had their robes stained with blood. Just now, they have already experienced a brief but intense fight on their way and killed their opponents. However, after seeing the skeleton army outside the city, they realized that the battle that they had just experienced was not worth mentioning.


    "Quickly report this to the majesty demon king, tell��"


    "No need, I already know."


    Before the demon general finished his words, an indifferent woman''s voice had already interrupted him. After hearing that woman''s voice, all of the demon generals knelt down on their knee.


    "Your majesty, demon king!"


    The current great demon king of the new demon world had actuallye to this border town quietly. However, the several demon generals soon realized that this was only the avatar of the demon king.


    "All of the cities and towns in the new demon world are experiencing the same situation as you."


    The great demon king lightly exined.


    The several demon generals bewilderedly asked, "All the cities and towns? Your majesty demon king, what is actually happening?"


    "Where do these skeletons and dead soulse from?"


    "What should we do?"


    For a moment, the demon generals all wanted to speak up. Although their strength was good, since they never experienced a real war, they quickly fell into a panic.


    At this time, the demon king once again lightly said.


    "We don''t need to care about what they are or where theye from. We��"


    While talking, the avatar lifted up her right hand as the zing me burst from the dark steel glove.


    At the same time, outside the city, within the range of dozens of miles from the most densely popted spot of the army of skeletons, the earth shook like waves, and a lone peak rose straight from the ground, piercing that densely concentrated army of the dead like a spear. At the top of that solitary peak,va burst and torrential destructions flowed down from the top of the mountain, sweeping away thousands of enemy troops!


    This process happened less than the tea time. The guards on the post trembled as the army of skeletons dissolved by the burstingva.


    Then the demon king withdrew her hand, where the me was nearly extinguished, and then softly said.


    "We just need to crush them."

 Chapter 478 - Travel Through What!

    <h4>Chapter 478: Travel Through What!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu did not personally see how the great demon king of new demon world divided herself into numerous avatars, descended into towns and cities and crushed the army of the dead with supreme divinity.


    Because before the great demon king arrived, he was already rejected by the system.


    When he released the spell the moment the ck tide arrived, Wang Lu only stayed for a moment in his spot high in the sky before the system kicked him out.


    This expulsion was for his own protection. Because right after Wang Lu left, that spot high in the sky was crushed.


    When he fell from that spot, Wang Lu was stunned for a moment, and thenughed.


    That spot high in the sky was actually the administrator ount. Because Wang Lu''s violent operation had let the system into chaos, even the administrator ount had been crushed�� This also meant that the new demon world had entered an unprecedented state of chaos.


    No one could manipte this dream world anymore, and the previously added spells that caused everything to appear well were eliminated. The natural instinct that had been held back for two thousand years had begun to backtrack, and the inhabitant of the new demon world could finally make the right response for the first time.


    If it were the new demon world under normal condition, in the face of the army of the dead, their first reaction was to greet them and invite them inside to be their guests. Only after countless of them had already been massacred and rivers of blood had been formed would they remember to fight bravely. Moreover, their resistance would also be limited to self protection, never taking the initiative.


    This was the state of the demon race after two thousand years of peace. However, because that spot high in the sky was destroyed, the shackle in the mind of the demon race was broken. Hence, they could make the correct response as the true demon race should be.


    Whoever it was, wherever it came from, as long as it did not seem pleasing to the eyes, and might threaten themselves, then it would be crushed!


    Only after they had beaten the opponent until powerless and until they had mostly vented their emotion would they think about negotiation!


    Wang Lu did not see the subsequent development of the new demon world, but he had already guessed that much.


    The two great demon kings were powerhouses of the supreme level and the demon lords and demon generals under theirmand were also excellent soldiers, coupled with the two thousand years of development of new demon world, they would be able to resist the ck tide. Although it would be rtively hard at the beginning, the situation would be smoother afterwards. After all, the root of the ck tide had been broken��


    Of course, when it came to the change in the world, it was impossible for Wang Lu to predict with one hundred percent uracy. Perhaps in the subsequent development, the ck tide would undergo a change, which in turn would devour the new demon world�� But by this point, Wang Lu had done everything as best as he could.


    "Now�� I can finally go home, right?"


    Wang Lu rose up from the mountain of corpses, brushed off the aura of death that had contaminated his clothes and set about to go home.


    Since he had turned the new demon world into a mess, the space blockade had also been weakened. Right now he was already able to feel the location of the Nine Regions through spirit sword heavenly talisman�� Although it was unlikely that a single spirit sword heavenly talisman would be able to prate the multiyered space barrier into the Nine Regions, but�� he had more than one spirit sword heavenly talismans.


    Wang Lu took all the ten of his spirit sword heavenly talismans out from his mustard seed bag. Without even lighting them up, their immortal spirit aura bundled up together and burst forth an amazing power.


    "Humph, if Wang Wu could see this, she probably wouldn''t be able to hold herself even for a moment. She would immediately kneel down and beg me to divide them in half with her��"


    While saying that, Wang Lu took back five of them. In his estimation, in case the space barrier had turnedpletely loose, he would not need to be so wasteful to return to Nine Regions. Five heavenly talismans were more than enough. If he used too much, it might cause turbulence in space instead and produce the countereffect.


    "The next thing to do is to think about how to report my mission to the Elders."


    Wang Lu''s trip to the demon world was strongly supported by his own sect. Whether it was the painstaking special training from Elder Lu Li, or the supplies provided by the Heavenly Sword Hall, behind all of these was the sect''s expectation of him on his trip.


    The expectation of his advancement and also the expectation of his harvest in the demon world.


    But at this point, when it came to advancement, it was actually not that much. In total, this trip to the demon world onlysted for less than half a month. Since even decent opponents were very few, of course it was difficult for him to make a great progress. But when it came to harvest, this trip was indeed very lucrative.


    The scroll that contained the dream-building technique alone was already priceless. Although Wang Lu himself didn''t have any interest in it, there were many inner and outer court disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, so there would always be people who were suitable to practice it. In addition, the demon jade was a priceless treasure. Even if it lost the majority of its effect without the assistance of the Eternal Tree, its own structure still contained high research value. Its sess in helping Wang Lu resolve a major disaster for Nine Regions was also a boundless beneficence.


    Finally, after witnessing the experience and lesson of the demon race for the past two thousand years, it would also have enormous benefits for the people of Nine Regions. When he gets back, Wang Lu nned to write a book entitled "To Be Vignt In Peacetime��The Two Thousand Years Vanquished Race of Demon World." In the book, he intended to disclose some secrets in a timely manner. Such as the existence of three thousand great worlds, the fall of demon race, or�� the unknown threat that terrified the ancient earth immortals, which caused the immortals and demons to join hands to confront it.


    He believed that some people in the Nine Regions must have known these secrets. For example, the several Elders from the Heavenly Sword Hall should know more about it, they were just good at ying the fool. However, these great people ought to have reasons not to disclose the secret. That being the case, it was up to him to do it.


    He was the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, and although he had already be a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, his cultivation time was still less than thirty years, still a junior in the immortal cultivation world. Thus, there were still many things that he could do without scruples. Moreover, if there were really some secrets that could not be said, as the lead disciple, he ought to be informed in advance.


    The more the secret could not be said, the more he badly wanted to say it.


    Thinking about this, Wang Lu nearly burst outughing. It had been long since his thoughts were this messy. The sense of excitement ofing home was really unbearable.


    Then, Wang Lu took a deep breath and lit the spirit sword heavenly talismans.


    ording to the effectiveness of heavenly talisman, in a split second, he would be able to pass throughyer uponyer of void and return to Nine Regions and when the heavenly talisman''s light flickered, the scene before Wang Lu''s eyes rapidly twisted.


    ording to past experience, the scenery before him would be reduced to a point, and then it would rapidly unfold. The unfolded scene ought to be Non-Phase Peak of Spirit Sword Mountain��


    Whoosh!


    When the scene of the demon world was reduced to a point, Wang Lu suddenly felt that his sight was somewhat blurry. A dark cloud from nowhere suddenly floated over and covered that point.


    "!?"


    This sudden change was no small matter to Wang Lu. The space transformation process of spirit sword heavenly talisman was actually disturbed by an external force? What kind of means could actually interfere with the operation of spirit sword heavenly talisman? Moreover, that dark cloud was so elusive that he had never noticed it previously. Was this a deliberate action from an expert, or was he missing something in his return home calction?


    No, the most important question now was that, since the space transformation process had been disturbed, could he still return home?


    The worst case situation would be for him to be lost in the void forever, while the best case scenario was for him to be transported to any ce in Nine Regions. Of course, it would still be a less ideal result for him, because there were still many mysterious ces in Nine Regions, and his Jindan Stage cultivation base was not a particrly good insurance.


    Therefore, as soon as Wang Lu detected the anomaly, he immediately took out the five spare heavenly talismans. Only when he found that there was an obvious problem would he activate them.


    The next moment, the space that was contracted to a point stretched out. Wang Lu was slightly startled so he put down his hand because the unfolding scene was a beautiful scenery of green mountains and rivers filled with brisk and energetic surrounding spiritual energy. Although he could not recognize where it was, it must be somewhere within Nine Regions.


    It seemed like, although the space transformation process was disturbed, it was not that big of a mistake.


    As long as he arrived at Nine Regions, the problem had already been solved more than half.


    Because as long as he was in the Nine Regions, spirit sword heavenly talisman was a reliable life-saving tool.


    And Wang Lu himself did not hesitate. After seeing the scene, he immediately took out a heavenly talisman and infused it with his magical power. Only for him to see the heavenly talisman disintegrated into countless specks of light like a shattered ss.


    Then it spread out and disappeared without a trace.


    There was not the familiar Non-Phase Peak, nor the familiar Blue River Region, there was not even the space transformation, yet the spirit sword heavenly talisman was destroyed just like that!


    Wang Lu was surprised but quickly took out another heavenly talisman. However, instead of immediatelyunching it, Wang Lu immersed his primordial spirit into the talisman, to sense the Non-Phase Peak coordinate recorded in it.


    After a moment, his effort turned out to be pointless. The reason for the failure of heavenly talisman was thus found: Spirit sword heavenly talisman could not find the position of Non-Phase Peak, and therefore, naturally, it could not transform the space and send Wang Lu back. But why couldn''t the position of Non-Phase Peak be found?


    As long as he was within the territory of Nine Regions, unless a true immortal descended to earth, it would be difficult even for the sect leader of a big sect to interfere with the coordinate lock of heavenly talisman. Especially since for thest two years, the heavenly sword hall had upgraded the heavenly talisman, adding the coordinate encryption process in it, whichpletely eliminated the interference of the operation of heavenly talisman that Wang Lu encountered in Grand Cloud Mountain when he fought against the Beast Master School.


    So who actually stopped him from returning to Spirit Sword Mountain? Was it because of the interference of the dark cloud previously? Or was there someone hiding behind the scene doing it�� like the demon king who should''ve been buried together with the other demons two thousand years ago?


    For a time, these questions almost turned Wang Lu''s mind into confusion. The question gushed out one after the other, but he could not find any solution.


    To make things worse, he could not even determine his current situation. Although everything around him seemed normal, the picturesque scene was intoxicating like a beautiful spring day, since it could make the spirit sword heavenly talisman unable to determine the location of Non-Phase Peak, this wasparable to what happened in the demon world. Wang Lu searched from whatever he had previously learned but could not find any reasonable exnation.


    Could it be that the space turbulence had cast him to one of the three thousand great worlds? If that was the case��


    While he was thinking, suddenly the sound of footsteps came from the distance.


    The so-called distance was truly far away. In Wang Lu''s ears, it sounded somewhat vague, which was more than five kilometers away from him. However, the voices of those who spoke were clearly discernible.


    "Big Brother, do we have to go further? How about we take a rest here?"


    "Lu Li, you know that this is an experiential learning. We do note to the savagend for a leisurely walk. Without going deep into a dangerous situation, how could we progress? Whether our sect can shake the world in one hundred years, the only hope is us! As a member of the golden generation, you should notg behind us."

 Chapter 479 - This Encounter Came Too Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 479: This Encounter Came Too Quickly</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu suddenly felt that his worldview was on the verge of copsing.


    Since his debut, Wang Lu had always been well-informed. Although it wasn''t long since his cultivation base reached Jindan Stage, his vision had far surpassed many Yuanying Stage and even Deity Stage cultivators.


    The Golden King of Western Continent, who had reached the realm beyond Holy One, and had set foot on the path of Godhood, was talking andughing merrily with Wang Lu. The gatekeeper of the group of immortal tombs, the ancient Sword Demon, who had opened the path to immortality for the cultivators of a region, Wang Lu had bravely fought a battle of wits with him. And going back to the demon world to solve the dark tide crisis with his own wisdom and strength. Wang Lu''s experience had far surpassed the vast majority of cultivators on Nine Regions.


    However, it was true that the world was full of wonders. The sages had said that there were always people or things that would make your worldview copse. Right now, Wang Lu finally realized this truth.


    Listening to the conversation of a group of cultivators that were walking kilometers away from him, Wang Lu suddenly felt that his imagination seemed insufficient.


    Lu Li? Golden generation? Savagend?


    If there were only one of those three, it might be just a coincidence. But for those three to be uttered in the same sentence�� Regardless of what, there was only one conclusion.


    The management trainee program of Spirit Sword Sect!


    This thing went back around two hundred years ago.


    At that time, Spirit Sword Sect was in its darkest period since its establishment. During this period, it was repeatedly rmended by the members of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to lower its rank and expel it from the Five Uniques. While the number of votes for Spirit Sword Sect was still higher than the number that was against it, considering the extraordinary merits of Spirit Sword Sect since it was established and at two thousand years ago during the second great war of immortals and demons, the difference in the number of votes was getting closer and closer.


    However, as the saying goes, when something went into extreme, it would swing back. Since then, Spirit Sword Sect seemed to have been favored by the heaven, fortuitous event came at them one after the other. The first was, several of their great elders broke through their cultivation base bottlenecks and became the giants in immortal cultivation, which thoroughly consolidated their potential as one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. At the same time, their talented youth came in abundance. Among which, some even had such amazing talents that the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders even praised them as having ''unprecedented aptitude since ancient time''.


    They were called the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect and were ced with high hopes by the sect. Whether Spirit Sword Sect could catch up to the others within the Five Uniques, the key lied in the development of this golden generation. After all, the potential for the Elder generation would stop here, as they didn''t have unlimited lifespan. Whether Spirit Sword Sect could go further, it would still depend on the performance of the younger generation.


    In order to allow the golden generation to disy their talent, the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect made extraordinary painstaking efforts. They devoted all their efforts to this group of cultivators, and at the same time, they wanted them to grow as soon as possible. After all, prior to this, Spirit Sword Sect had been suppressed for far too long.


    However, this urgent feeling finally went into the extreme and resulted in a reverse effect. It was one hundred and fifty years ago. At that time, the sect''s lead disciple had reached Jindan Stage, and the cultivation base of the several of his Junior Brothers and Sisters had also reached Peak Xudan Stage, half step away from Jindan Stage, and moreover, their real strength was far more than that of ordinary Jindan. At that time, the sect''s Elder radically proposed the Management Trainee Program, hoping to stimte these disciples to grow further.


    The so called Management Trainee Program was to release this golden generation into the Savage Land, opening up the territory that had not been reached by civilization and establishing the power of Spirit Sword Sect. Each disciple would assume responsibility for an important task - to be in charge of an area.


    This was precisely the first point of the ambitious grand strategy of the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect. At that time, the number of people in Spirit Sword Sect had been declining, their resource poor, and their wealth umtion and sphere of influence were even inferior to some middle rank sects. This issue could only be solved by the sudden advancement of several talented disciples in the road of immortal cultivation. After all, no matter how high a person''s cultivation base was, it was only an individual matter as it could not benefit the sect. Therefore, the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect formted the one hundred year strategy. The first point was the Management Trainee Program. The Elders nned to make the golden generation to be able to assume the sole responsibility of an important task within twenty years. And when they were called back from the Savage Land, they could turn toward the development of Nine Regions. After that, backed by the pioneer from the savagend, Spirit Sword Sect could collect resources heartily. In one hundred years, Spirit Sword Sect wouldpletely control the Blue River Region and spread their power to the rest of the eight regions. If everything goes well, Spirit Sword Sect could even rival that of Shengjing Sect. If not, at the very least, it could rid of the sect of its present predicament.


    The Elders of Spirit Sword Sect had painstakingly poured their effort into this one-hundred-year-n. Having repressed their innermost feelings in witnessing the decline of Spirit Sword Sect, they longed for their sect to rise. But this time, it seemed like they had to begrudgingly admit that their strategy was too radical.


    Putting their Five Uniques'' hope in the hands of a group of young cultivators who had only cultivated for a maximum of fifty to sixty years is like pulling up seedlings to help them grow. Even if the golden generation were to repeatedly create miracles and continue refreshing the people''s expectation of them, it did not mean that they could do anything. In fact, arge part of them had already overdrafted their potential.


    When the sect excessively overdrafted its disciple, their house of card would copse.


    Wang Lu had never understood its specific process, but he at least knew that during the Management Trainee Program, the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect was nearly annihted. Over a hundred genius disciples fell, leaving only the current ten Heavenly Sword Hall Elders. Among which, one person even lived in permanent seclusion, and had never been seen so far.


    What was even more tragic was that, despite his Master and Uncles never mentioning it, there was one very obvious phenomenon: the other sects, from Shengjing Sect to low rank sects, all had what they called Senior Elders. Only Spirit Sword Sect did not have it. Daoist Master Feng Yin who had been cultivating for two hundred years was the most senior among the current Elders.


    In other words, the fall of the golden generation, was also apanied by the then Spirit Sword Sect''s group of Elders.


    More than one hundred years ago, the tragic disaster that Spirit Sword Sect encountered in the Savage Land so far had been a mystery to Wang Lu. All these years, whether it was from within the sect or from the external source like the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Wang Lu''s inquiry achieved nothing. Later on, he lost his interest in continuing to explore. After all, it was a tragedy that his sect''s Elders did not want to mention, why would he try to open the old wound?


    Unexpectedly, although he had given up in trying to uncover the mystery, it actually presented itself in front of him. That group of cultivators who were talking kilometers away from him was the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect!


    In other words, the transfer failure of Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman actually sent him back to more than one hundred years ago? Had he just travelled back in time?


    No�� This was a big matter, so he had to carefully confirm it. After all, the more ridiculous something was, the more he needed to be cautious. Wang Lu thus closed his eyes and concentrated, carefully listening to the dialogue.


    ����


    "In short, Lu Li, since we havee to the Savage Land, we need to have a determination to forge ahead, you must not waste your own talent."


    "Big Brother, your talent is overflowing, but I am just a mere mortal."


    "Hahaha, Junior Brother Lu Li, you''re being mischievous again. As a member of the first group of disciples, there''s basically no qualitative gap in talent and perception between us, so put away those overflowing and mere mortal words. You only probablyck two things. The first one is focus. You have too many distractions. You want to learn about talisman. You want to learn about array. You want to learn about treasure making. Everything, as long as our Elders can teach, you want to learn all. Even if your perception is amazing, because you have these many distractions in your immortal cultivation, you won''t be able to keep up with me. Secondly, you do not have enough confidence. Because you have many distractions, your cultivation speed is less than that of the other Junior Brothers and Sisters. This makes you feel ashamed of your inferiority, so much that you don''t even want to try to fix it and be more infatuated to other various trainings and skills, trying to restore the bnce with this. But the more you do this, the slower your cultivation training is, until the present��"


    "What the�� Big Brother, spare me this once, okay? I was just making a polite excuse, yet you incessantly expose my sore pain? Is this how you are like as the Big Brother?"


    "Oh? Do you really mind it? It should be okay since your crush Junior Sister Mu Ying is fortunately in another team so she can''t hear those words."


    "Holy cow, Lu Li actually has a crush on Mu Ying? This is big news!"


    "Big Brother!"


    "What? I also can''t say anything about your crush? But that day I saw you and Yi Yun getting drunk and singing loudly about it, so I thought that you already don''t care about it."


    "Hey, Lu Li, you actually drunk and sang together with Senior Sister Yi Yun!"


    "Big Brother!"


    "All right, I won''t say anything anymore. Don''t be angry, I just want to encourage you. It''s rare for us all to be put together into one group and for at least ten more years we have to be constantly together, and rise to the challenge of this Savage Land, so we have to muster up our energy and cheer up!"


    "Big Brother, rest assured, right now I''m very motivated. I can''t wait to be able to reach Yuanying Stage immediately!"


    "Oh? But, the foundation of your Xudan Stage is still unstable�� Although being motivated is good, why are you so anxious to reach Yuanying Stage?"


    "Because only by achieving Yuanying Stage can I beat you, Jindan Stage scum!"


    "Junior Brother, here we go again, you''re being unruly. With your divided attention, you will always be distracted by the breadth of your knowledge, so even if you reach Yuanying Stage, you won''t be able to beat me��"


    "Ahh! I''m going to cut you into pieces right now!"


    ����


    "Mm, correct, they should be people of Spirit Sword Sect."


    Five kilometers away, Wang Lu gently nodded and confirmed his conjecture.


    Although from this group of eight people, he didn''t recognize anyone beside Lu Li, their style of dialogue, in addition to Spirit Sword Sect, cannot be imitated by other sects.


    Moreover, the Elder Lu Li that Wang Lu knew was an expert of Peak Yuanying Stage, but the present Elder Lu Li was merely a Xudan Stage. Other than the possibility that this old man excessively indulged himself in sexual pleasure which led to a significant drop in cultivation base, the only other exnation was that Wang Lu had indeed jumped back through time in the past.


    "Ha! I finally traveled back through time, and it''s more than one hundred years at that�� A pity, there''s no bonus hack for this time travel thing."


    Wang Lu sighed and then prepared to leave the ce.


    Junior Uncle Lu Li and hispanion were traveling fast, and their goal was exactly in the direction in which he stood. And Wang Lu didn''t intend to meet with them so soon. This time travel thing was too bizarre, and it''s principle could not bepletely resolved. Wang Lu didn''t want something to go wrong if temporal disorder were to happen.


    In the stories about time travel that he knew, there were no shortage of examples where when the time traveller get in touch with their predecessor, their predecessor thus disappeared. This would lead to a great change in history, or something even worse.


    If because of this reason, Elder Lu Li disappeared, he would be guilty of great sin.


    However, just as Wang Lu stood up, a curious voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Excuse me, what did you mean by saying time travel 1 ?"


    Turning his head, he saw a handsome young cultivator dressed in a red and white robe eighty to ny percent simr in style to that of him, curiously standing there.


    Wang Lu was inwardly startled, because it was the same voice that he had just heard.


    It was the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect who was just traveling five kilometers away!


    This encounter was a bit too quick.

 Chapter 480 - Happy to Be the Immortal Second Generation

    <h4>Chapter 480: Happy to Be the Immortal Second Generation</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The sudden encounter was very much a surprise for Wang Lu. A moment before, the other person was still five kilometers away, the next moment, he was already very close to him. Moreover, Wang Lu did not realize it. The other person''s means was really formidable.


    Although, to be fair, Wang Lu had never been known for having keen perception, he had just been sent back through time, thus his consciousness was still somewhat fuzzy. However, as the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, even for his least adept skill, it was still above the average. Nevertheless, the other person was actually able topletely bypass his perception and stealthily approached him, the power of the Big Brother of the golden generation made Wang Lu secretly surprised.


    From the point of view of the faint magical power fluctuation of the other side, this Big Brother''s cultivation had the same cultivation base as his, both were low level Jindan. The other side''s magical power was also superb, ten times better than ordinary Jindan, simr to himself. And although Wang Lu could not see the skill that he had cultivated for the moment, it was highly unlikely that it would be ordinary.


    At the same time, his manners were as sharp as a sword, yet he did not appear to be aggressive. This showed that his attainment in the sword path had reached the level of ''as the heart''s desire'', he was able to freely dispatch and retrieve the razor sharpness of the sword intent in the sword path. And this was the realm that many sword cultivators of Yuanying Stage had yet to master.


    Sure enough, he indeed deserved to be the Big Brother of the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect. At the very least, he was not below Qiong Hua of Shengjing Sect.


    When Wang Lu carefully looked at him, the other person was also observing him. His eyes were filled with astonishment.


    "May I ask who exactly the sire is? This dress looks very simr to that of my Spirit Sword Sect. Although your cultivation method is peculiar, it has the characteristics of my Spirit Sword Sect, so you should be a disciple of Spirit Sword Sect. But in dozens of years, I have never seen you training in the mountain!"


    After listening to those questions, Wang Lu was also surprised. The simrity of their clothing style was fine��Spirit Sword Sect didn''t put too much effort in the design of the sect''s uniform in over one hundred years, the disciple''s uniform''s basic design had not changed. The difference in the uniform between his and the person in front of him was only a few subtleties��The key thing here was, how did he see that his cultivation method originated in Spirit Sword Sect?


    Although he had indeed been cultivating for decades in Spirit Sword Mountain, and most of what he learned was taught by the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect, his cultivation method wasposed of two great method. One was Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi, which he inherited from the ancient sword demon, which had no connection at all with Spirit Sword Sect. The second one was Non-Phase Method, which although an authentic method of Spirit Sword Sect, was an original creation of his Master Wang Wu, unrted from the other inheritance of Spirit Sword Sect. As for the other misceneous studies, such as array or talisman, he merely skimmed them through, so they did not affect his main cultivation.


    From the point of magical power fluctuation alone, Wang Lu had almost no connection with Spirit Sword Sect, but how�� could he determine that Wang Lu was a disciple of Spirit Sword Sect?


    Just as Wang Lu was surprised, the Big Brother continued to make his own extraption, "In theory, you are a Spirit Sword Sect''s disciple, but your cultivation method is not of Spirit Sword Sect. You should be younger than me by several years, but your magical power level is not below me. This kind of talent should not be unknown, and such qualifications should''ve learned the Ster Sword Method as the supreme method of the sect. But now it seems like�� I think, could you be�� the illegitimate child of the Sect Leader?"


    "��"


    This Big Brother continued to look suspiciously at Wang Lu. After a long while, he suddenly patted his head. "I''m sorry, I''m getting carried away, please don''t mind old habit. I forgot to introduce myself, I''m the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, Ouyang Shang, may I know your name?"


    "Surname Wang, given name Lu, I''m��"


    When it came to his origin, Wang Lu suddenly felt that it would be too awkward to exin.


    But before Wang Lu could continue, Ouyang Shangughed and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Your identity is particrly sensitive, so it''s inconvenient for you to say it. We''ll just have a tacit understanding about this. Hahaha, I never expect Sect Leader, that usually serious old guy, actually knows how to live his life."


    "��" Wang Lu thought for a moment and felt that, judging by the current situation, being mistakenly thought as the illegitimate child of the sect leader seemed like a good idea.


    Although there were certainly many things that didn''t add up in this exnation, it could not withstand scrutiny at all, but with the character of this Big Brother, the following development would definitely be quite like this:


    "Hahaha, let me introduce you guys. This is Junior Brother Wang Lu, the illegitimate child of the Sect Leader. He will join our team in this Management Trainee Program. His identity is especially sensitive, so I hope everyone can look after him, no need to ask things that shouldn''t be asked! Everyone is a member of Spirit Sword Sect, so we should live in harmony and make great contribution in this Savage Land!"


    The others then could only suppress their curiosity and try to live in harmony with him and also work together.


    In this way, although there would be a lot of awkwardness, it would reduce a lot of trouble.


    For example, why was there suddenly one more person in the Management Trainee Program of Spirit Sword Sect? Why was there a stranger Daoist Master of Jindan Stage in Savage Land, which was the backyard of Spirit Sword Sect? All of these questions could be exined by making him the illegitimate child of the Sect Leader.


    Although he didn''t know whether this Big Brother Ouyang Shang was intentional or not ining up with this exnation, but since it worked, he just went for it.


    After a few moments, the other seven people came with their flying swords.


    Among them was the younger Lu Li, which was clearly different from the graying Sixth Elder. This time, Lu Li appeared extremely inexperienced, his misceneous studies had yet to reach a thorough understanding, which could be seen from his clothes��on his ck and white robes hung all kinds of ornaments. In addition to three mustard seed bags, there was also a dirty looking abacus, two dried oranges, and a small totem consisting of feathers and animal bones. Obviously this young Lu Li was learning too many misceneous things, which made people smile.


    The team was led by a young girl dressed in red and white gown, with a beautiful look and elegant manner. When they were still in midair, she frowned and loudlyined, "Big Brother, can you stop disappearing unpredictably like that? Uncle Sect Leader didn''t teach you the Earth Shrink Technique to scare people�� Huh, who is this? Why does he appear to look like you?"


    Each of the several people behind her also revealed a puzzled expression.


    The Big Brother Ouyang Shang burst outughing. "Haha, I will introduce him to you. He is Junior Brother Wang Lu, the illegitimate son of the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect. This time he came here to join our team in this Management Trainee Program. His identity is particrly sensitive, so I hope everyone can take care of him, don''t ask things that shouldn''t be asked! Everyone is a member of Spirit Sword Sect, so we must live in harmony and together make contributions in this Savage Land!"


    The several Junior Brothers and Sisters all showed twisted expression as if they were experiencing constipation all at once.


    That gorgeous girl couldn''t hold back, she took half a step forward and asked, "Big Brother, this person is clearly��"


    Before she could continue, a hand had already reached her head and rubbed her slightly fluffy curls.


    With a gentle look, Ouyang Shang softly said, "Good Cai Xia, don''t make things difficult for others, okay?"


    The cheeks of the girl named Cai Xia immediately turned red, bing somewhat shy. At the same time, she was also a bit upset. Being touched on the head by the Big Brother Ouyang Shang, she felt that she had no way to vent her anger. In the end, she could only stamp her feet angrily and then turned around.


    However, Ouyang Shang''s smile had be slightly twisted��just now when Cai Xia stamped her feet, she actually stomped on his foot. This Junior Sister who cultivated Fiery Sword had always been straightforward and hot tempered. Moreover, her attack power was really amazing that it was likely that his foot needed to be nursed back to health��


    "In short, we now have a strong support. Although Junior Brother Wang Lu is still young, his strength is superb, he has already reached Jindan! With this strong help, I believe that our Savage Land''snd clearing operation will be a lot smoother. So, I decided to make a minor change in our n. We are not going to set up encampment in Jade Forest of Western Mountain, instead, we''re going to go to Blessed Fountain!"


    The Junior Brothers and Sisters thus had no time to be curious for this Jindan Stage young man named Wang Lu, because they were all shocked by Ouyang Shang''s decision.


    A tall and robust looking male cultivator asked with widened eyes, "Wait, we''re not going to Jade Forest, but Blessed Fountain? Big Brother, can''t you be reasonable a bit? It''s already very risky to go to Jade Forest, but to go to Blessed Fountain is a death wish! It is said that the ce is the gathering ce of the thousand-year-old dragon!"


    Ouyang Shang said with a smile, "It''s just the thousand-year-old water dragon, what''s the big deal?"


    "What the�� if you think it''s not a big deal then go there on your own so that we can look at you going one on one with it! Now that you''ve just reached Jindan Stage, you already think too highly of yourself like this, when you reach Yuanying, you definitely want to go straight and provoke the divine tribtion!" The girl named Cai Xia was pissed.


    "Junior Sister Cai Xia, don''t be so grumpy. I know that the thousand-year-old flood dragon has the powerparable to that of Yuanying Stage expert, and we would struggle to resist based on our team alone. And considering that it still has its subordinates, we are doomed to fail without a doubt. However, that is only if we consider our team as eight people team. Now that we also have Junior Brother Wang Lu, our odds of winning increased to more than seventy percent�� Considering that we are all the elite disciples of our sect, it means that some of us would likely have a breakthrough in the battle. If we also count on this point, our odds would be over ny percent! If even with ny percent sess chance we don''t dare to do it, then there''s no need for us toe to this Savage Land, we might as well stay in the sect forever without ever going out."


    "Hey, what''s with that wishful thinking? Just adding one person and you think our chance of sess is suddenly over ny percent? Do you think Junior Brother Wang Lu is Spirit Sword Sect''s Elder?"


    "Junior Sister Cai Xia, you have to believe in the academic power, my conclusion is the result of rigorous and urate calctions. If you think that I''m wrong, then you''re wee to check it!"


    With that, Ouyang Shang fished out more than one hundredputing talismans and handed them over toward Cai Xia.


    Just by casting a nce at those talismans, the girl immediately felt dizzy, so she hurriedly waved her hand. "Forget it, you''re the Big Brother, we''ll do whatever you say, okay?"


    While Ouyang Shang and Cai Xia were quarreling, Wang Lu was lost in thought.


    In this travel through time, there were too many mysteries. For example, right now Wang Lu was very curious about one thing��


    If before meeting him, Ouyang Shang and his team were nning to go to a ce called Jade Forest, then with his appearance, they seemed likely to go to Blessed Fountain.


    Then that meant, the history was likely to have changed.


    If the history could be changed, then�� could the tragedy of the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect be averted?


    If it could really happen, then��


    Then, would he, as the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, still exist?

 Chapter 481 - The Two of Them Grow Closer a Bit Fast

    <h4>Chapter 481: The Two of Them Grow Closer a Bit Fast</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    It was not umon in Nine Regions to have all sorts of conjectures about time travel. From the Supreme level cultivator close to ascend to immortality, to the storyteller inmon tea house, all had their own conjectures about time travel.


    Of course, they were all limited to conjectures only, because even the most enlightened cultivator could not manipte time on arge scale. The Immortal Tea was just a legendary tale among cultivators, there had never been a true instance of time travel.


    And ording to Wang Lu''s understanding, there were currently several popr conjectures. One of which was that history could not be changed. Even if by some means someone could return to the past, that someone would find out that he or she could not change anything that had happened, because returning to the past itself had already been the part of history. Another was the theory of alternate history. When someone traveled to the past, that someone could indeed change the course of history. However, from the moment that someone went back through time, the history had branched out, and what that someone could change was one of those branches.


    Rtively speaking, Wang Lu preferred the second conjecture, because at least it gave people the possibility to exert subjective initiative. For example, in this present case, if Wang Lu''s effort could change the tragic experience of Spirit Sword Sect, then he would certainly do his best.


    As for the other branches of history that didn''t change�� they had nothing to do with him, so he didn''t need to care.


    Moreover, if his traveling back through time was already destined to be in the history, then�� there was no reason no Elder of Spirit Sword Sect had ever mentioned this to him during his twenty years of cultivation. Let alone, he still clearly remembered when in the Immortal Gathering he almost lost the opportunity to enter the sect due to the nearsightedness of the Sect Leader.


    If they remembered him, how could that mishap happen?


    Therefore, from now on, he had to have a positive attitude, to do everything that he could in this Savage Land to reverse the history. If he did well enough, perhaps the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect might not die.


    Wang Lu actually had no emotional attachment to the golden generation. After all, all the Elders who taught him skills were mostly unknown within the golden generation.


    In other words, if the golden generation did not die, would the leader of Spirit Sword Sect still be Feng Yin? Would Fang He, Liu Xian and the others still be members of the Heavenly Sword Hall? Especially Wang Wu�� Would Wang Wu still be Wang Wu?


    However, Wang Lu didn''t intend to be indifferent to what happened in the past because of these things.


    In Spirit Sword Mountain, he had been getting along with the Elders for decades, and Wang Lu could clearly feel the tragic pain of the past was a shadow that they could never forget. If they could change the past�� they would surely choose to change it, even if they had to sacrifice everything that they had right now.


    Wang Lu had received great kindness from the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect�� so he would just consider this as a gift for them.


    ����


    Half a dayter, the group, which now consisted of nine people, crossed Jade Forest, marched along the steep mountain road, until the Blessed Fountain was already in sight.


    "Phew, we finally see the Blessed Fountain. But, along the way, we have consumed a lot, so let''s camp here and we''ll go to Blessed Mountain tomorrow to clear the area."


    After pondering for a moment, that was the decision of the lead disciple Ouyang Shang, who led the team while in front.


    Thereupon a wave of cheer erupted from behind him. Several junior cultivators directlyid on the ground, not wanting to move even for a bit.


    Ouyang Shang shrugged and slightly shook his head, apparently a bit dissatisfied with theziness of his Juniors. Then he turned his head toward the simrly dressed young man who also had a simr appearance as him and softly said, "Excuse me for this. Junior Brothers and Sisters haven''t been able to handle it yet."


    "You''re asking too much from them."


    Wang Lu lightly responded.


    The journey was not smooth sailing. At this time, the Western Mountain of the Savage Land has yet to have the ck tide that Wang Luter saw. However, the indigenous creatures of the Savage Land were still a major threat that could not be ignored. In Jade Forest, they met a surprise attack from a monster. A group of tree monsters more than a hundred in numbers, all of which had already cultivated inner core, surrounded them. Their offense was like the tide, led by a fierce and brilliant person with owl face, with strengthparable to that of Peak Jindan Stage. Although from Spirit Sword Sect team there were two Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage, in the ensuing fierce battle, the magical power and elixirs that they consumed were no small matter.


    However, in Wang Lu''s view, their sess in breaking through the encirclement without any injuries or deaths has been an incredible thing.


    The team led by Ouyang Shang was not even the strongest elite of the golden generation. The strength of the eight disciples was uneven, which was formed by choosing from the more than one hundred disciples in a bnced way and thus no team would have overall strength exceedingly higher than the other teams. In Jade Forest, the owl-faced monster and its minions had terrifying strength, but under the leadership of Ouyang Shang, all of them got through the daunting experience without mishap.


    During the fight, although Wang Lu had made many contributions, he did note up with one hundred percent of his real skill. The sess of the breakout was mainly due to the strength of all the team members. And their strength was really impressive.


    Although it was not so high that it went against the heaven, put in any sect, this team of cultivators would always be the elite of the elites. And at present, Spirit Sword Sect had more than ten of such a team!


    However, Ouyang Shang was still unsatisfied. "Compared with our peers, our groups of cultivators are indeed very strong, but it''s still far from enough to make up for the decline of Spirit Sword Sect over the past few thousand years. Compared with the other Five Uniques, the foundation of Spirit Sword Sect is really bad. In any aspect, we are in an absolute disadvantage, which leave us little time to catch up."


    "Oh? Not much time? Why the urgency?"


    "There''s no way we can wait. The gap between Spirit Sword Sect and that of the others is a few thousand years, of which they have dozens of generations of cultivators that pulled forward. However, the time for Spirit Sword Sect to catch up is only in our golden generation. Spirit Sword Sect has enormous luck that in this generation they can gather so many talented disciples, who are also loyal and devoted to the sect. When our generation passes away, I''m afraid it would be impossible to have the same luck again. To catch up with the gap over the past thousands of years in a generation is really not easy."


    Feeling funny, Wang Lu asked, "Is it necessary to be so obsessed with chasing the gap? Having a firm ce within the Five Uniques is also quite good."


    "People striving for top could at least obtain middle, people striving for middle would at least obtain bottom. Resting onurels was the biggest reason why Spirit Sword Sect has declined to this point from its heyday." Ouyang Shang shook his head, and said, "Right now, within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Shengjing Sect is the number one sect. It has an absolute unshakable leading advantage over the others. However, regardless if it''s Royal Soldier Sect, Ten Thousand Arts Sect�� All of them have never given up in trying to catch up with Shengjing Sect, and Shengjing Sect has never beencent with their top spot. Since that''s how they are, for us Spirit Sword Sect who have fallen behind, can we allow ourselves to just let the matter go? Only if we redouble our effort to bear a heavier burden than any other sect can we step by step catch up with the others. People from ancient times said that everyone''s born must have its use, so, since the golden generation could suddenly be born in Spirit Sword Sect, we have to bear our historical mission."


    After saying those things, Ouyang Shang smiled. "Sorry, I''m starting to ramble again. s, I already have this problem since childhood. As long as I open my mouth to speak, I would not stop. Sometimes, I even identally say something that shouldn''t be said. But, you must believe me that I treat people with sincerity and will never intentionally make things difficult for others!"


    "Um��"


    "s, unfortunately, very few people in this world understand me. Let alone outside the sect, even within the sect, I was often med by Master and Uncles. The most hateful thing is that, there are several of Junior Brothers and Sisters who suggested me to bring a snaffle, it''s so outrageous."


    "Hmm, how could a mere snaffle be able to stop this mouth of yours?"


    "��" Ouyang Shang gawked for a moment, and then immediately nodded. "That''s reasonable. How should I rely on external things to change internal problems? I really didn''t think of it before. Junior Brother Wang Lu is indeed a talented disciple who had reached Jindan Stage at a young age, with many things worth me to learn from."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu fully realized that this guy''s mouth really could not be saved. Thus, he was toozy to continue to talk to him and just directly blocked his own hearing, no longer paid attention to the endless streams of words from Ouyang Shang''s mouth.


    Although this was a bit cruel to Ouyang Shang, who was in highly interested in the conversation, Wang Lu really didn''t have the mood to continue the trivial talk with him any longer.


    At the same time, Wang Lu was inwardly moved.


    Although this Big Brother Ouyang had a broken mouth, and his mind was a bit off, the guy was actually very sensible and rational in dealing with major issues and principles. His thinking was, in fact, not wrong at all. For the current situation of Spirit Sword Sect, if they wanted to truly stabilize their standing within the Five Uniques, and even in the Immortal Cultivation World, they had to exert more efforts than that of the other sects. The golden generation was not only a heaven-sent opportunity, but also the only opportunity, so they could not let this chance go.


    Moreover, in their journey, Wang Lu could see that the guy was not foolhardy. Although there was almost pathological obsession to being stronger, in the specific implementation process, Ouyang Shang had always cautiously controlled the risk. For example, in this temporary diversion to Blessed Fountain, he had fully taken into ount of Wang Lu''s strength before he made that decision. The fierce battle in Jade Forest also proved that his calction was urate and the fight was in the category of low risk and no surprise.


    Such a person was indeed worthy to be the Big Brother of the sect. In a sense, he was even morepetent than himself��pared to Ouyang Shang, Wang Lu''s personal style was too bright and less approachable.


    Then, the next question was: Since there was no problem with Ouyang Shang, what caused the tragedy that led to the end of the golden generation?


    While he was thinking, he suddenly heard Ouyang Shang change the topic of discussion, no longer talking about the backwardness of the construction of the public cafeteria of Spirit Sword Sect in regard to the disciples'' cultivation. Instead, he proposed, "Junior Brother Wang Lu, I think it''s not toote to go out, how about we go fishing?"


    "Do you mean to spread a rumor that one of the Elders had received two hundred million gold spirit stones from Royal Soldier Sect to overthrow the rule of Sect Leader and see which of the Junior Brothers or Sisters is deceived? Whoever is fooled is a stupid fish."


    "Junior Brother Wang Lu, how did youe up with such a sick game? But this time, I mean it literally. Just you and me, fishing."


    With that, Ouyang Shang extended his finger to point at the distance.


    There, under the sunset light, the Blessed Fountain was glittering with countless sparkles.


    Ouyang Shang actually wanted to team up with Wang Lu to go ahead of time to the Blessed Fountain!


    "��Fine, now I understand how the golden generation ended."

 Chapter 482 - My Chin Falls off When I Find out the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 482: My Chin Falls off When I Find out the Truth</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Regarding Ouyang Shang''s invitation to go fishing to Blessed Fountain, Wang Lu did not hesitate to agree.


    On one hand, Wang Lu would like to know the motive of Ouyang Shang��asking him to go to Blessed Fountain ahead of time wasn''t literally for fishing right?


    Secondly, Wang Lu didn''t really put a mere Blessed Fountain in his eyes.


    Although Blessed Fountain was still a dangerous ce for the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect, for a person who had been creating miracle after miracle for twenty years since his debut, the thousand-year-old flood dragon was still not enough to worry him. Even if Wang Lu could not win, he still had ample force to safely retreat.


    And Ouyang Shang was simrly frank and straightforward. As soon as Wang Lu agreed, he immediately told Cai Xia.


    "We''re going out for a walk. You guys stay here and don''t run around. If something happens, remember to notify me in time."


    Then he immediately pulled Wang Lu and left without a trace, leaving only the stunned Cai Xia who still stood still on her spot, without enough time to step on Ouyang Shang''s foot.


    ����


    The two flew all the way from the mountain cliff to the bank of Blessed Fountain. Although the route was not far, they could see that there were many hidden dangers nearby.


    "This is indeed the Savage Land, always able to give people excitement and high spirit."


    Just after he wielded a sword to drive away a curiously oversized monster bird, Ouyang Shang stepped foot on the cobblestones beside the Blessed Fountain.


    Wang Lu who was behind him, went straight to the point after hended, "You can tell me what you really want to say now, right?"


    "I really can?" Ouyang Shang was pleasantly surprised. Apparently, in his decades of life no one had ever said such generous and kind words like: "Say anything you want!"


    "Only limited to the useful parts."


    "That''s still a lot." Ouyang Shang''s interest hadn''t waned, apparently for him, the useful parts were still too broad. Perhaps discussing whether the food for tonight would be salty tofu or sweet bean curd was enough to be a useful topic.


    "�� Very well, let me be clear about it. What I mean is limited to the two top issues that are relevant to our fishing trip and each issue is no more than a thousand words."


    Ouyang Shang was simply shocked. In a fleeting moment, his gaze toward Wang Lu became sharp, as if he was looking at his natural enemy.


    The guy actually killed the pleasure of him saying what he wanted to say in one sentence�� The guy indeed deserved to be the offspring of the Sect Leader. But since that was the case, he should get down to business.


    "This trip is indeed for fishing��the Blessed Fountain has the thousand year old flood dragon, which is the biggest obstacle to our base. However, I n to bring everyone next month to evict or subdue it. I''m sure that, based on our current situation, it is a very difficult goal for us."


    Wang Lu said, "ording to a popr form of Royal Soldier Sect, the possibility for us to achieve our goal without any loss is not more than one percent, and there is 80 percent chance that we would end up mutually wounded, from our total of nine people, two or three of us must fall."


    "Oh? Do you have the internal fighting deduction form of Royal Soldier Sect? If it''s convenient for you I would like to get some advice��but back to the point."


    It was rare for Ouyang Shang to take the initiative to think of getting back to the main topic. It was clear from this that the thing he wanted to say next was bound to waste a lot of words.


    "The difficulty of the goal is based on our present situation but, from now until the next month, I will let the strength of the team to take a big step forward so that we can have 70 percent chance ofplete victory over the opponent. When the timees, I will really start the decisive battle. But to increase the strength in one month, the only way to do this is through�� actualbat. The target opponent is exactly the thousand-year-old flood dragon and its underlings. I believe that with the talent of Junior Brothers and Sisters, in every battle, they will have great rewards. Together with the foundations theyid in the mountain for decades, the progress will be very rapid. But from another point of view, the first battle would be very dangerous, especially for Junior Brothers and Sisters with the lowest cultivation base, and those who have higher cultivation base but especially like to sacrifice themselves for others. Without preparation, the casualties would likely be very high��


    Before he could go on, Wang Lu had already opened his mouth to interrupt, "So you asked me toe here to start ahead of time?"


    "Well, at least to ascertain the actual situation of this flood dragon. The current information ispletely based on the notes of the Elder who came here in the Savage Land thirty years ago to pick herbs and identally found it, so the uncertainty in the information could be quite rming. Moreover, within the past thirty years, a change in the situation is not surprising. I don''t want toe tomorrow with Junior Brothers and Sisters only to find the situationpletely out of control and dangerous."


    Wang Lu asked with interest, "You are afraid that your Junior Brothers and Sisters might fall into dangerous situation but you''re not afraid that something untoward would happen in this fishing trip?"


    "Of course not, I''m the Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect, how could I fail here?" Ouyang Shang confidently said, "Moreover, even if I am afraid, what about my Junior Brothers and Sisters? How could the Management Trainee Program of Spirit Sword Sect continue? So I must not be afraid, and I will not be afraid. My courage will support me to continue to move forward."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu could not help but inwardly sigh.


    This guy�� It''s such a shame he ended up dead. If he survived�� If Heavenly Sword Hall can have this kind of elder��


    Unfortunately, everything was only if. Wang Lu already knew the end of Ouyang Shang. Thus, seeing him in such a high spirit, the more Wang Lu felt sorry for him. A pity that he didn''t know why Ouyang Shang died, nor from where the tragedy that didn''t even spare the current Elders of Spirit Sword Sect came from. Otherwise, he would''ve immediately gone to Spirit Sword Mountain to report to the Elders, even if to convince them he had to reveal his identity as a time traveler.


    He must prevent the tragedy from happening.


    However, right now, even if he rushed to Spirit Sword Mountain, there was nothing that he could do. He simply couldn''t prove his identity��he knew very little about the current Elders of Spirit Sword Sect, so he basically didn''t have the evidence to prove that he had travelled through time! Moreover, even if he could prove that he was inextricably linked with Spirit Sword Sect, for him to cancel the Management Trainee Program of Spirit Sword Sect would be a fantasy.


    After all, he was just someone who traveled to the past. The lead disciple who could influence the decision of the sect was�� the Big Brother Ouyang Shang.


    Because of this, Wang Lu willingly followed Ouyang Shang''s side, ready to adapt ording to the circumstances. Although, theoretically, with his current Jindan Stage power he might not be enough to go against the heaven, but for so many years since his debut, he could no longer be judged based on theory.


    "Very well, then let me look at how good this flood dragon of Blessed Mountain is."


    With that, Wang Lu passed by Ouyang Shang to arrive on Blessed Fountain one step faster. When his feet fell into the water, the creature in the depth of the fountain was suddenly awakened.


    "Roar!"


    The surface of the water broke from the sound of that roar, which rushed to the sky like a column. However, Wang Lu immediatelyunched his Non-Phase Sword Defense, putting himself right at the top of the water column. Although he was being impacted by the water column, his feet stood on top of that bursting water and his posture was indescribably calm.


    However, Ouyang Shang who stood beside the fountain suddenly had his countenance changed. "Junior Brother Wang Lu, be careful!"


    He warned because, when the water soared up and reached its highest point, it came down again like rain and then its droplets hit the vegetation by the fountain, but they gave off pungent smoke, and the nts that were sshed by the water droplets withered and turned brown. The animals on the forest that were sshed by those droplets also fell to the ground. The fur all over their body fell, blood dripped, and they died in pain. In an instant, the water of this Blessed Fountain turned into a highly toxic liquid! Its intensity was far more dangerous than imagined. The creatures that had existed here for a long time didn''t even have any resistance toward the toxic water.


    Since the droplets of water were already that severe, the pressure on Wang Lu who stood right in the middle of the water column could also be imagined.


    However, Wang Lu didn''t care about this. After he had propped up his Non-Phase Sword Defense, he still had ample force to pierce the water with his Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi. The sword qi was chilly and soft, and it silently extended through the water column downward, until it touched something that it shouldn''t touch.


    The next moment, a huge sense of crisis surged in the heart of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang at the same time.


    "Retreat."


    Wang Lu lightly opened his mouth to warn while he rode his Sword of Mount Kun and flew away, no longer provoking the flood dragon of the Blessed Fountain.


    Ouyang Shang was even more vignt. Without the need for Wang Lu to warn him, he had already fled the ce.


    The next moment, dark clouds covered the sky over Blessed Fountain, and only shes of thunder could be heard. Then torrential rain poured down, like a river sky that leaked down to the ground. The fountain, which was not filled with much water, began to rise rapidly. The water devoured everything on the bank and then expanded into a vastke, and in the depths of theke, countless pairs of fierce eyes opened abruptly.


    ����


    "Haha, ying with a Yuanying Stage old monster is really exciting."


    At this time, over five kilometers away, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang had entered the safe zone. Wang Lu descended from the sky with a satisfied smile.


    Simrly, there was also a smile on Ouyang Shang''s face but hidden within it several points of seriousness.


    "The flood dragon of this Blessed Fountain is stronger than expected. Thirty years ago when the Sect Elder passed by, it could only rely on the potential of its surrounding. But now, it could actually link with the power of the sky. Moreover, in the fountain, they are not just simple underlings, they have evolved into flood dragons. Although their number has be less, their overall strength has be much strong."


    Ouyang Shang''s eyesight was extremely good. When the water on the Blessed Fountain rose, he only took a quick nce to know the rough strength profile of the flood dragon, but after seeing it clearly, he was instead startled.


    "It seems that the n to set the site at Blessed Fountain needs to be adjusted." Ouyang Shang nodded his head and then suddenly changed the topic.


    "Um�� So�� Junior Brother Wang Lu, there''s something that I actually wanted to ask you but I didn''t. But now, I have to ask it�� who exactly are you?"


    Ouyang Shang looked at Wang Lu with his burning but not threatening gaze, and also filled with sincerity, just like a young girl in love.


    Wang Lu let out a smile. "Didn''t you say it already, that I am the illegitimate child of the Sect Leader?"


    "That''s impossible." Ouyang Shang''s tone of voice was very certain. "A mere illegitimate child of the Sect Leader couldn''t possibly obstruct the poisonous water of the flood dragon of Blessed Fountain. The water of that fountain contains the basic essence of the main body of the thousand-year-old flood dragon and its corrosiveness is extremely strong. Even if I were to resist it, I would''ve struggled very hard to do it. But you did not only manage to block it, you even did it with ease."


    Wang Lu shrugged. "About this, although I feel a bit embarrassed to say it, but��"


    "Based on your action, your strength is indeed above mine." Ouyang Shang said, "But for this reason, I''m pretty sure that you''re not the illegitimate child of the Sect Leader."


    "Oh? What do they have to do with each other?"


    Ouyang Shang said, "Because I am the illegitimate child of the Sect Leader."


    "Holy sheet."

 Chapter 483 - I Even Pull Out My Underwear…

    <h4>Chapter 483: I Even Pull Out My Underwear��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu found out that, since the teleportation failure of those Spirit Sword Heavenly Talismans that resulted in him being pulled back through time, his worldview had been repeatedly turned upside down.


    Seeing how the worldview of Wang Lu was turned upside down, when he is the one who usually does this to people, it could be seen how shocking the drama presented in front of him is right now. However, as the star of this drama, Ouyang Shang was actually very calm.


    "I am the illegitimate child of the Sect Leader, so I am well aware of how much resources can be invested in an illegitimate child and how far I can advance through that. And I also know more clearly about the potential of the offsprings of the Sect Leader. Frankly speaking, my strength basically means a limit, but you are beyond this limit. Although the gap is not too great, it is as clear as day."


    Ouyang Shang said, "Of course, there is not an absolute thing in this world. Perhaps you met with rare encounters in your cultivation, for example. But since your talent and strength are above me, then the Sect Leader has no reason not to choose you as the sect''s Big Brother, the future leader of the sect."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Perhaps he just doesn''t like me."


    "If you are familiar with him, you should know that he has never been a person who cares much about personal feelings. He has already devoted himself to the sect, that he could even abandon his former lover. He chose me not because I''m his son, but because I am better than anyone else."


    Wang Lu inwardly smiled wryly. He really didn''t know much about the current sect leader of this generation. The Sect Leader that he knew well, Feng Yin, ought to only be a young man with cultivation base of Xudan Stage at present.


    "In short, at first I thought you were the illegitimate child of the Sect Leader, because that''s the only exnation that seemed to make the most sense. But now it seems that I was wrong. So I would like to ask, who exactly are you?"


    Wang Lu thought about it for a moment, and then gave the most appropriate answer based on Ouyang Shang''s temperament. Which should be��


    "If I tell you I am a time traveler, what would you think?"


    Upon hearing that, Ouyang Shang was startled. After thinking about it, a smile spread on his face as he said, "Wee to Nine Regions!" And then he turned serious. "May I ask what are you doing here?"


    Mm, nice response, no wonder he''s the Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect, he is surely qualified with his great broadmindedness, Wang Lu thought.


    "I came to save you." Wang Lu also said frankly, "or to be precise, to save all of you."


    Ouyang Shang''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''re here to save everyone? This bring-salvation-to-all-living-beings kind of rhetoric reminds me of some of the cult doctrines that prevailed in the remote and deste ces."


    "You have good eyes, I was indeed a leader of a cult as a part-time job before I traveled through time."


    Even Ouyang Shang''s eloquence, at this time, also felt somewhat stumped.


    Fortunately, Wang Lu didn''t need him to reply to that. "Therefore, when I said that I came here to save people, I was not joking."


    Wang Lu thought that since his background as a time traveler was already revealed, it was unnecessary for him to conceal the rest of it. It was better to present it concisely.


    "I am the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect one hundred and fifty years in the future. ording to the history that I know, you people were almost annihted in the Savage Land."


    "Really?" Ouyang Shang''s replied in a rather t tone, neither directly denied, nor be frightened by it. "Almost annihted�� So, you came back through time, in the hope to save us?"


    "Although the causal rtionship is somewhat upside down, just consider it as so."


    "In that case�� I thank you on behalf of my Junior Brothers and Sisters." Ouyang Shang nodded his head. "But you don''t have to say what''s next."


    Wang Lu was startled for a moment. "I originally wanted to be polite but since you said no to that, then forgive me for being blunt: Actually, I wanted to say this since the beginning. Your management trainee program is purely a disaster-seeking n. I think you should cancel it and withdraw as soon as possible."


    Ouyang Shang was simrly startled for a moment. "What I mean by ''what''s next'' is exactly this."


    Wang Lu was startled again. "Um, Uncle Ouyang��"


    "No need to call me Uncle. Since you have traveled through time here, we can talk to each other as the same generation."


    "All right Senior Brother Ouyang. As far as I know, the cause of death of nearly all of you is precisely this management trainee program��"


    "Specifically?" Ouyang Shang asked with great interest, "How did we die?"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "I don''t know. The people who survived have never told me about it."


    "Then how could you be sure that the culprit is the management trainee program?"


    "Deduced from many tiny pieces of evidence, and among many possibilities, this is the one with the highest chance." Wang Lu confidently regarded his reasoning as the truth.


    "So that''s how it is." Ouyang Shang did not refute it. "Then, have you ever considered that, even if I can ept your exnation, can Spirit Sword Sect?"


    "Perhaps not, that''s why I especially took this trip with you for a day." Wang Lu very calmly replied, "It doesn''t matter if other people don''t believe it, as long you do."


    Upon hearing this, Ouyang Shang let out augh. "You''re indeed worthy to be the future lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect. Your talent, strength, and scheme, all are in such a high level. How could Spirit Sword Sect not be able to revive? Seeing you, I think even if we are all going to die, it doesn''t matter."


    "I think it matters a bit."


    Ouyang Shang burst outughing. "I was just saying, in this era, I am like a star in the sky, and eventually, one day I will be a bright sun, so how could I die so easily? It would be a loss for the entire Nine Regions!"


    "Mm, your shameless countenance does seem to have a bit of my charm." Wang Lu let out augh. "Speaking of which, although I don''t know the details of what happened in those years��"


    Ouyang Shang waved his hand. "Forget it. I am not interested in the experience of a loser. Since you were born in the history where I failed, there is no need to tell me what I was like as a loser. It''s ufortable for me to hear it."


    Suddenly, Ouyang Shang said, "In any case, since the management trainee program finally gets such a strong support from you, I think even if there is going to be a fatal crisis, at the appointed time, bad luck might turn out to be good luck. At least at present, we can strive forward in that direction."


    Wang Lu nodded. "This is actually one of my goals as I follow along all the way."


    After all, he did not know the whole picture about what happened more than one hundred years ago, so Wang Lu could not determine which part turned out to be a problem, resulting in such a tragedy for Spirit Sword Sect. In a situation where everything is still unknown, rash actions would likely to have counterproductive effects.


    For example, the worst case scenario, the one that caused the downfall of the golden generation was an enemy that they simply could not defeat, and Spirit Sword Sect heroically sacrificed their own so that the rest could survive. If they were to listen to Wang Lu''s suggestion at this time, everyone withdrew and retreated into the sect mountain, they would not even have the chance to heroically sacrifice their own but would be totally wiped out instead.


    There was very little chance for this spection to happen but who would dare gamble on this?


    Therefore, rather than taking rash action, Wang Lu would rather act in a steady manner, and personally follow the golden generation in their training in the Savage Land. When the timees, whatever happens, there would always be room to maneuver.


    He did not worry that he would be buried along with the dead. After all, among the golden generation, there were survivors of this tragedy. Since Feng Yin, Wang Wu, and the others could survive, he certainly could.


    "Let''s bring this training program together topletion."


    For Wang Lu, rather than simply having traveled back through time and having saved people, wouldn''t it be better if he could helpplete the management training program?


    Having gotten Wang Lu''smitment, Ouyang Shang seemed very happy.


    Wang Lu, on the other hand, was rather calm. "Then��"


    Ouyang Shang said, "Then it''s like what I said, we first adjust the strategy for this Blessed Fountain site. The flood dragon''s strength exceeds the initial expectation, so we��"


    ����


    Half a dayter, Wang Lu saw the result of Ouyang Shang''s n adjustment.


    This Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect indeed excelled at unexpected ability. Wang Lu initially believed that after learning about how powerful the flood dragon was, he would choose the Jasper Jade Forest, but as a result��


    "Hahaha, Big Brother, I can''t believe we meet again after just parting for three days! Could it be that you havee across a problem that needs our support?"


    A heartyughter came from mid-air. At the same time, in their field of vision, a group of cultivators dressed in Spirit Sword Sect''s disciple uniform came flying in.


    The group was headed by a bearded, sturdy young man who had a loud voice, disheveled short hair and dressed in a loose robe, as well as two gourds of wine that hung along his waist. His wanton and unrestrained temperament was really eye-catching. However, if one looked closely at him, one would find that he was actually quite young. Especially his intelligent eyes, which exuded his exuberant youth.


    However, to be the leader of a team of elites, this bearded, sturdy man obviously had his own uniqueness. Even Ouyang Shang also treated him favorably.


    "Junior Brother Yang, this time I am not asking you for help, but to give you an opportunity."


    Between their exchange, the bearded and sturdy Yang Fei and his group had alreadynded on the ground.


    "What opportunity?" Yang Fei was anxious. As soon as hended, he impatiently asked, "Did you catch a beautiful spirit?"


    "There''s a big guy there." Ouyang Shang pointed at the Blessed Fountain. "I n for all of us to deal with it together. Apart from you, I also called Junior Brother Zhou Ming and Junior Brother Han Churan."


    "Oh, that''s four teams. Who''s this big guy who deserves thisrge force? The four teams are scattered in different locations, the trip alone was already a waste of time."


    Yang Fei''s remark showed his carefulness within his coarse appearance.


    Ouyang Shang lightly smiled. "You''ll know it when you see it."


    Seeing that his Senior Brother wanted to keep it a secret, Yang Fei no longer tried to haggle it. In any case, after getting along with his Big Brother for many years, when did he ever let people be disappointed? Suddenly, however, Yang Fei raised his eyebrows raised another question.


    "Who is that guy? He looks unfamiliar."


    He stretched his finger and pointed at Wang Lu, who wasing to talk to the young cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect that he brought with him.


    The corner of Ouyang Shang''s mouth curled upward as he said, "He''s the byproduct of that old guy Sect Leader enjoying life."


    "Oh?" Yang Fei somewhat unable to believe, but he quickly convinced himself. "No wonder he somewhat bears a remarkable resemnce to you."


    "��"

 Chapter 484 - Overbearing Lead Disciple Falls In Love With Me

    <h4>Chapter 484: Overbearing Lead Disciple Falls In Love With Me</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The rumor of Wang Lu being the illegitimate child of sect leader was soon widely circted and epted.


    Among them, Big Brother Ouyang Shang was the one most highly credited in spreading it. He enjoyed high prestige within the sect, and in major event, he could even be said to always keep his word. Secondly, although the spection of illegitimate child was absurd, upon careful thought, it seemed to perfectly exin the sudden appearance of Wang Lu, thus it was quickly epted by most people.


    Wang Lu himself was very happy with this development. Otherwise, would he have to expose his time travel backstory?


    Among these people, he only trusted Ouyang Shang.


    However, besides being an illegitimate child, what really deserved attention was how bold and radical Ouyang Shang was. In order to deal with the flood dragon of Blessed Fountain, he actually convened four teams together to make a battle n and to execute a drawn-out fight! ording to his theory, since the flood dragon of Blessed Fountain was far stronger than what his team could handle, he would add several other teams. If that was not enough, he would simply keep adding more teams. The management training program had more than one hundred people, which would be enough to wipe off that flood dragon. In short, he never considered retreating or giving up.


    Regarding this, Wang Lu showed neither approval nor disapproval. Although Ouyang Shang''s strategy was radical, it was not as dangerous as when he picked a fight against the Holy Ones of Western Continent while his strength was still in Xudan Stage. Moreover, thanks to him for convening the four teams, Wang Lu finally met a few familiar faces.


    "Hahaha, Junior Brother Zhou Ming, you''re thest one to arrive, you should be punished by drinking three cups of wine! I see that you have a collection of immortal jade wine for many years, it should be good enough to drink��"


    "Punish your sister! I havee here very far through the swamp in such a hurry, and you still want to covet my wine?" Zhou Ming unceremoniously swatted away Ouyang Shang''s hand from reaching his mustard seed bag with his sword scabbard.


    Seeing this future Fourth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect, Wang Lu could not help but smile.


    Previously, from the information that he learned in Spirit Sword Sect, among the golden generation, most of the future ten Heavenly Sword Hall Elders were among the loser group. Only a few of them had a higher rank in status. Now it seemed that his uncle Zhou Ming was from thetter. However, among the golden generation, a third of them had convened here, but how could he only see two familiar faces?


    One was Lu Li, another one was Zhou Ming�� What about the rest? Where was the Sect Leader Feng Yin? In particr, he had yet to see the person that he most cared about, which was indeed a pity.


    However, Wang Lu''s attention quickly shifted to another ce.


    Right now, four teams had gathered in one ce. The ratio of male to female was basically bnced, with girls slightly more in number. But the average quality of these nearly twenty girls was quite a shock to Wang Lu.


    He never thought that there were many beautiful girls in Spirit Sword Sect in the past. Moreover, the quality of the beautiful women was not inferior to the more professional institution like Yin and Yang School!


    One must know that the pursuit of beauty of cultivators and ordinary mortals was basically not on the same realm.


    Because even if one was still in the Foundation Establishment Stage, some even still in Qi Cultivating Stage, could change their physical form with unique method. At the appointed time, pretty face and sexy figure would almost be at one''s fingertips. Under such environment, cultivators naturally had higher needs. For example, making the skin as smooth as jade sounded so simple, but was it wless smooth, or merely free from body hair? Simrly, clean and glossy skin had its differences, the same fine texture also had its grade. These differences might be insignificant or even trivial for ordinary mortals, but at the level of cultivators, they had be more and more important, because they were already down to the smallest details in their pursuit of beauty.


    However, this requirement to be detail-oriented posed a challenge to the maintenance of beauty of the cultivator. In particr, the higher the cultivator in cultivation base, the more rigorous the requirements for details were, and the more difficult it was to satisfy them. For example, in terms of chest size, in general, if a woman has 34D cup, she would be able to feel proud of it. However, in view of some cultivators, this figure was simply too rough to look directly at. Yet, if a woman has size 34.1415926, how could she have the nerve to go out and see other people? To maintain such an urate chest size for a long time is not exactly an ability of the average cultivators.


    If you want beauty, you must work hard.


    This point was almost universal for both men and women. In terms of beauty, the mortal world basically could not see down to the smallest details, so it was necessary for them to regte the physical body, of which the knowledge wasplicated and not easy to express sinctly.


    Let alone, apart from external beauty, cultivators also emphasized on temperament. If the temperament was not as good as someone, the external perfection must be deducted.


    In Wang Lu''s view, each of the female disciples of Spirit Sword Sect in this generation could be regarded as perfect beauty of the same realm. Perhaps, they still had some disparity with the ultra beautiful Liu Li, but they were enough to make several beauties from Yin and Yang School pale inparison.


    When he thought that this group of beautiful girls would eventually be wiped out, Wang Lu felt even more distressed.


    These were all soon to be dead girls, but all of them were beautiful. If only the one who died was Wang Wu who had no moral integrity, that would be good.


    With this in mind, Wang Lu happily talked to these girls. Because of their Big Brother''s guarantee, the girls didn''t put their guards up around him and very soon they quickly regarded him as one of them. At the same time, he also noticed that one of the girls was quite different than the others.


    She was a girl with average look and temperament, nothing wonderful about her.


    From ordinary mortals point of view, the girl could be considered as beautiful. She had a delicate small face and a figure that was thin but still had enough curve, which was enough to turn many men who had been single for years crazy for her. However,pared to the other beautiful girls of Spirit Sword Sect, the girl''s light suddenly appeared dull.


    It could be seen that shepletely did not care about her external appearance,pletely refused to spend extra effort to embellish it. Therefore, many details appeared to be rough. At the same time, her temperament appeared wooden, which was in sharp contrast to the lively and cute girls around her.


    Moreover, she waspletely out of tune with the others. Right now the four teams of cultivators gathered around under the call of Ouyang Shang. Everyone was talking andughing, sharing their experience from the few days they were not together. Except for her, who only stood in the corner without saying anything.


    Because of this unconventional-ness, Wang Lu''s interest was piqued.


    "Hey, there."


    With a gentle smile, Wang Lu strode over to greet that average looking girl.


    However, the other party did not respond to his greeting in the slightest. Even her half-opened eyes didn''t cast him a single nce. It was not until Wang Lu shouted again that she suddenly awoke and widened her eyes.


    "What do you want?"


    The girl seemed somewhat lifeless and her talk was disjointed, but Wang Lu was keenly aware that she had devoted most of her energy to somewhere else. The energy used for dialogue was seriously insufficient. In other words, she was seriously distracted!


    And her distraction�� was cultivation training.


    As he approached the girl, he could clearly see the surrounding spiritual energy that slowly but steadily revolved around her. The girl was trying hard to circte the energy through her primordial spirit. This was a very orthodox way of cultivation training. But in a ce where geniuses gathered, this orthodox way appeared rather strange. Because it was too orthodox, it had very low efficiency. Unless she was umting it non stop, over time it could be aplished but it would be a harsh perseverance and endurance test for a cultivator.


    In general, only those whose cultivation path was blocked and had no other alternative would do so.


    "Are you doing a performance art?"


    Wang Lu stepped forward and asked.


    The girl took a look at him, but then closed her eyes and continued to focus on building her own energy cycle.


    Wang Lu let out a smile as he wasn''t strong enough to disturb her. Instead, he turned around and walked toward Ouyang Shang to ask him.


    "That girl over there, what''s going on with her?"


    Ouyang Shang cast a nce at her and then sighed. "She has always been one of the most hardworking people in the sect. Unfortunately, her talent is limited, so she always couldn''t achieve high achievements."


    "If her talent is that bad, wouldn''t it be better to kick her out of the golden generation? Why bring her here to take a risk?"


    "So what if her talent is limited?" Ouyang Shang sighed again. "The so called talent is nothing more than the progress in immortal cultivation divided by the time doing that immortal cultivation and her results are no worse than the others. In twenty years of immortal cultivation she managed to reach Xudan Stage. If she were to be ced in other sects, wouldn''t she be called genius?"


    "Um��"


    Wang Lu himself certainly approved of this theory. With his insightful knowledge, he naturally wouldn''t be so narrow minded as other people. He merely based his judgment using the natural aptitude of spirit root��But if it were to actually be based on that, at the beginning, his void spirit root was actually a waste spirit root��


    There were many factors that determined the sess of a cultivator. Spirit root attribute, degree of perception, unswerving determination and wisdom, and also the level of luck�� For a stupid cultivator, if everytime it jumped off a cliff it could get immortal teaching, by the tenth jump it would immediately soar to the world of immortals, was that stupid cultivator talented or not?


    Therefore, it was not meaningful if only one factor was considered. The most effective way was to use Ouyang Shang''s form, the progress in cultivation divided by the time it took to reach that progress. Using this form, that ordinary girl had done a good job��


    "In fact, I have always been very optimistic about her." Ouyang Shang said, "Although most of the people within the sect disagree with me, I always believe that as long as the spirit root attribute is on a certain standard, then the achievement of the cultivator is often decided by his or her character. Besides, Wang Wu''s character undoubtedly could make her seed in a major way."


    "Yeah�� wait a minute, what did you just call her?"


    Ouyang Sang was a bit surprised by Wang Lu''s fuss. "Wang Wu, there shouldn''t be anything special with this name right? Or does she have any connection with you in the future?"


    It''s a fucking big connection okay��


    However, Wang Lu already had no mood to exin anything to Ouyang Shang. Upon learning that this pretty yet coarse girl was his Master in the future, Wang Lu sincerely felt that his worldview was about to copse once again.


    From the look, actually, there was a lot of simrities between the two. Just because the difference in temperament and demeanor was so great that he really couldn''t connect the two. As a matter of fact, no matter how one looked at it, it was difficult to see this indifferent and introverted girl would be that Wang Wu in the future!


    Wang Lu froze for a moment, and then thought again: As the saying goes, you can''t judge a person by appearance. Perhaps at this time, Wang Wu was just using her diligent cultivation training to cover up her wanton and unrestrained heart. He wanted to investigate it carefully.


    Thereupon he left Ouyang Shang and once again came to Wang Wu.


    His Master whose future height hardly inferior to him, as of this moment, was merely a girl with a slight childlike appearance, more than half a head shorter than him. When Wang Lu approached her, her whole body was covered by his shadow.


    Then, Wang Lu bowed his head and asked earnestly, "Wanna hook up?"

 Chapter 485 - Let That Evil Creature Experience the Unyielding Character of Spirit Sword Sect’s…

    <h4>Chapter 485: Let That Evil Creature Experience the Unyielding Character of Spirit Sword Sect��s People!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Perhaps because Wang Lu was too close and thus had interfered with the energy cirction, Wang Wu opened her eyes and looked at Wang Lu, somewhat at a loss.


    Wang Lu asked her again, "Wanna hook up?"


    Wang Wu slightly raised her eyebrows, seemingly having no idea what he was talking about.


    Wang Lu inwardly sneered: Acting, keep acting! Then he briefly exined, "Do you want to hook up for a one night stand?"


    "Hook�� up? One night stand?"


    The girl raised her head, looking very dazed.


    A momentter, a blush gradually floated on her cheek, and her head that had just been lifted hung down immediately.


    Wang Lu was nearly going to apud for her exquisite performance. F*cking hell, unexpectedly, when you''re young, your acting has already been this good! Not only can you act like a pure and innocent maiden, you can even add the blushing function! Tsk, hearing the words hook up and one night stand and you immediately blushed, is this something that you can do? The real Wang Wu is a sex maniac who can even drag her disciple to the bed to have sex with her in order to share the property!


    However, before Wang Lu could open his mouth to say any response, suddenly someone pped him on the shoulder.


    Ouyang Shang was standing behind Wang Lu, smiling widely. "Sorry for interrupting, but there''s an important matter being discussed over there and you need to participate in providing input."


    Wang Lu looked sideways at Wang Wu while inwardly saying, In any case, there''s still a lot of timeter. Our ill-fated rtionship isn''t even clear in the one hundred and fifty years interval, so there''s no need to haggle over this little time. My debt in the past twenty years in Non-Phase Peak to you for looking after me�� I''ll make sure to repay it one hundredfold!


    But since Ouyang Shang said there''s an important matter to discuss, it was better to deal with it first.


    ��


    The so-called important matter was still that flood dragon of Blessed Fountain.


    After the four teams got together, Ouyang Shang finally began tobine everyone to formte the next battle n. The core of the n was undoubtedly the thousand-year-old flood dragon with Yuanying Stage level strength.


    The n initially proposed by Ouyang Shang could be described as unconventional. When Wang Lu joined the discussion, he was slightly taken aback.


    ording to the general strategy, for a group of teams toe together to fight a very powerful instance boss, it was best for the team members to be divided into several groups, and each be assigned with their own duty. For example, those who were good at attack but not good at restrain and those with thick and threatening sword momentum could form the attacker team. Those with good shield and defense fight could form the defender team. Then, there was also the support team, healing team, and so on. During the battle, the defender team was at the front while the attacker team at the back. In general, that was the n. Even if a few tactical ns were meticulous, they were mostly just about formting some moves and using space more flexibly and effectively.


    This way of doing ording to eachdutys has repeatedly proved its value in history. Some people described it as streamlining the fight of cultivators.


    However, Ouyang Shang,pletely broke this practice. He boldly adopted the highly independent individual strategy. Instead of grouping the four teams into formations with different function, hepletely disorganized the four teams and set up a separate battle mission for everyone.


    The cultivation base among theses four teams of cultivators were basically between peak Foundation Establishment and low level Jindan. If they were to contend directly with the thousand-year-old flood dragon, they wouldn''t stand a chance. But Ouyang Shang didn''t need them to face aplete flood dragon, he broke down the thousand years old flood dragon from several angles, such as the physical body, incorporeal body and other angles. After breaking it down into hundreds of angles, he arranged a corresponding task to each individual, tightly watching a few of the angles, ten, or several tens of angles.


    This division method was also quite new to theter generation like Wang Lu. Ouyang Shang''s intention was easy to understand��to fully train his Junior Brothers and Sisters, so that each of them assumed sole responsibility for an important task, instead of bing aponent of arge team.


    The purpose of the management trainee program was to train a hundred elites to assume sole responsibility for an important task, rather than pieces that could not survive outside the team.


    However, when Wang Lu considered the detailed ns of Ouyang Shang, he found out that there were some difficulties. There were reasons why streamlining type of fight was popr. Ouyang Shang''s division method was whimsical and the problems that it needed to face were quite a lot.


    For example, the simplest question: If the flood dragon wanted to focus on a narrow point to breakthrough, how do they best handle it?


    "That''s why when I divide the flood dragon into many angles, I''ll take that into consideration. You see, if the flood dragonunches a physical attack, then these points are bound to move in advance."


    With that, Ouyang Shang gestured his fingertip in the air, leaving behind a thin light mark. It was an outline of the fierce face of the flood dragon, and it pointed out several joints of its body.


    Wang Lu gave it a nce and said, "Mm, you have repeatedly assigned these points. ording to your n, if the flood dragon make its move, there will be seven to eight people who will obstruct it first, making it difficult to exert its strength."


    "At the same time, if itunches a spell attack, then I can also change ordingly."


    Ouyang Shang then pointed out more than ten points, but they were all in its incorporeal body, which was not the physical body of the flood dragon but rather the transformation node of the surrounding spiritual energy and magical power.


    Wang Lu nodded his head. "As long as we can grasp those positions and target them with spells, we can also restrict it."


    Ouyang Shang said, "As for the rest of the circumstances, including if the flood dragon summons its underlings to support it, I already have ns to deal with them. I will not list them one by one, but��"


    Wang Lu said, "But the whole n is just on paper only. We would yet need to personally have an encounter with the flood dragon. Thest time is just an appetizer, we didn''t push the opponent to reveal its cards. Even the appearance of the flood dragon is just based on its encounter with the sect''s elder thirty years ago. As for the spection of the attack pattern of the flood dragon, it''s more like a baseless imagination. Even if it''s just based on imagination, there are many contradictions with your tactic response."


    Ouyang Shang said with a smile. "My ability is limited. There are more than thirty people here, and each one has to tackle more than tens of angles. Under this arrangement, the amount of calction is simply horrifying. Even if I have a certain degree of academic achievement, I could not cope with it."


    "It''s your algorithm that is wrong. Royal Soldier Sect has designed many kinds of optimized algorithms for this kind of situation. Ten Thousand Arts Sect has also explored this algorithm problem and has the more optimized solution."


    With that, Wang Lu listed out all the relevant algorithms. While doing that, he saw that Ouyang Shang seemed to be enraptured by them.


    Actually, when it came to the talent in Mathematics, Wang Lu was not really keen on it; He certainly wasn''t as good as Ouyang Shang. However, the difference between the environment and vision of the two allowed Wang Lu to to surprise the Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect of one hundred and fifty years ago.


    After all, although Ouyang Shang was powerful, under the ''conceal one''s strength and bide one''s time'' policy directive of Spirit Sword Sect, he didn''t have many contacts with the disciples of other sects. Therefore, it was even more unlikely for him to obtain the most advanced algorithm from other sects'' lead disciples.


    "With these algorithms provided by Junior Brother Wang Lu, my n truly bes feasible." Ouyang Shang nodded in satisfaction. "Whether in the actual situation with the flood dragon, or there is expected error, or any other conditions, the solutions would be found at the earliest time with these algorithms. If we then add several practical exercises�� I believe at most in six months time, we would be able to execute the flood dragon of Blessed Fountain."


    Wang Lu looked up andmented, "Half a year, that should be enough�� As long as golden generation really lives up to its reputation."


    ����


    The first real battle started half a dayter.


    The crisis awareness of this generation of Spirit Sword Sect''s disciples was very strong, regardless of what they did, they seem to be racing against time. Although it was not as exaggerated as fellow student Wang Wu, their diligent awareness was much stronger than theter generations of disciples of Spirit Sword Sect.


    After the day''s rally, they had a short rest for the night. The next morning, the battle officially started.


    Both Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang were still leading the team, followed closely by the rest. These more than thirty people did not have any fixed formation during along the way, everything was done ording to the circumstances, but they all looked calm and confident.


    The battle n was jointly designed by Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang and distributed to everyone at the first night. Thus, in fact, most of them did not sleep that night, but rather went all out to familiarize themselves with that thick stack of ns. After reading the n, most of them were confident on their first day'' of battle.


    The actual situation turned out as what they expected.


    The thousand-year-old flood dragon didn''t personallye out to meet them. In the face of more than thirty cultivators that gathered at Blessed Fountain, it carefully chose to send its cannon fodder to fight and gauge its opponents.


    Thereupon, from the depths of Blessed Fountain, hundreds of flying fishes with their expanded wings sprang out, barring their sharp de-like teeth. There were two curved bones on its wings. The bones were extended outside the flesh and the edges were such that they were even sharper than its teeth, making them look like two sickles.


    The flying fish was very fast. From the depths of the water to silently breakthrough the surface and fly toward the crowd, baring their sharp teeth and sickle-like wing bones, the speed by which they did all of these was really unexpected.


    If they were justmon cultivators, perhaps they would be knocked out by this shell-like charge. However, for the golden generation, this was not even sufficient enough to be considered as appetizer.


    The battle n did not mention the existence of the flying fish��the focus of the n centered solely on the flood dragon��but there was no need for it at all. Each of the thirty seven cultivators in mid air immediately took their own position to deal with the crisis.


    Several of them who were at Peak Foundation Establishment, the lowest cultivation base among them, had some difficulties in hastily dealing with the situation. However, their Senior Brothers and Sisters who were at Peak Xudan Stage appeared beside them, without exception, helping them out.


    All of these happened without any n nor training, but purely based on the tacit understanding among the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of flying fishes were shredded by all kinds of magical abilities into a rain of flesh and blood. The rain fell into the fountain, turning it into dark red as if it had been desecrated, which quickly angered the dweller of the Blessed Fountain.


    The clear sky began to get cloudy. In just several breaths, it was covered by the dark clouds. And the rumble of the rolling thunder shocked the people''s heart.


    Dragon, the legendary ancient immortal beast, by nature could move clouds and call out rain (control the weather). The so-called thousand-year-old flood dragon, was actually the intermediate form of the legendary Flood Dragon. To put it in big words, it could also be described as half a step away from a True Dragon.


    Of course, during the thousands of years that has passed, there were quite a few half-true Dragons, but the True Dragon was only a handful. However, even if it was half a step short of a True Dragon, the pressure that it currently demonstrated shook the heart and soul of people.


    ording to legend, the pressure of a True Dragon could instantly kill anyone below Jindan Stage. This flood dragon was far inferior than the True Dragon, but the pressure from the gathering storm that came from its anger was still suffocating.


    "Everyone get ready."


    With Ouyang Shang''s cold voice, thirty seven cultivators brandished out their flying swords, the area was immediately covered with dense sword lights.


    The next moment, feeling the imposing killing intent of the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, the flood dragon became angrier. A thunderbolt brew in the sky and came crashing down. At the same time, from within the Blessed Fountain where the water level had already risen and turned into ake, rose up a pitch-ck shadow which became as thick as ink.


    The flood dragon was about to make its move.


    Then, Ouyang Shang issued his secondmand, "Now!"


    Thirty seven cultivators, with uniform stance and lightning speed, turned around and fled, scattered like birds and beasts!

 Chapter 486 - The Family Background Makes People Feel Envy, Jealous, And Regret

    <h4>Chapter 486: The Family Background Makes People Feel Envy, Jealous, And Regret</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Ouyang Shang was a radical but cautious man.


    Due to his radicality, he did not hesitate to let his Junior Brothers and Sisters whose cultivation base was still quite low to face the flood dragon who had been cultivating for thousands of years. But because of his cautiousness, he would not really fight fiercely with it while its situation was still unclear.


    After killing the cannon fodder used to test them, they forced the flood dragon to make its move through a tough stance�� That was the whole content of the first day ofbat.


    After forcing the flood dragon toe out, there would naturally be Spirit Sword Sect''s cultivators who were good at observing to carry out an all around observation to it immediately. The resulting collected data would gradually enrich the battle n model of flood dragon. And when thepletion of the model of flood dragon had reached at least seventy percent, they could truly fight a fierce battle with it.


    Before that, however, the task of the cultivators was to use every means possible to force the flood dragon to expose more and more details of itself. On the first day ofbat, Ouyang Shang fully took advantage of the flood dragon''s vignce topel it toe out by letting the more than thirty cultivators put out a tough fighting to the death stance before subsequently retreating. This meant that it would be difficult to lure the flood dragon toe out in the future.


    But that was exactly what he wanted. Because flood dragon didn''t want to make its move, it could only send out its underlings. And if they could eliminate these ''wings'' of it before the big battle, turning it into a lone fighter, at the time of the decisive battle, everyone''s pressure would be reduced.


    Ouyang Shang''s strategy had always been veryplete.


    However, after the first day of battle, when they were summarizing the data about the flood dragon, Ouyang Shang gradually furrowed his brows.


    "In other words�� ording to your observation, the strength of this Blessed Fountain''s flood dragon is probably stronger than what we previously anticipated?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "I''m afraid it''s much stronger. If I''m not mistaken, this guy''s inner core has already turned into a dragon ball. Moreover, it''s more than one."


    ording to legend, to turn into a True Dragon, the flood dragon must cultivate its monster inner core into dragon ball. After it had collected seven of them, it could turn into a True Dragon. Of course, this was a very difficult process. Everytime an inner core was refined into a dragon ball, it would cause a heavenly tribtion. At the same time, to build a new inner core after a sessful dragon ball refinement was like starting from the beginning, and it would need to face all sorts of difficulties�� However, every sessful transformation of dragon ball meant that the flood dragon had made a big step toward bing a True Dragon, and its magical ability greatly improved.


    "This time, it only used its basic magical ability, and its real cards are still hidden. Moreover, even if it doesn''t use its cards, using the strength of its second level body alone, no one could block its attack. Our ns must be adjusted, in fact, we need a big adjustment. The best adjustment is to give up the Blessed Fountain and re route to Jade Forest."


    Ouyang Shang gritted his teeth. "That''s not necessary. Second level flood dragon�� ording to the algorithms that you proved, it''s not invincible. On the contrary, if we can win the battle, our harvest will be higher."


    Wang Lu said, "Indeed, it''s only a second level flood dragon, not necessarily an impossible fight. But it''s not easy to win against it. At present, the average cultivation base of the team should rise by at least two or three (minor) levels, at least close to a (major) level 1 . At least, there should no longer be any waste peak Foundation Establishment left."


    Ouyang Shang said, "Half a year is enough for those three to breakthrough Xudan Stage, while the others could rise two or three (minor) levels�� It wouldn''t be that difficult. However, the leveling n must be changed."


    Wang Lu looked down at the thousands of previouslypleted forms and then nodded.


    "If thetest observation is put into the variables�� then the leveling time needs to be extended by two months. After eight months, the team''s strength should be enough to ovee the second level flood dragon. The problem is that, during the leveling period, the risk would be difficult to control."


    Ouyang Shang said, "Yes, the form results in the breakthrough of the save zone, and by a lot. In this way�� Casualty-less leveling would not be realized, and I simply can''t ept such casualties."


    With that, Ouyang Shang reached out to change several of the operators in the calction talisman. And after several calctions, he pursed his lips and said, "ording to our existing strength, even if we change tactics, it''s still difficult to guarantee the safety of all people''s lives when leveling."


    Wang Lu touched his chin thoughtfully. He always felt that this problem seemed to have a very convenient solution, but for the moment, he couldn''t remember it.


    At this time, Ouyang Shang had just begun to calcte the environmental variables. "I just discovered that our current assessment of the environmental variables is not urate enough. Since this millennium-old flood dragon has changed in the past few decades, now there were two dragon balls, then it''s likely that there''s a simr reaction to the nearby monsters. We need to spend more time cleaning up the campsite to ensure safety when we are leveling�� Under this circumstance, the effect of total efficiency should be��"


    Upon hearing this, a sh of insight passed through Wang Lu''s mind in an instant. "That being the case�� You might as well leave this matter to me."


    With that, he reached out his hand toward one point of theputation talisman, and the result of the original red oue was wiped out.


    "Forcibly erased?" Ouyang Shang curiously asked, "In other words, you, Junior Brother Wang Lu, have sufficient confidence to solve the problem of leveling?"


    "Yes, just leave it to me. During the process of leveling, once the strength of the opponent is too strong and thus difficult to resist, I will take action to protect everyone''s safety�� Of course, some preparation time is needed, so the leveling n needs to be made more secure."


    Ouyang Shang said, "No problem, just let everyone save some strength and they will always be ready tounch the tortoise array. It will only slightly reduce the speed of leveling�� Wait a minute, there''s no harm in adjusting the leveling content to fully use the extended time�� In short, we can consider this matter as solved for the time being. Let''s talk about the next point."


    The biggest problem that puzzled the team was Wang Lu''s several words of jump to the past, but Ouyang Shang waspletely unrmed by this and instead had given his full trust on Wang Lu.


    With that, the two began to work on the leveling n, from a rough framework to aplete system.


    This work would be very hard for Wang Lu or Ouyang Shang alone. After all, the terrifying amount of calction was too heavy for a cultivator who had just reached Jindan Stage. Perhaps only Supreme Tian Lun of Ten Thousand Arts Sect had the processing power to deal with it in an instant.


    However, when the two of them cooperated, they found that their work efficiency was greatly improved, more efficient than the sum of the two. It seemed that there was a wonderful tacit understanding between them. Whenever one of them encountered a difficulty, it was just in time for the other to be inspired and reveal the solution�� They have both astonishing achievements in maths, and moreover, theyplemented each other. After a whole night of calcting, a thick list of n waspleted.


    When the light of dawn extended from the horizon to the foot of the mountain, as if by prior agreement, the two of them smiled and then sighed.


    "Pity that you''re not a girl, otherwise I''ll feel carefree to be yourpanion."


    The two of them spoke in unison and couldn''t help but gawk, but then deed regret the welled up feeling in their heart.


    After falling into silent for a while, Ouyang Shang asked, "So, I have recently been designing an immortal method that could change the sex of the body. At present, it has achieved initial sess. Do you, Wang Lu, have any interest in trying it?"


    "�� Why don''t you try it yourself?"


    "Your physical strength is above me, so obviously in the field of body, you are more skilled than me, and thus more suitable to be a test subject," Ouyang Shang righteously said.


    "It''s because of powerful strength that it''s more difficult for me to change shape. And frankly speaking, I have a conflicting feeling in the sex change. I can asionally don women''s clothes for fun, but sex change is out of the question."


    Ouyang Shang said with great regret, "Don''t you want to at least consider it? If you and I arepanions, it would be a great advantage to you��at least your seniority will directly go up by a level. I am the Big Brother of my generation, if you follow me, your status is basically the same as me. When you go back to your time and give out my name, it''s highly possible that you can even directly take the Sect Leader position��even if not, you can still be an Elder."


    Opposing word for word, Wang Lu said, "If I go back to my time and be seen as a girl, I''m afraid I can''t even hold on to my lead disciple position. Moreover, I can''t rely just by telling them that I was yourpanion��you can''t go back to my time with me, how could they trust my words alone? But if you''re the one who turned into a girl, when I go back, I can bring your falling red handkerchief 2 to show it to the Elders, then they would surely go all out and jointly promote me as the Sect Leader."


    Ouyang Shang sneered. "Falling red? Who do you think I am? Even if Spirit Sword Sect currently has the directive to conceal one''s strength and bide one''s time, so that there are not many interactions with the outside world, but�� you can''t look down on me too much!"


    Wang Lu could only stare dumbfoundedly at him. "You-you''ve already��"


    Ouyang Shang chuckled and said, "What''s the big deal? Did you forget my birth? In Spirit Sword Sect, my old man is known to be one of the people who knows how to enjoy life the most, do you think I don''t understand it? Moreover, we''re all grown-ups here, so there''s no worth in fussing about this kind of thing. Or do you mean to say that until now, you''ve still not��"


    Wang Lu immediately changed the topic. "Junior Sister is here."


    Ouyang Shang turned around and sure enough, saw someone wasing toward them��the one person on the team that he was most not assured of.


    "Dear Wu, what''s the matter?"


    Just as he said that, before Wang Wu could even respond, he saw Wang Lu stumble several steps back and his face turned green and white.


    D-Dear Wu? Damn, why do I feel goosebumps when I heard those two words? Moreover, my muscles are so numb as if they are useless! I-Is there some kind of incantation that contains a terrifying energy?


    Very well, I''ll write it down, and when I return to my time, I''ll read it for my Master and see her reaction!


    The other two people near him did not notice Wang Lu''s strange appearance.


    With a look of indifference, Wang Wu said, "I don''t quite understand some aspects of the method, so I hope Senior Brother will give me instruction."


    Then, without waiting for Ouyang Shang to respond, Wang Wu already began to spell out her problem in cultivation one by one.


    Ouyang Shang smiled wryly. It was unknown to him when did he offend her, but this Junior Sister had always been indifferent to him�� But, since a Junior Sister had asked a Senior Brother for help, he couldn''t just ignore her.


    Ouyang Shang and Wang Wu had different cultivation methods, but by relying onprehension through analogy, as well as his superior stage, he quickly answered all of Wang Wu''s questions��as the sect''s Big Brother, he was actually morepetent than Wang Lu in this point. And he spared no effort in helping her.


    "Then�� Thank you, Senior Brother."


    After Wang Wu wrote down all the answers, she nodded to Ouyang Shang and then turned around to leave. Her mannerism was even colder than before.


    Ouyang Shang naturally felt a bit helpless.


    However, Wang Lu, who was watching this the whole time from the side, found a terrifying truth.


    After Wang Wu turned her head, her face seemed to turn a bit red!

 Chapter 487 - Men Working With Women Causes Water To Go Into Their Brain

    <h4>Chapter 487: Men Working With Women Causes Water To Go Into Their Brain</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Wu''s episode didn''t have much impact to the leveling n.


    Wang Lu is a person who really knows how to prioritize things. Thus, even though there were still a lot of questions to ask��for example, since you are such a girl who yearns for love, which finger do you usually use to cover your needs? Are there any disinfectant and safety measures? Are your favorite fruit banana, and vegetable cucumber��


    Despite that, he suppressed his urge. He did not dy the leveling n because of an interlude. At present, the most important thing was to increase the strength of the golden generation��they had to be better than the original�� so that when disaster strikes, a different result might be possible.


    "Rx, with me here, everything will be different."


    With such awareness, Wang Lu left the team at dawn and set off on a journey alone. Ouyang Shang also said goodbye to Wang Lu and began to carry out his own task.


    After a whole night''s effort yesterday, a preliminary training n had beenpleted. But when Ouyang Shang distributed it into each individual''s hand, there was an unexpected discordant voice.


    "Big Brother, don''t you think this is too much�� The list ofbat guidelines alone is divided into such a thick stack. And the number of words is more than one hundred thousand, were you two writing a novel the whole night?"


    The one who took the lead inining was Yang Fei who hated this kind of memorization effort.


    "Big Brother, you ought to know that I can''t remember such aplicated thing."


    Ouyang Shang nodded his head. "That''s why this time, I found a special tutor for you, so that you can keep your mind clear and learn twice the result with half the effort."


    Yang Fei replied, "Hahaha, Big Brother, don''t tease me like that. Even the reward giver Elder said that since I was deranged when I cultivated the essence of true fire wrongly, my bad memory and impatience have no cure anymore, where can you find a special tutor that can make me learn twice the result with half the effort.?"


    Ouyang Shang didn''t much, but just pointed at the young girl behind him and said, "Junior Sister,e."


    Then Cai Xia with an irritated look came over to them. While walking, sheined, "Big Brother, what''s wrong with your head? Do you think it''s funny to design such a set of heavenly book? Other than you, who else can remember? Yet you want me toe over?"


    When she was close, Cai Xia found out that someone was standing beside her Big Brother Ouyang Shang. It was just that, when that person saw that she wasing toward them, his face flushed and his neck stiffened, as if he was constipated plus suffering from hemorrhoids. He then quickly turned his head, unwilling to look directly at her.


    Cai Xia snorted contemptuously, "Stupid face!"


    Then she turned and asked Ouyang Shang, "Big Brother, think again, will you? It''s alright if it''s me, but in our team, there''s the fool Yang Fei whose idiocy is incurable. Based on his literacy, he can''t even read your battle n, let alone master it. When the timees, he will definitely drag the whole team back!"


    Ouyang Shang revealed a faint smile. "That''s why this time, I want you to help him."


    Cai Xia originally wanted toin a couple of sentences more, but upon hearing Ouyang Shang''s words, she suddenly said, "�� What did you say?"


    Ouyang Shang very patiently repeated, "I mean, I want you to tutor Yang Fei."


    Cai Xia immediately eximed, "What a joke, I don''t want to get close to this moron! It''s contagious!"


    Yang Fei''s face was so red that it almost turned purple, and even his eyeballs began to bulge out, seemingly exceptionally angry. "I-It''s not contagious!"


    Cai Xia continued to protest, "Senior Brother, please let me go, I can''t even learn it myself, how can I help others? Especially this moron, if you want him to be tutored, then tutor him yourself. Aren''t you the Big Brother here? So you should be the best at guiding your junior!"


    Ouyang Shang looked up to the sky and thought that if he continued to argue with his Junior Sister Cai Xia, it would never end no matter what. Therefore, he promptly interrupted her, "This is my order as the Big Brother."


    "Hey! The order of the Big Brother? Do you want to be so autocratic like that?"


    "Yes, I do."


    ��


    No matter how casual Cai Xia''s daily interaction with Ouyang Shang was, when Ouyang Shang seriously used his privilege as the Big Brother, Cai Xia could only carry out the order ordingly.


    Therefore, she had to reluctantly stride toward Yang Fei. When she arrived in front of him, she half-heartedly opened the n, looked at it, and then asked without looking up, "Is there anything that you don''t understand? Just ask me."


    After a long time of not hearing his respone, Cai Xia nced up and saw that the nowpletely red-faced Yang Fei beside her didn''t seem to be concentrating on the subject. He had a pained and tangled expression. Moreover, he imperceptibly tried to get away from her little by little��


    Hell, what''s wrong with this guy? When did I provoke him that everytime we meet, he always look as if he saw a demon personifying pestilence!


    Cai Xia hated Yang Fei because of this. Yang Fei''s character was hearty and generous, and his poprity among other disciples was quite good. The so-called incurable brain damage only meant that he couldn''t endure those things that were particrly delicate, not really because his IQ was defective�� However, each time she interacted with him, he gave her this perverted face, so how could Cai Xia not get angry?


    As for now�� Humph, the less he talk, the better! In any case, although Senior Brother arranged me to tutor him, he didn''t specify how I should tutor him. Since this guy has refused to cooperate in appearance, I can''t be med if this guy doesn''t learn anything.


    Then Cai Xia no longer paid attention to Yang Fei and simply looked at the n on her own, just like most of the other disciples there. The battle n jointly designed by Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu was really tooplicated. Even a cultivator with excellent qualifications would have to be careful to learn it to gain insight. And Cai Xia didn''t belong to those with excellentprehension�� Therefore, she could only double her effort.


    After a while, Cai Xia gradually began to feel calm, and then she entered the realm of forgetting herself and everything around her�� After nobody knows how much time has passed, she came out from her meditative state, stretched out before revealing a satisfied smile. The effect of this meditation was better than expected, because she had mastered a tenth of the whole n. Although there were still many difficulties, it seemed that in seven to eight days, she should be able to get through the whole n. Looks like I''m not that stupid after all.


    Feeling pleased with herself because of this progress, she had the intention to rx a bit especially since the red-faced man beside her still had the face of pondering diligently, seemingly puzzled, which caused her to be morecent.


    "Hey, do you have a problem to ask or not?"


    This was a jest question, but a serious answer was given.


    "Junior Sister Cai Xia, I do�� have some problems."


    With that, he pointed out a page on the n. "This change is something Senior Brother marked as very important, but I really can''t understand the meaning of it. Please exin it to me, Junior Sister."


    This remark from Yang Fei was said in a particrly heavy tone, as if he was reciting hisst words. But Cai Xia could not really bring herself to be angry at the moment. After taking a nce at the n, she was ready to answer it.


    Everyone started from the beginning, so the front part was basically the same. And of course, her progress was ahead of Yang Fei. Thus, the problem that he faced should already be considered by herself, therefore��


    With this thought in mind, Cai Xia suddenly found out that the page where Yang Fei pointed his finger at was particrly strange.


    She blinked, repeatedly confirming that she had never seen that page before!


    Strange, did Senior Brother even treat themon part ording to each person''s characteristics? I think he doesn''t have to be this careful��


    But after looking at it for a while, Cai Xia suddenly turned pale, because she finally noticed that the page Yang Fei pointed at was already at a fifth of the n!


    "You�� have already read until this part? Have youprehended all before that?"


    Yang Fei excessively turned his head to the side, looking particrly embarrassed. "Y-Yes. I-I''ve read it till here. Though I tried my best�� the results are not that good."


    Cai Xia gawked for a long time.


    Are you f*cking kidding me! The results are not that good? This is almost thrice as effective as I am! Did you watch my progress and thus deliberately tried to run against me?


    However, at this time, Cai Xia suddenly remembered�� Before cultivating the essence of true fire, her Senior Brother Yang Fei was actually known for his intelligence. It was just that, after the true fire had burned his mind, it became very difficult for him to learn, hence he was called as incurable moron. And just a moment ago, it seemed as if��


    If it was the normal Yang Fei, his perception was indeed above Cai Xia. But when she thought that the usually stupid looking Yang Fei unexpectedly bested her, Cai Xia immediately felt that it was exceptionally intolerable.


    "You have to think about it yourself first, if you still can''t, then I''ll tell you the answer!"


    With that, Cai Xia rushed to open her own n angrily, nearly reading it while gnashing her teeth. She gave her best effort to remember each of the form and constantly deduced it in her mind.


    This time, she entered the realm of forgetting oneself and everything around her faster than the previous, and her mind also became clearer.


    In a distance, Ouyang Shang who witnessed all of these smiled slightly. Being young is really good~ This group of Junior Brothers and Sisters is indeed lovely.


    But I can only do so much.


    After about three days, he would lead the team for another confrontation at the Blessed Fountain again. And this time, it would be a battle of life and death. The second level flood dragon would not let them escape so easily anymore. Thest time, it was not only them who observed the opponent, the flood dragon also observed them. Thus, the details about him and the others had basically been seen through.


    ording to his own calction, no matter how well Junior Brothers and Sisters were to prepare to do better next time, the risk index would far exceed the limit. The first full power strike from the flood dragon was bound to be like a storm, and the golden generation, who had not experienced the hardships of training, was far from being an opponent.


    At the appointed time, the best result was nothing more than to struggle with all their might using the tortoiseshell array specifically imparted to them by their Masters at the sect�� It could be seen from the flood dragon''s ability to stir up havoc, Ouyang Shang had no doubt that the other party would be able to, in an instant, trap the tortoiseshell array in huge flood.


    This was an opponent that they should not have touched, so the more effort his Junior Brothers and Sisters gave this time, the greater the gap would be when the desperate situationes. And at that time�� there was only one person who could reverse everything.


    Until the time he left, that guy who self-proimed to be a time traveler didn''t reveal his npletely.


    When the second level flood dragon went mad, how could he, with his own effort, turn the tide?


    Ouyang Shang was extremely curious.

 Chapter 488 - Security Measures Must Be Made Before The Hand-To-Hand Combat

    <h4>Chapter 488: Security Measures Must Be Made Before The Hand-To-Hand Combat</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Three dayster, over thirty Spirit Sword Sect cultivators gathered over Blessed Fountain. Before they even arrived, the awe-inspiring sword intent had already enveloped the sky.


    With Ouyang Shang-led team which consisted of more than thirty elite Spirit Sword Sect cultivators, they indeed had the ability to block the sky. By relying on the fallout of the magical power of more than thirty people, they could make the birds unable to spread their wings, and beasts not daring to roar.


    But all this was meaningless in front of the great beast in the depths of Blessed Fountain.


    The sword intent of the more than thirty people that condensed into essence could prate a golden stone, but couldn''t set off a ripple on the fountain. At the moment, Spirit Sword Sect team seemed to have unlimited power, but once the flood dragon showed itself, it could destroy them just by itself.


    Nevertheless, they still came. Although the three-day time was not enough to digest the huge battle n, though even at the time of departure, Ouyang Shang still did not understand how Wang Lu was going to be theirst insurance, even though it seemed that they practically came here to throw their lives away.


    But this was the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect. They pursued ultimate growth under extreme conditions and dreamed for theplete rise of Spirit Sword Sect in a generation.


    ording to the original history, they had paid the price for their radicality. But this time, would the situation be different?


    ��


    "Flood dragon is naturally cunning and cautious. Last time, he had seen through us, and moreover, we have no reservation at this time. It should be reasonable that he clearly holds the absolute advantage, yet he still refuses toe forward."


    In mid-air, Ouyang Shang somewhat helplessly sighed.


    He led the team to rally in mid-air, hoping to lock the battlefield in the air so as to avoid the opponent''s advantage in the water. Although when the flood dragon stirred up trouble, the rainstorm that ran between the clouds and the ground nearly linked into a violent river�� it was much better than going deep into the Blessed Fountain.


    However, the flood dragon seemed to have seen through their intention and thus tenaciously cling inside his home�� For a brutal flood dragon, it was impossible to tolerate a provocation��if it is so sure that those human cultivators will definitelye to its home, he would definitely eat them all. Therefore, he simply nurtured his strength and bide his time.


    "Well, I guess I''ll have to do it myself."


    As soon as Ouyang Shang''s voice fell, his figure disappeared from mid-air. The next moment, his feet had stepped on the pebbles on the bank of Blessed Fountain. The sword in his hand was like a mirror, which mutually reflected the sunlight with the surface of Blessed Fountain, shining bright.


    But at this time, the scenery on the bank suddenly changed. The bank under Ouyang Shang''s feet seemed like a moisten up dry towel, it suddenly copsed and softened, and thend around it rose high, as if a giant beast had opened up its mouth to swallow him.


    When the cultivators that flew in mid-air took a look at it, their face could not help but change. Because what Ouyang Shang stood at was not the bank at all, but a camouged water beast! It was a giant octopus the size of a mountain!


    As the octopus'' thick and long and powerful tentacles rose to the sky, they formed a cage that blocked Ouyang Shang from the sky. And its huge mouth opened up right under Ouyang Shang''s feet. A strong corrosive digestive fluid then surged up like boiling magma.


    The octopus was overflowing with monster energy that being scrapped by its wind alone was very painful, much less the pressure inside the tentacles cage�� This was a mature monster with an inner core,parable to a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. Moreover, this was a deliberate sneak attack that even a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage found it very easy to fall for it. But, although the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect saw this change, they didn''t move.


    ording to the battle n, in such a situation, regardless of how big of a crisis Ouyang Shang encountered, they must not rush to support him.


    Because it was very likely that it was just a diversion n from the opponent, which would cause a more serious loss if it were to seed. Moreover�� The person who was in crisis was not just anyone. It was Ouyang Shang. He was not so easy to die.


    Sure enough, just as the octopus cage was about to close offpletely, a sword light rose to the sky, directly piercing the ceiling of the cage. The corrosive body fluid sshed around, bringing with it shares of smoke. The octopus suffered a heavy blow. It screamed and tried to gather its tentacles to trap the person inside.


    However, the next moment, the scream abruptly stopped. And the octopus cage suddenly inted and burst. Within the cage, a solid mountain stood firm with Ouyang Shang on top of it. His feet sank into the mountain peak as if he was a mountain goding out to the surface.


    In addition to sword art, Ouyang Shang was most adept at Earth Moving Technique, which was a method of moving via earth (and moving the earth). His utilization of earth element spell could already be described as reaching the pinnacle. He used a stronger power against power, that he even summoned a mountain inside the octopus, which directly pierced the Jindan Stage level octopus monster.


    The flood dragon of Blessed Fountain still underestimated Ouyang Shang��his cultivation base was indeed only low-level Jindan Stage, but from among the entire Jindan Stage cultivators of Nine Regions, those that could best him was no more than a tenth.


    Of course, a powerful Jindan was still a Jindan. Ouyang Shang''s strike managed to pierce the enemy, but he himself was also affected by the countershock, which could be seen from the slight change on his countenance. And this change was keenly captured by an observer hidden underwater.


    The death of his senior general was indeed a loss, but it alsopletely put down his vignce.


    He thought that the strength of the opposite side leader was only so. The opponent even got a bit of injury after instantly killing the octopus, meaning that the strength was not enough to be feared. Moreover, it seemed like the opposite side didn''t have anymore cards. That being the case��


    It''s my turn to have a hearty meal!


    In the next moment after the octopus suffered defeat and died, the Blessed Fountain was overcast with lightning and thunder. The sword intent that was condensed out by more than thirty cultivators to block the sky suddenly disintegrated. The water of Blessed Fountain rose, and in just a moment, it submerged an area of five kilometers in radius, forming an astonishingke.


    The shadow of a ck dragon began to float up from within theke.


    Ouyang Shang''splexion change. At once, he dispersed the rock beneath his feet and preparde to fly with his flying sword. But at this time, a thunderbolt came down from the sky. He was forced to once again hold his sword toward the sky.


    The thunderbolt struck down and pressed him down, which caused him to fall into the water. He was submerged under the water by a knee-length from the surface. However, at this time, the water of Blessed Fountain was dark as ink, and moreover, it was so viscous that Ouyang Shang was unable to break out.


    At this time, the cultivators in mid-air began to move to the rescue.


    ording to the n, when Ouyang Shang was besieged by the flood dragon''s underlings, they could standby. If the flood dragon himself was the one that made his move, if they still didn''t help, then it was tantamount to deliberate murder.


    When they moved, they did so in an orderly fashion, without hurry. Headed by Yang Fei, those strong cultivators who were good at attack immediatelyunched their powerful strike at the several key points of the battlefield. The second level cultivators slightly paused and then respectively cast their spells to supplement the first wave of attack, or perhaps to contend against the dark clouds over their head, or try to ease the suddenly rose water. Everyone''s task was actually different from each other in this fight, and they never had any prior coordination exercise. This was their first real battle, but the cooperation was seamless.


    The natural tacit understanding between the golden generation disciples led them to barely grab back the initiative. Thanks to the help of his Junior Brothers and Sisters, Ouyang Shang broke free from the shackles of the viscous ck water of Blessed Fountain. And the thunderbolt that pressed him down was diverted by several of his Junior Brothers and Sisters who were good at directing thunderbolt. This allowed Ouyang Shang to sessfully return to the team, not trapped in the water.


    Because in ordance with the original n, regardless of what, they must not fight the flood dragon underwater. If Ouyang Shang was firmly confined within the water, no matter how unwilling the others were, they must endure it.


    Fortunately, things did not develop in the worst possible direction.


    However, since his action was not sessful this time, the flood dragon began to use a stronger force. The ck shadow underwater suddenly emerged out and flew straight toward the cultivators in mid-air��using his own power.


    In the face of this exceptionally ferocious flood dragon, Ouyang Shang did not hesitate at all. He raised his hand and clenched his fist, which was one of the pre-agreed secret signs.


    With his fist clenched, more than thirty people acted in an astonishing speed. They quickly gathered together, connected each other''s magical power and took Ouyang Shang as a hub to retreat together.


    After that, a brown-colored round light brightly lit up and wrapped all the people in it as if it was an eggshell.


    This was the most powerful life-saving skill personally designed and taught by the sect elders toward the golden generation, tortoiseshell array. An array method to gather the power of everyone to push the defense to the extreme. At the sect, when more than one hundred cultivators of the golden generation joined hands to form this battle array, they could even give slight trouble toward Daoist Master of Deity Stage. At this time, although the formation was iplete, the second level flood dragon was also far from a Daoist Master of Deity Stage.


    When the tortoiseshell emerged, everyone should be invincible�� It was impossible for flood dragon to leave Blessed Fountain for a long time, thus sooner orter he would withdraw. At that time, their first actualbat would sessfully end.


    However, things didn''t go as smoothly as they were supposed to. When the ck beast rushed out from the water, he opened his big mouth wide and his two rows of sharp teeth rapidly expanded toward the crowd�� Moreover, it was as if the expansion would never stop!


    Only then did Ouyang Shang find out that he had misjudged the size of the dragon. The several previous observations were separated by theyer of water of Blessed Fountain, and he didn''t see the whole picture of the flood dragon.


    This was a super gigantic beast with sizeparable to a mountain range! The size of the tortoiseshell array formed by more than thirty people was quiterge, but�� the flood dragon actually swallowed them whole.


    ����


    "�� It''s really an unexpected move"


    In the dim light, Ouyang Shang sighed with resignation.


    By the light of the tortoiseshell, they were barely able to see the surrounding environment. At this time, they were inside the flood dragon, surrounded by a wall of ck and red meat. And the tortoiseshell was like an eggshell, soaked in strong digestive fluid.


    No one ever thought that flood dragon would use such a tactic.


    "Senior Brother, would you want to open the shield and destroy the inside?"


    Among the team, Cai Xia furrowed her brows and suggested.


    "No, that''s a suicide road. With the strength disparity between us and the enemy, the tortoiseshell array must not be opened. The inside is indeed one of the weaknesses of the flood dragon, but we still do not have enough strength to exploit this weakness." Ouyang Shang said, and then pointed out to the digestive fluid around them. "But none of us can handle it alone."


    "But we''re gonna run out of strength sooner orter�� The inside of this flood dragon is full of poisonous water, we simply have no way to draw the surrounding spiritual energy to replenish our magical power."


    Ouyang Shang helplessly nodded his head.


    Continuing to spend their strength to maintain the tortoiseshell array was a dead end, but if not? That was an even faster death. Or simply put, at this point, they were basically finished.


    This was exactly the same result as the pre-battle calction. With their current level, they could not control the risk when faced with the second level flood dragon. It was easy for them to be forced into a dead end. Only through actualbat that the strength of his Junior Sisters and Brothers could increase rapidly and stand a chance against this flood dragon.


    As for now�� Ouyang Shang looked up, he could only count on Junior Brother Wang Lu who had mysteriously disappeared before the battle.


    However, even if it was Wang Lu, what could he do in this present situation? Even if he was ten times stronger, it was impossible for him to make the flood dragon vomit something that it had swallowed.


    However, right at this time, suddenly, there was a huge surge of power inside the flood dragon''s body. The digestive fluid turned into rolling waves and pushed the tortoiseshell array outward. Ouyang Shang only saw a blur and they had already been spat out of the flood dragon body!


    This abrupt change was simply astonishing. The flood dragon was naturally ferocious and greedy, so how could he spit out the food that he had already swallowed?


    The next moment, when he saw that the flood dragon''s two huge eyeballs which wererger than ordinary courtyard showed traces of rm, anger, and panic, Ouyang Shang suddenly understood.


    Turning around, a lump of dark cloud swept across from the distant horizon.


    It was a huge coalition of many powerful monsters, mostly from the surrounding areas. For example, man-faced owl of Jade Forest, cursed ghost of Mirror Mound�� These monsters were supposed to not interfere and deal with each other. But at this time, they gathered together and fiercely rushed toward Blessed Fountain!


    No wonder the flood dragon spat them out! In the face of such fierce and aggressive opponents, whose overall strength was far above itself that even if it went all out, it would not necessarily be able to win, how could it allow the existence of foreign bodies inside it?


    But�� Why did so many monsters suddenly find trouble for the flood dragon?


    Ouyang Shang looked into the distant dark cloud and finally found the answer.


    It was an answer that made him suck a mouthful of cold air.


    Just ahead of the dark cloud, Wang Lu was standing on his flying sword andughing wildly.


    "I am�� Leeroy! Jenkins!"

 Chapter 489 - Unable To Endure The Unendurable

    <h4>Chapter 489: Unable To Endure The Unendurable</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In a distant, the dark tide of beast drew everyone''s attention. Whether they were the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect who had just escaped from death, or the fiercely ferocious second level flood dragon, they all focused their attention on the distance and turned a blind eye to the enemy nearby.


    The monsters that made up the tide of beast, most of them were not very strong individually, but the dark tide of beast swept over everything from the distant horizon. Their monster energy soared to the sky such that they even dispersed the rolling clouds that were gathered by the flood dragon. After that, there was still no sunlight, because the blue sky was now turned into a dark bloody color by the tens of millions of monster energy, which caused people to shudder.


    With how fierce this power was, in theory, no one could directly face this dark tide. However, just in front of those beasts, Wang Lu, with his feet standing on his Sword of Mount Kun,ughed aloud with ease. Just behind him, seven or eight big scary beasts constantly tried to bite, w, spew fire or acid mist�� but they couldn''t hurt Wang Lu.


    Seeing this scene, Ouyang Shang stared with eyes opened wide, his always witty and ever flexible mind actually slightly stagnated��


    How the hell did this guy do it? And doesn''t he want his life anymore?


    After getting along for a few days, Ouyang Shang knew that although Wang Lu excelled in attack and defense, and his speed was actually just not that good. In theory, he could not do this kind of provoking monsters thing because the monsters had a much faster speed than him�� But now, it seemed that he had previously hidden a considerable power. Because at this time, his flying sword speed actually made Ouyang Shang, who was very proud of his speed, felt ashamed of his inferiority!


    With such fierce attack, defense, and speed, Wang Lu was simply inhuman!


    However, the next moment, Ouyang Shang''s eyes stared even wider as he eximed out loud, "What the hell, so that''s it?"


    His meticulous vision allowed him to see through the truth of Wang Lu''s astonishing speed. It turned out that whenever the monsters behind Wang Lu unleashed their attack, Wang Lu pointed his finger at just the right spot and used his Non-Phase Sword Qi to counter the attack and then borrowed the reverse shock strength to dash forward. Behind him were countless monsters, so at all times he bore the brunt and could face the violent attack, but every time, he would be firmly supported by his Non-Phase Sword Defense. Not only did it allow him to defend himself, but also to remain ahead of the tide by borrowing the impact force, as if he was pulling an army of monsters behind him.


    However�� ying this trick in front of the tide of beasts was simply dancing on the steel wire. A slight mistake and his sword defense would be breached, and Wang Lu would die without burial ground! Yet he really dared to y it and it seeded!


    But, he didn''t have much time to think about it, because Wang Lu had led the beast tide toe over to them. Ouyang Shang immediately led his Junior Brothers and Sisters to the side to avoid being implicated. And even if the flood dragon had the intention to block them, at this time, he didn''t dare to divert his attention to break the tortoiseshell array. Under the threat of this tide of beast, the only thing that he could do was to preserve his own nest.


    The next moment, the flood dragon looked up to the sky and howled. Then theke under him sprang up to the sky, like an upside down waterfall. The water curtain blocked out the sky.


    However, the water of Blessed Fountain became exhausted. Under the maniption of the flood dragon''s magical power, it continuously expanded. After a moment, theke water had be as thin as fog, and the valley where the Blessed Fountain was became dense with water mist.


    Then, the instant the beast tide rushed in, the mist dispersed, and the air within the valley restored to its original rity. At the same time�� the flood dragon had also disappeared without a trace along with his nest, the Blessed Fountain!


    Wang Lu who pulled the cart at the front was taken aback. However, he did not dare to slow down. He continued to prop up his Non-Phase Sword Defense, leading the beast tide to pass through the original position of Blessed Fountain and flew away to the distance.


    But he knew in his heart that this destroying the sky extinguishing the ground strike did not have the desired result.


    "It''s a mirage, what a great illusion!"


    In the distance, Ouyang Shang quietly praised the opponent.


    He had a good view of the spellunched by the flood dragon at thest minute, and thus quickly deciphered the mystery. Speaking of which, it was really simple. It was nothing more than using the water level of Blessed Fountain plus the spiritual force of the Feng Shui line at the ce that he had upied for many years. Using the two, heunched a water element illusion spell of astonishing scale, which concealed his own nest and misled the beast tide that was charging into the area�� In the eyes of human cultivators, this illusion spell could be rated as exquisite. This was most likely the unique life-saving skill that had been arranged for many years at this ce by the cunning and cautious flood dragon. Once cast, those monsters that didn''t have enough rationality immediately fell into the trap.


    If these countless beasts were deliberately targetting the flood dragon, perhaps they might still be unmoved. But their target was Wang Lu��


    Seeing that his Leeroy Jenkins tactic did not work, after slowing down the rhythm, Wang Lu fished out a heavenly talisman from his mustard seed bag. After he shook it and lit it up, the next moment, he disappeared without a trace��before he lit it up, he had changed the target coordinate to another safe ce.


    Thus, the beast tide suddenly lost its target. The Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman was far more powerful than these monsters, so they simply could not track him. And after losing their target, these beasts without any rationality began to kill each other�� After leaving a good mess in the sky, it gradually dispersed.


    ��


    When the beasts within the beast tide were fighting each other, Wang Lu had already joined Ouyang Shang at the rendezvous ce.


    "Hahaha, exhrating isn''t it?"


    Listening to Wang Lu''sughter, Ouyang Shang returned it with a smile. "You have my heartfelt admiration."


    Originally, he intended to ask him if he was hurt or something like that, but looking at him like this�� Even if he was injured, he would not let anyone else know. Thus, Ouyang Shang simply held his concern back and just expressed his admiration.


    Whether it was the Non-Phase Sword Defense that he used to lead the beast tide, or the courage and imagination to execute this bold and imaginative operation�� Wang Lu had demonstrated his extraordinary and outstanding point.


    "It truly is ''the rear waves of the river push on those before''." Ouyang Shang was deeply moved and could not help but sigh with emotion. As the Big Brother of the golden generation, the quality of his talent had been regarded as the best among his peers in Nine Regions, but Wang Lu seemed to be even a bit better than him�� The future of Spirit Sword Sect was indeed promising!


    Upon listening to Ouyang Shang''s praise, Wang Luughed and waved his hand. "Rest assured, I have no interest in pushing down 1 a man��if Brother Ouyang is willing to change your sex, then I can consider it."


    "��" Ouyang Shang was silent for a moment before changing the topic, "How did you manage to provoke those monsters? Can you do it again?"


    ording to Ouyang Shang''s understanding of the Savage Land, there were many monsters that wandered here, but it was very rare for a monster to have such a wisdom like the second level flood dragon. Although most of them had tyrannical strength, they actually only acted on instinct, not much different than ordinary animals. Therefore for thousands of years, no civilization ever developed in Savage Land, and from the beginning, it remained a savagend.


    Incidentally, this was in sharp contrast with Eastern Border Region and Southern Sky Region. Within these two big regions, there were many countries established by monsters. After thousands of years of development, they were at peace with humankind.


    Of course this was so, otherwise, Spirit Sword Sect wouldn''t have sent more than a hundred disciples to cultivate in the Savage Land��entering a mature civilization to ughter was a big taboo within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The characteristics of Savage Land also made it possible for the golden generation to speak with their ''fists'' heartily. And if they were capable to directly eradicate the Savage Land from Nine Regions by means of annihtion, that was rightfully theirs, because it was their skill that did it.


    ording to the usual practice, the Savage Land was under the jurisdiction of Spirit Sword Sect, so everything they did within the Savage Land was considered as internal affairs. However, in reverse, it also made every step that they took in cultivating in Savage Land filled with danger. Any passing monster might attack them, so they must remain vignt. Previously, their gathering ce where they temporarily gathered on top of a hill was actually a very rare safe zone.


    At the same time, most of the monsters in the Savage Land were territorial. They clung tenaciously to their territory, not allowing any outsider to invade and not invading other territories. Thus, when the flood dragon was first provoked, he did not want to pursue. Once Ouyang Shang and the others fled from the territorial scope of Blessed Fountain, the flood dragon promptly stopped.


    Therefore, Ouyang Shang found it very strange. How could Wang Lu manage to gather so many monsters, pulling them out of their nest.


    "Hahaha , drawing hatred is my specialty, so it''s too easy to stir up a group of mindless monsters!"


    Ouyang Shang asked with interest, "How did you do it?"


    "Em, the specific method may cause you hearing difort, so I suggest it''s better for Senior Brother to not hear it." Wang Lu grinned, but his two rows of white teeth actually appeared slightly sinister.


    Upon hearing this, Ouyang Shang was slightly shocked, but a hint of inspiration suddenly appeared in his mind.


    What would he do if he were in Wang Lu''s position? To provoke the monsters to go beyond their territorial instinct to chase him�� It was mostly due to hate of having their family killed, right? Moreover, most of the monsters that chased after him seemed to have cubs�� Forget it, just like what Wang Lu said, it was better to not think about it.


    "In short, thanks to your effort, we weren''t wiped out. But since you have scared him with that beast tide, I''m afraid regardless of how we provoke him, the flood dragon would not easily step out of Blessed Fountain anymore."


    Wang Luughed again. "I have considered this problem before, and it''s not difficult to solve it. You see, the water in Blessed Fountain is not still, it alwayses from somewhere. So we just need to poison its upstream and it would be easy for us to force him out."


    Ouyang Shang touched his chin. "Butmon poison basically wouldn''t work on the dark flood dragon who is famous for being highly poisonous, right? Let alone Blessed Fountain is his base so the water purification capacity is always there."


    "Therefore, we should not be too strict with the poison that we use, as long as it can enrage the opposite party that would be enough."


    Ouyang Shang furrowed his brows upon hearing it. "Well, if you are not putting poison into the water, are you really thinking about throwing��"


    Wang Lu let out augh. "You are indeed Senior Brother Ouyang Shang, we really do have a tacit understanding. Yes, that''s what I think��throwing feces into Blessed Fountain!"


    "��"


    "You see, we have at least eight months to clean up Blessed Fountain. During this period, apart from practicing, Junior Brothers and Sisters would also have to eat and drink, right? It''s not that everyone has seeded in training a fasting method�� I think in order to ensure everyone''s diet, it''s better to build a farm near here. Not only would it provide sufficient fresh meat, it would also provide fecal matter, killing two birds with one stone."


    "Junior Brother, seeing how low the moral integrity that you show out, I suddenly feel a bit worried for the future of Spirit Sword Sect."


    ��


    Three dayster at Blessed Fountain''s dragon pce.


    After experiencing the frightening beast tide, the owner of this ce was recuperating. While closing his eyes and thinking about something, a slender ck young dragon came in from outside the dragon pce.


    "Report, father, something bad happened!"


    The flood dragon opened his golden eyes and said in a deep voice, "Those human cultivatorse again to provoke? Humph, let them go."


    "But, but��"


    "No buts, no matter how provocative they are, just put up with it! Human cultivators are always cunning and despicable. There''s no need to trap them. As long as we guard our home, they won''t have time to waste here!"


    As a rare intelligent monster in Savage Land, the flood dragon had seen through the most crucial problem for the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect��time was precious!


    Unfortunately, he ultimately underestimated his opponent''s tactic.


    "But, but father, those humans actually poured arge amount of fecal sewage along the source of spring water that lines up here!"


    "W-What did you say?"


    "They throw excrement in the water!"


    "�� Damn it, I''ll kill them all today! All armies,mence the attack! Now!"


    ��

 Chapter 490 - Beautiful Girl Dream Factory

    <h4>Chapter 490: Beautiful Girl Dream Factory</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Many people had wondered, since there were so many intelligent creatures in Nine Regions, many of which had amazing qualification for cultivation, and there were also many immortal beasts who were born with almost unlimited magical ability and power and so on�� Why was it that human beings eventually dominated the world?


    Some people said that it was because of the fast cultivation speed of humanpared to others, some said that human had amazing ability to innovate, some said that human had astonishingly thick skin, and some even imed that human received special favor from the heaven, allowing them to have impressive luck��


    But in Wang Lu''s view, the actual reason might be very simple��human beings were far more shameless than other creatures, and in this world, a shameless person was invincible.


    As an outstanding human cultivator, Wang Lu was well versed in this way. The tactic of throwing excrement into the water that he put forward turned the worldview of many Junior Brothers and Sisters upside down, but the effect�� was unquestionably good.


    Almost at the first try, the n was implemented, the water level of Blessed Fountain rose violently and dozens of dark figures emerged from the water�� This time, the second level flood dragon went out in full force, vowing topletely finish off this group of shameless humans.


    Thest time he made his move, the flood dragon was already very clear of the strength of his opponent. Although the tortoiseshell array did have some uses, but not only human understood array method. He had been in Blessed Fountain for hundred years, so his dragon sons and grandsons could also use an array of simr uses.


    Thirty-six dragon sons and grandsons could set up the coiling dragon array. With integrated attack and defense, it did notck in any way!


    Although it was impossible to be more subtle than the arrays of human, under the absolute strength advantage, it was enough to tilt the bnce of victory.


    However, after the flood dragon, full of anger, rushed out of the water, what he saw was not the tortoiseshell array formed by the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect, but��


    "Damn it, this again?"


    On the horizon, the rolling dark tide was surging again, and Wang Lu was standing straight at ''where the wind and the waves are the fiercest''.


    "Hahaha, I am still the f*cking Leeroy! Jenkins!"


    Between theughter, Wang Lu had been driven by the tide behind him and arrived in front of the flood dragon.


    Under this distance, if the flood dragonunched a surprise attack, it could cause a fatal threat to Wang Lu��the strength of flood dragon and the monsters behind Wang Lu waspletely not on the same level. Although the attack would not be a match to the beast tide, it could inflict a heavy damage to Wang Lu. However, after killing Wang Lu, he would have to face the beast tide��


    This split second hesitation caused the flood dragon to lose thest chance to escape because Wang Lu had already led the beast tide topletely lock on the flood dragon and his base at the Blessed Fountain.


    "My dear flood dragon, I want you to know that this beast tide has been contracted by you!"


    Then, the second spirit sword heavenly talisman wasunched, and Wang Lu''s figure instantly disappeared.


    But the beast tide that Wang Lu provoked into frenzy originally only had Wang Lu in their eyes. Once Wang Lu disappeared, they finally saw the light�� What remained in ce was the flood dragon of Blessed Fountain and his coiling dragon array.


    This shift of hatred urred in only a moment.


    This time, the flood dragon didn''t even have enough time tounch the thick mist and used the water element illusion to divert the opponent, because the beast tide was already too close.


    He had just wanted to open his mouth when a strange winged beast with a horn on the head came roaring at him. The horn nearly pricked open his dragon scales.


    The pain on his body thoroughly angered this overlord of Blessed Fountain.


    "Very well, I''ll let you animals understand who actually is the master of this great majestic mountain!"


    The angry dragon roar shook the earth. The second level flood dragon did not shrink back, but instead, he summoned his entire force of Blessed Fountain where he had run it for hundred years and faced the rolling beast tide in the front.


    In a split second, the pitch ck beast tide was dyed with red. The water level of Blessed Fountain soared, the thin stream turned into ake, and the big waves on theke was like the ocean, but the water was dark red in color.


    ��


    "Tsk-tsk, what a great battle."


    In the distance, Spirit Sword Sect''s people were watching the spectacle leisurely.


    Their location was already covered byyer uponyer of arrays, which obscured them from the perception of all the monsters. This array arrangement was rushed, but its effect was not inferior to that of the second level flood dragon''s mirage.


    At this time, the battle between the flood dragon and beast tide had reached the climax. Both sides frenziedly tried to kill each other, and their tyrannical force raged unimpeded in the great majestic mountain. With each moment, there were bodies falling from the air. Some with weaker body turned into mincemeat while falling by the shockwave of the spells. But for those with strong physical body, after they fell into the sea of blood of Blessed Fountain, they eventually melted, and the resulting energy was then transformed into bloody energy that supported the flood dragon side in their fight with number disadvantage. The monsters didn''t start the fight, but once it started, they would not stop until either they or the enemy died. If the loser died, it was quite likely that their kins would be eliminatedpletely�� The fight between the two parties had reached such a state, but no one actually discovered that in the adjacent mountains, a group of human cultivators was critically watching.


    There was no doubt about the gap between the magical ability of human cultivators and monsters here.


    However, even if they held an advantage point, seeing the blood and flesh fighting on the great majestic mountain, and smelling the stench brought by the strong wind that assaulted their face, it was difficult for them to rx their mental state into that of spectators. For these young people who had spent most of their life on the mountain, the scene before their eyes was really too exciting.


    "Only in the Savage Land can such a vision be seen. It truly is an eye-opener."


    A tall burly young cultivator shook his head lightly as if he was deeply touched.


    However, on the other hand, he reached for a handful of dried fruit on the te before him, peeled away the kernel from the shell, and put it into the mouth. With such a skillful movement, it was difficult to see whether his attention was on the distant battle or on the te.


    "Junior Brother Yang, if you''re not interested in watching, you don''t have to force yourself to pretend to be interested��no one is eating the dried fruits on the te, they''re all yours."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Fei let out augh. "Then thank you so much for your generosity Senior Brother��I''m really not interested in seeing it. Isn''t it just animals killing each other, dog eat dog? There''s nothing good to see except flesh and blood."


    Before Ouyang Shang could say anything, he heard a rude voice from a young girl beside him, "What an idiot!"


    "�� That''s enough Cai Xia, I feel like you''ve been targeting me all the timetely!" Yang Fei managed to respond to her.


    Ouyang Shang sighed and decided to shield his hearing from this flirting couple.


    In fact, at this time, most of the people were still seriously watching the battle on the great magnificent mountain. The rank of most of these monsters was not very high. Except for their natural magical ability, they didn''t have any acquired method. There was nothing worth seeing except for their physical and magical skill inbat. However, hundreds and thousands of monsters were bravely fighting without regard for their own safety, using their own flesh to infer the cycle of birth and death�� This was even an umon sight for the lead disciples of the five uniques. Careful observation could effectively temper the mental state of a cultivator.


    In the previous operations, there was a big deviation from the previously specified battle n, but Ouyang Shang as the Big Brother could timely adjust it to ensure that the team would not waste time. At present, the battle instigated by Wang Lu did y a role. In just a short moment, there were four or five Junior Brothers and Sisters who had a realization while watching the battle, thus, they began to close their eyes to meditate�� Presumably, when they opened their eyes again, their mind would be more solid, clear, and nimble.


    Of course, there were also a few people who didn''t follow this set of training. Yang Fei, this rough man, was one of them. There were also��


    Turning around, Ouyang Shang helplessly watched those who were equally not interested in watching the fight but just chatting.


    To be precise, one person was chatting, another one was being chatted.


    "Little Wu, the way you were training is not correct. Immortal cultivation is aprehensive matter. In addition to deeply pondering magical power and quenching primordial spirit, there are also broadening the vision and strengthening the practice. This can make you growprehensively. You are so dead set in umting magical power, so at most, you can only fall into the position of a high-power-low-ability situation.


    Wang Lu''s voice seemed to be sincere, but Ouyang Shang felt that the flirting intent was a bit stronger.


    But, hearing that the topic was about cultivation, Wang Wu was slightly serious. She opened her eyes and stopped her meditation. Turning her head, she expressed genuine curiosity with her clear eyes.


    Wang Lu had tried to strike up a conversation with her for so long with a rare response, so he immediately exined cheerfully.


    "For women, the key is not in cultivation stage, but in the face and the body. As a matter of fact, your talent is quite good, as long as you work hard and practice hard, you can be a beauty at the level that can damage a country and cause suffering of the people in a generation, ah wrong, it''s femme fatale. Of course, the cultivation stage needed to practice the technique to improve your beauty is not simple. Based on your current situation, your cultivation foundation is not strong enough to be too distracted, so I have a set of quick means for your reference," Wang Lu said as he fished out a suspicious set of thin clothes.


    "This magic outfit is called shaped underwear. If you wear it, you can gradually have a good figure without having to practice! Isn''t this exciting, making you really want it right? No problem, we are all Spirit Sword Sect people, I don''t need 998 1 spirit stones, this is a free gift from me!" Wang Lu said and very fervently patted Wang Wu on the shoulder��hepletely ignored that this affectionate behavior made thetter visibly ufortable.


    "However, this shaped underwear is not permanent. The magical power contains within it is limited. After it is used up, it will have to be reced. But don''t worry, we''re all people of the same sect, so I''ll keep it free of charge for you! As long as you give me the old underwear that you have used, I''ll trade it with the new one, isn''t this very affordable!"


    "��"


    Ouyang Shang sighed, feeling that the dialogue was too shameless.


    It was not clear what the young man who imed to be a time traveler from the future saw in Wang Wu. These days, as long as he had the time, the young man would immediatelyunch a frenzied flirting. He simply enjoyed it and never grew tired of it�� To say that Wang Lu was falling in love would be wrong, because he merely tried to flirt shamelessly with her, without any intention to further develop the rtionship. Moreover, Wang Lu''s eyes were clear, without any lust��even while holding that strange underwear, itpletely didn''t seem that he harbored any evil thought. And frankly speaking, Junior Sister Wang Wu''s pure conduct as a woman''s charm�� seemed very weak due to her excessive carelessness. At present, there were many women on the team who had a better figure than her, but Wang Lu basically turned a blind eye to them.


    Besides, what was the rtionship between the two? In addition to having the same surname, there were no other simrities, and the two''s facial features greatly differed. As for whether they had a master-disciple rtionship�� Wang Lu''s cultivation method was unheard of. It was his defense system that seemed to have a vague connection to Spirit Sword Sect. Meanwhile, Wang Wu''s talent was limited, and what she cultivated was a very popr low-end method in Spirit Sword Sect. Regardless of which aspect, it had nothing to do with Wang Lu''s inheritance.


    However, ording to Wang Lu''s current behavior�� in his historical line, among the few survivors of the golden generation, there should be a ce for Wang Wu.


    Speaking of which, it''s really unbelievable. What exactly is the disaster that could make so many people killed, even including me, while Wang Wu�� survived?


    But, that''s also fine.


    Ouyang Shang looked up and cast his eyes on the distant sky.


    That''s also fine. If she''s alive�� then that''s also fine either.

 Chapter 491 - Ball-Ache

    <h4>Chapter 491: Ball-Ache</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Driving the tiger to swallow the wolf was not the original n.


    The provocation of monsters around the great magnificent mountain to fight against the flood dragon of Blessed Fountain was initially a move used by Wang Lu in a critical moment to save the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect. And this move did get the desired effect.


    But now it seemed like the effect of this move was likely to be even better than expected.


    The second time he used the move of driving the tiger to swallow the wolf was initially intended to weaken the strength of the flood dragon. Better yet if it could fit with the current level of Spirit Sword Sect people. Otherwise, if every time there was a fatal crisis in training Wang Lu had to use the Leeroy Jenkins move, sooner orter, there would bound to be incident.


    But the result of this second try was that, it turned into a life and death battle between two groups of monsters, which was really unexpected. And this had actually far exceeded the expectation.


    The second level flood dragon that dwelled at Blessed Fountain was among the most powerful creatures within the area of hundreds of kilometers. He could also be regarded as the tyrant of this area. All the monsters that settled around Blessed Fountain deeply feared him and, in normal times, would not dare to challenge him. Therefore, ording to Wang Lu''s initial expectation, after he provoked their hatred and then departed the battlefield using the heavenly talisman, the beast tide would shift their hatred, making them inevitably sh with flood dragon. However, soon it would be dispersed due to the suppression from the natural difference in rank. During the period, the strength of the flood dragon would inevitably be weakened, but it couldn''t be expected to weaken too much.


    However, what actually happened was that, those monsters in the beast tide seemed to drop their survival instinct. It was clear that the coiling dragon arrayposed of thirty-six flood dragons was a meat grinder, yet they still risked their lives and limbs, even sacrificing everything just to bite the opposite party''s scales to wound them!


    This ferocious fighting style was almost as if they had absolutely irreconcble enmity, but this was actually just a shift in their original hatred.


    Then�� as the original source of hatred, what exactly did Wang Lu do?


    A few thoughtful and deeply careful disciples of Spirit Sword Sect would inevitably think of this part and then cast their eyes on Wang Lu with curiosity and admiration.


    Ouyang Shang who was more thoughtful than these disciples and had long correctly guessed Wang Lu''s procedure, which made the resulting scene before them not surprising at all.


    He must have found more inspiration from the invention of sheet throwing tactic and carried it forward.


    This beast tide that came here from all sides was definitely angered till they lost their reason because of this��imagine a human being, their loved ones and children being killed and their homes being shat�� It would certainly lead to this uninterrupted hate.


    This approach was open to question, but on the other hand�� it was a good opportunity for fishing for profit. After this battle, the flood dragon of Blessed Fountain was bound to be injured, but his foundation wouldn''t be damaged and he would still have a considerable strength, which would be a perfect leveling object.


    ��


    The fierce battle between the beast tide and the coiling dragon arraysted for three days and three nights.


    On the scale, the beast tide had an absolute advantage, but the second level flood dragon, as the hegemon of this ce, upied the upper hand in the actual fight by relying on his coiling dragon array��the meat grinder wore down as many lives as it could from the beast tide. Although the beast tide had the number advantage, under the circumstances where they lost their reason due to them mourning the death of their loved ones, not only they didn''t cooperate with each other, they even killed among themselves. Thus, they could only disy less than thirty percent of their power, so naturally, they were not their opponent''s match.


    Three dayster, the battle result had been decided. Within the beast tide, the monsters that were good at fighting and could attack were already dead inbat. The beast tide had no more power to reverse the desperate situation, and although the coiling dragon array also suffered a huge loss, it still stood erect. Witnessing this scene, the beast tide finally recovered some sense of desperation and began to flee.


    The flood dragons did not pursue. Not because they were unwilling, but because they simply couldn''t. On the third day, although they won the battle, it was a pyrrhic victory. More than half of the thirty-six dragon sons and grandsons got killed. And the second level flood dragon himself suffered severe wounds. A crack appeared in one of his dragon balls, and one of his eyes was blown off�� the hegemon of the great magnificent mountain had lost at least half of his strength.


    Under such a circumstance, the flood dragon didn''t even dare to guarantee that he could face those human cultivators who had been like ants to him.


    If they took advantage of this��


    Fortunately, those humans did not appear at all. Even until he returned with his descendants to his dragon pce under the water of Blessed Fountain.


    Clearly, this was the best opportunity to strike. If they missed this time, they would never have such a good opportunity anymore��the monsters around the great magnificent mountain had been beaten, the fear and submission toward the flood dragon had beenpletely printed deep in their soul and bones, no longer could they be instigated for people to take advantage of. And he�� even if he could not fully recover from his injury for a long time, he still had the absolute strength advantage.


    With how despicable human was, it was difficult to understand why they missed the opportunity to take advantage of this. But they did note indeed.


    This made the second level flood dragon to be filled with dread for a few days in the dragon pce, because he always felt that there would be a more horrible plot awaiting for him.


    Until the fifth day. The human plot camete.


    "Report my king, not good!"


    The flood dragon who had been recuperating from injury opened his one eye. "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, the mind of the flood dragon was instead somewhat rxed since the burden in his mind disappeared like a huge rock that fell to the ground. No matter what the human plot was, at least they finally came. Then��


    Then he heard his men uttered the familiar line.


    "They''re throwing excrement in the water again!"


    �� Logically speaking, he should be happy when he heard the opponent use the same trick again. After all, by using the same trick again, it meant that the opponent might be at their wit''s end. However, the flood dragon waspletely unhappy.


    No matter who, it was hard to be happy when other people threw craps on his or her own home.


    Thest time, he dispatched his whole army, which resulted in the astonishing three days battle. This time, he decided to go out alone.


    Because his dragon sons and grandsons still needed a long time to recover, and he didn''t want to let them all die just for several human cultivators. With the power of those humans, he alone could cope with it.


    When he flew out of the water, more than thirty cultivators of Spirit Sword Mountain had been waiting for him in mid-air for a long time.


    There was no need for the two sides to speak. Once they met, they immediately started the fight.


    This was the first time the golden generation actually implemented their leveling n.


    After the previous battle with the beast tide, the strength of the flood dragon of Blessed Fountain had been reduced. He could still bring enormous danger to them, but it would not be a fatal one. At the same time, the flood dragon also took a rtively cautious stance in his fighting attitude. He hated this group of cultivators, but he didn''t want to risk his life fighting with them.


    As a result, the battle was carried out in a shocking but not dangerous way, and the decentralized tactic developed by Ouyang Shang achieved great sess. The thirty-seven cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect appeared to be loose like sand, but they unwittingly condensed into a whole during the battle. They supported each other and cooperated with each other, their tacit understanding from the dozens of years of training together in the sect caused their actions to be like passing clouds and flowing water. Although the opponent obviously had an overwhelming advantage in power, he could never really overwhelm them.


    This battle eventuallysted for one day and one night until both sides felt exhausted. At this time, the situation of flood dragon was slightly better��as a monster, he was naturally born with great magical ability and powerful physique which was more resilient than human beings. But just as he was about to raise his leftover energy to finish them, a brown sword light firmly kept him in ce.


    "Damn it, it''s you again!"


    After a day of fierce fighting, the flood dragon had already vaguely identified those tiny humans. And the one that held out this brown sword light was one of his most hated humans��because this guy had already thwarted his many opportunities.


    Although the cooperation of the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect during the fight was very tacit, it was not perfect. There were many ws during that whole day battle. And how could the flood dragon not be able to capture it? It was just that�� whenever he was ready to deal a finishing blow, he would be stopped by such sword light, which caused him to be badly bruised.


    The defense capability of Non-Phase Sword Defense had alreadypletely surpassed that of Jindan Stage category. Perhaps this would not be of concern for when the second level flood dragon still had his peak strength, but he simply couldn''t maintain his peak strength under the siege of more than thirty cultivators. That red and white dressed kid''s ability to grasp opportunity in battle was too strong. Everytime that brown sword light appeared, it appeared just at the right time and spot, which disabled him from showing all his strength.


    And whenever he was ready to shift his target and concentrate his attack on him�� there would be another pesky cultivator who, at the speed of a ghost, barrage him with fierce attacks, forcing his attention away.


    Fortunately, the most annoying guy had jumped out in front of him to die. Others had already withdrawn, leaving him behind alone. No matter how strong his brown sword light was, could it stand against the sharp teeth of the second level flood dragon?


    However, in this desperate situation, that human cultivator happily smiled.


    "After waiting for a whole day, I finally have the opportunity to have a one on one with you. Let''s have a good time."


    With that, the brown sword light scattered away, only for him to see the human cultivator boldly withdraw the Sword of Mount Kun in his right hand. The human took half a step forward and bloomed out primal chaos light from the hollow of his left palm. Being naturally vignt, the flood dragon immediately blew out a mouthful of stench toxic gas away from his body.


    Then, he was d that he was careful. That primal chaos light, in a sh, condensed into a sharp de. Like a hot knife through butter, it prated the enveloping toxic gas and reached his body. The flood dragon promptly rose his scales on his body as a defense. Immediately, the primal chaos sword qi exploded and the dragon scales were smashed. Although the fallout sword qi was greatly weakened, it still cut his flesh.


    This terribly surprised the flood dragon. If he hadn''t chosen to stay away due to caution, being hit by such a sword qi, the consequence was really unthinkable��


    Being frightened into anger, the flood dragon simply resorted to his own inner core dragon ball, spitting it out from his mouth toward the opponent like an artillery shell�� This was a very risky move, but it certainly had the ''get over and be done with it'' effect.


    In the face of such a sharp offensive, the opponent didn''t dare to rx. Wang Lu retracted his primal chaos sword light and then drew out his Sword of Mount Kun, which symbolized his defense, into an arc. It was a three feet radius circr arc, which was one of his strongest defense move that he had mastered.


    Three feet sword defense.


    The next moment, a strong shockwave came from the tip of the sword and instantly swept his entire body. The three feet sword defense onlysted for a moment before it copsed. His originally smoothly circted sword qi scattered away, his two hundred and six sword bones were almost torn to pieces, and he himself was flung away like a rock by a huge irresistible force. In a sh, he disappeared into a lush woond.


    The flood dragon subconsciously wanted to pursue but quickly stopped.


    The opponent was directly bombarded by his dragonball�� There was no need for him to take a risk.


    ����


    On the other side, in the midst of crumbling trees, a towering giant tree swayed slightly.


    At the root of the tree, the depression caused by the strong impact could be seen clearly. In the middle of the depression, a human shape was vaguely visible, only it was covered with blood, broken branches and soil, seemingly in a sorry situation.


    Krak�� A crisp bone sound was heard. A momentter, a man tried to stand up in the midst of the mess. Even though his body swayed and some of his joints were visibly distorted, he eventually stood up.


    The man moved his neck to the left and right, choked out the congestion from his nasal cavity, and then stretched his limbs.


    "Phew, being hit by someone''s ball in the face is so f*cking invigorating!"

 Chapter 492 - This Is True Love

    <h4>Chapter 492: This Is True Love</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When Wang Lu returned to the mountaintop with a heavy injury, it aroused a great response.


    "Junior Brother Wang Lu, what happened to you? Did you meet bandits on the way up, causing you to lose your chastity?"


    As the Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect, Ouyang Shang took the lead in inquiring solicitously about his well being.


    Hearing Ouyang Shang mentioning this question, the surrounding people also paid their attention.


    Ouyang Shang''s malicious spection could not be med since it was Wang Lu who came back this time in a sorry state. He came with a pale face and blood even covered his entire body. Even the usually spotless red and white robe had be tattered, which made it seem like he really did meet with thugs.


    As for the concern of the Big Brother, Wang Lu thought for a moment before stretching out his right hand to point at his left arm, which showed a clean arm stained with blood.


    Big Brother pondered a bit. "Are you�� trying to say that this is your gecko sand 1 sign? Very well, Junior Brother has resolutely kept his chastity, so it is indeed admirable. It''s me who made a presumptuous conjecture."


    The next moment, under everyone''s panic-stricken eyes, Wang Lu waved his left hand, the one with the gecko sign, signaling Ouyang Shang to disperse the idlers around them. Only after just Ouyang Shang was present did the topic go back on the right track.


    "The bottom line strength of the flood dragon has been tested. From now on, he is no longer a fatal threat to the team. The specific data is here."


    With that, Wang Lu stretched out several calction talismans and entered the data. Ouyang Shang looked at it and realized that ording to thetest data, there would be no uncontroble risk for future practice n. Because even if the flood dragon was willing to stake it all, the golden generation could still escape. At the very least, they would not bepletely wiped out. And this was a very important point. After rifying the risk factor, the efficiency of the leveling could be greatly improved.


    "Unexpectedly, after the battle with the beast tide, the flood dragon was weakened to this point. But�� Junior Brother Wang Lu, is it worth it to test his bottom line?"


    Although he was yful and continued to joke with Wang Lu, how could Ouyang Shang fail to see that Wang Lu''s injury was so heavy that it was almost impossible for him to recover? In handling affairs, Wang Lu usually didn''t bother about trivial things, but he had always been well organized and decent in his basic grooming, and his clothes were even more spotless�� At present, he could not even care about his appearance, so obviously he was already in such a state of distress.


    This was naturally because he had previously insisted to go alone, single-handedly facing the second level flood dragon whose strength wasparable to middle-level Yuanying Stage. And he was absolutely adamant to use his Non-Phase Sword to face head-on against the dragon ball that the opponent spat out��it was a killer move from the flood dragon enough to defeat the enemy that was more powerful than him; even a real Yuanying Stage expert would not be willing to face it directly.


    It was a miracle that Wang Lu was able toe back, unprecedented even��even the legendary Immortal Qin could not stop the artillery-shell-like dragon ball while in Jindan Stage. But to stake the life merely to achieve sess, this was��


    "This is my cultivation." Wang Lu waved his hand and said no more.


    For the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, the battle against the flood dragon was like walking on a tightrope��the group had no threat for annihtion by the flood dragon, but it didn''t mean that everyone in the team was safe. The death of one or two was normal.


    But for Wang Lu whose defensive power could be considered as against the sky, the teambat was basically rm-less and danger-less. Even his primordial spirit and immortal heart couldn''t even tense up a bit. Therefore, during the entire day of fighting, he almost had no benefit, so how could he bear it?


    Since the teambat was not profitable, then he would just go solo�� Therefore, he finally single-handedly fought against the flood dragon.


    Though defeated, it could still be counted it as a victory.


    "After this, I''m going to do a secluded training. If everything is alright, don''t look for me."


    When Wang Lu finished saying that, he couldn''t help but cough. He covered his mouth with his hand, bent over, and violently shook until the blood sshed through the gap between his fingers. After a while, when he straightened himself up, half his face was stained with blood.


    Wang Lu waved his hand in a chagrin. "Tsk, it actually leaks to the side."


    Ouyang Shang helplessly sighed at Wang Lu''s antic, thinking that at this time he still had the mind to take make fun of himself, it seemed that there should be no major problems.


    "Very well, just do your best to recuperate. With your data, I will slightly adjust the battle n so that five months from now, we can end the experiential learning at Blessed Fountain."


    After dealing with Ouyang Shang, Wang Lu was ready to sink his heart and close himself from the outside world. Right now, he was extremely injured. Previously in the woods, he seemed quite well on the outside, but actually, his inside waspletely in shambles. Right now, most of his two hundred and six sword bones were broken. The reason why they didn''t disperse was that the Non-Phase Emperor Bone held them together by force. His Jade Mansion was like being demolished again and again, and pieces of tiles came from everywhere. If it were an ordinary cultivator, other people would find it hard to help him live, let alone recuperate. Thus, Wang Lu must heal himself as soon as possible.


    At the same time, this heavy blow also brought him great inspiration that he urgently needed to digest. The collision between Non-Phase Sword and the flood dragon''s dragon ball aroused countless inspiration in him. The wave of the shock scattered his iparable Non-Phase Sword Defense, but it also clearly pointed out the shorings of his sword defense.


    These shorings were not the ws of his sword art, but the various goals that he still could not achieve with his Jindan Stage�� But what was cultivation other than finding the target first and then trying hard to achieve it? Moreover, in that life and death situation, his Non-Phase Sword Heart told him that he had unexpectedly achieved a breakthrough. The next step was to use the breakthrough of immortal heart to drive the whole, ushering a wave of rapid progress.


    The leveling n was designed not just for others. Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang each had their own task, moreover, it was more difficult than the others��


    Wang Lu walked a few steps on top of the mountain, only to feel his body became heavier by the second. This let him knew that it was difficult for him to continue. Therefore, he had to find a secluded ce to sit down and slowly circte the scattered magical power inside his body, and then to think of a way to arrange his environment for closed door training.


    But just as he sat down, suddenly, there was another person beside him and then a soft palm pressed his shoulder. Then a warm strength came in to help him drive the cirction within his Jade Mansion.


    Wang Lu was slightly stunned. Turning his head, he saw the once familiar look but now had be very strange.


    "Mast�� Uhm, Sister, what are you doing?"


    Wang Wu''s method of healing by power transfer seemed arduous on her. Before long, beads of sweat already appeared on her forehead. Upon hearing Wang Lu''s question, she opened her mouth, intending to answer, but since her own cirction of magical power in the Jade Mansion was affected, her breathing immediately became stagnant.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu didn''t know whether tough or cry. He had to stop his own cirction first and help Wang Wu straighten out her magical power cirction and then asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Helping you to heal," Wang Wu replied.


    "Don''t�� Why do you want to help me?" Wang Lu stopped himself from continuing to say what he really wanted to say. His original intention was to ask: Don''t you have any self-awareness? You are merely a weak Xudan, yet you want to help a Jindan Stage Daoist Master like me? Aren''t you afraid that I might infect you with my internal heat?


    Unfortunately, Wang Wu didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind his question but just answered as a matter of fact, "Disciples of Spirit Sword Sect are all of the same branches."


    "�� Do you mean pear tree upon cherry-apple tree 2 kind of branches? Anyway, thanks for your kindness, you can leave now."


    No matter how dull Wang Wu was in this timeline, she could also see that she was only a hindrance there. However, the young girl somewhat reluctantly blinked and once again put her hand on Wang Lu''s shoulder.


    This time, Wang Lu was somewhat annoyed. He was, after all, in the critical period of healing. Over and over again being interrupted, if it caused irreparable damage, then��


    However, the next moment, the anger dissipated and was reced with astonishment.


    Because this time, the power that Wang Wu transferred in made his whole Jade Mansion warm as spring. The power itself was not strong, but it was though and firm, which was the original power of Xudan Stage cultivator, no less inferior than the precious power of innate true qi!


    With this source of power, Wang Lu''s Jade Mansion began to repair and blossom with clear and discernible speed. With that, Wang Wu retired, staggered as she stood up and prepared to leave.


    After taking two steps, she stopped and whispered, "I think your approach on cultivation is right."


    "What?"


    "The road of immortal cultivation is like sailing against the tide, it will only be possible if you go all out and even stake your life�� I originally thought that since you are brimming with talent, you wouldn''t have this courage, but�� Therefore, although it''s only a modest effort, I was willing to help you��"


    After that, Wang Wu didn''t talk anymore, and Wang Lu didn''t have the heart to continue to listen.


    At this time, all his thoughts were attracted by Wang Wu''s words just now. Inwardly, it was as if the astral wind had blown to the ninth heaven, and all the factors called rationality and calmness were shattered.


    Master, did you f*cking take the wrong script? This line is not written for you, don''t read it blindly okay!


    You''re the ck sheep of Spirit Sword Sect that lost her moral principle and virtue, not a good person who attaches importance to idea and spirit of loyalty! You agree with other people''s idea of cultivation so you don''t hesitate to even consume your original Xudan power to heal them�� If next time you meet a desperate man, are you going to rush to take off his pants and go to bed with him?


    �� Okay, it must be conceded that the current righteous Wang Wu had her own loveliness. She didn''t hesitate to consume her own original Xudan power to help heal his injury, and it did lighten the burden of healing. But because of this, Wang Lu became even more curious��


    What exactly happened in this Savage Land that changed the introvert and zealous girl into the future infamous ck sheep of Spirit Sword Sect?


    It must have been a very serious crisis. So serious that at least with his current strength, it was impossible to reverse the situation.


    But the golden generation, including Ouyang Shang, was full of crisis awareness. Often they would shout loudly that there was little time for them. However, actually, the time left for Wang Lu was really not much.


    ��


    While Wang Lu stayed at the top of the mountain for closed door training, Ouyang Shang led the team on the path of a long road of leveling.


    In the past three months, they had fiercely fought against the flood dragon of Blessed Fountain ten times, and each time they lost. At thest time, two of them were seriously injured and almost died�� But in these three months, the progress of Spirit Sword cultivators was also obvious to all.


    This was a group of gifted disciples who were worthy of the name golden generation, able to quickly be stronger through constantbat. Theirst defeat was not due to a mistake in coordination nor that their strength was not good. But rather, feeling the rapid progress of the opponent through eachbat, the flood dragon used the dragon ball in fear.


    This dragon ball spitting move was enough to seriously injure Wang Lu, but this group of people only paid with two seriously injured members to sessfully withdraw. Compared to three months ago, the magnitude of progress was incredible.


    At the same time, after three months of long seclusion training, Wang Lu had also smoothly recovered from his injury.


    ording to Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu''s calction, in another month or two, the flood dragon would be reduced to the source of food for fishes. After clearing the Blessed Fountain, there would be several Junior Brothers and Sisters that would stay there to gradually control the great magnificent mountain. Others would go deeper in the Savage Land to continue their experiential learning.


    Unfortunately, the development of things was not going to be so smooth.


    Change unwittingly came.

 Chapter 493 - Important Letter From Family

    <h4>Chapter 493: Important Letter From Family</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    On that day, Ouyang Shang received a letter which made him quite curious.


    In the Savage Land, correspondences were rarely seen, because the special geographical condition here made it difficult for manymunication spells toe into effect. As for letter carried by flying sword, it seemed safe, but it can easily be intercepted by the monsters in the surrounding area. In the past few months, they rarely received letters from their Master and Elders, making this group of management trainees almost isted from the outside world. Nevertheless, they still had a way ofmunicating with each other. As long as they could form a link with the feng shui line of spiritual energy of the Savage Land, they could transmit information by drawing support from the earth.


    However, if they wanted to draw support from the feng shui line of spiritual energy, they needed to set up the corresponding method altar, which was not just a day''s work. The resources needed to be invested were also quite a lot, especially in a ce like Savage Land. When they set off from Spirit Sword Mountain, each of them carried their own construction material, but the quantity was not much��the sect''s economic situation was, after all, quite difficult. If they didn''t find a ce with good feng shui, no one would be willing to invest in the construction of the method altar. Ouyang Shang''s team, not so long ago, in order to better clear the Blessed Fountain from the flood dragon, had few people gather resources to build a fortification on top of the mountain, including the method altar formunication.


    Ouyang Shang thought that the area clearing progress was fast. In the entire eastern part of the Savage Land, the great magnificent mountain could be considered as a ce with precious feng shui line, and buried under the Blessed Fountain was a node with pretty good quality, which was suitable for Jindan Stage cultivators to cultivate. Since they could upy the cepletely in four or five months, they invested their resources in the construction. Moreover, their base had also just been built.


    The other teams of Junior Brothers and Sisters shouldn''t be this fast or did they have difficulties in clearing up their part of the Savage Land and had to build their base in an inappropriate ce?


    With many doubts in mind, Ouyang Shang opened the letter. He only nced at it twice and hisplexion immediately changed.


    This was a ''call for help'' letter. The content of the letter was very simple: Junior Brother Liu Sandao lost contact in the desert area, earnestly requesting help from Big Brother.


    The letter came from Feng Yin, a Junior Brother who had earned his trust. The qualification of this Feng Yin was excellent. Although for a variety of reason, his strength was not among the top in the golden generation, but he had mature temperament and is able to bear heavy responsibilities. This time the golden generation was divided into several teams, among which, the team leader in the northernmost area was Feng Yin.


    Ouyang Shang knew that Feng Yin was a person who strove to excel. Even if he were in trouble, he would try his best to solve it himself and not to bother others. But at this time, he even wrote a letter calling for help for Ouyang Shang, it seemed that the situation was not as simple as losing contact.


    As for Junior Brother Liu Sandao, he also knew him very well. He was one of the few outer court disciples within the golden generation.


    The title of outer court disciple actually had a story behind it. His Master was one of the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall who could be regarded as a person with a good family background. However, he himself did note from good family background. Before he entered the sect, he was a well-known fierce bandit in the mortal world, killing people like scything x. By chance coincidence, under the guide of a Heavenly Sword Hall Elder, he achieved enlightenment, and set foot on the path of immortality. It was just that, after entering Spirit Sword Sect, Liu Sandao still had the remnant aura of bandit in him, which caused his interaction with his fellow disciples rather bumpy. After that, he became increasingly reclusive, so much so that people started jokingly calling him as external court disciple of Spirit Sword Sect.


    The disciple who grew up in this kind of environment had a proud character and tended to be a lone wolf. Long before the management trainee program, he had ventured deep into dangerous situation many times, and everyone had long been ustomed to it. At the beginning, when he was organized into Feng Yin''s team, some people worried that Feng Yin would not be able to handle him. Now it seemed that there was indeed a problem!


    Lost contact in the desert area�� Tsk, it''s like the old saying "good swimmer usually drowned."


    Ouyang Shang folded back the letter into the envelope. In his mind, he already had a general idea.


    It must be that Liu Sandao, feeling confident of his earth element Heavenly Spirit Root and the many years of bitter hardship in training earth element spells, believed that he could act freely in the desert area, even more than the native creatures of the area. Then he left behind his team to prate deep in that area like a lone army, to establish a base in the desert by himself alone. As a result, he didn''t expect that within the desert area hid enormous crisis.


    Of course, all the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect were of the same branches. No matter how his rtions with other disciples were, they could never stand idly while he was in dangerous situation. But for Feng Yin to write a letter to request for reinforcement��


    "This idiot. Even if it''s so urgent, at least write down what he wants me to do. But he just vaguely asks for help, who knows what kind of help he wants from me? Does he want my help to burn incense for Liu Sandao?"


    From another point of view, even if there would always be oversight in how Feng Yin conduct himself, it would unlikely go so far as to be this rough. The most likely thing to happen was that, when he wrote the letter, the surrounding situation was already very unfavorable, it was toote to write a long letter. Thest sentence of earnestly requesting for help might not mean asking for help to search for Liu Sandao, but rather to help them get out of trouble.


    As for the location from where the letter was sent, it was not difficult to trace it back along the remaining magical power of the letter. The problem was��


    Right now, on his side, he really somewhat couldn''t leave his team. In the leveling n, he was the most important part. While Wang Lu was recuperating, he was the only one that could pin down the flood dragon directly. Once he left the team, no matter how hard the struggle of others in the fight, there was no way for them to make up the huge strength gap with the flood dragon.


    As for giving up flood dragon and Blessed Fountain, it wasn''t impossible, after all, lives are the most important. However, even giving up Blessed Fountain was not a simple matter. If he walked away just like that, they definitely wouldn''t be able to preserve their base��that flood dragon previously had even spat out his dragon ball, meaning that he obviously didn''t hesitate to stake it all in the fight against human. He would never cling tenaciously to Blessed Fountain anymore. Once Ouyang Shang left, the flood dragon would immediately rush out of the water and rush here. By then, all his Junior Brothers and Sisters who had yet to mature would absolutely not be able to resist.


    If you can''t hold on, you can only run. But where would you run? In the Savage Land where there were great dangers every step of the way? You couldn''t just run around randomly. Moreover, from the beginning, taking the plunge at Blessed Fountain was already a risky move. The surrounding monster density was generally high. Without his leadership, how could other people withdraw unschated to the safe area?


    However, if he waited until he brought back everyone to safety, then Feng Yin would probably have been wiped out by that time.


    s, multitasking is indeed impossible. However, fortunately, he currently had someone that he could use. No, more urately, it should be someone that was even more useful than him.


    It was just that, he was still unclear about that person''s injury situation. Three months ago, that person suffered a direct hit by a dragon ball, which caused him to almost die of serious injury. The problem was whether he could recover in just three months time.


    Thinking of this, Ouyang Shang immediately suffered even more headache.


    Fortunately, after half a day, another letter brought in a favorable turn.


    "Junior Brother Liu had encountered a kind person who helped him. We are also out of danger. Sorry for previously disturbing Senior Brother, I am extremely ashamed."


    The second letter from Feng Yin was richer in content. As the letter said, they were already out of danger, thus he had plenty of time to write a long letter.


    ording to Feng Yin, Liu Sandao went deep into the desert area a month ago, and then they never heard of him again. ording to the original agreement, he should be back from the desert within a week at most. If he didn''t return past the time limit, then it meant that he was in trouble.


    Feng Yin tried many ways, yet still failed to get in touch with him. In desperation, he took his team to venture deep in the desert area for search and rescue.


    Of course, as the team leader, Feng Yin was responsible for the safety of all the team members, thus they dared not to venture too deep. Once they encountered real danger, they could only leave Liu Sandao and keep the others. Unfortunately, just as when they entered the desert area, they encountered severe sandstorm. The zing wind was like a sharp knife that could even blow a human apart, which caused them to be in a dilemma. The team decided to dig up a sand dune with spells and construct temporary shelter underground, hence they could narrowly and luckily escape.


    Then came the endless sandstorm. The sandstorm in the desert areasted for a full week, without any signs of slowing down. At the same time, the underground of the desert was somewhat unbearably hot, and the spiritual energy there had almost dried up. After persisting for a week, the group had quickly consumed their supplies, which was clearly an unsustainable condition for them.


    In desperation, Feng Yin had to turn to others for help. Because of the environment in the desert area was so bad, not only most of other people would not be able to help them, they probably wouldn''t be able to help themselves. Therefore, after thinking about it, he could turn to his Big Brother for help. While the sandstorm was raging, the feng shui line of spiritual energy was unusually chaotic. Feng Yin had tried for several time to send a long letter, all ended up in failure. In the end, only a short message asking for help could be sent.


    But then, shortly after the first letter sessfully sent by Feng Yin, the sandstorm stopped.


    At the same time, Liu Sandao who had been missing for more than a week returned, bringing with him a group of strange friends.


    "It''s hard to imagine that there''s actually a civilization of intelligent creatures in the Savage Land! They are a group of native people who live in the depths of the desert. Their appearance seems to be highly simr to humans, it''s just that their skin is red but became tanned due to sun exposure. At the same time, because of theck of nts in the desert area, they basically prey on meat for a living, so they have sharp fangs. Although they seem ferocious, they are actually docile and amiable. Previously, Junior Brother Liu suffered a sneak attack by a monster in the desert, leading to severe wounds. It was them who saved him. They also found us after the sandstorm stopped and brought us valuable things and water. At present, we are in good condition, so there is no need for Senior Brother to worry about us."


    Upon reading the content of this letter, Ouyang Shang was surprised. It was unheard of that there was actually a civilization of intelligent creature in the Savage Land. The sect Elders had explored the Savage Land for several hundreds to over a thousand years, but never mentioned that there was a group of sand people in the desert.


    But then again, in the past several hundreds to over a thousand years, there had never been a thorough exploration of the Savage Land by Spirit Sword Sect, especially in the depths of the desert which seemed to be untouched by human. Thus, the presence of the sand people speak for itself.


    It was just that, no matter how he looked at it, the experience of Feng Yin and the others seemed a bit too coincidental. Or from another perspective, it was hard to believe that it was a pure coincidence.


    But what about the experience of his own side?


    Wang Lu who came back from one hundred and fifty years in the future. Hah, if he could even encounter such a person, so what if Feng Yin and his team encountered the sand people in the desert?


    Thinking to this, Ouyang Shang decided not to worry about it too much for the moment. The sect''s management trainee program was designed to train talented people to assume sole responsibility for important tasks, not a waste who shouted to Big Brother and Master that a monster had taken one of them when they encountered difficult situations. The problems that they encountered should be solved by themselves. Even if the sand people presented any danger, it was also the experience and training for Feng Yin and the others.


    Therefore, Ouyang Shang began to reply to Feng Yin and the others in writing, telling them to strive earnestly. Then he was ready to send the letter.


    But right at this moment, he heard footsteps from behind him and that person lightly picked up the letter from Feng Yin that he had set aside.


    "Junior Brother Wang Lu, are you okay?"


    In this advanced base, only he and Wang Lu could freelye in and out of his room. Thus, without turning back, he knew that Wang Lu had already recovered from injury.


    "Not bad. After resting for three months, my sexual ability haspletely recovered."


    "Do you want to say that your performance has been fully restored?"


    "It''s all the same. Hmm, Senior Brother Ouyang, I think this letter is a bit interesting."


    Wang Lu said and pointed at the words in the letter. "Red skin, fangs�� Howe the description in this letter seems so familiar?"


    While saying that, the smile on his face gradually turned cold.

 Chapter 494 - These Demons Are Too Despicable and Shameless!

    <h4>Chapter 494: These Demons Are Too Despicable and Shameless!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Red skin and fangs were a couple of characteristics of the royal family of demon race.


    Yet, Nine Regions was so big that there were actually human-like creatures with red skin and fangs. Feng Yin didn''t write it in details in his letter so there were at least seven to eight species that met this ambiguity. The so-called red skin and fangs were probably just coincidence.


    But Wang Lu never believed in any coincidence, especially since he knew that, a hundred yearster, the Savage Land would be upied by the ck tide. The fall of golden generation could not be detached from the demon race.


    Seeing the obvious reaction of Wang Lu from reading the content of the letter, Ouyang Shang immediately gawked. "Junior Brother, who are you referring to?"


    "Senior Brother ought to remember the second great war of immortal and demon two thousand years ago right?"


    "You mean the royal family of the demon race?"


    As the Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect, Ouyang Shang was equally knowledgeable and quickly responded to what Wang Lu was saying.


    "I think this exnation is a bit far-fetched. The race that has disappeared for two thousand years could suddenly appear here? Moreover, the royal family of demon race? Warmly entertaining Junior Brother Feng Yin and the others? No matter how you look at it, there is no connection between these and the known factors."


    Wang Lu replied, "That''s because your known factors are not enough. In my history line, you guys died in the hands of demon race."


    "But, if they''re demons, what reason do they have to help Junior Brother Feng Yin and the others to survive the sandstorm?"


    Wang Lu said, "In short, it''s because of the good intention to heal the sick and save people."


    Ouyang Shang said, "If it''s not from good intention, then it can only be exined that they helped Junior Brother Feng Yin for other purposes."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Moreover, looking at the situation from the letter�� Just as they sent out a letter asking for help, the demon race immediately went to the rescue. The timing here is suspicious."


    Ouyang Shang said, "If it''s not a coincidence, then it''s intentional. I assume the situation went as follow: Through the changes in the underground feng shui line of spiritual energy, they found out that Junior Brother Feng Yin had sent out a letter for help. Presumably, if left unchecked, there might be outsiders toe to the rescue, so the first step would be to save them to avoidplications��"


    "What is the point of doing so? Is it because theyck in strength, fear of external power, or that Feng Yin and the others have a special value to them?"


    Ouyang Shang curiously asked, "What does the special value refer to?"


    Wang Lu said, "In my understanding, if Feng Yin and the others don''t have any value to them, they would''ve killed them directly. As the native of the area, they should be able to do that at least. But, danger lies in every step of the way in Savage Land, and thus for Feng Yin and the others to end up dead is a normal thing here. And after the sandstorm is over, there would be no bones left behind. By then, we''re not going to find clues even if we want to."


    "Then the so-called value�� " Ouyang Shang said, obviously became even more confused, "Junior Brother, ording to your knowledge, does demon race have the tradition of human blood sacrifice in exchange for power?"


    Wang Lu said, "That kind of tradition does not only exist in demon race, human cultivators also do that. I''m sure you have heard the stories of those evil cultivators sacrificing thousands of people to refine ten thousand spirit blood bead. The demon race civilization is no less advanced than that of human, so it''s normal if they have simr skills."


    Ouyang Shang said, "But it still doesn''t make sense. If it''s blood sacrifice, they could just do it and that''s that. Feng Yin and the others were trapped by the sandstorm for a few days, so they were already like dried oilmp. If the demon race wanted to make their move, Feng Yin and the others had no resistance at all. Although it''s not clearly said in the letter, it could be inferred that the demon race is in a pretty good condition in the desert, their overall strength is not bad, which absolutely can''t be resisted by those eight persons in the team. Finally, they don''t really need to give Feng Yin and the others supplies to help them regain their strength."


    Wang Lu touched his chin and thought out loud, "From these deductions, we can infer the following: Demon race needs them to be alive, for them to maintain a certain strength, and also for them to not consciously produce resistance toward demon race. Andstly, there can''t be any foreign interference. If we integrate these several points, then do they want to take their seed?"


    "What?"


    "For example, they have fully absorbed the lessons of the failure of the first and second great war of immortal and demon. Thus, they intend to create apletely new race as a fusion of two races. Therefore, they need the seed of Feng Yin and other elite talented human cultivators. It''s basically demon race''s adultery�� Ah, wrong, it''s make up n."


    ��" Upon hearing this, Ouyang Shang remained silent, because he had nothing to say.


    "ording to my understanding of demon race, right now they should be a race on the verge of extinction. If you are interested, I will exin the specifics for youter�� Although it''s not clear how they came to Nine Regions, but I think, for an endangered race, reproduction is the first priority. If their poption number is low then frequent inbreeding is likely to deteriorate the quality of their race��At least, as far as I know, the royal family of demon race, as long as they are an adult, they could use their own strength to condense out a set of heavy armor. However, in the letter, Feng Yin said that they''re almost naked, which means that if they kept degenerating, they would probably not have the primary sexual characteristics anymore. Right now, they are likely trying to mate with the best people in Nine Regions to optimize the gene of their race."


    "Why do you have a reasonable and fine logic specifically to justify a ridiculous conjecture for adultery?"


    Wang Lu revealed a faint smile. "You tter me, Senior Brother."


    "You''re wee��" Ouyang Shang really couldn''t vent out his anger and could only cup his hand in respect, feeling ashamed in his inferiority in the aspect of moral decay.


    Wang Lu let out augh and said, "If it weren''t for the adultery n�� make up n, what other reason could it be? It''s not like they are ying the long game, in order to capture-one-must-let-loose strategy; They wait for us to rx our vignce and then set up another crisis toe out gain, and then use Feng Yin and the others as hostage to bait us, the reinforcement?"


    "Why not?"


    Wang Lu froze for a moment and then said, "Senior Brother, do you think this spection is reliable? I don''t think it''s interesting, it''s not surprising at all. It''s not as fun as the demon adultery n."


    "Please enough with the joke. I think the fishing tactic is likely to be the truth. If they really are as you say the remnant of demon race, then right now they should be aiming for me."


    "Uh, Big Brother, how could you be so formidable that they have to try hard to counter you like that?"


    "Because I am the most powerful young cultivator in Nine Regions. If I can be cut off, there would be one less leading man in Nine Regions. If we stand in the demon race''s shoe, this is enough reason to muster uprge forces."


    "Senior Brother, didn''t you previously admit that you feel ashamed of your inferiority in the aspect of moral decaypared to me? Do you think this is too modest?"


    "I am just seeking truth from facts, only a few cultivators in Nine Regions that I look up to."


    "Very well, then let''s give up Feng Yin and the others in order to protect the future of Nine Regions."


    Ouyang Shangughed, "If this character can even abandon his own Junior Brothers and Sisters, then this character will not be called the leader of the future no matter how high his cultivation base would be."


    Upon hearing this, a figure of a girl holding a Kill Immortal Sword immediately appeared in Wang Lu''s mind, so he immediately said, "These are the words that I''d love to hear!"


    Ouyang Shang said, "Feng Yin and the others, of course, have to be saved, but things need further consideration. Besides, we have no reason to go there to save them now. To rush now would only put them in danger."


    Wang Lu expanded further, "Moreover, in a short time, their life should not be in danger. After all, a living bait is more useful than a dead bait. However, things should not be dyed for too long. In case the demon adultery n is implemented, we can''t ignore the virginity crisis of Feng Yin and the others. Now that I already recovered from injury, we should speed up the next step, getting rid that flood dragon as soon as possible and then settling down these people. Then we go to the desert to save people."


    "Mm, right now most of the leveling value of this flood dragon of Blessed Fountain has already been squeezed out, so there''s no reason not to finish him off ahead of time. However, during this period, it''s best to maintain correspondence with the other side, to stabilize the situation and to get a better look at the opponent."


    While saying that, Ouyang Shang had already raised his writing brush and began to write.


    From the side, Wang Lu saw Ouyang Shang write the following: "Junior Brother Feng Yin, I am d that you guys managed to escape cmity. In the critical moment the sand people came to the rescue, you guys ought to remember their grace and enthusiastically repay them. During the sandstorm you guys were tortured for several days, which put your Jade Mansion under pressure, so it must have been bruised. But remember, crisis and opportunity exist at the same time. This time is also a great opportunity for your cultivation to advance by leaps and bounds."


    Ouyang Shang continued on, from method cultivation to daily life, from dealing with big interpersonal rtionship to small. The letter that he wrote had several thousand words, which caused Wang Lu to be mesmerized, thinking: What an awesome writing skill! If Senior Brother wants to try to write a novel, it would certainly be good.


    But beyond that, Wang Lu also saw something else.


    "Encrypted text?"


    "Yes, only the several team leaders know how to decrypt it�� I have written the matter regard demon race in it, so I believe Feng Yin will make a reasonable judgment."


    "Moreover, the text does not conceal the concern, and it also pay attention to the recovery of injury, asking for Feng Yin to write back every day. This could be regarded as securing their safety. The most important thing is��"


    Ouyang Shang smiled and stretched out his hand to point out thest few line on the letter.


    "In a month, when I am done with my business, I will personally pay them a visit and express my sincere thanks to the sand people on behalf of the sect."


    In other words, a monthter, Ouyang Shang intended to see the demons of the desert.


    Presumably, the content of this letter could also be seen by demons there. If they really wanted to bait him, they shouldn''t care about this one month. However, with one month preparation time, Ouyang Shang would have enough confidence to break into any dangerous ce!


    However, this determination was greatly shaken on the third day, when a letter of reply came.


    "I am deeply indebted to Senior Brother for worrying about me. Junior Brother is both moved and ashamed. In the desert, everything is good. The sand people treat us with sincerity and enthusiasm. Not only did they arrange for us our lodging and diet, they also provided us with precious spirit grass to heal our injury and recover our magical power. It''s just that, there''s some trouble here. These native girls are passionate and unrestrained. It really makes us feel��difficult to deal with them��"


    At the time of receiving this letter, Ouyang Shang held the letter for a long time. The more he looked at it, the more shaken his hand became.


    In the end, even with a very good temper, Ouyang Shang could no longer suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Fucking demon adultery n!"

 Chapter 495 - Forcing Oneself Upon Someone

    <h4>Chapter 495: Forcing Oneself Upon Someone</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    People often say that most likely things were not ording to one''s wishes, meaning that things in the world often do not develop the way people expected them to.


    The matter regarding northern desert in the Savage Land for example.


    The first time they received the letter calling for help from Feng Yin, Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu conceived countless possibilities, tried to figure out all kinds of schemes and tricks of the demon race, and spected that Feng Yin and the others might suffer all kinds of tortures. And they had also devised countless rescue ns. But no one thought that the development of things would be so dramatic. While they were still deeply worried about the safety of the other side, the other side was actually deeply immersed in the trouble of a woman''s charm.


    At that time, the one responsible for replying the letter was Wang Lu. Regarding the topic raised by Feng Yin that it was hard to resist the advance of the native girls, Wang Lu''s reply was to write the Sunflower Manual 1 to him and advised him to cut the "problem root" as soon as possible to free him from all the trouble.


    Although this might be somewhat unfair to thedy boss in his original timeline, Wang Lu was currently filled with righteous indignation that made him toozy to care too much.


    Of course, such a reply couldn''t solve the problem. Moreover, two dayster, Feng Yin once again sent a letter saying that the big sandstorm that happened every one hundred years once again ravaged the desert area. For the next several months, in addition to the oasis where the sand people were located at, the rest of the desert area would be like a dead zone for living creatures, and the oasis would bepletely isted from the outside world.


    In other words, they were trapped.


    After that, Ouyang Shang exchanged several letters with Feng Yin, confirming that this time, the desert area was indeed a dead zone. It was impossible to get in or out, and the rescue n also needed further consideration. Fortunately, the oasis where Feng Yin and the others were located at was worthy to be called as the paradise on earth. The spiritual energy there was abundant and thus would not hinder their cultivation. The only problem was the growing enthusiasm of the local girl toward them that now had gradually turned to resorting all means. Their chastity crisis was urgent.


    No one had expected such a development, especially the performance of the sand people which was totally beyond the expectation of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang.


    In short, it was unclear whether the sand people was too cunning that they performed a perfect y, making the two generations of lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect unable to find any w�� Or the initial spection of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang actually contained errors. In short, after a whole month, the sand people did not reveal any w, impable even.


    The sand people rescued Feng Yin and the others at the critical moment, providing them with meticulous care. Besides the daily necessities like food, clothing, and shelter, there were also the passionate, hot native girls who apanied them every day.


    This level of treatment even caused Ouyang Shang to suspect the validity of his own spection, whether the sand people were ying the baiting game to catch the big fish�� Or they really intended to apply the demon replenishment n!


    Of course, in the Savage Land, in experiencing a bizarre thing, it was never a bad thing to be careful. Therefore, he repeatedly used encrypted text to emphasize safety, stressing that Feng Yin and the other Junior Brothers should tightly defend their chastity during this time. However,ter on, Feng Yin actually said euphemistically, "Big Brother doesn''t need to worry about us too much, we know the appropriate behavior."


    Ouyang Shang therefore mocked himself, "Tsk, I was actually rejected."


    Hearing thatment, Wang Lu inwardly said, b*llsheet�� " Although everyone knows that you can''t stop talking, but just for a bit of big thing, you sent three letters a day, every day for a whole month, are you expecting that they are going to give you a present-at-duty-every-day award? This would seem as if you are having an ulterior motive!"


    Ouyang Shang somewhat inconceivably said, "What ulterior motive? So now I''m a sour grape? This is outrageous, I ampletely sincere!"


    Wang Lu snorted. "So you can prove yourself by venting it out on several mountain water monsters."


    "��"


    "I am serious. The mermaids in the dragon pce of Blessed Fountain are quite good. Not only their body is fresh and delicate, they were also trained by the flood dragon to be well-behaved and skillful, which is much better than those windblown and sunburnt native girls in the desert! Right now, Feng Yin and the othersin everyday about the daily advance of the native girls. But the way I see it, frankly, it''s their virgin minds that cause them trouble since they have never seen women look so fresh. So long as you tell them the taste of the mermaids of the dragon pce, they would certainly feel the taste of the native girl like chewing wax. From then on, they would patiently wait for us toe to rescue them and toe together to the Blessed Fountain to enjoy the pleasure of the mermaid."


    "That actually makes sense." Ouyang Shang raised his eyebrows, seemingly seriously considering the feasibility of this.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu was simply overjoyed, thinking, in other words, there was actually not much different between Senior Brother, Feng Yin, and the others. The education of the golden generation disciples by Spirit Sword Sect is actually good, but they arecking in sex education! Very well, let me give you this missed supplementary ss.


    Fortunately, in the end, things didn''t go that way. Because as Ouyang Shang began to seriously think about capturing the mermaid of the dragon pce, Feng Yin''s letter to ask for help finally came.


    This time, it was a lot simpler and seemingly went right to the problem, yet it was still encrypted: We discovered that the sand people are trying to manipte the sandstorm�� The sandstorm is by no means a once in a hundred year sandstorm, but a secret weapon that they hold!


    The content of the letter ended there. However, after receiving the letter, the face of Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu immediately changed.


    The sand people using sandstorm as a weapon was not a surprise. The problem was that the previous long sandstorm was actually intentional�� Were they willing to do so in order to trap Feng Yin and the others? Or was it really the demon replenishment n? Or��


    Half a dayter, the arrival of the next letter worsened the situation.


    "Big Brother, those sand people seem to have lost their patience and want to directly make their move. There were two Junior Brothers who were forcibly taken away by the very prestigious women of the sand people. How should we act next time? I hope Senior Brother can reply as soon as possible!"


    At that time, Wang Lu was the one who received the letter. Because he had received so many letters many times before, he readily replied, "Remember to let them take the medicine afterward." And that was that.


    Only when he came to his senses that he realized the desert demon race seemed to start to y for real.


    His own joke guess seemed toe true. The demon really wanted their seed, moreover, not just their seed but also their lives! Because of such a strong attitude, the sand�� No, the demon race already didn''t care if it would stir up hostility. In fact, with their ability to manipte the sandstorm, there was no need for them to care.


    Things could no longer be dyed, therefore, Wang Lu immediately sought after Ouyang Shang to discuss the countermeasures.


    They actually could go north to the rescue at any time, but they still didn''t have the heart to leave the other Junior Brothers and Sisters here.


    "The clearing of Blessed Fountain hase to thest step, but it''s also the most risk-prone step. If we leave at this time��"


    Feng Yin''s situation was urgent, but the situation on this side was simrly not positive. The opponent was a strong enemy of Yuanying Stage level, and if something went wrong�� To put it callously, there were only seven to eight people in Feng Yin''s team, but here there were more than thirty people!


    At this time, Yang Fei carelessly knocked on the door.


    "Hey, Big Brother, Senior Brother Wang, are you two discussing the battle n again? Actually, it''s not that troublesome anymore. The flood dragon is already a spent force, there''s basically no risk in fighting it. Even if you two don''te out, we have eighty to ny percent chance to finish him."


    A month ago, led by Ouyang Shang and without the help of Wang Lu, the team could safely retreat even in the face of the spitting dragon ball and both sides'' rtive strength began to really reverse. Since then, cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect began to have more fighting spirit. Their strength increased with each passing day, while the flood dragon steadily deteriorated, and more and more it became difficult to be an equal match. Right now, it was even more difficult for him to rely on the favorable location of the dragon pce to resist, so his defeat was only a matter of time. But�� that was in case Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang were in the team.


    The flood dragon was, after all, the hegemon of this ce for hundreds of years, so how could he die so easily?


    But before Ouyang Shang could say something, he saw Cai Xia also came in. "Two Senior Brothers, let''s be frank here. We can see that you actually have something important to do, but you can''t do it because of us�� But I just want to say, just do what you guys need to do. Us, Junior Brothers and Sisters, can''t always depend on you guys."


    Wang Lu snickered. "Oh my, you''ve already grown wings huh~ Although your chest is small, your tone is apparently not."


    Then Cai Xia kicked his knee unceremoniously.


    Cai Xia said, "Big Brother, we are serious. " Then she took out a pile of thick paper from her mustard seed bag. "This is our own drafted battle ns�� It''s a multi-n to contend against the flood dragon without your help. Although the n might not be as perfect as that of the two Senior Brothers, but��"


    Ouyang Shang picked up the n, and in one look, he couldn''t take his eyes away from it. Wang Lu looked at it from behind him and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Previously, he had actually underestimated this group of people since all the time they had been living in Ouyang Shang''s shadow, but as a matter of fact�� They were actually the golden generation, the Spirit Sword Sect''s proudest generation in thousands of years. Ouyang Shang had a powerful overall capability, but it didn''t mean that he was far beyond anyone in anything.


    When Yang Fei and the others gathered their strength, it was possible for them to overpower their Big Brother.


    "�� Very well." After a long silence, Ouyang Shang sighed. "I approve this n. In fact, I can''t do better even if do it myself. As long as you carry it out strictly, you can definitely defeat the flood dragon under the premise of controble risk."


    With the approval of the Senior Brother, Yang Fei and Cai Xia couldn''t help but cheer in unison and even tightly hugged each other. But the next moment, the cheering came to an abrupt end.


    "But there are some caveats that I''d like to emphasize. First of all��"


    Before he could continue, Ouyang Shang was kicked out by the two of them at the same time.


    ��


    It was half a dayter that Ouyang Shang journeyed north together with Wang Lu. It was just that, there was one more person that came along with them.


    In addition to Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu, there was also the ever silent Wang Wu behind them.


    Wang Wu''s presence was actually on the request of Ouyang Shang, which in fact, surprised Wang Lu.


    Regardless of which aspect, the stillcking in cultivation base Wang Wu was only a bad teammate. Yet, the rescue operation in the north area actually consisted of fighting the demon race, which had an enormous risk. Rtively speaking, Wang Wu would only be a burden.


    However, when Ouyang Shang seriously said, "I can''t rx if she''s away from me." Wang Lu couldn''t find any objection at all.


    "Very well�� Since we have no time to catch the mermaid of the dragon pce, using her should be okay, right?"


    ��

 Chapter 496 - I Suspect They Have Become the Meat Slave of Demons

    <h4>Chapter 496: I Suspect They Have Be the Meat ve of Demons</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    It took the three of them two days of journey from the great magnificent mountain where the Blessed Fountain was located, all the way to the desert area where Feng Yin and the others were trapped.


    This was the result of all the efforts made by Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu.


    After all, savage Land was savagend. It was not the back garden even for the two top-level Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage�� In order to avoid risks, they actually went around arge circle, choosing the path with sparsely distributed monsters and less powerful ones, traveling day and night.


    As for Wang Wu, they took turns to carry her. At this time, she was still far from her beautiful future self��she was still a lean, as light as feather girl. So it was not too hard to carry her, and it would not affect the journey.


    When the three arrived at the edge of the desert, they only saw the fluctuating sand dune after sand dune that extended continuously, the splendid sun shone above at the sky where there was no cloud. The clear sky seemed to be making a silent invitation, inviting them to go deep into the desert to go to the mysterious oasis.


    When stopping at the edge of the desert, Wang Lu suddenly felt that heart seemed to rise a little bit of warning sign, so he frowned slightly. "I always feel that ahead of us is a road of no return��"


    Ouyang Shangughed. "Then do you think it would be better to turn back?"


    Of course not.


    "So, do you really want to bring her with you? I still think she''s unreliable, really weak." Wang Lu raised his hand and pointed at Wang Wu who was sitting cross-legged.


    Initially, it was just a casualint from him, but instead, Ouyang Shang actually turned serious. "She''s very important to you, in your time line."


    Well�� Wang Lu really couldn''t argue with that.


    "To be able to survive the great cataclysm and be an extremely important figure to you as the future lead disciple, she should be something special.


    Haha, if you can see her one hundred yearster, you would know that she is more than just "something special".


    "On the contrary, Junior Brother Yang Fei and the others should not have survived, right? Based on your reaction to them, they seemed to be strangers to you."


    Wang Lu suddenly remembered someone who was in the team but was neglected by him. Uncle Lu Li, I''m sorry.


    "Simrly, it seems that you are more familiar with Feng Yin, so he should also be one of the survivors. Therefore, isn''t this a very simple logic? Wouldn''t it be safer for her to stay with the survivor than those who would end up dead?"


    This logic did have a little bit of truth, so, Big Brother, I''ll take sister Wang Wu with me while you go into the desert to look for Feng Yin.


    "Hey, do you really have the heart to see me die alone?"


    Wang Lu very much wanted to say I don''t have the heart so I don''t want to see it�� but considering that the moral integrity of this Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect was not much better than his own, if he were to kneel down and hold his leg, it would be an unsightly scene. Not to mention that there was still his Master who remained silent behind him�� If he made her helplessly see him not try to save her Big Brother from death,ter on, she would surely turn hostile and feel hatred toward him.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu had to suppress the uneasiness in his heart. "Very well, let''s live and die together."


    ��


    The journey in the desert was much simpler than expected, and the sandstorm that had been mentioned several times never appeared. Journeying on the endless yellow sand, there was no other obstacle apart from the melting heat.


    Moreover, perhaps it was because of the sandstorm that had just ended, the number of monsters in the desert was very low. They were unimpeded all the way.


    Ouyang Shang was indeed worthy to have a physique that had a natural affinity with the earth element. After entering the desert, under the burning sun, it was easy for him to find the traces left by Feng Yin and the others a month ago and continue the trail.


    After a day and night in the desert, the three of them finally approached the target position. After crossing a sand dune, there was a refreshing wetness that seemed incredible in the desert, which was the oasis in the distant.


    At that oasis was a city, and Wang Lu''s long awaited sand people�� It was the city of demon race in a panoramic view.


    This desert oasis was very different from the grand and magnificent cities of the new demon world, and it was even far from the demon race cities in the five blood spirit power struggle. These desert demons merely built tents, mud pits, and so on with their limited resources around the oasis. If Wang Lu had not identified their identity earlier, it would have been unthinkable that this was actually a city built by the royal family of the demon race.


    Simrly, the demons who walked in the city were also very different from those with the imposing bearing of the royal family. In addition to the royal family characteristics of red skin and fangs, there were not many royal family characteristics on them. Even the iconic heavy armor had been degraded.


    After surveying the scene from top of the sand dune for a while, Ouyang Shang furrowed his brows. The difference between the present situation and the expectation was too much that they simply could not continue with their next n.


    "Is�� Is this really the demon race city? It has no garrison at all, and I can''t feel the least bit of hostility. And we''re close to the edge of the city!"


    ording to their earlier spection, if in the city the demons had already forced themselves upon Feng Yin and the others, then that meant they had abandoned all pretenses. The rescue operation then would be a fierce battle as both sides no longer had any room for mediation. However, looking at the present situation��


    While in doubt, suddenly from the oasis city flew a sword light and at the same time a pleasant surprise voice came with it, "Big Brother, you''re here!"


    A momentter, a young cultivator dressed in sandy-colored blouse flew down from the sky with a flying sword, his face was full of joy. While he was still in mid-air, his eyes were already firmly locked on Ouyang Shang, eager to immediately hug him.


    However, before hended, a brown colored circr sword light lit up. Wang Lu had erected an indestructible Non-Phase Sword Defense, which the young man who flew down from the sky immediately bump into, causing him to feel dizzy and his nose to bleed.


    Ouyang Shang gently sighed, feeling happy and also finding it funny at the same time, yet it was inconvenient for him to say it out loud. As for the party who was knocked out of the air, naturally, there was a lot of anger in that person.


    "Who are you? How dare you fiercely show off in front of Big Brother?"


    Wang Lu also sighed, not knowing how to introduce himself�� Before this, although letters had been exchanged several times between the two sides, but in fact, Feng Yin had yet to know the existence of Wang Lu.


    Should he say to Feng Yin that he was the lead disciple of the sect that Feng Yin epted into the sect one hundred yearster? With the old man''s intelligence, it must be hard to understand.


    When that young man drove the flying sword toward them, Wang Lu at once recognized him as the younger version of Feng Yin. At this time, although he had not yet practiced the Ster Sword, Wang Lu was already able to vaguely see the shadow of the future peak Deity Stage�� And the reason why Wang Lu used his Non-Phase Sword Defense despite fully aware of this was very simple, because he did not believe the present Feng Yin.


    Three days ago, Feng Yin had sent a letter to them asking for help, as if they would be swallowed whole by the female demons. Yet, at this time, he rushed out to meet them as if nothing happened, so who could trust him? Who knew if within this past three days, he was unable to resist the temptation and thus offered his virginity and defected to the enemy?


    Fortunately, Feng Yin''s reaction was quick. After asking a question, he immediately realized that his action just now was too reckless. Therefore, he quickly exined, "Big Brother, I have been trying to send you a letter for the past two days, but I simply can''t contact you�� Things have changed again, previously I misunderstood them."


    "Misunderstanding?" Ouyang Shang didn''t immediately believe him. "Why don''t you tell me what happened?"


    Feng Yin nodded. "It''s like this, two days ago, the two Junior Brothers that were taken away had been released."


    Wang Lu snickered. "What kind of reason is this? Since they have released the people that they previously caught, so they are not responsible anymore? ording to this logic, as long as one pulls out after one inserted, it would not be considered as rape?"


    "This actually involves some secrets, it''s hard to exin it in a few words."


    "Then say it slowly," Wang Lu said while still keeping the Sword of Mount Kun in his hand, clearly showing that he had yet to put down his vignce.


    Feng Yin somewhat hesitatingly cast his nce at Wang Lu, and then inquired Ouyang Shang using his eyes.


    "Say it slowly."


    "Yes." Seeing that he was not trusted, Feng Yin could not help but be depressed. "In fact, previously, I also misunderstood them�� Senior Brother, you guessed it right, they are indeed descendants of demon race. But, they had nothing to do with the demon race in the time of great war of immortal and demon. They do not want to cause dispute, merely want to live in peace."


    Wang Lu sneered. "If one day, your Big Brother tell you that he wants to cultivate speech refrain meditation, would you believe him?"


    "Hahaha, how could that be? You might as well kill him!"


    "Cough!" Ouyang Shang coughed loudly.


    Wang Lu said, "Since that''s the case, how can you believe that the demon race would turn back on their nature? As a matter of fact, your reaction is even more suspicious."


    "I know." Feng Yin nodded. "Therefore, if you don''t believe me, then please bestow me the sword of truth, I would like to prove my innocence!"


    "The sword of truth?" Wang Lu humphed. "That sword is not one hundred percent reliable, there are too many ways to cheat it. If you are sincere enough to prove your innocence, then speak with rigorous logic and unquestionable evidence."


    How could Feng Yin find that unquestionable evidence? After pacing back and forth several times, he became more irritated. And just at this time, a faint old voice was heard.


    "Please don''t embarrass him anymore. Things are caused by my race, so let me exin it personally on behalf of my race."


    In front of Wang Lu, a handful of yellow sand suddenly fluttered, danced to the air, and then gradually condensed into a stooped demon race old man. The old man had red skin and fangs, dressed in a thick linen shirt. He had a protective mirror on his chest, his hands were wrapped in heavy gloves, and he wore metal-like war boots. On the outside, the old man still retained some characteristics of the royal family, but hadpletely lost the unbreakable exuberant fighting intent of the original royal family of the demon world.


    "I am the Elder of this tribe, Chi." The old demon said, "As you can see, we are the remnant of the demon race in the Nine Regions. After that war two thousand years ago, we have not been able to return home, and by chance coincidence, we are left here. So far, we have survived for two thousand years by reproduction."


    "This two thousand years of reproduction have made tremendous changes in our tribe�� We no longer want to fight against human and kill each other. We only hope to live peacefully at this oasis. And as you can see, we are powerless even if we have the heart to do it."


    With that, the old demon untied his slightly heavy gloves, revealing a pair of extremely thin wrists.


    "We have lost the ability to fight."

 Chapter 497 - Everything Is Your Responsibility!

    <h4>Chapter 497: Everything Is Your Responsibility!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The old demon''s slender wrists trembled slightly, looking like a withered twig. Not only such wrists didn''t have enough strength to clench a sword and kill humans, they also didn''t have enough strength to satisfy his own need.


    Moreover, from the old man''s feeble breathing, one couldn''t see if he even had a little bit of fighting power. Having a magic spell to shape sand was nice, but the beautiful spell couldn''t be used in the actualbat.


    But what could a feeble old man exin? Any tribe that was good at fighting battles didn''tck any feeble old man that had lost their ability for masturbation. But, could he prove that the entire desert demons do not have a happy sex life? There was no such truth in the world. Thus, in Wang Lu''s view, the self-proofing logic of this old man was iparably amusing.


    However, at this moment, Feng Yin could not help open his mouth to exin, "Senior Brother, their people really don''t have fighting ability anymore."


    Before Ouyang Shang could respond, Wang Lu already could not resist himself from scolding, "You talk too much! What no fighting ability? Was your letter that said Zhang Sheng and Wang Chen were forcibly taken utter rubbish then? Are people that have no fighting ability able to forcibly take away the two elites of your golden generation?"


    Feng Yin hurriedly said, "It''s a misunderstanding! It''s really a misunderstanding. That thing waspletely a misunderstanding. Um�� how should I exin these�� The two Junior Brothers Zhang and Wang have special reasons. They were poisoned at that time, but they didn''t know it. Ah, wrong, actually we were all poisoned, it''s just that��"


    At this time, Feng Yin seemed already at a lost for words, and his ability to express himself directly degenerated to that of the level of ape. For a time, he anxiously gesticted as if he was dancing, yet it was still unclear on what he was trying to say. Watching this unfold, Wang Lu couldn''t help but sigh, thinking that no wonder a hundred yearster, Wang Wu would often scold him as a failed human��this old guy''s IQ was certainlycking��


    I don''t know how he could reach Peak Deity Stage in two hundred years with an IQ like this. Even Lu Li who Ouyang Shang thought highly of only reached Peak Yuangying Stage��


    "Please let me exin it, after all, this is all because of us."


    The old demon sighed and then began to exin the sequence of events.


    It was a long story. Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang quietly listened while standing on that sand dune. Even when the sun had gradually risen and the light was scorching hot, they didn''t care.


    It was really a story full of twists and turns. The story was divided into two stages. The first was about the seizing of the Spirit Sword Sect''s disciples by force.


    First of all, the two people Zhang Sheng and Wang Chen were indeed taken away. But the women who took them away did not harm them. What happened was that, seeing that the two were poisoned and almost fell deathly ill, they directly rushed to take them away to give them first aid. As for why the two elite cultivators couldn''t resist being taken away�� it was precisely because they were unaware of the strange poison, thinking that there was still an immortal method to fix it, but in fact, even two ordinary demon girls could not resist it.


    Then, Feng Yin and the others were separated from the two so they were not at the scene. After finding out that the two were missing, they used the picture review technique to look at the past to find the whereabouts of the two people. Using that technique, they saw the two demon girls took the two men away by force. Moreover, when they followed the track, it led them to the dwelling of the two girls, where the girls made love to the two men�� This was naturally a shock to them, so Feng Yin hurriedly wrote the letter asking for help to Ouyang Shang. It was only after the letter was sent out that it was discovered that everything was just a misunderstanding.


    Then the old man exined the strange behavior of the two women.


    "They are the poison-extracting physicians in the tribe. Whenever there is a member of the tribe who is unfortunately suffering from the sand poison, it was they who took away the poison using the Yin and Yang elements of intercourse. This is the only detoxification method known to our tribe for thousands of years. What''s more, at that time, the situation is urgent. If there''s a dy, the poison might re out. Moreover�� Because of the way the poison was drawn out, they could not say anything and could not exin."


    "�� It turned out to be so. It''s a blessing in disguise for the two of them that they actually had luck with women."


    In the course of the story, in order to exin the detail, Feng Yin even used the picture review technique again to show the scene that day�� The two demon poison-extracting physicians that forcefully saved them were hot, sexy, and beautiful. Although by the standard of cultivators, there were still some defects, it was not a big problem for the two men who had never tasted the women flesh.


    The ins and outs of the story were basically reasonable, and with Feng Yin providing plenty of evidence to support it, there was no point in being oversuspicious. The only problem was�� without rhyme or reason, how could they get poisoned? Moreover, when all was said and done, what kind of poison could infect a group of elite Spirit Sword Sect cultivators without them realizing it��at that time, they all had been vaguely reminded by Feng Yin to always be careful and stay on guard!


    "It''s the sand poison." The old demon exined, "It''s also the nightmare that has gued our tribe for two thousand years. The essence of this poison is the curse of an invisible devil. When the curse is calm, it''s colorless and tasteless, killing people silently. And when the curse erupts, it will form a sandstorm that sweeps the desert, obliterating everything."


    Listening to the old man''s exnation, Wang Lu was greatly surprised: What is this new development? A nightmare for the royal family of the demon world for two thousand years? What in the hell is this? There''s actually such a powerful existence in the desert area northern part of the Savage Land?


    Then, the old demon followed up the first story, which was about the content of the letter sent by Feng Yin: The desert demon can control the sandstorm.


    "Indeed, we can influence the sandstorm to a certain extent, but to say that we can control it��" The old man shook his head with a bitter smile. "What we can do is to offer a sacrifice in the form of flesh and blood, in exchange for a moment of contentment of the invisible devil, and thus we barely manage to maintain a feeble existence."


    After a pause, the old demon continued, "The invisible devil has inexhaustible godly power. By raising its hand or lifting its feet, it could reverse the sun and the moon, and reverse the river current. The desert was a lush forest two thousand years ago, but it was corroded by this sand poison, and turned into a yellow sand in just a few decades."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was even more surprised. This desert area perhaps had a radius of several thousand kilometers, but all of it was actually caused by degradation from the invisible devil? It was highly likely that this was no longer the means of the mortal world!


    "Our tribe once fought bravely two thousand years ago. But�� as you can see now, we''ve lost,pletely reduced to a toy to be yed with in the palm of the invisible devil. We can only thrive in this oasis, then sacrifice flesh and blood in exchange for the curse to subside, thus we barely manage to maintain a feeble existence. Frankly speaking, it''s no different than being a livestock. And after surviving as a livestock for two thousand years, wepletely lost our ability to resist. Although we have the blood of the royal family, but now, most of us can''t even conjure up the demon armor. If it''s like me, the demon armor can only cover a third of the body. Even if my body can''t even fully support the weight of my demon armor, it was enough for me to be the tribal elder, as the rest are even worse. So you don''t have to worry about us demon race would start the war of immortal and demon. We don''t have that strength at all. We just want to live in peace, that''s all."


    Wang Lu tightly frowned, thinking that these words were almost unthinkable. The previous royal family of the demon world was reduced to be a livestock? If he did not know the tragedy of the demon world and the mountain of hundreds of millions of demon, he would not believe that the powerful race that had once plunged the Nine Regions into two extinction-level crisis could be reduced to this!


    However, this was likely to be the truth. While listening to the story, there were some curious demons who passed by them. Without exception, they all seemed to be depleted of life force. Even though most of them knew how to cast spells, and they were also gifted with magical ability, but there was no fighting power at all.


    It was like a group of pigs and chickens ready to be ughtered.


    At this time, the demon race elder continued, "Several days before was exactly the time where the tribal priest went to the altar to carry out the blood sacrifice. As a result, they were identally seen by some of the members of your team, thus, they mistook us for being able to manipte the sandstorm with an evil method. But then, they mistakenly went to the altar area without sacrificing blood, thus they were cursed. Fortunately, at that time, the invisible devil has just had enough to eat, so it had no intention to pursue it. Otherwise, I''m afraid before our tribe''s poison-extracting physician could do anything to save them, their flesh and blood would melt, then�� then things would be even more unclear."


    With this background, the two letters from Feng Yin could finally be exined.


    Wang Lu sneered and said, "Yes, thankfully, it has note to the most extreme situation. Otherwise, I won''t even let you have the chance to speak!"


    Even though the question has been answered, Wang Lu still maintained his aggressive attitude. It was true that the old man''s calm posture was enough to dispel most of the people''s doubt. At least Ouyang Shang had gradually put down his hostile stance. However, for Wang Lu, no amount of proof was more convincing than the established history of ''golden generation died in the hands of demon race''.


    The demon race elder wasn''t annoyed by his stance. "s, we indeed only have ourselves to me for all of these. If we had exined it to you earlier, the two men wouldn''t have gotten poisoned and nearly died."


    Feng Yin could not help but say, "Elder, this is not your fault. We are, after all, just outsiders. At that time, we have yet to master thenguage of each other''s race, how can we expect you to tell us the secrets of the tribe? We were simply too reckless at the time."


    Feng Yin''s attitude of siding with the enemy caused Wang Lu to greatly frown: I can''t believe you, this old man, had already been so stupid a hundred years ago!


    However, on the other hand, it also forced Wang Lu to think about a problem.


    Could it be that this group of desert demons�� was really innocent? After all, Wang Lu didn''t know the exact detail about the fall of the golden generation. He could only conclude that it was rted with the demon race, but the demon race might not necessarily be the only ones in this desert oasis. With this group of waste that had lost all their power, it was impossible to bring such a great loss to the Spirit Sword Sect.


    From the current clues, Wang Lu was still unable to draw a strong conclusion. But he could, at least, confirm one thing.


    "That being the case, we''ll take our leave. Thank you for taking care of our Spirit Sword Sect people. If there is an opportunity in the future, we will repay it."


    With that, Wang Lu directly ordered Feng Yin, "Gather your team, we''ll leave at once."


    Feng Yin was taken aback. "Leave at once?"


    "Otherwise, do you want to be raised as a livestock by the invisible devil? I know that you think these demons are good to you, and a debt of gratitude naturally has to be repaid, but it doesn''t mean that you have to spend your whole life here��you have to first repay your sect for the gratitude of raising you and nurturing you!"


    These words by Wang Lu immediately rendered Feng Yin speechless. And the demon race elder just sighed and silently nodded.


    From this, it could be seen that he indeed had a bit of expectation to the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect, but just like a straw caught by a drowning man, he also knew that it was only a fantasy. How could a group of youngsters whose highest cultivation base was only Jindan be able to contend against the invisible devil?


    Therefore, even though things seemed to be very hasty, Feng Yin immediately pointed at all the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect within the tribe to prepare to leave. Even the two people Zhang Sheng and Wang Chen hurriedly came over in high spirits��the poison extraction technique of the poison-extracting physician of the demon race was indeed amazing.


    After seeing Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu, most of the disciples appeared to be pleasantly surprised, and quickly agreed to leave with them�� Except for one person.


    "Big Brother, Senior Brother Wang Lu, I''m really sorry, I can''t go back with you."


    The speaker was Zhang Sheng. This young cultivator was like a sharp sword, from head to toe he exuded sharp temperament. His pure sword intent was such that even Wang Lu couldn''t help but praise��such sword intent was evenparable to that of Liu Li!


    It was just that, his intelligence also seemed to beparable to Liu Li�� Can''t go back with us? So are you going to settle here?


    All the disciples looked at him curiously. Ouyang Shang said, "Tell me why."


    Zhang Sheng slightly frowned, seemingly found it difficult to organize his words. After a moment of silence, he said with a sinking voice, "Because my heart has stayed here."


    "What?"


    Then they saw Zhang Sheng turn his head. Under a palm tree not far away from there, a graceful woman was silently watching him.


    Wang Lu very clearly remembered that she was the poison-extracting physician who extracted the poison for Zhang Sheng��


    "Big Brother, Senior Brother Wang Lu, I�� can''t leave her alone, so I am really sorry, I cannot leave."


    After bringing it all out in the open, Zhang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, as if relieved from a burden. The people around him froze as if they were petrified.


    Can''t leave her alone? Did this guy fall in love with that demon physician? Just because the two had slept together for one night? Umm��


    "Ouyang Shang!!"


    During the ensuing silence, Wang Lu roared, stepped forward, and grabbed Ouyang Shang by the cor.


    "Look what you did!"


    When everyone was curious about how this had anything to do with Ouyang Shang, Wang Lu screamed, "I told you to look for a mermaid in Blessed Fountain and have sex with it and then send the video to this group of fools who had never seen meat to improve their taste! Yet you acted like a shy little boy and dismissed my suggestion! Are you happy now? A local wild girl has hooked his soul away!"

 Chapter 498 - I Actually Want to Experience the Awesomeness of the Poison-Extracting Physician

    <h4>Chapter 498: I Actually Want to Experience the Awesomeness of the Poison-Extracting Physician</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The team eventually didn''t leave.


    Zhang Sheng stubbornly insisted that he should stay here and die with the poison-extracting physician. Even when Ouyang Shang came forward, he could not persuade him.


    Regarding this nail householder 1 , Wang Lu was deeply impressed and was ready to give this nail householder a special package, which was the forced teardown, forced tear down, and forced teardown: You f*cking lovebirds don''t want to break up? Believe it or not, I''ll burn you two dogs?


    However, soon Ouyang Shang gave him an exnation and Wang Lu had to regretfully put down the torch in his hand.


    It turned out that Junior Brother Zhang Sheng has a unique talent��he was born with extreme temperament, and cultivated a matching method�� Emotion Sword. This Emotion Sword was a sword art found by chance by an Elder of Spirit Sword Sect. The legend was that, this was an inheritance from an ancient immortal. In the glorious years before the Age of Chaos, there was a sword cultivator that ascended to immortality to build a whole immortal cultivation system based on this Emotion Sword.


    The so-called Emotion Sword was a single-minded devotion to emotion and the sword��only with extreme emotion could this sword go to the extreme. If this set of sword art was cultivated by a person with extreme temperament, the sword power could be called as earth-shaking. Based on cultivation time, this Junior Brother Zhang Sheng wascking, so he was fairly low in seniority within the golden generation, yet his cultivation base has reached peak Xudan Stage. This cultivation speed was evenparable to that of Ouyang Shang. If Wang Lu didn''t have his rare encounter at Grand Cloud Mountain and his cultivation base boosted by the thousand years ripple of Grand Cloud Fairy, it was likely that his cultivation speed would be simr to that of him.


    Of course, a talented disciple was not worth cultivating if he refused to obey the rules. But Zhang Sheng has always been diligent and conscientious, coupled with good talent that allowed him to cultivate fast enough, and his personal connection within the sect was quite good. This was his first incident of stubbornness in the decades that he joined Spirit Sword Sect.


    Moreover, a character was stubborn because of emotion, and this was something that a person who cultivated Emotion Sword basically couldn''t prevent. At this time, even if he was torched, he would remain stubborn till the end. Therefore, Wang Lu also felt a bit hesitant whether it was necessary to make such a decision. Although merciful people could notmand a troop, and a team leader should act rationally and decisive, but a qualified leader could not be rough and simple. And Zheng Sheng''s situation wasplex, which did not allow it to be handled swiftly and quickly.


    But just as Wang Lu was considering how to subtly make Zhang Sheng give up this absurd feeling, Zhang Sheng had already taken the initiative.


    He bent his knees and prostrated himself in front of Ouyang Shang. "Big Brother, you are always able to do anything, please help them!"


    "Junior Brother Zhang, you!"


    All of the people present were stunned. Zheng Sheng cultivated the Emotion Sword, so his personality was also icily arrogant like a sword. Even in front of his Master and Uncles in the sect, he would appear neither arrogant nor servile. But now, unexpectedly, he willingly prostrated himself in front of other people to ask for help. This was simply unthinkable! It was clear that regarding a cultivator of Emotion Sword, to be able to bend the knee of this sword-like man, the power of love was enough to bend a straight man 2 �� At the same time, Zhang Sheng''s kneeling caused the conviction of the present people to begin to waver.


    Some time ago, they were really happy to get along with the desert demons. The temperament of these demons were gentle, generous, and warm, whichpletely dispelled the cruel and unruly stereotype from the time of the great war of immortal and demon. The Spirit Sword Sect wasn''t strongly attached to the separation between immortal and demon, and these disciples would not treat the others as if they could not live under the same sky just because the others were demons. Compared to the enmity two thousand years ago, they were more concerned with the simple kindness that they felt in the short time that they lived among each other�� Let alone in many ways, these demons have saved their lives. Now that they knew their situation, they had to leave and run away�� This was really not the act of a gentleman.


    Of course, for these ordinary disciples, it was enough to take this step into consideration. After all, they didn''t have enough intelligence. And for the two people who could truly decide whether to stay or not, they had to consider the matter more thoroughly.


    "Junior Brother Wang Lu, what do you think of these desert demons?"


    "�� In the present situation, it is impossible to see them as the culprit of the tragedy. I have experienced many things in my dozens of years of cultivation, so I do know some things. But the thing is�� They are demon race."


    "You''re right, they are, after all, demon race." Ouyang Shang nodded. "If it''s just me alone, without you, a time traveler, giving me clues, I would''ve chosen to stand by. Actually, since Junior Brother Zhang Sheng cultivates Emotion Sword, the sect already had long thought that we may have to let him go one day. The other Junior Brothers and Sisters have yet to experience wind and waves, so they are soft-hearted, but it wasn''t the first time for me to act as the viin."


    "In other words�� leaving, would more likely bring us back to my historical line?"


    "Junior Brother Wang Lu, have you ever thought about a possibility, perhaps because in your timeline, I have simply walked away, thus I let go of a certain risk?"


    Wang Lu answered, "You mean like the invisible devil?"


    "Yes. Otherwise, based on these demons�� I don''t think they can push me to a dead end, even if the people in the whole city are in disguise."


    The number of demons in this desert oasis was more than a thousand. But the strength per person of this more than a thousand demons was just mediocre livestock-type. Even if they were to use the swarm tactic, it was impossible for them to stand against Ouyang Shang, much less wipe out the golden generation and the sect elders.


    Throughout the Savage Land, no known existence could do this. Hundred years ago, when an Elder of Spirit Sword Sect picked herbs in the Savage Land, legend has it that he encountered an unusually strong monster, but it was also at most only at the level of Supreme of Unity Stage. Although the elder could not resist the enemy, he could withdraw safely. There was no absolute gap in strength.


    Only the invisible devil might have such power.


    Wang Lu said, "The invisible devil is indeed the biggest questionable point, but do you think that it''s a problem that a mere Jindan Stage like you and I could solve?"


    Ouyang Shang said, "Of course not�� If it can be solved, there''s no way I can''t solve it in your timeline."


    "So do you want to consider calling for reinforcement from the sect?"


    "In the original timeline, the sect elders werepletely annihted, right? If they could solve the problem, how could they be annihted?"


    "So we expand the scope of the helper, for example�� Inform the existence of these demons to Shengjing Sect, those demon hating people will surely use weapons of mass destruction to raze the entire desert.


    "But it''s also possible that those that would end up beingpletely wiped out is not only limited to Spirit Sword Sect�� It is important to know that the current elders of those sects aren''t easy.


    "Moreover, in my timeline, in the end, the Savage Land is upied by the ck tide, which is an existence that no sect could withstand alone.


    "Therefore, we should not get away from this and request help from the sect to solve the problem. Moreover, it could make things worse��


    "For example, perhaps the key to solve this invisible devil is in the desert demon tribe. After all, by sacrificing flesh and blood, they have dyed the invisible devil for two thousand years�� But if we call for help to make other cultivators involved and they start nonsense killings at the first nce at those demons, it might cause the result that we lose our only hope and end up with the tragedy."


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang talked to each other like they were just one person, no one knew who asked and who answered. It was more like a person talking out loud about an issue.


    And the result of that talk was to stay there.


    "Since no matter what choice is taken there''s no security insurance, it''s better to stay here and seize the initiative."


    Thus, after the discussion, they jointly made a judgment, which was to stay.


    When the news was told to Feng Yin, the ensuing cheer was deafening.


    "Big Brother, I knew that you''re the best!"


    "Hahaha, with Big Brother here, that invisible devil will die for sure!"


    Seeing the bright atmosphere among his Junior Brothers and Sisters, Ouyang Shang could not help but smile wryly, not for anything else, but because�� just how much favorable impression was raised by these demons in such a short time? These people were clearly standing on the side of the demon race!


    After a long time, the cheer finally subsided.


    "Let''s go back to give Big Brother a weing reception. Oh, yeah, for Senior Brother Wang too."


    For Wang Lu''s identity, Ouyang Shang didn''t exin too much to the others. He only said that Wang Lu was sent by the Sect Leader to participate in the Management Trainee Program�� With top of the line strength and talent, future hope of the sect, and so on. Although Feng Yin and the others were half believing half doubting, seeing the serious look of their Big Brother when he said this, for the time being, they epted this background exnation.


    But after hosting Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu, the team found out that there seemed to be a person more there, a person with an exceptionally thin existence.


    "Hey, Junior Sister Wang Wu, you''re also here?"


    Hearing someone call her name, Wang Wu opened her eyes gently and stopped the continuous cirction of magical power in her Jade Mansion. She let out an affirmative ''hmm'' sound somewhat impatiently, closed her eyes, and continued her training.


    This persistent dedication to cultivation was outrageous. And the cultivator of Spirit Sword Sect who asked this question wasn''t surprised either. That person merely smiled wryly and shrugged, not minding it too much.


    Ouyang Shang then took the initiative to exin, "I brought her here with us to open her eyes."


    "Oh, it turns out Big Brother personally took care of here, Junior Sister Wang Wu really has good fortune." The young cultivator who said this let out a tsk-tsk sound, looking at Wang Wu with envy, as if she was envious that Wang Wu got the favor of the Big Brother.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu also couldn''t help but click his tongue, thinking that the affair between his Master and Ouyang Shang seemed to have started for a long time~ He also wondered what could be her positive point that allowed her to win over the favor of someone who was on par with him in terms of exceptional talent.


    The current Wang Wu was not the number one Jindan in Nine Regions like the Wang Wu one hundred and fifty years in the future. At this time, regardless of her figure, appearance, temperament, or even cultivation base, all were obscure and unknown, which,pared to the dazzlingly radiant Ouyang Shang, was simply two opposite sides extremes. To say that she could attract the attention of Ouyang Shang was simply the plot of literary works.


    As a matter of fact, Wang Wu has long had the capital to make a fortune��she couldpletely adapt the experience of her early years into a novel, with the novel title of "Overbearing Senior Brother Falls In Love With Me." Using the Cindere-like love story to attract an audience and finally use the ck tide to build a tragic end. This would be a perfect love story that would certainly be popr in the Nine Regions. The royalty gained from this would even result in menstrual imbnce.


    With such a wild imagination, Wang Lu pulled Wang Wu up and followed the others to enter the city built by the demon race at the desert oasis and began the new quest.


    Invisible devil�� Let me experience your true self!


    ��

 Chapter 499 - The People Who Makes Others Shout Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 499: The People Who Makes Others Shout Impossible</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After entering the desert oasis area, Wang Lu found out that there were marks of the invisible devil all over the city. As the nightmare that gued the demon race for two thousand years, the marks were everywhere.


    For example, on the day the banquet was arranged by the elder of the demon race, Wang Lu saw the following scene.


    "Thank you god for giving us food."


    On the dining table, several of the old demons with prominent status devoutly closed their eyes and prayed before the meal.


    Seeing the scene, Wang Lu found it strange. Thank you god? Do demon race actually have a god?


    Of course, in the strictest sense, demon race also have a god, which was Demon God. Just like the True Immortal in Nine Regions, and god in Western Continent, demon race simrly also had the most powerful entity, which they called Demon God. But just like the cultivators of Nine Regions didn''t worship the True Immortal, demon race also wouldn''t build a totem of the Demon God to prostrate and pray before it. And with his understanding of demon race, at least the royal family of demon race was a group of unbelievers because they themselves were the most supreme in the demon world with countless believers.


    But now, what were these descendants of the royal family thinking?


    "s, actually that god is the invisible devil."


    The tribal elder who sat next to Wang Lu sighed bitterly and then secretly said through a spell, "Since thest group of radical rebel within the tribe was killed by the invisible devil one thousand years ago, the tribe hadpletely given up their resistance. And after hundreds of years, some people even gradually put down their dignity. They were overwhelmed by the powerful force of the invisible devil, willing to worship it day and night. The number of these people are increasing. In the tribe, there are more than twenty percent of them."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Yes, it''s Stockholm syndrome. You guys being able to persist for one thousand years before twenty percent of youpletely surrendered, you guys are indeed worthy of the blood of the royal family."


    After more than one thousand years of high pressure domination, if it''s creatures like pigs or chickens, they would''ve long been domesticated,pletely losing their wild nature. At present, most of the demon race tribe could still maintain their independent personality, so this was indeedmendable.


    However, it seemed that the tribe''s insistence was already near its limit. There were more than thirty demons who attended the banquet that day, and as a result, more than ten of them came over and excitedly asked Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang about whether they had the ability to help them out. It was clear that they had regarded the two of them as their life-saving straw. Among them, a few were so emotional that they kowtowed on the ground in front of Ouyang Shang on the spot, which turned the banquet into aplete mess. Finally, the tribe great elder flew into a rage, picked them up by the neck, and threw them out of the dining room to calm the atmosphere. Nevertheless, the festive atmosphere on the table was already gone.


    However, the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect themselves did not enjoy the feast. The material condition of the desert demon was too difficult. Despite the elders trying everything they could, the dishes on the table were still shabby. Most of them were local nts that grew around the oasis. They tasted thick and rough, as if they were carrying sand. There were also a few farmed livestock meat, but the processing technique was very immature, and moreover, the quantity was scarce that it wasn''t enough for everyone. For those who were ustomed to a normal meal, although it was not difficult to swallow, they also couldn''t enjoy it.


    In particr, they realized that the tribe was on the verge of copse under the oppression of the invisible devil, which depressed their mood and thus caused them to lose their appetite. In fact, no one at the banquet has the mood to eat. Even Wang Lu only drank carelessly two fruit juices and was lost in thought. The only sound of chewing and swallowing came from one corner of the dining table��it was Wang Wu. As she sped up the magical power cirction within her Jade Mansion, she mechanically put the food on the table into her mouth. As a matter of fact, she didn''t even taste the food, but at the end of the banquet, at least one fifth of all the food on the table had entered her stomach, including a small te and a soupdle.


    After the end of the banquet, Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu went to the dwelling of Feng Yin and the other disciples to settle down and listen to the ounts of their Junior Brothers and Sisters. The two of them then went out to the oasis for a night tour to carry out a field survey of this ce.


    Although they could also ask this from Feng Yin and the elder of the demon race, but second hand information was always inferior to the first one. In particr, their next opponent was an unfathomable opponent, so any intelligence omission might result in fatal consequences.


    The two people''s investigation efficiency was very high. After a day, they had roughly understood the situation in this demon race city.


    In the tent where the Spirit Sword Sect cultivators were resting, Wang Lu began to exin the things that he got to the crowd, "The poption of this demon race tribe is not much, only about one thousand and one hundred. Most of them are young, and the old are very few. Because the invisible devil needs continuous blood sacrifice to quell the curse, most of the demons would choose to sacrifice themselves to protect the interest of the tribe when they are old. At the same time, this special living environment makes the members of this tribe very different from those demons during the great war of immortal and demon. The first is that, their average lifespan is greatly shortened. In theory, amon demon race royal family will have a lifespan of more than five hundred years. This does not count any lifespan advancement through practice. If they are diligent in their practice, when their stage is increased, their lifespan will be extended. At the level of demon king, usually they would have the same lifespan as the world, and would not die due to nature. In general, it should be a race that lives longer than human. However, the average life expectancy of the demons at this oasis is only forty years old. Right now, the great elder of the tribe is currently the oldest among them, sixty-two this year."


    After saying these, Wang Lu looked at everyone whose eyes were already caught in deathly stillness, and the corners of his lips curled upward. "In other words, most of the people present are actually older than him."


    "Damn, I have always respected him as an elderly��"


    Several cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect also found it both funny and ridiculous.


    However, Wang Lu quickly made a one hundred and eighty degree turn. "But you have a good reason to respect him. Because if you put him in the human world, he is a peerless genius who has reached the Yuanying Stage in sixty years of cultivation. At least, he does not lose to any of you."


    "What? Yuanying Stage?" Feng Yin and the others were amazed. "I can''t feel it at all. Although the sand-shaping spell is beautiful , but��"


    "Wait a minute, though his strength is weak, his ingenuity in using the surrounding spiritual energy is far superior to us. I thought it was the natural magical ability of the desert natives. But now that I know they''re demon race, where did that desert magical abilitye from? It is clear that their stage is very high, but merely limited by their own strength."


    The people present were after all the elites of Spirit Sword Sect, with just a hint from Wang Lu, they already could grasp the meaning.


    "Moreover, if we think further, in such an extremely difficult condition, reaching Yuanying Stage in sixty years�� If it were you, can you do it?"


    Feng Yin and the others were silent, obviously, they were not confident that they could do it.


    "Although there is only one great elder in this tribe, the royal family of the demon race is indeed the royal family of demon world. Even after two thousand years of deterioration, there are still rare talents within the tribe. In the fight against the invisible devil, this local force is indispensable."


    When it came to this, the topic of discussion was continued by Ouyang Shang. "In fact, these demons actually aplish something in two thousand years. How to resist the invisible devil, they have formed a rigorous approach that runs through the bits and pieces of their lives."


    A disciple of Spirit Sword Sect sneered and said, "Is it to honor it as god, worshiping it three times a day?"


    Ouyang Shang actually didn''tugh, instead he grimly said, "In the two thousand years of hopeless resistance, only twenty percent of them who give up resisting. If they were human, how much of the percentage do you think it would be?"


    Wang Lu answered, "In fact, this desert demon has been carrying out a desperate resistance n for two thousand years. Among the more than one thousand members of the tribe, some of them that have a special talent will be chosen to take on a special mission, these people are known as spark. From the time where they were born, the tribe elder would draw magic marks on their body. The magic marks have no other effect, but they could obscure the devil''s perception, and makes it not aware of the existence of that person. Then the tribe would do their best to cultivate these sparks, and when they be adults, they would try to leave the oasis."


    Ouyang Shang said, "Once these trapped demons are away from the oasis, they would trigger the curse of the invisible devil and die without a burial ce. But they developed the magic mark, which can deceive the devil''s perception. Once sessful, it means that someone in the tribe can escape from the shackles of the devil, like a fish entering the ocean��"


    Feng Yin asked, "But only a few people can be saved, what about the others?"


    Wang Lu exined, "The effect of the magic mark is limited, it''s impossible to give the mark for more than one thousand of them and move together. In fact, two thousand years have passed, they failed to deliver even a single spark. The best record was created by the incumbent elder, who was discovered by the invisible devil when he left the oasis, and then survived the sandstorm and learned the magical sand-shaping spell. But it''s still far away from escaping the devil."


    "Then what''s the point in doing that?"


    "The point is, it''s their only hope. At the same time, it''s also the key to our next move." Wang Lu said, "The magic mark can deceive the devil''s perception, and the closer it is to the devil, the stronger it would be. One thousand years ago, the demon race had done a radical experiment, they sent a spark bearing the magic marks to the blood sacrifice area, and when the devil came, the devil turned a blind eye to it!"


    Upon hearing this, Feng Yin and the others had vaguely guessed the n of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang, but that bold idea was unbelievable to them.


    Then they heard Ouyang Shang say, "Therefore, the next step, we are going to the devil''s den with this magic marks. Know your enemy and yourself, and you will be undefeated in many battles."


    "Big Brother, that is too risky!" Feng Yin immediately tried to discourage.


    Wang Lu sneered, "Would you like to go then?"


    "Em��"


    Wang Lu of course knew the risk, but what else could he do?"


    If he could stand by and take no risk, he and Ouyang Shang wouldn''t have stayed at all. The problem was weighing the pros and cons, and facing the invisible devil directly was actually the most rational choice. Based on this, the existence of the magic mark was actually a positive factor that forced them to take the risk��If they still hesitated with such a good condition, what else could they be waiting for?

 Chapter 500 - Epic Cave Story

    <h4>Chapter 500: Epic Cave Story</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The next morning, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang found the tribal great elder and directly put forward their request.


    "Magic mark?"


    The great elder was having breakfast in the tent��a te of light vegetable soup. As soon as he heard the request of the two people, he drank the vegetable soup through his nose on the spot.


    "How did you know the existence of the magic mark?"


    For the desert demon tribe, the magic mark could be considered as an absolute secret, their top-level secret for the spark as their only hope. But in just one day, outsiders were able to hear it!


    Wang Luughed and said, "What a joke, after letting a professional adventurer walk around your city for a day, do you still expect to have any privacy left?"


    From the side, Ouyang Shang argued, "Junior Brother Wang Lu, what you just said is somewhat abnormal."


    "Senior Brother Ouyang, you seem to be saying that I''m not abnormal."


    "��"


    The great elder gazed at Wang Lu seriously for a long time and then sighed. "Since you guys already knew, then so be it. It''s just that, you guys want us to give you the magic mark, so that you can observe the devil up close? I can''t ept this request."


    Wang Lu said, "Are you afraid that by taking this risk, you guys would be implicated by us? Then why did you let us in?"


    The great elder hesitated��it was apparently hard for him to make the decision.


    By inviting outsiders toe in, of course, he was ready to take the risk, but�� in just a day, it had already progressed to the extent of directly facing the invisible devil, which was something that was beyond his expectation.


    However, Wang Lu didn''t intend to give him time reprieve.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to provide us with the magic mark, it''s the same as if we''re going there bare naked. ording to my understanding, the invisible devil is not sensitive to the creatures other than demon race. In the past two thousand years, the desert also weed many outside visitors, but they enjoy freedom toe and go. Even when they came close to the desert oasis, it did not easily cause a curse. Therefore, when the timees, we just need to be careful not to trigger the sand poison. Well, then, goodbye."


    With that, Wang Lu turned around and left. But how could the great elder let him go just like that? Not to mention that the two of them were the only ray of hope that the great elder had ever seen in many years�� Even if they could not care about their lives, if they identally provoked the devil, causing the curse to erupt, the entire tribe would suffer!


    "�� Do you want to have the magic spell? Okay, but at least give me a day to prepare."


    "Is it really that long? Would half a day be enough?"


    "��"


    Seeing the gloomy face of the great elder began to darken, Wang Lu realized that he had probably stepped on the bottom line of the opposite party.


    "Very well, then let''s see you tomorrow."


    ��


    On the second day, still inside the tent of the great elder, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang made another visit. Only this time, in addition to the great elder, there were two more people in the tent. They were two wrinkled old men who were already at the end of their lives. Their age�� should be around fifty and could be considered as seniors within the tribe.


    The great elder''s face was gloomier than thest time. After seeing the arrival of the two people, he let out a humph and said, "Let''s start the preparation."


    Then, the two people beside the great elder suddenly pulled out their des. Cold light gleamed from them.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Lu was astonished thinking whether this was the preparation prepared for a day by the great elder? Throw down the cup as a sign and let out the ambushing five hundred executioners? The problem was�� based on the two frail old men, were they worthy to be considered as executioners?


    It was true that there were many gifted individuals in this tribe. And in terms of stage, there were twenty to thirty Jindan Stage level or higher people. But in terms of actual fighting capacity�� Wang Lu alone was enough to kill the entire city inhabitants more than ten times. Thus, it was simply beyond foolish for the opposite party to resort to violence!


    But the next moment, he saw the des turn around and directly cut down their head!


    Seeing the two fountains of blood that surged out toward the sky, Wang Lu frowned and asked Ouyang Shang, "�� Is this the tame head 1 technique?"


    "�� I think you must have misunderstood, the tame head technique does not mean dropping your own head 2 !"


    However, Ouyang Shang was not sure what the other person was thinking. Giving their own head on the first meeting, this must the weirdest gift on the first meeting ever. But soon he understood the hidden meaning of it.


    The expression of the great elder of the demon race was gloomy as he gathered his arms together, and the stream of blood that rose to the sky was invaded by an invisible force into countless trickless and drawn aplex graphic in mid air.


    "�� Is that the magic mark?"


    Upon seeing this scene, even a dull person could realize the truth. It turned out that the magic mark of the demon race was drawn using people''s head''s blood as the ink. No wonder the great elder''s face did not look good when they previously asked for the magic mark. And at this time, his face was also very unsightly.


    The great elder, with exquisite magical power, manipted the people''s blood in the air into intricate and delicate patterns. And then he let out a humph sound and the blood mark in the air flickered a few times and then disappeared. Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu each felt hot on their wrist as a miniature mark was printed on it.


    After cing the magic mark, the great elder looked very tired. "It is done, do what you must do."


    "I thought it was ''do what we can for sex.''"


    "��"


    ��


    After having the magic mark, the two of them didn''t feel any different from before. They tried to analyze the secret of the magic mark using various ways, but could only feel a weak and mysterious force condensed in the mark. After specifically analyzing it, it was somewhat simr to mojibake 3 ��it didn''t have any practical significance.


    Exactly why demon race were able to avoid the perception of the invisible devil through such a garbled QR code on the wrist was unknown. But considering that the true body of the invisible devil was still unknown, perhaps its way of perceiving waspletely out ofmon sense, therefore, for the time being, they had to ept this setting.


    In short, after epting the magic mark, the two of them were ready to go to the invisible devil''s den, which was a magnificent lofty shrine in the middle of the city. The tribal rituals such as the blood sacrifice and other ceremonies were performed there.


    The shrine, which was made of white rock, seemed exceptionally conspicuous in the city of tents and mats. It was hard to imagine how they collected resources to build this shrine with how frugal the people''s lives were. But the influence of the invisible devil in this city was also visible. It was also easy to imagine how terrified the demons here of the invisible devil that they wasted so much of their resources to build the shrine.


    But as they approached, the stone sculptures on the wall of the shrine clearly recorded the unyielding spirit of the tribe. Each mural recorded their fellow tribe member who died from the struggle, even if that demon was only ordinary in their life. Over the past two thousand years, the wall was densely packed with such murals.


    Perhaps in the construction of this magnificent shrine, the demon race realized that their struggle would be protracted, even so much that it has no end, so there was plenty of space to record those brave martyrs. Unfortunately, after two thousand years, the outer wall of the magnificent shrine had finally closed to run out of empty space, but the invisible devil was still strong and the demons could not see the hope of liberation.


    Pushing over the deste front door of the shrine, they only saw a few pale-looking priests. After seeing Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang, they nodded indifferently and then opened the stone door that went to the deeper part of the shrine.


    Along the passage behind the stone gate, the surrounding air turned from scalding hot to cold. The passage way seemed to spiral down. After walking for about several hundred meters, a door appeared at the end of the passage.


    The surface of the door was covered with magic marks and symbols made of blood. And the blood was still flowing slowly driven by a mysterious force, reflecting the light from the torches on both sides of the passage. The blood mark on the door was much stronger than the mark that was printed on the wrists of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang. Its effect was simple and clear��to prevent all unauthorized person from entering the door, to avoid the wrath of the devil.


    Behind that door was the altar where the desert demon performed the blood sacrifice ceremony, which was the closest ce in the entire oasis city to where the devil''s true body resided. Every once in a while, the high priest of the tribe would preside over the blood sacrifice ceremony by gathering the tribe''s seniors who already became feeble to offer them as blood sacrifice to the devil. Of course, there were times when the devil would demand some sacrifices, but the scope of the demands waspletely random. Sometimes, it would be an important tribal elder, but other times, it would be ordinary tribe members. Whenever that happened, their life partner within the tribe would follow them in life and death.


    In the time outside the blood sacrifice ceremony, this door would not be opened, and it was not possible to break the blood mark on the door by force based on the strength of these demons. However, this safety lock was less absolute for people that came from outside the oasis. A few days ago, Feng Yin and the others broke the blood mark on the door, sneaked into the blood sacrifice area, and mistook the desert demons for having the ability to manipte the sandstorm.


    Feng Yin and the others could break the door lock, so it was even easier for Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu to do it. Ouyang Shang did not even touch the blood mark but merely put his hand on Wang Lu''s shoulder, and the next moment, the two appeared behind the door��he used the extremely brilliant earth shrink technique.


    Behind the door was an empty circr space with a bloodstained altar in the middle. The two of them went to the altar and then closed their eyes. With rapt attention, they constrained the fluctuation of magical power from all over their body, even to the point where they stopped breathing and reduced their body temperature, just like a dead body.


    The next thing to do was the feat that the demon race had never tried before for two thousand years. Even if there was the protection of the magic mark, they had to take further precaution.


    The two people lifted the altar.


    The heavy huge stone was lifted directly from the ground just like a straw in the hands of two Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage. The process was smooth and silent as all the fallen debris and crushed stones were wrapped and melted by the gentle and subtle force of Ouyang Shang. Below the altar was a bottomless pit.


    ording to the legend of the demon race, underneath the altar was the true body of the devil, but no one had ever seen it except for the first group of brave demons two thousand years ago. After the first group of brave demons rushed into the cave, no one could escape. The demons at that time were not as weak as the present.


    When the mouth of the cave was exposed, Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu felt a gust of wind crush into their head, which caused them to raise their vignce to the extreme. Wang Lu was about to use his Non-Phase Sword Qi to travel around inside his body, to ensure that he wasn''t invaded by poison��


    However, the next moment, their tight nerves snapped.


    "Oh, it''s two little guys that I haven''t seen before."


    The sudden voice that echoed in their ears made the minds of the two Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage who had been ustomed to winds and waves simultaneously shake.


    ��

 Chapter 501 - Wang Lu~ Holy Sheet

    <h4>Chapter 501: Wang Lu~ Holy Sheet</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Before entering the shrine, Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu had envisioned numerous possibilities. Of which, of course, they were discovered by the devil and had the possibility of a hard, face to face, sh.


    But they never thought that they would be immediately discovered as soon as they opened the cave door, and didn''t think that they would be greeted with a gentle voice. Moreover, the voice vaguely sounded�� like a woman''s voice?


    Under this shock, the two however quickly responded. Wang Lu took the lead by saying, "Good morning, we are human cultivators from the Spirit Sword Mountain in Blue River Region. We heard that there is a senior who was someone of virtue and prestige and with unlimited power. So with full of sincerity and caution, we reverently came here to pay our respect."


    "Oh, interesting little guy."


    In the cave, that gentle voice rang out once again.


    "Answer two questions, little guys."


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang couldn''t help but frown. The devil in the cave seemed to speak slowly, but each word contained devil power. And when it entered the ear, it caused the heart and guts to turn cold. Were they just ordinary Jindan, just by listening to the voice, perhaps they would suffer a mental breakdown and thus get trampled on.


    However�� this could be regarded as fortune in misfortune as that devil didn''t directlye down hard on them. Although the situation was not optimistic, since they could talk, there was still room for mediation. And in terms of speaking, whether it was Wang Lu or Ouyang Shang, both were quite skilled.


    "Please by all means," Ouyang Shang responded with enthusiasm. At the same time, he stepped forward and blocked Wang Lu behind him.


    Wang Lu was somewhat unable to understand this action. In terms of overall strength, Ouyang Shang and him were basically about the same. But in terms of defensive power, he was stronger than Ouyang Shang by more than a notch, so it was not Ouyang Shang''s turn to act as a meat shield in front of him�� However, this was clearly not the time to argue.


    "The first question. If you came here to pay respect, without any other purpose, then why did you want to paint a ridiculous tattoo on your body? Tsk, that disgusting smell of blood can wake people up from their sleep."


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang simultaneously eximed ''oh sheet'' in their mind. One of the reasons why they boldly came here was that they were under the blessing of the magic mark, which allowed them to have seventy to eighty percent confidence that they could conceal themselves from the devil. But now, it seemed that it simply backfired on them, like they were digging their own grave�� Did that old demon y a big joke on them?


    That didn''t make sense. They believed the magic mark of the great elder because there was no benefit for the demon race for falsifying it. Even if this move ended up killing Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu, would the awakened devil reward them? What was the point in making both sides lose?


    However, now was obviously not the time to worry about the great elder.


    Under this huge pressure, Ouyang Shang still calmly replied, "Because we don''t want to disturb your dream. And listening to the local people, this magic mark can hide us from you, so we asked them to draw this magic mark on us�� But unfortunately, we seem to have been deceived by them."


    "They didn''t lie to you. Those funny worms really thought that they could deceive my senses. Then, it seems that every few days, they would pick one to have the tattoo drawn and try to slip out the demarcation circle. I was bored to sleep so I apanied them to y. But as a result, they take it more and more seriously, which let me have good times these years."


    ��


    At this time, Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu couldn''t even exim sheet.


    They have really overestimated the skills of this group of demons. The magic mark that they regarded as their only hope was actually just a joke from the beginning. Moreover, they have struggled for two thousand years for this joke!


    Thinking of the myriad martyrs engraved on the wall of the shrine above them, thinking that each time the tribe drew the magic mark they had to sacrifice a life, and thinking of the people''s hope that was condensed for many generations�� it really rendered them speechless.


    The weak are prey to the strong��this was the natural order of things in this world. For the weak, courage, wisdom, perseverance�� These good virtues could only be used to self-indulge and self-entertain, for the strong could turn everything into a naught with a snap of the finger.


    However, now was not the time to feel sorry for those demons. Because the invisible devil had opened its mouth again.


    "In any case, little guys, answer my second question. Now that you have disturbed me�� How should I torture you as a pastime after being awakened?"


    As soon as that voice stopped talking, a strong gust of wind came from inside of the cave. In a sh, regardless of Ouyang Shang''s body protection sword qi or Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense, both were shattered. Ouyang Shang immediately reached into his bosom to prepare his life-saving props, and at the same time, Wang Lu sank his primordial spirit into his Jade Mansion to prepare for a life and death fight.


    But in the end, they were both one step slower, because both their body and primordial spirit werepletely frozen by that cold wind.


    That invisible devil merely sent out a gust of cold air from afar, and the two top ranking Daoist Masters of Jindan Stagepletely lost their ability to resist. If that cold wind blew for a while, the two would no doubt be blown away, and their souls would fly away and scatter. However, the other party seemed to be in no hurry to kill them, because the cold wind was only in passing. But, as the wind subsided, the two men lost all their strength and slumped to the ground.


    Even if they were in a desperate situation, their fighting spirit did not disappear. Ouyang Shang immediately opened his mouth to say, "You can tell us a story."


    "Tell a story?"


    The devil in the cave somewhat curiously said, "Why do I want to tell you a story?"


    "Because we are really interested in listening."


    Ouyang Shang''s answer clearly somewhat didn''t answer the question, but instead, he was actually betting on the invisible devil''s desire to talk.


    If she did not have the strong desire to talk, why would she bother to talk with them so much? She had been ying the game of cat and mouse with the demon race for two thousand years, but she almost never said a word to them! There must be a reason behind this. Therefore, at this moment, Ouyang Shang fully seized this point to fight for a slim chance of survival.


    His bet paid off.


    "Oh, are you really interested in listening? It doesn''t sound like a lie. My ears tell me that even though you are aware that death is near at hand, you guys really are interested to hear the story. Hahaha, for two thousand years, little guys like you two are really rare. So, as a reward, let me tell you two a story before you die."


    The devil''s story was very simple.


    More than two thousand years ago, she encountered a powerful opponent. In the ensuing fierce fight, she suffered a defeat, but the opponent did not kill her and instead just imprisoned her in a deserted ce, and then used a secret technique to extract her power for that person to use.


    However, that opponent underestimated the power of the devil. Previously, she suffered defeat only because she was caught off guard. When she was fully alert, her power was far beyond the expectation of the opposite party. That enemy dreaded her strength, so it created an unbreakable cage. The cage itself was wless, but the opponent was too greedy. It left behind a strength absorbing array in the cage, which formed a w. After decades of recuperation, the devil had umted enough vital energy, and when that sworn enemy had to deal with a big crisis, she reversed the strength absorbing array and directly hit him, directly inflicting serious damage to him.


    But it only ended up in a mutually wounded situation. Although that powerful opponent was able to be suppressed by her after that heavy blow, she also suffered spell backfire, which further damaged her. However, at that time, she suddenly discovered that above the cage that suppressed her, there was a tribe left behind by that powerful opponent, which immediately became the object of her wrath.


    In general standard, that tribe could be considered as quite powerful, but unfortunately, in the devil''s eyes, it was just a group of ants. Even if she was seriously wounded and trapped in a cage, she still had the ability to kill the entire tribe members.


    "But it''s too boring to just kill them like that. I am seriously wounded and trapped in a cage. Even after several thousand years, I might not necessarily be able to recover, so it''s better to use these insignificant ants. Thus, I farm them."


    When it came to this, the devil sounded very proud. "I found this farming technique by chance by learning from you humans. And it''s indeed interesting. It has a different pleasure than when I used to hunt alone in the past. First, I eliminated the resistance within the tribe with absolute power, and then let the small and weak to breed. Afterwards, I harvested them whenever they umted a certain amount of power. In order to avoid their total loss of hope and cause rapid degradation, I would allow them to retain a delusion of power, and even from time to time, I take the initiative to transform an individual within the tribe into the so-called talented genius whose cultivation speed was far faster than that of the same generation, and then let them taste some sweetness as necessary.


    "But even so, their will to resist was too disappointing. After the first few hundred years of fierce resistance, they turned their hope on escaping, no longer willing to fight head-on against me. As their fighting spirit fell, their bodies began to deteriorate dramatically. And as the value of livestock is not as good as before, the flesh and blood energy in each harvest is also getting fewer and fewer. So they can only be used as toys to be fiddled with, but after fiddling with them for so many years, I am already tired of it."


    Listening to these words, Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu could not help but release cold sweat.


    This devil was too extraordinary! Unexpectedly, a powerful demon tribe had been yed by her like a toy for two thousand years. And this was when she was still in her cage and seriously injured!


    Previously, when they observed the demon race tribe, they felt that the people''s will was shocking. Although the tribe members were weak, and evencked the strength to truss a chicken, but their spirit of resistance was worthy of respect. But�� it turned out that spirit of resistance was just lubricant given to the toy by the devil.


    From the beginning to the end, the demon race tribe had never escaped the devil''s clutch.


    So, was it their turn now then? The demons had worked hard for two thousand years, but the result was just a joke. If they were to be reced by Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu��


    "So right now, you must be very bored?" Wang Lu asked.


    The devil in the cave sighed. "Yes, even an amusing game would turn boring if yed for thousands of years. So, I will ask you again, how do you want to be tortured by me? If you can make me happy, I can make you die a bit better."


    "First of all, let me ask you a question. From the gender point of view, are you a female?"


    "Well, from your human point of view, I should be a female, no?"


    "Since that''s the case, then this is easy," Wang Lu said, a creepy smile hung on his lips.


    "I wonder if you have ever heard of such a saying that the greatest pleasure for the women in the world is to breastfeed their children."


    "Oh?" A curious voice came out.


    "Believe me, as long as you are willing to try, it would be a happy experience that you''ll remember for life!"


    Before his voice fell, Wang Lu noticed the astonished eyes of Ouyang Shang beside him��this was the first time he saw this Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect to lose his control. Obviously, he had correctly guessed what Wang Lu was about to do next. And that was far beyond his ability to withstand.


    However, Wang Lu still spoke the next words lightly.


    "And I am willing to assist you in this great entertainment!"


    ��

 Chapter 502 - Unthinkable Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 502: Unthinkable Announcement</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "The joy of having children and breastfeed�� Does sound fun. Unfortunately, I don''t remember who raised me as a kid��"


    While speaking, the voice in the cave seemed very distant, as if immersed in the memories of thousands of years ago.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ouyang Shang immediately passed his voice through primordial spirit.


    "Junior Brother Wang Lu, are you crazy?"


    Wang Lu replied, "Otherwise, what are you going to do? In addition to this, tell me, what else can I do to satisfy her entertainment needs? Teach her the upgrade (a card game)? We have only 3 people, stillcking one more yer! At least, wait until she has babies and raised them, then she can y it."


    "What the, you still have the mind to think all this?"


    "Would you want me to show you the scared sheetless expression?" While conversing with Ouyang Shang through primordial spirit, Wang Lu''s eyes gradually showed a bit of madness. "This is a life and death situation, in order to survive, any tricks can be used!"


    "�� You''re really ying a win-or-die method."


    "Do you want to drag this out to thete game with this kind of opponent? Our chance is only a hair''s breadth, that''s all."


    While the two of them were talking, the voice in the cave rang out again.


    "The pleasure of breastfeeding does make me a little interested, but you two little guys are too small to help."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu became greatly worried. "This is because you don''t know about it! Don''t just judge me with my current low stage, which is dirt on the ground to cloud in the heaven ifpared with your stage, but I have a big tool, guarantee to satisfy you! If you don''t experience it, don''t jump to conclusion!"


    Hearing this, Ouyang Shang''s jaw dropped. "Hey��"


    "Hahaha!"


    When Wang Lu had finished talking, that devil in the cave suddenly began tough.


    "Little guy, you''re getting more and more fun, which makes me reluctant to kill you. But, if you want to be intimate with me based your meager ability, that''s simply whimsical. Perhaps before you evene close to me�� Huh? Strange, why do have a familiar smell on your body? It makes no sense."


    Then, the voice in the cave was silent for a long time.


    Just as Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang looked at each other in dismay, that devil spoke again.


    "Tsk, I don''t understand. Come over here and let me have a good look at you, I want to know what is really going on here!"


    As soon as that voice fell, a dark shadow came out of the cave, wound around Wang Lu like a rope and then pulled him deep into the cave.


    "Hey!"


    Ouyang Shang immediately tried to save him, but his speed was still too slowpared to the devil. When he reached out, Wang Lu''s shadow had already disappeared in the cave.


    Ouyang Shang didn''t hesitate, he immediately jumped out. However, he was bounced back by an invisible repulsion force. The strength of the force was gentle but firm. Ouyang Shang tried for several times using various methods but he couldn''t get around it. In desperation, heunched his Jindan Stage sword qi to attempt to break the ground, only for his Jade Mansion to get shocked by the counterforce. Obviously the devil hadpletely blocked this road.


    "��" Ouyang Shang was silent for a moment, clenched his teeth, and then shouted, "No matter how well endowed Junior Brother Wang Lu is, he is, after all still young, he alone is not enough! Let me in, so that us brothers will serve you together! I bet on a man''s dignity that I will make you satisfy!"


    "��"


    There was no response at all. Ouyang Shang betting on a man''s dignity didn''t seem to arouse the interest of the opposite party.


    "Hey, don''t be like that okay? It took a lot of determination for me to say that!"


    "�� To be honest with you, I am very popr with the girls in the sect. Even some female spirit beasts have expressed their affection for me! You must not look down on me!"


    "At least you have to tell me why you chose Junior Brother Wang and not me? In which point is he better than me? What he can give that I can''t?"


    "And also��"


    This time, before Ouyang Shang finished his words, can impatient voice came from inside the cave.


    "Are you done?"


    Then a ck shadow rope flew out, wound around Ouyang Shang''s neck directly, and then pulled him into the hole.


    Ouyang Shang only saw a blur and he had already been brought into the interior of the cave. The cave was dark, and his perception as a cultivator was suppressed, so he tried to ignite a me with a spell.


    The light lit up without a hindrance, thereupon Ouyang Shang saw it�� Not far in front of him, Wang Lu was sitting cross-legged on the ground,pletely naked.


    "Holy sheet!"


    Ouyang Shang was shocked, which almost snuff the samadhi fire on his fingertip.


    "Junior Brother Wang Lu, you��"


    Wang Lu was also surprised. "Senior Brother Ouyang? Why are you here? I didn''t know that your taste is actually very heavy, you''re actually willing to be a part of this."


    "�� I''m not a part of this? Don''t tell me I have to let you bear the responsibility alone and y the leading role alone? As the Senior Brother, I would lose my face."


    Wang Lu certainly knew that he was worried for him. His heart slightly sighed, and then asked, "But since we have both came, what about the others?"


    Ouyang Shang answered, "You are more important than anyone."


    "�� Em, Big Brother, you''re not talkingme like that because you''ve seen me naked, aren''t you? Don''t waste such a romantic line on me, give it to those Junior Sisters who have long adored you!"


    "What kind of person do you think I am?"


    While the two were arguing, the devil let out augh, "You two little guys, could it be that you two want to rehearse with each other first before I do?"


    Wang Lu was stunned for a moment. "That scene would be too beautiful for people to take a look�� By the way, I''ve beenpletely naked before you, so what do you think?"


    The devil said, "It''s very interesting."


    With that, the darkness within the cave suddenly became heavier, and Ouyang Shang''s samadhi fire on his fingertip was suppressed by a force, tottering, and withering under the pressure.


    And through this faint light, a huge mountain-like ck shadow was faintly visible.


    "Little guy, you have a simr smell on your body as my kind�� It''s really strange. I don''t remember if there''s any of my kind left in this continent. But the smell is not wrong. No wonder when I first discovered you two, I wasn''t particrly interested in killing you."


    Listening to this, Ouyang Shang could not help but stunned. Junior Brother Wang Lu has the same smell as that of the devil''s kind?


    Wang Lu also tightly knitted his brows.


    When have I evere into contact with the devil''s kind? Moreover, her words implied as if her kind has already been extinct. But I''m noting from the past, but going back from the future.


    While thinking about it, Wang Lu filled his face to the brim with smile and said, "Since we are so close, then��"


    "Oh, no, no, little guy, the smell on you makes me feel familiar with you, but it doesn''t arouse my interest in copting."


    Wang Lu was immediately startled. "Could it be that it''s the smell of a sunshine boy (Note: A caring guy - or good guy; It has the same negative connotation.)"


    Then Wang Lu turned around and looked at Ouyang Shang. Theter changed his countenance several times, seemingly not quitefortable.


    Wang Lu was offered a good guy card by the smell, then the next logical thing was�� He, as someone without the good guy smell, was duty bound to do it.


    Damn it, if I had known that, why would I follow him here? Wang Lu was not in danger at all, but he instead put himself into one! This payment is simply��


    "Hahaha, little guy, don''t worry, I''m not interested in that now. It''s just that, it''s been too boring here, so I''m always looking for some fun."


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang looked at each other and inwardly felt grateful.


    It seemed like they had passed this hurdle. Although it was somewhat inexplicable, they relied entirely on luck to pass it, but luck was also part of the strength.


    Since they met her, this devil seemed gentle and easy to talk to. But to really think that her personality was gentle�� The tens of thousands of martyrs carved on the outer wall of the shrine must be indignant.


    Of course, looking from another point of view, this devil was merely venting out her anger at the remaining of the demon race because of that powerful opponent that she met two thousand years ago, her natural instinct might not necessarily cruel and heartless. If that was the case��


    Did this mean the crisis of the golden generation had been lifted?


    After Wang Lu went back to the past, all the way to the present, the only thing that could cause the future catastrophe was this deeply immeasurable huge devil.


    Then, in that timeline, was it because he wasn''t there that Big Brother Ouyang Shang didn''t find the room for mediation, and thus was killed by this devil? His desperate attack before his death aggravated her injury, making her greatly furious, and thus the rest of the Junior Brothers and Sisters were implicated, by being hunted down by her one by one��


    No, this exnation was too far-fetched. Moreover, it didn''t exin how the ck tide appeared in the future. After all, it was a special product of normal demon race. But this demon race that lived on the desert oasis, even if they were ten times as many, it would still be impossible for them to cause the ck tide.


    So what exactly the truth of the matter? What role did the devil who was suppressed here y in the event of those years? But aside from her, who else could have such a big ability?


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang didn''t discuss anything, but their idea invariably shifted to the same problem as if by prior agreement. Both of them were quick-thinking people, so they quickly caught something.


    And just at this time, ovee with boredom, that huge devil said, "Hey, now I''m really bored, and it looks like this cage won''t be broken through in five hundred years. How would you suggest I should pass through this long years?"


    As soon as the huge devil opened her mouth, the two men''s vague idea vanished into thin air, but they didn''t get discouraged, because they were never short of inspiration. They would think about it when there was a time.


    Hearing that the tone of voice of the huge devil vaguely simr to that of a spoiled brat, Wang Lu inwardly found it funny, thinking that, now you actually don''t treat us as outsiders anymore�� Since that''s the case, I''ll give you a hand.


    "If you just feel bored, then I''ve got an idea for you."


    "Tell me about it."


    "Try to y role-ying, consider it a sess party."


    "Role-ying? Sess party?"


    "It''s to let yourself y a special role, then set up some specific challenges, and thenplete the challenges for fun. In fact, you already have a good toy in your hand. But because you''ve already been ying it for two thousand years, it doesn''t feel fresh anymore. Now I will give you an innovative y."


    "Oh?" Hearing this, the devil seemed very interested.


    "First of all, with your ability, it''s not difficult to control any member of the tribe right?"


    "Yes. And?"


    "Then, try to control a poor loser as the basis for role-ying, and then set an achievement goal: Find a way for all the beautiful girls in the tribe to conceive his children. During this, you can''t use your power on arge scale. What do you think, fun isn''t it?"


    "�� What''s the fun in that?"


    "Give it a try and you''ll know it."

 Chapter 503 - She Is Bare Naked!

    <h4>Chapter 503: She Is Bare Naked!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the end, Wang Lu did not persuade the devil to y the role-ying game. Although at the end of the day, his creativity did arouse the interest of the devil, but there was a technical difficulty that could not be surmounted.


    "Those worms, just smelling them makes me nauseated, much less take possession of them or something�� My subconscious rejection will wipe out their city in a sh."


    Considering the two thousand years of absolute rule of this devil, Wang Lu didn''t think that this was just bragging. Therefore, he had to regretfully offer an alternative proposal, "Have you ever heard of mahjong?"


    "What is that?"


    Wang Lu answered, "A very exciting traditionalpetitive game."


    Then he opened his mustard seed bag, took out a huge jadeite, and gently touched that jade stone with his fingers. The jade stone was then neatly cut into hundreds of small blocks. Each block was green in color on the back and white on the front. Then, as Wang Lu''s finger gently swayed, a variety of different patterns appeared on the front of the block.


    Ouyang Shang simply found it funny. "Do you want to teach her to y mahjong?"


    "Yes, moreover, it''s a special kind of mahjong."


    "�� What''s special about it?"


    Wang Lu let out a chuckle and then said to the devil, "Compared to the mahjong that can be seen everywhere, my mahjong has a unique way of ying: the loser must take off the clothes."


    "�� Wait a minute, howe I have never heard of such a dirty game?"


    "That''s why Big Brother, although you''re good at almost everything, you''re not experienced enough and not knowledgeable enough."


    While bickering with his Big Brother, Wang Lu exined the rules of mahjong game to the invisible devil. The primordial spirit of that devil was really powerful, and shepletely understood the rules of the game in just one exnation.


    The mortal world game was not much fun for her, but the biggest attraction of thepetitive game was the fight against the opponents. And although the strength of the two little guys in front of her was not worth mentioning, they always had surprising novel ideas.


    "Alright, I''ll y with you. But the rules about taking off clothes�� I know what you want, and I can promise you, if you can really defeat me, then I will let you see my proud appearance."


    His intention being seen through by the other party, Wang Lu didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he slightly smiled and said, "Okay, but before the game begin, can I wear my clothes first?"


    Previously, in order to clearly smell the scent on his body, the devil forced Wang Lu to go naked. But Wang Lu was also confident, so confident that even after being naked for so long, he didn''t rush to put on his clothes back. In any case, there was no harm in letting others see the thing that he was most proud of��hiding one''s own treasure all the time was too boring.


    The invisible devil was also very concerned about the fairness of the game. After all, the fun of the game lies in making the others take off their clothes. Although Wang Lu had gone naked in front of her, she was totally not interested in human nudity. What she was interested in was to let these two proud little guys taste defeat over and over again.


    But soon she found out that she probably shouldn''t tolerate them too much. Because Wang Lu''s so-called ''wear clothes'' was clearly a loophole in the procedure. After wearing his underwear and robe, Wang Lu began to wear more clothes. From the simple gown to the luxurious fur coat, there were dozens ofyers of them, including a lot of small pieces such as belts and shawls. Obviously, these small pieces, although small, must be counted as one each.


    God knows how many things were stored inside the mustard seed bag by Wang Lu, these clothes were clearly not his everyday wear. The outer clothes were at least a few timesrger than his size, and their style also seemed to be quite ipatible. He just casually collected them, yet they all came in handy at this time!


    When the devil was amazed, she heard Ouyang Shang suddenly say, "Oh, that''s right, there is this trick!"


    Then he also untied his mustard seed bag from his waist, began to pull out clothes one by one, and then wrapped himself into a ball in just a short moment. These two lead disciples of Spirit Sword Sect that were separated by more than one hundred years were a pain in the ass in this kind of thing��there was an extraordinary tacit understanding between them!


    "Hey, don''t go too far, I now think this game is somewhat not fun anymore!"


    Thereupon, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang took off half of their clothes, and then the three of them officially began the game!


    There was no shing of lightning, rolling of thunder, blowing of wind, or rising of water. None of the three people used magical power or magical ability, each yed the game with their most basic skill and luck.


    Because if magical power or magical ability were to be used, there would be nothing fun to y. The great devil will get a natural win every round. As for Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu, let alone lining up a nice matching mahjong tile sign, perhaps they could only fish out plum orchid and bamboo chrysanthemum [1].


    And when it came to basic skill, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang did not have any advantage. No matter how talented they were, it was impossible for them to diligently study every trivial matter. Moreover, in the entertainment, mahjong was only a small part of it. It was an ordinary mortal game, not worth spending the time to study it.


    What they had was nothing more than the ability to n and calcte far more than an ordinary mortal. However, when it came to nning and calction, who couldpare to this devil who yed the demon race like a toy for two thousand years? Even if thetter was only a beginner in mahjong game, her skill was still above those two disciples of Spirit Sword Sect.


    That being the case, they could only stake all with their luck


    The so-called luck was invisible and unpredictable. For many people in the martial world, this was something that exists if they believe, or non-existent if they don''t believe. Even if some people were astonishingly lucky, they didn''t dare to say that they only relied on luck.


    However, for the cultivator of the immortal path, mastering the changes in the rules of the heaven and earth was like the ability to survive. And this one letter luck was one kind of embodiment of the rules of the change in heaven and earth. Thus, cultivators naturally had a different understanding of it.


    Luck (good or bad) was real, the difference between good luck and bad luck was also real. Of course, this didn''t create an absolute result. For example, no matter how lucky a person was, it was impossible to throw a coin and get the head for one hundred consecutive times. However, people who were lucky could tip the coin to their favor in the crucial moment.


    The three individuals present were undoubtedly individuals with good luck. Without good luck, Ouyang Shang couldn''t possibly have heavenly spirit root and enter Spirit Sword Sect. As for Wang Lu''s luck, there was no need to even mention it��


    However, the huge devil''s luck was also not simple. In general, there were only a few kinds of ancient creatures in the world, and they weren''t born powerful. In order to be able to have all the abilities, it was necessary to diligently cultivate, train hard, and also have good luck.


    With the strength of this huge devil, she must have had an extremely good luck to be able to grow to this point. ording to general standard, her luck must be much stronger than that of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang. After all, the world was vast, and there were countless Jindan Stage level geniuses, but it was very rare to have one as strong as the huge devil.


    The huge devil knew that the two little guys relied on luck to win, but she also believed that these two little guys were too overconfident. In the battle of luck, at least she would not lose to them.


    Although she was seriously injured by a sneak attack and suppressed in this ce for two thousand years, which looked like a bad luck, but for two thousand years, she did not neglect her cultivation. On the contrary, this imprisoned life had made her realize more things. Once she got out of this prison, she would probably break through the bottleneck that she had once thought impossible to break.


    Compared with the breakthrough in strength, the two thousand years'' imprisonment was too cheap, not to mention the fact that her days have been veryfortable in these two thousand years.


    Both sides had great confidence in themselves. The huge devil spected that she could get the two little guys to go naked and ashamed in only half a day.


    After half a day, the result was indeed confirmed.


    The huge devil inconceivably looked at the row of jade tiles that showed a disordered match up before her, which caused her to bepletely uninterested in continuing with the game from the start. However, the two little guys in front of her revealed a smile after showing a continuous row of good mahjong tile.


    That damn smile!


    In the previous half a day of contest, whenever they showed such a smiling face, it meant that they were not far away from victory.


    In fact, they did win a lot of times, at least eight out of ten times. Moreover, each time they won, they won big�� This had nothing to do with magical ability or trick, nor was this cheating; no one could cheat in front of her. Those wins were simply pure and unadulterated luck.


    In short, the luck of these two youngsters was even more powerful than the devil whose power could be rated as the number one in the world!


    But this�� was simply impossible.


    Just as she was thinking about it, it was Wang Lu''s turn to pick a tile. As a result, he directlypleted a winning hand. Moreover, he won fairly big.


    "Stop, no more ying."


    The huge devil finally lost her interest in the game. She was not interested in mahjong from the beginning, but only interested in winning over the two little guys. Now that she couldn''t win, naturally, there was no need to y anymore.


    "It''s really strange. You guys are actually not that remarkable. Previously in Nine Regions, Jindan Stage level like you two are not umon, but how could your luck be that good? If your luck is that good, howe you''re not stronger so that I can have a mental preparation!"


    Wang Lu was stunned. "Your so-called ''previously'''' was it before the age of chaos?"


    "I don''t know what the age of chaos is, thest time I came to Nine Regions, I can''t remember how long it was�� If it wasn''t for being plotted against, I''m afraid I wouldn''t havee here again. Forget it, since I lost the bet, I''ll let you two see my true appearance."


    With that, the darkness in the cave receded. Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang felt that their eyes were suddenly opened and the rock wall around the cave suddenly became clear. Then�� one corner still seemed dark and deep.


    But that was no longer the shadow that the devil used to hide her appearance. Instead, it was the true body of the devil. First, they saw ck furs that faintly shone under the light. And then, looking up along that shiny furs, they saw two eyes that shone brightly like the stars. And then they really saw her figure.


    It was a huge, mountain-sized wolf with elegant curves and jet ck fur.


    Although she was indeed not a human, she possessed the universal beauty of all living beings. Perhaps the ordinary mortals couldn''t clearly feel it, but the more they cultivated their mind, the more they could feel the shocking power of this beauty.


    The huge devil did not boast, her beauty was indeed worthy to be proud of.


    Ouyang Shang''s vision was somewhat blurry as he was deeply shocked by the beauty of this pure ck creature. Wang Lu was even more surprised. He even took several steps back and almost fell to the ground.


    Because he had seen a simr creature, far from being huge, and also not that shocking, even their temperaments were poles apart.


    But he was sure that they must be of the same kind.


    The stupid dog in the ck tide of Western Mountain.


    "�� Fenrir? You are the monster wolf Fenrir of Western Continent?"


    "Hey, you actually recognize me!"


    Note:


    [1] (In general, they are useless cards)

 Chapter 504 - Beautiful Regardless of Gender, Sexy Regardless of Race

    <h4>Chapter 504: Beautiful Regardless of Gender, Sexy Regardless of Race</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Meeting someone that one recognized far from home should be a joyous asion. Especially since the opponent that they were initially on guard against with trepidation was actually a friend''s mother��they should feel relieved.


    But Wang Lu felt as if he instantly fell into an ice hole.


    Because he had realized that he had made another mistake. It was not the invisible devil, feared by the desert demon for two thousand years, that caused the fall of the golden generation��it was another person!


    The reasoning for this was very simple. If the disaster was caused by this monster wolf, then when Wang Lu picked Quan Zouhua in the ck tide in Western Mountain and returned to Spirit Sword Mountain together with him, Wang Wu would have no reason not to recognize his kind! He was the descendant of the murderer that she hated for life!


    Not only Wang Wu did not recognize him, even the other people on Spirit Sword Mountain did not recognize him. In the end, it was Aya who finally broke his secret. This could only mean that the monster wolf Fenrir of the Western Continent did not upy any important position in the cultivation life of the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect. At least, she couldn''t possibly be the culprit that caused all the disaster!


    Who was the real culprit then?


    Since he traveled back in time till now, Wang Lu had experienced too many failed expectations and took many wrong turns along the way. Therefore, Wang Lu did not mind being wrong once again. Wasn''t sess the fruit that could be tasted after repeated failures? Moreover, every failure could lead to new clues, so it wasn''t entirely worthless.


    But this time, the clue that he got from being wrong was chilling.


    If the culprit was not the monster wolf Fenrir�� considering that a hundred yearster Quan Zouhua was alone in the ck tide, it meant that his mother was likely to die in the same disaster, even to the point of dying in silence�� But, with her strength, who at present age could kill her?


    There was only one possibility for this��


    Wang Lu lowered his head to ponder and then said, "Excuse me�� Previously, you said that the person who sneaked on and caused you to suffer a huge damage two thousand years ago has been suppressed by you, right? In other words, that person isn''t dead?"


    Fenrir was obviously not a fan of the subject. Her voice was somewhat cold and indifferent as she said, "Hump, sooner orter, I''ll kill him."


    "That means he''s not dead?"


    Fenrir cast a quick nce at him and did not say anything. She raised her head to indicate her disdain��obviously, she was dissatisfied with Wang Lu''s response.


    I rarely show my true form�� In two thousand years, only these two little guys had the honor to see this perfect physique, which was indeed worth dying for. The reaction of that one was good, he had been deeply struck by it. Obviously, he was someone who knew how to appreciate beauty. But the other one was clearly unenlightened.


    At this time, instead of kneeling down in prostrate before the beautiful goddess, he actually cared about what happened to that lowly person two thousand years ago? Does he feel that I can''t suppress the sneak attack of that viin with my own strength?


    Although all her effort indeed failed to annihte it two thousand years ago, that was only because she was trapped in a cage. Once she broke free, she could immediately scatter away its soul. Not to mention that this ordeal had caused her to be gradually reborn, bringing her to another level.


    Moreover, even if he was worried about a hidden danger, howe he didn''t even raise his head to look even a bit? Does he really think that since I dote on him, he could act unbridled? Tsk, these humans little guy are all like this, just giving him a bit of face and he immediately has an exaggerated opinion of himself!


    Thinking about it, she was very dissatisfied with Wang Lu. Her original favorable impression of him quickly vanished because she felt like she was being used. The little guy didn''t care about her situation, but only about the resources that she might have in her hands�� She hated this kind of little thing the most.


    Wang Lu initially intended to ask for more details, but seeing the scowling look of Fenrir, and the ck shadow gradually began to cover the cave�� it immediately dawned on him that this was not a good time to ask questions.


    At the same time, it was also not a good time to immediately apologize. Because once he apologized, it meant that he acknowledged his mistake, and for the monster wolf of Western Continent, a toy that makes mistakes no longer qualifies as a toy.


    Therefore, Wang Lu had to think of a way to pique her interest up once again, such as��


    He turned his gaze slightly so that his gaze moved away from the monster wolf. Then he used his acting skill to make his cheek red. The words that came out of his mouth then became incoherent.


    "I think you still have to be careful after all as the saying goes�� since erm�� being careful can sail a boat for ten thousands of years. It''s not easy for you to cultivate till this stage, moreover, despite the fact that your strength is strong enough, you are so�� so��"


    Hearing this, the monster wolf Fenrir immediately became impatient��what the hell is this? Inwardly, even a murderous intention began to appear. Then at this time, she suddenly found that Wang Lu''s reaction seemed strange. His eyes continued to drift from side to side, without any pause at all, as if there was something unbearable to look at on her.


    Thereupon Fenrir snapped at him. "Mortal, look at me!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was immediately shocked, feeling that his two hundred and six Non-Phase Sword Bones faintly shook. And then he somewhat unwillingly looked up straight toward the eyes of the monster wolf, but he appeared very reluctant.


    This further annoyed Fenrir. "Mortal, can''t my look even enter your eyes?"


    "No, it''s mainly because�� you''re naked."


    "�� What did you say?"


    Wang Lu tried to make his face even redder. "It''s rude for me to look."


    "��"


    Hearing this ''it''s rude for me to look'', it unexpectedly caused Fenrir the monster wolf unable to respond for a long time.


    And Wang Lu took this opportunity to turn his head and exined, "Because your body is too beautiful, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold myself if I look at it for too long�� Naturally, if you don''t mind me unable to hold myself, then the thing that I mentioned before about the joy of having children still counts."


    Fenrir felt that her mind seemed to be whirled around. After a moment, she asked with interest.


    "For a human like you, my looks can actually make you�� actually have the interest in that?"


    Wang Lu confidently said, "Beautiful regardless of gender, sexy regardless of race. I have always been a man of universal love!"


    With that, Wang Lu inwardly remembered that non-human mother-daughter at Grand Cloud Mountain, so when he said about universal love, it was really not a lie! Especially for a canine-type animal, he simply has an indissoluble bond with them!


    "�� Very well, I''ll let this aside this time, little guy."


    With that, the monster wolf Fenrir smiled, once again feeling the joy, so her voice returned to the previous rxed and easy going tone. "Then, say what you want to say before, what do you think about my old enemy?"


    "I am worried that your old enemy is still trying to stir up trouble because both of your experience was too simr. Both of you were sneak attacked and suppressed and then stuck in a difficult situation. Two thousand years ago, you had already found a way to break through, I''m worried that he could too."


    Monster wolf Fenrirughed and said, "Are you worried that he could break free? Ha, since I personally suppressed it two thousand years ago, its every action and movement could not escape my perception. I''m not worried that it would stage aeback, so what are you, a newly arrived little guy, worried about?"


    Wang Lu paused for a moment and then confidently said, "Rationally, I certainly know that this is a groundless fear, but I still can''t help but worry about you. Before I see that personpletely has no way to free himself, I won''t be able to feel assured."


    "��"


    In the monster wolf Fenrir''s long life, she had never seen such a maverick little guy. Although she knew perfectly well that these were just honeyed words, but�� these honeyed words didn''t seem to be annoying.


    Perhaps it was because of the familiar smell on Wang Lu, or perhaps she had been bored for two thousand years, therefore, she decided to meet Wang Lu''s request.


    "Since you''re so worried��" Monster wolf Fenrir shook her head. "Alright, I''ll let you see the miserable situation of that fellow so you can feel at ease."


    After that, Fenrir''s front paw mmed on the ground, and suddenly, the earth cracked and then a bottomless pit appeared on the ground.


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang could not help but curiously stoop to look into it. The deep darkness in that pit cast fear in people''s heart, as if it led to an unknown space.


    Fenrir exined, "This is its cage. At present, it is suppressed by me in the ninth depth prison, which is an absolute nothingness. If you two little guys were to be thrown in, in a cup of tea time, you would be melted by nothingness. Inside it, it could only barely manage to maintain a feeble existence. For two thousand years, it had not received even a shred of energy. Instead, it must consume its own energy to continue to maintain its survival, which caused it to be weaker and weaker. Two thousand years ago, it could note out, now it was even more hopeless."


    Wang Lu carefully looked at the endless pit and asked, "Absolute nothingness? It''s�� pretty safe."


    Hearing the exnation from Fenrir, Wang Lu became even more puzzled.


    This is not going to break, right? Absolute nothingness�� For most creatures, it''s an absolute deathtrap. Even just to maintain the form in absolute nothingness, anyone less than Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage would not be able to do it. Therefore, if Fenrir did confine it in the absolute nothingness, it really did not have any chance to escape. However��


    However, vaguely, Wang Lu felt that this thing was not that absolute. Unfortunately, based on negligible clues, for the moment, he could only think of this, and because of it, it was hard for him to continue his train of thoughts.


    "Alright, you have seen this ninth depth prison, now you can feel at ease right?"


    Wang Lu revealed a smile and said, "You''re indeed the illustrious monster wolf that could extinguish the world, I have no worry now."


    No worry the hell�� If the real culprit more than one hundred years ago in his timeline was really the old enemy of the monster wolf, then things would be easier instead. Because at least, the target range could be locked, and then he could be full on alert. At the moment, however, it was actually tantamount to losing all the clues and he had to do it all over again.


    Therefore, after a moment of silent, Wang Lu asked, changing the topic, "In this Savage Land, is there any powerful presence that is worth paying attention to?"


    "No."


    Monster wolf Fenrir firmly replied, "Thisnd is indeed magical, but it hasn''t produced an extremely powerful individual�� So you don''t have to worry about any external threat that might harm you. During the first hundreds of years, there were indeed some creatures who didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth who came to try to take advantage of my severe injury. In the end, they all ended up as my nourishment. Now I actually hope that this Savage Land can really have a particrly powerful presence, then maybe I can get out of this cage in a few years."


    After listening to this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    This is wrong, that is also wrong, damn it, who exactly was the culprit one hundred years ago? Why is this reasoning problem so hard?


    While he was anxious, he heard Fenrir somewhat boringly said, "Speaking about that guy, it''s actually really strange. After being trapped in the ninth depth, it hasn''t moved for hundreds of years, but it''s not dead, like it''s sleeping leisurely, I also don''t know what it dreamed of."


    Wait a minute, dream?

 Chapter 505 - This Is Called Punching The Geracomium

    <h4>Chapter 505: This Is Called Punching The Gerium</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Speaking about dreams, Wang Lu could not help but think about the most magnificent dream he had ever seen in his entire life, the new demon world, which bore the wishes of the millions of creatures�� As well as that mountain of corpses that towered straight into the clouds. Within it, there was a secret chamber where a person that should be there was actually not there.


    If it was him, then everything would be connected�� No, it should be said that, ording to the time, it could only be him.


    The new demon world was born two thousand years ago. At that time, the demon king who should have been guarding in the middle of the mountain of corpses slipped away. Simrly, two thousand years ago, Fenrir was attacked by a powerful opponent and was suppressed here. How could people not associate the two?


    Thest king of the demon world abandoned his own people and led a new tribe to the Nine Regions. Then he went to the Western Continent to hunt down the monster wolf Fenrir, trying to transform her power for his own use. But the monster wolf bit back and he eventually failed. The tribe that he brought with him also became a toy of the monster wolf, and thus, it could be said that they only had themselves to me for the ending.


    But simrly, if it was him, then the ninth depth prison of the Fenrir was not secure enough.


    Because the dream building technique that thest king excelled at was ultimately a technique to create something out of nothing, producing power in nothingness. The only problem was that the power required to construct the dream was extremelyrge. He was sneak attacked by the monster wolf and fell into the ninth depth prison. Under this rushed change, what scale of the dreand could he build on his own?


    But, no matter how weak the dreand was, if it was let to grow for two thousand years, once it began to snowball, any result that it would eventually form would not be a surprise.


    For example, the endless ck tide that covered the entire Savage Land one hundred and fifty yearster.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu felt more strongly that the matter should not be dyed. Hearing that Fenrir was about to recount her experience in that time, Wang Lu interrupted.


    "That strong enemy, does he have a not quite tall figure, handsome, and seems like an ordinary young man?"


    When his voice fell, the cave was suddenly shrouded in darkness. Fenrir''s body fiercely stood up, and an irresistible force of astonishing pressure came.


    "How did you know that?"


    In the darkness, the voice of Fenrir was no longer rxed, and the unique woman''s voice became heavy and hoarse, like the roar of the beast.


    The previous good talk that Fenrir disyed happened because Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang coaxed her to be happy. But if the two little guys had anything to do with that powerful enemy, Fenrir would not be happy anymore.


    "I never told you about his appearance!"


    Wang Lu circted his Non-Phase Method and forcefully gathered his primordial spirit that was almost shattered. And then with a sinking sound, he said, "Two thousand years ago, there was a great upheaval in the demon world."


    Fenrir didn''t care about Wang Lu pulling the topic a bit off, but just silently nodded. "Keep going."


    "That upheaval almost destroyed the demon world. Then the then demon king led the survivors to create an amazing miracle to continue the demon race civilization. That miracle is called the new demon world."


    With that, Wang Lu stretched out his hand to a point before his eyes. Immediately, brilliant lights and vibrant colors grew in the darkness, and then transformed into showing all kinds of scenes in the new demon world.


    Although it was only a spell, and moreover, Wang Lu didn''t have the intention to cause the image to appear blurred, Fenrir still felt the infinite vitality contained within the new demon world.


    "Go on."


    Wang Lu nodded and began to change the image. The image perspective continued to move upward, until it went straight through the sky, piercing the shackles of the new demon world, and then the truth of everything was revealed.


    Wang Lu presented the corpses of hundreds of millions of creatures in front of Fenrir.


    Witnessing this astonishing mountain, the world extinguisher monster wolf Fenrir of Western Continent who had long been ustomed to ruin and death was appalled. "What is this?"


    "The carrier of the new demon world, the origin of everything," Wang Lu said, and then continued to move the angle of the view. From the corner of the mountain of corpses to exploring the secret inside the mountain.


    Fenrir saw a long and narrow corridor, as well as the square secret room behind it. In the center of the secret room was apletely empty coffin, and on the surrounding walls were the records of the dream building technique.


    Seeing this, she also understood the truth of everything. The wolf has always been a cunning and swift creature, and the monster wolf of the Western Continent that stood on the apex was even more so.


    She might be willful and yful, but she was never dull or stupid.


    "I have onest question: how do you know all of this?"


    Wang Lu indifferently responded, "The secrets that had once been explored by chance by the Elders of the sect and then passed on to us elite disciples."


    Fenrir closed her eyes and epted this answer. This was indeed the most reasonable answer.


    Wang Lu did not tell her the truth about his travel through time. Even though it was the easiest way to win the trust of others, he still did notpletely trust this seemingly cute monster wolf of the Western Continent.


    Towards Ouyang Shang, he disclosed everything, because he trusted the other party and knew that their interests were the same. Together, they would try to take advantage of his time travel to reverse the history and save the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect. However, for Fenrir, the usage of a time traveler was obviously more than that.


    In order to avoid trouble, Wang Lu pushed everything to the sect elders. Fortunately, Fenrir seemed to be worried and didn''t care enough to pursue it further.


    Now that Fenrir had known the truth, the next step was to find out how to thoroughly eliminate the demon king in the ninth depth prison. For this, Wang Lu already had some ideas to try, but before he could open his mouth to say it, he heard the slightly tired voice of Fenrir.


    "Very well, I already know it, you guys can go now."


    As soon as her voice fell, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang saw a blur. They had been sent out of the underground cave and directly arrived outside the shrine.


    "We''ve actually been expelled?" Wang Lu was inexplicably amazed.


    "Probably she doesn''t trust us too." Ouyang Shang spected, "Next she must deal with the powerful enemy in the ninth depth prison. To do this, she might have to use some taboo secret technique, during which, her body would be particrly vulnerable, so she doesn''t want us to be by her side."


    This was a reasonable exnation and Wang Lu had nothing to say to that.


    After a while, Wang Lu sighed. "In the end, the n to have children hasn''t been sessfully implemented. If both sides were fated to do it, right now, we probably wouldn''t have to guard against each other."


    Ouyang Shang wanted to nod and say yes but thought that the reason why the n to have children failed wasrgely because Wang Lu had used the close rtive card, and he as the substitute didn''t promptly pick up the ck�� Therefore, he would notment on this, so as not to stir up trouble.


    Thus, he cleared his throat and changed the topic, "At present, the situation inside the underground cave is probably going to be desperately serious, but we on the outside can''t just stand in a circle and watch�� I have some opinions about that dream building technique."


    Wang Lu let out augh. "I also happen to have it too. Although the dream building technique is creating something out of nothing, the energy needed to break the ninth depth prison is exceptionally huge, and this requires a suitable carrier. But based on him, someone who is powerless to even defend himself��"


    Ouyang Shang said, "He mostly has a helping hand from the outside. But from the tribe''s situation, it seems that even the great elder doesn''t remember what happened two thousand years ago."


    Wang Lu said, "It''s not surprising if a civilization is divided into periods. Moreover, umting power using dream building technique is obviously the biggest secret that he needs to hide for two thousand years. The tribe consists of many kinds of people so it''s easy for the secret to leak. Therefore, he simply didn''t let them know, but just used their power."


    "So the next step is to ask the tribe about the dream, maybe we''ll discover something."


    The two seemed to be just talking to each other, but in fact, they merely thought out loud about their next step of the n. Then they agreed to split up and find out the secret of the dreand within the tribe.


    Then the two, as if by prior agreement, found the tribe''s great elder together. When they met at the entrance of the elder''s tent, the two men smiled.


    To inquire the legend of the tribe, the most straightforward thing to do was, of course, to find the leader of the tribe.


    The two lifted up the curtain of the tent and walked in. In the middle of the tent, the great elder was enjoying lunch. When they came in, he raised his head in surprise. "You guys��"


    Wang Lu went straight to the point, "Elder, may I ask if there any legends about dreams in this tribe?"


    Ouyang Shang added, "Or has anyone in this tribe had a strange dream? The content is probably rted to the resistance toward the invisible devil."


    Listening to the two of them, a somewhat serious expression appeared on top of the great elder''s surprised expression. He put down his bowl and said, "Why do you suddenly think and ask about this?"


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang didn''t speak but just observed the reaction of the great elder. The great elder''s reaction didn''t seem unusual. This seemed to be the proper response of a man who was asked an inexplicable question. However�� with how shrewd this old guy was, it was unrealistic to hope that he would reveal a w in just two or three sentences.


    But Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang didn''t have much time to waste on this old guy. Therefore, the two of them immediately used the tactic of cutting the gordian knot.


    "We were told to ask this by the invisible devil." Wang Lu said, "She wants us to find out the secret of your tribe''s secret revolt against her."


    "What?" The great elder finally showed his overwhelmed with shock look��naturally, it was not the least bit fake surprise, frightened, or hurriedly trying to cover it up look.


    "Good, you finally got caught." Seeing the subtle expression change of the great elder, Ouyang Shang smiled and stepped forward. In a sh, he appeared beside the great elder and held his neck with his fingers. "It''s indeed a hidden secret."


    On the other side, Wang Lu lifted up his hand and camouged the voice in the tent with a spell so that no one could hear any sound that came from the inside. After which, he walked toward the great elder.


    "Exin carefully about the secret of the dreand."


    With that, he also put his hand on the great elder''s head.


    "If you don''t want to speak, we will have to see it for ourselves."


    What Wang Lu referred to was the so-called soul searching techniquemonly used by evil cultivators. This technique directly searched for the soul of the person and seized their memories, which was very ferocious. It was usually regarded as one of the absolute taboos of the cultivators of the right path. However, it was clear that both Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang belonged to the kind that nothing was taboo.


    The great elder intended to y hard till the end, but just as that idea appeared in his mind, he saw green lights simultaneously appear from the hands of the two people��this was the sign of the soul searching technique that was about to be fully used. Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang had actually learned the soul searching technique!


    The fear of being seized by the soul searching technique suddenly upied the mind of the great elder. Although his cultivation base was very high, he was not equal to the two men in terms of strength. In the face of the undisguised power of the two men�� he could not resist.


    "Okay, I''ll talk��"

 Chapter 506 - whosyourdaddy

    <h4>Chapter 506: whosyourdaddy</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    whosyourdaddy 1


    Generally speaking, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang were both well-mannered and decent people. Even if asionally their moral integrity was mysteriously hidden, they always had their bottom line in doing things. Otherwise, it was difficult for them to bear the reputation of the sect.


    However, it was precisely because each of them respectively shouldered the heavy responsibility of the sect that when they needed to do something by any means necessary, they would never hesitate.


    The great elder of the desert tribe had no enmity nor quarrel with the two, and he also had no character defect. The two of them did not have a reason to deal with him with a heavy hand. No matter from which perspective, what they did was apletely evil act. However, at this time, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang were facing the problem of survival and death of the whole Spirit Sword Mountain. When presented with the choice of being a wicked person or a dead person, it was not difficult to choose.


    Under the spell threat of the two men, the great elder didn''t hold on for long before divulging the secret of the tribe.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t really strong-willed��the fear of soul searching technique was of course natural��but more importantly, he saw that, to know the secret, the two cultivators were really willing to put down all pretenses, and they would do anything necessary to aplish it. If he were to insist on not saying anything till he die, they were likely to turn to the rest of the tribe members. When the time came, this great tribe that hadsted for two thousand years in the difficult situation would be destroyed. Thus, he had no choice at all.


    There was indeed a legend about the dreand in the desert tribe.


    "In the legend, every warrior who died fighting the invisible devil will enter the demon spirit dream."


    "The demon spirit dream?"


    "I also don''t know what it is. For me, the demon spirit dream is only a legend that has been circted within the tribe many years ago. So far, no one has ever seen it, and no one actually knows what exactly the demon spirit dream is. However, this legend is a secret that has been passed down orally generation after generation of tribal elders. Such a precious and heavy secret, there must be a meaning behind it. I think, it should contain the secret to defeat the invisible devil."


    "Very good."


    With that, the green light in Wang Lu''s hand shed, and the great elder of the demon race fainted to the ground without making any sound. Wang Lu did not destroy his soul, but rather turned the soul searching technique into a shocking thrust to make him unconscious.


    "I think I''ve already guessed the answer."


    Beside him, Ouyang Shang also touched his chin. "He said that the dead warrior will enter the demon spirit dream, right? This setup is somewhat interesting."


    "There are two exnations for this. The first is a religious doctrine, which has no practical significance. Its role is to guide the tribe members to fight bravely and not afraid to die. But the legend does not describe the content of the demon spirit dream in details, and it also has limited ability in guiding the tribe member. Moreover, for a withering tribe, too much contempt for the threat of death is tantamount to suicide."


    Ouyang Shang nodded. "And the second possibility is the dream building technique."


    Wang Lu said, "It should be the second exnation. I really too underestimated thisst demon king who personally led millions upon millions of creatures to build the new demon world. Unexpectedly, he was able to nt this idea into the dead person above�� Yes, his strength alone is limited, and the tribe has fallen into the hands of Fenrir, so the scale could never be expanded to carry a formidable dreand. Even when the tribe was at its strongest, the poption had never exceeded that of ten thousand. But if all those who died in the past two thousand years are also counted�� Why didn''t I think of this before?"


    Ouyang Shang said with a smile, "ording to the dream building technique in the secret chamber inside the mountain of corpses, there is no way to use the dead people to build a dream. It means that this is a miracle caused by technique innovation, so it''s not your fault that it''s beyond calction."


    "So, the question now is, what is the real appearance of that demon spirit dream? Junior Brother Wang, for this dream building technique��"


    "Haven''t studied it thoroughly. But I think cramming study should be about the same. We don''t need to build a dreand, we can just participate as an observer."


    Wang Lu said, spread the scroll where he copied the murals on the secret chamber. Numerousplicated secret lines and figures swayed along with Wang Lu''s fingers and floated on the scroll. The secrets of the dream building technique were thus presented before him one by one.


    While continuing to swing his fingers to change the image, Wang Lu said, "I remember having seen a simr technique that could be used to spy on private dreams, I think it''s called inside peeping technique right?"


    "Inside peeping technique�� Are you sure it''s used to peep into the dreand?"


    "Em, this is it." Wang Lu said and then reached out toward the scroll. The rapidly changing image suddenly stopped. "You can perceive the existence of dreand, which is just right for the present situation."


    Although the legend of the demon spirit dream had already been known, no one in the desert tribe had seen it in two thousand years. It was clear that thest demon king had hidden himself in the dreand, but without the corresponding skill, they wouldn''t be able to see it even if they wanted to.


    Fenrir suppressed the demon king for two thousand years but did not know the existence of the dreand, clearly it was rted to this unique skill. In those years, the dream building technique could be considered as a rare secret. Were it not for Wang Lu stumbling upon the demon world and recording the dream building technique into the scroll, at this time, there was nothing he could do.


    The skill to perceive the dreand was notplicated. With the ability of the two Daoists Master of Jindan Stage, before long, theypletely mastered the spell and cast it on the spot without hesitation.


    Both of them had very strong crisis awareness, so they did not want to waste any moment. Even if there were still many problems that had to be dealt with right now, such as what would they do when the attack on the great elder would be discovered�� Previously, they didn''t give Feng Yin and the others any prior notice, so what would they reaction be when they found out�� But right now, they could only put that matter down.


    To put it mildly, even if things developed toward the worst direction, it would be worth it if they could stop the recovery of the demon king.


    A momentter, the spell came into effect. The two people felt a bit of a heat for a moment, and then a whole new world appeared before them.


    The dreamworld created by dream building technique did not have a fixed position. The dream lies where the heart lies. When they were aware of the existence of the dreand and observed it in the right way, they could see the dreand built by the person before them.


    The scenery around them gradually turned dim and transparent, the light of the new world had reced everything.


    A vast expanse of battlefield was presented before their eyes.


    At one end of the battlefield there were countless demon warriors, seemingly like a red tide. They were armed with excellent weapons as they shouted out loud. Their imposing manner was like a rainbow, and their prestige shook the sky. These warriors had theplete posture that the desert tribe dreamed of, each one of them was exactly the same as the royal family who ruled the demon world two thousand years ago, with heavy armors and high-spirited fighting intent.


    The army of thousands upon thousands of royal family warriors who once stood undefeated in the demon world. ording to the history of demon world, the first generation of demon king unified the demon world with such a powerful army; even the proud army of ming Valley had to express fear of such a power. In the eyes of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang, perhaps because it was limited by origin, these demon spirits incarnation of the desert tribe could notpletely replicate the posture of their ancestors, so their average rank was still a lot lower. Most of the warriors were only the equivalent of human cultivators of Qi Cultivating Stage, a tenth had the strength equivalent of that of Foundation Establishment Stage, and very few Jindan Stage level.


    However, their number advantage made this group of warriors not to be underestimated. As far as the eyes could see, there were at least hundreds of thousands of demon race. With hundreds of thousands of Qi Cultivating Stage level cultivators�� even the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals must think twice to face such force.


    However, in this battlefield, the demon race was actually under pressure.


    Because their opponent was too powerful. It was a colossus that upied half of the battlefield��A darkness that obliterated everything everywhere it goes, and even the light of the blue sky was engulfed by it. The warriors of demon race, using their weapons and their natural magical ability, unceasingly united their strength to attack the darkness, orunched ming attack, called out for thunderbolt, or threw out zing spears. A few of them with high cultivation base could integrate the power of tens of thousands of demon race warriors and were able to refine huge puppets or perhapsunch an astonishingly powerful witchcraft.


    But none of these could reverse the situation. The darkness steadily expanded while the army of the demon race retreated in defeat again and again. Even the most elite warrior, if touched by the darkness, would turn into miserable bones in a moment, and then to ashes, not leaving anything.


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang watched from a corner of the battlefield for a moment and there were already at least tens of thousands of soldiers that died tragically.


    "This rhythm is a bit weird. If this goes on, it would not be long before these demons all die. How could they persist for two thousand years? Did we identallye when both sides decided to fight to the death, or��"


    Just as he spoke, Wang Lu saw on the side of the battlefield that belonged to the demon race, the sky suddenly opened and countless demon race warriors descended from the sky and joined the battlefield. The joining of the new force finally allowed the demon race to stop their declining trend and began to move forward slowly.


    During this time, Wang Lu could clearly see that this batch of fresh warriors was clearly the ones who died before.


    "�� What kind of science is this, it''s so cool!"


    If this was just ordinary dreand, let aloneing back from the death, even more bizarre things weren''t worth making a fuss about. But this demon spirit dream was clearly built on aplete and self-consistent rule system, but what rules could be used to exin this resurrection scene?


    The same question also existed in Ouyang Shang''s mind. However, before the two of them coulde up with any exnation for this, they suddenly saw in a distant ce a high level demon with close to Xudan Stage level strength was struck by a huge invisible force, and came down from the sky like a meteor. As it happened, that demon fell down at the feet of the two men, creating a huge pit.


    That demon was actually tenacious. After spitting out a mouthful of blood in the pit, he struggled to get up,pletely disregarding the fact that this would only aggravate his injury. When he got up and saw Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang, he was taken aback. "Are you guys new here?"


    Wang Lu froze for a moment, and then said, "Yes, this is��?"


    Upon hearing this, that demon let out augh, "Hahaha, you should''ve guessed it, this is the demon spirit dream! Wuah!"


    Before he had finished talking, he began to vomit blood. No matter how hard he tried to stop it, it just wouldn''t stop. A momentter, he died due to loss of blood.


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang looked at each other in nk dismay, thinking that this interlude was somewhat inexplicable. However, in just half an incenseter, they saw a person flew from one side of the sky and waved at them.


    It was the one that had just died. Wang Lu looked down and saw that the man''s corpse was still on the ground.


    "Hahaha, are you surprised that I''m still alive? Very simple, it''s because this is the demon spirit dream! A ce where demon will live forever!"

 Chapter 507 - The Puzzle Is Finally Solved!

    <h4>Chapter 507: The Puzzle Is Finally Solved!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the demon spirit dream, the demons lived forever.


    The sight before him, coupled with the introduction from this inexplicable and enthusiastic high-level demon, made Wang Lu quickly understand the rules of this dreand.


    It was indeed very simple. There was only one rule: in this space, the demon race will never die. Regardless of how, no one could destroy the demon racepletely. Whenever deathes, it means the beginning of a new life.


    ording to Wang Lu''s understanding of dream building technique, this kind of going against the heaven rule was almost unenforceable. But in fact, the rule had been faithfully executed for two thousand years, and he could also see that this was the spirit dream that had been gathering the demon spirit warriors for two thousand years, with a total number of more than a million.


    Judging from the fertility rate of the desert tribe, the poption born within two thousand years was also more than a million. However, the demon spirit dream only epted warriors who died fighting the invisible devil but not those ordinary demons. From the millions of warriors, there were not much from the desert tribe; The majority of them came from the new recruit that autonomously multiplied in the demon spirit dream.


    By now, the desert tribe with only around one thousand and one hundred demons left were no longer significant to the demon spirit dream.


    "But, it''s still very nice to see fresh faces, except that you all have degenerated to almost the same as human!"


    From the beginning, the high-level demon continued to sigh.


    "I came here one thousand and one hundred years ago. At that time, the scale of the demon spirit dream was not asrge as now. Every new demon was a valuable resource. Because those that can persist in fighting the invisible devil to the very end are all the very best warriors of the tribe, and in the demon spirit dream, they were soon able to recover their perfect state and be a reliablerade in arms. Unfortunately, since I came here, the new ones are bing weaker and weaker, but also fewer and fewer. Obviously, the outside situation is getting more and more difficult. Ai, we don''t have much time left."


    That guy heaved a sigh and the next moment, his expressionpletely changed. "But you two new guys shouldn''t worry too much. In this piece ofnd, you will soon recover the proper stance of the demon race. Previously, it''s just because you were squeezed too ruthlessly by the bad environment. Rest assured, us seniors will take a good care of you until you be a worthy warrior."


    As soon as he finished talking, they saw a fireball with exotic colors flew in the distance. That high-level demon''s face changed. "Let''s go, we''ve been watched!"


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang also didn''t argue, immediately theyunched their spell to escape along with that high level demon. After a moment, their original position was submerged in the sea of fire. When that exotic colored fireball fell to the ground, it triggered a shocking explosion. The earth was torn, the magma burst out, and the scalding hot air wave that came out even made the miles away from there Daoist Master of Jindan Stage felt ufortable.


    "That big guy asionally will take the initiative, and each time it''s also like this, in that it takes a long time to arrive, which is really inefficient."


    Seeing that the high level demon seemed to be talking about this topic, Wang Lu hurriedly interrupted by asking an important problem.


    "Who is that big guy? Why do you have to fight it?"


    The high level demon looked incredulously at Wang Lu. "You two don''t even remember why you''re here? That big guy is of course the invisible devil, the biggest enemy of our demon race! As long as it hasn''t been destroyed, the war will never stop!"


    Wang Lu turned his head and looked at the darkness that upied half the world. "Is that the true body of the invisible devil? Em, do you guys really think that it would be useful to use the human wave tactic to deal with that thing?"


    "Of course it''s useful! Don''t look that it now seems unbeatable, you should know that two thousand years ago, more than ny-nine percent of the world was upied by that darkness, yet now, we''ve already able topete with it on an equal basis! If we go by this trend, we just need to continue to persist for another five hundred years and we canpletely upy the dominant position and then eliminate the invisible devil!"


    "Regardless of whether the opponent will just sit still and let you keep growing�� even if you win in the demon spirit dream, can you really affect the opponent?"


    "Of course we can! As long as we can win here, the invisible devil will be wiped out!"


    That high level demon said it as a matter of fact. Although there were no detailed reason behind it, it seemed that he had no doubt about it.


    Thus, Wang Lu didn''t dwell on that question anymore. Instead, he asked, "But, what day is it today that there''s such arge scale decisive battle?"


    "There''s nothing special about today, we''ve just been fighting like this all the time."


    "All the time?" Wang Lu was surprised. "Did you fight with it like this for two thousand years?"


    "Correct!" That high level demon quite proudly said, "For two thousand years, the war hasn''t stopped even for a moment!"


    "Then�� Are all of you ceaselessly fighting and ceaselesslying back to life? In addition to fighting, are there no other activities?"


    That high level demon bewilderedly said, "What other activities? Before killing the invisible devil, we need not anything but fight!"


    Wang Lu was even more surprised. "At least there''s always a need to multiply, right? Aren''t these more than a million demons born locally?"


    That high level demonughed and said, "You mean poption growth? That''s very simple. Sometimes, we were torn into two halves by the invisible devil, and when we were resurrected, we might be two people�� Look at that one over there, doesn''t he look exactly the same as me? Three hundred years ago, we were cut off by the invisible devil, and when we woke up, it was already like this."


    "What the, the poption growth is actually achieved by way of mitosis? Very well, what about other things besides reproduction? Don''t you feel tired? Two thousand years of fighting, wouldn''t that be boring? Was it not painful? Were there no war weariness?"


    Looking at the demarcation line of the battlefield, thousands of demons disappeared in the darkness, as if they were sent into a meat grinder�� Wang Lu really didn''t think that anyone could persist in this kind of environment for two thousand years. Even the most warlike of demons, the warriors of ming Valley, wanted to vent as much as they like after the war, perhaps by stuffing themselves with food or plowing a woman''s body�� There was no way to fight continuously, let alone for two thousand years!


    Although at the time the royal family of demon race conquered the demon world, as a warrior, they were not better than those of ming valley. They would feel afraid, weary, and frustrated. This endless fight waspletely unreasonable!


    "Ay, why do you, two new arrivals, have so many questions? Have the tribe be such a wussy? If you want to know why, thene with me to experience the battlefield for once!"


    With that, out of nowhere, the high level demon fished out two jet ck spears.


    "Here, take it and thene with me. As long as you experience the cycle of life and death once, you will know why we can persist for two thousand years."


    Then he took the lead and rushed directly to the battlefield.


    The strength of that high level demon was equivalent to that of a Xudan Stage cultivator, with a variety of magical ability spells. At this time, however, he was like an ordinary martial art master, purely using his physical strength to charge ahead, and his speed was also disappointing. In the blink of an eye, he had crossed the vast battlefield, and reached the frontline. He then roared loudly and raised his spear into the darkness. And then a roll of dark tide came, which rolled his corpse out of existence.


    A soul-stirring, yet ultimately a foolhardy charge.


    A momentter, that high level demon came down from the sky and then looked at Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang in puzzlement. "You two didn''t follow me?"


    Of course, it was impossible to follow him. These demons had the ability toe back from the dead, but not these two intruders. If they were to be caught by the dark tide, they would die without a burial ground.


    However, during their talk, there were many demons around them that turned to look at them curiously.


    "Neers?"


    "It looks more and more strange�� What''s the matter with people outside now? Have they married with humans?"


    "The strength is pretty good, but the guts are not so."


    "Don''t be afraid, when you really die once, you will know that the so-called fear and pain are all illusions and will disappear with the cycle of life and death. All you have to do is to keep fighting!"


    There were more and more demons who gathered around the two of them. Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang exchanged a look and knew that if they continued to let them look at them, they would definitely expose their ws. After all, they were new demon race recruits who looked exactly the same as human, which no matter how one looked at it, it would still be abnormal. Only this group of demons that had been fighting for two thousand years so that tumor appeared in their brain would gawk for such a long time without finding any problems with it.


    Thereupon, the two men took the bull by the horn. They lifted their long spear high and screamed as they charged forward. Then, when they were about to reach the darkness, Ouyang Shang pulled Wang Lu along with him into the ground using his earth moving technique to escape.


    "�� We should be safe, right?"


    Hiding in the dark underground world, each of themunched their respective method to hold their breath and shield their senses. The strength of the two of them was not particrly high, but they were also confident that they could hide the truth from the brain-damaged demon race warriors above them.


    This two thousand years of non-stop battle had long degraded their ability to sense. In addition to bravely charging ahead without fear, their other abilities had gradually died out.


    "This dreand is really interesting." When the situation had stabilized, Wang Lu opened his mouth and said, "Using Fenrir as the imaginary enemy in two thousand years of continuous fight�� What''s the use?"


    "This ce''s Fenrir should have nothing to do with the real Fenrir." Ouyang Shang spected, "I think it''s just a temptation guise. This bloody battle is more like a collection ceremony, but what does the demon king want to collect through it?"


    Wang Lu said, "It should be negative emotions�� In a sense, this demon spirit dream is exactly the same as the new demon world. The demons of the new demon world are deprived of their hatred, while the warriors of demon spirit dream are deprived of pain, dispiritedness, tiredness, and so on, bing a more simple creature. But these emotions could notpletely disappear. They are simply collected to make a weapon that can determine the universe��"


    "The ck tide?" Ouyang Shang, after all, did not go to the demon world and the new demon world, so his reaction was not as fast as Wang Lu. However, once he was reminded, he quickly found the right direction.


    "For the most part, yes. In this way, it''s connected to the known historical line. The ck tide of the Savage Land is not from the weak desert tribe, nor the monster wolf Fenrir, but this demon spirit dream."


    "So, the next step is to find a way to destroy this dreand? But on the scale of this dream�� Is there any way for you to do it?"


    Wang Lu let out augh��


    "Coincidentally, there is."

 Chapter 508 - A Chapt.er Full of Positive Energy

    <h4>Chapter 508: A Chapt.er Full of Positive Energy</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    It is always easier to destroy than to build. But regarding demon spirit dream, which hadsted for two thousand years, it was not an easy task to destroy it, at least for a couple of Jindan Stage cultivators.


    Even if the two of them exhausted their primordial spirit power, it was impossible to shake the foundation of this dream. However, as it happened, Wang Lu had one item in his hand that could reverse the situation.


    The demon jade that should have been consumed in the demon world, the proof of the king of the demon world.


    "If it''s a group of degraded desert tribe, I don''t have much certainty that it would work. But in this demon spirit dream, all the demon race will gradually restore their original appearance. But this set up like spinning a cocoon around themselves 1 ."


    "However, direct destruction of the dreand by the demon jade is likely to cause the eruption of ck tide, so it must be treated carefully," Ouyang Shang reminded.


    "Yes, I understand. Before wepletely destroy the dreand, we have to think of a way to solve the ck tide, and as it happens, I have a little experience in this area. The root of the ck tide is the negative emotions of the people in the dream. If they can provoke the two sides to fight each other, it will have twice the result with half the effort."


    Ouyang Shang asked, "Provoke the two sides to fight? How about the actual operation?"


    "There are two kinds of schemes. One is to break the concealment of the ck tide by the demon spirit dream, so that the warriors in the dream can clearly understand the existence of the ck tide. After that, it''s not difficult to camouge the ck tide as Fenrir or whatever. But this method has two problems. The first one is whether the demon king would allow me to interfere so much with the demon spirit dream. Once this method is detected by him, he will likely detonate the ck tide in advance. When that happens, all of our ns are basically failed. The second is, by letting the demon race fight against the ck tide, it will only elerate the umtion of their negative emotions such as pain and fatigue, and strengthen the ck tide. So, it might not result in both of them mutually wounding each other."


    Ouyang Shang nodded. "This analysis is reasonable. Then what about the second scheme?"


    "The second scheme is a bit more troublesome��the root of the ck tide is negative emotions. If we can sever these negative emotions and even produce positive emotions, the ck tide will naturally weaken."


    Ouyang Shang nodded again. "In theory, this analysis is good, but�� he reached toward the top of his head and a drop of ck sticky droplet fell not far from him.


    This was the blood of the demon race that spilled on the battlefield. The blood-soaked the soil and seeped into more than one hundred meters underground.


    On such a tragic battlefield, if that demon king didn''tpletely strip the negative emotions using the dream building technique, no one could insist until the end before copsing, let alone have positive emotions.


    "There''s still a way to do it." Wang Lu said, "I don''t know if you have noticed this, but in this demon spirit dream, the negative emotions of the demon race warriors arepletely stripped of in the time after their death and before theye back to life."


    Ouyang Shang said, "This is indeed the case. I noticed that when they charged ahead, they can still feel the pain when they were seriously injured. I saw with my own eyes a demon who was cut off by the waist loudly screaming on the ground miserably for a long time. But soon he died, and after the resurrection, he was full of spirit again, as if hepletely doesn''t remember his recent experience."


    Wang Lu said, "Correct, that''s the problem. In normal terms, even someone with nerves of steel, after a serious injury, would always have a period of mental mise. But this demon race, after being resurrected, is bursting with energy. Obviously, they were stripped off all of their negative emotions before the resurrection. And figuring out this link gave me the opportunity to act. I want the demon spirit dream to add positive emotions in addition to stripping off the negative emotions. To simply put, increasing the positive energy."


    "Increasing the positive energy? For example?"


    "For example��"


    Wang Lu took a breath, touched the demon jade, and stimted it with magical power. Then heunched the dream building technique using the power of the demon jade.


    The wave of the spell was not strong, which meant that it had a limited influence toward the demon spirit dream. However, with the principle of a small force leveraging a big object, a small spell might also y a role in turning the situation around. It was just that, Ouyang Shang hadn''t thought of the specific method of operation.


    Therefore, he was very curious about the effect of Wang Lu''s spell. After Wang Lu finished casting his spell, Ouyang Shang pondered for a moment and then made a gesture with his hands, a virtual projection was then lit between his palms.


    A milky white light in the projection showed the process of the demon race warrior''s death on the ground and being resurrected in the sky.


    Wang Lu was not surprised to see this. "Is this�� dream building technique? When did you learn to do this?"


    Regarding the dream building technique, because of the limited time, Wang Lu merely gave Ouyang Shang the brief introduction to it. He never took out the scroll to allow him to read it carefully, and previously, Ouyang Shang hadn''t been interested in it too much��the sword art that he currently cultivated was already vast and profound, so he needed to spend a lot of energy to study it. How could he have the time to study the dream building technique?


    However, at the moment, the technique used by Ouyang Shang was exactly the dream building technique�� Moreover, even Wang Lu had not seriously read it, so where did he learn it?


    Ouyang Shang said, "When I saw you unfolded the scroll, the figures on it change. There are a few small spells that don''t seem difficult. I just casually read them in my mind and learned them unwittingly."


    "Casually read them in your mind, and you learned them unwittingly?" Wang Lu was so surprised that he felt his worldview had been refreshed a bit. The perception of this former Big Brother was so strong that it simply went against the heaven. In terms of learningprehension alone, this Big Brother was even better than him. And such a talent fell a hundred years ago�� No wonder afterward, it was hard for the surviving Heavenly Sword Hall Elders to forget this for their entire life.


    If this guy continued to live on��


    While he was thinking, he heard Ouyang Shang''s exmation in his ears, "What the hell, Junior Brother Wang Lu, is this what you mean by adding positive energy?"


    In the projection between Ouyang Shang''s palms, there were hundreds of demon race warriors within that milky white light, and their eyes were vacant.


    It was the middle station of their countless cycles of life and death. Whenever they died, their soul would rise from the ground and enter the sky above. After a short period of nk time, they would re-enter the battlefield and continue the fight.


    This time, however, after they soul rose to the sky, the short period of time was no longer nk. Instead, they saw an unprecedented spectacle.


    It was a holy temple made of pure white jade. A long table was ced in the middle of its hall. Stacked on the tables were countless of delicious delicacies. There were golden-colored high quality greased steaks, gorgeous and polished fragrant fruits, and exquisitely-shaped unique dessert cakes. For the demon race warriors who were born in the desert tribe and whose supplies were extremely scarce, it was a magnificent sight that they had never seen even in the dream.


    But what shocked them even more was the row of demon race girls at the table. They were young and graceful, with greasy, slippery, and blood-colored skin. Their facial features were delicate but did not lose their royal family prestige. Two small fangs slightly sneaked out of their mouth and reached against their lips, showing their temptation. Moreover, unlike the other royal family who always wore heavy armor, they only wore ayer of transparent veil, which made their interesting parts partly visible, causing people''s blood vessels to open up.


    If the dining table in the hall was a shock to the demon race warriors, then these girls simply a lightning strike that came from the ninth heaven, which blew their souls into pieces.


    Before entering this dreand with the demon spirit body, they came from the desert tribe that lived in poverty and hardships for decades. There was nock of opposite sex within the tribe and reproduction to have children was encouraged. However, due to limited conditions, most of the females seemed dry and haggard, and they aged very fast. If that was their only experience, then it might not be a problem. But now, seeing the truly outstanding beautiful female demon race in the temple�� they felt that their outlook on life had been shattered.


    "It turns out there''s such a beautiful woman in the world!"


    "Just seeing them from a distance already makes my blood boil!"


    "It seems, it seems they are even more attractive to me than men!"


    "Yes, I have never understood the beauty of women before. Now, I realized that my previous one thousand years have all been in vain."


    "Hey, is that what you say in front of me, yourrade-in-arms, for one thousand years? Where is your conscience?"


    "I''m sorry, I think I still prefer women."


    "�� Alright, actually, I just found out that I am too."


    ��


    The size of the hall was extremely magnificent, and the space was even more spacious. On the sides of the long dining table, there were seats as far as the eye can see. These male warriors were in a daze. Filled with anticipation, they took their seat respectively. Needless to say, the young girls then came closer to serve them to enjoy the food.


    The dishes on the table were tempting, but how could they bepared to the beautiful women next to them? It was just that the demon race warriors were still a bit confused about the current situation and thus did not dare to act wantonly. Instead, they first deferred to the arrangement of the young girls by slowly sampling the food. It was just that they somewhat ate without tasting the food.


    However, a momentter, a greater shock came. Some of the girls, after cing down their food, lightly drilled under the table, knelt while facing the demon race warrior, and then gently opened their cherry-like lips��


    Supreme enjoyment descended upon them. At the dining table, the demon race warriors felt a burst of warm sensation, which formed a tide that engulfed their whole body, and permeated into their bone marrow, such that even their soul seemed to melt and their entire person float. Just as they wished that they were in seventh heaven, the other serving girls also smiled and came closer. And then they removed their veil, expressing their intimacy in the most direct way. A ludicrous drama was then staged in the hall.


    ��


    "�� Is this your positive energy?"


    Below the ground, Ouyang Shang raised his hands to maintain the projection and then looked at Wang Lu in awe.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Lu was bewildered. "Do you think that''s not good enough? I think it should be. ording to the standard of demon race, those girls are first ss beauty. When I molded them, I conveniently used a certain pair of royal family sisters for reference, so it must have a special allure for them."


    "�� I''m not talking about how good they are or not!"


    Wang Lu patted his own forehead. "Ah, I understand. You think that I only care for men, which means sexism? Hahaha, take another look here!"


    With that, he stretched out his hand and pointed at the projection between Ouyang Shang''s hands. Immediately the scene in that projection changed.


    Then, Ouyang Saw that the same situation also appeared in front of the demon women warriors. Inside the pink hall, a row of handsome and delicate yet sturdy demon race youths neatly formed a line, respectfully waiting for the demon women warrior so that they could serve them. And then they used their own means to try to pleasure those women.


    "By the way, I also built the lily hall 2 and chrysanthemum hall 3 , to provide unique tastes to the demon race. Do you perhaps have any interest in watching them?"


    "�� No, thank you."


    Wang Lu said, "In short, from now on, every warrior who died in battle heroically will enjoy this treatment, the endless delicious food and the seventy-two girls or boys, whichever they fancy! After going through this experience, the fear of death of the demon race will be greatly reduced, and even be reced with endless expectations! As long as they die once, they can enjoy these pleasures, and after being resurrected, they can enjoy them all over again. Believe me, from now on, this demon race will view death as a return home, and the so-called negative emotions will soon disappear!"


    "��"


    "See, they''ve already started shouting God is the greatest."


    ��

 Chapter 509 - A Chapt.er with Rich Connotation and Numerous Foreshadowing

    <h4>Chapter 509: A Chapt.er with Rich Connotation and Numerous Foreshadowing</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Unconventional person has unconventional methods. Although Wang Lu''s dream building was very absurd, it hit straight to the point. A beautiful construction of the afterlife immediately made the demon race warriors unafraid of death. In any case, they would alwayse back after each death in full condition, and even the pain of death waspletely stripped away, so�� what was so terrifying about it?


    Moreover, even if the pain was not stripped away, the pain of death was not enoughpared to the supreme enjoyment in the hall. Although the royal family of the demon world couldn''tpletely ignore the pain like the warrior of the ming Valley, their pain tolerance was extremely rming.


    Wang Lu''s positive energy soon produced an effect. The bloody killing atmosphere in the battlefield of demon spirit dream was almostpletely swept away. The demon race warriors descended from the sky joyfully and full ofughter. Many of them had their face flushed with euphoria.


    Then they casually lifted their weapons, prepared their spells, and entered the battlefield. When they fight, they became braver than ever. Not only they were not afraid of death, they even vaguely seemed to crave for it.


    Many of them rushed to the darkness in a suicidal way, using their energy against the invisible devil in apletely uneconomical way.


    Then, the long-awaited hall appeared before them and a line of young beautiful girls waited respectfully for them at the dinner table.


    With how beautiful their treatment was, who cared about death?


    While these demons were enjoying themselves, positive emotions bred, and the massive ck tide began to disintegrate.


    As a result, the pace of growth of the ck tide that had continued to grow for two thousand years was finally stopped and began to decline.


    In this regard, Ouyang Shang, after a long silence, had to sigh. "Damn."


    Thousands of words were not enough to sufficiently express his emotion, except for this word.


    When it was analyzed that it needed positive energy to digest the ck tide, Ouyang Shang also realized that they should create content in the heaven to make those dead demon race warriors happy. However, Ouyang Shang''s first reaction was to create a mechanism that would incite a sense of honor,petitiveness, and so on�� As a result, Wang Lu directly educated him with the seventy-two virgins tactic.


    To make people unafraid of death, virgins would likely be more useful than honor.


    However, after sighing with emotion at how advance Wang Lu''s tactic was, the next question must be answered: For the ck tide which had been umted for two thousand years, the positive energy provided by the seventy-two virgins tactic seemed to be huge but was only a drop in the bucket. Moreover, it might notst for too long. The attractiveness of good food and beautiful women would always decline after the initial shock. What should they do then?


    "Rest assured, I have a full set of ns here. When the appetite for food and sex is finally lost, it''s time for another system to take its ce�� Hehe, fortunately, this is in the dream, somon sense can be disregarded to build this thing."


    Wang Lu said and then began to activate the demon jade, creating a new content in the demon spirit dream.


    "Oh?" Ouyang Shang curiously converted it into the projection. He saw that Wang Lu had built a new pce. In its hall, there was also a long table. However, there was no delicacy on the table, on each seat, there was just a strangely shaped rectangr te, which disyed beautiful picture on its front surface. In addition, on the table, there was also a board covered with many small squares, and a mouse-shaped piece.


    "What is this?" Ouyang Shang was bewildered.


    "Inte cafe."


    "�� What?"


    "It will be very cumbersome to exin it in details, but in short, all you need to know is that this is a ce that can give people endless enjoyment and at the same time lose themselves."


    Wang Lu said, and then began to add more details in the hall: Each seat had a bowl of steaming hot noodles and a ss of water. The hall was also filled with smoke, the smell of which irritated the nose.


    "Hahaha, it is done! When the system is officially online, I will set the rules. If one dies due to decapitation, he or she could entertain themselves in the inte cafe for an hour. Meeting a cruel death equals to two hours of amusement. Being frightened out of one''s wit is the same as three hours of enjoyment. For those with an especially miserable condition can be offered with an all-night package! I believe those demons will persist in their effort to be brutally murdered, and they would enjoy it without ever being tired of it."


    "Although I don''t understand it, it seems pretty awesome." Ouyang Shang was deeply impressed.


    "But this system also has its weakness. If during their time in the cafe, there''s an intense electric shock 1 , it may permanently lose their interest in it�� But at least no one should be electrified at this time right?"


    "I believe most of them don''t even know what the system is doing."


    "Hey, that''s great, but�� Then, as long as a few more instructions are added, it wouldpletely solidify the system that I designed. Even thatst demon king will not be able to save the situation, and could only sit by the side and see the dark tide disintegrating day by day."


    Ouyang Shang nodded his head but did not speak.


    Even though�� Wang Lu had painstakingly joined the two systems, which indeed had led the ck tide to begin to decline, was it easy to eliminate the ck tide that had been umted for two thousand years? Even if he stimted more positive energy, without enough time to umte, it would be hard to truly shake the massive ck tide.


    Looking at the ck tide through the dream building technique, the scale was simply breathtaking. Fenrir that upied half the world in the demon spirit dream still appeared tiny inparison. These demon race warriors had actually created a more terrifying opponent unwittingly.


    Perhapspared to the new demon world that Wang Lu once said, the scale of this demon spirit dream was not worth mentioning. However, at its current size, there was not a single cultivator that could contend against the ck tide by themselves. At least, only if one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was fullymitted, it could then be suppressed.


    In this way, it was easy to understand the total defeat of Spirit Sword Sect in Wang Lu''s timeline. Within the Five Uniques, Spirit Sword Sect was the weakest. If it were Royal Soldier Sect or Ten Thousand Arts Sect that faced off against this, then they might still be able to suppress it by trying really hard, but for Spirit Sword Sect, it would cost lives to make it��


    When he thought about this, Ouyang Shang suddenly felt somewhat strange.


    ording to Wang Lu, after the massacre in the Savage Land, Spirit Sword Sect, from top to bottom, was almost finished. Only a few younger disciples that survived. Then�� How could they maintain their position in the Five Uniques? He knew that the current strength of Spirit Sword Sect barely passed the threshold of the Five Uniques. If the Elders were to die, then they would be quickly relegated to second ss power. Although one hundred and fifty yearster, Spirit Sword Sect began to rise gradually, the talented disciples came forth inrge numbers and the Elders became unfathomable, how did they spend this one hundred and fifty years gap?


    Although this problem was only a minor detail in the current situation, since he had thought about it, he might as well spend the time to ponder it.


    However, just as Ouyang Shang began to open his mind, he suddenly heard the muffled hum of Wang Lu who had his whole body shivered and his seven orifices overflowed with blood.


    "Damn, ying too high."


    After hearing this sentence, Ouyang Shang did not ask anything. He immediatelyunched his Earth Moving Technique and sank even deeper into the ground.


    He only assessed the situation in a sh. When Wang Lu said ''ying too high,'' he knew that when Wang Lu was consolidating his instruction, he must have been discovered by thest demon king and counter-attacked. Moreover, the power of the counterattack was beyond expectation that he fell into an extremely unfavorable situation. So much that he could not even use the dream building technique to evacuate from the demon spirit dream.


    Because if Wang Lu is able to escape and had time to burst out expletives, he should have found a way to get away from this dangerous spot.


    Wang Lu had never been such a reckless man. He dared to do so much in this demon spirit dream because he had his recourse to rely on, which included the mysterious demon jade and his teammate.


    Because Ouyang Shang was by his side, therefore, he could feel at ease in taking the risk. At the same time, once something happened, Ouyang Shang had to be able to pick up the ck promptly. The intention of that expletive was actually a warning so that Ouyang Shang would move into action. And Ouyang Shang also did not fail to live up to his expectation. With a quick reaction, without a shred of dy, heunched his Earth Moving Technique and used the escaping one hundred miles in a sh to bring Wang Lu with him deep into the ground for no one knew how deep in a twinkling of an eye. At the same time, the two of them could vaguely feel a huge shadow over their heads that engulfed a vast piece of space.


    "�� That was close."


    Ouyang Shang said, and began to try to disy his new skill in dream building technique.


    It was also a small trick that he happened to see in the scroll, used to get out of the dreand. However, just as Ouyang Shang started to do it, Wang Lu beckoned him to stop.


    "It''s no use, the other party has blocked the dreand. Rush action will only expose our position."


    "In other words, if we don''t act rashly��"


    At this time, Wang Lu finally barely able to catch his breath. "He is not omnipotent in the dreand. He is just the founder and administrator of the dreand, not the absolute ruler�� By virtue of this demon jade, I should''ve been able to gain even more authority than him. Unfortunately, in the past two thousand years he had made new breakthroughs in dream building technique and caught me off guard. But now, his administrative authority has been blown away by me, which finally leave a room for me to breathe."


    Ouyang Shang muttered to himself irresolutely, "If his ability within the dreand is limited to what has just been shown, then there''s indeed a room for leeway��At least my Earth Moving Technique is fast enough that he could not overtake me."


    Thinking about that escaping one hundred miles in a sh technique, Wang Lu understood why when Ouyang Shang realized that the situation had changed, his first reaction was to escape into the ground, rather than other ces. When he fully exerted his Earth Moving Technique, it was truly an against the heaven skill. Regardless of his reaction speed or action speed, it was alreadypletely beyond the boundary of Jindan Stage cultivator. Perhaps even Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage might not be able to have his terrifying explosive force�� It was as if the whole earth blessed him.


    "Well, ever since my childhood, I already have affinity with the earth." Ouyang Shang simply exined, "Although it''s not earth element spirit root, when cultivating the five element spells, the earth element spell is always particrly good."


    Wang Luughed and said, "So why don''t you change your name to Ouyang Tudi (Land, like Wang Lu''s original name)? We would have a couple''s name."


    "�� In short, I will try my best to buy you time. As for how to break through the blockade of the other party and out of this demon spirit dream��"


    Wang Lu took a deep breath. "Just leave it to me. If it is impossible to make it by force directly, I still have a lot of ns to cheat by trickery."


    With that, he once again took out the demon jade, which contained a chaotic red luster, as if it was a hungry beast.

 Chapter 510 - This Grandson Is a Veritable Grade A War Criminal!

    <h4>Chapter 510: This Grandson Is a Veritable Grade A War Criminal!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    This Grandson 1 Is a Veritable Grade A War Criminal!


    In terms of the ability toprehend the dream building technique, Ouyang Shang was actually even better than Wang Lu. However, the situation did not allow Ouyang Shang to divert his attention to study the dream building technique, because only by using his Earth Moving Technique could he buy time in the demon spirit world, moreover, he must use his Earth Moving Technique to the fullest. Also, Wang Lu, after all, had been exposed to dream building technique earlier, so his current attainment of it was deeper. Wang Lu also had the jade of the five blood spirit crown as the most precious object of the demon race, which bore the heavy responsibility to be used in dream building technique to withstand the demon king.


    Of course, it was not easy to break the dream blockade by the demon king. Wang Lu immersed his mind in dream building technique, using the demon jade to help strengthen the effect of dream building, constantly trying to tear up the barrier of the dream space.


    During this period, thest demon king was in hot pursuit. The darkness spread unceasingly underground. Each burst swallowed everything within a few miles radius from existence. Moreover, the burst came almost without any sign. Everytime Ouyang Shang managed to respond it at the crucial time by relying on his intuition, and then he used his escaping one hundred miles in a sh skill, only then could he barely get away.


    Every evasion was extremely difficult. If a third party was observing this, they would certainly think that Ouyang Shang would be caught in less than ten times of dodging. This simply because the gap in strength between the two sides was too obvious. A huge gap that even any genius that had rare encounter would still find it hard to close.


    However, even after a hundredth time of evasions, Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu were still alive and kicking and not be engulfed by the darkness. Although Ouyang Shang was already full of sweat, the fluctuation of his magical power was still at its peak, even more powerful than at the start of this battle.


    The longer the fight the stronger Ouyang Shang was, and his perception to sense the burst of darkness also became keener as time went by. Every time he escaped via earth, the more prompt he was. After dodging for a hundred times, he instead became calmer. So much that he even had the time to care about other things.


    "How is it going?" He asked Wang Lu.


    "It will still take time."


    "Don''t worry, take�� As much time as you want."


    With that, Ouyang Shang once again used the magical power within his body to link with the earth and fused together with it along with Wang Lu. The next moment, the darkness burst, and a heavy muffled sound came from the depths of the earth. It was the sound of collision between the soil and the rocks after everything was swallowed up in such a big space.


    Across the thickyer of soil, the sound sounded fuzzy, but Ouyang Shang felt a huge pressure in his heart.


    "Such devastating power, but�� What level is thatst demon king?"


    At this point, Wang Lu had justpleted a stage in his task. Taking a deep long breath, he said, "Since he is the king of demon world, of course he is the demon world''s Supreme level."


    "But if he''s really the Supreme level��"


    "Yes, if a Supreme of Unity Stage is here instead, we would''ve died a long time ago, no matter how amazing your Earth Moving Technique is, it''s useless."


    Escaping one hundred miles in a sh was indeed a great skill��for a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. If it were the Supreme of Unity Stage, even if they didn''t rely on immortal method or magical ability, they could achieve the same thing with their tempered physique. Coupled with the difference in the quality of primordial spirit, it would be impossible for Ouyang Shang to run away.


    "Therefore, there are several possibilities: The first is, the demon world two thousand years ago was already ''unable to withstand a single blow''. The so-called Supreme power is only at the level of Yuanying or Deity Stage. The second is, the demon king is suppressed by Fenrir for two thousand years, so he has long ago being squeezed out of his sperm, making his strength significantly reduced to less than one percent. The third is, he was awakened by my action when he was in a deep sleep, now he hasn''t fully woken up yet."


    Ouyang Shang sighed. "Junior Brother Wang, you might as well say what the fourth is."


    Wang Lu let out augh. "The fourth is, he was deliberately throwing it to let us think lightly of him."


    "Really?" Ouyang Shang tilted his head, and then once again fused with the earth, dodging the darkness that came to devour them. Although he seemed calm, it was still a thrilling thing.


    "Well, if so, he was throwing it in a really unnoticeable way."


    "Otherwise, how can he deceive both of us?"


    "For what?"


    Wang Lu put his hand on his demon jade. "Of course it''s for this. Other than this, could two Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage have anything worth for his majesty the demon king to waste a lot of his energy?"


    "That makes sense. The proof of the rulership of the demon world is actually in the hands of a human. If I were the demon king, I would not ept this. Moreover, by using the demon jade, you''re able to continue to give trouble for him in this demon spirit dream, obviously you''ve be a thorn in his side. Thus, snatching the demon jade is a matter of vital importance."


    "But, he couldn''t be sure of what I had done with the demon jade, so he didn''t act rashly. He is waiting. Waiting for me to think that it''s safe, thinking that his attention is on you so that I will feel safe to use the demon jade to start the second stage of the dream building technique. At that moment, he can quickly snatch away the demon jade. In that case, no matter how keen your intuition is, after adapting to his initial rhythm, it would be difficult for you to keep up with the change in his rhythm and take action."


    Ouyang Shang said with a wry smile, "A mere Daoist Master of Jindan Stage like me, it has already been very difficult to follow this current rhythm, okay? And based on what you said, if you want to break through the dream space blockade, you have to use the demon jade. But as long as you use the demon jade, it would leave a w that would give the opportunity for him to snatch it?"


    "So I need you to do me a favor. Let''s really put some tricks on the demon jade. As long as it leaves my control, then immediately destroy it."


    "Destroy it?"


    "Yes. In any case, we can''t get it back once it''s been taken away. Although this thing is the condensation of thews of the demon world, it is by no means indestructible. And I happen to know several ways to destroy it. For example��"


    Wang Lu said and about to put the demon jade before the eyes of Ouyang Shang, to demonstrate to him the methods to destroy it. However, just at this time, a flicker of shadow swiftly appeared. Its speed was almost inconceivable,pletely beyond the limit of reaction speed of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage.


    However, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang seemed to have a foresight to this and already made the appropriate response ahead of time. The two of them, oneunched the Non-Phase Sword Defense, another oneunched the Earth Moving Technique that had been effective many times before. This allowed them to barely block one round of full power strike from the demon king.


    In a twinkling of an eyeter, the two of them appeared in the depths of the ground hundreds of miles away. Ouyang Shang was pale and his body trembled. Meanwhile, Wang Lu was bleeding from his seven orifices, and his right hand that held the sword strangely twisted from the elbow. His Non-Phase Sword Bone was actually broken. However, these injuries were not worth mentioning, especially in the moment when they narrowly escaped, the two of them had already figured out a bit of details of the opposite party.


    It was indeed true that the other side was far above them. However, at this moment, he also had a strong restriction. There is ny percent of his power that he did not dare to use. Just now, he stopped the power burst that they received halfway, not daring to actually let the explosion run its course.


    Therefore�� In the final analysis, there was nothing to be afraid of from the other side.


    At the same time, the demon king who had been hiding behind the scene change his tactic and walked to the stage.


    "What a wonderful performance."


    It was a ssical ent of themonnguage of Nine Regions. His clear pronunciation, youthful and gentle voice swept away the previous chilling, life or death at stake atmosphere. A demon dressed in crimson cloak and ck armor walked up to them in this dark passage. Two scarlet eyes, like burning mes, shone on his face.


    Sure enough, like the previous observation in the demon world, thest demon king who was in charge of the demon world two thousand years ago, is a young demon who looks even childish and innocent, yet he also has the imposing manner of a monarch that ruled over the whole world, which could directly assault people''s senses.


    The demon king sighed with emotion slowly. "After two thousand years of human world, I can''t believe so many great talents appear in Nine Regions again, who seems even better than the elites in the great war of immortal and demon, truly enviable."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu''s eyebrows could not help but furrow. "That''s strange, how did you know about the second great war of immortal and demon?"


    ording to his previous knowledge of the demon king, during the second great war of immortal and demon, the demon king should remain in the demon world to turn the tide against the chaoticws of the demon world using the wreckage of the Eternal Tree. When all efforts failed, he led the survivors to build the new demon world. During this period, the creatures of the demon world who were beyond his influence, after thews became chaotic, became frenzied and followed the passage between worlds and entered the Nine Regions, triggering the second great war of immortal and demon.


    When the demon king entered Nine Regions, it was supposed to be after the construction of the new demon world. However, after listening to his words, it seemed that there was something hidden in the past.


    Wang Lu was considering on how to find a way to worm the facts out of the other side''s mouth when he saw that his majesty the demon smiled.


    "Isn''t the truth very simple? More than two thousand years ago, how could an irrational mob able to turn Nine Regions upside down?"


    Both Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang, as if by prior agreement, sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


    Was this guy just admitting that he was the one who nned the great war of immortal and demon two thousand years ago? Or at the very least had a deep participation in it?


    This was widely different with the view of the demon king of theter generation�� Wang Lu didn''t think that the two demon king sisters deliberately deceived him, meaning that they were also kept in the dark by this previous demon king? But why? What was the point in doing so?


    However, just as he thought about this, he saw the shadow in front of him shed. The demon king once again made his move. This time, Ouyang Shang reacted very quickly, but Wang Lu was slightly slower by half a beat�� Fortunately, Non-Phase Method was really wonderful. Even if the cultivator itself was absent minded, the subconscious defense was still water tight, so much that there was even already a preparation ahead of time.


    One collision and one Earth Moving Technique to escape. Hundreds of miles away, the two young cultivators appeared. Their injuries were heavier, but still ready to block another round.


    "Great." The young demon king then also appeared after following their track. "This time, you guys are really beyond my expectation."


    Wang Lu coughed out blood, scoffed, and said, "You also exceed my expectation�� Honestly, what the hell are you?"


    As he spoke, the demon jade in his hand bloomed with dazzling red luster.


    "You didn''t notice it, right? Just now, when we collided, I used the demon jade to lightly illuminate you. Although thew to control doesn''t exist anymore, but it''s impossible for any demon to be indifferent to being illuminated by the proof of the ruler. So, are you�� really a demon?" Wang Lu finally sorted out his thoughts and said his own doubt, "Throughout the major events that you have experienced, there were too many questionable points about your actions. You''re not a demon, right?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    That young demon king burst intoughter.


    "Do you want to know? Knock me down and I will naturally tell you!"


    The darkness loomed once again.

 Chapter 511 - The Truth Is Once Again Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 511: The Truth Is Once Again Revealed</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Under the grounds of the demon spirit dream, the brutal pursuit and attack continued.


    Ahead, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang were fleeing, while behind, the demon king was in hot pursuit.


    As Wang Lu asked the key problem, the two sides'' briefly-maintainedmunication link was instantly cut off. The demon king was no longer interested in talking to them, but just trying his best to pursue and kill them.


    This time, the pursuit became thrilling, because the demon king''s suppression of his own power became smaller and smaller, the way heunched his moves became more varied and strange, and the power of the eruption of darkness strengthened more and more. Many times, Ouyang Shang solely relied on luck to be able to pull Wang Lu away to avoid the eruption of darkness in the nick of time.


    As the demon king''s attack power continued to rise, now Wang Lu was no longer able to use his Non-Phase Sword as the cushion for the collision��that would be a dead end. Therefore, all the pressure was now on Ouyang Shang. The battle in the underground world had now be the stage for Ouyang Shang and the demon king to single out.


    But Ouyang Shang actually withstood the pressure. Regardless whether it was due to his perception before the outbreak or due to luck, he could always avoid the pursuit and attack of the demon king without mishap.


    After a few rounds of this, the demon king suddenly stopped.


    He looked at Ouyang Shang carefully and with a vision that had a bit of pondering in it. "Oh? It turns out there''s someone with providence, the whole earth is protecting you. No wonder you''re so slippery. But��"


    Before he heard the rest of the demon king''s words, Ouyang Shang felt his whole vision turn dark. His keen intuition kept warning him that a life and death crisis was about toe, and he had no way to deal with it.


    Beside him, Wang Lu also felt that the crisis wasing, but he had a sliver of inspiration broke out in this desperate situation.


    Just before the demon king made his move, Wang Lu fiercely lifted the demon jade to the top of his head.


    It was not a move to trade their lives for the demon jade, but to use all his strength to drive the power within it and make it burst forth with unprecedented intense rays of light.


    When the light shone, the demon king''splexion abruptly changed. The demon spell that he was about tounch aimed at Ouyang Shang was immediately canceled and he turned it to aimed it at Wang Lu. However, he was still a stepte. In the instance during this dy, the demon jade in Wang Lu''s hand smoothly burst out its brilliance.


    The demon king reluctantly withdrew his hands, surprised by the reaction speed and thinking agility of this little guy.


    The other side had seen through his predicament: The demon king was finally suppressed by the monster wolf Fenrir. The battle in the dreand seemed to be imposing and limitless, but once it was perceived by Fenrir��


    This demon spirit dream could be hidden from her for two thousand years because she previously had no knowledge about the dream building technique. But if she knew in advance the existence of the demon spirit dream��


    Taking advantage of the opportunity where the demon king momentarily gave up, Wang Lu lifted his other hand towards the demon jade on top of his head and exerted out all his strength to cause the brilliant rays to be even more dazzling. He was apparently afraid that the output was still not big enough and thus unable to rm the monster wolf who suppressed everything.


    "Enough. Stop it. You''re going to get me blind."


    Fenrir''s voice arrived as expected. However, the source of that voice was on Wang Lu''s chest.


    The next moment, Wang Lu incredulously looked at his chest and saw a tiny wolf hair in the wrinkle of his red and white robe. Then that wolf hair fluttered slightly and fell down. It then quickly grew into a wolf-eared girl.


    Wang Lu was extremely shocked. "�� It''s you?"


    That wolf-eared girl moved her ear. "Yes, it''s me, who else could it be? Hehe, am I still very beautiful in this dreand?"


    With that, the girl twirled around. Her naked body was ''nothing more beautiful can be imagined''.


    In contrast to the terrifying dark figure in the cave, Fenrir that appeared in this demon spirit dream clearly looked like a fourteen years old little girl. However, from the gloomy face of the demon king, it could be seen that this little girl had such a powerful deterrent force.


    When Fenrir arrived, it seemed that all the crisis had been lifted. However, Wang Lu still had a problem.


    "You''ve been following us all this time?"


    "Humph-humph, otherwise, how could I get here in such a timely fashion?" With that, Fenrir smiled smugly. "When you talked to me about the dream building technique, I already knew what he is trying to do. But I thought that it would be to no avail if I want to catch his noumenon. If I personallye forward, with how slippery he is, he will certainly not appear. But if it''s just the two of you, plus the demon jade, he won''t be able to help himself."


    "�� So you''re using us as baits? Then you could''ve have shown up earlier when you have confirmed that this stupid fish has taken the bait."


    "Earlier? Earlier I haven''t trusted the two of you." Fenrir said, downying it. "Who knows if the two of you were specially sent by him to entice me to enter the demon spirit dream? Outside, I have the absolute suppression advantage, but not necessarily in the dream. What if all of these are just a plot to trick me to fall into the pit in the dreand?"


    At this point, that demon king interrupted, "You knew perfectly well of this possibility, yet you still dare toe here?"


    "Of course, if even these two little guys dared to have risked their lives, why wouldn''t I dare? And after confirming that there''s no collusion between the three of you, I have even more confidence to show up. Old friend, it seems that, in the end, this showdown that has been persisting for two thousand years, is won by me."


    The demon king curled his mouth upward. "Won? Are you sure? Based on this first encounter in the dreand?"


    ��


    Not long ago, outside the dreand.


    "�� Howe they haven''te out yet?"


    A young cultivator of Spirit Sword Sect anxiously paced back and forth inside the tent. Beside him, his Junior Brothers and Sisters all put up a serious face. Some of them even revealed their flying sword. Their killing intent filled the air just like a substance, firmly sealing up the entrance of the tent.


    Outside the tent, noisy sound faintly lingered.


    "Let our great elder go!"


    "Release him at once!"


    "Don''t think you can do whatever you want!"


    Listening to the angry roar outside the tent, the cultivator who paced back and forth sighed once again.


    "Oh, they''re really�� Previously, they didn''t tell me anything, but now I''m left with this mess."


    Looking back, he saw in the middle of the tent, the great elder of the desert tribe in an unconscious state. Although his life was not in any danger, he appeared to be in a sorry state. Obviously, someone had made a move against him.


    The culprit who did this was not far away, not far away from the great elder. Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang lied side by side, both simrly were unconscious.


    Not long ago, a demon girl who was in charge of serving the great elder wanted to go inside the tent to tidy up the great elder''s lunch tableware. However, when she opened the curtain, she saw three unconscious people. One of them was the great elder who had blood on his lips, seemingly as if he had just received a heavy injury. The girl screamed and startled half of the oasis.


    The first toe were the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect. Before the other angry demons rushed into the tent, they first entered the tent and blocked everyone.


    Although it was not clear what was going on, they also knew that their big brother and Wang Lu were facing a special situation, or were dealing with a difficult problem, and it was not the time to allow the outsiders to enter the tent to disturb them. Thus, they would rather turn their back against the demon race and insist on staying in the tent to protect Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang.


    As for the great elder of the demon race, it was actually of no significance to them, but no one was sure of how much he had to do with the unconscious state of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang. At this time, all they could do was to maintain the status quo, not adding any new variable.


    This move was naturally unbearable to the demons. However, the huge gap in strength made it impossible for them to make further moves, and could only protest outside the tent.


    Although the human cultivators in the tent were still young and immature, the flying swords in their hands were genuinely sharp, and though they had never been in a conflict with each other, they also knew that if conflict were to indeed happen, the desert tribe would have to pay a disproportionate price. Moreover, this matter was indeed suspicious, the great elder and the two most outstanding human cultivators all fell unconscious in the tent simultaneously�� Was this the curse of the invisible devil?


    With this in mind, the demons were even more afraid to act rashly. Of course, their protest had not been cut down and continued to exert pressure on the human cultivators in the tent.


    "What the hell is going on here!" Inside the tent, the young cultivator who paced back and forth once again sighed. As if to vent his anger, the pacing of his feet became a bit faster.


    "Senior Brother Feng Yin, stop it, will you, you''re making us dizzy here."


    "�� You''re just dizzy, but I have a headache!" Feng Yin snapped back, thinking that Wang Chenye, this kid, actually still has the mood to say sarcastic remarks, if he and Zhang Sheng, the two idiots, did not peep on other people''s ritual, causing them to be cursed with the sand poison�� How could there be such a meddlesome thing after that!


    Wang Chenye was one of the youngest in the golden generation. He had a fickle temperament, and his tendency to y was very big. At this time, seeing the dark and gloomy face of Feng Yin, he chuckled and said, "Senior Brother Feng Yun, you always have negative thinking in everything, what if perhaps the truth is actually very simple instead?"


    Feng Yin ill-humored-ly asked, "Such as?"


    "You see, Big Brother and Wang Lu are lying side by side in an ambiguous position. Perhaps when they were doing the double cultivation, the great elder identally saw them. Greatly rmed, they suddenly injured him, but they were also hurt by the force backfire. And that''s why we have this scene."


    Wang Chenye''s dirty voice had just fallen when they heard a young girl cultivator peevishly said, "Absolutely absurd! Can''t you think of something normal with your head?"


    This Junior Sister''s name is Lin Wan. She had a gentle and quiet temperament, and her poprity had always been good. Listening to her suddenly miffed, no matter how yful Wang Chenye was, he couldn''t help but shrink his neck back. "Junior Sister Lin, I''m sorry, I was just joking��"


    But before Wang Chenye could finish talking, the still angry Lin Wan said, "They are both extremely smart people, so only if there''s something wrong with them will they run to other people''s tent to do the double cultivation!"


    Wang Chenye stared dumbfoundedly at her. "�� I think there''s something wrong with your anger. ording tomon sense, what you should question is the why the two of them want to double cultivate."


    Lin Wan cast him a nce, "What''s so strange in them doing double cultivation?"


    "��"


    "Senior Brother Ouyang is so talented that no one can match him, and no woman is worthy of him. As our Big Brother, he''s been a bit lonely in these few years. But although this Senior Brother Wang Lu appeared all of a sudden, I could see that Senior Brother Ouyang enjoyed his time with him, and so was Wang Lu. Therefore�� Even if they double cultivate, what''s the big deal?"


    Wang Chenye closed up his dislocated jaw. "Junior Sister Lin, I think the real ''big deal'' is that you can organize those words in a reasonable way."


    However, when he looked around, everyone, including Feng Yin, started to have a subtle change in their eyes toward Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang.


    Hey, guys, don''t be like this okay?

 Chapter 512 - The Emotional Sword Is Really Not for People to Cultivate…

    <h4>Chapter 512: The Emotional Sword Is Really Not for People to Cultivate��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the desert oasis, the stand-off continued to brew and intensified.


    The people in the tent were struggling to find out the truth, trying to find a way out of the present predicament. For this reason, even the exemry moral integrity of their Big Brother and Senior Brother Wang Lu could be ignored.


    The same was true for the people outside the tent. They were willing to sacrifice a lot of things as long as they could save their great elder.


    The sacrifice of life was the simplest. In fact, during the stand-off, there were many hot-blooded warriors who were eager to prove the desert tribe''s backbone with their own blood, but the senior members of the tribe stopped them.


    The enemy was strong, while they were weak. Furthermore, the situation was forced, so the desert tribe had no qualification for hot-blooded impulse. It was easy for the few of them to rush in andmit suicide, but if it aroused the opposite party''s anger, based on thebat power of the desert tribe, who could stop the opposite party from ughtering them?


    Therefore, after a long time, the demon race outside the tent remained at the stage of protesting. Although their rhetoric grew harsher, there was no practical effect.


    "Human! Is this how you, respectable and upright sect, do things?"


    "We treated you with absolute sincerity, and even saved the lives of the two of you, yet you put a heavy hand on our great elder, you guys are simply ruthless! Aren''t you guys afraid of your soul being scattered away by a lightning strike of heavenly tribtion the day when you try to soar into immortality!"


    "Let our elder go, and we can let bygones be bygones."


    With such a protest, the people in the tent were already tired of hearing it. After a while, someone even cast a soundproof spell at the tent entrance, which immediately gave them the quiet that they longed for.


    And a quiet environment was indeed more conducive to people''s thinking.


    "What do you guys think, should we call the others?"


    "The others? What do you mean?" Lin Wan puzzledly looked at Feng Yin.


    "I mean those people at Blessed Fountain. Didn''t Big Brother previously set up a base in Blessed Fountain? There should be three teams over there. Senior Sister Cai Xia is also there. If she cane, perhaps, there might be a way."


    "Asking from the people at Blessed Fountain?" Lin Wan muttered, "But aren''t they doing their final showdown against the flood dragon and thus impossible to divide their manpower?"


    Feng Yin said, "I recently just exchanged a letter with them at Blessed Fountain. Their progress is very smooth. Yesterday, they just fought their fiercest battle against the flood dragon and won a great victory!"


    The several other people who listened gawked.


    "Right now at Blessed Fountain, they have fully entered the harvest time, so it wouldn''t matter if one or more people are missing. Moreover, Blessed Fountain base was originally just a frontier base. So, after thepletion of the Blessed Fountain offensive, the three teams could not all stay in Blessed Fountain. Most people still have to continue to explore the Savage Land. It would be better for them toe here and join us. This desert oasis, if you dig deeper, may be a ce with more potential than Blessed Fountain."


    Feng Yin''s proposal quickly won the support of many people.


    "Agree. Since the current situation proves that it is not something that we can solve, then it is only natural to introduce new support."


    "Although the management trainee program is designed to exercise our independence, in front of such a big event, sincere cooperation is fundamental."


    Seeing the Junior Brothers and Sisters gave their support in session, Feng Yin nodded his head. "Then I will go to prepare to write a letter to Blessed Fountain. But unfortunately, the altar is a bit far away, so I have to trouble one of the Junior Brothers or Sisters to help by taking a walk."


    "Senior Brother Feng Yin, I suggest you don''t do that."


    "Oh?" Upon hearing this, Feng Yin was stunned. Turning his head to look for the source of that sound, he saw the person turned out to be the quiet and forever low-key Junior Sister Wang Wu.


    As always, Junior Sister Wang Wu was immersed in cultivation. At this time, she was sitting cross-legged. Her whole body''s magical power was like a tide, clearly she was in the middle of applying her method. Had Feng Yin not heard it clearly, he wouldn''t have been able to notice that it was Wang Wu who was talking just now.


    "Junior Sister Wang Wu, did you just suggest me�� not to write a letter to request for reinforcement? Why?"


    Wang Wu replied without lifting her eyelids, "Because big brother doesn''t want too many people to intervene in this matter."


    "How do you know that?"


    "I just know." With that, Wang Wu no longer spoke. No matter how Feng Yin tried to question closely, she remained silent, which was quite diforting for Feng Yin.


    However, after many years of getting along, he had also ustomed to Wang Wu''s special behavior. For her, there was nothing more important than cultivation��of course, if not so, with her aptitude, she wouldn''t have gotten to this point.


    All along, whether it was the sect''s experiential learning or other exercises, she always never took the lead, always followed behind other people, and spent most of her energy on training. As for experiential learning outside, she was even more of a reclusive fanatic. More than three hundred days in a year, she spent her days secluding herself, a totally "home-stayer."


    It was a very rare thing for her to open her mouth just now, so for her advice, Feng Yin intended to take it seriously.


    The reason for this was very simple. Because Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu personally brought her here from Blessed Fountain. Moreover, there was no secret for the golden generation that their Big Brother favored Wang Wu.


    However, if they didn''t write the letter asking for help, should they sustain this situation indefinitely? After all, this was other people''s home! These desert demons seemed weak, but they have valiantly fought the astonishing invisible devil for two thousand years�� Once those demons decided to make their move whatever it takes, would they really be able to withstand the more than a thousand people outside the tent?


    Time went by bit by bit in anxiousness. After no one knows how long, they suddenly saw the tent curtain moved, and a demon girl came in.


    At the sight of her, some of the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect were surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    Zhang Sheng stood up, surprised to see the full-figured but pure and innocent looking girl.


    Seeing Zhang Sheng, the girl happily smiled and then beckoned with her hand.


    "Do you mean the elders told you toe? Uh�� The situation now is really tense, what can you do?" Zhang Sheng was both puzzled and deeply worried.


    Just then, someone whistled behind him. "Junior Brother Zhang, hold yourself! Don''t fall for other people''s honey trap trick and defect to the enemy."


    Zhang Sheng peevishly replied, "I already knew that, no need for you to say it!"


    "Really? In short, don''t do anything stupid. Let me tell you, although there are countless ways to cultivate immortality, it is the best way to control your feelings and act rationally. Of course, I know that what you cultivate is the emotional sword, and love is emotion, but you must not forget the friendship and bromance between us."


    "Wang Chenye, would you shut up!"


    Just as Zhang Sheng''s roar fell, the tent curtain was opened again, and the second girl came in. It was a simrly sexy and hot, yet innocent looking girl.


    Wang Chenye was stillughing, but upon seeing her, hisughter came to an abrupt end. He rose up. "Aqing, why are you here?"


    That demon girl also beckoned her hand, which made Wang Chenye feel amazed. "You were also sent by the elders? Weird, why would they send you here? The situation here is tense, there''s even the possibility of a sh, what if you identally get hurt? Quickly go back! No, I can''t feel assured, I''ll send you back instead!"


    "Hey, Wang Chenye, now it is you who are going to defect to the enemy?"


    However, before Wang Chenye could argue anything, the two poison extracting physician girls gestured with a bitter smile.


    Wang Chenye and Zhang Sheng''s face both changed at the same time.


    "Ridiculous!" "Impossible!"


    Among the several of them, only these two and the poison-extracting physicians who had a good understanding of the signnguage of the desert tribe. Seeing the change in the two of them, the others were curious. "What''s the matter?"


    Zhang Sheng shook his head without saying nothing, but just hugged the demon girl, not willing to let her go. Wang Chen was rtively rxed. After a sigh, he smiled bitterly again and again.


    "The elders of the desert tribe just now have carefully inquired about the situation in the tent. They felt that the three of them had been poisoned by the sand poison and thus fell unconscious, then�� they sent these two poison extracting physicians here."


    They suspected that the three unconscious people were poisoned by the sand poison so they sent their poison extracting physicians here? This plot development was really�� Entertaining to watch!


    Whether Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang were poisoned by the sand poison or not, those who were present could not distinguish it. This sand poison was invisible and colorless, and only this demon tribe could urately identify it. Logically speaking, the three of them were in the oasis city, so how could they be poisoned by the sand poison for no reason? If even the city was unsafe, then these demons would''ve long been extinct. Therefore, the possibility of being poisoned by the sand poison was not big, which was why they kept the demons outside the tent in the first ce.


    But now, after a long time, the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect, after having exhausted all the methods, they were still unable to determine the crux of the problem. Naturally, it was because no one else had ever heard the existence of dream building technique. Then, when this time the desert tribe put forward the possibility of sand poison, they could no longer deny it.


    Moreover, the desert demons also confidently proposed: If you don''t believe us, then that''s fine, but at least let us save our great elder.


    This request was reasonable and difficult to refuse. However, for Zhang Sheng and Wang Chenye, for them to acquiesce to this, they had to really take a psychological struggle.


    The method for extracting poison by the poison extracting physician was well known to all. And regarding the desert tribe, this was a must. However, for these two young people who were still inexperienced��


    "Is there no other poison extracting physician?" Wang Chenye gestured through signnguage with a bitter smile.


    Using the same method, the demon girl seriously said, "Among the physicians of the tribe, only the two of us are qualified to extract the poison from the great elder."


    "�� Damn, what qualification do you need to have for this thing?"


    "I''m sorry, if there''s nothing else, we would have to extract the poison from the great elder as soon as possible." The expression of the girls was extremely serious.


    Wang Chenye was left without words. When he turned to see Zhang Sheng, he saw theplexion of his Junior Brother was pale but did not say a word more. He just let his sweetheart approach the great elder.


    Wang Chenye sighed with emotion, thinking that Junior Brother Zang Sheng was indeed worthy to cultivate the sentimental sword. He was indeed a person who could give everything for his loved one, even disregarding the green hat on top of his head. This kind of mindset�� Wang Chenye decided that it should not be imitated.


    The several cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect in the tent also sighed with emotion that the love pursuer, Zhang Sheng is probably going to meet so many difficulties in his path of love in the future. On the other hand, they didn''t care much about the two poison extracting physicians.


    Just at this time, a ck ray of light appeared in the eyes of one of the demon girls.


    She was just a few steps away from Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang.

 Chapter 513 - Break a Pair of Couples up for Two

    <h4>Chapter 513: Break a Pair of Couples up for Two</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The change in the poison extracting physiciansted only for a short moment. The ckness in the pupil shed away, and the slight stiffness in the movement was also gone.


    For this subtle change, two or three people present were aware of it, but they did not care too much. Each of them moved a few steps and stood between the physician and their two Senior Brothers.


    The two poison extracting physicians turned a blind eye to this. Standing in front of the unconscious body of their great elder, they took off their loose coat, revealing two smooth and delicate naked bodies, ready to do the poison extraction.


    The male cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect turned their heads away, not looking at them out of politeness. At the entrance of the tent, Wang Chenye and Zhang Sheng were even more depressed. They simply went to the corner of the tent, closed their eyes and meditated.


    However, at this point, Wang Wu suddenly stood up and stopped the two demon girls.


    "Wait a minute."


    The two young girls looked at her in astonishment. They tried to exin to her with gestures, but Wang Wu basically didn''t even give them a look.


    She just turned around and somewhat strangely asked Feng Yin, "Why�� did you let them in?"


    Feng Yin said, "They''re here to save their own people��"


    Wang Wu was even more surprised. "Then hand over their elder, what''s the use in keeping him here?"


    Feng Yin was stunned, and then exined, "There''s no guarantee that the elder has nothing to do with the unconsciousness of our two Senior Brothers. Before the truth is unveiled, it is important to maintain the scene intact�� This is what Big Brother told us before."


    Wang Wu said, "Yes, it''s true that Big Brother did say to keep the scene unchanged before the truth is clear, so we must not let outsiders in, much less the two of them! You�� Big Brother always has hopes for you. When he is away, he even let you take his ce as the leader, but you actually let this happen?"


    Feng Yin was confused and stunned by Wang Wu''s interrogation. In his impression, Junior Sister Wang Wu had never been so aggressive�� No, she never even talked so loudly like that!


    Because of herck of aptitude, Wang Wu was considered to be at the bottom tail of the golden generation. Were it not for her extra efforts that were multiple times beyond that of average people and the extra care from the Big Brother, she would not have been qualified for the golden generation at all. And she had always been self-conscious about this. Apart from cultivation was cultivation. In the golden generation, she seemed to be invisible, but now, this��


    "Junior Sister Wang Wu, what exactly are you trying to say?"


    Feng Yin''s position within the golden generation was second only to the several people of elite qualifications, so it was unusual for him to have other people pointing at his nose and interrogating him. However, he also knew that Wang Wu did not me him for no reason�� No matter what, he had to listen to her reason.


    Wang Wu furrowed her brows tightly. "Is it still necessary to ask? They are the poison extracting physicians of the demon race!"


    "And then?"


    The quarrel between the two soon attracted the attention of others. Especially Wang Chenye and Zhang Sheng who angrily got up and cast her a stern look.


    They did not know much about Wang Wu, and their rtionship with Wang Wu was only so-so. And even because of her cultivation base problem, she received veiled criticism from the golden generation. At this time, listening to her tantly use the two poison extracting physicians, their heart was even more indignant.


    Wang Wu, however, turned a blind eye to this. When she was on the mountain, she was indifferent to the various gazes cast upon her by the other disciples, not because of self-awareness, but she just didn''t care. At this time, she also didn''t care about how other people thought about her. She just wanted to say what she had to say. As for how the others judged and made the decision, that was of no concern of her.


    "They are the poison-extracting physician, they extract sand poison from the tribe members by mating. We have all heard of this right?"


    Wang Chenye said, "Yes, we all know this, so what? Do you want to say that they��"


    Wang Wu gave him a look. Her clear and cold eyes made Wang Chenye whose cultivation base was a full stage higher than her suddenly unable to speak.


    "What I want to say is, have you guys ever considered this: When they removed the sand poison from others, where did the removed sand poison go to?"


    "��"


    While everyone was astonished and speechless, Wang Wu continued, "The sand poison goes into their body, and since they are the best poison extracting physician in the tribe, they have the most umted sand poison in their body. In my opinion, they are basically a weapon full of poison. Yet you guys�� just let them in and let them get close to the two Senior Brothers?"


    "Isn''t that too serious?" Wang Chenye sternly argued, "They shouldn''t be that dangerous right? Aren''t they always living well in the tribe?"


    "Their ce of residence is separated from that of other people, isn''t that enough of a proof? Moreover, the essence of the sand poison is a curse. And since it''s a curse, in theory, it can be induced for other people. On this point, even the poison extracting physicians themselves are also involuntary."


    Wang Chenye felt that his throat became drier and found it almost impossible to speak. "But�� that''s just your guess."


    Wang Wu nodded. "Yes, it''s just a guess, so if you guys are still willing to gamble, there''s nothing I can do. But as long as I am here, I will never allow them to act freely here."


    With that, she no longer paid attention to the other people as she directly stepped forward to push the two poison extracting physicians away, no matter how desperately the two girls gestured, exining that they came without malice. At the same time, she also didn''t care that Feng Yin and others had yet to fully digest what she just said, and had not yet expressed their support for her point of view.


    Wang Wu''s thinking was very simple. Since she had already said what she should say and tried her best to do what she should do, if Feng Yin and the others obstinately persisted in going about things the wrong way and thus wanted to counter against her ideas, then there was nothing she could do. At worst, their Brother-Sister-friendship broke up and took a fight. She was certainly not their opponent, but at least, she would''ve done all that she could��if in the end, she couldn''t do it, then it would have nothing to do with her. Even if the two Senior Brothers came back, they could not me her.


    If she could, she really didn''t want to take the initiative to do this thing�� She did not have the aptitude in immortal cultivation like that of Feng Yin, Zhang Sheng, and the others, every second of her time was invaluable; she wished that she could convert it all to cultivation. As for other things, she would have given them to other Senior Sisters and Brothers who had the spare time. Unfortunately�� why were they so clumsy? How could they not see through such a simple scheme?


    In fact, at this time, Wang Wu was a bit too harsh on Feng Yin and the others. As the younger generation disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, they have been cultivating in Spirit Sword Mountain for many years, but their experiential learnings were very few. When they encountered difficulties and unsolvable problems, they mostly relied on their Big Brother Ouyang Shang, one person, to step forward and deal with it. Others have almost no experience in solving things on their own��this was the biggest reason why the sect decided to send them to the Savage Land for the management trainee program. If everyone was as good as Ouyang Shang, there was no need for any training program.


    At this time, in the demon tribe, suddenly there was an unexpected situation. Feng Yin and the others inevitably became impatient and unable to maintain their calm. Even if they could use their immortal heart to force themselves to calm down, many details of thinking would still appear dull.


    Only Wang Wu, a person who was cold by nature, could be immune to the environment and think one step ahead over the others.


    However, just with this one step, Wang Wu saw the risk that the two poison extracting physicians contained. Thus, she took the initiative to try to drive them out of the tent. However, for this, she actually ignored one point.


    Among them, the one with the lowest cultivation base was her, so what qualification does she have to rush to the front?


    The next moment, the eyes of the nearest poison extracting physician from her turnedpletely dark. A trace of dark qi on her soared to the sky. An intense power and influence intimidated everyone on the spot, which caught them off guard that even Feng Yin let out a muffled hum, seeing that everything turned blurry and all his five senses were polluted. For a time, he could hardly exert his strength, and even feel drowsy.


    Wang Wu, who bore the full brunt of this, could not withstand at all��even though she was fully prepared, and when she spoke and stepped forward she had raised her Xudan Stage power almost to the max, and the middle-rank magical treasure that the sect issued for her was already activated beforehand. However, the instance the pitch-ck demon me rose up, she was directly beaten and sent flying away. Her body pierced the tent and continued to tumble away, only stopping in the broken ruins after breaking through several heavy walls in the city. By then, she was already unconscious, and her life and death were unknown.


    "Aqing! What are you doing!"


    Wang Chenye was horrified and rushed to the side of that demon girl who just did that. His cultivation base could only be considered as slightly above the average among them, but under this urgency, his potential actually erupted and recovered quicker than Feng Yin. During his rush, his customary flying sword already flew out from the cuff of his sleeve and was held in his hand. More than ten talismans with various capabilities were already activated by his primordial spirit and came out, circling around his body, ready for the fight in an instant.


    In front of him, the demon girl Aqing, who just a moment ago was head over heels in love with him, stared fixedly at him with her pitch ck pupils, waiting for him with a faint smile.


    "Stop!"


    Using primordial spirit link, Feng Yin screamed out, promptly stopping Wang Chenye.


    "Protect the two Senior Brothers, don''t bother with anything else!"


    Under this startling change, Feng Yin came to his senses. He knew that the sudden violent outbreak of the demon girl must certainly have someone behind the scene who controlled it. The opposite party''s scheme must''ve not been targeted at the few of them, but rather the unconscious Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu. Therefore, the most important thing right now was to look after the two of them!


    They didn''t know much about demon race and sand poison, so in a short period of time, it was difficult for them to judge the strength of the other party��they could only guess that it should be about the same as with the others, or there was no need to disguise and hide it��and when the details were not clear, caution was the most important quality.


    Perhaps if he were Ouyang Shang, he would have enough courage and boldness to bet on aggressive behavior. But Feng Yin did not dare, he at least had the self-awareness about this.


    "Zhang Sheng, Wang Chenye, go save Junior Sister Wang Wu, while the rest of you form a formation with me! Defend our two Senior Brothers!"


    Zhang Sheng and Wang Chenye were not weak, but since this time the opponents were their lover, their young mind would inevitably be affected. Especially Zhang Sheng who cultivated emotional sword; it was difficult to say what he would actually do. Thus�� It was better to send him away. The less he sees the better, and it would be better for everyone.


    Zhang Sheng nodded slightly to show his eptance of the order, but his gaze never left his beloved. Wang Chenye''s lover, Aqing, had already turned, and the eyes of the demon girl beside her were also covered in darkness, just one step away frompletely changing.

 Chapter 514 - Another Chapt.er of Positive Energy!

    <h4>Chapter 514: Another Chapt.er of Positive Energy!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The change inside the tent had been discovered by the people outside��when Wang Wu was hit, half of the tent was dragged down, which caused the situation inside the tent to be visible.


    The sudden outbreak of the two poison-extracting physicians shocked everyone. Before this, it was indeed true that, because of the sand poison, the poison-extracting physicians were isted from the city. However, there had never been a poison outbreak. If there had been, it wouldn''t have been possible for the desert tribe to allow the poison-extracting physicians to live so close to the city.


    "What does that invisible devil want to do?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd and anger quickly brewed.


    In their view, this situation was no doubt the trick from the invisible devil, trying to create a divide in the rtionship between the desert tribe and human cultivators using the sand poison. But even though they knew all of this, theypletely had no way to deal with it. The wisest person in the tribe was now lying unconscious in the tent, and the other elders, having consulted among themselves for a long time, could onlye up with the idea of sending the poison-extracting physicians in. As a result, not long after they entered the tent, there was this ident. Now this group of elders had no leader anymore,pletely in a state of chaos, and no one could make a decision.


    There were a lot of enthusiastic demons outside the tent who screamed loudly for the human cultivators inside the tent saying, "Ssh them with cold water! It will calm them down!"


    "Yes, they are naturally resistant to the sand poison, so as long as you wake them up then it''ll be fine!"


    Others called out for the humans to not kill them: "Please don''t hurt them. They are only controlled temporarily by the invisible devil, they have no intention to hurt you!"


    For a time, there were many different voices that came out from the hundreds of gathering demons. However, the people inside the tent did not care about the chaos outside.


    The two poison-extracting physicians who erupted out of the sand poison brought a growing sense of oppression. Although from the beginning they never made their move, as the storehouse of the sand poison, how could Feng Yin and the others dare to treat them lightly? All kinds of purifications and defensive spells that they have learned in the mountain have all been sent out, for fear that the other party would release the colorless and tasteless sand poison when they were unprepared.


    Whether these defensive spells could work waspletely unknown. The mental pressure caused the cultivators to consume their magical power faster. In the confrontation between the two sides, the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect were undoubtedly passive, but Feng Yin was indifferent to this as he stayed within the array, unmovable as a mountain.


    Stalling for time was actually the thing that they could do. Because now it was clear that it was the demon race side who raced against time. Sending the poison-extracting physicians as living bombs was not an upright tactic, but more like a bluff. Moreover, when Junior Sister Wang Wu found out the risk, she did not immediately be hostile to them, she merely tried to push them out. It was the other side who made the first move and turned this into a confrontational situation. This undoubtedly indicated that they had to get the results as soon as possible and could not dy time.


    Since the other party could not afford any dy, then they should make an effort to do just that.


    "Very clever, too bad today I won''t let you use your little cleverness. Stand back, ants!"


    Vaguely, Feng Yin seemed to hear someone''s sneer. The next moment, one of the two poison-extracting physicians all of a sudden showed a pained look. She bent over and covered her mouth with her hand, yet the ck blood could not stop gushing out.


    At the same time, the noise outside the tent suddenly quieted down. Turning around, they saw that most of the hundreds of desert demons that gathered outside showed an unusually painful expression and viscous ck blood flowed out from their seven orifices.


    This blood did not lead to the loss of vitality. On the contrary, Feng Yin who was at the center of the defensive array could clearly perceive that the pressure from outside the tent was rapidly increasing. Those who were under the crushing pressure of the invisible devil and thus were like a dried oilmp were injected with a brand new strength. There was even a strong ck wind blowing outside the tent.


    "Senior Brother Feng Yin��" Lin Wan somewhat anxiously said.


    "�� Don''t be confused with the situation." How could Feng Yin not be able to see that the situation was rapidly deteriorating? But at the moment, there was no better choice than to stay firm��they must not go away.


    The ck blood continued to flow out of the seven orifices of those demons, solidifying and hardening on the surface of their body. After a while, it formed into a crude, but unusually solid, heavy armor. At the same time, the royal imposing manner of an ethnicity that oncemanded the demon world gradually returned.


    The desert tribe that not long ago was very weak had be a powerful force that could not be underestimated. The strong pressure made Feng Yin and the others stay still and not act rashly. Among the hundreds of demons outside the tent, there were more than a hundred of them that had the strengthparable to that of a Sudan Stage cultivator. Previously they were like a dried oilmp, empty and without any threat. But now, they were breathtaking.


    "Now I truly believe that they are the descendants of the royal family of the demon world." Feng Yin frowned and whispered to himself, "But is this their return to their ancestors'' form? The force that has been squeezed for two thousand years returned once again? But why?"


    It was the invisible devil who deprived them of off their power, so the invisible devil had no reason to stand on the demon side to target them.


    Feng Yin felt as if there was a huge shadow on top of his head, giving him a suffocating heavy pressure.


    "�� Big Brother, please wake up as soon as possible."


    ����


    "Now, what are you going to do?"


    Inside the demon spirit dream, the demon king stretched out his hand to open a window in the void. And what they saw outside the window was the change that urred in the desert oasis.


    Hundreds of demons who had returned to their ancestors form surrounded Feng Yin and the others. The eyes of these demons which were originally filled with gentleness had now been filled with fierce anger, as if they were hungry beasts ready to make their move against their prey.


    "As you can see, these children have been catalyzed by my ancient bloodline. Although their life has been shortened, they can still do a lot of things before that."


    With that, he also took the initiative to turn his head and then he looked at the young girl form of Fenrir. "I also want to thank you for the constant curse for the past two thousand years. Without it as a medium, I would have no way to get through the poison-extracting physicians and suddenly stimte the bloodline of so many people."


    Fenrir simply didn''t pay him any attention, treating him as if he did not exist. Wang Lu however, sneered, "Those idiots thought that it was all the work of the invisible devil, but they actually didn''t know that everything is manipted behind the scene by the ancestor that they worshipped as god. What a bunch of losers from a vanquished world who deserve a dying out situation!"


    The demon king coldly snorted, "Time is not much, so I advise you to make your decision quick."


    With that, the demon king closed the window, looked around at his opponent, and then frowned, "But it seems that you have made your mind?"


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang sneered in unison, "Finish you, everything will be solved."


    "Yes, you''re right, so I''m not going to y with you anymore. Just stay here, you can kill anyone you like."


    After that, the demon king disappeared without a trace. And although Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang had been concentrating on him, they still could not keep up with him.


    Aftering out empty handed after making their move, Wang Lu immediately began working on the dream building technique once again. Ouyang Shang could not interfere with it, so he turned to look at Fenrir and said, "Em, just now��"


    The young girl form of Fenrir huffed, "You want to ask why didn''t I make my move just now?"


    Ouyang Shang was startled, but after thinking for a moment, he said, "What I wanted to say is, you look so beautiful here."


    "Hehe you do? I also think so�� Wait a minute, I''m not asking you to tter me. Just now I have already made my move, otherwise, why would you think he ran away? If not for me who swallowed him, you two little guys would''ve long had your soul flying away and scattered elsewhere, how could you have the qualification to speak with me here?"


    "Oh, so, just now, he actually got killed by having his soul fly away and scatter into nothing so that he disappeared? Your excellency is indeed worthy to be a god-level powerhouse, even making a move won''t leave any trace��"


    "Okay, that''s enough, what I just swallowed was only one of his avatars, and moreover, it is just an avatar in the dream. His main body is still hidden in the ninth depth prison. Although he couldn''t escape, I also don''t have any good ideas to deal with him. This demon spirit dream ispletely beyond my control, and the dream blockade could not be broken. On the other hand, he uses the dreand as a bridge tomunicate with the outside world, which I can''t stop. So��"


    "So, if we want to save people, we have to rely on ourselves?"


    Wang Lu said and deeply spat the smell of blood of extremely foul air. "But it will take quite some time for me to break through the dream blockade. How much can you help with the outside matter?"


    Fenrir said, "You want me to help them? I can, actually, but why should I do that?"


    The monster wolf Fenrir had never been close to the human race. In front of Wang Lu, she could put on a cute and charming girl form, because Wang Lu had a smell that was familiar to her. But if it is Feng Yin and the others, the only reason she does not swallow them immediately would be that they are dirty for her taste.


    "Because saving them is saving you." Wang Lu gasped for breath and earnestly said, "Since you have been following me for so long, you should''ve seen the ck tide�� how do you feel about its power?"


    The smile on Fenrir''s face disappeared, "Do you really have a way to eliminate the threat of the ck tide?"


    Wang Lu stretched out his hand and pointed out, "That is the arrangement to eliminate the ck tide. Moreover, it has already begun to take effect. Unless he is willing to detonate when the ck tide is still not fully formed, no matter how big his ability is, he could only look on helplessly as the power of the ck tide grows weaker by the day. As long as I''m here, the arrangement that I had solidified with the dream building technique could not be modified. The ws that he left in the dream one hundred years ago is too big."


    Fenrir slightly frowned. "Although I don''t understand much of what you said, do you want to say that as long as you don''t die, the threat of the ck tide will gradually reduce? But if I don''t make my move and save them, you might die along with your friend, and I will also die by the ck tide?"


    Wang Lu nodded.


    In fact, in Wang Lu''s timeline, it was likely that things were developed as such. Otherwise, who could destroy an adult Fenrir with its amazing power?


    After hesitating for a long time, Fenrir finally wagged her tail and chuckled. "Very well, I''ll help you."


    However, just as Fenrir was about to make her move, she was suddenly stopped by Wang Lu.


    "Wait a minute�� I do not rmend you to directly kill those demons."


    "Why?"


    "I''m afraid it''s a scam." Wang Lu exined, "The guy died so clean, and without any struggle, don''t you think that it''s too easy? It''s like he''s waiting for me to ask you to make your move."


    With that, Wang Lu gasped for breath and then patiently said, "I just used the dream building technique to gain awareness of the demon spirit dream, so I have a deeper understanding of the ck tide. Right now there''s only a fine line before the ck tide fully matures. This is also my good luck. If I came three or five dayster, he would have seeded. Previously, it was because his work will soon smoothly finish that he was a bit careless to deal with me, thus giving me the opportunity. However, even with my present arrangement, it''s still toote to significantly weaken the ck tide. Once there''s a variable, he would likely induce the ck tide to mature early, and then it would fully erupt."


    Fenrir touched her ear and said, "That''s so troublesome. ording to you, I should not kill, but if I don''t that''s also a no-no, so what should I do then?"


    Wang Lu muttered to himself irresolutely, "The descendants left behind by that demon king, most of them want you to kill them, thereby creating strong negative emotions which will quickly enrich the ck tide. So it''s better to go in the opposite way."


    "Go in the opposite way? How?"


    Wang Lu pointed to the sky and smiled without saying anything.

 Chapter 515 - Squeezing the Last Drop of Positive Energy

    <h4>Chapter 515: Squeezing the Last Drop of Positive Energy</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Junior Brothers and Sisters, who among you can exin what is going on here?"


    In the same small oasis city. Outside the tent of the great elder in the center of the city, hundreds of demons still crowded outside the tent. However, the previous intense atmosphere had been swept away, and reced with�� something that was difficult to look straight at.


    Hundreds of demons whose hardened ck blood turned into ayer of armor, at this time, let loose those armors and exposed their naked bodies. Then they gathered together and their bodies intertwined. Of course, there were also a few of them who couldn''t find apanion, so they simply rubbed themselves on the tent column, enjoying themselves.


    Then came the moaning sound from here and there that formed a sonata of pleasure that caused people''s face to turn red.


    "Is this a magical psychological attack?"


    Within the tent array, a cultivator of Spirit Sword Sect could not help but ask


    Feng Yin who stood at the center of the array cautiously nodded. "Maybe�� So you must tightly guard your primordial spirit, don''t let this madness confuse you."


    Just as his voice fell, a moaning and shrieking came from outside the tent. Some men and women who were entangled in a group could not help but twitch as if they were being struck by lightning. At the same time, both of their eyes turned white, and their saliva continued to drip from the corner of their mouth. This scene, no matter how one looked at it, there was no mistake, it was a tide of climax.


    "�� Is this part of the illusion?"


    Feng Yin said, "Maybe�� it''s used to further confuse us?"


    "In this way?"


    Feng Yin tried to exin, "Perhaps the customs of the demon race are different than ours��"


    "Or," Lin Wan hesitated a bit in her guess, "Senior Brother Feng Yin, I feel like they seem to be�� taking drugs?"


    "Taking drugs?"


    "Yes, the Elder once said that in the mortal world, there''s a kind of drug that called five minerals powder 1 . It seems to be like this when consumed."


    Feng Yin was even more confused. "I know five minerals powder. The effect is not as strong as this, but their nature is simr. In short, do you think�� after the bloodline awakening, they surround us just to let us see them taking drugs?"


    "Perhaps�� They are trying to lure us to use it together?"


    When saying this, even Lin Wan felt that it didn''t make sense, but she could not understand what the demons were doing.


    "You guys�� A bunch of idiots."


    At this time, from outside the tent came a thin trace of the voice of the seriously injured Wang Wu.


    "This is clearly the work of Senior Brother; he has created a chance for you. If you don''t go now, then when?"


    Being reminded by Wang Wu, Feng Yin was suddenly enlightened. For whatever reason, at this time, these demons fell into an abnormal state�� Isn''t that the perfect time to escape? He just hated that he had not responded to this immediately and thus nearly missed the opportunity!


    "Go!"


    In fact, there was no need for Feng Yin to give out his order. Lin Wan and the others had already withdrawn the array and began to flee at full speed.


    The wall of demons outside the tent existed in name only. At that moment, the demons were stillpletely immersed in the inexplicable euphoric sensation,pletely indifferent to the escaping human cultivators.


    Several cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect unfolded their magical treasure,unched their transportation method, and escaped the desert oasis as fast as possible, flying away to the far distant desert.


    "Where should we go next?" Feng Yin, as the head, of the team asked loudly.


    "Blessed Fountain." Wang Wu who was carried on the back by Wang Chenye barely raised her finger to point at a direction. "Over there, it''s the nearest safe ce, and it also has a base arranged by Senior Brother."


    "Sure." Feng Yin also nned to go to Blessed Fountain. At this time, hearing Wang Wu also made such a suggestion, he made up his mind and flew straight away.


    ��


    "Interesting. What is this white powder?"


    Inside the demon spirit dream, Fenrir looked at the pile of white powder in Wang Lu''s hand with interest. Just a moment ago, through dream building technique, she spread this white powder at the desert demons and it immediately produced a wonderful reaction. Those whose ancient bloodline had been excited by the demon king, their strength and determination actually fell, unable to hold themselves back from being immersed in the thrill of nothingness, wantonly squandering the little bit of life that they had left.


    ording to the design of the demon king, this tribe was abandoned by him and should die in the fierce battle. They would attack the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect like a moth to a me and be overwhelmed by the young cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect with their numerical advantage, and then die from overdrafting their vitality.


    The anger in battle, plus the pain of overdrafting the vitality�� this was a huge negative emotion, which would be thest brick toplete the ck tide. The demon king''s design was interlocking and seemed almost impossible to solve.


    However, unfortunately, Wang Lu had immediately found the w.


    The demon king''s body was sealed in the ninth depth prison and the demon spirit dream was his only bridge tomunicate with the outside world. But when he stimted the ancient bloodline of the demons on the outside from within the dreand, Wang Lu managed to see his course of action in full view.


    Then, while Wang Lu pretended to break through the dream blockade with all his strength, Ouyang Shang took this opportunity, using this as a cover to thumb through the dream building technique scroll. In the quickest time possible, he found the simr spell. And then relying on his level ofprehension that was against the heaven, he immediately mastered this spell at the first try.


    And then Wang Lu provided the ammunition��the mysterious white powder that could make people feel as if they were in the seventh heaven. And then, with Fenrir providing her power, Ouyang Shang built a bridge to make the mysterious white powder directly function in the brains of the desert tribe. These were interlocking actions, where not a single one was dispensable.


    "White powder? It''s just a little trick that makes people enjoy in positive energy to death. Were it not for the demon king who first opened a bridge between the dreand and the reality, on the basis of the meager mastery of the dream building technique of us two, we are far from being able to project existence into the reality from the dreand. But in the end, everything is going ording to the n. These demons have been thoroughly finished, making theirst contribution to the disintegration of the ck tide before dying. It could even be said that they died in an extreme happiness. After them, there will be no new growth points for the ck tide, and even if the unfinished ck tide is detonated, its destructive power is also rtively limited, but��"


    Fenrir gently swayed her tail. "But, things obviously won''t be that simple. That guy is so cunning that he was actually able to hide the truth from me for two thousand years. Previously, I thought that there was no chance for him to stage aeback, but as a result��"


    Wang Lu inwardly said, "If I hadn''t changed the history with my time traveling, you would''ve been finished by him."


    Taking into ount the horror that befell the Spirit Sword Sect in his own timeline, Wang Lu believed that the tactics of that demon king would not end here�� No, to be exact, perhaps he should not be called as a demon king. The demon jade as the proof of the ruler of the demon world had no effect on him. Unfortunately, now there was absolutely no clue to answer the following question: What actually was his true identity?


    "How much do you know about that guy?"


    Fenrir shook her head. "I''ve told you everything that I know, so there''s nothing new to ask. By the way, I''m really curious, you two little guys, especially you, seem to have a good understanding of him. Properly speaking, he has been suppressed for two thousand years by me, so it''s impossible for you to have seen him since you were born."


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed. It was indeed hard to conceal the tons of shiny light of a time traveler, as it was easy to leave some ws in his prophetic-like reaction to the event. Especially since this senior monster wolf was so careful. It was difficult to conceal anything in front of her. In this point, the stray dog Quan Zouhua who had a simr monster wolf bloodlinepletely could not bepared on the same level.


    Fortunately, Wang Lu had a reason to temporarily avoid this sensitive issue.


    "Ah, the dreand blockade has been broken."


    After a long effort, the boundary blockade of the demon spirit dream was finally lifted, and Wang Lu immediately slipped off.


    "I''m sorry, right now, my primordial is too far away from my body, if I don''t go back now, I probably won''t be able to go back forever."


    With that, Wang Lu left the demon spirit dream together with Ouyang Shang, leaving behind the girl form of Fenrir who gently pouted her mouth.


    "Heh, this little guy slips really fast, but�� this is a ''thinking oneself clever'' action. It will not be long before we meet again."


    With that, she gently raised her head and let out a wry smile.


    "You guys were leaving so quick that I didn''t have the time to tell you, I don''t know when exactly it happened, but that guy�� has escaped the ninth depth prison."


    ��


    "s, those idiots have almost killed us with their ''thinking oneself clever'' action."


    Wang Lu sighed, feeling both happy and funny at the same time.


    Feng Yin and the others really knew how to grasp the opportunity in battle, they took the bull by the horn, cleanly and neatly escaped. However, they didn''t think that the primordial spirit of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang were imprisoned in the demon spirit dream, and thus could not immediately follow them. They carried the body of the two of them as they flee as fast as they could, but they didn''t know that the connection between the body of the two and their primordial spirit was almost cut off! If that were to happen, the two lead disciples would''ve degenerated into wandering souls since then.


    Fortunately, Wang Lu broke the dreand blockade in time. At the same time, the strength of the primordial spirit of the two was far beyond that of ordinary Jindan, which caused their primordial spirit not to disperse all the way back to their body.


    However, when their primordial spirit returned to their body and their consciousness awakened, it was unknown how long it has been.


    "Big brother, you finally woke up!"


    When Wang Lu opened his eyes, he was already in their base at Blessed Fountain. He heard a pleasant surprise cheer��unfortunately, the focus of that cheer was not on himself, but at someone beside him.


    Feng Yin, Yang Fei, Cai Xia, and the others all gathered around Ouyang Shang. They inquired solicitously about his well being but slightly gave a cold shoulder to Wang Lu. After all, the former had already been with them for decades, being as close as brothers and sisters.


    However, there was still one person who chose to stay by Wang Lu''s side.


    "Hey, Mast�� em, sister." Wang Lu smiled and greeted the young girl before his eyes. At the same time, he inwardly berated himself for almost calling her master.


    However, after he woke up, Wang Wu directly closed her eyes and began to enter the rhythm of practice,pletely ignoring Wang Lu''s greeting.


    This cold reception made Wang Lu particrly miss the Master that he knew when he was cultivating on the mountain. In those years, his Master, greedy for his richness, repeatedly proposed for a marriage unscrupulously.


    s, the you in young age, though having a max moral integrity, is really not cute.


    In any case, this desert trip had finallye to an end. Although not everything was aplished, there had been significant progress. The real killer more than one hundred years ago was finally out, and one of his biggest killing technique, the ck tide, had also been dealt with. The next thing to do was to gather all the power that could be gathered and crush him thoroughly.


    However, at this time, Wang Lu suddenly heard Feng Yin speaking to Ouyang Shang.


    "Big Brother, we have just received a letter from Senior Brother Liu Xian. A Junior Brother has disappeared in the Ghost Weeping Forest. They haven''t found him for a long time, so they are asking for help here."


    The risk factor in the management trainee program of the Spirit Sword Sect was enormous. The disciples explored the Savage Land on their own, so it wasmonce to encounter danger.


    However, hearing this news, both Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang, as if by prior agreement, felt a chill behind their back.


    ��

 Chapter 516 - Extracting the Last Drop of Positive Energy

    <h4>Chapter 516: Extracting the Last Drop of Positive Energy</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    A disciple of Spirit Sword Sect went missing in the ghost weeping forest�� This was amon urrence for a management trainee program fraught with risks and variables��the sect even reserved one-tenth death quota when drafting the n, which was simply an excessive enthusiasm dripped with blood. However, both Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang intuitively had a hunch that things were not that simple.


    For them, intuition had always been an important reference for action. Even if it was ridiculous, or even absurd, it must absolutely not be overlooked. Thus, after hearing the content of the letter from Yang Fei, the two of them frowned and began to think about the secrets that might be hidden behind the incident.


    The missing Junior Brother was Wang Donghua, the core power of the golden generation, good at controlling objects. His mastery of the object management method was at the top level among the golden generation. His magical treasure, golden nucleus puppet, was infinitely wondrous, which could be rated as a live-saving weapon. How could such a person suddenly disappear in the Ghost Weeping Forest?


    At the same time, Yang Fei, who was still immersed in the joy of having the two Senior Brothers awakened, did not notice that they had already shown a worried look on their face. He was still quite rxed when he said, "Wang Donghua, that kid, always like to rely on numerous magical treasures to go to dangerous ces to court disaster. Previously in the experiential learning at Clear Sky Peak, he had often been restless. Again and again, he fell into a trap and had to be rescued by the Elders. Unexpectedly, in this Savage Land, he still hasn''t changed his bad habit. I remember that the Ghost Weeping Forest is the medium-term goal of Senior Brother Liu Xian. However, they haven''t even built their first base, yet he had already run to the Ghost Weeping Forest alone, he really��"


    Before he could continue, he was pped on the back of his head by Cai Xia. "Can you stop? Our Junior Brother is in trouble yet you''re taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune!"


    Being pped on the back of the head, Yang Fei shrank his head but still somewhat indignantly mumbled, "What do you expect to happen? This is not the first time that kid Donghua did such a thing. Before the departure, the Elders have helped him advance his magical treasure golden nucleus puppet, which could save his life in the worst situation. At this time, he is most likely lost somewhere on the road, so when the timees, everybody would just search together for him and that''s that."


    Cai Xia coldly said, "Okay, then why don''t you take the lead in saving people, are you trying to paddle water here?"


    "Hey, I''m now the person in charge of this Blessed Fountain base. If you let me leave the post and take the lead to go to the ghost forest to save people, then is this base still necessary?"


    Cai Xia gleefully taunted, "Staying here, you, this person in charge, will also cause trouble. During this time, wasn''t it me who took care of the two Senior Brothers and operated the base? Ever since the dragon is executed, you have never yed any role. When something happened, you can only shout and quarrel, and then with red eyes, you want to run to the desert to take revenge for Senior Brother."


    "Hey, what do you mean by red eyes?" Being exposed by Cai Xia, Yang Fei''s cheeks seemed to burn. "You can''t just speak without thinking!"


    With wooden expression, Cai Xia fished out an image recorder crystal from her mustard seed bag. "Huh, I knew you will not acknowledge it��"


    "Hey!"


    Yang Fei had always tolerated Cai Xia, but at this time, he was goaded that he somewhat couldn''t hold himself. He snatched the crystal and said, "Don''t go too far!"


    Cai Xia still wanted to continue but someone finally couldn''t stand it and exim, "If you two want to flirt with each other, pay attention to the situation! The two Senior Brothers have just woken up so they still need to rest!"


    At this time, Cai Xia''s cheeks also turned hot. "H-He and I are not��"


    Seeing that the topic still hadn''te back, Ouyang Shang who had just regained consciousness sighed. "Ghost Weeping Forest is it? Very well, I''m going to get ready to go there."


    As soon as his voice fell, the room turned deadly silent. The disciples of Spirit Sword Sect who gathered around the bed were stunned, unable to utter a single word, as if there were thousands of words that got stuck in their throat.


    As the Big Brother, Ouyang Shang had always been conscientious with all his heart, always looking after his Junior Brothers and Sisters. However, right now he was seriously injured, yet he wanted to rush to save people. This was too much��


    "Senior Brother, stop joking, will you? Your primordial spirit has just returned after being separated from your body for too long. So you need at least three to five days of rest to recover yourself, how could you risk your life in Ghost Weeping Forest?"


    "Yes, Senior Brother, if you are worried about it, we will send several people to go there to help. In any case, the base here at Blessed Fountain is already up and running, so it doesn''t need too many to guard it."


    However, Ouyang Shang shook his head. "Things are not that simple, I''m afraid I have toe forward."


    But, just when he finished talking, someone patted his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw Wang Lu, with a serious face, shaking his head.


    Ouyang Shang was surprised. He did not expect that Wang Lu would have an opposite opinion than him. After thinking about it for a moment, he beckoned his hand to signal his Junior Brothers and Sisters to leave.


    Yang Fei and the others were also stunned, but over the years, their habit of listening to their Big Brother kept them from pestering him. They just quietly left, leaving only two seriously ill people in the room.


    Ouyang Shang was silent for a long time before he asked, "Do you think what happened to Junior Brother Donghua�� Is rted to that thing?"


    The so-called that thing naturally referred to the tragedy that caused the Spirit Sword Sect to be almostpletely annihted in Wang Lu''s timeline.


    Wang Lu said, "After I traveled back through time, I have participated in so many things, so the history line has long been disturbed. Therefore, I can''t decide whether there''s any connection or not. However, you should also feel it too that this is not as simple as a certain Junior Brother courting disaster and getting himself lost in a dangerous ce."


    Ouyang Shang said, "Yes, it''s a bit too much coincidence here. He happened to get stuck at this time, as if it''s deliberately not allowing us to return to the mountain."


    For Ouyang Shang, after dealing with the desert demons, the most important thing to do was to return to the mountain to report to the Elders. He didn''t say it before because the truth was stillpletely hidden in the fog, and rash action could be counterproductive. But now that the enemy had be clear, there was no need to tangle with unknown threats.


    The opponent was thest demon king, moreover, he was not like those peace-loving desert demons that had been fully domesticated by Fenrir. Thest demon king was tyrannical, ambitious, and ruthless. If left unchecked, it would be a great threat to the entire Nine Regions. And such a powerful opponent had far exceeded the limit that the golden generation could handle.


    This was a strong enemy that must be dealt with by the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect together with the other top-level powers of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    At this moment, the unknown threat had been fully exposed so there was no need to let the Elders shun outside help and repeat the history. Moreover, there were enough pieces of evidence at the desert oasis that there was no need for Wang Lu''s time traveler identity to be revealed to win trust. At this time, the best course of action was to request help from the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect.


    Unfortunately, in the Savage Land,monmunication spells could not work at all. Letter correspondence through the altar was the limit, and this was confined within the Savage Land. It was almost impossible to send information to the outside. Therefore, if they wanted to exin the situation to the sect, they must personally send the message.


    Then, just as he was awakened, he heard the news that his Junior Brother had been missing in the Ghose Weeping Forest��Ghost Weeping Forest was not far from the desert, so it was not possible not to associate the two.


    Ouyang Shang said, "Logically speaking, he should not have the opportunity to free himself in a short time."


    Wang Lu said, "Perhaps he doesn''t, but he still has his men. The desert tribe might not be his only chess piece. Fenrir only said that this Savage Land doesn''t have creatures that are too strong. But by her standard, I''m afraid the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall are not strong. And that demon king had been operating in the Savage Land for some time before he was sneak attacked by Fenrir."


    Ouyang Shang nodded. "So it is possible that this is the doing of the demon race. Wang Donghua is a hostage in their hands, and what they want is��"


    Wang Lu said, "They want you to immediately save him, to prevent you to go back to the mountain to report, thus exposing their existence too quickly. At the same time, if it goes well, they can also catch a more powerful hostage. So, the rational choice is to ignore the other party''s threat but just do the thing that you should do."


    Ouyang Shang said, "You mean you want me to give up my Junior Brother?"


    "I''m asking you to make a more rational choice."


    "More rational choice, meaning more cold-blooded?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to be so idealistic�� Let''s just say that everything that we just discussed is based on vague spection. Maybe Wang Donghua really just loses direction. Perhaps at this time, Junior Brother Liu Xian had already found him and, while scolding him for being reckless, Liu Xian also wrote a letter to Blessed Fountain that say they''re all safe and sound, and that it was all just a false rm."


    Ouyang Shang said, "It''s also possible that Junior Brother Wang Donghua has fallen into the control of demon race, and that even the whole team members of Junior Brother Liu Xian are exposed to the risk. At this time, if we make even a little bit of mistake��"


    Wang Lu said, "If there''s a bit of mistake, then there will be more people exposed to risk."


    Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu looked at each other for a long time, not yielding for the other side.


    And just at this time, the door was pushed open and Yang Fei, who previously had a rxed face, now walked in with a gloomy face. In his hand, he was holding a letter that contained an image put on by a spell.


    The letter was written personally by Liu Xian, and the spell was alsoid by him. The image on the letter was very simple and crude.


    It was an image of a bloody arm, quietly lying on a white rock. Blood slowly flowed from the spot where the arm was broken off.


    Yang Fei said with difficulty. "Liu Xian said that it''s Wang Donghua''s arm�� Obviously, it''s done by someone, because there was a letter in that hand, and there''s a word written with Junior Brother Donghua''s blood on it."


    With that, Yang Fei flipped the letter to the next page, and the image changed with it. It was a straight but rather jerky human word: Come.


    Both Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


    At this point, their originally vagued spection had undoubtedly been confirmed.


    It was indeed the work of the demon race. Moreover, the opposite party had issued a naked threat.


    "Big Brother, what are we going to do now?"


    Ouyang Shang got up straight from the bed. "Assemble the team, we''re going out."


    And then he turned his head and looked at Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu took a deep breath. At this time, he had to think hard and weigh all the gains and losses that mighte next. Ouyang Shang seemed so determined. Even fully aware that this was a dead end, he still bravely advanced forward. Then��


    Should he go with him to save people at the risk of his own life? Or�� Should he give up on him? Forsaking the rare talent that had never been seen since the creation of Spirit Sword Sect?


    �� As a professional adventurer, Wang Lu was very clear about the importance of being decisive. It was just that, when it was really the time to make a decision, it was actually not that easy.


    And just at this time, another person said.


    "Senior Brother, I''ll go with you."


    With that, Wang Lu incredulously looked at Wang Wu who had just entered the room.


    Hey, where''s that pure and innocent young girl whose cheeks could turn red just by talking with another person? How could you suddenly be so proactive? Master oh Master, is your oestrus period too irregr?

 Chapter 517 - To Follow the Path to One’s Own Doom

    <h4>Chapter 517: To Follow the Path to One��s Own Doom</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu could actually understand Ouyang Shang''s decision. In essence, they were, after all, the same type of people.


    Whether as a lead disciple or Big Brother, these titles were bound to bear enormous pressure simultaneously as they were lofty and brilliant. After all, the rights and obligations must be equal. When any Junior Brother or Sister fell into a dangerous predicament, they must bravely step forward as the Big Brother, even if it was not the best choice.


    For the impable tacit understanding and trust between the golden generation, for the illusory will of the people�� or perhaps for the insistence of the heart. In short, it was not just Ouyang Shang,mon people would often handle things like this; the optimal solution has been put in front of their eyes while they have to choose others. This was the reason why people in Jianghu 1 couldn''t make the decisions on their own.


    Of course, Ouyang Shang wasn''t simply following the path to his own doom. Wang Lu could also understand one or two of his assurance.


    First of all, the opponent used the using-the-hostage-to-threaten-their-own-side tactic, which was a plot rather than an overt one. Using a plot meant that the other party did not have an overwhelming advantage in terms of strength. Otherwise, the opponent could just crush them directly here, so why bother doing such a troublesome thing? After all, the golden generation has just begun to grow, and for those old experts in immortal cultivation world, they were nothing but a high-level ant.


    If it was a real Unity Stage cultivator here, perhaps he could kill the entire golden generation in an instant, so there was no need to go through theplication of taking the broken arm and using it as a deterrent.


    The other party''s strength was not enough, so it was necessary to supplement it with the plot. Taking this into consideration, if they made the sudden advance with their strongest force, it was possible to decide the oue before the other party had enough time to fullyunch the plot to fruition.


    This was Ouyang Shang''s idea. While he seemed to be impulsively shouldering the burden of a Big Brother, he had actually made quite rational thinking and judgment.


    Nevertheless, in the final analysis, this was still a risk. Moreover, In Wang Lu''s view, the potential benefit could not offset the risk. Therefore, he would rather make the opposite decision, unfortunately��


    "Very well, I''ll go with you on this."


    Ouyang Shang gawked a bit. Having Wang Lu as a hand to help was naturally the best because he deeply understood the strength of this time traveler Junior Brother. But�� Why?


    It was just because of their great tacit understanding, they could understand each other''s insistence in their own opinion, and therefore Ouyang Shang was very clear that when Wang Lu''s opinion was very different than his own''s one, there was basically no possibility to turn back to a consensus. Going on their separate ways was the best result, so how could he change his mind so quickly?


    Was it because of Wang Wu? Ouyang Shang slightly shifted his gaze but quickly gave up thinking about it��now was not the time to think about this issue.


    Wang Lu also said, "I suggest we send two Junior Brothers to report back to the sect, to tell the Elders about the demon race incident. This is a major event in Nine Regions, so it should not be dyed. What do you think, Senior Brother?"


    Ouyang Shang''s eyes turned serious. "Sending two Junior Brothers back to the sect? You��"


    "Initially, I intended to go there by myself, but considering that speed is not my forte, I''d rather use my strength where I would be needed the most, which is in Ghost Weeping Forest." Wang Lu''s exnation was reasonable, but Ouyang Shang was very clear that this was not Wang Lu''s innermost thought.


    The opponent threatened in a bloody way. In addition to asking them to the Ghost Weeping Forest, they were also warned not to spill out the matter regarding the demon race. And Wang Lu''s suggestion was undoubtedly a provocation against the opponent.


    This would put both groups of people at risk. When those two people returned to the mountain, they might encounter some unknown ambush, and the hostage at Ghost Weeping Forest might be killed.


    Of course, looking from another point of view, this was also a risk that they must take. The delivery of the letter was indeed very important�� The more the other party worked hard to deter them, the more the validity of this point was proven. And this also showed that the other party had not yet sealed all the means of sending the letter. Of course, there was a great risk in sending the letter, but if they were being too overcautious, then they would not be able to do anything. But��


    "Very well. Junior Brother Lu Li��"


    Ouyang Shang called out a person''s name, but Wang Lu quickly intervened, "Junior Brother Lu Li is versatile, so it would be too wasteful if he''s just used to simply send a letter. It''s more suitable for him to act here. I suggest he be a part of the rescue teams."


    Ouyang Shang hesitated for a moment, and then acquiesced to this suggestion and reced the two Junior Brothers. The two young cultivators were delighted for being picked by Ouyang Shang, feeling that they were deeply trusted.


    However, Ouyang Shang beckoned at them to depart as soon as possible, no need for talking too much about it.


    Because he really couldn''t look straight at the enthusiastic face of the two Junior Bothers.


    After the two Junior Brothers had left, Ouyang Shang was silent for a while, and then said to Wang Lu through primordial spirit, "Junior Brother Wang Lu, are you that pessimistic about sending the letter?"


    Wang Lu said, "I just don''t want useful people to take on too much risk. In my timeline, Lu Li will be a great cultivator�� Those who survived the catastrophe should not die so early."


    "Ha, this excuse of yours is just so-so. In your timeline, I''m also a dead person, so why do you waste your time on me?"


    "Very well then, I''ll tell you the truth. I have a good rtionship with Lu Li. As for the other two, I wouldn''t be so distressed if they died."


    "�� Well said." Ouyang Shang sighed. He wanted to speak his mind but didn''t know how to say it.


    Wang Lu coldly said, "The taste of sacrifice is not pleasant, but sometimes, a sacrifice is inevitable. What we can do is to minimize the scope of the sacrifice as far as possible and not prate into a bull''s horn 2 which would lead to an even bigger sacrifice�� I know that as the Big Brother, on some things, you can''t help but have to do it, but I actually have a way to get you out of this current predicament."


    "Please borate to me."


    "It''s very simple, tell Liu Xian and his team about our current bitter experience and risk. Let them decide whether to continue to ask for help or sacrifice themselves."


    "You!"


    Wang Lu said, "If they are really members of the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect, they should make a rational choice. They would probably even threaten us with their lives to prevent us from going there. At that time, you will have no burden at all. Of course, I know that this kind of thing is apletely subjective guide as well as a self-deception. You are the kind of person that really can''t do those type of things, so I will do it for you. The result will be the same."


    "��"


    "Don''t be so angry, my sacrifice is the same here. In that group�� Liu Xian and I actually have a good rtionship."


    "��"


    "Still can''t agree?" Wang Lu chuckled and said, "Sure enough, as a Big Brother, you''re good at anything, except for being soft-hearted. And this is your fatal w."


    "Then, what are you going to do?" Ouyang Shang lightly asked.


    Wang Lu sighed. "What else can I do? Didn''t I already say it? Regarding the rescue, count me in."


    Ouyang Shang finally couldn''t help but smile. "Looks like we''re actually the same. You are indeed the future lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, themon failing of the sect is also inherited by you."


    Wang Lu looked up and sighed.


    To say that he was soft-hearted�� it was actually not true. It was just that, as of this moment, he suddenly thought of something.


    In his timeline, Ouyang Shang still had an irreceable position in the minds of the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect even one hundred and fifty years after his death.


    Because�� this was the foundation of Spirit Sword Sect.


    If he could casually sacrifice any person for reason and benefit, then��


    How would he be any different than Qiong Hua who he detested?


    ��


    At the same time, in the vicinity of the distant Ghost Weeping Forest, Spirit Sword Sect''s team led by Liu Xian was carefully marching forward in the wooded mountain, searching for the trail of the missing Wang Donghua.


    "Senior Brother, please do it again, I''ve lost it."


    "You''ve lost it again? Shen Yiwen, what''s wrong with you?" At the rear, Liu Xian, who was holding two copper coins, somewhat annoyedly asked the Junior Disciple at the front who was in charge of the tracking.


    Shen Yiwen felt aggrieved. "I don''t know, the spiritual energy in this Ghost Weeping Forest is already scattered, so it''s very difficult to track. Moreover, that person seems to be blocking my tracking at any time. Every once in a while, Junior Brother Donghua''s trail ispletely messed up that it''s impossible to distinguish."


    Liu Xian hesitated for a moment and then clenched his teeth. "�� Alright, I''ll do another divination. But this time, you must tightly follow it. The greater the number of divination in a short period of time, the less effective it will be. Besides, I''m still a beginner in divination�� Junior Brother Ming Xian, I want your help too. If you notice that someone is deliberately disturbing the track, you reverse track that someone."


    "Yes."


    The two Junior Brothers responded in unison. Then, Liu Xian took a deep breath as his Jade Mansion and Void Core released brilliant rays. Taking advantage of this light, he threw the copper coins in the air. After they rotated several times, they fell into his palm.


    "To the east," Liu Xian quietly said, his voice hoarse and harsh.


    Shen Yiwen nodded then bit his fingertip. After letting several beads of blood drop, he summoned his own spirit beast: A translucent bloody fog.


    The fog monster was a very rare monster. Its strengths and weaknesses were very prominent. Its frontal attack capability was extremely poor, but its bloodthirsty instinct, in regard to its sensitivity of blood, was far beyond the other creatures. Under a chance coincidence, Shen Yiwen managed to capture a fog monster hatchling and, with the help of the Sect Elders, took it as his spirit beast. At this time, it was used to track Wang Donghua.


    Shen Yiwen collected the blood from the wound of the broken arm left behind by the culprit behind all this into a porcin bottle. After the fog monster appeared, he dripped a drop of ck blood from the porcin bottle down toward the body of the fog monster. That bloody fog suddenly swelled and twisted, as if it was dancing at a party.


    The fog monster was a kind of creature with a special eating habit. Compared with the fresh blood that was brimming with vitality, it preferred the cold blood of the deceased. Compared to the blood used by Shen Yiwen to summon it, the blood from the broken arm was more suitable to its appetite. Unfortunately, there was only one bite of this delicious food. After swallowing the drop of blood, Shen Yiwen no longer fed it with the blood. Unable to tolerate the hunger and thirst, the fog monster, driven by instinct, began to look for a simr smell.


    Previously, for several times, the fog monster found clues in the forest. Shen Yiwen and the others followed along the road and did find some clues��such as the bloodstain of Wang Donghua, as well as the remnant aura of his magical treasure. However, every time they tracked half of the way, they would receive an inexplicable force barrier, and would thus find it difficult to continue.


    For this new tracking, Shen Yiwen didn''t have much hope. The fog monster''s tracking efficiency was gradually decreasing. At this time, he had used the fog monster to track for many times, so the hunger and thirst reaction of the fog monster had obviously declined by a lot. Moreover, its sensory ability had be duller and duller. Without the help of the divination of Senior Brother Liu Xian, it would only go round and around.


    Of course, this was because the opponent was cunning, leaving the traces of Wang Donghua in all directions in Ghost Weeping Forest. The reaction instinct of the fog monster alone was not enough to eliminate the interference.


    However, this time, it went beyond his expectation. Wang Donghua''s ck blood had just been dropped and the fog monster already made a sharp whistling sound. And then it rushed toward a certain direction in the east without any prompt from Shen Yiwen, which caused him to be caught off guard. One moment of inattentiveness and it already ran away.


    "Damn it!" Shen Yiwen was surprised. He didn''t have the time to call his Senior Brothers as he stepped on his flying sword and flew to the east to follow the fog monster. The fog monster was his lifeblood, so there must not be a mistake even for a little bit.


    After an unknown amount of time spent following the fog monster to the east, Shen Yiwen suddenly found that the branches and leaves of the surrounding forest seemed to be extraordinarily dense, so much that even the light could not prate. Everywhere around him was thick with yin atmosphere, which caused his whole body to tremble with cold. As an elite disciple, Shen Yiwen immediately raised his vignce and began to rotate his Void Core. At the same time, he turned around to look back.


    He saw that Senior Brother Liu Xian and the others were not far behind him��the speed of their flying sword was not as fast as that of him, so they could barely keep up. However, seeing that he had their backing, Shen Yiwen finally rxed a bit. Then��


    Just as he thought about this, a strong warning came from his heart.


    Not far ahead of him, a one-handed figure stood there quietly. The face of that figure was pale and the whole body was covered with bloodstains. However, its appearance was faintly discernible.


    "Junior Brother Donghua, is that you?"


    ��

 Chapter 518 - The Search

    <h4>Chapter 518: The Search</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Seeing Wang Donghua, Shen Yiwen''s heart first was happy, and then shocked.


    More than a day ago, when Wang Donghua''s arm was found near the Ghost Weeping Forest, Liu Xian organized a meeting to discuss about it with everyone, and most have guessed that Wang Donghua was likely to have suffered. Within their team, he was a talented cultivator whose survival ability was second to none. The golden nucleus puppet could bless him in escaping any unfavorable situation under the sky. On the other hand, if the golden nucleus puppet did not work��


    At the beginning of the search and rescue, everyone had been prepared mentally that they were likely to find only the corpse of their Junior Brother Donghua. Moreover, even if he was found alive, they would have to face an opponent with unknown strength. Thus, whether they could save their Junior Brother from the opposite party''s hand was stillpletely unknown.


    Therefore, they were particrly eager for the arrival of their Big Brother�� Right now, their tracking operation was nothing more than following the trail. They had no expectation that they could find Junior Brother Donghua. But now�� Wang Donghua is certainly standing before his eyes.


    Was this really Junior Brother Donghua? For a while, Shen Yiwei was full on alert.


    However, the next moment, he put his guard down, because he heard the familiar voice of Wang Donghua.


    "Oh, atst, I finally saw my loved ones."


    The voice, the tone, were exactly the same as the familiar Wang Donghua! Shen Yiwei was pleasantly surprised and promptly asked, "Are you okay?"


    Wang Donghua shrugged his shoulder, and then grimaced. "Senior Brother, do you think I look okay? My right arm is gone! One wife and one concubine, but only one concubine is left, do you think I''ll be okay?"


    Shen Yiwen simply didn''t know whether tough or to cry. "You, this lowly guy, still can''t change your defect even after going through this matter�� Oh, I almost forgot, who did this to you? How did you escape?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Donghua''s face slightly changed. "Are you asking�� who did this to me?"


    "Yes, where is he? How''s his strength? Em, since you can escape without him knowing it, then he shouldn''t be too strong, right? In short, you can rest assured, Big Brother and the others will soon be here. At that time, we''ll definitely avenge you."


    "Big Brother ising?" Wang Donghua showed a pleasant surprised look. "That would be great! Then I don''t have anything to worry�� about."


    With that, his body turned limp and was about to fall down. Shen Yiwen quickly rushed to help him. However, just as they were about toe into contact, Shen Yiwen''s intuition once again sent him a warning, warning him of a huge danger ahead.


    "Danger? What danger? Could it be��"


    Unfortunately, before he could react, an ice cold touch pierced him, and then quickly spread to every corner of his body.


    Shen Yiwen incredulously looked at his Junior Brother Wang Donghua in front of him, at his cold smiling face, as well as the even colder dagger on his chest.


    "Junior Brother Donghua, you�� You''re not Junior Brother Donghua!"


    Shen Yiwen finally realized what he had just encountered. He turned his head, wanting to warn the people behind him, however, the dagger in his chest pierced through his Jade Mansion and thus he had no way to send his warning through a spell.


    And when he opened his mouth, he felt that his strength rapidly slipped away at an rming rate. His whole body seemed to melt. He couldn''t even say a word. A momentter, his consciousness thoroughly perished, fell into the darkness.


    ��


    "Strange, where is Junior Brother Yiwen?"


    The first person to arrive was Xie Mingxian, who was also the team''s tracker after Shen Yiwen. He usually followed Shen Yiwen from behind, and used his spell to protect him in secret. Once there was an external force that interfered with Shen Yiwen''s tracking, he would immediately counter it�� Therefore, it could be said that Xie Mingxian was the one who followed the most closely to the whereabouts of Shen Yiwen.


    However, at this time, he was surprised to find that, in just a blink of an eye, Shen Yiwen actually disappeared! Although this Ghose Weeping Forest was filled with peculiarity, it was not enough to cause a Xudan Stage cultivator to suddenly go away, right?


    Filled with puzzlement, Xie Mingxian was about to go deep into the forest to explore when he heard Liu Xian scream from behind him, "Don''t go!"


    "But, Junior Brother Shen just��" Xie Mingxian said as he continued to move forward.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a sharp metallic sword fell straight in front of him, blowing up crushed rocks and dust everywhere. The aftermath sword qi was even painful for people.


    Xie Mingxian was surprised. "Senior Brother, you��"


    "I''m saving you. Do you want to disappear like Junior Brother Yiwen?" Liu Xian said, shaking his head with great indignation. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let him pursue so tightly�� I just thought that since Big Brother ising soon, then all the problems could be solved. But I forgot that Big Brother repeatedly told that the closer we are to sess, the more we can''t rx our vignce."


    Hearing this, Xie Mingxian''s heart sank. "Senior Brother, you mean Junior Brother Shen Yiwen is already��"


    "Yes, moreover, this time, it happened under our nose," Liu Xian said. His eyes had turned bloodshot, as if they were on fire.


    "How�� How could this possible? My spell is always around Junior Brother Yiwen. If something really happened to him, I��"


    In the end, Xie Mingxian could not continue his words anymore. There was no fool who liked to deceive themselves in the golden generation. The truth of the matter was simple and clear. His spell didn''t work, and Shen Yiwen was taken away under his nose.


    Ah, the so-called taken away was merely a wishful thinking. Just like Wang Donghua, he could only pray that they were still alive, still living as hostages in the control of the unknown enemy.


    "If I catch him�� I-I''ll cut him to pieces!" Xie Mingxian clenched his teeth until blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. Among the disciples, he had the best rtion with Shen Yiwen. The two had simr skills and could cooperate with each other. When they practice on the mountain, they were inseparable just like brothers. But now, right under his nose��


    Liu Xian was simrly aggrieved and indignant, but as the team leader, he must control his own emotion.


    "Mingxian, let''s go back. We''ll wait until Big Brother is here. Believe in Big Brother. He will definitely�� definitely avenge the two Junior Brothers."


    ��


    Ouyang Shang arrived at Ghost Weeping Forest one dayter.


    There were not many who came with him, only Wang Wu and Wang Lu. For a work with such a high degree of risk, there was no need to bring in many people. Even the arrival of Wang Wu had already caused a lot of criticism.


    "Big Brother, it''s not that I don''t trust your judgment, but�� wouldn''t it be too risky to let Junior Sister Wang Wu participate in this? Previously, I''ve already experienced the death of Junior Brother Shen Yiwen, so now, I really have no confidence to protect her."


    In regard to Liu Xian''s doubt, Ouyang Shang merely said, "It doesn''t matter, Junior Sister Wang Wu will take care of herself. Moreover, she also has the strongest bodyguard, so there''s no need to worry about her."


    During which, Wang Lu waved at Liu Xian and the others. "Hello everyone, I am the strongest bodyguard."


    Regarding Wang Lu''s background, Ouyang Shang still used the old cover: he was the product of the old man Sect Leader enjoying his life.


    Considering the fact that in many aspects, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang were indeed identical, Liu Xian and the others also epted this reality after a brief surprise. What was more, Wang Lu''s background was not important. The important thing was his strength.


    The next step to do was how to carry out further action under the leadership of Ouyang Shang.


    The revenge-minded Xie Mingxian suggested that Big Brother should lead the team immediately to go deep into Ghost Weeping Forest. However, Ouyang Shang had another idea.


    "The other party wanted me toe, and now I''m here. So, it should not be long before the other party to take the initiative to carry out the next step�� So we might as well wait and see. Of course, during this time, we must raise our vignce and never leave an opportunity for the other party."


    And then he began to exin things that needed attention. When Ouyang Shang seriously pondered, his thinking was far more meticulous than ordinary person. After arranging his instructions, Liu Xian and the others were graduallyforted and gained back their confidence.


    As for Wang Lu, he began to ask other people about the details of the event.


    "The so-called disappear in the blink of an eye is obviously impossible. At that time, there were so many people that followed behind on his heels that even if one or two turned their eyes, not everyone turned their eyes all at once, and moreover, regardless of what, you can''t find any clue. This is mostly because the other side covered up the tracks using illusion. Have you investigated the scene based on this?"


    Xie Mingxian said, "Of course we have, but there''s no trace of illusion left."


    "Really? Then your investigation method is probably not right. I will go thereter."


    Xie Mingxian immediately wrinkled his brows. At that time, the person in charge of the on-site investigation was him. At the same time, ording to the fact that he was the only cultivator in the team who was good at tracking and reverse tracking, the investigation also had to belong to him, and Xie Mingxian had full confidence in his findings.


    If those questions were asked by his Big Brother Ouyang Shang, perhaps he would ept it with humility. But what kind of thing was Wang Lu, this mysterious person?


    But then, less than an hourter, Xie Mingxian embarrassedly looked at the bloody fog that Wang Lu had gathered.


    That was Shen Yiwen''s spirit pet, fog monster�� It lingered in the area where its master disappeared. It was just that, previously, under Xie Mingxian''s investigation, even after a long time, they never found the existence of the fog monster.


    This was certainly not because the fog monster had an innate camouge ability, but the illusion effect ced by the culprit. Xie Mingxian was basically exploring illusion inside an illusion. Naturally, he could not find any result.


    But when it came to Wang Lu, he merely took out his strange red jade pendant, illuminated the forest with it, and then spat out a strange syble. Thereupon, the fog monster appeared before everyone, and the air was also filled with putrid stench and bloody smell.


    It turned out that it was only this time that the illusion in the forest was truly broken! Everything that was concealed was thus revealed.


    "This is an illusion method unique to demon race. It could not be directly cracked by the current level of illusion breaking technique in the Nine Regions."


    Xie Mingxian could not help but wonder. "Then how did you do that?"


    "Of course I was taught by a very able person."


    Wang Lu said, and then could not help but think of all sorts of inconceivable methods personally instructed by Elder Lu Li some time ago in Spirit Sword Sect�� which included the method to crack this illusion. Of course, the method taught by Elder Lu Li was very cumbersome. Now that he had in him the demon jade, he could just take the shortcut.


    However, if Lu Li did not point out the principle of the illusion to him, he would not be able to find the right way even if he held the demon jade.


    "Well then, let''s listen to what this fog monster has to say."


    As the survivor that wandered at the same ce, the fog monster was likely to witness the whole process of Shen Yiwen''s mysterious disappearance, which was an important clue. However, the fog monstercked the intelligence and it has always been difficult tomunicate with it. As a spirit pet, it was moremonly used as a tool. Even if it witnessed the entire process and memorized it mechanically, there was still the problem of how to extract this memory.


    "What problem? Haven''t you all golden generation been taught the soul-searching technique?"


    With that, Wang Lu''s palm bloomed with green light, and then the soul-searching technique was unceremoniouslyunched at the fog monster.


    The blood fog burst out an unprecedented scream. Suddenly, the face of many people changed, showing their displeasure.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "That''s a precious heritage of Junior Brother Shen Yiwen! When he is still alive, he loved this fog monster the most, but you actually��"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "He''s dead already, who cares what he liked when he was alive? Have you all lost your mind? This is the most direct clue to avenge Shen Yiwen! Don''t tell me it''s not good to let this spirit pet to die in his ce?"


    With that, ignoring the eyes of other people, he proceeded with the soul-searching technique and then transferred the resulting information on the nearby disk that was prepared in advance by Ouyang Shang.

 Chapter 519 - Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 519: Fishing</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The picture on the disc was bloody.


    As a strange monster, the mental attribute of the fog monster greatly differed from human being. The perception and understanding of the world were also very different. Wang Lu directly extracted its memory using the soul searching technique, so naturally, it was difficult to interpret it intuitively.


    However, Wang Lu didn''t further process the information and just presented it as it was. Most of the people present were ignorant of what they saw, but since they were all elites, they were able to interpret some of the content.


    "From the perspective of the fog monster�� It''s bloody red, which seems to indicate that it has been at a highly stimted condition. But there''s no clear object in its field of vision, probably because its perception is blinded and nothing could be seen."


    Liu Xian spected in a soft voice.


    Wang Lu said, "The illusion of the opponent can deceive you, these elites, so it could certainly also fool this monster''s mind. Not to mention that the perception ability of this fog monster is average, so it''s normal that it couldn''t see anything�� However, don''t you think that this bloody red background is very strange? The fog monster is a bloodthirsty creature, but when it''s in the tracking mode, the fog monster is only interested in the blood of the target creature."


    Liu Xian immediately responded, "In other words, this highly stimted state was because the fog monster found the blood of Junior Brother Donghua?"


    "Yes, and it''s arge amount of blood." Wang Lu added, "Let''sbine this with the next question: as a tracker, Shen Yiwen had received very strict training in the sect, and is extremely vignt�� How could he suddenly be killed that he couldn''t even have the time to raise the rm?"


    Ouyang Shang said, "It''s probably because he rxed his vignce. After all, the training at the sect is limited, and many on-the-spot reactions can''t be done correctly without umting enough experience."


    "However, for a vignt pursuer to rx his vignce�� I think it can be easily deduced that Junior Brother Shen Yiwen encountered a situation."


    Liu Xian said incredulously, "Do you think he saw�� Wang Donghua?"


    "urately speaking, I''m afraid it''s the corpse of Wang Donghua. The blood of a living person is far less attractive to the fog demon than that of the dead. To be able to make the fog monster produce such a high level of stimtion, I''m afraid only the whole body could do it."


    Ouyan Shang then said, "The opponent is likely to be in control of the corpse using the puppet technique, or taking possession of it�� In short, after Junior Brother Yiwen saw the living Wang Donghua, he was lulled into putting down his guard, and then was killed by a sneak attack. This is probably the truth of the matter."


    Wang Lu said, "Of course, this is all just our spection, and we can''t rule out other possibilities. But all in all, I hope you all can learn from this, always remain alert and vignt to every change around us. Learn from Junior Brother Shen Yiwen''s mistake."


    The words were harsh and grim, so they didn''t any response, but Wang Lu did not care. He came with Ouyang Shang, each with a different task. Ouyang Shang who had a good rtionship with his Junior Brothers and Sisters was responsible for being a good cop, while he�� was responsible for saying things that no one liked to listenw but had to be said.


    It was necessary to sum up the experience and lessons, but no one wanted to continue listening to this bloody conclusion.


    "Then, what are we going to do next?" Liu Xian tried to change the topic.


    "Withdraw." Wang Lu gave his answer right away. "Everyone withdraw to the sect and hand over the matter to the Elders."


    "What solution is this?" Liu Xian could hardly ept it. "You want us to let go of Junior Brother Wang and Junior Brother Shen and just run away?"


    Wang Lu coldly said, "I want you guys to at least save your own life. Previously, Wang Donghua''s life or death was still unknown, so you insisted on the search and rescue operation, thinking that he was taken as a hostage. Because of this, Junior Brother Shen Yiwen paid with his life. Now, relying on the sacrifice of Junior Brother Shen, we basically have rified the situation. Do you want Junior Brother Shen''s sacrifice in vain?"


    "We will make Junior Brother Shen''s sacrifice in vain if we leave now!" Liu Xian heatedly argued, "Not to mention how did you know for sure that Junior Brother Wang and Junior Brother Shen are dead? Perhaps��"


    Wang Lu chuckled and said, "Perhaps they''re still alive? Perhaps they are just locked up, waiting for us to save them one day? Ha! You might as well assume that they might make a breakthrough in their potential in a critical moment and instantly be immortals. Be sensible, okay? You are, after all, one of the key subjects for the management trainee program, and the leader of one of the teams, but if you don''t even have the ability to face reality��"


    "Enough, I know what you want to say. You are just trying to find an excuse to escape, you coward of unknown origin!" Liu Xian angrily interrupted, "I don''t want to hear any more of your nonsense�� Big Brother, what do you say?"


    However, when Liu Xian looked at his Big Brother with a hopeful look, what he saw was aplicated look.


    Liu Xian stared at him in astonishment. In a trance, he felt as if his Big Brother had turned into a strange person.


    "Big Brother, you''re�� you''re not supporting him aren''t you?"


    "��"


    "Junior Brother Yiwen is still waiting for us to help him! Perhaps Junior Brother Donghua is not dead yet. He has the golden nucleus puppet, which is tantamount to having many lives. Even if a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage wants to kill him, it would not be easy! Perhaps what the fog monster smelled was just the bloody taste of the golden nucleus puppet! It''s too hasty to conclude that they are dead!"


    Liu Xian argued hard but was only met with the long silence from Ouyang Shang.


    "Big Brother, I��"


    However, when he reached this point, Liu Xian finally could not go on. He turned his head toward the other people and saw that, although they seemed embarrassed about it, everyone was standing on Ouyang Shang''s side.


    Such was the prestige of the Big Brother of the golden generation. As long as he had made his decision, they would ept it, no matter how difficult it was for them.


    "�� Yeah, this is Big Brother''s judgment. Maybe I''m wrong." Liu Xian inwardly thought.


    "If they only saw the arm, perhaps they could still have the illusion about Wang Donghua''s survival. But when Shen Yiwen was killed, if they still guessed that the two were still alive�� perhaps it''s just my wishful thinking. Maybe I can''t just ept that, as a leader, I can only look helplessly when my two team members suffered in the hands of the enemy but can''t do anything about it.


    "This is exactly the attitude of bashing one''s head against a brick wall. I''m afraid I''m not too far away from suffering fire deviation. Fortunately, there''s Big Brother here that woke me up in time. It''s just that�� This feeling of giving up, I really can''t stand it."


    After a long silence, Liu Xian finally looked up. "Let''s go." It was a hoarse but decisive sound


    On that same day, the team began to evacuate from the Ghost Weeping Forest.


    It took time for the team to withdraw. Although Ouyang Shang, Wang Lu, and Wang Wu only took more than a day for their journey here from Blessed Fountain, they wereing without any burden. Plus, they had ample supplies from Blessed Fountain. After adding Liu Xian and the others, if they wanted to return to Blessed Fountain from the Ghost Weeping Forest, they would need at least three days.


    The evacuation arrangement was organized in an orderly and not in a rush fashion��after all, everyone knew that there was a mysterious and powerful enemy who was watching them. Their two Junior Brothers had tragically died because of it. If one of them was even slightly careless, perhaps he or she would be the third victim.


    On the first day, the procession moved slowly and went on to camp at a ce not far away from Ghost Weeping Forest. Each cultivator of Spirit Sword Sect had their own duty. Some used their sword qi to cut off weeds, providing space for level ground, while some put magical tools around the camp to set up rm array for surveince. Others were responsible for refining simple medicine pill as a source material for medicinal cuisine. Those who weren''t assigned with a task found good position and began to meditate to maintain their power.


    In the past, setting up camp was never without joy. Especially since there was a talented chef within the golden generation, Li Xi, in this team. He learned excellent medicined diets through self-study. Not only those cultivators in the same level as him, even those Yuanying Stage Elders were amazed by the food he cooked. Every time Li Xi went along, the food after setting the camp was extremely worth looking forward to.


    However, today, everyone''s mood was very low. The thought about the two of their brothers whopletely disappeared in Ghost Weeping Forest and the thought about them abandoning the two weighed heavily in their mind, which made it difficult for them to swallow even delicious food.


    In this simple camp, only the short and stout chef Li Xi could still be in a good mood.


    "Big Brother, Senior Brother Wang, this is the broth that I had just made. Please taste these first two bowls."


    Li Xi happily took two bowls of fragrant broth from a small tripod and handed them each to Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu.


    "Oh? The broth seems to taste more delicious than ever." Before he had actually tasted the broth, its rich aroma had already aroused his interest.


    Li Xi said with a simple and honest smile, "Really? It''s lucky that a moment ago, I caught a pearl deer in the woods, which I had only seen previously in the book. Legend has it that its meat is very delicious, such that even if it is put in the tripod stove, it will not lose its tenderness, and it will instantly melt in the mouth."


    Ouyang Shang, feeling funny, shook his head. "Unexpectedly when we lost, we still have the blessing from the heaven in the form of this meat."


    Wang Lu, who was next to him, alsoughed and nodded to Li Xiwhile holding the soup bowl with his right hand. However, the next moment, as fast as a flying sword, his left hand suddenly moved forward and grabbed Li Xi by the nect. And then, with his right hand, he poured the whole bowl of broth into Li Xi''s mouth!


    Almost instantly, Li Xi''s whole jaw suddenly melted, as if it was a candle burned in high temperature. Blood, meat, and bone blended into a thick paste, and then dripped along with the broth toward his chest. When it touched with the defense and anti-poison spell of the gown, pungent blue smoke rose up.


    "Hehe, instantly melt in the mouth indeed."


    Wang Lu sneered and threw away the soup bowl. He then summoned his Sword of Mount Kun. Beside him, Ouyang Shang had quietly put away the soup bowl on the ground. A thick quaint sword was held in his hand, and its sword intent was so thick that it enveloped Li Xi.


    This change happened so suddenly that all the people present were caught off guard. However, Li Xi, as the concerned party, at this time, actually appeared extremely serious.


    "How�� did you know?"


    The dull voice came from Li Xi''s belly��his jaw and throat hadpletely melted away, so he could not speak at all.


    Wang Lu sneered. "Red blood poison. Colorless and tasteless, melting blood and rotting bone. Do you think only the demon race knows this poison?"


    Not long ago, when he received special training at the mountain, Elder Lu Li focused on training how to counter this red blood poison��


    Li Xi narrowed his eyes. At this time, the originally honest eyes of their master had be cold and sharp.


    "Did you already n this?"


    "Of course we did. We have long calcted it that, as long as we decide to withdraw, you would definitely appear along the way! Because you won''t let us go back to the mountain to request for reinforcement! This day, we pretended to feel dejected, and we finally caught you this big fish�� What a joke, you have killed two of the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, how could we tolerate you to continue hiding in the dark! For each day I don''t kill you, my heart will never feel calm!"


    "You want to kill me? That depends if you have��"


    "Die, you bastard!"


    Along with his exmation, Wang Lu''s primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi directly blew Li Xi''s head.


    At the same time, an exceptionally miserable scream rang in a far distance.

 Chapter 520 - Rest In Peace

    <h4>Chapter 520: Rest In Peace</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Li Xi''s funeral was very simple.


    Surrounded by green mountains and waters in a hard toe by peaceful ce outside Ghost Weeping Forest was a in and simple tomb where his remains was buried. Li Xi''s original magical treasure, heavenly fragrance tripod, stood in front of the tombstone. Burning under the cauldron was the un-extinguished cooking fire, and the soup that was boiling inside the cauldron would never dry up. The steam that swirled up from the cauldron was so dense that it was as if it resembled the smiling face of that fat man.


    Besides Li Xi''s grave, the cloth tomb of Shen Yiwen and Wang Donghua was set up ording to their seniority.


    Headed by Ouyang Shang, the present cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect on the scene softly sang a send-off song, a farewell to friends of the same path who met misfortunes en route in the path to immortality ahead of others.


    Spirit Sword Sect never emphasized over-detailed formalities. The grief and indignation that followed along their singing voice were hidden in the bottom of their heart. Afterpleting the whole song, Ouyang Shang and the team set up a defense array to expel the wild beasts and poisonous insects, protecting the peace and quiet of this ce. The group then continued to embark on their journey.


    Along the way, no one said anything about Li Xi''s death because there was no need to createplications at this time. Moreover, there was no cultivator in the golden generation who is not reasonable and couldn''t understand what is right or wrong.


    Wang Lu used his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi to kill Li Xi, literally destroying his body and soul. The method used was cold and ruthless, showing no mercy to the member of the same sect whatsoever. This action seemed likely to arouse disapproval, but at the time, it was a critical moment that could not tolerate any mercy orpassion. Moreover, when Li Xiced the broth with the rotting bone poison, no elite on the scene actually realized it. Were it not for the especially trained Wang Lu, the broth might have caused heavy casualties!


    At that time, Li Xi was already not the genius fat chef Li Xi, perhaps he was just even a walking corpse�� Thus, the most correct approach was to let him rest in peace.


    Let alone Wang Lu''s full strength sword attack not only finished off Li Xi, it also destroyed the primordial spirit that was attached to him�� The miserable scream in the distance startled the birds, and they could hear it clearly from far away.


    Wang Lu''s Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting sword qi could be called as an immortal world sword qi, no less powerful than Brilliant Sword Heart. Unfortunately, it was limited to his cultivation base, thus ultimately could not finish off that culpritpletely. Perhaps a period of peace could be guaranteed, but no one could tell precisely.


    There were still too many questions that needed to be answered. For example�� when on earth was Li Xi controlled? All the members of the team always gathered together. Even while setting up the camp, if Li Xi went to a slightly farther ce to capture prey, he would often be apanied with the primordial spirit scan of his brothers, almost without any gap.


    It was not that they were not at ease with Li Xi, but while in a dangerous ce and facing the threat from the strong enemy, they must always take care of each other to ensure safety. A pity that even with such a prudent approach, there were still problems as it was impossible to restore the trust in each other, which clouded heavily on everyone''s mind.


    So what should they do next? Even if they had the courage to go back to the mountain, it would still take six to seven days of travel to arrive at Spirit Sword Mountain from Ghose Weeping Forest, during which, it was difficult to imagine that the enemy would just sit down and do nothing. How many more disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect would be killed in this period?


    "Junior Brother Wang Lu, do you have any thought?"


    On the way, Ouyang Shang quietly asked through his primordial spirit. He did not want this to be heard by others because he was worried that Wang Lu actually had the answer, but that answer would probably destroy other people''s confidence.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have any�� I''m not hiding anything here. Even if the truth is cruel, it''s better than not knowing the truth. But�� regardless of that, I don''t remember the teaching of the Elder about this, but demon race also has a puppet control technique."


    "ording to your statement, at that time, the Elders learned the lessons after great sacrifices and extracted ways of dealing with the enemy, but it was still impossible to grasp all of the means of the demon race. Moreover��"


    Wang Lu smiled bitterly. "Moreover, the timeline has undergone major changes, so it''s natural that the new situation appears. It''s just that, against such an opponent, we might be faced with a particrly brutal situation in the next few days."


    Because it was impossible to judge the way the opponent took control of people, it was impossible to predict that Li Xi would be thest one. Moreover, the opponent would only be more cunning.


    This time, the poisoning was thwarted by Wang Lu because the red blood poison that was supposed to be unknown to human was within the scope of Wang Lu''s knowledge, but what about the next time? Even Elder Lu Li never said that he could identify all the poisons of the demon race, and Wang Lu''s knowledge was of course not as much.


    Moreover, the poison was small��as long as the opponent was not stupid, a more effective way could easily be thought: hands and feet destroying each other.


    He could control Li Xi to put poison in the cauldron, and when he was seen through, he naturally could control other people. On the surface, there didn''t seem to be any change, but someone could suddenly turn violent and hurt others�� Even if that didn''t go well, it could create distrust among disciples of Spirit Sword Sect.


    The members of the golden generation were so close like brothers and sisters. Their dozens of years of tacit understanding was indestructible, but that was based on everyone knowing the background of each other. If they couldn''t even determine if the other person was even the real ones, then all those tacit understanding and trust were just empty words.


    "Moreover, there''s still a more fatal problem in this." Ouyang Shang bitterly sighed.


    Wang Lu nodded. "When he controlled Li Xi�� I didn''t see any clue until I finally noticed the red blood poison in the bowl."


    "Me too." Ouyang Shang said, "The disguise is wless, exactly the same as the original. Even the most subtle details are imitated. This can only mean that he had fully mastered Li Xi''s personality and�� memory."


    Wang Lu said, "Your golden generation is like brothers and sisters. After decades of training together and being true to one another, there are almost no secrets. Therefore�� as long as he can control one person, he will be able to control all the others."


    Ouyang Shang bitterly smiled.


    "Speaking of which, when your sect elders initially trained you, did they not consider this problem? When the cultivation is still shallow then it''s fine, but when you guy aplishes things in the future, you will each take charge of the plot ofnd of Spirit Sword Mountain�� As long as there''s one person among you being applied with the soul-searching technique by other people, wouldn''t the whole sect be finished?"


    Ouyang Shang didn''t answer this question, instead, he changed the topic, "I wonder what happened to the two Junior Brothers who went home to the mountain to report?"


    "I think they should be okay. Since the opponent has been entangled in the Ghost Weeping Forest for a long time, it should be toote for him to take care of other problems, so they have a great chance to be able to return safely to the mountain. But��"


    Ouyang Shang said, "It''s hard to imagine that the opponent will expose such a big w�� Unfortunately, right now, we can only take one step at a time."


    "Oh, I just thought of something." Wang Lu said as he shook his head, but did not borate. Instead, he just said, "I hope it''s not that bad."


    Ouyang Shang cast him a look. With Wang Lu''s temperament, rarely were there anything that he had not been able to say. For him to be so afraid�� perhaps that thing was really not easy to resort to ''open the mouth and talk about it''.


    And that thing, I have also guessed what it is, it is indeed�� I hope it''s not going to be that bad.


    ��


    There was once aw called Wang Wu''s Law in theter generation of Spirit Sword Sect, the content of which: as long as Wang Wu has the possibility of losing her moral integrity, no matter how small that possibility is�� she would definitely lost it for you to see.


    In the same way, as long as there was a possibility that things could go bad, one would have to face it regardless of how reluctant they are.


    The thing that worried Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang appeared one dayter.


    "Humph!"


    Wang Wu''s muffled hum broke the silence of the procession.


    The team was flying quietly over a big river. The river was filled with danger, which was well-known to them, but it was also a shortcut to return to Blessed Fountain.


    A few days ago, Ouyang Shang, Wang Lu, and Wang Wu crossed this big river and rushed to the Ghost Weeping Forest. As long as they stayed quiet while crossing this one hundred feet wide river, they would not disturb the powerful monsters within the river.


    And this time, before crossing the river, the team had been properly briefed, and in the process of crossing, they were also cautious. But, halfway through, things suddenly changed.


    The leader of the team, Ouyang Shang, immediately turned his head but saw that Wang Lu had already arrived at Wang Wu''s side. Holding the Sword of Mount Kun with his right hand, Wang Lu activated his Non-Phase Sword Defense while Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi lingered around the fingertips of his left hand, ready to be sent out.


    With Wang Lu''s temperament, he was not used to this ''waiting for action after having umted energy'' step. After the enemy''s attack was confirmed, the sword qi would erupt, showing no mercy whatsoever. However, this time, he actually had to endure.


    Because the person who attacked Wang Wu was Liu Xian!


    Even Wang Lu didn''t expect this to happen. He suspected everyone in the team, but didn''t give much thought on Liu Xian because Liu Xian was the survivor of that time''s disaster, and within his timeline, this reward giver Elder of Spirit Sword Sect had an unfathomable strength�� Although that was Liu Xian one hundred and fifty years in the future, but in Wang Lu''s mind, this preconceived idea continued to persist.


    God knows how the opponent grasped this w and controlled Liu Xian and then attacked Wang Wu with a sword strike. Were it not Wang Wu always being an important target to guard in Wang Lu''s mind�� this sword strike would''ve killed her.


    "�� Right now the ten members of heavenly sword hall are all bottom trashes within the golden generation? Uncle, you were too modest. Only with your sword strike, even if you might not be among the top level in the golden generation, you can absolutely be counted in the upper middle level."


    Wang Lu looked at Liu Xian in front of him with mixed feelings. I never expected it to be you�� If you want to me, me it on the damn timeline!


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu no longer held back his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi and was about to unleash it. However, right at this time, Liu Xian suddenly looked stunned, his face seemed to be in a daze.


    "What�� What happened to me?"


    Wang Lu stopped sending his sword qi. "Liu Xian?"


    Liu Xian shook his head hard. "Just now�� It''s like I''m in a trance, what happened?"


    Then he saw Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense and Wang Wu who was silently beside the former with a heavily injured arm.


    Although Liu Xian wasn''t shocked, he was certainly not a fool. He immediately realized what had just happened.


    "�� D-Did I do that? I was taken over by the enemy and injured Junior Sister Wang Wu?"


    The people present gathered around Liu Xian and looked at him with mixed feelings. There was doubt, sympathy�� and so on.


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed with emotion: The enemy actually thought of this trick. Seize him and then release him, leaving behind a mess to see how they would solve it.


    Facing an apprentice brother who had a criminal record, could the rtion between the members of the golden generation�� be maintained?


    Could everyone still trust Liu Xian without reservation? Who could guarantee that his innocent gesture wasn''t just a pretense? After all, being taken over by the opponent, thetter was able to reproduce every action and movement of the host body perfectly.


    But if they hardened their heart and executed Liu Xian without the slightest hesitation, could the crowd�� could they really face those still innocent eyes? When they dream about it in the middle of the night, wouldn''t they worry that the demon heart would cause trouble?


    This was the best way to attack them��


    "Senior Brother�� Wang Lu��" Liu Xian''s voice quivered slightly. "I''m sorry��"


    Then, he raised his sword, which was still stained with the blood from Wang Wu''s arm, and aimed it at his own throat.


    Obviously, Liu Xian had already understood about this situation, that he had now be a burden for the team. Thus, he gathered his courage as the golden generation, ready to kill himself.


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu made his move. The primordial chaos heaven splitting sword qi came through his fingertips.

 Chapter 521 - You Have New Information, Please Check It

    <h4>Chapter 521: You Have New Information, Please Check It</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    On decisiveness, few people could bepared to Wang Lu. At the moment when Liu Xian was about to cut his own throat, Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi broke out of his finger.


    However, unlike the surrounding people, the sword qi did not point at the sword in Liu Xian''s hand but at the big river under his feet.


    There was a big explosion sound. The river water sshed up into the sky as the sword qi wreaked havoc, and many fish and shrimps met cruel death. And at the bottom of the river, the angry roar of the beast came.


    The head of the team, Ouyang Shang, who had a tacit understanding with Wang Lu, shouted loudly, "Go!"


    This shout was powered by the true qi of the golden core. The shocking effect was no less than that of a lion''s roar. The sound wave spread in all directions, suppressing the roar from the giant beast at the bottom of the river, and causing huge waves on the river. Even the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect above the river also had their mind and soul shook, and the magical power in their body couldn''t help but surge up. Even more, their body seemed to be sucked by an external force to follow Ouyang Shang.


    The next moment, feeling the provocation intent, the beasts at the bottom of the riverpletely erupted out of their sleep. A deep blue ice cone soared up from the river as a huge spine enveloped and froze everyone within it. At the critical time, Wang Lu activated his Non-Phase Sword while Ouyang Shangunched his Earth Shrink Technique at the same time, bumping with the ice cone head on.


    After a dull ''bang'' sound, the two were flung to the sky by the recoil force, but the freezing of the ice cone was suspended for a moment. The rest of the people no longer dared to hesitate to escape. Under the deterrent of the behemoth at the bottom of the river, any entanglement and hesitation were immediately swept away. Only the will to survive upied everything.


    The next moment, behind the crowd, a straight to the sky ice cone finally condensed fully. The fish in the river and the birds in the sky were all frozen in icicles, and their vitality disappeared! If the spine of this ice cone was tilted slightly, the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect would not be spared either.


    The crisis had not ended, however. The beast''s attack had been blocked, but as the ruler of this great river, the giant beast had countless of underlings. At this time, they began to make their move to interfere with the actions of the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect.


    Some spun on the river to form a whirlpool, some covered the sky in a thick fog, others bombarded them with long-range attacks, and some simply jumped out of the water and intercepted them.


    Although these underlings were justckeys in this great river, many actually had amazing strength. Among them, several blue crabs had already sessfully formed an inner core, meaning that they already had the strength of a Jindan Stage cultivator!


    At this time, Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu were still focused on the giant beast and thus had no time for distraction. While the rest of the team members were elites, they just didn''t have the kind of assaulter who could lead the team out of trouble. There were more than a hundred people in the golden generation, but very rarely were there aplished attackers among them.


    "Everyone�� Follow me!"


    At the critical moment, Liu Xian roared. Bathed in golden light, his body''s magical power surged up astonishingly.


    "You�� You''re burning your innate vitality!" Besides him, Xie Mingxian was amazed. "After just reaching Xudan Stage, you rashly used your innate vitality��"


    "It''s my atonement!" Liu Xian roared and then the flying sword in his hand turned into a golden bridge that led to the front. Where the bridge was facing, all the monsters were swept away. Several blue crabs swayed and were forced to stand their ground.


    "Everyone keep up!" Xie Mingxian no longer hesitated. He also burned his innate vitality to help Liu Xian so that the golden bridge became more solid.


    Then, the rest of them quickly followed, strengthening the bridge with their own strength and then rushed forward along the bridge, no one could stop them!


    ��


    The team sped to the other side of the great river at the fastest speed. During this time, no one was free to have distracting thought and thought about other things. All they could think of was strengthening the golden bridge so that the monsters from the river could not approach��


    Liu Xian''s golden bridge, which was formed by burning his innate vitality, had a strong anti-monster effect. After being strengthened by the joint effort of the other team members, it became even more indestructible. A few big crabs with giant ws tried to strike it, and each hit had the power that was enough to break a mountain, but it did not break. Only the giant beast had the ability to break the golden bridge, but for some reason, it never made its move again.


    The great river was wide, but it still has an end. After an unknown amount of time, the golden bridge finally arrived at the river bank. When it came to the shore, it was no longer within the power sphere of the great river, so the underlings had to reluctantly turn back. Their attention was now turned toward the two people who were still hovering over the river.


    Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang never kept up with the golden bridge. Not because they had great confidence, but because of the giant beast at the bottom of the river, which only they could resist, barely, for one or two times. Thus, they had to stay behind. Of course, although neither of them had the confidence to win, they had enough means to deter the opponent fromunching a full-scale war.


    Wang Lu put away his Non-Phase Sword Art and activated the Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi to the max. The two sword qi filled the air and smashed the space, as if ripping apart the yin and yang. Ouyang Shang also activated his spiritual treasure level flying sword in front of his chest. His sword was like the wave, where it passed, water vapor seemed to appear as if a drought hade. Ouyang Shang was naturally close to the earth, with soil base Heavenly Spirit Root body. This should be a good defensive trait, but after transforming his ability, he became the natural enemy of aquatic creatures��drought.


    The two of them gave up their defense and assumed the full offensive stance. They might, in fact, be defeated if the huge river beast really wanted to fight, but before that, they could give their opponent a serious injury that could not be healed forever. This was not due to how solid their cultivation base was, but due to the supreme effect of the immortal level method of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi. Immortal level method was the umtion and crystallization of the thousands of years of tireless effort of human cultivators seeking the path to immortality, which was also the basic reason why human cultivators ruled the world. And for such an opponent, there were not many monsters that were willing to fight it.


    It was hard for monsters to be immortal. For the huge river beast to be so powerful, it had to spend thousands of years of cultivation and pass countless disasters. On the other hand, human cultivators often would achieve the same cultivation base in a hundred years. Thus, unless it was necessary, they were rarely willing to fight the human cultivators in a life and death fight.


    In the end, the beast at the bottom of the river did not choose to make its move, but instead just left the two of them. After that, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang hovered over the river at a high altitude for a while. After seeing that the situation had been settled, they finally followed the team and crossed the river to take a break at the river bank.


    When theynded, the two of them swayed and, as if by prior agreement, threw up ck blood��that was the price for facing the ice cone head on. However, after vomiting blood, the two men''s countenance turned reddish. Apparently, they hadpletely suppressed their injury.


    However, right now, the focus of the team was not the two of them. The others had gathered around in a circle, with Liu Xian sitting cross-legged in the middle.


    Seeing the arrival of Ouyang Shang, they consciously opened up a way for him. Ouyang Shang didn''t say much. After walking a few steps forward, he came up to Liu Xian then put his hand on top of thetter''s head. Using the method of anointing the head with the purest cream, Ouyang Shang helped Liu Xian straighten out the irascible Void Core power inside thetter''s Jade Mansion, and used the pure immortal spirit qi from inside his Golden Core toplement the innate vitality deficit.


    After a while, Liu Xian, showed a slight improvement in hisplexion. He took a deep breath, stood up, and then gave a salute to his Senior Brother.


    Ouyang Shang nodded, and then looked around at everyone else. "Do you guys understand?"


    Xie Mingxian and the others nodded, and then looked at Wang Lu with gratitude. Liu Xian, in particr, made a deep bow that he almost prostrated himself on the ground.


    Just now on the great river, Liu Xian was unlucky to be controlled by the demon race and attacked Wang Wu. After he got control of his body back, he was faced with the copsing trust situation.


    Was a person who once been controlled by a demon still trustworthy? Or in other words, how to prove that he was him, and not the demon in disguise?


    This was actually an unsolvable problem because previously, the disguise of Li Xi was wless, and he was unable to prove his innocence. Thus, Wang Lu took the matter to his own hand by providing them with the opportunity.


    Simply speaking, it was by fighting with their lives.


    The thing called trust was originally not purely rational. Trying to justify it with rationality would only make one fall into the trap. But the simplest way was to use blood and feeling.


    When people saw that Liu Xian, at the risk of dying, determined to burn his innate vitality to strengthen the golden bridge, their big doubts eventually disappeared��the members of the golden generation had deep emotional bond, so they only needed a chance to rebuild the trust.


    Wang Lu provided this chance at the fastest speed, and Liu Xian did not disappoint by immediately seizing this chance. And now, people have forgotten Liu Xian''s past of being controlled by the demon and epted him back as their brothers.


    Of course, strictly speaking, there were many seemingly far-fetched things in this. For example, the aim of Wang Lu''s action was too deliberate. Liu Xian''s action was likely to be just a camouge, but was there any difference? Since the demon could control Liu Xian without anyone knowing it, anyone else could also be controlled. Blind suspicion was pointless, so as long as the feelings were justified, that was enough.


    The purpose of the demon in making this move was to destroy the trust among the members of the golden generation, while the mission of Spirit Sword Sect''s cultivators was to protect this trust. This round''s confrontation obviously went to Spirit Sword Sect. At the same time, if the demon had no new tricks, the next round of confrontation would still be won by the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect.


    After reorganizing the team, Ouyang Shang said, "The distance to the Blessed Fountain is very close, so we all must work hard, we will not rest until we arrive there."


    One dayter, the team arrived at Blessed Fountain.


    ��


    More than half of the golden generation had gathered in the base at Blessed Fountain. Since both Wang Donghua and Shen Yiwen died in the Ghost Weeping Forest, Ouyang Shang had sent a letter to Blessed Fountain from the temporary base outside Ghost Weeping Forest, asking them to find a way to contact everyone else to gather at Blessed Fountain as soon as possible.


    For an opponent that could appear and disappear mysteriously and have unpredictable means, it was impossible to let the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect continue to act independently in the Savage Land, no matter how radical their training policy was.


    After arriving at Blessed Fountain base, the first thing that Ouyang Shang asked was, "Is there a reply from the sect?"


    The two Junior Brothers who returned to the sect several days ago to request for reinforcement should have their result, regardless whether they seeded or not��


    Yang Fei who came to greet him had expected that his Big Brother would raise this very question��he already had a smile stered on his face.


    "Master has replied, the reinforcement will arrive in three days!"


    Contained within that smiling face was the confidence in already having the victory at hand.

 Chapter 522 - Internal Trouble and Outside Aggression

    <h4>Chapter 522: Internal Trouble and Outside Aggression</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    A few days ago, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang sent two Junior Brothers back to the mountain to request for reinforcements, but actually, they did not hold much hope.


    If everything went well, then that would be the best. The Elders of Spirit Sword Sect and the other powerhouses in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals woulde to support them. When the timees, no matter how high the methods of the demon was, they would all be like scattered ashes and dispersed smoke.


    Previously, Wang Lu was unable to judge his opponent''s cards, so he did not dare to expand the scale of the war. Now that the ck tide had been suppressed, there was no scruple anymore.


    However, in regard to asking for reinforcement, it was really impossible to hold too much expectation because it was not difficult for the opponent to judge this move��as long as the demon was not stupid to the highest degree, he ought to know the importance of blocking the message. As long as this group of disciples of Spirit Sword Sect was killed, based on the characteristics of the Savage Land which was nearly isted, in term of information exchange, from the outside world, it would be difficult for the Spirit Sword Sect to detect any abnormality for a short period of time. And when they did find it, the demon would''ve alreadypleted his arrangement and wouldn''t need to be afraid anymore. As long as Wang Lu was killed, the terrifying ck tide in the desert would continue to umte until it broke out. Under the sweeping of the ck tide, Spirit Sword Sect would end up just like in Wang Lu''s timeline.


    Therefore, from the beginning, sending people back to the mountain for help was somewhat a gamble. It was only under the situation at the time that this move could not be left out. Thus, at the time, after weighing in about this, Ouyang Shang chose two Junior Brothers who were skilled in escaping to send a letter to the mountain.


    Fortunately, in the following development, although the situation was not particrly smooth, it was still manageable. Right now, even if the mission of the two Junior Brothers did not go well, and the letter asking for help was not sent back to the mountain�� More than half of the golden generation had gathered at Blessed Fountain. As long as they could lead these people to move as a group back to the mountain, it would be counted as a victory.


    Now that he heard the two Junior Brothers sessfully sent back the letter asking for help, Ouyang Shang was relieved atst.


    As the Big Brother, the stress that he bore on his shoulder made him deeply tired. The unpredictable enemy, the terrifying ck tide, and the lives of more than one hundred of his Junior Brothers and Sisters, all rest on his shoulder, and he was a young man who had just reached Jindan!


    Fortunately, this difficult test had finallye to an end.


    "In three days, the reinforcements will arrive, so everyone must be careful during these three days, don''t fall before dawn."


    After giving that simple instruction to Yang Fei, Cai Xia, and the other disciples in charge at Blessed Fountain, Ouyang Shang returned to his room to rest. He was really tired.


    However, when he opened the door, he saw someone was already in the room. Seeing that person, Ouyang Shang couldn''t help butugh. "Junior Brother Wang Lu, you really have great energy. Aren''t you tired?"


    Wang Lu said, "I''m already tired like a dog, that''s why I came here for leisure."


    "�� Junior Brother, if you have something to say, feel free to say it, but if you want to look for leisure, you can look elsewhere."


    Wang Lu said, "Well, I was thinking that, since this was such a rare holiday, let''s be nice to each other to increase the kindness points between us, but since you''re so resistant to the pure friendship of the same sex, then I have to��"


    Ouyang Shang couldn''t bear to continue to listen anymore, so he promptly interrupted, "�� Do you have any thoughts about the reinforcements that would arrive in three days?"


    Wang Lu eximed, "Of course I have. In addition to looking for leisure, I also want to discuss this matter. ording to the original timeline, all the elders of Spirit Sword Sect werepletely annihted. And because I know this, I previously always objected to bring the Elders here. Unfortunately, but as the situation unfolds, it still leads on the same path�� Although we have already done enough security measures, we still have to bear the great risk."


    Ouyang Shang said, "For such a powerful enemy, there''s no reason to take any risk. Now that the ck tide has been sealed by you, and after several confrontations with the enemy, although the opposite party''s methods are wrapped in a shroud of mystery, it could be said that it would be impossible for him to exterminate all the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect�� The moment you travel through time, the history line has undergone irreversible changes."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Yes, we can put aside this problem for the time being. Let''s discuss the next problem. These three days will be difficult for everyone. The more than fifty people that we have in this Blessed Fountain base seem huge, but it doesn''tck the ws where the opponent may infiltrate, and the number of people will instead only make these ws more open. Using the trick that he used against Liu Xian might not be possible anymore, but if there''s a slight mistake, more than fifty people would be in chaos. By that time, I''m afraid that even both of us would find it difficult to suppress it."


    Ouyang Shang nodded. "You''re right, that''s why just now I asked Yang Fei to bring a Junior Brother who is good at setting up array to reinforce the Blessed Fountain base and match it with the monster tools left behind by the flood dragon��"


    Wang Lu interrupted, "No matter how we reinforce the Blessed Fountain base to make it impregnable, at the end of the day, it would still need to rely on us, a group of young cultivators whose highest stage is only Jindan. When we were in Ghose Weeping Forest, we were always on guard with all our might, yet the opponent could still prate. So returning to Blessed Fountain might not be too much of a difference."


    Ouyang Shang sighed. "I know, that''s why I also asked Cai Xia for another arrangement."


    "Strict internal management by strict monitoring of every disciple�� The idea is correct, but I always feel that these methods are not enough."


    Ouyang Shang said, "�� Yeah, it''s still not safe just by relying on Junior Sister Cai Xia and the others, so I intend to personally inspect the base after I take a short break��"


    "Blessed Fountain base is expanded on the basis of Dragon Pce. Previously, the master of this ce had so many underlings, and the scale of the Dragon Pce is extremely huge, can you guarantee that you will not leave any corner unchecked? Even if you add me, it''s still not enough. So the way I see it, it is better for you to gather everyone in the Dragon Pce Hall. There, you and I will arrange the array that limits everyone''s movement within a meter square grid. Until the Elders arrive in three days, everyone must stay within the grid, and not use any spell. If there''s any vition, it will be treated as if it''s a demon possession, and everyone will gang up against that person."


    Ouyang Shang smiled wryly and said, "This method of yours is apletely crooked method. If it''s truly implemented, it will indeed eliminate the confusion caused by the demon possession. But, it''s tantamount to questioning that all the Junior Brothers and Sisters here are untrustworthy, nting the seeds of doubts in everyone''s mind."


    Wang Lu said, "Because it is. In theory, even you and I are not trustworthy, but no one is qualified to question you and I. Moreover, Big Brother, with our tacit understanding, don''t tell me that you haven''t thought of this trick before."


    A silence response from Ouyang Shang confirmed that it was true.


    "Don''t be shy, before I came, you didn''t lock your own door, meaning that you were clearly waiting for me��"


    "��" Ouyang Shang remained tight-lipped, but he quietly took a half step back away from Wang Lu.


    "Hey, your gesture is very easy to cause a misunderstanding okay�� In any case, unwilling or not, you still have to say it."


    Ouyang Shang ponded for a moment. "There are two problems, one of which is that this thing should note from me��"


    "I know, I know. This kind of offending-people''s proposal is certainly going to be my part. After everyone is convenedter, I will be the one responsible to propose this, no need for you to make a statement at all. Naturally, some of them wille forward to support�� On this point, you can trust your Junior Brothers and Sisters."


    Ouyang Shang wryly smiled. "This kind of exploiting-other-people''s-trust politician skill is really disgusting."


    Wang Lu offered backhandedly a te of vinegar and peanuts. "If you think it''s disgusting, you can eat some acid. But this is something that has to be done�� Let''s talk while we eat. In a crisis of trust, it is necessary to establish an unquestionable idol, and this idol is none other than you. But the second question is more troublesome. Using the array method to restrict everyone''s action can protect internal security. However, once the enemy invades from the outside, those who are restricted to the grid can only passively watch. Therefore, I suggest that I stay outside to guard."


    "�� You actually dare to mention it. If it''s someone else, I would''ve immediately be suspicious just with this proposal alone."


    Wang Lu said, "That''s why I''m the gatekeeper. Among everyone, I have the highest resistance to foreign invasion. If demon race can control me, he would''ve done it by making me kill myself and thus erase the mark in the ck tide. Since I''m well and sound now, it showed that the control is ineffective for me, so it''s safer for me to guard the entrance."


    "Yes, I know�� Alright, we''ll do ording to your suggestion. I will hold a meetingter, and you will prepare for the proposal."


    "Hahaha, it should be preparing to face white eyes��"


    ��


    At the meeting, Wang Lu''s proposal was indeed greatly questioned. His first proposal was passed very quickly, but there was no progress on the second issue.


    "In a special period, all people are confined in the main hall and isted by the grid�� Although the method is somewhat rude, it can be regarded as an effective method to protect everyone. Although this feels a bit unpleasant, but I have no objection. My question is, why do you put even Big Brother within this restriction, yet you can run outside the hall without any restriction?"


    Cai Xia''s righteous question was seconded by many other disciples.


    "I know that you''re powerful, even a bit stronger than Big Brother. But, trust is not about strength, and we trust Big Brother. Because now it''s the time to have a person that can have everyone''s trust, the only and the best choice is Big Brother. As for you, we don''t even know who you really are!"


    Wang Lu opened his mouth to reply, but the words were choked back into his throat by Cai Xia.


    "Don''t bullsheet us with that illegitimate child of the sect leader story! Only that blockhead Ouyang Shang would believe that kind of idiot story!"


    Ouyang Shang cocked his head. "Cai Xia, I think��"


    "You shut up!"


    "Em��"


    Cai Xia was very adamant that even Ouyang Shang found it inconvenient to speak. However, even after Wang Lu thought about it, they still could not find a reasonable exnation��revealing his time travel identity was not impossible, but this was more bizarre than the illegitimate child story, and only Ouyang Shang could ept it without any hindrance. If it were Cai Xia��


    "That''s enough."


    In the end, Ouyang Shang had toe forward and suppress Cai Xia''s suspicion with his authority as the Big Brother.


    "If you guys still consider me as you Big Brother, then there''s no need to discuss this matter anymore. When the Elderse, we will give everyone an exnation�� Can you say yes to this, Junior Brother Cai Xia?"


    Since it hade to this, Cai Xia had no way to stubbornly hold on to her own opinion, and thus had no choice but to ept it.


    ��


    In the next three days, the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect treat everyone as an enemy, panicking at the slightest move, and feeling absolutely miserable. Wang Lu himself stayed outside the Dragon Pce, but his nerves were tight, not daring to rx even for a moment.


    Surprisingly, however, in that three days, the demon never made his move, even for just the tiniest of test. This caused the high vignce of the disciples of Spirit Sword Sectpletely became a false rm.


    When the light of dawn of the fourth day rose from the horizon, Wang Lu could not believe that three days had passed.


    Wait a minute, three days have passed?


    Wang Lu suddenly thought of a huge blind spot, and cold sweat broke out from behind his back.

 Chapter 523 - Wish Everyone A Happy Mid-Autumn Festival

    <h4>Chapter 523: Wish Everyone A Happy Mid-Autumn Festival</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Hey, Junior Brother Wang Lu, why are you here��"


    In the main hall of Dragon Pce, there were already more than seventy disciples of Spirit Sword Sect who were meditating. Many hade to this Blessed Fountain base in thest three days. The Blessed Fountain base was open to everyone, but anyone who wanted toe in would have to ept the restriction method in the main hall of Dragon Pce. There was no exception to this, even for Ouyang Shang. At the same time, Wang Lu was isted outside. ording to the agreement, he was not restricted by the array, but he could not enter the hall at will. If there was any vition�� In theory, he could be regarded as an enemy and thus be suppressed and even killed by the array ced in the Dragon Pce by Ouyang Shang.


    This was an insurance measure. Wang Lu was alone outside the hall, and thus a source of huge risk for those inside the hall. Because he would be the first to bear the brunt in case the enemy attacked, not to mention his authority to move freely, once he fell into the enemy, he would be an extreme threat. Considering that if there were variables, dozens of people could be buried in the hall, so there was a limit to Wang Lu''s action. Of course, they had also considered the worst case scenario. When that happened, the people in the hall must not panic, and just leave everything to Ouyang Shang to deal with it. If other people needlessly interfere, it would only give the enemy the chance to fish in troubled water. And if Ouyang Shang, including the arrays ced in Dragon Pce, could not hold the enemy, then there was no point in maintaining the order. Everyone would just make their move to escape.


    Fortunately, in the past three days, the worst situation had never happened, it was actually incredibly calm even. However, after these three days, everyone saw Wang Lu walk into the hall with a heavy face.


    Cai Xia, who was the nearest to the entrance of the hall, thought that the Elders of the Spirit Sword Sect had arrived, and turned around in pleasant surprise. However, she only saw the lone figure of Wang Lu. At that time, her heart sank and she thought about the worst possibility. What even worse was that, Big Brother Ouyang Shang didn''t seem to realize this as he greeted Wang Lu warmly!


    Big Brother, haven''t we had an agreement that once Wang Lu had a problem, you would attack him first? How could you be soft-hearted at thest minute! Who is this fellow with unknown origin? Is it worth it to make such an exception for him!


    Seeing the filled-with-trust vision of her Big Brother, there was even a hint of jealousy in Cai Xia''s heart. However, she also knew that her Big Brother must have his own reason, so she had to forcefully repress the unpleasantness in her heart.


    "Junior Brother Wang Lu, what''s the matter?"


    Ouyang Shang seemed at ease and rxed, but in fact, in his heart, he was also secretly vignt. He did trust Wang Lu, but this trust was not unlimited�� While asking the question, he also activated the arrangement in the Dragon Pce. If there was anything unusual in Wang Lu, he would not hesitate at all. Wang Lu''s strength was too strong, thus, showing mercy was actually suicidal.


    However, Wang Lu ignored the entanglement in the heart of the people present and just strode toward Ouyang Shang and said straight away, "How did you confirm that the sect will send reinforcement within three days?"


    Upon hearing this question, Ouyang Shang was startled and couldn''t help but immediately stand up. "Go inside with me and talk about it."


    At the same time, Ouyang Shang beckoned toward his Junior Brothers and Sisters whose eyes were filled with worry. "Everyone, be patient."


    After they came inside the room, Ouyang Shang asked, "You suspect that the letter is fake, and that no reinforcement wille? I have confirmed the authenticity of the letter. Whether it''s the paper or the writing style, as well as the immortal print left on it, there''s nothing wrong with them at all."


    Then Ouyang Shang even took out the letter and re-confirmed the authenticity on the spot.


    Wang Lu said, "Of course there''s nothing wrong. If even these little details are not done well, then they couldn''t even deceive Cai Xia, let alone our eyes? But this confirmation itself has an enormous loophole. Are you sure that what you see in your eyes is real?"


    "Oh?"


    "I just realized this problem�� Big Brother, a few days ago in Ghost Weeping Forest, can you distinguish Li Xi''s authenticity?"


    "�� You mean, the camouge skill of the enemy can be applied to the letter, and it is beyond our ability to recognize it?"


    "I don''t have any evidence for this inference, but I don''t need one. Because there''s a stronger proof: Although I haven''t had a contact with the Elders of this era, but a group of people who cane up with this management trainee program, in any event, is not a generation who sticks to the old ways, right?"


    Ouyang Shang said, "Correct, this generation of Elders can be called as the most radical group of Spirit Sword Sect in the past millennium."


    "So when they receive the letter asking for reinforcement, the first thing that they would do is to send one or two powerful Elders. At the first chance, they would rush to Blessed Fountain to save people at all cost, not to let us wait for three days here! ording to my history line, all the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect came and were annihted, but some of the disciples were lucky enough to survive. This means that the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect treat the safety of the golden generation more than themselves. At this time, they would not care whether their rescue attempt would make them end up in a dangerous situation."


    "You''re right." Ouyang Shang''s face had also turned gloomy. "At least, the Sword Elder would not allow us to fend for ourselves in such a dangerous ce for three days. In fact, I have already considered this point before, but I was not eager to tell everything to the sect, because if it provokes the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect, then it''s likely that it would directly detonate the ck Tide�� But in any case, the core of the management trainee program is that the overall risk is manageable. But the emergence of the demon race has undoubtedly broken this."


    When it came to this, Ouyang Shang''s view had beenpletely in line with Wang Lu.


    "I guess that this is just a trick��" Ouyang Shang said, "We have wasted three precious days."


    Wang Lu said, "Wasting three precious days is not fatal, the fatal thing is that, since we mistakenly thought that the reinforcement ising, we summoned most of the Junior Brothers and Sisters in the Savage Land to this ce�� This is a perfect opportunity for the other side to catch us all in one go."


    "What do you think the opponent would do next? Do you think he will still use the tactic of stirring up internal disorder by means of possession and other means?"


    Wang Lu hatefully said, "Possession? This is probably our biggest mistake, I now just realized that the effectiveness of the possession technique is not that great actually. In practice, it has enormous limits, but it''s just that the opposite party is being mysterious to deceive us to tie our hands and feet. Think about it, if the demon race has such an amazing skill, then it must have been recorded in the history of the two great wars of immortal and demon. As for us, there were countless opportunities for him to make his move while we were on the road, but why didn''t he do it? Think about it, of the three that he managed to use this skill, the first one is to control Wang Donghua to trap Shen Yiwen, the second is to control Li Xi to put poison in the food, and the third is to control Liu Xian to attack Wang Wu. Within these three times, each time his control is getting poorer and poorer. I don''t think this is just a coincidence."


    Ouyang Shang said, "�� The opposite party is very clever in utilizing his skill. With the least amount of effort, he maximized the disruption in our team. However, if it''s just like you said, that taking control over someone is not enough for him to kill, and the effect will worsen once we see through it, then what do you think he would do next?"


    "I don''t know." Wang Lu calmly said, "I have never guessed the opponent''s thinking. From his behavior, there are many contradictions, but I can''t really treat the opponent as a brainless person�� It''s so troublesome."


    Ouyang Shang said, "Don''t worry, sort out your current problems and then let''s think together about the solution."


    "The first question, what is the purpose of the enemy? In theory, the only person the demon race needs to kill is me, and then the ck tide can bepletely detonated. But now, the target has been shifted to other people. This is basically putting the cart before the horse."


    Ouyang Shang thought for a long time and then said, "Perhaps the importance of the ck tide for the demon has declined? The demon has given up the n to detonate theplete form of the ck tide?"


    "It doesn''t make sense. One of the most important purposes of creating the ck tide through the dream building technique is to kill Fenrir. An unfinished ck tide might be able to beat her, but it could not kill her. And as long as Fenrir is still alive, the blockade of the ninth depth prison is unbreakable. This is equal to squandering away his power."


    "�� Are you sure he has to kill Fenrir before he can free himself from the ninth depth prison?"


    Wang Lu said, "The so-called ninth depth prison is, in fact, an independent space inside Fenrir''s body. In the myth of Western Continent, this monster wolf can devour everything, which relies on this independent space. This space is naturally highly confined. Rumor has it that even gods could note out after being swallowed. I don''t think that the demon king is more powerful than the gods of Western Continent."


    "But do you still remember that in the demon spirit dream, with his own hand, he opened a window to the outside world, which allowed us to see the bloodline awakening of the desert tribe? If this ninth depth prison ispletely isted from the outside world�� how did he infiltrate his power to the outside world? Or, if his body is trapped in the ninth depth prison, why is there a demon spirit dream that is connected to his soul?"


    Wang Lu said, "Dream building technique is indeed a technique that is beyondmon sense. ording to my understanding of it, there is indeed some effect of breaking the space blockade, but only a part of his soul could detach from the blockade��"


    "So, maybe only his remnant soul that is haunting us?"


    "�� Is that really necessary? Tearing apart his own soul, while leaving behind his body and the majority of his soul in the ninth depth prison, this is apletely self-defeating move."


    "But this is also the most rational approach. The ck tide is blocked by you and he has no ample force to kill you in a short time. If based on this, then giving up part of his soul is the right thing to do."


    "Are you sure he has no other means? Does he have no other men in the Savage Land?"


    "I can''t bepletely sure, but if he does have other men, there is no reason for him to stay dormant for two thousand years. At the very least, he could order his men to strengthen the scale of the demon spirit dream, right? Moreover, from what I have learned in the desert oasis at the time, those demons never knew that they had their own allies in the Savage Land. Thus, at least, I do not agree with the notion that he has other men."


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "It''s very rare for you and I to have subtle differences in opinion, but this time, I listen to you�� In short, ording to the reasoning, we can guess that the demon king has gotten out from the ninth depth prison at an extremely heavy price. But there''s still an unresolved problem: since it''s not easy for him to escape, why would he persist to entangle us, young cultivators? Wouldn''t it be better for him to recuperate in the Savage Land and then stage aeback many yearster? He''s been waiting for two thousand years, can''t he wait another hundred years?"


    Light shed from Ouyang Shang''s eyes as he said, "I guess�� He probably can''t wait."

 Chapter 524 - Jumping Ball

    <h4>Chapter 524: Jumping Ball</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Can''t wait?" Wang Lu was curious about Ouyang Shang''s spection.


    "It''s very simple. With the potential of the golden generation, hundreds of yearster, even if hees back again, it will be meaningless."


    "Hahaha, nice self-confidence speech."


    "It''s not just self-confidence, the other party believes it too�� Do you remember my dialogue with him in the demon spirit dream?"


    "I remember every sentence of it, which one of them are you referring to?"


    Ouyang Shang said, "It''s about me having the providence. At that time, I desperately fled using the Earth Moving Technique while he repeatedly pursued to no avail. He sighed with emotion that due to me possessing the providence and obtaining the protection from the earth, I was particrly slippery."


    Wang Lu said, "And then?"


    "At that time, his focus was always on me."


    "�� Well, of course, the main force of escape is you, and the entire demon spirit dream is the stage of your battle, so it is naturally important for him to focus on you only."


    "Not just that�� At that time, you''re not the main focus of his attention, so you couldn''t realize some subtle points. Of course, I also just realized it in hindsight. When he spoke at the time, the emphasis was actually on the providence."


    "Having the providence?" Wang Lu frowned and began to think about the possible meaning of these words. "First of all, do you really believe in this thing?"


    "Half believe, half doubt." Ouyang Shang said, "I believe in luck. Some people are born with good luck, and some are born with bad luck. This is objectively visible. But this thing called providence�� There is no perfect theory to exin it so far, so it''s difficult for it to be truly believable. I have seen a lot of the so-called great providence. It rose abruptly from the path of the already dead people, and the so-called having the providence is its reverse cause and effect��the winner will be the king, while the loser the robber. The person who wins is a person who has providence, and those who did not seed are those with small luck that can''t be relied on. This is clearly an illogical exnation."


    With that, Ouyang Shang even smiled self deprecatingly. "For example, I have the providence, yet didn''t I meet with a tragic death in the ck tide in your timeline?"


    "However, at that moment, I was sure that at least the demon king himself was serious about this providence thing. When he said that sentence, his killing intent was much stronger than normal. It seems that he is very sensitive regarding this providence thing, and in the golden generation�� those with providence are not just me alone."


    At this point, Wang Lu also felt strange. "So, you think that after tearing his soul to escape, him continuing to entangle us is because of his hatred of the so-called providence? This is strange, what is with this providence that makes him so concerned?"


    "I don''t know either, but considering what the demon king said, I have a guess." Ouyang Shang said, "His original words are: it turns out there''s someone with providence, the whole earth is protecting you. No wonder you''re so slippery."


    Wang Lu said, "Having providence and the blessings of the earth have a cause and effect rtionship, at least it''s a parallel one?"


    Ouyang Shang said, "In fact, I have always found it very strange. Whether it''s my spirit root attribute or my cultivation method, there''s no special skill tomunicate with the earth. However, my earth element spell is especially good, in which even the Elders can''t give out a reasonable exnation."


    "�� Because mother earth is giving out to you instead of receiving from you?"


    "I think it''s because of the so-called providence," Ouyang Shang said as he somewhat absent-mindedly stretched out his palm. The pure essence of the true qi of his golden core lightly trembled at the hollow of his palm, and a rock thorn was immediately born out of thin air, pointing straight upward.


    "See, I was actually just using the sand, not a rock thorn, but the effect is��" Ouyang Shang shook his head and shook his hand to scatter the rock thorn. "Were it not that when I deliberately control it with my mind, I can still urately control the effect of the spell, this would be simply a perfect example of uncontrolled spell. When I first learned the five element spells, I once thought that one of the Elders was joking with me, to let me have full confidence in cultivating. However,ter on, when I saw how astonished they were, I finally realized that this was not their trick to help me at all."


    Wang Lu asked with interest, "Do you think it''s because of the providence?"


    Ouyang Shang said, "Yes. Moreover, I think, this is the truth of the providence. Suppose we regard the Nine Regions as a huge creature with its own consciousness, then the so-called providence is the reward she bestows to someone that she likes."


    Wang Lu muttered to himself irresolutely, "Taking the entire Nine Regions as an independent creature? This is really an interesting idea, but��"


    "But people often say heaven and earth are not benevolent and treat everyone as a dog, right? I think heaven and earth are not really that cold-blooded and heartless, but rather, for the heaven and earth, all the creatures are too insignificant, too small to attract her attention, just like a man doesn''t care about the ants at his feet on the road. But if there is any reason that causes her to begin to care about these ants�� That''s where the so-called great providence came into being."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "That makes sense. So far, in the history, there are two well-known people with the most powerful providence. Immortal Qin and Great Ancestor Desheng both were saviors born in times of crisis that endangered the whole continent. Immortal Qin rose rapidly and unified Nine Regions. The unification of Nine Regions was based on the many years of tangled warfare in Nine Regions, where the Feng Shui line nodes were frequently used as strategic weapons to be detonated and to shock the entire Nine Regions. At that time, if Immortal Qin did not end the war, it was likely that Nine Regions would''ve been shattered by the cultivators. As for Great Ancestor Desheng, there''s no need to say, he''s the leader cultivators in the great war of immortal and demon. Were it not for him driving back the demons to their own world, this continent would not be called as Nine Regions."


    Ouyang Shang said, "From the annals of history, the rise of the two predecessors was simply unbelievable, definitely not merely because of the Void Spirit Root."


    Wang Lu deeply believed so too. "Void Spirit Root is really a waste."


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just acting cute, that''s all."


    "Therefore, I think that whenever Nine Regions is in danger, there would be such a person with great providence, and it does seem to confirm my guess. As for the exnation of those who died in the middle of their path, it was not that difficult: the so-called providence is just an investment on a person in Nine Regions, and any investment is risky."


    Wang Lu nodded. "You''re right, this conjecture of yours can actually exin a lot of things�� including the guy''s hostility to us. If we say the golden generation is favored by the Nine Regions, then it is logical that he, as the demon, regard the golden generation as the thorn in his eyes. But, herees my second question. Who exactly is he? Is he really a demon?"


    "Hmm�� Do you doubt his demon race identity?"


    "Yes, the demon jade being invalid to him is the biggest questionable point. Moreover, his actions are also very controversial among the demon race, and his style of action is not the style of action of demon race."


    As he said these, Wang Lu couldn''t help but think of the dying cry of the survivor of the howling demon on the mountain of corpses in the demon world.


    Ouyang Shang asked, "�� Not the demon king of the demon race? Don''t you think that this is a bit ''too seeking for novelty''?"


    "Fortunately, I happen to know that there is indeed a proletariat party led by the bourgeoisie."


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense like that. When you say that, I thought I saw your death sign."


    "�� Let me put it in another way, I also know that there''s a Western Continent people''s regime under the leadership of Kunlun ve."


    "That''s a pretty ''high-end'' idea you got there, which is indeed an interesting deduction. In your opinion, if he is not a demon, then what could he be? It is impossible for a spector to be so lucky that he could deceive the entire demon race, right?"


    "Of course not. If it''s just amon spector, after stealing the throne of the demon king, he would''ve stayed content just to enjoy the wealth of the demon world. However, he did not continue the work as the king of the demon world, but instead directly brought the demons into the dead end, while at the same time leading some remnants, through an unknown mean, to the Nine Regions. Here in the Nine Regions, he did not stay content either as he went to the Western Continent to catch the monster wolf that could devour everything, Fenrir�� After that, he was suppressed for two thousand years without losing his motivation. This ispletely iprehensible. In my opinion, it implies involuntary actions."


    Ouyang Shang said, "It does indeed not look like what a normal person would do because there''spletely no benefit about his works. What''s the point in deceiving the demons and then the Nine Regions? What''s in it for him? It is indeed more like he''s being forced by something, to constantly do something to meet the requirements of the other party. However, he is already the king of the demon world, who else under the heaven has the qualification to force him? And what are the advantages in forcing him to do these things?"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Perhaps it''s the legendary demon god?"


    Ouyang Shang shook his head. "The gods of the demon world? Like the true immortals of the Nine Regions, that''s just an unreachable concept. At least, in theory, there has never been a direct intervention from the gods of the demon world. On Nine Regions, true immortal descending down to the lower realm is only in the legend��the legend about Immortal Qin and Great Ancestor Desheng are only about true immortal passing down the method, nothing more. Whether it''s immortal world or demon god world, all seems like a returning road but it''s actually a no return road."


    "That''s weird." Wang Lu said, "If not demon god, then who? Could it be��"


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang looked at each other in surprise. They couldn''t help but think of an unthinkable answer.


    However, before they even voiced out what was on their mind, a cold voice suddenly came in.


    "You guys know too much�� Sure enough, you two, must die!"


    This voice was not unfamiliar to the two. In the demon spirit dream, they had heard him say more than a sentence�� Regardless, what was unexpected was that he could actually appear here in the underwater fort carefully reinforced by the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect!


    "Now that you''re here, then don''t leave!"


    Ouyang Shang immediatelyunched the protection array of the dragon pce. The huge pce emitted a dull rumble sound. Built under the water, the pce that withstood the extremely heavy water pressure slowly sank under the influence of the array, and the thousands of years of sediment under the Blessed Fountain surged and rolled, covering the pce.


    Previously, the flood dragon had managed his Blessed Fountain Dragon Pce for thousands of years. One of the important assets umted was the sediment at the bottom of the water. Each grain went through the process of being washed with monster qi. Now, under the transformation made by the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect, it possessed an even more inconceivable mysterious efficacy. As soon as it was used, even a Daoist Master of Deity Stage would not be able to break its defense easily.


    However, just as the water-sedimentpletely covered the pce, Ouyang Shang suddenly felt the golden core in his Jade Mansion jump uncontrobly.


    "Bad!"


    The maniption of the Dragon Pce array by one person put up a very high requirement for the precise application of Ouyang Shang''s magical power. Overseeing the overall situation in Jindan Stage was actually a kind of cross-level challenge.


    Right now, the golden core''s jump in his Jade Mansion seemed small, but at the critical moment in controlling the array, it had actually taken the whole body.


    Boom! At the top of the Dragon Pce, the huge pressure-stopping force suddenly became stagnant. The next moment, explosion broke out, and the water flooded in.


    Therge defensive array the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect relied on instantly broke!

 Chapter 525 - Great Leap Forward

    <h4>Chapter 525: Great Leap Forward</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Great Leap Forward 1


    "Repair the array!"


    Facing imminent disaster, Ouyang Shang remained calm. When the Dragon Pce shook and the array disintegrated, he managed to send out the true qi of the golden core from his throat and turn it into a majestic order that spread throughout the pce.


    At the same time, more than seventy cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect at the main hall opened their eyes and took action in an orderly manner.


    This situation had been discussed at the very beginning. When the situation was critical and the hidden danger of internal strife was no longer the biggest problem, Ouyang Shang directly ordered all the people to lift the restrictions and fully cooperate with his actions.


    For example, right now, there was no greater crisis than the water that was pouring over their head��the water itself was not the problem, but the ck material dissolved in it caused everyone to secretly feel a strong sense of crisis. After hearing themand from Ouyang Shang, disciples of Spirit Sword Sect immediately took steps to find their position within the array respectively, and then exported their strength to repair the pce.


    This underwater pce was the crystallization of the flood dragon''s lifelong effort. It had been honed into the existence close to the level of magical treasure. At this time, receiving the cultivators'' magical power, the break in the dome began to slowly recover, and the shaken and loose sediment was also gathered together again.


    The overall quality of the golden generation was very high, and the execution of their action was even smoother than those highly disciplined cultivators of Royal Soldier Sect. After Ouyang Shang sent out his order, taking only three short breaths, the more than seventy people hadpletely sealed the break of the dome. During this time, the water had flooded in, but it was only able to drown the people''s ankle.


    After a tea''s time, the whole dragon pce had beenpletely repaired. Although it had some defectspared to its perfect state, the arrays had been restored, and its power continued to grow, soplete restoration was only a matter of time.


    "Big Brother, what''s wrong?"


    After thepletion of the array restoration, Cai Xia could not help but ask. She was particrly keen on the change in magical power, and just now was surprised by the change in the Dragon Pce. She was very clear that Ouyang Shang'' inability to control the power cause the ident�� But ording to her understanding, this kind of mistake was simply unthinkable.


    Although Big Brother liked to joke around a bit too much, in cultivation, he was perfect. He might be limited by his cultivation time, and thus many things could not be achieved, but to say that his failure in control caused this ident�� it was really unbelievable.


    However, when Cai Xia just got up to ask that question, suddenly, Yang Fei''s exmation came from behind, "Be careful!"


    Be careful? Cai Xia was inwardly surprised and immediately turned around. However, with her Xudan Stage cultivation base, and her thoroughly tempered reaction, she only had time to see a faint shadow standing behind her.


    Dark shadow? What is this thing? Where is it from?


    The dark shadow was faintly visible, and it was in humanoid form. Cai Xia intuitively felt that if this thing touched her, she would be in a great trouble. In a hurry, she activated her body protection sword qi, yet it was not fast enough. And although the flying sword had been sent off from Yang Fei''s palm, the one who first who noticed the dark shadow, it was still a bit toote to stop the shadow.


    The dark shadow already touched Cai Xia''s shoulder.


    All of a sudden, the world around her stayed still, and everything seemed to stop. She knew that this was not really the time stop, but her primordial spirit being forcibly suppressed by an iparably powerful existence, interrupting all her connections with the outside world. At the same time, the cold touch spread from the shoulder, and everywhere the cold touch spread, that ce seemed to no longer be her own. With how fast this cold touch spread, in a sh, she would no longer be herself��


    A-Am I going to die?


    The next moment, the paused world was shattered, and everything resumed their movement. In her stunned state, Cai Xia only felt that her shoulder seemed lighter, and then came the excruciating pain.


    Her shoulder was shattered. The sleek shoulder seemed as if it had been gouged out of life, revealing the pale bones and the spring-like gush of blood.


    At the same time, on one side of the hall, Wang Lu lightly retracted his right-hand finger.


    "Phew�� Just in time, fortunately."


    Needless to say, only Wang Lu''s Primordial Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi could be able to be quicker than Yang Fei''s flying sword and even Cai Xia''s own subconscious reaction.


    The marvelousness of the immortal level method was something that even the golden generation could not attain.


    However, this sword qi was brought out too suddenly, and the shadow just now only appeared in a flicker of time, so most of the people didn''t even realize what just happened. Therefore, they were all stunned and puzzled. Some whose reaction was even slower showed a naked hostility toward Wang Lu.


    "Idiot. Instead of baring your teeth at me, it''s better to think of a way to heal her first. Although I have deliberately suppressed the lethality, in order topletely eliminate the toxin, and without leaving hidden dangers, there shouldn''t be too many hands. The injury caused by the heaven splitting sword qi can''t recover naturally."


    Wang Lu pointed at Cia Xia who looked weak. At the same time, three or four cultivators who were good at medical treatment had already rushed to heal her. With the help of medicine pills, talismans, and magical tool, the broken shoulder began to slowly heal.


    "What exactly�� happened just now?" Cai Xia asked while holding out the pain, "What is that ck shadow just now?"


    Wang Lu shook his head. "In short, it''s not a good thing. It ought to infiltrate from the polluted water. Everyone must be careful."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, Wang Lu immediately sted the dark shadow that had just formed behind him with his sword qi backhandedly.


    "The other party can appear and disappear unpredictably."


    "�� What about Big Brother?" Cai Xia asked.


    Wang Lu said, "Fully using his power in running the array to prevent the water from pouring down. He can''t get away from his post right now, so I''m fully responsible here�� What, do you want to protest against this arrangement?"


    "No�� Although I don''t like you, I know how to prioritize things, so please give us the orders."


    "The first is to clean up the sewage." Wang Lu said, "All the sewage must be cleaned up, including the contaminated area. Don''t miss a spot."


    "And how should we clean up?"


    "Exorcise. Treat this thing as if it''s a demon race. You should''ve been taught the way to exorcise, right? Although it has been two millennia since thest great war of immortal and demon, I have the impression that this should be apulsory course in the Teng Cloud Hall. I just don''t know if this is also important a hundred years ago��"


    "Do you mean what happened just now was demon race''s doing?" Cai Xia didn''t hear thetter part when Wang Lu talked to himself. She was already surprised when she heard the first couple of sentences. "Haven''t they all died in the desert?"


    "The soul of the deceased has not yet dispersed. In short, I''m afraid we have to spend a long time to deal with the demon race."


    Wang Lu said, bent down, picked up the sewage with his palm, and then swallowed the sewage in front of the horrified eyes of everyone.


    "Tsk, it''s indeed a familiar taste."


    We meet again�� ck tide.


    ��


    "Sure enough it''s the ck tide�� I can''t believe that guy can still move the ck tide in his remnant soul state."


    "The reason why he tried to dy us through various means is just to create this ck tide besieging a city scenario. Fortunately, it''s only a small ck tide that has shrunk more than ny percent of its original. If it''s the big ck tide that we saw in the desert, even if it is not enough to eliminate Fenrir, at least it couldpletely destroy our group easily."


    "Yeah, fortunately, the big ck tide has been sealed off by you."


    In a simple bedroom, Ouyang Shang was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, sighing with emotion when he said those words. His body was brimming with a trace of immortal spirit aura.


    This was a small uncontrolled energy dissipation when he was fully operating his golden core. Since Ouyang Shang couldn''t even perfectly control his body''s magical power, it could be seen how difficult the current situation was.


    Wang Lu asked, "How is the situation outside?"


    "Not very good. Blessed Fountain has beenpletely polluted by the ck tide. Fortunately, the source of the pollution is above the water surface, and the repair array is activated fast enough. Otherwise, if more water pours down, things will not be as simple as it is now."


    "I have already mobilized them to clean up the ce. This could also be considered as letting them warm up�� So, do you want to rush out?"


    Ouyang Shang pondered for a moment. "That''s difficult. By the present situation, only the two of us could rush out. The others will find it very difficult to withstand the ck tide�� Unless the circumference of your Non-Phase Sword Defense can maintain its highest intensity while expanding to the area of over a hundred feet."


    Wang Lu said, "After I reach peak Jindan Stage, I may be able to do it�� In short, we can only hold this ce first and think of other wayster. But, this could turn into an unprecedented protracted war. The ce is beingpletely wrapped by the ck tide, how long do you think can itst?"


    Ouyang Shang was silent for a while before he spoke, "Up to three years�� After all, this dragon pce was just hand built by a wild flood dragon who hasn''t received systematic training, and our arrival time is too short to make aprehensive transformation. Now, even if I overdraw the foundation of the dragon pce, I can only push it to persist for up to three years, under the premise that no such ident can happen again."


    "Rest assured, I will be responsible to make it up if an ident happens again, and it will unlikely to go so far as what happened just now where the roof is overturned."


    "Hmm, if you aren''t here, I wouldn''t have dared to give out the three years guarantee."


    "In three years, in order to reverse the situation, the key here is the people outside. You know them better than I do, so what do you think?"


    "Regardless of what, being trapped in a dead end, three years is not enough. But since we have this dragon pce and if we regard this ck tide as a nutrient, perhaps it can be done." Ouyang Shang said, "It''s just that, it would be a bit hard and dangerous."


    When it came to this, even Ouyang Shang himself broke intoughter.


    Compared with the horror that befell the Spirit Sword Sect in Wang Lu''s timeline, what was a mere hard and dangerous effort?


    This was already a very good oue�� The power of the ck tide was a tenth of its original power, and the demon king that came from an unknown origin only has a remnant soul left. In the face of such a situation, what else was there toin about?


    "Humph, since that devil didn''t drag my defense line down at the first moment�� In the next three years, I will let him see the potential of the golden generation."


    "In three years, I want everyone in this Dragon Pce to reach Jindan Stage!"

 Chapter 526 - The Best Cook

    <h4>Chapter 526: The Best Cook</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Best Cook 1


    The cultivation of immortal path should not be done in haste. If the foundation was not strong enough, then the future achievements would be limited. For most of the orthodox cultivators, this was basically themon sense the masters repeatedly taught their disciples at the beginning of the cultivation.


    However, for someone,mon sense is just something to be broken.


    "�� In regard to our current situation, I think I have made myself clear."


    In the main hall of the Dragon Pce, the voice of Ouyang Shang echoed lightly, but it was like a hammer in the hearts of everyone.


    ck tide, sewage, three years deadline�� Even if all the people present were elites, the heavy pressure could not be ignored.


    "But we are far from hopeless. For us, three years is too much�� From now on, everyone''s first priority is to break through their current stage at all costs. In three years, I want all of you to reach Jindan Stage."


    "What?"


    Before his voice even fell, there was already an uproar in the hall.


    Ouyang Shang''s prestige was beyond doubt, but because of his personality, his Junior Brothers and Sisters were not afraid of him. At this time, hearing that they would have to reach Jindan Stage within three years, they were inexplicably astonished.


    "Senior Brother, you''re funny. Jindan Stage in three years, o you think you''re making instant noodles?"


    "Jindan Stage in three years�� We need help from the immortal world''s panacea."


    "If it''s Senior Brother Yang Fei, Senior Brother Zhang Sheng, and the others, then that''s fine since they''re already in Peak Xudan Stage, and it''s not important to jump a stage ahead of time. But for us who are still in low-level Xudan�� it is possible for us to advance to middle-level Xudan in three years if we double our effort. But if it''s Jindan�� that''s simply a joke."


    "s, I haven''t even reached Xudan Stage, am I not even more hopeless?"


    This chaotic discussion continued for quite sometime before Ouyang Shang began to talk again.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the discussion immediately stopped.


    "No one is asking you to condense a pure golden core, as long as you have a golden core, or even an 18 karat gold�� even a lump of gold is enough!"


    As a result, just as his voice fell, everyone began to quarrel again. "A lump of gold? Then that''s just a waste core!"


    "Is golden generation going to be golden lump generation?"


    Ouyang Shang sighed. "Even if it''s a waste core, it''s still a kind of golden core�� In short, in three years time, I want to see seventy-three Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage. If not, this ce will be our burial ground."


    After listening to this, everyone immediately went silent.


    That was true. Now was not the time to pick and choose. Outside the Dragon Pce, the huge ck tide hadpletely polluted the Blessed Fountain, which had strong corrosion effect and sinister poison��without the body protection of Jindan Stage, it would be really hard to resist. When they were doing the cleaning, although everyone was on full alert, still, two of them were injured identally by the power contained in the sewage.


    If they wanted to break away from the Dragon Pce, the pressure would increase by hundreds of times. Except for several people, this would be a dead end for everyone else.


    For the elites present in the scene, they could indeed have great progress,prehend the essence of the sword intent further, manage to greatly cultivate a method, or refine a powerful piece of original magical treasure�� But in such a desperate situation like the present, those were just as fleeting as clouds�� Logically, there was nothing more effective than having the golden core.


    Even if it was just a lump of gold.


    The title of Daoist Master was only granted in Jindan Stage. This custom had its own meaning.


    In the cultivation of immortal path, such as body refinement, qi cultivating, and foundation establishment�� in the earliest great destion era, this kind of division in cultivation base didn''t exist. At that time, everyone''s path of cultivation was unique, so it was difficult to have a unified standard in the results of the cultivation. For thest few thousand years, it was gradually discovered that after practicing to a certain extent, cultivators would have special abilities that they had never had before, and this made the strength of the cultivators greatly differ from that of the previous ones, thus there was this division of stage.


    Among which, Jindan Stage was an important watershed stage. Perhaps for the gifted cultivators from great sects, Jindan Stage was only a matter of time, so their goal was a long-term one. However, actually, for the vast majority of the cultivators, as long as they could have a golden core, even if it was just a lump of gold, they would die without regret.


    Moreover, as for the present elites, they could make up for theck of quality of the golden core in a variety of ways, at worst, under the care of their elders, they could break it and recast it. Although it would be very hard and difficult, it would be of great benefit in the end. In short, the seventy-three gold lump tactic was indeed feasible.


    "But, Big Brother, even if we lower the standard, even to a gold clump�� as the saying goes, the cleverest housewife can''t cook without rice. Although this ce is located in a Feng Shui line node, the Feng Shui line itself is not much of a good quality. If it''s divided for us more than seventy people, it''s just enough to maintain our daily cultivation. But if we want to advance through a stage, the most important thing is the amount of umtion. To simply put, the demand for the surrounding spiritual energy is several times more than normal times, which this ce simply can''t provide."


    Cai Xia had raised a very real problem.


    "It''s not enough to rely on the Feng Shui line, but in addition to Feng Shui line, we still have this," Ouyang Shang said and reached out his hand to point upward.


    Everyone looked up and saw that the Dragon Pce was trembling slightly under the impact of the Blessed Fountain sewage.


    "�� Big Brother, you''re not telling us to borrow that thing''s power right?" Cai Xia incredulously stared at him with her eyes opened wide. "That''s an extremely poisonous blood seal!"


    Ouyang Shang said with a smile, "The fierce toxicity is just an indication of how much energy is in it. Since we are in a difficult situation, we can''t afford to pick and choose."


    "But that is too��" Everyone felt that it was hard to ept.


    In principle, it was not impossible to absorb the power of the ck tide. However, it was necessary to turn the extremely poisonous ckt ide into spiritual energy that could be used in immortal cultivation. Not only this required the pinnacle processing skill of the ck tide, the cultivators themselves had to pay a heavy price. This was nearly a way of self-destruction�� Even if in the future it could be broken and recast, the risk would still be doubled.


    While everyone hesitated, Wang Lu opened his mouth.


    "You young people are favored by the heaven since you were born, and you also ept the best elite education within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Therefore, you people have never actually suffered, never experienced the difficulty of the resource shortage. Do you know that when there is a famine in the world, even horse dung was eaten by others."


    In order to enhance his words'' credibility, he revealed a very serious expression, as if there was a personal pain.


    The disciples of Spirit Sword Sect in the hall were all shocked, thinking that when ordinary mortals had no way to make a living, the suffering people even went to eat that kind of thing�� which truly made them speechless.


    Even Ouyang Shang didn''t expect Wang Lu to have such an experience. He curiously asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "�� You''ll know it when you try it." Wang Lu really wished that he could trash him.


    "In short, your current situation is no different than those victims of famine who are on the verge of death. If you don''t use the power of the ck tide, you will not be able to reach Jindan, but if you can''t be a Jindan, you will not be able to break the siege of the ck tide, and thus could not save your own life. Therefore�� that thing is there. If you want to eat it or not, think about it yourself."


    "You have already reached Jindan, so of course you can say that it doesn''t matter." Cai Xia shook her head in disapproval.


    Wang Lu turned around and cast her a nce. "What you say is reasonable. For this eating excrement kind of thing, if the leading cadre who shout the slogan does not take the lead in demonstrating it, then it is tantamount to bullying. Therefore�� although I have already performed it for you, I''ll show you again."


    Wang Lu then beckoned at Ouyang Shang. Thetter was a bit surprised but then nodded. His right index finger curled upward, and immediately, a gap was opened on the Dragon Pce dome, then the ck water of Blessed Fountain flooded through the gap like a waterfall.


    During the fall, the sewage seethed out with ck mist, looking as if there were numerous ghosts. Wang Lu sneered as he lightly tapped the ground with his foot and then flew up. While in mid-air, the golden core in his Jade Mansion suddenly shrunk in and the special characteristic of Void Spirit Root was exerted to the limit.


    In the hall, more than seventy disciples of Spirit Sword Sect felt as if there was a terrifying ck hole on top of their head, which madly absorbed the nearby energy. The intensity of the force was such that it even slightly shook their Jade Mansions. The sewage that flew down from the top was swiftly swept into a whirlpool and involuntarily absorbed by Wang Lu. It was shaped like a giant funnel, with Wang Lu''s open mouth as its end.


    For a moment, the sewage that poured down from the Dragon Pce dome was absorbed by Wang Lu. The sewage that was enough to submerge a room only caused Wang Lu''s abdomen to slightly raise, revealing a veritable Sumeru-Mountain-In-A-Mustard-Seed skill.


    However, the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect who had just done the clean up were very clear that the key was not to absorb but to suppress. Just now, it could be said that he would swallow a battalion of killer shadow into his belly! How would he process it then��


    "Hehe." Wang Lu let out an indifferent chuckle and then closed his eyes. His chest and abdomen then sharply contracted, squeezing the sewage inside his body with brute force. For the power of the ck tide, Wang Lu actually had no special method to digest it. The only thing that he could do was to break everything with brute force. The next moment, everyone heard as if something was crushed from a distance, and then a thin ck mist sprayed out from the pores on Wang Lu''s body. Once the ck mist came out, it formed a crippled human form, which then tried to escape in a panic.


    "Come back," Wang Lu said and then made a hooking gesture. The golden core in his Jade Mansion once again let out a suction force and inhaled the broken ck shadow back into his body, only then did it bepletely silent.


    "See? I have already finished eating it. Moreover, I finished it with empty te. The next te is yours."


    Wang Lu then looked around at the people in the hall maliciously.


    Those who were touched by his gaze could not help but bow their heads, not daring to look straight.


    It was a bit hard for anyone to look straight at someone who boldly ate such a special food��


    However, no matter what, after Wang Lu had demonstrated it to them, they no longer considered eating the ck tide to be so repulsive. Although there was no way to cleanly digest it like Wang Lu, but�� if there was no other choice, they had to bravely face it!

 Chapter 527 - Confused Ethics

    <h4>Chapter 527: Confused Ethics</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    One year had passed.


    For the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect trapped in the Dragon Pce, the past year had been like a dream��a downright nightmare.


    From the first day of the dream, they experienced inhuman treatments. Not only were they drilled by their Big Brother with various kinds of miraculous methods to speed up their cultivation training, they were also supervised by Wang Lu day and night to take the drug refined from the ck tide, which tasted worse than death.


    Because the process of making the drug was really desperate.


    Considering that it was impossible for ordinary people to be like Wang Lu, able to eat the ck tide through his iparable digestive power of Non-Phase Method. In order to utilize the energy of the ck tide, the ck tide had to be processed with high precision, which only Wang Lu could do��he first swallowed a lot of the sewage that contained the ck tide, digested it into his own strength, and then discharged it.


    After Wang Lu''s digestion and transformation, the highly toxic sewage would turn into a thick amber-colored paste, which was slightly turbid, and had an unusual smell�� In general, regardless of the taste and quality, it was indistinguishable from themon poison. However, this was already the limit of what Wang Lu could do. After all, he was only in Jindan Stage, moreover, the refined sewage was at least not deadly anymore since the toxicity had been reduced by more than ny percent.


    But, because this process was equivalent to eating Wang Lu''s leftovers�� Or more urately, eating the digestive residue of Wang Lu, or saying more harshly, it was tantamount to eating sheet. Saying it in a bit morefortable way, it was the same as eating saliva. Therefore, this amber-colored poisonous thick paste was also known as saliva oil. Considering its peculiar smell, just like the essence of the gutter, it was also known as gutter oil.


    The disciples of Spirit Sword Sect spent a full whole year under the moistening of the gutter oil. However, this year''s torture was not in vain. The cultivation base of the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect advanced by leaps and bounds. A few who were still in Foundation Establishment advanced through Xudan Stage, and those in Xudan Stage were at least advanced by a level. Those who were originally Peak Xudan Stage like Yang Fei sessfully achieved Jindan Stage, setting up a good example for the rest.


    Of course, they could not demand their golden core to be in a good quality. Taking Yang Fei as an example, who cultivated the burning sky boiling sea, true fire burning heart, yet it did not cover the clear and bright mind. This was the excellent proof of qualification. If he cultivated step by step, his golden core would be pure and stainless, which was the best quality of golden core. But now, however�� the golden core in his Jade Mansion barely formed a round form and its color was dim. It wasn''t even qualified to be considered as average.


    In the words of Yang Fei, this kind of golden core was a disgrace. The first thing that he would do after he returned to the mountain is to break and rebuilt it, never mentioning it anymore.


    As a matter of fact, Yang Fei''s situation was pretty good. Before the management trainee program, he was already in the Peak Xudan Stage, so he already had a solid foundation. For those who had not yetid a solid foundation, the side effects of the gutter oil were even more significant.


    A group of cultivators headed by Cai Xia, relying on excessive intake of external energy for a year, also reached the critical point of Peak Xudan Stage, but they were slow to breakthrough over it. This had nothing to do with their aptitude, but the quality of their umtion was simply too poor.


    For those with lesser qualification, this kind of extensive growth would likely cause them to fire deviate. Yet, Cai Xia and the others could safely advance to Peak Xudan Stage. In a sense, this was even rarer than the achievement of reaching Jindan Stage. Moreover, there were still two years to go, so the future was excellent.


    However, it was clear that Cai Xia and the others were not happy. On the one hand, there was this bleak reality that they were in, and on the other, there was an unexpected situation.


    Wang Wu''s progress was too fast. It was so fast that the other cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect began to feel a real pressure. A year ago, she was still in low-level Xudan. In fact, she barely managed to reach the boundary of Xudan. Her real strength might not even be better than those Junior Brothers and Sisters who were still in Foundation Establishment. However, in the past year, she had quietly cultivated and actually made rapid progress. Now, she was no longer just low-level Xudan, but had officially entered Peak Xudan Stage.


    Although no doubt her void core was uneven, erratic like a candle in the wind, as if at any time her void core might disintegrate, however, every day, her cultivation steadily grew one point at a time, which was staggering.


    In Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Wu had never been known for her aptitude. In terms of qualification, she was the worst among the golden generation. In the immortal cultivation world, her fifth rank spirit root might be regarded as average, but within the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it was difficult to find her position. Moreover, Wang Wu also didn''t have outstanding perception in spell casting�� Apart from diligence and self-control, Wang Wu had almost no bright spots. Were it not for the current Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect who seemed to have a unique insight and thus treated her favorably, plus the strong support from their Big Brother Ouyang Shang, Wang Wu basically didn''t have the qualification to be included within the golden generation.


    However, after this one year, no one doubted her potential. They merely found it strange. How could it be so?


    For Wang Wu''s sudden rise, Cai Xia could not restrain her curiosity. Earlier, she had already asked why, and Wang Wu also truthfully said, "Because I can calm my mind, that''s all."


    That was easier said than done! In this dangerous situation, the ck tide frequently prated inside the Dragon Pce, thus their one year of cultivation had never been stable. Even if Ouyang Shang suppressed the Dragon Pce, he could not block the plot of the demon king who mysteriously appeared and disappeared, thus danger frequent urred. In addition, this cecked the surrounding spiritual energy, which for the young cultivators who were trying to grow, was like suffering hunger and thirst daily. At the same time, they also must consume the poison-like pulp gutter oil�� Being able to calm the mind in such an environment was really a kind of ability.


    At least, among the seventy-five people present in this pce, only a few people could do it�� No, it could even be said that it was only Wang Wu alone who could do it.


    Even for Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu, due to external matters, they were encumbered, and thus their cultivation rhythm was broken repeatedly. Especially when the demon king sessfully hurt the cultivator of Spirit Sword Sect, which caused emotional swings and affected the efficiency of their cultivation. However, Wang Wu could actually adhere to her cultivation rhythm from the beginning to the end. Regardless of any change in the outside world, not a single bit of perturbation existed in her daily cultivation schedule.


    Obsessed with cultivation, but not impatient. Although the great mountain copsed in the front, there was no change in the countenance. Someone who possessed such a quality would naturally stand out in a special environment. After Cai Xia got the answer, although she was still unwilling, she could only admire the judgment of the Sect Leader and her Big Brother, and then candidly admit her defeat.


    However, as a matter of fact, in the eyes of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang, this was not that simple. Wang Wu herself had not felt it, but by relying on a calm state of mind alone, how could she go from low-level Xudan to Peak Xudan in just a year? Could Wang Wu maintain a stabler state of mind than those who went on seclusion who were by nature indifferent?


    The key here was that, her ability to adapt to the local situation was too strong! No one had previously seen that she had this ability! She made good use of each of the existing condition. In the past one year, every time she consumed the essence of the ck tide extracted by Wang Lu, she used a special skill to make the most of the energy. Andpared to the other Senior Brothers and Sisters, her efficiency was at least several times higher��


    Most of the cultivators absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy, but most of them would be wasted by squandering. Only a small part of it would end up being stored inside the body. How to improve the conversion rate had always been the key topic for cultivators. Nowadays, among the cultivation methods of the great sects, this piece of content was their core secret. Any modification had to go through the thoughts of countless of people before anyone dared to try it. However, Wang Wu�� actually boldly modified the content of her method by herself. And her revisions perfectly adapted to the current environment, especially in terms of greatly strengthening the digestive system for the gutter oil. Thus, it allowed her to advance by leaps and bounds in just a year.


    However, how could that be achieved solely based on her? Modifying the core method required deduction ability that was against the heaven and strong umtion. Even Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang didn''t dare to say that they have the ability to modify their core cultivation method at will�� And Wang Wu, at least before this, was never known for her perception. So how did she do it?


    If it was Wang Wu one hundred and fifty years in the future, then it might be easy to understand. Wang Lu''s against the heaven Non-Phase Method was tailor-made for him by Wang Wu, in which she created the first tenyers from scratch in just one or two years. Her perception in this was definitely against the heaven. However, the present Wang Wu absolutely could not do it.


    Unable to repress his curiosity, Wang Lu simply asked her, but the answer that he got made him unable to know whether tough or to cry.


    "This is not entirely my original idea. I was just referring to your Non-Phase Method." Wang Wu asked somewhat in amazement, "How can''t you see it? Why would you think that I have my original method?"


    "�� You''re learning from my Non-Phase Method? I don''t remember telling you about this method."


    "Yes, you never told me, but when you cultivate, you never avoid other people, so I have seen a lot. Naturally, I can understand some interesting stuff. There are many that are worthy to learn from, and I used these as references to modify my cultivation method. The results are really effective."


    Listening to this, Wang Lu couldn''t but be stunned. "�� And then?"


    "And then�� Oh, I forgot to say thank you, I''m sorry," Wang Wu said, and then nodded lightly to show her gratitude. And then she closed her eyes to continue her cultivation, which was still lightning speed.


    Wang Lu had already been thoroughly speechless.


    The causal rtionship in this�� was really confusing. The reason why Wang Lu didn''t immediately give the essence of the Non-Phase Method to its inventor Wang Wu was that he wanted to avoid this kind of contradictory line of cause and effect. Otherwise, the master would be the disciple, and the disciple would be the master. Wasn''t this a chaotic and confusing rtion? Unexpectedly, even after was being careful, he still could not escape this confusing situation.


    However, if this opportunity could be taken to wake up the number one Jindan in Nine Regions early, then that would not be a bad thing. He didn''t expect her to achieve her future height in just one or two years, but under this situation, no one would refuse a strong teammate.


    If Cai Xia, Yang Fei, and the others had suffered bitter training in the past one year, then the pressure on Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang as the protector of the entire Dragon Pce were ten times as many. Moreover, as time went on, the future was even less optimistic.

 Chapter 528 - Two More Years

    <h4>Chapter 528: Two More Years</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu, please review this statistic of the progress of everyone''sst month''s cultivation."


    A petite young girl, with a delicate doll voice, appeared in front of Wang Lu and handed him a hand-written piece of paper.


    Wang Lu took the paper, which listed in detail the progress of the more than seventy people. This was the result of the meticulous and conscientious work of Yang Fei, Cai Xia, and Feng Yin, which was done each month of the past twelve months. During which, no errors had been made.


    "Hmm, looks like everyone have gotten the hang of it, and it''s getting faster and faster." While looking at the form, Wang Lu was simting aplex curve in his mind. The result showed that the cultivation progress of the Junior Brothers and Sistersst month had significantly elerated.


    "Yes, everyone is taking Senior Sister Wang Wu as an example and continue to work hard."


    "Oh, no wonder recently, the gutter oil is almost in short supply." Wang Lu chuckled. However, inwardly, he was thinking of how fun it would be if the future Spirit Sword Sect would take Wang Lu as an example.


    The Spirit Sword Sect would be headed by Non-Phase Peak, the ultimate sect cultivation method would be Non-Phase Method, and the Sect Leader would, of course, be Wang Wu. At that time, those grandsons like the Disciplinary Elder who used to chide Wang Wu for hisck of morality had to obediently bow their head. Whenever Wang Wu would go out to get drunk and gamble, and consequently creates a mess, they had to act as herckeys��


    Hahaha, if not witnessing it with one''s own eyes, life would simply be in vain!


    Just for this future scene alone, he had to protect this history line.


    While smiling and thinking to himself, Wang Lu saw that the young Junior Sister before him seemed to be unhappy, as if she was hiding a concern. Sensing this, Wang Lu looked down at the sheet and suddenly realized that, in the progress curve, this Junior Sister He Yue was actually the most prominent. No wonder the one who brought him the sheet this time was not the usual one��she actually wanted to get credit for it.


    Wang Lu nodded and stretched out his hand, wanting to stroke He Yue''s head. The girl smiled and narrowed her eyes, as if she had already begun to enjoy it��


    The next moment, from the hollow of Wang Lu''s palm, dozens of Primordial Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qis burst out, which shed the petite body of He Yue into pieces, and then crushed it into powdery mist, leaving no bones intact!


    When Wang Lu made his move, Ouyang Shang was by his side. However, seeing such a scene, he merely raised one of his eyebrows. "Yo, your sword qi seems improved."


    Toozy to respond to him, Wang Lu merely sneered. A momentter, the bloody mist in front of him quickly turned ck, and a trace of cold and gloomy aura began to permeate the air.


    The disguise was broken, and the body was revealed.


    Although the disguise in He Yue''s form was indistinguishable from the original, it was actually just a ck fog controlled with high precision�� This trick had been seen by the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect more than ten times in the past year.


    Of course, the one who controlled the ck fog was the Demon King whose body was still unknown. With such a precisely controlled ck fog, he could perfectly disguise as anyone in the Dragon Pce, down to the smallest details such as frown and smile. With such a going against the heavenly disguise, the things that he could do were too many.


    It was impossible for all the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect present to remain in the hall of the Dragon Pce for three years��everyone needed their private space for daily routines. If the ck fog took this opportunity to sneak up on them, except for a few people, the others didn''t really know how to survive this. And if they were killed and reced with the disguised ck fog, the threat would be even greater.


    Fortunately, there were Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang in the Dragon Pce. Everytime the ck fog prated in, the disguise would be immediately exposed. This time, the opposite party optimized the disguised effect and thus boldly made a move against Wang Lu. At first, Wang Lu also didn''t notice this problem, until the palm of his hand touched the hair of He Yue, his heart suddenly jumped. Subsequently, he did not hesitate and immediatelyunched his killer move,pletely leaving no opportunity for the other party to argue.


    This decisiveness allowed him to maintain a clean victory record. As soon as it was broken, the ck tide began to drift backward. Before it could go far, however, it was blocked by a golden barrier.


    "Last time, you got away due to the defense that was not strict enough. This time, do you think I will repeat the same mistake?" Wang Lu said and then, with a thought, his Non-Phase Sword Defense rapidly shrunk, squeezing the ck fog and pulling it closer.


    The ck fog continued to twist under the pressure of Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense, trying to struggle, but it was all in vain. Therefore, before it was absorbed into Wang Lu''s body, it disbanded itself and disappeared without a trace.


    "Tsk, still can''t stop it."


    The nearby Ouyang Shang nced at him. "I''ve told you, if you meet this kind of situation, you just need to strangle it to death and be done with it. No need to further waste your energy. That''s just the incarnation of the other party. If it''s that easy to catch the source of the other party�� with thebined strength of our more than seventy people, it would be as easy as eating a pie to kill a remnant soul. But if the other party is easily killed, wouldn''t I die in vain in your timeline?"


    Wang Lu, of course, understood this reasoning. However, as the supplier of the gutter oil, there was already too much of his strength that was squandered away, so it was not a bad thing to waste some of it to try to capture the original demon king.


    "This pessimistic thinking of yours is really shameful. As the Big Brother, is this how you give them the example? I think it is necessary to do the rectification campaign of anti-right movement��the great leap forward of seventy-three golden cores in three years has been done, so we might as well wrap it with the rectification campaign 1 ."


    Ouyang Shang unceremoniously fished out dozens of nk yellow talisman papers.


    "Rectification? I think you''re being a pain in the ass because you have too much idle time. Why don''t you help me draw these talismans instead? The Dragon Pce array had already been worn off after a year, and now, it is getting easier for it to be prated�� Initially, the ck fog could only infiltrate once a month, but now it has be more regr, causing a great disturbance. ording to my calction, we need to post at least 253 diamond sutra talismans in one day in order to maintain the effectiveness of the main array. I will be responsible for posting one hundred copies, while you will handle the rest."


    Wang Lu sneered at this. "Drawing talisman to patch the array? This is just a masturbating method. The source of that ck fog might not necessarilye from from the outside, so even if you post threeyers of talismans outside and inside of Dragon Pce, they might not be useful. Moreover, don''t forget that when the main array was still intact, while you kept watching in the middle with all your might, the other side could turn your golden core into a vibrating ball and draw a few small yellow figures with a fart."


    Ouyang Shang nodded. "Okay, you have found a good excuse for yourziness. Unfortunately, before you get a better solution, I still have to trouble you to finish drawing the talisman."


    "�� My study is not good enough, so I don''t know how to draw talismans."


    "I remember that you once boasted that one hundred years in the future, you''re the top student of Spirit Sword Sect."


    "I''m sorry, I have high scores but low ability, so I can''t do it."


    "It''s okay. With your peerless qualification, you still have the time to learn now, you just need to practice more. I think it''s better for you to draw more than two hundred."


    "You''ve gotta be kidding me." At the end of the day, Wang Lu still picked up the brush and began to draw the talismans one by one. Drawing talisman was indeed not his forte, but rtively speaking, as one of the two Daoist Masters of middle-level Jindan Stage, no matter how unskilled Wang Lu was, the result of his drawing was also good.


    More importantly, even if this was a boring affair, he was still duty bound. Who made him one of the two leaders in the Dragon Pce?


    Just as he was in halfway through his drawing, Wang Lu''s heart was suddenly moved. "Ouyang, the two of us is just too few, why don''t we mobilize the masses?"


    "Mobilize the masses? Apart from you and me, only Liu Sandao is good at drawing talismans. Unfortunately, even if it''s him, drawing three talismans in one breath is his limit, an utterly inadequate measure�� Hey, that''s really worthy of his name 2 ."


    In a ce deste of spiritual energy, energy was the most precious resource. Except for those who had already achieved Jindan Stage, which could produce their own magical power, the other cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect had to be conscientious and carefully n their energy use. If they consumed too much, the gutter oil alone might not be able to make up for it.


    Wang Lu said, "I don''t expect them to draw a talisman, but rather to link them with the main array. As part of the array, each of them will be responsible for a key node. In this way, any blows of wind and movement of grass that are directed at them, we can immediately detect it and then at the same time, through the array, we can give them our help. With this protectionwork, we don''t need to waste our energy to patch the leak in the main array day after day. It would be good for Yang Fei and the others to be responsible for repairing their own respective part, which would save time and effort."


    "�� You want to link that many people to this one array?"


    Wang Lu said, "From the start, this is already a one-grasshopper-on-one-rope situation. Before they seed in their cultivation, if the array is breached, except for the two of us, how could anyone survive?"


    "But if you want to integrate them all with the array��"


    "It''s not that hard. In the past one year, everyone has shared the gutter oil together, so they''re already like a family."


    "Well, the gutter oil does help the unity."


    "Moreover, recently, many people began to learn from Wang Wu to modify their own method. Although the results are not as effective as that of Wang Wu, some of this modification have things inmon after all. Coupled with everyone having their roots in Spirit Sword Sect, now is the time when everyone''s resonance is the deepest, meaning this is the easiest time to establish a link with the array."


    At this point, Ouyang Shang put down his brush and pondered for a bit. He then said, "This is feasible. I have previously linked Yang Fei and Zhang Sheng to the main array, and the resulting repulsion force is actually smaller than expected. If the rest are also this smooth, then our three years target would be realized. The only problem is��"


    "If that guy has new tricks, right? Humph, no matter how varied his approaches are, the fact is, his main body could never be restored. Therefore, I could probably guess his move. As long as in the next two years we pay close attention to this, we would likely be able to pass through this crisis more scared than hurt. And by that time��"


    By that time, the more than seventy Jindan Stage cultivators would really reverse the historical line, ushering the final scene of his journey here!


    They just needed two years��


    ��

 Chapter 529 - One More Year

    <h4>Chapter 529: One More Year</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Senior Brother Zhang Sheng, it''s your turn to be on duty today, right?"


    "Mm."


    "Then thanks for the trouble. With Senior Brother Zhang Sheng going into action, the next two days, everyone can feel at ease."


    Zhang Sheng slightly frowned. "Demons are treacherous and tricky, even Big Brother exhorted everyone to never rx our guard no matter what, but you��"


    "I know, I know, you''re too wordy Senior Brother Zhang Sheng."


    The petite He Yue pulled a face toward Zhang Sheng from the side, and then happily ran away, leaving behind the futon in the room. Zhang Sheng came into the room without saying much, sat cross-legged on the futon, and then closed his eyes. After a while, a half imaginary half real sword rushed out from the spot between his eyebrows, and the sword light shone out.


    On this flying sword, there was a small person, who has the same facial features and appearance as Zhang Sheng, only the size waspressed to around seven inches in height. That was Zhang Sheng''s primordial spirit. Primordial spirit riding the flying sword outside was not the ability of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, but rather the unique ability of the cultivator of Emotion Sword. The mini Zhang Sheng''s pair of barefoot stepped on the sword, in which the soles of the feet and the sword were almost fused. This was the perfectbination of primordial spirit and flying sword. Otherwise, with how sharp the flying sword of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage was, even just the sword intent alone could cut iron like mud��with Zhang Sheng''s ability, he had no way to let his primordial spirit stand on top of his flying sword.


    After letting out his flying sword, it flew upward and passed through the roof. For Zhang Sheng, his work had just begun.


    After leaving the room, the flying sword appeared in a muddy dark water, which was the water of Blessed Fountain that had been infiltrated by the ck tide outside the Dragon Pce. At present, the Blessed Fountain had been polluted by the ck tide for two years. The once clear spring water had be so violently poisonous that no living creatures would willinglye near. Two years ago, just a bowl of such poisonous water could turn the body of a golden generation upside down. As for immersing the primordial spirit and flying sword in the poisonous water, that was also a way to die.


    But now was not the same. In the past two years, the golden generation has been reborn as Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage��they even emerged inrge numbers. Although the quality of the golden core was coarse, it was still a golden core after all. Needless to say, they were the golden generation. Moreover, after continuously consuming the gutter oil for two years, they had developed quiet a strong immunity to it.


    Therefore, they began to fight back. Being suppressed by the demon''s ck tide in the Dragon Pce was not a long-term solution. In one year, everyone should be ready for the break through. At that time, seventy-five Jindan Stage cultivators would form a seventy-two great killing array, while Ouyang Shang, Wang Lu, and one of the most outstanding disciples would form the three individual sword array tomand the overall situation. When the timees, two arrays would simultaneously detonate the underwater Feng Shui line, borrowing its power to go straight to the sky from under the water, while at the same time sweeping away every harmful things along the way, which was a seed or die trying action that did not allow them to be the least bit careless. Therefore, before this, there was still more than a year of practice time, which was used by the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect to begin to take the initiative to fight back. Relying on the crumbling Dragon Pce Array, going deep into the dark water, and expanding the territory.


    Of course, there were only a few people qualified to expand the territory. The task of most of the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect was to support the Dragon Pce. In the past year, the main array of Blessed Fountain Dragon Pce had been more and more riddled with holes. Thus, not only that demon king, even the evil things had begun to infiltrate into Dragon Pce.


    The so-called evil things referred to the departed spirit within the ck tide. Over the past year or so, the departed spirits had begun to silently appear in the ck tide, just like the army of skeletons that Wang Lu first saw at the foot of Western Mountain. This meant that the ck tide released by the demon king had begun to fully evolve, which meant that the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect had to be more careful to spend the rest of the year.


    The grand strategy of the double array of the seventy-two great killing array and the three individual sword array was not a small matter. If anything goes wrong at any point while they are active, the entire n would go down the drain. Thus, it could be said that for more than two years, Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu were overly cautious in ensuring the safety of everyone. If not, they wouldn''t have to waste their precious cultivation time and energy for pondering over and over whether what would happen if only two or three people were to die. In Wang Lu''s original timeline, the ck tide crisis was a big crisis that caused the Spirit Sword Sect to be almost wiped out. Therefore, it was impossible to expect everyone to safely cross the disaster without anyone dying.


    But now, it seemed that no one was going to die. Because even if just one of them died, the double array strategy would be impossible to talk about. Especially since thest two years, everyone was working hard for this goal, so it would be very difficult to temporarily revise the n. They had to go all the way, until��


    Bang!


    A crisp crashing sound interrupted Zhang Sheng''s thought. When he sensed it with rapt attention, he saw that deadly spirit of the dead warrior had just struck shaken his flying sword with a heavy hammer and sent it back to the water.


    But�� it was actually just a shock, and not destroyed? Zhang Sheng was not surprised by this.


    Since he started entering the dark water with his primordial spirit on the flying sword under the leadership of his Big Brother, he had encountered many shes against the spirit of the dead within the ck tide, and he always won those fights. Never he had an opponent that he could not take on.


    Did the ck tide evolve? Or Big Brother intentionally let him adapt ording to his strength?


    In the two years appearance of the ck tide, its real power was naturally something that Zhang Sheng could freely roll over. It was just that, near the Dragon Pce, the repulsive force for the ck tide was too strong, coupled with the existence of Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang, the most powerful spirit of the dead would always be reluctant to make their move. Most of those that wandered around the Dragon Pce was just some trivial and insignificant spirit of the deads, which gave Zhang Sheng the opportunity to practice making his move.


    But now, it seemed that there was an elite among the trivial and insignificant.


    Zhang Sheng adjusted his frame of mind. For the time being, he did not consider the meaning of this, instead, he just focused on the battle. He was a sword cultivator, and in terms of potential, he was one of the top three within the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, thus, this fight was his duty. As for the otherplex matter, he would just report to his Senior Brotherter, letting his Senior Brother think about it.


    Zhang Sheng was indeed very strong. Even if it was just his primordial spirit driving on flying sword, its power was far superior to the trivial spirit of the deads within the ck tide. The physical strength and defense of this heavy armored spirit of the dead were indeed very big, but its response was far less. After a few moves, Zhang Sheng found its w and finished it off in one straight thrust.


    After finishing off this powerful spirit of the dead, Zhang Sheng felt a bit tired, unable to keep his primordial spirit outside his body for long. On one hand, in the past two years, his rapid advancement had been based on ''spoiling things through excessive enthusiasm''. His magical power umtion and primordial spirit cultivation actually could not keep up. On the other hand�� sending primordial spirit out was actually not something that a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage could actually hope to achieve. The reason why he could do it was that of his unique Emotion Sword and some special reasons. At this time, Zhang Sheng''s primordial spirit had been fighting in the ck tide for about the time to eat a meal, so his primordial spirit strength had been consumed by more than seventy percent. Thus, it was time for him to begin to retreat.


    However, just as he began to retreat, suddenly, there was a sh of light, and his flying sword slightly swayed. Zhang Sheng was suddenly on alert. When he perceived with his primordial spirit senses, he saw several heavy armored spirits of the deads approaching from not far away.


    As a sword cultivator, Zhang Sheng''s natural disposition was warlike. However, at this time, he was not willing to fight. Even if his primordial spirit was still fresh, upon seeing this strange situation, he would still be cautious. If there were some unusual devil, with his present strength, he was still unqualified to do the ''ying monsters and eliminating evil'' thing.


    However, when he was about to retreat, his retreat was cut off. Two previously invisible spirits of the dead condensed out behind him, forming a heavy encirclement potential if coupled with the approaching spirits of the dead from the front.


    Zhang Sheng''s heart sank. This ambush�� was obviously a premeditated one. And it was clear that the demon king was working behind this.


    The crux of the matter was not these elite soldiers, but rather, until now, his Big Brother and Senior Brother had note out�� Most likely that the departed spirits of the ck tide had used a special technique to deceive their perception. And then the departed spirits arranged this trap for him.


    It was not easy to deceive the perception of those two people, so the opposite party was very particr about the person that they wanted to trap. Zhan Sheng was the key figure in the double array n, even more important than the other disciples. For others, such as Yang Fei and Cai Xia, they were important in the seventy-two great killing array. However, Zhang Sheng was an important candidate in the three individual sword array!


    To put it bluntly, if Yang Fei and the others were to die, with the means of the two Big Brothers, they could still be able to find their substitutes. At least, Zhang Sheng knew that the sword spirit of Wang Lu''s Sword of Mount Kun could already exist independently from the sword, and the strength of the sword spirit itself was not bad; in a critical moment, it had no problem being regarded as a Jindan Stage disciple.


    However, those who could be the candidate for one of the three persons in the three individual sword array, besides Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu, at the moment, were only three persons. They were Zhang Sheng, Zhou Ming, and Fei Ying�� The other strong disciples within the golden generation, such as Yang Fei, Feng Yin, and the others were not qualified. Even for Wang Wu who had suddenly risen to the fore in the past two years was still not qualified.


    Regarding these three people, Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang had been working hard, and any breakage could be described as suffering serious injury. Not to mention that Zhang Sheng was the top candidate among the three��


    "Up!"


    At this critical moment, without hesitation, and like a lightning, Zhang Sheng thrust his flying sword back. The two spirits of the dead behind him had long expected this, thus their bodies had already turned immaterial one step ahead. However, it was only half virtual and half real, as if fine silk threads woven intos of countless tensed sheets. Although Zhang Sheng''s flying sword was quick, it slowed down after going through dozens ofs.


    "Break!"


    Zhang Sheng''s primordial spirit shook as the flying sword suddenly expanded by a fold and shone brightly. Finally, it broke free from thes.


    However, his force was spent, so he was unable to continue to prate the rest of thes, and soon, shortly after breaking free from thes, his flying sword stagnated. Fortunately, it was only one step away from the Dragon Pce�� However, at this time, a dark shadow appeared at the front.


    Even within the ck tide polluted dark water, that shadow could still be seen. Zhang Sheng knew that he didn''t have the power to resist the enemy, nor did he want to. Fortunately, in thest seconds, he had a life-saving move.


    "Break!"


    Along with a deafening sound, Zhang Sheng''s primordial spirit was actually separated from the flying sword. Thetter then cracked and turned into countless pieces. Of which, thergest piece rushed ahead and aided Zhang Sheng''s primordial spirit to escape.


    This was the final card imparted to him by Ouyang Shang. His original flying sword was indeed valuable, but not as valuable as his life. Moreover, after this had passed, he could temporarily borrow Wang Lu''s Sword of Mount Kun. With how magical that sword''s sword spirit was, using it as his flying sword should not produce major resistance.


    Zhang Sheng''sst move really worked. How huge was the break-up power of his original flying sword? Every piece of it contained the full power strike of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. Although the ck shadow responsible for surrounding him was formidable, it was thrown into confusion and thus had no time to care about Zhang Sheng''s primordial spirit, who took this opportunity to fly away.


    It was just that, just as Zhang Sheng was about to enter the Dragon Pce, that ck shadow suddenly spoke.


    "Zhang Sheng, it''s me��"


    The voice passed through the water as Zhang Sheng entered the Dragon Pce. Only the rear part of his primordial spirit that sensed it.


    Immediately, Zhang Sheng felt as if he was struck by lightning, and his primordial spirit continued to shake.

 Chapter 530 - Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 530: Blind Date</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "I heard that this kid Zhang Sheng''s state of mind is not quite right recently."


    Inside the bedroom, while looking at the form submitted by Cai Xia, Wang Lu casually asked.


    Cai Xia coldly snorted. "His personal flying sword is destroyed, of course his state of mind is not quite right."


    "New ones do note if the old ones do not go. His personal flying sword has already been contaminated by the gutter oil when he reached Jindan Stage, so after passing through this disaster, sooner orter, he would have to trade it. Moreover, haven''t I delivered him a high-rank magical treasure? With his aptitude, he would be able to fully use it after refining it for a month. Not to mention that what he cultivates is Emotion Sword, meaning that he uses emotion as his sword, so personal flying sword is not important."


    "Humph, you always have things to say, but obviously you two didn''t look after��"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Is your conscience also being contaminated by the gutter oil? When Zhang Sheng has an ident, it''s just in time when the demon king invaded in. I and your Big Brother were busy saving you all so we didn''t have the time, how could we not look after him? Let alone your Big Brother has already given him the life-saving trick�� Oh yeah, the method of self-destructing flying sword was taught by your Big Brother, so even if you want to me someone, you can''t me me for it."


    Cai Xia curled her lips up and knew that she couldn''t defeat the opposite party in arguing, so she was toozy to respond.


    "You have already gotten the form, and I still have to train, so no more chatting with you."


    After sending Cai Xia away, Wang Lu turned around and saw Ouyang Shang standing behind him while holding another form.


    As the controller of the Dragon Pce, Ouyang Shang also linked with the main array along with the rest. He was not an exception. As the most important part of the array, he could freely use the Dragon Pce like his hands and feet, so it was not surprising that he could appear and disappear like a ghost.


    What was surprising was the form in his hand.


    "Zhang Sheng''s problem isn''t over yet?"


    "Yeah." Ouyang Shang nodded. "On that day, after he blew his flying sword and fled back in, he seemed quite different. At that time, the Demon King infiltrated in and caused a disturbance, and He Yue who was the nearest to him rushed to his side to protect him. ording to her, Zhang Sheng''s expression when he reunited back with his primordial spirit was not quite right. I''m afraid it was not as simple as due to losing his personal flying sword."


    Wang Lu said, "It''s not as simple indeed, the Demon King personally covered the ambush�� You just came back from checking Zhang Sheng''s condition, so how is it?"


    "Everything is normal, except that he is somewhat weak."


    "Weak? Physically weak or having a weak heart?" Wang Lu, at this time, also saw the form in Ouyang Shang''s hand, which was the result of Ouyang Shang''sprehensive check up on Zhang Sheng. Among which, there were several interesting data.


    "Abination of both." Ouyang Shang Said, "No need to say about physical weakness. As for having a guilty conscience�� it''s also inurate. His primordial spirit is highly active, especially his sword intent, which is awe-inspiring. It''s almost as if his personal flying sword wasn''t destroyed."


    "When one cultivates Emotion Sword, one uses emotion as sword, when there is emotion, there is the sword. Looking at him now, it''s like he''s in heat."


    Ouyang Shang said with a wry smile, "That''s almost like the situation described by Junior Sister He Yue to me�� After sting his flying sword and merging back with his primordial spirit, his first breathing was particrly heavy, as if he was agitated, then he activated his immortal heart to control it. He Yue thought that he hasn''t adjusted himself after the fierce battle, but in fact��"


    "In fact, he was actually in heat." Wang Lu categorically made a judgment.


    "The problem is, when I asked Zhang Sheng just now, he refused to tell me anything."


    Wang Lu snorted. "When you have a wet dream, would you say it to the others?"


    "�� Isn''t that why I''m here looking for you? Only you can deal with this kind of vulgar topic, not me."


    "Humph, humph, you finally recognize the huge disparity between you and me?"


    "��"


    ��


    Two hourster, Wang Lu returned to the room and shrugged his shoulders. "It''s like what we guessed."


    Ouyang Shang gawked. "Is it really her? It''s the ''soul of a deceased has not yet dispersed'' thing."


    Before Wang Lu looked for Zhang Sheng for a talk, he and Ouyang Shang had actually made a guess on who actually could make Zhang Sheng''s emotion unstable. The final conclusion was��it was likely the poison extracting physician that had died in the desert.


    For the person who cultivated Emotion Sword, the word emotion always rises abruptly andes in strongly. Moreover, for a very long time, it would be hard to forget. Naturally, it was not easy to be like the predecessor who rose to immortality with one love throughout his life. Moreover, being recklessly involved with multiple girls were not unheard of, either. Love is love after all. Could it be that fickle love was not love? A man whose love was only for a particr person could have a sword that could destroy ten thousand methods, but so was a person with fickle love.


    However, Zhang Sheng was at least not a promiscuous person. In the past more than two years, he didn''t say anything, but everyone knew that he hadn''t forgotten about the things in the desert.


    At first, they left the ce in a hurry and did not see the final fate of the desert demons. However, having their ancestor''s power abruptly broke out through their weak degenerate body, they basically had no way to escape death. Moreover, there was still the monster wolf in the ground. Thus, no matter how one looked at it, it was basically a dead end for them. For this reason, when Wang Chenye came back, he got very drunk. However, Zhang Sheng, who had a more intense temperament, did not say a word, but since then, he who was originally outgoing and cheerful became more old-fashioned.


    This emotional journey was veryplex, and there was no need to say it. In short, on the surface, Zhang Sheng at least never said anything. In cultivation, he remained conscientious, so everyone tacitly avoided talking about it. A cultivator must cultivate their mind and heart, so after a period of time, Zhang Sheng would naturally be able to adjust. However, time waited for no one.


    Ouyang Shang said hesitantly, "If that is the case, the other party has really grasped a weak link. Zhang Sheng''s talent is impable, and his heart is more determined than ordinary people. But the Emotion Sword is double-edged, it can hurt others and also the self. The Elders originally wanted him to pass the emotion tribtion once he achieved Jindan Stage��with his temper, he should''ve already experienced the emotion tribtion early."


    "Hey, this is a purely wrong training policy. You guys have made him too ignorant that he fell madly for a local girl�� Since you guys have already considered this emotion tribtion, you either keep him on the mountain until he reaches Jindan Stage, or arrange for an attractive girl in the sect to marry him��"


    Ouyang Shang said, "Who can imagine that there''s a local civilization in the Savage Land��"


    "Without a local civilization, there''s still a fox spirit�� Moreover, when it bes so lonely, even a wild dog or a goat is a source of risk."


    "Hey, you really think Junior Brother Zhang Sheng would��"


    "Honestly, do you prefer him to fall in love with a pure and innocent goat or with a demon girl who is a natural enemy of human?"


    "Good question��" Ouyang Shang gawked, then really began to think about it.


    "To tell you the truth, when you put it that way, I think a beautiful goat is also a good choice�� At least we can teach her cultivation, then wait until she transforms into human form, that��"


    "�� Big Brother, you really have a hearty appetite."


    Ouyang Shang hastened to exin, "I''m just speaking academically�� Back to the topic. How are you going to solve the problem of Zhang Sheng?"


    "The best way is to let him fall in love with somebody else, which will allow him to keep the edge of his Emotion Sword, and also resist the lure of the demon��"


    Ouyang Shang said, "But this one is very difficult. In the past two years, we have thought about ways to match him with one of the Junior Sisters in the golden generation. From He Yue, Fei Ying, Cai Xia�� All of them had partnered with him, but his immortal heart remained unmoved."


    Here, Ouyang Shang had manyints. Zhang Sheng the little b*stard rarely had his heart moved, but once he was moved, he was moved by a demon, this was a rare achievement.


    "I think there''s a problem with the previous way of partnering." Wang Lu said, "Let them take turns on duty two at once, which could foster feelings between colleagues. He was already on the mountain for many years, so he should''ve had a close friend."


    "Then what do you think?" Ouyang Shang asked, slightly narrowed his eyes.


    "�� You really want me to say it, don''t you? The simplest way is of course to find a volunteer to give up her virginity to him. Zhang Sheng this kid was clearly starting his love with the physical body so to speak. Since he could be able to have so much fun with that local girl, if it changed to one of our cultivator girls, he might probably y until his kidney burst. Two years ago, he has already tasted the flesh, and after two years of doing it alone with his hand, it is time for him to find a partner."


    Ouyang Shang said, "Actually, I think a lot of Junior Sisters like him very much."


    "A genius will shine wherever he goes. Moreover, in the past two years, his infatuated look can really lure young girls. Those Junior Sisters were previously cultivating in secret on the mountain, they don''t have many experiences, thus naturally they are easily attracted to him."


    "Who do you think is better suited to match with him?"


    "Well, we can arrange all the Junior Sisters ording to the size of their bust, and then, in turn, match them with him one by one."


    "��"


    "Or on the size of the hip? I''m not quite sure about his preference, but as a Big Brother, you should be familiar with him, so you should know quite a lot of his sexuality."


    "You''re the f*cking one who should know that!"


    ��


    Just as Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang were trying to decide which girl they would choose to pair up with Zhang Sheng, Zhang Sheng himself was also confused.


    Just now, Wang Lu came to his room to ask him about his experience after his primordial spirit went out of his body. But when he saw Wang Lu, he knew that his secret could not be kept.


    In fact, he did not intend to make it a secret because the priority of the matter was clear. It was true that the beautiful figure of the poison-extracting physician always lingered in his heart, butpared with the momentary affection, the feelings for his sect and fellow disciples that had been developed for decades were, without a doubt, much heavier.


    He had been cultivating Emotion Sword for many years, and had learned to use all kinds of emotion. Otherwise, was Emotion Sword powerless prior to him meeting with the poison extracting physician?


    But he didn''t want to exin it using those words because anything spoken through his mouth would always almost ineffective��nothing could prove better than living up to the n. Moreover, rather than letting Big Brother and the others worry about trivial things like this, it was better to solve the problem by himself. The two of them were already busy enough, so they should not be bothered by his feeling.


    Wasn''t the purpose of the management trainee program to develop the ability to solve problems independently?


    Of course, this problem was not easy to solve�� Love has always been the most intense of emotions. A person can have a number of rtives and friendships, but the true love is usually only one. Deep in his heart, he always remembered that there was always this hidden danger, so in regard to the demon race, he had made sure of it.


    Unfortunately, they were too stupid. Do they think I could turn my back on them just because of this trick? What a f*cking joke!


    The experience two years ago was like a dream. But since it was just a dream, there was always a day to wake up.


    Zhang Sheng gently stroked the brand new flying sword in his hand��he already had a n in his heart.

 Chapter 531 - As a Lotus Flower Breaking the Surface

    <h4>Chapter 531: As a Lotus Flower Breaking the Surface</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The discussion by the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect about the choice of candidates for one of the three positions within the three individual sword array had finally been settled.


    In the end, it was still Zhang Sheng who was chosen to be in one of the positions within the three individual sword array. Although Zhou Ming and Fei Ying regretted that they failed to get elected, they were not unwilling.


    Because in retrospect, they could not achieve as high as that of Zhang Sheng. In the past six months, Zhang Sheng''s performance had been impable.


    Even awe-inspiring.


    "Zhang Sheng, it''s actually�� not necessary for you to do this far. Zhou Ming and Fei Ying are just good substitute candidates, not topete with you."


    When the array diagram for the three individual sword array was handed over to Zhang Sheng, Ouyang Shang finally showed a disturbed look.


    Toward this, Zhang Sheng merely smiled. "They are indeed very good, but they are, after all, just alternatives. Our opponent is the demon king, so everything must be the best, only by achieving the limit can we have the chance to seed."


    "But the Emotion Sword uses emotion to drive the sword, by forcefully suppressing yourself, I''m very worried about you��"


    "Big Brother, you think too much." Zhang Sheng took the array diagram. "Love is emotion, but our brotherly affection is also emotion. Perhaps half a year ago I was still a bit confused, but when I cut out that sword, my sword intent became unprecedentedly pure, and I''m not confused anymore! For the past six months, I think I have already proven this point."


    Ouyang Shang nodded silently.


    Zhang Sheng''s cultivation in the past six months was indeed enough to prove everything. Not only was he hard working, he also went all out. ording to the scheduled duty turns, once every third day, he would send his primordial spirit out to kill and behead the departed spirits, tempering and refining his primordial spirit. However, since the unexpected ident six months ago, Zhang Sheng voluntarily changed the frequency to once a day, which waspletely a suicide rhythm. Even Ouyang Shang expressed his opposition to this. However, Zhang Sheng was very stubborn. At least, he waspletely unwilling to cooperate with the blind date program that had been prepared by Ouyang Shang for him.


    "I havepletely given my whole heart to the sword, I have no intention to give my feelings for a woman."


    It was hard to win other people''s trust with just words, so Zhang Sheng used his cultivation to prove everything, by going out to battle every day. After experiencing that ambush, his keen sense sharply increased. Even without the help of his Senior Brother, he could freelye and go in the ck tide. At the same time, his cultivation base advancement through battles was amazingly fast.


    Of course, the frequent small battles was not the key here. Under the watchful eyes of his fellow disciples, he soon met with a crucial moment in the ck tide outside the Dragon Pce.


    Surrounded by many spirits of the dead, he saw his two and a half years ago lover, the desert tribe''s poison extracting physician, Lu.


    This time, Lu was no longer hidden in the shadow, but out in the open. She still has the same appearance as two years ago, and even the temperament was exactly the same. The appearance of Lu even caused Wang Chenye who also fell for a poison extracting physician to sink into contemtion.


    The shock to Zhang Sheng whose emotion was more intense was even greater. As soon as he saw her, his eyes immediately changed.


    It was just that, they became as cold as ice. Just as that demon girl, with a mncholic expression, was ready to speak, Zhang Sheng had already unsheathed his Emotion Sword.


    At that time, everyone who was watching the scene from Dragon Pce through video watching spell was shocked by the decisiveness and sharpness of that sword. It was definitely the most powerful sword strike in Zhang Sheng''s life. When the sword qi shed, even the water current was crushed. The demon girl who bore the brunt of this strike was stirred into a collection of ck mist, along with the ten high rank heavy armored soldiers beside her. From the beginning to the end, Zhang Sheng didn''t even say a single word. His cold and ruthless action even made people wonder whether he was still a sword cultivator of the Emotion Sword.


    "No, it''s not ruthless." After Zhang Sheng returned, he lightly exined, "It''s just heartless."


    Zhang Sheng proved himself with unquestionable actualbat, thus Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang had nothing to say. After some discussion, they finally decided to give him thest position in the three individual sword array, which was the biggest recognition for his effort and ability. In fact, the strength of Zhang Sheng''s heartless sword strike hadpletely surpassed that of his other fellow disciples.


    After that, the demon girl never appeared in front of Zhang Sheng. Perhaps she had already been smashed by Zhang Sheng''s heartless sword, or perhaps the demon king finally realized that this trick could not be used anymore. In short, this matter had finallye to an end.


    It was just that, whenever people saw Zhang Sheng''s increasingly determined eyes, they always felt a bit sad.


    ����


    The failure of that honey trap n seemed to be insignificant for the demon king because he still had other ns. The poison extracting physician was only a part of the n. After a period of time, he came up with a variety of ways, constantly infiltrating in various ways to attack, trying to obstruct the double array. This even made Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu tired of coping with it, so much that it implicated their own cultivation.


    In ordance with the best expectation, after the three-year strategy, in addition to obtaining seventy-three fresh new Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage, the cultivation base of Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu would also advance by leaps and bounds, which was expected to reach peak Jindan Stage. However, in fact, because of this external affair, which involved too much energy, the two were stuck in the middle-level Jindan Stage, without any hope to go further within the next six months.


    However, there was also a good side to this: byunching tricks after tricks at them, it proved that the Demon Kingcked the method to deal with them in a single blow�� With the strength of the Demon King, there was no need to spend so much effort for a group of cultivators whose highest cultivation base was only Jindan Stage. The only exnation to this was that the heavy loss caused by Fenrir to him was too deep, so hecked the ability to do what he really wanted.


    As long as they persisted�� when they finallyunched the double array, that was the time the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect would get out of trouble in one fell swoop


    Inspired by this conviction, the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect spent the most difficultst half of the year.


    ����


    Half a year passed by in an instant.


    On this day, the Blessed Fountain Dragon Pce trembled endlessly. Dark gravels and dust fell down from above. Cracks on the dome that looked like the way of lightning strike continued to spread. At the same time, the Feng Shui lines below the Dragon Pce began to copse, and the frenzied spiritual energy ripped the ground and spurted out from the cracks. It was like the saying the sky fell down and the earth split open.


    The copse of the Blessed Fountain Dragon Pce was very rapid, but all of this had already been expected. The cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect had been preparing for this for three years. In the mid-air in the middle of the main hall of the Dragon Pce, Wang Lu, Ouyang Shang, and Zhang Sheng stood in a triangle formation. Wang Lu, whose body was filled with the supreme spirit root of void spirit root, upied the sky position in the center. Ouyang Shang, with his great providence, had the blessing of thend, upied the earth position. Zhang Sheng cultivated the Emotion Sword, but emotion was the quintessence of a person, so he upied the human position. The three of them were in their respective position and simultaneously connected their sword intent, ready to lead the overall situation.


    On the ground, seventy-two disciples of Spirit Sword sect spread out, each upying a key position in the seventy-two great killing array. In the middle of the array was Fei Ying��the beautiful girl was an expert in array apart from Ouyang Shang in the golden generation.


    "Activate the array!"


    As the girl shouted with her clear voice, the rest of the cultivators, in rapt attention, simultaneously opened their mouth.


    "Activate the array!"


    In an instant, the giant force sent by the Feng Shui line that continued to impact the ground suddenly calmed down, like being suppressed by an evenrger force. The seventy-two golden cores nearly bloomed, enhancing one another.


    Over the past three years, due to the situation, most of the golden cores of the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect had various defects likecking in luster and other things, which was enormously different than that of the top rank golden core. However, at this moment, under the influence of the great killing array, the luster from each of the golden cores merged, covering up each individual core defects, the purity of the golden core gradually bing wless.


    The great killing array itself did not have such a wonderful ability. However, at this time, taking advantage of the copse of the Feng Shui lines of Blessed Fountain, the essence of the whole spilled spiritual energy was absorbed into the great array, which actually catalyzed the seventy-two golden cores into their wless form!


    "Activate the array!"


    In mid-air, Wang Lu let out a shout and lifted up the Sword of Mount Kun high above his head. The boundless aura of void spirit actually appeared around his earth-element based sword.


    "Activate the array!"


    Ouyang Shang lowered his head and roared. His personal spirit sword was pointed downward. His sword intent was pure and immovable as mountain.


    "Activate the array!"


    Strange light shed through Zhang Sheng''s mind, the dozens of years of immortal cultivation coalesced into a pure sword intent, which reflected into a sword like imposing manner in his eyes.


    The three individual sword array was formally activated. In an instant, the three cultivators seemed to merge into one, like a myriad incarnation. Each one was dominant, and each one was also the foundation. Then, the sword array was connected with the great killing array. Although the number of people in the three individual sword array was lesser, like it was the mind that controlled the body, it instantly took the dominant control.


    The seventy-two great killing array took advantage of the power of the Feng Shui line to evolve the seventy-two crude golden cores into pure ones, providing enormous energy through the natural self-creation energy of golden cores. The three individual sword array in mid-air used their immortal level position to apply the top rank sword cultivation of immortal level method to the limit.


    "Activate the array!"


    This time, no one could tell who this voice belonged to. It sounded as if it came from one person, but also as if it was the unison scream of seventy-five people. The two arrays thoroughly unleashed their full power, and the Dragon Pce copsed in an instant with this cry. The next moment, the ck tide came crashing down from above, in which there were countless spirits of the dead. Together, they became a behemoth that seemed to devour everything. However, the zing sword light immediately shed through the darkness. The three individual sword array switched position, with Wang Lu now at the core position. Then, utilizing the enormous power provided by the seventy-two great killing array, he sent out an unprecedentedly intense primal chaos heaven splitting sword strike.


    This sword strike had both invisible and tangible sword. The cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect only felt an unstoppable force that forced them to merge and reorganize. In the blink of an eye, the seventy-five people have joined together into the embodiment into an all-conquering sharp sword. Its sharp point pointed straight toward the sky, and the sword intent broke through all the obstacles.


    Boom!


    The primal chaos heaven splitting sword violently collided with the ck tide. The momentum was terrifying.


    The double array strategy was not a secret. The Demon King had expected that there would be such a decisive day. Therefore in advance, he had alreadyid out an impressive disy of manpower in the polluted water of Blessed Fountain, among which, there was nock of those with astonishing strength. Coupled with the highly toxic polluted water that had been brewing for three years, the obstacles in the way of the cultivators of Spirit Sword Mountain were no small matters.


    However, under the impact of this primal chaos heaven splitting sword, the toxic water that had besieged the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect for three years disappeared in the blink of an eye. The spirits of the dead hidden in the water couldn''t even resist the intense shockwave in the water and turned into fragments. The heavy water pressure of Blessed Fountain also didn''t survive under the impact of the sword qi.


    At thest moment, they were still at the Dragon Pce, and the array sound still lingered in their ears.


    The next moment, they crashed through the several kilometers of deep water and appeared above the Blessed Fountain, and the road ahead suddenly became wide open!

 Chapter 532 - So Annoyed That it is Still Wednesday

    <h4>Chapter 532: So Annoyed That it is Still Wednesday</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    So Annoyed That it is Still Wednesday 1


    The sky was as dark as ink.


    Not seeing the sun in three years did not end with theunch of this double array.


    The world above the water surface was still in total darkness. In the past three years, the ck tide had been deeply rooted and grown stronger in the Savage Land. After leaving Blessed Fountain, cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect saw more and more powerful spirits of the dead. Thousands of armies of skeletons spread along the vastnd all the way to the horizon. It was especially thicker in the direction of Spirit Sword Mountain. The road toward Spirit Sword Mountain seemed to be an impassable pass.


    "�� My goodness, just out of the dragon''s pool and into the tiger''s den."


    In the three individual sword array, Ouyang Shang spoke out with emotion what was in Wang Lu and Zhang Sheng''s mind.


    Under the influence of the array, the three guys'' primordial spirits were closely connected, each mind interlinked with the others.


    "Nonsense, if there''s such an earth-shattering scene, the ck tide should''ve long rmed Shengjing Sect, and Daoist Master He Tu should''ve sent his people to stop it. Do you take the Nine Regions map of Shengjing Sect as fake? This is just an illusion! Everybody stay close! We''reing home!"


    The seventy-two cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect below the three individual sword array were silent. When they activated the array, they have converged their primordial spirits and handed everything over to the three individual sword array above them, not caring about the outside world. Where the three individual sword array pointed at was where they would go.


    Wang Lu upied the sky position within the three individual sword array and had the absolute dominance in the critical moment. As soon as they broke out of the Blessed Fountain, he immediately locked the direction they would go. The sword pointed to the east, in the direction of Spirit Sword Mountain!


    Toward this, Ouyang Shang hesitated a little but did not oppose it. He just remembered the other Junior Sisters who entered the Savage Land together�� Three years ago, before ck tide blocked the Blessed Fountain, there were more than twenty people scattered around the Savage Land. He wondered whether they were still alive?


    However, now was not the time for a rescue operation. The explosive power of the double array was unparalleled, but it couldn''tst. At most, the sword array wouldst for an hour before itpletely disintegrated. And after the double array disintegrated, everyone would be exhausted like a dried oilmp�� When they initially nned this move, it was intended as a ''seed or die trying'' move. They did not have any extra time to waste.


    "Break! Break! Break!"


    Wang Lumanded the sword array to advance triumphantly. He continued to urge the primordial spirit to issue the order. Each ''break'' sound, a wave of devastating primordial chaos heaven splitting sword qi broke out, shattering everything that blocked their path.


    After three consecutive waves, the sword array had rushed dozens of miles away from Blessed Fountain. The ce that they went through did not have a single enemy as countless of departed spirits had been turned to ashes by the sword wave. The ck tide had also been scattered by a lot. The dark clouds in the sky above gradually turned loose, revealing the dusky sunlight.


    However, after three rounds of sword wave, the resistance on the road ahead of them was getting bigger and bigger. The departed spirits that had died previously were just cannon fodders. At present, there were more and more elites in front of them, trying to stop the sword array at all cost.


    "Break! Break! Break!"


    Wang Lu did not stop but just sent three consecutive orders. Its momentum became even more astonishing, prompting sword waves with more powerful destructive force.


    The huge mountain of rotting flesh cracked under the sword wave, the sinister malicious spirits vanished like smoke in thin air, and untold numbers of skeletons crushed into bone powder�� It was an unparalleled crushing attack, and the sword array was unimpeded. They once again rushed forward for dozens of miles. This was equivalent to taking a big step on their journey home.


    At the same time, the enemy at the front gradually also became more and more formidable. The monsters of Savage Land that had been corrupted by the ck tide, and the ancient demon spirits were draped in ayer of heavy armor that previously appeared in the demon spirit dream��


    "Break! Break! Break!"


    Wang Lu roared and the primordial spirit madly spurred the power of the sword array. The seventy-two golden cores of the great killing array burst frantically with each of Wang Lu''s breath. Each contraction would squeeze out waves of golden core true qi into the three individual sword array, and then transform into primordial chaos heaven splitting sword qi that was equal to heavenly tribtion, which would then explode ahead of them.


    The ancient demon spirits were torn and smashed in anger and pain, and the monsters were dying in ignorance. And the ghost king who had just appeared melted and disappeared��


    However, after that one vigorous effort, exhaustion flooded in. Although the magical power supply from the seventy-two great killing array was still abundant, the actual situation of Wang Lu''s primordial spirit, after nine rounds of explosion, became uncertain and started to flicker.


    "Substitute!"


    Ouyang Shang took a step forward in the sword array and reced Wang Lu as the controller of the entire array. With Ouyang Shang on the stage, the movement of the sword array slowed down. At the same time, it lost the power to float in mid-air and began to fall down. In a short moment, everyone in the sword array fell into a mountain. Meanwhile, in the mountains, the power of the ck tide was ubiquitous. Countless monsters and spirits of the dead began to poke their head.


    "Move!"


    Ouyang Shang let out a cold humph. The huge power of the array was no longer concentrated into a sharp sword but suddenly sank into the ground.


    The next moment, the sword array suddenly moved forward, rushing with an rming speed. Their feet and legs did not move, but instead, it seemed like they were flying, and also unstoppable�� Because the ground under their feet frantically surged, pushing them forward ording to Ouyang Shang''s order.


    Ahead of them was a mountain range, so Ouyang Shang shouted, "Separate!"


    The ground shook and the mountains in the mountain range separated. The peaks that have stood for thousands of years voluntarily cracked under thatmand, separated into a slender canyon, which became the passage for the sword array to pass through.


    On both sides of the canyon, big and small spirits of the dead-eyed them covetously, and in front of them, a number of wisps of ghosts dropped from the sky to block their path.


    The spirits of the dead in the ck tide would not obey the order of Ouyang Shang, so he once againmanded the mountain range.


    "Copse!"


    The ground copsed and the mountains cracked. Cracks burst out on the ground as if the mouth of the ground behemoth swallowed up the spirits of the dead. The broken mountains and stones rolled down, crushing the spirits of the dead under their weight.


    Ouyang Shang ordered thend for his own use to clear the way ahead. Now, there were no enemies that blocked their way on both sides of the canyon, and their momentum forward was unstoppable. After making sure the road ahead was clear for a hundred miles, Ouyang Shang felt his primordial spirit had turned hot, nearly reaching the limit.


    "Substitute!"


    Zhang Sheng stepped forward to rece Ouyang Shang. As he upied the main position, the power of the sword array suddenly fell down a level��although in the sword array they shared each other''s power and their primordial spirit mingled with each other, the gap between him and Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang was undeniable.


    Feeling that the momentum of the sword array had gone down, those spirits of the dead who were previously scared sheetless began to stir up.


    "Disorder!"


    Zhang Sheng unleashed his Emotion Sword. The Emotion Sword qi was invisible, and it quietly infiltrated. After a while, the sounds of fierce battles could be heard everywhere. The spirits of the dead within the ck tide were affected by the sword qi and began to kill each other frantically. The cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect who were surrounded in the middle by them, however, were not affected.


    Zhang Sheng lightly smiled andmanded the sword array to move forward. Although they were not fast, it was smooth and rxed.


    After going on like this for dozens of miles, Zhang Sheng gradually felt his primordial spirit shook, his heart irritated, and the seven emotions and six desires began to dance chaotically. It was difficult for him to sustain the Emotion Sword any longer.


    "Substitute."


    At this time, Wang Lu was already well rested and had been waiting for his turn for a long time. However, when he took over the main position and ready to fly upward and clear all the spirits of the dead with the primal chaos heaven splitting sword�� This battle to return home had finally ushered in a full-fledged powerful opponent.


    ����


    "Good array, worthy to be called the golden generation indeed."


    It was the familiar voice and the familiar figure. Ahead of them was someone with the red skin, the fierce fangs, and the heavy armor. Though the body was small, it was majestic. Fire burned from his feet, and every step that he took left behind burning footsteps on the ground.


    Thest long-lost demon king finally appeared.


    "You have guts, you really dare to show yourself. A mere intangible remnant soul, without even a physical body, do youe here to die?" Wang Lu narrowed his eyes and analyzed the opponent''s reality with his insight.


    However, even with his sharp eyes, he came up with nothing�� The opponent rank was after all too high. Theplete state of the demon king was the same level as the monster wolf Fenrir, his stage was probably higher than a Supreme. Even if he was just a mere remnant soul, he still could not be analyzed by a Jindan Stage cultivator.


    However, a remnant soul was still a remnant soul�� If he had even just one percent of his original ability, he did not need to be so enthusiastic in mobilizing the hundreds of thousands of spirits of the dead in the ck tide to obstruct them from returning to the mountain. By relying on so many minions, it just showed that his noumenon power was seriouslycking. At least not enough to withstand the sword array of the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect.


    "Outbound visitor, go back to your home!"


    Just as his voice fell, Wang Lu fully unleashed his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi. The heaven splitting sword qi was omnipotent and had absolute lethality against the intangible soul. When the sword qi came out, the Demon King remnant soul immediately appeared shaky.


    However, just before the Demon King was split by the sword qi, a thick shield suddenly blocked in front of him. The sword qi that was powerful enough to break the sky bombarded that shield, which set off a terrifying shockwave. After the ripple spread out and dispersed, the shield, however, remained as strong as ever.


    "�� Oh?"


    The shield was held on a thick and powerful arm, and the arm belonged to a tall and burly, heavy armored demon. Underneath the helmet was a familiar face.


    "Desert demon? He''s not dead?"


    More than three years ago, Wang Lu saw that face in the desert. It was a strong and hardworking cksmith but simple and honest. Later on, with the cost of his life, the power of the ancestor was triggered in him by the Demon King, bing theplete form of the royal family of the demon race along with skyrocketed power.


    However, setting aside that drawing the ancestor power would overdraw the vitality�� Even after returning to his ancestor''s form, with his peak power, the cksmith would not have been able to resist the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi.


    The full power strike of primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi with the backing of two great sword array, let alone Jindan or Yuanying�� even Daoist Master of Deity Stage, if not yet reached the middle level, would not be able to meet with this sword strike head-on. And that cksmith was at most at the level of Jindan�� Could it be that in three years, he was able to rise from Jindan to Deity Stage?


    However, very soon, Wang Lu''s doubt was answered. Behind that cksmith appeared dozens of royal families. All of them were desert demons that should''ve died a long time ago, with power far exceeded that of three years ago. At the same time�� their breaths were linked with each other, a sign that they were vaguely connected by an unknown array.


    It was not the cksmith who blocked the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi just now, but rather the synergy of these dozens of demons. Despite that�� even if dozens of them joined together, they should not be able to match the power of the sword qi.


    "It''s not just you who knows array."


    Demon King said with an irritating smile, "It is true that I''m just a remnant soul of an outbound visitor, and I can''t even withstand your one sword strike. So, if you have the ability, just pass through my loyal bodyguards and kill me if you can."

 Chapter 533 - Just Need A Bit More

    <h4>Chapter 533: Just Need A Bit More</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    This was an unexpectedly fierce battle.


    The desert demons were extremely strong. Each of them wasparable to the Jindan Stage from righteous sects in Nine Regions and even better than that of Spirit Sword Sect disciples whose golden core had been soaked in the gutter oil. Moreover, their array was stronger. The action of those dozens of demons seemed chaotic, often inexplicable. However, when they raised their hands or lifted their feet, they could pull up such great strength. Their frontal collision against the Wang Lu-led sword array did not cause them to fall!


    Every time the two sidesunched their attack, the ground shook, and the aftermath of the sword qi continued to rage across the surrounding area. The ck tide that shrouded the area was actually pushed out, revealing the clear sky.


    However, the blue sky was also quickly lost in the violent energy turbulence. Sometimes, deep night sky emerged, sometimes, there were lightning and thunder, sometimes, the sky was shrouded with clouds, and sometimes, the red sun shone��


    From this strange phenomenon, it could clearly be seen how fierce this battle was. Standing on the main position on the three individual sword array, the more Wang Lu attacked, the more startled he was. When this double array strategy was formted three years prior, no one thought that someone could match this sword array!


    Of course, strictly speaking�� if the Demon King could solve the threat of Fenrir within three years andpletely recover from the injury, then theplete form of the Demon King was enough to crush everything. If they really encountered that situation, everyone could only go to the Yellow Springs. However, at present, although the Demon King had failed to recover from injury, his bodyguards were actually unusually powerful.


    "Are they really just Jindan?"


    During the fierce battle, Ouyang Shang could not help but ask.


    Wang Lu said with a sinking voice, "ording to human ssification, they are indeed Jindan Stage; From peak Jindan to low-level Jindan, the average is not much higher than us, and their number is less than us. But��"


    But after a long and fierce battle, the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect could not gain an upper hand. Let alone crossing their defense to kill the Demon King�� they even slowly retreated under the pressure of the other side. And this was when the sword array led by Wang Lu whose offensive was the sharpest. When Wang Lu''s primordial spirit started to flicker and needed to be substituted, the scene became even worse.


    "�� It''s the disparity between the array."


    Within the three interlinked primordial spirits, suddenly, Fei Ying''s voice could be heard. Within the seventy-two great killing array, she assumed the center spot, and was the only node closely connected with the three individual sword array, therefore, she couldmunicate with Wang Lu and the others.


    Fei Ying was an expert in array. In terms of talent and perception of this, she was even better than the Ouyang Shang who was good at basically everything. At this time, after a period of observation, the quality of array used by the demons was judged as above that of their sword arraybination.


    "The array disparity is it��" Ouyang Shang immediately felt that things had be even more difficult. This sword arraybination was originally conceived as a result of him and Wang Lu neglecting their sleep and forgetting about food. Later on, it was ultimately formed after going through amendment of everyone else. Meaning that this was the condensation of the wisdom of the golden generation. Although there was still a gap in performancepared with a lot of the arrays of Yuanying and Deity Stage, it was already the pinnacle in Jindan Stage.


    In terms of array, the stronger was not always the better. For example, in the legendary great destion period, the immortal yer sword array that could kill an immortal, in terms of wondrousness, its power, naturally, was far above the three individual sword array, but that sword array could not be used before reaching Supreme level, thus far from meeting the need of the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect. At this time in Jindan Stage, their sword arraybination could already be called as the peak.


    Unexpectedly, there was sky above sky. The current array used by the demons was obviously better than what they had. After experiencing it, they felt tied, and the situation was getting worse.


    "No wonder on a one-on-one level battle array, there is a disparity between them and us. This battle is not good."


    Through primordial spirit link, Fei Ying helplessly sighed.


    "Don''t think about it, just leave the battle thing to us. There will always be a way." Ouyang Shangforted Fei Ying and then said to Wang Lu, "If you can''t hold on, then let me take over, I see that your primordial spirit is already nearly reaching the limit."


    Wang Lu actually thought otherwise. "Let you take over so the situation would get worse? Now with me as the controller, there''s at least a bnce of power, but once we get weaker, the situation will immediately snowball, and it will be impossible to recover."


    "�� The problem is, after your oilmp ispletely dry, wouldn''t the situation be simrly worse?"


    "That''s why before the oilmp is dry�� We have toe up with some unusual method." Wang Lu gritted his teeth. "Prepare the suicide squad."


    "Suicide squad?" Ouyang Shang narrowed his eyes. "Are you serious?"


    "Or else what? Competing with them in terms of endurance, waiting for them to get exhausted first? I think their situation is much better than we are, we can''t match their endurance. It is impossible to turn the table around without using ultimate 1 ."


    "Your so-called ultimate is to let your Junior Brother or Sister go to the other side and blow up their golden core?"


    "If you have other ultimates then tell me!"


    "�� I can''t agree with that. Even if I could stomach the sacrifice, your move is too risky. The number of people in ourbined sword array is just right, no extra personnel. So self-destruction of the golden core is equal to the self-destruction of the sword array. If it fails to scatter the other party''s array, then it would be a suicide for every one of us."


    Wang Lu said, "There''s a gold medal substitute, Autumn Beam."


    "If it''s at the start of the battle, then that''s okay, but now that the array is running at full capacity, how could there be a room for Autumn Beam to intervene? Once the neer is forcibly inserted in, it would cause stagnation in the array, that''s also a suicide!"


    "Oh? So looks like Big Brother has alreadye up with a way that doesn''t need to be risky and sacrifice stability to win?"


    Ouyang Shang was silent for a while. "Let me try it first. If I fail, you can take anyone you want to blow themselves up."


    "Good, then I''ll wait for the good news."


    ����


    After Ouyang Shang assumed themand, the situation did not improve. Of course, it was not as bad as Wang Lu expected. Although their explosive power was not as against the heaven as primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, using the power of the earth, dealing with the demons seemed to be easy for Ouyang Shang.


    Of course, arge part of this came from the inexplicable blessing of the earth, which made his move very effective. Relying on this extraordinary disy, Ouyang Shang barely managed to maintain the situation. Unfortunately, until his primordial spirit turned hot and could not hold on any longer, he could not find an opportunity to turn the situation around.


    After Ouyang Shang stepped down, it was Zhang Sheng''s turn. However, regarding this Emotion Sword sword cultivator, it was really difficult for everyone to have their confidence in him. Zhang Sheng''s performance was indeed excellent, but after all, he could not bepared with Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu. Therefore, when he took themanding position, Wang Lu was ready to choose the appropriate golden core from the seventy-two great killing array to be blown at the enemy.


    However, right at this time, the demons'' array''s performance had also begun to decline. Not only their power output gradually decreased, they also appeared to be somewhat stiff when they changed position, not as much as flexible as before. In this stalemate situation, this change was particrly eye-catching.


    Because the thing necessary to break this stalemate was precisely such kind of small change.


    "This is��" Wang Lu inexplicably looked at the situation before him. "Could it be that the demons'' endurance is not good? The period of validity of their array has passed?"


    Ouyang Shang was also confused. "Or the Emotion Sword has a special effect on these desert demons?"


    "Or��"


    For a time, the two of them could not understand this mystery. However, they were not particrly attached to this problem. Right now, what they must do was to give their full support to Zhang Sheng as the leader of the array and bring his Emotion Sword power to the extreme.


    Zhang Sheng would not be distracted by other things, but would instead bepletely immersed in the Emotion Sword. Right now, the visible sword in his hand was fully waved by him, guiding the golden core true qi to be invisible sword qi, bursting forth the thread of emotion that brewed within his immortal heart.


    "Disorder!"


    The sword of disorder mind was vast and indistinct. When it came out, the sharp edge of the sword drifted without a resting ce, just like moon breaking into pieces in the water. The demon that guarded at the front part of the array felt as if he saw a blur. The curved sword qi had bypassed the heavy shield to hack his shoulder. The thick armor canceled out the sword qi, but the trace of confused heart and at a loss feeling had infiltrated in. This emotion thread wound around his mind that this demon immediately stood with a nk expression on the spot.


    At that moment, the mind of that demon became confused. Countless forgotten lights and shadows passed before his eyes: the hard but simple life in the tribe, the day to day cksmith practice, the secret feelings that he kept about his childhood sweetheart�� until the ancestor''s blood was awakened, and the old life was torn apart.


    Why�� would I want to fight? Even if I win, can everything I hopee back?


    The confusion of this shield bearer caused the entire demon array to turn sluggish. Zhang Sheng immediately stepped forward and pursued the victory. It was just that the speed with which the demon changed their array was also quick. Hundreds of thousands of hurricane-spear-like shadows were struck at him, forcing Zhang Sheng to ce his sword across him, using bluntness to defend against the iing attack.


    When Zhang Sheng found the w in the offense of the demons, they had already changed the person at the front of the array. Now it was a butcher, with the same tall and burly body and burning me in his eyes. With him as the core, the demon array became zing hot, and Zhang Sheng''s disorder mind was burned out.


    Zhang Sheng sighed and operated his immortal heart, cleaning away the confused thoughts in his mind and recing them with burning fighting intent, as if a fire had been ignited.


    "Burn!"


    After the red sword qi was unleashed, it turned into a sea of fire, adding fire to the zing demon array, aggravating it!


    "Ahh!" The bloodthirsty butcher''s barely existent reason was burned down, causing his brutal killing intent to be impossible to resist. He left the array for a surprise attack, pointing his bloody hatchet and chopper at Zhang Sheng with ocean-like killing intent. At this moment, Zhang Sheng secretly stepped down, and Wang Lu, who was ready, went to the stage. Then, the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi whose power had already been stored up, like splitting the heaven and earth apart, burst out!


    Half of the butcher''s body melted away,pletely annihted under the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi. Losing their front guy, the demon array was unable to withstand a single blow in the face of thebined sword array. After sending out that single sword strike, Wang Lu smoothly stepped down from the main position. And after taking a breath, Zhang Sheng immediately stepped up, sending out a piercing cold sword intent.


    "Sorrow!"


    When the butcher was executed, the demons were shocked and grieved, and Zhang Sheng''s sorrow sword came just at the right moment. The sorrow sword intent was like big snow falling from the sky, sweeping through the heart of every demon, freezing all emotions.


    The whole array stagnated and the rock-solidbination suddenly fell into a state of disunity.


    This time, there was no need for a substitute, because Zhang Sheng had already perfectly brewed the sharpest sword intent.


    It was the most powerful sword strike in the emotion sword, which was the most lethal and explosive. Its full power strike could evenpete with the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi. If it fell in the demon array whose condition was now like a sheet of loose sand, in just one strike, the oue would immediately be decided!


    However, right at this time, Zhang Sheng felt that his primordial spirit trembled, and the sword intent that had been perfectly brewed was slightly scattered.


    It was not his own problem, but the supply of magical power from the seventy-two great killing array had begun to waver. Thebined sword array chain-reacted from one to another, so his emotion sword was also greatly affected.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "�� Time." Wang Lu whispered.


    "Time?" Zhang Sheng suddenly understood. It turned out�� the array time was about to end.


    Thebined sword array could onlyst for about an hour. Previously, after Wang Lu, Ouyang Shang, and Zhang Sheng had taken turns in the main position and rushed hundreds of miles forward, crossing halfway through their way home, and then fighting the dying and reborn again demons with their array�� the time had finallye to an end.


    ��

 Chapter 534 - The Person in Heat is Unreliable

    <h4>Chapter 534: The Person in Heat is Unreliable</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In designing the double array strategy, it was not considered how to cope with the situation when encountering an equally matched opponent. Relying on thebined sword array, the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect could obtain thebat power of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage for about an hour. This two-stage increase in power was really awe-inspiring. In order to achieve this goal, the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect had paid a painful price for the past three years.


    Everything was in order to obtain the crushing everything power of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage��Deity Stage was perhaps not the top cultivation base in Nine Regions, but it was more than enough to face the remnant soul of Demon King.


    Of course, if the opponent was strong enough that it was hard to win even when having cultivation base of Deity Stage, then it was indeed their fate, and they had nothing to say.


    However, unexpectedly, although the real Demon King didn''t have the power of Deity Stage, he had a group of demons who formed an array with strengthparable to that of Deity Stage. Almost the same idea as thebined sword array, the Demon King relied on a group of desert demons in which the highest cultivation base was only peak Jindan Stage, and actually blocked thebined sword array of the golden generation.


    Right now, the one hour time was about to pass, and the seventy-two great killing array had begun to falter. From those with the weakest Jindan, some couldn''t keep up with the change in the array-Not because they lost their fighting intent, but after being frequently squeezed out of power, their golden cores were on the verge of copse, and it was difficult to meet the minimum demand of arge scale array; at any time, they might possibly be repelled by the array.


    Once the seventy-two great killing array copsed, even if Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang have greater ability, it would still be to no avail��the three individual sword array would be like still water�� However, even until this time, the golden generation still failed to break through the defense of the demons.


    "It seems that I win this game." The voice of the Demon King quietly came, the smirk on his face was particrly irritating.


    Thebined sword array had not beenpletely disintegrated. At present, it still had a striking force left for one blow, it was just that it was on the verge of copse. Once they send out thisst blow, a little bit ofx would immediately cause the sword array to disintegrate! Before the disintegration of the array, the perception shield of many disciples would be removed, making them able to be disturbed from outside matters, and the mental resistance of Jindan was also the weakest. In just that one as light as a feather sentence, the Demon King had already wavered many people''s heart.


    However, just at this time, from the center of the great killing array, Fei Ying said in amazement, "There''s a w in the demon array!"


    With that, relying on the contact between the great killing array and three individual sword array, the girl uploaded her discovery through the primordial spirit link.


    In the twinkling of an eye, in Zhang Sheng''s vision, there was a little red dot within the demon array, which was the mark locked by Fei Ying.


    The point marked by Fei Ying was a short demon whose performance average in the previous battle. At this time, nobody knows why it actually drifted away from the array, which immediately a big w in the array.


    After pointing out that dot, Fei Ying''s voice spread throughout the mind of every Spirit Sword Sect disciples, "Don''t listen to his savage words, actually, they''re also almost spent. They can''t maintain their own array, so it begins to show a w! As long as we rush to shatter that point before they regroup, we can take the opportunity to break their defense line to directly destroy the root of the problem!"


    These words immediately stabilized their mind.


    "Understood." Zhang Sheng took a deep breath and then fully operated the golden core in his Jade Mansion, and in his immortal heart, there was the killing intent of dying heart.


    At present, Zhang Sheng''s strongest assault, the dying heart sword, was ready to go.


    Time was short, so Zhang Sheng had no time to swap position with any of his two Senior Brothers, while Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang also had no intention topete for the main position. Judging from the situation, Zhang Sheng''s emotion sword obviously had the most restraining effect on the demons. Although the principle of why it was so was unknown, now was not the time to study the principle.


    The fruit of this victory, I will take it.


    Zhang Sheng silently said this in his heart, and then went all out with his dying heart sword!


    In a split moment, thebined sword array burst out an astonishing power, the disciples of Spirit Sword sect had already ignited their innate vitality, supplying the power for the array at all cost. Under this full force explosion, this dying out sword met no resistance. In an instant, it was about to break into the core of the opponent''s array and then pierce the chest of that small in stature demon.


    This sword strike was so fierce that the entire demon array was swept by its shockwave. That short demon was the first to bear the brunt. Merely affected by the shockwave, most of the heavy armor on its body disintegrated. The helmet that covered the face fell off, revealing the true face of that demon.


    It was a delicate but pale face.


    "!!!"


    Instantly, Zhang Sheng trembled slightly.


    "Lu, it''s you?"


    Zhang Sheng gently spat out a questioning voice.


    Unfortunately, the other party was no longer able to respond to him anymore. Stabbed in the chest by the dying out sword, in the blink of an eye, this poison extracting physician lost her vitality. She had a stunned look on her face, and didn''t even have the time to say herst words.


    A pity�� Zhang Sheng''s heart sneered.


    If I hadn''t met with you six months ago, at this time, I might have been hit hard, and then implicate everyone else�� As an Emotion Sword cultivator, Lu is indeed my life gate, unfortunately, you guys have revealed this card too early!


    That''s right, until now, I still can''t put down my love for Lu, but I also know that the real Lu had already died three years ago, and now she was just a walking dead controlled by the Demon King. Because if it''s the real Lu, she would never stand on the opposite of me at this time. And I will never waste my feelings for a pile of meat! That is a disrespect for the real Lu!


    After somewhat severing all their rtion, the power of Zhang Sheng''s dying heart sword went up a level. He thrust through the corpse of Lu and swept the defense line of the demon, pressing toward the Demon King!


    As long as this sword reached its target, this battle would be considered as over!


    At thest moment, Zhang Sheng found out that time seemed to slow down�� It might be that when he unleashed his dying heart sword with all his might, due to overwork, his primordial spirit had already surpassed its limit, or perhaps this was the final struggle of the demon king��although he was just a remnant soul without flesh, after all, his primordial spirit was on the level of Supreme, that he might be able to influence the perception of others.


    But this was just a senseless struggle. No matter how he tried to interfere, Zhang Sheng''s dying heart sword would not be shaken.


    "A pity." The voice of the Demon King faintly sounded out, "She is the sole survivor whose soul is left intact by me. Originally, I wanted to tell that if you can beat me, I would help you two to be together. Unexpectedly, my painstaking effort was ruthlessly smashed by you."


    "��" Hearing this, Zhang Sheng was stunned, and his mind began to tremble uncontrobly.


    "Don''t listen to him." Wang Lu shouted. "This is ''dead men tell no tales'' matter, not worth wasting the energy!"


    "Dead men tell no tales? Hahaha, that''s just self-deception! If she doesn''t have feelings for you, how could she break the order six months ago and go to meet with you privately? It''s true that I should''ve kept this card until the end~ She loves you so much that she disdains everything, she would rather abandon her own tribe and also want to impede the array. Otherwise, how could just now my perfect array turn from good to bad? If you have eyes, don''t tell me you couldn''t see the problem with the array position at that time? Unfortunately, you guys are still too weak that even with her effort to impede the array, you guys still can''t win, that''s why at thest moment, she had to take the initiative to break away to be the w! From the moment she regained consciousness three years ago, she made up her mind to sacrifice herself to help you! But you, the man who once made a solemn pledge of eternal love with her and willing to live and die together, finally stepped on her corpse to get to me!"


    "Y-You��" Zhang Sheng''s whole body shivered fiercely, and his sword qi scattered uncontrobly.


    "That''s right, you won. My perfect array has been broken. No one can stop you. So enjoy your fruit of victory human, the fruit poured by the blood of the beloved must be especially, fucking beautiful!"


    Boom!


    Zhang Sheng''s state of mind was in a chaos and his dying heart sword came crashing down.


    "Damn it, I knew people in heat can''t be trusted��"


    At the crucial moment, Wang Lu came forward and took the main position in the three individual sword array despite the repulsion. The primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi turned into a giant vortex that sucked Zhang Sheng''s sword qi to turn it into its own use, and then continued the sword thrust for the victory.


    Regardless of whose corpse he stepped on or whose blood that poured the fruit of victory��


    Zhang Sheng might have fallen for your trick, but I will not!


    However, without the full cooperation of the three people in the three individual sword array, Wang Lu''s action was tantamount to controlling the energy of thebine sword array with his own strength. Suddenly, the overloading operation caused a huge shock to Wang Lu''s golden core, and crack began to grow everywhere, the bones in his body began to issue a crackling sound, and from his seven orifices, wisps of blood continued to spill over! Inheriting the majority of the power of the dying heart sword, the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi had already be as heavy as a mountain, such that, for a moment, it could not be wielded out!


    "Together!"


    Raising hisst energy vigorously, Ouyang Shang stepped on the ''human'' position and forcibly reced Zhang Sheng whose mind had already copsed. However, on his original ''earth'' position, there was still another Ouyang Shang who was maintaining the array!


    This was the five element secret technique that he was supposed to not be able to use in his current stage, the Dirt Land Reincarnation. In theory, to perform this secret technique, one has to have the Deity Stage cultivation base. However, in this fight, Ouyang Shang had staked his life and went all out. He fully exerted his identity as the son of providence. From under his feet, the ground suddenly burst forth a trace of power that supported him in perfectly releasing this secret technique.


    The so-called great providence in the body was thus shown to the max.


    After Ouyang Shang stabilized the three individual sword array, Wang Lu immediately felt an endless supply of energy, and the sword qi in his hand became morefortable to wield.


    "Oh, this providence in the body again?" The Demon King sneered. "I''ve been waiting for this for a long time. Ridiculous providence, break for me!"


    Boom!


    When the voice of the Demon King had just fallen, Ouyang Shang felt his golden core suddenly jump, and then the Dirt Land Reincarnation was loudly smashed into pieces. Immediately, the ''human'' position became vacant, and the three individual sword array directly broke. Simultaneously, the violent bacsh came crashing down on Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu, and the two men spurted out blood at the same time! Wang Lu even clearly heard the sound of the disintegration of his own golden core.


    In this circumstance, the disintegration of golden core would almost certainly lead to death. However, in thisst moment, Wang Lu still maintained an unusual calmness, still very much in control of his own action. Although there was not much time left, it was enough for him toplete his mission.


    At thest moment, Wang Lu vigorously rose hisst bit of energy and directly detonated the already out of control primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi.


    Let''s die together!

 Chapter 535 - My Great Spirit Sword Sect Will Never Be Forgotten!

    <h4>Chapter 535: My Great Spirit Sword Sect Will Never Be Forgotten!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    This is it! The ending of this arc! Enjoy :D


    The sound of water droplets echoed in the dark.


    Wang Lu woke up and opened his eyes. In the darkness, there was only a shadowy half-bright figure standing before him.


    Although that figure was vague, the outline was faintly discernible. Wang Lu said in amazement, "Big Brother, it''s you?"


    After a pause, he asked again, "Unexpectedly, we are still alive?"


    The shadowy figure in front of him was silent��there was only the ticking sound of the water droplets in the darkness that sounded rhythmically.


    "�� Or we''ve already died?"


    "��"


    Seeing that the other party did not answer, Wang Lu had vaguely understood. After a moment of silence, he lowered his head and dejectedly said, "Ai, I thought my hard work could change the fate."


    "You indeed can change the fate, and you have already changed the fate."


    Ouyang Shang''s voice resounded in the darkness, thereupon Wang Lu immediately jumped. "Hey? You''re not dead?"


    Before his voice fell, Wang Lu suddenly felt a strong sense of weightlessness. His body could not help but fall, and the little light under the darkness suddenly grew sharply.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Lu found himself lying in a strange valley. All around him were bare rocks, without any bit of life. Above his head, darkness tumbled down. The ck tide had shrouded everything, and its power was extremely powerful, which made people suffocated.


    Strange, was the dialogue with Big Brother just now only a dream? How long have I fallen asleep? Did thest sword strike work?


    Reasonably speaking, when the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi exploded, if one was in the closest position, even a Peak Yuanying Stage cultivator would not be able to withstand it, let alone a Demon King who only had the remnant soul��hepletely had no power to resist, but��


    But, Wang Lu''s theory only applied to creatures in the known world and might not be as applicable to outsiders. From the intensity of the current ck tide, it was obvious that the ck tide did not dissipate while he was still unconscious, and instead, it had be more and more intense.


    After I went unconscious, what happened exactly?


    Just as Wang Lu was ready to explore further, a deafening noise burst out at the sky above his head.


    Krak!


    A deep rift tore open in the sky, and the energy from within surged out. zing me and blood came down from it, as well as countless devils and monsters, greedily craving everything outside the rift.


    "What is that thing?" Wang Lu was shocked looking at the tear in the sky. Intuitively, it looked as if it was the gate to hell. Now that the gate was opened, the devils would soon sweep away the Nine Regions.


    The devils and monsters that came through the rift were all of the varieties that had never been seen before. Of which, arge number of them were only cannon fodders for exploring the path, however, their strength might not be a small matter. What was the secret behind them? The number of these cannon fodders seemed endless, and if it continued to go on like this, even cannon fodders could bring great harm to Nine Regions.


    "Wishful thinking!"


    A thunderous roar shook the sky, and at the same time, a huge purple dragon roared from the horizon. Although its body was still far on the horizon, its sound was soul-stirring that the soundwave caused the primordial spirit of Wang Lu, this Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, to turn unstable. It was actually close to immortal beast level!


    The purple dragon came really fast, and in the blink of an eye, it had already arrived near Wang Lu from the horizon. Its slender body circled in the sky once, and then spout out cold breath from its mouth. Immediately, everything turned into snow and ice, and all the devils that came flying from the rift were frozen into ice without any exception. Even the zing me and blood that poured down were also condensed into ice, no longer flowed down.


    "Oh?"


    Not far away from the tear in the sky, a petite figure emerged�� It was that Demon King from the extraterrestrial world!


    It was just that, this time, the Demon King was no longer just a remnant soul. He had a strong body and powerful soul. Faintly, his pressure was even above the purple dragon!


    "Unexpectedly, even the Eighteen Demon Generals couldn''t stop you, and you guys even found a chance to summon the Guardian of Nine Regions. In terms of the standard of human cultivators, you guys have some skills."


    With that, the Demon King turned around and happened to reveal his face to Wang Lu, making him immediately shocked.


    It turned out that the right half of his body, from his shoulder to his waist, had actually disappeared! The edge was uneven, as if it was bitten by a giant beast�� However, with his current power, who could cause such damage to him? Moreover, it caused him to not be able to recover from this injury?


    "Unfortunately, that''s not enough."


    "Whether that''s enough or not, try it and you''ll see."


    Behind the purple dragon, more than ten Elders of Spirit Sword Sect appeared one by one.


    Seeing those Elders, Wang Lu suddenly realized where he was.


    �� The scene that he saw at present, was the real historical line.


    How could he suddenly jump through a historical line to this timeline? It was probably because�� the time travel mission was over. The demon king was indeed blown into pieces and scattered into ashes in that final blow, thereafter, fate change had been the absolute ending. However, things didn''t end there because there were still too many truths awaiting for him.


    For example, from which world did this aliene from? He was obviously not born a demon race, yet he could steal the Demon King position��could it be that it was by his strength alone? How many behind the scenes maniptors were behind him?


    In addition, he had basically seen all about the golden generation. Their talents were indeed impable. Especially the top performers like Fei Ying, Zhang Sheng, and the others, which were not far from Ouyang Shang. As the Elders themselves said, in the golden generation, theter generation of Heavenly Sword Hall Elders were mostly second-rate goods. However, from their actual performance, the second-rate evaluation was too modest.


    Take Feng Yin for example. In a hundred years time, he went from Xudan Stage to peak Deity Stage, with real strength above that of Deity Stage level. This achievement should be counted among the top rank even in the entire Nine Regions. In the golden generation, perhaps only Ouyang Shang who was expected to be able to achieve this breakthrough within about one hundred years.


    And the performance of Wang Wu was also puzzling. More than a hundred years ago, she was just a girl absolutely obsessed with cultivation. Regardless of whether it was the strength or temperament, she was far different than that of her in the future. And these differences, in passing through the timeline, were erased, which caused Wang Lu to feel regret.


    But now, these troubled secrets had finallye to light.


    What he should do next was to just quietly watch the things unfold in the real historical line.


    In the sky, the group of elders of Spirit Sword Sect was confronting the Demon King. On the overall strength, the Spirit Sword Sect had the absolute superiority. They had three people with Supreme level, and the leader among them even vaguely had the aura of immortal treasure. A demon whose body had been bitten by half was far from being their opponent.


    The Demon King had long been aware of this.


    "To kill me, even one of you is enough to do it��no need to hide that immortal sword, I can see it already. In order to kill that hungry wolf, I have paid a heavy price, so I indeed currently am not your opponent. But now, even if you kill me, it would not matter. The passage has already been opened, and the copse of the sky is imminent, and no human power could save it."


    Hearing these words, the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect were a bit shocked. Looking up, they saw the rift was so deep they couldn''t see the other end of it. Unexpectedly, it seemed to lead to an unknown world.


    "�� I have long heard there are three thousand worlds, and Nine Regions is only one of them. But there should be insurmountable barriers between worlds. Unexpectedly, it has really been broken."


    The Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect looked up at the depths of the passage, the same deep eyes had seen the other side of the passage. After a long time, he sighed. "Had I known, I shouldn''t have hidden the news about the strange happening in this ce. Now, Spirit Sword Sect must eat this bitter fruit, we have nothing to say."


    "Senior Brother, why do you say such disheartening words?" From behind him, an Elder with curl mustache burst intoughter. "From another angle, if we can settle this matter, it would be an extremely great world ss feat. Even if we break and lose here, the Five Uniques position of Spirit Sword Sect would be difficult to shake!"


    "Well said!" A light shed through the eyes of the Sect Leader, which showed that he was invigorated and convinced, and then he stepped toward that rift and put his hands into the passage. Behind him, the Elders also unleashed their flying sword and then pushed their strength to the limit."


    The Demon King was taken aback. "You guys��"


    Seeing the n of the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect, the face of Demon King suddenly turned gloomy. "Forget about it!" He stretched out hisst hand forward and swung a dark mountain from the palm of his hand.


    However, the purple dragon rushed over and interrupted the Demon King''s summoned mountain with absolute brute force.


    "Animal, get away from me!"


    That mountain was melted intova by the zing me, and it was then pressed directly on the body of the purple dragon. However, the purple dragon did not care about the injury and just continued to try to entangle the Demon King.


    While the purple dragon was dying the Demon King at the expense of its life, the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect formed a huge hair-raisingplex array with amazing determination.


    It was a terrifying huge array that used many Supremes as the core, the sect''s guardian immortal treasure as a sacrificial offering, and drawing the power from the Feng Shui line of Blue River Region.


    "Sky Mend!"


    The Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect let out his personal immortal sword, which was a ten-thousand-of-year inheritance. This clear and transparent flying sword, which was bestowed from the upper realm in the legend, was a melting point among the lights. Using this as the guide, the sword light reached the sky. After a while, the ck tide that covered the sky disappeared and the stars in the sky shone brightly.


    The stars were like a waterfall as thousands of lights came from an infinite distance.


    The earth cracked, and deep lights bloomed on the surface from the crack, as if they were lights from the earth''s core.


    Each of the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect, among those rays of light, activated the array. One after the other, the vicissitudes of life of their Jade Mansion came out, and for a moment, the forest of bejeweled jade mansions was ''nothing more beautiful can be imagined''. However, it was soon melted within the rays of light.


    "Do you guys think this will stop me?"


    The Demon King, who was firmly entangled by the purple dragon, constantly released demon power from the gap, trying to stop thepletion of the great Sky Mend Array. However,pared with the great array, personal power was negligible.


    "Since I can open this passage once, I''ll be able to open it again. Your sacrifice is doomed to be meaningless!"


    However, more and more lights gathered around the rift, bing an insurmountable barrier of the passage, and the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect remained unmoved.


    "�� Join us."


    The Demon King whispered, "You guys don''t know who the opponent you are going to face. What you guys do now is just mantis blocking the path of the chariot. But, I will give you guys a chance. Join us, be one us, and you will have power far above that of Nine Regions."


    "Hahaha!"


    Bursts ofughter were the reply from the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect, who all had totally put their own lives out of consideration.


    "�� You guys?" The Demon King angrily said, "If you guys dare to ruin my cause, I will do anything to kill all of your disciples! Even though I would eventually die here, but your Spirit Sword Sect will disappear!"


    "Then my great Spirit Sword Sect will never be forgotten, hahaha!"


    Thest scene that Wang Lu saw was the vast ocean of lightpletely inundating the rift in the sky. When the light was scattered, the sky was clear, and the Demon King was pale and trembling.

 Chapter 536 - That Generation’s Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 536: That Generation��s Inheritance</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    From Wang Lu''s point of view, the previous generation of elders of Spirit Sword Sect really had some problems.


    From the management trainee program, there was already a clue��it was rare for a sect in decline, at a certain point in time, to have so many talented disciples. If it were other sects, they would take care of them really well. Yet, the previous elders of Spirit Sword Sect dared to throw all their talented disciples into the Savage Land to withstand the test of life and death, and beautified their Pull-up-the-Seedlings-to-Help-Them-Grow 1 into Jade-can''t-be-tools-without-chiseling�� To put it nicely, this was a lofty aspiration and high ideals. But to put it bluntly, theypletely disregarded human life in order to achieve their goals.


    Of course, considering that Wang Lu himself used this kind of hurting oneself to get ahead like heaven burning blood technique in the initial stage of development of Wisdom Sect, he would notment on the human life part. However, there was no doubt that in the eyes of this generation of elders of Spirit Sword Sect, the lives of their disciples were not the top priority inparison with the core important task of revitalizing the sect.


    Of course, revitalizing the sect was a good thing. From the perspective of managers, as long as there were more pros than cons, then paying a certain price for the sess of the sect was understandable. As for the failure of the management trainee program, the elders of Spirit Sword Sect couldn''t actually be med for their strategic mistake��who could expect that from the Savage Land that had been tranquil in over thousands of years suddenly came a great Demon King who came from an unknown world?


    However, at this moment, observing the moth-to-me like Sky Mend Array, as well as those "Great Spirit Sword Sect Will Never Be Forgotten" heroic words, Wang Lu''s view towards them becamepletely clear.


    This group of guys were not simply having a problem, they were basically sick. Perhaps they grew up when Spirit Sword Sect was in the most stressed and the most difficult situation, so their attachment to the revitalization of the sect had reached the level of personal grudge. They did things at any cost, regardless of the consequences, andpletelycking in foresight.


    The first was to conceal the strange situation in the Savage Land from the outside world. The elders obviously did not want the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to know that the management training program that they sent had released a demon world''s ''beast''. They nned to deal with it with their own strength first. When they discovered the strength of the opponent was far beyond imagination, and the crisis that it would bring was not the one that Blue River Region could afford, it had already been toote.


    As for sacrificing the lives of all elders to make it up, it seemed to be tragic and stirring, but it was actually foolhardy. When the crisis had not yet fully passed, if they all died, who would give Ouyang Shang and the other disciples a shelter from the rain? Did they expect their disciples to fend for themselves? As for the words at the end, the ''will never be forgotten'', they were even more like bullsheet words rather than reasonable human words simply because the sect existed because of people. When the people were all dead, what was the use in leaving unwarranted reputation?


    However, in any case, as the people have already died, it was useless to me those corpses. The only thing that those living people need to consider was how to survive. For example, right now, Ouyang Shang and the others had to consider how to survive under the wrath of the Demon King.


    They were not without a chance.


    It would not be long before the news about all the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect being wiped out spread out��in any case, they were from one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so a number of high-level cultivators suddenly vanished could not be concealed. Let alone the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect that were left behind did not receive any order to conceal the news.


    Once the outside world learned about the news, naturally, there would be foreign aid. This process would not be long, at most, it would be several months to a year.


    However, for the golden generation who was in a desperate life and death situation, one more day was already a huge torture.


    The tear in the sky had disappeared, the devils from another world no longer appeared, and even the ck tide had been broken up. However, the demons of the Savage Land were still raging. And although the Demon King''s strength had been greatly reduced by the purple dragon, to face a group of disciples, he still had an overwhelming advantage. Moreover, the Demon King had an unusual attachment to the golden generation.


    For a demon who wanted to invade the Nine Regions by opening a portal to a foreign world but unable to aplish it, what he could do was to kill as many talents in Nine Regions as possible, to weaken the strength of Nine Regions. In such a situation, the golden generation suffered such heavy casualties.


    It was so heavy that Wang Lu couldn''t even look straight at it!


    After traveling back in time, because of Wang Lu''s active move in the desert, it directly cut off the Demon King''s n to open the tear in the sky with the ck tide, making the story directly went to the second stage. Later, Wang Lu worked hard for three years to eventually make a decisive life and death battle against the Demon King. Although in the end, he sacrificed himself, he kept most of the other people alive, and everything seemed to go well. For him, the tragedy of more than a hundred years ago was only a heavy story, and he had no intuitive understanding of it.


    But now, he had.


    In the real historical line, Ouyang Shang and the others did not stop the awakening of the Demon King in the desert. They weren''t even fully aware of the hidden crisis in the desert and let it slip away for ten years. Thus, the Demon King managed topletely recover, and after a fight, he killed the monster wolf Fenrir. In the desperate situation, Fenrir was only able to leave behind a negligible kindling, and the Demon King was left with a wound that could not be restored for life.


    The Demon King then absorbed the huge monster power of Fenrir and then coordinated with the ck tide to tear a passage to another world in the sky. During this period, Ouyang Shang and the others tried to stop it without any effect. The road to return home was also blocked, so they could not send any news to the sect. Fortunately, there were elders of Spirit Sword Sect who were good at divination. When they notice the abnormality, they came forward and did not make everything irreparable.


    However, the golden generation was already irreparable.


    ��


    In the Northern Mountain valley, two girls wearing the uniform of Spirit Sword Sect were moving cautiously. Their appearances were ragged and distressed, but their eyes contained a steel-like resolution.


    They were He Yue and Qing Shuang. He Yue was walking in the front, attentively observing a towering old tree. She reached out her hand and touched the rough trunk. After a long time, she frowned tightly and whispered to the person behind her.


    "The mark that stayed here three days ago haspletely disappeared�� The demons have been here, we have to change our position."


    Behind He Yue, a girl with a slender figure and a slightly younger look was surprised. "Change position again? Can we not? With great difficulties, we finally found a shattered Feng Shui line, so we are barely able to cultivate."


    "Qing Shuang, that''s enough! Is it more important to cultivate than to keep our lives?" He Yue raised her eyebrows, which shut the mouth of the girl named Qing Shuang.


    The next moment, He Yue suddenly trembled as an unnatural redness appeared on her face. After which, she could not stop herself from puking out a mouthful of blood.


    "Senior Sister!"


    "The tree is poisonous, I was inattentive��" After saying those words, the right arm of He Yue had melted like a burning candle.


    Obviously, He Yue was no longer stranger to this scene. She put out a distressed smile and put her hand on Qing Shuang''s shoulder. The golden core in her Jade Mansion violently rotated and then she madly transferred her original true qi out.


    "I will give everything to you�� Go find Big Brother and live, along with my part."


    Qing Shuang suppressed her tears, and then vigorously nodded. She then rotated her golden core and epted the true qi of He Yue.


    The action of the two was very proficient as if they had experienced many exercises. After a while, He Yue, who had been poisoned by the red blood poison, turned into a pool of dirty blood. Qing Shuang knelt down on the ground and bitterly wept in silence.


    However, after only a moment, Qing Shuang wiped away her tears and stood up.


    ��


    On a piece of shattered rock, Liu Sandao was bathed in blood. The corpses of demons in front of him piled up into a hill, but more demons rushed up to him without hesitation. Those demons were not of the royal family, but just some cannon fodder level demons. Weak in strength, butrge in quantity.


    When Liu Sandao''s force was spent and his sword defense was broken, these beast-like demons rushed forward to bite him.


    "Haha, demon bastards want to eat this father, this father will let you eat happily!"


    With that, he exploded his own golden core. The bursting sword qi swept across in all directions, and hundreds of thousands of demons were stirred into meat sauce. Liu Sandao himself, however, left nothing behind, even his bones.


    After Liu Sandao''s death, a small flying sword, carrying a gleaming ball of light, staggered toward somewhere.


    ��


    In the deep underground cave, three disciples of Spirit Sword Sect were guarding the entrance of the cave with a three sword array. They were struggling to resist the siege of thousands of demons outside the cave.


    Not long after, the three of them felt their magical power spent and could not hold on for much longer. The leader among them bit his teeth.


    "Wang Chenye, Xie Mingxian, you guys go first!"


    "�� Understood."


    Then, the palms of the three men gently touched. The leader then spat out a ball of light in the center of his hand and then grinned.


    "Remember to help me find a reliable person."


    "Rest assured, Senior Brother Song."


    After many sacrifices, the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect were no longer stranger to life and death situation. Wang Chenye and Xie Mingxian, without much hesitation, turned around and left. Then Senior Brother Song turned around and exploded the golden core in his Jade Mansion, which turned into thousands of flying swords, stirring up the winds and waves outside the cave.


    ��


    Next to a crystal clearke, Xie Mingxian supported Wang Chenye as they slowly walked. While they were walking, he borrowed the moonlight reflection on the surface of the water to treat his injuries. It was just that, it didn''t take long for Wang Chenye to shake his head.


    "�� Junior Brother Xie, I don''t think I can make it, don''t waste any more energy to heal me."


    "No! You have saved me so many times, how can I just watch you die without doing anything?"


    "Consider this as my atonement�� If not for me and Zhang Sheng, how could there be such a thingter? You guys were implicated by us�� Of course, I''m a bit better than that kid Zhang Sheng; he is too unreasonable! He broke the important matter just because of a woman. Forget it, Senior Brother always said that a dying person should speak good things, so I will say nice things. Mingxian, you have to live."


    With that, he stretched out his arm andid his hand on Xie Mingxian''s chest.


    "Mingxian, there are some words that I actually wanted to say since a long time ago��"


    "I''m listening."


    "All these years, I haven''t had a girlfriend, there''s actually a reason for it."


    "��"


    "Haha, look how scared you are? Here, this is the remnant of Senior Brother Song. Oh, and mine too. Take them."


    With that, an unquestionable warmth poured into Xie Mingxian''s Jade Mansion through his chest. He opened his mouth and let out a trembling voice, "Who are you going to give it to?"


    "Who else is left?" Wang Chenye''s eyes turned dim. "Everyone is almost dead�� Oh, that''s right, just give it to little Wu. Big Brother always favored her."


    "Wang Wu? But she��"


    "Big Brother likes her so much, there must be a reason for it, so let''s trust Big Brother."


    "�� Okay."


    ��


    "�� In the end, we are the only ones left?"


    Ouyang Shang mirthlesslyughed.


    "Zhang Sheng, Feng Yin, Liu Xian, Fang He, Zhou Ming, Lu Li, Guanhai, Wang Wu�� There are only a few of you who are still alive."


    "But, that is enough."


    "Next, I have to do one thing, but before that, I want you guys to promise me one thing."


    ��

 Chapter 537 - This Chapt.er Is So Long…

    <h4>Chapter 537: This Chapt.er Is So Long��</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Big Brother, rest assured, we have already prepared to sacrifice everything. No need to tell it, we already know."


    Feng Yin said in a sinking voice.


    Liu Xian was also disheartened. "Living until now, my life is not my own anymore. This rotten life, if Big Brother needs it, then take it."


    Fang He said, "Yes, as long as we can ovee the Demon King, we can afford to lose our lives."


    Zhou Ming said with a bitter smile, "Originally, it shouldn''t be us who survived, but Senior Sister Fei Ying and the others, so��"


    "Enough!"


    Ouyang Shang snapped. "What the hell are you guys doing? Who said you were going to die?"


    Feng Yin gawked. "But�� But, apart from dying, what else can we, a group of mediocre people, do?"


    "Keep on living." Ouyang Shang said, "What I want you to do is this one thing: no matter what, keep on living for me. Right now, there are only you who are left in Spirit Sword Sect, but as long as you are still alive, Spirit Sword Sect will not die."


    Liu Xian said, "As long as you, Big Brother, are still alive, only then can we all have hope. As for us��"


    "There''s no sect in the whole world that contains only one person alone!" Ouyang Shang once again shouted, "Moreover, they have all handed over their inheritance to you before they died, don''t tell me it''s to demand you to be careless in sacrificing your lives, so that all of their efforts would be thoroughly wasted? Your life is not your own anymore! Each and every one of you is burdened with the inheritance of others, so you guys have no right to talk about sacrifice!"


    "�� Yes, I understand."


    "Remember, even if not for yourself, for those who have died�� stay alive. Whatever happens, all of you must stay alive!"


    With that, Ouyang Shang turned his head and looked at Wang Wu.


    "I have some words to tell you privately."


    "What? Okay."


    After Ouyang Shang left with Wang Wu, Feng Yin and the others dejectedly slumped.


    "Why, why it''s us��"


    On the other side, Ouyang Shang came to a secluded room with Wang Wu.


    After entering the room, Wang Wu looked a bit nervous. Looking at her, Ouyang Shang smiled, and then grimly said, "What I am about to tell you next, I have not said it to anyone, but you have to know."


    "�� Me?"


    "Three days ago, I have gone to the Demon King''s nest to single-handedly kill him."


    "What?"


    "Don''t be so surprised. Previously, he had already been hit hard by the monster wolf Fenrir and Master and the other Uncles, so his strength had long been not in peak condition. And I��"


    Wang Wu lightly nodded. In fact, she had known for a long time that the true strength of Ouyang Shang was far beyond even the imagination of others. After more than ten years of experiential learning, Ouyang Shang was already far ahead of the others.


    "At that time, I found an exceptionally good set of opportunity. ording to my calction, I should have seventy percent chance to kill the Demon King. However, when I actually made my move, I didn''t even have ten percent chance to win."


    "Why?"


    "Because my providence has been taken away�� It even turned into a hindrance. You ought to know that I have always been under the care of mother earth, and the result of the earth element immortal technique is especially good. But in the battle against the Demon King, every step that I took seemed to be stuck in the mud, there wereyers uponyers of resistance. During the fight, it was so much that I couldn''t even feel the earth element spiritual energy, so when drawing the spiritual energy, out of the five elements, itcked one. Moreover, my golden core sometimes trembled and won''t listen to my order."


    "��?"


    "Do you remember I once told you all the origin of the so-called providence?"


    "You think Nine Regions can be regarded as a creature, and the providence is a kind of investment of Nine Regions?"


    "That''s right, since it''s an investment, of course it could be recycled." Ouyang Shang said, "At least, it could be understood in a way that the Demon King has a higher management authority for providence than me."


    "Higher management authority?" Wang Wu said in amazement, "How is this possible? Your providence is the blessing of Nine Regions for you, meaning that the entire continent recognizes you. How could the Demon King have sufficient management authority to recover the providence?"


    "It''s probably because of the true identity of the Demon King is�� the Fallen Immortal."


    "Fallen Immortal?"


    "Yes, but this is just my guess: the limit of cultivators is soaring to be immortals, and although the scene at the world of immortals has never been passed down to Nine Regions, it might be assumed that it''s not a stagnant ce. I think there will also bepetition, conflicting views, contention, and wins and losses. The winner continues to live in the immortal world and those who are lost enter their version of hell. But, they are not willing to fail and want to make aeback. Therefore, they make the tear in the sky. They want to upy the Nine Regions, and through Nine Regions, they would return to the world of immortals. Although they are fallen daoist immortals, in the end, they are still daoist immortals, their strength level has surpassed that of the limit of Nine Regions. And since they can achieve immortality from the millions upon millions of cultivators, their understanding and application of providence are also far above that of the cultivators of Nine Regions. Thus, it means that the so-called heaven''s favorite and all that is nothing when facing a Fallen Immortal."


    "�� But, even so, he has been seriously injured, and his life is not long anymore."


    "Yes, we could ignore this fallen immortal, but I fear that the fallen immortal is not just one. He tried to open the passage at all cost, is it to wee the cannon fodders into Nine Regions? Behind the passage, there is a big world."


    "But the tear in the sky has been mended."


    "Previously, when the tear in the sky has yet to appear, was he not able to enter Nine Regions? Even if he dies, it is still difficult to guarantee that there would be no next one. And at that time, would we still be as lucky as this time to stop it?"


    Wang Wu only felt that her heart was unusually heavy, and she remained silent for a long time. "Why do you have to tell me this?"


    "Because you have to know."


    When his voice fell, Ouyang Shang suddenly stepped forward and took Wang Wu''s hands, which surprised her and caused her to unconsciously struggle, but she couldn''t get away.


    If this was more than ten years ago, Wang Wu would be overjoyed. But at this moment, she was extremely scared.


    "�� It seems like you already know." Ouyang Shang said with a smile, "Indeed the Junior Sister I think most highly of."


    "Big Brother, don''t��"


    However, before her voice even fell, a gentle warm current was passed through the hands. Wang Wu struggled even more intensely, but under the absolute suppression of Ouyang Shang, she had no choice.


    After struggling for a while, Wang Wu finally gave up. The power that came from the hands became warmer and warmer, constantly immersed in her body, nourishing her flesh, Jade Mansion, primordial spirit�� making her stronger, and her spirit root more formidable.


    This kind of improving the quality of other people''s spirit root thing could even be said as unprecedented in Nine Regions. However, as the beneficiary, Wang Wu felt a heartbreaking sorrow. She raised her head high, trying not to let the tears to flow down. "Why me?"


    "Because only you that have this ability." Ouyang Shang''s tone of voice had already seemed tired. "Other people don''t know your true talent, but how could I not see it? Don''t forget, I was the one who insisted in including you in the golden generation."


    "Senior Brother, I''m just��"


    "Yes, you''re just a mediocre person with low-rank spirit root. Other people joked that your natural fifth rank spirit root had no foothold in the top level sect, but they didn''t know that in fact, your spirit root is even worse than fifth rank�� To have such an achievement based on your low-rank spirit root, waspletely a miracle."


    "Sure enough, you have already seen it for a long time, Senior Brother."


    "Not only me, some of the elders had also noticed it. Otherwise, it should not be that difficult to enter the golden generation with your achievement then." Ouyang Shang said, "If the spirit root is not at least in middle rank, there is no hope to achieve Jindan in life, even if by a fluke you seeded withrge amount treasure resources and special experiences, it is impossible to reach Yuanying Stage. This is themon sense since the ancient times."


    Wang Wu bitterly said, "In that case, Senior Brother, why did you��"


    "Because I never believe inmon sense. At least, I never believe merely amon sense can restrain you. From all the way to now, you have already broken through too manymon senses."


    "How could this little achievement of mine be counted as breakingmon sense?" Wang Wu shook her head. "Let alonepared to you, even with the other Senior Brothers and Sisters, there are many people who are stronger than me, and thus I''m not worthy of your attention."


    "External help should not be fully counted as ability." Ouyang Shang sighed. "In the golden generation, there are too many people who are favored by the heaven and the earth, having providence in their body, therefore, they could advance triumphantly, among which, I am considered as the most excellent. But not only you have no outstanding talent, you also have no providence in you; as a matter of fact,pared with ordinary cultivators, you are probably even more unlucky. But you still managed to reach your current achievement, and keep pace with the others who are blessed by the heaven and earth. Because your inner strength is far more powerful than the others: you are more hardworking than anyone, you are more resolute than anyone�� and also smarter than anyone. Having true aptitude of low-rank spirit root, yet able to cultivate cultivation method of middle-rank spirit root, your ability to grasp method and your ingenuity had already long surpassed that of anyone, so much that even I am ashamed of being inferior."


    "It was just small little tricks. No matter how hard I try, I only went from low rank to middle rank�� What''s the point of this achievement?"


    "Is it really just small little tricks? Is it really not having any point? Why bother deceiving yourself? Junior Sister Wang Wu, you will one day greatly shine in Nine Regions."


    "Greatly shine? Senior Brother, you think too highly of me."


    "I never think someone as too high. In my opinion, there''s just one thing missing in you."


    "What is it?"


    "Responsibility. What youck is the sense of responsibility. You have been cultivating alone under the shadow of other Senior Brothers and Sisters, and was unconcerned with the matters of the outside world, so much that you even became reserved and autistic. This is not because you are not capable, but because you don''t want to take on more responsibility and even take the initiative to evade all the opportunities to perform. If the golden generation can grow up smoothly, then there are people in the Spirit Sword Sect who support everything, and it doesn''t matter if you are willing to just take good care of your own things. But now the situation has changed! There are no jade columns around you to hold up the sky, so you must stand up to support it yourself!"


    "I�� I don''t have the confidence." Wang Wu felt an even more influx of energy into her palms, and the panic and trembling inside her could not be suppressed.


    Ouyang Shang said, "I know you don''t have it, but I won''t give you the opportunity to shirk."


    With that, an unprecedented amount of energy flooded into Wang Wu.


    "I have given everything I have to you, so you have no way to shirk it right?"


    Wang Wu finally couldn''t help but cry out, "Big Brother, you are too cruel! You know perfectly well I never want your bequest and inheritance, never want them! I just want to cultivate quietly and quietly be with myself in peace�� How can you be so cruel? You want to destroy the Demon King, you want to revitalize the sect, you want to save the Nine Regions, then do it yourself! Why do you want to make things difficult for me? You think my own ability is not enough, then just take my everything away! If I alone am not enough, there are so many people outside who are willing to sacrifice!"


    "Sacrifice can''t solve everything, only by living can we win!"


    "Then stay alive! Don''t throw everything to me and sacrifice it all by yourself!"


    "Listen!" Ouyang Shang pulled Wang Wu''s shoulder by force. "Listen well. I have to do what I have to do, and you also have to do what you have to do. You must go on living, and live happily. One hundred years, two hundred years�� Live happily ever after!"


    "Live happily? Seeing you die while I continue to live happily? Big Brother, don''t go too far!"


    "Yes, forcing you against your will, I indeed have gone too far�� Therefore, I will give you some reward."


    In Wang Wu''s astonished gaze, Ouyang Shang suddenly went closer to her and gently kissed her lips.


    At the same time, Ouyang Shang loosened his hands, and his face was stered with a sly smile.


    "Sorry, since it''s my first kiss, it might feel a bit awkward in technique, so if you don''t like it then just forget about it."


    "��"


    "How about this, I promise you: as long as you live happily, then I wille back to look for you."


    "Come back to look for me? Do you think this tricking kid kind of promise��"


    "Uhm, although it does sound a bit nonsense, but ask yourself, have I ever lied to you?"


    "�� Yes."


    "�� Then at least it''s not this time." Ouyang Shang smiled and hugged Wang Wu. "Believe me this once, I will definitelye back."


    Then he loosened his hands and staggered to keep standing up. After passing all of his power to Wang Wu, Ouyang Shang was like an empty shell. However, soon a new energy was ignited in that empty shell, which was his innate vitality.


    "There''s still one thing that I have to do. Time is limited so I will not be able to say goodbye to Feng Yin and the others. Oh, I almost forgot, it would not be long before the reinforcement from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals arrives. At that time, regarding the sect�� Forget it, the sect exists as long as its people exist. As long as you guys are alive, then everything is fine. Fight for it if you can, just leave it if you can''t, you guys should make good judgement and don''t push yourselves too much when things are above your ability."


    With that, Ouyang Shang broke into the ground and disappeared without a trace. Wang Wu reached out to try to capture his back, but to no avail.


    Continue to live happily?


    You bastard, it sounds so easy if just by saying it�� Wang Wu tried to pull her facial muscles, to show a smiling expression, but somehow, every time when her muscle shivered, it made her sore in deep heart.


    ��


    After nobody knows how long, Feng Yin and the others finally found out that something was wrong. Thus, they rushed into the room, only to find a smiling Wang Wu whose tears had already dried for a long time.


    "Where is Big Brother?" Feng Yin bewilderedly asked.


    "Big Brother?" Wang Wu still had her smiling face. "He''s probably tired of living, so that he went to throw his life."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Feng Yin was furious, but then he realized the rtionship between the two of them, especially the feelings of Wang Wu for Ouyang Shang for many years�� she couldn''t possibly say such cruel words.


    "Junior Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wang Wu smiled and shrugged. "Nothing, I''m really fine, just�� being happy ording to someone''s request."


    "Being happy?"


    "Yes, the most important thing in one''s life is to be happy, and then cook noodles for others to eat 1 �� Oh right, Big Brother said that it will not be long before the reinforcement from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals arrive, so you guys might as well consider how to argue with those people. Since most people of our sect have died, don''t let them directly withdraw us off the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    "What? The reinforcement from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal?"


    "That''s what Big Brother said, forget about it if you don''t believe," Wang Wu said, and then shrugged. "I want to take a nap, Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers, please suit yourself."


    ��


    At the same time, at the foot of a distant volcano, Ouyang Shang met the Demon King who had been waiting there for a long time.


    A few months ago, on this mountain, a rift tore the sky and opened the passage between two worlds, and the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect sacrificed everything to fill the gap. Now, the Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect returned to this ce, ready to make the final battle.


    "Haha, trouble you to wait for a long time."


    "Humph, with the great demon oath, I''m not afraid you''re going to run! Looks like you already finish yourst affairs, then let''s begin."


    With that, the Demon King stretched out his iplete left hand, crossing the space directly to press Ouyang Shang''s forehead.


    Ouyang Shang''s body shook, but his tone of voice was as steady as ever. "If you win, this body will belong to you, you will have a top ss cultivator body, so the current injury will not be worth mentioning, and you will have the capital to continue to plot in Nine Regions. But if you lose, your memory will belong to me, and I''ll have an immortal''s knowledge, insight, and experience. Hence, I will then have boundless prospect."


    "And you won''t have any chance of winning," the Demon King coldly said and began to flood in a huge force from his seriously injured body.


    Theyer uponyer of defense made by Ouyang Shang''s primordial spirit disintegrated, unable to dy the intrusion even for a bit. Soon, the Demon King''s consciousness invaded in along the open passage.


    The next moment, the Demon King was furious.


    "You lied to me!"


    "Hahaha, with the binding of the great demon heart oath, how could I lie? If you win, the body and jade mansion will be yours. I did not lie, I just cleaned up the inventory before you came. When ites to selling the house, when does it say it has to be furnished with furniture and decoration?"


    "You!"


    "Speaking of which, what do you think of my little disguise? Is it too eye-catching?"


    "Go to hell! If you want to die, just go die yourself. I have promised a girl to go back to find her, so sorry for not ying with you anymore. You can y yourself."


    "You dare! You have taken the great demon heart oath, once the fight begins, it will not end!"


    "Haha, I did not say that we stop the fight, this is just a strategic withdrawal. Wait for 100 more years until I regroup, it wouldn''t be toote to take your dog''s life away at that time. But I don''t know if you can preserve this badly damaged soul of yours that long, hahaha!"


    With that, inside the swelling body, a primordial spirit seemed to want to go out of the body.


    "There''s no escape!"


    A ck rope firmly bound the escaping primordial spirit.


    "Hey, don''t be so persistent okay? In any case, there are many of you fallen immortals, even if you die, there''s still another one."


    The primordial spirit constantly tried to break free. Although the Demon King refused to let it go, the restraining power gradually loosened.


    "Stop trying, you have wasted your strength on the previous break through, but I have put all my bets on escaping�� You can''t stop me."


    "�� Maybe so." The Demon King said in a sinking voice, "But don''t think that you''ve won."


    The voice fell, and the innate vitality overloaded the flesh and exploded.


    This self-destruction unleashed an unprecedented terrifying force, that in a moment, the mountain copsed,va poured out, and the hundreds of miles of the surrounding area became deadly silent. Discoloration appeared in the sky, and a faint crack indistinctly re-emerged.


    Then, the world shattered and everything became pitch ck.


    ��


    "This movie is over?"


    In the darkness, Wang Lu, somewhat in a daze, shook his head. After reading the memory for so long, he felt that his whole person became somewhat sluggish.


    "Yes, it''s over, anyments?"


    "�� Isn''t it a stupid bullsheet ending?" Wang Lu shrugged. "A big bang and then everything ends? There are still many things that haven''t been exined clearly. Moreover, Big Brother, why do you want to show it to me?"


    "Because this is the essential review before the award ceremony."


    "Award ceremony?" Wang Lu asked questioningly.


    However, at this time, a little red dot lit up in the darkness, and then the Demon King whose half right of the body had been permanently damaged appeared in his field of vision.


    The Demon King looked tired and deteriorating, no longer full of spirit like that of his former self. But the face that he showed this time was more like a relief.


    "You won."


    With that, he handed over a round crystal ball to Wang Lu''s hand and disappeared without waiting for Wang Lu to recover from the shock.


    The banter voice of Big Brother came from behind him, "Tsk-tsk, this old guy is really not an easy guy. Being made to hold resentment for more than a hundred years while keeping his iplete soul not scattered is really exceptional."


    Wang Lu was silent for a while, feeling that everything that he experienced seemed way too weird. He asked toward the void, "Is the previous time travel, just a dream?"


    "Dream? That is not a dream. That is a war. A war in which you won."


    "I won?" Wang Lu felt more and more vited. "I don''t remember what gambling activities I have participated in. The so-called victory should refer to the one that you set with the Demon King one hundred and fifty years ago, right? And the price of victory is his memory and knowledge as a fallen immortal, but��"


    But, it doesn''t make sense. The person who made a bet with him is you, but the person who actually did the challenge is me, can this also count?


    Ouyang Shang let out augh and said, "One hundred and fifty years ago, I took advantage of the lie that I made to upy the initiative. But the Demon King''s natural disposition is so resolute, that he tried to self-exploded to perish together. A strong energy, by chance, struck a weakened corner in the Sky Mend Array and shook my primordial spirit into the shattered void�� Can you guess what happened after that?"


    "�� You were not traveling through the three thousand worlds, weren''t you?"


    "Hehe, I was lost in the turbulence of space and time for a long time, and when I woke up, I found myself in the proletariat state under the rule of the bourgeoisie!"


    "��"


    "Oh, it was a dream-like life I got there, and all the wonderful things there are enough to make people too happy to think of home and duty, and I did hesitate and was indecisive about going back�� But, in Nine Regions, I still owe her a promise. Moreover, letting my Junior Brothers and Sisters face danger in Nine Regions while I''m enjoying myself in the outworld is indeed making my heart heavy."


    "Therefore��?" Having heard until this, Wang Lu''s mind had already violently jumped incessantly. The truth that he was about to face next seemed to be beyond the limit for normal people�� However, deep within his heart, Wang Lu continued to hear his inner voice.


    Have you never wondered where youe from?


    Have you ever wondered from where the fuzzy memories of professional adventuree from?


    Have you never wondered if the so-called Void Spirit Root is really a gift from heaven?


    In this confusion, Wang Lu heard Ouyang Shang continued.


    "Therefore, I decided to return�� Of course, it was not easy. But, I have learned a lot of things in another world. Even more, by chance coincidence, I obtained a peerless spirit root that is enough to be above of that fallen immortal. After that, taking advantage of a great shock among the three thousand world, I gave up most of my memory and primordial spirit power to ride the crack in time and space toe back."


    With that, Ouyang Shang came out from the void. However, the one that appeared in front of Wang Lu had a face that was exactly the same as him.


    "You��" Wang Lu frowned as he stared at the opposite party. There were many words that he wanted to say.


    But in the end, he couldn''t say even one.


    After a long time, he just helplesslyughed.


    "A beautiful bromance, at this point has turned into a masturbation. I am so f*cked."


    ��

 Chapter 538 - Tough, Tough, Tough!

    <h4>Chapter 538: Tough, Tough, Tough!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    " Ah, the sky is really blue 1 !"


    On the vast expanse of grasnd, sitting in arge carriage, Wang Lu looked up at the sky and sighed heartily at the blue sky.


    "Little brother, what''s troubling you?" the old man driving the carriage asked under the whistling of the wind.


    Hearing this from inside the carriage, Wang Lu couldn''t help but feel strange. "What? Why do you ask as such? Big brother, how can you tell?"


    The coachman smiled and said, "Today, you have been sighing about the blue sky for twenty times."


    "Yes, the sky is really blue��" Wang Lu sighed again, and thenid down in the carriage and stopped looking at the sky. But after a moment, his breath shortened and he became impatient, one by one his worries burst forth and overwhelmed him.


    Thereupon, Wang Lu simply moved to the front of the carriage and came to the driver''s back. He then asked with interest, "Big brother, you have been driving in Southern Heaven Region for so many years, you''re probably experienced and knowledgeable. I want to ask you a question."


    "Please ask, little brother."


    For this guest who had spent a lot of money to hire him and his carriage, the old coachman came up with a pretty good sense of service.


    Wang Lu asked, "Let''s say, if one day you get drunk and do a lot of muddled things, some of which are good and some are bad. And when you wake up, you forgot all of those things��"


    Before he could finish it, the coachmanughed. "Little brother, you''re asking the right person here. This problem, I have met so many of them! Every time I drive from Han Region to other ces, after I returnedter, I have to resolutely drink for several cups. Sometimes when I earned more, I drunk hard, and when I woke up at noon the next day, I would not remember anything, haha!"


    Wang Lu smiled and then said, "What if you do things that are particrly out of line and they are rted to people that are very close to you, what would you do?"


    The coachman waved his hand. "What else can I do? If I made a mistake, then I admit my mistake, the day will always go on."


    "Hey, that''s right." Wang Lu shrugged.


    "Little brother." Hearing the subject about character came up, the coachmen began to prattle, "I see that you''re young, with an extraordinary way of talking. Also, you are very generous, so you ought to note from ordinary family. For a great person like you, even if you do something wrong, you would still have a room for recovery, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. As for me, in my drunkennessst year, I smashed a row of precious porcin. At that time, even my three years of saving was not enough topensate for it. If I didn''t run into a good man who covered it for me, right now, I would have to eat prison food. However, sometimes, the matter is too big that you have to be careful when facing it. When it''s time to renege on your debt, then renege on your debt."


    Wang Luughed. "Well said, when it''s time to renege on the debt, then renege on the debt!"


    The twoughed for a while, and then Wang Lu gradually came to talk about sex, "If you fall in love with a person, and that person is very good in all aspect and she is also very interested in you, therefore you two get together, being intimate and loving, even pregnant with a child��"


    The coachman nodded repeatedly as he listened, apparently, he had the same feeling�� as if his love life was quite smooth.


    "Then, what if one day you suddenly discover that the person is your long-lost sister, what would you do?"


    Wang Lu''s voice had just fallen and the coachman''s body greatly shook. Trembling with fear, he shouted, "How did you know?"


    "��" Wang Lu looked at the coachman in silence as ten thousand grass mud horses ran wildly in his heart 2 .


    After a long time, Wang Lu quietly opened his mouth, "In short, I don''t have any prejudice against this kind of thing. The most important thing for people is to be happy, and to have someone you love cook noodles 3 for you to eat is more important than anything, right?"


    The coachman stiffened, barely swallowed, and then nodded.


    "So, what happened to youter?"


    "��" The coachman was silent for a moment and then sighed. "What else can I do? Hide the truth from the family, take the child, and move out. When the days are long gone, the child had grown up, no need to care about other things!"


    Wang Lu nodded, and then muttered to himself, "Children�� This is indeed the key aspect."


    ��


    Wang Lu had been back to Nine Regions for quite some time.


    On that day, when his longest dream ended, Wang Lu found himself lying on the grasnd of the Southern Heaven Region�� Originally, when he returned to the Nine Regions from the Demon World, halfway through the process, he was entangled by the seeking-vengeance ghost of the Fallen Immortal Demon King and pulled into the Demon King''s dreand. Later on, when the dreand was shattered into pieces, Wang Lu was dragged into the turbulence of space and time and thrown into an unknown corner of the Southern Heaven Region�� Fortunately, he did not end up in a dangerous ce.


    After returning to Nine Regions, Wang Lu didn''t immediately rush to return to the sect, so much that he even intended to use an immortal method to hide his existence. All his props that could be considered as Spirit Sword Sect''s were sealed by him in his mustard seed bag, including his own Sword of Mount Kun.


    After passing through that dreand, Wang Lu''s hard work had not been in vain. On the contrary, his harvest was so huge that it had to be digested carefully for a period of time. During this period, he didn''t want to meet the people from Spirit Sword Sect because he hadn''t thought of how to face them.


    The simplest method was like this:


    "Comrades, I, Ouyang the Second, am back! Come and kneel before me, hahaha!"


    How it would turn out would probably be like this:


    "What are you guys doing! Show some respect! You, yes you, surnamed Feng! I order you to stop! And you, surnamed Liu, don''t think that I don''t know your shameful history, I�� Ah!"


    And then a dead body of a person who died due to a break up in psychosis would probably appear in Spirit Sword Mountain.


    The friendship of the golden generation was unquestionable. But things have passed for more than a hundred years. How to face the Big Brother who came back through time with reincarnation was, perhaps, also a big problem for Feng Yin and the others.


    Let him continue being the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect? That would seem inappropriate. Abdicate the position of Sect Leader to him? That would be even more absurd��


    Moreover, the key to the problem here was Wang Wu.


    Wang Lu had no idea how to face his respected Master.


    After seeing that dark history, it could be said that there were all kinds of emotions mixed in Wang Lu''s heart. There was the admiration,passion, and all kinds of thoughts�� The awakening of his past life''s consciousness only made him know more things, and not inherit Ouyang Shang''s memory. Thus, the kiss at the time of separation, as well as the general promise of eternal love�� was really a burden.


    This was not just for himself, perhaps it was also the same for Wang Wu.


    For her, the memories of more than a hundred years ago might have already faded. As for the promise, presumably, she would only hide it at the bottom of her heart.


    Because people always want to look ahead. People who are obsessed with things in the past do not have the qualification to move on. At the same time, after so many years, Wang Wu''s ''live happily'' character had long been ingrained in her psyche, so it was impossible to recover her original character in her youth.


    This was a very simple truth. Ouyang Shang told her hisst words more than a hundred years ago. How old was Wang Wu at that time? How old was she now? She spent most of her life living happily. The stubborn and reserved characters in her personality perhaps had already long vanished with the wind.


    Then, for a living-happily Wang Wu, if confronted with her former sweetheart, what would be the result?


    "Junior Sister, I''mte��"


    "Notte, it''s notte at all! Let''s have a wedding and go to bed, and then share the property, hahaha!"


    To be honest, such a scenario was notpletely unimaginable.


    At the same time, it was not difficult to infer the afterward developments.


    "Breaking news, big scandal! Big scandales out from Spirit Sword Sect, one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! The Fifth Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall Wang Wu and the sect''s lead disciple Wang Lu disregards ethics and shamelessly have illicit sexual rtions! When questioned, unexpectedly, they go by the past lover excuse! For details of the situation, please see this newsletter! One spirit stone a piece! One spirit stone a piece!"


    "The following is the report from our reporter at the scene�� Hello everyone! I am Xiao Mei, a reporter from Nine Regions News Service stationed in Blue River Region! I recently interviewed an insider from Spirit Sword Sect about the sex scandal between the Master and disciple in Spirit Sword Sect. ording to the third Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall, who did not want to be named, within the sect, Wang Wu has always been undisciplined and out of control, and there had been bad precedents prior, so it''s not surprising that this scandal is caused by her. The sect has long ago been dissatisfied with her. It is said that the Heavenly Sword Hall has held many leadership meetings, and several Elders have proposed a severe punishment and received support from the sect��"


    "Fifth Junior Sister, right now, the public opinion is boiling outside. I think you know it too, regarding the matter between you and Big Brother�� No, Wang Lu, there are many people in the sect that actually support it. But, after all, the pressure from the public opinion is too great, so you see��"


    "Sect Leader Senior Brother, other matters are actually eptable for me, but the problem is that I''m already pregnant."


    "What? When?"


    "When you hold the leadership meeting in the evening, I found out the crisis, therefore, I went to work hard with Wang Lu, staying up the whole night. In the end, we finally got the harvest�� You guys won''t let the child in my stomach have no father when born, right?"


    "Hey, this trick of yours is too cheap!"


    "Well, the most important thing is to be happy��"


    "Get lost!"


    ��


    The above was Wang Lu''s idea. Thinking of such a life, Wang Lu was disheartened and could not raise his interest to return to the sect.


    "s, had I known this before, I wouldn''t have gone to the Demon World, it''s just giving me a headache��"


    Wang Lu was lying on his back inside the carriage, bored to death. Of course, objectively speaking, although there were numerous problems in his trip to the Demon World, when crossing through the dream world, he had actually made especially huge profits. His current entanglement was more or less something that had the vor of ''being a pretentious show off''. The ball was still inside his Jade Mansion. He had yet to open it to digest the inheritance of the fallen immortal. Solely the things left behind by Ouyang Shang themselves were already quite rich.


    Of which, the simplest one was: after learning about his own life, many long-puzzling questions had been answered. Such as�� where did this wandering mind that was filled with wonderful ideas since birthe from?


    That included the concept of professional adventure, the bourgeoisie, and the proletariat�� Since birth, these thoughts had been shing through his mind. asionally, he would dream many wonderful things, hundreds of feet of metals and ss building, huge metal machinery and puppet�� they were wonders that never existed in any corner of Nine Regions, yet constantly lingered in his mind.


    At that time, by chance, he heard that there were those born with simr circumstances as him, but none of those people had world-shaking exploits. Plus, having the gift of Void Spirit Root made him different since childhood, therefore, he had a firm ambition to cultivate��


    Now, when he thought about it, he was exactly a transmigration person�� Of course, this transmigration was moreplicated than that of amon one.


    At the same time, it was no wonder why he subconsciously chose Spirit Sword Sect. Although being close with home was the most important factor, with his self-confidence at the time, as a matter of fact, the number one sect in the world, Shengjing Sect, was actually the better choice.


    These problems might seem trivial, but for cultivators, this was an important part of self-awareness. In the future, when he reached Yuanying Stage or Deity Stage, if these problems had not yet been solved, he would unavoidably meet obstacles or even demon heart. But now that everything was clear, he had cleared up some obstacles on the path of immortal cultivation.


    Secondly, the awakening of his past life''s consciousness had caused Wang Lu to feel that a beacon of light had lit up in his heart�� Simply put, his life now had some clear purposes.


    Before this, his life and cultivation were somewhat muddled. Although he had done a lot of things since he joined Spirit Sword Sect, most of them were due to the situation. In short, if there was a problem, he went to solve it, if not, he would just stay on the mountain to cultivate in peace. He didn''t have that strong of an initiative.


    But now was different.


    "Ah, the fallen immortal�� That''s such a big problem."

 Chapter 539 - Tough, Tough, Tough, Tough

    <h4>Chapter 539: Tough, Tough, Tough, Tough</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The second reason that prevented Wang Lu from returning to the sect was the inheritance of the fallen immortal.


    That crystal ball had not been fully absorbed, but Wang Lu had extracted a considerable amount of knowledge from it.


    The inheritance of the fallen immortal was not as rich as originally expected�� After that fallen immortal was deceived by Ouyang Shang''s trick and self-exploded, his remnant thread of primordial spirit was bound by the great demon heart oath from reincarnation, struggling at the death''s door for more than a hundred years. When he finally met with Wang Lu, there was onlystyer of residue left.


    If not, in his dreand, Wang Lu wouldn''t have been so easy to win the decisive battle.


    Thus, after a lot of tricks, the fruits of victory would naturally be greatly reduced. After more than a hundred years of being slowly eroded, most of the fallen immortal''s memory had been lost or became iplete, leaving only a small part. Of which, the most valuable one was the experience of building the dream. Wang Lu intended to spend some time to study it carefully and strive to master this Demon World secret technique. There were also remnants of two or three immortal level methods. However, for someone from one of the sect in Five Uniques, the significance of remnant immortal level method was not that great; they only possessed a certain academic value-after all, even theplete set of immortal level method Ster Sword was not very eye-catching to Wang Lu right now.


    In addition, the most important thing in the inheritance of the fallen immortal was his memory of the fallen immortal world-which for now being used as the designation for the world upied by the fallen immortal.


    Because most of the memory had been weathered and broken, the world seemed vague in Wang Lu''s eyes. All he saw was a piece of the ocean of fire of the purgatory, countless of creatures suffered in torture, aplete scene of hell.


    On that day in the dreand of the fallen immortal, a rift in the sky was briefly opened, and from which arge number of cannon fodder creatures emerged. Those cannon fodders were grotesque, murderous, and with resentful that soared to the sky. Those were the special characteristics of those that suffered in absolute torture. From this, the situation in the world of fallen immortal could also be inferred.


    If this group of fallen immortals managed to rush out of the passage to upy Nine Regions, people would certainly be in a terrible situation�� Perhaps it would be even more miserable than the time of the great war of immortal and demon. Therefore, at that time, the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect did not hesitate to seal the tear in the sky at all cost, which was truly an evesting meritorious deed. No matter how treacherous the politic in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was, they also had nothing to say.


    However, things didn''t stop here.


    The fallen immortal world had never stopped lying in wait for Nine Regions. The previous fallen immortal that infiltrated into the demon world-seemed to be named as Mr. Feng Yue--was just a pioneer. Arge force was still waiting behind. After the death of Mr. Feng Yue, the fallen immortal world would not just give up. Instead, they would send a new person, and it would be more powerful than Mr. Feng Yue.


    Could Nine Regions be ready to face the next fallen immortal?


    At least, from the current state of prosperous peaceful time, it absolutely was not ready�� Let alone the fallen immortal, even the matter regarding demon race had almost been forgotten. Right now, except for the phrase immortal and demon could not coexist together, was there anyone who was truly familiar about the matter of demon race? For cultivators, in addition to painstaking cultivation, they only wasted their energy on infighting. Were it not for the recent emergence of Plentiful City in Southern Heaven Region, which shifted arge number of contradictions, perhaps a local war would break in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to ease the conflict.


    Of course, things didn''t have to be that pessimistic. ording to Mr. Feng Yue''s memory, the passage between the two worlds was very difficult to break through. Mr. Feng Yue himself had spent two thousand years, yet in the end, he still lost his life, so it would not be easy for the future generation to carry on his endeavor. At least, there was still this big question on how to send another pioneer into Nine Regions.


    Mr. Feng Yue, the first pioneer of the fallen immortal world could only enter Nine Regions through the demon world. Now that the demon world had basically been destroyed, it would be so easy to send another person using the old method�� However, even though it would not be easy, things were far from being free of worry. From the memory of Mr. Feng Yue, Wang Lu learned that when Mr. Feng Yue was suppressed by Fenrir, he had begun to explore many new ways of intrusion, and several of them had even made huge progress.


    Time and tide wait for no man��


    It was just that, when he wanted to further analyze the content, he found that this part of the content was actually encrypted! This Mr. Feng Yue had been air-dried for hundred years, yet he still had such a strong sense of secrecy, which added a lot of trouble to theter people�� Thinking of this, Wang Lu somewhat restlessly rolled over in the carriage: "Why is this sky so blue?"


    --


    A dayter, the carriage rushed to the destination, Mt Mang city. This prairie city was backed by mount Mang, located in a remote border area, and with a poption of several thousand. Even the city walls were constructed carelessly. Fortunately, the local custom was simple, and it was also afortable ce.


    While carrying Wang Lu into the city in the carriage, the coachman enthusiastically introduced the local conditions and customs of Mt. Mang city and tried to rmend him an inn. Along the way, he could see that Wang Lu was a man of extraordinary origin, so he decided to choose the most expensive inn in the city so that he could receive a lot ofmission for himself. Who knew that after he talked all the way until his mouth parched, inside the carriage waspletely silent. Worried, the coachman turned around and saw that the carriage had long been empty. Only several silver ingots and a few brilliant crystal stones were left.


    The coachman was at a loss for a moment, but inwardly he was shocked-he had been a coachman for many years, so this carriage was already like a part of his body. A man of more than fifty kilograms suddenly went away, yet he really didn''t feel any movement from where he sat at the front of the carriage, it was indeed like seeing a ghost. However, he was experienced and well-informed, so he knew that it was not a ghost, but more like an immortal.


    When he came to this thought, the more the coachman thought the more he found it to be logical. If it was not an immortal, how could that person walk during the day and then went away without a trace? Moreover, this whole journey the person was neither seeking money nor harming someone, who else could that person be other than an immortal?


    This time, he really had a great luck! That was definitely an immortal! In this small country where he lived, even after many years, he had not met any immortal. But now, he had actually met with one-although in words and deeds the person was maverick, very different than what he thought of a real immortal should be.


    Unfortunately, along the journey, he didn''t have many talks with the immortal, and thus couldn''t rub some of the immortal aura. However, there were treasures left by the immortals in the carriage, which were the silver ingots and the stone, and the coachman didn''t n to sell them. He wanted to go home to offer them as sacrifices to protect his house from evil spirits and passed them down as the family heirloom. With this immortal blessing, presumably, his future descendants would be free of worry��


    Let''s leave behind the coachman and his imagined future. After Wang Lu entered Mt. Mang city, he quietly left the city and directly headed to Mt. Mang.


    Because he had sensed the cultivator''s aura in the city.


    The strength of the opposite party was not strong, only between Xudan and Jindan. However, in this small city, this level of cultivation was enough to be the patron saint from generation to generation. In other words, a standard local bully. The key here was that the person''s aura was not stable, seemingly suffering some kind of injuries. And this kind of people was the most sensitive. They were especially vignt to the foreign cultivator. Wang Lu did not intend to face such a person. He did not want to waste his time to deal with insignificant local. Moreover, if this matter identally got big�� This was still in Southern Heaven Region, where Plentiful City was located. Even though the manpower located by Spirit Sword Sect here was not many, Wang Lu didn''t intend to greet anyone from Spirit Sword Sect.


    Right now he was wandering aimlessly at Southern Heaven Region in order to sort out his thoughts and organized his cultivation base. After the battle against Mr. Feng Yue in the dreand, his harvest was all-epassing��theprehensive improvement in cultivation in his three years of effort with the gutter oil was visibly real. Right now, on paper, Wang Lu''s cultivation base was Peak Jindan Stage, but peak golden core that was soaked in the gutter oil naturally needed to be squeezed��


    Wang Lu then chose Mt. Mang, a mountain with height more than three thousand meters. In the immortal cultivation world, it was a barren mountain. Because although in theory there were often immortal spirits in the mountain, and at least easy to be the Feng Shui line node of the area-after all, the mountain itself was a product of earth''s crust strenuous exercise--But this mountain was a special case. Not to mention local Feng Shui line node, even Feng Shui line itself was far away from it! Its surrounding spiritual energy was very poor. Therefore, Mt. Mang was called as Mt. Blind (In Chinese, Blind = ä sounds the same as Mang) by many cultivators of Southern Heaven Region.


    However, this kind of ce couldn''t be better for the current Wang Lu. He had already reached Jindan Stage so his true qi could be endless. Moreover, since his the stage was unstably high, his intention was to ''squeeze the water out'', therefore it was not necessary to use outside spiritual energy to enhance the cultivation. In fact, with his Void Spirit Root aptitude, it was better for him to find a ce isted from surrounding spiritual energy, so as to avoid absorbing plenty of spiritual energy carelessly in a second.


    Three thousand meters high mountain was but a step away for a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, but Wang Lu was not willing to expose his identity near Mt. mang city. Therefore he walked on foot and spent half a day to reach the summit. This Mt. Mang was indeed an Mt. Blind for surrounding spiritual energy. Let alone cultivator, even ordinary creatures were rare. The summit only consisted of bare rocks, even the birds, animals and insects were pitiful.


    Wang Lu did not pay attention to all of it. Instead, he directly found a t stone and sat down and then his primordial spirit sank down to his purple mansion tobine with the already-bloated-that-it-was-about-to-crack golden core, urging it to crazily rotate, unceasingly throwing away the impurities in the golden core. The power from the ck tide was soon pushed aside by Wang Lu''s yin-and-yang-like two power of Non-Phase and Primal Chaos. Although the volume of his golden core was reduced, it actually made its structure purer.


    This process continued on for three days. After three days, the size of the golden core had been reduced by one-tenth, and Wang Lu''s overall cultivation base was reduced from Peak Jindan Stage to High-Level Jindan Stage. Although his cultivation base was reduced, Wang Lu didn''t feel as so with his strength. On the contrary, he felt his strength actually increased-Because although his golden core had shrunk, it was more convenient to use.


    Moreover, in the process of shrinking his golden core, Wang Lu also began to try to integrate his Non-Phase Method and Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi inside his golden core. These two immortal level methods, one focused on offense and one focused on defense. Although it could even be said that he could use both attack and defense, after all, there was some dy time between while swapping the method�� When steamrolling pawns, he wouldn''t feel any problem. But when facing those equal in level to him or even powerhouses higher in level than him, then the problem would only get bigger.


    Before the final battle to cross through the dreand, he had designed the three individual sword array, in which he upied the ''heaven'' position. However, in practice, he could only fiercely attack using his Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi, andpletely unable to disy Non-Phase Method. This was because he still could not freely switch between the two immortal level methods.


    ording to the previous n, the fusion of the two methods would be done after he reached Yuanying Stage. However, after obtaining the inheritance of Mr. Feng Yue, Wang Lu became more inspired. It seemed that this step could be implemented in advance, although the difficulty required was not small and the time required was long.


    However, in any case, since he hadn''te up with how to face the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect yet, Wang Lu intended to concentrate on cultivating first, putting other matters behind for the time being.


    Unfortunately, just two dayster, the n was ruthlessly aborted.

 Chapter 540 - The Trees Long for Peace, but the Wind Will Never Cease

    <h4>Chapter 540: The Trees Long for Peace, but the Wind Will Never Cease</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In regard to the patience of an elite Jindan Stage cultivator, cultivating in seclusion for three to five years was amon urrence. Wang Lu didn''t n to do this for that long, but he also wanted to live in seclusion at Mt. Mang for at least several months.


    At the beginning, he, Qiong Hua and the others went to explore the Demon World. Later on, Qiong Hua and the others smoothly returned, but he himself lost on his way back�� After that, five months had passed in Nine Regions. During which, the news of his loss must have spread through from the mouths of Qiong Hua and the others. Right now, the person that ought to feel worried ought to have already felt worried. But after getting through the initial heat, one must be ready to take care of the aftermath. Now, his own ''inheritance'' might fall into someone''s hand�� so there was no use to feel anxious, and he might as well spend his time quietly here for a few months.


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu''s seclusion living in the mountain onlysted for five days before a sudden change broke the calm.


    On this day, Wang Lu''s eyes were closed in rapt attention, concentrating on shrinking his core and formally beginning to research on how to fuse Non-Phase and Primal Chaos. As a result, just as his mind entered the dark and mysterious state, he heard a piercingughter from the foot of the mountain.


    "Hahaha, ten thousand spirit blood pearl, ten thousand spirit blood pearl is finally born, hahaha!"


    Wang Lu suddenly woke up from his meditation. Thisughter could be heard at the summit of the mountain, three thousand meters high from the foot of the mountain, meaning that this was the work of a cultivator. He initially did not want to deal with another cultivator, but the thing that cultivator said, was the thing that he had to care.


    Ten thousand spirit blood pearl is born?


    The term ten thousand spirit blood pearl actually had a tacky connotation in the immortal cultivation world. The earliest ten thousand spirit blood pearl was born in the great destion age. It was refined from the blood condensation of ten thousand types of spiritual things by the almighty ancestor shaman, which had the power to pass through the heaven. Later on, people continued to imitate ording to the legend of the story, churning out all kinds of strange finished products. They were all called ten thousand spirit blood pearl, but each of them could have apletely different effect. The ones that were strong were close to the level of immortal treasure, while the weakest barely touched the edge of the magical treasure level.


    However, no matter what their level was, this ten thousand spirit blood pearl was most likely evil. The need to refine the blood of creatures was not necessarily an evil thing, but in today''s immortal cultivation environment of seeking instant benefit, expecting a cultivator to collect the blood from creatures peacefully was simply a joke. Nowadays, the ten thousand spirit blood pearl that spread in the immortal cultivation world was basically not a decent thing. Theughter that climbed three thousand meters to the summit right now was full of unscrupulous killing nature, and along with it came a bloody smell. Thus, Wang Lu naturally guessed what happened below.


    Sigh, at that time, he wasn''t too concentrated, and inadvertently looked away. The Xudan Stage cultivator that upied Mt. Mang City was not a patron saint, but an evil cultivator! The guy came to Mt. Mang, not for anything else, but with desire to refine the ten thousand spirit blood pearl from the blood of the several thousand mortals in the city!


    "�� Damn, can''t I find a quiet ce to hide! How could this sky be so blue!"


    With Wang Lu''s current mood, the tragedy that urred at the foot of Mt. Mang was not of a concern to him. The so-called path of immortal was different, and mortal principle had long ago been marked in him. With how big the Nine Regions was, and with its number of creatures that reached hundreds of billions, killing and tormenting happened all the time. Such that even if he had an even greater ability, it was impossible for him to take all into ount. Moreover, the thing that happened here would be handled by a regional representative of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal, and as an outsider, he didn''t need to intervene.


    It was just that, the evil cultivator in Mt. Mang City had made such a big move, and especially shouting out the name ten thousand spirit blood pearl, as if fearing that others would not know what he was doing�� It would not be long then before themissioners of the local sect to arrive. They might not have the time to intercept that evil cultivator, however, if by any chance they came, Wang Lu would not be able to stay at Mt. Mang anymore�� An even more pessimistic consideration was, the traces of him trying to shrink his core at the top of the mountain might also be found, and then his whereabouts would be exposed. In less than three days, an old woman whocked in moral integrity for more than one hundred years woulde and drag him back to the sect to bow to the heaven and earth to get married, force him to have sex with her day and night, try to make a baby with him, and then expect to be rich as a mother with the child support��


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu''s body shivered, and he hurriedly began to sweep all of his traces��however, for a cultivator of Daoist Master level who was good at divination, the traces were very difficult to clean, so he merely did what he could.


    At the same time, he directly operated his primordial spirit downward, nning to leave a mark on that evil cultivator. That guy had done his bad deed, but he might necessarily finish. If he didn''t beat him, the guy mighte back again. However, when Wang Lu swept the area with his primordial spirit, what he saw was something unexpected.


    The inhabitants of Mt. Mang City had been massacred by that evil cultivator. All over the ce, the tiles and walls were broken, and me soared to the sky. At the entrance to an inn next to the main road of the old Mt. Mang City, a man about forty to fifty years old lied on the ground with a huge hole in his chest. The blood had already solidified. Seemingly after his heart and chest were smashed out by a cruel technique, he was thrown aside.


    Both of the man''s hands were spread on the ground. A few silver ingots in his palm reflected the me around him.


    "�� Howe it''s you!"


    The man was the big brother coachman that drove him to the city five days ago. Unexpectedly, the guy had stayed in this remote Mt. Mang City for five days, only to meet with a disaster at the end!


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed. He and the coachman could also be calcted as barely fated. The conversation in the carriage was far from inspiring, but it gave him some relief. Therefore that day, he left the coachman some silver ingots and spirit stones. To think that this was his fate��


    The result was�� it seemed that the coachman, having made a huge sum of money, began to get carried away. Alone in a small city and with money in his hand, what else would he do? But in the end��


    After thinking about this, Wang Lu was no longer in a hurry to clean up his traces. From the top of the mountain, he leaped down. His escaping technique was mediocre, and Ouyang Shang''s blessing of thend had note up to this generation. However, despite so, Wang Lu was still the lead disciple of one of the Five Uniques, so his immortal method attainment was good. In a blink of an eye, he had already arrived inside the city walls of Mt. Mang City, in front of that dying coachman.


    Wang Lu lit up a fire from his hand, ready to let the coachman reincarnate. But then he saw the silver ingots in his hand and suddenly thought of something.


    Where were the spirit stones that he gave him that day? Although those spirit stones were not a rare treasure, its value for ordinary people was quite good. Was he so impatient to let the spirit stones go? That ought to be no. The several silver ingots were not some pocket money��one was enough to let him splurge all his want in the city. The coachman was also a man with a family and a job, so he couldn''t do things as recklessly as young men.


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu simply gathered the several threads of the remnant soul from the coachman''s body by soul-searching technique��the main soul had been refined into the ten thousand spirit blood pearl. Although the remnant soul was destroyed, only remembering the images from hisst few days before death, Wang Lu had restored it with a spell.


    "Hahaha, Old Third Tian, howe you''re here again? This ck pine pavilion is the first ss restaurant in Mt. Mang City, but you''ve beening here every day, did you just murder people for money recently?"


    In the restaurant, a middle-aged man dressed in expensive attired greeted the opposite party with a teasing smile.


    Old Third Tian scolded, "Bah! You''re the one f*cking killing people for money, I, this father, am a lucky man, I met a nobleman!"


    "Could you, Old Third Tian, meet with a nobleman?"


    "Humph, believe it or not, wait for a few days, you''ll be envious. Waiter, bring the same food as yesterday!"


    ��


    In the pink pavilion, the coachman was leaning on two alluring and charming girls.


    "Mr. Tian, I heard from the sisters that you recently made a fortune."


    Old Third Tian, who was already drunk,ughed and said, "What made a fortune? I have long regarded being rich as nothing! I was having fun in the city, and the cost alles from my secret purse because this time I ran into a great luck by bumping into immortal fate."


    The several girls were curious. "Immortal fate?"


    Old Third Tian couldn''t keep a secret. Moreover, he knew the girls in this kind of establishment liked this kind of novelty story the most. Thus, he took out the few silver ingots and spirit stones to show off. "I, this father, have met an immortal, hahaha!"


    However, the next moment, the door opened, and a gust of wind rushed in.


    Along with this gust of wind, a young looking man broke into the room. He was wearing a ck robe with hundreds of red dots printed on it. As soon as he came in, he stared at the spirit stones in Old Third Tian''s hand and coldly asked, "Immortal?"


    Old Third Tian was stunned and immediately furious. "W-Who are you? Who told you toe in? Get Out!"


    That young man coldly said, "I will ask you again, you said you have met an immortal�� But is it an immortal like me?"


    The next moment, the ck robe fluttered and a red dot flew out. In mid-air, it turned into a sad a shrill bloody skeleton, which then bit off a girl''s half body in one bite! Suddenly, blood and intestines flowed to the ground.


    Old Third Tian was terror-stricken. "Ahh, forgive me, great immortal, forgive me, great immortal!"


    The young man ignored him and just directly reached for the several spirit stones. ying them in his hand, he suddenly frowned, and then his face immediately became fierce.


    "Sure enough it''s the spirit stones of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Unexpectedly, they don''t want to give up and keep chasing me here. Okay, since you guys are so aggressive, then don''t me me to act out of desperation. Ten thousand spirit blood pearl, activate!"


    ��


    The subsequent images could no longer be seen.


    Wang Lu dissipated the remnant soul and then sighed. This Old Third Tian really was really out of luck.


    That ck-robed young man was probably a wanted cultivator. He ran to Mt. Mang City to hide between humans and waited for the opportunity to heal. The surrounding area of Mt. Mang was mostly depleted of surrounding spiritual energy, so almost no cultivator woulde here. It was even more difficult for the hunting party to expect that an injured cultivator would go to a ce where there was almost no spiritual energy. The guy had actually chosen a good ce.


    However, after Old Third Tian led him into the city, because of Old Third Tian''s inability to control his mouth, the story of immortal encounter gradually spread, and immediately startled the evil cultivator.


    For many years, no cultivator had evere to Mt. Mang City, and he himself came because he was hunted down. So for another cultivator to arrive after him, to say that it was just a coincidence was too much. However, people in the world of mortals were ignorant, so the person might not really meet with an immortal, perhaps he just had too much imagination when drunk. Therefore that evil cultivator just secretly watched Old Third Tian. As a result, when he was drunk, he actually took out a few pieces of spirit stones! After that, driven by desperation, Mt. Mang City was exterminated.


    Wang Lu shook his head. This Old Third Tian died unjustly, the entire people in the city died unjustly��that evil cultivator did not want to do this at first, but merely due to stimtion. And the source of this stimtion was none other than��


    Of course, Wang Lu did not have any mournful for the world feeling 1 . Although this disaster was caused by him, he had no responsibility at all. But to simply just pat his ass and leave 2 ��


    "Very well, let''s waste some time to kill an evil for people."


    With that, Wang Lu no longer concealed his aura. A fierce sword qi rushed up to the sky, directly breaking the bloody sky that covered the entire city.


    "Who is it?"


    The blood curtain of the ten thousand spirit blood pearl was broken, the evil cultivator was shocked and panic-stricken.


    Wang Lu coldly shouted, "An immortal."

 Chapter 541 - How Come It’s You?

    <h4>Chapter 541: How Come It��s You?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Above Mt. Mang City, the ck-robed cultivator confusedly looked at the sword cultivator that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Initially, he thought that the cultivator who quietly entered Mt. Mang City was a cultivator of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals that tried to hunt him down. However, unexpectedly, the cultivator who was triggered by the ten thousand spirit blood pearl was a stranger. Moreover, his body was full of demonic qi, which meant that the person walked on the same evil path him.


    The unfortunate thing in this world was like this. Initially, driven by desperation, he ughtered the almost ten thousand inhabitants of Mt. Mang City�� This matter could not be hidden from others. It was estimated that it would take three days before the people who pursued him would jump out to y the evil. Of which, beside the several young cultivators from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, even Elders would alsoe.


    Zheng Liming, the genius disciple from Blood Refining Sect�� probably could not stay alive for the day he aplished his demonic method cultivation and could freelye and go in Nine Regions.


    The so-called driven by desperation was actually an act of drinking poison to quench the thirst. Unexpectedly, when he drank it, he found that his mouth was drier instead.


    "Who�� exactly are you?" Zheng Liming was inwardly dismayed and wanted to know who exactly this fellow that made him terrified like a little bird that he destroyed his own future.


    "Immortal."


    "Immortal?" Zheng Liming was astonished for a long time, and then he felt even more depressed. Unexpectedly, the man who startled himself into sweating out cold sweat was a madman! The road to immortality was full of thorns, so there were quite a lot of those who got confused due to demon heart, thinking themselves as immortals. The guy before him behave irrationally, not adhering to rules. Zheng Liming was upset for a while before his killing intent gradually began to surge.


    Evil cultivators acted without any scruples, and the so-called walking-on-the-same-evil-path friendship was just a joke. Although the stage of the madman was quite good��middle-level Jindan��he still came from the famous evil sect, with a deep foundation. Moreover, he also had the newly refined ten thousand spirit blood pearl, so he might not necessarily lose even to a middle-level Jindan Stage cultivator. Moreover, the strength of this cultivator was likely to be reduced due to the demon heart entanglement, so he didn''t need to be afraid of him. What was more, this kind of high stage cultivator, once killed, would be an excellent tonic�� If he could refine a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage into the ten thousand spirit blood pearl, his strength would multiply. When the timees, not to mention the several cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, even if the Elderse, unless they were Yuanying Stage, he would still have a way to escape.


    Thinking to this, Zheng Liming simply decided to take the initiative tounch the first strike to gain the upper hand. His ck robe fluttered and hundreds of bloody skeletons rushed out like raindrops. At the same time, he grasped the ten thousand spirit blood pearl in his hand, waiting for the opportunity to use it. After all, the opponent was a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, so he did not dare to be careless. Although the might of the ten thousand spirit blood pearl was endless, to fight someone who was higher in stage than him, the opportunity would onlye once. If he missed it, it would be his turn to die��


    On the other side, Wang Lu was not worried about Zheng Liming''s bloody skeleton. With his current strength, even without using magical power, he could still withstand the impact of these bloody skeletons with his physical body alone. If he resorted to Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi, he might scare that evil cultivator away.


    Since his debut, Wang Lu had always fought those that were higher level than him, or even several levels higher. Since when was it that other people weaker than him challenged him? It was just that now the situation was different, as Wang Lu did not want toe up with his true ability.


    Regardless whether it was Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi or Non-Phase Method, both were already well-known in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals��frankly speaking, for this evil cultivator before him to not recognize this lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect had been quite a surprise for Wang Lu. Once his signature move was disyed, the trace would be obvious. But he didn''t want to expose his trail that simply.


    Therefore, he could only use some external moves. Fortunately, there were quite some methods in the inheritance of Mr. Feng Yue. Although they did not have the qualification to substitute Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi and Non-Phase Method, they could actually be useful supplements in the cultivation method system. Wang Lu had already read them beforehand, so it was just in time to put it into practice.


    The cultivation methods of the fallen immortal wereplicated. There were the righteous paths, and there were the evil ways. Previously, Wang Lu used the evil path method called metamorphic bone sword to break the blood curtain of the ten thousand spirit blood pearl. Now, facing the raindrops-like bloody skeletons, he casually used the demonic method of blood drinking method. At once, the more than one hundred bloody skeletons immediately disappeared.


    Wang Lu inwardly smiled a bit, thinking that although there were only a few top-rated goods in the inheritance of the fallen immortal, the crooked way goods were somewhat interesting. If the timing of their application was appropriate, they would be no worse than those immortal level methods. Byprehensive use of these things, they could make his adaptability even higher. The fallen immortal inheritance was really extraordinary. Previously, he had actually somewhat underestimated the value of these things.


    On the other side, Zheng Liming was terror-stricken. Just now, those more than a hundred bloody skeletons were actually his original method. Although they were not as overbearing as the ten thousand spirit blood pearl, in front of the more than one hundred pieces of it, even a more confident Daoist Master of Jindan Stage would not dare to meet them head-on. The opposite party, however, just casually waved a hand to turn those bloody skeletons into ashes!


    How could he resist this kind of opponent? Let alone ten thousand blood spirit pearl, even if he had his sect''s most valuable treasure, he would still not be the opponent''s match. Therefore, Zheng Liming immediately thought about escaping. However, when he wanted to go, Wang Lu wouldn''t let him. Hundreds of metamorphic bone swords immediately formed into existence to block Zheng Liming. To counter this, Zheng Liming immediately unleashed the ten thousand blood spirit pearl, which flew like a red meteor. The ten thousand souls wandered around the pearl and strengthened its momentum. The ten thousand blood spirit pearl was indeed worthy to be the treasure of the evil path. Before it arrived, its bloody aura had already assaulted head on first, constantly interfering with the cultivators'' primordial spirit and jade mansion.


    Wang Lu did not hold back as he directly spurted out his golden core from his jade mansion through his mouth, directly shing with the ten thousand spirit blood pearl! This fierce action shocked Zheng Liming so much that he froze in mid-air, letting go of the opportunity to escape created by this pearl attack.


    It was not that Zheng Liming was too stupid, but the move was really too bizarre. It was a basic knowledge that the golden core was the lifeline for a Jindan Stage cultivator. Once it was damaged, their immortal cultivation would be washed away. Most people would''ve tried to protect it, so how could it be used as a secret projectile? Even for monsters that spat out their inner core, it was counted as a desperate move! Wang Lu''s move this time hadpletely refreshed Zheng Liming''s worldview.


    The next moment, Zheng Liming''s eyes, which had already been widened to its limit, widened several points more, and almost jumped out of their sockets. Because in front of him, the ten thousand blood spirit pearl was actually shattered into pieces by that golden core!


    W-Was that golden core or secret projectile? How could there be such a sharp golden core?


    In consternation, Zheng Liming became dejected, as if his heart had turned to ashes. The opponent was so powerful and so beyond his imagination that even his ten thousand blood spirit pearl was destroyed. It could be said that he was doomed�� Had I known this, why should I bother with what that coachman said? Shouldn''t I just concentrate on recovering from injury and then find a way to escape to my sect? Now, it was indeed bringing about his own destruction.


    On the other side, after that blow, Wang Lu felt bored. The opponent was, after all, too weak. From the whole process, he gained nothing except for a bit of skill proficiency. The only thing worth mentioning was that, during the collision between the ten thousand blood spirit pearl and his golden core, the violent shock further integrated his two methods in his golden core. Although the degree of integration was not high, it had opened up a new way of thinking for Wang Lu. If he had an opportunity in the future, it would be a good idea to reuse it, and see if he could further advance the integration by colliding his golden core with a hard object.


    As he thought about it, Wang Lu was ready to give Zheng Liming the final blow with his metamorphic bone sword. And after killing this evil cultivator, it would be his turn to run away. During this short battle, he had not used any moves rted to Spirit Sword Sect. Unless it was a divination from everyone''s best effort, otherwise, no one should be able to infer his origin.


    And as long as this Zheng Liming died, no one would be a pain in the ass to find out who killed him��this was the area of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so anyone had the obligation to y the evil when seeing it.


    However, just as Wang Lu pulled out an arm bone, which turned into a white bone sword, ready to behead Zheng Liming, a starlight suddenly fell from the sky, straight toward Zheng Liming''s head!


    That starlight fell so fast that even Wang Lu was caught off guard. He only saw a blur and then Zhang Liming''s head had already flown away from his body and blood spilled in the sky.


    "!?"


    Wang Lu was shocked. This falling starlight was an exceptionally fierce flying sword technique that even he couldn''t even react in time for it. Although Zheng Liming had already somewhat abandoned himself to despair, his demonic body protection skill still had not scattered, and the magical treasure level bloody skeletons on his robe were still dedicated to protecting their master. In the end, when the sword fell, all of those demonic protection and rob fell apart. Zheng Liming was beheaded, his primordial spirit did not run away and ultimately been destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    This sword was strangely sharp, even sharper than Wang Lu''s Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi. The pureness of the sword intent was also above that of Wang Lu. Wang Lu, after all, had both offense and defense, so he would still be a bit worse than those with pure offense.


    Wang Lu didn''t feel that he was invincible in the world. Right now, he was merely in Jindan Stage, and in the Nine Regions, there were numerous sword cultivators who were more powerful than him. But there should not be many who were able to hit that sword strike just now, and in his impression��


    With a slight tremble, Wang Lu saw a sh of human figure in front of him. A rainbow-like gorgeous girl figure appeared behind Zheng Liming''s corpse, holding that starlight immortal sword that had just been bathed in blood.


    The girl had a long pretty hair and a beautiful picturesque face with a hint of innocence. Her pair of eyes shone with endless curiosity about everything.


    Seeing this face, Wang Lu nearly went unconscious on the spot. He had tried every possible way not to expose himself, and especially did not want to be discovered by the people from his own sect. In the end, unexpectedly, this person in front of him was exactly the one who he had known for many years��


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu, howe it''s you?"


    The young girl named Liu Li somewhat inconceivably blinked her eyes at first, and then cheered before practically throwing herself at him like a puppy.


    Wang Lu''s heart tightened and immediately backed away. He then hurriedly put on a meeting a stranger''s face. "Man and woman should be careful with the body contact. Lady, please show some respect!"


    "Huh?" Liu Li tilted her head curiously. After looking at Wang Lu for a while, she raised her head to ponder carefully. Finally, the girl pped her hands as she realized something.


    Then, Liu Li meticulously performed an obeisance ritual toward Wang Lu and seriously said, "Liu Li greets Senior Brother Wang Lu!"


    �� Hey, I''m not asking for respect like this!


    Wang Lu said, "I think you mistake me for someone else."


    "Ahh?" Liu Li inconceivably looked at him while covering her mouth with her petite hand,pletely unable to ept the reality.


    Wang Lu coughed. "Maybe I am simr to your Senior Brother�� As the saying goes, there are always at least three people who look the same in the whole world. So in fact, you mistake me for someone else. My surname is Zhang, given name Fan, an individual cultivator from Southern Heaven Region��"


    Liu Li was startled, and was then immediately enlightened. She then nodded in consternation and came forward cautiously.


    "I understand, Senior Brother, you are carrying a secret mission, right? Liu Li will keep this a secret! You can rest assured!"


    "Keep this a secret��" The difficulty of hoping Liu Li would keep a secret was just a bit less than that of hoping Wang Wu would be an honest person.


    Wang Lu sighed and then casually asked, "If someone asks you who did you meet in Mt Mang City, what would you answer?"


    "A secret!"


    "What secret?"


    "A secret that can''t be told!"


    Wang Lu raised his eyebrows: Wow, she really has some progress after not seeing her for a few months!


    Very well, let''s change it a bit.


    "Liu Li, it''s very important and difficult to keep a secret. I''m afraid you alone can''t do it well. So, I''m willing to help you keep this secret."


    "Okay!"


    "But you have to tell me what the secret is before I can help you."


    "Oh�� the secret is, I saw Senior Brother Wang Lu, you must never say this to others, okay?"


    Wang Lu helplessly smiled.


    Liu Li was, indeed, Liu Li.

 Chapter 542 - This Cabbage Is Contracted by Me

    <h4>Chapter 542: This Cabbage Is Contracted by Me</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The problem of Liu Li was really difficult to solve.


    Because of some reasons which were inconvenient to point out directly due to courtesy, it was a fantasy to expect this child to keep the secret. Although Wang Lu had been teaching her for years, right now, there was only one way to get Liu Li to keep the secret.


    Kill a person to prevent them from divulging the secret!


    Of course, this move waspletely unfeasible. No matter how distressed and mad Wang Lu was, it was impossible for Wang Lu to make his move against little Liu Li. However, he also couldn''t leave her alone. Otherwise, it would not be long before the entire Spirit Sword Sect knew that he was back.


    And he was not ready to go back to the sect.


    The problem seemed to be at a standstill. However, if the problem couldn''t be solved forward, solving it in reverse would also be the same thing. Since Liu Li couldn''t keep a secret, it was better to turn Liu Li into a part of the secret. In short, don''t let Liu Li go back to the sect!


    However, before doing that, the question of why would Liu Li run toward Mt. Mang City needed to be figured out first.


    "Master told me toe."


    "Uncle Zhou Ming? Why would he send you here?"


    Liu Li took out a piece of paper and read the content word by word, "y the evil, exterminate the demon, help rectify the justice, contribute to the development of the just cause of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    "�� How did he tell it to you in private?"


    Liu Li said with a smile, "He told me to chase a cultivator from blood refining sect and then take his token of oath back to Plentiful City to receive a reward as my experiential learning."


    "Oh, bounty hunter?" Wang Lu suddenly got it. This was the bounty hunting order issued by the Management Committee of Plentiful City.


    Since the rise of Plentiful City, the Southern Heaven Region could be said to have be the gathering ce for those who looked for opportunities, where dragons and snakes mingled 1 with each other. No need to say about super sects like Shengjing, Spirit Sword, and the others, even some cultivators from lower rank sect had alsoe to the Southern Heaven Region in search of ''gold''. However, more people meant more trouble, and many evil cultivators took the opportunity to fish in troubled water and make waves. The young cultivator from the blood refining sect was one of them.


    Nowadays, although cultivators from the righteous path were dominant in Nine Regions, the number of evil cultivators was quiterge. Although the high-level power of the Management Committee of Plentiful City was strong, it was impossible for them to cover everything. Therefore, in regard to those evil cultivators that wandered around Plentiful City, the usual method was to issue a bounty hunting order. In any case, although the human resources in Plentiful City were tight, money was nevercking.


    When the bounty hunting order began toe out, immediately, many energetic organization rapidly grew like mushrooms, causing severe blows to the evil sects, but also added a lot of trouble�� However, for the elite disciples from big sects, this was a very good opportunity for experiential learning.


    Those that managed to appear on the bounty hunting list by the City Management Committee were all the elites of the evil sects. Their means were endless, and their life-saving ability was particrly strong. To deal with these people, it was appropriate to send cultivators from the right path. Liu Li was among the top three strongest disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, so naturally, such experiential learning was indispensable.


    "Is there any requirement from Uncle for when you have to return thetest?"


    Liu Li shook her head. "No, Master only told me to be careful, not to eat food given by strangers, not to drink water given by strangers, not to read any unknown or strange cultivation method, and also not to spend money recklessly��"


    Listening to this, Wang Lu inwardly sighed: Oh Uncle, it is indeed a headache to supervise this kind of disciple.


    "Then�� During my absence, what is the situation on the mountain?"


    Liu Li smiled happily and said, "It''s very good, Carefree Peak has invited a new chef andunched a lot of new dishes!"


    "�� I mean, did the Elders have nothing to say about me? I haven''t been back to the mountain for a long time, they��"


    Liu Li said, "Oh, at first Sect Leader Uncle was very worried. He even held a meeting to discuss whether they should arrange a huge starry sky array and use the great ster divination to search for you. Afterward, Fifth Aunt suggested that if we have this budget, it''d better be used to build a luxurious office building at Non-Phase Peak, saying that you must have been disgusted with the bareness of Non-Phase Peak and thus ran away. So as long as the home is decorated magnificently, plus adding beautiful women in the room, you would certainly be attracted to return home��"


    "And then?"


    "And then they seemed to be arguing, and the matter was over."


    Wang Lu nodded. "She is indeed my good Master. If anything really happens to me, I can count on her toe and kill me."


    Speaking to this, Wang Lu recalled the young introverted girl in the dreand, and he could not help but sigh with emotion. Time was really a brutal and unfeeling refinement, the currentrade Wang Wu had beenpletely unrecognizable��


    "Besides this, is there any other change in the sect?"


    Liu Li pondered about it and then said, "Everyone really misses you."


    Wang Lu was curious. "Everyone?"


    ording to his understanding, his rtionship with the others in the sect was not bad, but it was not good either, because he had never spent too much time on the interpersonal rtion. Except for a number of people that he had toe in contact with daily, the majority of the sect members would only exchange a nod with him upon meeting. Right now, after several months of not seeing each other, how could everyone suddenly miss him?


    "Yes, they just held a rallyst month and went to Non-Phase Peak toy a wreath for you."


    "�� Lay a wreath?"


    Liu Li nodded. "Yeah, there were also a lot of magical tools, magical treasures, spirit stones, which were said to be used to express their grief. The more expensive the gift means the more sincere the grief. I also went there that day and brought you a bag of flying red clouds candy."


    "�� That is indeed enough spirit of loyalty." Knowing that the flying red clouds candy was Liu Li''s current most favorite food, Wang Lu stroked Liu Li''s head until she let out a pleasant purring sound, and then asked, "Was this my Master''s idea?"


    "Yes, it was proposed by Fifth Aunt, saying that you are after all the sect''s lead disciple, so everyone should express their condolences�� Although I didn''t understand what it meant, after she proposed this, the atmosphere in the entire mountain turned heavy for several days."


    Wang Lu sneered, "Wang Wu, you must not let me go back and catch you."


    However, on the other hand, since Wang Wu that shameful thing had the leisure time to do this kind of mischief, she probably really believed that he would not have any mishap. Thinking in this way, then the trust between Master and disciple was really moving.


    "Very well, in short, basically nothing big happened in the sect, so that''s good. Then��" Wang Lu stroked the head of Liu Li once again, "How about ying with me for a couple of days?"


    "Yes, of course!" Liu Li danced with joy and then summoned out her flying sword. "How are we going to y?"


    Previously, when they were in the mountain, the mostmon way of entertainment between the two was fighting with their sword. Back then, until Wang Lu reached Jindan Stage, the cultivation base and stage of Liu Li and him were almost on par, the gap between theirprehensive strength was very little, and it could even be said that they were evenly matched. Every time they exchanged sword, each of them benefited from it greatly.


    Right now, although Wang Lu had reached Jindan first due to a rare encounter, and his strength was already one step ahead, the sword strike that Liu Li just demonstrated showed that her cultivation base had also advanced by leaps and bounds, meaning that he hadn''t thrown her off behind very far, still on the same level as him.


    Wang Lu was inwardly moved. Exchanging swords with Liu Li while he was lying low was indeed a good idea. Right now, regardless of shrinking the golden core or fusing the two methods, actualbat experience would be an excellent catalyst, especially the Brilliant Sword Heart of Liu Li whose sword intent was even purer than that of him.


    However, when Wang Lu was about to nod, suddenly, the golden core in his jade mansion trembled, seemingly reacting to something. After a while, a bright lightning shed across the sky. He saw a long-haired, elegant sword cultivator floating down to the ground. When hended, he immediately cupped his hand across his chest.


    "Greetings, fellow daoist. I am Chi Xuanying, disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple of Red Magnificent Mountain."


    Wang Lu nced at him, but was not in a hurry to return the courtesy. Instead, his vision seemed to show a bit of ridicule.


    Reaching Firmament Temple of Red Magnificent Mountain was a famous top rank sect in Nine Regions, one of the strongest force after the Five Uniques. Its headquarter was in Southern Heaven Region, but they also had branches in all the other regions. Their influence within the entire Nine Regions was even above that of Spirit Sword Sect. Chi Xuanying was the current generation lead disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple. In his fifty years of immortal cultivation, he had reached peak Jindan Stage, which could be considered as valiant. In his sect, he had gained quite a considerable power, and had obtained a bit of fame in Southern Heaven Region. Thus, many people no longer regarded him as a disciple, but rather as an area bully. One year ago when he met with the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, Qiong Hua, he was neither servile nor overbearing. After that meeting, Chi Xuanying''s reputation became even more prominent, so much that even Wang Lu had heard of his name.


    However, these were not the main points. Let alone a mere lead disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple, even if Qiong Hua herself was here, Wang Lu would not bother to look at her twice. It was the true intention of Chi Xuanying that made Wang Lu felt somewhat ridiculous.


    Because he felt ridiculous, he sneered at him unceremoniously. This sneer made Chi Xuanying somewhat puzzled and even more annoyed. In his view, all his action was fully in ordance with the etiquette, but the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect was unexpectedly coarse and rude.


    "Fellow daoist, you��"


    Wang Lu interrupted him unceremoniously, "Stop pretending. What you want, you think I won''t be able to see it? This Mt. Mang is known as the Blind Mountain, so for many years, no cultivators had ever ventured here. Zheng Liming was here to escape, while I am at home wherever I am at, and Little Liu Li is here because of Zheng Liming. But you, what are you doing here?"


    "Chi Xuanying frowned and said, "I��"


    Before he could say anything, he was already interrupted, "You are the lead disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple, so you''re not here for a hike. Zheng Liming is just Peak Xudan Stage +6, far from having the qualification for you, who is a peak Jindan Stage +8, to deal with him personally�� Therefore, don''t tell me you''re here for me."


    Upon hearing this, Chi Xuanying finally understood the meaning of Wang Lu. Thinking about the consistent image of this lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, which was really unreasonable, he could only sigh.


    "Yes, I came here for Junior Sister Liu Li."


    Wang Lu nodded. "You can go now then."


    "��" Chi Xuanying stared at Wang Lu in disbelief, but found that the opposite party''s eyes were extremely calm, seemingly very serious.


    Holding back his anger, Chi Xuanying said, "Maybe there''s a misunderstanding here, I''m just��"


    Wang Lu sneered. "You are just doing things with the excuse of performing the responsibility as the local host, as well as willing to lead the way and fight the enemies for Junior Sister, but with a true intention as a loli-follower pervert, that''s all. My Liu Li has only been cultivating for twenty years, and in our immortal cultivation world, she could be regarded as only in her teenage years, still a pure loli. But you have already been cultivating for fifty years, already an uncle, so you should not get any ideas."


    These words were tantamount to shedding all the pretense, but Chi Xuanying still maintained his self-control and said, "I��"


    As a result, before he could continue, he was immediately interrupted. He saw Wang Lu stretch out his hand and put it on Liu Li''s head.


    "Just go back, lead disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple, this cabbage has already been long contracted by me. 2 "


    ��

 Chapter 543 - Give Me a Chance!

    <h4>Chapter 543: Give Me a Chance!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "��"


    Facing Wang Lu, Chi Xuanying felt an unprecedented irritability. In his fifty years of cultivation, he had seen all kinds of people, even the aloof and remote Qiong Hua, he could talk cheerfully and wittily with her, but he had never seen a person like Wang Lu�� No wonder in the social circle, Wang Lu''s reputation was the most controversial.


    However�� this might not necessarily be a bad opportunity. The meeting between the lead disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple and the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect would be bound to attract a lot of attention within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. At that time, the performance of the two sides would be judged. One side was arrogant, while the other side was well-mannered.


    Chi Xuanying did not deliberately use others to increase his influence, but if he could do it smoothly, he would never resist it. Those who lived under the shadow of the five super sects must always have their own way of survival.


    "I think��" In the face of Wang Lu''s overbearing attitude, Chi Xuanying was ready to open his mouth and insist that all this was just a misunderstanding. His eyes gazed at Liu Li whose face looked pleasant as her head was stroked by Wang Lu''s hand, and his heart was moved.


    Misunderstanding? Huh, in Plentiful City, everyone knows that this is not a misunderstanding. A few months ago, I met with Liu Li at Plentiful City and was smitten by her beauty, which was soon known by everyone in my social circle. If I continue to insist that this is just a misunderstanding, then it is nothing more than self-deception. Moreover, what would that imply in front of the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect? The lead disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple didn''t even have the guts to speak out the truth?


    This is not a matter of morality, the two of us are single, and I, Chi Xuanying, am upright and square in pursuing her, how could there be anything shameful in that? Even if I told you the truth, what can you do?


    You, Wang Lu, are just her Senior Brother, not her daoistpanion!


    Therefore, Chi Xuanying calmed himself, smiled, and said, "Junior Sister Liu Li is innocent and kind, her graceful bearing is outstanding, so I really admire her."


    "I''m not interested in your thoughts." Wang Lu interrupted, "Liu Li has already been contracted by me, so go find other people to admire."


    "You really like to joke, people are not goods, you can''t just say you contracted her."


    Wang Lu sneered. "I have contracted her, so what? Sue me!"


    Chi Xuanying said, "Don''t you feel that such a deration is too overbearing and did not respect the subjective will of the concerned party?"


    "Subjective will? What a joke." Wang Lu shook his head and asked Liu Li, "Liu Li, tell me, what do you think of this Chi Xuanying?"


    Liu Li turned to look at Chi Xuanying, who smiled and nodded at her with natural and rxed demeanor.


    "Senior Brother Chi is a good person!"


    Wang Luughed and said, "Heard that? You''re just a good guy to her, nothing more."


    With that, Wang Lu cast him with a ''what an idiot'' look, pulled Liu Li''s hand and then turned away.


    "Hey!" Chi Xuanying refused to give up on this. As a matter of fact, he was somewhat encouraged. He had not been in contact with Liu Li for a long time, but she has already considered him as a good person�� Obviously, this meant that he had made a good impression on her. If he could continue to develop this�� of course, as long as there was Wang Lu, things would never go smooth, which he had already expected a few months ago.


    The news of the disappearance of the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect had just recently circted in his social circle, and it happened just as he began to try to approach Liu Li. Thus, someone around him said to him that trying to approach Liu Li at this time would make people suspect that he was taking advantage of the situation. However, Chi Xuanying retorted that not only Wang Lu and Liu Li had no marriage agreement, they also had no love between man and woman. That even if Wang Lu did not disappear, this was not a taboo topic. Thus, the so-called taking advantage of the situation was out of the question.


    Nevertheless, Chi Xuanying had actually anticipated that once Wang Lu came back, he would be a hindrance in front of Liu Li. Wang Lu and Liu Li indeed had no man-woman rtionship, at least not for now�� But from his private talk with a source from within the Beast Master School, the rtionship between the two was more like a master-servant rtionship. However, this kind of rtionship was actually even more awful�� Chi Xuanying had been cultivating for fifty years, so he had seen quite a lot of rtionships. Among which, most of the obstruction lies not from the two people who love each other, but from the families behind the couple. And now, Wang Lu''s action, in his view, was more in line with the stereotypical cunning and unreasonable mother-inw.


    Seeing that Wang Lu was about to go away with Liu Li, Chi Xuanying quickly shouted, " Fellow Daoist, please wait 1 !"


    Although this was a reckless move, Chi Xuanying had to do it. If he let Wang Lu really go like this, he would never be able to see Liu Li again�� In his fifty years of cultivation, this was the first time he was attracted to a woman. If he just let the matter go like this, perhaps in a few decades, it would form into a lingering heart demon. Therefore, even if Wang Lu disliked him, he would not care.


    Who knew that Wang Lu''s reaction was actually much bigger than what he expected. Wang Lu did stop, but when he turned around, he sent out a sharp sword qi that came right at Chi Xuanying''s face, which greatly shook his primordial spirit.


    At this moment, the power of Chi Xuanying, as the lead disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple, fully erupted. In his jade mansion, purple cloud curled up, the fully refined peak golden core brewed under the total sublimation of the purple cloud, and then condensed into a vague, semi-immaterial little person.


    When this human form was established, Chi Xuanying activated the whole magical power in his body as a trace of immortal spirit qi flooded his whole body, whichprehensively activated the surrounding spiritual energy�� Astonishingly, this was a magical ability of Yuanying Stage.


    Disying the magical ability of Yuanying Stage while still in Jindan Stage, Chi Xuanying vividly disyed his strength. Although this kind of cross-level magical ability was only in just a split second, only useful for just one move, this move could often decide the victory or defeat.


    Facing the sword qi that came right at his face, Chi Xuanying didn''t even dare to think about victory or defeat. At thest moment, he barely turned the Yuanying Stage immortal spirit qi into a sparkling and translucent red pine to block the sword qi in front of him. This was his personal spiritual treasure but also the supreme magical ability of Yuanying Stage, immortal spirit transformation, which was imparted to him by his Master who was also the leader of Reaching Firmament Temple.


    The next moment, the sword qi exploded and the red pine tree fiercely trembled. Countless pine needles scattered like a rainstorm. The straight trunk was pushed back, turning into an arc. The branches and the trunk were torn apart as if about to break�� The spirit tree had more than half of its magical ability dispelled before it could be used effectively.


    As for Chi Xuanying himself, he felt a huge earthquake in his jade mansion, the newly formed and condensed nascent soul broke apart and turned into violent purple gas that ran rampant in his body. Only by exerting all his strength did he manage to suppress it.


    However, the attack was finally blocked��


    On the other side, Wang Lu was also surprised, his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi could actually be blocked? This was a bit unexpected�� One must know that the attack that he sent out just now didn''t refer to a sword, nor did he use his Sword of Mount Kun as the medium, but rather using Liu Li''s Skybreaker sword that he casually took��which was also the proper match for his Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi. This caused the power output to be twice as normal. Let alone peak Jindan Stage, even low-level Yuanying would still be chopped by the sword.


    Of course, in view of the side effect of the weapon, after unleashing his attack, Wang Lu immediately gave the sword back to Liu Li. Moreover, just now, the sword strike had made him feel empty in his jade mansion, so it would be difficult tounch the second strike.


    "Not bad, you have some skill." Wang Lu nodded and converged back his primal chaos sword qi, not taking advantage while the opponent''s primordial spirit was still in a daze.


    In fact, from the beginning, he didn''t have much opinion about Chi Xuanying. The charm of Liu Li, this little cherub, was without a doubt, so it was only normal for other people to fall for her. It was just that, Chi Xuanying was only one of the braver ones, and in terms of etiquette or moral, there was actually not that much problem. Although there was a bit of a gap in cultivation time between the two, with Liu Li''s peerless talent�� She had left behind most of those with simr cultivation time as her in Xudan Stage, how could they have the qualification to pursue her? Thus, restriction in age was too far-fetched.


    It was just that, when he appeared, Wang Lu was in a very bad mood. When he came back from the demon world, his heart was very heavy, so he nned to cultivate to dispel the agitation in his heart. What happened was that, he was interrupted by the evil cultivator Zheng Liming. When he rushed down the mountain to vent his anger at Zheng Liming, after exerting for a bit, thest hit to Zheng Liming was actually taken away by Liu Li!


    Wang Lu had always doted on Liu Li, but if he had to speak frankly, that sword strike from Liu Li was tantamount to kill-steal 2 �� The irritation in Wang Lu''s heart hadn''t disappeared, but he didn''t want to vent his anger at Liu Li. Thus, when Liu Li proposed the sword match, he readily epted it. However, before they could fight, someone recklessly came to pursue Liu Li to make her his girlfriend!


    Even if that person wanted to court disaster, he shouldn''t go so far as that. Not immediately turning hostile on the spot was already an indication of Wang Lu''s good self-restraint. But as a result, when Chi Xuanying uttered the taboo words ''fellow daoist, please wait'', Wang Lu could no longer hold back and immediately sent his sword strike.


    Of course, at thest moment, Wang Lu still had some reservation��there was very little killing intent in his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi. Even if this sword strike could not be blocked, it would not kill its target. However, Chi Xuanying was still able to block it.


    After this sword strike, Chi Xuanyin''s gaze on Wang Lu changed.


    He had long heard that the strength of the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect was against the heaven, unexpectedly�� it was indeed against the heaven. Although he was two full major levels above him, he was barely able to block his sword strike. Such a big disparity was really disheartening.


    Therefore, even after the sword strike and Wang Lu''s hostility had disappeared and began to put out a friendly gesture, Chi Xuanying could not muster up any enthusiasm.


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu''s swordsmanship is so amazing, I am ashamed of my inferiority."


    This was the first time Chi Xuanying called Wang Lu as senior brother. This also meant that he had sincerely admitted his defeat, stepping back gracefully��both of them were the lead disciple of their respective sect and with simr stage, and based on the cultivation base, he should be the senior brother. However,pared with cultivation base, a person''s strength was more respected. And after experiencing that sword strike, Chi Xuanying absolutely did not dare to put on the senior brother''s air.


    Nevertheless, although he lost in terms of strength, on the emotional matter, he could not. Chi Xuanying gritted his teeth and earnestly pleaded, "On strength, I might not be able topare myself with you in my entire life, but I still hope that you can give me a chance!"


    Wang Lu was shocked: The thickness of this kid''s face was so against the heaven. After being beaten that he spat out feces, he still had the nerve to put on the attitude of facing the father-inw to propose marriage?


    "You��" Wang Lu tentatively asked, "Just now, I sent out my sword qi through the Skybreaker sword, did it identally hurt your brain?"


    "No, my mind is very clear, I am serious!" Chi Xuanying''s eyes were burning.


    "Serious?" Wang Lu muttered to himself irresolutely and then cast his nce at Chi Xuanying. He felt more and more that he had caused an irreparable loss of IQ�� Thinking that since the beginning there was no big mistake from the other party, he couldn''t help but think that he should give him apensation.


    Unfortunately, what the other party wanted was Liu Li, but he couldn''t give him little Liu Li aspensation, right? After thinking it over, there was only��


    "How about this, I have a family heirloom of flesh reishi mushroom 3 , I''ll give it to you!"


    ��

 Chapter 544 - This Flower is Already Taken

    <h4>Chapter 544: This Flower is Already Taken</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Chi Xuanying looked at the so-called flesh reishi mushroom handed over sincerely by Wang Lu with an iparably confused look, thinking about what could possibly be its use for�� However, he soon turned his thoughts away from this misceneous thing.


    Toward the things that mattered��


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu, with all due respect��" Chi Xuanying said, "Your strength, intelligence, character�� are all the best among those that are the same generation as you, and even more has emotional foundation with Junior Sister Liu Li. If I have topete with you, you don''t even need to open your mouth, I already know that I won''t be able to overreach myself. However, since you have no intention of bing the daoistpanion of Junior Sister Liu Li, and don''t even have the feelings of love between man and woman with her, then�� I hope you can give me a chance!"


    Wang Lu was stunned.


    Not because of the thickness of the opposite party''s face, but by the opposite party''s exnation�� Not having the feelings of love between man and woman, this was actually true. Although he doted on Liu Li very much, even until now, he never thought of taking her as his daoistpanion. Of course, having no intention at the moment didn''t mean that he could just let her go. As her Senior Brother, he had the obligation to look after her, so that she wouldn''t be deceived by evildoer and secondly�� resources could be saved 1 .


    It was just that, what he thought might not be what the outsider''s thought; he had heard many gossips about him and Liu Li. How could Chi Xuanying be so confident to state that Wang Lu had no intention toward Liu Li?


    "Because I can see the predestined love and marriage of a person," Chi Xuanying replied.


    "Predestined love and marriage?"


    Chi Xuanying somewhat helplessly said, "This�� this is one of the special skills of Red Magnificent Mountain''s Reaching Firmament Temple. But Reaching Firmament Temple is a small sect, so it may not be in Senior Brother Wang Lu''s eyes. One of our sect''s core method is the view of the cause and effect, specifically the cause and effect between people. Among them, marriage and love are the ones that we are best at."


    Wang Lu hadn''t really paid much attention to the methods of Reaching Firmament Temple, and after hearing Chi Xuanying''s exnation, he reasonable spected, "In other words, a pimp?"


    "��" Chi Xuanying''s breathing stuck, while at the same time he thought about whether or not he had to fight for the honor of his sect with the opposite party.


    It was just that, remembering the sword strike that shook his proto nascent soul, for a moment, Chi Xuanying really could not afford another fight and had to continue to exin softly.


    "In my opinion, the line of marriage and love between people are real. The so-called marriage line is the legal marriage between two people, and because the ritualw more or less affects the mystery of heaven and earth, it is usually clear and discernible. For example, you, Senior Brother, do not have a marriage line on you."


    Wang Lu nodded. "I am indeed unmarried."


    "But the line of love is moreplicated. When you have feelings for others, or others have feelings for you, it would be shown on the certain person. This feeling, sometimes, is the secrets hidden in one''s deep heart, or sometimes, even the person himself did not realize he has had a crush on others, so it is difficult to clearly see the love line. Especially those with powerful primordial spirit, I can''t really see them. Usually, I can only see the line of love for cultivators that are at the same level or below me."


    "And then?"


    Chi Xuanying sighed. "Senior Brother Wang Lu is indeed a top figure in the present age, the love lines that you are involved with are quite numerous. Some evene from higher stage cultivators, which I can barely see them on you, but I can''t see their direction. Of course, among the ones that I can see, one of them indeedes from Junior Sister Liu Li."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu smiled and then lightly stroked little Liu Li''s head. "Doting you is really not in vain."


    Chi Xuanying sighed again. "It''s just that, this love line is too clear, meaning that although the feeling of Junior Sister Liu Li for you is sincere, it is still ignorant and has a big difference with the love between man and woman, and more like a love between family members."


    Wang Lu coldly humphed but did not speak, thinking, "Isn''t this bullsheet? For various reasons, the physiology and health education course for Liu Li hasn''t started yet, so of course she understands fart about the rtionship between man and woman."


    "However, more importantly, I do not see the love line for Liu Li on you�� Although there is an emotional line, it is also biased toward family member. Therefore��"


    Wang Lu said, "So you want to try your luck?"


    Chi Xuanying righteously said, "I''m really interested in Junior Sister Liu Li, not trying my luck!"


    "A pity, she''s already taken, even if you really love her, it''s meaningless."


    "Already taken? I''m afraid that excuse��"


    "I''m not referring to myself." Wang Lu exined, "Although Liu Li is contracted by me, no one stipted that the contractor must self-produce self-use 2 . Her marriage is indeed my responsibility, and I already found her apanion."


    "What?" Chi Xuanying was shocked. In his heart, he could not help but wonder if this was just Wang Lu''s excuse. Because in his view, the most important thing in Liu Li''s love line was the line with Wang Lu. Except for him, who else could be worthy of being thepanion of Liu Li?


    "Who�� is it?"


    And then, in the surprised, skeptical, and expectation-filled eyes of Chi Xuanying, Wang Lu told him the answer.


    "That person''s name is Zhu Shiyao."


    Chi Xuanying gawked, but he immediately remembered, "Your sect''s big sister?"


    "Unexpectedly that dead otaku girl actually have quite a bit of reputation in the industry��" Wang Lu shook his head and said, "Yes, it''s her. She is passionately devoted to Liu Li, and unable to extricate herself. The two of them have already forged a deep friendship, so I can''t allow you to butt in between them."


    Chi Xuanying was shocked dizzy by it.


    "T-This is impossible��"


    Wang Lu said, "Since you can see the line of love, you should be able to see the strong feeling on her."


    Chi Xuanying took a closer look, and he could indeed see that Liu Li was involved with countless people''s love line, but most of them came from distant ces, which were beyond what his eyes could see. Whether one of them belonged to Zhu Shiyao was impossible to see�� Moreover, the key issue here was not this!


    "Isn''t Zhu Shiyao a girl?"


    Wang Lu blinked his eyes. "So what if she''s a girl? Have you never heard of lily?"


    "Lily?"


    "In short, it''s a beautiful lesbianism."


    "��"


    "Liu Li actually likes woman."


    "This is impossible!"


    "What impossible? If she doesn''t like woman, do you think her feelings for me would be so low? With my peerless qualification, I''m afraid no woman would not be tempted, right?"


    Chi Xuanying did not have enough attention to refuting this kind of awesome thick-faced speech, his heart was still immersed in the lily theory.


    "This lesbian thing is ridiculous!"


    Wang Lu said, "What''s so ridiculous about it? Although both of them are women, they are still human beings�� In your Southern Heaven Region, there is a Beast Master Sect. In that sect, there are many people who even y those spirit beasts. What do you say about this?"


    "��" Chi Xuanying suddenly felt ashamed of the fact that Reaching Firmament Temple and Beast Master School were both located in Southern Heaven Region.


    "Therefore, regardless of how sincere and moving your love is, I can only tell you, this person in heat, that you are looking for the wrong person. Junior Sister Liu Li is already taken. In terms of cultivation base, you are still young, so you still have excellent future, there''s no need to hang on to this for dear life. If you want someone to love, I can introduce you to the beauties of Yin and Yang School."


    Chi Xuanying smiled wryly but did not give any reply.


    The beauties from Yin and Yang Scholl were indeed good, and there were untold numbers of male cultivators in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who dreamed of winning their favor�� But the vision of the lead disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple was different from that of other people. Moreover, for him, if not Liu Li, no one else has any meaning.


    "I understand, but I will not give up on this," Chi Xuanying said in a deep and very firm voice.


    "Hehe." For this deration, Wang Lu simply did not care at all. The so-called will not give up was nothing more than a statement. With that killer lily, how could he not give up?


    If you have the ability, then do the sex surgery for me to see!


    "Then let us wait and see, I''ll take my leave now."


    "Oh, right, remember, when you go back, don''t tell anyone that I''m with Liu Li." Wang Lu impolitely made his request.


    "�� I know." With that, Chi Xuanying turned around and left.


    Looking at the back of Chi Xuanying, Wang Lu knew that he had finally solved this neither-big-nor-small trouble. It was just that, thinking about the marriage line just now, Wang Lu thought that there was something that he seemed to ignore.


    "Oh, he forgot to take the flesh reishi mushroom�� Such a good tool yet he doesn''t care about it, does he really n to do the sex change surgery?"


    ��


    After seeing off Chi Xuanying, Wang Lu was able to live afortable life with Liu Li as nned. For Wang Lu, since Liu Li the little cherub hade, it was impossible for him to let her go. The bounty hunter task from Plentiful City Management Committee was directly terminated anonymously by Wang Lu with his jurisdiction as amittee member, so Liu Li instantly became a free agent. She then left Mt. Mang with Wang Lu to an even more deste and remote ce.


    Mt. Mang was, after all, not a ce for cultivation. For Wang Lu, who had basically adapted to the Jindan Stage, this was nothing. However, Liu Li''s Brilliant Sword Heart Physique especially rejected this bereft-of-surrounding-spiritual-energy ce, and was thus unable to cultivate.


    The two of them wandered aimlessly in Southern Heaven Region. Sometimes, they climbed a mountain, sometimes, they enjoyed the delicacies of the world in the bustling city, and more often, they would exchange swords, passing their day in enjoyment.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two months had passed. Wang Lu had finally stabilized his golden corepletely. The fusion of Non-Phase Method and Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi also had a small sess, and the progress was faster than the initial n. Among which, Liu Li''s contribution could not go unnoticed. The efficiency with or without a sparring partner, was very different.


    However, the true role of Liu Li was not only as a good sparring partner. Compared with the harvest in the cultivation, Wang Lu''s state of mind was more important. After two months offortable life, he finally managed to free himself from the bitter experience in the dreand and found the direction for the future.


    "Senior Brother, are we�� still not going back to the mountain?" While eating, Liu Li asked with some hesitation, "We have been away from the mountain for so long, wouldn''t Master and the others be worried?"


    "Rest assured, if they are really worried, they would''ve alreadye to look for you. Do you really think the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall felt at ease sending you alone to Plentiful City to be a bounty hunter?"


    "Huh?" Liu Li was somewhat puzzled.


    Wang Lu didn''t exin too much, but simply told her while taking a dish, "After two days, let''s return to Plentiful City."


    ��

 Chapter 545 - Really See the Death Star This Time

    <h4>Chapter 545: Really See the Death Star This Time</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Plentiful City''s group of immortal tombs was locked by Wang Lu as his next destination.


    After months of sorting himself out, Wang Lu finally began to go into action earnestly.


    The dream of time travel, besides awakening his past consciousness, made Wang Lu realize that there was a great crisis, thus he could no longer do things as casually and aimlessly as before.


    Before the time travel dream, Wang Lu did not have much sense of urgency in cultivation. In Spirit Sword Sect, he had a special position, and even before he had a small sess in Non-Phase Method, he was already quite famous. After defeating Qiong Hua in the battle for the five blood spirit crown, Wang Lu had vaguelyid his status as the first among his peers, so the motivation to move forward would naturally becking.


    At the same time, for a cultivator with the qualification of Void Spirit Root, the highest dream for cultivators, which was to soar to immortality, was a certainty. As long as he carried out his cultivation step by step, the soaring thing was a matter of course. Therefore, Wang Lu had no urgent need for his cultivation. Moreover, with the overall peace andfortable situation in the Nine Regions, he had always been rtively casual in doing things. Many times he was often pushed by the situation instead of actively seeking for things to do��simply because it was not necessary.


    But now, the situation was different. The threat of the fallen immortal hung over his head like a sword. And with his current strength, he was not qualified to participate even as a cannon fodder. During the great war of immortal and demon, all the cultivators with level less than Supreme were just mole crickets and ants, and a mere Jindan didn''t even have the qualification to be a fort woman'' for the leaders on the frontline.


    Therefore, it was necessary to speed up the progress of cultivation. There were two ways of speeding up the progress of cultivation. The first one was the most secure: Return to Spirit Sword Mountain, let the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall help find a ce with strong spiritual energy, do a closed-door training, and thene out decadester after reaching at least Yuanying Stage.


    However, there were two problems with this. One was that, although Spirit Sword Sect still had abundant spiritual nodes, there were still many people who needed them for their cultivation. The Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall, sessor disciples like Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao, the inner court disciples of Misty Peak, as well as other disciples who had been independent but still cultivated on the mountain�� And the second was, reaching Yuanying Stage in several decades was still too slow. Although it was still a lot better than a certain person from Non-Phase Peak who had yet to reach Yuanying Stage even after two hundred years, it was still far from meeting the needs of Wang Lu.


    Then there was only the second path: seeking a breakthrough in actualbat. This path had always been regarded by many people as a shortcut for geniuses in cultivation. As long as the qualification was high enough, life big enough, and not afraid of the cause and effect of killing, then the life and death test could really improve people''s strength by leaps and bounds. The best example in the history was the first Emperor Immortal Qin and Great Ancestor Desheng who soared to immortality in just twenty years. The most important reason for such a terrifying cultivation speed, apart from the Void Spirit Root, was that they lived in the troubled times. From the moment they set foot on the road of immortal cultivation, they had already been involved in the war. The battlested almost continuously for twenty years. By the time the war subsided, they had already soared to immortality��


    Unfortunately, the theme for the present Nine Regions was peace and development, so it was difficult to find a huge battlefield to ughter people for twenty years. Fortunately, a group of immortal tombs was unearthed in the Southern Heaven Region, and the endless instances offered endless battlefields. As long as the state of cultivation was switched to wartime mode, great gains could be made from the battles.


    �� Of course, in addition to those reasons, Wang Lu also had another purpose.


    The news of him being with Liu Li should have been passed back to the mountain. But during this time, there was no movement from Spirit Sword Mountain, so obviously, they had correctly guessed that Wang Lu had some difficulties. Therefore, they just waited for him to return to the mountain on his own initiative.


    However�� in retrospect, Wang Lu was still not ready to meet with them, especially a reunion with her. Moreover, it was not easy to be ready for that in a short time.


    However, always wandering outside was also not a long-term solution. Especially since that leader of Non-Phase Peak was quite impatient. It was estimated that it would not be long before she woulde to look for him.


    Therefore, he would go to Plentiful City''s group of immortal tombs to avoid it. Once he was in one of the independent instances, no matter how great her ability was, it would still be useless. Haha.


    ��


    Just as Wang Lu was determined to go to Plentiful City''s group of immortal tombs, on the Red Magnificent Mountain of Southern Heaven Region, the master of Reaching Firmament Temple, Xiao Baiya, deeply frowned and his eyes were filled with helplessness.


    "Is Xuanying still unwilling toe out?"


    In front of Xiao Baiya, a thirty-something girl, with a face filled with flirtatious expressions, gently shook her head.


    "Still not. He said before he breaks through this tribtion, he swears he would not go out."


    Xiao Baiya was silent for a moment and then asked, "Then did you tell him that it was my order to ask him to go out?"


    The girl said, "He said after he passes the hurdle, he would face you while bringing a bramble to ask for punishment."


    "Bastard!" Xiao Baiya was furious. In a split second, countless red pine trees outside Reaching Firmament Temple shook, their red scarlet pine needles became sparkling, translucent, and glistening, as if they were weeping blood.


    "Bring a bramble and ask for punishment? From me, his Master? Who wants to punish him? What''s the use! He is the lead disciple of Reaching Firmament Temple, his words and deeds are examples for the disciples of Reaching Firmament Temple! Now everyone knows that as the temple leader, I carried no weight!"


    After listening to Xiao Baiya''s roar, the woman suddenly raised her eyebrows in anger. "Aren''t you the one that usually spoils him that he bes undisciplined and out of control? Usually, you don''t even show the least bit of prestige as a Master, even the most valuable treasure of Reaching Firmament Temple, Red Pine Crystal, you had shared it with him. You even wish you could announce that he would inherit the temple leader position, so much that when you are with him, you''re not even yourself. Now you expect your words to carry some weight, how could it be possible? Humph, previously, Master had made his judgment about you. He said that although you are apetent person to lead Reaching Firmament Temple, you are actually not a qualified teacher. These words are true!"


    Being refuted right in the face, Xiao Baiya''s face immediately turned red. After being rendered speechless for quite some time, he stood up and said, "I''m going to drag him out!"


    "Forget it!" The woman pulled Xiao Baiya. "He is now in the middle of closed-door training, trying to pass through this emotional hurdle. If you drag him out now, you would only pull a walking corpse�� Otherwise, do you think I would leave him alone? s, tell me, do you think this emotional hurdle is really difficult?"


    "That''s nonsense!" Xiao Baiya red at her. "You also cultivated the method of Reaching Firmament Temple, so in regard to cultivator of Reaching Firmament temple, how could you not know about the emotional hurdle?"


    The woman shrugged her shoulder. "I don''t think it was hard. After my romantic love was broken up by the Elders, I was forced to marry you, and it took me only half a month to adjust to such a setback."


    "You!" Xiao Baiya suddenly became angrier. It was just that, looking at his wife who was indifferent to his feeling, for a long time, he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he became frustrated.


    "In short, toward this rebellious disciple, what are you going to do?"


    "I just can''t leave him alone. Xuanying''s aptitude and temperament are too extreme, it''s impossible for him to pass the hurdle alone." Xiao Baiya muttered irresolutely to himself for a long time, "Therefore, I have to take action."


    "You want to take action? Don''t tell me you want to��"


    "Yes, right now, the matter that gnaws at his mind lies in the fact that he is very tempted to pursue a person, but before the battle even begins, he already lost, the rtionship is already over even before it begins, which makes his heart unwilling. Xuanying is not a narrow-minded person, if he loses in a fairpetition, it would only make his heart mature. But now that he is walking into a dead end, I want to pull him out."


    "How?"


    Xiao Baiya was silent for a moment and then said, "Help him create a level ying field."


    "�� Don''t tell me you want to use the marriage chart? Are you mad? Do you know how big the blowback would be if you try to interfere with cultivators, especially the marriage of other sect''s cultivator? Moreover, that person is the sessor disciple of Spirit Sword Sect. Even if her cultivation base is still shallow, she represents the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, if your interference is to be discovered, don''t�� don''t you want your life anymore?"


    Xiao Baiya said, "Of course I will not forcefully interfere with other people''s marriage. As a matter of fact, I can''t�� But what if on a certain thing, I just push the boat with the current 1 ?"


    While speaking, Xiao Baiya picked up a thick book from the bookshelf. That book, the entirety of it was red in color. It was actually woven by countless red pine needles. There was no word in the book. Xiao Baiya picked up a writing brush, and after hesitating for a long time, wrote down two words on it.


    Wang Lu.


    "Wang Lu?" The woman said in surprise, "Howe it''s him? Isn''t Liu Li a Lily��"


    Xiao Baiya coldly said, "Do you really believe the nonsense from that kid Wang Lu? Lily�� That''s just his nonsense! Liu Li has already fallen in love with him for a long time, and toward Liu Li, he also treats her very differently from the others."


    "But Xuanying didn''t see a true love line between the two."


    "Humph, what can he see with his tiny skill? But indeed the two of them have yet to officially establish their rtionship. So the love line between them can only be regarded as a potential line, which is very difficult to observe�� At the same time, even if it''s destroyed, it has a very little consequence with the cause and effect. Of course, for insurance purposes, I will not do it directly."


    As Xiao Baiya spoke, he slowly and painstakingly wrote on the marriage chart.


    "Ruining others'' marriages is absolutely taboo for cultivators of Reaching Firmament Temple. And such a spell must not easily be cast if not necessary. But for thousands of years, cultivators of Reaching Firmament Temple have been meticulously studying the way of marriage, so if we want to do something, there will always be a way��"


    As he spoke, Xiao Baiyia''s hand began to tremble slightly and sweat oozed out from his forehead. For a Supreme level cultivator, such magical power consumption could be considered as earth-shaking. What kind of effect would happen when such a terrifying force fell on a mere Jindan Stage cultivator?


    "W-What are you doing? To deal with a small character of Jindan Stage, you even use your true yuan. Do you want him to live a lonely life?"


    Xiao Baiya finally finished writing thest word and immediately closed the marriage chart, and then tiredly smiled at his wife.


    "On the contrary, the chapter that I just wrote is called��"


    " Sura Field! 2 "


    ��


    At the same time, on Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Wu looked at Daoist Master Fengyin in front of her with great astonishment.


    "What? There is a new immortal dreamnd in the group of immortal tombs? And only beautiful girls at the level of Jindan and below can enter? So you want me to go with Yao''Er, Shixuan, Xinyao, and that stupid cat to Plentiful City? What? Little Ling''Er too? Isn''t she�� Very well, I have no differing opinion. As long as the budget is generous, for me, it doesn''t matter how many people will go, hahaha."


    ��

 Chapter 546 - Some Things Break Down Again

    <h4>Chapter 546: Some Things Break Down Again</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Wow, there are so many people here, is there a new activity in Plentiful City?"


    Walking on the streets of Plentiful City, Wang Lu only saw pedestrians rubbing shoulders with each other. The streets and alleys were filled with crowds like boiling water, and most of the crowds were female cultivators from various sects, which made Plentiful City like the city of women.


    Thest time he saw such a scene was shortly after the opening ceremony of the group of immortal tombs. At that time, themittee invited the most prestigious girl idol group in Nine Regions to perform. Upon hearing the news, the fans immediately rushed over and nearly ttened the city walls of Plentiful City! The cultivators on duty to preserve the public order were so busy and badly battered that their resentment soared to the heaven. Finally, themittee issued ten times the reward to suppress the crowd. Wang Lu fondly remembered that time.


    At this time, the scene reappeared, but the sex was reversed, which immediately made Wang Lu curious.


    "There are so many young female cultivators here, is this the time where the Mysterious Sky Mansion presents a new teen idol team? Well, Mysterious Sky Mansion finally figured out that there''s no better way to make money in this world than from women. I have suggested to them about this earlier, but no one took it seriously�� Speaking of which, little Liu Li, didn''t you recently stay in Plentiful City, have you heard of this matter?"


    Liu Li shook her head. "I have never heard of any idol team."


    The girl bought a few packs of fried fruits from the roadside stall and muttered, "There are a lot of people in Plentiful City now because some of the big sects had pierced a new ring in the immortal dream, opening up a new set of immortal dreands. Moreover, the ie from there is said to be very rich."


    "Oh? A set? So it''s a group of immortal dreams? The exploration team can actually make such a progress? Unexpectedly, that group of people is quite capable. But what is with this group of immortal dreams that make them attractive? Moreover, howe there are a lot of women?"


    As the exploration of the group of immortal tombs by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals prated deeper day by day, more and more rules were found out, so the understanding of rules of the immortal dreands in the group of immortal tombs was no longer the same. In the beginning, the creation of different immortal dreand by the group of immortal tombs was highly independent of each other, not interfering with each other. Each of the thousands upon thousands of immortal dreands was mutually independent of each other. However, it didn''t take long before a series of immortal dreands to appear where the content of the dreand became rtively fixed, and had rtionship between each other. Later on, even the concept of the group of immortal dreams appeared.


    Shortly after Wang Lu and the others finished the battle for the five blood spirits crown, the exploration team discovered that, after the battle, arge number of immortal dreands that could be chosen to enter by themselves in the group of immortal tombs appeared, and the content of the dreand was highly fixed. The randomness was greatly reduced, but the ie had be more abundant.


    In the ordinary immortal dreand, even the elite cultivators often only had meager ie, and treasure the level of spiritual treasure like Wang Lu''s demon jade was almost impossible to obtain�� However, in this fixed immortal dream, spiritual treasure and other things were not umon. Of course, based on the principle of equivalent exchange, it was not so easy to get this spiritual treasure. Moreover, these treasures were not renewable resources. Once someone had taken the most precious object in an immortal dream, that immortal dream would be permanently closed. At that time, the group of immortal dreams that was opened after the five blood spirit crown were repeatedly attacked by the exploration group day and night, and it took them only three to four months to fully explore them.


    The five uniques and other top sects within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had almost carved up all the ies from there. Then it was discovered that those immortal dreands were permanently closed. The grievances of the small and medium rank sects solidified almost like essence. Therefore, after that, the managementmittee had been forced to convene an emergency meeting to formte the exploration and management methods of the group of immortal tombs and rationally allocate the resources.


    Unfortunately, after that, no new group of immortal dreams appeared after a long time. After all, it was not every day the lead disciples of the five uniques wouldpete at the same immortal dream. Wang Lu initially thought that perhaps within three or five years, there would be no new group of immortal dreams. Unexpectedly, the exploration team was a bit more capable than expected.


    "I don''t know what the group of immortal dreams are." Liu Li said, "Master said that I should not be distracted by the immortal dreand, and I just need to continue my own cultivation step by step."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Uncle Zhou Ming indeed appeared experienced and knowledgeable, but�� I don''t think we need to be that conservative."


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    Wang Lu inwardly thought that if Nine Regions could continue to be peaceful for generations, then it was indeed good to be prudent. Liu Li was now in thest stage of thepletion of the golden core, so her every move and action would determine the quality of her golden core, and even the sess or failure inpleting the golden core. The Brilliant Sword Heart that she cultivated was a cultivation method that favored explosive advancement, so during thepletion of the core, if there was even a little bit of carelessness, the core might even catch fire and explode, ruining the enterprise for the sake of one basketful�� Zhou Ming and the others had experienced a great cmity, so they were especially sensitive to the sudden fall of talents, therefore, focusing on stability was certainly good.


    In regard to Wang Lu, he was also unwilling to let Liu Li with her kind of temperament to experience the significant ups and downs. This kind of spotless and pure mental state was like a piece of artwork. However, in reality, during the turbulent time, this so-called piece of artwork would be most badly broken. Wang Lu was unclear when would the crisis of the fallen immortal finally explode, but it might be assumed that it ought toe within his lifetime, therefore��


    "Liu Li, are you interested in the immortal dreand?"


    Liu Li thought for a moment. "I don''t know, I never thought about it."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Thest time I went to immortal dreand, the background is set in the demon world�� The culinary culture of the demon race is really interesting. Take the ming valley barbarians as an example. Although their civilization is backward, their cooking method is wide open and big, seemingly unbearably crude. However, their particr environment produces special ingredients, which is actually exceptional. For example, there isva fruit, which has a unique taste. It is fresh and clean, fragrant and sweet, but when it enters the mouth, it''s like a volcanic eruption, in a sh, the entire tastes explode��"


    "Senior Brother, don''t treat me as an idiot who only cares to eat!" Liu Li protested with displeasure, but then swallowed her saliva. "Thatva fruit��"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "It would be broken once it leaves the environment of ming valley, putting it in the mustard seed bag also doesn''t work. At that time, I didn''t have a special storage item, so I had to give up."


    "Oh, what a pity." Liu Li''s eyes zed over, obviously imagining the taste ofva fruit.


    "In fact, it''s not onlyva fruit. The background set in the immortal dreand is so diverse that you can see all kinds of rare delicacies."


    "Yeah, but unfortunately, Master said��"


    Wang Lu said, "When did Uncle Zhou Ming tell you about it?"


    Liu Li replied, "About three months ago when I first entered the corepletion stage."


    "But now it''s been three months. Since even the time has changed then the effectiveness of the words would also change, right?"


    Liu Li was stunned. "Is that so?"


    "Yes it is. For example, after you finished breakfast, you say you are full, but what about at noon? Wouldn''t you say I''m hungry?"


    Liu Li nodded. "Yeah."


    "Therefore, Uncle Zhou Ming wanted you to not enter the immortal dreand three months ago, but now it''s not necessarily effective. So, if it''s necessary right now, you entering the immortal dreand for experiential learning is also natural."


    "But��" Liu Li still hesitated.


    Wang Lu continued to persuade, "The old saying says that elder brother is like a father. Since your Master is not here, then I, as your Senior Brother, am the same as your Master."


    "Em��" Liu Li froze for a moment, and then reluctantly nodded. "Then, I will go to the immortal dreand to try it."


    "Okay, let''s start with the simple one. Moreover, I will apany you."


    "Hehe." Hearing that Wang Lu would apany her, Liu Li no longer had any doubt.


    After entering the gate of the group of immortal tombs with Liu Li, Wang Lu was taken aback by the scene before him.


    In his line of sight was no longer a piece of bright gxy, but an iparably wide square with many doors. Each door was connected with an independent building. Many cultivators walked in and out of those buildings, looking very busy.


    After not seeing it for several months, the change in the group of immortal tombs was so great�� To say that it changed with each passing day was not an overstatement. He remembered that at the beginning, outside Plentiful City there were brocade-like luxuriant flowers, and inside the gate was like a piece of overgrown field. However this time, the cultivators finally prated into the interior of the group of immortal tombs with their own strength. Behind the gate, the square was not arranged by the earth immortal, but by the Management Committee of Plentiful City, which had cracked and reconstructed the group of immortal tombs. People had ssified and managed the entrance of the immortal dreand, and to some extent, they could artificially choose the content of the immortal dream. Although the artificial choice would make the theoretical ie lower than when it waspletely random, but because of the fact that the content of the immortal dreand was controble, the ie had actually increased.


    Therefore, most of the cultivators who entered the group of immortal tombs nowadays would choose the content of the immortal dream. In the square, they saw a long queue in front of a door, and most of the cultivators who came in from the entrance of the group of immortal tombs lined up in that queue. Obviously, this was the door to the immortal dreand that caused the surge of people in Plentiful City. Thinking of the previous report he received as the Management Committee Member concerning the record of the group of immortal dreams, Wang Lu couldn''t help but be moved.


    Now that he was eager to make a breakthrough in cultivation, this group of immortal dreands was the best choice. In thest group of immortal dreands, even an immortal treasure was born. Unfortunately, the exploration team had not worked hard and thus failed to obtain it. But if it were him�� even if obtaining an immortal treasure was difficult, at least it was better than the profit from the fully random immortal dream. After all, a big killer tool like the five blood spirits crown would never be seen in a random immortal dream.


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu pulled Liu Li and went straight for that door of group of immortal dreams. As for that endless long line of queue in front of the door, hepletely turned a blind eye to it. As a Management Committee Member and the founder of the group of immortal tombs, his privileges here were innumerable. The distinguished guest channel was only a small piece of it. Seeing this, all the cultivators in the queue could only clench their teeth, yet they could do nothing about it.


    However, when he and Liu Li arrived at the door, he was stopped by a middle-aged looking Jindan Stage clerk.


    "Excuse me, please wait a moment."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu immediately halted. "What, do I have to queue?"


    "No. Since you are taking the distinguished guest channel, of course you don''t have to queue, but this group of immortal dreams can only be entered by women. The person beside you can enter, but you can''t."


    "Only women can enter? How is that?"


    The clerk wryly smiled. "This is not because we are deliberately trying to make things hard, but it''s the rules of this group of immortal dreams. Even if it''s a powerful male cultivator, he would be blocked by a strong array. Some time ago, the Committee tried to break the rule, but even when a Supreme made his move, he was hurt by the counter-attack and thus failed�� As for now, take a look at the cultivators behind, is any one of them male cultivator? Even if there are, they are only here to send their femalepanion but they themselves could not get in."


    Wang Lu looked back and it was indeed so.


    "No wonder Plentiful City is almost like a city of women now. It turns out this is the case."


    The clerk said, "That''s right, the ie in this group of immortal dreams is very enviable, but unfortunately, it''s not for the male cultivators."


    "��" Havinge this far, Wang Lu certainly was unwilling to give up. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "Is the criteria for judging the male and female by this group of immortal tombs based on physiology or psychology?"


    Upon hearing this, the clerk was stunned. "Um, don''t tell me you want to��"


    Wang Lu chuckled. "I''m just asking."


    "Em, to be honest, right now, there are a lot of people who have the same idea as you. Rtively speaking, the standard of the group of immortal tombs is very strict, must be a standard female. Let alone those with male body but female mind, even not good looking women can''t get it."


    "There''s still this rule?"


    "Yeah, this group of immortal dreams is indeed strange. Look behind you, aren''t their average quality is very high?"


    Wang Lu looked back and said, "There are many exceptions."


    The clerk smiled bitterly. "Therefore, arge part of our daily work is to persuade them to ept the reality after they are rejected."


    "�� I understand."


    Thinking about this, Wang Lu could not help but feel helpless. After sending away the clerk, he turned his head and asked Liu Li, "Liu Li, do you think��"


    But then he saw Liu Li nodding in a natural and rxed manner. "No problem, I can do it alone. Rest assured, Senior Brother!"


    Wang Lu was suddenly speechless. Initially, he wanted to ask: Do you think we should change the ce?


    However, it was rare for Liu Li to be this enthusiastic, so Wang Lu didn''t want to put a damp on her just when she was interested in the immortal dreand. He said, "Okay, good luck. Remember, be careful and don''t push yourself too hard in some extreme situation."


    "Mm, I remember!"


    With that, Liu Li strode inside the door. Looking at her back, he couldn''t help but worry. Seeing that her back was about to enter the darkness, Wang Lu suddenly thought of the many usable props in his mustard seed bag, so he rushed forward to try to give it to her.


    "Watch out, don''t go any further!"


    At this time, the clerk''s voice came from behind him. Upon hearing it, Wang Lu was stunned and immediately about to step back. However, he was still a bitte. He felt a vigorous sucking force in front of him that caused him to get involuntarily sucked in. A ck hole was opened before him, and the huge whirlpool crazily rotated.


    Behind him, the clerk was stunned.


    "He went in? H-How could this be?"


    Beside him, several male cultivators who came with their daoistpanion were also surprised. "Shouldn''t it be forbidden for men? Is the rule changed? Strange, I want to try it."


    After that, several burst sound came from the door, the several male cultivators had been thrown back upside down.


    The clerk was even more shocked. "The rules haven''t changed, so how did that man just go in?"


    After thinking about it, he suddenly thought of an unlikely possibility.


    "D-Don''t tell me that young man with clear eyebrows is actually�� Em, that''s right, if you put a woman''s dress on him, and put on a bit makeup, it would be pretty good."


    However, remembering that the young person just now had a resounding fame in Nine Regions and with a limitless future, it was better for him to keep this secret for life.


    In the end, the clerk could only sigh with emotion. The Nine Regions was indeed vast and full of extraordinary things��


    At the same time, at the main entrance of the group of immortal tombs, several females came together. One of which was full of alcohol smell, highly-spirited, and talking non-stop.


    "Little Ling''Er, how do you think of the idea I just said? Let that kid Wang Lu use his authority to help you open a hotel here. With this traffic, business will be booming. Moreover, if you encounter a fat sheep�� I mean the evil cultivator, we can immediately drug him and drag him into the back kitchen, search for his treasures and money, and then transform his flesh and primordial spirit into magical treasure. It''s simply a windfall! Hahaha!"

 Chapter 547 - A World That People Love To Hear And See

    <h4>Chapter 547: A World That People Love To Hear And See</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the whirlpool disappeared, Wang Lu found himself lying next to a clear stream. Not far from him, Liu Li was happily fishing. Upon noticing that he had woken up, she showed off a fish pierced in with a branch and shouted, "Senior Brother, Senior Brother, look I caught a ''jelly'' fish!"


    The fish at the branch was glittering and soft, and indeed simr to a jelly. And from the dental mark on it, Liu Li could not wait to taste it fresh.


    "Hehe, you''re right, Senior Brother, the immortal dreand is really awesome, it has everything in it. Senior Brother, look at the fruit on the tree, isn''t itlike a piece of meat?"


    Wang Lu looked up and sure enough saw a bacon-shaped fruit on the tree. Inwardly, he could not help but deride it: The structure of this immortal dream is too uncreative, it''s nothing more than swapping nt with animals, it could only deceive children like Liu Li.


    However, right now was not the time to care about nt or animal matter, the first thing that was needed to be solved was: What is this ce? Or in other words, what kind of immortal dreand is this?


    The contents of the immortal dreand were very strange. Some emphasized fighting, some emphasized strong problem solving, and some emphasized handling interpersonal rtionship�� It was said that sometimes ago, farmer and other side upation also began to appear one after another in the immortal dream, which enriched the content of immortal dream even more. In terms of Wang Lu''s current need, what he most needed was fighting type immortal dream, becausepared with any high-level method or magical treasure, what he needed was to hone himself in an actual fight. It was reasonable to say that after entering the entrance of the group of immortal dreams, there should be a selection ring for him to choose which type of immortal dream he wished to enter. The result was, no one knows which program problems, that step was skipped, and in the blink of an eye, he arrived at this strange ce.


    If this immortal dreamnd was partial toward storyline, then it would have too little value for Wang Lu. Staying here would waste his time, so he might as well directly give up the exploration.


    The second thing was: Why did hee to this ce?


    If he remembered correctly, the clerk repeatedly stressed that only female cultivators, beautiful female cultivators to be precise, could enter it. Wang Lu didn''t think that he was deliberately deceiving or anything. Therefore, Liu Li being able toe here was a matter of course, but what about him?


    Wang Lu really didn''t think that he had a woman soul, even though there was a shameful history back in the ancient sword tomb. If that counted, then the rule that stipted only women were allowed to enter would be meaningless, as arge number of male cultivators coulde in with a simr trick. As for the ''must be beautiful'' stiption, although he was not the kind of rugged, heroic type, both his face and body were quite obviously the characters of a man, so how could he meet the definition of a beauty?


    So where was the problem? The demon jade in his pocket? The problem was, although the demon jade was extraordinary, it was essentially the most precious treasure of demon world produced by the fight for the five blood spirits crown instance, which was impossible to affect the entire group of immortal tombs�� Or could it be that as the founder of the group of immortal tombs, he had some unknown privileges? It should not be since he had to work hard on thest young generation ring of the thirty-six chain of rings. Therefore, there must be another reason.


    "Senior Brother, where should we go next?"


    When Wang Lu was thinking hard, Liu Li had already finished eating the ''jelly'' fish and the ''bacon'' fruit. She then asked Wang Lu where they would go next with a face that showed she still wished to continue.


    "�� Yeah, it''s meaningless to rack my brain here, better to go around and see what this immortal dreand is like."


    The two then summoned their respective flying sword and flew to the sky, crossed the vast and dense forest, and then saw a settlement in a ce surrounded by mountains.


    It was a bustling andfortable small town. Sensing with primordial spirit from afar, they found out that there were no particrly strong individuals in the city. Most of them were only mortal creatures. A few of them had certain cultivation base and magical ability, but at most, they were only around Jindan Stage�� It couldn''t be more suitable to have such a town being as the starting ce of an entirely new dungeon or the newbie vige.


    "Let''s go down�� Huh, wait a moment."


    Before descending with their flying sword, Wang Lu suddenly remembered something and hurriedly stopped.


    In theory, this immortal dreand should be a country of women, so his emergence was absolutely an unexpected situation. If he were to appear just like that, it would perhaps cause an unnecessary trouble�� Even if the people here were simple and without any evil intention, if they regarded him as a rare creature, that would be no fun at all.


    Therefore, before descending, Wang Lu deliberately cast an illusion effect on himself using the five element spell, turning his appearance into that of a female. As for the specific image, Wang Lu was toozy to think about the design and just directly used the image of his Master. Although her moral integrity was severelycking, her face and figure were, nevertheless, excellent. Entirely different than the ugly duckling young girl one hundred and fifty years prior, like the difference between sky and earth.


    Thus, Wang Lu and Liu Li, like a pair of cultivator sisters, descended from the sky andnded on the town.


    Seeing the two of them appear, the people in the city showed just the right amount of surprise. Many cast a curious gaze, but there was no fanaticism nor panic.


    It seemed that in this immortal dreand, immortal flying on their flying sword was not rare at all.


    At the same time, Wang Lu was also looking at the people around him. As expected, this ce was really the country of women. All the inhabitants of this small town were women. Moreover, without exception, they were all beautiful women. Most of them looked twenty to thirty years old, which was the golden age of a woman. Old age was extremely rare.


    Most of them were just average people, no such thing as cultivation base or natural magical ability. However, these people were full of vitality, far superior to that of ordinary mortals of Nine Regions. Moreover, their innate vitality was exceptionally exuberant, which seemed to exin why they looked so young.


    "Truly an interesting immortal dream��" Wang Lu muttered to himself and then pulled Liu Li''s hand. "Come on, let''s taste the local specialties here."


    "Hooray!" Liu Li danced with joy.


    Although this small town called Gorgeous Town had many differences with the towns in the Nine Regions, as long as it was a city for people to live in, there would always be something inmon. Shortly after the two walked along the main road in the middle of the town, they saw a thriving restaurant. The fragrant smell of dishes wafted out through the air, causing Liu Li to silently make a swallowing motion.


    After bringing Liu Li in to find a ce to seat in the restaurant and confirming that this establishment ept gold and silver for payment, they ordered a table full of food. Wang Lu and Liu Li then dined together while listening carefully to the people around them.


    People always talk more at the restaurant table than they usually do, so there was no ce more convenient to get information than at the restaurant table. With Wang Lu''s hearing sensitivity, the voices in every table in this restaurant could be heard. In this one eating, Wang Lu had heard enough gossips and already had a preliminary judgment about the background of this immortal dream.


    First of all, as he had already guessed, this was absolutely womand. Because after listening to the several conversations for so long, Wang Lu had never heard of anyone mentioning the word man, as if there was no man in the dictionary of the people in this ce. Secondly, this world�� or at least the residents of this Gorgeous Town were very gentle and kind. There were hundreds of patrons in these two-storey restaurant, but there hadn''t been any quarrel during the time they ate their meal. This point reminded Wang Lu of the new demon world. Also, the people here and those in Nine Regions were not too different��both had the seven emotions and six desires, as well as tea, rice, oil, and salt. However, this world was not at allpletely peaceful, and there were also the chaos of war and dispute. Furthermore, they were not rare at all.


    After learning this, Wang Lu finally felt relieved. At least he did not have to worry about not obtaining any harvest in this immortal dream. However, Wang Lu''s most concerned issues had not yet been answered. For example, the simplest question: If there are only women in this world, how do they reproduce? Is it through mitosis? Or cloning? After listening to the conversations for a long time, Wang Lu did not hear anyone mentioning about children and so on. Secondly, what does this world need him for?


    Each and every immortal dreand had a main plot line, either obvious or implied, or main contention, which ran through the entire immortal dream.


    To put it simply, when the cultivator entered the immortal dreand, it would soon trigger the event, and then unfold a free or constrained adventure. After all, the immortal dreand was the n designed by the earth immortals to let the future generation cultivators learn through their experience. However, Wang Lu right now had not been able to find out what the main story for this immortal dream is.


    "Since that''s the case, then let''s take a look at the temple east of the town." After settling their ount, Wang Lu said to Liu Li.


    "Temple? Liu Li curiously asked.


    "Yes, temple."


    Just now, he heard people mention it in their conversation. A temple could be found east of the city where all the townspeople worship�� Or perhaps what the people in this world believe in was: Heaven. The temple of heaven was arge religious organization throughout this world. And Wang Lu was interested in this. A religion with influence all over the world often recorded many of the world''s facts.


    Because most religions were actually developed around these questions: Who am I? Where am I from? Where am I going? The examples of the answers would be: The God we believe in, created you. You are the subjects of the God. In the future, you will return to the Kingdom of God. And so on. Of course, these metaphysical theories were irrelevant here, and what was important was that, when religion tried to justify those theories, they tended to record history. And that was the thing that Wang Lu was eager to understand.


    Soon after, Wang Lu and Liu Li came to the east of the town and saw the temple of heaven. The construction of the temple was simple, but there were a lot of peopleing and going, and the smell of incense was very strong. At the same time, there was a strong concealed aura within; the only powerful Jindan Stage in this Gorgeous Town lied within! In order to avoid trouble, they acted low-key. After entering the temple, Wang Lu imitated the other people and purchased a book that recorded the teachings of the religion��Heaven News, and then peacefully left.


    After buying the book, Wang Lu quickly read it and found a lot of important information.


    The "Heaven News" said that, at the earliest time, the world was in a state of chaos. At that time, there were also mountains and rivers, birds and beasts, but the living conditions of the living creatures were extremely bad, and they struggled in pain and suffering. And then Heaven, with itspassion for all living beings, gathered all the essence of the earth, and then floated it out of the chaos to form the present world.


    At that time, it was the ancestors of this world that was chosen by the Heaven to gather in thisnd. And without exception, they were all women. These women, regardless of their appearance and aptitude, were all the top standard in the chaotic era. Compared with ordinary mortals, they were no different than daoist immortals. Thus, they were called as human immortal, and this world that floated away by the Heaven was called the Heavenly Earth.

 Chapter 548 - Main Plot, Sub Plot, Hidden Plot

    <h4>Chapter 548: Main Plot, Sub Plot, Hidden Plot</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In addition to the origin of Heavenly Earth, Heaven News also answered Wang Lu''s earliest question: This world is made up of women, so how could they reproduce?


    The answer is: Given by the Heaven.


    It was borately stated and stipted in the teachings of Temple of Heaven that: When two women are perfectly suited for each other, and they fall in love with each other, and then determined to live together forever, they will go to the Temple of Heaven to worship the Heaven and thenmunicate with the Heaven through a special ceremony. If their feelings were recognized by the Heaven, they will then be given a new life.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu could not help but feel that the Heavenly Earth was truly busy, that even things like mating had to be monopolized�� However, this was undoubtedly a good move. By taking over the reproductive right of the Heavenly Earth, it, of course, could be an unrivaled belief here. However, what was interesting here was that the Heaven here was not a personified existence. Even the idols enshrined in the Temple of Heaven were not anthropomorphic idols. Wang Lu initially spected that the so-called Heaven was a personalized existence, but now it seemed that it might not be correct.


    The ''Heaven News'' also borated in detail the question of where would people go. Heaven News said that if the Human Immortals in the Heavenly Earth seeded in cultivation, they could ascend to the Immortal World and enjoy eternal freedom. If the aptitude and opportunity were ordinary, then after a lifetime, the soul would be recovered by the Heaven and then would reincarnate it into a new life. If the person did all kinds of evil, then after death, the soul would be beaten back to the Chaotic World��this afterlife point of view was actually quite simr with the Zen religion.


    At the same time, the Heavenly Earth was a paradise that the Heaven sublimed from the chaos. However, it did not mean that the Human Immortals could just sit back and rx. After all, Human Immortals were basically Human, and Heavenly Earth was just Earth. Andpared with the rumors of eternal life in the Immortal World, this world was just ''young and tender.'' And more importantly, the Chaotic World still existed, at the foot of Heavenly Earth, and always looked up and ready for a fight towards thend on its head. In the history, the war of aggression toward the Heavenly Earth initiated by the Chaotic World was no less than dozens of times. Although it was thwarted every time, if the Heavenly Earth was not well-prepared for the war, it would suffer huge losses.


    This setting, in Wang Lu''s view, was a more intense stimulus, so that thoseter generations of Immortal Humans would unlikely to lie down in the shade of their ancestors and stop moving forward. After all, although the lure of bing immortal was big, for most of the Human Immortals, it was actually not at all realistic, so wouldn''t it be better to just live in the paradise of Heavenly Earth? Then the threat of Chaotic World dispelled this very idea.


    At the same time, in Wang Lu''s view, this should also be the main plot of this immortal dream: When the creatures of the lower realm which was the Chaotic World invaded, as the cultivator who entered the immortal dream, they were tasked to fight the aggressors, and after making a great contribution, they would return to Nine Regions with treasures.


    However, when he continued to read the Heaven News, Wang Lu found out that, in addition to the main plot, there was probably a huge sub plot: Temple of Heaven.


    In the Heaven News, there were almost no detailed records about the creatures from the lower realm, and the dozens of wars of aggression were also somewhat vague. With regard to the dozens of wars against the aggression, it was only recorded in the Heaven News that the Temple of Heaven only yed a role as a mainstay in the war, repeatedly guiding the Human Immortals to protect their homnd. However, the Heaven News was very stingy about the detailed process and always, intentionally or unintentionally, emphasized that when creatures of Chaotic World invaded, the Temple of Heaven would give the Human Immortals the necessary shelter. However, as to how the concept of "necessary" was defined, it was a very vague concept, thought to be closely rted to the people''s piety toward the Temple of Heaven.


    "Looks like this Temple of Heaven is simply the tyrant of the Human Immortals��"


    Afterpletely reading the Heaven News, Wang Lu could not help but frown.


    The power of the Temple of Heaven was needless to say, the strongest person in the whole town was that Jindan Stage character in the Temple of Heaven. The rest of the people were irrelevant, so it was basically like a crane in a flock of chicken. Of course, the overwhelming strength was not the problem here. The question was, how the Temple of Heaven wield this overwhelming strength. Judging from the tendency of the text in Heaven News, the Temple of Heaven seemed to have no intention of letting others participate in the war. ording to the, intentional or unintentional, direction of Heaven News, it seemed that when the creatures from the Chaotic World invaded, people seemed to just burn incense in the temple and worship the Heaven. Everything else could be handed over to the temple monks.


    However, wasn''t this equal to guiding others to waste their martial arts? cing all hope on the temple and losing all the will to struggle, in any aspect, does not seem to be a good thing. Moreover, this was also inconsistent with the original intention of the Heaven, by sublimating the Heavenly Earth and kept the Chaotic World in the lower realm, in order to give the future generations of Human Immortals enough intensity. Now that the Temple of Heaven had taken everything away, what would be the incentive?


    Of course, this kind of thing was not umon in Nine Regions. Whether it was a religious organization or political organization, afterward, when things came to a head they would be the first to abandon their own belief. Temple of Heaven had been developing in the Heavenly Earth for thousands of years, so there was nothing unusual with such a change. And if dug deeper, there was another big story line.


    After Wang Lu had guessed the Temple of Heaven from the darkest angles, he finally had a preliminary outline impression of this immortal dreand in his mind. The big main plot and a big sub plot, which were this time''s focus. After considering it for a moment, Wang Lu decided to take the main plot as the core.


    After all, it was more interesting to ignite a war between the two worlds than to rebel against the evil rule of the Temple of Heaven. In particr, leading a group of beautiful girls to courageously resist the invasion of the strange tentacle of the chaotic world, this kind of setting could not be more praiseworthy. Of course, one of the problems with the main story was that, he should not have appeared in this womenworld. Once he was founded to be a male, he might be regarded as a strange chaotic world creature from the lower realm, and then he would face the situation that his teammates turned out to be the enemies and he would be probably attacked by both sides. And how could it be easy to hide his identity? Wang Lu knew that his illusion attainment was not very good. Deceiving ordinary Jindan was doable. However, if he met a master of Yuanying Stage, he would be immediately seen through at a nce. And once the war between the two worlds broke out, let alone Yuanying Stage, even the emergence of Deity Stage was not strange.


    However, on second thought, there were actually hidden opportunities behind the crisis: For example, right now in the Heavenly Earth world, there was only one man in the world, him. And ording to thew of rarity, he was even rarer than a powerful Supreme! This was clearly a unique advantage.


    "�� Hmm, is this the true meaning of this immortal dreand? The wars between the two worlds, Temple of Heaven�� are all just a cover, and the hidden plot was this point: Use my super weapon to make these women who had never seen a man and who could only " grind tofu 1 " every day feel the taste of the true meat, and from then on be my exclusive meat ves! No, that would be too vulgar. It should be exined from another angle. The key point is to use my enthusiasm to correctly guide the values of those women, to promote the restoration of harmony between yin and yang on this Heavenly Earth! Hah! This is theplete mission!"

 Chapter 549 - The Source of Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 549: The Source of Happiness</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the evening, Wang Lu received a letter in the main inn of Gorgeous Town, which was delivered from the beak of a multicolor-winged bird that hovered on the spirit wind.


    "Oh? What is this?"


    Wang Lu curiously opened the letter and looked at the bird standing on the windowttice,bing its feathers. The bird''s attitude was very proud and looked up in disdain.


    After opening the letter, Wang Lu found out that the letter was actually sent by the person in charge of the Temple of Heaven in Gorgeous Town. The content of the letter was not long. The gist of it was that when the honored guests visited the temple, the host failed to uphold the etiquette by not respectfully weing them. So she hoped that the honored guests to visit again at midnight at Temple of Heaven for a feast. It would wait respectfully for the guests to honor with their presence�� Of course, ording to Wang Lu''s understanding, the trantion of this letter was: The two foreigners, pleasee here to report.


    The Temple of Heaven was indeed the tyrant of the Heavenly Earth. Although in theory, it was only a religious organization that served the Heaven, in fact, its influence tentacles had already spread and deeply rooted. Right now, the presence of two unknown cultivators in Gorgeous Town had aroused its interest. The scope of their management was indeed very broad. However, this was not that strange, because during the day, Wang Lu and Liu Li had visited the Temple of Heaven and brought back a few Heaven News without deliberately hiding their whereabouts. And if the Temple of Heaven could not even find two foreign cultivators who had walked into their own home, then they would not be qualified to be the hegemon of Heavenly Earth.


    It was just that, Wang Lu didn''t expect the other side to be so decisive. It was just in the evening when the invitation came to the door�� Then, should they go to the appointment?


    As he was thinking, he saw the multicolored spirit bird was impatiently tapping the windowttice with its talons, which made cackling sound as if to urge him. Wang Lu impatiently waved his hand. "I have received the letter, you can go."


    That spirit bird immediately widened its eyes, incredulously looking at Wang Lu as if it was a maiden who had just been molested by a hentai pervert.


    "�� Hey, why are you looking at me? Don''t tell me you want me to pay the postage bill? Tsk, the grand Temple of Heaven is actually so tasteless, sending a letter but asking for the delivery fee." While grumbling, Wang Lu took a peanut from the table and then threw it toward the window. "Here you go, eat it."


    That bird angrily pped its wing, sweeping the peanut aside and excitedly screeching. Its sound was actually crisp and pleasant.


    "Tsk, a mere broken bird is so picky." Wang Lu thus threw it a spirit stone, which was caught by its beak. It then spread its wings and flew away. However, when it was about to leave, its wings and tail fluttered, and then arge piece of dusty fallen leaf came in from the window.


    After sending away that proud messenger bird, Wang Lu turned around and saw Liu Li curiously looking at the bird''s departure, seemingly reluctant to part with it. He could not help butugh and say, "Haha, I forgot to ask you if you like roast bird."


    Liu Li''s voice contained a bit of resentment in it. "Senior Brother, why do you regard me as��"


    Then she quietly made a swallowing gesture.


    That night, Wang Lu and Liu Li appeared in front of Temple of Heaven.


    After thinking about it for a while, Wang Lu thought that it would be more interesting to go to the appointment. First, when the wording in the other party''s letter was polite and respectful, it seemed that there was no evil intention behind it. If he refused rudely, it would make him to appear to have a guilty conscience. Second, an opportunity to talk directly with the middle-level personnel of the Temple of Heaven was necessary at this stage.


    After all, most of the information that had been learned from the Heaven News was spective, and many specific details could not even be guessed. If he could talk directly with the temple monks, he would have the opportunity to gather more information.


    At night, the temple was no longer open to the public, and the gate was already closed. When Wang Lu walked to the temple gate, a in-dressed young girl quietly opened the gate, greeted the two, and then led them all the way into the temple.


    The banquet in the inner hall had already been prepared, and there was only one person on the table. A beautiful madame who looked about thirty years old, and from the point of view of her dress, she was the person in charge of the Temple of Heaven of Gorgeous Town. Her name was Li Yan. The madame''s gorgeous and elegant dress meant that in the Temple of Heaven, she was the fifth rank in the ninthyers of heaven, the backbone of the temple system. The phoenix hairpin on her head was embedded with a blue stone, which symbolized the position of the first leader.


    After a simple greeting, Wang Lu and Liu Li took their respective seat. Then, after Wang Lu and Li Yan did a round of small talk, the main key point of this banquet was thus decided.


    Sure enough, as expected, this was a simple dinner meant to deepen the mutual feelings. After all, no matter how hegemonic the Temple of Heaven was, it was impossible for them to be so arrogant as to offend all the cultivators in the world for no reason. Li Yan inviting them toe was more about friendly exchange, sitting down and talk.


    Now that the key point of the banquet had been established, which was a friendly exchange, after a lot of toasts, the topic quickly warmed up. Li Yan inadvertently asked the life experience of the two of them. Wang Lu imed that they were mountain hermits. In any case, the Heavenly Earth was vast, so even the Temple of Heaven could not possibly control the overall situation. At least, in the Heaven News, it was recorded that, when the lower realm invaded, there were many hermits in the Heavenly Earth that came out to help in the war.


    However, Li Yan did not delve in this hermit life excuse either. After the identity issue was over, the three of them discussed the issue of cultivation. Wang Lu and Liu Li came from a righteous sect, while Li Yan was backed by the Temple of Heaven, so they were all knowledgeable and had a deep foundation. The cultivation systems of the two party were very different, but there was also nock ofmon ground. For a time, the discussion turned very lively, and both sides felt that they had benefited a lot.


    While the discussion was still lively, Wang Lu tactfully changed the topic and raised a question he was most concerned about.


    "Fellow daoist Li Yan, I have watched all things work in this world, and everything contain the supreme dao, but there is one thing that makes me puzzled."


    "Do tell, fellow daoist."


    "I see that all the living beings in the world can be divided into male and female, yin and yang. The yin and yang can live together and reproduce life, like the animals on our tes�� but why do we human beings are different? Has fellow daoist ever thought that maybe we humans should be like other creatures��"


    Li Yan took a sip of her tea and then revealed a hint of smile as she said, "The question raised by fellow daoist seems ordinary, but in fact, it is the key point. Why are we humans different from the others? I believe that more than one person are curious about this problem, but the answer is very simple. Because in creating all the living beings, the Heaven made us the spirit of all living beings, the head of the living beings, so we possess unique advantages that other creatures do not possess! Ordinary creatures need to be divided into yin and yang, each with half to live on. However, we humans can monopolize both sides of yin and yang. I think this is one of the manifestations of human beings being higher than other creatures. As for what fellow daoist said that yin would be lonely without yang, I believe it is just the illusion of cultivation. You see, there''s no imbnce between yin and yang in my body�� Of course, if speaking about the root attribute, I indeed belong to the yin side. But this is because we are merely the descendants of the Human Immortals, not really an immortal in the true sense. Therefore, there''s still a bit of deficiency. When we cultivate until our stage is high enough, this deficiency will disappear, then we will be the true perfect creature."


    For this speech, Wang Lu almost knelt on the floor. Li Yan was indeed the fifth rank in the ninthyer of heaven of the Temple of Heaven. Her professional priest look was exceptionally serious that she was actually able to say such a ridiculous theory deadpanned-ly!


    "So, has fellow daoist ever considered that some organs in our body look very suspicious��"


    Li Yan blinked. "Suspicious organs? Fellow daoist mean is��"


    Wang Lu simply pointed her groin area.


    Li Yan felt a bit puzzled but also somewhat funny. "This is the source of our happiness."


    Whoa, the Temple of Heaven''s joy is actually this vulgar?


    Wang Lu had to be more patient and further exined, "I mean it''s a bit more inside�� the internal organ part."


    Li Yan suddenly got it. "Oh, you mean that! Indeed, I don''t know what it is for. Except for making ordinary people who don''t cultivate have the monthly bleeding, it is meaningless."


    Wang Lu thus asked, "If we are now close to perfection, don''t you think that it''s unnecessary for that thing to exist? For creatures simr to human, it is there to give birth to the next generation, but we don''t need to, instead, our next generation is given by the Heaven, then��"


    Li Yan smiled. "Still that same sentence. Us Human Immortals are not really immortals. So it is also excusable to leave some traces of imperfections on our body. In fact, there are so many useless things on our body other than what you said, like the appendix, right? I think fellow daoist is probably too attached to the so-called perfection."


    Speaking to this, perhaps due to being slightly intoxicated due to the wine, Li Yan continued to say a few more words.


    "Actually, I know very well what fellow daoist really want to say. Over the years, many people have asked questions like yours, including me, wondering if there should be another human being, different from us, born Yang 1 , and�� But when I seriously read the scriptures of the Temple of Heaven, I gradually realized how stupid I was. Perhaps in the age of chaos, we humans are indeed divided into male and female, but then, the Heaven sublimated the Earth, bing the Heavenly Earth, and our ancestors stood out from the ordinary human being; presumably, from that time on, we gradually changed."


    "��"


    Wang Lu was speechless. It was a waste of time to talk with this fanatic who attributed everything to the Heaven. At this time, Li Yan had also lost her interest in talking, so she began to get up to send them off.


    Just before they parted way, Li Yan gave Wang Lu a letter.


    "Fellow daoist has a wide range of interests. Many of the ideas are deeply inspiring, and they have also answered many problems that have been guing me for a long time. Unfortunately, I can''t answer all of your questions. However, the Temple of Heaven is full of talented people. Above me, there are open heaven, harmonious heaven, and other ranks. Presumably, they can answer your questions. However, you, fellow daoist, are not the people of Temple of Heaven, so�� take this letter. With it, you can go to the Pce of Heaven to pay a visit to the Lord of the Moonless Harmonious Heaven, and ask her to answer your questions and clear up your confusions."


    Wang Lu received the letter of rmendation and then thanked her profusely before being sent off to the gate by Li Yan.


    "Actually, you don''t have to thank me. In tonight''s banquet, my harvest is bigger than yours. Many of your understanding of cultivation are eye-openers. Coincidentally, just a few days ago, I have also hosted a few cultivators, and many of their views are simr to yours, if you have the opportunity to meet them, you all probably would have a great time talking with each other."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was surprised, many of their views are simr to me?


    At the banquet just now, some of Wang Lu''s statements deeply inspired Li Yan, which were basically different from the cultivation system of Nine Regions and this immortal dream. And if the view of those people were simr to Wang Lu, it probably meant��


    In this immortal dreand, there were other people besides Liu Li and Wang Lu! Moreover, they have already taken the first step by visiting Li Yan earlier than him!


    �� The problem was, who were those people?

 Chapter 550 - Where Is the Best Place to Learn Telepathic Finger?

    <h4>Chapter 550: Where Is the Best ce to Learn Telepathic Finger?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    ording to Li Yan, the several cultivators who visited the Temple of Heaven a few days ago had taken several assignments from her��the Temple of Heaven often issued various kinds of task-with-reward to the cultivators��and at this time, they should be in Gorgeous City.


    Wang Lu was very curious about who were those people that came before him��until then, he had always thought that this immortal dream was closed, which meant that, once a group of people entered it, it became close to the outside world. But unexpectedly it was open, simr to the previous battle for the five blood spirits crown.


    Wang Lu was not worried about how to pass a simple instance; he believed that he could rely on his many years of experience of outstanding meritorious deeds since his debut. However, once outsiders were involved, the problems often becameplicated. Wang Lu was not worried about being hindered by the others, the problem was that, when he overcame the hurdle in the instance, although his move was often unconventional, once he unsheathed his sword and disy his strength and discipline, he might directly crush everything before him. Wang Lu didn''t want to add the crime of killing without knowing why, thus he wanted to get in touch with those people before he could make his move, so that he would have a tacit understanding with them.


    In theory, it should not be difficult to reach a tacit agreement. Li Yan said their cultivation base was not that high, even so much that she even assigned them some trivial jobs mission. It might very well be assumed that they had a limited picture within this instance, which was very different from his ownyout. Thus, they should be able to be at peace.


    ording to some clues provided by Li Yan, Wang Lu soon found the several cultivators in a house in Gorgeous City. However, when hended in the courtyard with Liu Li and met them, he instantly felt deep regret.


    "Damn it, I''m being careless, I should''ve realized that these people''s magical power fluctuations are somewhat familiar! Oh, I''m getting old and forgetful!"


    Just as Wang Lu''s expression began to twist, the several girls in the courtyard saw him. The next moment, astonishing squeals resounded through the sky.


    "Sister Wu!"


    Aah, that''s right, I''m still in my illusion, using my Master as my appearance.


    And these familiar voices, this amazing enthusiasm�� Wang Lu''s train of thoughts quickly returned to the past, which made his reaction a bit slower.


    It was just a moment of hesitation from Wang Lu, and four fragrant wind had whizzed toward him. In the twinkling of an eye, he was surrounded by four girls. Even Liu Li who had been holding his hand all this time was pushed aside. There was a lot of noisy chattering entering his ears, and each voice caused him to recall a memory from the past.


    "Sister Wu, we really miss you!" Mm, this was the most enthusiastic among them, Lin Wang.


    "That''s right, we haven''t seen each other for a very long time!" This was their Big Sister Tiandao Lan.


    "You never contacted us for so long, you really have no conscience!" This was Ying Tao.


    "Huhuhu, we were all abandoned by Sister Wu, and since then became four pairs of worn-out shoes 1 , huhuhu��" This�� after not seeing for a long while, this Ying Tao has already been corrupted.


    Previously, Wang Lu and the four sisters had met in am immortal dreand in the group of immortal tombs. At that time, he finished the instance together with them and came into contact for the first time with the secret of the group of immortal tombs about the time travel. After parting, the two sides only asionally exchanged letters. With how vast Nine Regions was, he thought that it would be difficult for him to meet with them again, but unexpectedly, they met here.


    While he was thinking, Wang Lu felt that the four warm bodies stuck very close to him. Their soft touches were all over his body, and even more intense was the fiery passion from the four bodies�� no, it was not just hot, it was really hot.


    "Sister Wu, in order topensate us, do the double cultivation with us now! We have justid the five spirit crystal stone bed, a good bed which can amodate up to ten people!"


    "Yes, that''s right, let''s double cultivation now! We really cherish the memory of your Telepathic Finger, Sister Wu!"


    "Come,e, this time, we will definitely not faint so fast, you may rest assured, Sister Wu!"


    At the same time as their explosive words, the four yin and yang girls acted very smoothly. Tiandao Lan waved her hand and cast an illusion spell that covered the whole courtyard, preventing other people to look at what was happening inside. And then together with the other three, they began to take their clothes off.


    The clothing of Yin and Yang School was very well designed, which was also famous in the entire Nine Regions. In addition to the most basic function of body protection, style, and other things, there was also the biggest feature��no matter how gorgeous the appearance was, they just needed to gently pull it at a specific spot topletely take it off.


    Therefore, in an instant, Wang Lu felt that the touches on his body were a bit different. At the same, their four pairs of evil ws dared to grope him!


    "Sister Wu, thest time we were together, you yed tricks on us, this time, we are going to take revenge!"


    "That''s right, you also told us that you have a young disciple who can be at our beck and call, but although he looked so generous, he was keeping his chastity so strictly without any w all the time. So yourpensation does not count!"


    "Yeah, this time, we will take our revenge! Hehe, we have been practicing Telepathic Finger too, so this time, you can enjoy it, Sister Wu!"


    Seeing that the situation was about to pass the point of no return, Wang Lu screamed, "Stop it!"


    At the same time, Non-Phase Sword Qi propped up ayer of defense that pushed away the four people, barely keeping the defense line intact.


    "Sister Wu, you''re being dishonest again, how could you use your Non-Phase Sword Defense at this time!"


    "That''s right! Didn''t the agreement allow us to do double cultivation skill to determine the winner? If you want to save yourself, you need to defeat your opponents one step earlier. If�� If it''s likest time you made us unconscious in a split second, we would bepletely convinced!"


    "But this time, it would not be that easy. After a few years of not seeing each other, we have also been diligently cultivating!"


    "Soe onm Sister Wu, let''s battle it out!"


    Wang Lu felt his cold sweat was about to pour out; battle it out your sister! Although he had never been afraid of any challenge since his debut, this battle, he really could not do it�� Especially when he looked at the four girls'' long and delicate fingers that had been stretched out, Wang Lu felt a burst of pain in the ass. Is this Telepathic Finger? Oh, Master, how much evil have you done in those days��


    "Wait a minute, what I want to say is, you recognize the wrong people here!"


    Wang Lu said and then, seeing that the camouge technique of Tiandao Lan was not bad, he simply lifted up his own illusion.


    "Look, it''s me."


    Tiandao Lan and the other girls were stunned.


    "I-It''s you!"


    Seeing that the four of them stopped the movement of their hand, Wang Lu sighed in relief. He then nodded and smiled. "Because of some special reasons, I put on my Master''s face�� But, I''m really Wang Lu, not your Telepathic-Finger Sister Wu. Just now, you have all felt that my Non-Phase Sword Defense is very different than that of my Master."


    In order to avoid being regarded as Wang Wu deliberately making excuses, Wang Lu also added several exnations. However, Tiandao Lan and the others simply did not pay attention to it.


    "It''s Wang Lu! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    "We miss you to death!"


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time, but you''re still as handsome as ever!"


    "No, I can''t help it anymore, I want to double cultivate with you!"


    Wang Lu was inexplicably shocked. "Hey, look clearly okay, I''m a decent man, I don''t have any Telepathic Finger for you."


    Tiandao Lan smiled cheerfully. "That''s fine, we have it."


    Lin Wan was eager to try. "Moreover, who says that you don''t have it? Aren''t you men born with Telepathic Finger?"


    Hey, being called as some finger thing, I''m not happy at all!


    And just at this time, the youngest among them, Li Qingci, asked, "Men? Doesn''t this ce only allow women toe in?"


    Tiandao Lan and the others were stunned. "Yeah, this is the woman''s immortal dream, how did youe here?"


    Ying Tao suddenly had an inspiration. "Turns out you are a woman!"


    Woman your sister!


    "Hahaha, then that''s even better. Since everyone is a woman, then let''s treat each other with sincerity!"


    Your trigger condition for treating each other with sincerity is too broad! Is the only role of your beautiful dress to be taken off? If they have soul and wisdom, they would''ve certainly cried!


    "We will carefully teach you the Telepathic Finger."


    Damn, can''t stop talking that piffling Telepathic Finger can''t you? Believe it or not, I''ll use the great excavator technology to dig you up until you cry ''dad'' and call ''mom''?


    But seeing that the several people of Yin and Yang School had entered the frenzied state, thus unable to be persuaded with reason, Wang Lu had to make the killer move.


    "Liu Li,e here."


    "Oh?"


    Liu Li, who had been ignorantly watching the y from the side, approached him. However, just as she arrived by Wang Lu''s side, she was immediately held in his arm.


    "I''m sorry girls, but I have a girlfriend now."


    "What?"


    The four girls eximed in unison, and then incredulously looked at the equally amazed Liu Li.


    "S-She is your girlfriend? No, how could a person like you have a girlfriend?"


    Wang Lu was displeased. "So you mean I should have a boyfriend instead?"


    Just as his voice fell, he saw Ying Tao slightly tilting her head and saying "I heard that you and Hai Yunfan of Ten Thousand Arts Sect used to��"


    "The hell, where did you hear this gossip from?"


    "It''s Sister Wu who told us. She also said that she had made a lot of money by writing novel stories about you two in early years."


    Wang Wu you asshole!


    "�� In short." Wang Lu took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. "I am a normal and loyal man, so I will not do anything to hurt my girlfriend."


    Lin Wan pouted her mouth and then said in dissatisfaction, "What''s so good about her�� Although she is indeed more talented than us, and her face is also beautiful, but she doesn''t seem to understand the affairs between man and woman at all, so it''s impossible for her to serve you well."


    Tiandao Lan also said, "Yeah, the most important thing for a woman is the inner charm�� Oh, wrong, it''s the inner quality."


    Liu Li curiously asked, "Senior Brother, what is inner charm?"


    Wang Lu patted her head. "Don''t think too much, it''s out of your IQ consideration."


    "Oh."


    And then Wang Lu sighed and exined to Tiandao Lan and the others, "True, with her temperament, ever after a hundred years, she would not be as skilled as you. But��"


    With that, he reached out and untied a button on Liu Li''s chest.


    "She has boobs."


    ��

 Chapter 551 - Never Have That Dark History!

    <h4>Chapter 551: Never Have That Dark History!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the wless deep ravine of Liu Li appeared, the girls of Yin and Yang School immediately knew that they were defeated.


    In terms of size alone, Liu Li''s breast didn''t seem to be particrly exaggerated; the number of D cup girls in Nine Regions was not that low. Compared to those withrge breast, it was even more inferior, but there was a saying that the so-called amateur goes where the crowds are but the professional looks for the knacks. For the professionals of Yin and Yang School, the extraordinary aspects of Liu Li could be clearly seen in a nce.


    The aesthetic of cultivators waspletely not on the same level as that of ordinary people. Because most of the cultivators of Foundation Establishment Stage could already begin to transform their body. A five-inch-nail shorty turning into a nine feet giant was not at all difficult, let alone the local area cosmetic breast augmentation�� However, as the body transformation skill became stronger, the corresponding aesthetic standard also became severe. In addition to paying more attention to details, for Xudan, Jindan Stage cultivators, or higher, to determine a cultivator''s beauty or ugliness, there was another important measure in the degree of internal and external fit. If there was no internal support, pure physical transformation was simply impressive on the outside butcking on the substance.


    And in this respect, Liu Li who cultivated Brilliant Sword Heart was almost unparalleled. In retrospect, Tiandao Lan thought that even those in Yin and Yang Scholl who were specialized in beauty would have to reach at least the level of Yuanying Stage to have the same beauty level of Liu Li�� What Wang Lu showed off was really an iparable weapon.


    Perhaps in technique, Liu Li was as pure as white paper, but her hardware was simply iparable.


    The truth was like this: The most expensive fish-vored shredded meat cooked by a famous chef could not sell for more than one hundred taels of silver, but a bear''s paw that had just been hunted from the mountain, even the raw one, was worth more than one hundred taels of silver.


    The quality of Tiandao Lan and the others were quite good, but unfortunately, they met Liu Li.


    "Very well, I throw in the towel." Tiandao Lan dispiritedly wore her clothes back.


    The rest of the girls also reluctantly bowed their heads.


    ��


    After blowing the scene away with the superweapon that was Liu Li, they returned to the room to have a normal conversation.


    After a brief greeting, they came to the main topic.


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu, how did you get in?" Lin Wan eagerly asked, "Isn''t this group of immortal dreams restricted only to women? Is it because you have a special privilege?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "I also want to know why. I myself ispletely baffled by this."


    Then he simply briefed them on what happened at the entrance. However, Tiandao Lan and the others just frowned and couldn''t figure it out.


    After a while, Tiandao Lan suddenly remembered something. "Oh, right, do you still remember that Chang Di? She also entered this group of immortal tombs with a body that is not female."


    Ying Tao and the others, one after another, suddenly got it too. "That''s right, Chang Di is also like this!"


    Wang Lu was curious. "Chang Di?"


    Tiandao Lan answered, "Yes, she''s also a disciple of Yin and Yang School, it''s just that, she''s from a separate group�� Although her innermost being is a woman, her body is nevertheless a man."


    "Heh, isn''t it that such a thing doesn''t count?"


    "But Chang Di used to be a real woman. It''s just that when cultivating reverse yin and yang, due to inattentiveness, she identally fire deviated. Therefore, her female body turned into a male body, and as a result, the group of immortal tombs still recognized her identity as a woman. Later on, the Elders analyzed that, perhaps as long as you used to be a woman��a hundred percent woman��even if now you are not anymore, you can still be counted as one. So, Senior Brother Wang Lu, is your situation the same, but you just don''t remember it��"


    "Absolutely not!" Wang Lu''s tone of voice was very decisive.


    What a joke, from when he was born until the present, he remembered everything, and there was absolutely no sex change in his memory. He was born as a real man, there was absolutely no mistake!


    Huh? From when I was born? That''s strange, when should I start counting my life? In theory, Ouyang Shang''s life is also a part of my life right? That includes the time he spent in traveling through the three thousand worlds. Could it be that there is something wrong with it? But Ouyang Shang is a real man, there''s absolutely no mistake in this. Could it be that when the soul traveled through time��


    This was indeed a pending case because Wang Lu did not fully grasp the memory of his past. About the memory of when he wandered through the three thousand worlds, he only retained fragments of them, but it did not include the self-awareness part.


    In other words, Wang Lu could not judge what kind of person he was during that period of time. Therefore, it was impossible to rule out the possibility that he once existed as a woman.


    However, when he thought that during those years, he actually passed his life as a woman, Wang Lu felt that nothing in the world could be more f*cking *ss insane than this one.


    No, that''s not right, this reasoning is absolutely problematic! There must be other reasons why I can enter this group of immortal dreams!


    ��


    "�� Let''s change the subject." Wang Lu took a long breath and then casually asked, "About the Heavenly Silk Headcover, what is the result of the identification?"


    A few years ago when they first experienced the time-travel-like scene in the immortal dreand, the Heavenly Silk Headcover became the key evidence to prove the existence of time travel. Unfortunately, Yin and Yang School were unable to find a reliable answer in the past few years, and many people have forgotten about the Heavenly Silk Headcover.


    However, when it came to Heavenly Silk Headcover, Tiandao Lan revealed a difficult look. "Thesest few years, the divination has had some results, but there are many contradictions between them. The Elders have spent a lot of efforts to deal with them, but the results are still very vague."


    Wang Lu said, "If you exclude all the artificial subjective assumptions, and only base it on the results of the divination?"


    Tiandao Lan said, "That Heavenly Silk Headcover is indeed one of the fitting parts of the Nichang Feather Clothes."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Go on."


    "But, it''s not like the part that we lost. Because the top part of the Headcover that was stained with the cause and effect associated with Yin and Yang School is too thin, as if it''s just been recently manufactured and hasn''t been used yet. But theoretically, it should have been used for a long time before it was lost."


    "Do you have a clear evidence to prove this? That before it was lost, the Heavenly Silk Headcover was used by Yin and Yang School?"


    "This is very difficult. That period of history happened too long ago, so the written records and so on had been very blurred. But, I think it should have been used. It''s rare to create a set of magical treasure but not use it, it doesn''t make sense."


    Wang Lu closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He then opened his eyes and said, "Is it possible that as early as when your Nichang Feather Clothes had just been manufactured, the part of the clothes was already lost, but your ancestors simply made a counterfeit or simr to it to conceal it, and at the same time, the authentic one was received by the group of immortal tombs, and thenter given to the Yin and Yang School as the form of prize?"


    Upon hearing this, Tiandao Lan was startled. "Um, if not considering that there are so many assumptions in it, it seems to make sense. After all, the historical records before the age of chaos are too vague that you can basically say anything. But the problem is, why would our school''s most precious object fall in the group of immortal tombs?"


    "Yeah, why?" Wang Lu asked back with a smile. Inwardly, he had already vaguely guessed it, but he stopped himself from saying it out.


    "How are you making progress here?"


    Tiandao Lan immediatelyined, "How could there be any progress, we''ve been given some missions, but they''re all just trivial tasks. There are not many rewards, but the energy spent to do them is actually not small."


    Wang Lu asked, "Then you are still here to purchase the house? Could it be that you''re going to stay in this Gorgeous Town for a long time and do odd jobs every day for Li Yan?"


    Tiandao Lan said, "We don''t have a choice. In this Heavenly Earth, we are counted as unregistered residents�� and ording to the standard rules here, unless we are Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage, otherwise, as unregistered residents, there will be a lot of inconveniences for us. As for that Li Yan, she is actually so kind to us, and if we do some odd jobs for her, she would handle the identity problem for us. Ah, Senior Brother Wang Lu, if you are also doing missions in this Gorgeous Town, please help us, okay?"


    Wang Lu apologetically smiled. "Unfortunately, I will leave Gorgeous Town soon. For me, a Jindan Stage town is a bit inefficient. However, before leaving, I can help you convey your aspiration to Li Yan, and see if it''s possible to issue several permanent resident statuses for you all."


    "Senior Brother Wang Lu, you are really the best!" Caught in a pleasant surprised, Lin Wan threw herself at him. It was just that, a few parts of her clothes went missing in a sh, revealing arge area of snow white skin.


    Wang Lu took a step back and calmly avoided her.


    Tiandao Lan softly said, "After parting for this time, we don''t know when we''re going to meet again, don''t you want to leave behind some fond memories before leaving?"


    "Last sex before parting is inauspicious, so please just forget about it."


    "But�� we''re going to miss you," Li Qingci said in a soft voice.


    "Yeah, both you and Sister Wu are the same, once we parted, we will never see each other again, even the letters are getting less and less. We�� are actually really sad."


    Seeing that these few girls had begun to cry as they talk, Wang Lu, toozy to care whether they were just acting or being serious, immediately resorted to another killer move.


    "Since what you all want is to have some memories to divert yourself from loneliness, then just use this."


    He reached into his mustard seed bag and took out a thick stack of crystal stone video record. Among which, there were a lot of revealing images of his Master.


    "These are all for you. I wish you all a pleasant Telepathic Finger training."


    ��


    After bidding farewell to the several girls of Yin and Yang School, Wang Lu went to the Temple of Heaven again. Sure enough, Li Yan was indeed so kind. She immediately promised to solve the identity problem of Tiandao Lan and the others.


    Then, Wang Lu directly left Gorgeous Town riding on his flying sword toward Pce of Heaven.


    Pce of Heaven was thergest city within the few thousands of miles area, and one of the important strongholds of Temple of Heaven for many years. The person in control of the temple was Moonless Harmonious Heaven, which ranked seventh within the ninthyers of heaven in the Temple of Heaven power structure. She counted as a high-level order, an out-and-out overlord.


    ording to the information obtained from the conversation with Li Yan at the dinner table, Moonless was likely to be a Deity Stage expert, which was an outrageously high level for those who had just been stabilized in middle-level Jindan Stage.


    However, isn''t it very interesting if the level is particrly high?

 Chapter 552 - This Chapt.er Is Purely Fictitious, If There Is Any Similarity, Please Do Not…

    <h4>Chapter 552: This Chapt.er Is Purely Fictitious, If There Is Any Simrity, Please Do Not Report It</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "This is the Pce of Heaven, huh�� It''s indeed worthy to be the City of Harmonious Heaven, it already has a bit of demon king fortress atmosphere."


    Standing outside the Pce of Heaven, Wang Lu voiced out his sincere feeling for this one of the top tenrgest cities of Heavenly Earth.


    The Pce of Heaven was enormous. From the outskirts of the city to the city center, it had a radius of at least over fifty kilometers. The poption was even in the order of tens of millions. It was one of thergest cities in the vicinity. However, the core of the Pce of Heaven was a floating castle with a radius of around two kilometers. The castle was built above the center of the city and was known as Moon Capital. Every night, the Moon Capital would gather all the moonlight within the whole area of the Pce of Heaven, thus not even the least bit of moonlight arrived within the city walls. And this was because of the personal preference of Moonless Harmonious Heaven, the master of the local Temple of Heaven of Pce of Heaven.


    She was called Moonless, so she didn''t want the people under her to see the moon in the night. This was a simple and crude logic, which also made Wang Lu have a pessimistic expectation for this meeting with her.


    After staying in the Heavenly Earth for a while, he now had a more detailed understanding of this ce. In his opinion, this Temple of Heaven was undoubtedly the undisputed hegemon of thend. However, for various reasons, it did not let this dominance to be obvious. For example, each city in the Heavenly Earth all have the corresponding city master who was in charge of the city, and the person in charge usually could not hold a concurrent post as the local temple leader. For example, the master of the Pce of Heaven was not Moonless.


    However, there was a problem with this setup. Since a city had both city master and Temple of Heaven, who had the final say then?


    The answer was the Temple of Heaven, which, although nominally the ruler of the city was the city master, had the right to control the city master and, if necessary, could participate in major matters in city management. It was the absolute force of the Temple of Heaven that sustained this wonderful power structure. The master of Pce of Heaven was a Yuanying Stage expert, but Moonless Harmonious Heaven was a Daoist Master of Deity Stage, so how could it be easy for city master to speak louder than Moonless?


    Of course, with how vast and populous Heavenly Earth was, there were always exceptions. For example, Li Yan of Gorgeous Town did not like to participate in ordinary people''s affairs. The city management waspletely relegated to the city master, while she only stayed in the temple. As a matter of fact, this should be the original intention of the Temple of Heaven. That it was enough for the clergy to serve the Heaven and manage their own cultivation, while secr matters belonged to secr people.


    However, this reason was obviously impractical in the Pce of Heaven, where the omnipresent Moon Capital had fully reflected the absolute strength of the Temple of Heaven here��it was important to know that just underneath Moon City was the official residence of the master of Pce of Heaven! Not to mention that the moonlight could not be seen at night, even during the day, the sun had been blocked by it, which was basically the same as being trampled under the foot, and thus Moonless'' style of action could also be seen.


    Dealing with such people was really an art. Therefore, Wang Lu had done a lot of homework in advance. Not only he made a detour to Sky City, he also meticulously prepared several gifts, in hopes that this preparation would enable him to get what he wanted.


    This Moonless Harmonious Heaven was once a fierce general who fought in the front line during the battle with the lower realm. The number of generals from the chaotic world that she personally slew were in the hundreds. During the cmity time, she did not even hesitate to sacrifice half of her body to permanently crush a passage to the lower realm. Because of this meritorious deed, the Temple of Heaven made an exception and promoted her to be the true master of Pce of Heaven and lived permanently in town as if she was the vassal monarch. No matter how domineering such a person in other aspects, at least on the topic of the chaotic world as well as the subject of war, she was an undisputed expert. And Wang Lu had many questions about the chaotic world.


    Previously at the banquet with Li Yan, Wang Lu had too many thoughts and doubts.


    After entering the city, with the introduction letter from Li Yan, Wang Lu and Liu Li were soon led into Moon Capital by the Moon Capital Guards. However, Moonless did not immediately meet them. The guards led them into a lounge where no fewer than a hundred people were waiting there. The spacious lounge was so crowded that Wang Lu and Liu Li could not even find a ce to sit.


    "�� Moon Capital, what a city!" Wang Lu softly sighed with emotion. The people waiting all aimed to meet with Moonless, either for business or personal affairs. And most of these people were not weak. Among them, twenty people were already in Jindan Stage, and even two of them were of Yuanying Stage. Although they just passed the threshold of Yuanying Stage recently, they were still Yuanying Stage after all. Yet they were still crammed in this crowded lounge along with the others. From this, it could be seen how busy Moon Capital was. Before entering Moon Capital, Wang Lu once sensed the official residence of the master of Pce of Heaven located underneath Moon Capital using his primordial spirit and found that the number of people there was pitiful.


    "Are you two also here to see Master Moonless?"


    Wang Lu and Liu Li had just found their spots to stand when they heard someone beside them talk.


    "Uh-huh." Wang Lu nodded."


    "Where are you from? I am Hua Qingshan, a wandering clergy from Graceful Cloud Mountain Temple."


    Wang Lu turned his head and saw a girl with a bright smile and an even brighter dress. It was a coarse cloth with matching the sleeveless short jacket and fluffy trousers. On her clothes, there were a certain number of densely packed patches, which appeared to be like a mosaic. This seemed like a dress of ordinary poor people, but every patch on her dress was all brilliant, which perhaps was woven from the expensive material of five spirit silk.


    This kind of gorgeous patch was really rare, even in the fashion capital of Nine Regions. Seeing it, Wang Lu couldn''t help but be lost in thought.


    Hua Qingshan smiled and said, "Good, isn''t it? I designed it myself. This time, seeing Lady Moonless, is in the hope that she would approve me to promote this set of clothes in the nearby area."


    Wang Lu could not help but ask, "Why would you want to promote it?"


    "Because the original design is really not attractive." Hua Qingshan wryly sighed and then took out a set of clothes��it was the same coarse in trouser, densely packed with patches, yet looked extremely shabby.


    "ording to the original rule of Temple of Heaven, we wandering cleric are responsible for walking in the secr world and evangelizing. During the period, our standard uniform is like this. The intention is to let the wandering cleric, during the wandering time, could manifest out the high character and integrity of Temple of Heaven, so that more people have confidence in us. But when people look at us in such a shabby dress, they couldn''t help but avoid us�� In some ces, the clerics are too much, they don''t even pay attention to the personal hygiene, thus ruining the reputation of Temple of Heaven!"


    Wang Lu thought to himself, "You, wandering clerics, are supposed to be poor. Wandering cultivators wearing such expensive clothes are the ones who give the bad reputation to the temple�� However, thinking of this sky blotting Moon City, what of mere expensive clothes?"


    "Actually, us people below have petitioned to the above people for many times, but they have always refused to consider it, saying that this vites the fundamental t of the Temple of Heaven�� s, so we have to think of ways to reform and innovate. Well, this is the result of my innovation." Hua Qingshan proudly strutted out her chest. "Although it''s different from the standard model, it doesn''t vite the standard rules. In any case, the Heaven Book of Rites only specifies the material of the clothes, but it doesn''t specify the material of the patches. I believe that if it could be carried out in a trial by the Pce of Heaven, it would be very popr."


    "�� I wish you good luck."


    "Hehe." Hua Qingshan chuckled. "Speaking of which, I have several trial sets with me, do you want to try it? I think you have a good temperament, so you should be a temple head somewhere, right?"


    With that, Hua Qingshan began to promote her own products, which Wang Lu simply declined politely.


    However, after this dialogue, Wang Lu felt more and more that the Temple of Heaven seemed very simr to a certain organization. Of course, this was not a problem. In any case, he was not a local resident and thus did not care about the political structure of others. The problem was that his intention toe here to ask academic questions was for the purpose of learning, but among those who visited Moonless, there were very few people who came for the purpose of learning, but many more for policies. And for him, it would not be a good thing to mingle with this group of people.


    Moreover, the master of a highly politicized Temple of Heaven might have lost interest in asking or learning things for a long time. He didn''t know how many years ago Li Yan still had a friendly rtion with Moonless, and she still thought that Moonless was still the same person in the past, a cultivator who yearned for the immortal path, but she did not know that unexpectedly, the blue sea had turned into mulberry fields 1 .


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu even considered giving up this chance. In any case, this Heavenly Earth was vast, and the plotline was not only through Li Yan or Moonless alone. However, right at this time, the door of the lounge was suddenly opened and a young girl in a luxurious white dress and cold face came in and looked at Wang Lu.


    "Lady Moonless summon you two to meet her."


    "We?" Wang Lu was quite surprised.


    The other people were also shocked, thinking that this woman actually jumped the queue! Moreover, it was Lady Moonless who respectfully asked her to cut in line? What was their rtionship with Lady Moonless? Here there were still two Daoist Masters of Yuanying Stage who were waiting patiently. In theory, they should be summoned in three days, and most of the waiting time for the newly arrived was at least a week or more. So how could she?


    Unfortunately, that white-dressed maid had frowned impatiently. "Hurry up, Lady Moonless'' time is precious."


    ��


    Under the guidance of the maid, Wang Lu left the lounge and went deeper into the core position of Moon Pce. However, not long after following the maid, Wang Lu felt something was wrong because they had already passed the reception room, but the maid still continued to go forward.


    "Huh, aren''t we going to the reception room?"


    The white dressed woman turned around and red at Wang Lu. "Shut your mouth and just follow me!"


    Wang Lu couldn''t help but sigh. "What a fierce family dog."


    "You!" The veins in the white-dressed woman''s forehead popped, and her murderous aura was slightly revealed.


    Wang Lu, however, remained unceremonious. He looked at her condescendingly and said, "Tsk, one ck, two yellow, three variegated, and four white 2 . For the most inferior thing, not understanding etiquette is also excusable since they are of the lowest rank and thus okay to not have manners 3 ."


    The maid in white stared at Wang Lu for a long time but, in the end, was finally able to press down her anger with great difficulty. "Be careful of what you say and do! This is the residence of Lady Harmonious Heaven, no one is allowed to speak freely without permission!"


    And then she hurriedly walked forward and led the way. After a while, they passed the range of the personal dwelling of Moonless. Thus, Wang Lu immediately realized that the location where Moonless chose to ept visitors was in her bedroom.


    �� Looks like she has a deep friendship with Li Yan. With a single introduction letter, it could let Moonless have a personal meeting with people.


    Not long after that, the white-dressed maid took Wang Lu to the bedroom door, which was opened by two ck-dressed maid. Wang Lu then finally saw the well-known Lady of the Moonless Harmonious Heaven.


    A living dead person whose half body had be bones of the dead.


    ��

 Chapter 553 - There Is No Such Thing as Free Lunch In This World

    <h4>Chapter 553: There Is No Such Thing as Free Lunch In This World</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In the bedroom, a woman was sitting cross-legged on a couch. Half of her face was human, while the other half was skeleton.


    Moonless Harmonious Sky was ranked seventh in the sevenyers of Temple of Heaven. It had great power and prestige in the Heavenly Earth and was also the actual ruler of tens of millions of people from Pce of Heaven��


    From that, what Wang Lu expected to see was a heroic overlord. However, what he saw before him was in sharp contrast to that image. In the legends about Moonless, it was mentioned that in the war against the chaotic world, she received an incurable wound. Wang Lu had thought that it were just some eye-catching scars, a medal of honor that showed off her martial prowess. However, unexpectedly, this Moonless was really thorough, the so-called sacrificing half of her body actually meant the literal thing.


    The right half of Moonless body was human, while the left half was pure bones. Her body was hidden by the dress, but her head was exposed. Moonless'' right eye was tightly closed, but a red light was shining through the left eye socket of the skull, which made it look exceptionally scary�� This alone waspletely beyond expectation.


    For Wang Lu, all unexpected situations were bad news. The opposite party was a Daoist Master of Deity Stage who was a veteran of hundreds of battles, and in theory could see through his illusion technique at a nce. Even if she was essentially a creation of the immortal dreand and thus not as good as someone at true Deity Stage, Deity Stage was still Deity Stage.


    Beforeing here, Wang Lu hadbined some rare materials left in his mustard seed bag with the high priced props from Sky City to greatly enhance his illusion. However, it was still hard to say whether it could fool the eyes of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage. Without Li Yan''s letter, Wang Lu wouldn''t havee here. However, everything was based on a lot of sophisticated nning. If an unexpected situation popped�� It would end up as a test for his ability to act ording to circumstances.


    Wang Lu, of course, had this ability. Therefore, he calmly entered the room and smiled.


    And what greeted him was Moonless'' heartyughter.


    "Are you two the little kids that Li Yan introduced? Hahaha,e on in and take a seat."


    Such a kind gesture was even more unexpected. Wang Lu even thought that there might be a propagandamissioner inside this temple of Pce of Heaven.The dialogue in the bedroom would then be recorded and published the day after with the title: Lady Harmonious Heaven cordially met with grassroots people, revealing how approachable is her personality.


    However, it was clear that there was no other extra person inside Moonless'' bedroom. Even the ck-dressed maids, which, ording to the hierarchy of firstes ck then yellow 1 , were the highest-ranked maids, could only stay outside. It clearly indicated that this was a very private meeting.


    "No need to be reticent." After waiting for Wang Lu and Liu Li to sit down on their respective futons, Moonless said, "I once were friends with Li Yan aftering through a life and death situation together. Although I haven''t seen her in decades, I always remember her friendship. She said in the letter that you two are her new friends. Li Yan never makes friend easily, so since you two could get her recognition, it is equivalent to gaining my recognition as well. I''ll be treating you as my friends, so please don''t be reticent and take away those gifts. I don''t need them."


    With that, Moonless slightly restrained her smile.


    "Li Yan said in her letter that you two have questions about cultivation that you want to ask me? Yes, true, in recent years, fewer and fewer people have devoted themselves to cultivation, and instead are bing more and more obsessed with fame and fortune."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu just wanted tough. A standard bureaucrat politician like you have the nerve to criticize others?


    Moonless seemed to see what Wang Lu was thinking and slowly said, "When dealing with worldly affairs, I only use my dead left half of the body."


    Wang Lu froze for a moment, then immediately smiled. "Very well, I will skip those conventional greetings and directly go to the topic. First of all, I want to ask�� Do you, the way you are right now, want toprehend the immortal path through life and death?"


    Upon hearing this, Moonless opened her right eye.


    "No wonder Li Yan spoke highly of you in her letter. Those mediocre people just thought that I was merely showing off my scars, but they never understood that with my current status, for whom else do I need to show off? You are right, I am indeed trying to reach immortality through life and death." With that, Moonless suddenlyughed. "Besides that, what else can you see?"


    "Life and death, yin and yang, ck and white�� All the contradictions and unity concepts should be reflected in you. There are quite a lot of things inherited on your left and right halves of the body. So it could be said that you are trying to use this method�� to make up for your natural defects?


    Hearing this, Moonless burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha, you said it right. No wonder a talented person like you could wander around destitute outside the Temple of Heaven system. That old-fashioned theology could not satisfy you."


    Inwardly, Wang Lu said, No wonder you and Li Yan were friends in a life and death situation, but haven''t seen each other for decades. Compared to thezy but devout Li Yan, you should be tied and executed on a stake for heresy. But, looking from another perspective, if it wasn''t so, you wouldn''t have the qualifications to control such a big city like Pce of Heaven.


    In an organization in power, idealists do not have the qualifications to be in high ranking positions.


    After being encouraged by Moonless, Wang Lu frankly said, "We are not perfect creatures. The way I see it, every living being in this world is divided into female and male, yin and yang. Only we do not have this sex division. When I asked Li Yan, she only said that this is the will of Heaven, but I don''t think so. So I want to ask Lady Moonless, what are your thoughts on this?"


    "The will of Heaven? Unexpectedly, after we''ve not met for decades, Li Yan seems to have learned to deceive herself." Moonless suddenly sneered. "Where did Human Immortale from? If other people don''t know then that''s fine, but how could she not know it? More like she doesn''t want to admit it."


    With that, Moonless closed her right eye and said in a sinking voice, "You guessed it right, humans should have the division of sex, and we are the yin part of that. Thus, in theory, the corresponding yang part of us should also exist."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Sure enough�� but, why does the Temple of Heaven have to deliberately hide this information? Is this not good for the development of Heavenly Earth? We are obviously imperfect, but it is taught that we are perfect. Obviously, we are the yin part in the yin and yang, yet we are taught that we areplete with both yin and yang. This cognitive bias is a great obstacle to cultivation."


    "Do you want to know?" Moonless rhetorically asked with interest. "Are you sure you want to know the answer? Since you have guessed correctly about the division of yin and yang, you will not be affected by the cognitive bias, so why bother to explore the secret behind it?"


    "Curiosity is the driving force behind progress."


    "Well said. In that case, I''ll let you see it." With that, Moonless stood up and pped her hands.


    Wang Lu saw a slender and soft palme in contact with a white skeleton hand twice, and the bedroom door was pushed open by a ck-dressed maid.


    "I want to take the guests to see my collection room, and I want you to lead the way."


    ����


    Moonless'' collection room was built in the underground part of Moon Capital. The group walked slowly through the deep corridor, led by the ck-dressed maid. Along the way, there were countless traps of various kinds. The ck-dressed maid used more than thirty kinds of props as keys to avoid those traps one by one, until the three of them reached the collection room.


    Normally, no matter how valuable the treasure was, it would not be so strictly guarded. On top of that, the really important things were usually carried by the cultivators themselves. Thus, when Wang Lu saw the front door of the collection room, he felt that it would not be a good thing to see what was behind it.


    Sure enough, after opening the door to the collection room, the maid who led the way rushed back, as if she harbored deep fear for the things inside.


    In a leisurely way, Moonless entered the room. Behind the door was a spacious and deep hall. Once Moonless entered, it suddenly turned bright, thus allowing them to see the collection inside.


    The moment Wang Lu saw everything, he could not help but close his eyes.


    This was really�� unexpected.


    "How do you feel?"


    The voice of Moonless came from the front.


    "These are the trophies I collected during the great war forty-five years ago. Any one of them was an expert from the chaotic world of lower realm�� This is the military medal that is really worth showing off. The scar on my body is only a shame, what is there to show off?"


    Wang Lu nodded in silence. In the light that shone in the hall, he could clearly see several dozens of crystal grooves in the walls, and inside each of themy a corpse of a creature from the chaotic world.


    Each of them looked fierce, but had their own characteristics. Some had protruding fangs, some had an eye at the center of their forehead�� But their basic outline was very clear��they were all human. Their bodies were muscr and had broad bones, all of which were basic characteristics of�� males.


    "I guess this is the answer that you wanted. Why does the Temple of Heaven have to hide the division of sex in humans? Because we can''t tell the world that their other half is a creature from the chaotic world."


    "So that''s how it is�� It is indeed a secret that can''t be made public."


    While carefully observing the corpse collection, Wang Lu asked, "Generally speaking, living beings need both their yin and yang parts to reproduce. We have the Heaven to bestow us with new lives, but what about the chaotic world? How can they reproduce? From the corpses of these chaotic creatures, I see that, apart from their basic outline, they often have the characteristics of other animals, such as horns, hooves, horsetails, and so on. Could it be��"


    Moonless snorted coldly. "When the need for reproduction bes overwhelming, people naturally look for all possible vessels that could be mothers. Humph, dirty lower realm offal."


    Wang Lu looked at the corpses for a while and then asked, "Strange, these chaotic creatures are all male? Can''t they give birth to females?"


    "That''s unclear. For thousands of years, we have never really stepped into the lower realm. Every time we retreat once we eliminate all the invaders. The filthynd of the lower realm is deadly to us."


    Wang Lu nodded to show his understanding.


    At the same time, he realized that this immortal dreand might hide a tremendous and difficult to solve sub-plot: To help the chaotic creatures from the lower realm overthrow the Heavenly Earth to bring the yin and yang back to normal state!


    However, it was not convenient to say this kind of idea aloud, so he could only think about it by himself.


    And while he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard Moonless'' voice.


    "Li Yan spoke highly of you two in the letter, and what I saw today did not disappoint me."


    Wang Lu cupped his hands. "It''s an undeserved praise."


    "I really like both of you. Therefore, you will now stay in Moon Capital."


    "What?"


    "I haven''t expanded my Moon Capital harem for more than ten years, but today, I will make an exception for the two of you."


    "Wait a minute��"

 Chapter 554 - The Subject Suddenly Changed!

    <h4>Chapter 554: The Subject Suddenly Changed!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "s, I should''ve thought that there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world, let alone the group of immortal tombs which follow the basic principle of equivalent exchange. Moonless'' enthusiasm has clearly exceeded the necessary limits�� I initially thought that she would give us some of the more difficult tasks, and I can also take this opportunity to hone my actualbat experience. But unexpectedly, she pulled the carpet from under my feet."


    In a beautiful bedroom, Wang Lu shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    Before visiting Moonless, Wang Lu could not have imagined that the plot would incredibly go to such a point. Before he could get any information from Moonless, he was forcibly detained by the opposite party to be a member of the harem.


    Not long ago, when Moonless domineeringly proposed that Wang Lu and Liu Li should be included in the harem, Wang Lu thought that she was joking. That her intention was to keep the two of them until dinner. After all, for a person with one breast left to have such an interest, she could absolutely be regarded as a disabled person with a big dream.


    However, soon, Moonlessughed and left, and then the ck dressed maids solemnly prepared the bedroom and rted supplies for both of them in Moon Capital, and then specially wrote a warm reminder of the number of issues that needed to be taken care of when they were together with Moonless. That included the timetable for their schedule, as well as tips in the beds and so on�� He was truly dazzled by it and deeply impressed.


    And then Wang Lu realized that Moonless was truly serious.


    Moonless was indeed a high ranking bureaucrat in the Temple of Heaven. Things that for other people seemed licentious and tyrannical was regarded as it should be by rights. This was exactly the model bureaucrat that made other people have no choice but to sigh with sorrow��disregarding everything due to a strong desire to possess at all times, which waspletely in contrast with that good-for-nothing Aya.


    After sighing with emotion, it was time to consider the countermeasures. Staying in the harem in Moon Capital should not be for a long time, although being in it was undoubtedly a shortcut to obtain magical treasure and method�� but with the identity and vision of Wang Lu, how could he be used as other people''s meat toilet? Let alone Moonless was merely a Deity Stage, even if she was a True Immortal, what Wang Lu would consider about would be how to defeat this boss and pick up the dropped items.


    However, even if he wanted to escape, he had to find the right time. Although he didn''t look highly on Daoist Master of Deity Stage''s hoarding, he had to admit that he was still far from being able to confront a Daoist Master of Deity Stage directly. If he offended Moonless too badly, perhaps when he wanted to leave, he would not be able to.


    Therefore, just now when Moonless domineeringly added Liu Li and him in the harem, Wang Lu didn''t directly oppose it firmly, but rather temporarily agreed to it before slowly making a n. With some of the remaining props in his mustard seed bag, as long as he had a clear understanding of the structure of Moon Capital, he would surely be able to find the w when the other side was not paying attention. He just needed to wait for the right time.


    While thinking about it, Wang Lu looked at the warm reminders provided by the ck dressed maid, trying to find out the possible ws in Moonless, however, just as he flipped it open, he could not help but be surprised.


    "W-What is this thing? Harem list?"


    Looking at the densely packed pages of papers in front of him, Wang Lu was shocked. It was two pages full of names of the harem member, with a total number of over one hundred!


    �� No wonder the warm reminder said their turn for a night with Moonless was about once a month. He initially thought that Moonless'' demand was not that strong, it turned out that was how long the shift line was! Wait a second, there were more than a hundred beautiful women in the harem, but the schedule was only for once a month. Did she have four or five people that apanied her every day? J-Just how strong is her waist?


    Suddenly, the bedroom door was pushed open, and four or five female cultivators with different appearances came in. The head of the group, with a proud face, haughtily came in and cast a nce at the room, and then focused her gaze on Wang Lu and Liu Li.


    "Are you two the new ones here?"


    With just that one sentence, Wang Lu immediately guessed the identity of these people��their new colleagues, the old harem members.


    Wang Lu secretly sensed them with his primordial spirit and found that they were just a bunch of waste Jindans. He politely cupped his fists as a courtesy, but was only met with a sneer from them.


    The lead woman squinted her two slender eyes and chuckled. "I''ve heard people said that the two new sisters are not from the Temple of Heaven and thus don''t know the rules very well. I thought that the maid simply didn''t know the immensity of the world, unexpectedly, upon personally seeing it, it''s simply unbelievable. How can you, as savage as you are, be qualified to serve Lady Moonless? Lady Harmonious Heaven manages the Pce of Heaven as well as the surrounding fifteen other cities, how much high do you think the mission responsibility is? If you two don''t serve her well and put her in a bad mood, you don''t even deserve to die a hundred deaths. So I think you two have to first learn the basic etiquette for a few months, consider this as my consideration for you two as your elder sister."


    With that, the several women next to her walked forward and grabbed Wang Lu and Liu Li by the arms and then pulled them out of the room.


    This set of operation was too familiar to them. Basically, every new member had to go through such a situation. Only after receiving that demonstration of authority could they stay as a harem member in peace.


    Moonless'' vision was quite high. In recent years, of all of those that she received as harem members, none that did not have outstanding talent. Thus, understandably, their unruliness and loftiness as well as the unyielding character had to be discounted first, so that those who had self-esteem and self-respect would shamelessly roll under the foot of Moonless. This was the mission of the old harem members.


    Of course, apart from serving Lady Moonless, they more or less have some selfish thinking. After all, every new harem member was their directpetitor. For those female cultivators in the harem, Moonless'' favor was everything. But her favor was, after all, limited��the more people there were, the less would be left for the others.


    While these senior harem members prepared to give them pain, Liu Li looked at Wang Lu with an iprehensible look, wondering whether they should resist it. Wang Lu frowned and began to sort out his thoughts quickly.


    This scene, no matter how one looked at it, looked like a scene in the pce fight: Two humble but pure-hearted mistresses were squeezed by the narrow-minded harem crowd. And in ordance with the well-established routine, probably after the two had suffered, their pure and kind qualities finally aroused sympathy from a certain chivalrous valley hero [1]. On one hand, that chivalrous valley hero saved their lives, while on the other, taught them how to survive in the harem�� In the end, for various reason, that chivalrous valley hero died, while the two heroines who inherited the legacy of that chivalrous harem member began their long journey for revenge��


    Such a scenario was entirely predictable. After all, from the point of view of the harem members, it was too easy and simple to obtain the treasure from Moonless by virtue of the advantage as outsiders, which was impossible to conform with the principle of equivalent exchange of the immortal dreand. Also the reason why the harem member was bound to face all kinds of difficulties. Presumably, the harem fight was one of its forms.


    If this scenario were to unfold, it might be assumed that there would be this and that kind of inspiring and tragic stories. At least, Wang Lu coulde up with seven or eight interesting story lines. However, he was not interested in putting it into practice.


    Before his time travel experience, he might still have the heart to y this cold, empty, and lonely harem member who was lucky enough to have a once-a-month visit�� However, now he was in a hurry, so he was more interested in actual fighting rather than harem fighting. Previously, he was worried that the fighting storyline in this immortal dreand would be forcibly interrupted by Moonless and be the harem fight storyline, but the result was��


    This group of people surprisingly came and forced him to change it back to the original fight storyline!


    A group of people who didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth hade to provoke; if he did not make his move, he would feel sorry for their hard effort!


    With his current strength, it was not unrealistic to contend with Moonless. However, within Moon Capital, in addition to Moonless, even Moonless'' strongest deputies, the several middle-level Yuanying Stage, Wang Lu was also confident that he had a fifty-fifty chance in a direct fight against them. As for this group of good-for-nothing harem members, there was nothing difficult in it��in his view, this was basically a free experience value that came on its own.


    The only thing that needed to be taken into ount was the reaction of Moonless herself. She had just walked away and this group of people immediately came in. To say that there was no connection here�� Heh, Moonless is probably watching my reaction.


    Well then, I''ll give you a good show. In any case, if worstes to worst, even if Moonless herself personally came to end him, Wang Lu still had a special life-saving skill.


    After thinking about all this, Wang Lu no longer hesitated. He shouted, a trace of primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi came out from his golden core and enveloped his fists, and then he punched a woman next to him. Although that woman was also a Jindan Stage cultivator, how could she bepared with Wang Lu''s Jindan? That woman only saw a blur and she was already punched in the nose by Wang Lu''s wrapped-in-primal-chaos-heaven-splitting-sword-qi fist and sent flying back with a nosebleed. Another woman next to him gawked before being punched by the same fist, causing her teeth to fall to the ground.


    The two were, after all, Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage, yet as soon as Wang Lu made his move, they were immediately disfigured. Seeing this, the lead woman was stunned and her heart was filled with turbulent waves.


    Let alone Wang Lu''s strong cultivating power, the fact that he dared to start fighting in the harem in Moon Capital was really the thing that caused her worldview to waver.


    Moonless'' temperament was harsh and almost violent. She was extremely demanding on subordinates, that even if there was just a little bit of w in her clothing, her subordinates could suffer severe punishments. Let alone the strict prohibition of quarreling in the harem, brutally attacking other harem members was basically the path to one''s own doom!


    Who the hell were these two neers? Initially, she thought that Lady Moonless epted these new harem members out of boredom, plus she could treat one middle-level Jindan and one peak Xudan Stage at will. Unexpectedly, the other party was actually this fearless!


    "Dare to inflict violence in Moon Capital, don''t you want to live anymore?" The woman calmed herself and shouted fiercely. At the same time, she quietly pulled out her Yin and Yang Mind Protection Mirror��this was a high-rank magical treasure rewarded to her conveniently by Moonless in their first night together. Just now, Wang Lu''s two punches shattered the facial bones of two Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage as if the body protection true qi didn''t exist. Observing all of these, all the fine hair on her body stood up.


    However, the next moment, Wang Lu''s fist came to her face, the speed of which was fast enough that it caused her heart to palpitate. As peak Jindan Stage, in front of this ordinary looking fist, she was as frail as paper. Her five elements spell with which she often beat many opponents was totally forgotten aside, and thus she could only hope that the Yin and Yang Mind Protection Mirror could save her life.


    Bam! After a muffled sound, the woman was thrown backward until her body mmed into the wall of the hallway outside the bedroom, spewing out a mouthful of blood three meters away.


    "Ha!"


    Wang Lu slowly withdrew his fist and at the same time took a long breath. The carefreeness feeling in his heart was indescribable.


    ��


    [1] (It is a trope from ssic wuxia novels where after the protagonist experienced some amazing experience, like falling down the cliff, but instead survive, the protagonist then meets with an old expert who, feeling a connection with the protagonist, impart the protagonist with peerless martial art and thus the protagonist bes an invincible martial art master and other sorts of variants)

 Chapter 555 - The Reform and Opening of Moon Capital Harem

    <h4>Chapter 555: The Reform and Opening of Moon Capital Harem</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The news of the riots in the harem of Moon Capital shocked many people.


    Under the might of Moonless Harmonious Heaven, the entire tens of millions of people in the Pce of Heaven trembled with fear. As for Moon Capital, the personal pce of Moonless herself, needless to say, that ice-cold and oppressive atmosphere had damaged the mental state of many of the cultivators there.


    However, the riot did break out. Upon hearing the news, the harem guards gathered fifty people in a cup of tea''s time. However, when they arrived at the scene, they were greeted with the scene that they could not bear to look straight at.


    On the groundid more than ten harem members. Most of whom broke their face by iron fist��their faces were marked with a very clear fist mark. They remained unconscious with blood continued to flow down from their noses like rivers, some even mixed with nasal mucus and gray matters of the brain, which was too horrible to look at. At the same time, there were seven or eight people shivering around the wall. They included both harem members and maids. The culprit who caused everything was standing in the middle of the river of blood, wiping the fists with the bedroom sheet, looking very pleased.


    "It''s so refreshing. Although it''s only a group of trash, I feel that my experience has gone up by more than two levels."


    Wang Lu lowered his bloody fists and sighed with emotion.


    A harem member, with a trembling voice, cried out, "Do-do you know what you are doing? Dare to be this fierce in Moon Capital, you�� you will never be able to reincarnate!"


    Wang Lu cast her a nce. "I always respect the family nning program."


    That harem member actually didn''t hear clearly about what Wang Lu just said. When Wang Lu turned his eyes, she screamed in fear, "Guards, take her down! No, kill her! She has been polluted by the chaotic creature from the lower realm!"


    The head guard Han Yu immediately sighed.


    This group of harem beauties, they had no other skills, but their ability to manipte the right from wrong is already printed into their bones�� So scared that she wetted her skirt, and not in her right mind, yet once she opens her mouth, she can actually say words with the intent of killing people with a borrowed knife. This is really disgusting.


    This screaming harem member was added into the harem by Lady Moonless five years ago. At that time, she was a somewhat reputable wandering cultivator in Beautiful Rearing Forest who had just entered Jindan Stage and advancing fast. Who would''ve thought that five yearster, she became so mean and bitter that she practically lost her spirit in cultivation. Such a character, Han Yu had seen too many of them. Most of the harem members had gone on the same path.


    At the beginning, Han Yu was puzzled, why did the wise and mightydy Moonless allow her harem to degenerate so much? Afterward, she gradually understood, especially since by chance she once saw how indifferent the eyes of Moonless were toward her harem. She realized that this was what Moonless wanted.


    Moonless was never actually moved by the members of her harem. Even her possessiveness was not genuine. She only needed the huge harem to support her bureaucratic scene. However, she was not interested in managing her harem, thus she followed the most orthodox harem model��allowing the harem members to argue and fight with each other while Moonless herself watched with indifferent eyes from the side, as if she was watching a y. And in recent years, the y on the stage became more and more splendid. Han Yu felt that that group of people headed by the leading concubine Xiao Yun became exactly like those imperial concubines in novel stories!


    Unfortunately, there was an extra yer on the stage today who did not perform ording to the script. Looking at the rivers of blood on the ground, Han Yu had very mixed feelings about it.


    On the one hand, she sincerely admired that person''s courage, and also could not help but secretly feel pleased. Those harem members who were unconscious on the ground usually put on a high and mighty act, and quite disrespectful to the harem guards. On the other hand, her responsibility dictated her to not allow that person to freely show off her fierceness.


    To kill the other person directly, Han Yu did not have that courage. Because she could not be sure whether this person ought to be killed or not. Not long ago Lady Moonless personally added these two people into the harem, who could possibly say what was her intention in doing it? Therefore, it was better to find a way to capture them alive, and then deliver them to Lady Moonless so that she could deal with them herself. As for whether she could take them down or not��


    Heh, as a true Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage, if she could not even take down one middle-level Jindan and one peak Xudan, she did not deserve to work in Moon Capital anymore.


    Thinking of this, Han Yu, tightly holding a short stick, took a step forward. Immediately, the whole bedroom spun and the scene changed into a vast grasnd. At the same time, dark clouds covered the sky above their heads, turning everything into the darkness that they could not even see their fingers. Only the asional sh of lightning brought them a bit of light.


    After a moment, as if the sky cracked open, torrential rain poured down. Bathed in this gloomy torrential rain, Wang Lu was unable to determine whether the rain was real or not.


    "Original magical ability?"


    He had indeed not seen this changing-scene-in-an-instance skill in a long time. Because in recent times, Wang Lu''s battles were all short and fast, the oue was basically decided within a few moves. Regardless of him or the opponent, both would not sacrifice out their original magical ability, this big killer move.


    Although original magical ability is powerful, it was essentially meant to drag the time. Moreover, the wear and tear in doing it were enormous, so nobody would be willing to use it casually�� Unexpectedly, this head guard, as a Yuanying Stage cultivator, was really decisive. As soon as she decided to fight, she immediatelyunched her original magical ability. Moreover, from a certain point of view, this torrential rain on the grasnd scene was actually a quite powerful original magical ability.


    Wang Lu did not know that Han Yu was just trying to control the situation to dy time, waiting for Moonless to arrive. He thought, could it be that this head guard was able to see that he had a lot of hidden cards? If that was the case, then his strength evaluation of the head guard would have to be raised by several times. High cultivation base alone is not terrifying, but the high cultivation level plus carefulness would be very terrifying.


    In this moment of hesitation, the torrential rain became heavier and heavier, and Liu Li could not help but take two steps toward him��the girl was still at the peak Xudan Stage and could not bear the pressure from a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage. Especially since she was good at offense but not that great in defense. Before reaching Jindan Stage, she almost had no resistance in the face of a Yuanying Stage cultivator.


    Wang Lu took a look at Liu Li, and then took her into his arms. Then he propped up his Non-Phase Sword Defense. The bright golden sword defense dazzled in the pitch-ck rain world. However, from the beginning, the person who raised this rainstorm remained hidden in the dark.


    A cultivator with Yuanying Stage cultivation base actually did not hesitate to use stealth move against one Jindan Stage and one Xudan Stage cultivators, this was not killing chicken with cattle broadsword, but rather killing chicken with divine rapier 1 . In that rainstorm, Wang Lu was silent for a while, and then he took a long breath, spun his golden core, and thenunched his own original magical ability hidden in the deepest part of his golden core.


    Jindan Stage original magical ability could not directly counter that of Yuanying Stage, thus, after the red light vaguely flickered on the sky above the grasnd twice, it then stopped, unable to change the scene. However, soon, the grass on the grasnd hardened and solidified under a bloody wind, and like sharp swords, the grass went straight to the sky.


    Han Yu, who was hiding among the grass, was in awe.


    She had seen many original magical abilities, but Jindan Stage original magical ability that could exist independently within the Yuanying Stage original magical ability was really rare. Especially after that bloody wind from the opposite party blown, the whole grasnd seemed to be no longer her own. In particr, when she saw with her own eyes that, a weed right next to her in just short of several breaths, extended, freeze, and finally, under the moistening of the rain, turned into a green sword with metallic luster, she even stopped breathing for a split second.


    The next moment, the sword glittered and rushed toward her. Although the moment the grass sword was separated from the ground it was crushed by the body shield of a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage, it nevertheless shocked Han Yu.


    What magical ability was this? Unexpectedly, it could actually corrode her original magical ability! Original magical ability could only be covered by a more powerful and higher level magical ability. But just now, the sky briefly changed its color, meaning that although the original magical ability of the other party was powerful, it was still not an opponent of that of Yuanying Stage level. However, soon after, the grasnd was corroded and assimted, which meant the magical ability of the other party was extremely high level.


    Could not wait anymore, Han Yu decided to directly fight to quickly decide the oue. At this time, she felt that there was a hidden crisis everywhere, and her torrential rain could not do anything to the other party''s golden colored sword defense.


    Unable to win by using original magical ability alone, Han Yu decided to personally make her move. As soon as she thought about it, her body melted in that rainstorm and instantly got rid of the threat of the grass sword, as well as moved closer to Wang Lu.


    However, as she approached Wang Lu, she found that the golden sword defense lookedpletely wless, and could not be broken unless it was forced by the Yuanying Stage level strength.


    Then so be it, she would use force to pry it open!


    Along with Han Yu''s roar, the rainstorm became more violent, and after a while, billowing sound of tide came from the distant, unexpectedly gigantic wave appeared on the grasnd! The iing huge hundreds of feet high mountain-like waves was indeed earth-shattering.


    This was Han Yu''s waterprehension that she got when she cultivated on the mountain. At that time, she saw torrential rain washed down a mountain and swept away the rubble and everything along the way. After seeing all this, she created her original magical power. When she urged her magical power to the extreme, she could crush everything with water pressure.


    Wang Lu softly sighed. Regarding this stormy wave, he was unwilling to resist it with all his strength. Middle-level Jindan Stagepeting head-on against Daoist Master of Yunying Stage in magical power was simply following the path to one''s own doom.


    "Liu Li, lend me a hand."


    Liu Li didn''t speak, but the Skybreaker was already in her hand, with her whole magical power condensed on it. She just needed to wait for themand of Wang Lu and she would release the strongest blow under her current stage.


    Although normally she was often absent-minded, upon entering the battle state, Liu Li''s keen intuition could guide her to make the right response in the first ce.


    When Wang Lu saw this situation, somehow he suddenly got an inspiration. Promptly, he discarded his original n and instead, driven by intuition, he held Liu Li''s hand that was holding the sword and immediately brewed up the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi. He then flowed it through both of their hands and then sent it out along the Skybreaker. Suddenly unprecedented terrifying wave burst out from this immortal sword. The sword wave swept across, leaving thousands of cracks on the ground within the radius of thirty-three meters. And this was just the shockwave that was barely released unconsciously.


    Based on thebination of primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi and Skybreaker, which then amplified through Liu Li''s brilliant sword heart, before he unleashed this sword strike, Wang Lu felt that, under this resonance, his primordial spirit had the tendency to break!


    This was no longer a power that a Jindan Stage cultivator could handle. Wang Lu did not dare to wait any longer and thus immediately joined hands with Liu Li to unleash the entire power of this sword strike together. In front of the gigantic wave, the Skybreaker rived a long crack line from the earth to the sky, dividing everything in its path through a grey line.


    At that moment, the world stagnated, the advancing roaring waves were blocked by an invisible force in an instant, while time seemed to stop. Then, the gigantic wave was suddenly separated into the left side and the right side, revealing a deep canyon in the middle, which seemed without an observable end in a nce. The huge flood that Han Yu used up all her power to summon was divided in two parts along the gray line.


    Han Yu, who floated above the gigantic wave, incredulously looked at the huge flood wave that had been forcefully separated. It could no longer be one as it rushed pass from the left and right side of Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense.


    The next moment, a mouthful of blood was spewed out of her mouth. As a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage, she suffered a blowback due to her original magical ability being destroyed by that sword strike.


    However, the power of primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi had not yet bottomed out. After a moment, even the ground disintegrated, opening a bottomless crack. The clouds in the sky unprecedentedly surged violently, and a line of light passed through the pitch-ck sky.


    Although the Skybreaker strike only happened in a moment, its power had prated into the entire space, causing continuous damage.


    More and more blood spewed out from Han Yu''s mouth as no matter how hard she tried, she could not stop the disintegration of her original magical ability.


    Finally, the grasnd that was showered with torrential rain under the pitch ck sky turned into countless pieces ofnd. Han Yi wobbled a bit, and then fell down.


    However, Wang Lu was unable to feel happy about it. Just now, although the experience in sending that sword strike had benefited them greatly, it also invited out an unprecedented enemy. After the fall of Han Yu�� in the middle of the room, Moonless had stood before her.


    This Daoist Master of Deity Stage seemed to reveal a smile, but the intermittent shaking of her right hand revealed how angry she was at the scene.


    "Do you have anything to say?" Moonless asked Wang Lu with a smile.


    Wang Lu had no doubt that the implicit intention of that question was to ask him hisst words. No matter how much she valued him before, this uproar had hit her in the face, and a political figure could not allow anything to dirty her face.


    However, Wang Lu had already prepared for this scene. He smiled and then said to Moonless.


    "Your harem needs reform. The original system in this harem can only produce wastes that do notmensurate with your reputation, like those that lied at both of our feet." Wang Lu said and then snorted. He then continued, "You started your career with outstanding military service, yet your harem has even forgotten basic fighting skills. This kind of harem isughable."


    "So?" Regarding this, Moonless showed neither approval nor disapproval.


    "So I thought about it and decided to offer you a n."


    Moonless lightly kicked an unconscious harem member at her feet. "Is this your so-called n?"


    Wang Lu said, "Correct, that''s part of the n. Because from now on, I want the harem to be like a battlefield, where the only thing that could be respected is the strength. Every five years, there would be apetition in the Moon Capital harem. The winner would be the harem leader for the next five years. Thus, with this superior-wins-and-the-inferior-washes-aside n, you can cultivate a harem concubine that matches your reputation."


    "�� Harempetition?" Moonless narrowed her eyes and began to seriously consider this never-before-heard idea.


    There had never been such a harem in the Heavenly Earth, but it was undeniable that this was indeed very interesting. Especially for letting the harem members kill each other for the harem leader position, which sounded really fun.


    "Very well." Finally, Moonless nodded and said, "Since this is your idea, then show it to me."


    ��

 Chapter 556 - Reportedly, the People in Beijing Are Going to Celebrate the Long Weekend

    <h4>Chapter 556: Reportedly, the People in Beijing Are Going to Celebrate the Long Weekend.</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Senior Brother, do you really want to run the tournament?"


    In the bedroom, Liu Li sat on the head of the bed and curiously asked. Her eyes were filled with eagerness.


    Wang Lu said, "Of course, that''s a really good opportunity. Although the majority of Moonless'' harem are wastes, the number of masters is not small either. The lead concubine, concubine Xiao Yun is a Yuanying level expert, and on paper, her strength is not weaker than the head guard Han Yu. Unfortunately, after many years of harem infighting, her fighting ability had degenerated, so much that she might even only be able to use twenty to thirty percent of her ability. Now if we give them a chance to adjust their mindset and condition, after five days, we could gain endless experience.


    "Great!" Liu Li could not help but touch her sword, Skybreaker.


    Although most of the people in the harem were above her in term of cultivation base, Liu Li still had a strong desire to fight everyone��including Wang Lu himself.


    It was good to take adventures with Wang Lu and have fun together, but if she had the opportunity to consolidate her cultivation base and refine her swordsmanship, that would be even better.


    As for Wang Lu, things that he needed to consider were a bit moreplicated.


    From the very beginning, Wang Lu''s actions were not that simple. The whimsical proposal of the harem tournament could not be passed from the result of simply relying on luck.


    ording to Moonless temperament, it was almost impossible to tolerate his offense. Let alone fighting with the harem members in Moon Capital, he even wounded the head guard. Not to mention that he came there with the letter rmendation from her old friend Li Yan, even if Li Yan herself was there, Moonless would still have to punish him to maintain her dignity.


    Of course, the idea of harem tournament was good, but Wang Lu who proposed the idea, at most, only had to die with a bit less pain, and not be thrown into the dungeon and tortured to death.


    What really made Moonless hold back was the sword strike that broke the original magical ability of Han Yu.


    With thebined power of Wang Lu and Liu Li, they perfectly guided the Skybreaker. The power of that sword strike was powerful enough to make most of Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage to palpitate.


    Of course, it was still far from being able to threaten a Deity Stage cultivator. If that sword strike was aimed at Moonless, she did not need to use any magical treasure to block it, her body defense alone was enough. However, the point of Wang Lu''s sword strike was not to hurt the enemy, but to demonstrate something��how could a Jindan Stage cultivator unleash such a sword strike?


    Although there are many Jindan Stage cultivators in this world, the ones that could unleash such an earth-shattering sword strike were simply unheard of for most of the people. Such a Jindan Stage cultivator could never be a nameless person. And the backing of one such person was likely to be even more terrifying, which Moonless would never risk provoking. The seventh rank out of the nineyers of heaven in Temple of Heaven was certainly awesome, butpared to those who could cultivate out such as a Jindan Stage cultivator, even Harmonious Heaven herself seemed insignificant.


    Moonless was arrogant, cruel and opinionated, but as a political figure, she had near perfect political acumen. In the Pce of Heaven, she was like a vassal lord, so there was already no further improvement there for her. Thus, she used all of her keenness on how to preserve her current position.


    Whether it was the omnipresent Moon Capital, the extravagantkes of wine and forest of meat, or even the ridiculously huge harem, all were just means by which she showed her ambition to others. Only those who stood still without advancing could live in such extreme extravagance. Those who seek far-reaching goals would often pretend to be a moral saint. Thus, being unscrupulous in the Pce of Heaven, her goal was naturally just to remain as a vassal lord and not to look for further extravagance. At the same time, she would never offend anyone who she should not offend.


    It was thisplicated political move that made Moonless finally tolerate Wang Lu''s impertinence, and even assigned him toplete the preparation for the harem tournament.


    In these few days, it was likely that Moonless would exhaust all of her resources to dig out the bottom of Wang Lu and Liu Li. Of course, she couldn''t get any result, but it was exactly because she couldn''t get any result that she would instead refrain from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases (to not act against an evil so as to prevent harm to innocents), not daring to act rashly.


    With Moonless'' wisdom, she would eventually find out that Wang Lu and Liu Li did not have any backing in Heavenly Earth. However, it was not known how long it would take. At least it would be enough for Wang Lu to utilize this time to use the resources in Moonless'' hand to increase his experience.


    For the current Wang Lu and Liu Li, nothing was more suitable thanpeting in a tournament to their heart''s content. Most of the opponents were between Jindan and Yuanying, which was exactly the perfect opponents for the two of them, wherein they could fight with them seriously, and even take some risks, but not too powerful that they simply could not cope with. Moreover, ording to the rules of Moonless, the life and death in the tournament was the destiny of each of the participant, meaning they could kill their opponent with impunity.


    The life and death battle was unusual. In each fight, the profit would be more than ten times as many as that of an ordinary fight. Of course, the premise was not to suffer a grave injury in the fight. Thus, this could be said as a form of cultivation training in which both risk and benefit coexist.


    Only with such a growth rate could the needs of Wang Lu and Liu Li be satisfied.


    ����


    Five dayster, the Moon Capital harem tournament began on schedule.


    The venue was located in the middle of Moon Capital, which was part of Moonless'' training area.


    Under Wang Lu''s careful preparation, although it was only five days, the opening ceremony still presented a series of brilliant, dazzling, and feast-for-the-eye programs. Each and every guard that surrounded the training area of Moon Capital could not take their eyes off it. Although their duty dictated that they could not show any response, their focused stance still revealed their true thought.


    At the top center of the audience sitting area, even the head concubine Xiao Yun who had always been careful and calcting in her speech revealed a smile from time to time, on the one hand pointing at the performance on the training floor while on the other hand talking to Moonless. She was talking and Moonless was listening. From the beginning to the end of the ceremony, Moonless didn''t even say anything.


    At the end of the opening ceremony, the first round of tournament began very quickly. The actors who were still performing on the training field immediately put on their martial attire and waited for their turn.


    Even the head concubine had stepped down and changed her attire into a lightweight yet gorgeous fighting suit. Thus, there was no one else in the audience area, except for a few bureaucrats trusted by Moonless and Moonless herself.


    "Then, for the first match, I will fight against Xiao Murong."


    Standing in the middle of the training field, as both the host and the first contestant, Wang Lu said with a smile.


    At the same time, a woman with a scowling face came up to the stage and looked at Wang Lu. She was so angry that it seemed as if her eyes were about to spit fire.


    Xiao Murong was the one mistaken by Wang Lu as the head concubine five days ago. At that time she was then punched by him after she took a few other concubines with her to find trouble for Wang Lu and Liu Li��this was also the custom of the senior harem members for the neers. Who knew that this new person waspletely ignorant of what the rules were. Thus, when hended his punches, it washed away the prestige that Xiao Murung had umted for many years.


    After being seen in a bloody nose and unconscious, she would never have any respect from others. Even her previous backer concubine Xiao Yun no longer wanted to meet with her. Thus, Xiao Murong would never find her ce in the harem, unless she could defeat this opponent in the fighting tournament, thus washing away her humiliation.


    She had no way to retreat.


    Five days was not enough for her topletely regain her enthusiasm as an ascetic monk of the Temple of Heaven. However, she still had the confidence that she could defeat her opponent. Because in Wang Lu''s hand was the Sword of Mount Kun, and not Skybreaker. And in Xiao Murong''s hand was the spiritual sword "Colorless Moon" borrowed from concubine Xiao Yun.


    Without Skybreaker, she did not believe a mere middle-level Jindan could once again produce such an earth-shattering sword strike. As a peak Jindan herself, with the help of Colorless Moon, she actually dared to take a fight against a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage for less than a day. Thus, in this situation, she was sure of her sess.


    In fact, when the match started, Xiao Murong immediately grasped the initiative on the scene. In her hand, the one-meter long Colorless Moon sword was as nimble as dagger, very well-suited with her own Yin and Yang Heart Protection Mirror, causing the training area to continuously alternate between day and night. From time to time the flying sword appeared in her hand and in other times, it was sent out by her to injure the opponent. The sword light was sometimes as thin as crescent moon, and sometimes full like full moon, round and wless.


    Xiao Murong had almost regained more than ny percent of her peak strength, so the speed of her sword was dazzling, and it seemed that the neer waspletely suppressed.


    However, not long after, people found out that, regardless how Xiao Murong varied her attack, the golden sword defense remained unmoved, and the long-haired woman in the middle of the sword defense��which was the appearance used by Wang Lu��almost yawned.


    Xiao Murong''s face turned deep red from being ashamed. Thus, she stopped her shy butcking substance sword attack and started to concentrate her power on one spot.


    Colorless Moon was a spiritual sword, and if the difference in the sword spirit was ignored, it was actually higher in rank than the Sword of Mount Kun. Under the full strength of Xiao Murong, it was as if the essence of pure moonlight that flowed on the surface of the sword shamed that of the real moon.


    The next moment, when the sword potential was about to bepletely filled, Xiao Murong suddenly unleashed it, trying to catch the opponent off guard. In her view, previously when Wang Lu could block her attack with his sword defense, there was some pre-judgment element in it. Thus, as long as she could cut off this pre-judgment of the other side, she could break the opponent''s sword defense.


    Xiao Murong was moving as agile as monkeys with this sword strike, while ensuring that every part of her power was squeezed into the Colorless Moon. In an instant, the spiritual sword flew, along with her. In her field of vision, the opponent on the training field was suddenly erged, and also with the appearance of seemingly unprepared.


    Victory seemed to be at her fingertips.


    And then Xiao Murong felt a vigorous explosive forceing from the sword in her hand, which subsequently surged along her arm and spread to all over her body. Under the pressure of this giant force, her repeatedly tempered Jindan Stage body appeared to be iparably frail. Her bones broke and her muscles torn. At thest moment, before her consciousness disappeared, she vaguely saw her brainsing out from his split open brain.


    The audience was shocked to see such a scene:


    Xiao Murong unleashed her sword strike with all her strength, and her momentum seemed unstoppable. Then her sword connected with the sword defense. After a dull thumping sound, the sword defense shivered, but Xiao Murong''s whole body turned into a mass of mincemeat.


    "Phew, looks like I won."


    After withdrawing his Sword of Mount Kun, Wang Lu waved his hand to the stunned-silent audience, and then, under the gaze of Moonless, stepped down from the arena.


    After he stepped down, he vigorously raised his clenched fist in a celebratory gesture.


    This was the first time hebined the rebound-shock ability of Non-Phase Sword with the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi in the actual fight. When he rebounded the opponent''s attack, he added his own strength with it. Therefore, at that time, Xiao Murong simultaneously received the full power strike of peak Jindan Stage plus Wang Lu''s own heaven splitting sword qi. Even if she had ten Yin and Yang Heart Protection Mirrors, they still could not protect her life.


    However, such an achievement could only be formed rapidly in the actual battle of life and death. It would take an unknown amount of time to perfect this skill solely relying on training in seclusion and the cultivation of primordial spirit.


    Wang Lu raised his head and looked at the harem members who watched the fight from the participant''s bench, but what he saw were a group of fat and plump free experience value.

 Chapter 557 - Overwhelming IQ

    <h4>Chapter 557: Overwhelming IQ</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Six rounds of fighting took ce on the first day of the tournament, which resulted in six winners and six dead bodies.


    The death rate of the losing side reached an astonishing one hundred percent rate, which was far beyond the expectation of many. Prior to this, people thought that although this tournament was a matter of life and death, everyone was, for the most part, good sister with one another, even if there had been harem infighting for many years, friendship would eventually grow, thus they ought to not go so far as to kill each other.


    However, the reality turned out to be that, the friendship in the harem was totally untrue. Those good sisters who were usually smiling, on the martial tournament tform, all cleanly killed any of their opponent.


    Before the tournament, two people would even gossip, recalling the lovely time that each other spent together, and even tasted the craftsmanship of the cook of Moon Capital during the tournament�� However, in the blink of an eye, the mask of goodwill was torn off and one side took the life of the opposite party in an unprecedented brutal method. And then looked at the dead body on the arena with hatred, feeling that the opponent''s fate was richly deserved. Even more, it revealed the dark secrets of the harem in the public, as if they finally could vomit out their years of frustration.


    The cruelty and indifference of these concubines made the bureaucrats under Moonless feel horrified. Even Moonless herself deeply frowned, and her killing intent gradually condensed.


    She was deeply disappointed with her harems��not in their failing-to-see-the-bigger-problem. In fact, the principle of harem management of Moonless was to make the cultivators who once had independent personality, over the years, be deaf and blind in the cramped harem, and finally be stupid and ignorant. In general, it was not wrong to fail to see the bigger problem. However, their mistake was that, they had been unable to please their own masters.


    Moonless sat on the high throne and watched the six matches with cold eyes. In addition to the first match between Wang Lu and Xiao Murong, where thebination of Non-Phase Nameless Sword and Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi looked bright in front of her, the remaining five matches seemed tedious and dry-as-dust. From her perspective as a Daoist Master of Deity Stage, fighting between Jindan Stage cultivators simply not worth to even smile at. What she wanted was something else.


    She wanted to know how the concubines, who she had been keeping as her pets behave in the martial tournament. She looked forward to all kinds ofplex human nature to blossom out in that narrow stage. However, in the end, all she saw was a disappointment after disappointment. Those unfathomable hostilities, nonsense gratitude-and-grudge-likeint, none that wasn''t extremely boring for her.


    The next day''spetition was still the same. The concubines on the stage ughter each other in the ugliest way, exposing their darkest side under the threat of life and death.


    On this day, the audience had already been reduced by half. From the beginning, Moonless'' face was covered with frost, which caused the music performers to stay silent from the start. It was not until the fifth match began, when a girl named Liu Li appeared on the stage, did Moonless showed some interest.


    Liu Li had not yet reached Jindan Stage. Although everything was ready, now she was still just in peak Xudan Stage. And her opponent was the right-hand person of head concubine Xiao Yun, the former genius cultivator of Jade Cold Pond, Chi Qiongying, who had cultivation base of peak Jindan Stage, and a personal magical treasure that refined by herself��Solidifying Jade Bottle. In that bottle, there were three rivers and five seas, which was the umtion of Chi Xiongying''s lifetime cultivation. In terms of fighting ability, Chi Qiongying could be ranked as among the top five in the entire harem of Moonless.


    For Liu Li, drawing such an opponent seemed extremely unfavorable, yet she seemed very excited. Her eyes were without fear, and her lips slightly arched upward, revealing a clear smile. Chi Xiongying just sneered at this. This time, she had heard that among the two neers, the taller one was treacherously astute, and moreover, with superior strength, far beyond the level that normal cultivators were supposed to be measured at. However, this one with a more buxom figure was a pure idiot, who, except for when she ate, was mainly giggling foolishly all the time.


    "Tsk, still giggling�� She really thought that just by relying on her Xudan Stage she could survive the tournament? What a joke!"


    Thinking of this, Chi Qiongying gradually turned angry and got enveloped by killing intent. She and Liu Li had no gratitude nor grudge but the ten corpses as the results of the previous ten rounds of martial content made her tacitly approve that the rule of this harem tournament fight was to fight to the death.


    Moreover, from her point of view, killing one person with child-like face and huge boobs, a neer who was likely to threaten her status in the harem, was only natural.


    Thus, when the match officially began, she immediately tilted down the Solidifying Jade Bottle, and the waves from the three rivers and five seas surged out of the mouth of the bottle. The momentum of the tide was not inferior to that of Han Yu. For a Xudan Stage cultivator, being caught in that flood meant a dead end.


    Liu Li was good at offense but bad at defense and if she was really trapped in the flood, it would not be easy for her to escape. However, the keen intuition given to her by the brilliant sword heart made her intuitively aware of this from the start.


    Just as Chi Qiongying tilted down the Solidifying Jade Bottle, Liu Li immediately flew out twelve flying swords from the cuffs of her sleeves, and then stabbed them straight into the mouth of the Solidifying Jade Bottle, as if she was trying to destroy the mouth of the bottle, so that the flood would be stuffed back in.


    Chi Qiongying secretly praised her opponent with the word ''clever,'' but then followed by the word ''fool.'' Clever because the other side could see that the biggest problem of the Solidifying Jade Bottle was at its mouth. Calling her fool because as the owner of the Solidifying Jade Bottle, how could she not know about this defect? The most vulnerable spot on her bottle had beenid by her with the most powerful trap, so by sending the flying swords into the mouth of the bottle, the opponent had fallen into a trap.


    Although Liu Li still had her strongest sword, the Skybreaker, the twelve flying swords were obviously not ordinary, they must be her important magical treasure. Thus, she would first take these twelve flying swords before slowly dealing with her!


    Chi Qiongying''s hand at the bottom of the bottle retracted slightly, and a powerful suction force came out from the mouth of the bottle. Immediately, the twelve flying swords lost control in mid-air, lost contact with their owner, swayed and then sucked into the bottle. Chi Qiongying smiled slightly as she felt the abundance of spiritual power inside the Solidifying Jade Bottle.


    The next moment, her smile froze, the energy in the Solidifying Jade Bottle skyrocketed, and in the twinkling of an eye, broke the safety threshold of the bottle.


    She tried to release the seal on the mouth of the bottle, but it was already toote. With a loud bang, the Solidifying Jade Bottle exploded in front of her eyes. The water of the three rivers and five seas flooded out and drowned her. Chi Qiongying didn''t even have the time to feel the pain of her palm being shattered, and had no time to suppressed her crushed Jade Mansion with her primordial spirit. She only felt as if she was a duckweed a huge wave, and then huge flood along with primal chaos sword light 1 directly assaulted her, taking away herst ray of consciousness.


    Outside the arena, the head concubine Xiao Yun suddenly stood up and looked at the training arena incredulously.


    In her line of sight, Liu Li stood on her immortal sword as it flew, evading the fierce mountain-like flood explosion.


    The training arena of Moon Capital had been tempered by a Daoist Master of Deity Stage, so its space was extremely malleable. From the outside, it seemed like it was only about three hundred meters square, but the actual space inside could even amodate a mountain range. However, at this time, most of it was actually submerged by the flood. Liu Li was hovering above the vast ocean, giggling, and then waving her delicate hand. Suddenly, a simple sword flew out of the water and came to her side.


    That was Liu Li''s Skybreaker!


    Concubine Xiao Yun immediately focused her gaze on her and suddenly found out that the sword under Liu Li''s feet was actually not Skybreaker, but merely her Strong Wind Sword.


    With the strength of Concubine Xiao Yun''s Yuanying level primordial spirit, she immediately began to trace back every scene that she had just seen and soon discovered that, at the critical moment when Chi Qiongying released the water of the three rivers and five seas, then sucked in the flying swords, the magical ability bestowed to her by her brilliant sword heart swapped the position of her Skybreaker and Strong Wind Sword.


    "What a cunning little girl!" Concubine Xiao Yun red at her as she gnashed her teeth.


    With the strength Peak Xudan Stage, in coordination with brilliant sword heart''s driven Skybreaker, Liu Li could indeed cause great trouble to Chi Qiongying, and even inflict heavy injury. However, Solidifying Jade Bottle was indeed worthy to be the original magical treasure of a Peak Jindan Stage. Once the water of three rivers and five seas flooded out, Chi Qiongying could basically recover after meeting the water, basically invincible, while Liu Li, with her power consumption, could not afford a protracted fight.


    In a full power head-on confrontation, as long as her sword was not able to kill the opponent with one strike, Liu Li would definitely be defeated. In fact, before the fight began, Concubine Xiao Yun once told Chi Qiongying to try to use her higher cultivation base advantage to firmly destroy the opponent, so that she would have a very good chance of winning. However, she did not expect that the opponent is actually able to fully see through their calction ande up with an unusually treacherous little trick and directly kill Chi Qiongying�� It made the opponent fail to perform well even with so many great magic spells!


    It was indeed a good calction. If it was a full head-on fight based on cultivation base, even if Skybreaker was strong, its power would still be limited by the strength of its owner, and Chi Qiongying couldpletely deal with it. However, Chi Qiongying inadvertently sucked the opponent''s Skybreaker into her Solidifying Jade Bottle.


    The level of Solidifying Jade Bottle was just a bit above spiritual treasure level, but it was forced to contain another ancient Immortal Sword in the situation that it already had three rivers and five seas inside. Besides, it was totally unprepared.


    Chi Qiongying thought she had sucked in twelve magical treasures of flying sword, thus there was still more than enough capacity in the Solidifying Jade Bottle. However, unexpectedly, hidden inside was an immortal sword Skybreaker, how could the Solidifying Jade Bottle bear it? Naturally, it instantly exploded.


    Regardless of whether Concubine Xiao Yun or Chi Qiongying, both thought this would be a one-sided battle. Regardless of cultivation base or wisdom, Chi Qiongying was far superior to that of the opponent. However, although they were correct in their estimation of cultivation base, they misestimated the IQ.


    "You hid it well, little girl, but thepetition has just begun. In the future, we will definitely meet in the arena." Concubine Xiao Yun coldly said to Liu Li, "I hope your little cleverness could save you at that time."


    With that, Concubine Xiao Yun turned around and walked away, not even saying goodbye to Moonless. Moderate arrogance was her privilege as the head concubine. And Moonless herself didn''t mind it. Instead, her eyes were still focused on Liu Li. Just now the move that decisively determined the victory greatly aroused her interest, especially that Skybreaker��


    However, Liu Li did not realize that her immortal sword had aroused the interest of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage, she was still immersed in the great joy. The girl turned to look at Wang Lu outside the arena and shouted, "Senior Sister! Just now she praised me for being clever! Hehe, Liu Li is actually being praised as clever."


    Wang Lu did not know whether tough or cry.


    Clever? Perhaps that sword swap just before the final blow was indeed a clever move, but it had nothing to do with IQ. What really happened was that Liu Li''s instinct was keener like wild animals.


    With brilliant sword heart, the girl would not miss any chance, even if she did not realize that chance herself, her subconscious reaction could do the deadly move for her.


    In fact, this was the terrifying point of brilliant sword heart. Compared to the invincible attack power, the intuition that could bring this attack power to the limit was the key!


    With this kind of judgment, even if Liu Li was still in peak Xudan Stage, it would still allow her to be sessful in every endeavor in this harem martial tournament.


    However, the real test had yet toe. Judging from the reaction of Moonless, it might be hard to finish this farce of a harem tournament�� It was time to consider when to withdraw.

 Chapter 558 - The Smog Has Finally Dispersed, Worth Celebrating

    <h4>Chapter 558: The Smog Has Finally Dispersed, Worth Celebrating</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Since the third day of the tournament, the atmosphere finally cooled down. The shrewd fight scenes were no longer there, and the casualty rate had plummeted. It was actually better than when the two sides go all out, and it perfectly showed the spirit ofpetition, which won the appreciation from the audience. As for Moonless, she still had the same indifferent expression, but it was no longer dark anymore.


    However, Wang Lu knew that the calmer Moonless was, the less time he had left for him.


    As the organizer of the tournament, so far, everything had been ording to his n. This included the bloody and violent scene of the previous two days, along with the initial anger of Moonless. However, the situation had begun to get out of handtely.


    Wang Lu''s purpose of holding the tournament was straightforward: Using Moonless'' harem members to increase his own experience, and then wait for the chance to escape��these harem members, though inexperienced in actualbat, not to mention after quarreling with the other harem members for years, they had abandoned their brain, most of them still had the same origin: Monks of Temple of Heaven. Thus, their basic skills were quite solid, and their magical treasures were endless. Such an opponent, even if they were not a strong enemy, they also could not be said as trash.


    However, there had to be a suitable excuse to use other people''s harem to increase one''s own experience. No matter how heartless Moonless was with her own harem, she would never allow her concubines to be ughtered by others. Therefore, Wang Lu designed a life and death tournament. At the same time, in order to guide the mood of Moonless, he had specifically designed the scene of the first two days. On the surface, he designed the game to draw lots to decide the opponent, however, through secret operation, he paired those who had enmity with each other, especially for the first several matches where they had absolutely irreconcble hate toward each other. Then, as the yer of the first match, he crushed his opponent into mud by a very fierce means, which directly brought the bloody atmosphere into a fever pitch. Then, relying on inertia, the yers after him would also fiercely kill each other.


    This kind of inferior ughter scene was deliberately caused by Wang Lu. And because this was out of Moonless'' expectation, she was deeply dissatisfied with it. And in Moonless'' dissatisfaction, the two battles of Wang Lu and Liu Li stood out from the rest and decisively won her interest.


    Wang Lu''s original intention was to let Moonless'' interest drive her to watch, and as long as Moonless was interested in the battles of Wang Lu and Liu Li, they could safely kill their opponents in the tournament, until the all the harem concubines were killed. By that time, Wang Lu and Liu Li, who had enough experience, could also prepare to withdraw.


    But now, they had to do thisst step in advance. The performances of Wang Lu and Liu Li did arouse the interest of Moonless. However, the interest of Moonless had clearly exceeded his expectation. In particr, when he saw the greed in Moonless'' eyes toward the immortal sword Skybreaker bing more and more obvious�� Wang Lu realized that he seemed to have underestimated the greed of Moonless in her capacity as a vassal lord.


    He thought that with the previous sword strike, which was the result of the attackbination between him and Liu Li, he could virtualize a background great enough that would let Moonless refrain herself from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases. However, unexpectedly, this vassal lord of the Pce of Heaven was already on the edge of losing her mind through material greed.


    At the same time, as she was a political figure, Moonless was also still a cultivator. A powerful cultivator in Heavenly Earth. Although she was not a sword cultivator in the strictest sense, Skybreaker still had an unsurpassed attraction to any cultivator.


    Wang Lu believed that her greed had be more uncontroble when she witnessed Liu Li defeat Chi Qiongying with the power of Skybreaker.


    That being the case, Wang Lu had to speed up the process. On the one hand, modifying the matches in the tournament, so that the appreciation of the tournament go straight up, to distract the attention of Moonless. On the other hand��


    "Well yed."


    Wang Lu cupped his hand toward the kneeling woman in front of him, and then stepped down from the arena.


    With primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi as his main attack and Non-Phase Sword Defense as his main defense, Wang Lu used one hundred and thirteen moves to defeat a low-level Yuanying Stage concubine. In order to win, the other party even burned a lot of innate vitality.


    Since the opening of the tournament, this was the most exciting fight. Jindan Stage Wang Lu fought against a Yuanying Stage opponent. Although the process was ''more scared than hurt'', it was not at all rxed. Therefore, the harvest was also unprecedentedly rich. Wang Lu clearly felt that his primordial spirit became more concise, Jade Mansion more stable, and golden core shone more brightly�� This fight was even better than training in seclusion for a month. However, the problem was that, ording to this momentum, Wang Lu''s next opponent would be the head concubine Xiao Yun.


    Of course, this was also the result of his secret operation. Otherwise, Concubine Xiao Yun should''ve encountered Liu Li in the next round.


    Concubine Xiao Yun, of course, had already guessed that there was Wang Lu''s behind-the-scene-operation. However, she didn''t care. In her opinion, whether it was Wang Lu or Liu Li, it was all the same. The two were the people of the same group and of the same breed. And regardless who her opponent would be, she had enough confidence to win.


    Concubine Xiao Yun was different from the other harem members. She was the "official" consort of Moonless, the undisputed head of the harem, noble-born, and strength stronger than her peers. If Moonless was of the same stage as her, Moonless probably would not be her opponent. It was also by her tacit consent that allowed Moonless to open her harem wide. If that was not the case, regardless of how overbearing Moonless was, the harem would not have been able to open.


    Concubine Xiao Yun had already seen through the real strength of Wang Lu and Liu Li. If they were on the same stage, she was far from being their opponent. However, she was now a middle-level Yuanying Stage, with more than one hundred years of cultivation life, as well as numerous magical treasures�� Even this training field of Moon Capital, when it was constructed, she also participated in it.


    With conditions all in her favor, even if Wang Lu was strong, so what?


    ��


    "In view of this, please allow me to go outside to purchase some props and pieces of equipment for the fight preparation."


    In the inner hall of Moon Capital, Wang Lu petitioned for going out from Moonless.


    Moonless was reclining on her throne, while the red light from her left skeleton pupil carefully scrutinized Wang Lu. She then sneered and said, "Bad reason. Do you think I will give you the chance to escape?"


    Wang Lu avoided the doubt of Moonless and instead insisted on his own opinion, "Although the stocks are abundant in Moonless Capital, the props that I need are not here."


    Moonless sneered, "Make a list of what you need, and I''ll buy them for you. There are no things that I can''t buy in the Pce of Heaven."


    Wang Lu said, "The authority of Moonless Harmonious Heaven is unquestionable in the Pce of Heaven, I deeply understand this. But the Pce of Heaven is not only your Pce of Heaven. As the head concubine, Concubine Xiao Yun''s authority is second only to you. I''m worried that if I reveal my list, it would not be long before my list falls into her hand, thus my cards would be exposed to Concubine in advance, which is extremely disadvantageous to me."


    "Oh, clever and eloquent." Moonless continued to sneer, "Then try to ovee that disadvantageous conditions in the fight. You are a sword cultivator, when there are challenges ahead, ovee all difficulties with your willpower."


    Wang Lu said, "That''s why now I''m trying to ovee your obstruction, for my own chance of winning�� I know that you are worried that I might run away, so I will leave a hostage here in Moon Capital. My Junior Sister Liu Li will remain here. If I don''t return, she would be at your mercy."


    "Ridiculous, aren''t you two already at my mercy?"


    Wang Lu tactfully avoided the threat from Moonless and just continued, "Moreover, if I can win, wouldn''t it be a great benefit to you? There''s no need for Moon Capital to have two masters, and a harem doesn''t need a slightly authoritative principal consort. Unfortunately, there are some things that are not convenient for you to directly make your move by yourself, but everything is possible in the life and death tournament. And all you have to do is to give me a chance."


    Moonless suddenly opened her right eyes. "Very well, I''ll give you a chance. But if you fail to do what you promise��"


    Wang Luughed and said, "It''s easy for you to take away my life."


    ��


    After Wang Left Moon Capital, he went straight for the barren mountain along the border. The secret agent of Pce of Heaven who followed him was left without a trace after only a short while. When she wanted to follow again, two primal chaos heaven splitting sword qis,ing from out of nowhere, struck at her to block her path.


    In desperation, the secret agent had to turn back and pray that she would not be pped to death by the angry Lady Harmonious Heaven.


    Back in Moon Capital, the secret agent was not killed by Moonless. She listened to the agent report in silence and then left the throne for the harem bedroom in a sh.


    Clear as jade, the young girl sat erect on the futon with her back straight as a sword, closing her eyes in meditation, cultivating her spirit as well as the sword in peace. The Skybreaker wasid t in front of her chest. The person and the sword formed a mysterious connection.


    What a good brilliant sword heart, and a good ancient sword Skybreaker�� Seeing this scene, there was a slight glimmer of envy in the heart of Moonless.


    If I can have such a qualification and this kind of immortal sword, perhaps I would no longer be the current "I". Vassal lord Harmonious Heaven sounded awe-inspiring, but what was itpared to those who walked at the highest end of the immortal path?


    However, while Moonless was momentarily lost in thought, the girl in front of her had be erratic and vaguely turned translucent.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Moonless rushed over to the bedroom, but what was left there was only a brilliant illusion, which could not be maintained when approached by a Deity Stage cultivator. As for the real Liu Li, no one knew how far she had gone away.


    Moonless'' anger red up. "�� What an extremely daring girl!"


    The next moment, her left white bone hand came forward, and the power that symbolized death shrouded everything in the bedroom. In the bedroom, there appeared to be the mourning cries of a million souls, and the figure of Liu Li broke and then disappeared without a trace. In her original ce floated the immortal sword Skybreaker. Feeling the impending force of death, the sword emitted a sharp buzz, which in the twinkling of an eye crushed those wailings of ghosts, and also turned Moonless'' Jade Mansion in turmoil.


    What a good immortal sword. Even without its master to control, it could still shake a Daoist Master of Deity Stage using its own power alone�� However, nevertheless, it was just an ownerless object.


    Moonless retracted her left hand and the symbol of life on her right hand came out, which then directly touched the sword hilt of Skybreaker. Immediately, a buzzing sound of the bacsh force came out, but after theplete reversal of the force of death to the force of life, the strength of this bacsh force had been weakened by a lot.


    Moonless concentrated and quickly suppressed the Skybreaker. Then, looking at the empty bedroom, a ridiculous feeling welled up in her heart.


    The two little girls used an immortal sword to y the cicada shedding its carapace trick? What an extremely daring and decisive action.


    If the immortal sword was not here, as the owner of Moon Capital, how could Moonless not have noticed that the aura of Liu Li had disappeared from Moon Capital? Even the way she escaped could be guessed by Moonless��it must have been after Wang Lu left with her Skybreaker, by which she changed ces with the Skybreaker using her person-sword swap move, allowing her to escape.


    However�� leaving the Skybreaker meant that Moonless didn''t suffer a loss. It was just that, for some inexplicable reason, she felt like she still had miscalcted a move somewhere?


    However, when Moonless was about to further explore the Skybreaker, the sword suddenly swayed, and then the quaint and simple sword disappeared, reced by a ming flying sword.


    Moonless was momentarily startled, and then angrily crushed the ming sword with her skeletal left hand.


    Liu Li could not only swap position with her sword, she could also freely swap the position of different flying swords. Just a day prior, she used this trick to let Chi Qiongying suck in the Skybreaker into the Solidifying Jade Bottle. But now she once again used this palm-civet-turned-into-crown-prince trick!


    "��You two, have done a very good job."


    Moonless muttered to herself. Her voice was trembling, and her body was shaking, which in turn shook the entire Moon Capital and Pce of Heaven.


    "In three days, I will take the lives of you two!"


    The resolution of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage caused a thunderbolt to fall from a clear sky.

 Chapter 559 - I Really Suspect That This Is Another Time Travel

    <h4>Chapter 559: I Really Suspect That This Is Another Time Travel</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "�� That was so dangerous, almost struck by lightning."


    Outside Pce of Heaven, Wang Lu looked at the bottomless rift valley behind him with lingering fear. Sure enough, Deity Stage cultivator was really extraordinary. Even separated by such a long distance, their thunderbolt in the clear sky was enough to turn a Jindan Stage cultivator into ashes.


    Fortunately, just now, he and Liu Li didn''t stand on the spot where the thunderbolt struck, but rather, using the sword-person swap move, they guided the power of the thunderbolt topletely pour into the ground.


    Looking at the deep rift split open by the power of the thunderbolt and smelling the pungent burning smell in the air, Wang Lu''s heart palpitated and he could not help but sigh with sorrow. Fortunately, even though he was far from being equal in cultivation base, his IQ was high enough toprehensively overwhelm Moonless, so much that he could guess in advance every single step of her response and made the appropriate arrangement beforehand.


    Through Liu Li''s person-sword swap move, Wang Lu sessfully helped her escape from Moon Capital. However, since this would immediately cause them to be hunted down by an all-out effort of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage, Wang Lu didn''t feel that the time he had won would allow them to escape far enough.


    Therefore, Wang Lu simply left some clues for Moonless in Moon Capital as an advanced initiative to guide her next move. Liu Li''s person-sword swap was not a perfect escape skill. The reason why she could freely swap position with her sword and hide from the perception of Moonless as well as the strict monitoringwork in the Moon Capital lied in the fact that Liu Li''s brilliant sword heart refined her flying sword as part of her body, making the person-sword swap as effortless as raising a hand, and unlikely to cause any excess wave of magical power.


    However, the downside was that the link between the person and the sword was too close, that once it was caught by someone, it could be traced back to the source. Secondly, if he wanted to leave an illusion of Liu Li in Moon Capital, in order to prolong the time as far as possible, he had to leave behind a powerful immortal sword. Considering the distance and other factors, only Skybreaker could take on this heavy task. However, to leave behind an immortal sword in Moon Capital was too heavy of a loss. Moreover, Skybreaker was already an inseparable part of Liu Li that, once taken away, at least half of Liu Li''s cultivation base would be washed off. Thus, when the illusion was broken, Liu Li immediately did the sword-to-sword swap move and reced it with the least linked sword in her hand.


    However, by using this sword-to-sword swap tantly in front of Moonless, no matter how mysterious this magical ability was, she would still catch some clues. And with Moonless'' temper, under her wrath, she would immediately take action. And with the skill of a Deity Stage cultivator, striking the enemy dead from a great distance was as easy as flipping the palm of the hand�� Therefore, Wang Lu had told Liu Li to prepare a substitute sword ahead of time and sacrifice a flying sword for her life at the critical time.


    As expected, after the Skybreaker was swapped back, a thunderbolt fell on their head. Were it not for Wang Lu''s preparation, which allowed them to promptly escape together, both of them would be severely injured by the thunderbolt.


    After this thunderbolt strike, presumably Moonless would be even more annoyed. Because her original intention in dropping that thunderbolt was not to kill the two of them, but just to seriously injure them. Then she herself woulde to follow the thunderbolt mark to capture them and bring them back to Moon Capital to inflict eternal torture. However, it turned out that Wang Lu and Liu Li were not hurt by that thunderbolt. The thunderbolt from Moonless only broke one of Liu Li''s flying swords, but failed to leave any scratch on them. Now, even when Moonless carried out a nket search on the area where the thunderbolt hit, it would be impossible to locate her target.


    Because Wang Lu and Liu Li had left the boundary of the Pce of Heaven and entered the boundary of Sky City.


    No matter how great the authority Moonless had in Pce of Heaven, it would not bring influence in Sky City. This Heavenly Earth''s central city bore the highest authority in the institution of Temple of Heaven. Among the nine ranks position within the Temple of Heaven, the person who at the first position, Chengtian, and the six people in the second position, Shentian, all resided in Sky City. In Sky City, there were at least dozens of vassal lords the like of Moonless, and Moonless was by no means the most outstanding one among them.


    Therefore, Wang Lu had no fear that after entering the Sky City, Moonless had the ability to search for him and Liu Li.


    After all, Moonless'' vassal lord status was too special. Let alone her Harmonious Heaven rank, even if she ascended by another rank, she still could not behave unscrupulously in Sky City.


    "So�� we should be safe now. Liu Li, in the next few days, I will help you to heal�� and then, we''ll get through the Jindan Tribtion."


    Liu Li nodded her pale face. The smile that often stered on the girl''s face was now reced by a sullen look. Her eyes had lost their light and her lips had turned white, which clearly showed that she had suffered injuries.


    This was also the price for their escape. Even after so many preparations, in the end, they still had to pay a heavy price. Liu Li''s refined-into-body flying sword was crushed by Moonless, and another one was struck by lightning. The effect of which was no less than cutting off both of her arms. And thus, although there was already a preparation, the injury was still not light. And more importantly, Liu Li was on the cusp of crossing through Jindan. Although she could still bear the loss of two flying swords, it had greatly shaken her Jade Mansion that the highly condensed Void Core in it revealed irregr tremors which she could not suppress during the transformation to golden core.


    In order to achieve Jindan Stage, Liu Li was already well prepared in advance. Regardless of the level of method, magical power reserve, and her state of mind, everything was already perfect. She just needed the opportunity toe, and she would achieve a perfect breakthrough in one fell swoop. However, such a profound umtion had, in fact, somewhat transcended themon sense. If it were other people, with only half of Liu Li''s umtion, it was impossible not to break through even if they don''t want to. For Liu Li to be able to suppress her stage so far until now was all due to her special brilliant sword heart physique.


    However, in Moon Capital, she had gained rich experience in her first match, and then it was followed by repeated shock to her Jade Mansion by Moonless, which finally caused her to somewhat unable to suppress it anymore.


    With her qualification, there was no bottleneck in achieving Jindan, which she could achieve basically at any time. However, at this time, she was seriously injured, which would lead to an iplete golden core if Jindan Stage were to be achieved in a rush, wasting her previous hard work and preparation. Therefore, Wang Lu had to bring Liu Li to the city as soon as possible to heal her injury. Even if Moonless did not dare to be reckless in the Sky City perimeter, it was easy to capture two Jindan Stage level cultivators in the outskirt.


    ��


    The process of entering the city was smoother than expected. They only need to pay the basic cost of entering the city, plus showing the token obtained in the Temple of Heaven in Gorgeous Town. Wang Lu then entered the central city of Heavenly Earth along with Liu Li, just like previously when he entered alone.


    It seemed that Moonless'' power hadn''t infiltrated this Sky City, which was a good news�� Of course, it might also be that, after Moonless had calmed down, she just ordered her subordinates to monitor the city in secret. And after enough preparation, the thunderbolt woulde crashing down again�� However, Wang Lu couldn''t care less.


    After entering the Sky City, Wang Lu quickly found a high priced training room for rent, which was rich with spiritual energy and aplete array of elixirs and medicine pills. Although it was justparably good to normal ces, ifpared to the training room of Brilliant Peak on Spirit Sword Mountain, this ce was far from being inferior, but it could barely meet the need of Liu Li, and Wang Lu could not afford to be nitpicky.


    During the next three days, Wang Lu was trying his best to help Liu Li suppress her golden core and heal her injuries. Although he did not deliberately learn the immortal method of healing, he did have a middle-level Jindan Stage cultivation base, which allowed him to quickly stabilized Liu Li.


    In the next few days, Liu Li began her Jindan Stage tribtion. The process of which was orderly and quickly went on the right track. It was expected that within ten days, she would have a perfect golden core.


    Toplete this golden core was not easy. Once the core waspleted, its quality and shape would be unprecedentedly perfect,parable to that of Wang Lu''s golden core which condensed two great immortal level methods.


    And Wang Lu very much looked forward to this.


    However, during the period when the girl condensed her golden core, Wang Lu could not stay in the training room to avoid his power from interfering with her. Wang Lu thus guarded at the door and propped up Non-Phase Sword Defense all around the perimeter in the form of a faint curtain of light so as to keep out all possible interference.


    By the third day, Liu Li had reached the final step of golden core condensation. A round golden core had already been formed in her Jade Mansion. She would be sessful when it was perfectly integrated with her body and primordial spirit.


    Wang Lu had been maintaining Non-Phase Sword Defense outside the training room for the entire three day-and-nights, which caused him to feel a bit tired. However, when he thought that Liu Li was about to sessfully reach Jindan Stage, the faint excitement washed away his exhaustion.


    As the saying goes,pleting ny percent of the journey could be only counted as half-done. The closer a person is to thest step, the more careful they should be in any aspect. If anything went wrong in the final stage of Jindan''s integration, then it would be toote to regret.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu took a deep breath and somewhat supported his Non-Phase Sword Defense a bit firmer�� In this way, after nobody knows how much time has passed, he suddenly felt two full-of-desire eyes that came from afar.


    Wang Lu immediately turned his head, only to see a row of white walls.


    His rental training room was located in a quiet corner in Sky City, surrounded by mostly empty buildings. They were tall, majestic, and uninhabited, typical of a nning mistake of Sky City. But for Liu Li to achieve Jindan, this was safer. Thesest few days, he had been propping up Non-Phase Sword Defense around the ce but he had yet to see anyone noticing him. Unexpectedly, he caught the attention of others while it was in the critical time.


    Wang Lu gazed through theyers of building with rapt attention and saw that, a few miles away, a woman in a long dress was looking at him with a pleasant surprise. Her eyes also prated theyers of the building.


    That woman''s appearance was elegant, and her facial features looked energetic and confident, showing a bit of heroic look. Wang Lu thought that she was quite familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen her.


    At that moment, the woman shed across the distance and appeared in front of Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu was surprised by the speed of this woman, but there was an even more thing that surprised him.


    "I can''t believe you''re here!"


    As soon as the woman opened her mouth, all of the hair on Wang Lu''s body stood up on end. Because that voice was very familiar to him. Just a few days ago, the owner of that voice was still his enemy.


    The master of Pce of Heaven, Moonless Harmonious Heaven!


    In an instant, it was already toote for Wang Lu to carefully consider the situation. He had no time to think about why Moonless would suddenly appear here at this time, why the half living half skeleton had be a living person in its entirety, and why would she dare to find trouble for him in Sky City at this time�� In this moment, a sh of dy was fatal.


    Wang Lu immediately rose up his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, ready to erupt out all his power�� Although such a force might be insignificant in the face of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage, he had to win some time for Liu Li!


    However, the action of Moonless was much faster than him! The speed of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage was simply too fast, even faster than the speed of Wang Lu''s thought. While his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi was still brewing in his golden core, Moonless had already rushed over, lying on his chest with her smooth as jade, warm and soft body along with a good smell, and then��


    And then, she said a sentence that caused Wang Lu to be so shocked that he forgot to resist.


    "Sister Wu, I miss you to death!"

 Chapter 560 - Touching Reunion Story

    <h4>Chapter 560: Touching Reunion Story</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Sister Wu?


    This familiar appetion and tone of voice caused the experienced Wang Lu to feel his blood run cold in a split second. However, at the same time, he forced himself to calm down. On the surface, he maintained hisposure, while his heartbeat and muscle reaction were also controlled perfectly.


    Regardless of how much information was behind the two words ''Sister Wu'', right now, it was not a good time to process that information. Moonless was right before him, so he must at least survive through this before he could consider other things.


    Right now, the smiling Moonless in his bosom had a face brimming with happiness. It was hard to imagine that, just ten days ago, this was a half living half dead terrifying face, which could cause countless people to tremble in fear with just a slight raise to her eyebrow. However, Wang Lu didn''t dare to be careless at all. After all, in just a few days, she had changed from a half living half dead person to a beautiful girl, so it was difficult to guarantee that in the blink of an eye, she would not return to her old ways.


    Right now, she called him Sister Wu cordially, but the next moment, she might sneer coldly and possibly turned the opposite party to ashes.


    Therefore, Wang Lu had to handle his reaction good, not only for himself but for the girl who was in herst stage of achieving Jindan Stage in the room.


    However, in the face of a sudden embrace like this, what kind of reaction that could be regarded as the correct one? Were Moonless throwing herself at his arms expressing her real feeling, or was it just a realistic pretense? After all, this was still in Sky City��if she did things too presumptuously here, she might not necessarily be able to afford its consequence.


    Too many unknown variables made it difficult for him to decide. Should he smile and return the hug, should he coldly reject her, or should he pull out his Sword of Mount Kun for a desperate fight? Every choice seemed reasonable, but there was also a big danger within��


    Within a split second, Wang Lu made a trade-off in his mind and decided to respond with the golden means.


    Thereupon, he let out the so-called universal response.


    "Hehe." 1


    Neither salty nor weak, neither servile nor overbearing. Regardless of all variables, he merely let out a "hehe"ughter. It was not a very borate response, but it was a great weapon to dy the conversation and lead it to the next stage.


    As expected, after listening to this, Moonless didn''t care much, but merely dawdled in Wang Lu''s arms like a spoiled child, making azy nasal sound.


    There was another worry in Wang Lu''s heart. Right now, he was wearing his Master''s appearance, which relied on a wonderful illusion spell. And although this was a fine illusion, and it could even perfectly simte the tactile sense, letting Moonless experience a very good tactile sensation, but an illusion was still an illusion after all. And being so close to a Daoist Master of Deity Stage, Wang Lu didn''t really have the confidence that it would be seen through by the opposite party.


    Fortunately, Moonless seemed to have no wariness for the other party. After rubbing herself on him for a while, she looked up and said, "Sister Wu, I''lle looking for you again tonight okay?"


    "Hm��" Wang Lu deeply pondered, not eager to give out a definite answer.


    In fact, he really wanted to firmly nod and say: No problem, you cane again tonight, I''ll take my leave this afternoon! However, if he was too eager, he might reveal a w, so he must make an effort to keep her in suspense.


    Sure enough, this hesitation caused Moonless to worry. She vigorously hugged Wang Lu''s arm and swayed back and forth. "Tonight, okay? It''s rare for me toe to Sky City."


    Wang Lu could not even have the mind to enjoy the touch on his arm as his whole mind was used to analyze the next step.


    Judging from the present dialogue, the question about which one of Moonless and Sister Wu is more powerful�� Or which one was the ''man'' or ''woman'', was so clear. That majestic and awe-inspiring vassal lord of Pce of Heaven was guided by Sister Wu with an unclear method to be a weak little girl like this. In other words, he had a lot of room to maneuver this time. As long as he did not reveal any obvious w, he still had the initiative.


    "Tonight, huh��" Wang Lu deliberately knitted his eyebrows, and then slowly lowered his head to look at the anxious eyes of Moonless. "Maybe. I currently have something important to do, so you should go back first. If I have the time tonight, I''lle looking for you."


    And then, to Moonless'' surprise, Wang Lu showed a little smile, and then shook his finger a bit, vaguely making a telepathic finger gesture.


    Moonless let out a gentle ''ah'' sound, looking so happy as if she was about to pass out. Her face turned full red as tears of joy welled up in her eyes.


    "I-I am so happy��" With that, she covered her face and said, "You asked me to give up my half-dead body, which would wash away my dozens of years of cultivation advancement in Deity Stage�� But you gave me tons of happiness. Thank you, Sister Wu."


    With that, she turned around and walked away. "Sister Wu, this time, I came to Sky City to participate in an interim meeting, so I will be in Morning Sky Hall in the next few days�� I''ll be waiting for you toe."


    In thest moment before leaving, her eyes still locked on Wang Lu''s outstretched fingers, very reluctant to part ways.


    When Moonless body finally disappeared, Wang Lu really wanted to poke his own eyes with that outstretched fingers.


    This y was really�� too beautiful to look at. In all honesty, the picture of a young girl falling in love was indeed quite pleasing to the eyes, especially when she was a beautiful girl. But as soon as he remembered she was a half living half dead person, no matter how beautiful the face was, it would be greatly reduced. Let alone the other party was essentially a vicious and merciless Deity Stage vassal lord, which was like a difference between life and deathpared to a pure and innocent young girl, as opposite as yin and yang.


    Of course, what made people want to poke their own eyes were her delicate and intimate tone of voice when she said the words Sister Wu.


    There might be millions of Sister Wu in this big world, but there could be only one Sister Wu that was able to turn a Deity Stage vassal lord into an entirely different person in a few days.


    Even Wang Lu himself, at this time, had to sincerely profess his full admiration for the all-resourceful Sister Wu.


    Dear Sister Wu�� in front of such a person, how did you have the mood to do it? Do you use your telepathic finger on anything without any screening? So much that you even did it with a half living half dead person, your taste has truly broken through the center of the earth. Moreover, what was your intention to cultivate this kind of skill? Seducing rich women to earn some allowance?


    Tsk, no wonder among the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders, Elder Hua Yun is on a very good term with you. It seems that your sisterhood is really "deep". As for Elder Ao Guanhai who is also on a very good term with you, it is probably because of the people-of-talent-appreciate-one-another feeling between the people in the same big-tool-good-skill club.


    Oh, Sister Wu, when your brother Ouyang Shang gave you all his inheritance at that time, including his amazing wisdom and perception, it was not so that you invent this brilliant lewd skill. Moreover, when your brother, I asked you to live happily, the original intention was not to make that simple girl who was infinitely devout to immortal path be like this, a woman who used all the zeal to develop "happy" skills!


    As he thought of this, Wang Lu could not help but feel pain in the butt.


    Sister Wu�� s, unexpectedly, I could meet dear Sister Wu in this kind of ce, how the hell could you appear and disappear unpredictably like this? Why did youe here instead of just quietly stay on Spirit Sword Mountain and do nothing every day? No matter in which aspect to look at, you shouldn''t be the kind of person who is diligent in going into instance dungeons.


    Even stranger was that, that group of old guys in Heavenly Sword Hall actually dared to let her out? Moreover, they allowed her toe to the group of immortal tombs in Plentiful City! Were they not afraid that she would create a scandal that would shame Spirit Sword Sect in the eyes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals for a hundred years?


    �� For a time, Wang Lu''s thought was a bit jumbled. However, after thinking about it for a while, he could only deeply sigh��


    To put it bluntly, he panicked because now he was still not ready to meet with Wang Wu again. He had nned to calm down his mood through a period of practical training, and then find a suitable opportunity to meet with Wang Wu in the proper way�� Of course, what consisted of a proper way would have to be determinedter. Regardless, right now, it was definitely not the right time.


    Unfortunately, whether Wang Lu was ready or not, Sister Wu was already fast approaching. And it was likely that she had learned of his existence and might appear in front of him at any time.


    Since he used Wang Wu''s appearance in this Heavenly Earth, Wang Wu would surely realize that someone was acting on her name once she met with Moonless.


    And considering that the presence of Liu Li had also been exposed, then, merely with this simple reasoning: Who would walk with Wang Wu''s appearance while being followed by Liu Li?


    The answer to that was very clear.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but feel a bit more anxious. Wang Lu didn''t feel this kind of anxiety even a few days ago when he entered Sky City with Liu Li, when the situation had yet to stabilize, and when they were still likely to be chased by Moonless.


    "s�� Little Liu Li, you better finish you Jindan quickly, we need to go away from here, as far away as possible��"


    Back in the training room, Wang Lu softly sighed.


    However, the next moment, a sneering sound came from behind him.


    "Go? Where are you going, little Wang Lu?"


    Wang Lu''s entire body instantly froze.


    Even when Moonless threw herself into his arms like a young girl in love just a moment ago, he did not feel this shocked.


    However, Wang Lu was indeed Wang Lu��he possessed one of the very best mental states among Jindan Stage cultivators. Without the need for him to instruct, his immortal heart had begun to operate wildly, controlling all of his emotional fluctuations.


    Calm. Must be extremely calm. That person''s strength is far superior to me and moreover, mysteriously appearing behind me right now,pletely seizing the initiative; In this kind of situation, to escape is as difficult as ascending the heaven.


    Much of his skills came from her teaching�� Thinking about the rich inheritance that she inherited in the past, and the one hundred and fifty years long cultivation time, Wang Lu didn''t feel that he was qualified topete head-on with the prestigious number one Jindan in Nine Regions by virtue of his present cultivation base of middle-level Jindan Stage.


    Therefore, the only way to win was by using an unconventional move. Moreover, it must be an unconventional move that made the other party shake.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Lu had thought out a lot of things and had decided on which response he would take.


    He turned around, with a face brimming with a smile, and then directly threw himself into the arms of that person.


    "Sister Wu, I miss you to death!"


    Then, in the instant Sister Wu was stunned, Wang Lu lifted his foot and sent a kick, trying to use the counter force to escape. His primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi was also contained within this kick, which showed that this kick was more like I want you to die rather than I miss you to death .

 Chapter 561 - How to Explain the Meaning of Difficult Birth to Her?

    <h4>Chapter 561: How to Exin the Meaning of Difficult Birth to Her?</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Sister Wu, I fucking miss you to death!


    Wang Lu said those words as he sent out his kick. His strike was fast and ruthless, and also imbued with the power of his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, no less than the full power strike of a middle-level Jindan Stage cultivator. Even for peak Jindan Stage cultivators, if they suddenly got attacked like that, only less than half of them would be able to deal with it.


    However, Wang Lu believed that with the power of Sister Wu, she could deal with that kick even with eyes closed. Thus, the key problem here was whether he could take the opportunity to escape.


    When it came to fleeing, Wang Lu was far from being an expert. His speed was average, his mastery of concealment spell could not be regarded as proficient, and thus, solely relying on countershock to escape from the number one Jindan in Nine Regions was nothing more than a fantasy.


    Therefore, just as Wang Lu sent out his kick, he also quickly passed a message through primordial spirit to disturb the opponent.


    "Little Liu Li is having a difficult birth! I''m going to look for hot water, you stay here and take care of her!"


    Generally speaking, any normal person would be greatly shocked when they received such information, and thus they could not respond effectively for a short time. Moreover, Wang Lu deeply understood that the lower limit of Sister Wu was quite deep, and thus, when he sent that information through primordial spirit, he also attached a powerful attack power along with that.


    If it were any other people, this was simply a lethal two-pronged attack. However, Wang Lu knew that even doubling his attack might not hurt her, so he could only hope that there was a slight bit of dy in her reaction, which would give him a little bit of opportunity.


    As a result, in the next instant, Wang Lu experienced the power of the number one Jindan in Nine Regions.


    The attack from primordial spirit was like a stone thrown into the sea,pletely without any sound, as if the object impacted by it was a solid rock rather than a living person. His vicious kick was stopped by an invisible energy wall. The energy wall that possessed absolute defense force coldly smashed Wang Lu''s primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, and his five toes broke under impact.


    Of course, Wang Lu also borrowed the counter shock force, but before he had the time to merge this power with his Sword of Mount Kun, he felt a light tap on his shoulder.


    All of a sudden, all of his body''s magical power copsed and no longer obeyed hismand. The illusion that allowed him to hide from Moonless was also broken. His tempered body became weak, causing him to involuntarily go down, seemingly beyond help. However, as a Non-Phase cultivator, the unyielding spirit had prated into his bone marrow so that the moment when he was about tond on the ground, Wang Lu forced himself to rotate his golden core and squeezed out some remaining magical power.


    Although it was just a trace of magical power, it was enough for a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage to cast a simple spell.


    Wang Lu''s body continued to fall down and directly blended with the earth. The neat stone floor was soft as water to him as he forcibly crammed himself in.


    This was the earth escaping technique.


    Wang Lu''s adaptability to change was extremely fast. After he sank into the ground, he quickly sorted out his magical power and further controlled the earth escaping technique, trying to travel underground at the fastest speed. After experiencing two trips across the three thousand worlds, he was no longer a person blessed by the Nine Regions, but the earth escaping technique�� was like a magical seed which was rooted in his Jade Mansion.


    He was confident that his aplishment in earth escaping technique was better than the vast majority of cultivators with earth element Heaven Spirit Root. As long as he could catch a break, he could escape dozens of miles away.


    Unfortunately, this time, he failed to do that.


    After he sank to the ground, the next moment, the ground trembled and cracked. Large pieces of soil and gravel were flung upward by the shock, and the surrounding spiritual energy became chaotic and in disorder. Wang Lu''s Jade Mansion was violently impacted, so much that the magical power he worked hard to gather was immediately dispersed. Once again, he felt an unprecedented sense of emptiness and powerlessness. The next moment, with a plop sound, he tumbled in the pit.


    This time, he could no longer run away.


    Wang Lu had no choice but to turn around and face the person he didn''t want to face.


    "Yo, long time no see." He waved his hand and sent his greeting.


    "Humph, it''s indeed long time no see."


    Wang Wu coldly snorted. On her face was something akin to a smile but not a smile, and her gaze flickered, which caused Wang Lu to feel pain in the ass upon seeing it.


    In theory, this person should know nothing. However, Wang Lu always felt that, aftering back this time, she could probably notice something�� One hundred and fifty years ago, Wang Wu was an introverted and sluggish young girl, but in the battle against the Fallen Immortal, she inherited a legacy from the most astute and wise person at that time.


    In any case, this was a different ce and a different time, so Wang Lu felt that if it was him, he would''ve long seen that there was a problem with him��even if he didn''t see it, he could pretend that there was a problem and then use it as a ckmail material.


    So�� what should he do? There were many thoughts in Wang Lu''s mind, but he couldn''t think of any solution. Finally, without any other option, he decided to y dumb, and then act ording to the circumstances.


    On the other side, after Wang Wu looked at him for a few moments, sneered, took something out of her mustard seed bag, and then threw it over. It was a boiling hot kettle!


    "This is the hot water that you want."


    Wang Lu directly dropped the kettle, thought about it, and then said, "The temperature is wrong."


    As a result, Wang Wu directly jumped into the pit, pped him on the head, and then pulled him up by the cor.


    "The temperature is wrong? You, rebel disciple, want to rebel, aren''t you? After a few months of not seeing each other, your cultivation base has gone up by a level, so you already don''t put me, the number one Jindan in Nine Regions in your eyes, right? Do you think just because you usually lent me money you can jump on top of me? Let me tell you, money is not everything!"


    Upon hearing this, seeing the sternness and righteous expression of Wang Wu, Wang Lu suddenly felt that the cloud that had been troubling him since the beginning finally disappeared.


    Those hesitations and uncertainties about the reunion were actually unnecessary.


    Although it was a bit difficult to be really prepared to face the past and the present, there was no need to run away from it�� In short, just keep everything the way as it was.


    Compared with the rtionship between big brother and junior sister, it seemed that he felt morefortable with this scene just like fish meets water. Therefore, Wang Lu sighed, tidied up his red and white robe, and said to Wang Wu, "Since money is that useless, in the future, I will not insult you with that useless thing."


    Upon hearing his words, Wang Wu was startled and became a bit nervous. She then continued with her righteous and stern words, "If I don''t go to hell, who will? So, please insult me."


    "�� In short, howe you''re here?" Wang Lu asked, "Are you looking for me?"


    When Wang Wu saw that Wang Lu no longer mentioned money, she heaved a sigh of relief and then said, "Who has the leisure time to care for you? I am here to explore the immortal dreand at the request of the sect. Sect Leader Senior Brother told me that this immortal dreand only allows beautiful women to enter, and no one in Nine Regions is more suitable than me."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment, "I believe that the key point Uncle wants to emphasize here is the Jindan Stage and lower."


    "In short, you may rest assured, I''m not here for you, nor will anyonee for you."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu felt a bit ufortable. Not to mention anything else, but as the lead disciple of one of the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals being missing, why didn''t it cause a stir?


    Although the decision to leave was made by himself, it was disappointing that the sect did not give out any response.


    s, I must have been implicated by a certain unscrupulous Master.


    Wang Wu seemed to be able to see through what was in Wang Lu''s mind as she shrugged her shoulder and said, "A few months ago, you disappeared in the demon world, and the sect had indeed almost be crazy about you. Butter on, we heard by ident that you have appeared in Southern Heaven Region, so those old guys in Heavenly Sword Hall who were long crazily worried about you held a weing party for you right in that evening. But unexpectedly, you actually didn''te, and moreover, since then, you went into hiding. In fact, your absence waspletely out of their expectation. Tsk tsk, at that moment, the inconceivable, hard to believe look of that group of people was so impressive. It is still so fresh in my memory. Hmm, I even conveniently recorded it with a spell, preparing to save it forter so that I can extort them to pay it back with a high cost.


    "��" Wang Lu didn''t know whether he should feel moved or guilty.


    "At that time, there were all sorts of rumors on the mountain. The Elders also began to look for your traces in various ways because they were worried that you were kidnapped. However, there were also a few people with ulterior motives who guessed that you have betrayed the sect and changed side. However, at the crucial moments, I bravely stepped forward to bring order out of the chaos and help you win your innocence. I told them that if you were the only one missing, then the problem was indeedplicated, but since Liu Li who had been sent to Southern Heaven Region for experiential learning has also note back, then there was only one possibility."


    After hearing until this point, Wang Lu had simultaneously thought out the most realistic possibility of what had happened.


    During the turmoil, the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall must''vee to Wang Wu to ask her to find Wang Lu based on the connection between Master and disciple. But Wang Wu must''ve been toozy to move, so she just told them that Wang Lu had betrayed the sect to join the enemy, and how about treating Wang Lu as if he had never existed, just like in the beginning. But then, under the stream of expletive words from Disciplinary Elder and Sect Leader, she finally thought seriously about the whereabouts of Wang Lu.


    However, seeing her like this, Wang Lu really couldn''t imagine what was the result of her pondering in Spirit Sword Mountain.


    "I told everyone that you have finally started to feel in love, so you eloped with Liu Li. And then you two probably have already pledged to be married, otherwise, how could it be so easy for Liu Li to run away with you."


    "��" Wang Lu kept his silence but regretted that he didn''t use more force in his previous kick. Wang Wu''s reputation as the number one Jindan in the Nine Regions was indeed well deserved, but as the same cultivator of Non-Phase Method, if he tried his best, it wasn''t impossible for him to be able to find any of her ws.


    Wang Wu, with congrattion-to-your-happy-sex-life smile stered on her face, patted Wang Lu on the shoulder. "Tsk-tsk, you, this kid, is really fast and agile, such that you easily took away the most attractive, baby-faced, big breasted girl in Spirit Sword Mountain�� But, you don''t need to worry much. These days, under my strong persuasion, the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall didn''t oppose to this. After all, they always had good impressions of you��except for Senior Brother Zhou Ming. The old man is so stingy, I only asked him for several dowries, but he threatened to have a fall out with me, his face is really thin."


    "��" On this key point, you asked him for dowries, oh Sister Wu, for you to not be beaten by Uncle Zhou''s brilliant sword heart is a testament of his excellent self-control.


    Wang Wu then continued, "So, you really don''t have to be embarrassed. It''s just eloping, not a big deal for Spirit Sword Sect. Moreover, even if you don''t think about yourself, you ought to think about little Liu Li, right? She is, after all, a genuine Sessor Disciple of one of the Five Uniques, so she doesn''t deserve to just follow you without a name for life, right? Moreover, tsk, you took her and caused her to have a difficult birth in her critical time of entering Jindan, which makes others look down you."


    Before her voice even fell, the training room suddenly trembled, and the door was opened from inside. A young and curious face then appeared.


    "Fifth Aunt? Who did you say have difficult birth just now?"


    Liu Li stood in the doorway with a clear and refined bearing, her cherry lips slightly opened. The Jindan Stage magical power fluctuation emanating from her was undoubtedly obvious!

 Chapter 562 - The Real Personal Charm Lies In Hands-On Practice

    <h4>Chapter 562: The Real Personal Charm Lies In Hands-On Practice</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The path of immortal cultivation was never fair.


    Although the ultimate goal for a cultivator in the immortal path was to ascend and be an immortal, for most of the present age cultivators, even after striving hard throughout their lives, they still could not touch the edge of Jindan Stage. Capable of reaching Xudan could already be considered as a sess and expert for themon cultivators.


    Of course,pared with the hundreds of millions of ordinary people in Nine Regions, having spirit root and setting their feet on the immortal path was already a very enviable opportunity.


    But in this brutal environment, the existence of a few talented geniuses eclipsed the effort of the other normal cultivators. The cultivators with Heaven Spirit Root could naturally perceive the existence of the surrounding spiritual energy, and after stepping on the immortal path, their cultivation speed is several times faster than that of ordinary cultivators! Moreover, many of the bottlenecks that have gued the other cultivators are not seen on the cultivation path of these talented geniuses.


    And Liu Li was undoubtedly a talented genius among talented geniuses.


    Looking at Liu Li at the doorframe, even Wang Lu was somewhat envious of her smoothness in reaching Jindan Stage. Initially, it was expected that after her recovery from the injury, she needed to wait for about ten days to reach a perfect Jindan. However, in the past five or six days, she captured the opportunity to aplish it in one fell swoop.


    Completing the core in advance naturally bore quite a huge risk, but behind the risk was a huge benefit. Completing the core in advance not only did not cause her golden core to have impurities, but instead, because of this courageous decision, there was an added sharp aura to her golden core. Before reaching Jindan, Liu Li''s attack was strong while her defense was weak. Now, after reaching Jindan Stage, her defense substantially increased, whichpletely surpassed to that of ordinary Jindan Stage. However, the increase in her attack power was terrifying, making her offense and defense even more unbnced.


    Although he actually never tried it, Wang Lu was vaguely able to judge that this Junior Sister of him who had just entered Jindan Stage already had attacking power not below of his. And in the future, after she advances to middle-level Jindan, her attack capability would overtake him.


    It was above the cultivator who mastered the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi. Even if the Sword Demon rose up from the dead, he would not have such attacking power in Jindan Stage. Even in the history of Nine Regions, only a handful of people couldpete with her current attacking power.


    "Congrattions, Daoist Master Liu Li." Wang Lu earnestly congratted Liu Li on her astonishing achievement. Even Wang Wu who stood on the side paid an etiquette that befits a Jindan Stage Liu Li in ordance with the usual practice. This meant that from now on, Spirit Sword Sect disciple Liu Li would have the right to stand on her own, and be treated as an equal with other senior sect members.


    Of course, this qualification only existed in theory. For a disciple of the Five Uniques, Jindan Stage was far from the end. Therefore, Wang Wu quickly restored the kind smile of an Elder and touched the head of Liu Li.


    "This little girl is amazing."


    Liu Li happilyughed, enjoying thispliment.


    Then Wang Wu took advantage of this opportunity to touch her breast and said in amazement, "Oh, it''s getting bigger again!"


    Before Liu Li could call out in rm, Wang Lu had unhesitatingly used his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi to pierce Wang Wu, saying, "Get your paws off of her. A disciple harasser is a heinous crime in Spirit Sword Mountain, be careful or Third Uncle will punish you with sexual castration, and hence you''d be a woman without a vagina."


    While stretching out her finger to melt Wang Lu''s sword qi, Wang Wu exined, "I was just doing a medical examination on her, you know, a new Jindan might still have instability in their body��"


    "I can see that when you reached Jindan in the past, you must have hurt your brain."


    Wang Lu took this advantage to ridicule her, but at the same time, both he and Wang Wu were startled as they remembered, as if by prior agreement, the scene where they reached Jindan. And then both of them went into silence.


    After a while, Liu Li broke the silence as she curiously asked, "Fifth Aunt, what is the meaning of difficult birth?"


    "Um, about this��"


    ��


    After perfunctory satisfying the curiosity of Liu Li, Wang Lu was finally able to get to the point.


    The meeting with Wang Wu was purely an ident. However, after this ident, instance clearing could not stop here. Before continuing the exploration, the two would need to exchange the progress of their exploration to avoid mutual interference.


    Wang Lu touched his chin. "Hm, where should I start�� what happened to Moonless is because of you right?"


    Wang Wu chuckled. "You mean that guy who turned himself to a "yin and yang" non-mainstream monster?"


    "Incisivements. In short, have youplete conquered her?"


    "Easy peasy. Just one telepathic finger session had made her forgot even her own surname. Oh, by the way, are you interested in this new invention of mine? I can teach you, you know."


    Wang Lu dismissively smiled and said, "No need, I have a more outstanding weapon on my body than telepathic finger."


    Wang Wu looked somewhat strange as she asked, "A more outstanding weapon? What do you mean?"


    "If there''s an opportunity in the future, I''ll show it to you. In short, you have already conquered Moonless, and now you havee here in Sky City, so what are you going to do next?"


    Wang Wu said, "Of course it''s to use Moonless as a stepping stone. I want to find a way to get rid of the top leader of the Temple of Heaven and reced her. Aren''t you a professional adventurer? How could you not see such a simple thing?"


    "�� You ought to know that the top leader of the Temple of Heaven is probably equal in power to a Supreme level cultivator in Nine Regions right?"


    "I know, so what?" Wang Wu bewilderedly looked at Wang Lu, "That old man Feng Yin also has the strength equals to that of a Supreme level cultivator, and I have been nning to overthrow his brutal rule for so many years, so any big issue happened on me? There''s nothing remarkable about being a Supreme level, after all, I am the number one Jindan in Nine Regions."


    Wang Lu inwardly sighed. This tooting horn skill deserves a full mark.


    He, of course, knew that the maximum profit from this immortal dreand was from getting rid of the Temple of Heaven and establish a new religion. The problem was that, it was impossible to do it in practice. That paramount Chengtian alone was already a Supreme level, which no matter how, with Wang Lu''s current cultivation base, he could not handle it by any mean. And no Jindan could eat her either. Let alone, the opponent was not alone, but a huge organization.


    This immortal dreand limited the strength of the participant to be on Jindan or lower, which limited the exploration participant into a certain range. Otherwise, if a group of Supreme level cultivators came in, they could easily destroy the Temple of Heaven, and then expanded the harem in Heavenly Earth as their own, turning this immortal dreand as a purescivious dream. It was even exaggerated to think that, if they had the absolute force, they could even break the boundary between the Heavenly Earth and the chaotic lower realm, and then lead the army of women into the chaotic world and then unified the two worlds. At that time, there would be even more benefits.


    But there was no such amiable immortal dreand in the group of immortal tombs, and the Jindan Stage restriction made these ns just a reverie.


    However, even the ancient earth immortals who designed the group of immortal tombs probably did not expect an abnormal Jindan cultivator toe into the scene. In this immortal dreand, Moonless Harmonious Heaven was probably originally designed to be the biggest enemy, while the top management in Sky City was simply the background setting. But now, the biggest enemy had been taken down in a second by one finger, and the characters on the background set were then put on stage.


    However, could a mere Wang Wu really able to fight directly against the Temple of Heaven under themand of a Supreme level expert head on? After so many years of being her disciple, he had actually assessed the limit of her strength. As the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, Wang Wu was indeed powerful, to the point of being outrageous. Let alone Jindan Stage, even among Yuanying Stage cultivators, almost no one was her opponent. Even a slightly weaker Deity Stage was not her opponent��Like Moonless for example.


    However, Jindan Stage should have a limit after all. should be her limit, and it should be hard for her to deal with high-level Deity Stage�� As for the level beyond Deity Stage, which was the supreme level, even maintaining her life would be difficult.


    Of course, being able to do all these things while still in Jindan Stage was already shocking, but from Wang Wu''s having-a-card-in-her-sleeve confident appearance, it seemed that she really thought that she would be able to eat that huge Temple of Heaven.


    While wondering whether this Sister Wu had been hiding her true strength for many years, Wang Lu also used her n as a reference to modify his n. Thus, for a moment, he was immersed in his own thought.


    Seeing this, Wang Wu was curious and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m wondering how much benefit would I get if I run to Temple of Heaven now to expose you?"


    "The hell! You, this rebel disciple, have made betraying master and repelling ancestor behavior as natural as drinking water?"


    "I''m just not used to standing with losers."


    "Who told you that I would fail? This time, my chance of winning is quite big!" Wang Wu exined, "The top leader of Temple of Heaven is about to retire, and the Temple of Heaven is now preparing for the session. This is a godsend opportunity."


    "�� Is there a retirement setting for their top leader?"


    "Of course. The Temple of Heaven is a religious organization, and the power of religious leaders usuallye from the Heaven, not from themselves. The leader of the Temple of Heaven does have the Supreme level power, but that''s because of the power addition from its religious rank, its main body is at most just a high-level Deity Stage. As a matter of fact, all the middle and high-rank cultivators of Temple of Heaven are like this. So once they retire from their religious position, their cultivation base would immediately drop sharply."


    Wang Lu nodded. "So that''s how it is. No wonder you can deal with Deity Stage Moonless in seconds�� This kind of power from the outside world is wed right?"


    "That''s exactly the case here. But even so, it''s not worth fighting a Supreme level expert head-on, therefore, I''m thinking about looking for the opportunities during the transition. After this Chengtian retires, there are sevenpetitive candidates. Among which, apart from six Shentian, there''s also an extremely powerful Harmonious Heaven from Western Region. These seven people all have equal opportunities, and for many years, they have been fighting secretly without any definite oue. However, the change in top office is imminent, and I''m afraid it won''t be long before the conflict fully intensify. By that time, my opportunity wille."


    "�� Through Moonless'' Pce of Heaven?" Wang Lu''s reaction was very quick and immediately guessed Wang Wu''s n.


    The seven candidates have been contending for years without definite result, indicating that the contest for Chengtian position was more about the respective power that they grasp, rather than direct appointment by the Heaven��As a matter of fact, since Heaven was not a personified God, naturally it would not directly manifest into a chosen Chengtian. The seven candidates were at the peak of power in Heavenly Earth, and each with its own supporters, yet it was difficult to determine their rtive superiority in regard to each other. At this time, the Pce of Heaven, which had always depicted itself as independent, had be an important force that could influence the bnce, and even determine the oue.


    Therefore, the attitude of Moonless was particrly important. Although the statuses of the seven candidates were higher than her, they inevitably had to try to win her support. It was during this process that Wang Wu''s chance came.


    She could use the opportunity where the two parties met to ambush the candidate and used her Telepathic Finger to turn it into an obedient meat ve. Then, with the support from Moonless, she would support her own meat ve to indirectly control the Heavenly Earth.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu could not help but sigh with emotion at how ingenious Wang Wu''s idea was.


    "In fact, my chess piece is not just Moonless. ording to my n, by the time the seven candidates finallypete for the final time, I will have three Harmonious Heaven, and more than fifteen Open Heaven rank nuns. Such a force is enough to be an independent eighth party, thus I can truly stabilize my victory."


    "�� That''s so many, are you going to use your personal charm to turn them to our side?"


    Wang Wu disdainfully dismissed this, "How could something vague like personal charm bepared with my Telepathic Finger?"

 Chapter 563 - The Story Line Dramatically Changed

    <h4>Chapter 563: The Story Line Dramatically Changed</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After listening to the grand idea of Wang Wu, Wang Lu was once again lost in thought.


    Although it seemed that her idea was a bit in the realm of fantasy, in terms of logic and feasibility, there was actually not much problem with it. After all, it was easy to steamroll this immortal dreand with Wang Wu this abnormal Jindan.


    Let alone she had that Telepathic Finger�� in this world without men, she was simply out of control.


    Of course, this was actually not urate enough because there was still a man in this Heavenly Earth. Moreover, it was a strong man whose capability was absolutely superior to that of mere Telepathic Finger. However, Wang Lu was not stupid enough to jump out this time to be Wang Wu''s coolie.


    Three Harmonious Heavens and fifteen Open Heaven, relying only on a strong man to deal with them, he would only end up dying from excessive ejaction. Therefore, he would just let Wang Wu show off her Telepathic Finger. The worst thing that could happen would be suffering from tenosynovitis 1 .


    However, there was still another problem. ording to Wang Wu, the time for the top leader session in Temple of Heaven was not far away. So would they have the time to subdue those eighteen high ranking individuals?


    "Of course. There''s still a week away from the session grand ceremony, and I have a lot of helpers here��"


    "You still have helpers?" Wang Lu began to feel that things were far from being good. "You didn''te here alone?"


    "Yeah, Feng Yin and the others thought that this is a rare experiential learning opportunity. If it''s just to consider getting the magical treasures from this immortal dreand, that would be a pity, so it''s better to take this opportunity to let the younger generation disciples grow and broaden their horizon. Thus, they asked me to lead a team consisting of outstanding female disciples who were around Jindan Stage."


    Wang Lu was immediately shocked. "Has the head of Uncle Sect Leader been filled with water? It''s rare for Spirit Sword Sect to have those few pure flowers, yet he handed them over to you, was he not afraid that you might spoil them?"


    "�� Who do you think I am, you rebel disciple?"


    "A walking human-shaped Telepathic Finger."


    "�� I will not put my hands on our own sect''s disciples."


    "Really? Who was the person who cried and yelled that she wants to marry me when she saw my assets?"


    "You still have the face to mention that!" Wang Wu jumped on the spot and said, "I rarely asked for a marriage to other people, yet you refused without hesitation! You simply don''t put your Master''s dignity in your eyes!"


    "Sorry, your ''Master''s dignity'' is too tiny, I really can''t see it."


    "�� In short, this time I brought a lot of people. With their help, there''s more than enough time."


    "Who are they?"


    "First of all, Yao''Er. She is the strongest, enough to take charge of any important task. I wanted her to bring the eight Open Heavens in three days to me so that I can train them, but now, in just half a day, she already dealt with two of them."


    Wang Lu narrowed his eyes. "Big Sister? She''s indeed the sessor disciple of the Sect Leader."


    "Yeah, after reaching Jindan, Yao''Er has finally digested the inheritance that she got from the ancient immortal tomb thoroughly. In terms of swordsmanship alone, she is alreadyparable to the Elders of some high-rank sects."


    Remembering how almost iprehensible her attainment in swordsmanship was, that even the talented genius like Liu Li wholeheartedly admitted her defeat, Wang Lu was not surprised that she could easily solve the several Yuanying Stage Open Heaven clergies.


    "And then there''s Shixuan and that stupid cat. This group is a bit weaker in fighting strength, so I''ve assigned them six targets. Right now, they''ve already solved one target, but their progress seems barely able to catch up."


    Wang Lu was quite surprised by this. "Even Bai Shixuan had gone down the mountain? She was actually willing toe with you?"


    In Wang Lu''s impression, this daughter of Grand Cloud Fairy has an indifferent-to-fame nature and unlikely to go out for experiential learning. Apart from himself, it was difficult for other people to invite her.


    "Of course, it''s because of my personal charm," Wang Wu confidently said.


    "�� Who else?"


    "Thest two are a nonbat group, Yue Xinyao and little Ling''Er��"


    Before she could finish her words, Wang Lu had already interrupted her in surprise, "Feng Ling? Howe she''s here? Isn''t she supposed to not be able to leave Blue River Region?"


    "Before, it was really not possible, but during your disappearance, the Heavenly Sword Hall developed the Mountain Range Seal. As long as one carries this seal, it is the same as if you are in Spirit Sword Mountain no matter where you are. This time, they called little Ling''Er toe along because they also want to test the effect of Mountain Range Seal. At present, it seems that the effect is good, her strength can be used Southern Heaven Region. So although it''s a nonbat group, when necessary, they have the ability to protect themselves."


    Wang Lu nodded. "I understand, twobat groups, one spectator group, plus yourself, it''s indeed enough members to subdue eighteen people in a week. Moreover, even if something goes wrong during the course so that you don''t get all the targets, the fact that you already have Moonless in your palm ensures that you have enough pivotal force to ensure that your next step can be smoothly carried out."


    "That''s right. Moreover, if I can take all the targets, I can go even further. Without supporting any puppet ruler, I can personally inherit the Chengtian position andpletely control the Temple of Heaven and even Heavenly Earth." Wang Wu said, and then turned to look at Wang Lu, "ording to the original calction, to achieve this n perfectly, there is still some shortage of hands, so my goal was not set too high. But now that I have met you and Liu Li, I think I might as well handle things perfectly. So what do you think, do you want to help me? You and Liu Li should also really need actualbat experience right?"


    "Okay." Wang Lu thought deeply. If he had the support of Wang Wu, he and Liu Li would dare to challenge even the Harmonious Heaven level of opponents! Thereupon, he nodded his head in agreement.


    "Great, then let''s go back to our home base. You and Liu Li can take a rest there first, and then after you two arepletely fresh, I will let you participate in the action."


    ��


    Led by Wang Wu, the three of them came to a beautiful and gorgeous courtyard in Sky City.


    This piece of real estate was built by an Open Heaven level clergy, which although not located in the central part of the city, was still a valuable property. However, after that Open Heaven level clergy was stunned by Zhu Shiyao in an ambush and then delivered to Wang Wu to let her taste her Telepathic Finger, she offered this property, which then became the home base of Wang Wu''s team.


    When Wang Lu came to the entrance of the courtyard, he saw a young girl in the courtyard spreading a swordsmanship scroll in front of her, looking as if she was lost in thought.


    When she heard the footsteps at the entrance of the courtyard, the young girl was interrupted and she then turned around to look. Immediately, she showed an inconceivable look. "Ah, Senior�� Senior Brother Wang Lu, it''s you?"


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "Long time no see, Junior Sister Yue."


    "Where have you been all this time?" Yue Xinyao put down the swordsmanship scroll and then anxiously asked, "Everyone is worried about you!"


    "Em, it''s a long story." After Wang Lu said that, he noticed that Yue Xinyao''s eyebrows furrowed and both of her eyes were moist��obviously, she was still not satisfied with the answer. Thus, he had no choice but to reluctantly shrug and smile. "Simply put, I had a good dream."


    "Good dream?" Yue Xinyao curiously tilted her head, but from behind Wang Lu, she suddenly saw Liu Li running into the courtyard with a bag of candy in her hand and then flung herself toward Wang Lu to hug his arm, swaying it back and forth, acting like a spoiled child. "Senior Brother, I still want that candy just now, can you give me more of it please?"


    Yue Xinyao immediately gawked, her eyes incredulously looking back and forth at Wang Lu and Liu Li, and then her face rapidly turned gloomy. "It turns out the good dream that Senior Brother refers to is�� I''m sorry, just now, in a moment of anxiousness, Xinyao has been too rude, asking a question that should not be asked. Please forgive me, Senior Brother."


    Wang Lu was puzzled. "What do you mean by rude?"


    Yue Xinyao refused to say anymore and just shook her head. "I''m sorry, I�� don''t feel so good, I''ll take my leave now."


    With that, the girl flew out of the courtyard with her flying sword away from Sky City.


    Gazing at the receding back of Yue Xinyao, Wang Lu was stunned, thinking that there might be a misunderstanding here.


    Looking back, he saw Wang Wu with a gloating smile. "Little Lu, you really are a scum."


    "What the hell!"


    Being judge as a scum by the most unqualified person to criticize other people in the whole world was simply an intricate injustice throughout the ages. Wang Lu stared at his Master''s smiling face, unable to speak for a cup of tea''s time.


    After a long time, Wang Lu finally slowly came to his senses and was about to go after Yue Xinyao to give her an exnation when he heard someone walking and pushing open the courtyard door from the outside.


    The sounds of footsteps and the slight push were the characteristics of someone. Wang Lu turned around and greeted, "Long time no see Sister Ling��"


    As a result, Feng Ling angrily pointed at his nose and asked, "I just saw Xinyao crying out, and when I asked her, she said that you''re here! What did you do to her?"


    "�� I just had a good dream."


    ����


    After he finally exined everything to Yua Xinyao and Feng Ling, a lot of time had been wasted.


    After the misunderstanding was solved, Yue Xinyao and Feng Ling were embarrassed, and each of them offered their apology to Wang Lu. However, just as Yue Xinyao, filled with remorse, raised her head, she heard footstepsing from outside the door.


    It turned out Bai Shixuan and the cat girl Ling Yan hade back.


    At the sight of Wang Lu in the courtyard, the two spirit beast girls were taken aback, but then Ling Yan clearly showed an expression of disgust, and then hid behind Bai Shixuan. As for Bai Shixuan, she calmly nodded to Wang Lu and greeted him.


    "Half a day ago, I met with several Junior Sisters from Yin and Yang School outside of Gorgeous Town. They asked me to send their regards to you Senior Brother."


    "Um, okay." An ominous feeling welled up in Wang Lu''s heart.


    "They also said that next time when there is a chance, you guys can y together again, and the y method will certainly satisfy you."


    "�� They''re deliberately ying with me, aren''t they?"


    Bai Shixuan looked at Wang Lu and then at Liu Li, and continued, "They said, next time, they will definitely not lose to Liu Li."


    "Ah." Upon hearing this, the nearby Yue Xinyao gently covered her mouth, her eyes drifting between Wang Lu and Liu Li for a moment, sighed, and then walked away covering her face.


    Feng Ling fiercely red at Wang Lu, and then walked away together with Yue Xinyao.


    Looking at the two of them gradually drifting away from him, Wang Lu inwardly said, this is the so-called Heaven Subduing Asura Field��


    From behind him, his Master tenderly patted him on the shoulder and asked, "Do you need me to teach you Telepathic Finger to solve the crisis?"


    ��

 Chapter 564 - I Think the Ranking System is Imperatively Required

    <h4>Chapter 564: I Think the Ranking System is Imperatively Required</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    For many people who were doomed to live a lonely life, Sura Field was actually a kind of happiness-worry.


    However, in the Sura Field, Wang Lu was not happy at all.


    Because of an unrestrained joke from those several Yin and Yang School''s girls, he mistakenly received hostilities from a group of his own Sect''s Junior Sisters. The stupid cat picked up from Grand Cloud Mountain looked at him as if looking at those men from Beast Master School who fuck horses----namely a pervert. And Bai Shixuan, though always smiling like a spring breeze, was keeping a distance of a few more steps away from him than usual.


    Even Liu Li, who was the most obedient, had been pulled away by Feng Ling, saying that she should keep a distance away from the scum. Liu Li certainly didn''t want it at first, but after the Lady Boss of Spirit Creek Town took out a box of snacks, she quickly followed suit.


    Wang Lu looked at this scene with narrowed eyes. He had worked hard to guard little Liu Li while she was entering Jindan Stage, but in the end, she was bought by a box of snacks!


    However, not long after, taking advantage while Feng Ling was unprepared, Liu Li strolled over to him and offered to share him that box of snacks. "Senior Brother, have a taste, Sister Lingling''s crafts are excellent."


    Wang Lu was so touched that he reached out and touched Liu Li''s head. "Really hasn''t cared for you, this child, in vain."


    Unfortunately, among them, only Liu Li was still standing on his side. Wang Wu, the b*tch, who could be called as the culprit, and who was enjoying the pleasure in other people''s misfortune, was toozy to pay attention to his plight��instead, she just watched the scene with glee from the side.


    But when Wang Lu asked her to express objective remarks to exin the situation, she justughed and said, "I still have much work to do, so I can''t apany you. You all y nice, okay? Don''t hurt your own team members, hahaha!"


    Then, just before leaving, she affectionately threw a kiss.


    This is f*cking evil!


    At this time, Wang Lu remembered the parting kiss of Ouyang Shang and Wang Wu when he was in the time travel dream. Thinking of that kiss which seemed to be a promise for lifelong love, he now only wished he could iron his own lips straight!


    "s, it''s hard tomunicate with those who are not intelligent enough�� F*ck it, I''m done with this, let them waste time on an insoluble or insignificant problem. Little Liu Li, let''s go and find opportunities to push down a Harmonious Heaven."


    In the face of this messy situation, Wang Lu decided to withdraw. Rather than having to reason with several throwing-a-temper women, he thought it would be simpler to push down a Harmonious Heaven. Moreover, it was also more in line with their objectives.


    Of course, the so-called simpler was just rtively speaking. Wang Lu and Liu Li seeded in ambushing an ascetic nun who came to Sky City from afar in ordance with the map left by Wang Wu. Although with the sess of this ambush they managed to upy the advantage, in time and position, the battle was still exhrating.


    Looking at the person, who was tied up like a dumpling by a bunch of immortal ropes, Wang Lu sighed with emotion.


    Deity Stage Harmonious Heaven was really extraordinary�� Even though they used hidden technique to abruptlyunch theirbined assault using Skybreaker, which inflicted serious damage to the opponent at the first moment, they still had to experience a bitter battle before being able to subdue this ascetic nun who had never been engaged in any real fight for more than one hundred years.


    The gap between Jindan Stage and Deity Stage was really outrageous�� From the result of this fight, Wang Lu thought that even if his cultivation base was peak Jindan Stage, and the level of his Non-Phase Method had at least reached the peak seventiethyer, he, at most, would only have the power to defend himself in front of a Deity Stage opponent��moreover, it was only limited to a low-level Deity Stage. If he encountered an opponent like Moonless, even if Wang Lu had a peak Jindan Stage, he could only escape, and fighting head-on was impossible.


    Thinking of that number one Jindan in Nine Regions who merely used her Telepathic Finger to easily subdue Moonless, Wang Lu felt that the path of cultivation was really boundless��


    "Who exactly are you? Attacking Temple of Heaven''s nun without provocation, don''t you want your lives?"


    Wang Lu''s thoughts were interrupted by the ashamed and angry voice of the wandering nun. Looking down, he saw that this ascetic nun, who due to her peaceful mind and ascetic practice seemed to appear just like a 26 to 27 years old woman, was struggling feebly under the bound of the immortal ropes.


    "You all�� will suffer the wrath of Heaven!"


    Most of the ascetic nuns of Temple of Heaven were stubborn but mild-tempered people. Many of them did not even flinch even when the sword was upon them. They believed that all their suffering was a test from the Heaven, and that their step on the immortal path would be more firm following the suffering.


    Therefore, this woman must have experienced quite a painful ordeal for her to struggle or even curse. However, Wang Lu thought that, in the previous fight, from the beginning to the end, he and Liu Li were always in the defensive position. Only after the injury caused by the ambush could no longer be suppressed that this battle came to an end.


    From the beginning to the end, he was the one who experienced a painful ordeal. Maintaining the Non-Phase Defense from breaking under the full counterattack of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage to give the opportunity for Liu Li tounch her attack, such a task for a Jindan Stage cultivator was simply a fantasy. Even though her actual strength was only below peak Yuanying Stage after suffering the sneak attack, from the total of two hundred and six bones, more than one hundred of Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Sword Bones had to break before he seeded.


    And now, he, the one who was struggling to recover from the injury, hadn''t even uttered a singlein, so what was sheining about?


    Was it all because he had used a tortoiseshell bind 1 when he tied her with the bunch of immortal ropes? It shouldn''t be a big deal, right?


    But the truth of the matter was: Although Wang Lu knew how to use the magical treasure immortal ropes, he was not good at tying them. Were it not that by chance coincidence he saw the drawing for this tortoiseshell bind in his Master''s bedroom�� when he needed to tie people, he could only tie them into a bundle of cocoon.


    And what was wrong with tortoise shell bind exactly? To be able to perfectly disy the beautiful posture of a woman, it should be considered as an art. As a captive, she could enjoy this artistic treatment, so Wang Lu really couldn''t understand the reason why this ascetic nun had to be angry. Nevertheless, there was no need for him to understand it. After he captured her, he just needed to take her back to their secret hideout outside Sky City and let her be trained by Wang Wu, and that was it.


    Although it was a tough fight, the benefits were extremely rich. His Non-Phase Sword Art directly rose by two levels, and even the golden core inside his Jade Mansion, under the heavy pressure, vaguely revealed signs of further transformation, meaning that this fight was worth several months of bitter cultivation. This was a very big gain for him.


    Although he had to admit that the amount of gain was a bit odd��


    Under normal circumstances, in cultivator''s cultivation, there was no theory of using battle to raise battle. If a cultivator is warlike, they would certainly end up dead. The simple conclusion of the ancient saying was as such��the fight itself was unlikely to provide enough revenue to pay for the cost. The breakthrough in the fight was in fact built on the basis of arge amount of early umtion and releasing in a sudden inspiration. Even those evil cultivators who were good at refining blood and flesh for their own use would take a long time to really digest their enemy after the fierce fight, and the efficiency might not be much improved.


    However, Wang Lu had recently realized the taste of using battle to raise cultivation battle theory. After each hard fight, he could feel his own strength increasing in a visible range,pletely breaking themon sense of the immortal cultivation world.


    In fact, since he entered Jindan Stage, Wang Lu vaguely discovered that his cultivation path had diverged from its initial stage. His golden core, physical body, primordial spirit�� all of them were very sensitive to the stimtion of the battle, which would then transform them. In other words, it was easier for him to gain benefit in the fight.


    After he carefully thought about it, perhaps when he condensed his golden core, during thebination of primordial chaos heaven splitting sword qi and Non-Phase Method, it also incorporated some other things. A cultivator''s golden core sustained not only his power but also his life, and a brilliant cultivator would put everything he experienced on the path of immortal cultivation into his core. And Wang Lu''s path of cultivation�� was undoubtedly a risky adventure after a risky adventure.


    From his experiential learning in Small Clear Sky Peak during his body forging period, to founding the Wisdom Sect during his Qi Cultivating Stage, topeting with the Ten Thousand Arts Sect during his Foundation Establishment Stage, and then the magnificent adventure in Grand Cloud Mountain as he entered Xudan Stage where he created his footprints there, and finally in the Ancient Sword Tomb and the Western Continent where he even became a legend.


    Unfortunately, after each of those battles, Wang Lu''s gain in immortal cultivation wasckluster. Although his talents were extremely good that he could quickly make up for his deficiency in immortal cultivation, after all, all of those battles seemed to be just a waste of time�� But unexpectedly, after reaching Jindan, this defect seemed to have been remedied.


    It was often said that the cultivator''s golden core hurdle was often boundlessly mysterious. That even those Supreme level cultivators had neverpletely solved its mystery. Therefore, Wang Lu also failed to analyze what mystery lied within his own golden core, but�� in short, it was a good thing, so he just epted it as it is for the time being.


    On the other hand, Liu Li seemed to have also enjoyed simr treatment. Although the girl was exhausted and most of the magical power in her Jade Mansion had been consumed, but her vision became sharper instead. Obviously, her sword art had leveled up in that fight, which meant that she also achieved that using battle to raise battle thing.


    "Now that I think about it, little Liu Li has also experienced a lot of things with me, is she also affected by this��"


    While thinking about it, Wang Lu quietly walked toward Wang Wu''s hideout while bringing his loot with him. After two hours, he saw Wang Wu in amon people residence fifty kilometers outside Sky City.


    ��


    "Wow, that''s so fast?" With a surprised look, Wang Wu saw Wang Lu as he pushed open the door. "As a man, your speed is unexpectedly fast."


    When she saw the ascetic nun on Wang Lu''s shoulder, Wang Wu''s vision turned even brighter. "What a good bundle! It''s actually an ascetic nun, a top material! This time, I''ll make the best meat ve out of you!"


    With that, Wang Wu got up and strolled toward that ascetic nun and put her finger on her forehead.


    The next moment, the ascetic nun, known for their tenacious will, shivered. Her closed eyes were suddenly opened, incredulously looking at the woman in white in front of her.


    The slender finger was still on her forehead, and in just a few moments, the skin this Deity Stage cultivator began to redden and sweat bullets, and her eyes became erratic, seemingly in a daze. The woman''s lips opened slightly, and in a trance, she unconsciously let out a moaning sound, seemingly experiencing a great pain.


    But what pain that could make an ascetic nun lose their control?


    Wang Lu only took one look at it and couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    What could make an ascetic nun unable to resist is, of course, not pain, but pleasure, extreme pleasure.


    Damn, so this is the real Telepathic Finger? It really wastes people''s expectation for this scene.


    However, in summary, Sister Wu, you really do have a skill. Using Telepathic Finger to deal with an ascetic nun who had never tasted flesh before, the effect is likely to multiply. No wonder you said that she is the top material��


    As time went by, the moaning sound of the ascetic nun grew louder and louder, and Wang Lu was mesmerized by the scene in front of him. However, suddenly, a young girl''s voice came from behind him, "What is Fifth Aunt doing?"


    Upon hearing this question, Wang Lu was startled. "Little Liu Li? Why are you here?"


    Liu Li was puzzled. "I came here with you, Senior Brother."


    "�� But I didn''t let you enter the house. This scene is not suitable for children, so you should��"


    Before he could finish his words, he heard a high pitched sounding from the ascetic nun. Her whole body violently trembled, and a part of the robe between her legs revealed a distinct wet stain.


    "Ah, Senior Brother, look, she actually wet herself!" Liu Li pointed at the woman on the ground in surprise, and then sighed thoughtfully, "Deity Stage cultivator can actually have urinary incontinence."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment, and then, taking advantage before the smell in the air came into full y, exined it to Liu Li, "It''s because your Fifth Aunt had used a long lost skill, the dder Finger�� Which used to torment prisoner. It''s very dirty, and there''s nothing good to look at. So you better go out and y."


    "Oh."


    ��

 Chapter 565 - I Have An Amazing Spear

    <h4>Chapter 565: I Have An Amazing Spear</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After sending Liu Li away, the training in the small house began again.


    Wang Wu''s Telepathic Finger really had a miracle effect on the nuns of Temple of Heaven. The ascetic nun who in theory could endure ruthless tortures without batting an eye actually, on the second round of Telepathic Finger treatment, lost her resistancepletely and her awareness began to turn dim.


    After the third and the fourth round, the poor nun lost herselfpletely. Her eyes markedly changed, gradually softening from the initial steadfastness, and soon transitioning to confusion and intoxication�� This whole process only took about an hour.


    When it was over, Wang Wu got up and withdraw her finger. The ascetic nun, whose whole body had already been soaked, was unexpectedly reluctant to part. She leaned against Wang Wu''s leg, looked up, and gazed at her with a desperate look.


    "You want it?" Wang Wu asked.


    The ascetic nun nodded without hesitation.


    "Hehe, if you want it, wait until tomorrow."


    The ascetic nun immediately showed an unable-to-bear-it expression. "Whatever you want, I will give it to you! Please don''t leave me alone."


    Simple pain was tolerable for this ascetic nun, but the feeling emptiness after bliss was more unbearable than any pain.


    Wang Wu shrugged her shoulders. "Unfortunately, today''s share has been used up."


    "Impossible!" The ascetic nun quickly judged. "That is not an unbearable consumption for you!"


    "Yes, I do have a lot of spare, but I also have a lot of people to take care of. I have no reason to waste too much of my precious energy on a prisoner of war, do I?"


    "But��"


    Wang Wuughed. "My Telepathic Finger is only open without restriction to my people. If you want it, you have to give up your position and be my people. But, can you do it?"


    "I��" The ascetic nun did hesitate.


    Despite the copse of the will after being tortured by the Telepathic Finger, but the hundred years of cultivation and the hundred years of faith was like an iron wall erected around her heart.


    Seeing her hesitation, Wang Wu pointed at Wang Lu near her. "If you be my people, in addition to Telepathic Finger, you can also enjoy The Ultimate Divine Weapon whose effects are far above that of the Telepathic Finger. Unfortunately, since you wholeheartedly serve the Heaven, you probably have no chance to see it."


    Having heard that, Wang Lu was startled. "You perverted thief dare to drag me into bad ways?"


    Wang Wu gave him a nce, and goaded him, "Are youcking confidence in your own Ultimate Divine Weapon?"


    "��" After a moment of silence, Wang Lu turned to look at that ascetic nun and said, "My ultimate divine weapon is also known as Piercing Dead Brier Spear, which has the ability to prate all things and reverse cause and effect. Once used, it is enough to make a torrential rain fall during the clear sky, and sun and moon c*m shot. Unfortunately, it is only open to my people, so you have no chance to see it."


    After these words came out, not only the ascetic nun revealed a dreamy wishful look, even Wang Wu herself was startled.


    "Can''t believe you''re also a fierce fighter in the field of tooting one''s own horn."


    Wang Lu shook his head. "I''m telling you the truth. If I don''t have my piercing spear, do you think I could have so many female followers? Why did the spirit of Grand Cloud Mountain help me achieve Xudan Stage even with the cost of her own life? Why did Aya abandon the throne of the Knight King and return to the mountain with me? Qiong Hua is a proud lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, why did she admit her defeat to me for several times?"


    Hearing this, Wang Wu could not help but stare at him with eyes opened wide. "After you exined it in this way, somehow it does seem kind of reasonable!"


    Wang Lu red at Wang Wu. "If you don''t believe me, you can try it out yourself, but you''d better be mentally prepared!"


    And just as Wang Wu was in consternation, the nearby ascetic nun who had been listening to all of this, gritted her teeth and secretly made a trade-off.


    "I-I understand, please let me follow you."


    The hundred years of faith copsed just like that.


    ����


    "�� Tell me the truth, what''s going on with your Telepathic Finger exactly?"


    After seeing off the ascetic nun, who had beenpletely reduced to being a ve of Sister Wu, Wang Lu could no longer hold back his curiosity.


    "Don''t understand it yet? It''s actually just a variant of primordial spirit skill."


    "Primordial spirit skill?" Wang Lu recalled these words from when he listened to the Elders when he was in a ss in Teng Cloud Hall.


    The so-called primordial spirit skill was usually a skill that was directed at the opposite party''s primordial spirit. Because the existence of a cultivator basically lied in its primordial spirit, once the primordial spirit was injured, no matter how gargantuan its magical power, it could not be used. However, the primordial spirit was hidden in the purple mansion and was protected by the Jade Mansion and the physical body. Thus, it would be better to just directly crush the opponent with overwhelming power than trying to attack the primordial spirit by infiltrating the purple mansion.


    Of course,mon sense was justmon sense. In the tens of thousands of years of immortal cultivation world, there were always people who could find another way to bypass the outeryer protections of purple mansion to directly affect the primordial spirit. Such skills have now spread among the big sects in the form of primordial spirit skill.


    A lot of cultivators from evil sects seized the soul to bewitch the person, turning a stranger into their puppet. Some women could charm everyone, high official and noblemen being reduced to a servant under a woman''s skirt. All of these skills could be regarded as a kind of primordial spirit skill. The cultivators from the righteous sect naturally have simr means, but they did not use them easily. First, they would receive a bad reputation. Secondly, over the years, too many people have suffered from this primordial spirit skill, so the relevant defensive technique had already been well developed and improved. Thus, it was bing increasingly difficult to pierce through other people''s primordial spirit while they were unprepared.


    Of course, for those top rank sects with rich collections, the so-called difficulty only depended on how willing their cultivators to meticulously study it. Within the Five Uniques, there were no shortages of cultivators who had primordial spirit skill as their core method, and their strength was not necessarily weak either.


    It was just that, Wang Lu had never heard of his Master learning such a skill.


    As far as the Elders of the Five Uniques, the several Elders of Spirit Sword Sect were all younger than average, around two hundred years old, most of whom would still have the disciple status if ced in the sects like Shengjing Sect. Even if they inherited the legacy of the golden generation, allowing them to have amazing achievements in a short period of time, and that their strength was not weaker than that of the Elders of the other Five Uniques, but in terms ofprehensiveness of their methods, they ought to be rtivelycking.


    Fortunately, Spirit Sword Sect was dominant in the sword cultivation. Their cultivators used all kinds of sword art as their core, a sword to destroy everything. Thus, it didn''t matter if they were not strong enough in every other area. For example, Wang Wu who, besides her Non-Phase Sword, practically had nothing else that she was good at, but the title of number one Jindan in Nine Regions was so awe-inspiring that nobody dared to provoke her.


    But now, it seemed that Wang Lu had underestimated her?


    After he carefully thought about it, after inheriting Ouyang Shang''s legacy, she now possessed plenty of best aptitude and perceptions in Nine Regions. And since she couldn''t break through the bottleneck between Jindan and Yuanying after one hundred and fifty years of cultivation, throughteral advancement, she should''ve be the most versatile, all-around cultivator.


    However, in Wang Lu''s impression, to say that she was versatile, his Master indeed had master level aplishments in the areas like eating, drinking, and gambling, but when it came to the proper business, she was simply a waste. As to primordial spirit skill and other high-end stuff, she was not at all good.


    "�� I know that you must''ve been ndering me in your heart, but I have to say that you have too many misunderstandings about me." Wang Wu revealed the lonely-master posture.


    Wang Lu simply said, "Hehe."


    "�� Don''t forget, when I taught you your Non-Phase Method, guarding against primordial spirit skill was one of the most important points. Initially, I was afraid that you would be taken as a f*ckboy by those sex-addicted immortal cultivation girls, so I had earnestly improved your method for you�� If there''s no deep enough understanding of primordial spirit skill, how could I be able to develop the defense against it? Let alone Telepathic Finger is not some high-end skill, it just has special effects on a few kinds of people." Wang Wu exined, "The first kind is like those several little sisters from Yin and Yang School, who had no resistance to this and wholeheartedly sought after it,pletely like fish in the water. The most important thing is to guide them to use their power to tap the source of happiness. The second one is religious fanatics like those nuns of Temple of Heaven, who usually follows theirmandments, and each time deliberately suppresses their desire. But, they do not know that the harder they suppress it, the stronger the rebound would be��"


    "Wait a minute. The ascetic nun just now had not tasted meat for a very long time, but Moonless had countless concubines in her harem, so she had no shortages of debauchery as a vassal lord."


    "Her?" Wang Wu snorted and dismissed it. "She''s actually worse than those ascetic nuns�� She seems extravagant and lives in debauchery, but she always takes herself as a politician. Everything she does have a clear and strong purpose. Everything is illusory, so she never enjoyed it from the bottom of her heart�� The suppression of desire for people like her is actually stronger."


    "Well, that make senses."


    "Therefore, Telepathic Finger is not really a great skill. The list of names that I gave you was carefully selected. As long as you can catch them, I can bring them to our team using my Telepathic Finger. As long as there are enough people, we would be able to seize power in one fell swoop."


    Wang Lu nodded and said nothing. He simply thought, not really a great skill? If it''s that simple, considering the thousands of years of political strife of the nuns of Temple of Heaven, someone should''ve already invented a simr method and unified the whole world. But��


    Just as he was thinking about it, he then heard Wang Wu ask, "Now that we''ve done talking about me, it''s my turn to ask you. Kid, we haven''t seen each other for several months, you should''ve experienced a lot of things, right?"


    Wang Lu''s heart sank. How could she suddenly talk about this? This�� was really a sensitive topic.


    I haven''t thought out of how to deal with this past life problem, yet you suddenly start to be aggressive�� You, this Master, are really considerate! Are you sure you want to know the truth?


    The next moment, he heard her say in a serious tone, "But without those experiences, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have seen me here either."


    "��" Wang Lu let out a sigh of relief. The turmoil in his heart was finally forcefully restrained by him.


    Yes, he could not simply avoid this problem forever. After one hundred and fifty years of wandering and then returning to thisnd, he couldn''t always turn a blind eye to everything in the past. And since she wanted to talk about it, then let''s talk about it.


    "Um, I��"


    Before he could continue, Wang Lu noticed that his Master''s expression had turned from serious to yful. "A man who was once strong and brave with indomitable spirit, for him to be able to appear in this women world, your lower region must have suffered a lot of pain."


    "��" Wang Lu inwardly eximed damn . In a sh, a trace of emotion that had just been brewed disappeared. This sudden one hundred and eighty degrees turn was simply intoxicating.


    While Wang Lu was still stiffened, his Master hade close to him to put her hand on his shoulder andforted him with a soft voice, "But it''s actually not bad to be a woman. Losing Piercing Dead Brier Spear is indeed a loss, but I can teach you Telepathic Finger. Once you practice it to its highest level, using ten fingers simultaneously, winning by quantity would not necessarily be inferior to a Piercing Dead Brier Spear. You need to have an open mind."


    "��"


    Wang Lu almost found it impossible to suppress the impulse to nail her on the wall with his Piercing Dead Brier Spear.

 Chapter 566 - It Seems There Is No Other Choice Than to Sever the Master and Disciple…

    <h4>Chapter 566: It Seems There Is No Other Choice Than to Sever the Master and Disciple Rtionship</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Three dayster.


    The n to nail the unscrupulous Master into the wall using his Piercing Dead Brier Spear was not able to be put into practice. After all, the gap between a genius Jindan cultivator and the number one Jindan in Nine Regions was too big. It would take Wang Lu at least twenty to thirty years of cultivation before he could officially overthrow his Master''s ghostly reign.


    After thinking to this point, Wang Lu regretted that when he was Ouyang Shang, he was so generous to leave all his legacy to Wang Wu that one hundred and fifty yearster, this woman was out of control.


    However, from another point of view, this was not a bad thing. With Wang Wu, this thing near him, she undoubtedly became a reminder and motivation for him to cultivate hard all the time so that he could nail her on the wall as soon as possible. As a mean to stimte his cultivation, it was good.


    In addition, Wang Wu''s entrapment n smoothly progressed. After three days, all the Harmonious Heaven and Open Heaven rank nuns on the n list had beenpletely collected and be the ves that fell down under Sister Wu''s skirt.


    Among them, two powerful Harmonious Heaven nuns were captured by Wang Wu herself. One of which was apanied by Wang Lu, who witnessed how the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, in just three breaths, overwhelmingly crushed a nun whose power was equivalent to middle-level Deity Stage, and then captured her and trained her. The whole scene was very satisfying.


    Without any fancy, superfluous move, an all-out counter-attack through Non-Phase Method stunned the opponent,pletely ignoring the huge difference between Jindan and Deity Stage. When the Harmonious Heaven rank nun fell down from the sky, it was very hard for Wang Lu to understand how could he and Wang Wu cultivate the same cultivation method.


    Of course, what was more pleasing was that, Wang Wu had chosen the wilderness as the battlefield. Although no one came and went, it could be regarded as under the full light of day. And unexpectedly, from the start to finish of the battle, no one was rmed at all.


    The Heavenly Earth was a ce of stable social structure, and the Temple of Heaven controlled the whole world. A minor fight could be ignored, but if it was an intense fight, there was no reason for Temple of Heaven not to discover it. As for the Deity Stage level fight, let alone fighting with people, in theory, even their every move should be included in the scope of monitoring.


    After years of development and improvement, the well-designed monitoringwork of Temple of Heaven was filled with loopholes under the effort of the vassal lords, so much that they could not detect when their own ascetic nun was being dealt with by other people, which was simply amazing.


    Of course, one of the most important reasons for this was the cost consideration for the monitoringwork which focused on the after the fact reconnaissance. Only when someone reported it and confirmed the ident would arge number of resources be put into the incident investigation. Therefore, everytime Wang Wu hunted down a target, she would immediately conquer the target''s mind with Telepathic Finger. Thus, no one would report the situation, and naturally, the Temple of Heaven would not be rmed.


    ��


    "At present, the resources have been basically integrated. Plus Moonless, we have four Harmonious Heaven rank, and fifteen Open Heaven rank in our camp. Compared with the whole Temple of Heaven organization, it is insignificant, but ourpetitors are not this huge organization, but the seven Supreme rank top management of Temple of Heaven. Among those seven people, even the one with the biggest influence only have about ten Harmonious Heaven rank nuns, and the rtionship is more based on converging political consideration and interest, meaning the loyalty to each other is very limited. It is quite different from the nuns who have been trained by Telepathic Finger. So now, even as an independent force, theoretically, we have the power to muddy the water in the sessive events."


    In the secret home base, Wang Wu seriously analyzed the current situation for everyone with her rarely shown serious posture.


    "Of course, it''s not enough just to muddy the water, so the next step is this: I''m going to capture one of the Supreme rank candidates so that we would be able to achieve an overwhelming advantage in the next events bybining the two forces. If we do it well, we can even reach to the top in one fell swoop."


    "Reach to the top in one fell swoop? How could it be so easy?" Wang Lu asked.


    "Of course it would not be easy."


    As a bureaucrat-managed religious institution, the social ss barrier within the Temple of Heaven is getting stricter day by day. If a grassroots nun wants to go all the way to the top rank leadership, she had to go through a long journey. Exceptional promotion only happened in a few cases. Even in the special period of the invasion from the chaotic world and war, the election of the highest leader of the Temple of Heaven was done in an extremely cautious manner. For Wang Wu to support a puppet leader, it was still somewhat probable��although she had to face great difficulties, but to personally go into battle and reach the top level openly was simply too difficult.


    A stranger who had no foundation in Heavenly Earth wanting to be the leader of the Temple of Heaven in one night? Where would the thousands upon thousands of nuns of Temple of Heaven be put? However, since it was a religious organization, there was always a shortcut to the highest level.


    "Ask the Heaven."


    Wang Wu whispered her answer.


    "Ask the Heaven?"


    "The so-called ask the Heaven is the mean by which the Temple of Heaven submit to Heaven for decision when it encounters a very serious problem that can''t be resolved by normal procedures."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu frowned. "Submit to Heaven''s decision? Is it like a game of asking Bunshinsaba 1 for opinion?"


    "�� You can consider it that way."


    "Well, it''s traditional religious fanatics'' stuff after all. But the Heaven they serve should be an impersonal existence, so how could it have the ability to solve problems?"


    Wang Wu said, "The impersonal existence is not wrong, but don''t forget, ording to the records in the ancient book of Temple of Heaven, it was this impersonal existence that sublimated the Heavenly Earth and selected the Human Immortal to live in it from all the other living beings. Do you think that this is something that an impersonal god would do?"


    "Mm, if it''s really an impersonal existence, then in theory, it would not do anything on its own initiative. However, no one has ever heard the Temple of Heaven ever carried out the procedure of asking the Heaven for so many years. At least I, myself, have never heard of the ritual of asking the Heaven."


    "Asking Heaven''s authority is only open to a few people at the top of Temple of Heaven. If it''s not a matter of life and death crisis of the Temple of Heaven, who would disturb an impersonal god? Moreover, every time the procedure is started, someone has to pay a heavy price��a Supreme rank nun or higher would lose more than half of her cultivation base. The Temple of Heaven has been established for thousands of years, but the number of times this program has actually been activated is no more than five, so it''s normal if you didn''t know it before. And when it is activated, it means that the god they serve will make this judgment, which naturally could not be overturned by anyone."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu finally understood. "At the same time, the rules and regtions of Temple of Heaven can only restrict itself, but can''t restrict the Heaven. So even if the answer given by the Heaven vites the teachings of the Temple of Heaven, it is the teachings that need to be changed, not the decision of the Heaven. In other words, if the result of the ask the Heaven shows that a neer named Wang Wu inherits the top leadership position of Temple of Heaven, then even if everyone is dissatisfied, they can only ept the reality, right?"


    "Yes, that''s the ideal situation."


    Wang Lu said, "I have two questions. First, are you sure that this procedure willmence when you want it to? Second, how can you ensure that the Heaven will pick you? In fact, unless the Heaven is blind, it would choose its own people, not an outsider."


    Wang Wuughed and said, "The first question is very simple. I don''t need to care about the rules of Temple of Heaven about the procedure of asking the Heaven��in theory, it needs the permission from top leader and four or more Supreme ranks to disturb the Heaven withmon matters. However, this rule is actually meaningless, because the Heaven does not care about this procedure. As long as there is a Supreme rank nun or higher who sacrifices herself to propose tomunicate with the Heaven, the process of asking the Heaven will start. Then, even if I vite the rules of Temple of Heaven, the final decision of the Heaven is not allowed to be vited. So it doesn''t matter if the rules of Temple of Heaven are vited. The second question is indeed the key and also the focus on our next step. ording to normal development, the Heaven can''t choose me to be its spokesperson in the world, but I think this issue could be discussed."


    "Discussed? How?"


    "The first step is to try to get in touch with the Heaven, and then try to negotiate and see how high the price should be to let it choose me. If that doesn''t work out, then it''s okay to resort to violence."


    "�� That''s a really good idea, Sister Wu."


    Quite possibly, only Wang Wu coulde up with the n of threatening to ckmail the god of this world. Of course, it did make sense logically, but in practice��


    "Well, when you are struck by the wrath of Heaven, I will remember to burn incense for you."


    "Oh, who''s burnt 2 you say?"


    "That joke is some�� In short, it''s a good idea to try to first find out the details about the Heaven. After all, if you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. But asking the Heaven is costly, and once you use it, it would immediately rm the Temple of Heaven�� Do you have any other way to get in touch with the Heaven?"


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "Of course I have. In fact, almost everyone in Heavenly Earth has a way to get in touch with the Heaven. After all, this is totally different from letting the Heaven make a decision on a specific issue."


    Wang Lu''s countenance changed slightly. "Are you referring to the child bestowing from the Heaven?"


    "It is exactly child bestowing from the Heaven. In Heavenly Earth, everyone will experience this ritual. Together with the beloved person, the couple will request the Heaven to grant them an offspring. The Heaven will then brew a new life ording to the couple''s characteristics. In this ritual, it is inevitable that there would be a connection between the Heaven and the person."


    "In principle, I understand. The problem is��" Wang Lu hesitated. "Who do you intend to do the ritual with?"


    ording to the rules, the ritual ofmunicating with the Heaven is not simply kowtowing and pray together with the beloved. When praying the Heaven to bestow an offspring, it is necessary for the couple to fully engaged with each other and unite wholeheartedly, so that the Heaven can feel the tight bond between the couple, which can give grant them the continuation of their bloodline. To put it simply, it is necessary for the couple to be a real married couple."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Wu let out augh, stretched out her hand and pointed at Wang Lu, "Do you even need to ask this? Of course it''s you��"


    Just as Wang Lu felt absolutely terrified, he found that Wang Wu moved her finger a bit and pointed at somewhere behind him.


    "It''s your Junior Sister Liu Li~ baby face with big boobs, which is my favorite!"


    "In your f*cking dreams!"


    ��

 Chapter 567 - Don’t Be Afraid to Go for the Win in One Round!

    <h4>Chapter 567: Don��t Be Afraid to Go for the Win in One Round!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "I think there is a misunderstanding between the two of us."


    Wang Wu said.


    "I didn''t choose little Liu Li arbitrarily. I have good reasons for it."


    Wang Lu sneered. "Yeah, baby face with big boobs, is indeed your favorite type. This reason not only makes sense, it even enough to increase blood flow."


    "�� That''s why it''s a misunderstanding. Tomunicate with the Heaven using the bestowing offspring ceremony does not require a firm believer of the Heaven, but the two people who perform the ceremony have to love each other wholeheartedly. If the feelings are not sincere enough, the Heaven will ignore it."


    Wang Lu interrupted, "You have just trained arge number of meat ves who hugged your leg and call out Sister Wu. And they are absolutely sincere in their feelings for you. Can''t you just pick one of them at random?"


    "Of course not. How could their feelings be counted as sincere when their minds are being muddled by a primordial spirit skill? Moreover, my primordial spirit skill is bound to fail in front of Heaven. Thus, we can only choose one among us, and among which, little Liu Li is the most likely to really fall in love with me."


    Wang Lu sneered. "With me here, how do you think little Liu Li could fall in love with you?"


    Wang Wu responded with her own sneer. "So what if you''re here? You think too highly of yourself. For me, to win over Liu Li is so easy." With that, she took out a delicate food box from her mustard seed bag. Almost at the same time, Liu Li''s eyes burned like zing fire.


    The food box was a takeaway gift from a well-known chef of Nine Regions. It was a rare dish for gluttons in immortal cultivation world, which had attractiveness to Liu Li needed not be mentioned.


    Wang Wu raised that food box and proudly dered. "See? I''ve already got the true love of little Liu Li."


    "�� You call that true love?" Wang Lu shook his head. "At best, you''re just a meat temptation."


    "Humph, I don''t care how you define this. Even if right now, little Liu Li''s love for me is not zing enough, I believe that during the ceremony, with my true enlightenment of Telepathic Finger, afterprehending the true joy of a woman, she will love me to death�� In any case, this is the only way, you can''t find someone else to rece her."


    Wang Lu coldly snorted.


    Correct, for others, Big Sister Zhu Shiyao simply did not know what love was, and all her enthusiasm was dedicated to her swordsmanship and her immortal sword. For Yue Xinyao, there was no need to say. Although she was at the time where she yearned for love, she had nothing inmon with Wang Wu at all, so naturally, true love was out of the question. As for Feng Ling, she indeed has a good rtionship with Wang Wu, like they were sisters. However, it was exactly because of this that they could not go to the ceremony as a couple. ording to the teachings of Temple of Heaven, the ceremony did not support the love between close rtive�� Therefore, in the end, it seemed like only Liu Li was feasible.


    "But you still miss a person."


    "Who?"


    Wang Lu pointed at himself.


    "��" Wang Wu coldly snorted. "What do you mean?"


    Wang Lu coldly said, "Aren''t you trying to use the child bestowing ceremony to get in touch with the Heaven? I''ll y with you."


    "You?"


    "Yes, me." Wang Lu frowned. "Are you not satisfied?"


    "The ceremony requires the two people to truly love each other��"


    Wang Lu pulled up his sleeve and bared his teeth. "Rest assured, I''ve learned the art from Seventh Uncle in the past, which can be regarded as a member of big-tool-good-skill club, guarantee to do it until you fall in love with me."


    "��"


    "As for whether or not you can make me fall in love with you�� that depends on how skillful you are. Hehe, Master, no matter what, you should be still a woman, it couldn''t be that you have some ''inabilities'' in these things, right?"


    Wang Wu stomped her feet in anger. "You, this young brat, dare to question me if I have ''inabilities''? Just you wait, if I can''t make you beg for mercy, I will�� will not be as a woman anymore!"


    Wang Lu smiled coldly. "Good, then it''s a deal. I will y with you in the child bestowing ritual, but during which, you must not harass other people."


    At this time, Wang Wu''s anger had been slightly reduced. Upon hearing this, she gawked and realized that she seemed to have fallen for her disciple''s trick. She couldn''t help but sigh. "You and I are, after all, Master and disciple, why do you have to do the things so mercilessly?"


    "That''s reasonable. Very well, when the timees, I will be gentle when doing it."


    "��" Being provoked to this point, Wang Wu could no longer hold herself. "Fine, since you insist acting wilfully�� then don''t regret when that timees!"


    ��


    The child bestowing ritual should be a very solemn affair.


    For the vast majority of people in Heavenly Earth, this was a major ritual that must be experienced once in a lifetime. With intimate union and sincere entreaty, the children given by the Heaven would perfectly inherit the characteristics of both sides, as the continuation of their lives.


    However, since everything was in a hurry, Wang Wu and Wang Lu could not choose an auspicious day for their child bestowing ritual. Since the opening of the Temple of Heaven general assembly would start in two days, they didn''t have much time left.


    The ritual time was scheduled that same evening, and the location was in another private home base of Wang Wu. After entering the Heavenly Earth, this woman had fully disyed her crafty-rabbit-has-three-burrows character, by setting up many private home bases outside Sky City.


    And the reason for this shifting position was to get away from Feng Ling and the others�� For unknown reasons, they were very enthusiastic about the child bestowing ritual of Wang Wu and Wang Lu. Especially Feng Ling who insisted on wanting to watch the whole thing and record it�� She wouldn''t budge no matter how they tried to persuade her.


    Therefore, in desperation, they had to flee to another home base to avoid people''s eyes and ears.


    Fortunately, this home base was actually a deste deserted temple. Although it was remote, the props for the ritual and other required things were readily avable. The two spent quite some time to arrange things on the temple courtyard and soonpleted a simple ritual set up. They then stood at the center and looked at each other in dismay.


    A long silence ensued.


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "�� It is still not toote to regret and say no right now." At the same time, she rolled up her sleeves, exposing her white wrists. Then she applied a clear and transparent lubricating liquid between her hands. The gesture was very professional-like, and the crackling sound of the wrist fingers was very chilling.


    Facing this absolute taunt, Wang Lu also smiled. "Likewise, if you admit defeat right now, I won''tugh at you." With that, he took out two blue pills from his mustard seed bag and swallowed them.


    "Damn, what is that thing?" Wang Wu was immediately startled. "You this kid actually cheat by taking drugs!"


    Wang Wu wiped his mouth and said, "You think too much, they''re just blueberry pills, good for stomach and digestion."


    "Blueberry�� Do you take me for Liu Li? How could you have the face to speak out this kind of stupid lie?"


    "So what? Are you afraid?"


    "Ptooey!" Wang Wu spat out and then took the initiative by taking a half step forward, trying to look down disdainfully at Wang Lu from a higher position. However, when she arrived in front of him, in her consternation, she discovered that her disciple was actually half a head taller than her.


    Wang Wu was stunned, this guy had actually grown so big? No, that was a silly question. His growth rate hadn''t gone up sharply recently. At the end of body refining period, he had already passed her in term of height, but, she had never realized that he was this tall.


    Was it because of him reaching Jindan? No, a mere Jindan was not worth mentioning. Even Yuanying Stage had no qualification to be treated as equal to the number one Jindan in Nine Regions. Let alone��


    Her momentary trance was quickly interrupted because Wang Lu had keenly discovered that there was a slight change in the surrounding atmosphere.


    The ritual set upid out in the courtyard had already begun to take effect, and themunication link with the Heaven gradually formed.


    "Okay, let''s get started!" Wang Lu shouted, breaking his Master''s short trance.


    Just as she came to her senses, both of them had to face an awkward question.


    How to do it?


    Theoretically speaking, both of them should have clearly understood what to do in the next step process. However, in practice, they found out that there seemed to be many obstacles on their limbs, making them too heavy to obey theirmands.


    "Hehe, you were speaking so aggressively just now, howe you don''t dare to move at all now?" Wang Wu felt that both of her hands were stiff, so she took the initiative to provoke first, "Didn''t you call yourself a member of big-tool-good-skill club? Why don''t you broaden my vision?"


    Wang Lu calmly responded, "If you want me to show you my big-tool-good-skill, you have to make me excited first. Your look and mannerism could not be able to arouse any of people''s interest at all. It''s better if you show me some sincerity first."


    "You want my sincerity? Then that''s easy��" Wang Wu sneered and then reached out with her lubricated hands toward her clothes. The glittering lubricant stained her chest, which made the skin under her white clothes semi-transparent.


    Wang Lu looked at her in astonishment. He couldn''t believe she actually dared to grab her own clothes�� as if trying to strip!


    Although the Master and disciple had lived together for many years, and had seen the things that should not be seen, but at this moment, it had an entirely specific meaning. Thinking of the graceful curves underneath the woman''s white clothes�� Wang Lu slightly narrowed his eyes.


    The next moment, he saw Wang Wu''s handspletely went in and explored her own chest, and then��


    And then she took out an image crystal stone from her bosom, which she then activated with her magical power. Immediately. a burst of ''oh-oh'' sound emerged and a sexual intercourse scene appeared from that image crystal stone��the two bodies intertwined in their passion, making one''s blood boiled.


    However, when Wang Lu saw this, he was dumbfounded. "Is�� is this your so-called sincerity?"


    "What? You''re still not satisfied? This is one of the top three treasures of Mysterious Sky Mansion in Eastern Border Region. The figures of the male and female are impable. They also showed many positions. "What else did you expect?" Wang Wu said with a sly smile, "Don''t tell me you were expecting to see the other things just now?"


    "�� Do you think it''s possible tomunicate with the Heaven only by showing this adult crystal stone?"


    "Thene and do it. I''m standing here for you to do anything you want. Do whatever if you have any skills." Wang Wu deftly kicked the ball back.


    "What the hell, do you think I don''t dare?" Wang Lu also gathered his courage and took a half step forward, almost face to face with his Master, and then reached out to grab her clothes.


    At that moment, the two of them felt each other''s breathing and, as if by prior agreement, both of them went stiff.


    After a moment of silence, Wang Lu suddenly asked, "Say�� in order to meet with the Heaven, isn''t our price a bit too high?"


    "After hearing you say it, I feel it''s indeed so." Unknowingly, Wang Wu''s voice sounded a bit shaky.


    Because she suddenly felt a bit nervous. The nervousness came so inexplicably that it made her deeply confused.


    Nervous? This was just a mere Wang Lu, not facing heavenly tribtion�� It was just that, inexplicably, she vaguely felt that his form looked a bit familiar?


    Wang Lu said, "ording to the scriptures of the Temple of Heaven, the child bestowing ritual requires two people tobine their body and mind, what do you think thisbination refer to?"


    "It probably means�� you are in me and I am in you, that kind of thing."


    "Em, does this count?"


    With that, Wang Lu suddenly picked up one of his Master''s hands, leaned his head, and then put her slender fingers in his mouth.


    In an instant, Wang Wu''s body shook, as if a long time memory was about to recover.


    However, at this time, there was a vast aura in the sky, which instantly took away their attention.


    The Heaven hase.

 Chapter 568 - This Is How Unity Is

    <h4>Chapter 568: This Is How Unity Is</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Prior to this, Wang Lu never thought that in this immortal dreand, there would be a chance to face the Heaven.


    ording to the records of Temple of Heaven, mortals would never be able to see Heaven in their entire lives. The child bestowing ritual indeed had a link with Heaven, but the link width was very small. For the inhabitants of Heavenly Earth, if they wanted to face the infinite power of the Heaven, except for the asking Heaven, which had only been done several times in thousands of years, they had to continue to cultivate until they ascend to immortality.


    In other words, Heaven descending to Heavenly Earth was almost impossible. At least, it would not happen because of the child bestowing ritual�� However, in front of the fact, impossibility was meaningless. The huge pressure from above heavily shook Wang Lu''s Jade Mansion and stunned his primordial spirit. Just the existence of Heaven, which was like a real thing, such that it''s oppression on him made him unable to move.


    Under the oppression of the Heaven, all the fleeting thoughts vanish into thin air, and even in the stunned state of primordial spirit, it was impossible to form any clear thoughts. The awkward atmosphere just a moment ago hadpletely disappeared, and the power of Heaven shone everywhere.


    However, after a while, the huge pressure disappeared, and Wang Lu''s mind suddenly cleared up, and he exhaled out the foul air from his chest. He then saw a pale golden light veil on top of his head. His Master''s hand had been raised upward, and brilliant light blossomed out from her two sword fingers, which isted the great pressure from the outside.


    Non-Phase Sword Defense.


    Wang Lu could not even sigh with emotion to the fact that those scallion-like fingers that had just been inside his mouth were now able to resist the pressure from the Heaven�� He immediately summoned out his Sword of Mount Kun and poured all his power into it, ready to fight.


    Although he didn''t understand the reason for it, the hostility from the Heaven was beyond doubt. Such a huge pressure was far from normal�� As a member of Plentiful City Management Committee, he had met with many powerful people of Supreme level in these recent years. Although he could not say that he was able to talk andugh merrily with them, he was already far from being trembled in their mere presence.


    The reason for this was very simple, to those powerhouses, the pressure could be sent and retrieved at will. If not, how could those peak Supreme level powerhouses be able to go out? With their cultivation base, if they didn''t restrain their own power, then there would bendslides and earthquakes wherever they went.


    As for the Heaven in this immortal dreand, Wang Lu didn''t think that it would be more powerful than those peak Supreme level powerhouses, at least not that much stronger. Therefore, this huge pressure could only indicate that the other side had a bad intention.


    "It seems like the spection is correct, the non-personification is just a gimmick. The so-called Heaven is just an extremely patient cultivator with extremely high cultivation base."


    Wang Wu said, "Humph, I never believe any Heaven from the beginning. How could a group of Earth Immortals create a Heaven in an immortal dreamnd? What a joke!"


    Wang Lu nodded lightly, "This giving advice in hindsight is somewhat apt."


    "�� Do you still feel no shame in making a sarcastic remark behind my back?" Wang Wu angrily red at him. "I think this change is most likely because of you!"


    Wang Lu showed neither approval nor disapproval. After a moment of silence, he cast his Master a nce. Wang Wu chuckled and opened a slight gap in her Non-Phase Sword Defense. A gray sword then went out through that gap and flew toward the Heaven.


    That was Wang Lu''s all out primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi attack. With the guidance and amplification from the Sword of mount kun, the power of this strike had already far surpassed that of the level of Jindan. However, the dragon-like sword qi only wandered in the air for a short breath time before it waspletely crushed by an even greater force.


    Wang Lu was not discouraged, he could be proud that his Jindan Stage strike was able to exist in front of the Heaven for a short breath time. Not to mention that his sword strike was only meant to express his greetings.


    "Such a big hostility in our first meeting, may I ask the Heaven why it was so?"


    After sending out his sword strike, Wang Lu shouted out his greetings. After a while, there was a rumble in the sky, the clouds rolled and thunder buzzed. The Heaven gave out its answer.


    Able to establish a directmunication with the other side, meaning that the goal of his sword strike had been reached, Wang Lu, however, could not help but gawk at the answer given.


    "Men, not a single one of them is a good thing."


    What kind of answer is this?


    Alright, it was not an iprehensible answer. In this immortal dreand, all the men were creatures from the lower chaotic realm, which was the source of ugliness and disaster. And as the creature of Heavenly Earth, which filled it with women only, naturally, it had such a full discrimination toward the creatures from the chaotic world. However, opening the conversation with that line indeed made people feel awkward.


    However, after listening to this, the nearby Wang Wy nodded and said, "Those are the words deep within my heart too, men are really not a good thing."


    Wang Lu was ready to argue against this gender discrimination view, but he noticed the look on his Master, which seemed to signal something to him.


    Based on the decades of�� plus those of Ouyang Shang''s, the hundred years tacit understanding with her allowed Wang Lu to instantly grasp her intention.


    The Heaven had descended, and they could not resist it just with strength. Wang Wu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense could not hold on indefinitely, and the root of the problem was clearly in the word ''men.''


    This cultivator, who was regarded as the Heaven by the people, hated men to the bone. Wang Lu started the child bestowing ritual as a man, which irritated the Heaven that it came down. However, on the other hand, what if Wang Lu was not a man?


    For example, if ster fairy Wang Lulu was here, would the Heaven still be furious?


    Just as Wang Lu remained silence, Wang Wu continued to signal him, saying some words without the sound and then using her free hand to make a gesture: Quickly cut it, before it''s toote!


    Wang Lu replied with his own middle finger gesture and also silently said, Fucking cut yourself!


    Wang Wu was also anxious that she directly blurted out, "Hey, think about me okay! Now I''m using my Non-Phase Sword Defense to hold the pressure from the Heaven! But I can''t do this indefinitely! It''s okay if you want to keep your self-respect in the face of life and death crisis, but do you actually want to entangle me into trouble just for a wee bit of an organ?"


    Wang Lu was also anxious. "You dare to nder my piercing dead brier spear as a wee bit of an organ!"


    Wang Wu sneered and no longer paid attention to him. Instead, she turned her head and shouted at the Heaven, "Hey! I at least am innocent! I am a real one hundred percent woman! Later when I let go of my Non-Phase Sword Defense, you can crush him, but please let me go okay!"


    As a result, the next moment, a thunder directly flew down from the Heaven and went straight for Wang Wu''s head. For a while, the pale golden light shook.


    Wang Wu raised her head in disbelief and looked at the sky, "Damn, why did you hit me?"


    Heaven responded with a thundering sound, "The woman who falls in love with a man also deserve to die!"


    "Hahaha!" Wang Lu immediately burst intoughter.


    Seeing the countless shes of lightning snaked through the clouds, Wang Lu immediately exined loudly afterughing, "The love between a man and a woman is not a sin, Heaven, you must have misunderstood!"


    The thunders were still rolling.


    Wang Lu continued, "The world''s men are indeed mostly scum. The love between a man and a woman often leads people into the extreme toward the degeneration. But the affairs of life are not absolute. Is there no scum among women? Are all the love between women and women pure and free from dirt? Even in Heavenly Earth, this piece of paradisend��With the blessings from Heaven, theter generations of human immortals have been carefully selected, but it still breeds all kinds of sins. So it can clearly be seen that gender discrimination, and even obsessive cleanliness is not desirable. Let alone the inspiring love between man and woman are too numerous to cite them individually. If you don''t believe it, I can tell you a story of ancient sword absurd story 1 .��"


    Before he could finish his words, an unprecedentedly violent thunder went straight at Wang Lu. Very keen to predict the blow, Wang Lu had already taken a step toward Wang Wu and stood right beside her in advance, bringing this trouble to Wang Wu.


    Wang Wu had to work hard to thwart this thunderbolt, and after that, she shouted herself hoarse to exin herself, "Heaven please hear me out! I absolutely have not fallen in love with him, what I like is woman!"


    As a result, before she could continue, because her body continued to tremble, the crystal stone that she previously had taken back tumbled out toward the ground. While that crystal stone rolled on the ground, it stimted by the raging magical power, which immediately shook it and then from within it came out a series of images and sounds.


    A pair of man and woman were having a really hot sexual intercourse. The scene was buzzing with activity.


    At that moment, Wang Lu and Wang Wu stared nkly at the crystal stone on the ground, not knowing what to say.


    The so-called gods want me to die probably referred to their current situation�� For a while, everything was silent, and the only sound was the moaning of the man and the woman in various sexual positions that came from the crystal stone.


    "Unbelievably shameless!"


    Boom!


    The next moment, the thunderbolt power suddenly doubled, and the hand of Wang Wu that supported her sword defense tingled with numbness.


    However, after the situation became a hundred times more severe, Wang Wu instead, seemed to calm down a lot. She raised her left hand and stabilized the sword defense while at the same time said to Wang Lu, "We have been acting for so long, so what is your analysis?"


    After the arrival of Heaven, most of their performances were just deliberate acting��Of course, there was also a small part where they blurted out their true feelings. All this was to create a various extreme situation to observe the reaction of the other side. Wang Wu needed to fully maintain the sword defense, so the heavy responsibility of analysis fell on Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu nodded and sneered, "The so-called Heaven, is but a low EQ, worrier, and stubborn little girl. She had nothing except for her strong power, and even then, she''s only on the level of an ordinary Earth Immortal, nothing remarkable about it."


    "�� Could you not be so condescending when talking about the level of an ordinary Earth Immortal? How high do you think you arepared to her?"


    "Humph, at least,pared to Zhong Shengming, this fellow is far below."


    Thinking about the experience when fighting with the Sword Demon with both wisdom and courage, Wang Lu felt that the so-called Heaven who only had a strong strength was just so-so.


    "I''ve probably seen some clues, a god that can call out thunder�� It''s okay, I''ll help you, we''ll do it together."


    Wang Lu said, took a step forward to stand behind Wang Wu, and then gently hugged her.


    This ambiguous action, at this time, actually felt iparably solemn and respectful. Because as soon as he pressed his body on her, their more than two golden cores echoed each other. Wang Wu felt that a trace of warm force poured into her Jade Mansion, and the sword defense line that was on the verge of crisis immediately got a strong support.


    In front of the god of thunder, the power of Wang Lu alone was insignificant, but his golden core was, in terms of rtive purity, after all, a top-rank golden core. And when it fell into the control of Wang Wu, it could have a much big effect.


    The difference between Wang Wu''s more than one hundred and tenthyer and Wang Lu''s mere around sixtieth to the seventiethyer was like the difference between night and day.


    Body fusion is power.

 Chapter 569 - The Right Choice

    <h4>Chapter 569: The Right Choice</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Thousands upon thousands of bolts of lightning. A golden light shield.


    In the sea of violent lightning, the pale golden sword defense swayed at first and then it became firmer and firmer. The lightning and thunder from the sky were still dense and heavy, but they could no longer approach the two people under the protection of the sword defense. In the face of the supreme enemy in the immortal dreand, this Non-Phase Master and disciple duo were actually able to withstand!


    The power fusion tactic was actually much stronger than expected. After Wang Lu handed over the control of his golden core to his Master, the defensive power of her Non-Phase Sword Defense actually more than doubled! It was as if in the one hundred and tenthyer plus of Non-Phase Sword Method, the improvement of strength could result in non-linear power output��


    Unfortunately, due to her spirit root limitation, she has yet to break through Jindan Stage. If she had the cultivation base of Yuanying or even Deity Stage, and then cooperated with Wang Lu using this against-the-heaven defensive method, perhaps they could even ignore the real divine tribtion��


    She was indeed worthy to inherit the inheritance of Ouyang Shang��in more than one hundred years she had painstakingly developed this against the heaven defensive method, among which, there were myriad of profoundness that caused people to sigh with emotion. As Wang Lu closely embraced his Master, he was very clear on the response toward how her Master controlled the magical power, but his biggest take on this experience was: Although he doesn''t understand it, it seems pretty awesome!


    It had been more than twenty years since he started his Non-Phase Method cultivation, and that system had been deeply imprinted in his golden core, so his attainment could be considered as profound. However,pared to how his Master used her Non-Phase Method right now, Wang Lu felt that as if he was just ayman. Let alone referencing it for future use, many of them were even difficult for him to understand! For example, although he knew that Wang Wu had two golden cores of her own, and understood that Wang Wu could control more than one golden cores because there was a special skill to coordinate the operation of more than one golden cores in Non-Phase Method�� but he didn''t expect that, even after including his golden core into her system, she still could simultaneously control three golden cores without any difficulty!


    This was the umtion gap of their one hundred years of cultivation time difference�� Wang Wu was initially already amazing in her understanding of immortal path, and after she received the inheritance of Ouyang Shang, perhaps no one in Nine Regions couldpare to her. And as the one being regarded as her cultivation root, how could Non-Phase Method be that simple?


    However, Wang Lu did not regret that he fused primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi in reaching Jindan Stage. Although Non-Phase Method was good, it was ultimately other people''s thing. Wang Wu had her own hardships to take Non-Phase Method as her core, but it was not necessary for him to imitate it. Moreover, when it came to aptitude and perception�� he was not necessarily inferior to her. After all, she was able to deduce the more than one hundred and tenthyer of Non-Phase Method because of the inheritance that he had left her.


    As time went by, the bolts of lightning from the Heaven grew stronger and stronger, but Non-Phase Sword Defense remained firm and unbroken. During the body fusion with his Master, Wang Lu''s golden core was controlled by his Master. Although there were many things he didn''t understand about the principle of the one hundred and tenthyer of Non-Phase Method, during this operation, his golden core gradually changed.


    The first was intion.


    Wang Wu relied on the cooperation of three golden cores to strengthen the sword defense, symbolizing the most stable three bodies structure, the triangle. However, in fact, there was a great difference between the three golden cores. Wang Wu''s two golden cores were at the peak level; the quality and also the quantity of magical power was far superior to that of Wang Lu''s middle-level golden core. Thus, theoretically, this triangle was not stable.


    However, as Wang Wu used Non-Phase Method to link the three golden cores, with true qi unceasingly operating, Wang Lu could clearly feel that the three golden cores were rapidly equalizing�� Wang Wu''s two golden core began to shrink and dim while his own golden core rapidly expanded and shine more brightly.


    On the path of immortal cultivation, there was no theory of empowerment. Even if they wanted to, the predecessors could not hasten their juniors'' development. However, at this time, Wang Lu actually enjoyed this development hastening process. Under the nourishment of Wang Wu''s two golden cores, he was advancing toward high-level Jindan at an astonishing speed. Moreover, the process was unexpectedly smooth and steady,pletely without the foundation instability that would easily ur in this kind of situation.


    However, the cost of this seemed to be a bit high. After this process happened for a while, Wang Wu''s Jindan Stage seemed to vaguely fall from the previously peak Jindan Stage. Wang Lu was not sure whether this decline in strength would cause permanent damage or not, in any case, for Peak Jindan Stage, a small level often meant more than ten years of hard work, let alone for Wang Wu whose spirit root qualification was below average?


    "Master, take it easy��"


    But Wang Wu said, "Only when the three golden cores are fully equal could Non-Phase Sword Defense bring out its strongest defense. Right now, the most important thing is to maintain life, so you got this cheap. Later when we get back, remember to give me the reimbursement."


    "�� At this critical moment, you are still thinking about money?"


    "If you give me quicker, I won''t have to think about it."


    "�� Fine,ter on, when the momentes, I will give you two million spirit stones as a medical nutrition fee. So, be sure to hold it."


    "Rx, I am the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, ooh what the hell!"


    Halfway through their conversation, the Heaven was already impatient with this deadlock. An unprecedented purple-blue thunderbolt struck down, making the footing of both Wang Lu and Wang Wu to be unstable, nearly making them stumble.


    "Whoa, she''s really pissed off now. That was a bit stronger than expected��" As Wang Wu spoke, a slight tinge of blood appeared on the side her lips. That thunderbolt that struck them just now was too ruthless that it unexpectedly injured her.


    However, the bigger problem was that, the attack power and endurance of Heaven were actually higher than expected. Originally, Wang Wu''s three golden cores'' bnced set up was able to withstand the attack, but now it might not necessarily be so.


    Although it was possible to further weaken herself to further improve Wang Lu so that the three golden core could be more bnced, if she kept reducing the power of her cores, the level of her golden cores would drop, and the difference between peak Jindan and high-level Jindan was not small, such that once dropped, theprehensive defense might not improve.


    Many thoughts raced through her mind, but for a while, Wang Wu still couldn''te up with a better way. This three golden cores bncing set up ignored the advancement through pills��moreover, with how poor she was, where could shee up with elixirs? As for weapons and equipments, she was even more deste. Apart from her bamboo sword, she had no other things. As for the Sword of Mount Kun in Wang Lu''s hand, although it could be borrowed�� it probably couldn''t survive the confrontation between her Non-Phase Sword Defense and the thunderbolts from Heaven. Liu Li''s Skybreaker actually could withstand this, but she couldn''t withstand its side effects.


    While hesitating, Wang Wu suddenly heard the voice of Wang Lu.


    "Don''t worry, wait a moment."


    The next moment, Wang Wu was surprised to discover that the golden core that belonged to Wang Lu in the three golden cores formation grew up at an rming rate. Moreover, it was not relying on external nurturing, but it a growth from within!


    "Wang Lu, what are you doing?" Wang Wu vaguely noticed that something was wrong, so she immediately asked him through primordial spirit.


    "I have too much Innate vitality so I burnt it a bit."


    "Bastard! Who told you to do this!" Wang Wu anxiously blurted out in anger. The burning of innate vitality in exchange for a short burst of energy like the Heaven Burning Blood Technique was apletely evil path. Doing it while one was still in early cultivation was okay. However, in Jindan Stage or higher, only by burning innate vitality, the effects are quite limited. In order to achieve the expected results, the innate vitality that needed to be burned usually had to be hundreds of years for one time, but how much lifespan do Jindan Stage cultivators have? How could he afford to burn it in this way?


    No matter how lucky Wang Lu was and how long his lifespan he was born with, after being burnt in this way for a time, he would surely die young��she had been trying so hard to support the sword defense, was it all for watching him die so young?


    "Don''t worry, innate vitality is just for the ignition trigger, I only burned one year. It''s mainly to stimte the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi.


    Wang Lu slowly and unhurriedly exined.


    His golden core was thebination of Non-Phase Method and primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, what was really strengthened was only the part which belongs to Non-Phase Method, the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi was practically tantamount to being suppressed!


    On the whole, the growth of Non-Phase part of his golden core was very advantageous. However, for Wang Lu himself, this meant there was an internal imbnce in his golden core. Of course, it was not that big of a deal in itself because Non-Phase Method was very tolerant and couldpletely amodate this imbnce.


    However, primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi could not tolerate this. This method that was passed on to him by the ancient sword demon paid particr attention to ''advancing courageously'', and ''overwhelming everything''. Previously, it had already taken a lot of effort from Wang Lu to fuse it into his golden core so that it could coexist with his Non-Phase Method. Now that the Non-Phase Method was advancing greatly, primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi was very eager to try.


    And now, Wang Lu was ready to stimte his primal chaos vital force part of the golden core. If it was properly executed, he could take this opportunity to push his Jindan to high level and even peak level in one stroke. Although the risk of this was not small��if he failed, his Jindan was likely to break, and in this case, there would be many problems, like the instability of his iron foundation, method downgrade, and other problems��


    However, he could not afford to worry too much.


    This golden core intion process only took a few breaths of time. Catalyzed by the burning of innate vitality, the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi part of the golden core fiercely erupted and crazily inted that it overwhelmed the other part of golden core. In an instant, it was as if there was a living thing in his golden core.


    Many cultivators had said that, immortal level method itself was like a living creature. Wang Lu didn''t realize it when his cultivation base was still shallow, but now he gradually realized it.


    And with the rapid growth of his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi part, Wang Lu''s golden core rank also rose, jumping a bit from high-level golden core, and now was about to touch the edge of peak golden core!


    Climbing up from the initial middle-level Jindan to this point, it had taken Wang Lu only about two hours. In the future, it would be very difficult for him to encounter such a chance. However, Wang Lu did not even have the time toment the changes, but instead, he immediately asked, "Hehe, what do you think, Little Wu, is it enough?"


    "�� Hmm, that''s enough." Wang Wu softly gave her answer, but she seemed to be distracted.


    "Hey, this is not a good time to be distracted, okay?"


    Wang Wu, of course, knew that it was not a good time to be distracted at this time. At present, her three golden cores weren''t maintained at the same peak level, so the defensive power of her Non-Phase Sword Defense could be improved to an unprecedented level. And after that particrly fierce thunderbolt strike, she vaguely felt that Heaven was already in the ''spent force'' situation. This was undoubtedly a good time to change from defensive to offensive, and to break the stalemate situation to decide the oue. However�� just now, the words from Wang Lu that kid had struck something deep within her that she could not help but care.


    ''What do you think, Little Wu��''


    Little Wu? Who allowed him to call her like that?


    Of course, Wang Wu didn''t care about maintaining the Master''s dignity and the likes. Usually, when she quarreled with Wang Lu in Non-Phase Peak, it was not a few times Wang Lu had spurted out words like cheap and slut at her, and Wang Wu didn''t mind it. But�� the way he said those words just now, seemed like a deja vu to her.


    It was not clear why there was such a feeling�� As early as more than one hundred years ago, she had given up all her fantasies and never allowed herself to wander weakly into unrealistic things. When Wang Lu had just entered the sect, some people did mention that some of his characteristics were simr to that person, but at the time, she immediately dismissed it.


    That person had already long passed away. When he sacrificed himself, it was not for the future generations to be so weak that they only rely on the hope of the resurrection of the dead. Those who live were burdened with heavy responsibilities, which could not be casually thrown aside.


    But now, feeling the strong arms and solid chest of the man behind her, she really could not resist the palpitation hidden deep within her heart.


    "Hey, I''d like to ask you something�� do you still remember that you once made a promise to me?"


    Wang Lu frowned, is this woman mad? What''s the use in asking this silly question instead of rushing to reinforce the Non-Phase Sword Defense against the increasingly powerful thunderbolt bombardment?


    Promise? Of course, there''s is a promise. Not long ago just before this child bestowing ritual, I promised to use big-tool-good-skill dominance to do you till you fall in love with me��


    However, just when Wang Lu was about to speak, he suddenly realized that the woman in his arms had be unprecedentedly soft and affectionate.


    Although he had already long recognized that, as a woman, his Master was actually quite beautiful��unlike that otaku girl who devoted almost all her time to immortal cultivation more than one hundred years ago�� Today''s Wang Wu, as long as she didn''t open her mouth, was a beautiful and graceful woman. However, she was, after all, a sword cultivator, thus, when fighting, her body was stronger than steel, and there was no such thing as this weak feeling.


    Suddenly, Wang Lu seemed to have a realization, and he could no longer hold back the palpitation in his heart, which drove him to speak softly.


    "I promise a person that I will definitelye back."


    "It''s really you?"


    Wang Wu suddenly turned around. Her eyes were filled with incredulity and indescribable bliss.


    However, at that moment, Wang Lu was horrified. Because at the same time, the faint golden light shield on top of their head swayed and then copsed! As Wang Wu''s mind went into shock, the sword defense was out of control!


    And Heaven would not let this opportunity go. A ck lightning bolt went straight from the sky toward them.


    Suddenly, Wang Lu felt that all of his fine hairs uncontrobly stood on end. However, Wang Wu, who also felt the pressure of this destructive force, angrily roared instead, "Don''t get in the way!"


    A golden sword light bloomed out of her fingertips, and the three-golden-cores-powered Non-Phase Sword Defense began to unfold. But in the end, it was still a step toote.


    After a loud booming sound, the thunderbolt dissipated, and there was a raging wildfire everywhere around them. However, the dark clouds that brewed out those thunderbolts gradually faded away. Obviously, this meant that Heaven had used up her power and thus it was difficult to sustain those clouds anymore.


    However, at the same time, Wang Wu actually weakly slumped down, and moreover, blood flowed out of her seven orifices. And inside her Jade Mansion, two golden cores broke on the spot.


    A cultivator well-known for her perfect defense, who had never been careless before, eventually suffered a major blow. The power of the thunderbolt just now wasparable to a full power attack of a Supreme level cultivator, and Wang Wu, even if she was in a good condition, needed to be prepared in advance to be able to deal with it, let alone hastily prop up her sword defense?


    When her Non-Phase Sword Defense shattered, she deliberately used her two golden cores to cover Wang Lu, so that thetter was not hurt at all. For the reaction at that critical instant, she had done it perfectly.


    It was just that, she herself could not go on.


    "Wang Wu, you��" Wang Lu took a deep breath and hugged the person in his arms. His golden core, which had just returned to his control, was running wild as he squeezed out every bit of its potential and poured it into her body as life force, trying to repair her injury and mend her golden cores.


    Of course, after the golden core was broken, so hoping to mend it again was just a fantasy. In particr, being shattered by the violent destructive force like this was almost equal to the death of a cultivator. However, how could Wang Lu let her die? Even if he exhausted all possibilities, even if he knew perfectly well that everything might be in vain, he had no hesitation.


    As the breathing of the woman in his arms grew weaker and weaker, Wang Lu unconsciously tightened his arms. "Don''t sleep, you promise me to hold on! Even I could fulfill my promise, how could you, as the Master, not able to do it?"


    At the same, he burned his innate vitality again. Although any theory he learned in Teng Cloud Hall told him that burning innate vitality at this time was meaningless, Wang Lu was willing to gamble on that one in a million chance of a miracle. If enough vitality was burned, perhaps it might cause qualitative change?


    At this moment, the woman in his arms opened her eyes gently, stretched out her shivering hand, and thenid her cold fingertips on Wang Lu''s arm. "Stop�� hear me out first."


    As soon as her voice fell, Wang Lu felt that his golden core was out of his control, and even the burning of his innate vitality was forcibly stopped and extinguished.


    Looking into the woman''s eyes, Wang Lu felt that he was washed with ethereal feeling��all his impulsive thoughts were expelled, and his thinking became clear and his mind calmed down.


    "I had actually fantasized that when hees back to me, he woulde in colorful clouds, and then tells me that I did good�� But people can''t live in fantasy. I knew that he was dead, and human could not rise from the dead. Life is so precious, otherwise, who else would cherish it? But, I never imagined that you�� actually did it."


    Wang Wu tried tough a bit, but it was as if it affected her injury, which caused her to frown and unable to continue her next words.


    Wang Lu immediately injected his magical power into her, and to his surprise, her faint breathing seemed to really recover a bit under the magical power infusion!


    This was probably the magical effect of the refined body of the number one Jindan in Nine Regions. If it were other people, let alone Jindan, even a Daoist Master of Deity Stage might have been turned to ashes!


    While feeling both surprise and amazement, he continued magical power infusion without reservation. Although it only had little effect, after all, it did have an effect!


    The woman struggled anxiously in his arms, and her mouth began to open, seemingly wanting to say something. However, Wang Lu immediately covered it.


    "Don''t talk�� I didn''t burn my innate vitality, merely infusing some magical power. At most, my golden core would drop one or two level, but this is the thing thates along with the rare encounter, so no need to worry!"


    Wang Wu struggled for a while, but under Wang Lu''s stubborn insistence, she really had nothing to say.


    Right at that moment, suddenly, there was a buzzing sound from the sky above their head. Wang Lu was shocked: Is the battle not over yet?


    Whatever! If you want toe thene, bring it on! In any case, the other party was already in a spent force situation, so it didn''t matter if he was attacked��his body defense alone should be able to withstand for several rounds!


    However, the next moment, he saw something unexpected. A young human figure descended from the sky under the illumination of a light beam. Slowly and unhurriedly, itnded down next to him. When that tiny bodynded on the charred soil, it immediately gave off a cry of excitement.


    "A baby!"


    Wang Lu was shocked. Why did a baby appear at this time? Could it be��


    The child bestowed by the Heaven?


    What the hell? Just now, we''ve just been in a ''you die I live'' kind of situation, but now she inexplicably bestowed out a child? Is Heaven blind?


    However, soon, Wang Lu found out that the baby''s back was red and the crying quickly weakened. After gawking for a while, he immediately realized that the baby was poisoned by the fire poison.


    Just now, after the ck thunderbolt struck down from the sky and smashed by Non-Phase Sword Defense, the scattered energy spread around and turned thend under their feet into the scorched ground. For a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, the fire poison contained within the scorched ground was irrelevant, but for a newborn life, it was a deadly poison.


    Of course, it was not difficult to save the baby. Wang Lu only needed to lift out his hand and he would be able to get rid of the fire poison. However, the problem was that, he now had more important person to save, and in this process, he could not afford to be distracted.


    On the one hand, an inexplicably Heaven blessed child, on the other hand, a woman who had been with him for decades, which involved two generations of love. Even using his knee to think, he had already known which one was more important to him.


    Therefore, Wang Lu cast his nce at the child, and then took back his gaze,pletely ignoring it. He now devoted all his attention to the person in his arms.


    His action was very decisive, but at that moment, there was a faint sighing from the sky.


    "Protect the adult or protect the young�� Unexpectedly, there''s still a man in this world who chose to protect the adult person. Perhaps men in this world are not without a redeeming quality."


    With that, the clouds in the skypletely dissipated, and the sun shone through. Thend was full of vitality, and the flowers and nts grew thickly on the scorched ground. In mere moments, there was a sea of life!

 Chapter 570 - The Hundred Years’ Love

    <h4>Chapter 570: The Hundred Years�� Love</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When the sun shone, the pressure from the sky gradually dissipated, and the imposing Heaven''s arrival came to an abrupt end.


    This sudden change was really unpredictable, and Wang Lu had to use great perseverance to suppress his curiosity. Neither to look at the flowers and trees around him, nor pay attention to the newborn baby who escaped from the death, let alone pondering what the hell was that idiotic question about saving the adult or the baby. He just concentrated all his energy on his master and did whatever it take to keep her alive.


    Heaven was obviously brain-damaged. Nevertheless, a brain-damaged person still had its benefit. This round of disregarding-reason-just-to-keep-her-alive had been very beneficial to the seriously injured Wang Wu. Rosy color had returned on her cheeks, which meant that she should be already out of danger.


    However, Wang Lu didn''t dare to be negligent because what if this was just the case of consciousness-returning-just-before-dying? What if it was just premenstrual syndrome? Therefore, he still continued his magical power infusion. However, a short periodter, he felt a sudden surge of resistance from his Master''s body. Although not strong, with a skillful technique, a wall was formed thatpletely blocked Wang Lu''s magical power infusion.


    "What the?"


    Such a change was far more rming than that protect the adult protect or the young thing. What did the resistance from his Master''s body mean? Had she already�� given up?


    "Hey, don''t give up the treatment. You''d promised me that you would continue living no matter what."


    Wang Wu coughed, choking out the clotted blood, which looked miserable. She did not reply, but looked at Wang Lu with aplicated look. However, the magical power rejection had be stronger instead. At the same time, Wang Lu clearly sensed that her two broken golden cores were rapidly losing energy. In just several breaths, the golden core aura disappeared, and the fragments of golden cores vanished into thin air.


    In an instant, Wang Wu degenerated from a seriously injured Jindan Stage cultivator into an ordinary person without any cultivation base!


    "You!" He never thought that Wang Wu would actually make such a resolute move. Wang Lu anxiouslyunched a tirade, "Do you really want to die? Damn, I am working so hard to sustain your life, yet you actually made a decision like this? Fine, it is fine that you want to die, but let me have a free f*ck for fun before you die." What Wang Lu was trying to do was like rescuing a living horse as a dead horse. While scolding her, he simply reached out to untie Wang Wu''s clothes. In any case, he didn''t know what to do, so he was simply trying to make a move to induce a miracle.


    However, just as he put his hands on her clothes, they were suddenly grasped by Wang Wu.


    "You have a weak sense of survival, yet still took a great effort to keep the chastity��" Wang Lu gnashed his teeth. "Have you lost your IQ after being seriously injured? Doing everything wrong!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard Wang Wu angrily say, "You wretch, you''ve done everything wrong!"


    "You�� hey, why is your voice full of vitality? Wait a minute, what the hell are the things inside your body?"


    At this time, Wang Lu was hugging Wang Wu tightly, so he was very sensitive to the change inside her body. With internal view, he could even directly see the situation inside her Jade Mansion.


    He saw that among the ruins, dozens of golden dragons came out from the void. And after raging fiercely in the air, they condensed into masses of golden thing. And then those two golden things werepressed and turned into two golden cores!


    After thepletion of the golden cores, the degeneration was swept away from the Jade Mansion, and various quaint decorations appeared one by one, embellishing it with immortal aura, bing even more beautiful than the original Jade Mansion.


    "�� What is this thing?"


    At this time, no matter how hot-headed Wang Lu was, he could see that Wang Wu was never in danger at all. It could even be said that she was already in such a good condition that she basically didn''t need him to do anything. It was just that�� how could these two golden cores suddenly appear here?


    "Backup cores." Wang Wu lightly exined, " Women, always need to have several backup cores 1 ."


    "��" Wang Lu firmly believed that this was the first time he had heard that there was such a thing as backup cores in this world. If it were any other people, most of them would think that it was bullsheet.


    However, then again, before he met with Wang Wu, did he ever hear a Jindan cultivator capable of withstanding heavenly lightning?


    "In short, did you n it from the beginning?"


    "Yes. I have long felt that the original two golden cores were difficult to use, and after the sess of your golden core equalization, their levels have dropped a lot. So, rather than wasting time to repair them, it''s better to just rece them with new ones. The only problem is that the recement process is a bit troublesome, especially after you pour in external true qi, it became a troublesome trouble! Before the new golden cores can settle in, the Jade Mansion must be swept clean first. But your true qi was endless, so the Jade Mansion wasn''t cleared at all. What''s more, you''re still trying to stick together the two shattered cores that have already been abandoned�� So, you want me to be a waste with two waste golden cores?" Wang Wu said, and then quite unhappily turned her head to look at Wang Lu. "I was almost killed by you!"


    "��" Wang Lu had no words to say. After being rendered silent for a moment, he quietly drew back the arm around Wang Wu''s back.


    Since he started his debut, he had not done such a stupid thing. Although Wang Wu''s core swap tactic was fantastic, and broke the myriad theories in the immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions, it was impossible for him to predict that she had such a skill. At that time, he did the most rational choice��well, since it was a decision made while his mind was hot, it was actually not a rational choice.


    However, if he was a bit calmer, he could actually more or less infer from Wang Wu''s reaction. But how could anyone calm down in that kind of situation? Were it not that he had never put aside the cultivation base of his Non-Phase Immortal Heart, at that time, he would have already gone berserk.


    However, regardless of how many reasons he coulde up with, his rescuing actions had be a big joke. Thus, Wang Lu had no words to say�� except to cover his face and run away.


    However, just as he turned around, he immediately felt a warmth on his back. A person had hugged him from behind.


    In consternation, Wang Wu''s voice came into his ears.


    "Although there have been too many changes, you''re still as stupid as before�� Previously, when you were on the mountain, you always made this kind of mistake. However, I know that you were confused because of concern."


    Being embraced by her, Wang Lu''s body stiffened a bit. He wanted to say something but felt that he didn''t know where to start.


    His rtionship with the woman behind him was so subtle that he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    In regard to Wang Wu, it was probably the same. Tightly held by her, Wang Lu could even hear her heartbeat.


    Silent descended on all around them. However, in this silence, the atmosphere became more and more awkward. Wang Lu stood quietly, but his heart became more and more disorderly.


    Just then, suddenly, there was a cry from the thick grass.


    This cry broke the silence, but also broke their reveries. Wang Wu took advantage of that situation to withdraw her arms, took a few steps toward the source of the sound, looked down, and then let out a tsk sound.


    It was that baby.


    When Wang Lu looked at the baby, he felt a pain in the ass. The child bestowing ritual was originally meant to use themunication channel to probe out Heaven. From the very beginning, they did not take this child bestowing ritual seriously.


    The conditions required for the baby to be bestowed were that the couple must really love each other, and must also have intimate behavior. However, how could they satisfy these two conditions? At least, Wang Lu estimated that it was possible to open amunication channel with Heaven. However, to let Heaven recognize the rtionship between the two and give them a child was really a joke.


    As a result, the child bestowing ritual had been twisted, and the original purpose of the ritual could be said as exceeding much more than expected. They were able to mostly feel out Heaven, but the thing that they first thought of as a joke, had finally be real.


    "What should we do?" After a long time, Wang Lu decided to kick the ball at Wang Wu.


    Wang Wu was originally shocked by this baby''s affair, but gradually, she recovered her usual agile posture. She walked around the baby, thought about it, and then suddenly walked forward boldly to pick up the baby.


    Looking at this from the side, Wang Lu was startled. This baby was actually a big trouble for them, but unexpectedly, Wang Wu actually took the initiative to pick it up? Could it be that after the two generations'' love affair, her maternal instinct suddenly erupted?


    This was totally unreasonable. Regardless of his past and present life, his impression of Wang Wu was that, she was totally immune to motherhood. She could be a genius enlightened person, a persistent cultivator, or a maverick who did not give a damn toward the worldly customs, but she could never be a good wife and loving mother!


    Just as Wang Lu was deeply impressed with this development, Wang Wu''s finger had just touched the baby, and after a hup sound, the baby disappeared!


    Both of them were stunned. However, Wang Lu quickly understood the situation and said, "There''s no way the immortal dreand could create life out of thin air! No way to create a true living person!"


    The so-called creating life out of thin air, in other words, was an artificial life. Instead of going through the natural way of unity of Yin and Yang, it was a synthetic life by means of alchemy and refining. And this life out of thin air was a miracle puzzle that has been guing the immortal cultivation world for many years, and had been proven to be impossible to achieve.


    As for all the creatures in the group of immortal tombs, they were essentially just parts of the immortal dream, and it was not too much to state that they were just fakes. In this immortal dreand, the child bestowing ritual was basically the merging of the characteristics of two imaginary lives, to create a new imaginary life. However, Wang Wu and Wang Lu were real living beings. They did not possess the characteristics of imaginary lives. Extracting the characteristics of both of them to create life would only result in a virtual image, which would disappear once in contact with a living being.


    As for the other creatures, they could only live in the immortal dreand, and could not be brought out. Otherwise, since everytime a cultivator entered an immortal dreand, it would create a new world for it��if counted for all the cultivators that entered the group of immortal tombs��there would be an untold number of Supreme level or above cultivators. Furthermore, if they could walk out of the immortal dreand at will, wouldn''t there be a big mess in Nine Regions?


    Regardless, the baby disappeared just like that. And Wang Lu was somewhat relieved. When he turned his gaze, however, he discovered that Wang Wu had an ''at a loss'' look on her face, as if she felt an extreme lost for the disappearance of the baby?


    "Hey�� you were not expecting anything, weren''t you?"


    When Wang Lu spoke this, his heartbeat somewhat sped up. However, after a long silence, Wang Wu just sighed and then exined with a smile, "It''s nothing, it was just that, I had nned to use the ''mother is dear to the child'' tactic to divide your inheritance. But now, it seemed that the dream was just for naught."


    "��" Upon hearing this, Wang Lu felt that the Master that he was familiar with had returned�� But this rapid change in attitude had somewhat caught him off guard.


    However, when he thought about it, Wang Lu immediately felt that something was not right.


    "Wait a minute, just now, you said that you want to use the ''mother is dear to the child'' tactic to divide my�� inheritance?"


    "Hehe, it''s just a slip of the tongue."


    "That should be the careless expression of your true words, huh? Tsk, as you mentioned it, it reminds me. As you could have already been considered as a sessful cultivator with great fame, it should be the time for you to return the inheritance that I gave you!"


    "In your dreams!" Wang Wu covered her chest with her hands. "This is already mine!"


    "You really have the face to say that?"


    "I��" Wang Wu rolled her eyes and suddenly said with a smile, "Fine, after taking advantage of you for so many years for free, if I don''t repay anything at all, it would be too unreasonable. Well, I''ll just pay you some interests��"


    The next moment, Wang Lu suddenly felt fragrant wind blowing at his face, and the woman''s figure was already right in front of him. Her beautiful eyes were flowing, and her beauty was charming.


    A gentle touch was on his lips, like morning dew, clear and sweet, prating deeply into the heart��


    Beside his ears, Wang Wu''s voice was vague and traceless, but it was like a morning bell and evening drum, surging one''s heart.


    "Sorry, although it wasn''t the first kiss, it still feels a bit awkward in technique, so if you don''t like it, then just forget about it."


    ��

 Chapter 571 - About the Future

    <h4>Chapter 571: About the Future</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The fresh scent that gradually swayed between the lips was memorable.


    Wang Lu gently touched his lips and then subconsciously smiled.


    These almost the same words and kiss caused the memories of the two generations to intertwine. The figure of the beautiful woman in front of him had also be blurred.


    In a trance, he seemed to see ()that Junior Sister who was crying in his arms, fearing for the future. In his heart, there was an endless desire to protect her at all cost.


    However, when he came to his senses, the woman in white had already stood on top of the hill with a newly picked bamboo branch at her waist. Facing the sun, the light cast on her stretched her infinitely beautiful body.


    The setting sun created a long shadow behind her, which was long and narrow. And her shadow, which was connected with that of the hill under her feet, was extended to the front of his feet. Looking up, Wang Wu seemed to be high in the clouds, in the midst of fiery sunset.


    After more than hundred years, the delicate and timid Young Junior Sister had grown into the Fifth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect, the number one Jindan in Nine Regions. Even his own cultivation was handed down from her.


    This could be expressed so urately by a sentence "the world still stays the same but the people haspletely changed.


    "I�� am already not the previous me."


    On top of the hill, Wang Wu''s voice was clearly transmitted to his ears.


    "Remember that time, in the Savage Land, you asked me to live happily regardless of what, no matter if it was one hundred years, two hundred years. Then, you promised that you wille back. Later on, you really did it, but 150 years has already been passed, and how many 150-years could one have? Of course, I don''t me you foring toote, I just want to say, everything is already not the same."


    Wang Lu, of course, knew that everything was already not the same. But he also knew that what Wang Wu wanted to say was not really that.


    "At that time, I once asked you why you chose me and you said a lot of things. Those good words need not be mentioned now. But, I remember very clearly that you said my biggest problem isck of responsibility, because I was not interested in everything around me, not in the least bit concerned. However, I had to do my best to keep up with the progress of my Senior Brothers and Sisters with my meager spirit root, so where could I have the time to think about other things? Afterward, you handed me your inheritance, and it made me feel as if I was imbued with wisdom, and my perception greatly increased. My spirit root was also elevated by a level. All of these developments could truly open my eyes, just as I am now."


    Wang Wu said as she lightly tapped the ground with her foot and flew straight toward the sky like an arrow, leaving behind the hill under her. Nobody knows how long it took, and Wang Lu''s Jindan Stage vision could no longer see her.


    In Nine Regions, there was a bone-wrenching strong wind on the high altitude. The higher the altitude, the stronger the wind was, just like an indestructible barrier. It was said that at the highest altitude, the strong wind could not even be resisted by a true immortal. Of course, Wang Wu was far below a true immortal, but the scenery that she could appreciate was certainly far better than that of most people.


    "Senior Brother, guess what I am currently seeing now?"


    Wang Lu remained silent for a while and did not answer her.


    His vision at this time certainly could not bepared to that of the number one Jindan in Nine Regions. However, as the main witness to the crisis that nearly brought Spirit Sword Sect down one hundred and fifty years ago, no one knew about the crisis of Fallen Immortal better than him. And the clearer his mind was about this thing, the heavier his heart became.


    "One hundred and fifty years ago, it was you, Senior Brother, who supported the situation. Although you were just an insignificant Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, by the strength of your leadership, you temporarily resolved the big crisis that could spread to the whole territory of Nine Regions. I''ve seen many Nine Regions'' heroes in the past one hundred and fifty years, but no one can match you. But what I have received is your inheritance, and also your responsibility. I don''t know what I can achieve in the big turbulence in the future with my ability, but Senior Brother, please believe me, I, your Junior Sister, have not beenzy in the past one hundred and fifty years��"


    Wang Lu thought about her daily routine in Non-Phase Peak, and found it hard to ept the conclusion that she had never beenzy. However, considering the fact that she was, after all, a woman, if he turned a deaf ear to her words�� he could barely think her words counted.


    Moreover, from another point of view, she really did well. Among the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall, although her stage was the lowest, her actualbat ability was firmly at the forefront. And in Nine Regions, she could be considered as an expert. What does this mean? Those who were at the same level as her like the Supremes the level of peak Deity and Unity Stage, or those who could reach Deity and Unity Stage, were basically the present age geniuses with exceptional aptitude and perception. And those guys'' cultivation time was almost no less than five hundred years.


    But how long had Wang Wu been cultivating? Not even half of that of their time!


    Of course, Feng Yin and the others were also not simple. They inherited the inheritance of the golden generation, and in less than two hundred years of cultivation time, they would be the top experts in Nine Regions, which could be rated as an unbelievably amazing achievement no matter ifpared with those cultivators in the past or now. At that time, in the time of cmity, Spirit Sword Sect was able to stay among the Five Uniques by relying on their exceptionally amazing meritorious deed in wiping out the Fallen Immortal, and now, Spirit Sword Sect retained their very high prestige even just by the name of Heavenly Sword Hall.


    Everyone did not waste time. Just as he thought of this, he then thought of his peak Jindan Stage cultivation level with an unstable base, and Wang Lu could only smile bitterly.


    "More than a hundred years, it has indeed been too long."


    "Therefore, Senior Brother, what are you nning to do?" Wang Wu said, and then in a sh, she had already returned back to Wang Lu. Her curious eyes looked at him, looking forward to his answer.


    Wang Lu was silent for a while and then sighed. "From now on, don''t call me Senior Brother. My time as your Senior Brother has already long ended one hundred and fifty years ago. And more than twenty years ago, I did give you the Disciple-Master salute."


    "Okay." Wang Wu was not surprised by this answer.


    In her impression, although the Big Brother had a mouth that was a bit vicious, and there were asionally breaks in character�� after the reincarnation, there had been a considerable change to that of what he was in the past. However, one thing remained unchanged: Know when to advance and retreat.


    Of course, it was a bit awkward to call it as knowing when to advance and when to retreat. However, Senior Brother was indeed very genuine when dealing with his own people.


    Yes, he was the Big Brother of that year''s golden generation, the savior for all the survivors, and the top rank person with exceptional achievement. However, more than a hundred years have passed.


    If she gave out the reincarnation identity of the Big Brother, how should Feng Yin and the others respond to this? When the timees, it was basically an unsolvable difficult problem!


    Hand over the position of Sect Leader?


    Not to mention the fact that the progress made by Spirit Sword Sect from the time of near extinction crisis to the present contained a lot of hardworking effort of the ten people in Heavenly Sword Hall, let alone the pressure for the sect because of the sensation created by the fact that a leader of one of the Five Uniques was handed over to a Jindan Stage cultivator�� And from Wang Lu''s own point of view, he did not feel that it would be a good thing to take over the authority of the Sect Leader. Currently, he was still in the fastest period of cultivation, so it was best for him to just focus on experience and cultivation.


    Then, if not mentioning the Sect Leader position, should Wang Lu be directly be promoted as an Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall, so that he could enjoy his high status? That was still not feasible. When the time where the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders convene to a meeting came, with his past prestige, who would dare to object Wang Lu''s words? That level of authority was no less than that of the Sect Leader.


    And if they didn''t do anything about it, just let Wang Lu keep his lead disciple position�� when the sect meeting came, and Wang Lu have to perform the respect to the Elders ritual, except for Wang Wu who was different from ordinary people, who would dare to ept it? Who would dare to treat him as a disciple?


    The prestige of the previous generation''s Big Brother was actually a very cumbersome thing, such that he might not as well have it. Therefore, Wang Lu simply didn''t want to disclose it.


    Wang Wu said, "But, this wouldn''t be hidden for long. Sooner orter, everyone would find out. After you came back from the demon world, your temperament�� is bing more and more like that of you in the past."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I don''t say it, they can''t confirm it, and they won''t take the initiative to confirm it. Moreover�� the root of the problem is that my strength is still not enough, still not worthy of the illustrious name of Big Brother. And the gap between me and you all is actually more than one hundred years, but with my lifetime umtion, once erupted, it would just be a matter of minutes to catch up with you all."


    As soon as he spoke those words, Wang Lu unconsciously shrugged his shoulders. Because saying this kind of words in front of Wang Wu would almost certainly invite a ridicule retort from her: With Void Spirit root yet after cultivating for twenty years only resulted in reaching Jindan Stage, yet still have the face to say ''erupted''? In the past few years, there were many times this topic came up in their quarrel in Non-Phase Peak, with the same kind of ridicule retort from her.


    However, this time, Wang Wu actually nodded gently. "Okay, I look forward to it."


    Wang Wu''s back was facing him, so he couldn''t see her face clearly. However, Wang Lu always felt that her so-called ''look forward'' was not just about his vigorous advancement in cultivation base, but about being able to be the omnipotent Big Brother once again. But then�� when he thought of this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but feel awkward.


    After that, there were no wordsing out from the two of them.


    There were too many problems that the two of them needed to think about. For example, for Wang Lu, he felt that Ouyang Shang''s two crossings in the infinite void were not just for survival. After returning to Nine Regions in his second crossing, it was no coincidence that he had the Void Spirit Root qualification. Unfortunately, he did not fully inherit the memory of Ouyang Shang��it seemed like it was an inevitable loss in the void crossing��therefore, many things could only be understood by guessing. At present, ording to Wang Lu''s view, it was likely rted to the providence thing.


    He remembered that Mr. Feng Yue seemed to have said that the providence of Nine Regions was just a joke to him. At that time, the golden generation simrly had each of their own providence, and it was reasonable to say that each of them was a very talented person who had the luck of a main character, like finding a rare book after jumping over a cliff kind of luck. Yet, in the midst of that crisis, nearly all of them were killed and wounded. On the contrary, Wang Wu, who had no such providence, actually survived.


    The reason for this was obviously not quite simple. But unfortunately, currently, it was still elusive. But no matter what, with his current Jindan Stage cultivation base, it was useless for him to ponder it. If he really wanted to fight against the Fallen Immortal, he needed to continue to follow this current immortal cultivation path, no time for him to talk until he at least reached Deity Stage.


    After nobody knows how long, Wang Lu finally broke the silence.


    "Enough reminiscing about the past, let''s first finish this immortal dreand."

 Chapter 572 - Sorry For Being Late Again

    <h4>Chapter 572: Sorry For Being Late Again</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    If it weren''t for the quality of a professional adventure which allowed Wang Lu to promptly calm down, he would''ve almost forgotten what the current main plot mission was.


    From the point of view of the past live''s lover, taking her as the Master in this life was only a branch line, although the weight of this branch line was too heavypared to ten main lines.


    However, in the current immortal dreand, there must always be an end. Moreover, the next thing to do was actually very simple.


    Ask Heaven.


    Asking Heaven was the route that Wang Wu advocated and insisted on sticking to the end. Previously, Wang Lu had asked her a few times but still failed to change her decision. Therefore, he no longer persuaded her and, for the time being, considered that she had the necessary ability to do it. Although Wang Lu was not sure what she was sure of, she would never harm herself�� right?


    Of course, this issue would be even less of a problem now. Through that save the adult or save the young test, Wang Lu had sessfully won the goodwill of Heaven. Thus, their next meeting would likely usher in an excellent start.


    ording to the records of Temple of Heaven, for thousands of years, Heaven had never shown its personification side, but just previously, it had broken the rule for Wang Lu. So, what did this mean? This meant that it was possible that in the mind of Heaven, Wang Lu''s position was higher than that of Temple of Heaven��this was not inconceivable. For the brain-damaged Heaven, such logic was normal.


    After the goal was determined, the two of them no longer wasted time. They directly returned to their home base to recuperate, ready to find an opportunity to capture a Shentian level nun.


    After returning to the home base, the two of them attracted a lot of attention from their teammates.


    Of course, the focus of their attention was not on the rtionship between the two. Both Master and disciple of Non-Phase were very good actors. A moment ago, they were still being tender and sweet to each other, but in front of the people in their home base, they had already adjusted their treatment of each other to that of the old mutual disdain and contempt. With this attitude in ce, peoplepletely could not see that the rtionship between the two had undergone some qualitative changes.


    The reason for their interest was that, obviously, they were still in the post-fight atmosphere, and Wang Lu had advanced from middle-level Jindan all the way to peak Jindan. In just a short period of time, he had advanced by leaps and bounds, such that Zhu Shiyao, who had always been indifferent to the interpersonal rtionship, could not help bute over.


    "How�� did you do that?"


    As she said that, this Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect had unconsciously put her hand on the sword on her waist, as if at any moment she was ready to make her move. However, Wang Lu did not care much about this. After several contacts with her, he knew that this person''s characteristic was like this. Except for cultivation, she did not pay any attention to other things. Her degree of dedication was even beyond the reach of Liu Li��at least little Liu Li had a soft spot for food, and moreover, under the guidance of her Master, she was very polite in her interactions with others. However, Zhu Shiyao was something else entirely. Although Feng Yin had taught her the principle on how to conduct herself in the society, she was even toozy to remember it, thinking that it was just a waste of time. And after the formation of her golden core, she became even worse.


    It was said that one of her most exaggerated antics was that, when she was submerging herself in cultivation on the mountain, she identally heard that the Second Elder Liu Xian had cultivated a new flying sword method, so she directly flew to Misty Peak, directly pushed open the door of Liu Xian''s room, and then, in the face of the inexplicably startled Liu Xian, directly thrust her sword at him.


    Of course, the result was she waspletely subdued by Liu Xian in one move. When Liu Xian, who at the time did not know whether tough or cry, asked her what was all that about, she stammeringly said, "I want to experience the flying sword art."


    Later on, Daoist Master Feng Yin, of course, had toe over to apologize, and then went back to teach her well. Later on, ording to people, Zhu Shiyao''s condition had greatly improved. However, with her current gesture, it seemed that it was just a temporary solution. Because Wang Lu felt that Zhu Shiyao might make her move at any time, to personally experience the power of his newly attained peak Jindan Stage.


    "s, this sudden skyrocketing of cultivation base is a long story. If you want to try it out, let''s wait until we get back to the mountain, and I''ll happily apany you to y."


    "Okay, it''s a deal!" Zhu Shiyao''s pair of eyes seemed to emit light, and even her voice was filled with interest.


    Wang Lu shook his head while saying ''interesting'' inwardly. This Zhu Shiyao was really a rare breed. In the past, the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect had more than one hundred people, and it could be described as a rare meeting of talents. Yet, none of them were as unconventional as her. Moreover, in terms of talent and perception, Zhu Shiyao''s potential in cultivation was actually higher than that of the original Ouyang Shang, and in the present age Nine Regions, it could even be said that she was almost the number one person��he just didn''t know from which corner of Nine Regions Feng Yin dug her out. Previously, for a long time, Wang Lu faced a lot of pressure whenever he had to face Zhu Shiyao. From among his peers, only when facing Zhu Shiyao he never had the absolute confidence to win. And even after he had made great strides in strength after he had gone through several adventures, whenever he turned around, Zhu Shiyao would always not be far behind him, and even close at hand. Considering the unfathomable Ster Divine Eyes, unless there was an absolute crushing-power strength, who would dare to say that he could win against her?


    However, that was all things of the past. After his time travel dream experience, after getting the memory of his previous life, Wang Lu''s vision had be entirely different, and could look at his young generation peers from amanding position. Let alone no matter how strong Zhu Shiyao was, at this time, she was still at low-level Jindan, definitely not an opponent for a peak Jindan Stage level. Therefore, when he said he would happily apany her to y, it was in the firm belief that it would be Zhu Shiyao who would end up in pain, and Wang Lu quickly acquiesced her intention.


    However, there were too many secrets involved in the story of leaping toward peak Jindan that Wang Lu really didn''t want to say much. And after realizing this, other people also no longer asked him about it. It was just that, Lady Boss Feng Ling had clearly noticed something. Her suspicious eyes gazed back and forth between the two Master and disciple of Non-Phase.


    Just as Feng Ling was about to open her mouth, Wang Wu promptly interrupted her by pping and began to shoo people out. "Okay, I have to prepare to make my move to capture a person for the Ask the Heaven ritual. Because this is such a high-level matter, several other things can be postponed to other dates."


    As a result, Feng Ling naturally jumped three feet high. "What the, summon and dismiss us at will? You treat us as dogs?"


    Without finishing her words, she turned around and saw the stunned awkward look on Bai Shixuan''s face who seemed to not know whether she should open her mouth or not.


    Feng Ling''s anger melted away. "I''m sorry, Little Bai, I''m not aiming at you��"


    Once Feng Ling''s anger melted away, no one could rival Wang Wu, and her instructions were quickly implemented. There was no objection from Zhu Shiyao as she had already been satisfied with the good fight in the past several days. Liu Li had always been obedient, a box of snack could make her pledge to fight to the death to repay it. Bai Shixuan didn''t have any special desire ining here. It was the sect Elder who took a liking to her Jindan Stage and immortal beast physique and asked her toe here to help. Now that she was not needed here, she was also very happy to leave. The cat girl Ling Yan simply had no room to talk her opinion. As for Yue Xinyao, although she was somewhat reluctant, the Fifth Elder had already spoken, so what could she do?


    In fact, their tasks were indeed over. In the past few days, under themand of Wang Wu, they had repeatedly attacked and defeated opponents whose realm was much higher than that of them. And they had received quite generous rewards��not one of those Open Heavens and Harmonious Heavens was easy to deal with. Although in theory they must serve Heaven wholeheartedly and ought to have no desires for external things, any one of them could be considered as a wealthy person. After being swayed by Wang Wu''s Telepathic Finger, they willingly gave up their wealth and enriched the mustard seed bags of the people of Spirit Sword Sect.


    This kind of harvesting was rough and direct, but the efficiency was very high. For those the likes of several young girls of Yin and Yang School who worked hard under Li Yan, although the works were simple and safe, they, at most, would only receive several pieces of equipment used by Li Yan, with not that much high of a value��of course, for young girls of Xudan and Foundation Establishment Stage, equipments for Jindan Stage level local boss could also be considered as a good harvest.


    After having the experiential learning and the harvest, the next matter about the Ask the Heaven ritual really had nothing to do with them. Let alone other matters, to personally go to the high-level assembly meeting of Temple of Heaven to perform the Ask the Heaven ritual under the encirclement of a group of Yuanying and Deity Stage expert, if something were to happen, Wang Wu did not have the confidence that she could protect everyone.


    After most of the team members were sent away, the two quicklyid out the array in the home base, and after they had recuperated most of their magical power, they went out to catch their target.


    In cooperation with Moonless, they quickly locked their target: Ping Xiwang who was known by the seniors in Temple of Heaven as A Sword to The West because of her achievement of wiping out a group of demons. This person has the lowest qualification among the seven Shentian rank nuns. She rose through the ranks the fastest, and because of her unconventional methods, she managed to offend other people the most. This election ritual was an opportunity for other Shentian rank nuns topete for the highest position, but for Ping Xiwang, there was a danger of being unable to defend herself.


    ording to the knowledge of Moonless, there were at least two, or even perhaps three Shentian nuns who wanted to fight her. And no one seemed to want to protect her. With one against three enemies, she was indeed really in danger.


    Therefore, at this time, if someone took the initiative to extend the olive branch, even if she had a suspicion, she would not let it go�� Let alone the master of Pce of Heaven was a top-level Harmonious Heaven and could be ssified as rtively powerful, and relying on Ping Xiwang''s own strength to strive for the position would be very difficult. Her foundation was not enough��she was blocked from allying with other upper-level ranks, thus, she could only rely on the support from the lower ranks, and the power of the vassal lord of Pce of Heaven could definitely be counted as a very strong card.


    Sure enough, after Moonless issued the invitation, Ping Xiwang only hesitated for a moment before she epted it and then agreed to meet with her at a manor outside Sky City. After receiving the address, Moonless was amazed. "I thought that manor was a private property, unexpectedly, it is a secret holding of Ping Xiwang outside of Sky City."


    The matters that were contrary to expectations were already too many. When Moonless brought Wang Lu and Wang Wu at the manor, Ping Xiwang had already been waiting for a long time. Beside her, a sharp-eyed woman stood quietly in the shadow. All over her body emitted out pincushion-like baleful aura.


    Using primordial spirit, Moonless introduce that woman to Wang Wu, "Sister Wu, this is the number one fierce general under Ping Xiwang. In the past, in the Red Capital, she was the leading figure in ying monsters and getting rid of the devils. Her strength is exceptionally fierce. At least�� I''m not her match. I thought she already had a falling out with Ping Xiwang, but unexpectedly, they were actually in the same team. We may have trouble this time. I thought that after she left, there was no one else around Ping Xiwang. If she was alone, we would have a chance to win, but now��"


    "It doesn''t matter, leave Ping Xiwang to me. You two just need to drag down the bodyguard, don''t let her get in the way."


    "But��"


    There was no time for "but" as Wang Wu had already deftly and cleanly made her move. Taking a step forward, she immediately used Non-Phase Sword Defense to suppress everyone. This move came all of a sudden that even with Ping Xiwang''s strength, unexpectedly, she was toote to react. Sitting in a chair, she was suppressed, caught off guard by that move.


    However, her bodyguard reacted very quickly by shooting three secret projectiles at Wang Wu. Seeing the projectiles, Moonless knew immediately that they were hidden weapons quenched with ancient strange poison, which was very vicious. With Wang Wu''s normal cultivation base, these were nothing to her. However, right now, all her focus was ced on a Shentian level nun and might not be able to divide her attention to defend against those secret projectiles.


    Therefore, in desperation, Moonless had to put herself as the meat shield by summoning her original spiritual treasure to block those three secret projectiles in their tracks. As a result, although those three secret projectiles were sessfully blocked, her original spiritual treasure was also damaged, and under the strong blowback force, she suffered ckout on the spot.


    And exactly during this ckout, that bodyguard made her all out move. In a sh, she arrived right beside Moonless. On theory alone, she was just low-level Deity Stage, so there was not that much gappared with Moonless. Even if her actual fighting ability was above Moonless, she would not be able to decide the oue of the fight in a short period of time. Therefore, she did not intend to fight against Moonless.


    As long as she could obstruct the woman in white, Ping Xiwang would be free from the pressure, and the full power strike from a Shentian rank nun would be enough to decide the oue.


    However, just as she was about to approach her opponent, there was another person in front of her.


    The position and the timing of the man''s appearance were really good that it must''ve relied entirely on pre-judgment, which resulted in that person reaching her intended path of movement ahead of time. However, since the power of that person was way below her, she did not intend to change course.


    The full charge of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage could causendslide on the mountain and ground to crack��a mere Peak Jindan Stage would just be like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.


    However, the next moment, a sword tip appeared in front of her eyes. The opponent had actually stretched out a sword, as if it was waiting for her to hit it. This quaint sword contained an extremely threatening aura, which unceasingly rmed her heart.


    This was not something that could be crashed head on by her body�� After making this instant judgment, she swung her right arm out, banging it against the sword from the side to swing it aside. However, just as her arm touched the sword, she felt that her mind sank, all her original fighting n actually fell apart, and only chaos and confusion were left in her heart.


    At the same time, Wang Lu promptly rxed his hand and took a step back, then looked at the opponent''s confused look with a smile.


    Hehehe, as an ancient immortal sword, not only is Skybreaker iparably sharp, it also has a tremendous side effect.


    How do you feel about this retarded aura?

 Chapter 573 - Maximum Level Nonsense Talk

    <h4>Chapter 573: Maximum Level Nonsense Talk</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After sessfully taking down Ping Xiwang and her bodyguard, Ping Xiwang did not make any unnecessary resistance.


    In fact, when she saw her trusted bodyguard''s mind was beaten by the Skybreaker, she epted her fate with a sigh, retrieved back the already-prepared self-detonate original magical treasure, cast a nce at Wang Wu and thoroughly gave up resistance. After that, she lightly spoke, "�� just kill me."


    Being a high ranking temple nun allowed her to deal with the situation calmly in any situation. Although there seemed to be some power to resist on the scene��In theory, since she was a master of Peak Deity Stage while the opponents were just two Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage, her single nce and breathing could disperse the opponents and force them to withdraw. However, excluding this prejudice, her many years of practical experience told her that these two Jindan level people were actually very powerful, especially the one in front of her. Although this opponent was only in Jindan Stage, she at least also had the strength of more than Peak Deity Stage. Now that she had lost the upper hand, there was no need to continue to resist.


    The calmness of Ping Xiwang reduced the trouble for Wang Wu, but it also dimmed her victory. Because Ping Xiwang did not look like a defeated prisoner of war at all. Her tall and high posture, could not be reduced one iota even when she was reduced to a prisoner.


    "Just kill me."


    The tone of voice was more like amand rather than a request, and it could be clearly seen that she was serious. If the teachings of Temple of Heaven were not strictly against the suicide, she would''ve alreadymitted suicide early on.


    "Tsk, unexpectedly meet a staunch woman." Wang Wu was suddenly surprised. The top leadership of the Temple of Heaven was dominated by politicians, and most of the politicians were basically double-dealing opportunists. With this as a background, the action of Ping Xiwang was very unexpected.


    "Heh, no need to look at her that high, she''s just weighing the pros and cons."


    With that, Moonless'' figure quietly appeared. After sending a gentle smile at Wang Wu, she opened her mouth and exined, "She decides to take the seeking life in death route because she has determined the true identity of Sister Wu''s friend, that''s all."


    Wang Lu pointed at himself. "My true identity?"


    Moonless said with a smile, "You''re a chaotic creature, are you not?"


    "Em��" Wang Lu shook his head. Knowing that his Wang Wu''s identity had been revealed, he dismissed his illusion spell. In any case,ter on, his opportunity to appear in public would be very rare, so it would not matter if his male identity would not be concealed. If he forgot, he might be treated by people as a chaotic creature.


    In fact, since the establishment of Heavenly Earth, there had been no such creatures as "men" for thousands of years. Even if they were to see Wang Lu, the average person would think that he is a special form of existence��in fact, this country of women did notck those women with big waist like men.


    However, Moonless actually participated in the chaos of the invasion of the chaotic world, so she was very familiar with the chaotic world species. And after seeing Wang Lu several times, she recognized him. However, it seemed that under the influence of Telepathic Finger, the bitter hatred toward the chaotic creature had been put down by her.


    "Although Ping Xiwang had no meritorious service in the war, her bodyguard had actually repeatedly made great achievements in the war, thus her understanding of chaotic creatures is still above me. Now that she sees you as a chaotic creature, she knew she only had a dead end."


    Wang Lu said, "So she wants to demonstrate her sincerity by dying?"


    "Yeah, right now she''s in a very bad situation, and she could be thrown off her position at any time. If the news that she had a collusion with the chaotic creature were to spread, then she would never be able to make aeback in the political scene��and as long as she doesn''t die today, whether she actually sumbed to the pressure or not, it would not have mattered as she would always be linked with the collusion with the chaotic creature. She would never be able to wash it clean."


    Moonless said, and then chuckled, "For a person like her, if her political life is over, it is better to die than continue on living. At least, after death, no one could deny everything that she had ever done. The value of this kind of person has beenpletely tied with her political life, truly incorrigible."


    Wang Lu said, "Sounds like you are very dissatisfied with the political life?"


    "Of course." Moonless readily admitted it. "In my opinion, this kind of person is ridiculous,pletely ''neglecting the root and pursuing the tip''. Whether it''s the Shentian or Chengtian, they''re all the same. Even if they be the paramount number one person, so what? Under the re of public eyes, they must be careful with their every word and every action so as to not make a mistake. They might as well be like me, a vassal lord who has no political future. I can build Moon Capital over the Pce of Heaven, would any one of them dare to do the same? Even the size of their residence has to be curbed. I can keep hundred of harem concubines in the Moon Capital, but if they want to y with women, they have to do it in a sneaky way, unable to openly pursue anything."


    Wang Wu said, "When you reach the rank of Shentian, isn''t there a blessing from the Heaven that makes your strength higher than the original? For example, if you look at Ping Xiwang, her qualification is not as good you, but her power level is actually higher than you."


    "What''s the point of being strong base on external force? What cultivator cultivate is itself. And what about Ping Xiwang? If she really fights with me on the battlefield, I''m afraid she is not my opponent. Moreover, in my opinion, the stronger the external force, the bigger the bondage. After the establishment of the Temple of Heaven system, I have never heard of anyone who could pass the divine tribtion and ascend to immortality, this includes all of the Chengtian rank nuns, without exception!"


    Wang Lu sized Moonless up with great interest. "Unexpectedly, you do have your own way of thinking. I just don''t know if you have this way of thinking since the very beginning or that you managed to figure it out in the Pce of Heaven after you realized you no longer have the prospect for the future."


    "Humph."


    On the other hand, after Wang Wu listened to the analysis of Moonless, she could not help but lost in thoughts. After thinking for a while, she said, "We may have some troubles here."


    "Why?"


    "Telepathic Finger might not work on Ping Xiwang." Wang Wu exined, "The Telepathic Finger is essentially a primordial spirit skill aimed at the weakness of other people''s heart. The social structure of this Heavenly Earth is distorted by external force, so most of the creatures are born handicapped. But Ping Xiwang''s�� obsession is strong enough to overwhelm all of these defects. Take Moonless for example. Despite establishing a harem in Moon Capital and living in debauchery, her heart actually has always been longing for true love; her past lover died in the battlefield. Taking aim at this point, I easily attacked her primordial spirit. As for the others, they are a lot simpler. Most girls are oblivious to the same-sex love in the depths their hearts, distorted by forceful restriction of the social environment. So as long as I can trace it back to their source, I can disintegrate their heart''s defense. However, Ping Xiwang''s obsession with politics has thoroughly consumed her. To put it more exaggerate-ly, her primordial spirit structure is different from that of ordinary people."


    "Damn, that bad huh?" Wang Lu immediately turned his head and carefully observed Ping Xiwang. She seemed to be a very graceful and elegant woman, and her imposing manner seemed to be quite strong. Unexpectedly, however, her primordial spirit had already turned abnormal.


    "Are all the seven Shentian of the Temple of Heaven like this one?"


    "It shouldn''t be. Her situation is different from that of other people. For other people, if they don''t profit from this session ritual, they would not suffer a loss. But for her, if doesn''t move forward, she couldn''t afford to retreat, if she does, she might fall into the abyss. So the level of pressure on her is simply not the samepared to that of the other people."


    "In short, since your Telepathic Finger is invalid, how do you n to deal with this?"


    Wang Wu said, "This is where the problem is. All this time, we have been turning the Heavenly Earth upside down without attracting any attention. With Telepathic Finger, we can precisely arrange what would happen next. But now��"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment, and then said, "I actually have an idea. If you have no other way, let me try it."


    "�� What are you going to try? Are you going to use your super weapon to straighten Ping Xiwang''s primordial spirit so that she can recall a woman''s happiness?"


    "If my super weapon is so effective, I will first think of a way to straighten out your worldview."


    "Hehe, I look forward to it."


    Wang Lu frowned, feeling that he clearly had just threatened her, but was instead being taken advantages of by this crazy woman.


    However, the matter regarding Ping Xiwang was more important than to deal with her.


    Thereupon he strode forward toward Ping Xiwang, and after a moment of silence, opened his mouth to ask, "Just now I heard people say that your primordial spirit is abnormal, and that your worldview is very different from that of ordinary people, so presumably you would not care about honor or disgrace, and sess or failure on personal level. Therefore, I''ll be straight with you, I believe you can still listen to it." Watching Ping Xiwangpletely ignored his existence, Wang Lu chuckled and then threw down his awesomeness. "I have a way to make you a hero that will never be forgotten in this Heavenly Earth, although it''s more like a martyred hero. You will die, but your prestige will go far beyond all of yourpetitors, even beyond the paramount Chengtian. The idea that you insist on, whether or not other people recognize it, will be implemented. And the territory that you govern will be the benchmark for the Heavenly Earth, and it will be imitated by others."


    Ping Xiwang opened her eyes.


    The scene that Wang Lu just said was very attractive to her. Although she did not want to die, but now death was actually the best result for her. And if she could be a hero after death, then that would be the best. It was just that, could that even possible?


    "Of course it''s possible, I''m not joking here. In fact, it''s not difficult to achieve this goal." Wang Lu paused, and then asked, "You''re one of the top rank persons in Temple of Heaven, so you ought to know about Ask the Heaven."


    Ping Xiwang was stunned. "Do you want to use me to contact the Heaven?"


    "Correct. A nun of Shentian rank or higher must be sacrificed in the Ask the Heaven ritual. Moreover, it is a matter of great significance, for there have not been many examples in thousands of years. So with this opportunity, you can be a hero that only appears in thousands of years��facing the coercion and temptation chaotic creature, you resolutely decide to sacrifice yourself to incur the punishment of Heaven and resolve this Heavenly Earth crisis."


    "But it may also be a joke! Can''t rely on one''s own power to fight the chaotic creature so one has to involve the Heaven, this is the embodiment of ipetence. Let alone, if I let you these chaotic bastards contaminate the Heaven, that''s the kind of sin that could not be redeemed even in a hundred deaths!


    "Smart, but you don''t know enough. In fact, not long ago we have already seen the Heaven."


    "You have seen the Heaven? That''s impossible! You are all a bunch of chaotic��"


    Wang Lu said, "Why is it impossible? Is it what Heaven tells you? Although you are all known as the Temple of Heaven, how many of you have actually seen the Heaven?"


    "You''re just quibbling with me."


    "You mean empty promise is quibbling right?" Wang Lu said, and then slightly breathed out. Immediately, the face of Ping Xiwang undergone an enormous change."


    That was a trace of life energy that he had identally collected when the Heaven recognized him for his solution to the ''save the adult or save the young'' problem.


    "�� indeed it''s a pure Heaven''s blessing. It''s just that, why?"


    Wang Lu inwardlymented, A pity. If it were a reverent believer, she would''ve already knelt down to kowtow, how could she have the time to ask why? A pity, this Ping Xiwang''s believe ispletely areligious. She only reverently believes in politics.


    "You don''t have to worry about why, but you should at least know that since I can get this thing, it means that at least I am not the enemy of Heaven. And ording to the teachings, a nefarious eloquent person could not preserve the blessings of Heaven."


    "�� Indeed." Ping Xiwang lightly nodded and began to weigh quickly in her mind."


    Wang Lu''s words could not be epted in its entirety, and there were many contradictions that were difficult to exin.


    For example, chaotic creature should be their archenemy, so how could he get the blessings of Heaven? Another example, if he was blessed, then he should be the messenger of Heaven, so why would he need to rely on her strength tomunicate with the Heaven? This was totally irrational��


    At the same time, Wang Lu also quickly inspired out ideas for the answers in his mind.


    By letting Ping Xiwang fall into meditation, he, of course, realized that he was basically just talking nonsense, and definitely would not be able to convince people, but��


    But, he is Wang Lu! For a man who could make the impossible possible, the present predicament was nothing!


    The theory that could convince the other party, he had already thought of it!


    Thereupon, he put on an inscrutable smile, approached Ping Xiwang, and then whispered, "In fact, it''s not difficult to guess the truth with your intelligence: We are the spokesperson truly recognized by the Heaven. As for Temple of Heaven, after thousands of years of corruption and degeneration, it has long stood on the opposite of Heaven. Nowadays, they''re just a group of authority-thief vile people. If not, why do you do think Heaven has never appeared for thousands of years? Heaven has long been disappointed with everything in this world. Look at current Temple of Heaven, the ascetic nuns love their gold patches, the tyrannical person like Moonless can be a vassal lord, and the high-level people are just full of opportunistic politicians. Tell me, for such a Temple of Heaven, what qualification does it have to have the approval of Heaven?"


    "��" Ping Xiwang''s brows furrowed more tightly as shepletely lost in thought.


    "But now, there''s a tremendous opportunity ced before you. Sacrifice yourself, take the real will of the Heaven, and you will be an unprecedented hero."


    "The Temple of Heaven is impossible to be abolished."


    "Of course it would not be abolished. A bridge between the Heaven and the mortals is necessary. The question is, the structure and the properties of the bridge need not be preserved, don''t they?"


    Wang Lu''s voice became more and more bewitching. "Think about it. This time even if we did not appear, how long can you continue to move forward in the Temple of Heaven system while your feet have already been deep in the mud? Do you really think you have the chance to obtain the Chengtian position? Your idea has already been sentenced to death under this set of system! But if the Heaven appeared itself, who would dare to oppose you openly? At that time, who could shake your position?"


    "For you, this is simply a no-risk gamble. Tell me, do you have any reason to refuse it?"


    A long silence ensued.


    After the silence, Ping Xiwang took a deep breath.


    "Very well, I''ll bet this one time!"


    When her voice fell, Wang Lu took the lead in apuding her. However, this apud seemed a bit sparse. Looking back, he saw that Wang Wu and Moonless were looking at him with an inconceivable look.


    Wang Wu said in primordial spirit, "�� Senior Brother, you''re so fucking amazing."

 Chapter 574 - One Step In Heaven, One Step In Hell

    <h4>Chapter 574: One Step In Heaven, One Step In Hell</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Without dy, they promptly began to prepare for the Ask the Heaven Ritual.


    In theory,municating with Heaven usingy person''s body should be thest choice in how the temple handle matters. Performing Ask the Heaven meant that it was impossible to solve the problem solely based on the power of mortals, and it was a manifestation of ipetent performance. At the same time, the ritual was as difficult as ascending to the sky. ording to the view of Temple of Heaven, the preparatory work must at least be done for six months or more, and the required rare materials were countless.


    However, this was a false proposition. If it was an emergency that the Temple of Heaven couldn''t handle it no matter what, how could it take half a year to prepare for the ritual?


    "In fact, the entire ritual only needs the self-sacrifice of a Shentian rank nun or higher. The array arrangement has no practical significance besides pushing up the cost ofmunicating with Heaven to prevent others frommunicating with Heaven freely."


    In the basement of the manor, Wang Lu read through the teachings of the Temple of Heaven and made his own judgment.


    Anyone could see that this was just a perfunctory gesture, but Ping Xiwang actually nodded earnestly. "That''s true. When I first joined the Temple of Heaven, I also diligently studied the knowledge in the ancient books. Ask the Heaven ritual has been revised several times for the past hundred years, and in each revision, it became more cumbersome and expensive. I initially thought that the belief of Temple of Heaven was even more devoted and respectful, more solemn in regard to Heaven. Now, it seemed like it really wants to artificially block the contact between Heaven and the mortal world. Hmph, even if I must sacrifice myself this time, I must ask for the genuine will of Heaven."


    Wang Lu smiled but said nothing.


    The so-called Temple of Heaven deception was purely the result of his on-the-spot performance, believing that with the vision of Ping Xiwang, she would definitely be able to see through it. However, at this time, she seemed to firmly believe it without any doubt, and had disyed the martyr person stance.


    Her belief in Heaven was certainly far less than a real martyr, so it was all just a y. However, right now in the basement of the manor, there were only her, her trusted friend, Wang Wu, and Wang Lu, so for who was her show intended to be seen? It was just a hard to die instinct of a politician.


    However, regardless of how well her y was, as long as she could y her role��


    Late at night, after some hard work, Ping Xiwang said with a sweat on her face.


    "The preparation required for the ritual has beenpleted."


    At this point, through her own efforts, Ping Xiwang had done the preparatory work��which, ording to the standard recorded teaching of the temple, needed more than a hundred Jindan level cultivators or above to work together for more than half a year��in just half a day. However ironically, the content of her preparation was just to adjust her immortal heart, so it became somewhat truly religious, so that the Heaven could be smoothly moved through her self-sacrifice.


    Taking half a day of hard effort to make herself a bit devout was indeed ironic.


    After Ping Xiwang''s preparation waspleted, Wang Wu and Wang Lu stayed at her manor because the grand session ceremony was to be held tomorrow, and they decided to directly enter the venue dressed up as Ping Xiwang''s followers.


    Thetter part of the night at the manor was long and dull, and no one in the room was willing to speak more nonsense, except for Ping Xiwang giving the two people notes on precautions before entering the venue.


    Although the two sides have essentially formed a close rtionship, in fact, there was neither trust nor goodwill between them. Therefore, this awkward atmosphere continued until dawn.


    "Well then, let''s get ready to leave."


    With the words of Ping Xiwang, the group officially set off.


    There were some twists and turns in the process of getting into Sky City from the manor outside the city��because theoretically, the high ranking nuns should have gathered in Sky City one day before the session ritual. Ping Xiwang spending the night in the private manor outside the city would easily cause public opinion trouble. And the group also entered the ritual ground, so they also encountered difficulties.


    The gatekeeper actually stopped Ping Xiwang from entering the grounds because the admission time had passed.


    This was, of course, a joke. Although in theory, the admission time had indeed passed, the protagonists of the session ritual were the seven Shentian rank nuns. But now, one Shentian was blocked from the scene, was this not a joke? Moreover, everyone knew that the so-called rules of the Temple of Heaven had never been applied to high-rank nuns. Even a Harmonious Heaven rank nun the likes of Moonless could establish a harem in Moon Capital, let alone ate on arrival Shentian?


    Therefore, when Ping Xiwang saw this scene, her face immediately sank. Some people really seemed to n to die at this ritual. They didn''t even give her a little bit of leeway, such that even this trick was used on her.


    Were they expecting for her reaction? Looking forward for her to get angry and do something dishonorable to open the curtain of the uing failure?


    Thus, the corner of her mouth arched up into a smile as she inwardly said: A group of idiots who don''t know their time of death!


    Facing the trouble from the gatekeeper, she had only one way to deal with it.


    "Get lost."


    And thus, a peak Yuanying Stage gatekeeper was flung backward and rolled along the pale blue carpet at the entrance of the venue. The blood that sprayed from her mouth stained the carpet into aplete mess.


    There was no sound in the venue. The thousands of nuns gathered in the venue that originally whispered at each other, grabbing every bit of time before the ritual officially began, at this time, looked at the entrance in silence. They all observed the uninvited guest.


    As soon as Ping Xiwang marched forward under everyone gazes, every step of the way appeared vigorous, firmly grasping the attention of everyone.


    On the ritual tform, several Shentian rank nuns looked gloomy. In their view, it was as if this opponent who was doomed to bring ruin and shame upon herself had chosen a way in which both sides perish. Every step that she took on that blue carpet smashed the thousands of years of implicit rules of Temple of Heaven.


    Since the establishment of Temple of Heaven, there had never been someone so bold as to rush into the venue with such a violent gesture. What Ping Xiwang did was breaking the ground!


    At this point, the paramount Chengtian who had nned to remain neutral could not sit still.


    This was thest grand ritual in her career, and initially, she nned to use a smooth and even simple ritual as a farewell to the paramount throne. But now, it seemed to be impossible.


    As someone with the highest cultivation base present, when she stood up, thousands of people at the venue felt suffocated. The pressure of Supreme perfectly superimposed with the aura of Chengtian throne. For a moment, it seemed as if Heaven itself had arrived, which made these Heaven believers remain quiet out of fear.


    However, Ping Xiwang turned a blind eye to this, and her pace became steadier and steadier. Behind her, that loyal bodyguard could not help but raise her head.


    Because her master had already walked on the path of death, each step that she took burned herself, like sacrificing to draw the will of Heaven. After a few steps, she had be a devout believer, her immortal heart was clear and nearly transparent, and immense immortal spirit overflowed out of her.


    Thousands of people were stunned, including the six Shengtians on the tform!


    In history, only a saint closest to Heaven had the capacity to have this kind of majestic and pure immortal spirit aura. And such a saint had never existed for nearly a millennium.


    Could it be that Shentian Ping Xiwang who had already been dismissed by many people from the very beginning was actually a secret saint of Heaven?


    Such a huge contrast was astounding, until the calmest of them all, the paramount Chengtian, reacted first, "Is she self-sacrificing? She wants to Ask the Heaven! Stop her! Don''t let her spheme Heaven!"


    The paramount nun of the temple roared wildly. In her opinion, this was basically Ping Xiwang''s frenzied struggle at death''s door. In order to obtain a slim chance of survival, she spared no effort in presenting they matters to Heaven, which was a great sphemy!


    Once the Heaven''s will trulye, it would be a disaster for the entire Temple of Heaven and even the Heavenly Earth!


    However, her reaction was still a tad slower. Because Ping Xiwang had alreadypleted her self-sacrifice and had established a link with Heaven on her first step on the venue. The clear and pure immortal spirit did not belong to her, but rather the blessing from Heaven.


    Heaven�� had already begun to arrive.


    Under the pressure of Heaven, the paramount nun of the temple was unable to withstand. After that roar, she helplessly fell to the ground. At this time, a real Supreme level was unexpectedly as weak as an ordinary woman who had never cultivated.


    It was not that the power of Heaven was too strong, but the fact that she was the paramount nun meant that she had already been closely integrated with Heaven, willingly depended on it, and thus she was powerless to resist the will of Heaven.


    At the same time, Ping Xiwang consciously climbed to the new peak of life. Having made contact with Heaven earlier, she knew that she had won the gamble. Because that great will did not reject her, nor deny her��in her retrospection, since she was not really a qualified believer, rashly contacting Heaven would only cause her to encounter Heaven''s scourge. But now, the tacit consent of Heaven undoubtedly meant that the spection of that chaotic creature was probably correct.


    Because this Ask the Heaven meant that she was shouldering a great mission, therefore a little bit of sin need not be mentioned. Not only that, once Heaven thoroughly arrived, as the guide, she would be the great prophet that the Temple of Heaven needed to worship in the next several thousand years! When the time came, she would genuinely never be forgotten!


    With overflowing excitement, Ping Xiwang finally reached the high tform that symbolized the paramount status of the temple. Whether they were Shentians or even the Chengtian, none could obstruct her steps. The only pity was that, when she arrived at this point, she was nearly burnt out.


    However, right at this moment.


    Boom!


    A dull thunderous sound broke the holy atmosphere at the venue, which came in untimely. At the same time, a strong shockwave swept the venue, which caused the ground to quake and the mountain to shake.


    In the distance, a purple pir of fire rushed toward the sky, tearing the ground and passing through the sky.


    People''s eyes could not help but be attracted to it, but saw that the purple me column quickly spread like an ink dropped on a white paper. In a sh, half of the sky was covered by it.


    "T-This is��"


    On the high tform, the Chengtian''s whole body trembled as she inconceivable whispered.


    "Chaotic world invasion!"

 Chapter 575 - I Like It

    <h4>Chapter 575: I Like It</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Fuck, Chaotic world invasion?"


    When many high ranking nuns of Temple of Heaven were terrifyingly shocked by this ''sky tearing ground splitting'' strange scene, Wang Wu who had nned the Ask the Heaven strategy also ''p the table and stand up.''


    Prior to this, she had carefully deduced the various situations that might ur, and made the necessary n to deal with each one of them. However, none of the possibilities that she deduced include this scene.


    In the distance, the purple me emanating from the depths of the ground was undoubtedly chaotic fire��the ubiquitous demonic fire that set ame the chaotic world. The me, which was highly infectious and corrosive, was considered to be the symbol of foulness and degeneration. And when this chaotic fire appeared in the Heavenly Earth, it meant that the chaotic invasion had begun.


    The Heaven came, and the chaos invaded�� This was not a coincidence. When Ping Xiwang sacrificed herself and took up the will of Heaven, Wang Wu could clearly feel the subtle change in the structure of the whole Heavenly Earth. And then appeared this demonic fire.


    Thousands of chaotic creatures from the hole opened by the demonic fire and greedily looked at this beautifulnd.


    At the same time, the female cultivators of Heavenly Earth actually fell into great panic. The chaotic invasion happened more than once, but none came so suddenly, and so menacingly!


    "Don''t panic!" The leader of the temple made a sharp voice, which caused everyone a headache. However, it also expelled the fear and confusion in the hearts of the people instantly, and thus stabilized the situation.


    "This kind of scene, we are not seeing it for the first time, and I''m afraid, it would be not thest time either. The establishment of the Temple of Heaven is exactly to cope with this situation. We have the blessing of Heaven. We have won numerous victories in the past, and we will continue to win in the future. Now let uspletely expel the chaotic creatures under the gaze of Heaven!"


    After some remarks, the situation at the venue finally stabilized. However, some people questioned, "How could the chaotic creatures invade here while the world is Heaven present? A moment ago, Ping Xiwang, she��"


    Before she could finish, they were rudely interrupted by Chengtian, "That is not Ask the Heaven! That''s just despicable diversionary tactic, so that we were not able to stop her in time. Under the re of everyone''s eyes, she used evil sacrifice to spheme the Heaven, therefore the Heaven gave us the punishment!"


    "So that''s what it is, truly despicable and vicious!"


    "It''s my fault! Although I have seen her hungry-wolf ambition, I did not expect her to collude with the chaotic creatures. If I had known this earlier, I would''ve killed her even if I have to give up my life!"


    "Enough. Now it''s not the time to settle for ountability!" Chengtian solemnly said, "Apprehend the two people who came here with her. They are important suspects and probably know something."


    However, upon turning her head, she discovered that the two people who just now fell into a shock had disappeared without a trace from the venue!


    "Find them for me!"


    "Yes!"


    ����


    At the same time, hundreds of miles away.


    Wang Lu leaned against a towering tree, still in a state of shock.


    "Oh fuck, thank goodness I ran away real quick. Otherwise, being surrounded by those olddies, I couldn''t have guaranteed the intactness of my chastity." After a pause, Wang Lu remembered something and couldn''t help but shake his head. "Poor Ping Xiwang, this time, she must''ve been made the scapegoat."


    On the other side was Wang Wu who was more exhausted than her disciple after breaking through the numerous rings of defense around Sky City and arrived here in a twinkling of an eye.


    "What a miscalction, big of a miscalction."


    Wang Wu had a pained appearance as she said, "Really didn''t think the matter would turn out to be like that. It''s true, just like the ancient sages said, life is like a pot of big salmagundi, you never know what kind of thing you are going to pick up next with your chopstick."


    "What the, you still have the face to talk? Such a fucking big salmagundi must have been made by Aya" Wang Lu peevishly scolded, "At the beginning, you assured me that the tactic of Ask the Heaven will certainly lead to a total victory. Is this your unique way to win? I originally believed you, turned out I was so blind!"


    Wang Wu knew that she was wrong, so she scratched her head in distressed. "This thing is really unexpected. In fact, there was no problem with the initial development. Who could''ve thought that the arrival of Heaven actually caused serious damage to the structure of Heavenly Earth��"


    "Has it been confirmed that this was because of the arrival of Heaven?"


    "Otherwise, what else could it be?" Wang Wu sighed. "In this, I was indeed negligent. After that save the adult or save the young problem, I should''ve thought that there would be such a change. The establishment of this Heavenly Earth is based on the deep-seated hatred of men of a certain ancient earth immortal, but after you disy a good man in front of it, the hatred cracks, and the foundation of the existence of the whole Heavenly Earth is shaken. You really are a scourge."


    Wang Lu gave her a look. "Damn, so ording to you, at that time, I should''ve left you to protect the baby without hesitation?"


    "Yeah of course, at that time, if you hadn''t desperately sent your true qi into me, my core swap wouldn''t have to be terrifying in each step. You''re just causing trouble."


    "�� Mark this word, you will regret what you said today."


    Wang Wu sneered a few times, but then, she suddenly felt chill on her back. Not willing to go deep into this topic, she said, "In short, since the problem of chaotic invasion is before us, our previous n is basically invalid, so we must find a new way. But the trouble is�� It seemed that Yao''Er and the others didn''t have the time to evacuate."


    "They haven''t withdrawn yet? What the hell?" Wang Lu''s surprise at that time was not small. He thought that after the decisive battle of the session ritual he could be free of worry, but unexpectedly, it was this shocking."


    If the Heavenly Earth was in normal time, then it didn''t matter. But the great war brought upon by the chaotic invasion bring disaster to the entire world. Especially by looking at the purple fire that ignited the sky, this was clearly a big invasion that was rarely seen for thousands of years. It was still unknown how many people in this Heavenly Earth could survive this cmity, but their group of people merely have Jindan Stage as the average cultivation base, which in this troubled time, would be hard to defend themselves.


    "Withdrawing is not that easy." Wang Wu helplessly shook her head. "The mechanism of the group of immortal tombs has changed greatly since the beginning. For example, in this superrge scale immortal dream, it''s not difficult for a cultivator to leave, but if you want to leave with your harvest, you have to meet certain conditions and follow certain procedures. Generally speaking, you will be arranged a task ording to your performance in the immortal dreand. The more the cause and effect are involved, the harder the arranged task is. Previously, relying on ambush, they beat arge number of Yuanying Stage and even Deity Stage fanatics, making a lot of profits in the process. The cause and effect involved in this need not be said. If they want to smoothly withdraw, even though it would be as difficult as ascending to the sky, at least they had to spend a lot of thoughts to it. I have previously noted that they have to pay a visit to an ascetic nun who lived in seclusion, andplete her mission to find a way out from the mountain. But��"


    But in these few days, due to the chaotic invasion, the pattern of the Heavenly Earth had turned upside down. ording to the practice of Temple of Heaven, once arge-scale war broke out, the temple would quickly convene all the avable forces. From the retired high ranking nuns to peddlers and pawn seller, there were no exceptions in this mobilization, and therefore, any line of task would be broken.


    "This kind of thing is notmon." Wang Wu exined, "In this immortal dreand, there are not just one or two cultivators who do experiential learning. And usually, the more people participate in the experiential learning, the more stable the structure of that immortal dreand is, and local turmoil is difficult to affect the overall situation. For example, what if you leave a city on a mission but the city then is wiped out by a passing force? It doesn''t matter, the world is so big, so there are still many other avable cities, thus, you simply go to another city to pick up the mission. However, this time, the chaotic invasion is very vigorous. Those who did not harvest much, like those few Yin and Yang girls, might be able to leave smoothly. But for others, it''s difficult to say. In addition to our Spirit Sword Sect people, there are quite a few cultivators who hade in, and the number is probably close to a hundred."


    "That much?"


    "Actually, that''s not much. Because our power level is high, so we think that the world is notrge, and there are not many people in it. However, for little girls of Foundation Establishment and Xudan Stage, a Pce of Heaven is enough for them to digest for a long time. And in Heavenly Earth, there are more than a hundred cities like Pce of Heaven."


    "Tsk, the implication is going to be big. If something happens to them, the aftermath would be a hassle."


    Wang Wu was not worried about this. "It''s okay, as long as we don''t admit it, no one knows what we did."


    "As long as they know that we were there when the ident happens, even a fool could guess that it is us who made this happen."


    "�� Then what do you think we should do?"


    "Do you still need to ask?" Wang Lu said and then looked up.


    Obviously it was not yet noon, but the sky over their head had already dimmed. The purple-me-ignited clouds unceasingly spread.


    At the same time, if listened carefully, it could be clearly heard the cries of countless of creatures in pain. The chaotic creatures and human immortals had begun to engage in their fierce battle. Those chaotic creatures that have suffered for thousands of years in the lower realm have endless desire to kill people on the Heavenly Earth, and once they met, it would be either you live or I die situation.


    "Even if you don''t care about the lives of other cultivators, if you and I want to leave this immortal dreand, I''m afraid that''s the only way to go."


    "Tsk, helping them fight the chaotic invasion? Well, since you''re a chaotic dog creature, I''ll take your dog''s life away." Wang Wu actually thought otherwise and, overcame with boredom, tried to stretch her finger to flick Wang Lu''s forehead.


    "Get away." Wang Lu pped away her stretched out paw, and then said, "Actually, I already have a vague idea�� It''s about the whole immortal dreand. You see, Heavenly Earth is a woman who harbors deep hatred toward men. Then, in turn, who do you thinkmands the millions upon millions of creatures in the chaotic world? Human Immortals worship the Heaven, so, do chaotic creatures have their own religious belief?"


    Hearing this, Wang Wu couldn''t help but say, "You think��"


    "Remember when we cooperated to withstand the thunderbolt from Heaven, don''t you think that by the standard of an ''Immortal'', the strength of Heaven seems to be a bit weaker? As the biggest character in the background, it seems to be iplete. So, we might as well specte that, in this immortal dreand, there are still half of the missions, which is below."


    "�� My goodness." After a long silence, Wang Wu whispered, "You, this kid really know how to pierce a hole in the brain 1 . But�� I like it."


    "If we have to y, we might as well y a bigger one."

 Chapter 576 - Below

    <h4>Chapter 576: Below</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Phew, it really is an eye-opener, like the scene of hell��"


    Standing on the peak of a dark, withered mountain, Wang Lu looked at everything around him, taking a broad view of things. What he saw was a dull suffocating darkness that covered thend. Millions of deep cracks cut thend into numerous inds, and within the cracks burned the purple chaotic fire, which burned all the creatures near it, which cut off the exchange between the inds.


    Looking up, the sky waspletely covered by a dark barrier, and not a single ray of light passed through it. Instead, from time to time, the stench of filth further polluted this dark world.


    This was the chaotic world of the lower realm, a cursed world. Legend has it that since Heaven established the Heavenly Earth, the chaotic world had beenpletely abandoned. This was the gathering ce of all evil in the world and also the absolutely forbidden ce for Human Immortals. For thousands of years, there had never been any upper realm creature entering this world. Even in the innumerable resistance to invasion wars, the cultivators of Heavenly Earth only annihted and expelled the chaotic creatures, but never tried to counterattack into the lower realm.


    However, at this time, finally there were visitors from the upper realm.


    This was the fifth day of the chaotic invasion war.


    Five days ago, Wang Lu and Wang Wu sessfully enticed the high ranking nun of Temple of Heaven, Ping Xiwang, to sacrifice herself and initiate the ritual of Ask the Heaven. As a result, although Heaven was sessfully invited to descend, it caused instability of the structure of the Heavenly Earth and broke the barrier between the Heavenly Earth and Chaotic World. Taking advantage of the situation, the chaotic creaturesunched an invasion of an unprecedented scale, and thus began the bloody war.


    Over the past five days, the Heavenly Earth had undergone tremendous changes. Because the whole barrier with the lower realm was destroyed, the scale of this invasion was unprecedented. The gap between the two realms might appear at any corner of Heavenly Earth, meaning that chaotic creatures might appear anywhere, and there was no way to block them. The Heavenly Earth was thus forced to enter a total war situation, in which tens of thousands of cultivators were mobilized to join the battlefield, turning the whole world into chaos.


    In the midst of this turmoil, the experiential learners from Nine Regions suffered heavy losses. In this kind of battlefield, even self-protection was a luxury for those Xudan and Foundation Stage cultivators. Some of them were decisive enough to cut their losses and try to get out of here as soon as possible at all cost. But there were also many who even had not have the chance to cut their losses��


    Fortunately, the people of Spirit Sword Sect were safe and sound amidst this chaotic situation.


    Although the outbreak of the change was very sudden, and Zhu Shiyao and the others have yet to finish their withdrawal preparation, but after the outbreak of the war, under the lead of Moonless and the others who was still being under Wang Wu''s control, they managed to evacuate into Moon Capital and remained safe there.


    The chaotic invasion was brutal, but Moon Capital was a heavy fortress that had been operated for many years by Moonless, so it was not so easy to fall. After experiencing several wars, it stood tall, and for a moment, seemed impregnable.


    After her worry was temporarily relieved, Wang Wu, along with her disciple, took a risky move in an unconventional gambit.


    They followed the passage between the two worlds and arrived at the chaotic world, witnessing the scene of that world.


    Wang Wu remained silent for a while and then voiced out her opinion while clicking her tongue, "No wonder the chaotic world holds a mortal grudge to the Heavenly Earth�� The Heavenly Earth clearly used the world under it as its chamber pot, if changed to anyone, they also could not bear it."


    Wang Lu also thought the same and secretly scolded the ancient earth immortal as abnormal.


    When he first saw the corpses of the chaotic creatures in Moonless'' Moon Capital, Wang Lu was also amazed by them. Many ugly features that distinguished them from human could be included in the encyclopedia of strange ugliness. He thought that the unique styling designs were because the creator of the immortal dreand had never really seen a man, and after hearing a lot of negative words, a lot of the negative assumptions were created. Later on, the extreme action of Heaven at the child bestowing ritual also confirmed this fact: That earth immortal had never seen a man, thus it could not even give an urate description of a man.


    But now, it seemed that those seemingly inhuman chaotic creatures were simply the product of their extremely harsh environment, where they mutated into half human and half ghost!


    No wonder when the chaotic creatures invaded the upper realm, their anger surged forward uncontrobly. Being made to live in a dung pit for thousands of years, how could they possibly not get angry?


    Wang Lu sighed. "After seeing the situation of the chaotic world with my own eyes, I have great admiration for these chaotic creatures. They have been in such a harsh condition for thousands of years and countless of generations, but they never gave up their obsession. On this point, they are actually much more advanced than the seemingly civilized Heavenly earth."


    In his field of vision, he could see many tall towers that ran from the ground to the upper level.


    The base of a tower was usually set up on somerge isted inds with a circumference of tens of hundreds of miles. It was made up of thick and solid huge rocks, which were piled upward�� all the way until it pierced the sky and reached the dome of heaven.


    Even in Nine Regions, such a tower could be considered as a small miracle. And in this chaotic world, there were several hundreds of such small miracles. No one knows how many generations of chaotic creatures that have exhausted their efforts to aplish such a feat in such an extremely harsh condition.


    "This is not the time to be filled with emotion. We have been staying here for a long time, we should get started."


    Wang Wu said and patted Wang Lu''s shoulder. Wang Lu understood her intention thus reached out to hold his Master''s arm. The next moment, the scenery in front of him suddenly became blurred as it continued to fly backward, fast as lightning.


    For the first time, Wang Lu experienced the full speed of his Master''s flying sword�� It was far faster than what he imagined. In the past, on Non-Phase Peak, he often ridiculed her Non-Phase Method as Tortoise Divine Method, and Wang Wu also confirmed that speed was her shoring. But now, this shoring seemed to be only rtive to her against the heaven defense.


    No one could be as fast as her in Jindan Stage and lower! Not to mention Jindan, even amongst Daoist Masters of Yuanying Stage, there were not many who could have such a flying sword speed, let alone, Wang Wu was currently carrying a person.


    Were a pair of golden cores this awesome? Hm, should he consider developing double golden cores the same as her? However, the price of multiple golden cores was likely to be hopeless to reach Yuanying Stage for his entire life, which was not worth it.


    While he was thinking about this, Wang Wu had already brought him to their destination.


    It was a giant more than ten meters high and with the whole body covered abscesses and tumors. His body had three arms on his left side, and each with varying sizes and lengths. There was only one arm on his right side, but it waspletely stunted that it fully lost its coordination. Destructive toxin brewed inside his body, and when the thick green liquid flew down when the abscesses broke, it could directly corrode the ckened ground.


    With many years of experiential learning, Wang Lu judged that the giant had at least the power close to that of Daoist Master of Deity Stage. And it was also a junior leader in the chaotic world, which controlled a huge ind independently and had hundreds and thousands of subordinates.


    The abscessed giant was stunned to see the two people burst in and then, with his shortest left arm, waved out a poisonous mist.


    However, just as the poisonous mist began to diffuse, it was dispersed back by a fierce sword wind. Wang Lu slowly withdrew his shivering right arm and bared his teeth.


    At this time, he was already at peak Jindan Stage, and with all his strength, he used his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi with his Sword of Mount Kun, for which his arm was slightly bitten back by the blowback. However, as a result of this, he was barely able to dispel the poisonous mist from that abscessed giant. Just now, after the sword qi blew back the poisonous mist, it mmed into the skin of that abscessed giant. The sharp sword qi that could open the mountain and crack the stone was actually absorbedpletely by that thick and stic skin!


    These chaotic creatures which were mutated from men were really the sheet, and this was just their little leader. Inbat alone, he was not his opponent.


    Fortunately this time, the main force ining to this chaotic world was another person.


    The abscessed giant had quite a lot of weapons. And his small left arm was just one of his many inconspicuous weapons. If he was serious�� however, he had no time to show how serious he was.


    Because he had one more hand on his head, a slender white and delicate, like a jade palm.


    Wang Wu''s right hand was not like a swordsman''s hand. There was not a single blemish in her palm, let alone calluses. Her skin was more delicate and smooth than any porcin. However, this right hand contained a power that was not to be underestimated.


    "Kneel down for me!"


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, the ten-meter giant fell on his knee. His heavy stature even cracked the ground.


    "Tell me, where is your leader?"


    The question asked by Wang Wu was supposed to be a secret that the chaotic creatures must keep with their lives. However, the abscessed giant trembled and then thoroughly sumbed to the will of Wang Wu. His four arms were pointed at one ce while his fingers simultaneously bent downward.


    Wang Wu took a look and found that the ce pointed by the abscessed giant was a nk, or darkness, in the middle of countless inds.


    There seemed to be a huge void in which there was a thick ck vortex that swallowed everything that came close to it, and its bottom was bottomless.


    "Tsk, this immortal dreand is not really creative. The leader of the upper realm is in the ninth heaven, while the boss of the lower realm is the ninth hell�� Looks like it''s really what you said, these two worlds are simply a unified whole."


    Wang Wu said and shook her head somewhat in disappointment. However, she didn''t rush toward that vortex.


    Because it was at that moment��the short confrontation against the abscessed giant hadpletely shocked the entire chaotic world��Wang Wu saw, from numerous inds around them, chaotic creatures of various forms had begun to leave their inds and flew toward them. Most of these chaotic creatures were just cannon fodders, but the number of the strong ones was not small either. If the two were to deal with them with brute force, they would definitely be intercepted by numerical advantage of the enemy, and then they would get bogged down in the endless battle quagmire.


    Although double golden cores were powerful, it could not go against the world. Therefore, Wang Wu had to change course.


    "Little Lu, we''re going down, hold me tight."


    With that, she flew away. In the darkness of the chaotic world, her white dress was like a white lightning. In the blink of an eye, she flew from the middle of that ind to the edge of the crack that split the inds, and then, under the horrified eyes of countless chaotic creatures, jumped into the abyss.


    The next moment, a zing purple me erupted from the abyss, whichpletely submerged her and Wang Lu''s figures.


    The chaotic creatures stared with mouth opened wide at the purple chaotic me as it grew more and more hot, as if it was igniting something inmmable��as a matter of fact, whenever a powerful chaotic creatures fell into the abyss for various reasons, when they were swallowed by the chaotic fire, it would appear just like that.


    And all those who dared to challenge the chaotic fire had never survived.


    �� Were those two intruders from the upper realm, died just like that?


    ��


    At the same time.


    "Oh sheet, so hot!"


    In the envelope of the chaotic mes, Wang Wu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense no longer had its perfectly round shape. Right now, it was somewhat distorted by the high degree of heat. The boundary of the sword defense was rubbed into an incandescent state by strong energy impact�� However, the sword defense still stood, so the two people in it were not really burned by the me.


    "�� Now, there''s no need to worry about being attacked by the crowd, the fear of the chaotic creatures toward the chaotic me is deep into their bone marrow, so no one would dare to surround us here, although the taste of being torched is no better than being besieged." Wang Wu said, but still tried to fan some cool breeze to herself using her left hand.


    Wang Lu scolded, "If you still have the leisure time to make some wasteful cute actions, you''d better make use of this time to hurry to the vortex on this trail!"


    The chaotic world was divided by countless cracks, and this countless cracks looked like a densework, which extended in all directions.


    Of course, it would also lead them into the whirlpool in the center of the world.

 Chapter 577 - Bitter Hardship

    <h4>Chapter 577: Bitter Hardship</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Traveling forward in a sea of mes was kind of romantic.


    Wang Lu couldn''t remember which of the immortal cultivation world predecessor once said it. That predecessor seemed to grow up at the foot of a volcano, an exceptional expert with Heavenly Fire Spirit Root. It was rumored that once it seeded in its cultivation, except for the immortal world level fire and a few other types of fires, no fires in the Nine Regions could harm it. Themon high temperature would only help it recover its strength, and its favorite leisure activity was to bathe inva.


    It was the realm that countless of cultivators of five elements focused on the fire essence endlessly envied. However, Wang Lu believed that even that predecessor who liked to make waves in raging me, if wrapped in the purple me of chaotic fire, would find it difficult to escape from death.


    This was a very corrosive and powerful demonic fire. Hidden under that high temperature was a strong pration deep into one''s heart. Wang Lu tried to slightly explore his own perception outside of Non-Phase Sword Defense, but as a result, he was captured by the me in a sh. If he had not been prepared, by promptly cutting off that part of perception, the consequences would simply be unimaginable.


    It was more like a demon than fire. The more one savored the taste of this me, the more one could experience its horror.


    At the same time, one could also notice how powerful Wang Wu was by virtue of isting the chaotic me using her own power.


    It was no exaggeration to say that this was a powerful way to destroy the cultivation theory system that had been established in Nine Regions for tens of thousands of years. A mere Jindan Stage, in theory, could not possibly withstand this! For thousands of years, genius cultivators continued to emerge in an endless stream, and there were countless experts who were far superior to that of their same stage peers. However, could anyone roam the chaotic fire in Jindan Stage?


    It was basically impossible�� Thinking to this, Wang Lu couldn''t help but remember that she used to say that the path of cultivation from Body Forging, Foundation Establishment, Xudan, all the way until Mahayana Stage, was merely one out of the three thousand main paths to reach immortality. Though it was now the path adopted by almost all of the cultivators in Nine Regions, it was by no means unique and irreceable. Now, it seemed like she was not just boasting about herself. However, if that was the case, then��


    "Master, I have a problem that is currently puzzling my mind."


    While still supporting the Sword Defense, Wang Wu asked, "Do you find it strange as to how I could be so strong? Hahaha, that''s very simple, it''s because I''m a genius."


    Wang Lu immediately withdrew his question and replied back, "�� Genius my ass, it''s not that I have seen with my own eyes that you had to give painstaking effort in cultivation. With natural misceneous spirit root, you have to practice so hard that you have no time for a proper female grooming, and that''s just so that you could barely keep up with the tail end of the golden generation. You became like today because you inherited some of my inheritance. What''s more, since then, you have been cultivating for more than one hundred years, so it''s not surprising that you have made this achievement. I want to ask you: You have taught me so much in the past years, is there anything that you concealed from me?"


    "Sheet! You, this bastard, did you forget to inherit your conscience when you reincarnated? I don''t remember you being this vicious in the past! I have been suffering every possible torment, enduring all sorts of hardships, just to raise you this big, yet you actually dare to question whether I hide something from you?"


    "What the! Are your all sorts of hardships include consuming feces and urine?"


    The two habitually fell into their usual quarrel, but the speed of Wang Wu''s flying sword remained unchanged as it zigzagged along the crisscrossed gullies, gradually getting closer to the distant vortex.


    They were finally discovered when they were about a few hundred kilometers away from the vortex. From the surrounding inds, thousands of chaotic creatures of various shapes rose to the sky and gathered toward them.


    These chaotic creatures were muchrger in staturepared to the previous abscessed giant. For many of them, it was even difficult to imagine that they actually evolved from human as they havepletely lost their humanoid figure. However, without exception, all of them had great strength. If the two of them were to be surrounded, even the number one Jindan in Nine Regions would find it difficult to escape.


    Fortunately, this chaotic fire was too powerful for the chaotic creatures, so much that they did not dare to dive down toward them. Though they hovered in the sky and sometimes screamed out deterrence neighing, they didn''t really dare to dive down. They could only bombard them with long-range spells from time to time from the distance.


    However, most of the spells melted when they were near the chaotic fire. And a few with strong prative power were irrelevant after they were weakened by the fire��Wang Wu''s Non-Phase Sword Defense had no fear of group attack. Before the attack reached the threshold value, it was basically unbreakable. Moreover, even if something really happened, Wang Lu''s peak golden core was ready to contribute its power to the array.


    Like a hot knife through butter, the two of them finally approached the immeasurably deep vortex. At this point, there were already countless chaotic creatures hovering above their heads, like ayer of dark clouds.


    Although they knew that they would not be easily approached, the pressure of such arge number was also rming. At this point, even if these chaotic creatures didn''t personally approach them, the various long-distance attack was already enough to give them a headache. However, perhaps because it was already too close to the vortex, the chaotic creatures were no longer able to do so. In addition to growling angrily in the air, they no longer made any unnecessary movement.


    "Phew, it seems like this road is the right choice."


    When she was about to enter the vortex, Wang Wu slowed down a bit to catch her breath. And then she fixed her distorted Non-Phase Sword Defense. However, her trembling hands and pale face showed that she had finally reached her limit.


    "Double golden cores are not omnipotent after all�� Little Lu, this is as far as I can take you."


    Wang Lu was startled. "Only this far? What do you mean? You don''t care about the road after this?"


    "It''s not that I don''t care, don''t forget, this vortex is the core of the chaotic world. It is the equivalent to the whereabouts of Heaven for the Heavenly Earth. Naturally, it''s the Supreme level thing, so how could I handle it?"


    "Hey, hey, you are known as the number one Jindan in Nine Regions."


    "F*ck, so you know I''m just Jindan? When I be the number one Supreme in Nine Regions, let alone this huge vortex, even the treasure house of Shengjing Sect, I can rush into it��" Wang Wu said and then spat out a mouthful of foul air, but it smelled bloody.


    "Even if the whole journey here was quick, I have also reached my limit. If I have to go further, then this Non-Phase Sword Defense is going to copse, and you and I are going to die in the chaotic fire. Therefore��"


    "�� Therefore you smash the pot since it''s already cracked 1? The ce that you, the number one Jindan in Nine Regions couldn''t go, yet you want me to enter?" Wang Lu said while frowning, "Do you still know something?"


    "You can say that I don''t know, it''s just that, because of the keen perception of this genius cultivator, I vaguely feel that there are some issues here. I felt this before I entered the chaotic world, but after I get here, it''s bing more obvious," Wang Wu said and then pointed at Wang Lu''s chest. "Don''t you think that it''s strange? This immortal dreand is originally intended for women, so what are you doing here then?"


    Wang Lu was startled, thinking that unexpectedly, she would repeat the same old tune. However, it might be assumed that she would nevere to talk nonsense at this time, therefore��


    "Do you mean, someone in this immortal dreand wants me toe in?"


    "Otherwise, there''s no other way to exin this point. Before you, there were already a lot of sects that have tried to send in male cultivators, and without exception, all of them failed. Even if a Supreme level cultivator made their move, it was still no use. Do you think you are more special than those Supreme cultivators?"


    Hearing this, Wang Lu finally understood. "That makes sense. Someone in this immortal dreand wants to see me, but it''s not on the Heavenly Earth, because of the top rank people in Heavenly Earth�� have met with us in the previous session ritual. However, none of them recognized me. With this in mind, then the only possibility left is that the person is in the chaotic world, and in this vortex is likely to have the highest possibility."


    "Yes, that''s how it is. Now that I have already sent you to the front door�� do you dare to gamble?"


    Although what Wang Wu said just now seemed reasonable, generally speaking, it mostly contained a subjective thought. To simply put, there was no concrete evidence. It was just that, to urge him to take a risk and prate deeply into the vortex, courage was not the only thing that mattered.


    However, Wang Lu believed that she was right. Under the protection of Non-Phase Sword Defense, he made several preparations for himself. He then adjusted his condition to perfection and tried to rush out of the sword defense.


    Beyond the sword defense was precisely the chaotic demonic fire. And because it was near the vortex, the fierceness of the fire was unprecedented. With Wang Lu''s current cultivation base, even if he exhausted all his strength using Non-Phase Method, it would still notst.


    Therefore, he simply abandoned Non-Phase Method altogether and stood on the edge of his Master''s Non-Phase Sword Defense. He thenunched his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi deep into the vortex.


    The prative power of primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi was unparalleled in the world. Such that even in the zing me it was still unimpeded. The sword qi went all the way until they could not see it anymore.


    "What is this?" Wang Wu asked.


    "A greeting." Wang Lu said, "If someone is really waiting for me there."


    As a male, Wang Lu broke into this country of women in an unusual way. The biggest possibility was that someone deliberately wanted him toe. Thinking about the strong suction at the entrance of this immortal dreand, this point seemed to be certain without a doubt.


    But why? Why him?


    There were many special things about Wang Lu, like his Void Spirit Root, Non-Phase Method, unparalleled golden core�� However, the one that could really attract the master of this immortal dreand, there was only one possibility.


    The one that he inherited from the ancient sword demon, Zhong Shengming, in the group of immortal tombs��


    Sure enough, shortly after Wang Lu sent out his sword strike, the vortex began to violently vibrate and a gap appeared on the ever-rotating chaotic fire, which extended all the way toward Wang Lu, as if it was an invitation path.


    Wang Lu took a long breath and then stepped forward, leaving Wang Wu''s sword defense.


    However, just before he moved, his Master''s handnded on his shoulder, and his Master''s voice rang in his ears.


    "Last question."


    Wang Lu blurted out, "It''s love."


    "�� What I want to say is, if something happens to you there, then the inheritance will be mine."


    Wang Lu thought about it and then realized that she was cheering him up in her own way. He couldn''t help but smile. "Don''t be stupid, as early as one hundred and fifty years ago, I have already given to you my inheritance."


    With that, he took a step forward, and as soon as he stepped on the path, he disappeared without a trace.


    Wang Wu continued to gaze at him, even long after he had disappeared.


    After that, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Tsk, I almost be Amah rock 2!"


    ��

 Chapter 578 - A Perfect Man

    <h4>Chapter 578: A Perfect Man</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Finally I meet you."


    In the darkness, Wang Lu heard a woman''s voice.


    "Who are you?"


    "Mm, I''m the master of this chaotic world. You can call me as the source of chaos�� Ah, no need to look for me, for the time being, I''m still in the invisible state. In fact, you better not see me for the time being."


    Wang Lu was startled. "Are you taking a bath?"


    "Hahaha." Theughter of the woman in the dark was clear and melodious, and had the power to soothe the hearts of the people.


    "Although it''s not taking a bath, the situation is almost the same, I''m not in a good state to be seen by others��" With that, the woman sighed. "It''s been a very long time, I finally saw primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi again."


    "It''s really you��" Hearing her familiarity with the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, Wang Lu immediately said, "You''re the one who pulled me in, right?"


    "Yes." The girl readily admitted it. "Because I really want to see the heir of Elder Brother Ming. Moreover, after I heard someone talk about you, I became even more interested."


    "Elder Brother Ming? Someone talked about me?" Upon hearing this, Wang Lu frowned. "Are all of you�� still alive?"


    "It depends on how you define ''alive.''" The woman chuckled softly and said, "When we first built the group of immortal tombs, we really thought that we were all going to die. We were surprised upon finding out that we have regained consciousness from the chaos."


    "�� You mean the kind of ghost who died and then came back to life?" As Wang Lu said that, his mind was racing with thoughts: These ancient Earth Immortals seem to have already been dead but not quite, like ten thousand years dis-rotten! This could be quite different from the expectation. Originally, the reason for the opening of the group of immortal tombs was to explore the inheritance of the Earth Immortals, not to bring out the ghosts of those Earth Immortals.


    At present, the Nine Regions was unlike thest Age of Chaos. Right now, the Supreme level expert was by far the top level rank in Nine Regions. And in the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there were only several dozens of them at most. Most of which were using restricted methods to forcibly advance, making it impossible for them to soar into immortality. The number of experts that could be called as genuine Supreme was in fact even less.


    However, for this group of immortal tombs, even the gatekeeper alone, the ancient Sword Demon Zhong Shengming, had in no less than ten Supreme level cultivators, and the overall power of the two sides werepletely in the same level.


    If this group of people was to be let out from the tomb, Nine Regions would be in chaos.


    When he was thinking about it, the woman''s voice rang again in the darkness.


    "I call you here because first, I want to see Elder Brother Ming''s sessor, and secondly, I want to ask you for a favor."


    "A favor?" Wang Lu asked, "The ancient Earth Immortal possessed remarkable abilities, what matters can a little Jindan like me help?"


    "It''s because of the ''remarkable abilities'' that is the problem��" The woman paused, "Therefore, I need you to help me. Moreover, by helping me, you are helping yourself. You must have a lot of questions about this group of immortal tombs and about the ancient Earth Immortals right?"


    "Oh, I see, if I can help you, you will answer my questions? That''s fair."


    "In fact, unless you can help me, I will not be able to tell you the answer even if I want to. My memory is iplete, there are many things in the past that I can''t remember. The part that keeps my memory is the opposite of me, we''re like water and fire�� Moreover, she is stronger than me."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was startled, because the implication of her words was��


    "You have a split personality?"


    "I suppose you can barely say that�� Up in the sky is me, and down below is also me, together we make theplete me. Unfortunately, both of us are in aplete opposition to each other, wishing that one could tear the opposite party. It''s really sad."


    Listening to this, Wang Lu felt helpless. The one in the sky considered the world''s men as mixed entrails, but the one underground was also no better. After the chaotic creatures broke through the barrier of Heavenly Earth, theymenced ughter in that country of women, killing them like how they killed pigs chickens.


    Moreover, after arriving at the lower realm, he could see with his own eyes that there were far more creatures in this chaotic world than in the Heavenly Earth, and this was not due to them diligently performing their version of child bestowing ritual�� On the isted inds of the chaotic world, there was arge number of fleshir, from which new chaotic creatures were born endlessly.


    Those fleshirs were actually the women of the chaotic world.


    A long time ago when the Heaven sublimed the Heavenly Earth, except for a few surviving Human Immortals, the rest were actually abandoned on this cursednd. Of which there were men and women. And between them, the men mutated into ''demon and monsters''. However, the fate of the women was very tragic as they became the fertility machine. After thousands upon thousands of years of evolution, they became a nest-like building.


    "There''s something that I just don''t understand�� For you, women ought to be the most hateful species right?"


    "Hah, that''s right, there''s no good woman in the world. Envious, fickle, deceitful, vicious�� Except for giving birth, women are just waste."


    "�� Since you hate women that much, why do you have a woman''s image? Don''t you have feelings for yourself?"


    As soon as Wang Lu finished his question, he heard a burst of crazyughter.


    "Hahahaha! I don''t feel anything for myself? What do you know? Little guy who thinks himself clever, just so you know, the greatest hate that I have in my entire life is this woman''s body. Every time I think of myself as a woman, I can''t wait to break myself."


    "Then why don''t you do it?"


    "I have already done it."


    With that, the surrounding darkness was lit up, bing a vast expanse of whiteness. Wang Lu squinted, trying to see what was in front of him.


    In front of him was a mass of constantly fluttering flesh, barely possessing human form, but devoid of any semnce of a person. The flesh was covered with horrible scars, cuts, burns, corrosive wounds, and so on�� In his dozens of years of life, this was the most brutal execution ground that Wang Lu had ever seen. The executioner had imposed the maximum punishment for suffering and injury while guaranteeing that the executed was not dead.


    In fact, for women, this ugly posture was already a great torture. That sweet voice just now was actually spat out from the cracks in the bruises.


    Compared with ordinary people''s imagination of cherry lips, it was really different.


    "��"


    Seeing this scene, even Wang Lu had nothing to say. The abnormalness of this split-personality Earth Immortals had already gone to the extreme. Just because of the gender discrimination, she had done things so absolutely, that she didn''t let go even herself.


    "Therefore, I hope that you can help me end this split situation."


    The flesh-shaped woman sighed. "As a split body, I have no control over my aversion to woman, but I also kept a trace of sobriety that I can''t identify with this deformity at all. I am actually really envious at the up in the sky me where she canpletely immerse in her own world, living carefree and without worries."


    Wang Lu asked, "What is the reason for this split?"


    "I regretted that I can''t remember what happened in the past, but I must have experienced some serious stimtion. No one is born this abnormal."


    "�� That''s hard to say, as there are also people born with abnormalities. In short, how do you want me to help you?"


    "Very simple, show your best side to the up in the sky me."


    "Show my best side?"


    "Up in the sky me firmly believe that there''s no good man in the world, so I want to trouble you to y the role of a perfect man to break her assumptions, just as what you''ve done before in the choice between saving the adult or saving the child."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu curiously said, "There''s no need to act as a perfect man, I just need to show my true side. But, are you sure that it would work?"


    "Of course it would. No one knows me better than myself. You know, previously, your answer to the question of saving the adult or saving the child thoroughly shook up in the sky me, so that the whole barrier between Heavenly Earth and Chaotic World revealed a w."


    "And then you took advantage of it? That''s really cheap of you."


    "That''s very normal. Compared to the up in the sky me, the underground me is the sober me. When ites to integrating the two of us back, it''s up to me to be the dominant one to really push for solving the problem. Otherwise, do you want to ce your hope on that some Heaven who knows nothing?"


    Wang Lu smiled but said nothing.


    By his habit, he would not easily put his hope on anyone other than himself. Currently, the words said by this mass of meat were all good, but what would happen after she swallowed Heaven? What would be the result of it?


    While he was thinking, suddenly a cold voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "A perfect man? What a joke! Are you nning to knock me down with false proposition? That''s simply indulging in fantasy!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was shocked because he recognized this voice. Not long ago on the Heavenly Earth, it was this voice thatmented there was actually a good man in the world!


    Heaven had arrived.


    A white-haired girl came out from the surrounding whiteness. She was petite and slender, but her eyes were glistening with lightning, an astonishing power. Wang Lu tried to look directly at her, but in just a second, he felt pain in his eyes that he could no longer look at her directly.


    The other party obviously didn''t put him in her mind, but as an ancient Earth Immortal��even if she was split, the strong sense of existence was beyond the ability of Jindan Stage to cope.


    Wang Lu very rationally chose to avoid the sharp edge, because at this time, there would naturally be other people who couldn''t help but jump out.


    "It''s you?" The voice of the source of chaos was cold, "How dare you run into my territory?"


    "Likewise, are you being polite in sending those dirty things to my territory? I''m just returning the favor."


    "Just returning the favor? What a joke, since you''re already here, do you think you are able to leave?"


    "If I want to go, you can''t stop me. No matter how sober you boast yourself, in strength, I''m still stronger than you."


    "Then are you here to crush me with your powerful strength?"


    "No, I came here to make a bet with you." The girl said, and then sneered, "I''m sick of this back and forth battle with you. Didn''t you say you want to use a perfect man to disintegrate me? Then give it a try, I''ll give you this opportunity. However, if you can''t do it��"


    "Hmph, if I can''t do it, you can do as you wish."


    These two split entities quickly reached an agreement. The problem was��


    "Haven''t the two of you considered asking for my opinion?"

 Chapter 579 - The Difficulty of This Test Seems Too High

    <h4>Chapter 579: The Difficulty of This Test Seems Too High</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The arrival of Heaven was not surprising. Even though she had been hiding behind the scene for thousands of years, even allowing her people to mistakenly think that the so-called Heaven was just an im-personified existence, she was not cold-blooded and ruthless, not able to treat all living beings as worthless things.


    Therefore, she could not just sit and watch the destruction of Heavenly Earth.


    Before he came to the lower realm, the situation that Wang Lu witnessed, the war between the two worlds, was fundamentally one-sided, with the Heavenly Earth losing ground in front of the chaotic army and could copse at any time.


    In the past wars, the victories of Heavenly Earth were not based on its own strength. The existence of the barrier between the two worlds made every lower realm invasion go only along a narrow passage. Except for the possibility of unexpectedly able to upy some territories in the early stage, the chaotic creatures were usually soon defeated due to supply line constraint once the Heavenly Earth reacted and pressed their army.


    Despite that, in every war, Heavenly Earth suffered a huge loss. The difference in the fighting effectiveness between the two sides could be seen in this.


    After all, the women on Heavenly Earth were enjoying a leisure life, while the creatures of the chaotic world were abnormal and born to destroy. At the same time, the reproduction in the Heavenly Earth could only rely on the child bestowing ritual, which had limited efficiency, and thus the poption was notrge. In contrast, the number of chaotic creatures was totally unrestricted. It had been expanding at an rming rate for thousands of years and would have been incalcble had they not killed each other from time to time under the control of the source of chaos.


    And this current lower realm invasion was based on the shaken position of Heaven, which enormously weakened the basis of the protective boundary between the two worlds. In the chaotic world, those hundreds of towering towers had bored through several hundred passages between the two worlds, and the amount of those towering towers still continued to increase.


    The chaotic army bloomed on the Heavenly Earth, and the female cultivators werepletely incapable of stopping the expansion of the opposite party. From the quantity to quality, they werepletely inferior to that of their opponent; preserving their vitality for the short time was their limit�� Before Wang Lu came to the lower realm, the Heavenly Earth''s side had beenpletely holed up in the several fortresses, relying on the natural barriers as their defense. Among them, Moon Capital was one of the core fortresses. There, Zhu Shiyao and the others, while also having fun, had to deal with thousands of chaotic creatures every day under the arrangement of Moonless.


    However, that was merely because the Chaotic Kings, the several strongest chaotic creatures in the lower realm, had not made their move yet��the channels between the two worlds were still unable to amodate them. If the war continued, those channels would be expanded, and it would be a matter of time before the whole Heavenly Earth was annihted.


    Therefore, it was not unexpected that Heaven chose to descend to the lower realm��she could, of course, choose to show her true self and sweep the chaotic creatures from the Heavenly Earth, butpared to fighting the endless stream of chaotic creatures, it was better to directlybat the root of the problem.


    It was just that, Wang Lu did not expect that the confrontation between the twomanding generals would be in such a ridiculous form.


    "�� You two have picked me as the prop for thepetition, have you two ever thought of asking for my opinion?"


    The source of chaos curiously asked, "Now that you and I have the same interest, this is undoubtedly the most efficient way, what do you think?"


    Heaven simply sneered. "What else is there to think? This is nothing more than theck of confidence in yourself! Perfect man? That is a false proposition in itself. What good things do men in this world have?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu felt it funny and said, "A few days ago at the child bestowing ritual, your words were not like this."


    "That''s because I did not think carefully! Saving the adult but not saving the child was not because you respect women, but simply because the child itself is a female! You''re just abandoning the baby!"


    "��"


    Wang Lu deeply felt his admiration for such a logic because her logic was not wrong. The child bestowed by Heaven were always girls, so the help the adult or help the child situation could not exin the problem at all. Looking from another angle, Wang Lu''s choice was no different than abandoning a baby girl, which was also the most hated thing by the feminists.


    However, this matter had actually aroused Wang Lu''s interest.


    Originally, he had no interest in such a child''s-y-like way of handling matters. Especially since the deciding factor of victory and defeat was the so-called perfect man, which made him feel like a species of bird pushed out into the front of a wealthy woman for her to stroke his fur coquettishly.


    However, now it seemed like this was different. This Heaven was so stubborn that she instead aroused Wang Lu''s fighting spirit.


    As for the question whether he was a perfect man or not, there was no doubt in his mind. The only question was whether he could prove it to Heaven. For a person with a deeply ingrained idea, it would be as difficult as ascending the heaven to overthrow that idea. In particr, this showdown concerned the life and death of Heaven and the source chaos, so she couldn''t easily admit defeat.


    It was just like the previous saving the adult or saving the child problem. Previously, she admitted herself that a good man actually existed, but now, she changed her mind and instead used Wang Lu of abandoning a baby, which was simply a self-deception. However, this position also made her almost impregnable. After all, as the saying goes, no one could awake a person who pretends to sleep.


    And Wang Lu was exactly interested in calling out the person who pretends to sleep.


    "Heh." Wang Lu sneered. "You''re right, I really have no confidence in this bet."


    Without waiting for the ridicule from Heaven, Wang Lu said, "Because I have no confidence in you women! Incorrigibly obstinate, self-deceiving�� No one would sit on the same bet table with such a person, you guys simply can''t afford to lose!"


    "Hahaha!" The source of chaos let out a sharp cry. "Well said, women basically don''t have anything good in them!"


    "Nonsense!" Heaven trembled in anger. "Can''t afford to lose? Alright, I will give you a chance. If you can meet my conditions, even if you use any means, I will immediately admit defeat! What do you think, dare to take this bet?"


    Hearing this, Wang Lu merely let out a faint smile. Immediately admit defeat? That''s nice to hear, but what if when the timees there''s a fallout and you be hostile? Right now, the upper and lower realms are you-die-and-I-live kind of enemies, everything could be allowed for the sake of victory, so what''s the matter to lie to someone?


    Moreover, as long as the conditions are met? Who knows what conditions would she bring? If the condition was that Wang Lu had to brandish a sword to castrate himself, and since then be a woman, in order to prove that he did not discriminate against women, does Wang Lu have to act ording to her words and hence truly be Wang Lulu?


    "You don''t need to worry about this."


    At that time, the source of chaos said, "With me here, I will not let her deny it. Let alone this split isrgely based on the absolute confidence of both sides in their own ideas. Once you really break her confidence, she can''t deceive herself. The previous problem of saving the adult or saving the child has already made the barrier of the two worlds crumble. Of course, it would be very difficult to break her belief, and she will definitely put forward quite difficult conditions, so you have to be mentally prepared."


    Heaven said with a sneer, "That''s right, for men, my conditions are as hard as ascending the heaven. However, you can rest assured, I will not deliberately use irrelevant problems to heckle you. Because doing so is tantamount to dering that I have no confidence in my own belief."


    "I see. Then I have no problem. Go ahead, bring it on."


    As soon as his voice fell, Wang Lu''splexion couldn''t help but change.


    Because in front of him, suddenly, there were more than a few figures, each of which looked very familiar to him.


    Zhu Shiyao, Liu Li, Lady Boss, Bai Shixuan, Yue Xinyao, Cat Girl Ling Yan�� Every single one of them was in a trance, seemingly falling into an illusion. Just as Wang Lu thought Heaven was going to use them as hostages, he saw thest person in line there.


    One which was waving at him, his respected Master.


    "What�� are you doing here?"


    For other people, he didn''t think that it was strange that they were captured here. Previously, they had taken refuge in Moon Capital and tried toplete their missions by dealing the chaotic creatures, thus, at any time, they could be captured by Heaven. However, what was Wang Wu doing here? To say that she could be captured by Heaven, Wang Lu would never believe it. She might not be able to defeat Heaven currently, but she definitely had the power to protect herself.


    "Hahaha, I am here to help you." Wang Wuughed and said, "Just now, Heaven had sent a trace of her primordial spirit tomunicate with me and told me about her n. I think it''s very interesting, so I cooperated with her."


    "You f*cking��" Wang Lu was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Moreover, looking at her ''enjoying the show'' appearance, Wang Lu nearly bit off his own teeth.


    "My dear, don''t be angry with me, mua~."


    "Mua your f*cking ass! You''re already so old and yet you''re still having these kinds of cute actions like others, don''t you still want your face?" Wang Lu''s primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi suddenly brewed in his hand, but at the same time, Heaven also let out a sneer.


    "Using rude vulgar words toward a woman, blindly using violence to push people down, humph, sure enough, this is the attitude of you men."


    "��" Wang Lu looked at Heaven and then coldly said, "Trust me, you will regret bringing that woman into your female camp."


    With that, he let out a sigh of relief. "What are the conditions? Say it."


    "It''s very simple, as long as don''t hurt any one of them, I''ll consider you win."


    "Don''t hurt any of them?" Wang Lu frowned while deep in though. What kind of condition is this? Liu Li, Bai Shixuan�� they were too adorable and no one would ever want to hurt them. Even for those who just have a superficial rtionship with me like Big Sister and the stupid cat, I will not be so idle that I want to hurt them.


    Or is it that Heaven would control them to attack me to test my tolerance for women? No matter what, with Non-Phase Sword Defense, they are not my opponent.


    Wait a minute�� these people seemed to include someone who he couldn''t wait to strike.


    It was all right with other people, but toward this peerless cheap person Wang Wu, to restrain himself from not hurting her was really difficult. Heaven had really raised a tricky condition.


    However, since it hade to this point, how could he shrink back?


    "Fine, let''s get started."


    As soon as Wang Lu said that, he saw the source of chaos and Heaven ncing at each other, sealing the bet, and then the pale world suddenly disappeared. After which, a broken scene took its ce.


    The fragments of the scene were glued together with great speed, and in the blink of an eye, Wang Lu had already been ced in a magnificent pce. He was sitting on arge, spacious bed, while the red and white robe that he usually wore was reced by pure white, refined pajamas. At the bedside, a pretty girl was presenting a te.


    There were several wooden signs on the te, which were written with Liu Li and other people''s names.


    And then, Wang Lu heard a word that absolutely terrified him.


    "Your Majesty, whose sign do you want to pick 1 for tonight?"

 Chapter 580 - I Dare Pick It!

    <h4>Chapter 580: I Dare Pick It!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu hadn''t felt such a strong sense of fear for a long time.


    Long before he went to Spirit Sword Mountain to seek the path of immortality, he was already famous for being fearless while he was still in Wang Family Vige. The word "fear" seemed to be insted from him. At any time, he always held the pearl of wisdom and had a n in advance. Therefore, after more than twenty years since his debut, after establishing countless of miracle-like great undertakings, some people had begun to have a superstitious belief of him, as if he was truly omnipotent and fearless.


    In fact, it was absolutely nonsense. Fear was the instinctive reaction of a creature to seek benefit and avoid harm. Except for those with broken brain structure, who could truly be fearless? Moreover, one of the more important qualities on the path of cultivation was to learn to fear. Fear of the surrounding, fear of the Great Dao, fear of the words of the sages�� The truly fearless person was a person who fire deviated.


    Therefore, Wang Lu found himself with very reasonable excuse about his current fear.


    No matter who was in this situation, they would be kind of threatened seeing the sign on the te written with the name Wang Wu on it.


    "Your Majesty, whose sign do you want to pick for today?" the delicate looking maid asked.


    Wang Lu kept his silent. He did not want to pick any sign, but rather flip the te. The evil taste of this Heaven was really vicious��the grand ancient Earth Immortal actually made the pce fight scenario for him!


    However, judging from her split personality, perhaps in the past, she really had once experienced a pce fight and ended up as a loser. Thereupon, two thoughts sprang up in her extremely broken heart. One was that, there was no good man in the world, which due to her resentment from falling out of favor. The other one was that, there was no good woman in the world, which was the unforgettable hatred for her peers.


    However, the emotional story of the ancient Earth Immortal was not the key focus. Right now, he had to deal with his own problem.


    At present, he was in a strange ce, and everything around him was like a dream, but also like fake. The rules of this bet were also not clear enough. For example, how long was the time limit of not hurting anyone? What was the definition of hurting? These questions were all unclear.


    Thus, the first thing he needed to do was��


    Wang Lu looked up and then said to the maid, "Call all the imperial concubines here. I want to have a special meeting with them to discuss something."


    "Ah?" The maid looked at Wang Lu incredulously. "A-All the imperial concubines?"


    "Yes, call everyone here."


    "T-This does notply with the rules! In the harem, there can only be one concubine whoes to serve on any given day."


    "You areparing me to those mediocre people. One concubine is not enough. I, the big-tool-good-skill, can have ten people at one time."


    "Your Majesty, this absolutely cannot be done in this way!" The maid anxiously dissuaded, "How can you have such a ridiculous idea? This will mess up the harem!"


    "I like a little bit of messy, it doesn''t matter."


    The maid fell on her knees and kowtowed. "Your Majesty, this absolutely should not be done in this way!"


    Seeing the girl''s determination, Wang Lu frowned and decided not to push it. He then tried to directly call through primordial spirit but found out that many spells and methods of the immortal path were unusable here. Thereupon, he realized that it was the intention of Heaven to cut off his contact with the others when designing this scenario.


    That was, of course logical. Since everyone knew each other and came from the same group, if they colluded in this bet, wouldn''t their victory be assured? Thus, everyone sleeping together was probably not feasible.


    After a long while, Wang Lu beckoned the girl who kowtowed on the ground to stand up and then softly asked, "In your opinion?"


    The maid was startled by the words and incredulously looked at Wang Lu. "Your Majesty, how could I give my opinion about this kind of thing? I, the servant, am ignorant, if I say something wrong��"


    "It''s okay, just consider that you are helping me remove one wrong answer, tell me your opinion first."


    The maid immediately looked distressed as if she was about to burst into tears, and her arms that held the te trembled.


    Wang Lu scanned her with primordial spirit and found that she was just a junior cultivator, just around Foundation Establishment Stage. No wonder she could not withstand his gaze. However, for her to be able to personally serve the Emperor, her status should not be low. Therefore, he probed further, "In your opinion, what if I choose this sign?"


    Wang Lu pointed to the sign of Liu Li


    The maid was startled. She was about to speak but immediately stopped.


    "Speak frankly or I''ll pick your sign." With that, Wang Lu deliberately licked his lips with his tongue and rolled up his sleeves, which scared the maid that she turned pale.


    "Liu-Liu-Liu��" The maid''s petite mouth blurted out a series of stutter, and it took her a long time to settle down. "Concubine Liu Li is kind and amiable, and no one in the pce said anything wrong about her. If Your Majesty chooses concubine Liu Li, that is of course good."


    "And then?" Wang Lu certainly noticed that she had yet to finish her words.


    "Buttely, you''ve been choosing concubine Liu Li''s sign many times. If you choose her again, I''m afraid the other concubines would inevitably have something to say."


    Wang Lu''s heart thumped: Liu Li''s sign has been chosen many timestely? Why can''t I remember any of that! Although I know that this is just the background setting given by the Heaven, it smelled like a delicate emerald crown 1 ��


    However, from another point of view, this setting was reasonable. If there was such a pce harem, Liu Li must be among the most popr imperial concubines. Her appearance was not the most important reason��on the appearance, in fact none of the other girls were inferior to her, but Liu Li''s character was too invincible. Innocent, cute, and well-behaved, which, as an imperial concubine, Liu Li could be counted as perfect.


    If there was such a harem, Wang Lu asked himself for his true thoughts and thought that he would certainly choose Liu Li every day until the sign is overused and broken.


    However, on the other hand, as the saying goes, if a tree sticks out in the forest, it would be destroyed by the winds. Liu Li being the favorite concubine would inevitably make her the target for all. Moreover, even without considering the pce fight, looking solely on the condition previously given by Heaven: Must not hurt any of the girls, it was not feasible to favor one person alone, because it would inevitably cause others to fall out of favor and hurt�� Wait a minute, there seemed to be something wrong with this logic!


    The setting of this scenario by the Heaven implied an important premise: The concubines set by her must have feelings for him to make this scenario meaningful. The problem was that, this simply didn''t align with the reality!


    Well, Yue Xinyao was certainly an exception. He didn''t know what came into her, but since more than ten years ago, after having contacts with him several times, her feelings for him had been deeply rooted. No matter how hard the effort of the fatty Wen was, he simply could not turn her heart around.


    Of course, this was also purely following the path of one''s own doom by the fatty. In the beginning, he was very enthusiastic in pursuing her, plus Wang Lu also had no other thought on Yue Xinyao, her heart thus vaguely opened a bit. If the fatty took that opportunity to continue to pursue her, there was a great chance that he could win her. But the result was��


    The result was that, the fatty was really trying so hard, that he conveniently turned to pursue and take Li Nana, the leader of the Mansion of Light of the Great Ming Country, and achieved the amazing achievement of premarital pregnancy. Henceforth, he indeed lived a happy-sex life, but his future with Yue Xinyao had been thoroughly cut off.


    In addition to Yue Xinyao, Wang Wu could barely be included as one. Although recently, the rtionship between the two showed aical trend, their past hundred years of love had been difficult to rify�� In addition to these two people, Wang Lu really could not think of anyone who possibly had the feeling of love toward him. Liu Li indeed had always been very close to him, but the love between man and woman seemed a bit not yet matured. Bai Shixuan, as the offspring of Grand Cloud Fairy, had an inextricable predestination with him, but it was difficult to ssify it as love between man and woman. In addition, Lady Boss and Cat Girl Ling Yan only had friendship with him and not love, so there was no need to say anymore. As for Big Sister Zhu Shiyao, even his friendship with her was rtively weak.


    On this premise, it shouldn''t matter if he didn''t choose any of those several people even for ten thousand years. Thus, the focus of this hurdle seemed to have been problematic from the start.


    Thinking to this, Wang Lu tentatively asked, "As far as I know, Zhu Shiyao always has her focus set on swordsmanship, so she should be indifferent right?"


    The maid considered her words first before replying, "Concubine Zhu indeed has a quiet personality and does not easily interact with people, but her desire to receive Your Majesty''s favor will never be weaker than the others."


    Wang Lu inwardlymented, what kind of bullsheet is this? With such a personality, how would Zhu Shiyao care favors from anyone? At present, she did somewhat listen to the words of her respected Master, Sect Leader Feng Yin. If he was a True Immortal who was cultivating on the sword path, as long as he could pass on her an unprecedented set of ultimate sword art, she definitely would not mind selling her own body a bit, even being yed in all kinds of ways. However, the problem was that, purely in terms of swordsmanship, Zhu Shiyao was still above him��


    Seeing how Wang Lu was still in doubt, the maid urgently said, "Your Majesty, please don''t doubt the true feelings of the concubine toward you! Her obsession with swordsmanship happens because the loneliness in her boudoir is unbearable. In the concubine''s heart, there''s nothing more important than Your Majesty!"


    Hearing this, Wang Lu''s teeth almost feel. However, after thinking about it, such a setting was actually in line with the needs of the scenario. The problem was, this was tantamount to forced brainwash, forcibly changing the worldview of Zhu Shiyao�� This might not be a good thing to the primordial spirit of a cultivator.


    "Is it the same with the others too?"


    The maid boldly replied, "Although the several concubines have different temperament, there''s nothing false with their true feelings for you!"


    "�� Wang Wu too?"


    "She had shared joys and sorrows with you for many years, so her feeling for you is the deepest. Why�� do you doubt her?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu fell into silent again. However, very quickly a light of inspiration shed through his mind: Sharing joys and sorrows for many years?


    "Bring me my sign picking records during my recent period."


    Since this scenario had a long history, it should be safe to just follow the previous year''s record of picking.


    The maid was surprised and said, "The harem has just been built and the sign choosing system has only been implemented for a few days. And in these past few days, you always choose concubine Liu Li''s sign, how would any records be needed?"


    ��Tsk, ancient Earth Immortal indeed, the work is really watertight,pletely not giving people the chance to resort to tricks.


    Since that is the case, then there was no other choice.


    Wang Lu shook his head and stretched out his hand to pick a sign on the te.


    The maid read the sign and showed a faint smile. "I will call concubine Wu here."

 Chapter 581 - For Love, I Already Thrown Caution to the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 581: For Love, I Already Thrown Caution to the Wind</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Hahaha, Little Lulu, I''m here to y with you."


    Before the person arrived, theughter came first, and a cheerful atmosphere swept over his face like a heatwave. However, when Wang Lu heard theughter, he felt his heart ache and that he might die on the spot at any moment.


    He did not choose Wang Wu''s sign in order to sleep with her. Under the current scenario set by Heaven, even if Wang Lu had the intention, he couldn''t possibly have any interests in making love in front of others. He asked Wang Wu toe naturally in order to discuss countermeasures.


    Although he was a professional adventurer, right now, the problem was not about the power of one person. Especially in the face of too many unknown factors, Wang Lu naturally thought of seeking help from his teammates.


    Although Wang Lu was reluctant to admit it, Wang Wu was undoubtedly the most trustworthy among the several others. Whether in terms of strength or intelligence, she was at the top.


    However, when he heard her happy-in-other people''s-misfortuneughter, Wang Lu felt that he had chosen the wrong person. Maybe Wang Wu was smart enough and strong enough, but when she was on the other side, it was that smart and strong characters of her that were going to greatly erge the current problem.


    And now, she came in exactly with such performance and look that seemed to tell that she wasing to cheat!


    Therefore, when Wang Wu joyfully bounced into the room, Wang Lu could only look at her with iparably mixed emotions. He then tried to suppress the tide of regret that continued to surge in his heart.


    You picked her sign on impulse! You deserve it! If you pick her sign again next time, chop that hand!


    Then, before he could even speak, he heard Wang Wu''sughter. "Hahaha, why are you looking at me with that wilted face? Is it because you can''t get it up even though you''re still young? That is indeed extremely tragic�� Well, you might as well turn from being the thruster to being the receiver and enjoy the avant-garde pleasure."


    Wang Lu was silent for a long time, and then resolutely rushed over to the other side to give the middle finger.


    "Hahaha, are you using that finger to indicate the size?"


    "F*ck! If you say nonsense again, I''ll burn your sign and confiscate all the stick-shaped thing in the pce. Moreover, no cucumbers, eggnts, and other simrly shaped vegetables are allowed to be served. You''ll never be satisfied for your entire life!"


    "�� Okay then, let''s get down to business." Seeing how fierce Wang Lu''s counterattack to her flirting game was, Wang Wu shrugged and restrained her smile.


    At the same time, Wang Lu let go of his anger and asked, "What do you think about the situation now?"


    "What is there to think about?" Wang Wu said, walked forward, and spread out her palm. "Before saying anything else, give me the ? first."


    What Lu was startled. "What ??"


    "You don''t know? No one told you about it?" Wang Wu also found it strange. "It''s the ? that symbolize the emperor''s favor for the concubine. At present, you should have three of them."


    Wang Lu gawked for a moment, turned around, and found three ?-shaped rubies from the bedside pillow. "You mean these?"


    "Yes. Give it to me." Wang Wu reached out to get it, but was blocked by Wang Lu.


    "Let''s make it clear what are these first."


    "�� You really are so troublesome. Don''t you understand the function of these things? Each of them symbolizes the favor of the emperor toward his concubine, and is a necessity of life for the concubines in the harem."


    "Necessity of life?" Wang Lu carefully observed the rubies in his hand and felt that they seemed to contain some mysterious power. If he could just analyze it��


    "I advise you not to try it. That gem is a hundred percent Earth Immortal''s device, so it''s not easy to crack it. If you try it, it would only cause you unnecessary trouble," Wang Wu warned, and then exined, "simply speaking, the rules of this scenario are built around those rubies. Each of us concubines needs to consume one ruby every day. If not, we will receive a penalty. If we umte three penalties, we would be eliminated from the game��"


    "Wait a minute, plus you, there are seven people ying the pce concubines, so every day, seven rubies need to be consumed, but I only have three here."


    "That''s right. Only three. Moreover, only three would automatically be generated each day, and that is the crux of the problem." Wang Wu said, "Not only that, the more troublesome thing for us is that, a gem is only the lowest consumption. To end this game, we have to umte three gems for each of us."


    "Even one for one is not enough, how could they be umted?" Wang Lu frowned and gradually the difficulty of this scenario.


    This ancient Earth Immortal was really vicious enough to give apletely unsolvable difficult problem all of a sudden. Moreover, the problem was out in the open and aboveboard that it was clear it was intended to make trouble for him.


    Anyone with basic mathematical skill could figure out at the earliest possible time that, regardless of how, the number of rubies was absolutely not enough. It was inevitable that the happiness of a few would be based on the pain of the majority.


    ording to the needed three gems per person to end the scenario, even without considering the daily consumption, the seven people needed twenty-one gems, which was the total of the daily generated gems for Wang Lu in a week. Which meant that thest person to leave had to withstand six days of misery��


    Needless to say, he knew that this was not feasible.


    "This scenario is really a pain in the ass." Wang Lu sighed with emotion. "A harem, by design, values men over women. The harem of ordinary mortals has three thousand beauties, some of who have never even been blessed by the presence of the Emperor in their entire lives. This is basically an unsolvable problem. Not to mention that the imperial harem has always been filled with sinister intent, there are no good man or woman there. Wanting to find a beautiful romantic love between man and woman here, only she coulde up with this idea."


    "Really? I think her logic is not difficult to understand." Wang Wu said, "For you men, the highest ideal of life is nothing but being a king that lord overs everyone. Ordinary mortals have their mortal Emperor, immortal cultivators have their own lead cultivators. Even in the upper realm immortalnd, most likely there is also the immortal king or immortal emperor�� Then, setting you up as the emperor is to make you the best man in the world. If even the best man can''t prove himself to be good, then naturally, there is no good man in this world."


    "�� This logic, is formidable."


    "Because this logic is correct." Wang Wu chuckled. "You resent being the emperor because the harem beauties are too many and thus difficult to coordinate. But, if it is reced by a mentally retarded person, it is true that he does not need to worry about the affairs of men and women in his entire life, and therefore he would also not hurt any girl''s heart. So, can you say that a mentally retarded person is instead a good man?"


    "Hahaha." Wang Lu could not help butugh. "So that''s how it is. When you say it like that, it does make sense. Looks like in the past, that female Earth Immortal fell in love with a hero of her time. At least, in her opinion, he''s an emperor-like heroic character, but unfortunately, she was hurt by that person. Thus, she thought that even her beloved big hero could inflict great pain and suffering to her, not to mention the rest of the men."


    With that, Wang Lu retracted his smile and said, "Unfortunately, it''s meaningless to understand this thing. Right now, the problem is unsolvable, the amount of rubies is not enough, even for the half of daily consumption."


    Wang Wu promptly said, "That''s right, but it''s like the saying hurting ten fingers is no better than breaking one finger. Since you can''t divide them evenly no matter what, why don''t you just give me all of the three gems and free me, what do you think?"


    "Hehe." Wang Lu gave him an iparably sincere answer.


    Wang Wu sighed. "To be honest, there really is no good way to solve this. In this world, I woke up earlier than all of you, so I saw the arrangement beforehand. The means of the Earth Immortal are extraordinary that it is difficult to have the possibility of a short cut."


    "How about crashing head-on using Non-Phase Method?"


    "Best not to try it. Although that Earth Immortal said that it doesn''t matter what tricks you want to use, that is just to say she doesn''t mind you cheat on the gambling table, however, violently flipping over the table means that you don''t want to y. And you and I still don''t have the qualification to flip over the gambling table of an Earth Immortal. Don''t forget, there are more than just the two of us on the gambling table."


    "Tsk, so troublesome." Wang Lu frowned and then was lost in thought.


    Wang Wu also didn''t speak, let alone disturb him. It was just that her eyes continued to arrive at the gems in Wang Lu''s hand, as if she was nning to seize them.


    After a long time, Wang Lu suddenly opened his mouth.


    "In fact, this matter boils down to ''increasing the input and throttling the output'' problem. I haven''te up with a processable idea in throttling the output aspect yet, so right now, I might try to do something about increasing the input."


    "For example?"


    "For example��" Wang Lu said, gritted his teeth, and then made up his mind. He then took out a pink porcin bottle from his mustard seed bag, poured out two blue pills from it, and then swallowed them.


    The next moment, Wang Lu felt as if a fire had lit inside his body. It was not an ordinary fire, but rather a devilish fire that caused his blood vessels to widen and his reason hazy. This fire spiraled in the stomach for a moment and then swiftly turn downward before gradually concentrating in the lower abdomen.


    Soon, Wang Lu was d that he had put on arge robe before he summoned Wang Wu. Right now, with the correct sitting posture, his robe barely covered his supporting-heaven pir, thus it was unlikely to make a fool of himself�� It was just that, with his flushed face which even his Non-Phase golden body was unable to cover, how could he hide the truth from Wang Wu?


    "�� Little Lu, have you beone someone who is already unable to get it up at such a young age? Do you really have to rely on drugs to maintain your dignity? However, calcting from your current sitting angle and the angle of your covering clothing, your hardware is pretty good."


    Before she finished her words, her eyes were opened wide as she incredulously looked at the extra ruby that were on the side of Wang Lu''s pillow.


    "That-that could work?"


    Wang Lu let out a sigh of relief. "Sure enough�� although the design of the rules of this world are ridiculous, but in fact every detail has its implication and the possibility of further expansion. For example, since this ruby symbolizes the favor of the emperor, if the emperor can try harder and dig out more of his potential and divide out more favors, more gems should be formed�� In fact, I suspect that this is the real intention of the ancient Earth Immortal in designing this scenario."


    "Oh?"


    Wang Lu sneered and said, "She wants to know whether I, the surnamed Wang, have the ability to dig up enough potential to give every woman happiness or not�� Heh, she really looked down on me. If there are really three thousand beauties in the pce, I might be at a loss of what to do, but here, there are only seven people!"


    Wang Lu impassionately said, wiped out the blood from his constantly bleeding nose, and then poured all the pills in the pink porcin bottle into his mouth!


    The next moment, a fountain of blood that came out from the nose rose to the sky as Wang Lu looked up and fell.


    Before he lost his consciousness, he vaguely saw a flickering of red light on his pillow side.


    Hahaha, sure enough, I did it��

 Chapter 582 - This Guy Can’t Hear the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 582: This Guy Can��t Hear the Truth</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When he woke up, Wang Lu found himself still in that ursed pce, and in front of him was still the same face that people simultaneously longed for and also gave them a pain in the ass.


    "Howe it''s you?"


    Wang Wu said ill-humoredly, "Otherwise, who else? Do you really expect that since you y the emperor role here, a group of harem servants wille to serve you wholeheartedly? They''re just a bunch of background characters, they were not even able to exin clearly the whole rules of this game to you�� except me, your Master who personally raised you till you grow up, who else can you expect to wipe out your nosebleed at the critical moment!"


    While hearing that, Wang Lu saw Wang Wu throw a piece of bloody cloth into the bucket.


    Wang Lu frowned, feeling that from the color of the cloth, the amount of bleeding seemed to be excessively exaggerated, the entire bucket was dyed red by it�� and looking from the consistent style of doing things of Sister Wu, it was hard not to jump to conclusion that she had somehow faked it to prove how conscientiously she took care of him. Perhaps that could simply be her using the remains of the feminine supplies��


    However, now was not the time to care about such trivial matters.


    "What about those rubies?"


    "Don''t have it." Wang Wu shrugged her shoulders.


    "Don''t have it? How could you not have it?"


    Although Wang Lu''s first thought was that the rubies were eaten by Wang Wu, logically speaking, the number of rubies that appeared on the pillow at thest minute was about ten, so Wang Wu definitely didn''t need to swallow all the gems��


    Of course, this did not rule out the possibility of her hoarding them and thenter on selling them to Zhu Shiyao and the others at high prices. However, for the sake of their love that spanned two generations, before thinking that badly about her, he would first listen to her exnation.


    However, Wang Wu only looked at Wang Lu coldly and then said, "I guess you must suspect that I secretly took the gems and hoarded them."


    Wang Lu sighed. "If you were me, would you not have any doubt?"


    "�� Humph, previously, I did want to take a few gems to y a little bit, but when my hand just reached out, the stones disappeared."


    "Disappeared?"


    "Yes, but I''m not surprised. In fact, from the time the gems first formed, I saw that they were very unstable. Not only their shape and structure had a bit of a w, but the gloss is also vague and indeterminate," Wang Wu sighed, and then said with regret, "it seems that doing tricks is not the correct way. It makes sense though, the ruby symbolizes your favor toward your concubine, which should emphasize feelings, rather than carnal desire. When you first take the drugs to tap your potential, it could be understood as a noble move of sacrificing yourself for the others. But then, eating the drugs as if they were regr meal was apletely trick move, to the extent that it could be ssified as rotten carnal desire, which could not be counted."


    "��" Wang Lu frowned and thought that this was reasonable. However, as a result of this, many of his ns could not be carried out.


    "Actually, I''m quite surprised why you just chose to take the drug." Wang Wu also said, "If you feel that giving a favor is equal to having sex with the concubine, and the current problem is that you don''t have enough capital, then you should fully use the power of the props. For example, you can go to the kitchen and take several cucumbers, then you can get as many gems as you like."


    "That''s nonsense. Cucumber is too insincere."


    Wang Wu sneered. "That''s because your way of doing it is wrong, fancy that you''re still a sword cultivator!"


    "�� What kind of things do you treat the sword cultivation as?"


    "Hahaha, I want to ask you, what do you do with the sword path in immortal cultivation? You ought to know that my Non-Phase Sword has reached one hundred and tenthyer, and you have only��"


    "Enough, this topic ends here." Wang Lu promptly stopped this wave of dialogue that insulted the dignity of immortal path.


    Wang Wu chuckled, and then sighed. "In short, since you can''t solve the problem with drugs, it seems like there''s no way to cheat, the rules of this game are designed to be watertight�� I think, we should just admit defeat and that''s that."


    Wang Lu shook his head, indicating his disapproval. Not to mention whether the earth immortal would ept their surrender or not, as far as Wang Lu himself was concerned, he never had the habit of running away halfway. However, the rule of this game was indeed a pain in the ass. Three ?, seven females, and without using any trick. This was simply an unsolvable problem.


    However, on second thought, a sh of insight passed through Wang Lu''s mind: Giving out my heart is a must in this game, without allowing for any trick, but this in itself actually secretly offer an opportunity.


    "If rubies gained from not giving out heart does not count, then does it mean that things can actually be reversed: The so-called ruby is just an object the equivalent of this action, so when the rubies are insufficient, they can be reced with my true heart. If I can give them enough heart, and they can get happiness from it, can they also meet the conditions to pass this game?"


    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable Wang Lu felt it was. "This should be true. The setting of this ruby was rather abrupt. Using gems to rece the people''s feeling, how could it not be absurd? That ancient Earth Immortal ultimately attaches importance to the people''s feeling, so these three rubies are more like setting up a convenient stage prop to ease the difficulty of the game��when you really can''t give out your heart to someone, you can use gems instead."


    "Hm, when you say it like that, it seems to make sense in theory. The ruby in this world should be just a symbol, a substitute. I learned earlier that the rules about gems are only parts of the rules about this world. But��" Wang Wu said, and then her face showed aplicated look. "At the same time, giving your heart to the seven girls at the same time, you have indeed taken a big step on the path of scum. I don''t remember having taught a yboy-like disciple."


    Wang Lu inwardly sneered: As an addict of wine, pretty girls and avarice, you have the nerve to say that?


    However, on the other hand, he showed a deep expression of affection and softly said to Wang Wu, "With other people, I was just ying along with the game, but our love has been going on for more than hundred years, it''s decreed by fate, a match made in heaven. You know that in the depths of my heart, you are the only one."


    "The�� f*ck!"


    With a scream, Wang Wu jumped off from the bed like a catapult and mmed her back against the wall, which caused the dust to rustle down. Then her face seemed to be so in pain as to not want to live, and her ten fingers kept on scratching both of her arms while she groaned.


    "Oh, so ufortable, I feel like my bones are itching!"


    Wang Lu pped the bed in anger. "What is f*cking wrong with you?"


    "Who told you to say such disgusting words first! Moreover, by saying it so close to me, I felt like someone had sprinkled excrement water over my head!"


    "Really? Then hear me out: Your eyes are like the stars in the night sky, forever in my heart. I''ve been wandering in another world for hundred years, and every time I look up at the stars, all I can think about is your eyes and your gentleness."


    "Aaah, stop, quickly stop it!" Wang Wu''s footing became unsteady, and both her hands tried to cover her ears, screaming.


    "My love for you is like Kunlun Mountain, which will exist forever, as endless as��"


    Wang Wu immediately rolled on the ground. "Help! Rebel disciple is trying to kill me!"


    "��" Seeing that the other side had even used thezy-donkey-rolling-around-on-the-ground trick, Wang Lu finally said no more.


    In the struggle for the lower limitpetition, he really couldn''t win.


    After a long time, Wang Wu got up in a tired state. "I''m really afraid of you, those words really made me want to die."


    Wang Lu was still somewhat unwilling. "Don''t you feel something in the deepest part of your heart, even if it''s just a little bit?"


    "You mean the feeling like having a heart attack? Just now, I did feel it quite big."


    "�� s, the blue sea has turned into mulberry fields [1]." Wang Lu had to sigh with emotion. After more than a hundred years, the change in Wang Wu was really too great. If it were a hundred and fifty years ago, if her Big Brother that she adored said this kind of sweet talk to her, she would''ve cried with joy. But now, she just rolled on the ground, afraid to hear more.


    "To tell you the truth, this favor thing is different from person to person, so you should adapt to each person''s taste," Wang Wu exined with lingering fear.


    Wang Lu, of course, knew this truth. He just didn''t expect Wang Wu to bepletely uninterested in his sweet talk even for a little bit. If Yue Xinyao had listened to those words just now, the girl wouldn''t wash her ears for about a year.


    "In that case, I''m not going argue anymore. This is my sincere heart, take it if you want it."


    With that, from his mustard seed bag, he took out a top grade mysterious sky crystal.


    The next moment, two filled-with-burning-desires eyes zeroed in on it, and from a serious look, Wang Wu revealed a shocked look, and from a shocked look to emotional, and finally, she nearly burst into tears. "I-Is this really for me?"


    "Yes, it''s for you."


    Wang Wu took that mysterious sky crystal with trembling hands, and in the instant the crystal came into her hands, a bright ruby also fell into her palm.


    "Damn, it actually works!" Wang Lu had no words for this.


    Was the world created by the ancient Earth Immortal too strange or was it Wang Wu?


    However, solving the problem with money was, after all, better than solving the problem with body. Unfortunately, this method probably only worked on Wang Wu. Moreover, he suspected that the reason it was so easy to use money to deal with Wang Wu was that of the unclear rtionship between the two of them.


    If it were other people, it would not be so easy.


    Just as he thought about it, he heard the urging from Wang Wu in his ears. "Hey, there are still two mysterious sky crystals needed, how about give them to me now?"


    "Give your sister! Are you going to leave behind many of our sect''s younger disciples? Be a darling and keep it until the end! Before everyone finish, I won''t let you leave!"


    "What? You''re not serious right?"


    "That''s enough, you can go now, I want to prepare to give my favor to other people." Wang Lu decisively waved his hand to drive Wang Wu away, and then began to prepare for the next person''s favor.


    ording to the maid that he met previously, the emperor could not choose more than one sign at any given time, so he could only solve the problem one by one. The best order was from easy to difficult, from a simple start, to finally having no way to make her happy and thus having to use those three universal rubies to increase her happiness. Therefore, the next person should be��


    "Maids, summon Liu Li to me!"


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (Everything changes with time)

 Chapter 583 - I Feel Like Ill Definitely Die

    <h4>Chapter 583: I Feel Like I''ll Definitely Die</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Senior Brother, are you looking for me?"


    Not long after Wang Lu issued his order, a charming young girl came in to the chamber with curiosity.


    "What kind of ce is this, Senior Brother? It feels so strange�� Aren''t we supposed to be in Moon Capital?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "It''s a long story,e and sit first. Oh, by the way, I have some cakes for you."


    "Mm!" Liu Li nodded hard, took the cake, smiled innocently, and then swallowed half a box of cakes in one bite with an ahm~ sound.


    In front of Wang Lu, Liu Li had always been very rxed and casual. Her manner of eating that had been corrected by Zhou Ming many times was also reverted back to the old ways. The cake crumbs stained the girl''s face, and Wang Lu looked at her with interest from the side.


    If this child''s problem could be solved in this way, that would be the best.


    However, even after Liu Li ate a full box of cakes, the expected ruby did note out.


    Wang Lu touched his chin and was lost in thought.


    It seemed that it was not that easy to increase happiness�� From the satisfaction point of view, the satisfaction of Liu Li after eating a box imperial kitchen level cakes should be simr with that of Wang Wu who got a mysterious sky crystal��Liu Li was always an easily satisfied child.


    The difference between the two probably lied in the�� emotional difference.


    Now that he thought about it, just now, what truly made the ruby to appear was perhaps not because of the mysterious sky crystal, but when the mysterious sky crystal was exchanged hand, their fingers and palms slightly touched. At that time, there were indeed a few ripples in the heart.


    Previously, when he said those sweet nothings to her, no matter how ufortable it was, no matter how in pain Wang Wu was when she heard it so much that she would rather die�� but ultimately, that was not a lie, at least not entirely.


    Whenever he thought about that time travel dream, thinking of that awkward, clumsy, but persistent and pitiable girl, Wang Lu always felt that there was something in his heart, and the weight became heavy.


    He did not inherit the whole memory of Ouyang Shang, but there were some rtionships that survived even after crossing through three worlds.


    However,pared to Wang Wu, in front of Liu Li, Wang Lu found it hard to generate romantic feelings for her. Of course, she had big boobs, long legs, and beautiful face, but Wang Lu, after all, was not an orangutan in heat that seeing such a beauty he would not be able to hold back his impulse�� Secondly, although the time he spent together with Liu Li had been very long, and their familiarity with each other was far better than that of other disciples, it was precisely because of the time they spent together had been too long that the pattern of their rtionship had beenrgely fixed and thus difficult to make a qualitative change.


    Moreover, deep down, Wang Lu did not want to push any change in the rtionship between the them. The mode of getting along as brother and sister was just the right bnce that any steps taken forward or backward would be awkward.


    However, now was not the time to care about the rtionship between the two�� Since even the royal kitchen style cakes could not be exchanged for a ruby for Liu Li, it was obvious that using trick was not that good. Then��


    Did he really need to y it for real? But�� in the face of such a child, could he have the heart to make his move?


    Wang Lu frowned and looked at Liu Li, his head aching.


    "Senior Brother, what''s wrong?" Liu Li curiously turned her head.


    "It''s okay, I''m just preparing the emotions."


    "Huh?"


    As soon as Liu Liu''s face rose up, the girl noticed an extra person right in front of her, and then there was another pair of powerful arms on her body.


    In consternation, she had been hugged by Wang Lu.


    "S-Senior Brother?" Liu Li''s eyes were opened wide as her body helplessly froze. Her voice was trembling as she said, "D-Did I do something wrong?"


    After a while, Wang Lu loosened her embrace on Liu Li. By now, the girl''s face had been fully flushed with red clouds, and her body had turned as soft as cotton��she almost couldn''t support herself.


    At the same time, a red gem slowly condensed before her.


    Seeing the gem appear, Wang Lu softly exhaled out; his effort just now had not been in vain��it really took a lot of effort to restrain himself from doing something more to that soft jade and warm body. And the result was��


    Indeed, Wang Lu had hardly ever thought of Liu Li as a sexual partner, but his thinking was influenced by realistic conditions. When the two were in close contact, as long as Wang Lu was still a normal human male, his instinct had not disappearedpletely, so his heart would naturally follow suit, emerging out a romantic feeling for her and thus a favor.


    Hence, the ruby came out.


    "Liu Li, collect that gem."


    Although the method was somewhat overly utilitarian, since the result was good, then everything was fine. Next thing he needed to do was to take the medicine ording to the prescription for several times.


    Then, Wang Lu once again hugged Liu Li, and once again a gem appeared. And at this time, Liu Li, who had already stood still, fell to the ground.


    Thereupon, Wang Lu picked her up and finally touched her on the forehead with his lips, only to hear a sharp moan as Liu Li''s whole body shivered. But at the same time, she had already gathered three gems.


    As soon as she collected the three gems, Liu Li was directly expelled from this world. Wang Lu only saw a bright light on his bosom, and then the next thing he knew, the girl had disappeared.


    "Phew, the first one is finally over��"


    With a water element spell, he sprinkled his head with ice cold, chilling water, cooling down the passion in his body and began to prepare for the next one.


    "Maids, summon Yue Xinyao here."


    ��


    To some extent, Yue Xinyao was easier to deal with than Liu Li.


    Liu Li was actually very ignorant about such a thing as romantic feeling. Although she had always been very close to him for many years, it was actually born out of instinct. Were it not for Wang Lu''s exceptional act just now, perhaps it would take her years to actually realize that she had an unusual feeling for Wang Lu.


    However, Yue Xinyao already understood her feelings clearly many years ago.


    The problem was only about Wang Lu''s respond.


    But how could a professional adventurer not know what to do about this situation?


    The same two hugs and a kiss on the forehead and Wang Lu had sent away Yue Xinyao. However, unlike from when he first sent away Liu Li, this time, after sending Yue Xinyao away, Wang Lu always felt that his heart had begun to be a bit heavy, as if it had more shackles.


    "�� Looks like I''m not born scum after all, having a harem would actually give me psychological pressure."


    Whatever those girls thought of him, Wang Lu himself had to be genuine if he wanted to smoothly condense the ruby, as it would not appear if he faked his feelings. However, the fact was that, the more he gave out his genuine feelings, the more emotional burden he had. On this point, even Wang Lu simply could not just ignore it.


    "Fortunately, there are three rubies per day as support, otherwise, it would really be difficult��"


    As he thought about it, Wang Lu called out the next person.


    "Bai Shixuan,e."


    ��


    The meeting with little Bai was even faster than that of Yue Xinyao, and the process was somewhat dreamlike.


    Because when Bai Shixuan came in, Wang Lu didn''t see the familiar tranquil girl, but a woman that had long been living deep in his memory.


    "Grand Cloud?"


    Grand Cloud Fairy, who once gave him the thousands of years of ripple in theke, carried a unique memory in Wang Lu''s mind. Thus, when they met again, it was extremely touching.


    Although he knew that this was mostly just an illusion, Wang Lu still unconsciously appreciated the unparalleled beauty of Grand Cloud Fairy.


    The dream was very short. Not long after, Grand Cloud Fairy had disappeared and Bai Shixuan was sent out from the pce harem world.


    "�� Just a dream meeting is enough to satisfy the condition? Is this the kind of ejaction in sleep?"


    With a bit of self-deprecation, Wang Lu found the next candidate.


    "Cat girl,e here."


    ��


    Wang Lu had always wondered why even this stupid cat could be chosen by the Earth Immortal to enter the harem world.


    His rtionship with the several other girls, more or less, had a chance to develop toward an ambiguous one. Only this cat girl, Wang Lu really had no interest in her.


    It was not because the cat girl had basically been trained by Beast Master School into a used woman, nor was it because of any discrimination against beast and monster�� More than half of the reason was that, it was the cat girl herself that actually always had a hostility toward him.


    Of course, due to rank limitation, even if the cat girl had a hostility toward him, she dared not put it into action. However, since she didn''t like him, he didn''t need to like her either. Since the end of the Grand Cloud Mountain adventure and the cat girl came back with him to Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Lu rarely dealt with her.


    Until today.


    Although it was troublesome for Wang Lu to deal with the cat girl, there were still ways.


    The favor toward the cat girl could start from the most simple lust��although he had little affection for her, objectively, the attraction of the cat girl as a female creature still existed, especially as her body had been carefully developed by the professionals of Beast Master School. The physical attraction was indeed extraordinary.


    As for how to let the cat girlid down her hostility, it was as simple as giving her��


    "Here, take these two items. They are for you."


    Wang Lu easily solved the problem with two personal clothing of Liu Li��since thest trip to Grand Cloud Mountain, Wang Lu discovered that the cat girl was very close with those two people, especially Liu Li, to such extent that she even considered herself as her loyal bodyguard��although Liu Li basically had no use of her at all. Thus, it could be assumed that she had an intention toward the two people. As a result, just by baiting her with two personal clothing of Liu Li, she took the bait, hook, line, and sinker.


    As for the source of this clothing�� when he previously hugged Liu Li, Wang Lu somewhat pilfered a little.


    And that was also why he chose Liu Li first before the others since her clothing had a very important role.


    After increasing the favorable impression of the cat girl, several hugs and caresses seeded in condensing out the gems.


    After sending the cat girl away, Wang Lu summoned Zhu Shiyao.


    How to give this cold-toward-friendship Big Sister his favor was, indeed, a problem. However, fortunately, Zhu Shiyao was also not a normal person.


    When she came under his summon, Wang Lu didn''t say much nonsense, but just attacked her with primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi.


    Although it was not an all-out attack, formon Jindan Stage cultivators, it was already an attack that was difficult to resist with all their strength. However, Zhu Shiyao merely used her finger as sword lightly, and by her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword Method deftly broke the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi.


    However, after that one sword strike, Zhu Shiyao gradually showed an incredulous look, and her face quickly flushed with a tinge of red, appearing very excited.


    Seeing this, Wang Lu immediately smiled. Big Sister was indeed Big Sister, her degree of swordsmanship was already far higher than her peers�� This primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi contained all the insight of Wang Lu from his experience after he formed his emergency golden core. Compared with the original, it already had a considerable difference. Although he didn''t dare say it could outperform the version of the Sword Demon of Bai Li, the details were undoubtedly more suitable for Wang Lu''s style. Moreover, the attribute of the sword qi and its variation were also extremely valuable.


    For Zhu Shiyao, the value of that sword strike was no less valuable than the value of mysterious sky crystal for Wang Wu. As for the degree of favorability, that was actually not a big problem.


    After all, Zhu Shiyao was a physically impable beauty.


    Wang Lu tried to bear the even heavier burden in his heart. When Zhu Shiyao was still immersed in the memorable primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, he touched her face and nced at her seductive body curve and forced himself to have sexual-fantasy thoughts.


    Thereupon, although the quality was inadequate, nevertheless, three rubies still appeared.


    ��


    Thest person was Lady Boss.


    Upon seeing Feng Ling, Wang Lu did not hesitate. Without saying anything, he directly put the three original rubies in her hand.


    "Hey, what does this mean?" Feng Ling waspletely baffled.


    "Good buddy does not ask much. With our friendship, do you need to care about a few gems?"


    "�� Well, that''s true." Feng Ling nodded. And then, before she could talk more, in astonishment, she was transported out of this harem world.


    Wang Lu breathed a sigh of relief��he was not dissatisfied with the Lady Boss. As a matter of fact, in terms of friendship, the friendship between the two was actually the most profound�� The two of them had already established a profound revolutionary friendship as early as when they first met in Ru Family Inn before he went up the mountain.


    However, after years of great friendship, coupled with Lady Boss'' straightforward temperament, Wang Lu had already long regarded her as his ''good brother''.


    In addition, he had just dealt with five people one after the other��six if Wang Wu was included��Wang Lu''s inner world had already been overwhelmed, and the burden of stepping on multiple boats had almost brought down his Non-Phase Immortal Heart.


    Therefore, it was really too difficult for Wang Lu to arouse evil desire in his heart.


    Overall, the process had been far better than expected. Initially, he thought that as long as there were only three people left, relying on the daily generated gems, he would be able to safely pass this hurdle. However, unexpectedly, he was able toplete everything in one go.


    Then he just needed to use the gem to directly solve the problem.


    ��


    "There''s only one person left�� ording to the agreement, it''s finally your turn, respected Master."


    Wang Lu''s voice had just fallen, and his Master''s white clothes appeared in front of him.


    It was just that, unlike what he had expected, Wang Wu did not have any expectation on her face��at least, not the kind of expectation that Wang Lu was looking forward to.


    Wang Lu initially thought that she had been waiting patiently, wishing that she could get more mysterious sky crystals one step earlier. However, right now, Wang Wu looked as if she was waiting for a good show to begin. Moreover, the smile at the corner of her mouth clearly showed that she was harboring evil intention. Regardless of what, it was very suspicious!


    "What are youughing at?"


    "Pft�� I did notugh," Wang Wu said, trying very hard to suppress her trembling abdominal muscle.


    Wang Lu looked at her for a while and still couldn''t guess her thoughts. However, considering that the mind of this person had always been wired differently, there was no need for him to bother with this minutiae.


    "In short, take your mysterious sky crystals and leave."


    "Are you sure you want to end this harem dream?" Wang Wu lightly took the mysterious sky crystals and asked with interest, "Then I wish you good luck, hahaha."


    With a burst ofughter, Wang Wu was finally sent out of the harem.


    Then, standing alone in the empty and lonely bedroom, Wang Lu couldn''t help but frown.


    "I think, the game should be over right? I havepleted your conditions, and now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise!"


    After that, the voice of the Earth Immortal reverberated in the pce.


    "Previously, I made a bet with you, if you can finish the scenario without hurting any girl, I''ll let you pass."


    Wang Lu said, "Since you remember that, then��"


    "Then, you can see for yourself whether or not you have fulfilled my conditions."


    When that voice fell, the pce around Wang Lu disappeared.


    It was the first time Wang Lu saw anything outside the pce��theyout of the scene was very simple, it was a dazzling whiteness.


    In the vast white world, Liu Li, Yue Xinyao, Bai Shixuan�� plus Wang Wu, the seven women set themselves up in a circle and stood at a distance of less than a dozens of feet.


    It was just that, the expression of these people was very strange�� Wang Wu looked as if she very much wanted tough but she forcibly suppressed herself. Lady Boss had both of her hands on her hips, shaking her head and sighing, as if feeling greatly sorry for someone�� However, these two people were not the focus here. The problem was that Liu Li and Yue Xinyao, these people had their eyes red and swollen from crying.


    This was the first time Wang Lu saw them look so sad.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you gals��" Wang Lu was full of concern and curiosity as he was ready to ask about their situation. However, right at that moment, a sh of inspiration passed through his mind.


    Wait a minute��


    Previously, after receiving three rubies, each of them was sent out of the pce, and then�� where were they sent to?


    Although it seemed that they had left the harem scene once they were teleported, did they really leave? Or were they sent outside the harem chamber to clearly observe every scene in the harem chamber?


    Hugging Liu Li, hugging Yue Xinyao, hugging the cat girl Ling Yan, meeting Grand Cloud Fairy in the dream�� and some thoughts that arose when he was together with them.


    These scenes, all had fallen into their eyes.


    Although in theory,ters couldn''t see what happened in the past, Wang Lu didn''t think that video recording crystal was aplex technology.


    At this time, hearing the depressing sobbing of the several girls, there was only one thought in Wang Lu''s heart.


    I feel like I''ll definitely die?

 Chapter 584 - Reprieved

    <h4>Chapter 584: Reprieved</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The scene of a group of girls in tears made Wang Lu feel as if his whole skin tighten.


    Why they cried, Wang Lu already had a rough idea. Those kisses and hugs just now, though filled with utilitarianism, every move and every action came from the heart. However, love is a kind of feeling that contained possessiveness, and sharing love with the others was not human nature. Wang Lu asked himself, even for the one he had the faintest feelings for, such as Zhu Shiyao, if he saw her being hugged and kissed by a strange man at this time, his heart would be unhappy.


    And if it were Liu Li and the others�� seeing him being affectionate with other people, they would naturally feel sad.


    Even if they did not understand why they were sad.


    "So? Is there anything else you want to say now?"


    The cold question interrupted his thought.


    The ancient Earth Immortal, who adhered to the feminist doctrine, floated over. Her proud face was in stark contrast to the sobbing females near her.


    Seeing her victorious face, Wang Lu really admired her, not because of the other party''s scheme, but purely because of the other party''s shamelessness.


    It was true that he had hurt people''s heart by stepping on many boats, but the situation back then was simply involuntary. Every setting of the scenario induced him to do so��must have three rubies to get through, must give his heart sincerely to get the ruby, then what could Wang Lu do?


    It was extremely humane to solve the problem with hugs and kisses. For those with slightly weaker willpower, they would''ve gone straight to sex to produce love. Thinking of this, Wang Lu had always admired his own willpower.


    Moreover, from the point of view of Wang Lu''s original intention, even the kiss on the forehead and the hug were superfluous. He never thought to have intimate contact with so many girls, at least not in such a situation where the freedom was not guaranteed. However, if he didn''t do it, he couldn''t solve the scenario. And if he didn''t solve the scenario, then he couldn''t defeat the ancient Earth Immortal whose mind had been twisted. Thus, Wang Lu had to be selfless and self-sacrifice.


    Fortunately, those actions that he took happened in a one on one situation. At that time, Wang Lu also said that the setting of the scenario was not inhumane to the extreme, giving him a bit of room to maneuver. As long as he didn''t let other women see him being affectionate to another woman, then there would not be a problem.


    As a result, the bias or shamelessness of the ancient Earth Immortal was an eye-opener��she actually let everyone see everything that happened in the chamber.


    At this point, he really had nothing to say. The other party''s dislike of men had reached the point of ignoring reason and logic. Setting up a good trick in a scenario which, in turn, would always end up in the same conclusion, and then push all the responsibilities to the man�� it was indeed the product of a split personality. For this kind of thing, saying any word would be a waste.


    "You have nothing to say? Hehehe, this is what men are, after hurting one woman after the other, they couldn''t even open their mouth to apologize or to reflect. You��"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu finally could not bear it anymore.


    In fact, from these two sentences, Wang Lu had vaguely caught a glimmer of inspiration. It was likely that this self-proimed ancient Earth Immortal was badly hurt by a famous man in the past, and even though she could understand that the opposite party had a reason for it, emotionally, however, she was always unwilling and only wanted an apology from the opposite party.


    However, she hadn''t been able to wait until the apology came and ended up in depression. Finally, her depression brewed for thousands of years in the group of immortal tomb until her personality split and became theical example of a feminist.


    However, even if he understood all of this, the anger in Wang Lu''s chest could not be simply eliminated.


    Damn, I didn''t talk, yet you actually ''win an inch, want a foot''?


    Moreover, it''s fine that you directed it against me, but the person who treated Liu Li and the others as a source material for that boasting, don''t you think it is worse than the men who you say hurting the people''s heart?


    As for me, I should me myself for hurting people''s heart carelessly. But just for this reason, as the chief culprit, how much anger you should bear from me?


    Perhaps it should be like the old saying, shameless people are invincible , since your shamelessness had reached this point, then I''m not going to be polite anymore. My previous words and actions always adhered the bottom line, leading to my hands and feet tied, and being led by the result that others dare go further and further��


    So you want topete in shamelessness? That''s simply disying one''s slight skill before an expert! Look everywhere in Nine Regions, except for Wang Wu, no one is qualified to show shamelessness in front of me!


    Wang Lu''s face turned solemn as still water.


    "What a joke, why do I have to apologize?"


    The ''what a joke'' words immediately interrupted the long-winded talk of the Earth Immortal.


    "You��" The Earth Immortal did not expect Wang Lu to dare to contradict her in defeat, and was at a loss for words for a moment."


    "Y-You have hurt so many people, but you actually��"


    Wang Lu sneered and interrupted the opposite party, "That they cried and weep, were all due to extreme happiness, what does it have to do with being hurt?"


    "What did you say?"


    "I mean right now, they are very happy. And if you, who don''t have eyes, didn''t mor here, it would''ve been a beautiful scene. You, this b*tch, continue to spout out long-winded words here, so do you think you can squeeze yourself in between me and them?"


    The ancient Immortal red at him in anger, but for a moment, she felt that she had no reply to such shameless words.


    After a long time, she walked toward Liu Li and pointed at the girl''s teary eyes.


    "Do you want to say that she''s happy?"


    "Of course! She is very happy!"


    "Do you really believe that yourself?"


    "Why not? Men and women are different, so their expression of joy and sadness is also different. At the moment, they are expressing their joy in their own way. You are also a woman, yet unexpectedly, you can''t see it.


    Upon hearing this, Earth Immortal didn''t know how to refute him.


    "I know that you don''t believe it. It''s also hard to believe in empty words. So, today, I will make you clearly understand how you lose."


    Wang Luughed and went straight for Liu Li. As he walked, he held his head high and strutted with an air of self-esteem. His imposing manner was unexpectedly somewhat not inferior to that of the Earth Immortal.


    As far as strength was concerned, Wang Lu was less than one percent of the other party, but in opposition to each other, his momentum was actually almost able to stand up against her. Wang Lu knew that this was not due to the other party''s tenderness, but that she was curious about his next words, so she didn''t try to fully suppress him. At the same time, the source of chaos was also secretly supporting him.


    However, the key to victory or defeat lied in his own performance. If he could not really convince the other party, then the current momentum was no more than a bluff.


    Of course, Wang Lu''s confidence in his victory was absolute.


    "Liu Li, I want to ask you, why do you cry?"


    Liu Li raised her head to look at Wang Lu. Her eyes were still red and her face, pitiful. She looked as if someone had wronged her, but mostly confused.


    "I don''t know. It''s just that, when I was sent here, I saw Senior Brother and them�� without any reason, my heart feels ufortable."


    The ancient Earth Immortal sneered. "Ha, hear that, she''s clearly ufortable!"


    Wang Lu did not pay attention to her, but instead continued to ask Liu Li, "Your heart feels ufortable�� so, do you hate me, your Senior Brother?"


    Liu Li''s eyebrows gently jumped as she whispered, "No, how could I hate Senior Brother?"


    "Mm, it''s good that you don''t hate me, I always like you very much."


    "Hehe." When he heard that Wang Lu likes her, from crying, Liu Li smiled instantly. "I also like Senior Brother the most."


    "Humph, your use of sweet nothings to trick woman is actually pretty good."


    Wang Lu continued to ignore the existence of that earth immortal and ask Liu Li, "Just now, when I was close to your Senior Sister and the others, you said that your heart is ufortable. Then I want to ask you, do you want me to have no more contacts with them from now on?"


    Upon hearing this, Liu Li was surprised. "Have no more contacts?"


    "Yes, no talking, no meeting, and not caring about anything that happens to them. Because your heart became ufortable when I was close to them, so I will not do it anymore. Do you want that?"


    "No, I don''t want that." Liu Li firmly said, "Although Liu Li knows very little, Master has taught me many times that we should be friendly to those that are of the same sect as us. Moreover, if you do that, wouldn''t you feel sad, Senior Brother? I know what it''s like to be sad, so I don''t want you to feel sad."


    Wang Lu could not help but be moved.


    This child , is really too lovable��


    Choosing you as the source material to prove my viewpoint is really not disappointing.


    "Then, when I am being close to them, I will hide it from you, not letting you know. What do you think?"


    "I��" Liu Li hesitated, and then firmly shook her head. "No, I don''t want Senior Brother to hide the truth from me."


    "Hehe, then when you see me being intimate with the others, what if your heart feels ufortable again?"


    Liu Li said with a bright smile, "If I feel ufortable, I will just cry. When that happens, if Senior Brother canfort me like this, and that would be better."


    Wang Lu let out a sigh and then patted her head. His heart was deeply moved.


    Fortunately, the first person that I chose is her, and the child''s performance is simply perfect�� Alright, now it''s my turn.


    After he finished talking with Liu Li, Wang Lu turned to look at the Earth Immortal. "Have you heard that?"


    Earth Immortal sneered. "Loud and clear. It''s nothing more than a despicable man taking advantage of a woman''s tolerance with a sentimental story!"


    "You''re wrong again. I did give her all the power to choose. It is herself who wanted to see me being intimate with other women, it is herself who wanted me to continue to be friendly with other women, and it is herself who chose to continue to like me and stay close to me! Otherwise, she could''ve ignored me, alienated me, and never saw me again! Everything was her choice, thus, when her heart feels ufortable, naturally, it is also her choice. It is her who chooses to feel sad, chooses to feel sad, chooses to cry, because all of these are ways to express her like! So I said what''s wrong with her cry?"


    "You''re�� twisting words and robbing logic!"


    "Of course, after I have robbed the logic, the logic would be on my side, and on the contrary, your logic has been robbed by me, so it means you have no logic. As a matter of fact,ughters and tears always coexist in the rtionship between man and woman. If a woman still chooses to be with a man despite knowing that she would be miserable and be wronged, this only means that she likes it��it is in her nature that she enjoys sadness and pain."


    "Absurd!"


    "Absurd? Aren''t those popr novels that depict tragedy mostly read by women? It is your nature to enjoy tragedy whether you admit it or not. If you are dissatisfied with this, you should me it on the woman''s strange nature, what does it have to do with men?"


    "Shut up!"


    Wang Lu sneered. "Even if I stop talking, can you prove that you won? Then why don''t you just kill me and be done with it!"


    "I��"


    "It''s not surprising at all that you refuse to ept, not believing that women love pain by nature, so I''ll make it even clearer to you!"


    Wang Lu said, extended his arm, and made a hooking gesture with his finger to someone who had been in a watching-good-show state all the time.


    "Wang Wu, I want to ask you, do you naturally want someone to whip you, abuse you, and trample you? The more painful your body and mind are, the happier you are, and every day if it is without breaking several of your bones, you just can''t sleep?"


    Hearing this, the blue veins on Wang Wu''s forehead popped out, and in her mind, words that were ten times as vicious flocked toward Wang Lu.


    Nevertheless, she, after all, knew how to prioritize things. Right now, Wang Lu needed to establish a victory, and this victory was not only about Wang Lu, but about the safety of everyone. Thus, she must cooperate with him until the end!


    "Yes." Wang Wu clenched his teeth as she clearly said the words one by one, "You''re right, it''s in my nature."


    Wang Lu then said to the ancient Earth Immortal, "Have you heard that clearly? Women''s nature is indeed so. If you are still not satisfied, I can continue to ask. I have absolute confidence that I can prove that all of them are crying tears of joy. I just don''t know whether you would like to hear it or not."


    The other side was, of course, reluctant to listen. Because the more she listened, the more touched she was, and the belief that had been persisting for many years gradually loosened�� However, she was even more reluctant to admit defeat. However, before she could speak, Wang Lu promptly took one step ahead of her. "The rules are yours. Now that I have satisfied your conditions, if you want to me others and try to wrangle, you might as well pull out your sword. In any case, I have never expected you, women, to know how to admit defeat in a bet."


    "Hahaha!"


    His voice had just fallen when theughter of the source of chaos exploded in this world of whiteness.


    "She doesn''t admit defeat out loud, but the line of defense at the bottom of her heart is crumbling. Right now, even if she doesn''t want to admit defeat, she has no other way!"


    With that, the whole world burst with numerous fine ck cracks, and the world that belonged to Heaven broke in an instant.


    "I''ve been waiting for you to show your ws for a long time."


    Wang Lu vaguely saw that when the world of Heaven was broken, two shadows, one ck and one white, gradually entwined and merged, bing one.


    This process was very intense, but its ne of existence was actually higher than the reality. Thus, for Wang Lu whose cultivation base was only Jindan, he could only see the scaled w, and moreover, it was only vague.


    No matter what, at least Wang Lu knew that the source of chaos had finally seized the opportunity to merge with her long-standing enemy and devour her. And thus, with this, the quest of ''ask the Heaven'' seemed to have finallye to an end.


    It was barely a brilliant victory. A Jindan directly facing an Earth Immortal, facing a paranoia that did not speak logic and reason but could actually crush her heart''s defense and sway her conviction, perhaps no one in the world could do better than him.


    Although in the end, the victory was not aplished by a sword in the hand, which was contrary to the aesthetic of the sword cultivator, a victory was still a victory, and Wang Lu would not care too much about how he got it.


    The only problem right now was��


    Wang Lu closed his eyes and did not want to look back at the scene behind him.


    Yue Xinyao, Bai Shixuan, Lady Boss�� These people''s faces�� he really did not want to think about it.


    Thinking about it would be like having a split headache because someone had used an extinguisher sword to strike his primordial spirit.


    The previous strong argument was only good to apply to Liu Li. If he had asked the same question to Yue Xinyao: Do you mind ifter on, I would be affectionate with the other girls, the answer would be a p on the face��


    Therefore, although he had solved the problem regarding Heaven, his own problem had not yet been solved. And not only had it not been solved, but it had also turned even more serious instead.


    Because when he spoke eloquently in front of Heaven, the others were not deaf, so of course they clearly heard it all!


    "Wang Lu, are you serious about what you said just now?"


    The voice of Lady Boss Feng Ling came from behind with a thinly veiled suppressed anger.


    "Women are naturally miserable wretches, if they don''t feel the pain, they would feel unwell�� I didn''t expect you to have done such a deep research on women. When there''s a chanceter, let us have a good exchange."


    Exchange what, bodily fluids?

 Chapter 585 - The Art of Leadership

    <h4>Chapter 585: The Art of Leadership</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The merging of the split Earth Immortal had been happening for a long time.


    After no one knows how long, the source of chaos finally swallowed Heavenpletely, the ck and white colors fusing into one. After which, a beautiful figure burst out from the ugly meatball.


    At the same time, the whole world had turned pure and clear.


    There was no longer chaotic world nor Heavenly Earth. The upper realm cultivators and the chaotic creatures disappeared without a trace.


    There was only a vast grasnd, the warm sunlight that streaked across from the distant mountains, and a ripple of water on the meadow.


    "We meet again."


    In front of her, Wang Lu, in his red and white robe, nodded. "It has indeed been a long time��"


    "Really? It has been a long time? My impression is somewhat unclear��" the woman said, and her eyes gradually turned deeper.


    "Unexpectedly, there''s a day that I can see the sun again."


    "Fart. In this group of immortal tombs, as long as you think about it, you can have as many suns as you like."


    "Hehe, I have to be able to think about it in the first ce." The woman did not mind Wang Lu''s rudeness. "Thest time I fell asleep, I never thought that I could wake up. But let''s not dwell on this, have your problems been solved?"


    With that, the woman looked at Wang Lu with curiosity.


    After merging her split personalities into one, the ancient Earth Immortal was no longer thatpletely biased and almost mad Heaven. Instead, she now had an almost unprecedented rity of mind. Therefore, she no longer cared about Wang Lu''s argument. At the same time, she had also noticed that Wang Lu hadn''t really solved the problem.


    Although he defeated Heaven, he did not conquer his own Shura Field. How should he deal with the girls who were hurt by him?


    Wang Lu replied ill-humoredly, "None of your business."


    "I''m very curious." The woman calmly said, "You should''ve already guessed my experience before I entered the group of immortal tombs. At that time, I was really hurt by a man, the painful feeling of which I suppressed, andter on became the root of my mental instability�� After thousands of years, I still think that although that man hurt me, he was without a doubt a hero most respected and admired in the world. The problem that even he can''t deal with, I want to know how would you do it?"


    Wang Lu gave her a look. "I have big tool good skill."


    "Hahaha, you really are interesting. It''s obvious that you''re naturally reserved, yet you deliberately put a vulgar outlook�� If you really can use your ''big tool good life'' to establish a harmonious rtionship, previously in that scenario, you can put it to great use and subdue everyone rather than leaving a hidden problem for other people to exploit. I know that you''re very resistant to indulgence, and you couldn''t do it without being sincere, so I''m very curious about how you would clean up the mess? Well, it''s okay if you really don''t want to answer it, but I can make a deal with you. Tell me how would you deal with that problem and I will answer a few questions of yours. I''m sure you have a lot of questions about the group of immortal tombs, and it just so happened that I participated in the construction of the group of immortal tomb almost from the start to finish, so I know a lot of things about it."


    Wang Lupletely did not take this offer. "Come on, I have helped you unify your two personalities, which is equal to the grace of giving a new lease of life. Even if you don''t want to devote all your life to me, can''t you at least answer a few questions of mine?"


    "You''re right. ording to the rules of the group of immortal tombs, you will get rich rewards when youplete the more difficult challenge. And you have passed my hurdle perfectly, so it''s more than enough for me to answer a few questions from you. However, in fact, there''s something else that I want to give you."


    With that, the woman stretched out her hand and Wang Lu suddenly felt a shock from his waist. His Sword of Mount Kun had involuntarily jumped out and Autumn Beam now stood beside him.


    "It''s indeed a rare seedling." The woman whispered softly, "Although the sword body is average, nothing fancy with it, but the sword spirit has a thousand years of cultivation, the sword core is clean and clear, and the sword intent is full, which are really not easy to find. It''s really a waste for it to fall into your hands and let you use it."


    "Em��" Wang Lu turned around and looked at Autumn Beam, while thetter also somewhat curiously took a look.


    "Autumn Beam, do you think I have been cruelly licking 1 you all these years?"


    Autumn Beam earnestly answered, "When I first followed you, your cultivation base was still shallow, so I had to be given nine seals to be freely used by you. At that time�� I did have a bit of prejudice toward you. However, over the years, you have let me witnessed so many miracles that I have never seen in the past one thousand years. Right now, although you''re still in peak Jindan Stage, your true strength has already surpassed that of all of my previous masters. Moreover, Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi is an immortal level sword art from before the age of chaos, it is Mount Kun that could not keep up with your pace."


    "You''re wrong."


    Earth Immortal softly interrupted, "That you can''t keep up with him is because he didn''t use you correctly. Although middle-rank spiritual treasure can''t be called as a precious treasure worthy to be handed down from generation to generation, it''s power should be able to actually keep up with a Jindan Stage cultivator. Let alone your sword heart is alreadypleted, so you could already be ssified as a living creature, and among middle-rank spiritual treasures, you already have the topmost aptitude, which in my time is one of the conditions for the promotion to immortal treasure."


    "Immortal treasure?" Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was shocked as he looked up and down at Autumn Beam more seriously, and then softly said, "This matter mustn''t be known by Wang Wu�� Autumn Beam,ter on, if I''m not with you, when Wang Wu wants to ask you to go out, remember to never agree."


    "I will remember."


    Earth Immortal also said, "The Sword of Mount Kun is a Five Elements Sword. With the five elements spell, you can push her power to its highest limit. The sword body is thick and firm, so if it''s mainly used for defense, it''s also suitable. However, you defensive swordsmanship looks simple and unpretentious, but theplexity of the changes is simply amazing. As for Elder Brother Ming''s primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, it actually has a simple and rough defensive method, and that kind of ''break through everything'' sword intent is ipatible with the Sword of Mount Kun. The two sword arts that you are best at are not well adapted to Sword of Mount Kun, so, at most, you can only utilize thirty to forty percent of her potential."


    Wang Lu sighed. "Do you think I haven''t sensed it? However, first of all, the present age is different from that of the ancient era where spiritual treasure and immortal treasure are dimes a dozen. A spiritual treasure-ss flying sword has be very rare, so how can I be so picky? Secondly, Sword of Mount Kun may not be in harmony with my attributes, but Autumn Beam''s loyalty and astuteness are hard to find, and even in my life and death fight, she had made great contributions. Thus, even working with her as a friend, it''s also good. In any case, when I cultivate primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, I had conveniently learned a method that I could use fingers as swords��"


    "So, in fact, you are wasting her potential." The Earth Immortal female covered her mouth and chuckled. "But, I have exactly one thing in my possession that can make Sword of Mount Kun exert her due power."


    With that, she took out a pink short sword, which was not much longer than a ruler. The sword body seemed to be light and somewhat lively, but actually firmly threatening. Just looking at it from a distance already made people feel an intermittent chill in the air.


    Wang Lu was now an expert in using the sword, thus, after observing for a moment, he frowned slightly. "This sword is made of extraordinary materials, but it looks like it''s�� dead."


    "You are not mistaken. This sword is indeed already dead. When she followed me into the group of immortal tombs, she was buried. Unfortunately, after thousands of years, I woke up, but she did not."


    In other words, this was a flying sword that had lost its sword spirit. In terms of quality, before it died, it was about peak level spiritual treasure, or even immortal treasure. However, its sword spirit had been lost, so the power of its body alone had already been greatly reduced. Taking it out at this time, could it be that��


    "Yes, let Autumn Beam absorb this ''Rogue Tears'' and she can be reborn. If sessful, going straight to immortal treasure rank is not difficult."


    "How could it be that easy?" Wang Lu questioned, "Absorbing the sword body of an immortal treasure rank sword and thus be promoted sounds good. But with Autumn Beam''s current strength, absorbing the immortal sword is tantamount to a snake trying to swallow an elephant, she simply could not digest it."


    "That''s why I will help her. In the past, I can also refine immortal swords by myself. Although my current strength is no longer at my peak, I can still add your sword spirit to Rouge Tears �� Of course, it would not be easy, I have to pay a considerable price."


    Wang Lu pondered for a moment. "This gift is certainly not light�� Well, for me, a handy Sword of Mount Kun is more precious than a new immortal sword."


    Earth Immortal smiled and said, "It should be way more than enough to consider it as a reward for your quest clearance and to repay your kindness in giving me a new lease of life, right?"


    "�� Well, that''s true."


    "Therefore, if you want to know the secrets of the group of immortal tombs, you can use your secret to exchange it."


    Regarding this exuberant-in-gossiping Earth Immortal sister, Wang Lu was deeply convinced. For a pain in the ass problem, she really did not hesitate to pay the price.


    ording to the normal situation, simply a sword body of an immortal sword was already worth Wang Lu''s previous efforts. After all, it was a top rank weapon rarely seen in the entire Nine Regions. Letting Autumn Beam foster Rouge Tears, they would have an opportunity to merge into one after a few decades.


    What that Earth Immortal sister offered to do was to artificially shorten the process�� To act against the heaven, even an Earth Immortal had to pay a considerable price. Yet, she was willing to do just that.


    "Very well, since you''re so persistent with this question��" Wang Lu sighed and then revealed the answer.


    The woman listened with rapt attention, and her eyes fully concentrated.


    For Wang Lu, perhaps this question was not worth mentioning. However, for her, it was a demon that had been haunting her for thousands of years. Now, she no longer clung to any man or woman, but she still wanted to know if there was a solution to that problem that had caused her heartbreak.


    "Actually it''s very simple. I told Wang Wu to help me settle those girls, and I''ll give her the rest of the three mysterious sky crystals that I still have."


    "And then?"


    "And then I don''t know. In any case, I have already given her the problem, how she handles it is her business, I just want the result."


    "Just want the result? Isn''t this�� Isn''t this too sloppy! What if she can''t solve the problem? If she can''t solve it, wouldn''t it make things worse?"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Then I save three mysterious sky crystals. In any case, whatever happens, in the end, she finally solved the problem."


    "It was indeed solved. But�� until then, did you really trust her?"


    "If it''s her, if there''s enough motivation, she could do things very well. More importantly��" When he said this, Wang Lu looked around, lowered his voice, and whispered. "Harem management must fully rely on the Empress."


    Upon hearing that, Earth Immortal was startled, thinking that although it was just a simple single sentence, it contained a very profound knowledge.


    She still remembered that, a long time ago, the girls around him could live in harmony, and they forgot that their love was shared with others�� At that time, it was because there was a resourceful elder sister by his side that always helped him. That elder sister was beautiful, intelligent, and powerful, making everyone admire her from the heart, ingeniously maintaining the feeling of everyone.


    Unfortunately, that elder sister was not able to apany him to the end. After her death, the contradiction and friction between the girls as well as between the girls and the man increased, finally falling apart in an irreparable state.


    Thinking of this, the woman looked at Wang Lu again, and felt that the figure of this young cultivator more and more ovepped with him. In addition, the situation that Wang Lu was in at the moment was very simr to that of him in the past!


    "You are very lucky. You must cherish the people around you."


    Wang Lu smiled and nodded, and then he remembered something and opened his mouth.


    "Oh, by the way, what I told you just now, those words about that harem management must fully rely on the Empress, you must not tell it to other people, okay."


    Just as his voice fell, Wang Lu heard someone''s voice from behind him.


    "What words must not be told to other people?"


    "��"


    "Moreover, what did you mean by ''harem management must fully rely on the Empress''?"


    "It means that if you keep asking further right now, those three mysterious sky crystals will be gone!"


    Wang Lu looked back at Wang Wu and spoke with a seriousplexion.


    ��

 Chapter 586 - Young Beauty Turns Old

    <h4>Chapter 586: Young Beauty Turns Old</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    After satisfying her thirst for gossip, Earth Immortal finally brought up the main topic.


    "I am Xuan Mo, the thirteenth generation of Sect Leader of Thousand Flower Sect�� Well, I I don''t think that you''ve ever heard of this sect, because, for my sake, The Thousand Flower Sect died out in my generation."


    Even after thousands of years, when it came to the demise of her sect, Xuan Mo was still filled with remorse and grief.


    Wang Lu recalled the knowledge that he learned in Teng Cloud Hall, and he did not remember the name of Thousand Flower Sect. However, at this time, Wang Wu said, "Thousand Flower Sect? I do remember seeing the records of it somewhere. Before the age of chaos, it was a top-ranking sect that had risen rapidly on the back of several generations of geniuses, and its disciples were known for their versatility.


    "Really? Even after thousands of years, after experiencing the Age of Chaos, the name of Thousand Flower Sect still circtes in this world? In that case, I could be barely counted as having not let my sect''s ancestors down too badly." Xuan Mo shook her head. "Very well, let''s cut to the chase and start the reward process."


    "This Rouge Tears used to be a peerless immortal sword, famous for its lightness and sharpness. The sword spirit that resided in it was once a swordsman who had reached the Mahayana Stage but unfortunately failed at the Divine Tribtion, who had endowed it with all sorts of magical abilities. Rouge Tears has followed me for many years and has made countless brilliant achievements. However, seriously speaking, I have never been able to use her well."


    Xuan Mo said and gently patted the sword, looking even more regretful.


    "As the Sect Leader of Thousand Flower Sect, for a time, I have meticulously studied sword art, and this Rouge Tears was also created and refined by him at that time, and then given to me. However, I''m not a qualified sword cultivator. Thus, giving it to me was simply wasting its potential. Therefore, I will pass it on to you, I hope you can reignite her brilliance once again."


    Instead of rushing to take the Rouge Tears, Wang Lu turned around and looked at Autumn Beam. "What''s your opinion? For you, this is a chance for an instant sess, but it means you have to give up your previous thousand years. Although Xuan Mo promised to help you absorb Rouge Tears instead of the opposite, from now on, you''re no longer the sword spirit of Sword of Mount Kun."


    Autumn Beam said, "With my qualifications, even if I try my best in my entire lifetime, I have no chance to be promoted to immortal rank. To have such a chance is what Autumn Beam wishes earnestly."


    However, while saying that, this loyal and devoted sword spirit could not help but hung her head down.


    "Sword of Mount Kun''s body is dull and clumsy, indeed she is impossible to follow master for a long time."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu smiled. By saying this, does this mean�� she still can''t forget her previous rtionships? Or does she have other ideas?


    However, Autumn Beam quickly raised her head. "It''s indeed hard to abandon the ce of lodging for the past thousand years, but it''s more important for Autumn Beam to follow master than anything else. Master, you''re a genius, and one day, you will definitely soar to immortality. I just hope that I can witness that moment with my own eyes."


    "Well, I''ve been with you for twenty years, but this is my first time that I notice you have such a good eloquence." Wang Lu sighed and patted Autumn Beam on the shoulder, and then said to Xuan Mo.


    "Let''s get this started."


    ��


    The fusion of Autumn Beam and Rouge Tears was all handled by Xuan Mo.


    For an ancient Earth Immortal, this kind of improvement project that could nearly be called as remolding an immortal sword was still not an easy matter.


    It was not difficult to separate Autumn Beam from the Sword of Mount Kun. With an unresisting Autumn Beam, Xuan Mopletely cut off the link between the sword spirit and the sword body, while the sword spirit was not hurt, with only a wave of her hand.


    Solely this alone had made people sigh with emotion at the ingenious means of the ancient Earth Immortal. At least in the current Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, no refining master dared to boast they could do this thing easily.


    However, for Xuan Mo, this was just the beginning.


    The real difficulty was in throwing Autumn Beam into Rouge Tears and keeping her in the new sword body intact while preventing her sword heart from being damaged. Autumn Beam was a talented sword spirit, but after all, she was only a sword spirit of spiritual treasure. She was too weak to be put in an immortal treasure rank sword. Rouge Tears looked petite and delicate, but for Autumn Beam, it was so vast that without the protection from Xuan Mo, her spirit and wisdom would be annihted in an instant, assimted by the sword body and bing the new spirit sprout for the Rouge Tears.


    In order to grow into a genuine sword spirit, it would at least need to umte hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation and growth. And after the new sword spirit was fully grown, she would no longer be the original Autumn Beam, but more like her daughter.


    However, how could the weak Autumn Beam upy the powerful Rouge Tears? This was not even possible in theory in the current era of Nine Regions, let alone putting it into practice. There was quite a lot of immortal rank treasure circted among the various sects. However, there was also a considerable part of it that previously belonged to the previous generations that were unearthed from the ruins, and that their sword spirit had been lost and their power had been reduced sharply. If one could master this transfer and fusion skill, it would mean that there would be at least dozens of immortal treasures that could probably be able to be restored.


    Therefore, Wang Lu and Wang Wu insisted on watching the whole process, hoping to learn enough from it. Even if they had no use in it, it would be very profitable to teach it to those sects that needed it the most in a high price. At least, Wang Lu knew very well that there were at least a dozen pieces of broken immortal treasure that needed to be repaired in Shengjing Sect.


    Xuan Mo did not refuse their request to be spectators. She just smiled and said, "The technique itself is not that big of a deal, but�� it probably doesn''t have much use for you two."


    She proceeded to cover the Rouge Tears with her hand, and then ripples bloomed from each of her ten fingertips. With each surge of ripple, the Rouge Tears continued to vibrate.


    Wang Lu narrowed his eyes and made them more focused�� After a moment, his mind waspletely immersed in those ripples and suddenly did not realize the passage of time.


    The ripple vibration made him vaguely think of something, and it seemed that he had seen simr skills a long time ago. The power was huge, and the cost was also equally huge. With Wang Lu''s memory, as well as the primordial spirit attainment of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, every detail that had happened over the past thirty years of his life could be called at will. However, at this time, all his focus was on understanding those ripples, thus he had no time to care about other things.


    After no one knows how long, the ripples gradually stopped and Wang Lu also came to his senses. However, when he looked up, the presence of the grey-haired woman in front of him greatly shocked him.


    A moment ago, what he saw was a beautiful twenty-something-year-old woman. However, currently, the woman''s face was still the same, but all her hair had turned grey, and in her deep eyes revealed the irresistible vicissitudes of life.


    "Millenium ripple?"


    At the same time, Wang Lu also remembered the true meaning of the ripple�� When he went to Grand Cloud Mountain topete with the Beast Master School, Grand Cloud Fairy used this skill to let him directly advance to Xudan Stage, giving him the capital to have a frontal fight against the Beast Master School.


    In overnight, Wang Lu was promoted into Xudan Stage. In today''s immortal cultivation system, this was almost a miracle, thus, Grand Cloud Fairy also paid a hefty price. At present, the ripple of time had reappeared again. The ancient Earth Immortal had forcibly pushed the integration process of Autumn Beam and Rouge Tears advancing for a thousand years, the price of which should be very tragic!


    No wonder she previously said that it was meaningless to learn the skill to do that. In today''s Nine Regions, who could have such a big capital to squander? Even if there was someone who could, squandering it in order to repair an immortal treasure was not worth it.


    No matter how strong an immortal treasure is, it still needs someone to use it.


    After finishing that millennium ripple, Xuan Mo put down Rouge Tears and somewhat tiredly said, "It''s done. Next, you just have to let her adapt for another three to five days before you refine it, and then you can freely use it."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Wang Lu cupped his hands and very seriously said.


    "No need, it is me who should say thank you to you. My life should have disappeared when the group of immortal tombs was built. However, when you opened the tomb, it catalyzed a change, brought me back to life, and then personally removed my demon heart, which brought my sanity back to me�� Paying all of those with this price was already a big bargain for me."


    Speaking to this, Wang Wu suddenly said, "Does this Rouge Tears have any side effect?"


    "Side effect?" Xuan Mo asked.


    Wang Wu said, "The change in the surrounding spiritual energy and even the rule of the Great Dao. In the Age of Chaos, many of the cultivators who stood at the top of the immortal path were unable to adapt to the environmental change and fell down overnight. Many of the methods were no longer able to be cultivated, and many high-rank magical treasures had also lost their magical effect. And you are undoubtedly a cultivator before the Age of Chaos. Would the magical treasure repaired by your power be rejected by the present environment?"


    Upon hearing this, Xuan Mo was slightly startled, as if surprised by Wang Wu''s statement. However she soon shook her head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, there won''t be any side effect�� Since the tombs were built before the Age of Chaos, and all the techniques used were at the peak level of the time, if, as you said that the Age of Chaos has transformed the surrounding the Great Dao, I''m afraid the group of immortal tombs could not have been opened to operate."


    "So, the Age of Chaos didn''t transform the surrounding Great Dao?"


    Xuan Mo said, "The so-called Age of Chaos, I have never experienced it, but if it really shook the world, then the group of immortal tombs must also be affected. So, at least you can understand that the existence of the group of immortal tombs could perfectly adapt to the surrounding Great Dao of the new era."


    "That makes sense." Wang Wu therefore nodded. "I have no problem then."


    Xuan Mo said, "But I do have a problem. What is your understanding of the Age of Chaos?"


    "A helpless natural disaster, at least, that''s what recorded in the current books."


    "Natural disaster? That could be right." Xuan Mo sighed. "How much do you know about the group of immortal tombs? Did Elder Brother Ming tell you about the origin of this group of immortal tombs?"


    Wang Lu said, "He did not give the details, I just know that the group of immortal tombs was built to fight against extremely powerful opponents."


    "Extremely powerful opponents�� So, in your opinion, what kind of strong opponents are worth building such a group of immortal tombs?"


    This problem was actually one of the key problems that had been guing Wang Lu for a long time.


    The strength of the ancient Earth Immortal was evident from the strength of the gatekeeper Zhong Shengming. Even in the Glorious Age before the Age of Chaos, such a group of people absolutely stood at the peak of the world.


    However, the enemy that they needed to face actually made them choose to stay dormant and ce their hopes on the future generations. What kind of enemy was worthy of the group of prideful Earth Immortals to ept apromise like this?


    When he first opened the Group of Immortal Tombs, Wang Lu once suspected that they were demon race. But now that he had witnessed the tragedy of the Demon World, Wang Lu had already long rejected this possibility. And with his current vision, there seemed to be only one possibility.


    "Is it the Fallen Immortal?"

 Chapter 587 - Ask the Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 587: Ask the Heaven</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Fallen Immortal?"


    Upon hearing this answer from Wang Lu, Xuan Mo seemed a bit surprised.


    "You already knew about this?"


    Wang Lu said, "Far more than just know, we have basically dealt with one of them��"


    Before he could continue, Xuan Mo''s face had already sunk. "Have they already begun to descend?"


    Hearing her question, Wang Lu realized that the crisis Fallen Immortal was even more frightening than expected. They�� descended. Just by one sentence, Wang Lu couldn''t help but picture in his mind the scene where dozens or hundreds of Mr. Feng Yue descended on Nine Regions.


    That would be the end of the world.


    However, the situation was not yet that desperate. Recalling what Mr. Feng Yue did, it was not difficult to see that he did his utmost to provoke a dispute between Demon World and Nine Regions, as a matter of fact, in order to pave the way for something. Unfortunately, he failed within the sight of sess. He did not achieve the final step.


    "At present, there''s only advance force. The arrival of therge force should still face insurmountable barriers."


    However, Xuan Mo seriously shook her head. "The appearance of the advance force means that the situation has already be very bad. Very well, since you don''t understand the whole picture, I will exin from the beginning."


    "Fallen Immortals�� Let''s use this name to call them. The earliest record about the Fallen Immortal, happened in the Wild Era, a long, long time even before my time. The history books recorded that a strange urrence was born in the sky. The vault of heaven opened and the light shone. A ck-winged creature then descended on Nine Regions. He imed to be an immortal and possessed a might unimaginable to cultivators. At first, people thought that he was a True Immortal that descended down to earth, and he came with the sacred will of the immortal world, and to whom should people worship at. However, very quickly he did all kinds of evil things in Nine Regions, causing public outrage."


    Wang Wu asked, "What are the specifics of those all kinds of evil things?"


    Xuan Mo said, "In the history books, this matter is insufficiently detailed. But ording to the conclusion of many historical materials coted byter generations, the Fallen Immortal forcibly wrested away the daoistpanion of the sect leader of a top ranking sect of the time and then cruelly killed her in s*do-mas*chistic way."


    "��"


    "After such insults, how could that sect leader let it go just like that? Unfortunately, although he was praised as one of the best in the world, in just three moves, he was struck by the Fallen Immortal into a meatloaf and then swallowed into the belly. His millennium cultivation became the nourishment for other people.


    "And this was just the beginning. Later on, he became tyrannical by relying on his strength, causing too numerous to mention tyrannical actions. In the end, it caused arge number of cultivators to unite to fight against him. The war was so earth-shaking that the sun and the moon stop shining. Finally, they managed to thoroughly exterminate him. However, the immortal cultivation world also paid a terrible price.


    "After a painful experience, people finally realized that those that descended from the upper realm do not necessarily harbor goodwill."


    "Wait a minute. How do you make sure that the man was really from the immortal world, and not from somewhere else, like Demon World for example? There are thousands of worlds, of which, Nine Regions, Demon World, to put it crudely, are just a drop in the ocean."


    "From the remains of that man, people found clues on when he cultivated in the human world. Ten thousand years prior to that time, he was indeed a cultivator cultivating in the human world."


    "So that''s how it is�� did he forget his root after he soared to immortality?"


    "It couldn''t be counted as forgetting his root. He was once an evil cultivator in Nine Regions, and perpetrating outrage was, in fact, his duty." Xuan Mo bitterly smiled and said, "Later, something simr asionally urred. However, the descended Fallen Immortals actually came from righteous sects."


    Wang Lu frowned. "Having origin from righteous sects was also not good? What exactly happened to them after they soared to immortality? Isn''t in the legend the immortal world a paradise full of bliss?"


    "You also know that it''s just a legend, an excuse to induce people to cultivate seriously. As a matter of fact, no one has ever seen the immortal world. And the True Immortal that asionally descended to the world of mortals never revealed the secret of the immortal world. However, it may be safe to assume that it is not as beautiful as that in the legend. Since ancient time, there have been around eight hundred or a thousand who have soared to the upper realm. In the even more ancient era, the Great Destion Era, there was not even a statistic, among which, some were righteous cultivators, but there was nock of evil cultivators either. And after they soared upward to the immortal world, they might not necessarily unable to produce descendants. Thus, it''s not surprising that there would be Fallen Immortals. The key is how to deal with these Fallen Immortals in the world of mortals��"


    "Is there no one in the immortal world that deal with this thing?"


    "We can''t confirm the attitude of the immortal world toward the Fallen Immortals because the True Immortals that asionally visited the lower realm has never had in-depthmunications with the cultivators, or even start a dialogue, so we can''t ask them anything. On the more optimistic note, perhaps they are already trying to stop the Fallen Immortals froming, otherwise, the number of Fallen Immortals would be ten times as many. But��"


    Wang Lu was silent for a while. "But it is also possible that the immortals in the upper realm arepletely not interested in caring about the lives and deaths of the lower realm. Just as humans do not care about the burning of the ant nest by their naughty children."


    Xuan Mo said, "Nine Regions is the starting point of the immortal world, but it is only a starting point. The road of cultivation is endless. As people search for the road ahead, the starting point of the past will only be smaller and smaller. Perhaps, this is the reason why the number of times the people from the upper realm visited the lower realm in tens of thousands of years is not many. Unfortunately, this continent might not be worth mentioning for those ambitious immortals, but there are always a few scums who delight in abusing the weak. In short, we can''t expect the upper realm to interfere in this matter and fight against the Fallen Immortals. We can''t rely on anybody except ourselves."


    "So that''s why you, these Earth Immortals, exist?"


    Xuan Mo wryly smiled as she said, "The so-called Earth Immortals is just a self-proimed term to inspire confidence. The opponents are immortals, while the hundreds of thousands of cultivators on Nine Regions could not hope to reach their height in their lifetime, so it takes courage to be enemies with them. Besides, our n was far more radical than this."


    "Oh? Were you nning to ''cut the weeds and eliminate the roots, eliminating both the root cause and the symptom?"


    "Yes. There''s no point in simply rallying the forces to kill one or two Fallen Immortals that descended to the world. As long as the immortals from the upper realm still treat the lower realm with such unbridled-ness, Fallen Immortals would endlessly emerge. And in every single fight, we have to pay ten times as much�� For the immortal world, they only lost an undesirable scoundrel, but in Nine Regions, the lost is actually the elites in the immortal path."


    "So, specifically, how did you do it?"


    "We decided to challenge the upper realm, by breaking open the sky and ask why the heaven wants to tolerate the culprits! If the heaven refuses to answer, we''ll find our way to say it ourselves!"


    "What a radical idea!"


    Even Wang Wu was amazed by the whimsical n of these Earth Immortals.


    Xuan Mo sighed. "If you have your cherished person die in the disaster that was the Fallen Immortal, you would inevitably have radical ideas. In our time, the Fallen Immortal disaster was the disaster that made the people in the immortal cultivation world change theirplexion the most even just by hearing about it. No one knows how many people suffered from it��"


    "But the people of theter generations have never even heard of the name of Fallen Immortal." Wang Lu said, went silent for a moment, and then said, "In any case, it must have been a fierce war."


    Xuan Mo said, "It was indeed a fierce struggle. At that time, we rallied more than half of the elites of Nine Regions, and evenbined our forces with the King of the Western Continent. After half a year of silently forbearing, when everything was ready in defiance of the heaven, we tore a passage to the upper realm, and forcibly stepped on thend of the immortal world."


    "Isn''t that soaring to immortality in a group?"


    "Without passing the divine tribtion, the magical power of the cultivator couldn''t be transformed into pure immortal spirit aura, and thus couldn''t stay in the immortal world for a long time. Besides, we gathered countless of resources from the Nine Regions, but it was not only to create dozens of immortals.


    "In fact, our n isrgely a gamble. Dozens of us couldn''t stay in the immortal world for a long time and nobody could say what would happen during that time and what could be done. As a result, not long after entering the immortal world, we met three Fallen Immortals. When they saw us, they were very surprised and, without saying any words, immediately rushed to attack. In that fight, we paid more than ten times the casualties. In that single fight, we were beaten badly that we no longer have the necessary force to carry out further exploration."


    Even after thousands of years, talking about that earth-shattering fight, Xuan Mo still showed an extremely painful expression.


    "However, after that fight, we realized that there was no need for further exploration. It was a mistake to pin our hopes to aplish the whole n in one stroke. It only showed that we were too naive and conceited. The number and strength of the Fallen Immortals are far beyond our imagination, and it''s not a problem that our generation can solve."


    Wang Lu nodded, expressing his understanding.


    Just now, she said that just when they stepped into the immortal world, they immediately met with three Fallen Immortals. Moreover, as soon as they met, the fight immediately started. This could not be exined just by bad luck alone.


    It was very possible that the passage between Nine Regions and the immortal world was currently in the hand of the Fallen Immortal organization, and the Nine Regions had simply been treated as their farm and back garden. The rebellion initiated by Xuan Mo and the other ancient Earth Immortals seemed like a cow who jumped out of the cattle pen because of unwillingness to be left out.


    "But we did not be desperate in light of this. Even if this generation could not solve the problem, there are still the next generations. The cultivators in Nine Regions have been making progress for thousands of years. At least that was true in my time. So, we always believe that in the distant future, Nine Regions would certainly have the power to protect itself."


    Xuan Mo sighed, and then said, "At that time, we quickly returned to Nine Regions, and in the next hundred years, we did our utmost to mobilize the enormous power in Nine Regions, forcibly blocking the passage of the Immortal World to Nine Regions, trying topletely cut off the possibility of the arrival of the Fallen Immortals. At the same time, we established the group of immortal tombs to preserve what we have learned in all of our lives and the valuable experience of the countless people in the struggle against the Fallen Immortal. We hoped that the future generations would benefit from it and take a few detours."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu reluctantly shrugged. "Unfortunately, theter generations would probably disappoint you."


    "Mm, when I woke up from my long sleep, seeing the current Nine Regions, I was really disappointed and even desperate. After thousands of years, the cultivators have not progressed, and they are even far worse than before. How could they fight against the Fallen Immortals? After all, the blockade barrier that weid down at that time was only an earth immortal level mean. And for those who were genuine Immortals, there must be some ws. Therefore, it was only a matter of time before they return to the Nine Regions."


    After saying that, Xuan Mo revealed a smile. "However, after seeing the two of you, I have some of my hope for the Nine Regions back. Perhaps, today''s Nine Regions is by no means hopeless"


    "Unfortunately, this is just my own thought. Among those who woke up together with me, dissidents ount for the vast majority."

 Chapter 588 - Golden Finger

    <h4>Chapter 588: Golden Finger</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "These wake-uppanions�� do they have some objections?"


    Wang Lu immediately caught the key point. There were more than one Earth Immortal in the group of immortal tombs, and most of them felt that the present Nine Regions was in a dire state. Then��


    "What are they going to do?"


    Xuan Mo said, "On the day we decided to retire and be dormant, we pinned all our hopes on the future generations. It was a decision made under great controversy. It could even be said that it was a decision pushed forward by our leader alone. If not for his great prestige among the Earth Immortals, and the obvious strength superiority that he showed in the upper realm battle, we might not have given up so decisively."


    Wang Lu said, "Now that they have woken up again, are they unwilling to be left out?"


    Xuan Mo said, "No one really wants to be left out. When we raised the banner of the Earth Immortals, we rallied the top masters of Nine Regions of the time. Each one was a living legend, so how could they be willing to be under anyone? But since you don''t live in that era, you can''t understand our hatreds toward the Fallen Immortals. It was a far more painful choice for us to give up our revenge. At that time, the leader promised that in the future, Nine Regions would be stronger, and there would be rarely seen geniuses among geniuses. By then, that guy would open the group of immortal tombs to take our heritage and Nine Regions would truly have the strength to contend against the Fallen Immortals. However��


    "However, we saw the present Nine Regions has degenerated, the surrounding spiritual energy exhausted, and the cultivators are weak, leading a befuddled life as if they were drunk in dreaming, not knowing that the crisis ising. The sacrifice and humiliation that we endured in the past simply became a joke."


    During her speech, there were a few more people that appeared in that pale world, each with different shapes. However, without exception, they all have amazing power.


    Among which, one who had a youthful look had his eyebrows flew up as he looked at Wang Lu and Wang Wu. "Xuan Mo, is this the person that you choose?"


    Xuan Mo corrected him, "Not me, but Elder Brother Ming�� Well, I also believe that he is the person that is worth looking forward to."


    "Zhong Shengming is indeed formidable��more than ten thousand years ago, he was very formidable, but the group of immortal tombs has been dormant for too long, and his primordial spirit was not evenplete, splitting into Demon and God, two bodies. How could he make a sound judgment in that kind of situation? As for you�� your eyes have always been good, but your heart is soft and easy to shake. Once other people gave kindness to you, it is difficult for you to judge calmly. This person helped you dispel your demon heart so it''s normal for you to have a preference for him."


    As the young looking man spoke, he overturned Zhong Shengming and Xuan Mo''s judgments, and it seemed that Xuan Mo had no choice but to ept it.


    Wang Lu turned around and looked at the young looking man. Inwardly, he guessed that this young-looking man was probably a small leader of the ancient Earth Immortals team.


    Just then, the young-looking man also looked at him. At first nce, his eyebrows jumped slightly. "Void Spirit Root? It''s indeed somewhat worthy. But, seeing that you''re cultivation time is not too short, howe you''re still in Jindan Stage? The cultivation speed of Void Spirit Root is very fast. In the past, Immortal Qin soared into immortality in just twenty years. Even if the current Nine Regionscks the surrounding spiritual energy, after cultivating for more than twenty years, you should not be just in Jindan Stage. Moreover, what is it about the model Great Dao that congealed inside your golden core? Zhong Shengming''s primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi is all right, but what is the other half? Thebination of the two is simply a mess!"


    Having said this, the young-looking man even became a bit angrier.


    "At that day I have already said it, we must fight them to the end. Our lineup is formidable, and we wereunching a surprise attack, so we can''t necessarily achieve a positive result. But the boss had to pin his hope on the future generations! And you guys unexpectedly all also agreed!"


    Upon hearing this, Xuan Mo''s face sunk. "Are you questioning his decision?"


    "Yes, I am questioning! What''s so surprising about it? When he was still living, I constantly questioned him. And now that he is dead, and I have witnessed the degrading situation of Nine Regions, of course, I even more want to question! You all honor him as if he was a god, but for me, he was just an ordinary person!"


    Xuan Mo angrily said, "Bai Ze, you''re too impudent!"


    Bai Zeughed. "Is this the first day you knew me? I have always been this impudent, that was why boss appointed me as the deputy. Because apart from me, none of you wastes dare to be impudent!"


    Xuan Mo''s whole body trembled and then her eyes turned toward the crowd behind Bai Ze.


    "What about you guys? Are you just going to get away with it?"


    The crowd gave no answer.


    Bai Ze''s face turned serious. "Xuan Mo, Boss is also human, not a god or an immortal. It is true that he is better than any of us, but it did not mean that he would not make mistakes. And when he makes a mistake, someone must point it out for him. That''s the meaning of my existence. And I will continue to question his decision and sing against him so that he can always make a judgment rationally and calmly. Before you realize this, you are not qualified to use me of being impudent."


    Xuan Mo shook her head somewhat in pain. She could not fully ept this statement.


    Bai Ze said, "You all have no reservation about your trust in him, and in the end, only pushed all of your responsibilities on him. Once the boss makes a mistake, it is tantamount to disappointing the trust of all of you. And now, isn''t everything obvious? Boss'' judgment is wrong. His bet on theter generations is undoubtedly a wrong bet."


    Xuan Mo still wanted to argue, but Bai Ze interrupted her, "I know that you''re very optimistic about this Void Spirit Root. Yes, he is indeed formidable. Although at present, there are many problems in his cultivation, as long as he inherits the things in this group of tombs, in a few decades, he would be able to keep pace with us, and even catch up with leader''s achievements. However, what can he do alone? He is strong, but can he be as strong as those immortals who cultivate in the immortal world? The reason why we constructed the group of immortal tombs is in the hope that it can form a Nine Regions with unprecedented prosperity, a Nine Regions with thousands of Earth Immortals that no one would dare to invade. Xuan Mo, tell me, does the present Nine Regions have the qualifications to deter people from invading it easily?"


    Xuan Mo took a breath but did not speak.


    No matter how much she admired their former leader, she had to admit that there were so many differences between Nine Regions and what was once they envisioned.


    "So, you''re just going to give up?"


    "Give up? Are you joking?" Bai Ze sneered at Xuan Mo''s question. "When did you ever see me give up halfway through? Although this time, the setbacks are really serious, but it is far from the time to give up."


    "It''s just that." Bai Ze grimly said, "From now on, we can no longer take any wrong step. We have missed an opportunity, and I''m afraid there are probably not going to be another one again. I don''t know why the Fallen Immortals haven''t arrived here inrge scale after all these years, but I think it''s only a matter of time�� Moreover, time is not on our side. The pace of cultivation in the present Nine Regions is by no meansparable to that of the immortal world where the immortal spirit energy is overflowing."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Bai Ze said, "The first step is to wake up all the survivors, and then take out the treasures in the group of immortal tombs and reassemble the team of those years. After that, we''ll lead all the cultivators on the Nine Regions to fight against the Fallen Immortals. Although the odds are not high, but it''s already��"


    Before he could continue, Wang Wu could no longer hold herself back.


    "Lead all the cultivators on the continent? That''s some boasting you got there."


    Before she even finished speaking, Bai Ze had already interrupted her, "I know that you don''t ept it. I believe the cultivators of Nine Regions would not want to be ordered around by a group of strangers who have just suddenly woken up after a long sleep. But think about it, with your ability, what would happen when the Fallen Immortals finallye? At least we have seeded in repelling the Fallen Immortals, but what about you guys? Right now, you cling to the false reputation, but it might have ruined the future of the entire Nine Regions!"


    However, upon hearing this, Wang Wu merely sneered.


    "What can we do once the Fallen Immortale? That''s a really good question!"


    Standing beside Wang Wu, Wang Lu couldn''t help but want tough. It was okay if this problem was put forward on someone else, but, wanting to show off the sess against the Fallen Immortal in front of Spirit Sword Sect?


    A group of Unity, Mahayana Stage Earth Immortals gathered the resources of the whole continent and tore the vault of heaven to go to the Immortal World. In the end, after the fight, they fell into destion and fled, hiding in secret. Such an aplishment was actually dared to be showed off.


    In the past, using the power of their own sect, Spirit Sword Sect staked it all against Mr. Feng Yue that his soul flew away and scattered. The courage and wisdom contained within it were far more dazzling than that of the ancient Earth Immortals.


    Perhaps the cultivators after the Age of Chaos could not bepared with their predecessors in terms of power level, but it was because of their weakness that they would try their best to bring their limited power to the extreme and achieve all sorts of miracles that were unbelievable to their predecessors.


    In the face of Bai Ze''s condescending and unpretentious gesture, even the frivolous Wang Wu could not hold herself.


    For her, most of the things in the world were irrelevant, but the war one hundred and fifty years ago was a holy war that no one could spheme.


    "I wasn''t going to take it out initially, but since someone asked for it going this deep, not showing it off would let my Big Brother, who died a long time ago, down."


    The long dead Big Brother had no time to say anything before seeing Wang Wu took out a hand from her mustard seed bag.


    A hand that was cut off from the wrist and had been meticulously preserved that it looked as if it was still alive. At the sight of that hand, everyone present was shocked.


    Although it was already a dead object, the immortal spirit aura still lingered around it. It was actually the hand of an immortal, and concealed within the immortal spirit aura was a bloody murderous intent, which was the standard sign of a Fallen Immortal.


    "The hand of a Fallen Immortal, you have actually killed a Fallen Immortal?" Bai Ze was so frightened that he was suddenly unable to fervently express his view.


    However, from the other side, looking at the hand, the only thing in Wang Lu''s mind was: "What Fallen Immortal hand? That''s my own hand!"


    In the real history, Ouyang Shang, at thest moment, drew Mr. Feng Yue''s primordial spirit into his own body, and then he decisively self-detonated, blowing himself to death. However, the other party''s primordial spirit had already entered his body and transformed Ouyang Shang''s physical body into an immortal body�� Fortunately, at that time, Mr. Feng Yue was already badly injured and weak and thus unable topletelyplete the transformation. Otherwise, Ouyang Shang''s self-detonation might not be able to eliminate the root.


    However, after all, because the physical body had already been transformed into an immortal body, under thatrge explosion, Ouyang Shang''s body was lucky enough to leave behind some fragments. Wang Lu originally thought that the remnant had been cleaned up by the people of Spirit Sword Sect, but he didn''t expect that the biggest piece actually fell into Wang Wu''s hand!


    "You actually keep this thing?" Wang Lu incredulously looked at Wang Wu. "Aren''t you disgusted by it?"


    Wang Wu sighed as her eyes revealed mixed feelings. "This is the most memorable medal of victory in my life, how could I be disgusted by it?"


    "��" Wang Lu opened his mouth lightly, but the thousands of words were stuck in his throat.


    However, just at this time, he saw Wang Wu gently smile. "Moreover, from the utility point of view, this immortal hand''s wondrous uses are infinite, so it would be a pity to throw it away. For over a hundred years, the benefits of this hand to me were inexhaustible."


    "Wait a minute, what did you do with my hand?"

 Chapter 589 - Necrophilia

    <h4>Chapter 589: Necrophilia</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "The Fallen Immortal''s hand�� looks like Zhong Shengming''s high regard of you is not entirely because he became insane as being too old."


    After seeing the spoil of war that Wang Wu took out with his own eyes, even the haughty Bai Ze was shocked into silence.


    A physical object was better than a thousand words. Even though Bai Ze didn''t believe that the two Jindan Stage cultivators in front of him��who lived post Age of Chaos where theter generations of cultivators had been weakened��could be better than his team of Earth Immortals, but who caused the fact that his group of Earth Immortals to not have this kind of perfect spoil of war?


    However, Bai Ze would not easily admit defeat after all. After a long silence, he said, "I understand, let me admit that you guys do have some strength, but this does not exin anything. After all, it''s just the remains of the Fallen Immortal, just a part of the remains."


    "Well, I didn''t expect to use this thing to convince you," Wang Wu said and lightly put the hand of the Fallen Immortal back. "After waking up from your ten thousand years of sleep, it''s not unrealistic for you to be willing to step down from the stage of history. However, there''s no reason for us to give up the treasure we have unearthed with great difficulties just because of your words."


    Bai Ze knitted his brows. "These are not just treasures!"


    "I know that it also means the survival of the Nine Regions. But in the same way, we and the other contemporary cultivators of Nine Regions have no reason to entrust our lives to you, these strangers. No matter what you say, we simply don''t know each other very well."


    Bai Ze said with a cold smile, "Then what are you to do?"


    Wang Wu said, "Since we both could not be convinced with each other, it is better topete on a fair basis. We will use real talents to determine who''s better or worse, andpete for the inheritance of this group of immortal tombs and the future leadership."


    "Compete on a fair basis?" Bai Ze was astonished to find that the other party had actuallye up with this kind of absurdity. "You want topete with us?"


    Wang Wuughed and said, "Yes. On the specific method, it could be fighting on a tform or running a league. In short, both sides will fully demonstrate their strength to determine who is more appropriate for the inheritance and leadership. In this way, regardless of which side, the result would be epted wholeheartedly."


    Bai Ze was at a loss for words. After a long time, he angrily said while waving his arms, "Fight on a tform? Running a league? The crisis of Fallen Immortal is imminent! They mighte to Nine Regions at any time, so we don''t have time to y games with you!"


    Wang Lu faintly said, "Then you guys can choose to give up everything and be willing to be the pawn of us, theter generations of cultivators. Since you don''t want to dy time, then you have to be willing topromise."


    "Compromise to all of you, these ipetent generations?"


    "Otherwise, it would be a fairpetition." Wang Lu said, "In short, don''t expect us to bend over backward to give in to your demand."


    Before Bai Ze exploded in anger, Wang Lu said in a sinking voice, "We are the cultivators who lived after the Age of Chaos. Since we set foot on the immortal path, we have been living in a resource-poor environment. If we want to reach the peak of immortal path and breakthrough into immortality, we can''t make any mistake and miss any chance. Even if it''s just a petty profit, we must haggle over every penny, let alone a rich treasure like the group of immortal tombs. This is the way of survival for us weakter generations of cultivators.


    "No matter how great you, senior cultivators, are, right now, from today''s point of view, you guys are just a group of leftovers who refused to die. In terms of the total strength, you guys are absolutely no match for the present''s Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Even if our individual strength is not as good as yours, you guys can''t offset our numerical advantage, let alone fight against the Earth Immortals. If you guys sincerely want to protect Nine Regions, the only choice is to make full use of the existing power, and to use our strength, respect for us is a necessary condition."


    After that magnificent speech, everyone present went into silence. Only Wang Wu forcefully repressed herughter and secretly gave a thumb up to her disciple.


    He was indeed an eloquent orator who could say any preposterous arguments and harmful teachings, the way of survival of weak cultivators? How could he not feel shame to say words like that? This kind of speech could only work for this group of old antiques who hadn''t gone out of their tombs for more than sixteen thousand years.


    When theytere out of the group of immortal tombs and witness the wanton and luxurious living of people of the present time, particrly the luxurious way of cultivation of the Shengjing Sect�� Wang Lu''s ''survival'' speech would be like a fart.


    However, after all, Bai Ze and the others didn''t understand these things, let alone the argument about giving respect was not wrong. Therefore, after that high sounding speech, Bai Ze and the others had nothing to say.


    "How in the world are you guys going topete for this? I have to remind you once again that we don''t have much time to waste!"


    Wang Wu said, "Of course, we don''t want things to drag on for too long, but thispetition is a matter of vital importance in the survival of the entire Nine Regions, so it must go through the collective decision making of the Union of Ten Thousand Years�� Ah, stop harping on us, okay? We know that the time is tight, but if we do everything recklessly just because the time is tight, then it would only take us an even longer time to correct our mistakes."


    Bai Ze asked in a deep voice, "How long will it take for your collective decision making?"


    "One month is enough."


    "Too slow!"


    Wang Lu interrupted, "Let''s make it two months then. To be honest, I think you''re a very strange person. Even if the crisis of Fallen Immortal is so urgent, it has been more than sixteen thousand years since thest major outbreak. Are you that eager to solve a sixteen thousand years old crisis in just two months? And more importantly, since you guys have chosen to take a deep sleep and give the burden of saving the world to the future generations, then you should have no regrets, regardless of what happens afterward. The time that belongs to you is over, and everything that happens after that is our business. Since we are not in a hurry, what are you being hurried about? You�� are not like someone who had just woken up."


    "You dare to question me?"


    Xuan Mo hastily exhorted, "Bai Ze has always been impatient and he has always taken the position of opposition in the team, so it is inevitable that his speech will irritate others, but you do not need to doubt his character. He had lived and died together with the rest of us as our partner."


    Wang Lu sneered. "This kind of person is a partner? Then no wonder you guys lost so badly."


    "You!"


    Seeing that the contradiction was about to intensify, Wang Wu knew that she shoulde forward to end it all.


    The cooperation with Wang Lu lied in backing each other''s argument. Wang Lu was young and had low cultivation base, thus, as a younger generation disciple, he could open his mouth to provoke at will. However, she had to take advantage of the situation in the negotiation to upy a favorable position to resolve the contradiction as an opportunity to lead the topic to the direction that was beneficial to her.


    Then, Wang Wu pped her hands and said, "That''s settled then. After two months, we''ll organize a formal team toe and discuss with you all about the rules of thepetition. Then we''ll decide the winner and loser in the quickest possible time. I know that everyone is anxious, but only by doing things step by step that we don''t waste time. What do you guys think?"


    While speaking, Wang Wu didn''t pay attention to Bai Ze, her eyes were only locked at Xuan Mo.


    Xuan Mo hurriedly nodded. "Okay, that''s settled then."


    Wang Wu smiled and said, "Good, then we''ll take our leave�� Oh, by the way, there are still those children."


    Xuan Mo said, "Do you mean Liu Li and the others? I''ve already sent them out�� We are not that mean, we won''t threaten you with hostages."


    "Really? Then that''s good."


    Then, without waiting for Bai Ze and the others to speak, Wang Wu took Wang Lu''s hand and then, in a sh, disappeared from that vast white world.


    ��


    When he left the group of immortal tombs, Wang Lu felt a faint chill on his back, and before he knew it, his clothes were already heavy with sweat.


    After stepping out of the group of immortal tombs, he followed his Master with a slight stiffness and walked slowly down the streets of Plentiful City like a zombie. He turned a blind eye to the strange sights all around him, for at this moment, even when he tried to open his mouth, he felt his throat dry.


    For a Jindan Stage cultivator of Non-Phase whose physique had already been tempered a long time ago, this was simply an unimaginable embarrassment. However, after confronting the group of Earth Immortals, it was a hard to imagine miracle that he only had such slight problems as the side effects.


    After a long time, Wang Lu finally got rid of his shock toward the Earth Immortals, and then took a long breath. "�� That was really a thrilling stimtion, causing one climax after another."


    "Really? I was only a bit thrilled, you were the only one who had one climax after another."


    Next to him, Wang Wu lightly teased him. The pressure from Earth Immortals was almost fatal to ordinary Jindan Stage cultivators, but for the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, it was the breeze after the rain.


    As for Wang Wu''s teasing, Wang Lu immediately sneered and shot back, "Tsk, you, this necrophiliac, actually have a face to tease me?"


    "What the hell, you''re the one who is a necrophiliac! When I said it benefited me greatly, it referred to the understanding of cultivation that I got from the immortal spirit aura of the Fallen Immortal! Do you think that I used it as a carrot?"


    "Then swear to god that you have never done anything shameful with that hand in more than one hundred years!"


    "�� Do you really think I did something with that hand?"


    Wang Lu said, "With your moral integrity, everything is possible."


    "��" Wang Wu stopped and stared silently at her disciple for a long time.


    "I think you should carefully reconsider it. If I really did something with that hand�� don''t forget, although that hand originally belonged to you, it was once upied by the Fallen Immortal, that is to say, the emerald crown on your head was entirely controlled in my hands��"


    "Enough. I understand, it was my slip of the tongue. Master, you are a pure, immovable steel virgin. I could, at most, question your moral integrity, but I should not question your virginity."


    "Your words can not make people happy at all! What you said made it seem like I''m an old leftover woman!"


    "It is also not the time to be happy right now, right?"


    With that, Wang Lu also stopped.


    "Seriously, the Earth Immortal, Fallen Immortal�� the situation is too sudden, and the pressure is really heavy."


    Wang Wuughed and said, "Come on, don''t say that you really didn''t expect this day. When you and that Fallen Immortal Mr. Feng Yue died together, you should''ve known that there are still other people behind him, right? Moreover, even if there''s a pressure, it would not be on a little Jindan like you. The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals collects such high fees from the union sects every year, so it should be the time for them to do something. So, I''ll go back to the mountain first to report the situation to the Heavenly Sword Hall, while you stay here��"


    "Wait a minute, toward this kind of thing, it''s obviously more appropriate if I go back. In terms of credibility, I''m much better than you!"


    "�� Credibility? Yes, you are young and energetic, the time when your sexual desire is the strongest However, you still have things to do here, so it''s not that easy for you to go back to the mountain, right?"


    "Have things to do? What things?"


    Before he finished his words, Wang Lu could no longer say it.


    In the distance, the beautiful figures of Liu Li and the others were clearly discernible.


    "Damn, when is the end of this shura field��"

 Chapter 590 - Outspoken

    <h4>Chapter 590: Outspoken</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Management Committee of the Group of Immortal Tombs Excavation had held six consecutive meetings within ten days.


    Each meeting was presided over by a Supreme level cultivator, and all the participants were the movers and shakers of all stripes of Nine Regions. There were sect leaders of major sects, leaders of various immortal cultivation families, the highly respected seniors with tall prestige, and even many spirit beasts who had been transformed and became kings of the mountains.


    In thest few meetings, people even saw the figures of evil sect cultivators.


    Such specification and such density could hardly be seen in the past hundred years. Thest such meeting happened when Shengjing Sect was attempting to promote its continent-wide strategy through the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. And the continuous meeting was still not enough.


    And for a meeting which specifications higher than this only happened in thest great war of immortal and demon. The entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals moved up, and the asion was unmatched in grandeur.


    The group of immortal tombs had created a big fuss, for the awakening of the Earth Immortals and the subsequent Fallen Immortal crisis.


    As a matter of fact, the matter about the Fallen Immortal was not a secret among the top ranks of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The tragedy of Spirit Sword Sect, which was nearly annihted one hundred and fifty years ago, had already long sounded an rm bell for everyone.


    However, in order to maintain the basic stability of the entire immortal cultivation world, the news of the Fallen Immortal crisis had never spread. It had only been mentioned from time to time in the meetings of the Standing Committee of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and specifically dealt with case by case. For example, the Spirit Sword Sect recovering from the tragedy of near extinction, the assistance from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was indispensable. When they were in ''temporary deficit in manpower and resources,'' not only their super sect title wasn''t taken away, they were also given material support. In the final analysis, in the face of Fallen Immortal, the sacrifice of Spirit Sword Sect was remembered by all.


    However, right now, the real immediate problem was the Earth Immortal. The arrival of Fallen Immortal should be at least hundreds of yearster, which is a crisis that belonged to the next generation�� As the saying goes, a day in heaven is a year for the human. For those Fallen Immortals, it should be normal to n an action that spanned three to five hundred years. Just like retreating in seclusion for a hundred years was nothing new for those Unity Stage Supremes.


    In recent days, many meetings have been held by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in order to deal with the challenge of the Earth Immortals, to coordinate the various forces under their jurisdiction, and to unify their thinking and avoid fighting.


    However, it was not difficult to see from the frequency of the meeting that the progress of the meeting was not smooth. To persuade those big sects to put aside their longtime grudges to put on a unified voice toward the outsiders was easier said than done. Let alone just to convince them to ept the fact that they had topete with the Earth Immortals would take a lot of effort.


    On this day, there was another high-level meeting. The giants of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the managementmittee gathered again in the high-level conference room in Plentiful City. After Supreme He Tu, who presided over the meeting, read aloud the situation report, he was quickly questioned by some of the delegates.


    "Supreme He Tu, let us first ept all the assumptions that you put forward in your report, including the existence of the Fallen Immortal, and their possible descent on Nine Regions. In light of this, however, I would like to ask, do we really have to contend with the ancient Earth Immortals before dealing with the Fallen Immortal crisis? Since our advantages and disadvantages are the same right now, and the ancient Earth Immortals are far beyond our qualifications and power, would it not be good if we just let them lead the struggle? Why bother adding internal frictions?"


    As soon as that voice dropped, there were many other voices that voiced out their agreement. Obviously, these people have agreed to rely on their numbers to strengthen the momentum of the argument.


    Sitting on the main seat, Supreme He Tu nced slightly at the original speaker. However, just before he could open his mouth to give his answer, a young voice was coldly inserted in and responded unceremoniously.


    "Supreme He Tu, I think we have some problems with the arrangement of this meeting. Actually, even these trash fishes, no, the nkton-like trash fragments have been included in, and they are still allowed to speak. We don''t have time to waste on these trashes."


    Before the words were over, the person who initially made the argument said, "Who do you say are trash fishes?"


    "Who else aside from you? A sect leader of a middle-rank sect, with mere Deity Stage cultivation base, allowing you to attend the venue is already an extrajudicial benevolence, who gives you the right to speak here? Haven''t your parents taught you to know your ce? After five hundred years of cultivation, have you not yet realized the fact that you a trash?"


    "You��" The man was ovee with a rush of anger such that his face actually turned pale. "You little Jindan actually dare��"


    "I am a member of the Management Committee, the founder and the opener of the group of immortal tombs, the trigger and coordinator of the Earth Immortal event. Even if you use up all your life, it would be very hard for you to even get close to any of these identities. Every word that I told you should be cherished and remembered, and handed down from generation to generation as the family heirloom to your doomed to be good-for-nothing descendants. Provided that you find a woman stupid enough to give birth to your offspring."


    Just as Wang Lu''s momentum in the front row of the venue became fiercer and fiercer, Supreme He Tu waved his hand. "Wang Lu, that''s enough."


    Wang Lu immediately shut his mouth and said nothing. At the same time, the man who suffered his abuse was directly teleported out of the meeting.


    The meeting hall was quiet for a while. When everyone stopped talking, Wang Lu put a smile on his face and said, "Isn''t it good? Why not do it earlier? These insignificant sects shouldn''t have been allowed to enter in the first ce. The inheritance of the group of immortal tombs and the preparation for the leadership of the Fallen Immortal crisis are originally unattainable for them. For them, instead of trying to fatten up our big sects with their strength, they might as well try to increase their sense of existence, showing the pride of cultivators, as well as holding the thigh of the Earth Immortal. This kind of trash will only hold us back,pletely without any value at all."


    "Wang Lu." The two long eyebrows of Supreme He Tu trembled slightly. "That''s enough."


    However, Wang Lu refused to stop. "You are the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, a person of virtue and prestige, so every word and deed have rules and regtions of restraint. However, I''m not the same, I''m a younger generation, a little Jindan guy, so if I said something wrong, it could be regarded as ''children''s words carry no harm''. Thus, some ugly words are better to be said by me. In today''s meeting, in addition to the members of the twomittees, there are also heads of some middle of low-rank sects.


    "What I said to you guys just now, though unpleasant to hear, in retrospect, don''t you think that this battle against the Earth Immortals has nothing to do with you? Because, in the end, the fat meat of the group of immortal tombs is the dishes of the top rank sects. I think for you to drink up two mouthfuls of leftover soup is about right. Even if we win the battle against Earth Immortal, it''s not your turn to enjoy the richest trophies, simply because you can''t make enough contributions. For you guys, except having an overwhelming numerical advantage, regardless of which aspect, are worlds apartpared to top rank sects. Thus, sharing with you a few mouthfuls of leftover soup is already apassionate thing��"


    Before he could finish his words, Wang Lu saw a blur. He had already been teleported out of the meeting room.


    Having a dual identity of Committee Member of Tomb Excavation and Plentiful City Committee Member, among the people present, only Supreme He Tu was qualified and had the ability to expel him directly.


    And after He Tu made his move, there were suddenly more talks in the meeting room.


    The heads of the middle and low-rank sects had varied looks. Most of them were happy to see that happened. Wang Lu''s spicy and even vicious words were truly hard to digest even if one was a well-rounded person. More importantly, they could not decide whether it was the single opinion of Wang Lu or the collective opinion of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' Management Committee.


    Daoist He Tu tacitly acquiesced him to be incessant, was that a hint that he was actually supporting him?


    If Daoist He Tu also meant that, then these low and middle-rank sects would have a hard timeter on. When the timees, they had to make some unpleasant measures in order to protect themselves.


    Fortunately, in the end, Daoist He Tu forcibly expelled Wang Lu. It seemed that he did not want to get into a deadlock situation with the low and middle-rank sects. Therefore, the choice of sacrificing Wang Lu��being driven away from the venue, should be quite a shameful thing for him��


    At the same time, the Elder of Shengjing Sect closed to He Tu was somewhat hesitant, saying through primordial spirit, "Sect Leader Senior Brother, Wang Lu, he is, after all��"


    However, He Tu actually chuckled. "That kid has been talking for so long and so grandiose. But actually, none of his words are sincere. He just wants to help me put ugly words at the front. Rather than being bored sitting here, he had begged me to let him out."


    "Ah?" That Shengjing Sect Elder incredulously said, "At such an important meeting, he actually��"


    "Hehe, I heard that he had recently encountered some particrly tricky private affairs."


    "Tricky private affairs?"


    "Being young is indeed good."


    "Senior Brother?"


    "Let''s not talk about him�� humph, that kid looks down on us seniors too much, he thinks a little guy like him can be outspoken? What a joke!"


    After that, Supreme He Tu closed that primordial spirit dialogue, coughed at the meeting hall, and then opened his mouth.


    "What Wang Lu said just now, is exactly what I mean."


    Immediately, there was an uproar.


    He Tu ignored all these people''sment and said, "I know that all of you here have your own n. For the personal benefits and that of your own sects, these are understandable. But now is a matter of great importance, so there''s no time to reconcile and weigh the interests of each party present. As such, I will juste to the conclusion, and you only have the power to ept it. Simply put, you''re invited here not for a discussion, but to receive notification.


    "Supreme is such a straightforward person, which also saves us a lot of trouble. A few days ago, themittee has held a series of meetings, presumably, a mature n has already been discussed with the major top rank sects, during which, we never have the opportunity to speak�� and now, Supreme even spoke out without reservation, and we can only ept it. Heh, in the eyes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, we small and medium-sized sects, indeed, are not worth a penny. That being the case, then we��"


    He Tu coldly said, "Your value is reflected in your contribution. If you contribute more, you might not necessarily have to drink soup and might be able to eat meat instead. If you contribute less, even the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals might not necessarily be qualified to enjoy the spoils of war. You could choose not to help, but if you dare to hinder us, or even opportunistically venture to the Earth Immortal side�� the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals will let you see the fate of a traitor."


    Daoist He Tu said those words with the power of a Supreme, causing many of the sect leaders present to feel a tremendous shock and lose all their five senses. Unutterable fear flooded them.


    After they came to their senses, the meeting had already ended.

 Chapter 591 - The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 591: The n</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Yo, Wang Lu, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be at the meeting?"


    On the streets of Plentiful City, the greetings from a certain acquaintance made Wang Lu boil with anger instantly, his ever calm face twisted, and blue veins bloomed on his forehead.


    "Wang Wu, you still have the face to appear in front of me!"


    As he spoke, a fierce primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi blossomed out of his fingertips toward a spot behind him. It was just that, as soon as he sent out that sword qi, Wang Lu had to take it back.


    Because there was no white beauty figure behind him, only a piece of paper floating in the air��a kind of letter paper that could transmit sound��Wang Wu really had no face to appear in front of him, so she directly used this paper instead.


    With the destructive power of primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, it was easy to tear the paper into pieces, not to mention crush the pedestrians and buildings behind the paper at the same time. Wang Lu didn''t want to kill people on the busy street of Plentiful City, so he had to take back the sword qi, even though the blowback was very ufortable.


    "Hahaha, sure enough, young people are eager to act, very impulsive. It''s just that, isn''t it a bit inappropriate to shoot me full in the face as soon as we meet?"


    Wang Lu spat in contempt. "You wretch!"


    "Hmmm, saying this kind of words to your Empress is not good then?"


    "Less nonsense, you''ve now been promoted to the cold pce empress [1]."


    "Hahaha, don''t be that cold and ruthless, will you. I have previously handled the harem contradictions for you, wasn''t the result good? Those girls who were nearly going to fight until their brains almost turned into mush have now obediently settled down."


    "Mm, your Telepathic Finger has indeed improved, you can make them obedient in a sh just by shaking your finger. Next time, I''ll look for a group of big tool good skill Kunlun ves to have a nice and deep exchange with you."


    "Are you sure? The emerald crown of your is in my hands, you know."


    "Damn, I''ll break you b*tch sooner orter."


    "It is fine to break with me, but then the property must be equally divided."


    "I''d rather donate it to charity."


    "I will open a charity institution and wee the donation!"


    The two continued their enthusiastic banter for a while until the pedestrians on both sides avoided them one after the other. Only then did they temporarily stop and get into the meat of the problem.


    The paper voice that was sent by Wang Wu also changed its light and thin property to thicker in texture, and there were many red-colored characters that formed a line that read: Spirit Sword Sect official document.


    "First of all, I bring the greetings from the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall. During this period of time, you have been working hard alone in the front line."


    Wang Lu immediately scolded, "They also know that I have been working hard? A mere Jindan Stage disciple facing a group of Supreme level Sect Leaders and Elders, talking andughingfortably with them all day long. Those old codgers of Heavenly Sword Hall are really able to do such a thing!"


    "You are the excavator of the group of immortal tombs, the trigger of the Earth Immortal''s incident! You possess a pivotal position, so your status could not be measured by cultivation base. Right now, with this Management Committee arranged meeting, you have already ranked in the top ten of the Standing Committee."


    Then, the piece of paper voice that Wang Wu sent turned to a white head, and its tone subsequently became frivolous. "Moreover, the elders of Spirit Sword Sect are hindered by reputation, so there are many things that are inconvenient and improper for them to speak out directly. Therefore, it only relies on you to be the mad dog. In any case, your reputation in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is also simr to this��"


    "�� The world is too ignorant to understand my elegance."


    Among the younger generation of cultivators, Wang Lu''s prestige had been in full swing, especially after the Earth Immortal incident, which had already overwhelmed even Qiong Hua of Shengjing Sect�� Although his fame was great, his controversy was not small.


    Unlike the nearly perfect image of Qiong Hua which was fully supported by Shengjing Sect, Wang Lu''s reputation was based on sessive victories using unconventional methods. Since his debut, he had been controversial. For example, winning the title of Lead Disciple by trickery over Liu Li in the sectpetition had made countless people in the world who have pity and love especially for beautiful young girls unable to hold their anger on Wang Lu.


    Coupled with Wang Lu''s unruly character as well as the unparalleled and as sharp as knife mouth, after the several days of the Management Committee meetings, too many people had seen the elegant demeanor of this Jindan Stage disciple who dared to stand on equal terms with Supreme level leaders. Thus, under this great reputation, Wang Lu also had another nickname, which was Spirit Sword Mad Dog.


    "But He Tu and the other old guys also know very well how to take advantage of the situation. During this period, I was able to speak bluntly in the meeting hall more or less due to the tacit consent of He Tu, Tian Lun, and the others. Their pursuit is slightly different than that of Spirit Sword Sect, but everyone wants to form the contest n in the shortest possible time, so it could be considered as each takes what he needs. At present, the n has taken into ount of Spirit Sword Sect to the greatest extent, and is also most likely to be epted by the Earth Immortals�� Although it has not yet been finalized, we might as well make some preparations in advance in ordance with the n."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Wu curiously asked, "What exactly is this n?"


    "�� You, this guy, are obviously currently in Plentiful City, yet you don''t know about the situation? There should be a lot of gossips in the city these past few days�� Simply put, the main key in thepetition n against the Earth Immortal is that it''s fighting a duel."


    "A duel? Are you guys crazy?"


    Wang Lu exined, "ording tomon sense, the advantage of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is that it has arge poption and possessed the resources of the entire Nine Regions. And the advantage of the ancient Earth Immortals is that they have high enough stage, and they have dozens of Earth Immortals level experts. Moreover, they also mastered a lot of secret techniques that have been lost. Therefore, for us, the most advantageous n is not to limit the number of people, while the most disadvantageous is to fight alone.


    "But this is, in fact, a trap. The number of Earth Immortals seemed to be just a few, but they hold the group of immortal tombs. Any of them has their own huge immortal dreand or even a group of immortal dreams. For example, that Xuan Mo, who controls the entire country of women alone. Aside from being the master of the immortal dreand where we pierced Heaven, there are also seven or eight branches of immortal dreand. If the cultivators in these immortal dreands are stacked up, their number would be terrifying. If the immortal dreands of the dozens of Earth Immortals are added, their sum of power can even surpass the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. After all, the foundation of the group of immortal tombs is the Feng Shui Line of the Nine Regions, andpared to cultivators, the power of the Feng Shui Line of the Nine Regions could be regarded as infinite."


    Wang Wu said, "That analysis is reasonable, butpared to a duel, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals does not have any advantage either."


    "Mm, from the previous situation, the power of Xuan Mo alone is not below the sect leader of the Five Uniques. As for the most powerful ones amongst them, for example, that Bai Ze who has put all his attribute points on brain damage is probably superior to anyone�� So the way to do the duel is not to stupidly rely on strength, but pay attention a bit to the skill."


    "Hm�� are you nning to set restrictions on the duel? For example, suppressing the stage?"


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, that''s the basic idea. After the Age of Chaos, because of the thinning of the surrounding spiritual energy, it is difficult for the present day cultivators topare with their predecessors in term of stage. For example, there is no Mahayana Stage cultivator in the present day Nine Regions, but because of this thin surrounding spiritual energy, we would be more desperate in our use of the scarce resource. Therefore, within the same stage, our strength might be stronger. If we can limit the duel to the same stage, we will have a chance of winning. Of course, without the actualparison, no one knows whether the result will be achieved or not. Perhaps for these Earth Immortals, the abundance of surrounding spiritual energy in their cultivation will allow them to carry out more experiments to improve their cultivation system��"


    Wang Wu pondered for a moment. "Do you think they will ept this restriction scheme?"


    "There''s no reason for them to refuse. As long as they admit and are clearly aware that cooperation is the premise, then the nature of this duel ispetition and not killing until death. And for anypetition, it must be always under enough restrictions.


    "In addition, one of the purposes of this duel is for thepetition of the real inheritance hidden by the Earth Immortals in the group of immortal tombs. For example, the five blood spirit crown, or Xuan Mo''s Rouge Tears. These are the treasures that could not be automatically synthesized by the group of immortal tombs. Their number is limited, and their significance is great. The next is the leadership in the future war. In theory, even those who self-proimed as the Earth Immortals are still weak in the face of the True Immortal who descended to earth. Therefore, simply pursuing power is a wrong direction, and how to make use of existing resources is more important. Competitive duel in different limited levels can undoubtedly better measure this ability."


    After he finished speaking, Wang Lu took a deep breath and then said with a smile, "What do you think? Could these arguments convince the Earth Immortals?"


    Wang Wu thought for a moment. "It''s useless if you just rely on argument alone. Even if the unfavorable factors are just a little bit, they have no reason to ept it. So it''s better to add a little stimtion so that they have to ept it."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Do you mean ''inciting people to action is more effective than request''? That''s a good idea. When I negotiate with the Earth Immortalster on, I will provoke them that no one could break your defense in Jindan Stage or lower. No, even in Yuanying Stage. When the timees, as long as they have the pride of being an Earth Immortal, they would definitely take up my challenge. And after losing, they would no longer have the initiative in this matter."


    "The hell, don''t just push me that arbitrarily out to be the target of people!"


    "Rest assured, I would apply a special budget for you."


    "Then no problem. But, if you want to use this trick, it''s better for you to bet with them that nobody can beat you in shouting abuse on the street using Nine Regionsnguage."


    Wang Luughed and said, "This has actually been included as a necessary option in the n by me. This time, thepetition with Earth Immortal would be a battle to test andpare the full range qualities of the two generations of cultivators, so I will not miss any detail. Let alone the skill of shouting abuse on the street, in the preparation for the implementation, mahjong, writing, singing, and even the skill in bed are also included in the n�� In a sense, this also could be counted as ying the numerical advantage of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    "Alright then, I look forward to the day thepetition officially begins."


    ��


    Note:


    [1] (it means the concubines who have lost the favor from the Emperor and get demoted into a pce that people hardly would go to)

 Chapter 592 - Congratulation For Easy Money!

    <h4>Chapter 592: Congrattion For Easy Money!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    "Is this your n? It''s simply a joke!"


    Inside the group of immortal tombs, after he finished reading the proposal submitted by Wang Lu, Bai Ze directly threw it on the ground.


    Wang Lu didn''t care about the outburst and simply picked up the proposal form the ground, wiped off the dust, and said, "I won''t stop you fromughing like an idiot, but this is the final n of our Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    Bai Ze said in a sinking voice, "It seems that you have no sincerity at all."


    "Sincerity?" Wang Lu chuckled. "Do you mean sincerity or follow your wishes? The advantage of you guys, ancient Earth Immortals, is that you grew up in a good environment and your individual strength is strong. As such, if we have to fight one on one with you head on, then we would all lose, and we have to hand over the resources that we have umted for thousands of years to you. If we can''t do so, you would use us of being insincere. This bandit logic is indeed used skillfully."


    Bai Ze sneered. "If you lost and are badly beaten, you guys can only me yourself for being ipetent."


    "No more ipetent than the dog barking of you guys who grieved into sleep for ten thousand years!"


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, since you insist not to cooperate, it would be better for both sides to just throw everything away and fight to the death. I remember a bald-headed Zen master elder who once said that the house must be put in order first before resisting foreign aggression 1 . I think it makes sense. We would find it very difficult to sleep and eat if there are still people like you who don''t know good from bad while in the face of the enemy."


    Bai Ze broke into aughter. "Good, I have long been unhappy seeing an arrogant younger generation like you!"


    "Wait a minute, there''s no need to be aggressive."


    Seeing that a fight was about to break in the group of immortal tombs, Xuan Mo appeared in time, interrupting the war that Wang Wu and Bai Ze were about to ignite.


    "We have the same interest, there''s no need to fight each other. We agreed to settle the leadership problem and tomb inheritance with your alliance throughpetition, but your n is too childish. If thepetition is about the theory or writing of immortal path, then so be it, but you guys even include poetry recitation, zither and Go ying, as well as doing calligraphy and painting in thepetition, what''s the purpose in all of those? Moreover�� you guys even want topete in the skill in bed, that''s too ridiculous! This kind ofpetition method is entirely beneficial to you! What''s more, even in martialpetition, you guys want to divide the fight into Jindan, Yuanying and other stage, restricting the stage of the participant, which is too unfair to us."


    Wang Lu said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong in dividing thepetition into martial and literary, and dividing several sub contests into ording to different stages. You think that Go, painting, and the likes should not be included in the scope of thepetition, this only shows that your visions are narrow. In this world, there are three thousand main paths to reach immortality, how would you know that such things are useless? If people only look for the path of killing, then sword cultivation is enough, what''s the use of the so-called Yin and Yang School, Beast Master School, and many other sects? What''s more, you guys ancient Earth Immortals were all great masters who had aplished great things in your respective specialty. For example, you, senior Xuan Mo, are a master of the religious study, why do you have no confidence inpeting with us in the outer road?"


    Xuan Mo was rendered speechless by Wang Lu''s rebuttal. Indeed, as the ancient Earth Immortal, they should''ve upied the advantage in thepetition regardless of whether they were immortal paths or crooked paths. However, she always felt that there must be a hidden plot behind this n.


    "�� At least it''s too unfair topete based on Stage restriction."


    "Fair?" Upon hearing this, Wang Lu smiled and swept his gaze around him. In addition to Bai Ze and Xuan Mo, all the other Earth Immortals seemed to feel the same way.


    "Unexpectedly I have to exin this concept to others once again. it really has been a cliche already"


    "Listen, before you take into ount the concept of fairness, can you give me your clear definition of what is fair?"


    Xuan Mo hesitated. "Fair, isn''t it impartial?"


    Wang Lu smiled. "What nonsense, impartial? Then let''s just draw lots impartially? It''s absolutely impartial, everyone has the same winning probability, whether it''s the ancient Earth Immortals or the beggars on the street, it''s all the same. Do you think that''s fair?"


    "This��" Xuan Mo suddenly froze, and then shook her head. "Drawing lots is unfair, because��"


    Speaking to this, Xuan Mo was suddenly stuck. Why drawing lots was unfair, she actually couldn''t say it. Was considering the beggars and Earth Immortals as the same unfair? But wasn''t it the biggest unfairness to differentiate because of ss and look?


    "The answer is very simple. Because the result in drawing lots is not helpful in solving the problem." Wang Lu sighed and exined, "The prerequisite of fairness is efficiency. If one thing fails to achieve the goal, it could not be called as fair. The purpose of the imperial examination system in the mortal world is to select people who are erudite and capable. Therefore, it is fair to be an official through study, and it is unfair to spend money to buy an official post. But if it is in the auction, it is fair for the one who bid the highest get the item. In the same way, the purpose of ourpetition is not simply to separate the winners from the losers. Separating the winners from the losers is only the method. The true purpose is to choose the right people to inherit the inheritance andmand the whole situation. So, ask yourself, do you think it could show that you guys are more appropriate simply by relying on your stage advantage and use force to overwhelm us, younger generations?"


    Xuan Mo was silent for a long time before finally shaking her head in silence.


    "The superiority of the Fallen Immortals in terms of stage is absolute. They are immortals who have already soared to immortality. Our chance of winning is, therefore, to use the limited stage toplete the overstage challenge. Thus, the tone of thepetition should also be based on this point,peting with the abilities under the same stage."


    Before Wang Lu could finish his words, Bai Ze sneered and said, "That''s ridiculous. ording to your logic, if there''s a Jindan Stage cultivator who is invincible in the Jindan Stage, will all of us Earth Immortals who are already in ascendancy stage have to bow down to that person?"


    "If you are in the ascendancy stage but fails to defeat a Jindan in Jindan Stage, then you really should be the one who bows down. Because this Jindan Stage cultivator''s ability to control power is even higher than you guys, Earth Immortals. What''s more, with many of the secret treasures left by you for sixteen thousand years in this group of immortal tombs, it''s not difficult to make breakthroughs in stage right?"


    Xuan Mo softly said, "Indeed, if you take out all the secret treasures in the deepest part of the group of immortal tombs, even a mortal with no cultivation base could make a rapid progress to Mahayana Stage in a short period of time. Stage indeed could not exin the problem. In terms of fairness, it is more appropriate to divide thepetition ording to stages."


    Bai Ze peevishly said, "Xuan Mo, which side are you on exactly? It''s clear that they''re acting shamelessly!"


    Wang Lu leisurely said, "Now it''s clear that you''re afraid, right? Losing your Stage advantage, you simply don''t dare to face us, the younger generation. Speaking of which, your despicableness is exactly the same as those Fallen Immortals."


    "Fart!" Despite his impatient character, Bai Ze''s opposition toward the Fallen Immortal was also the strongest. Thus, Wang Lu''s words was a great shame to him.


    "Then do you have the guts to try it out yourself? Try to see if you can ovee your younger generation under the circumstance where you suppress your stage. We might as well make a bet. If you win, then our n will be canceled and everything will follow your rules. If we win, you, the temporary leader of the Earth Immortals team, will ept our proposal on behalf of every one of you. How about it, do you dare to make a bet?"


    "What a joke, why not?"


    As soon as he said that, Bai Ze immediately froze on the spot. And then he angrily red at Wang Lu. "You''re using the goading someone into action on me, aren''t you?"


    "Hahaha, otherwise, do you think it''s teasing dog technique? In short, since you''ve agreed to the bet, you wouldn''t immediately go back your own word, wouldn''t you?"


    Bai Ze coldly snorted. He, of course, would not go back on his own word. If the earlier recklessness could be attributed to his personality, then going back on his own word was a matter of moral character.


    The Earth Immortal team could follow a reckless leader through fire or water, but it was impossible for them to follow a despicable person.


    Therefore, after he calmed down, Bai Ze no longer cared for the goading methods of Wang Lu. Because even if the other party was sessful, the difference between an Earth Immortal and a mere Jindan cultivator could not be erased.


    Even if the Earth Immortalpletely suppressed their power to that of Jindan Stage, their profound understanding of power and the application of many subtle skills made the Earth Immortalpletely capable of crushing a Jindan.


    "Boy, since you want to die this much, then I''ll grant you your wish��ut don''t tell me even in the stage restriction fight, it has to bepletely safe."


    Wang Lu let out augh. "Of course not. Death is eptable. If we don''t even have the courage to face death, how could we talk about cultivation?"


    "Then that''s good."


    With that, Bai Ze''s eyes shed, and suddenly, there was a change in the group of immortal tombs. The huge Feng Shui line veins were controlled by his primordial spirit, creating a spherical space with a radius of more than hundred kilometers in the void. It hadnd, mountains, rivers, and so on�� It was aprehensive arena that could meet any need.


    "You have no opinion of such arena right?"


    Wang Lu looked at it for a while and then sighed. "The ancient Earth Immortals are indeed the ancient Earth Immortals, creating a separate realm is as easy as pie�� Alright, that''s it then."


    "Then let''s go in, what are you waiting for?"


    Wang Lu shook his head. "You seem to misunderstood. The person who will fight with you is not me. But this one."


    With that, Wang Lu took a step to the side, revealing a beautiful figure in white clothes.


    "It''s you?"


    Upon seeing Wang Wu, Xuan Mo lightly covered her mouth and could not help but softly exim.


    This female cultivator who was mere Jindan Stage was actually capable of withstanding the thunder strike from Heaven, which had left a very deep impression on her. If it was a battle with her in Jindan Stage, not to mention Bai Ze, even if their Boss was ressurected, there was a little chance of victory!


    "Hahaha, it''s me, the super-high-sried hired fighter of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the ten million spirit stones per fight number one Jindan in Nine Regions. Afraid, aren''t you?"


    Although Bai Ze had not seen the power of the number one Jindan in Nine Regions with his own eyes, seeing how Wang Wu was still in high spirit and arrogant in front of the Earth Immortals, he knew that she must have an amazing skill.


    However, no matter how amazing she was, she was still in Jindan Stage��


    Thinking so, Bai Ze sneered and then stepped into the arena first.


    Wang Lu stood on the sideline, shook his head, and smiled. He said to Wang Wu, "Millionare, don''t forget mymission, it''s not easy to introduce you to this mission."

 Chapter 593 - 10-Million-Spirit-Stone Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 593: 10-Million-Spirit-Stone Battle!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    A grand Supreme of the Earth Immortal level being brought down to a life and death battle of Jindan Stage level was simply an Earth Immortal disgrace.


    In the arena he personally built, the disgraced Earth Immortal Bai Ze waited for a long time before he saw his opponent casually strode in.


    "You finally came?"


    Bai Ze was somewhat impatient. Without even waiting for his opponent to make her stance, he had already summoned his own personal immortal treasure��of course, it had now been suppressed to the level of spiritual treasure��the immortal spirit in that immortal treasure had also been dumbed down ordingly.


    It was a finger-thick golden stamp, and the bottom was engraved with aplex dazzling pattern. Along with the appearance of the stamp, the surrounding spiritual energy had undergone a drastic change.


    "Hey, how could you easily show your card? Seems like you do have some strong points."


    Wang Wu praised him somewhat in amazement.


    Bai Ze sneered. "For a trash like you, there''s no need to hide anything."


    Wang Wu said, "What I mean to say is that one of your strong points is being stupid enough. Do you think I would sincerely praise you? This is just shamelessly fantasizing getting praise from the enemy."


    "You!"


    Bai Ze was able to cultivate from an ordinary mortal all the way to the peak of cultivator. Naturally, there was something outstanding about him. However, when it came to arguing, he was still too far from the master of Non-Phase Peak.


    "I will let you suffer extreme torture before your death!"


    With that, Bai Ze was about to make his move. As soon as this Earth Immortal level expert lifted his hand, the earth immediately quaked and the mountain shook. Within the radius of several kilometers, the ground shook and cracked along with his action, showing his Earth Immortal level prowess.


    He did not use more power than that of Jindan, and being a proud Earth Immortal, he even suppressed his power a bit lower. If, for example, the power that an ordinary peak Jindan Stage could utilize was 10000, a few especially talented cultivators could reach tens of thousands. Wang Lu and Qiong Hua, for example, could even umte as much as 100000. Thus, there was nothing wrong if Bai Ze limited his own power to around 100000.


    However, instead to referring to this highest standard, he had suppressed his own strength to the level that was even lower than that of ordinary Jindan, around 8000-9000. But, although the quantity was small, the quality was high. And the way to harness power was even more exquisite, which was an eye-opener.


    All of this did not go beyond the scope of that of Jindan Stage. Bai Ze did indeed suppress his own power perfectly, but even so, standing at the height of Earth Immortal level to operate a fight in Jindan Stage level, formon Jindan Stage cultivators, it was an absolutely crushing situation. This shaking the ground by lifting the hand was already enough to make the vast majority of Jindan Stage cultivators in Nine Regions ashamed.


    Bai Ze fully unleashed his imposing manner, wanting to win by crushing the opponent!


    However, in the face of Bai Ze''s imposing momentum, Wang Wu interrupted it in just once sentence.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Swoosh!


    Bai Ze forcibly stopped the violentlyshing out magical power, and the surrounding ground also stopped shaking.


    "�� What do you want?"


    Wang Wu lightly said, "I haven''t said I''m ready, why are you in such a hurry? Do you want tounch a sneak attack?"


    "To deal with you, do I even need a sneak attack?"


    "Humph, not necessarily. In short, I have to do some preparatory exercise first, so please wait for a while."


    "You�� Fine, I''ll wait you for a while! In any case, you''ll die sooner orter!"


    Thereupon, Wang Wu began a long preparatory work. At this time, she fully took her advantage as a woman to the limit. In the eyes of the already-lost-his-patience Bai Ze, she slowly took out a makeup kit and then began to apply makeup on her face with her already a bit rusty skill.


    After applying the powder, she began to draw her eyeliner, put on lipstick, brush her eyshes��


    Not to mention Bai Ze in the arena whose veins had almost popped out, many of the other Earth Immortals on the sidelines had also sucked in a mouthful of cold breath.


    They had seen shameless, but never this shameless!


    Wang Lu also slightly twitched his face.


    When have you ever f*cking put on makeup in Spirit Sword Mountain? Even when attending foreign guests and visiting conference you never cared about such a thing. You didn''t even wash the wine stain on your clothes. Yet now you pretend to be a delicate woman who loves makeup!


    Xuan Mo asked, "Is she using a psychological attack? It''s no use. Although Bai Ze is a bit reckless in doing things, this doesn''t make any difference to him. If she relies on this to gain victory, I''m afraid she would be in danger."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu sighed and said, "Psychological attack? You look down on her too much. To deal with Bai Ze, how could she use psychological attack? Right now, she is just teasing the enemy, no practical significance whatsoever."


    "Teasing�� the enemy?"


    Wang Lu shook his head and said no more. Because even if he told the truth, it would still be hard to win the trust. On the contrary, the fact was more powerful than any argument. As long as they saw the fight, they would naturally know the power of the number one Jindan in Nine Regions.


    Of course, in theory, after seeing the strength of theter generation in the same stage, these Earth Immortals should be resolutely opposed to the stage limitation in thepetition. However, if things went too extreme, the opposite things would ur instead. If they lose too miserably in this battle that no reason could exin it, then that would be a good thing.


    There were no weak and ipetent people among those who were able to rise up against the Immortal in that time, thus, a crushing defeat would only double their desire to struggle.


    Therefore, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would not hesitate to hire Wang Wu to fight this battle. When it came to actualbat capability, there were many Supreme level experts in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals that it was not her turn toe forward before them. However, there was absolutely no one who has the biggest difference between actualbat capability and the stage other than her.


    It was also because of this that Wang Lu could help her extort the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals for the exorbitantmission.


    Next, it was her turn to prove her worth.


    ��


    "Have you yed enough! I can''t just wait here indefinitely!"


    An hourter, Bai Ze finally couldn''t hold himself and begin to urge her. At the same time, the golden stamp in his hand was repeatedly spun by him for dozens of time.


    "Moreover, are you trying to use that blood tattoo on your face to create a visual illusion? Unfortunately, it has no effect on me, no need to waste time on it!"


    Her effort for makeup being called as blood tattoo, Wang Wu actually didn''t care at all. She calmly wiped off all her makeup with a handkerchief and then took out her bamboo sword.


    Bai Ze said with a smile, "Is that how you want to fight me? Don''t you have other alternatives that would be beneficial for home advantage, or perhaps take out your spiritual treasure?"


    Wang Wu said, "Non-Phase Peak can adapt to any situation, but for you, this long and hard bamboo is enough. In short, it''s much stronger than your little short stamp."


    "�� Courts death!"


    With that, Bai Ze could finally unleash everything without any scruples.


    This time, there was no earth quaking mountain shaking power. Bai Ze merely pushed forward his golden stamp.


    The next moment, Wang Wu turned her face and aimed her sword forward. At the same time, the middle part of the sword began to grow vigorously, and four branches sprouted between the bamboo knots, which vaguely took human form.


    Just as soon as the human form waspleted, the whole bamboo strip turned into a mass of ashes. However, very quickly, Wang Wu moved her left hand. A small tree rose from the distance and flew toward her. On midair, countless invisible sword qis turned it into a green wooden sword that contained the vitality of the whole tree and then eventually fell into Wang Wu''s hand as a recement.


    This action was smooth and elegant, but the look on Wang Wu''s face had be extraordinarily serious.


    "That''s actually a pretty good ''instant kill'' move, I have somewhat underestimated you."


    Wang Wu said and then moved her left hand once again. From the woods, more than twenty trees were summoned by her magical power and each of them was transformed into a wooden sword that floated by her side.


    Bai Ze was also amazed seeing this scene. He never thought that his decisive blow was actually blocked. Just a moment ago he made his move fast and without a warning, but the woman was actually able to respond!


    Moreover, from the more than twenty wooden swords around her, his Negation technique would be blocked even if he used it again. And judging by the power that he used just now, it would be impossible for him to use the Negation technique on her dozens of time in a row.


    "But, you''re just asking for trouble in doing this, you obviously could''ve died a bit better�� very well then, let me Negate everything that you have bit by bit."


    With that, Bai Ze also summoned even more immortal treasures, which was a set of thirteen stamps with the same size and style as the golden stamp


    ��


    "Negation Stamp?"


    Outside the arena, there was a faint exmation from among the Earth Immortals.


    Wang Lu asked Xuan Mo, "What is that thing?"


    Xuan Mo said, "That''s Bai Ze''s Dao. He went all the way to the peak of immortal path relying on his Negation, only half a step away from ascending to immortality, very powerful�� In short, it is to negate everything that he wants to negate. You see, this is how he usually speaks and does things. When you open your mouth, he would sing the opposite tune, when you throw out an argument, he would immediately refute it. These are all the specific expressions of the Dao of negation."


    Wang Lu squinted his eyes. "What you said should be called the daos of Chunibyo, right��"


    "Don''t underestimate him. The power of his Negation is very convincing to us all, so even with his temper, he can actually be our deputy leader. The dao of negation can cause a distortion in the cause and effect, but since in this fight he suppresses himself to the power level of Jindan, you can''t see this cause and effect distortion. Even so, his strength is by no meansparable to that of ordinary Jindan Stage cultivator. I have fought with both of you, so I know that your Master is far more powerful than ordinary Jindan. But soon, you''ll realize that you''ve been too foolish to pick Bai Ze as the opponent."


    Hearing Xuan Mo''s solemn words, Wang Lu also roughly inferred that Bai Ze''s Dao of Negation was a kind of conceptual level technique, in which the level had gone far beyond that of magical spell in general sense, which could already be considered as immortal technique. The gap in this level was a qualitative gap that could not bepensated for by any amount.


    Just like how a three pennies worth thick iron dagger could take the life of a billionaire.


    Immortal technique was a crushing technique at a higher level. Reaching the boundary of immortality and being able to understand immortal technique, Bai Ze indeed had no qualm in using the appetion of Earth Immortal since it was not a self-boasting to inspire morale.


    In Wang Lu''s impression, only a handful of people in the entire Nine Regions could really master an immortal technique. When he cultivated his primal chaos heaven splitting sword to the highest realm, he could also have the magical ability of immortal technique. However, to reach that highest realm, even with his Void Spirit Root qualification, it would still impossible for him to aplish it in just three to five years.


    However, there was absolutely no need for him to worry about Wang Wu.


    Although he was not sure whether her one hundred and tenthyer of Non-Phase Method could really withstand the immortal technique, Wang Lu believed that in this ten million spirit stones worth battle, Wang Wu would never lose!


    ��

 Chapter 594 - Welcome Everyone to Submit Any Articles to Spirit Sword Briefing

    <h4>Chapter 594: Wee Everyone to Submit Any Articles to Spirit Sword Briefing</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The situation in the arena was very dull.


    There was neither sky-copsing-earth-cracking mighty power nor river-and-ocean-flowed-backward strange sight. The hundred kilometers arena painstakingly built by Bai Ze that could adapt to the five element need only used just a small part of it.


    First of all, Wang Lu hadpletely abandoned the offense��as a matter of fact, she did not have a good offensive technique. She merely used Non-Phase Method to consolidate her defense. On the other side, when Bai Ze began to make his move with the rest of his stamps, he also became silent.


    In fact, in a real high-level contest, it was the manifestation of inadequate control of power that caused a wide range of sights such as the meaningless environmental damages. Regardless, in any case, the battle between Wang Wu and Bai Ze was really dull.


    For the viewers with insufficient eyesight, the two people were standing opposite of each other on the open ground in the middle of the arena. From time to time, Wang Wu asionally threw aside her broken wooden sword and reced it with a new one. And the opposite of her, Bai Ze once in a while pressed forward with his golden stamp. The battlested for an hour, and the two did not even move half a step.


    Only those who knew the truth could understand the danger contained in this dull battle.


    Every time Wang Wu threw away the sword in her hand, it meant that she had just suffered a fatal blow, and every time Bai Ze flipped the golden stamp, he exerted a crushing power from another level to his opponent.


    After another hour of this to-and-fro tussle, Wang Wu finally ran out of all of the wooden sword in her hand and did not make a new one.


    Bai Ze lifted his eyelids. "Finally ran out? Your patience is even more astonishing than I imagined��Jade Mansion binds the golden core, and magical power is free to be born, but the magical power that I negated will never recover. You have withstood more than twenty of my negation, which, as a Jindan Stage cultivator, was worthy of praise, but that''s all there is. This time when you will feel the real immortal power without relying on the wooden sword, then you will understand the gap between Earth Immortal and mortal."


    As he said that, he reached out and took thergest Negation Stamp that floated in mid-air and stretched it forward.


    At the same time, Wang Wu staggered back two steps and then closed her eyes.


    "This stamp, negates your eyes."


    Bai Ze stepped forward and used thatrge stamp once again. "This stamp, negates your ears."


    "This stamp, negates your tongue."


    ��


    One after the other, Bai Ze deprived his opponent''s senses with his negation, and even sealed Wang Wu''s golden core�� After the previous failure of life-negation, Bai Ze had be more cautious.


    No. It was not urate to describe it with the word caution. He was just enjoying the negation of the senses of the opponent little by little. This negation of individual senses was actually quite taxing for him. The fourteen stamps floating beside him had all changed color, bing dimmer. However, he still enjoyed what he was doing.


    Using less than one-tenth of the power of the opponent, easily driving her into despair, and even giving her a public-execution-like torture, fully demonstrated the huge gap between the Earth Immortal and this good-for-nothingter generation mortal.


    Nothing was more satisfying than this.


    No. If he became too proud because of this, he would lose the Earth Immortal''s status. Although he was now a bit tired��using the power of Jindan Stage tounch his Negation Technique not only consumed his magical power��however, he had decided to draw the curtain of this battle in the most luxurious way.


    At the same time, the Earth Immortals outside the arena shook their heads and sighed, feeling sorry for such a result.


    If Bai Ze was not picked for this fight but any of them, perhaps this Jindan Stage woman who was good at defense could have a different result. Her strength was indeed far above the Jindan Stage, and in terms of efficiency of utilizing the power, she was also super-ss, and this fully proved that the cultivators after the Age of Chaos indeed had their own strong point.


    Unfortunately, the choice of opponent was a bit too high for them. In other words, Bai Ze actually used immortal technique even when facing Jindan Stage opponent. Although this was probably a bit shameless, the result had been decided, and it was indisputable.


    Xuan Mo looked at Wang Lu in silence and then asked, "This ought to be enough, right? Don''t you want to im giving up on behalf of your Master? Bai Ze really doesn''t know how to be merciful, he would definitely kill her if you don''t give up."


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Let him try if he can do it. The average moral integrity level of the entire Nine Regions will rise by a lot."


    Upon hearing this, Xuan Mo was startled. She saw that Wang Lu seemed to have absolute confidence in his Master, yet at this time, it was clear that Wang Wu was in a desperate situation, and there was no possibility for aeback.


    Although Bai Ze had also consumed a lot, Wang Wu was basically in a situation where she was sealed from consuming anything. The fight would end unless they took turn against Bai Ze to wear him out. However, Xuan Mo believed that except for Wang Wu, there was no other Jindan Stage cultivator within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who could withstand more than twenty Negation Stamp attack of Bai Ze.


    At the same time, Bai Ze also believed that he had won the battle, thereupon he stopped his action.


    "Looking at the fact that you have been able to take more than twenty Negation attack from me, I will give you the chance to give up. I will count to three, if you are willing to give up, I will spare you."


    "s."


    There were many sighs from the people outside the arena.


    This was basically a cat and mouse game, giving up within the count of three? Bai Ze had already negated the opponent''s five senses, so she couldn''t hear him at all and had no way to speak, how could she give up?


    However, the next moment, Wang Wu''s voice was clearly heard by everyone.


    "Idiot."


    A swear, like a stone that broke the surface of a calmke, shocked everyone present.


    "You!" Bai Ze was shocked and quickly pulled out a stamp. However, at the same time, Wang Wu also did not hesitate to reach out and summon out a new wooden sword, a dazzling blue wooden sword. It was clear that the amount of magical power attached to it was enough to rank it as the finest middle-rank magical treasure.


    Bai Ze immediately stopped what he was about to do because even if heunched his Negation Technique, the other side would quickly use the wooden sword as a substitute for the person. The key question here was how could she continue to use her magical power?


    In theory, her five senses, her Jade Mansion, and even her golden core had been negated. She had already be a waste that was even inferior to that of an ordinary mortal. So how could she still speak and even make a new temporary magical treasure?


    This question also existed in the minds of the present Earth Immortals, but only Xuan Mo who nodded slightly.


    "Core swap?"


    Generally speaking, techniques that targeted individual or single golden core was ineffective for Wang Wu. Because even if the golden cores in her Jade Mansion was crushed, she could still rece them with her back up cores.


    Wang Lu didn''t know how many golden cores exactly were in her hand; it shouldn''t be too much��with her current intoxicated attitude, she would certainly take the extra money. But it was not too little either, because no matter how unreliable this woman was, at least she wouldn''t make fun of her own life. To deal with Bai Ze, she must have certainlye well-prepared.


    Then, in vain, Bai Zeunched his Negation Stamp one after the other, and Wang Wu continued to rece her wooden sword until the magical power of her golden core gradually declined. After which, she would rece it with another one.


    At this time, Bai Ze finally could not fight anymore. He looked at his opponent with an iprehensible look.


    Undoubtedly, from the beginning to the end, he had suppressed his power level and used immortal technique on the other side so that his power consumption was only one percent of that of his opponent.


    However, the opponent seemed to have endless golden cores, which made that one percent consumption seem unsustainable. The three pennies iron dagger could kill a billionaire, but if that billionaire could be reborn indefinitely, that three pennies iron dagger would be worth tens of thousands, which was enough to bankrupt someone.


    And now, Bai Ze was on the verge of bankruptcy. The suppression of cultivation base made it impossible for him to freely use immortal technique. Although Jindan Stage cultivator had vast magical power, the magical power needed to be consumed for the immortal technique was not easy to replenish.


    He had to think of another way��


    At the same time, in the arena, Wang Wu licked her lips, seemingly still wanting to continue.


    "The taste of Negation, I have actually tasted. The mystery of the immortal technique, I have also remembered deep in my heart. It is really satisfying�� Now, you can leave the stage, trash."


    With that, in a sh, the expression of this number one Jindan in Nine Regions became as sharp as sword. Her right hand swung and her foot stepped forward. A chilly sword emerged out of thin air and was held in her right hand, recing the wooden sword.


    "Mysterious Frost Sword?"


    Outside the arena, Wang Lu was surprised to see that the sword that was destroyed by him more than twenty years ago seemed to be reborn. He wondered why that sword fell into the hands of Wang Wu.


    In the arena, Wang Wu pushed the power of that high-rank spiritual treasure flying sword to the limit. The piercing chill in the air was as sharp as a sword. She then thrust that sword straight. The killing intent of that sword thrust assaulted the senses.


    Bai Ze immediately flipped his Negation Stamp, trying to negate the source of the problem in one stroke. However, the golden stamp had just been held, the immortal spirit had just been brewing, and the next moment, there was a muffled sound. Wang Wu''s thrust was blocked, and the golden stamp of Bai Ze broke in his hand. The smashed immortal spirit aura was printed in his right hand.


    However, Bai Ze did not have time to think about the pain since the shock pushed him several steps back. "Where did you learn the Negation Technique?"


    Just now, it was not an ordinary spell that broke his Negation Stamp, but rather an out and out Negation Immortal Technique! It was two Negation Techniques that collided together, and the Negation sent out by an immortal treasure was actually the one that broke.


    However, Negation Immortal Technique was a unique skill of Bai Ze, which even the few Fallen Immortals who died in his hand in the past could not learn it, how could she��


    However, Wang Wu did not answer his question at all. Instead, she took another step forward and once again thrust her sword forward.


    Bai Ze had no choice but to use his Negation Stamp once again. It was just that, now he used two of them. One was to negate Wang Wu''s iing sword qi, another one was to resist the opponent''s Negation Immortal Technique.


    Although he didn''t understand why the other party could use Negation Immortal Technique, he was still the inventor of this immortal technique, thus, he was confident that he would never lose to anyone in his specialty.


    He sessively flipped two Negation Stamps, and then there were two bursts of explosion sound. Golden dust covered the field of vision for a moment. His entire left arm was swallowed by the runaway immortal spirit aura. Even his heart would''ve been destroyed had it not been for his heart protection mirror on his torso.


    As a Jindan Stage cultivator, Bai Ze also had the means to regenerate his flesh. However, before he had the time to save himself, a fierce sword light had prated the golden dust, rapidly expanding in his sight.


    Then, it stopped less than an inch in front of him.


    The voice from outside the arena had already dered the end of the fight��


    "Stop the fight, we give up."


    Xuan Mo''s figure drifted from outside of the arena.


    Wang Wu smiled, put away her Mysterious Frost Sword, and raised her head high, vividly showing the winner''s gesture.


    It was indeed a proud achievement to defeat the Earth Immortal who possessed Immortal Technique in Jindan Stage. However, what really made her proud was obviously another thing.


    "Wang Lu, don''t forget the ten million agreement!"

 Chapter 595 - This Is the Real Massive-Practice Tactic

    <h4>Chapter 595: This Is the Real Massive-Practice Tactic</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Using Non-Phase Nameless Sword to bounce back the immortal technique, his Master''s performance was really an eye opener for Wang Lu.


    The Nameless Sword was a counterattack skill that rebounds the attack by withstanding the damage. In theory, any damage could be rebounded back as long as it was within one''s own limit, but this was limited to the same level attacks. At the level of immortal technique, it was difficult to say whether Non-Phase Method could still work because the level difference was simply too high, far beyond the scope of understanding of Jindan Stage. And for an iprehensible attack, the Nameless Sword would not even know how to begin to fight back.


    Even for the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, understanding the immortal technique would be like a fantasy��even with Wang Wu''s perception and intelligence, which were among the top standard in Nine Regions.


    Therefore, not to mention that Bai Ze hadn''t known Wang Wu''s Non-Phase Method beforehand, even if had, he still wouldn''t be able to guess that his opponent would be able to analyze the immortal technique during the fight and return it back at him.


    Because even Wang Lu never thought of this. He thought that this would be a protracted dder fight. With arge number of backup golden cores, Wang Wu would use her absolute superiority in strength to ruin the opponent. However, the result waspletely unexpected. With absolute strength, Wang Wu made her counterattacks and routed the opponent in just two moves, winning an unquestionable victory.


    The power of the ten million spirit stones was really formidable.


    Wang Wu was responsible for gaining victory in the arena, while Wang Lu exploited said victory outside the arena.


    "In ordance with the stiption, please ept this proposal and carefully read it. Thepetition will formally begin in three months. Looking forward to the excellent performance of the senior predecessors."


    Wang Lu did not pay attention to the embarrassed Bai Ze after his defeat. He handed over the proposal to Xuan Mo and was about to say his goodbye. Xuan Mo received that thick and heavy file with aplicated look.


    She was not a high ranking leader in the Earth Immortal group, thus, in theory, she had no right to make decisions on behalf of others. However, the defeat of Bai Ze just now was in for everyone to see and could not be denied.


    Even though Bai Ze himself hadn''t conceded his defeat��


    "It''s not over yet! I can still fight! Just now, I only used a tenth of the strength, moreover, I never said I want to give up!"


    In truth, Bai Ze did use less than a tenth of Wang Wu''s strength in the fight, but that was only due to his arrogance. No one forced him to suppress his power below to even that of ordinary peak Jindan Stage.


    "That''s enough, Bai Ze."


    A ck-d Earth Immortal came over and put his hand on Bai Ze''s shoulder. Upon being touched by the hand of that ck-d Earth Immortal, Bai Ze immediately went stiff, unable to move.


    "You did use less than a tenth of the opponent''s strength, but your Negation Stamps have been broken three times in a row. If you still want to fight, you would only bring shame upon yourself. As an Earth Immortal, you should at least be willing to concede defeat. Don''t let other people be ashamed of you."


    After saying that to Bai Ze, that ck-d man turned to his colleagues and said, "The methods of theter generation cultivators are indeed an eye-opener. Able to analyze immortal technique in Jindan Stage, that is simply unheard of. But I think this is also a miracle for them. These days, everyone has woken up from their deep slumber one after the other, and we all have seen the true ability of theter generation cultivators. Even if we follow their rules, we still have the absolute advantage."


    The voice of that ck-d man was so cold that it was more like reading a script than boosting the morale. After that, he said to Wang Lu, "It would be ording to your n. Three monthster, we''ll arrange the venue for you. I hope that after thepetition, we cany aside the unnecessary disputes and face the real enemy together."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was startled. "Since you really understand the affair, why aren''t you the leader of this group of Earth Immortals?"


    "Because I was a sinner."


    With that, the ck-d man disappeared without a trace, but the sentence of ''I was a sinner'' attracted numerous sighs of regret from the other Earth Immortals. Obviously, there was a very deep story hidden behind it.


    However, what Wang Lu cared was not the story behind it, nor was he interested in inquiring about the monstrous crimes that he hadmitted. "So, since he is not the leader, do his words count?"


    Xuan Mo silently nodded.


    ��


    Three monthster, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the ancient Earth Immortals wouldunch an earth-shaking contest in the group of immortal tombs.


    ording to the n announced by the Immortal Tomb Management Committee, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would organize an elite team that consisted of more than two thousand people, starting from Daoist Master of Jindan Stage to Supreme of Unity Stage. From the head of the Five Uniques to the future star of the middle-rank sects. They were all chosen topete against the unknown number of Earth Immortals.


    Thepetition was divided into two categories: civil and martial, each weighing half of the total points. It was just that, the civil subject was very carefully divided. There were more than a thousand events, every subject was included, including zither, go, calligraphy, painting, etc. They were then further divided ording to age and stage, which was simply dazzling. The martial events were few, but each event had more weight, especially the high profile individual fights, which was ounted for a tenth of the total score.


    Ultimately, the loot would be distributed ording to the scores of both parties, including the result in the future war, the ownership of the ancient secret treasures in the group of immortal tombs, and so on. If one side could dominantly win all the battles in a very convincing manner, it would naturally result in the winner-take-all situation. However, ording tomon sense, the result would likely be mixed, meaning that the two sides would equally share the loot, and the management was also a mixture of both sides�� Such a result was actually the most ideal.


    Democratic decision making might not be efficient, but it was better than direct confrontation between the two sides.


    Of course, that being said, who would dare not to give their best in thepetition? For the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it was necessary to do their utmost for the win. The opponents were the ancient Earth Immortals, so even if they suppressed their stage, which limited what they could do, they were still people half a step away from immortality. No one dared to guarantee their win except for the kind of freak like Wang Wu. If they were not careful, the Earth Immortals would likely win most of thepetition.


    These two thousand members elite team had to be extremely careful. Organizing for them to convene alone would consume a great deal of time and manpower. Previous high-level meetings only defined the basic framework for the organization and operation of the team, such as the selection of the team of elites by the various sects; the sects with different rank had differing amounts of nominations��naturally, the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had thergest number of candidates. This alone was enough to ensure that they could gain the greatest benefits in thepetition.


    However, apart from the Five Uniques, the interests of the other sects could not be ignored, not to mention that some small sects were also quite skilled. Therefore, how to bnce the quota allocation while also taking into ount thebat effectiveness of the team was a really great question. For this reason, several permanent members of the Management Committee were very busy with the general n, such that they even split their primordial spirit to tackle the problem. At the same time, from time to time, Supreme He Tu and other high-level experts from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals visited the major sects, asking them to fully cooperate through coercion or luring.


    It took a month for the list of the two thousand elites to be finalized. And two monthster, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, without pulling any punches, assigned resources to strengthen these two thousand people, especially those in Jindan and Yuanying Stages��it would be difficult to strengthen any stage higher than that in a short amount of time.


    In addition, it was rtively easier to speed up the training of the ''civil'' part of thepetition��especially for some unpopr events, which no normal person would spend the time to learn those skills. And anyone with the right qualification could make great strides in a few months through intensive training. However, for the ancient Earth Immortals, it was likely that they did not have much time to waste.


    There were no more than a hundred people in the Earth Immortal team, and it was impossible for them to cope with the thousands ofpetitions in the proposal. It was even more impossible for them to take the time to take into ount these unpleasant events.


    And although the individual event score for these unpopr events was not much, their total could not be underestimated. If the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could be sure to grasp this part of the total score in hand, it was the equivalent of having an advantage before the match began�� For this reason, one could only sigh in admiration for the overflowing talent of the designers of this n, which could not possibly be thought by an ordinary person.


    ��


    "Oh? Thoseter generation cultivators are actually very clever!"


    Inside the group of immortal tombs, a slender cultivator looked at the proposal in his hand and issued a coldughter.


    "Want topete for the amount of knowledge? It''s a really good calction! A pity that when I was in the immortal world, I was seriously hurt and only woke up from a deep sleep today! With me here, don''t ever think that you guys can win in the amount of knowledge; I have read more books than the amount of rice that you have ever eaten."


    Bai Ze smiled at first, but eventually, out of habit, retorted, "Don''t be careless. Although your knowledge is unparalleled in the world, but��"


    "There''s no but. Bai Ze, are you questioning my strength?"


    "�� Of course not, I do not need to question the Dao of knowledge of my fellow Earth Immortal."


    ��


    At the same time, on the other side.


    "Listen, we are a group of people with poor root bone and thus no way to advance in the path of immortal cultivation. However, today, we are highly regarded by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, enjoying the luxurious treatments reserved for their elites�� Thus, in the next few months, even if we have to risk our lives, we should give our best toplete the task and get valuable points for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals!"


    In a quiet room made with ice crystals, twenty young cultivators from various sects nervously looked at the old man in front of them.


    The old man was right��their root bones were not good, and their paths in immortal cultivation were hopeless. Indeed, they only really had one skill. But�� the old man himself was an Elder of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect who had a venerated status.


    Instead of saying more, the Elder just waved his hand and a heavy book was ced on each of their tables. When these young cultivators opened their book, they saw questions that dazzled them.


    Few examples of the question were - 1. For Jindan Stage cultivator, which of the following statements was incorrect:


    A: If a Jindan Stage cultivator is not satisfied of the quality of their own golden core, they can repair it by crushing it.


    B: A variety of Daos can be fused in a golden core.


    C: Sessful formation of the golden core is necessary to reach Jindan Stage.


    D: From Xudan Stage to Jindan Stage, the total increase of the amount of magical power is threefold at the minimum.


    2. Suppose there are three types of sword arts, namely Autumn Breeze, Summer Rain, and Winter Cold. The attributes andparison tables are as follow�� Try to build a set of core method that can be perfectlypatible with the three sets of sword arts.


    3. Try to refine three pills using Autumn Forest Grass, Ambergris, and Cabe Sauvignon without the aid of tools and special skills.


    ��


    Apart from questions rted to cultivation, there was also zither, go, calligraphy, painting, and even other misceneous things. The types of topics were all-epassing, and the difficulty was varied. And after thesemon sense questions, there were also arge number of diagram-pattern questions, numeral reasoning questions, and even so far as calction of astronomical numbers that were dizzying to people.


    "Elder, what are these?"


    "These are the challenges that we are going to face in two months. The questions wille out of the Mixed Heaven Questions��"


    The young people before him were startled. "Mixed Heaven Questions? Isn''t that a treasure book that is known to have endless questions?"


    "Yes. It is also one of the treasures of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, which would be personally presented by the Supreme Sect Leader. He and the representative from the Earth Immortal team would control it together to issue random questions under the prescribed mode to ensure justice. But the difficulty of the topic would be astonishing."


    One of the young cultivators asked, "Is it our task to score higher than the Earth Immortal team in thispetition?"


    "Yes. But the ancient Earth Immortals are probably a generation with extensive schrly knowledge, so it is probably not enough to just gather us bookworms together to outdo the opponents in the amount of knowledge. Therefore, the Management Committee Member Wang Lu ingeniously invented this set of exercise system, which can limit the use of pure knowledge and make the situation favorable to our side. However, we still need to make great efforts to win. From now on, every day, each of you would do one hundred and twenty sets of simted exercises to adapt to this written test situation to increase our odds of winning."


    "One hundred and twenty sets!"


    "Yes. For ordinary mortals, this is absolutely impossible. But you guys at least are cultivators of immortal cultivation, so you guys ought to be able to do such small matters, right?"


    These young people looked at each other and then looked down at the exam paper. The more they look, the paler they became.


    One hundred and twenty sets of exercise every day. Even if they didn''t sleep, they would still need to do five sets of exercise per hour. However, a set of exercise could go as many as twenty pages; if it were ordinary mortals, just to read it all would need an hour of time, let alone trying to solve it one by one. And even if they were a bunch of nerds who were known for they keenness and resilience, they had toplete five sets in an hour�� that would require them to give everything they had.


    "Elder, I think��"


    Before that person finished the question, it was immediately interrupted by the elder of Ten Thousand Arts Sect. They saw him p his hands, and immediately, a row of brackets appeared in front of the crowds with glittering porcin vases hanging down from them. Each of them was connected with a leather tube and a needle.


    "This is a refreshing soup that can keep primordial spirit running at high speed, which would be injected directly to your body. During this period, you guys would have infinite supplies of this refreshing soup, so there''s no need to worry about exhaustion."


    These young people who already looked pale burst out with cold sweat��it was indeed possible for them to do the training using the primordial spirit refreshing soup�� but, the problem was, after a long-term dependence on drugs, that person could end up wasted.


    However, the Elder''s torture was not over. "One hundred and twenty sets of exercise each day, with the correct rate of each set of exercise above fifty percent. If you can''t reach this number, additional ingredients will be given to your refreshing soup."


    Additional ingredients? Everyone was confused. It was easy to understand if punishment was imposed for failure. But whether it was physical or mental pain, it would only reduce the efficiency of the problem solving, so wouldn''t that only make it worse?


    "Humph, I know what you guys are thinking. Rest assured, it would not make you feel pain and distracted. But, if you fail to reach the target, there would be more ''Autumn Medicine'' in the refreshing soup. And after the injection, the length of the male''s p*nis will be reduced, and the female''s breast size will shrink, the change is irreversible."


    Deadly silence descended in that room.


    The elder smiled coldly. "Do you, understand?"


    Everyone shouted in unison, "Understood! We will guarantee that the target percentage is reached!"

 Chapter 596 - Get the Money While Standing Up

    <h4>Chapter 596: Get the Money While Standing Up</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    While the group of massive-practice team was fighting for the size of their p*nises and breasts, hundreds of simr groups were doing the same under the jurisdiction of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    "Hurry up, hurry up! Haven''t you guys eat?"


    Thousands of miles high in the sky, a group of cultivators who looked like they had turned into a group of swift rays of light were trying their best to catch up with a small figure in front of them.


    Flying in front of them was a young girl dressed in purple tight-fitting clothes. A beautiful pony tail braid blew along with the high-altitude wind, yet it gently attached to the girl''s back as if not feeling the wind pressure at all. While she rapidly flew forward, she looked back and made a dissatisfied urge.


    "Too slow! What are you guys doing!"


    Behind her, a group of cultivatorsined, "Senior Sister Liu Guang, you are too fast. Your speed ispletely not in the Jindan Stage level. It is even more than enough topete in the Yuanying Stage level. How can we keep up?"


    "You guys�� are really frogs at the bottom of a well!"


    The girl name Liu Guang was so angry that she stamped her feet in mid-air. And as her petite feet shook, it created a thundering voice that reached dozens of miles away.


    "Let alone able topete in Yuanying Stage level, even in Jindan Stage level, my speed is not at the top. If not participating in a grouppetition, I simply don''t have the qualification topete at all! Listen, the teampetition is the only chance for us, small and medium-size sects, to get ahead. Whether our Flying Light Cave can go one step further in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, this is the key opportunity! But if you guys have that kind of attitude, Flying Light Cave would never be listed as a top rank!"


    The girl spoke with an arroganct imposing manner, but her fellow brothers and sisters behind her obviously had other ideas.


    "The rank advancement of our Flying Light Cave is not the thing that we Jindan Stage disciples can hope to contribute, right? There are Uncles and Master who work hard in Yuanying Stage level."


    "Ignorant!" Liu Guang angrily stopped her flight, turned around to face her fellow brothers and sisters, and said, "The Yuanying Stage level is full of monsters, our Flying Light Cave is simply not qualified to stand in that level! Master and Uncles are indeed formidable, but let alone those abnormal Yuanyings of Spirit Sword Sect�� evenmon high-rank sects like Flowing Cloud Sect have Daoist Masters of Yuanying Stage with astonishing speed. The advantage of our Flying Light Cave is very limited�� Only in Jindan Stage that our core method has the greatest advantage, that''s why the sect always ces great hope on us. You guys�� absolutely must not be aszy as this!"


    "Alright, we will work hard in the next two month. But, Senior Sister Liu Guang, what do you think we can get in the end even if we work hard?"


    "�� Regardless of the oue, as long as we put out an attitude like we are trying our best efforts, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals must definitely notice us."


    ��


    There were many small and medium-size sects like that Flying Light Cave. Using their best skills, they tried every means to find their ce in this grandpetition. Even if they could not gain the expected result, it would still be a good thing to show off their mettle under the eyes of everyone.


    The nnedpetition designed by Wang Lu was divided into too many events, thus, many unknown sects had the opportunity to appear�� However,pared with thisrge number of small and medium-size sects, the sects that bore the heaviest responsibilities in thepetition were still the Five Uniques and other top rank sects.


    At the same time,pared to those small and medium-size sects, the training intensity for the top rank sects was even more rming.


    ��


    In the hotva cave, the boiling air contained explosive energy, and the surrounding spiritual energy was both unusually violent and rich. It was a unique training room designed for the destroyer type.


    Inside it, cultivators'' offensive spells could be enhanced by several points, but on the contrary, a defensive spell would be a wasted effort. The constantly blowing scalding hot wind in this ce alone might disintegrate some carelessly formed strong defense.


    However, even in such a harsh environment, a female cultivator steadily propped up her defensive circle, allowing seven cultivators around her tounch violent attacks, which caused this hotva cave to be filled with crushed stones and the ground to shake. Yet the girl still stood.


    "Come on guys, use a bit more strength. It was rare for the Royal Soldier Sect to allow us to use this special environment, so we must cherish this opportunity."


    Her voice had just fallen when a gray sword qi sliced through the cover of gravels and crushed stones in the air straight toward her chest. It was quick and ruthless, tricky and difficult to prevent.


    However, the woman didn''t even cast a nce at it, nor did she lift up the sharp sword in her hand. Her body''s magical power alone protected her from the attack, melting the sword qi into thin air. Then she let out a taunting sigh.


    "Wang Lu, can you do it or not? How can you be so weak at such a young age? I, this Master of yours, don''t remember teaching you to be this weak and ipetent."


    Among the dust and sand, Wang Lu cursed, "You wretch, being a pretentious prick is like a second nature to you! What else have you taught me besides this divine skill of tortoiseshell? My offensive ispletely self-taught! Moreover, you have reached such an old age, yet youe to y with us young teens? With such a generation difference, you have the nerve to fight with us? Although everyone here is Jindan Stage, as an old-aged-woman Jindan, don''t you have no shame?"


    "Damn, your counter attack skill is not that good, but your mouth attack is actually ruthless enough!"


    "Now, it''s the time! Qiong Hua, attack her left ankle!"


    Wang Lu''s voice suddenly turned loud amidst the dust, and at the same time, a red sword wave came right toward Wang Wu from the front.


    In the face of this fierce and swift sword wave, Wang Wu''splexion could not help but change. "Kill Immortal Sword? Qiong Hua, do you really hate me so much that you even use this killing blow on me?"


    Qiong Hua remained silent as she kept on urging the sword wave to keep moving forward. This was the only chance to win for them.


    The seven carefully selected Jindan cultivators represented almost the strongest power of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in Jindan Stage. However, in front of this old female Jindan, they were helpless like little kids. Wang Lu''s primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi had already gone well beyond the attack level of Jindan Stage, and after the addition of the quasi-immortal sword Rouge Tears, ordinary Yuanying could not withstand his direct attack. Yet, even after he went all out, he couldn''t even cause a ripple in the opponent''s Non-Phase Sword Defense.


    And Wang Lu was already at the front row in terms of pure attacking power among the seven selected people. His own understanding of Non-Phase Sword was already far above the others, yet he couldn''t even wear down Wang Wu''s sword defense, much less other people.


    Except for Qiong Hua.


    In terms of cultivation base, Qiong Hua was not stronger than Wang Lu. Histest rare encounter in the immortal dreand had caused his cultivation base to soar to peak Jindan Stage, which was an incredible experience. Even if Qiong Hua herself had her own rare encounter, at present, she would only reach peak Jindan Stage, and would also have the unstable foundation problem.


    However, the Kill Immortal Sword in her hand was irreceable. It was a steady and reliable immortal treasure and had a synchronization rate far higher than Wang Lu''s Rouge Tears. Therefore, the power of this Kill Immortal Sword was still several times higher than that of primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi.


    If they have any mean to break through the unbreakable golden body of this older female of Jindan Stage, it would be Qiong Hua''s Kill Immortal Sword.


    However, after experiencing Wang Wu''s invincible sword defense, Qiong Hua didn''t have enough confidence that she would break it in one strike. Thus, several people needed to make grounds for her first. And after Wang Lu locked in his Master''s weakness, Qiong Hua finally tried to break the enemy''s defense in one fell swoop.


    Left ankle�� This was the only spot on Wang Wu that could reluctantly be called as a w after receiving the previous barrage of attacks. Previously, when she fought against Bai Ze in the immortal dreand, she did not hesitate to sacrifice her cores. She looked as if nothing had happened, however, she had actually received some injuries. So far, her left ankle had not been healed, which would cause a bit of inconvenience when she was fully supporting her sword defense.


    Qiong Hua''s Kill Immortal Sword once swept a small world. At this time, when her cultivation base had gone a step further, she was able to consolidate the power of Kill Immortal Sword a bit better and specialize a bit�� If this sword strike could not break the sword defense, then they had no other way.


    After nobody knows how long, the red light in theva cave was finally extinguished. Qiong Hua tiredly retrieved her Kill Immortal Sword back into her Jade Mansion. Her feet turned soft, and she almost stumbled to the ground. She really did give her all in that sword strike.


    However, the golden sword defense in front of her still desperately stood. Under the full-blown attack of the Kill Immortal Sword, which was aimed at her weakness no less, Wang Wu was actually able to survive.


    "Hey, You are obviously cheating, right? Are you sure the power you were using was really 30% of your overall strength?!"


    Wang Lu said as he came out of the dust that covered the wholeva cave. At this point, they had no chance to win the frontal fight. Originally, it was agreed that Wang Wu could only be allowed to use 30% of her strength, and as long as the seven of them could break through her sword defense, then that meant they passed the test. However, facing the Kill Immortal Sword, Wang Wu clearly took out her true ability, which could withstand the attack from peak Deity Stage or even higher. What could a mere peak Jindan do anything to her?


    Wang Wu herself looked a bit awkward. Just now, the power of Qiong Hua''s Kill Immortal Sword was really against the heaven. Let alone 30% strength, even half strength might not be safe enough to withstand it. Thus, she had to temporarily raise her power output limit�� However, before entering the cave, she had sworn to other sect elders and high-ranking management of Mysterious Sky Mansion that: "To deal with these several little rabbits, I would be able to withstand them for a year with just 30% of my strength. I have defeated an earth immortal, so the strength is without a doubt. When the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals first chose me, they hesitated about the ten million spirit stones cost, but now it seems like they had actually made a profit from that. Thus, if you guys chose me to be the product spokesperson, even if the endorsement fee is signed at five million a year, it would still be worth it!"


    However, in just half a day''s of effort, the little rabbits had managed to break her body 1 �� No, break her method. This older woman hadpletely lost all her face!


    "What a joke, just now, I merely used twenty percent of my strength!"


    Wang Lu sneered. "If you have the ability, show me the remaining eighty percent of your strength."


    Wang Wu sneered back. "Just now, I only used two golden cores, guess how many more back up cores do I have?"


    "Damn, this could also be counted?"


    Wang Wu was not about to back down. "Why not? In short, you guys are far from being able to pass! Just continue to work hard!"


    However, after half a day of siege, Qiong Hua and the others had already long been tired. Even a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage had a limit on how much magical power they could send out in this indiscriminate barrage of attack�� Therefore, everyone''s eyes were now focused on Wang Lu.


    Among the seven people, only Wang Lu and Qiong Hua were young cultivators in the truest sense. Most of the other had already cultivated for more than fifty years, and theirprehensive strength was only a few points stronger than the two. However, they also ced their hopes on Wang Lu at this time.


    Wang Lu also hoped that he could fulfill those hopes, but looking at the solid sword defense of his Master, he could only sigh. "Indeed, there are only the exhausted-to-death cattle, but there is no over-ploughed earth 2 , we really don''t have the strength to continue to fight further."


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "Is that throwing in the towel?"


    Wang Lu said, "Throw the towel? How could we throw in the towel without showing our unique skill? We indeed do not have the strength to fight a protracted fight, but we can show you our killer move for once."


    Wang Wu immediately let her guard up. Although the kid''s strength was less than a tenth of hers at present, after all, he was the reincarnation of her illustrious Big Brother�� Most of her present achievements came from the inheritance that he left her. Thus, she became even more vignt.


    Who knows what kind of card he would pull out?


    Wang Lu reached into his bosom, and in the blink of an eye, three mysterious sky crystals were sandwiched between his fingers.


    Wang Wu''splexion immediately changed. "What do you mean by this?"


    "Let us pass the test, and these three mysterious sky crystals are yours�� Oh, such an easy money, you have no reason to refuse it, right?"


    Wang Wu''s face immediately showed a hesitant expression.


    Wang Lu tried to strike while the iron was still hot. "The sword strike from Qiong Hua just now has already swept clean the detection array in this cave, so if you don''t say it and I don''t say it, no one would know what happened here. So��"


    Before he could finish, Wang Lu saw a blur, and the three mysterious sky crystals in his hand had already been taken away.


    "You guys Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage indeed deserve to be the stars of hope of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Congrattions to all of you on passing the test!"


    After going out of theva cave, Qiong Hua and the others still showed aplicated look.


    It was indeed not glorious to break the test in this way, but it was also impossible to pass the test in the face of peak Deity Stage level defense. The price of the three mysterious sky crystals was also quite high. Wang Lu was indeed worthy to be called as the richest person among the younger generation. Three million spirit stones were taken out by him without the slightest hesitation! Moreover, he was thoroughly generous since that gesture meant that he had paid everyone''s bills, which was quite unlike the rumor that said the Non-Phase Peak of Spirit Sword Mountain was insidiously stingy.


    Just when they secretly praised this lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect for his generosity, Wang Lu suddenly turned around to face them.


    "Oh, by the way, those three mysterious sky crystals have to be reimbursed back by you guys."


    "What?"


    Wang Lu righteously said, "Or you guys n to let me pay for you all? Three million spirit stones will be divided into the six of you, so each person only needs toe up with five hundred thousand spirit stones. Everyone herees fromrge famous sects so no one has a shortage of such a small amount of money, right?"


    Everyone took back the praise that they had just said. There was, as expected, no good person on Non-Phase Peak of Spirit Sword Mountain!


    ��

 Chapter 597 - Don’t Marry a Woman Who Treats More Than One Hundred Million Cash as Pocket Money

    <h4>Chapter 597: Don��t Marry a Woman Who Treats More Than One Hundred Million Cash as Pocket Money</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    In response to the fightpetition against the Earth Immortal two months in the future, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had set up training bases in many ces, one of which was theva cave of the Royal Soldier Sect. Jindan, Yuanying, and Deity�� a total of three groups of cultivators would take part in the special training to enhance their attack capability in various ways.


    Not too long ago, the seven Jindan Stage cultivators besieged Wang Wu in theve cave, which was the specialty of the Jindan Stage group. By trying to break through Wang Wu''s triple sessive force of Non-Phase Sword Defense as the starting point, they should eventually increase their attack power by fifty percent on average before thepetition while maintaining their stage.


    The special training program was very rigorous. Every day, there was a corresponding task, and if it was notpleted, there would be no rest and no supplies.


    However, in Jindan Stage, the power progression was always based on years, so it was difficult to imagine that the fifty percent progress would be achieved in just two months. In fact, it was a fluke that they managed to pass the first-day task. If there was no trick involved, the group would not get a rest until they end up tired and passed out in theva cave.


    Fortunately, among this group, there was a clever person who was good at passing a hurdle. Today, that clever person wasughing in the bedroom in the training base.


    "Hahaha, earning money while leveling, such a thing are rarely seen in years."


    Outside theva cave, the first training day ended with the master and disciple of Non-Phase dividing out their booty.


    "As previously agreed, I will take thirty percent of all the proceeds during the training period, so this mysterious sky crystal should belong to me."


    Wang Lu pointed at one of the three crystals in his master''s hand.


    Wang Wu, somewhat unwilling, reluctantly said, "Tsk, I was the one who basically gave out all the hard work, yet you can make thirty percent profit just by moving your mouth. Isn''t it too easy for you to get this money!"


    "Damn, relying on your low IQ, you can only make blind efforts! If you don''t want to get tired in making money, you might as well sell your body!"


    Wang Wu woefullymented, "Getting old and beauty faded, it''s really not easy to sell it anymore."


    "Well, that''s true, so why don''t you consider selling yourself to me at wholesale price? Both of us can also be considered as having criminal records�� Ah, wrong, it should be having a predestined affinity."


    "Okay," Wang Wu said as she softly chuckled. She lightly kissed Wang Lu''s cheek, and then, to Wang Lu''s dismay, snatched back the mysterious sky crystal from his hand.


    "Damn it, you''re robbing me!" Wang Lu was shocked as he touched his cheek in disbelief. "A kiss on the cheek is worth one million spirit stones? Is this a wholesale price or arsenic price, have some face will you, my elder sister!"


    Wang Wu affectionately said, "It''s not the kiss that is expensive, but the sincerity behind it!"


    "I am sorry, but your mind is too dirty, so I don''t want it." While saying that, Wang Lu tried to recapture the mysterious sky crystal.


    "I''m sorry, I have a no return policy."


    The two argued for a while until Wang Lu gave up and tried to grab some food. It was just that, he was still a bit curious. "Seriously, what on earth do you want so much money for? From the time we met��I mean in this lifetime��I''m afraid you''ve consumed spirit stones up to hundreds of millions in range. Even if you spend it on a handsome guy every day, you shouldn''t have been able to spend that much money, right?"


    Wang Wu put away the mysterious sky crystals and then smiled sweetly. "There are always things that women spend their money for, and�� where do you think I got those backup cores? With my trash spirit root, even if I have inherited your inheritance, in order to cultivate a lot of golden cores during this more than one hundred years, doing it alone is impossible."


    "Mm, so that''s the case. I knew it, how could you not even be able to get yourself a decent outfit after spending so much money? No matter what, that can''t be justified." Wang Lu nodded. "But you need to take it easy, the fund from my side does have a limit. Even if my Wisdom Sect has already entered the profitable stage, it is, after all, only a grass-roots sect, so it can''t afford this bottomless pit of consumption of yours. Li Nana hasined to me more than once about the problem of withdrawing too much funds."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Wu was actually happy. "I know. From now on, I''m just not going to ask from you anymore. Moreover, to tell you the truth, do you really think that you''re my big financial backer? It''s actually just a pocket money."


    Wang Lu really wanted to beat someone. He had seen shameless, but not this shameless. After a few decades of providing her with hundreds of millions of spirit stones, she told him that it was just pocket money?


    However, before Wang Lu could open his mouth, there was a knock on the door.


    "Excuse me, is fellow daoist Wang Lu here?"


    Since there was an unexpected guest that came to disturb, the two master and disciple no longerughed. Wang Wu nodded and then vanished from the room, and at the same time, Wang Lu went out of the bed to open the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw a small baldie with a sunshine-like smile stered across his face. Seeing this, Wang Lu couldn''t help butugh. This kind of zen cultivator indeed has business everywhere. Through fate, one of them actually ended up on his own door. He wondered about the work efficiency of the guards from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals; he was, after all, an important member of the Management Committee, yet here he was, actually disturbed by this door-to-door salesman at the training base.


    Just as he thought about whether or not he should throw the leftovers inside the house to shoo this baldy away, that baldy said with a smile, "Fellow daoist Wang Lu, I have been looking for you for a long time�� I am Luo Xiao of Flower Stern School. I have been cultivating for eighty-one years, currently in peak Jindan Stage, and I especially came here to challenge you."


    "What?"


    Wang Lu frowned. He did not remember any Luo Xiao of Flower Stern School from his memory. Even his impression of Flower Stern School was not deep enough, seemingly just an unknown middle-rank Zen school. Speaking about middle-rank sects, for a person to reach peak Jindan Stage in eighty years, he ought to be a once in a hundred years rare genius. As one of the Five Uniques, there were many disciples of Spirit Sword Sect who hadn''t even reached Jindan Stage in fifty years of cultivation.


    It was just that, this Luo Xiao actually dared toe to challenge him; his courage was reallymendable�� Although his own peak Jindan still had some instability, a few people in the whole Nine Regions could match his overall power.


    After all, formon cultivators, there was a limit in their Jindan Stage that no matter how diligent they were, with their limited method and limited spirit root, theirprehensive strength could not bepared to Wang Lu.


    Seeing Wang Lu''s not too pleasant face, Luo Xiao exined, "I just joined the fighting group as the new member. Just this morning, I had fought with the several team members and had benefited a lot. Then I heard that fellow daoist Wang Lu is recognized as one of the top three members of the solo fighting group. So, I especially came here to ask for advice�� It is indeed presumptuous of me. Please consider it, fellow daoist."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu was even more surprised. "You''re in the solo fighting group?"


    The fighting group, as the name implied, was a group of Jindan Stage cultivators who would have a one on one fight against the Earth Immortal side in two months. This group''s requirements were the most stringent, which was gathered from the pool of all the fighter type Jindan Stage cultivators in the Nine Regions. Even among the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, only Wang Lu and Qiong Hua got picked. Because their cultivation base had not reached peak Jindan Stage, Zhan Ziye and Zhou Mumu could only take part in some sub-events. And within this group, Wang Lu was, at most, only at the top three. In addition to the number one Wang Wu, Qiong Hua, Zhu Shiyao�� and several other veteran Jindan Stage cultivators, other people were also peerless and tyrannical. If Wang Lu met any of them, he had no confidence that he would surely win. Him being mentioned as one of the top three was mostly due to his reputation.


    However, at present, this little baldy could actually earn a ce among those tyrannical Jindan Stage cultivators and even dared to look for him to issue a challenge. It seemed like this group was not going to be easy.


    In addition to being a member of elite Jindan, Wang Lu also had an identity as the nner and organizer of the whole events. Thepetition n was made by him, so he must participate in the overall work. In addition to a handful of people in the Management Committee, such as Supreme He Tu, he had a very strong voice in all of these events. Therefore, it was necessary to understand this unexpected change in order to make a decision.


    "Very well, since I just finished dinner and have nothing important to do right now, let me apany you to y a bit."


    ��


    The most indispensable part of the Royal Soldier Sect was its training fields. Outside theva cave, three luxurious venues had been built to amodate the fighting of the peak Deity Stage level. Wang Lu randomly chose one of them. After he entered the stage, he found that it was surrounded by a sea of people��


    Except for the several members of the fighting group, all the people in this special training flocked in to form a crowd. At the same time, arge group of enthusiastic audience came from Royal Soldier Sect.


    Seeing this crowd of people, Wang Lu inwardly said ''what the hell!''


    "It seems like the training of these guys is not enough, a trivial farce has brought out so many idlers. Seems like their lots need to be added, by poprizing the massive-practice training�� Wait a minute, outsiders should not be allowed toe and go at will at this ce, what are the guards doing?"


    And then, Wang Lu turned around and found the culprit that caused all of this.


    "Only three hundred spirit stones and you can closely watch the fight of the current number one legendary Jindan! Want to know the secret of Wang Lu the legend? Want to crack the legendary unbreakable Non-Phase Sword? The ticket is only three hundred spirit stones each. This is a fight that you simply can''t miss!"


    That white figure, even in that crowded crowd, was very attractive, which caused people to immediately want to beat her.


    "Hahaha, fellow daoist Wang Lu has a very interesting Master, truly enviable. My Flower Stern School''s elders are so old-fashioned, they don''t evenugh even once in a year. It''s extremely unbearable."


    Luo Xiaoughed and said those words. He didn''t seem to particrly care in ridiculing his own sect.


    Wang Lu let out a cold hump. "Less gossip, I''m not that familiar with you."


    Luo Xiao shrugged his shoulders, jumped on the stage, and then put up a pose on the stage.


    Wang Lu had never dealt with the baldies of Flower Stern School before, and only knew about the method of their school through books�� Generally speaking, nothing remarkable about this sect. From its leadership and inheritance, it has the characteristics of the mostmon middle-rank sect.


    For those at the bottom pool of the immortal cultivation world, this was a brilliant sect. But for those who stood at the top, it didn''t have any quality that was worth paying attention at.


    It was just that, Wang Lu''s intuition told him that this baldy was not that simple.


    Thinking about it, it was actually not a surprise. In recent decades, rare geniuses emerged one after the other across Nine Regions, such that their value had actually fiercely devaluated. Wang Lu and Qiong Hua were obviously one of the best, but there were also arge number of talents that flowed into low and middle-rank sects, and after several rare encounters, they rapidly advanced.


    Although this little baldy came from Flower Stern School, it didn''t mean that he never had a rare encounter with an ancient heritage and thus had the strength and cultivation base far more than that of his peers.


    "Fellow daoist Wang Lu, please be merciful."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Rest assured, for the first time, I will be gentle."


    As soon as his voice fell, the pink dagger in his hand sparkled with blood-like crimson red luster, and the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi shot straight with an unprecedented momentum!


    This was a one-shot kill move!

 Chapter 598 - As For You, Don’t Come and Mess Things Up, Okay?!

    <h4>Chapter 598: As For You, Don��t Come and Mess Things Up, Okay?!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Bang!


    On the training field, the primal chaos sword qi explosively erupted. The sword qi catalyzed by the immortal sword Rouge Tears possessed a terrifying power to destroy a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage. The whole training field ground rocked, seemingly as if a mountain range broke in the middle which pushed a huge amount of sand and dust into the air.


    For many well-informed elite cultivators, this scene didn''t faze them at all. However, no one could have imagined that Wang Lu wouldunch such a fierce opening!


    This was the real mountain cutting stone splitting sword, which was a bit too rich for an appetizer fight. The audience self-introspected; no one below Yuanying Stage dared to say that they could surely take on that sword.


    Sure enough, he was indeed worthy of the legendary Jindan moniker. Although Wang Lu became famous more through his wisdom rather than power, his power was indeed worthy of his reputation.


    Only Wang Lu himself, afterunching that sword strike, slightly frowned and was dissatisfied with the oue. Those mountain cutting stone splitting did look gorgeous, but for a sword cultivator of his realm, it could only show that most of the energy was wasted on environmental destruction, and not fully concentrated on the target.


    That little baldy really had some skills��he could escape this as fast as lightning primal chaos sword qi. Only one in a hundred Jindan Stage cultivator could possibly do this.


    On the other side, Luo Xiao was still haunted by that strike, with his ck-d figure barely able to stand up on a cracked peak. He then shouted. "F-Fellow daoist Wang Lu! Didn''t you agree to be merciful? Didn''t you say that you would be gentle for the first time?


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "Yes, if you can''t escape, there won''t be any pain, it''ll be gone in a sh, isn''t that gentle enough?


    Luo Xiao''s whole body trembled. "This�� this kind of gentle is really not easy to ept for me."


    Before his voice fell, his figure flew up like lightning. The next moment, there was a rouge-colored sword light that went straight from the bottom toward the sky on the spot where he previously stood.


    "You are so good at dodging skills, ah-huh?"


    On another side, Wang Lu received his left hand and discontentedly pinched the sword knack. This was the first time he showed his creation primal chaos heaven stealing sword out, but unexpectedly, it didn''t produce any result.


    Unlike the primal chaos heaven splitting sword that smashed everything in its front, the primal chaos heaven stealing sword drew from the fine and delicate characteristics of the immortal sword Rouge Tears, which infinitelypressed the sword qi and quietly pierced the opponent.


    Its absolutely powerful prating force and unobtrusive concealment made this sword strike the most powerful sneak attack in Wang Lu''s hand. Wang Lu had nned to use this trick on his Big Sister Zhu Shiyao, to see if her ster divine eyes could see through the camouge of the immortal sword.


    As a result�� it seemed like there was no need for him to ask his Big Sister to humiliate himself. If even this baldy could escape from it, how could it hide from her ster divine eyes?


    After all, the degree ofpletion of the primal chaos heaven stealing sword was only about thirty percent, so he couldn''t expect too much at this stage. Nevertheless, Luo Xiao''s performance had already increased Wang Lu''s vignce.


    Perhaps he was oversensitive, or perhaps it was a natural discrimination against skinheads, but Wang Lu really didn''t like this ever smiling Luo Xiao.


    "Fellow daoist Wang Lu''s sword strike is so formidable, it''s silent and powerful, and it almost got me."


    In mid-air, Luo Xian''s ck long coat waspletely unfolded, and two jet ck wings appeared on his back, slowly pping to cast arge shadow on the ground. His forehead was full of sweat, which sparkled under the sun.


    The next moment, an unprecedented intense light shed over his head, tens of times more dazzling than the sun behind him. At that time, Wang Lu was looking up at his opponent, so when the dazzling light assaulted his eyes, he could hardly keep his eyes open. However, this light had been infused by a magical spell, which resonated with all of the five senses. Thus, the hearing, taste, smell�� have also lost their keenness.


    However, Wang Lu was not disturbed. With his right hand holding the Rouge Tears, he inted out his Non-Phase Sword Defense at an rming speed, which was truly spectacr. His left hand pressed on his chest andunched his personal magical ability. Tens of millions of remnant swords stormed off from around him, and each one of them was like a full power strike from amon Jindan Stage cultivator.


    The stormsted only a short time before it was over, but the training field was already in a mess. There was a kilometer deep pit that almost ran through the training field, bringing it to the brink of copse. Before entering the stage, the manager of the training field had set the stage level to the highest level Jindan. This, in theory, meant that it could amodate dozens of peak Jindan cultivators. Unexpectedly, in just a short time, the stage had already crumbled.


    "Is that guy really peak Jindan?"


    The cultivators on the sidelines stared with their eyes almost popping out. Wang Lu''s violent power output had reached the point of challenging themon sense. Let alone Jindan Stage, even the top Yuanying cultivators in the solo fighting group might not be able to do it. The amount of magical power that erupted in a short time was enough to drain the magical power of more than ten of the top Jindan cultivators. And although it was used in a very rough way, no one was willing to taste it.


    Moreover, it was said that at this time, Wang Lu hadn''t really reached his peak in Jindan Stage, and many of his methods and techniques had yet to keep up. In other words, his foundation was still shaky.


    "Are the people of Spirit Sword Sect all monsters! How could a peak Jindan Stage be this formidable?"


    "What exactly is the method that he cultivates? What method could possibly make people so abnormal in Jindan Stage?"


    "It has nothing to do with his method. Although Non-Phase Method is indeed a top-level method, this is actually the privilege of the Void Spirit Root�� After this guy reached Jindan Stage, he can finally bring the power of this legendary spirit root into full disy."


    Among the crowd, a young man with golden hair was staring at Wang Lu in the training field. Although he looked calm, his hands were sometimes clenched and rxed, showing the turbulence in his heart.


    Soon, people around him recognized that he was the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Zhan Ziye, who had also advanced by leaps and bounds recently. His hair had turned pale gold under the catalyzed power of thunder, which had be one of his hallmark features�� However, although Zhan Ziye''s progress was fast, it was not as fast as Wang Lu who progressed several times in a row in just a few moments. Currently, his cultivation base was only high-level Jindan which barred him from entering the solo fighting group. However, Zhan Ziye was one of the best in the racing group. With thunder body''s thunder flight immortal technique aided by the motionless immortal heart of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, his flight speed wasparable to that of Yuanying Stage, which caused countless of his peers to sigh in frustration.


    However, at this moment, after seeing Wang Lu''s performance, his heart could no longer be calm�� Once upon a time, his team of Ten Thousand Arts Sect young cultivators visited Spirit Sword Mountain with heads held high. Among the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, except for Zhu Shiyao who still lived in seclusion, only Liu Li was able to fight with him. As a sessor disciple, Wang Lu was still not on the same level as him. But in a short span of several years, it had be a thing of the past.


    "Wang Lu is indeed Wang Lu, truly formidable, making one feel ashamed of one''s inferiority."


    Regarding Wang Lu''s catching up from behind, Zhan Ziye was actually indifferent. However, a petite and cold young girl beside him suddenly frowned. "Senior Brother Ziye, you are the sect''s lead disciple, how could you say so lightly that you feel ashamed of your inferiority?"


    Upon hearing the girl, Zhan Ziye suddenly asked, "Tch, so do you want me to kneel and lick him? That''s not good. Though my strength is not as good, I am still the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect��"


    The girl directly stomped on his foot, which produced a loud thumping sound.


    "Junior Sister, why did you crush my foot��"


    "You are the lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, so your every word and action carry the reputation of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, how can you easily admit defeat? Moreover, now that you are under the watchful eyes of the public, you cannot back down. Wait until after Wang Lu finish this round, then you can go up."


    "�� Wouldn''t that be bad? Seems like fellow daoist Liu Xiao has been badly beaten and bruised. After this fight, I''m afraid he would have to stay in bed, unable to move for a few days. If I go up and hit him while he is down, wouldn''t that be a viinous act?"


    "I''m asking you to challenge Wang Lu!"


    Zhan Ziye felt even more strange. "Then isn''t that a self-humiliation? As a professional manager, how could you be like a senile old man? You''re hired by my sect at a high price to help our low EQ cultivators to stay out of trouble, but unexpectedly, I think you''re actually worse than me."


    The girl sighed and took out a cold embroidered needle from her pocket.


    Zhan Ziye''splexion instantly changed. "Okay, after this fight is over, I''ll go and challenge Wang Lu and will go all out!"


    Ever since the Elder of Ten Thousand Arts Sect hired this professional manager, Zhan Ziye had suffered the pain of that lightning rod in her hands several times. The embroidered needle was personally made by Supreme Tian Lun. Its specialty was to break the world''s thunder method. When one needle struck down, regardless of how high he cultivated his thunder body and how fast his thunder flight such that he was almost immune tomon physical attack, he would still suffer extreme pain.


    With this embroidered needle, the professional manager had the absolute control over him. Even if Zhan Ziye waspletely unwilling to confront Wang Lu, he could only bear with it and get into action.


    At the same time, the battle in the training field hade to an end.


    Seizing the opponent''s sight by the sr fist and taking the opportunity created by it to attack, Luo Xiao''s tactic was good initially, not to mention the sun fist did indeed sway Wang Lu''s eyes. However, thebat experience from countless battles made Wang Lu respond correctly in an instant.


    The inted sword defense and the roar of countless remnant swords turned thend around him into a deathtrap, and Luo Xiao, who was quietly creeping close to Wang Lu, was bombarded by this violent force.


    "No, stop, I give up!"


    In a deep pit, Luo Xiao wrapped himself in a broken ck cloak, scarred and covered with blood. Yet that brilliant smile never left his face.


    "Tch, that actually didn''t kill you?"


    "Hahaha, I''m wearing my Flower Stern School''s most treasured collection, the ck kasaya�� Unfortunately, it seems like I have broken it."


    While saying that, Luo Xiao stood up, cupped his hands toward Wang Lu, and then withdrew from the training field.


    Wang Lu shook his head. Since his opponent had admitted defeat, he couldn''t attack him anymore and could only wait for a chanceter on.


    However, before Wang Lu was ready to leave, a lightning bolt of a human figure leaped into the arena from outside the training field. That person''s imposing fighting intent was like a sword thrust.


    Wang Lu could not help but inwardly cheer up, but when he recognized the person''s identity, he was even more surprised.


    "Big Sister?"


    At the same time, many people outside the arena were stunned.


    Zhu Shiyao? What''s she doing here?

 Chapter 599 - The Speech Spell of Big Sister

    <h4>Chapter 599: The Speech Spell of Big Sister</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    The Speech Spell of Big Sister 1


    On the training field, Zhu Shiyao''s unexpected appearance, as well as the tit for tat imposing momentum, made the crowd stupefied.


    Among these people, it was Zhan Ziye who was surprised the most.


    He even had to use his hand to close his ckened jaw before he could speak.


    "Junior Sister Qianqian, I''m sorry that I have previously misunderstood you. I thought that professional managers like you are just a bunch of vampires who just took the money but didn''t work. Unexpectedly, you do have some skills. You have long expected that Zhu Shiyao would jump into the stage and thus push me to challenge him�� I see what you mean. I can''t win on my own, but if I join hands with Zhu Shiyao, there''s a chance that we are able to step Junior Brother Wang Lu under feet��"


    "Shut up!"


    Qianqian unceremoniously pierced the lightning rod needle into Zhan Ziye''s thigh, which caused thetter to immediately roll on the ground in pain.


    At the same time, the full-of-curiosity spectators, who had previously surrounded Zhan Ziye, this lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, quietly retreated at a distance��mainly based on the fear of Qianqian. It was best to stay away from a woman who could torture to death the experienced lead disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    Qianqian herself turned a blind eye to all of this. She was a professional manager, and her only task was to assist Zhan Ziye to walk on the right path. Today was a good opportunity��although Wang Lu was strong, he was by no means invulnerable. His offensive and defensive attributes were indeed unsolvable, but he did not have an absolute advantage in speed. As long as Zhan Ziye could fully disy the flying thunder technique, he could at least stand on an invincible position. Although Zhan Ziye would end up losing in a protracted fight, in the current time constraint, the two could not possibly fight a protracted fight. And during this limited time, it would not be possible to determine the winner and loser, and thus, naturally, it would be counted as a draw.


    The result of the battle with Wang Lu would be very beneficial to the current Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Unfortunately, all these were destroyed by Zhu Shiyao.


    Two against one, not to mention the possibility of not being able to defeat Wang Lu��even if they could really win, what fame would Zhan Ziye get from that? What would Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao think of Zhan Ziye who rashly disrupted things?


    It was indeed a pity. No one knows when such an opportunity would present itself again��


    Qianqian shook her head and sighed, and then she pulled Zhan Ziye by dragging his right foot, pulling him from the scene under the countless people''s gaze.


    At the same time, the situation on the stage was also very awkward.


    Wang Lu looked at his Big Sister for a long time and then sighed.


    "Big Sister, are you here to praise me for my cultivation base advancement and divine swordsmanship?"


    While speaking, Wang Lu once again lifted his Rouge Tears. The whole muscles in his body tensed up as he prepared for another fight.


    He was very clear on what kind of person his Big Sister was.


    Strictly speaking, Zhu Shiyao was a pure, kind-hearted, and helpful girl. Her nature was undoubtedly good after being educated and nurtured by Daoist Master Feng Yin. The problem was, apart from being a pure, kind-hearted, and helpful girl, she was also a swordsman that would focus on no other thing when it came to sword art.


    And in her eyes, everything in this world was rted to the sword. Therefore, basically, when being together with her, one could not see her pure, kind-hearted, and helpful girl being, but only a cultivator who was crazy with sword arts.


    Once Zhu Shiyao entered her crazy-for-sword mode, she might not even acknowledge her family. And right now, in front of him, her crazy-for-sword mode was really obvious.


    "Very well, Big Sister, I know you''re in a sword heat again. After you saw my three sword attackbos, you couldn''t help yourself, right? s, I know that it''s useless to scold you for not recognizing the time and ce. Thene and feel it, so that we can take a break."


    With that, Wang Lu directlyunched his primal chaos sword qi.


    This sword qi was like a grey dragon that split the heaven and earth apart as it pounced on the opponent. The imposing might of the sword terrified many of the spectators outside the arena.


    This was not an attack that could be blocked directly with strength. Fortunately, although the sword strike itself was powerful, it was slower than normal. If one wanted to dodge it with all of one''s might, one should be able to do it, not to mention a super elite cultivator like Zhu Shiyao.


    However, the next moment, Zhu Shiyao''s choice surprised many of them. She raised her sword forward, aiming the sword tip at that primal chaos sword dragon for a direct confrontation, unexpectedly wanting to break this irresistible sword strike toughness for toughness. And just when people thought that the girl would be swallowed up by the sword dragon, there was a shining starlight on the training field, and that thick sword dragon disappeared without a trace in that starlight.


    Wang Lu helplessly shrugged. "What a formidable ster divine eyes."


    The full blow of an immortal sword should be wless in the eyes of anyone in the same stage, and even beyond the imagination. Unfortunately, in Zhu Shiyao''s eyes, it still had a lot of ws. She aimed at those ws and used only ten percent of her strength to break that all out attack.


    If they continued to fight under this exchange ratio, the one who would lose would be Wang Lu�� Although he had the advantage in cultivation base, it was not absolute. During the recent time, Zhu Shiyao''s advancement in cultivation base was equally astonishing. She hadn''t beenpletely left behind by him. Right now, his strength was about twenty percent more than her.


    In this ten to one strength ratio fight, he could not afford to take it slow.


    "Heh, to deal with women, I only know that madly charging forward is not good��"


    However, when it came to skill, what skill could be more exquisite than ster divine eyes that could clearly see the future? Non-Phase Sword and primal chaos heaven splitting divine sword had reached the pinnacle in the immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions in terms exquisiteness andplicatedness, but they were still not enough in Zhu Shiyao''s eyes.


    Especially after the fight against Zhong Shengming in the ancient sword tomb��at that time, Wang Lu got the inheritance of the sword demon, but Zhu Shiyao''s harvest was not small, either. Not only did she obtain direct teaching from the sword demon, but by chance coincidence, her purple mansion was also expanded to such an unimaginable scale.


    For the present Zhu Shiyao, her golden core, magical power, jade mansion, and physical body were not as good as Wang Lu, but her primordial spirit was actually above him. Thus, the primordial chaos heaven splitting divine sword appeared dull and rough in her eyes�� The strengthening of primordial spirit actually further enhanced her special ability to the level that was against heaven.


    However, at this moment Wang Lu had already anticipated that he couldn''tpete with Zhu Shiyao in terms of skills, meaning that he was unable to not reveal any w��if he was only by himself.


    There were only two ways to defeat an opponent. One was to use absolute raging damage output��which was to consecutively use his three sword attackbos indefinitely to overwhelm Zhu Shiyao that she would gradually be unable to maintain that ten to one ratio. However, the virtuous way was a sure way to victory, but this way of defeating an opponent reallycked the aesthetic. Moreover, Wang Lu believed that his Big Sister intentionally jumped into the training field not to see such a crude tactic.


    "Ster divine eyes is indeed formidable, it could even see the card that I have hidden, right? Very well, I''ll let you see it."


    Another way to defeat Zhu Shiyao was to use some external help.


    "Autumn Beam, lend me your hand."


    When his voice fell, the new sword spirit in the Rouge Tears appeared. A perfect and wless white hand was ced on Wang Lu''s wrist. A trace of immortal spiritual energy then poured out from her fingertips, causing the immortal sword in Wang Lu''s hand to be illusory.


    Then, a primordial chaos sword qi burst out from the tip of the sword. In mid-air, the trajectory of the sword qi changed several times, drawing a zig-zag line.


    Zhu Shiyao''s face changed, revealing an inconceivable look. Her dark pupils quickly erged, rapidly changing their shapes�� At the same time, the sword in her hand was unsteady, swaying in the air uncertainly.


    She couldn''t lock the trajectory of the primal chaos sword qi and couldn''t find the ws in it. Her ster divine eyes had gleaned into the future countless times, but every time she saw the result, she would always end up being defeated by that sword strike.


    There was no possibility of any victory.


    The final result was indeed just like what she predicted. Although Wang Lu''s sword strike didn''t erupt with all of his power, she had no other choice but to parry it using brute force. And since Zhu Shiyao was unable to withstand it, she was pushed back by a trace of soft force within the sword qi.


    When she regained control of her body, she had already fallen off of the arena. ording to the rules, naturally, she lost the fight.


    This was Wang Lu''s second method, attacking together with the sword spirit. Autumn Beam was able to make up for the ws in the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi by dynamically adjusting it so that the sword qi could maintain its wlessness at any point. This form was named as mending-the-sky sword.


    Although it seemed that using sword spirit as a helper did not conform to the one on one rule, generally speaking, sword spirit was considered as an essory of the immortal sword, not an independent creature, even though the current Autumn Beam was no different than a living creature.


    Just like the cultivators of Beast Master School who would surely fight alongside their spirit beast in a one on one fight. Thus, sword cultivator using spirit sword was also understandable.


    Moreover, when Autumn Beam fought alongside him independently, because she was not able to stay in Rouge Tears anymore, the difficulty in controlling the immortal sword was greatly increased. And thus, the power of Wang Lu''s sword qi was weakened by at least eighty percent�� It was just that, at the same time, it became perfect and without any w, whichpletely restrained Zhu Shiyao''s ster divine eyes.


    "Big Sister, this sword strike is dedicated to you. Let me ask you a question, are you satisfied?"


    Outside the training field, Zhu Shiyao was stunned for a while. Instead of being frustrated by the defeat, a smile gradually bloomed on her face and her cheeks became a bit ruddy, seemingly ted and excited.


    That was exactly the thing that she wanted to see�� After many times of witnessing the victory from her ster divine eyes, she actually yearned for a failure. She wanted to say thank you to Wang Lu, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    Junior Brother Wang Lu, I have long been looking forward to this sword strike, thanks!


    " Wang�� Lu�� long�� thanks 2 ."


    With that, Zhu Shiyao nodded and then floated away, looking very tired.


    On the training field, looking at the countless horrified faces outside the arena, Wang Lu felt that he was about to ck out.


    Big Sister, in the future, you''d better not speak at all!


    ��

 Chapter 600 - My Type of Aesthetics

    <h4>Chapter 600: My Type of Aesthetics</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu had embarked on the path of immortal cultivation for more than twenty years, facing numerous dangers and difficulties, but only a handful of times that he met with despair.


    No matter how difficult the situation was, there was always hope for a breakthrough, which was the creed believed by professional adventurers.


    However, at this moment, Wang Lu felt that the situation was really hopeless.


    The sentence that Big Sister left before her departure had caused him to not be able to think of any excuse no matter how much he wracked his brain. It could be said that, at this time, regardless of whether he denied or not, the result would still be the same��the expression of the crowd that watched the scene could also be seen.


    The only way to stop the rumor to spread was to do it on the spot and let fact speak louder than words. However, although he still had some confidence in his own endurance, doing it in broad daylight under everyone''s gaze, the shame would surely pierce the sky. Moreover, at this moment, he needed one volunteer to do it��he couldn''t possibly just show it by using his left or right hand, right?


    However, regarding the volunteer�� who should he look for? Despite his reputation as the legendary Jindan, and there were a number of cheap girls who were willing to do it with him, Wang Lu didn''t want the world to see his nude body. Regardless of whether the other people believed him or not, he was not such an easy guy.


    Unable to show the people on the spot about the fact, and there were no words to refute, in this desperate situation, Wang Lu could only think inwardly, Big Sister, just you wait, I''ll get back at you��


    However, perhaps this was the case of heaven never bars one''s way, just as people began to discuss Zhu Shiyao''s parting words, from afar came a wave of noise.


    The only thing that could crush a gossip was another stronger gossip. And the person who passed by here was undoubtedly a stronger source of gossip.


    "�� That was a close save."


    Wang Lu sighed, and then looked up to the distance and said to the one who came, "Good morning, Daoist Master Miao Yan."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a blur, and a woman in splendid attire appeared in the arena. She wore a dazzling dress with colorful gems. However, such an exaggerated dress was not detestable because every detail of her gorgeousness was just right, which entuated her perfect look and figure. With her appearance, the entire training field looked glorious, and the audience palpitated with excitement.


    Daoist Master Miao Yan was the prettiest girl from the Refined and Pure Manor, which was famous for their single-minded devotion to the art of beauty. Right now�� as the person in charge of the beauty contest, she was devoted to building the beauty team of Nine Regions.


    In the contest against Earth Immortal group, the beauty contest was a major event in the civil category, both in terms of poprity and weighted scores. The Union of Ten Thousand Immortal spared no effort in investing resources in this group, and all kinds of rare treasures that could make girls crazy were stacked in the warehouse of the beauty pageant. The propaganda machine under the Mysterious Sky Mansion had also been put into full operation to collect enough qualified girls and boys from all over the regions.


    Being able to join this team, not only could they enjoy the resources dedicated by various sects for this group, but it also meant that they would be famous and be universally acknowledged as a standard of beauty by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals!


    Of course, because the benefits were so obvious and sopelling, the difficulty in joining the team could also be imagined. Generally speaking, a one-in-ten-thousand beautiful woman or handsome man didn''t even qualify to meet with Daoist Master Miao Yan��these people would''ve already been eliminated in the preliminary stage.


    Therefore, conversely, being recognized by Daoist Master Miao Yan as a member of the beauty team meant that person couldpete against the Earth Immortal team! And every time Daoist Master Miao Yan went on a journey, she would bring one or two members along. Daoist Master Miao Yan herself wasmitted to the pursuit of the ultimate state of beauty and had no interest in the feelings between man and woman. However, she was actually very interested in being a matchmaker.


    Therefore, if one could, to some extent, show off in front of Daoist Master Miao Yan, a wonderful journey of love might be opened for that person. Not long ago, there was indeed a lucky man who found love with a peerless beauty; many men gnashed their teeth in envy at that guy.


    Today, by chance, Daoist Master Miao Yan was visiting the Royal Soldier Sect, which was exactly the time for people to show their best. At this moment, who cared about Wang Lu''s privacy?


    Unfortunately, she was not interested in the performance of those hungry and thirsty people. She just stood on stage and looked at Wang Lu with disgust.


    "This dress style ispletelycking in aesthetic taste. I remember telling you to not talk to me like this�� No, don''t talk to me with your man''s face, bring Wang Lulu out to me. Right now, we have a serious shortage of people in the beauty contest group. Although there are a lot of problems with your face, since you cultivate Non-Phase Method, after a careful grinding, you can be qualified. All right, that''s it, quickly get out of this senseless and vulgar fighting group and concentrate on bing Wang Lulu and struggle with me in the beauty contest group."


    Wang Lu sighed again. After the gossip crisis of his Big Sister was lifted, he unexpectedly jumped into another pit of fire. In the team setting meeting, she met the master nner Wang Lu and strongly persuaded him to join her beauty contest team��unfortunately, she meant him to join using Wang Lulu''s identity; god knows how she knew about Wang Lulu''s thing.


    In regard to this matter, Wang Lu found it both good and ridiculous. "�� Even if I have to join the beauty contest group, I will join as a man!"


    Miao Yan sneered. "With your condition, you only need to change clothes to participate in the female group, you have the matching temperament that is in contrast with the ability! Of course, regrettably, there''s nodyboy category, otherwise, with my professional packaging, you would definitely be in the top three. As for the male group, no one wants your face, which has not been specially maintained and carefully designed."


    Thinking that his own face had the same origin as Wang Wu, which had never been touched by any cosmetic, Wang Lu said, "My selling point can be designed as a wild beauty."


    "There are plenty of hybrids of human-beast in Beast Master School, many of which had that uncarved natural beauty."


    When Daoist Miao Yan finished saying that, she suddenly looked at the Rouge Tears in Wang Lu''s hand.


    "Wait a minute, please let me see the one in your sword."


    Wang Lu was startled. "Autumn Beam?"


    "Yes, that''s it, it''s her! This youngdy seems to have gone through a lot of things. She was only a piece of jade when west met, but now she has really begun to shine. Unexpectedly, you actually have something good by your side. Give her to me as so that I can train her!"


    "What the, are you a beautician or a pimp��"


    Even so, seeing that Daoist Master Miao Yan didn''t seem to be joking, Wang Lu called Autumn Beam out.


    Unfortunately, Autumn Beam appeared quite unhappy when she came out.


    "Master, Autumn Beam is just a sword spirit who focuses only on the sword path. I have no intention to get distracted and be treated like goods in public."


    Wang Lu nodded and said to Miao Yan, "See, the concerned party has said so."


    Daoist Master Miao Yan gave a thumbs up. "This noble and cool temperament is exactly what I want! Especially when this kind of people are forced to participate in the beauty contest, that kind of unwillingness and even humiliation is simply the manifestation of the ultimate beauty!"


    "�� The more I look, the more I think you''re aplete pervert."


    "Ai, it''s no use exining to you, people who don''t understand aesthetics. In short, just give her to me. Hiding this beauty is a crime against the entire Nine Regions. Moreover, in the team setting meeting, you stood on the podium and said personally that thispetition is a matter of life and death for the Nine Regions, and then anyone and any sect must unconditionally support the overall situation. It is because of this saying that I am being recruited as a beautician from Refined and Pure Manor. Do you mean when ites to you, that sentence is void? Do you want to back down? It''s already apromise that I didn''t force you to be Wang Lulu to join the female group!"


    "Yeah, but Autumn Beam is my immortal sword''s sword spirit, and I am the main force in the fighting group of Jindan Stage. I can''t do that without my sword spirit."


    "What kind of argument is this? Thepetition is not carried out at the same time; you can just give her after you''re done with the fighting group, wouldn''t that be okay? Don''t forget, Qiong Hua is also in my group, isn''t she the main force in the fighting group?"


    Being refuted by Daoist Master Miao Yan, Wang Lu was in a bind. He looked at Autumn Beam in a dilemma; he really didn''t want to force her to participate. However, on the other hand, it was not easy to convince Daoist Master Miao Yan.


    "Ah, I got it. How about this, I''ll give you a substitution. I will rmend you a peerless beauty as an alternative."


    Daoist Master Miao Yan said, "Do you want to rmend Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao, and Bai Shixuan? They are already my favorite candidates, no need for you to rmend them."


    "No, no, no, I guarantee you that she''s a mysterious beauty that you have never seen before. The quality is just as good as Autumn Beam."


    "With your aesthetic taste, what do you know about quality?"


    "You can see her first, if you think she''s not suitable, then I will force Autumn Beam. By that time, I will have noint."


    Daoist Master Miao Yan hesitated for a moment, and finally looked at the chief nner Wang Lu''s face and then nodded.


    ��


    Thus, shortly afterward, Wang Lu led Daoist Master Miao Yan to his room. Before entering the room, he said out loud.


    "Master, someone is looking for you."


    Azy voice came from inside the room. "If it is to collect debts, help me pay it. In any case, you have a lot of public money in your hands right now."


    "�� No, it''s Daoist Master Miao Yan, the head of the beauty contest group."


    Wang Wu''s voice suddenly became a bit more energetic. "Did she bring the girls here to try my Telepathic Finger?"


    "She came to ask you to join the beauty contest."


    "Not interested."


    During the conversation between Master and disciple, the eyebrows of Daoist Master Miao Yan became more and more furrowed. "Wang Lu, you want to rmend me your master? Don''t be ridiculous! What kind of beauty is there for a careless woman who has no lower limit?"


    Wang Lu said, "That''s just because you don''t realize how formidable her subjective initiative is. Don''t forget, the Non-Phase Method that you value is her original creation, and her aplishment on it is ten times as high as me! In short��" Wang Lu turned his head and said, "Master, if you can join this group, there would be an unlimited supply of exotic treasures. And if you can be the main force of the group, by poprity alone, you can have hundreds of millions of worth. When the timees, you can casually write an autobiography or publish a photo album, and the spirit stones would be endless like a long river."


    "I see,e on in then."


    Wang Lu pushed open the door and entered.


    Upon entering the room, he was petrified.


    In the bedroom, dressed in a in white light shirt, a long-haired beauty waszily reclining on the window. Her wless posture and enchanting curve revealed an unprecedented shock.


    If there was any scene in the world that was perfect, it must be this scene.


    And just when Wang Lu was deeply shocked by this scene, the woman in white sweetly smiled and stood up from the window. Then, she held out her hand to greet Daoist Master Miao Yan who was also deeply shocked behind Wang Lu.


    "Hello, I am Murong Icy Bing-Night mour Phoenix-Ster Oriole-Wu Er, my dream is to be the number one idol of Nine Regions. I hope we can work together in the future!"


    ��

 Chapter 601 - The Daily Routine

    <h4>Chapter 601: The Daily Routine</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    When he came out of the room, Wang Lu felt that his head had begun to hurt.


    If he knew that things would develop to this point, he would just sit still and brace for the speedy gossip propagation. Let alone a gossip was just that, a gossip��anyone who could use their head should know that it was just a misunderstanding��how could a grand Daoist Master of Non-Phase who was known to have thick skin be that sensitive! Wang Lu had no need to pay attention to those who could not use their head.


    In any case, his reputation had never been good. Since he crushed Liu Li with his IQ in his early years, he was described by a group of ''white knights'' as the world''s most despicable and shameless man in the underhanded means. And over the years, after one controversial victory after another, people''s evaluation of him had also be more prized. Therefore, Wang Lu didn''t worry that he had no personal enemies. Even if Zhu Shiyao''s misunderstanding spread�� at most, he would just need to spend some effort to hire professionalwyers to sue those who spread the rumors until they lose their family fortune!


    Unfortunately, a moment of wavering had led him to choose a path that seemed like a shortcut but actually led to hell.


    Just now, in her room, the girl Murong Bingli and Daoist Master Miao Yan had made an agreement to form a popr idol group in Nine Regions, so that men and women all over the world would be their captive.


    Daoist Master Miao Yan initially didn''t care about unwarranted reputation since she only pursued the realization of her own aesthetic. However, after a heart-to-heart talk with Murong Bingli in the room, she was moved by the former''s ideals and became an important member of the group.


    As long as he thought that in the near future, the cultivators under the heaven would hold the fluorescent stick and shout ''Long Live Wu''Er,'' Wang Lu felt that he would be the sinner of the Nine Regions. A moment of error let him opened the terrifying door, and when he tried to close it, he was actually not able to.


    No. Wait a minute, things were really not that desperate. If there was a day when the idol group of Murong Bingli became ungoverned, then all he had to do was to exert his influence in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to ask the relevant departments to issue a notice to ban the bad artists.


    "s, before that, however, I can only hope that the people of Nine Regions to take care of themselves. My hands are already full, I have no time and energy to entangle myself in this matter."


    Although there was a trace of ''escape from reality'' in this reason, the burden on Wang Lu was indeed very heavy. As the chief nner of the contest, he had to spend a lot of time thinking and making decisions. Moreover, he was also one of the main forces in the Jindan Stage fighting group and in the civil category; he a person participated in more than fiftypetitions and had a considerable advantage in most of them.


    He had to spend time practicing for the events andmanding the overall situation from a higher angle. He was so busy that he looked as if he was flying all the time. Fortunately, the training partner in the fighting group, Murong Bingli, abandoned her post to pursue her dream, which caused the training of the fighting group to temporarily be paralyzed, leaving Wang Lu with a few days of breathing time.


    Therefore, Wang Lu had the energy to pay attention to some minor things in his busy schedule.


    ��


    "Brother Wang Lu, this is the form that you want."


    In the bedroom that Wang Lu had changed into an office, Hai Yunfan, the disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, handed Wang Lu a form that contained the information that Wang Lu wanted.


    This noble son of a royal family had been cultivating immortal cultivation for more than twenty years, with a top cultivation base among the inner court disciples. His meticulous thinking, strict execution, and strong tolerance were even more precious. Therefore, Hai Yunfan was fortunate enough to join the organizer team, bing Wang Lu''s personal secretary.


    And toward this secretary, Wang Lu''s evaluation was very positive, especially because of the effort that was given to make the report in his hand. Even the typesetting and writing of the report were perfect, which made people sigh with emotion.


    "Little Hai, apart from sex, you are a perfect secretary."


    Hai Yunfan said with a wry smile, "Brother Wang, you are speaking more and more like my wife."


    Wang Lu was stunned. "�� Are you flirting with me or making a perverted confession?"


    "Sorry for that indiscreet remark, but I just couldn''t help but say it a moment ago�� As I mentioned in my previous letter to you, Feifei, who has been stuck in a bottleneck in recent years, had been asked by her master to extensively explore knowledge and expand her umtion. Thus, she began to indulge in all kinds of novels, especially in infernal hell. Sometime ago�� when I tried double cultivate with her to break through the bottleneck, she suddenly said that if she were a man, she and I would be perfect."


    "��"


    Wang Lu used more than fifty percent of his Jindan Stage strength to stop himself fromughing, but his voice still came out slightly distorted, "If necessary, I can help you contact Daoist Master Miao Yan. She seems to be quite professional in this respect."


    Hai Yunfan sighed. "I finally understand the meaning of the word ''besieged'' that Brother Wang wrote on the congrattory letter of my wedding ceremony."


    "Hahaha, little Hai, this kind of thinking is very dangerous, it''s the precursor of having extramarital affair! So, do you want me to introduce you to several mistresses?"


    As heughed, he looked down at the report and then, shortly afterward, sighed.


    "This Luo Xiao is really talented, participating in thirteenpetitions, of which the weighted level of the five keypetitions is above grade B. And he has excellent performance in all of that. He would soon catch up with me."


    "Catch up with you? Your data is at least three times more than him, so he''s not on the same magnitude as you. Moreover, among Jindan Stage cultivators, there are more than a couple of cultivators that performed better than Luo Xiao. The lead disciples of the Five Unique are all above him. So, why do you pay so much attention to him?"


    Wang Lu said, "My intuition tells me that this guy is not a good thing."


    "Really? But his assessment is quite good. If you want to deliberately target him, I''m afraid, there would be a not quite small pressure," Hai Yunfan said, vaguely reminding him.


    Wang Lu frowned. "There would be pressure? Then that''s even more reason to try. Let''s do it like this, little Hai, help mee up with a text which would give him a bit of trouble, such as�� strengthening the management of the cultivators'' attires and hairstyles and prohibiting certain sleazy dress, such as ck clothes with a bald head, which can make people easily confuse it with the ck head style."


    "��" Hai Yunfan chuckled, cupped his fist, and then silently withdrew. A momentter, he came back with a scroll in hand. The draft notice on strengthening the management of attire and hairstyle had been written.


    Wang Lu reviewed it again and found that little Hai was indeed a perfect secretary except for his sex. He had a good grasp of the leader''s intention. In the notice letter, with grand reasoning, he had given trouble for Luo Xiao.


    "After this, I want to see if someone really gives me pressure for Luo Xiao.


    ��


    The answer that Wang Lu anticipated was soon announced.


    No one put pressure on Wang Lu because Luo Xiao himself obediently changed his dress ording to the notice. As the treasure of the Flower Stern School, the ck robe was reced without hesitation by him in response to the notice.


    Of course, there were indeed many people who saw that Wang Lu''s notice was deliberately targetting someone, but rather than defending against the injustice, they were all persuaded by Luo Xiao. He said, "At the critical moment, the big picture is more important."


    "So, I, the chief nner, have be a scumbag who doesn''t know about the big picture? This Luo Xiao is really smooth, but this is not unexpected. Little Hai, what do those old men have to say?"


    Hai Yunfan said, "No one said anything. Even when I directly asked them, the answer is ambiguous."


    "Tsk, looks like they still don''t fully trust me."


    Hai Yunfan asked, "Brother Wang thinks that when they see this notice, they should cooperate with you to make things difficult for Luo Xiao?"


    "If they really trust me, they ought to know that I have no reason to find unnecessary trouble for a baldy. I do not know him, and there is no injustice nor hatred between us, how could I be so sick as to give trouble to him? I can even treat Beast Master School, whom I have enmity with, impartially, could I not tolerate Flower Stern School?"


    Hai Yunfan said, "Brother Wang, what you say is reasonable, but not everyone understands your pains."


    Wang Lu sneered a couple of times and then, after tapping his fingers on the table for a while, took a long sigh and let the matter go.


    "Forget it, this is not just my problem alone. Since they are willing to believe Luo Xiao, if something happens in the future, let them solve it themselves. There are still many problems that I need to deal with," Wang Lu said.


    He then picked up thetest daily report. "What''s going on with Numerous Withering Sect withdrawing from thepetition? They are the main force in the poisonpetition. They are just about to start their training, but they had already withdrawn from thepetition. Don''t they want to mingle with the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?"


    Hai Yunfan smiled wryly and said, "Brother Wang, you don''t know this, but the reason why the Numerous Withering Sect withdrew is that all of their main forces had a violent poison attack and was seriously injured."


    "�� Aren''t they the experts in poison?"


    "Yes, but this time, they ate more than they can chew. In order to be able to stand out among the elite experts in poison, they over exerted their subjective initiative,pletely disregarding the objectivew by sparing no effort to develop new poisons by testing it on themselves. As a result, the poison is not developed, and all of their main forces are injured."


    Wang Lu angrily pped the table. "How did this gang get mixed in? Didn''t I repeatedly emphasize the need to conduct IQ test in the selection process? Those with insufficient IQ could not be selected?"


    Hai Yunfain said, "The rule has been dropped by the elders. After all, you''re just the chief nner, not the person in charge."


    "Tsk, those fools are just holding me back�� Now, without the Numerous Withered Sect, how could we find a sect that is good at developing poison in such a rush?"


    Hai Yunfan felt the same. "Numerous Withered Sect has indeed a unique originality in developing and innovating poison using local materials. Even us, Ten Thousand Arts Sect, is inferior to them. It is indeed really difficult to find their substitute in such a short time. There might be some evil sects who also specialize in this, but I have tomunicate with them, and I don''t know how."


    "Development and innovation�� that''s right, the event that the Numerous Withered Sect participated does not focus on the poison toxicity and lethality, but on the innovation in content and form. I have an idea!"


    Wang Lu pped his hand and said to Hai Yunfan, "Little Hai, help me write an invitation letter to Misty Peak of Spirit Sword Sect. Yes, it''s my sect. But don''t write it under my name, but under the organizingmittee name. Write in the letter that themittee invites the world famous chef Aya to participate in the development of exotic cuisine."


    "�� Food development?"


    "Yes, ask her to try her best to use her native cuisines as a base to innovate with the characteristics of Nine Regions. Then, send all the finished products to the poison group, there would surely be a surprise."

 Chapter 602 - The Food Made With Love Is A Comfort!

    <h4>Chapter 602: The Food Made With Love Is A Comfort!</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu, as the chief nner of the event, had a busy life that was filled with activities. Every day, he would work out some sweat at the various training sites in Royal Soldier Sect. Half of the time, he buried himself in the official documents. At the same time, he asionally had to coordinate the rtionships between various groups, as well as coping with the rising poprity of the idol Murong Bingli in the form of trouble that she caused.


    This grandpetition against the Earth Immortals was like a huge machine. Over time, everything began to go on the right track, operating in an orderly manner. Every day, it devoured countless resources. The manpower and material resources invested by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals for this grandpetition were even enough to create a salvation arc that Shengjing Sect once promoted as a concept, which could support a ''purend'' in the middle of the Age of Chaos.


    Within a month, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had been fully mobilized by thispetition, and there had been amazing cohesiveness and action. The boundaries between sects had been diminishing, and even the rtionship between the righteous and evil sects had be increasingly close.


    All of this owed to Wang Lu''s original n.


    In thepetition against the Earth Immortals n, Wang Lu vigorously promoted the concept of group. Even if it was just a single-group event, it had to be participated by many people, using the best of five to determine the winner. Therefore, when the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was preparing for the event, a huge group must be prepared for any event. The number of cultivators who eventually participated in the event was actually several times as many as two thousand people after taking into ount factors such as substitutes. And the number of people who served as participants had even gone beyond tens of thousands.


    With heartfelt solidarity, all barriers and misunderstanding began to dissipate. In just over a month, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals presented an unprecedented scene of peace and prosperity.


    Thus, some people even said that even if the Earth Immortals would end up to be the victor of this grandpetition, with this cohesion alone, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would not lose.


    However, the people who struggled at the frontline of the organizingmittee obviously could not set such a low target. They had to do their best to win.


    "The elixirs of Shengjing Sect have arrived again. Anyone of you who can continue to consume the medicine would quickly consume it. After that, go to the Hundred Refinement Copper Furnace to pressurize and refine the medicine power. Try your best reach peak Jindan before the grandpetition begins."


    In an enclosed training room, a cultivator who looked like an elder wearily pulled in a huge iron box filled with colorful porcin vases.


    In front of that elder was a row of Jindan Stage cultivators sitting on the round prayer mat. Most of them were high-level Jindan cultivators, and a few were middle-Level Jindan. However, without exception, these people''s cultivation bases were progressing at astonishing speeds. Almost every breath they took would make their golden core more concise and Jade Mansion more stable.


    Their training room was located in Kunlun Mountain, next to an ancient Feng Shui vein where the surrounding spiritual energy was so rich that it was like essence. Near the center of the vein, energy with the quality of immortal spirit energy would gush out. It was indeed a well-deserved holynd of cultivation.


    At present, the site was open to the organizingmittee by the Kunlun Sect. They were used by a group of cultivators with excellent qualifications and unique skills but unfortunately had yet to reach the standard cultivation base for thepetition. The purpose of the training was so that they could reach the peak of their current stage within two months.


    Starting from Jindan Stage, each level of advancement was a new training for the cultivator. The majority of Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage in the world could not hope to break through Yuanying Stage in their lifetime, and the result of their hundreds of years of cultivation was a more concise golden core.


    Even those who were highly qualified would have to work hard for a few years. Since thest Age of Chaos, reaching Yuanying from Jindan in twenty years had already been qualified as a genius. And nobody could replicate Wang Lu who achieved peak Jindan from Low-Level Jindan in just a few years.


    In order to reach peak Jindan in a short period of time, it was not enough to solely rely on the power of ancient Feng Shui vein��one had to resort to the power of external things such as elixirs. Even so, in this group of thirty people, at most, only half of them could reach peak Jindan Stage. Of which, half of that would have to suffer some side effects��Immortal cultivation was basically an act against the heaven, spoiling things through excessive enthusiasm was even more disgraceful. If the quality of the root bone was not good enough, the rapid advancement in cultivation base in a short period of time basically could not be afforded.


    However, in order to meet the deadline for the grandpetition one monthter, no one could care so much about it. After two months, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals gradually became infected with a kind of fanaticism.


    "Heh, I can''t imagine that us, cultivators from low to middle-level sects, could actually enjoy the treatment reserved for the talented elite of the top rank sects. The ancient Feng Shui vein, the immortal elixirs of Shengjing, things that I once could only dream of are now avable to me. I wonder if I should give thanks to those ancient Earth Immortals."


    In the training room, a cultivator who had just digested the immortal elixirs of Shengjing and whose seven orifices were still slowly bleeding, lit up with a smile. He stretched out his limbs, which emitted out a series of crackling from the joints of his bones.


    "Sofortable. Long live the Earth Immortals! Hahaha!"


    After kicking up a fuss and being noisy, the people around him looked at him with disgust.


    That cultivator shrugged. "I know that you guys must find me annoying. Can''t help it, disciples from the high-rank sects like you do not understand our hardships at the bottom. In my sect, for a bottle of immortal elixir just like now, we could turn against each other, even with brothers of the same sect. Together with my childhood sweetheart Junior Sister, we resolutely threw ourselves into the arms of other people just for half a bottle of immortal elixir. s, I was willing to sell my kidney for such a bottle of immortal elixir, but now, I can take a whole bottle a day, and there''s also the Copper Furnace that helps me digest it, which is an unimaginable dream to me."


    Listening to the heartfelt words of the cultivator from a small sect, all of the present geniuses felt a bit speechless, and their eyes turned softer.


    "The saints in the ancient times said that being famous in the morning, one can die in the evening. Now, I feel like after taking medicine in the morning, I can die in the evening�� But, rest assured, I won''t die so easily. Though born humble, at least I know that I have to be loyal to those that gave me food. The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals has given me so many benefits that I must defeat those ancient Earth Immortals in thepetitions even if I have to die without a burial ce. At the very least, I will not hold you back, hahaha!"


    As soon as the guy finished, a strange voice came from behind him.


    "Lu Chuan, no one wants you to die without a burial ce. You have to live well until you reach Yuanying and even Deity Stage. The grandpetition against the Earth Immortals is not the end of the world, but the beginning of a bigger war."


    During the speech, a young man in a red and white robe came into the room, nodded at the old cultivator at the door, went to medicine box, opened up a porcin bottle, put two pills into his mouth, and then nodded.


    "Fortunately, although the process of the medicine refining has been streamlined, the efficacy is still within the scope of the qualification. Shengjing Sect is not as unkind as the rumors make them out to be�� Alright, everyone needs to work hard, I won''t bother you anymore."


    With that, the young man turned and walked away.


    Lu Chuan looked at the young man''s back with astonishment. "Who is this guy? How did he know me? Did the organizingmitteee here for inspection? He acts as if he''s a Supreme, but he''s just a peak Jindan right?"


    Everyone around him sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


    "Lu Chuan, what is wrong with your head? How could you not even know Wang Lu? Even if youe from a small ce, you couldn''t be that ignorant right?"


    Lu Chuan was puzzled. "Do I need to know Wang Lu? It''s not like he''s a Supreme of Unity Stage�� There are so many Jindan Stage in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, how could I know every one of them? I only know celebrities who are Deity Stage or higher."


    All the present Jindan Stage cultivators were deeply speechless regarding the education policy of this small sect.


    The old man at the door sighed. "Even if you don''t know all of the Jindan Stage cultivators in the world, you have to at least know him. He is now a standingmittee member of the organizingmittee of thepetition, and also the chief nner of the whole event. Do you think you should know him?


    Lu Chuan was shocked. "Standingmittee member? Shouldn''t one need to be at least peak Deity Stage to be able�� Even if he is the son of Supreme He Tu, they shouldn''t make that kind of exception, right? Moreover, what''s up with being the chief nner? There are so many senior elders, how could they let him n the whole event?"


    "s, things about him are too long to exin in just a few words. If you really want to know, someone is selling his biography recently."


    "Biography? How old is he that they have actually made his biography?"


    "The book is very popr. No one knows how the author got it, but the daily life of Wang Lu are written in every detail there. Even if you know that the author is making things out of thin air, it still looks fascinating. A few days ago, I even saw a Supreme of Deity Stage of Kunlun Sect reading that book."


    Lu Chuan was stunned. "Is it really that good?"


    "If you don''t believe it, just buy it yourself. The title of the book is ''The Legendary Adventure Curing the World'', and the author is, ''I Love Big Brother''."


    "I-I understand��"


    ��


    "Oh, wherever you go, you are surrounded by people like you''re some kind of strange animal. Is this the worry of an idol?"


    After inspecting the training room, Wang Lu returned to Royal Soldier Sect through the teleportation array between the Five Uniques andined about his current situation with his secretary Hai Yunfan.


    "I think you might as well learn from Murong Icy Bling-Night mour Phoenix-Ster Oriole-Wu Er and enjoy the pleasure of being an idol."


    "�� Don''t mention her name, my stomach aches."


    Hai Yunfan pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. "Your stomach aches probably because you''ve just eaten an exotic cuisine. I really admire you more and more. How did you eat that ''Supreme Look Up At The Starry Sky''?"


    "How else? Being looked at by Aya with that kind of expectant look, can you spit it out? s, this is indeed enmeshed in a trap of one''s own devising�� By the way, help me inform the poison group, tell them that the new poison is so sick, it is even almost unbearable for a Jindan Stage Non-Phase Method."


    "I had recorded your momentary pained expression and sent it to them. It was very encouraging for them."


    "Well done, little Hai, you are indeed my secretary."


    As they spoke, they had already passed through the teleportation array and arrived at the training ground of Royal Soldier Sect��this ce also had Wang Lu''s office.


    However, just as hended, Hai Yunfan looked up in amazement. "It seems that a guest ising."


    Wang Lu also raised his head and looked at the familiar figure with great astonishment.


    "Uncle Sect Leader? Why did youe?"

 Chapter 603 - You Are The Best

    <h4>Chapter 603: You Are The Best</h4>


    Trantor: Subudai11 Editor: Chrissy


    This was the first time Wang Lu met with Daoist Master Feng Yin since his self-awakening through time travel dream.


    He had gone through a lot of experience since theirst meeting.


    After his adventure in the demon world and time travel dream, Wang Lu returned to Nine Regions, and by chance coincidence, he met with Liu Li and then together they went to the group of immortal tombs. Then, because of the mark of the sword demon that was left in him, Earth Immortal Xuan Mo took a fancy of him and he was drawn into her immortal dreand. In that immortal dreand, he experienced a series of adventure, from asking the Heaven to starting the prelude of the grandpetition.


    During this period, Wang Lu and Feng Yin were two of the most important members. However, although the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals held many meetings, for various reasons, they had never been able to meet directly. Themunication between them was just through letters.


    When he saw Daoist Master Feng Yin again, Wang Lu''s mind went into a trance, as if he went back to one hundred and fifty years ago�� At that time, the present Daoist Master Feng Yin was still a clumsy young rascal. Because of his strong sense of responsibility and toughness, Ouyang Shang chose him to be the pir of the golden generation.


    At present, the young rascal had turned into a disgusting old ghost. And that immature sprout had truly be the towering tree that sheltered the Spirit Sword Sect��


    It was not difficult to imagine how much exactly Feng Yin had paid for that. When he inherited the inheritance of many members of the golden generation, his qualification and insight were among the best in the world. However, in merely more than one hundred years, he had advanced from Jindan to peak Deity Stage, moreover, it was a peak Deity Stage that wasparable to a Supreme. To achieve all of these, he had, by no means, took a normal path.


    This could also be seen from that withered old face��from Jindan Stage, the lifespan of a cultivator was around five hundred years. And when it came to Deity Stage, the lifespan could be around one thousand and five hundred years. ording to this standard, Feng Yin was actually still very young, so he was not supposed to look that old at all.


    Obviously, this was one of the costs that he had paid over the past one hundred and fifty years.


    With these thoughts in mind, theplexity in Wang Lu''s mind was beyond description. Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu, two individuals'' identity continued to intertwine.


    "Ah, right, Brother Wang, it just so happened that I have something to deal with. I will excuse myself."


    Seeing that Wang Lu was in a trance, and considering that Daoist Master Feng Yin came here in a low-key way, it was likely that they had internal matters that they needed to discuss. Thus, Hai Yunfan very cleverly chose to promptly leave.


    As soon as Hai Yunfan went away, Wang Lu also regained his senses and put on a warm smiling face.


    "Pleasee in, Uncle Sect Leader, wait for me to serve you tea."


    With that, he stepped forward, pushed open the door, and weed Feng Yin in. After which, he quickly brought Feng Yin the highest quality tea that was sent to him by a Sect Leader of a middle-rank Sects.


    Feng Yin took the tea, took a sip, and then sighed. "It''s really a good tea."


    "The master of the House of Fragrant Tea sent it. Looks like they didn''t toot their own horn, what they sent is indeed good stuff."


    Feng Yin put down his teacup, smiled, and said, "Not bad, even the master of the House of Fragrant Tea would have to gift you."


    Wang Lu said, "People couldn''t possiblye with an empty hand while having requests on others. The House of Fragrant Tea intends to monopolize the supply of tea to all the members of Organizing Committee, thus, they have sent teas to all the high-level members of themittee. Unfortunately, you declined the invitation to be a member of the Organizing Committee. Otherwise, the tea you get could only be more than I got."


    Feng Yin said, "In recent times, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is spreading your matter everywhere��"


    Wang Lu asked, "The Legendary Adventure Curing the World sold that well? Tsk, Wang Wu really earned much writing remuneration from that."


    While saying that, Wang Lu didn''t waste time and began to deal with the official documents directly. In any case, Daoist Master Feng Yin didn''t care about these overly-detailed formalities while on Wang Lu''s side. After all, he really had a crazy amount of business to deal with.


    However, Wang Lu initially nned to do the two different things at the same time, dealing with the official documents while chatting with Feng Yin. But while handling the official documents, the room remained silent for a long time��Feng Yin actually didn''t say anything throughout.


    It was not until Wang Lu finished dealing with the thick stack of documents in his hand, signed his own opinion on the front page, and then subconsciously prepared to ask Hai Yunfan to help publish it that he found his Uncle Sect Leader quietly watching himself at the table. He had actually been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Em, Uncle Sect Leader, what''s the matter?"


    Who knew that Feng Yin actually remained silent, still quietly watching him. But the scary thing was that his prating focus was actually located behind him��


    "Uncle Sect Leader, do you need a new pair of sses?"


    "��"


    Wang Lu shifted several meters to the side but found that Sect Leader Feng Yin was still motionless! Were it not for the long gentle breathing, he would be like a dead person.


    "�� Is this a fire deviation? I''d better call master over to steal the Sect Leader''s golden seal while he is still like this. Regardless of whether it ends up with sess or failure, there would be a good y for me to enjoy."


    Just as Wang Lu was about to contact his master, he saw that Feng Yin had finally woken up and then sighed. "Really simr."


    "Really simr?"


    Feng Yin meaningfully looked at Wang Lu and said, "The current you reminds me more and more of a friend of mine who had gone for many years."


    Wang Lu asked smilingly, "First tell me if it''s a male or female?"


    "Of course it''s a male�� The best man in Nine Regions." Feng Yin said, "Originally, my position should belong to him."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu put down his writing utensils and the documents because Daoist Master Feng Yin had already made the words very clear��he was talking about Ouyang Shang.


    This was very strange. In regard to the matter of Ouyang Shang, except for Wang Wu, Wang Lu had never told anyone else. And he believed that Wang Wu would not easily reveal this secret. So, how did Daoist Master Feng Yin know?


    Could it be that it was because he had gradually separated himself from disciple status, walking on the front of the stage, his temperament changed, which made people involuntarily think about Ouyang Shang?


    It shouldn''t be�� in terms of temperament and characters, the difference between Wang Lu and Ouyang Shang was still quite big. Otherwise, people in Spirit Sword Mountain would''ve already long seen him as the reincarnation of Ouyang Shang.


    Or could it be that his ster divine eyes were sophisticated enough that he was able to understand all the secrets in the world?


    That shouldn''t be, either. Feng Yin''s ster eyes was an acquired magical ability, so it was basically hopeless for him to further it into the highest realm of understanding everything. His cultivation of divine eyes was only for the purpose to pave the way for Zhu Shiyao.


    After mulling over it, Wang Lu actually wanted to know how did Daoist Master Feng Yin know his real identity. However, this question was not important. The more important thing was what would Feng Yin do after knowing the truth.


    "Over the years, I have been wondering what would it look like if that person was in charge of Spirit Sword Sect instead of me. Every time I think about it, I couldn''t help but feel ashamed."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu''s heart turned heavy. He wanted to exin but found that the eyes of Daoist Master Feng Yin had be somewhat vacant, so he immediately realized what was happening.


    What Feng Yin needed was not an exnation, but a quiet listener��


    In the official history, Ouyang Shang perished together with the Earth Immortal, leaving behind the remnant of the golden generation, like defeated soldiers, to return to Spirit Sword Mountain to rebuild it. However, there were many things to be done on Spirit Sword Mountain, so how could a group of Jindan Stage disciples retain their sect''s membership of the Five Uniques?


    Everyone in Heavenly Sword Hall had made great efforts and sacrifices for it��among the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall, the top three were already grey-haired and old looking. However, Liu Xian, Fang He, and the others at least had this Big Brother Feng Yin to shelter them from the winds and rains. Feng Yin alone, however, had to carry all of the difficulties.


    In this way, it was easy to understand the repressed emotion and anguish in the heart of this Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect.


    Thus, Wang Lu began to deal with the official documents again while at the same time quietly listened to Feng Yin''s incessant talk. However, from the beginning to the end, he did not say a word.


    Feng Yin''s purpose ofing here, Wang Lu more or less could already guess it. As far as Feng Yin was concerned, as long as the Big Brother whom he worshiped was still alive in this world, there was no reason for him to continue to unjustly upy the sect leader position��he naturally had to abdicate his position to the person who was more qualified.


    However, for Wang Lu, Feng Yin''s decision was uneptable, whether it was just a whim or the result of a deliberation.


    The reason for this was very simple��from the standard of a sect leader, he was far less suitable than Feng Yin.


    It was true that, in some management methods and ingenuity, Wang Lu was more astute and flexible than Feng Yin. However, the leader of a sect needed not ingenuity and wisdom in management, but connections and prestige.


    The present Spirit Sword Sect has not been the one that was born from the ruin one hundred and fifty years ago which was having nothing at all. The two werepletely different. The elders of Heavenly Sword Hall had already be giants whose power shook the Nine Regions. And the sect had already made friends from all of the world in the past one hundred and fifty years and established cooperation with many top-rank sects, bing a truly indispensable part of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    And these sects recognized Sect Leader Feng Yin as the one in charge, not Ouyang Shang who should''ve died one hundred and fifty years ago, nor a young Jindan who had just recently came to prominence. Wang Lu''s sudden session to the top position within the sect would only make Spirit Sword Sect be aughingstock in the eyes of countless people, and the sect''s one hundred and fifty years of umtion would dispel like flowing water.


    Let alone Wang Lu didn''t have enough energy to run a sect right now. His goal had never been to be the sect leader of Spirit Sword Sect. After going through another world, he had a more important goal.


    Spirit Sword Sect had Feng Yin, Heavenly Sword Hall, Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao, and other rare geniuses. The sect''s rising momentum had long been unstoppable. There was no essential difference between having Wang Lu or not. Nevertheless, there were some things that only Wang Lu could be able to do.


    After no one knows how long it took, Wang Lu finally finished handling all of the official documents on his desk. Thus, he said to Feng Yin, "Uncle Sect Leader, although my cultivation time hasn''t been long, my knowledge could be considered as extensive. In my opinion, there is no one better suited to be in charge of Spirit Sword Sect than you. I implore you not to underestimate yourself and don''t just obliterate the hard work of you and the people around you for the past one hundred and fifty years.


    "At the same time, I also urge Uncle to prepare to continue the struggle because now is still far from when you can unload the burden. You have helped Spirit Sword Sect from its precarious position to this day, so you should know that any imaginary savior is not as realistic as yourself who ispetent and with feet firmly nted on the ground. If you really think that there is someone in this world who can do better than you, then try to be as good as that person."


    Being persuaded by Wang Lu using the tone of one who was proud of his age and experience, Feng Yin didn''t find it annoying. Instead, he merely softly smiled.


    "You''re right, I''m not a child anymore, but here I am having an unrealistic dream just like a child. Very well, since even you, the lead disciple, have said so, then I will continue to struggle for a few more years in this sect leader position. I only hope that when everything is over, that person�� would not me me."

 Chapter 604 - Wishing You All a Happy Shopping in Black Friday

    <h4>Chapter 604: Wishing You All a Happy Shopping in ck Friday</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    "Uncle Sect Leader, you specially came to see me, is there anything important?"


    After Feng Yin untied the knot in his heart, the atmosphere in the room became much more rxed. Wang Lu offered another cup of tea to Daoist Master Feng Yin and asked him his purpose.


    Feng Yin took the cup and enjoyed the fine tea of the House of Fragrant Tea, and then said in a soft voice, "There are two things. One is that you need to make some changes to the current list of participants by adding a few people in."


    "What?"


    Feng Yin said, "Hua Yun had refined the quality of her nascent soul numerous times, and now it has reached the nine-colored nascent soul. She could also be the main force in many of the events in Yuanying Stage group. In addition, Liu Li has also unexpectedly advanced to high-level Jindan, and thus could have a spot in your fighting group."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu could not help but gawk. "Aunt Hua Yun began refining her nascent soul many years ago, trying to upgrade her seven-colored nascent soul to nine-colored nascent soul, so her sess is not a surprise, but what happened to Liu Li? I remember that Fourth Uncle didn''t intend to encourage her to advance too fast because of this Grand Competition and thus spoiling things through excessive enthusiasm."


    Daoist Master Feng Yin said, "It was purely due to her having a sudden enlightenment while cultivating in seclusion, not induced by external force. As a result of that, her cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds��"


    "Sudden enlightenment? Liu Li?" Wang Lu was stunned. On the immortal cultivation path, having a sudden enlightenment was nothing new, but the conditions for attaining such an enlightenment were very harsh, an opportunity that could be discovered but not sought�� Wang Lu himself, after many years of cultivation, had never experienced such a thing called enlightenment.


    "Not only Liu Li, but also Yao''Er. After her fight with you a few days ago, she also somewhat became aware. Now, she is in a closed-door training at Spirit Sword Mountain. It''s likely that there would be a transformation after that training. In addition, recently, the elite disciples of major sects also had such enlightenments after a rare encounter, either by identally discovering ancient ruins, or picking up precious treasures, and some inexplicably broke through the bottleneck that had troubled them for many years."


    Wang Lu gradually frowned. "Something is not right here. What do you think, Uncle Sect Leader? Is there any conspiracy behind this? For example, is this all because the Earth Immortals are using gically modified products to extinguish the cultivators of Nine Regions��"


    Feng Yin said, "I have tried to use Ster Diffraction Technique many times but didn''t see any conspiracy behind all this. I only saw that these people have such a strong providence as if they were chosen by heaven."


    Strong providence, chosen by heaven? When Wang Lu heard this, his face gradually sank.


    Sure enough, everything in this world had a cause. It was alright if one or two people have a rare encounter, but this rare encounter was now like a wholesale product�� It seemed like Nine Regions couldn''t bear the loneliness.


    It was undoubtedly a good thing to have the blessing of the Nine Regions. The world was boundless that even a strong cultivator was iparably small. With the blessing of Nine Regions, things would naturally go smoothly��


    However, after the deep sorrow that he had experienced one hundred and fifty years ago, Wang Lu knew that the providence of Nine Regions was not always reliable and might even be a weapon in the hands of the enemy.


    The Fallen Immortal could manipte the providence of Nine Regions, and those who seeded because of providence would eventually lose because of providence. Previously, the more than one hundred people of the golden generation were like chickens and dogs in front of a seriously dying Mr. Feng Yue��being encumbered by their own providence was undoubtedly an important cause.


    This extended to one of the reasons why his original soul traveled through the worlds, due to the one word "providence"��it seemed to him that a body that was not contaminated by the providence of Nine Regions would likely be the key to the decisive battle in the future.


    As his train of thoughts drifted him far away, it took some time for Wang Lu to get back his thought and said to Feng Yin, "It''s not difficult to adjust the list. In any case, with the training getting more intensive, there will be several big changes in the list. Those who could not adapt with the training would be kicked out, while the best performers in the reserve team woulde in as substitutes, so I have no problem adding a few people in it. Then, what is the second thing, Uncle?"


    When it came to the second thing, Feng Yin took a long sigh and then put on a very serious posture.


    "As for the second thing��" As Feng Yin spoke, his voice became particrly light. "Recently, because the current chef of Misty Peak Cafeteria is on a business trip, the cafeteria temporarily invited a chef from Heavenly Fragrant Kitchen�� The food of this temporary chef is highly praised. The inner court disciples all said that the previous chef does need toe back, and even Junior Brother Liu Xian strongly agreed to this. I think since you have a close rtionship with her, it''s better for you to say it to her."


    After he listened to this, Wang Lu looked incredulously at Feng Yin. "Sect Leader, please make words through your brain before you speak, okay? You knew I have a close rtionship with Aya, yet you want me to say such hurtful words to her, do you think her psychological trauma is not deep enough?"


    Feng Yin said, "Um, I''m worried that if other people say it, they would be hacked by her�� Previously when she came back with you from the Western Continent, she already has the tyrannical strength of an Earth Immortal, so not many people on Spirit Sword Mountain could resist her sword attack."


    "Then don''t take this path to one''s own doom! The mighty Knight King of Brettonia with Supreme level strength willing to be a chef for you guys, what else is not satisfying with that? Do you know that with her power level, even her excrement is an elixir for ordinary people?"


    "Moreover, you knew that people couldn''t resist her sword of victory, yet you still want to provoke her?"


    Feng Yin wryly smiled. "Because we are more unable to resist her Western delicious cuisine. If she cooks some local Nine Regions dishes ording to the recipes, that would be fine. However, she just got obsessed with optimizing it with local Brettonia food. It''s simply�� In addition, recently, she has made many great achievements in the poison group. When the news of this reached Spirit Sword Mountain, it sent the inner court disciples into a panic. Some of them even considered leaving the inner court and running to Carefree Peak to be outer court disciples."


    "��"


    "This time, you lied to her using the term of food development, right? Saying that everyone has a good response, right? Then, have you ever wondered what would happen when she returns to Spirit Sword Mountain?"


    Wang Lu looked up and his mind couldn''t help but conjure the smug face of Aya.


    She said, "After a long period of training, I have mastered the essence of cooking. This time, I set up a feast of more than five hundred dishes of Brettonia for you all, please enjoy!"


    Then, the Spirit Sword Sect that Feng Yin and others spent more than one hundred years rebuilding would be destroyed at a time.


    Daoist Master Feng Yin earnestly persuaded, "Therefore, as the lead disciple, you, Wang Lu, must bravely shoulder this responsibility."


    "As the Sect Leader, please shoulder this responsibility first!"


    "s, you young people are like the sun in the morning��"


    "Therefore, I still have a bright future ahead of me that''s why I don''t want to die! The seal that confirmed her contract was the sect''s seal, and as the Sect Leader, you were the one who was authorized to sign the contract. So if someone has to break the contract, it should be you!"


    Feng Yin was silent for a while. "Very well, I will go and tell her. By the way, while I''m at it, I will also exin to her about you and the poison development in the name of food development thing."


    Wang Lu was shocked, Uncle Sect Leader, could you be a bit more shameless than that?


    "For the sake of the sect, I can sacrifice all my personal honor."


    Wang Lu had to take a deep breath. "Then there is only a low way to do it. Tell Uncle Liu Xian to build a new cafeteria on Misty Peak and make it more beautiful than the other one. And then inform Aya to go to work in the new cafeteria. Tell her that, after working hard for many years, she has now been promoted to a higher rank��the Kitchen King."


    "�� What if nobody goes to eat there?"


    "Tell that the new cafeteria is the responsibility of the Kitchen King, so it''s a very high standard ce. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter, and only the elites of the inner court disciples are qualified to enter. After that, tell Liu Xian to send a few sacrifices from those who don''t work hard in their cultivation training during some days. And that''s it."


    Feng Yin pondered over for a moment, and then slowly nodded. "Very well, let''s do it as you said��"


    ��


    After ending the conversation with Sect Leader Feng Yin, Wang Lu finally felt totally released in his room.


    Aya''s matter was second in terms of importance to him. Now that such a thing was settled, he no longer had to think hard about how to face his previous Junior Brothers and Sisters as well as the present sect Elders. After talking with Feng Yin, the two sides had reached a tacit understanding. They wouldpletely let go of the person who had died. The world needed the new Wang Lu, not a resurrected Ouyang Shang.


    Only by letting go of the past could they move on.


    After clearly thinking about this, Wang Lu stretched out his joints, and the two hundred and six sword bones made a chorus of crisp sound, which evaporated the fatigue.


    After that, he lowered his head and proceeded to draft a new manuscript.


    Whether it was the providence of Nine Regions or the future of Spirit Sword Sect, it was all good. Because ultimately, it was a long-term strategy. After nearly a month of intensive training, the 2,000-personnel team that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had ced great hopes on had made amazing progress, especially for the Jindan and Yuanying Stage�� But now, it seemed that it was still not enough.


    Previously, Wang Lu had seen with his own eyes the Jindan Stage fight between Bai Ze and his Master. In that fight, Wang Wu won it beautifully. However, in the entire Nine Regions, a Jindan Stage like Wang Wu was unique.


    Let alone in order to y into the advantage of Nine Regions, thepetition had been made so that all the event was based on grouppetition. Even in the Jindan Stage one-on-one fight, it was in the best of five format. Thus, relying on Wang Wu alone was far from enough.


    Fortunately, there was still another month to go before thepetition. Moreover, thepetition would begin with the events from the literary category first, so there was still some buffer time before the fighting events.


    As for how to make good use of this time, his master n was to let these two thousand people have as much sess as possible.


    ording to the previous month''s monthly report, the training strategy was adjusted to optimize the arrangement of trainers and team members in each event group; the resources of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were allocated carefully ording to the weighted score of thepetition event and group''s chance of winning.


    In theory, these tasks required the support from an entire team of staff to urately arrange so that there would be no errors. However, Wang Lu knew that there was no time to organize any team of staff, and there were not so many people in Nine Regions who could keep up with his own thinking��


    Therefore, all these heavy burdens were shouldered by Wang Lu, who drafted the n and submitted to the leader of the Organizing Committee for approval. Previously, as the leader, Supreme He Tu had never rejected any of Wang Lu''s ns.


    Wang Lu continued to work in his room untilte at night before he finally looked up and sighed somewhat wearily.


    "From now on, the training of peace and friendship is over. Everyone, prepare to experience the taste of hell."

 Chapter 605 - Sorry, But I Have to Win This Game

    <h4>Chapter 605: Sorry, But I Have to Win This Game</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    "Cross-stage group confrontation?"


    When he received Wang Lu''s proposal, the head of the Organizing Committee Daoist He Tu was quite surprised.


    ording to Wang Lu''s n, next month, the participating cultivators from each event''s group would engage in a cross-stage confrontation. The cultivators of Jindan, Yuanying, Deity, and Unity would fight against each other and must earnestly decide the victory and defeat.


    "Could you exin it in detail?"


    Wang Lu said, "It''s like this�� For our cultivators of Nine Regions, this grandpetition is essentially bringing the enemy to the same level as themselves, trying to win the strong by weakening them. However, the superiority of higher stage cultivators in terms of vision, power utilization, and other aspects could not bepensated by our experience at all. Moreover, most of those ancient Earth Immortals get to where they are at by cultivating step by step from the very beginning of body forging, so their experience is not less than us. Thus, if we want to win, we have to work hard in two aspects. One is to make full use of the rules, and the other one is to do a special strengthening��in a situation limited by Stage, how to face a stronger opponent and win."


    Daoist He Tu said, "Therefore, you designed this cross-stage group confrontation to allow cultivators to experience the fight with different stages? But our Supreme level seems��"


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, the Supreme level group could not find a stronger opponent than them, and the confrontation with the other three groups is purely about sparring and wasting time. But, as a matter of fact, in my n, the Supreme level group is not the key group to get the score. I don''t know if you have calcted the score distributions of all the events in my n, but the three stages, Jindan, Yuanying, and Deity ount for more than seventy percent of the total score. If we can hold this part of the score in our hands, we would control the overall situation."


    After a moment of hesitation, Daoist He Tu asked again, "What about the punishment?"


    Wang Lu exined with great enthusiasm, "This is actually the essence of my supplementary n! Think about it, ording to human nature, in the group confrontation, when the lower group lost to the higher group, the lower group would not think anything about it because it is as it should be, and on the contrary, winning is inconceivable. Thus, when training, they could not tap their potential. Therefore, it is necessary to add additional punishment measures! For the lower Stage group, if they could not win from the position of weakness against the highest stage of Supreme level, when ites to the time to fight against the Earth Immortals, wouldn''t they be bound to lose? Therefore, in order to stimte their potential, punishments are necessary. For the higher stage group, if they inadvertently lost to the lower stage group, it would be even more unforgivable, so the punishment should be tripled. However, if the corporal punishment is inflicted on the cultivators, it would cause injury to them, and we don''t have enough time to heal them. If it affects their performance in the event, it would not be worth it�� To sum up, that''s the reason for the current punishment n."


    Daoist He Tu said, "But if the Organizing Committee carries out such a program, the pressure on it would be��"


    "For this, you may rest assured. When the timees, people would be more happy about it, it''s just that, everyone would not be able to say it clearly."


    "Hehehe, that''s true." After letting out a few chuckles, Daoist He Tu picked up his jade brush and signed his name on Wang Lu''s proposal.


    "Do it ording to your n."


    Being so easily approved like that, even Wang Lu was somewhat surprised.


    This time, when he submitted the n directly to Daoist He Tu, he didn''t expect it to be approved immediately. Some of its details still have room for discussions. He didn''t expect He Tu to be so trusting at him like that.


    �� He seemed to be even more cordial than his own elders!


    "Thank you for your support, I will not let you down!"


    After Wang Lu left, a person walked out of the shadow from behind Daoist He Tu.


    "Sect Leader, aren''t you being too indulgent toward Wang Lu? He is indeed a genius, and often have fantastical ideas, but this grandpetition, in regard to the overall situation of Nine Regions, needs to be treated cautiously. Even if we do not consider the interest of any sect, purely from the point of view of conscientiousness, we should carefully consider before making any decision."


    Daoist He Tu said, "After careful consideration? Are you sure your revision would be better than his n?"


    "One man is not enough. No matter how formidable Wang Lu is, there would always be things that passed his consideration."


    He Tu said, "How long would it take you to find what''s wrong, perfect it, and persuade Wang Lu and everyone else to ept your changes?


    "�� I understand, but��"


    He Tu said, "I don''tpletely trust him, but there is no need to unreasonably doubt him, either. This grandpetition is basically a huge gamble, there''s no time for us to deliberate on all the details."


    "�� Then, would that mean this grandpetition would be his performance stage?"


    "You''re wrong. No matter what kind of achievements Wang Lu has made, the person in charge of the Organizing Committee is, after all, me, who knows his subordinates well and assign them properly. As a person in charge, this is the highest level of wisdom. And the protagonist of this grandpetition is destined to be everyone in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Wang Lu is merely the one who kicked off all these things. Besides, don''t you think it''s necessary to put on more pressure on Qiong Hua?"


    "Qiong Hua, she��"


    "No matter what other sects'' people say, I always think that the best cultivator in Nine Regions in thest one hundred years is Qiong Hua. Eventually, there would be a time when she takes over my position and be the new leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so she must do this!"


    "Yes."


    ��


    At the same time, after obtaining the approval of He Tu, Wang Lu began to formally implement his n.


    In Plentiful City of Southern Heaven Region, Wang Lu held an emergency meeting to convey the instructions of Supreme He Tu to the person in charge of the various locations of the Grand Competition. After seeing Wang Lu''s n, many people naturally frowned.


    Among them, a Daoist Master of Deity Stage who was in charge of the training in the Eastern Border Region asked, "Wang Lu, we can understand the idea behind the cross-stage confrontation, but, isn''t the punishment too childish?"


    Wang Lu said, "If time permits, I also want to design a set of n that is not childish and can disable cultivators physically and mentally, so that they would remember it forever, and when the Grand Competitiones, they could go all out�� But unfortunately, we do not have that time, we only have this crooked path."


    "But this path is too crooked. Those who lost in the match would be forced to participate in the opposite sex beauty contest, what kind of punishment is this?"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "You can use your own imagination to imagine it."


    The elder who questioned Wang Lu froze for a moment, thinking about what if he dressed up gorgeously as a woman and entered Daoist Master Miao Yan''s beauty contest, that would be too��


    Boom!


    His already solidified and transformed primordial spirit fiercely shook, as if it was about to crack. That scene was simply too frightening to think of.


    "�� It is indeed a very shocking scene, but the majority of the cultivators might not be able to ept it."


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, I have fully estimated the average IQ of the present Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Therefore, it is necessary for all the regional leaders to implement the n in the shortest time possible. Of course, I will be the first who take the lead. Starting from Jindan Stage group, where I am at now, in turn, I will challenge the Yuanying Stage group, Deity Stage group, and Unity Stage group, in which I will assume as the leader of each challenge. If I am unfortunately defeated, the punishment would be doubled. In light of this, I believe the opposing voice would be much smaller."


    "You want to take the lead in challenging the higher stage group? Are you�� being sincere?"


    The elder who previously imagined himself in a woman''s dress couldn''t help but think that if Wang Lu was defeated, he would be forced to enter the beauty contest and dress up as an opposite sex by Miao Yan. That scene would be��


    Pretty good? Wait a minute, why would I think a boy is pretty good in a girl''s clothing?


    Just as that elder was stunned and began to reflect on his own worldview, the other people at the meeting put forward their opinions.


    "If you are willing to discard your dignity and face, there''s no reason for us not to cooperate with you to carry out the n�� s, in the end, this Grand Competition is indeed not the time to pay attention to fame because it is a matter of life and death. However, as a young man who has just entered Jindan, it''s not necessary for you to sessively challenge the three group of Yuanying, Deity, and Unity. I think it''s enough if you just challenge the Yuanying Stage group. If you lose too many times, it would make your sacrifice seem trivial instead. Besides, you are the chief nner of this Grand Competition, so it''s necessary for you to maintain a certain prestige."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu gawked. "Umm, regarding this, I do not n to lose."


    "What?"


    The elder who previously said those things felt somewhat inconceivable: Don''t tell me you really n to win?


    Among all the Jindan Stage cultivators in Nine Regions, Wang Lu was almost the best in the top five in terms of overall strength, aside from his master, the number one Jindan in Nine Regions. Even if there was a hundred years old peak Jindan cultivator antique with evil methods who could cross stage challenge, none of them have the assurance that they could win against Wang Lu.


    However, cross-stage fighting was different. Jindan against Yuanying, against Deity�� moreover, they were also the top rank among their respective stage. There was simply no chance of victory at all. Although there have been few such battles before, at least among the present cultivators, no one felt that he would lose to a Jindan, even if their stage was suppressed to Jindan Stage.


    "As you said, I am the chief nner of thispetition, so if I lose face in the public eyes, there would be resistance to the implementation of many programs. Therefore, I will definitely win the next battle. Whether it''s against Yuanying, Deity, or even Unity, I will definitely win."


    Seeing how decisive Wang Lu was in his conviction, the others had nothing to say.


    "�� Do your best then."


    The words that the elders should say have already been said, but since Wang Lu was obsessed with this path to one''s own doom, they would just have to sit and watch the good show to unfold.


    And there was no doubt in their mind that it would be a good show.


    "Well, ording to what Wang Lu said just now, his first battle was to lead Jindan group against Yuanying group, right?"


    Outside the venue, two elders spoke to each other through primordial spirit.


    "Yes, hehe, half of the Yuanying group are monsters from his own Spirit Sword Sect."


    "Hahaha, I was just thinking if Wang Lu really has the confidence to win against the elders of his own sect!"

 Chapter 606 - Sorry, There Is No Possibility Between Us!

    <h4>Chapter 606: Sorry, There Is No Possibility Between Us!</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    "Wang Lu, although we in Spirit Sword Sect fully trust you, just because of this, you should think twice before you do things."


    In the face of the crowd of people around the training field, the Fourth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect Zhou Ming looked bitter. He hated his fellow brothers who said somethinge up and thus they couldn''te, but in fact, they had actually shamelessly sold him. He also hated himself for being careless and didn''t notice thetest announcement and thus carelessly ran into this cross-stage confrontation.


    There he met his own precious nephew. His face immediately turned dark.


    "This fight, regardless of who wins or loses, would put a stain on the reputation of Spirit Sword Sect�� Did you ever consider the tragedy of massacring your own sect in designing the n?"


    With a heavy heart, Wang Lu replied, "I just considered that I would not lose, I didn''t think of the situation that I would entangle my own Elder on the first day of fighting."


    "s, you have to learn the lesson of this in the future." As soon as he finished saying that, Zhou Ming immediately felt that something was not right. "�� Wait a minute, the way you say it, could it be that you think you can beat me?"


    Wang Lu exined, "Disciple does not dare." At the same time, a trace of differential and good-natured smile appeared on his face.


    Just as Zhou Ming secretly nodded, thinking that this kid actually knew how to respect his elder��


    "But at the same time, disciple does not dare lie to Uncle, so I can only smile but did not speak. As for the true meaning inside, I hope Uncle can understand."


    "Damn, what is the difference between this and saying it directly! I was such a dotard that I even had some positive expectations on the moral integrity of you, the people from Non-Phase Peak! Very well, over the years, toward a genius like you, we thought that we should let nature take its course. Thus we indeed did not put enough care on you. Unexpectedly, you''ve grown so inted like this, so much that you don''t even know the immensity of heaven and earth."


    With that, Zhou Ming summoned out two spirit swords. One was ice and another one was fire. The blue and red colors lingered around them.


    There was the high-rank spiritual treasure that had apanied Zhou Ming for nearly a hundred years. When the two swords merged, the resulting sword was evenparable to that of immortal treasure. The body of the two sword spirits appeared half translucent and half real as they drifted around the sword body. One was beautiful and picturesque while the other one was cold and elegant. Both were beautiful girls with outstanding qualities.


    Seeing this formation, Wang Lu was greatly surprised. "Fourth Uncle, unexpectedly you are this kind of person!"


    Zhou Ming angrily red at him. "What do you regard sword spirit as! Moreover, aren''t your sword spirit also a woman? And you still have the face to tell that to me?"


    Wang Lu blinked his eyes. "I''m from Non-Phase Peak."


    "You''re abandoning yourself in despair!"


    The more he talk, the more irritated Zhou Ming was. From the start, he disapproved of this fight among one''s own sect thing, but Wang Lu was so annoying that he was really unable to put up with him any longer.


    Thereupon, Zhou Ming gently breathed and his immortal heart inside his Jade Mansion slightly moved. Suddenly, like his sword spirit, his own body also became half translucent and half real.


    "Brilliant Sword Heart?" Wang Lu narrowed his eyes. He knew that his Fourth Uncle had begun to make his move, so must be extremely cautious.


    After decades of getting along with Liu Li, he was already familiar with Brilliant Sword Heart. A brilliant and clear sword heart in exchange for an iparably pure sword. Under brilliant sword heart, the sharp and nimble characteristics of the sword would be disyed to the extreme, and nothing could stop it once it flew out.


    Liu Li was born with pure and brilliant heart, clear and transparent, stainless, and thus, her attainment in brilliant sword heart was also extremely high. Her cultivation progress had often been praised by Zhou Ming such that he even felt ashamed of his own inferiority.


    Were it not for the sword spirit of Liu Li''s Skybreaker who had already lost, the title of the strongest attack power in Jindan Stage would not belong to Qiong Hua and her Kill Immortal Sword. And that Liu Li was already not a threat to the current Wang Lu.


    However, an Elder was, after all, an Elder. Inheriting the inheritance of the golden generation, once he turned serious, his strength waspletely not on the same level as a disciple. And this brilliant sword heart�� in Zhou Ming''s hand, was obviously several levels higher than that of Liu Li''s!


    This half translucent half real body was clearly a transformation caused by the sword intent to turn the body into half entity and half intent. It not only retained the super explosive attack power of Brilliant Sword Heart, it also overcame its shoring on the defense. This was a realm that countless sword cultivators could only dream of.


    Zhou Ming''s transformation also caused an uproar in the crowd of audience.


    Although it had long been known that the group of Yuanying Elders of Spirit Sword Sect'' Heavenly Sword Hall were all monsters, and that any one of them had the ability to easily challenge those that were higher stage than them; they simply could not be regarded as ordinary Yuanying at all. However, this kind of transformation was beyond many people''s imagination.


    "When I saw him fighting against his fellow cultivators that are his peers, I never saw him use this skill, could it be that he has been hiding his strength all this time?"


    "Even when hiding his strength he is still able to be rated as one of the most powerful Yuanying Stage cultivators in Nine Regions�� How exactly do those people in Spirit Sword Sect cultivate?"


    "However, previously when against the other Yuanying Stage opponents he did not use this skill, instead he used it against his own sect''s disciple�� It seems that the rumors that the people from Non-Phase Peak are the universal detestation in Spirit Sword Mountain are true."


    "In short, looks like Wang Lu is sure to lose. He really reaps what he has sown. He is the one who came up with the punishment, and now he is going to taste the feeling of wearing female attire and entering the beauty contest. Hey, fellow daoist, why are you blushing?"


    At the same time, on the training field, Wang Lu furrowed his brows.


    "It''s a bit tricky, but��"


    If it was Zhou Ming in Peak Yuanying Stage, Wang Lu would not even be able to pick up even one sword. However, this was a fight in Jindan Stage after all, so it was impossible for Zhou Ming toe up with all of his skills. Turning the flesh into the sword intent which was a feat that was almost impossible to aplish in Jindan Stage. Thus, it was impossible for him to sustain it for long. Moreover, the sword power would not bepletely unstoppable.


    Therefore, this was a battle of perseverance. As long as he could survive the barrage of the opening attack from his Fourth Uncle, he would be able to see the dawn of victory.


    Wang Lu took a deep breath and then held his Rouge Tears in his hand with the tip of the sword pointing down. "Please make your move, Uncle."


    Before his voice even fell, a white shadow had already appeared behind Zhou Ming. Appearing like a ghost, Autumn Beam sent out four condensed primal chaos sword qis through her right hand.


    This sneak attack came extremely sudden. Wang Lu was a bit stunned at the beginning, but when he made his move, his momentum was like a powerful thunderbolt, such that it even caught many Yuanying and Deity Stage cultivators in the crowd by surprise.


    They thought that since Wang Lu was known for his defense, he ought to defend the attack from Zhou Ming. No one expected him to actually do the opposite and bravely chose to attack Zhou Ming!


    Four primal chaos sword qis, each contained the full-blown attack of Wang Lu. Only Autumn Beam, this immortal sword spirit, who could save them in advance and hold them. No one in Jindan Stage or lower could take lightly of these four sword qis.


    Zhou Ming, who had transformed his physical body into sword intent, could not block them. Wang Lu''s move was so quick that he could not make the most timely response due to the Stage limitation.


    However, the two sword spirits besides him actually had the foresight to go into action. The ice sword spirit gently spat out orchid ice, which turned azure icy wind and whistled forward, which actually froze those four primal chaos sword qis in mid-air. At the same time, the fire sword spirit sent out a ming fist with her right hand and smashed those frozen solid sword qis.


    Working in tandem, they smoothly thwarted the joint attack of Wang Lu and Autumn Beam. However, Wang Lu had expected as much. When the two sword spirits were concentrating on the sneak attack, he lifted his Rouge Tears and stepped forward. In one step his original magical ability came out, another step and the primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi that split the heaven and earth apart appeared.


    Zhou Ming pointed his finger forward and his figure disappeared. A thin white line infinitely stretched forward from where he stood and pierced Wang Lu''s chest before his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi was unleashed.


    Thest to respond, the first to arrive the attack.


    However, after being pierced, Wang Lu did not fall down. Instead, like a smoke, he spread out and disappeared without a trace along with his primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi.


    After a moment of silence on the training field, some of the onlookers suddenly eximed and pointed at the sky.


    Wang Lu''s original magical ability had not disappeared. The sky above the training field was still red, and from within those bloody clouds, thousands of remnant swords rained down like a meteor shower. Wang Lu himself stood in the middle of that rain on his flying sword, propping up his Non-Phase Sword Defense with copious amount of magical power. He used the binding power of the sword defense to unite the countless remnant swords, forming a huge meteor-like sword.


    If this meteor hit the ground, the explosive power might beparable to Qiong Hua''s Kill Immortal Sword. This stunned countless of the onlookers. Unexpectedly, the offensive force of Wang Lu, who was known as an expert in defense, had actually progressed to such a state!


    However, in the face of this terrifying blow, Zhou Ming was not panicked at all. Instead, he lightly let out an incantation and his two sword spirits linked their arms together, spun, and merged into one, forming a simple sword with half of the side ice and the other half fire. Then the sword flew to the sky, rushing straight against the falling meteor.


    Attacked an attack? How could a cultivator of Brilliant Sword Heart possibly avoid such a challenge?


    The next moment, the sword and the meteor collided head-on and the mighty meteor shattered into countless fine sands in the air. The blood colored clouds also broke away from the sky.


    Zhou Ming''s sword of ice and fire had directly broken Wang Lu''s personal magical ability!


    However, after that exchange, Zhou Ming''s countenance slightly sank.


    Unlike the onlookers around the training arena, he had no feeling victory at all. Just now that sword strike�� was not a victory after a head-on collision. What actually happened was that, just before the collision, Wang Lu resolutely withdrew his strength�� Thus, Zhou Ming''s all-out attack only broke ayer of empty shell.


    Wang Lu this kid was too slippery, he hadpletely seen through his only current weakness��it was difficult for him to fight long in this state in Jindan Stage. Thus, he tried every possible way to dy the time.


    Just using Non-Phase Sword topletely focus on defense would certainly make him end up losing, so he had no choice but to attack�� or to feign attack. Every attack seemed as if he went all out, but every time, right before the impact, he promptly pulled everything back. His timing was simply wless.


    This was by no means due to his instantaneous reaction. Since they were both on Jindan Stage, Wang Lu''s reaction could not be faster than Zhou Ming. The only exnation for this was that, Wang Lu had already had some guesses about Zhou Ming''s action before he even made his move and thus he was able to give the correct response in advance.


    However�� was this even possible? Even though he had been closed to Liu Li for more than twenty years and thus had already familiar with Brilliant Sword Heart, the styles of the Brilliant Sword Heart of Zhou Ming and Liu Li werepletely different.


    Although both of them had lived on Spirit Sword Mountain for more than twenty years, Zhou Ming and Wang Lu didn''t deal with each other often and moreover, they never had a serious sword fight prior to this. Yet, Wang Lu was so precise with the details in this fight. Could it be that this kid��


    Could it be that, previously, he had been secretly paying attention to Zhou Ming?


    Thinking of this, cold sweat unwittingly broke out from Zhou Ming''s back.


    "Wang Lu, is your punishment n to cross-dress and enter the beauty contest out of personal interest? Have you, as expected, lost your hope on women because of being tortured too hard by that Master of yours?"

 Chapter 607 - Can You Face Your Conscience?

    <h4>Chapter 607: Can You Face Your Conscience?</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    On the other side, Wang Lu, who took advantage of his hiding ce behind the meteor felt extremely lucky that he had just recently experienced the time travel dream.


    The experience of fighting side by side with the golden generation one hundred and fifty years ago made him profoundly remember many details of Zhou Ming.


    Despite the great change that Zhou Ming had undergone in the one hundred and fifty years since then��from sessfully cultivated Brilliant Sword Heart, possessed the fire and ice double swords for most of his life, and jumped from Jindan Stage disciple to the master of Brilliant Peak and one of the pirs that supported Spirit Sword Sect��


    However, there were many things that couldn''t be changed in one''s life, especially the Spirit Sword Sect''s sword cultivator who mostly cultivated the heart. Ever since the golden core is formed, the dao was locked and could not be changed. Therefore, Wang Lu could handily grasp the characteristics of Zhou Ming.


    "But, this opportunistic trick�� seems to end here."


    Zhou Ming, after all, an experienced Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall. After several of his moves were correctly guessed in advanced, he would not make his move ording to his usual habit. In other words, the foresight tactic was now invalid, and Wang Lu had to meet the attack head-on in order to win.


    Fortunately, after several full power attacks, Zhou Ming''s power had been greatly consumed�� and although his own power consumption was not light either, as a young man, he had plenty of primordial yang, and Wang Lu self-boasted that his cooling-down speed 1 should not be worse than an old guy who carried a pair of ice and fire beauties all the time.


    If he could stick it to the end, he could see the dawn of victory.


    Just as he thought of this, Wang Lu felt that everything around him went ck.


    Here ites!


    This time, Wang Lu finally couldn''t evade and have to directly face with Zhou Ming''s Brilliant Sword Heart. The sword attack from the master of Brilliant Peak was indeed soul-stirring. When the sword attack was unleashed, it wouldpletely suppress the people''s five senses and immortal heart tremble, making it difficult to have the will to fight.


    However, when Wang Lupletely lost his five senses, he made the most correct response by virtue of his natural fighting instinct.


    Non-Phase Sword.


    Previously, with his understanding of Zhou Ming, he took the initiative and made a quick first attack. However, this time, he could not gain the initiative, attacking would be a dead end.


    Only by holding on tenaciously, using all his strength to counter his Fourth Uncle''s Brilliant Sword Heart, until the moment when his power was exhausted, would Wang Lu have the chance.


    Boom!


    Wang Lu exerted all of his power to support his Non-Phase Sword Defense. The sword defense circle inted like an explosion, but just as the defense circle was only about one foot in radius, it was pressed back by an even more powerful force, the sword intent actually could not stretch!


    The basic rule of Non-Phase Sword Defense was that, the farther the defense circle away from the body, the more disperse its power. Therefore, when Wang Lu encountered a strong enemy, he would limit the sword defense circle very close to him�� Before this, the expansion and contraction of the sword defense circle were fully in Wang Lu''s control, but at this time, he was not able to expand it even he wanted it.


    The next moment, the stormy attack came, and Wang Lu barely able to support his sword defense, which was instantly riddled by countless stabs; the Rouge Tears in his hand was swaying, drifting under the winds and rains. Wang Lu had no other choice but further contract his defense, until his sword qi was pressed up against his body to form the final line of defense together with his countless times tempered body. It was just that, at this stage, the sword defense was naturally out of the question, and the power from inside the golden core was consumed rapidly, and the formidable replenishment capability of Void Spirit Root could not be fully exerted. Zhou Ming''s Brilliant Sword Heart hadpletely cut off the connection between Wang Lu and the surrounding spiritual energy.


    It only took a moment for Wang Lu to judge that his odds of winning would not exceed thirty percent�� fortunately, his opponent was Zhou Ming, so he still had at least this thirty percent chance of winning. Although the core method of this master of Brilliant Peak was Brilliant Sword Heart, his temperament and the immortal path of Brilliant Sword Heart was not perfectlypatible. Compared with the never-ending and overwhelming imposing momentum, Zhou Ming preferred the dazzling sword technique. Through thousands of attack, an inescapable sword was weaved until it finally established a winning situation.


    If it were Liu Li, there would only be one sword attack, in which she would try her very best. Once the attack wasunched, the winner or loser would be immediately decided. Either Wang Lu could not resist and his golden body break, or Liu Li would be defeated in front of the Non-Phase Sword Defense when the sess seemed within reach. If that was the case, Wang Lu really had no chance at all��


    The sword attack of his Uncle Zhou Ming was indeed the most sophisticated in the world, but Non-Phase Method happened to possess the characteristic to break fancy techniques by pure power. When Wang Lu abandoned the subtlety of Non-Phase Sword Defense and put his strength on hisst line of defense, Zhou Ming''s exquisite swordsmanship was only able to produce half the result for twice the effort.


    However, an Elder was indeed an Elder. Even with all of these favorable factors, Wang Lu''s chance of winning was only about thirty percent. Whether he could persist till the end was still very much up in the air.


    After no one knows how long, Wang Lu finally felt that the darkness before him gradually disappeared, rains of sharp sword strikes whistled past his ears, his nose smelled a thick smell of blood, and his mouth had a taste of rust.


    The power of Uncle Zhou Ming''s sword attack began to fall, and thus the suppression of the five senses gradually disappeared. However, Wang Lu was not happy at all.


    Compared to the tiredness of the opponent, he was like apletely dry oilmp. Although the golden sword qi still densely covered the surface of his body, continued to resist the invasion of the ice and fire swords, Brilliant Sword Heart, with its unique prating power, gradually prated into his body, tearing his muscles, shaking his bones, clogged his veins�� Not only his strength wouldpletely be used up, but his internals would also be injured.


    Autumn Beam had already done her best. When Zhou Ming''s sword momentum was at its strongest, Rouge Tears wentpletely out of control. Thus, it was Autumn Beam alone who assumed the sole responsibility to suppress the ice and fire swords. Right now, Autumn Beam could no longer fight anymore, she had retreated back inside Wang Lu''s Jade Mansion to help maintain the sword qi on the surface of Wang Lu''s body, while the immortal sword Rouge Tears hung around his waist, no longer able to be used in this fight.


    This fight was really difficult�� After all, there were the nearly two hundred years of umtion difference between them�� But then again, to be able topete against Zhou Ming up to this point, shouldn''t he feel proud?


    But just as he thought of this, Wang Lu suddenly felt a sharp gaze from the side, which caused him to involuntary turn his eyes in the middle of this fierce fight.


    Then he saw a pair of green eyes and beautiful blonde hair.


    Being different from the characteristics of the native of Nine Regions, she had attracted a lot of attention from the crowd around the training field. Many cultivators even refused to watch the situation on the arena but instead focused their attention on her.


    Wang Lu himself was also surprised: How did Ayae here?


    Just as he thought about it, Wang Lu suddenly remembered a sentence.


    Once upon a time, when he urged Aya toe with him to the Western Continent, he had made a promise to her.


    I am your way to win every fight.


    Later, he seeded in persuading Aya to go to the Western Continent with this promise, and he indeed overcame difficulty one after the other, defeating incredibly powerful enemies�� Thereupon, Aya found her sword of victory and able to make up for the regret of the first half of her life. Reasonably speaking, the current Aya should no longer need that promise to maintain her existence


    However, Wang Lu was not willing to lose in front of her. Even if this was a deserved defeat.


    The immortal heart inside his Jade Mansion shook and a few points of strength emerged from nothingness, supporting Wang Lu in stabilizing his crumbling line of defense.


    At the same time, Zhou Ming was shocked. He thought that Wang Lu was already like apletely dried oilmp, so where did his strengthe from?


    ording to the rules of the training field, in order to avoid unnecessary internal frictions, the cultivators who fight should not use elixirs and must not use innate vitality. Thus, from where else did Wang Lu draw his strength?


    Then he noticed Aya outside the training field and immediately understood.


    As a Heavenly Sword Hall Elder, how could he not know the story of Wang Lu and Aya? At that time, when Aya''s spirit body was about to copse, and all the Heavenly Sword Hall Elders felt helpless, it was Wang Lu who stepped forward and kept her alive with an incredible lie�� Then, on their legendary adventure in the Western Continent, Aya finally came back from the dead and made an indissoluble bond with Wang Lu. At that time, Zhou Ming could not help but sigh with emotion at how precious the fate was�� However, he did not expect that, at this time, this fate had actually be the source of Wang Lu''s strength!


    While watching Wang Lu''s strength suddenly rose up again, Zhou Ming once again sighed with emotion.


    The power of sex was indeed strong!


    Nevertheless, this would still end here. No matter what, the increased strength was still not enough to let Wang Lu turn the table. The strength that the opposite party was able to stimte from the immortal heart was nothing but the st gasp before death''. Right now, his sword momentum had reached perfection; after the previous violent attack, Wang Lu had fallen into his sword, waiting to be pulled, and no matter how big Wang Lu''s ability was, it would be of no use.


    However, at that moment, just as he pulled the sword, a sharp sword qi burst from the ground and directly hit his wrist!


    Impressively, it was Wang Lu''s primal chaos sky stealing! Being used in a scrimmage, it actually established a great achievement!


    The sword attack came out too strange that even Zhou Ming could not detect it beforehand. When he sensed the pain from his wrist, his ice sword had already flown away.


    Since one of the two swords was lost, the sword was intercepted half-way. If Zhou Ming''s control of power had not reached the extremely fine stage, this sneak attack would be enough to break his sword attack. Nevertheless, because of this, the situation was now reversed. Grabbing the Rouge Tears from his waist, Wang Luunched his counter-attack in great strides!


    Holding only the fire sword as he looked at Wang Lu rapidly regaining his magical power due to his Void Spirit Root, Zhou Ming realized that his defeat had already been decided�� Thinking of the perverted punishment, beads of sweat broke out of his forehead.


    "Wang Lu, do you really want to win against me?"


    Wang Lu smiled but said nothing.


    "Do you realized that what you are doing now is like deceiving one''s own Master and exterminating one''s own ancestor!"


    Wang Lu said, "This is for the future of Nine Regions! Those who sacrifice would surely leave a fragrant name in history."


    "Fragrant name in history? More like a stinky name for a thousand years! If it''s really that good, why don''t you sacrifice yourself!"


    "Leaving Uncle and enjoying the welfare alone is the same as deceiving one''s own Master and exterminating one''s own ancestor, disciple does not dare."


    Zhou Ming gnashed his teeth in anger��In the beginning, how could he think about being lenient toward this kid? If he had known this, he would''vee down hard on him with all his might after that primal chaos sword qi attack, and not give him the chance to show his consciousness maniption!


    At that time, he thought that this was just a contest, there was no need to treat this as seriously as if it was a life and death fight�� as a result, this kid Wang Lu actually took this fight so seriously!


    "�� Wang Lu, think about the consequences of this!"


    Wang Lu remained silent, but he used his Rouge Tears to urge the primal chaos sword qi to hack Zhou Ming''s body.


    "Wang Lu, in Spirit Sword Mountain, I usually never treat you unkindly!"


    Wang Lu ignored his words, determined to finish this.


    "Wang Lu!" Zhou Ming shouted himself hoarse, "I have given Liu Li, who I have painstakingly nurtured for dozens of years, to you, you can''t be so ungrateful! No matter how good your rtionship with that Western Continent woman is, it must be lined after Liu Li! A man should have principles!"


    Wang Lu was so shocked by these words that the true qi in his Jade Mansion nearly went astray. He did not expect the moral integrity of Zhou Ming was actually this low! Sure enough, after more than one hundred years of experience, each of the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall had their own consummate skill.


    Unfortunately��


    "I am a proponent of free love."


    With that, pointing the Rouge Tears straight ahead, the strength and gentleness of the sword irresistibly pushed Zhou Ming off the field.

 Chapter 608 - Major Event In Life

    <h4>Chapter 608: Major Event In Life</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Objectively speaking, Wang Lu''s victory was really based on luck.


    A Jindan fighting a Yuanying, especially a well-known monster Yuanying in Nine Regions, was really a suicide. Not to mention that Wang Lu was still in the preliminary Peak Jindan Stage, even if he advanced his various methods, techniques, and skills that he became a true Peak Jindan Stage, it would still be a fantasy to defeat Zhou Ming on the same Stage.


    The reason for his victory was that, one, Zhou Ming was being lenient, not treating this as important as a life and death fight. Two, Wang Lu correctly executed his respond, cleverly letting Zhou Ming consumed Zhou Ming''s acute spirit at the first stage of the fight. Three, Aya''s idental appearance had caused Wang Lu to have a second wind.


    In addition, there was a bit of luck.


    If his predictions on the first few moves were wrong even once, if the primal chaos sky stealing sword was not urate�� the oue of this fight would''ve been very different. The strength disparity was truly obvious. Except for Wang Wu, this abnormal Jindan, Jindan winning against Yuanying was far-fetched.


    However,��


    "F*ck yeah, I won anyway! Hahaha!"


    When he walked down the arena, Wang Lu''splexion was so radiant. The significance of this victory was simply too great that he could not help but feel jubnt about it.


    On the personal level, not only he managed to avoid a humiliating punishment, but he also passed Aya''s test.


    After the fight, he could clearly see Aya smiling in the crowd, and then gently opened her mouth to say silently to him these words:


    "For the sake of this victory, this time I will spare you for lying to me about the poisonpetition."


    At that time, the huge stone that pressured his heart finally fell to the ground, he no longer had to face the wrath of the Knight King anymore��


    On the big picture, the victory of Jindan against Yuanying undoubtedly proved the feasibility of his cross-stage confrontation n. When the others had to perform this, the resistance would be much smaller.


    As a matter of fact, in this cross-stage confrontation, it was really not necessary that junior group should not be able to fight back, not every one of those high Stage cultivators able to smoothly suppress their Stage. For example, some people''s core method only shone brilliantly after the cultivator advanced to Yuanying Stage. Thus, suppressing their Stage to Jindan was tantamount to directly eliminate the thing that made them shine. Even though there were still advantages in consciousness, vision, and other aspects, that cultivator might not necessarily win against Jindan Stage cultivator.


    Wang Lu''s victory was undoubtedly a promation of this point: Junior group had the fighting power against the Senior group! This also meant that in thepetition against the Earth Immortals in the future, they also had a high chance of winning!


    "Therefore, Fourth Uncle, you must not be discouraged. Your sacrifice is very valuable. It would surely be the stepping stone toward the total victory for our Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the future�� Oh, wrong, it''s pioneer."


    Zhou Ming just looked at Wang Lu coldly, "Later on, don''t think you can y with Liu Li anymore."


    "Fourth Uncle, don''t be so stingy, will you? Moreover, taking your disciple''s major event in life as a joke is not good."


    Zhou Ming coldly said, "A person like you who ''deceive the Master and wipe out the ancestor'', being with you Liu Li would not be happy!"


    "Hey, with whom would I not be happy?"


    While the two were talking, a beautiful young girl jumped out from the stage. Shocked, Zhou Ming continued to take several steps back. "Why are you here?"


    Liu Li tilted her head and said, "Senior Brother told me toe. He said that he wanted to give Master a pleasant surprise�� Master, what do you mean by would not be happy just now?"


    Zhou Ming didn''t pay attention to Liu Li, but angrily stared at Wang Lu. "You actually called Liu Li in advance, is this your n since the beginning?"


    Wang Lu said, "Em, about this, to fight an expert like you, naturally, I have to consider everything in order to have a chance of winning��"


    "��" Zhou Ming gnashed his teeth in anger, but he could not justify threatening Wang Lu with Liu Li, especially in front of Liu Li.


    "Master, tell me, tell me, why would I not be happy?"


    From the side, Liu Li continued to pester him, which caused Zhou Ming a headache.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to worry about this problem, an impatient woman voice hade from outside the arena, feeling the mind like a demonic voice.


    "Tsk, who lost the fight just now? Quicklye here and report to me. I don''t have much time to waste here. If I spend more time with you, this group of stinking barbarian, my life would be shortened by a lot! The loser quicklye here! Don''t tell me you want to renege on the agreement? There are so many witnesses here, do you have any shame at all!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ming knew that this was the person from the beauty contest group responsible to bring back the loser. ording to Wang Lu''s n, the loser would be directly taken by the people from the beauty contest group and would then be dressed up for public exhibition��of course, this could also be interpreted as a public execution.


    "Tsk, aren''t the people from the beauty contest group supposed to be beautiful inside and outside? How could this person speak so vulgar and arrogant?"


    Zhou Ming inwardly scolded. However, at the same time, he also epted his fate. Regardless of how many reasons, he still lost to Wang Lu, so he couldn''t just refuse to acknowledge it. As for the cross-dress beauty contest exhibition��


    s, everyone will die in the end. Perhaps as early as one hundred and fifty years ago, my life should''ve been lost in the Savage Land. But now, after living for such a long time more, I think I deserve this.


    After sighing with emotion, Zhou Ming was ready to leave with the person in charge of the beauty contest group. However, at this time, he suddenly discovered that everything around him was quiet. The bustling crowd seemed to be frozen, stuck in the same spot. However, their eyes were focused on one spot, as if their souls had flown away.


    Following the line of sight of everyone, Zhou Ming frowned and turned his gaze. And then he felt a dazzling brilliance in front of his eyes.


    What a gorgeous woman! Everything about her, from the clothing, even every inch of her skin, was gorgeous to the fullest. Every detail was wless, too beautiful to behold. Obviously, she was only one person, but she gave the viewer the feeling of ''too much for the eye to take in.''


    Is this the person in charge of the beauty contest group? The one they called�� Miao Yan?


    Zhou Ming previously only heard about her name, often hearing that many powerful and influential people were willing to offer their lives for her. At that time, he thought that it was mostly just groundless rumors��after all, when it came to beauty, it was not that there was none in Spirit Sword Mountain. The Master of Carefree Peak Hua Yun, Misty Peak''s Chef Aya, and Bai Shixuan who was brought by Wang Lu from Grand Cloud Mountain were all first ss beauties. However, they were by no means able to make people''s souls fly away�� But at this time, Zhou Ming truly believed extreme beauty could conquer everything.


    Whether it was Hua Yun, or Aya, or even Bai Shixuan who looked like an angel on earth, they were all still limited to natural level beauty; they didn''t have many ''after-touch''. As for the beauty lover Hua Yun, although she didn''t experience the cmity one hundred and fifty years ago and thus her heart was much livelier and usually liked to dress up, she was limited by preference, not at all on the level of obsession.


    Compared with this Daoist Master Miao Yan, although they were all beautiful, they didn''t move people''s heart. On the other hand, Miao Yan''s beauty was soul-stirring��


    And just as Zhou Ming was still in shocked, Miao Yan had alreadye before him and sized him up. "Tsk, is it you? The Yuanying who lost to a Jindan? Not bad. Being able to lose is indeed something. Although I don''t know much about the barbaric world of sword cultivators like you, properly speaking, Yuanying should not lose to Jindan, right? But, looking at your stupid face, I can also guess why you lost. Regardless, since you''re the loser, you have toe with me. I will fully use my expertise to dress you up beautifully. You might be stupid and a bit too tall, but I could hide them with fancy dress��"


    While talking incessantly, Miao Yan stretched out her hand to pull Zhou Ming, ready to fly away. However, just as her hand touched Zhou Ming''s wrist, theter was shocked that he continued to take several steps backward as if he was frightened.


    Miao Yan said with a smile, "What? Are you afraid? What is there to be afraid of�� Do you not believe in my expertise? Rest assured, I can even dress up a pig beautifully, let alone you. To be honest, joining the beauty contest as a punishment is an insult to me! You''ll see, I''ll dress you up to be a top-rated beauty in the world and let those people open their eyes!"


    With that, once again, Miao Yan grabbed Zhou Ming''s hand while at the same time put a piece of talisman on his wrist. Suddenly, Zhou Ming felt that all of his magical power was drained and his body involuntarily pulled by Miao Yan and then flew to the sky.


    "This is the talisman issued by the Organizing Committee. It is said that is especially effective in subduing those disobedient losers. It seems like its true, hahaha."


    As the silvery bell-likeughter of Miao Yan faded away, the crowd around the training field gradually came to their senses.


    "Senior Brother, what happened to Master?"


    Liu Li asked Wang Lu somewhat worriedly. Although she didn''t understand the cause and effect of this, she saw that her Master seemed to have a bad future.


    Wang Lu was also dumbfounded, looking at the direction where the two people flew away, unable to talk for a long time.


    He, of course, had a much-sophisticated vision than Liu Li, thus, he could see deeper things. Just now, Zhou Ming was taken away by Daoist Master Miao Yan almost without any resistance. However, the truth was that it was really not because of the talisman, but he simply gave up his resistance, willingly to be at the mercy of others!


    More importantly, after the appearance of Miao Yan, Zhou Ming''s shock waspletely beyond what was necessary. Moreover, as Miao Yan approached, his entire magical power, and even the immortal heart in his Jade Mansion were all in a highly excited and disorganized state. Before the talisman was even used on him, ny percent of his strength had already been drained.


    ording to Wang Lu''s experience, Zhou Ming''s reaction could only be exined with one thing.


    "Little Liu Li, your Master�� is in heat."


    Liu Li was bewildered. "What do you mean by in heat?"


    Wang Lu sighed with emotion. "That kid Zhou Ming has finally found his home. Unlike Feng Yin, Fang He and the several others who are doomed to live a lonely life, he should diligently seek for his own happiness."


    Liu Li pulled Wang Lu''s sleeve. "Senior Brother, your words are more and more confusing now, what exactly is happening here?"


    Wang Lu touched his nose, mulled it over in his mind, and then told it in a way that Liu Li could understand.


    "In simple terms, you are probably going to have a Master''s wife. She''s that gorgeously dressed big sister just now. In the future, she might be Uncle Zhou Ming''s wife, what do you think?"


    Liu Li looked up and thought about it. "I don''t know, because there''s no Uncle on Spirit Sword Mountain who has a wife."


    "�� You really have involuntarily exposed the cruel truth."

 Chapter 609 - Sometimes Once, Sometimes Half

    <h4>Chapter 609: Sometimes Once, Sometimes Half</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    The news about the fierce fight between Wang Lu and Zhou Ming soon spread throughout the entire Nine Regions.


    This fight was a propaganda fight that Wang Lu carried out in order to sessfully implement his n. By personally appearing on stage and with the opponent one of the Elders of his own Spirit Sword Sect, which regardless of victory or defeat would all end up as a humiliation for Spirit Sword Sect, he had shown his full sincerity. It was just that, unlike what most of the people expected, Wang Lu actually ended as the winner.


    Originally they thought that Wang Lu would be defeated by his own Elder and then he would use his sacrifice of dignity to shut down the dissenting opinion. As a result, he was actually even more vicious than what everyone thought; he resolutely sacrificed the dignity of his own Elder.


    Sure enough, when it came to important matters, trivial things should not be considered.


    At the same time, many of the young cultivators who had long heard the name of Ster Fairy Wang Lulu felt greatly at a loss��most of which were naturally female cultivators.


    "What is there to see a middle-aged man for�� I heard that many of Shengjing Sect people who had witnessed Wang Lulu had their worldview refreshed."


    "Yeah, if he went through the exquisite treatment of Daoist Master Miao Yan, I don''t know what he would look like, it''s really hard to stop thinking about it."


    "�� You idiots should stop before you go too far, all of you already have your own daoistpanion."


    "It''s not the same. Wang Lu is our idol, what''s wrong with it?"


    "That''s right, I want to give Wang Lu a child!"


    "Hey, aren''t you pregnant?"


    "�� That''s what I would give him!"


    "Your daoistpanion would go crazy!"


    "Then what about the opposite, I want Wang Lu to give me a child?"


    "Careful he might hack you with primal chaos sword qi��"


    ����


    In recent months, as the chief nner of the Grand Competition, Wang Lu''s reputation in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had be more and more popr. Except for a few people who ced themselves above themon popce and savages who had no ess to news, most of the cultivators had already known of this legendary Jindan.


    High cultivation base, lead disciples of one of the Five Uniques, handsome appearance, and legendary experience, Wang Lu quickly became the dream lover of countless female cultivators. His reputation was even already above Qiong Hua.


    In terms of poprity, among the most popr figures in Nine Regions during this period, Wang Lu was alreadyparable to the giants such as Daoist He Tu, Supreme Tian Lun and other top leaders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. He was second only to the new idol who had a meteoric rise in poprity and had swept over the entire Nine Regions.


    Unfortunately, as the person itself, Wang Lu had no time to enjoy this reputation. After the fight against Zhou Ming, he quickly plunged into the heavy work and training.


    However, after the first fight between Wang Lu and Zhou Ming, the cross-stage confrontation was carried out in an orderly fashion. Although there were still some opposition voices, with the personal demonstration by the Spirit Sword Sect as well as the full support of Supreme He Tu, Wang Lu''s n was fully implemented and soon showed the result.


    The Jindan group and Yuanying groupter fought many times, which resulted in a lot of upsets.


    For example, using her Kill Immortal Sword, Qiong Hua of Shengjing Sect fought with all her might against an experienced Yuanying Stage veteran of Kunlun Sect Daoist San He. After not being able to determine the victory or defeat after a fierce half a day fight, Daoist San He voluntarily admitted defeat on the grounds that Qiong Hua was still able to hold on to her Kill Immortal Sword. This made Qiong Hua the second cultivator to seed after Wang Lu.


    In addition, there was the Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect Zhu Shiyao who previously just ended her seclusion training and joined the Jindan group at thest moment. The opponent that she picked was the Third Army Commander of Royal Soldier Sect who was a Yuanying Stage expert whose power had reached perfection. In the previous training fight, Zhou Ming''s fight against him ended in a tie. As a neer who had just reached Peak Jindan Stage, Zhu Shiyao was not favored by anyone before the fight begun. But when the fight started, Zhu Shiyao ended it in just three sword strikes. This army head who could not adapt to Jindan Stage and fell by the opponent''s personal magical treasure. Thus, he ended up joining the ranks of Zhou Ming and San He in cross-dressing in the beauty contest.


    As for Luo Xiao who had caught Wang Lu''s attention, he was lucky enough to escape. He temporarily had to return to his Flower Stern Sect to repair ck robe as his sect treasure and thus could not participate in the confrontation. Nevertheless, it didn''t really matter whether he participated or not.


    In addition to Wang Lu, there were three more people in Jindan group who sessfully won their cross-stage fight, which was enough to cause a sensation.


    Was this cross-stage confrontation less difficult than what people initially thought? Had people misunderstood the difficulty?


    However, very quickly, the Yuanying group against Deity group showed that this cross-stage confrontation was not that easy. Except for Liu Xian, the monster Yuanying from Spirit Sword Sect, who used the Seventh Golden Sword yer to defeat a Daoist Master of Deity Stage from Shengjing Sect, no one else was able to create a miracle. Including Fang He, the Third Elder of Spirit Sword Sect who was unfortunately defeated��However, it was the Sect Leader Feng Yin who defeated him. Feng Yin only used one sword strike to defeat Fang He, which vividly showed the incisiveness of the power of Ster Divine Eyes.


    The fight between Deity group against Unity group had not been carried out. It was not a trivial matter for a Supreme to make its move, especially the leaders of the Five Uniques, who represented thest card of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    After all, the basis for the Grand Competition was the tacit understanding between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Earth Immortals. In case there was a fallout, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals must have the appropriate countermeasures. The Supremes would be the core of their fighting strength, so they must keep this card until the very end.


    All in all, after a numerous round of fighting in a few days, people found out that the cross-stage confrontation was really difficult. Apart from the one on one fight, the situation in other events was also simr. The high stage cultivators had considerable advantages in most fields. Thus, this weak oveing the strong thing still needed to be pondered over.


    The only exception was the Jindan group. After sorting out the fights over the past few days, people were surprised to find that the Jindan Stage cultivators of Nine Regions were extraordinarily powerful and performed well in various events. The sess rate of their cross-stage confrontation was much higher than that of Yuanying group and Deity group. In particr, the performance of the young cultivators who had onlye out in recent decades was even more eye-catching. In addition to the well-known disciples like Wang Lu and Qiong Hua, some of the young Jindan Stage disciples of the small and medium-sized sects also showed amazing talents.


    This was not something that the theory that one or two peerless geniuses would appear every once in a while could exin. The only exnation for this was that in recent decades the Nine Regions had ushered in a wave of talented cultivators. Suddenly many sects began to rejoice and started to look forward to a better future.


    Of course, those with broader vision would start to worry. The sudden appearance of this many geniuses might not be an auspicious sign for the Nine Regions. Thest wave of geniuses appeared around two hundred years ago when the Spirit Sword Sect of Blue River Region had their illustrious golden generation, and then��


    However, on the other hand, if the crisis really came, it was not a bad thing to have a bunch of incredibly talented cultivators. From the history of Nine Regions in the past tens of thousands of years, every time a big crisis came, it was always the young people who rode the wave.


    At the same time, people also understood why Wang Lu wanted to focus on Jindan group and Yuanying group, especially the Jindan group. He had high hope for the growth of these geniuses and looked forward to their miracles!


    ����


    "But, it''s still really difficult to create the expected progress with this result."


    In his office in theva cave area on the back of Royal Soldier Sect Mountain, Wang Lu reached out and patted the report form on his desk, slightly dissatisfied.


    "The Jindan fighting group, which I put my greatest expectation for, could barely defeat the Yuanying group. And when it came to the fight against the Deity Stage group, the entire team was destroyed. With this performance, winning against the Earth Immortals is just a silly dream."


    "It''s not urate to say the entire team was destroyed. First, you did not participate in the fight. Second, at least Murong Icy Bling-Night mour Phoenix-Ster Oriole-Wu Er."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "Are you kidding me? She''s the number one Jindan in Nine Regions! Even if her Deity Stage opponent did not suppress the stage, no one could beat her except Feng Yin, let alone by suppressing their stage�� She could even win against the Earth Immortal, her victory naturally does not count."


    Hai Yunfan said, "If we exclude her, then objectively speaking, hoping for the win in the fight between Jindan group against Earth Immortals is just a pipe dream."


    "Pipe dream? Little Hai, if humans do not dream, what is the difference between us and (being) salty-wet (horny)?"


    Hai Yunfan gawked. "Do you mean salted fish?"


    "It''s all the same, there are no fishes that are not wet. s, since you got married, I feel like you''ve changed a lot. From a teenager full of ideals to a househusband who washes diapers all day. Previously, after you went to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect and I started to cultivate in Spirit Sword Sect, our correspondences were mostly about our cultivation experience. But now�� yourst letter to me was actually asking me to buy for you the maternal and baby products, which are the specialty of Blue River Regions. Little Hai oh Little Hai, how could you be so debased like that!"


    Hai Yunfan said, "A bachelor like you would not understand the debased happiness. Moreover, if I really pursue my ideal, I would''ve gone to the group of immortal tombs for adventure and not to run as your secretary in drafting documents. In short, ording to current progress, your n to use Jindan group and Yuanying group to defeat the Earth Immortals is almost impossible."


    "I know��" Wang Lu suddenly felt embarrassed. Thus, he stroked his chin with his left hand and rotated his writing brush between his fingers of his right hand.


    After a long time, he had a sh of insight.


    "Since it''s not possible to reach the desired result with the current progress, we will just speed up the progress a little bit."


    With that, he dipped the brush into the ink and began to write.


    "Little Hai,ter, help me send a message. Notify the beauty contest group to form a cheerleader team as soon as possible.


    Hai Yunfan was startled. "Cheerleaders?"


    Wang Lu said, "You don''t know? It''s a group of beautiful girls who wear sexy and gorgeous clothes who cheer for the yers on the arena with singing and dancing."


    Hai Yunfan said, "I know what cheerleader is, but I just don''t know what''s their use in this."


    "Did you forget the situation around my fight against Uncle Zhou Ming? My victory was because of the support from outside the arena. At the critical moment, strength poured out of my body so that I could use my primal chaos sky stealing sword and turn the table in one fell swoop. The power is the one that we need to focus on."


    Hai Yunfan raised his eyebrows. "Do you mean the power of sex?"


    "�� It''s the power of blood! Little Hai, you are getting more and more dirty. After your marriage with Ye Feifei, sometimes once, sometimes half of the time, you bepletely depraved!"


    Hai Yunfan finally could not keep his rarely disturbed calm as he angrily pped the table. "You''re the one who sometimes once, sometimes half!"


    "Hahaha, in short, if we can make full use of this power, we would have more chance to win against the Earth Immortals." Wang Lu said and then handed over the initial draft to Hai Yunfan.


    "Polish the text ording to this outline, and then send to the beauty contest group. The day after tomorrow, Jindan group will fight again against Deity group. At that time, the cheerleader team, head by Murong Icy Bling-Night mour Phoenix-Ster Oriole-Wu Er, an idol who is all the rage today in Nine Regions, would perform, and let''s see if it would be effective!"

 Chapter 610 - I Am Very Curious!

    <h4>Chapter 610: I Am Very Curious!</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    The beautiful scenery of Beautiful Creek at Shengjing Sect had always been known as paradise on earth. It was the location where Supreme He Tu and other respected Elders cultivated in seclusion. More than seven hundred years ago, the Sect Leader position in Shengjing Sect was held by a woman. At Beautiful Creek, she constructed the Beautiful Hall to spend her leisure time. Because of its unique architectural style as well as it''s carefully selected building materials, many cultivators called it a marvel of Shengjing Sect. However, in today''s Grand Competition circumstance, the Beautiful Hall of Beautiful Creek had also been expropriated, bing the resident of the Beauty Contest.


    Nowadays, the most beautiful women in Nine Regions were gathered here. For the uing Grand Competition, they were busy every day, from dressing up to cultivating perfect temperament. Therefore, although there were quite many people in this Beautiful Hall, usually it was quite peaceful.


    It was just that, at the center of the Beautiful Hall, there was an angry woman''s voice.


    "That kid Wang Lu is simply ''win an inch want a foot''!"


    After receiving the letter from Hai Yunfan through flying sword, Daoist Master Miao Yan stamped her feet in anger.


    "What does he take our beauty contest group for? A group of girls ready at his beck and call? I have already helped him dress a group of stinking barbarians, now he wants us to form a cheerleader group? We are the beauty contest group, not a prostitute group! Wu''Er, what is wrong with your disciple?"


    The woman in question, Murong Icy Bling-Night mour Phoenix-Ster Oriole-Wu Er, was standing beside Daoist Master Miao Yan. She and Daoist Master Miao Yan had formed the most popr idol group in Nine Regions.


    After taking the letter from Hai Yunfan from Miao Yan''s hand, this pop idol smiled and said, "Isn''t this good? This is a win-win opportunity."


    Miao Yan asked, "What win-win opportunity? It''s clear that we do hard toil for him! You''re really good at telling lies with your eyes open; because he''s your precious disciple, so everything he does is all right."


    "Yo, Sister, you''re being unfair to me. I am just considering the matter in itself. Think about it, as long as we can build a strong cheerleader team to help the junior group seed in the cross-stage confrontation, our Beauty Contest group would quickly be famous in Nine Regions, and no one will say that we''re just a group of ''vases''. Aren''t you always saying that beauty is a supreme force? I think that sentence is very good, and now is a good chance to prove it."


    After hearing Wang Wu''s persuasion, Miao Yan thought about it carefully. "You''re right. So, should we really form a cheerleader team for him?"


    "Yes, don''t we have a few energetic but idler young girls? It would be good for them to do some activities. At the same time, we could also let the newly joined innocent girls learn to disy their own charm."


    While saying that, Wang Wu paced around the room while holding the letter. After a few turns, she snapped her fingers. "That''s it, this n can be further improved. Wang Lu thought about the positive incentive of the cheerleader group, but he didn''t think that the cheerleader team could also carry out negative incentive."


    Miao Yan asked, "What do you mean by negative incentive?"


    "It''s��" Wang Wu chuckled and then whispered in Miao Yan''s ear.


    After listening to her for a while, Miao Yan''s countenance changed and then she finally sighed. "�� You two are indeed a pair of Master and disciple."


    "Obviously. Beauty and intelligence have the same origin."


    ����


    After seeing Wang Wu off, Daoist Master Miao Yan sat in the room for a while, patted her cheek and took a deep breath. "Alright, this is in order to prove the power of beauty to the world and for my own dao�� I didn''t do anything wrong. Mm, yeah, that''s it."


    After talking to herself out loud, Daoist Master Miao Yan rose up and went to the young girls'' resident, shouting in her hearty voice, "Alright girls, get up. There''s no time to rest. We have a new assignment!"


    A series of groan and wail came from the girls in the room. "Nooo�� we just finished the body etiquette training, we''re too tired!"


    Miao Yan scolded them, "You can''t even do a little bit of exercise? I didn''t ask you to serve men! Don''t act like a spoiled brat and hurry up. Otherwise, there would be two more sses in the evening and you''ll meet with Sister Wu who you ''love'' the most!"


    "Sister Wu''Er? No!" Suddenly there was a chaotic flurry in the room.


    A momentter, more than a dozen charming women came out of the room. They were all beautiful women who had been carefully selected from various sects. Moreover, all of them were young so their skin was still extremely tight.


    Seeing that in the midst of chaos they still didn''t lose their charm, Miao Yan nodded lightly. "Not bad. Alright, you may look at this n."


    One by one they read the letter and then all of their countenances fell. "Is this real? We have to cheer for that group of barbarians? It''s too shameful. Moreover, we even have to wear shameless clothing?"


    Miao Yan said, "Beauty can''t just stay alone and admire itself. Beauty is a kind of power, mysterious power. I have taught you the basic beauty skills, but that is not enough. Next, you will have to unearth this power yourself. You must show this power to the world, and let them understand the value of beauty!"


    "But��"


    "There''s no but! If you don''t want to do positive incentive, I don''t mind putting you in the negative incentive team."


    A young girl timidly asked, "What is this�� negative incentive team?"


    "It''s something that your Sister Wu''Er borately designed. If you are interested, I can let you experience it for yourself."


    "No, no, no, I am not interested in it at all!"


    "Since you''re not, then join my cheerleader team!"


    With the roar of Daoist Master Miao Yan, the girls immediately scattered. Eachunched their respective means to leave Beautiful Hall and go to Royal Soldier Sect.


    After yelling at these young girls, Daoist Master Miao Yan sighed.


    Ever since she became the head of this beauty contest group, she had been yelling more than normal, so much that she almost forgot how to speak like a normal person. What kind of beauty was this?


    However, it was indeed gratifying to see a group of young girls with rough knowledge of beauty marching towards perfection under her guidance.


    It was also a pleasure to spread the dao of beauty to others, especially to those talented geniuses.


    Daoist Master Miao Yan had been praised by many as the number one beauty in Nine Regions��which was certainly an overpraised and based on hype. However, her beauty was indeed acknowledged by many people. But, few people knew Daoist Master Miao Yan was actually not a natural beauty. Her current dazzling beauty waspletely acquired. Therefore, she greatly attached importance to beauty cultivation and continued tradition.


    "Ai, I hope this time it would be like what Wang Wu said, after letting the world realize the value of beauty, more people would devote themselves to the pursuit of beauty."


    With that, Miao Yan sighed again. "Unfortunately, the next step to do is the most annoying work. Negative incentive, only she cane up with it!"


    After that, she got up and went to another room in the Beautiful Hall.


    "All of you trashes inside, get out. You guys have a mission too!"


    As soon as that sentence came out, there was a boiling heat inside the room.


    Daoist Master Miao Yan unpleasantly squinted her eyes. She knew very well that the burning sensation was not because of high temperature, but the boiling resentment emanating from the people in the room. Unlike those chattering girls just now, outside this ce, any one of these people were powerful figures that shook an area. It was just that, nowadays, they were trapped inside this Beautiful Hall, suffering an indescribable humiliation.


    "Negative incentive�� what a genius idea, sis'' Little Wu. In order to attract the attention and enmity of the people in the world�� what a risky move."


    After muttering to herself, Daoist Master Miao Yan rose up her beautiful eyebrows and loudly said, "Didn''t you hear me? What are you waiting for?"


    ����


    One dayter, the area around the training ground of Royal Soldier Sect was once again crowded with people. The lingering noises once again made this valley look like a boiling oil in a pan.


    In theory, this was an area dedicated to cultivators from various sects to train so there should not be many people in it. After all, this would be the most important ce in the Grand Competition, and at the same time, Royal Soldier Sect always had a xenophobic tendency. In thest few fights, the overcrowded scene made several army heads of Royal Soldier Sect openly expressed their dissatisfaction.


    However, this time, most of the people who came to watch the fight were people with high authority. This sect''s Elder and that sect''s Sect Leader, they all jointly requested to be allowed to watch, such that even with the toughness of Royal Soldier Sect, they had to allow these people to enter.


    As a result, the area was filled with people to the brim. The reason for this was that, those Elders and Sect Leaders, each of them brought their own rtives, daoistpanions, favorite disciples, sect''s right-hand man�� there were simply so many of them, which caused the people of Royal Soldier Sect to gnash their teeth in anger.


    All of this was just because unprecedented fights were about to start in Royal Soldier Sect!


    On one side there was this Jindan fighting group, which was hailed as a once-in-a-century team of talented cultivators. On the other side was a group of Peak Deity Stage experts. A few days ago there was already a confrontation between the two sides. In that confrontation, the talented geniuses who many put high hopes for were sessively defeated. Even Qiong Hua lost in the hands of the Sect Leader of Beast Master School, King of Ten Thousand Beasts, while she was yet able to summon her Kill Immortal Sword. As for the equally anticipated Zhu Shiyao, due to the lottery that she drew, she, unfortunately, had to fight her own Master, Feng Yin. After a moment''s of standoff on the arena, her eyes began to bleed and she was dered defeated before any move was evenunched.


    The result of that confrontation caused people to realize that those talented geniuses were not omnipotent. Even if their talents were much higher than their predecessors, even if the fight was confined to the same Stage, the hundreds of years of umted gap was still difficult to make up.


    Of course, on the positive side, this unique cross-stage confrontation helped these geniuses to rapidly grow in battle. After their defeat, the several Jindan Stage geniuses made great gains, some even showed signs of loosening of their cultivation bottlenecks.


    The problem was that, in just a few days, the confrontation would happen again, which was unavoidably somewhat unnned��


    However, today, the major sects in Nine Regions have gathered not in order to witness whether these talented geniuses really had to ability to turn the table around, but��


    To see how the cheerleader team, personally set up and selected from the elites in the beauty contest group by the founder of the recently popr idol group in Nine Regions, cheer for the Jindan group with their sexy moves!


    It didn''t matter what words they would use to cheer, what mattered was how sexy and attractive they were with their moves�� this was really what made people curious!


    Immortal cultivation and seeking the dao, were essentially an exploration of the unknown. The sages have clouds, but if people had no curiosity, they would be no different than salted fish. Therefore, these cultivators who were full of zeal for cultivation, gathered here to carefully explore the secret of sexy and attractive!

 Chapter 611 - Winning While Lying Down

    <h4>Chapter 611: Winning While Lying Down</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Winning While Lying Down 1


    The second confrontation between Jindan group and Deity group was set by the Organizing Committee to start at noon.


    However, from the early morning, the valley had be crowded with people. Most of these people have extraordinary origins and have big influence in their respective region. Right now, they came from far away ahead of time in order to seize a favorable spot to explore the cheerleader team''s seductive secret.


    Then there was a long wait. For cultivators who had lived a long life, their concept of time had long been different from that of ordinary people. When they met a roadblock, it was easy for them to do a seclusion training for several years. However, today, after only waiting for a little while, they were already somewhat impatient.


    Two cultivators from Eastern Border Region talked softly behind their sect elders.


    "Ai, it''s almost noon already, why hasn''t anyonee yet?"


    "Is it really noon?"


    "Of course, how could those army heads of Royal Soldier Sect open the valley to let us in? If you rush in not at the appointed time, you would die for sure."


    "Then howe there''s not even one here? Is there a sudden change in the schedule?"


    "Impossible, the Elders of Shengjing Sect are still sitting at the front row. If they change the schedule, wouldn''t those at the front row know about it?"


    "Then�� are theyte? Tsk, a popr idol indeed, the arrogance is even bigger than the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals!"


    "Hehe, don''t forget the identity of this popr idol. Let alone letting go of small birds like us, she could even do more outrageous things!"


    "If that is like what you say, then it seems that her previous reputation is not that good, but��"


    The younger cultivator said and then frowned. A momentter, his eyebrows rxed as he seemed to realize something, looking fascinated. "But, she is so beautiful."


    Hispanion nodded. "I didn''t think so when I first heard about the number one Jindan in Nine Regions. At that time, I only saw her from afar and thought that she was quite pretty, but far less soul-stirring as now."


    "Speaking of which, since she is so beautiful, I wonder if she''s already married or not, does she already have a daoistpanion?"


    "Pft, are you stupid? She''s now a popr idol, and no idol is married. If she has a man, her charm would drop by a lot."


    "The problem is, she might not have a man, but she probably has many women��"


    "T-That''s true."


    Just as they began to enjoy their imagination, more and more people began to get impatient. The fight should''ve started right at noon when the sun was scorching hot, but the person who should appear was very muchte, making people wait impatiently!


    Outside the training field, when people''s anxiety gradually umted to their limit, which might erupt at any time��


    Boom!


    Around the valley, mes andva burst toward the sky like orange-red fountains, followed by billowing hot waves and a thrilling female song.


    The song that lingered in the me andva seemed to be scorched by the heat and appeared to be filled with enthusiasm. A momentter, apanied by the singing, a group of beautiful young girls stood out from the sea of me.


    They were in mid-air along with the smoke. They wore dazzling dancing attires that exposedrge parts of their skin. Under the burning high temperature, they began to be wrapped in sweat along with their dancing.


    Their graceful dance made the audience''s mouth thirsty, and theva and me as the unique background made it even more dazzling. Finally, the song gently fluttered into the training field and into the hearts of the people and rippled in their minds.


    "I-Is this the cheerleader team?"


    Looking at the performance in front of him, a Deity Stage Elder who sat at the front of the training field was stunned.


    As the only sessor of the Dry Ghost Creek, it had been many years since anything managed to move Daoist Gui Ku (.Daoist Dry Ghost). However, he had to admit that when the volcano erupted around him and the young girls sweated under the heat from the me, his already-dried-up heart suddenly had a faint vitality. Especially when a beautiful girl with a curvaceous figure who passed right in front of him threw a smile at him.


    That smiling face blew up his mind and his memories surged out like raging tides.


    At the same time, the girls also showed their youth and beauty. Coupled with the careful dance choreography, each of them had the ability to charm all the sentient beings. Their sexy dance suit wasn''t too revealing, and the vital parts were even tightly covered. However, as they moved, it was as if there were invisible hands provoking the thoughts and desires of the audience. Halfway through the dance, some of the cultivators who were well-known for being old-fashioned and rigid could not help but begin to dance along.


    This enthusiasm quickly spread among the crowd, and soon, even some Yuanying and Deity Stage cultivators joined in.


    At the climax of the singing and dancing, Daoist Gui Ku, who many people secretly called as dead face, even went so far as bursting into loudughter, singing along loudly. Hundreds of female ghosts came out of his body along with his song and then sang along with the cheerleader team in mid-air.


    Although one side was as brilliant as the sun and the other side was as gloomy as the ghost, thebination of the two was inexplicably seamless. This unexpected scene stunned the crowd in the valley, which followed by theirughter and thunderous apuse. Their enthusiasm pushed the climax to the peak.


    Finally, after the song was finished, the volcanoes around the valley went quiet again. Daoist Gui Ku was silent for a while, and then, with a long sigh, he withdrew all of his female ghosts. His expression became as rigid as a corpse, as if nothing had ever happened before.


    After ending their dance, the cheerleader team stood in a row in mid-air. A woman in white, as if walking out of the void, stood in front of those girls, smiling beautifully.


    It was the legendary idol of Nine Regions, Murong Icy Bling-Night mour Phoenix-Ster Oriole-Wu Er.


    Just now, the singing voice came from this famous idol. Unfortunately, as the head of the cheerleader team, she didn''t change into sexy clothes like the girls. She still wore her simple and elegant white clothes, which made many people secretly disappointed.


    However, after seeing the performance just now, even those nitpicky people felt that their trip was worth it. They were indeed worthy to be called idol group; they perfectly showed their beauty to the people. However, it looked like today''s show wasn''t yet finished.


    "Thank you, everyone, for your apuse and cheers. I feel that all of our previous preparations have not been wasted. However, today''s main characters are not us, we are just the warm-up. And now I present you the main characters that would bring us more wonderful performances!"


    With that, the legendary idol stepped aside and stretched her arms sideway. And then, along with the direction of her arms, a group of cultivators flew out flew out of the volcanic canyon.


    It was the fighting group of Jindan Stage cultivators who cultivated in a harsh environment. The leader was Wang Lu, followed by Qiong Hua, Zhu Shiyao�� as well as more than a dozen peak Jindan Stage cultivators from various sects.


    The rule for the officialpetition was best of five, so the maximum number of people in Jindan group was five. However, considering the substitutes and other factors, there were currently a total of seventeen people in the team in ordance with the selected specifications for the training. Those who entered the stage today were also those seventeen people.


    Then, it was the Deity Stage turn to appear. Unlike the Jindan group who trained hard in theva volcano, after entering the Deity Stage, it meant that they had be one of the top experts in the Nine Region. Whether they wanted it or not, their every action and every move would affect tens of thousands of people, and thus would always receive an entirely different treatment.


    Letting these people gather in one ce to train together was simply a fantasy. Just by the fact that each of them walked on different immortal cultivation path made it difficult for them to coexist. This time, it took the Organizing Committee a lot of effort and cost to gather these Daoist Masters of Deity Stage here.


    "Are you done?"


    Among the Daoist Masters of Deity Stage, an extraordinarily tall and brawny man with skin full of tattoos growled in a low voice.


    "Previously, when you called me to participate in the Grand Competition, I told you that I''m not interested, but you insist on me toe. Fine, since my Beast Master School owe you a favor, Iplied with your request ande here. You wanted me to fight against Jindan, I alsoplied, but my patience is limited! If you want to y a game, then y it yourself, I''m not here to waste my time!"


    The King of Ten Thousand Beasts of Beast Master School was not the strongest among the Daoist Masters of Deity Stage, but he had 666 types of beast spirit in his body, which was equivalent to having 666 lives and gave him an edge in the fight. Previously, Qiong Hua had already fought with him, but she was unable to beat him without summoning her Kill Immortal Sword. Moreover, even if she managed to summon her Kill Immortal Sword, it would be difficult for her to kill all the 666 beast spirits in one go. Among the beast spirits, there were some breeds who were good at ''hiding to maintain life'' and possessed an especially strong survival ability. Therefore, she took the initiative to admit defeat.


    For a long time, Qiong Hua had been recognized as the number one among the younger generation. After advancing to peak Jindan, she became even morepatible with her Kill Immortal Sword that she managed to overshadow many of the older generations. Except for the number one Jindan in the Nine Regions, which waspletely beyond any specification, Qiong Hua basically represented the limit of Jindan Stage cultivator. And since the King of Ten Thousand Beasts could ovee the limit of Jindan, it seemed to him that this kind y was just a waste of time.


    This thinking was not unique to the King of Ten Thousand Beasts alone. Most of the Daoist Masters of Deity Stage were not interested in this cross-stage confrontation.


    Toward this, as the leader of the Jindan group and the chief nner of the whole event, Wang Lu smiled and said, "Then allow me to put it bluntly. This time, we asked you toe here because we are sure of our winning."


    The King of Ten Thousand Beasts burst intoughter. "Win? Based on trashes like you guys?"


    Wang Lu narrowed his eyes. "If you are afraid, then you can just say it. As the chief nner of the Organizing Committee, I am broad-minded and would neverugh at you. I just want to ask, among the 666 beast spirits in your body, is there a chicken there?"


    "Go f*ck yourself!"


    The King of Ten Thousand Beasts roared like thunder. When this violent and easily angered Daoist Master of Deity Stage said he wanted to make his move, he really made his move. However, as soon as this able-to-tear-people''s-heart-and-split-the-lung roar came out, it was immediately blocked by an invisible thick wall.


    With his beastly instinct, the King of Ten Thousand Beasts locked his gaze on one person.


    A beautiful-as-snow white-dressed woman with azy face.


    Not long ago, she stood in front of the group of young girls, and her legendary idol temperament and manner caused many people to be flushed with excitement. However, this time, although she still wore the same white dress, her facial feature seemed to have greatly differed, no longer that of the beautiful idol, but��


    The number one Jindan in Nine Regions that had made countless people fearful and apprehensive!


    The King of Ten Thousand Beasts was stunned and his heart turned cold. "Is this your chance of winning? The number one Jindan in Nine Regions?"


    Wang Lu smiled and inwardly thought, Of course not. She''s just here to help me block a move. How could I shamelessly use Wang Wu in the confrontation? The key to the victory is the cheerleader��


    However, before Wang Lu had the chance to say those words, he saw the King of Ten Thousand Beasts'' face twisted, as if he seemed to be deeply entangled. He then violently stamped his foot. "I admit defeat! Your beauty contest group is located in Shengjing Sect, right? I''ll see myself there! Motherf*cker, it''s just being a cross-dresser, right, what am I f*cking afraid of, I''ll show you how I look like in the bikini!"


    With that, a pair of dark wing suddenly grew from behind his back. pping the wings, he soared into the air and disappeared in the direction of Shengjing Sect.


    Wang Lu stared dumbfoundedly on the spot. The fight hasn''t f*cking started yet, and it has already been won? This lying down winning is a bit too easy!


    But, if a brute like you do wear a bikini, we would really be afraid��

 Chapter 612 - Pear Blossom Upon Malus Spectabilis

    <h4>Chapter 612: Pear Blossom Upon Malus Spectabilis</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Pear Blossom Upon Malus Spectabilis 1


    "Wang Lu, if your so-called chance of winning is to let her join the fight, then today''s fights are not necessary. We believe that in Jindan Stage, we are not your Master''s opponent."


    After the defeat of King of Ten Thousand Beasts, the other Daoist Masters of Deity Stage did not have the interest to even try. Even Feng Yin who wasPear Blossom Upon Malus Spectabilis [1] acknowledged as the number one Deity in Nine Regions once frankly spoke that it was impossible to defeat Wang Wu in Jindan Stage, so there was no need for others to humiliate themselves.


    Wang Lu helplessly exined, "She is not in the list of today''s Jindan group, have any of you, experts of Deity Stage, seen the list? She''s a cheerleader, not a group member."


    Upon hearing this, those Deity Stage cultivators hurriedly pulled out the notice that was sent out to them a few days ago. Sure enough, when they saw the list of Jindan group members, there was no Wang Wu in it.


    "Since there''s no Wang Wu, how could you have the assurance to win?"


    Wang Lu said, "On this, I have to ask you guys along with the vast number of fellow daoists here to witness it yourself. I can only say that the event that I prepared would not let you down."


    With that, Wang Lu turned around and faced the Jindan group behind him. "Senior Wu Xu, please."


    From among the crowd, a thin and withered old man came out. He was no more than five feet tall and dressed in a grey-yellow robe. His back was slightly hunched, making him appeared even shorter. His hand was holding antern, but instead of bringing out light, the candle actually dimmed the light in its surrounding.


    The old man''s face looked like a corpse. He slightly turned around and bluntly said to Wang Lu, "We are both Jindan, so no need to call me senior."


    With that, Daoist Master Wu Xu slowly walked toward the training arena.


    His pace was slow and stiff and every step caused his body to shake. Thentern held in his hand was even more erratic, which perfectly disyed how he already had one foot inside the grave�� However, when he arrived at the arena, he snorted and said, "I''m still very young!"


    A burst ofughter ensued from around the training arena.


    This Daoist Master Wu Xu was a bit famous in the immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions. When he was young, he cultivated the wind and thunder body forging, making him exceptionally strong. He obviously came from a crafty sec--his Soul Tricking Lantern contained countless demonic spells and techniques--but he was more brave and skillful than the sword cultivators who specialized in fighting. Although he was just a Jindan, there were quite many Yuanying cultivators who had fallen under his hand. Unfortunately, as he got older, the side effect of wind and thunder body forging gradually became apparent. His once sturdy figure who at his peak was as high as ten feet gradually withered, no longer able to withstand a fierce fight.


    However, regardless, with his hundreds of years of fighting experience and his Soul Tricking Lantern, this time he still managed to be ranked among the top Jindan cultivators. The only ridiculous thing was that the old man refused to ept his old age, still regarding himself as a young man with high spirit.


    ording to the rumor, at the beginning of this training for the Grand Competition, this little old man actually went to sign up to join the men''s group of the beauty contest.


    After Wu Xu went on stage, the members of Deity Stage group began to confer among themselves through primordial spirit.


    Everyone was reluctant to fight against this old Jindan cultivator. Wu Xu was too old, even older than the old man Feng Yin�� Although his demonic spell had reached great heights and was absolutely one of the top powerhouses among Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage, even if one of them win against him it would mean nothing.


    After discussing it, no one volunteered, thereupon Feng Yin sighed. "Since that''s the case, then I��"


    Before he could continue, a young man dressed as a schrughed and said, "Let me take this one. If Sect Leader Feng Yin is the one who takes it, what suspense is there in this fight? It would certainly fail to live up the expectation after the painstaking effort of your noble sect''s lead disciple."


    Feng Yin let out a wry smile but did not reply. This man Three Rivers Schr, the head of Ten Thousand Books Building, a high-rank sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. His conduct was generally unpredictable, sometimes righteous and sometimes demonic. He was also not close to any major sects, but neither was he estranged. Just now, his words implied that if Feng Yin were to fight, Wang Lu would never let the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect fail and be punished to cross-dress. Even if there was really a method to make Jindan defeat Deity, it would not be used, hence a waste of time.


    However, only family members know about family matters. Wang Lu''s sense of belonging and loyalty to Spirit Sword Sect was unquestionable, but it was also equally unquestionable that the guy had cheated his own people, so he was absolutely not going to be lenient��


    Therefore, when the Three Rivers Schr volunteered, Feng Yin was instead relieved, for he was able to sit back and see how Wang Lu bridged the huge gap between Jindan and Deity.


    ����


    After Three Rivers Schr went on the stage, his face was still filled with an excited smile. "Daoist Master Wu Xu, I have long heard of your illustrious name. In the past, when the power of your Wind and Thunder Forging Body Method shook the Eastern Border Region, your look and expression are so unforgettable. Today those old fogies are so overconfident with their stage, then let us, two young people, show them a good fight."


    The expression of Daoist Master Wu Xu was originally tight, but when Three Rivers Schr said the words ''two young people,'' his face suddenly trembled.


    Three Rivers Schr raised his eyebrows and then said, "Although I still have a lot of words to say to you, I can''t let so many people wait, so let''s get started."


    With that, he raised a bamboo tube and then seriously said, "Please be careful fellow daoist Wu Xu, I am known as Three Rivers Schr, and this is precisely my first river."


    With that, he opened the lid of the bamboo tube and poured a ck ink from it onto the arena.


    This bamboo tube looked small, but its capacity was quiet astonishing. Very quickly, the ink poured onto the arena and formed a river. Daoist Wu Xu looked at this from the distance. Although his face didn''t show any reaction, thentern in his hand was actually stable, no longer swayed.


    The opponent was a Daoist Master of Deity Stage. Although at this time the opponent''s strength was forcibly suppressed to that of Jindan Stage, it was still an insurmountable peak. Thus, this seemingly ordinary action must have a hidden killing intent behind it.


    At the same time, the crowd outside the arena also paid attention to the action of Three Rivers Schr. This Daoist Master of Deity Stage had always been known as a weird person. As the head of the Ten Thousand Books Building, there was almost no record of him going into action, thus, very few people knew about his cards. Fortunately, at the moment, they finally could see it.


    The ink from the bamboo tube was still flowing, far beyond the apparent capacity. However, the mustard seed bag technology had long been known to everyone. Since this bamboo tube was the spiritual treasure of Three Rivers Schr, it was not unusual for it to have this function. It was just that, the ink had been flowing for a long time that it puzzled everyone''s mind.


    Three Rivers Schr himself, after pouring the ink for quite some time, also felt puzzled. "Fellow daoist Wu Xu, why don''t you stop me? If I continue to do this, I fell like would have an unfair advantage. I heard that you used to be like wind and thunder, so how could you be so cautious and lethargic?"


    Other words were fine, but the word lethargic immediately infuriated Wu Xu. He immediately shook thentern and thousands upon thousands of ghosts and malicious spirits flew out of it. The temperature on the training arena sharply dropped and the frost even appeared on the ground.


    Soon, even the sky became gloomy and then dark. The crowd began to talk among themselves, unexpectedly Wu Xu''sntern actually contained such powerful malicious spirits that they could block the sky and change its color.


    However, Wu Xu was actually shocked, because although he did summon the strongest ghosts, he did not have the time to arrange those ghosts so that they could disy their strongest power of turning the sky dark. This blotting out the sky thing was not his doing.


    The next moment, Wu Xu''s jade mansion trembled violently. Immediately his instinct drove him to look up.


    A dark waterfall descended from the sky, as if milky way spilled over the earth, and soaked everything. The thousands upon thousands of malicious spirits and ghosts in the air were stained with the ink. And then they, along with their scream, melted and mixed into the ink, bing a mass of ck.


    Wu Xu himself responded in time. He used hisntern to prop up a piece of the same darkness, hiding from the ck rainstorm.


    Three Rivers Schr was a really well-deserved reputation. Even suppressed in Jindan Stage, this river of ink actually had such power! It was almostparable to Qiong Hua''s Kill Immortal Sword!


    No wonder he said something about having an unfair advantage. If the opponent immediately went all out as soon as the fight start, not letting him open the bamboo tube, presumably this river of think would not have such power��


    Was it really because of age that Wu Xu''s character became dull and cowardly? Could he be able to get back his young and invincible self?


    At this point, thentern in Wu Xu''s hand shook again. He clearly felt the space around him had be narrowed and crumbling under the erosion of the river of ck ink.


    This Jindan against Deity fight seemed a bit too much for him. Perhaps the cream of the crop Jindan Stage cultivators like Wang Lu and Qiong Hua might have a bit of a chance to win, but he��


    He was, after all, no longer young.


    However, at this time, in the darkness, Daoist Master Wu Xu suddenly heard a song.


    A passionate, exciting song. And it had its mysteriousness. Obviously, it was clearly heard in the ears, but the images could not help but vividly appear in front of his eyes.


    This was the five-sensory resonance, which used the stirring sound to project information to the other four senses.


    In Wu Xu''s eyes, the young girls who previously danced withva and me as the background began to dance again. He saw them danced in the training arena, singing loudly and cheering for him!


    Wu Xu froze for a moment and then shook his head.


    At this time, even if you cheer for me, what''s the use? The strength gap is so big that it could not be reversed just by personal will alone.


    However, just a short timeter, Wu Xu''s eyes gradually zed,pletely immersed in the figures of those young girls. And the song continued to infiltrate, soaking his already dried jade mansion like a spring.


    A momentter, an inexplicable force began to rise. Wu Xu was surprised to find out that the power that he thought could no longer be recovered actually began to slowly recover.


    Was this because of the singing of those young girls? Or was it because of their immacte dance? Or their sexy and enchanting bodies? Or could it be that�� the expectant look that they cast at him caused his spirit to rise up, which brought him back to his youthful age.


    In a trance, he returned to the past, when his once cherishedpanion was still right beside him. At that time, they were young and full of passion, always sticking together and exchanging their feelings in the most intimate way.


    Heaven, earth, everywhere could be their ''battlefield''. The young Daoist Master Wu Xu indulged in debauchery and left his mark in many ces. And now, as the song was near its climax, he seemed to be young once again.


    In his lower abdomen, a powerful me was burning! The heat soon spread all over his body, moistening the withered, stretching the atrophied, and from which endless power was born.


    "Hahaha! Girls, thank you for your performance, now it''s my turn to show mine!"

 Chapter 613 - One by One, the Audience Feels Uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 613: One by One, the Audience Feels Ufortable</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    At the training field, a surging heroic voice prated the darkness, and then the ground was shocked by the heavy pace. And every time there was a shock, the shock wave spread around from the training arena, sweeping the darkness and tearing the ink-stained world into innumerable gaps.


    "Tsk, so you want to break my river of ink through sheer brute force? Wu Xu, you look down on the power of knowledge and culture too much!"


    In the darkness, the Three Rivers Schr sneered and then poured more ink from the sky, which tightly packed the training arena. Although Wu Xu''s wind and thunder divine body had the power to shake the heaven and earth, it was bound more and more tight by the soft-conquer-the-hard characteristic of the river of ink.


    This river of ink was meticulously umted by Three Rivers Schrs in his lifetime. Not only it had the softness of water element, but it also had the characteristic of ink as the carrier of knowledge. It symbolized the timeless spiritual inheritance of the immortal cultivation civilization, which was the most continuous and enduring. Wanting to break through it with sheer brute force would be as difficult as ascending the heaven.


    Nevertheless, theplexion of Three Rivers Schr could not help but slightly change. Fortunately, when he went to battle, he did not look down on his opponent. So, when he suppressed his power, he only suppressed it infinitely close to the power level of that of Yuanying. This made him barely able to exert thirty percent of the power of the river of ink�� Otherwise, it would''ve been broken by Wu Xu.


    Even if the river of ink was good at using soft to conquer the strong, it did have its limit. And Wu Xu''s wind and thunder divine body was unexpectedly infinitely close to the limit of that of Three Rivers Schr. His strength was simply incredible!


    If Wu Xu immediately revealed this kind of power from the start�� the river of ink would not even have the chance to begin. Three Rivers Schr couldn''t help but feel d that he was the one who took the lead in the attack. Otherwise, the situation would''ve probably been reversed. Fortunately, the oue had already been determined.


    "Auuu!"


    Daoist Master Wu Xu once again roared. The sound billowed out, but it quickly disappeared in the darkness.


    "Fellow daoist Wu Xu, stop wasting your effort. Your mouth is so big, careful it might swallow the ink."


    As soon as his voice fell, Wu Xu''s roar abruptly stopped, which startled Three Rivers Schr. "So obedient?"


    However, the next moment, Three Rivers Schr was surprised to find that Daoist Master Wu Xu actually opened his mouth and took a deep breath, sucking in ink around him.


    "You''re insane�� damn it!"


    Three Rivers Schr correctly guessed the intention of the other party in an instant. He wanted to break the river of ink using this!


    This whimsical move actually poked into the fear of Three Rivers Schr�� This river of ink was originally the means of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage, thus by using the power of Jindan Stage to unleash it, naturally, it had a serious defect��the amount of ink was actually finite!


    This seemingly torrential-river-like scene was, in fact, created by Three Rivers Schr using the principle of water cirction, which built a circr array so that the ink could be recycled continuously. As a matter of fact, he did not use much ink, merely five thousand ton.


    For ordinary people, this was an unimaginable amount. However, for cultivators of Jindan Stage, it would be very easy to find ways to amodate thousands of ton ink. Especially for cultivators who were good at body forging, their bodies contained innumerable mysterious methods, and the technique of storingrge quantities of materials in the abdomen in case of emergency was not new.


    And Daoist Master Wu Xu was precisely an expert in body forging. In just that one deep breath, he managed to directly suck in almost half of the Three Rivers Schr''s ink. Even though Three Rivers Schr had the cirction array to recycle the ink, the river of ink this time suddenly stagnated. Thereupon, the pitch-ck darkness thatpletely wrapped the training arena became full of holes.


    Thus, the people outside the training arena finally saw the situation inside. A burly giant of several feet tall was standing straight on the ground, with mouth opening wide, crazily sucking the surrounding ink. Thousands upon thousands of kilos of ink was swallowed by him, but his muscr abdomen merely bulged slightly, seemingly doing it with ease!


    And although he was only Jindan Stage, the heroic spirit of this strong man and the massive amount of ink that was still swallowed continuously by him was soul-stirring, making the Yuanying and Deity Stage cultivators outside the arena moved!


    "What a formidable wind and thunder divine body! No wonder when he was young he was known as the invincible Jindan for a while�� If it weren''t for an ident that cut off his hope for ever reaching Yuanying Stage, he would''ve been one of the strongest powerhouses in today''s Union of Ten Thousand Immortals!"


    "But, before this fight, Daoist Master Wu Xu was just a withered old man�� How could he get that youthful glow and return to his peak?"


    "Is it because of the song sang by those young girls?"


    "That is the only possibility�� But it''s really strange, although the song is pleasing to the ears, it shouldn''t be enough to turn people young right?"


    "Not necessarily. You can''t feel it''s mysteriousness because the song is not directed outside the arena. What we hear can only be regarded as the aftermath."


    Although the duel between Daoist Master Wu Xu and Three Rivers Schr had not yet over, it had already attracted a lot of discussions.


    In any case, the frail and old Daoist Master Wu Xu who had lost his vigor should''ve no chance of winning against Three Rivers Schr. And the first half of the fight also confirmed the people''s spection.


    However, at this time, the singing from outside the training arena magically awakened the long-lost vitality of Daoist Master Wu Xu, and even allowed him to return to his peak state for a short while. Thus, he was able to forcefully break the continuous cycle of the river of ink.


    Was this Wang Lu''s way of winning? Using outside force to help push the participant was indeed a good move. ording to the rules of the fight, outsiders must not interfere with the fight, but cheering was obviously not prohibited. It was just that, no one had thought that the effect of cheering was actually that good!


    For the participants of the fight, the shocking effect of this turn of event was even stronger. Three Rivers Schr sighed. "What a blunder, never thought that there''s such a trick. Had I known this, I should''ve added more seasonings in the ink."


    At this time, Daoist Master Wu Xu had thoroughly drunk the river of ink of Three Rivers Schr. His abdomen was quite bulging and his face was red, but he still seemed able to handle it with ease.


    "Are you now going to throw in the towel, damn worthless schr?"


    With the return of his youth, Daoist Master Wu Xu had also be an entirely different person.


    Theplexion of Three Rivers Schr sank. "Don''t get too happy too early, that was just a mistake, I am still far from losing this fight! You have the ability of tiger swallowing the whale, but can you swallow my epic long river?"


    With that, Three Rivers Schr shook his wrists and countless books poured out of his sleeves and rapidly flew in mid-air. Their pages were constantly flipping, projecting tens of millions of images.


    People saw that, on the boundlessnd, monsters were raging and people were in a terrible situation. A group of blood-soaked cultivators resolutelyunched their attack against the army of monsters. People also saw that a grey-haired cultivator with a child-like face was working with all his heart beside the pill furnace, trying to refine artificial spirit root in defiance of heaven. People also saw��


    People saw an epic, the tens of thousands of years of history of cultivators had been condensed inside those countless books, bing the source of power of Three Rivers Schr.


    Although limited by Jindan Stage, the epic long river of Three Rivers Schr was far from being able topare to the real "Epic of Immortal Path", but it was by no means could be ovee by sheer brute force.


    Wu Xu held thentern in front of him with a solemn look. Except for the brute force, the spiritual treasure inherited from his sect was his only hope. However, in the face of the personal spiritual treasure of a Daoist Master of Deity Stage, he didn''t even have half of a certainty.


    "Able to break my river of ink, you, Daoist Master Wu Xu, can be proud of your achievement. Fellow daoist Wang Lu, your cheerleading n has indeed achieved results, but unfortunately, I do not n to lose this fight."


    When Three Rivers Schr finished talking, he suddenly took a book from among the sea of books and recited it out loud. Immediately, the heroic figure described in the epic appeared over the training arena. Even though it was just a projection spell�� the hero who once ruled the world still brought with him a soul-stirring and powerful momentum.


    Daoist Master Wu Xu''s countenance remained unmoved, but his left leg actually bent, and then he fell to the ground on one knee.


    At the same time, Wang Lu transmitted his voice to his Master.


    "It''s time to reveal the card."


    Three Rivers Schr was actually more powerful than expected. Even though Daoist Master Wu Xu was not really able to truly reach his peak, it was really difficult to rely on the positive incentive from the cheerleader.


    Therefore, it was time for the negative incentive to appear.


    "Hahaha, I''ve been waiting for you to say that for a long time." Wang Wu chuckled, "Sister Miao Yan, please let our new talent out."


    "Ai, don''t you regret it."


    In mid-air, the voice of Daoist Master Miao Yan sounded helpless. And then the four directions eight trigram teleportation array lit up in mid-air. A burly figure then slowly appeared in the array.


    From the outline of the figure, people soon recognized the identity of that person.


    "Hey, isn''t that the recently lost King of Ten Thousand Beasts, how could hee back here?"


    "This is the teleportation array opened from Shengjing Sect, did he really go to report to the beauty contest group? Hahaha, I wonder how many tribtions that he has already gone through."


    "Yeah, I''m really curious��huh?"


    Around the training arena, the noisy arguments came to an abrupt end.


    Because the teleportation process had beenpleted and the King of Ten Thousand Beasts had fully shown his figure. It was the same tall and sturdy figure, and the muscles seemed as if they were about to burst. It was just that, his attire was entirely different.


    Pink fur skirt, fluffy cotton boots, two cat-paw-shaped hugely exaggerated gloves, and a pair of cat ears ornament over the head�� The attire of King of Beasts was greatly in contrast with his figure and temperament.


    Outside the training field, the crow and peacock made no sound 1 as the people dumbfoundedly stared at the frightening figure. No one could say a word.


    Even the two people who were about to end their fight could not help but have their attention drifted away. Three Rivers Schr almost lost his breathing and interrupted the epic reading.


    Fortunately, he was still able to control himself�� otherwise, he would suffer blowback from spheming the epic, the hero projection would turn around and punish him for the sphemy!


    However, the next moment, a more severe blow came down to him.


    The body of King of Ten Thousand Beasts trembled as if he was having an intense internal battle. However, with the sneer from Wang Wu, he finally made up his mind.


    "Three Rivers Schr, you can do it!"


    Like being struck by a thunderbolt, the situation on the training arena nearly froze. Everyone dumbfoundedly stared at the King of Ten Thousand Beasts. This brute in pink was trying to raise his voice and loudly yell using as high pitched sound as possible.


    "Three Rivers Schr!"


    Three Rivers Schr''s whole body trembled. Though he was still able to recite the epic out loud, inwardly, he was desperately screaming, "Shut up, shut up, shut up!"


    "Three Rivers, I will always cheer for you!"


    "Can''t hear, can''t look, can''t think, can''t hear, can''t look, can''t think��"


    "Three Rivers, I will always love you!"


    "F*ck you, f*ck you, f*ck you."


    Finally, The King of Ten Thousand Beasts made a heart-shaped sign with his hands in front of his chest with his cat w gloves.


    "Three Rivers, I am your�� cutie beast!"


    "Go f*ck yourself, get lost!"


    With red eyes, Three Rivers Schr directly ripped the epic book into two halves!

 Chapter 614 - Accurately Grasp the People’s Sensitive Point

    <h4>Chapter 614: urately Grasp the People��s Sensitive Point</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    There was a silence all around the arena.


    The fight started in an unexpected way and ended in a way that was beyond imagination. It was just that, when the fight was over, no one was willing to care about the result. What people cared more about was��


    "Fellow Daoists of Cliff of Sound of Thunder, could I use your brainwashing electrode cap?"


    "Losing mind fruit, who has losing mind fruit? Fellow Daoists of One Hundred Flora Sect, would you guys be so kind?"


    "Where''s Grandmother Meng soup? Fellow Daoists of Dark Sect, do you guys have extra Grandmother Meng Soup? I want to buy it with one hundred thousand spirit stones!"


    "I-I want the stomach medicine first, but I can vomit no more��"


    "Phew, fortunately, I was born with keen senses. Early on, I have already pricked my eyes and poked my ears and thus I was lucky enough to escape."


    For a while, one after another, the wailing outside the arena came and went like waves. After having suffered the disaster, people began to help each other and themselves, and then slowly recovered.


    Hundreds and thousands of cultivators could be injured at the same time, this fight was bound to be recorded in the history. Of course, a certain person who wore cute animal ear was also destined to be a legend.


    When that certain cute beast left the stage with a deathlyughter, many people sighed with emotion in their heart, thinking that Beast Master School would''ve surely been greatly downgraded. They wonder how would the reaction of the member of the sect when their leader in cute animal clothing appeared in the newspaper.


    In any case, if they were to encounter this kind of thing themselves, their only choice was probably to quite the sect and permanently draw a line with it��


    Considering the enmity between Wang Lu and his Master against the Beast Master School that happened on Grand Cloud Mountain years ago, people could not help but suspect that this was probably Wang Lu''s revenge, even if it waste by more than ten years.


    However,pared with the people on the stage, the scene under the stage was actually not surprising.


    "Hah�� hah��"


    The face of Three Rivers Schr was as white as paper and ck blood flowed down his seven orifices. At the same time, his five senses suffered severe torture. The re, the noise, the stench, the bitterness, and the pain. Any one of which was enough to break an ordinary person in a sh. However, Three Rivers Schr had to endure these five types of tortures at the same time until he redeemed his sin. His sin of spheming the epic.


    Three Rivers Schr was a powerful Peak Deity Stage cultivator. Supreme Tian Lun once predicted that he was only one step away from the level of Supreme, and in the next one hundred years he would have a seat among the Supremes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, after experiencing this blow, the path to advancement of Three Rivers Schr suddenly became bumpy. However, he could not me this result on others. His defeat in the fight against Daoist Maser Wu Xu was because he himself tore the epic book in anger, digging his own grave.


    On the other hand, Daoist Master Wu Xu himself was also ufortable�� Although the King of Ten Thousand Beasts cheered for Three Rivers, he still suffered the shock wave. He now felt a sh of lightning and thunder in front of his eyes, and then his vision became blurry. As long as he remembered that pink figure, he felt that his stomach turned upside down, but it was not because he had drunk too much ink or other reasons��


    In short, this was more a nauseating victory than defeat.


    "Nevertheless, victory is victory, so let us cheer for the winner!"


    Wang Lu loudly said as he ignored the gaze of countless eyes in and out of the arena, and then went straight to the training arena, trying to lift the hand of Daoist Master Wu Xu.


    Theter did not mean to resist, but before Wang Lu could grab his hand, Daoist Master Wu Xu couldn''t help but cover his mouth with his hand, bent over, and then vomited.


    "Huuak��"


    ck ink poured out of his mouth, along with a pungent smell. Wang Lu frowned and used his power to seal his sense of smell. At the same time, however, many people outside the arena were triggered and finally broke through their critical point and also began to vomit.


    Outside the arena, the vomiting spread like a contagious disease and quickly became a catastrophe for hundreds of people. The body of most of these cultivators had gone through meticulous care and possessed amazing strength. Ordinary diseases and poisons were meaningless to them, and they have full control of their physiological reactions. However, at this time, they were simply unable to control themselves.


    Therefore, even Wang Lu, who personally directed all of this, couldn''t bear to look straight. The actual effect of the positive and negative incentives was actually better than expected, but there was some unintended unpleasant side effect, which if he continued to implement as is, it would not leave him with good reputation. Perhaps he would end up being nicknamed vomit maniac and so on.


    "In short, this is what we''re going to do next. When the junior group challenges the senior group, there would be cheerleaders cheering for them�� I wish you all good luck!"


    With that, Wang Lu nned to directly leave the arena. However, as he saw more and more resentment from the audience outside the arena, he felt that he still needed to do something. Then he cast a nce at his Master who was watching the show and suddenly had an idea.


    "As apensation, the beautiful girls of the beauty contest''s contestants would give you a wonderful performance to wash your eyes."


    Thereupon, Wang Wu was immediately taken aback. "What performance? Howe I didn''t know about it?"


    Wang Lu directly threw a mysterious sky crystal at her. "What about now? Now you know right?"


    Wang Wu sneered. "What kind of person do you think I am? I am now a famous idol in Nine Regions, do you think a mere mysterious sky crystal can buy me?"


    While saying that, she put the mysterious sky crystal into her mustard seed bag and then righteously said, "Right now you have deviated from the right path. When encountering difficulties you are always thinking of using money to pave the way, but in the long run, it would lead to a disaster. I must seriously correct your worldview. Uhm, ugly thing should be washed with beauty, so I''ll show you the beauty team that I personally trained!"


    With that, Wang Wu pped her hands. "Girls, get ready to perform on stage!"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Your thick face is the thing that I always admire about you."


    Wang Wuughed and said, "Hahaha, as an idol, my face is my capital to make a living."


    With that, Wang Wu regrouped the cheerleaders and made them use another gorgeous costume. After once again performing on the training arena, the crowd''s resentment was finally quelled.


    After that, the fight between Jindan and Deity continued for three more rounds, each with both positive and negative incentives. Qiong Hua, Zhu Shiyao and Wang Lu respectively defeated their opponents, pushing the losers into the abyss of cross-dressing in the beauty contest.


    However, in the fight, Wang Lu also found some problems.


    Different people have different sensitivities to positive and negative incentives. For example, Daoist Master Wu Xu was very sensitive to the lively beauty of youth. Those young beautiful girls could arouse his vigor with a single cheer. However, rtively, Zhu Shiyao was very insensitive to this. Even when they shouted their throat hoarse, the cheerleaders could not even arouse her half-hearted enthusiasm��because Zhu Shiyao was actually younger and more beautiful than those cheerleaders.


    At the same time, negative incentives also didn''t work for everyone. For example, for the King of Ten Thousand Beasts, burly man in cute costume was not very effective. When people showed him the recorded video of him after it was all over, the big man just scratched his chest hair and then grinned and said, "Never thought I could actually be so cute! Hahaha, it''s kind of fun though."


    At that time, the people could not help but sigh: Fun your ass!


    In short, after this event, Wang Lu realized that, although the positive and negative incentives were effective, they also needed to be tailored to specific conditions. Beauty and ugliness could not be generalized, so it was necessary to urately find the audience''s sensitive point.


    Fortunately, there was still time before the opening of the grandpetition. It was entirely possible to organize people to slowly collect the individual sensitive point.


    Moreover, after further consideration, he realized that a person''s sensitive point and weaknesses were often dialectically unified. For example, Daoist Master Wu Xu''s preference for youthful vigor, then rtively speaking, old and feeble things were like a poison to him. Three Rivers Schr was a self-proimed intellectual and was particrly fond of beauty and beautiful things, thus things like burly men in cute animal costume were extremely lethal to him.


    Thus, collecting sensitive point was, in a sense, also a way to collect weaknesses. In normal times, most of the cultivators would reject this kind of data collection. However, with the iing grandpetition, Wang Lu was not afraid of others.


    In that Jindan versus Deity event, Wang Lu received a lot of valuable information. For example, his Big Sister Zhu Shiyao seemed to have a fully upied mind, but her excessive attachment to the sword art was precisely one of her weaknesses.


    At that time, in order to stimte her to defeat the Deity Stage opponent, Wang Lu found a row of immortal swords'' sword spirits and tempted her from the sideline. These sword spirits mostly came from the immortal swords of the veteran elders and sect leaders of various big sects. In addition to their magical abilities, most of them also carried the aura of their masters. Their mere presence on the sideline already gave birth to astonishing sword intent.


    And when she saw this row of immortal swords'' sword spirits, Zhu Shiyao''s eyes lit up and with one sword strike from her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword, which created a sword wave that swept away hundreds of thousands of armed forces, she actually defeated a Daoist Master of Deity Stage with brute force.


    In addition, Qiong Hua also had a unique incentive model. The lead disciple of Shengjing Sect who was known for her wless performance was calm in front of everyone and indifferent to personal gains and losses. For example, on the first Jindan versus Deity fight, she underestimated the King of Ten Thousand Beasts. At that time, many people questioned that she didn''t seem to be doing her best. She always had her own considerations in doing things. The pros and cons of winning and losing must be weighed repeatedly, and she also attached great importance to the public opinion, nevertheless, she didn''t just blindly follow them.


    However, this time, when Wang Lu managed to bring the Elders of Shengjing Sect and even He Tu to the sideline, an unprecedented anxiety appeared in Qiong Hua. Suddenly, her effort to defeat her opponent shot right through the roof. Her swordsmanship also changed with it. Without paying any attention to calm posture, she rushed to the opponent with unprecedented though attitude, as if she was having a desperate life and death fight, which finally, step by step, turned the disadvantaged position into a victory.


    Qiong Hua''s sensitive point was the expectation of the Elders of her sect.


    As for Wang Lu himself, it was very simple. As long as Aya was on the sideline, Wang Lu would even risk his life to achieve victory.


    With these gains, Wang Lu decided that his n was on the right track and organized more people to participate in the building an unprecedented cheerleading team.


    In fact, this was a necessary move. The grandpetition involved the interest of the hundreds of thousands of cultivators in Nine Regions. However, only two thousand people who would end up participating. If the others could not be fully used, it would equivalent to a waste of resources. But the establishment of a cheerleading team could effectively avoid such waste.


    "But, in the final analysis, these are just out-of-the-box moves. This is a good way to stimte everyone''s enthusiasm to win. However, in the next month event, this trick couldn''t be counted on to win."


    "Looking at the fight between Wang Wu and Bai Ze, the gap between the Nine Regions and the Earth Immortals is still��"


    Thinking of the next month''spetition, Wang Lu''s head began to hurt again.

 Chapter 615 - The Story of an Inconceivable Mission

    <h4>Chapter 615: The Story of an Inconceivable Mission</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    "Little Hai, please tell me a joke."


    "Alright. Once upon a time, there was a mountain. On the mountain, there was a temple, and in the temple, a monk was telling a story��"


    "Wait a minute, what kind of joke is that? Where''s the humorous part?"


    "A joke without the humor isn''t humorous?"


    "��"


    "Of course, if you''re not satisfied, I can polish up the joke again. A talented cultivator from Ten Thousand Arts Sect, a top rank sect within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, who is about to reach Jindan Stage before thirty years, a man who has already married and has a family. He ispletely wrapped up in his work, even leaving behind his family behind to handle official duty as your secretary, yet now were asked to tell a joke without the humor by you�� don''t you think it''s funny?"


    "Little Hai, your resentment is almost materialized." Wang Lu sighed and pushed the documents on the table. "It seems that prolonged business will cause more stress than expected. I don''t think we should work anymore today. Let''s go to the red light district of Mysterious Sky Mansion together."


    Hai Yunfan sorted out the manuscript in his hand and said without batting an eye, "I am a man who already has a family."


    Wang Lu said, "That''s precisely the thing that will make it more exciting! As the saying goes, a wife is not as good as a concubine, and a concubine is not as good as someone else''s wife!"


    "��"


    Seeing that Hai Yunfan remained unmoved, Wang Lu changed his way in persuading him, "You might think otherwise, but what you and I are doing now is rted to the lives of hundreds of millions of people in Nine Regions. If we can''t maintain a positive attitude, any ws in our work would be a crime against hundreds of millions of people. So at this point, the most important thing is to make ourselves happy. As for your personal family matters, it should give way to the overall situation in Nine Regions."


    Upon hearing this, Hai Yunfan gasped in amazement. "Unexpectedly, after only being a bureaucrat for more than a month here, destroying other people''s marriage and family can even be risen by you to the same height as the overall situation in Nine Regions�� If you want to take a break, then go for it yourself. I still have some documents to draft, so I won''t apany you. Also, no need for you to worry about my condition, Feifei has juste to see me two days ago, so I''m in a good shape."


    "Tsk, what an ugly face of a married man. But since you say so, then please take a look at these. These documents need to be reviewed."


    With that, Wang Lu put more than three feet high pile of documents in front of Hai Yunfan at his table and then disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing the pile of documents in front of him, the writing brush in Hai Yunfan''s hand uncontrobly fell down. "F*ck�� me!"


    ����


    After escaping from the office, Wang Lu took a deep breath.


    The scorching atmosphere of theva from the back mountain of Royal Soldier Sect immediately poured into his body, but it was quickly cooled down by the cooling magical power.


    Wang Lu had to stimte his Non-Phase Immortal Heart in order to make himself rxed�� Now it was less than half a month before thepetition began, and the closer it got, the greater the pressure. Over the past month, Wang Lu had used various means to stimte the groups, and the results were significant. However, there was still a big gap from having a clear chance of sess. This was especially true in the case of the fighting group.


    As the chief nner of the event, the pressure that he bore was particrly heavy. Even the Head of the entire Organizing Committee, Supreme He Tu didn''t have as much pressure as him. Supreme He Tu was merely overseeing the overall situation. The event waspletely left to Wang Lu while he was only responsible for the specifics of the implementation, so the pressure on him was not so heavy. The heavy responsibility of Wang Lu might even be impossible to shoulder on.


    "It this continues, perhaps I might end up telling the participants to use Heaven Burning Blood Technique to win the fight. But the effect of the Heaven Burning Blood Technique on Jindan Stage and above is very weak. Moreover, if it''s trulye down to a desperate fight situation, the methods of Earth Immortal would certainly be more effective�� And this is also an evil way. Although from the beginning there''s not much hope on the fighting event, the cultural level of the Earth Immortals is unknown, so blindly betting on the cultural event is not rational. Secondly, the proportion of the fighting event is not lower than half.


    While considering what resources were avable and which fighting group could be further improved, Wang Lu took a walk at the back mountain of Royal Soldier Sect. In regard to going down the mountain to visit the red light district, he was merely teasing little Hai.


    In times like this, how could he have the time to y with women? Moreover, some time ago when he visited the beauty contest group to inspect the cheerleader team, he had already seen all sorts of beautiful girls and handsomeds of Nine Regions. In addition, after watching several literary and artistic performances, his vision had been influenced by the beauties that he had seen. Therefore, right now, the average women were nothing in his eyes. Hepletely uninterested in them.


    "Hey, it''s Senior Brother Wang Lu��"


    An unexpected greeting interrupted Wang Lu''s thought. Turning his head, Wang Lu immediately frowned. It took him a bit of effort to hold himself back from making his move and hacking the demon.


    "Hahaha, don''t look at me like that. Although I''m indeed a bit weaker in the Jindan fighting group, I just sessfully broke through a barrier, so my strength is greatly improved, it will absolutely make you notice it!"


    A ck-d zen cultivator in front of Wang Lu and enthusiastically showed the recently restored ck robe. This new version had obviously been strengthenedpared to the previous one.


    "It''s really thanks to the fact that you broke my ck robest time that I realized that the life-saving skill that I had been relying on was not safe. Thus, braving myself from my sense of shame, I was able to improve both my ck robe and my method. Now even if the opponent that I have to face is from the Deity group, I still have some assurance. This could also be considered as without destruction there can be no construction, hahaha!"


    Luo Xiao heartilyughed. Of course, he didn''t get any respond in kind.


    "Hm, I think you look a bit upset. Is it because you are worried about the grandpetition? Ai, truly amazing, a Jindan Stage cultivator is already working hard for the hundreds of millions of people throughout Nine Regions."


    Wang Lu said, "Since you know that I''m busy, why don''t you help me do something?"


    Luo Xiao was ted. "Please do say! As long as I can help, I will do my best!"


    "Please perform self-disembowelment in front of me."


    "Huh?"


    Wang Lu said, "I have recently suffered a disease that makes me depressed when I can''t see someonemit a suicide. Since you are willing to solve problems for me, you might as wellmit suicide so that I can see it. It would make me feel happy and contribute more to Nine Regions."


    Luo Xiao was stunned for a while and then let out augh. "It really is as they say, you are indeed humorous! Unfortunately, Flower Stern School prohibits its disciples frommitting suicide, so I can''t really help you with this problem."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "You can''t make a move against yourself, but I can help you with it." With that, he summoned out his Rouge Tears.


    "Em�� there''s no need to be aggressive." Luo Xiao quickly took a few steps back and then said, "Although I know that my strength is weak and my face is ugly, never attracts people''s affection, but if I work hard, I can still be of a little use! Right now, we are all needed by Nine Regions, so please show some mercy."


    As they spoke, a crowd of onlookers began to gather around them. Wang Lu thought that the gesture that Luo Xiao put on was extremely low, and moreover, he also participated in many events as one of the main forces�� Momentarily, Wang Lu couldn''t find any excuse to kill the man in broad daylight.


    However, if he just let him go like that, Wang Lu was unwilling. This Luo Xiao was really unpleasant to his eyes. He wished that he could kill him then and there�� There was no reason for this intuition, and there was no precedent. Prior to this, Wang Lu, for no reason, never hate anyone so much that he gritted. And because Luo Xiao was this special, Wang Lu didn''t intend to let him go.


    Regarding his own intuition, Wang Lu trusted it to the extreme.


    "How about this, Luo Xiao, I do have a difficult task here that I need you toplete��rest assured, I''m not talking about taking your life."


    Luo Xiao was full of energy. "Great! I will work hard toplete it!"


    Wang Lu pointed down to the ground. "Last month, I buried a kind of fire prison red lotus seed deep in the sea ofva. Because of the spiritual energy of fire element of the ce is pure and rich, it must have blossomed and born fruit at this time. So I want you to help me to go deep into the sea ofva to pick up the fruit."


    "��" Luo Xiao gawked for a moment. "Do you mean the sea ofva that was used by the Royal Soldier Sect as their weapon''s arsenal?"


    "Yes."


    "That sea ofva which double its fire power at every level of depth, and when its deeper than one hundred feet its enough its enough to annihte any Daoist Master of Jindan Stage?"


    "Yes, you''ve heard it clearly. That fire prison red lotus seed was nted at three hundred feet deep. The matter should not be dyed, so you should go at once."


    "There''s no going back from there! In three hundred feet deep, how could I keep my life!"


    "Surpass yourself and break the limit. Didn''t you find a way to perfect the ck sword after being damaged by my sword strikest time? Perhaps after being baptized by the sea ofva, this time your ck robe could be promoted to immortal level."


    "How could there be such a possibility!"


    "Tsk, if people don''t have dream, what''s the difference between us and salted fish?" Wang Lu shook his head. "If you can''t do the fire prison red lotus, I remember that there''s a Feng Shui array that could produce spirit stones on the Top Ground Mountain on Eastern Border Region. Among which, there should be a multicolored stone, which should be very useful for my next n. Go there and help me get it."


    "Looking for multicolored stone on the Top Ground Mountain? There should be no problem with this, but Top Ground Mountain is thergest mountain in the Eastern Border Region, its peak alone has an area of thousands of miles. Is there a clue to where this multicolored stone is?"


    Wang Lu said, "The details are not that clear, you can look for it slowly."


    "��" Luo Xiao was stupefied. "Em, if this is really an important thing, I can slowly look for it on the Top Ground Mountain, but the grandpetition is going to officially begin in half a month��"


    Wang Lu patted Luo Xiao on the shoulder. "This task is far more important than the victory or defeat of one or two events. If you can find that stone, our entire groups in the grandpetition will truly have hope. Therefore, even if it''s ten years or a hundred years, you have to find me that stone! I want you to take a demon heart oath that you will not go down the mountain before you find that stone, do you dare take that oath?"


    Luo Xiao was backed into the corner by Wang Lu that he was rendered speechless. He stood in his spot frozen like a statue.


    However, at this time, an unexpected person rushed over.


    "Wang Lu, if you are looking for multicolored stone, my sect has three thousand outer court disciples that would do it for you, but Luo Xiao is an absolutely indispensable main force in many events in Jindan group. Wasting his power in finding things is really inappropriate."


    Wang Lu looked at theing man and then slowly tilted his head. "Four Element Supreme?"

 Chapter 616 - Today’s Update Is So Early, It Really Seems Unreal

    <h4>Chapter 616: Today��s Update Is So Early, It Really Seems Unreal.</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Four Element Supreme, the Sect Leader of Four Element School, had been cultivating for one thousand and five hundred years and had a pivotal position in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    The leader of a high-rank sect of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and also a standing member of Organizing Committee actually came forward on behalf of a baldy from Flower Stern School. This was somewhat unexpected for Wang Lu.


    When did Flower Stern School have a connection with the Four Element School? The Four Element School was well known for its noble and morous members��it heavily emphasized on the family background and blood rtionship. Its inner court disciples and sessor disciples must be members of immortal cultivation families with noble bloodlines and glorious history. In addition, the immortal cultivation method that they used should not be practiced by someone with artificial spirit root. In this way, the number of disciples was naturally worrying. Therefore, the Four Element School also had their reform by epting arge number of outer court disciples. These people were basically the cannon fodder of Four Element School. But, even the cannon fodder also had the style of cannon fodder��one had to be a descendant of mortal world nobility in order to be epted. In regard to Flower Stern School, even the leader probably only barely qualified as inner court disciple.


    "Luo Xiao is very intelligent, with extraordinary root bone. I have decided to ept him as a sessor disciple."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was even more surprised.


    Within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it was not umon to recruit other sect''s disciple�� this Luo Xiao was basically a person of no particr talent, therefore, it was as a matter of course that the Flower Stern School could not keep him. But at this time, there was a Supreme level leader of a high-rank sect that wanted to take him as a sessor disciple. To say that it was just a coincidence�� could barely make sense, and Wang Lu would not ept this exnation.


    It would be better to say that this little baldy of Flower Stern School had a delicate feature and pretty face, which caused the Four Element Supreme unable to help himself�� that would''ve been more convincing.


    However, if he refused to ept it, Wang Lu could not really openly question a Supreme level expert. If he said a lot, it might divulge the unchaste physical rtionship of others, and that would be too embarrassing. Since Luo Xiao had found his ''godfather'', he would stop pursuing the matter for now.


    "Since Luo Xiao is so important to Supreme, I''m not going to take away someone else''s lover. As for the matter of multicolored stone, I have to trouble your outer court disciples then. I''ll take leave, I have something else to do."


    After saying goodbye, Wang Lu immediately left and no longer cared for this pair of master and disciple.


    When he returned to his office, Wang Lu immediately ordered Hai Yunfan, "Little Hai, help me get all the recent information about Luo Xiao."


    "Luo Xiao?" Hai Yunfan looked up from the pile of papers. "Why are you interested in him again? I thought you were already tired of him."


    Wang Lu sneered. "Of course it''s because that baldy has developed a new way of ying�� in this short period of more than half a month, he unexpectedly found the sect leader of Four Element School as a godfather, and now he''s the sessor disciple of the sect leader of Four Element School. Tell me, do you think it''s necessary to take an interest of him again or not?"


    Hai Yunfan was also amazed. "Four Element Supreme? It is said that his cultivation base is really high, but his eyes are even higher. He does not put anyone in his eyes. Many people in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals find it difficult to even have the chance to meet him. This Luo Xiao was actually epted by him as a Sessor Disciple? Wait a minute, I have all the records here��"


    With that, he waved his finger a bit, and suddenly, a door in the office was suddenly opened. Behind the door were numerous rows of tall shelves where its edge could not be seen at all. Each shelf was piled up with data files.


    Hai Yunfan stood outside the door and, with a clear and resonant voice, said, "Keyword, Luo Xiao. Extract all."


    The next moment, countless books flew out of the bookshelves. The sound of flipping papers was like a wave. After passing through the door, these books quickly piled up in the office. Every time they piled up into a mountain of books, Hai Yunfan would be at the top and convert them into a jade strip to decrease the volume.


    Before long, the number of jade strip increased to more than thirty. Hai Yunfan smiled and said, "What do you think about this file collection and management especially designed by my Ten Thousand Arts Sect for this grandpetition."


    "I think it''s expensive. It cost ten million spirit stones to purchase such a set. At that time, you guys have the nerve to ask for such a price!"


    "�� Hellooo, in the beginning, we asked for thirteen million spirit stones, the difference is used for the salesmissions for you as the member of Organizing Committee!"


    Wang Lu sternly said, "The principle of Organizing Committee is pragmatic, incorruptible, and efficient. And the biggest advantage about me is incorruptible. What salesmissions, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    With that, Wang Lu picked up a jade strip and immersed his primordial spirit in it. Immediately, floods of information poured in, all of which were rted to Luo Xiao''s records, including all the activities that he participated in during the training, all of his performance in said training, everything from big to small. The information seemed scattered and disordered, but it had actually been sorted out in a clear and logical way, making it effortless to read. In addition, at peak Jindan Stage, his primordial spirit was extremely strong and thus he quickly finished reading the information.


    Afterward, one after another, Wang Lu read more than thirty jade strips in one go. And then he closed his eyes to further sort out the clues.


    "It turns out that guy is extremely good inying low."


    After a long time, Wang Lu opened his eyes and took a long breath.


    At that time, Hai Yunfan barely read four or five jade strips, so he didn''t have the time to sort it out. However, the gap between peak Xudan and peak Jindan was enormous. After so many years of friendship, he had also known the ''best student'' attribute of Wang Lu and thus didn''t think much about it. Immediately, he put down his jade strips and directly asked the conclusion, "So what do you think?"


    "Simply speaking, it is carefully arranged to fit into somebody''s taste. Ten days ago, Four Element Supreme and ck and White Patriarch were ying go on the Silent Ind. The go piece of Four Element Supreme was a step behind when Luo Xiao, perfectly on the right moment, passed by. Then he secretly supported Four Element Supreme with one marvelous move, turning defeat into victory for the Four Element Supreme. In exultation, Four Element Supreme asked Luo Xiao what was his request. Luo Xiao asked to be epted as sessor disciple. Four Element Supreme then brought up three tests, which hepleted one after another. Finally, Four Element Supreme could not back down from his words and ept him."


    Upon hearing this, Hai Yunfan could not help butugh. "It turns out Four Element Supreme is a go addict and he pays particr attention to victory or defeat. The ck and White Patriarch is his opponent for many years, but he lost more than he won. If someone could help him win in a match, it''s possible that he might forget himself and promise that someone an extremely high reward. But, let''s just forget the several tests that he gave, the chest skill of Four Element Supreme and ck and White Patriarch could be considered as the top standard in Nine Regions, the ck and White Patriarch has even left behind the immortal list, so how could he participate in their match? Moreover, he was even able to help Four Element Supreme win against the ck and White Patriarch?"


    Wang Lu said, "Perhaps he is a peerless genius? Or that he identally found an ancient inheritance and thus was possessed by a divine go master? The go thing is not important, the important thing is��"


    Wang Lu pointed to a newly drawn chart with multiple upward curves with striking colors.


    "This is his progress in various events during the training period. What do you think?"


    Hai Yunfan picked up the chart and looked at it. "Amazing��"


    Wang Lu said, "Correct, it''s no less than the progress speed of the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, moreover, it''s veryprehensive. Such a talent is rare even in this era of talented generation. It was only when Four Element Supreme saw this that he reluctantly epted a cultivator form humble origins��"


    "Then that means, Luo Xiao is indeed a rare talent. Why don''t you put aside your prejudice and make good use of his strength?" Hai Yunfan said with a smile.


    Wang Lu did not give any reply.


    So far, apart from intuition, he really could not find any evidence to prove what was wrong with Luo Xiao. However, intuition could only convince himself but not others. Even Hai Yunfan, listening to the intuition exnation, would only doubt. For normal people, they would feel that Wang Lu was jealous of Luo Xiao and thus created trouble for him.


    Therefore, since there was no use in saying it, he might as well just shut up.


    Seeing Wang Lu''s hesitant face, Hai Yunfan no longer dwelled on this matter and said, "Tomorrow there''s going to be a pre-match meeting with the Earth Immortals, why don''t you see if there''s any more preparation that you need to do?"


    Wang Lu said, "Oh, that''s right, thank you for reminding me, I almost forgot�� Let me check my equipment."


    With that, Wang Lu picked up his mustard seed bag and took out his equipment props one by one for inspection. These included blood sealing throat of exterminating immortal powder, golden thunder origin cone that could st a mountain range into a in, instant rejuvenation spring pill�� While Wang Lu was rummaging his equipment, Hai Yunfan burst into cold sweat.


    "Wang Lu, are you going to the meeting in peace or to stir up trouble?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu sneered. "Little Hai, living as a family man has indeed turned you into a fool. How could this pre-match meeting be anything but peaceful? This must be a f*cking fight! Fighting out the imposing manner, fighting out the elegant bearing, fighting out everything in order to raise the morale before the grandpetition officially begins."


    "�� Previously, you never said that you want an open fight against the Earth Immortal tomorrow."


    "Do I even need to say it? Little Hai, how could a secretary like you not understand? Think about it, this meeting is thest meeting between the two groups before thepetition. Next time, the two groups are going to have a big fight, so don''t you want to probe the other side''s situation in advance? To see what cards the other party has? But, to probe the actual situation, in addition to directly make your move, is there any more effective way?"


    "Umm�� so you want to personally make your move?"


    "Is there anyone more suitable than me? Among the top-level Jindan, in terms of winning chance against the Earth Immortals, I am simply better than the others�� In addition, strong observation and analytical ability can guarantee that I get the most intelligence in the fight. Lastly, I am the chief nner of the events, and all the controversial proposals during this training period were put forward by me. If I don''t personally fight against the Earth Immortal, the doubtful voice of thosemon people would not stop."


    Hai Yunfan thought to himself and then said, "Actually, there''s no need to trouble yourself like that. If you lose one of those cross-stage confrontations and be a beautiful girl like everyone else, there wouldn''t be so many people who voice out their doubts."


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "Knock it off. My wisdom and beauty would only make more people fall into despair, so no need to bring up this cross-dressing thing anymore."


    Then, after checking all the equipment items, Wang Lu put them all back in his mustard seed bag. After cing a seal on its lid, Wang Lu''s whole appearance turned murderous. Even Hai Yunfan, as his secretary, could not help but take a few steps back.


    "Very good, at least in terms of imposing manner, I won''t lose to the other party��"


    As he said that, Wang Lu seemed to remember something and then took the in white cloth at his desk and put it into his bosom.

 Chapter 617 - City of Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 617: City of Immortals</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    "��"


    "��"


    In the hall in the group of immortal tombs, the long silence exaggerated the indescribable awkward atmosphere. Only the white mist that constantly churned under the feet created a bit of liveliness in the ce.


    The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals headed by Daoist He Tu and the ancient immortals headed by Xuan Mo walked on two distinct rows. The two sides ignored each other, not having any eye contact. However, they all cautiously restrained their primordial spirit and magical power, not letting them out even a little bit, as if they were extremely reserved young girls or women persecuted by an extremely religious sect.


    Wang Lu highly suspected that if the road could be extended indefinitely, these people might really go all the way to the end of their lives. And at the moment they die, they would still not turn their heads. If he could capture the scene where the two groups silently marched into death with a video spell, he could sell the video using the political theme with a sky-high price.


    Unfortunately, this embarrassing road soon came to an end. At the end of the white mist, a magnificent pce was revealed. At this time, the Earth Immortal side finally broke the silence.


    "This is the venue for the grandpetition. As you can see, it is a huge venue designed to meet the needs of various events ording to your n. It covers an area of more than a few hundred miles, and with a height of more than fifty miles as well as filled with more than a thousand buildings. Including the supporting facilities, all the indicators are up to your standards��the arenas could amodate even the battle of the level of true immortal. We wee you to conduct a field tripter to check the specific quality."


    While saying that, Xuan Mo projected the structural map of the venue for people to see.


    On Nine Regions side, He Tu and the others quietly watched but declined toment on this magnificent venue. Based on their position, it was really inconvenient for them to say anypliments. Nevertheless, even with the most stringent standard, it was also hard for them to say any negative word about this huge venue.


    The venue was more than just simple and having grand scale. When it was designed, it was made by several Supremes of Deity Stage that were experts in engineering under the overall direction from Wang Lu who tasked them with an almost impossible mission. It was no less difficult than the flood and famine divine ship worth one billion spirit stones that could survive the age of chaos once fantastically proposed by Shengjing Sect�� This facility not only required strong foundation, which could amodate the highest level of fighting but also meet the veryplex and specific requirements for various other events.


    For example, foodpetition even required a storage room that could achieve the ability of ''absolute freshness''. The hunting venue required aplete ecosystem of birds, beasts, nts, insects, and fish, which could form their own ecosystem.


    At that time, when the proposal was being considered, some members of the Organizing Committee suggested that the design was clearly provocative. However, Wang Lu sessfully refuted them using the argument of ''Even if their faces are badly beaten, those stuck up and arrogant Earth Immortals would still strongly support the building of the venue. And if they agree to the design but could not execute it perfectly, then we could have an excuse if we lose��''


    However, it seemed that thetter part of the argument was useless now. Using the mysterious remarkable ability of ''creating something out of nothing'' of the group of immortal tombs, these Earth Immortals actuallypleted this architectural marvel in less than a month.


    After a long time, Daoist He Tu sighed. "It''s really hard on you."


    Xuan Mo chuckled. "With the magical ability of creating something out of nothing, it''s not really hard. It''s not as difficult as creating a world in the immortal cultivation dream��"


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she immediately heard Bai Ze sneer and say, "It''s not really hard? Xuan Mo, how could you treat it so lightly? How could physical objects be equal to objects in the immortal dream? It would be nice if this City of Immortals is built in the immortal dreand. Unfortunately, these wastes are ipetent and suspicious, they refused to believe us! To create things in the real world, it would cost more than one hundred percent of the magical power! Moreover, it is obvious that you guys were the one who put forward the design blueprint, but we were the one responsible for the construction work, during which, you could take advantage of this time to do special training. It was indeed a really good calction!"


    Before his voice even fell, a young man''s voice came to retort him, "At the beginning, in order to design the blueprint, our team had been struggling for more than ten days and nights, racking our brains until we were all exhausted. Solely the number of designers whomitted blood and died alone had reached thirty people, there were even more Daoist Masters of Deity Stage whose primordial spirits routed, body perished, and dao disappeared! You guys merely lost a bit of strength, so what qualifications do you have to talk like that in front of us?"


    Upon hearing this, Bai Ze was furious. "What nonsense! Just those blueprints could kill more than thirty people? Do you think we''re idiots!"


    Wang Lu sneered. "Don''t believe it? Then you can see it yourself!"


    With that, he took a stack of files from his mustard seed bag, unfolded the top one, and read aloud, "Daoist Master Mo Yu, Standing Member of Design Committee of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, an outstandingprehensive designer, died in Evian Valley on the XXth day of the XX calendar year of Nine Regions due to ineffective medical treatment at the age of 622. He is scheduled to be buried at XXth day of the XX calendar year of Nine Regions at Evian Valley. Hereby his obituary��


    With that, he began to show the file to the people. The file was stamped with the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' red seal, which was particrly eye-catching.


    The obituary notice authenticated by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals naturally could not be faked. Even though this ''newly formed'' organization was new to the Earth Immortals, they at least knew that the authority of this organization was much higher than that of the individual, and that the documents with official seal were not to be trifled with.


    The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals of Nine Regions were also simrly dumbfounded, because even Daoist He Tu himself did not know. What was so special with this Daoist Master Mo Yu who spared no effort to the task until death put an end to him? They were even more baffled that the seal of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could actually be in this unfathomable obituary.


    While the crowds were staring at him, Wang Lu opened the files one after another and pronounced the name of the deceased.


    Daoist Hong Luo, Daoist Master Jin Jing�� Every obituary was stamped with the red seal symbolizing the supreme authority of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Every time they saw such an obituary, several Supreme level Elders could not help but look at He Tu, but He Tu would just look up and ignore them. This was apletely unthinkable act for the head of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals famous for his earnest and conscientious working attitude.


    "In the face of these unfortunate victims, do you have the face to continue to show off your so-called painstaking effort?" Wang Lu said, "To solve the dispute between us in the grandpetition and to integrate the two forces with the least lost in order to fight the Fallen Immortal, this is the overall situation strategic situation that we are currently facing together. For this reason, both of our groups need constantpromise to finally reach an agreement. And our side has already madepromises and even sacrifices. It is you guys who, from the beginning to the end, only want to devour all the spoils. By sparing only a little bit of strength, you guys already feel resentful, not only this is ridiculous, but it is also shameful!"


    Bai Ze was fuming in anger. "Who do you say are shameful?"


    Wang Lu didn''t say much, but just pushed the more than thirty obituaries directly before him.


    "Come on, exin to me the most gloriousbor you did in front of these obituaries."


    Bai Ze was so angry that his body had almost exploded due to his qi and blood cirction going on the reverse. However, when he finally managed to control his breathing and raise his spirit tounch a counter attack, Xuan Mo reached out and stopped him. "That''s enough, this kind of argument is meaningless. When we first epted the other party''s proposal, it is tantamount to epting that the other party would use this time to make targeted arrangements. We have more than ten times their vision and strength, so there''s no need for us to be so calcting."


    "Hah, what a good argument, if not for the fact that you have the immortal spirit qi, I would''ve thought that you were one of them! Xuan Mo, everyone let you be the leader this time, but it doesn''t mean that we allow you lead us to do things all wrong!"


    As always, Bai Ze practiced his dao of negation, but this time, Xuan Mo was surprisingly tough.


    "I have heard of your opinion, so now please shut your mouth."


    Bai Ze''s eyelids abruptly jumped, but when he saw the firm posture of Xuan Mo, he only sneered a few times.


    ��


    After Xuan Mo shut Bai Ze up, the atmosphere gradually warmed up. And because the previous silence had been broken, the two sides could finally start a limited dialogue.


    Xuan Mo led He Tu and the other people to the City of Immortals, introduced the city''s facility one after another and invited them to inspect the quality of the City of Immortals.


    The Nine Regions side readily epted the offer and began to inspect ording to the most stringent standard. The results proved that the city did not have any problems. This honesty from the Earth Immortal side had more or less won the trust of the Nine Regions side, and thus the subsequent dialogues became smoother. The two sides began to exchange views on many of the details of the grandpetition and soon reached a consensus.


    However, this peaceful dialogue did notst. When the two groups reached the center of the venue and saw the most core facility there, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    In the middle of the City of Immortals, a previously folded space unfolded into a vast fighting arena with a thousand miles of radius. Using most of their magical ability, the Earth Immortals had ced aplete Feng Shui line in that vast space, and this gave birth to mountains, rivers and other naturalndscapes. At the same time, the fighting arena had also undergone a special strengthening, such that even the full output of a True Immortal would not cause the facility to copse.


    This was a super fighting arena with standards exceeding all of those in Nine Regions. After witnessing and testing the property of the venue, none of the several Supremes of Nine Regions didn''t gasp amazement. It was not impossible to build a venue of such standard in Nine Regions, but even the local boss like Shengjing Sect would not invest such huge resources to make such a thing.


    The remarkable ability of creating something out of nothing was really enviable.


    "Since everyone is satisfied with the venue, why don''t you take this opportunity toe in and experience it yourself?"


    Xuan Mo said as she entered the fighting arena. Her whole body was pulled hundreds of miles far inside the arena by the folded space, however, her voice still traveled unimpeded.


    The several Supremes looked at each other in dismay, knowing that today''s meeting had finally arrived at its main point.


    After the Earth Immortals exhausted their hospitality, it was time to confront each other. All the way, the leader of the Earth Immortals Xuan Mo was gentle and courteous, but at this time, she was the first who jumped into the arena and challenged the Nine Regions group for a duel. It could be seen that this fight had long been nned by the Earth Immortals, and thus would certainly be earth-shattering.


    He Tu was silent, but his body was slightly leaning forward, ready to take a step forward.


    Since the opposite party had sent their leader, his party had to take this seriously. However, before he could move, someone had already walked in front of him.


    "Your Excellency, there is no need for you to personally take this fight. Just give it to me."


    Wang Lu said, and then turned his attention to the arena.


    "Senior Xuan Mo, this time, let me apany you to y."

 Chapter 618 - Men’s Comeback Depends On Endurance

    <h4>Chapter 618: Men��s Comeback Depends On Endurance</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    This was the second time Wang Lu had a fight against Xuan Mo.


    Thest time was in the immortal dreand where Wang Lu and his Master worked together to ovee the hurdle of the country of women of Heavenly Earth. At that time, Xuan Mo struck down the wrath of Heaven, and the extermination thunder left the surroundings scorched. The pair of Master and disciple tried their best, and by luck, persisted till the end.


    This time, his number one Jindan in Nine Regions Master was not present. His opponent, Xuan Mo, was in her perfect condition after her two personalities fused together. Thus, the strength disparity was more than ten times as the previous. However, after Wang Lu entered the arena, he acted as if the victory was already at his hand.


    "Senior Xuan Mo, let''s have the second fight."


    Seeing Wang Lu step in, Xuan Mo was also slightly surprised. She originally thought that her opponent this time would be a Supreme level cultivator who represented the peak fighting power of the Nine Regions, but unexpectedly, it was this Jindan kid who entered the arena.


    "Are you serious?" Xuan Mo incredulously asked, "Do you really think you have a chance? Although you and your Master have amon origin, even your Master could only win against Bai Ze in Jindan Stage, and you��"


    This kind-hearted Earth Immortal sister didn''t have the heart to say: You are like an antpared to your Master. Therefore, she merely euphemistically said, "I am not that much weaker than Bai Ze."


    Wang Lu didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Senior, you misunderstood, you are a grand Earth Immortal, yet unexpectedly, you think it''s alright to fight a young Jindan who has just cultivated for thirty years using your full power? This group of immortal city is built ording to my n and design, and to be used in the grandpetition. Therefore, the fight in this arena is naturally carried out ording to the rules of the grandpetition. Thus, please, Senior, limit your cultivation base to that of Jindan Stage, let''s have a fight in Jindan Stage."


    "Jindan?" Xuan Mo was startled once again. "It turns out to be so. I thought you were going to fight me in my full glory, turns out you want me to limit my strength level? Well, that''s fine with me. It''s just that I almost forgot how to suppress my own strength."


    ording to the rules of the grandpetition, the Earth Immortals needed to suppress their own strength to the same level as their opponent. It was just that, this strength suppression paid particr attention to the skill. For example, if a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage wanted to suppress his own strength to that of Jindan Stage, it was actually very difficult to grasp the degree of how far he should go.


    Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, as the name suggested, was a Stage where the core in the Jade Mansion was a golden core in which the Great Dao was formed and magical power was endless. In Yuanying Stage, the primordial spirit catalyzed the golden core, incubated its activity, cleaned the lead, and rose the Great Dao in the golden core to a higher level. This process was simr to how a mother gave birth to a baby, from a tiny point to eventually a living creature, hence the name Yuanying 1 .


    However, this process was irreversible. There was no principle in this world that allowed a baby to turn back into a tadpole. Naturally, it was impossible for a cultivator topress their already mature nascent soul into golden core. To force it would only cause their nascent soul to copse.


    This rule could not be vited even in the Earth Immortal level. Therefore, the so-called cultivation base suppression was actually an imitation of Jindan Stage ability using a stronger force. Magical power, primordial spirit, immortal heart, physical body, magical ability and so on, were all imitated to the level of that of Jindan Stage.


    This kind of imitation naturally had its own ws. The higher the cultivation base is, the more difficult it is to perfectly imitate the details of the lower level. If they did not pay attention, they could exceed the standard of Jindan Stage in some aspects. And ording to the rules of the grandpetition, once the rule was vited, it would immediately be judged as a lost.


    In thest fight between Wang Wu and Bai Ze, in the strictest sense, there was a suspicion that Bai Ze had broken through the restriction when he used the immortal technique. How could mere Jindan possibly be able to use immortal technique? It was just that, that fight was more like a fight of prestige and the rules about the level suppression fight had yet to be fully recognized by the Earth Immortals, hence there was no demand for Bai Ze to strictly observe the rules.


    However, in this fight, Wang Lu did not intend to be so tolerant��he also did not have the qualification to be tolerant.


    Fortunately, Xuan Mo was also very aware of this. Thus, after thinking for a while, she said, "In my case, it''s difficult to guarantee that all my attributes would always be perfectly limited to that of Jindan Stage, therefore�� I''ll just let her y with you."


    With that, took the gem hairpin on her head and put her finger on top of the gem of the hairpin. That sparkling and translucent ruby tumbled down and then, in mid-air, turned into a beautiful girl that looked like Xuan Mo herself.


    "This is my Jindan avatar. She has the same thoughts and insight as I do, but in Jindan Stage. If you could win against her, then you could win against me in Jindan Stage."


    That Jindan avatar sweetly smiled. "Though this is the case, I am just a toy produced by my master, so please be lenient, fellow daoist."


    Wang Lu let out a tch sound and flicked the Rouge Tears in his hand which let out a buzzing sound.


    ything? Perhaps for the Earth Immortal, a Jindan avatar was just a ything, but as long as he could win, what else should he care about?


    Therefore, regarding please being lenient or other things, he would think about it only after he won!


    Thus, while the buzzing sound from the Rouge Tears stilling, Wang Lu''s sword qi had already red. His first move was an almost crazy output of magical power. The original magical ability of Jindan Stage, the violent primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, the rapidly expanding Non-Phase Sword Defense�� Anyone of these was enough to exhaust the magical power of an ordinary Peak Jindan Stage in an instant; even if the golden core continued to grow, it would not be able to provide the necessary supply. Moreover, such an excessive output had the danger of having a backfire. However, relying on his deep foundation and supreme qualification of Void Spirit Root, Wang Lu actually did all those three at once! In the twinkling of an eye, the imposing momentum of the fallout had formed a whistling wave, which caused the world to change color.


    The countenance of Xuan Mo''s Jindan avatar also changed, no more was the previous calmness there. She was the avatar of an Earth Immortal, so her vision and skills were much higher than that of ordinary Jindan Stage cultivators. If he traded skills with her, even if Wang Lu simultaneously cultivated two great immortal level method, he would still absolutely not be her opponent�� However, this unreasonable attack had actually hit her soft spot!


    As an avatar, her strength was limited, and she was even less likely to have the unprecedented Void Spirit Root, and thus the power that could burst out in a short time was limited.


    Wang Lu''s tsunamis of attack had more power than ten times her instantaneous strength! Moreover, with the original magical ability, even space had been distorted. Thus, even if she had a vision the level of Earth Immortal, at this time, she still found it a bit tricky, it was indeed impossible to make a brick without the straw.


    However, Earth Immortal was indeed Earth Immortal. Her feet moved a bit and immediately her figure became distorted and transparent, and then smashed into pieces under Wang Lu''s fierce attack.


    However, the debris did not disappear, but instead, they drifted in the air like dust, and then kept trying to reunite.


    No matter how powerful Wang Lu''s sword qi was, and the fragments were further broken down into tiny particles, they were always pulled back together by an invisible force. If Wang Lu didn''t pay attention, a lot of the debris woulde together to form lumps. And when these lumps were connected to each other, they would gradually condense out the outline of a human body.


    Wang Lu continued to expand the scope of the attack, but the fierce sword wind only made the dust drift farther and farther away and the assembled lumps became increasingly unpredictable.


    On the sidelines, a Supreme of Nine Regions who observed the fight could not help but praise.


    "What a great skill to change her own life form so as topletely offset Wang Lu''s fierce offensive. But, is this skill really a Jindan level skill?"


    Xuan Mo smiled faintly. "Of course it is. What she is using is the dao of three-produce-all 2 , allowing her to split herself into countless individuals, just like sand and fog, and thus countering all kinds of sharp devices. With her Jindan Stage, it is just enough for her to perfectly control the third form of her physique. Although it''s difficult to damage people with this, she would not be hurt by the sword qi. If you don''t believe it, I can exin the principle of this method to you. I don''t have to go that far as publicly lying for this kind of thing."


    "Would not be hurt by the sword qi? Fellow daoist, I''m afraid this sentence is not enough."


    Daoist He Tu slightly narrowed his eyes and whispered.


    "Without mentioning that the atomization of the physique is restrained by the five element spell, saying that she would not be hurt by the sword qi�� this is just because Wang Lu''s sword qi is not sharp enough. If his sword qi could be sharper, no matter how small her particles are divided to, they could still be precisely split and destroyed, and presumably, you could no longer be able to regenerate."


    Xuan Mo was silent for a moment. She shook her head and smiled. "Fellow daoist''s eyes are like a torch, truly admirable. This three living things technique indeed could not perfectly restain various sharp objects. If there is a sword cultivator, whose realm has gone through the heaven, who coulde up with a supreme sharp sword, even I have millions upon millions of avatars, they could all still be smashed. For example, the heaven splitting sword of that Brother Ming of mine, I would never dare to stop it. However, for your Daoist Master of Jindan Stage here, I''m afraid there''s no such a thing as pure sword intent."


    Daoist He Tu nodded. "He was distracted by too many chores. When ites to the purity of the sword intent, he is indeed not the best in the world. But, if you think you can eat him with this kind of thing, I''m afraid fellow daoist would be sorely disappointed."


    Xuan Mo asked, "Oh? The sword attack that his is best at is not effective and the five element spell might not necessarily be able to do it either, is there any way for him to turn the table around?"


    "Watch and you will know."


    Xuan Mo then curiously waited for Wang Lu to use his trump card to turn the table around.


    However, after waiting for a long time, she only saw Wang Lu kept repeating the same offensive, just Non-Phase Sword Defense, Primal Chao Sword Qi, and original magical ability again and again. He didn''t even take out any props from his mustard seed bag. At this time, Xuan Mo, who had been immune to this offensive, began to gradually stabilize her position and constantly reformed and regenerated in ces that Wang Lu could not take into ount.


    If this continued, Wang Lu would eventually be exhausted�� it was not even necessary for her to wait for Wang Lu to be exhausted, as long as this violent offensive was slightly weakened, Xuan Mo would immediatelyunch a counterattack, and the means of Earth Immortal were not something that ordinary Jindan could resist.


    However, Xuan Mo had been watching for a long time, yet she never had the chance tounch her counterattack. Gradually, Xuan Mo''s countenance changed to that of a surprised.


    "He actually��"


    The Supremes of Nine Regions on the side were also equally amazed. "Wang Lu, this kid, is actually��"


    Actuallyst this long?


    From the beginning of the fight till now, he had been fighting for the whole two hours�� For a fight betweenmon Jindan, two hours was not a long time, but for the full two hours of the fight, he carried on the same crazy magical power output!


    In terms of sexual intercourse, this was equivalent to holding the ejaction at thest minute for the entire two hours!


    Let alone Peak Jindan, even a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage would''ve long exhausted his magical power if using the same magical power output efficiency. Yet, Wang Lu was still as fierce as dragon and tiger, not showing even the least bit of fatigue!


    On the other hand, Xuan Mo''s avatar seemed already not able to persist.


    No matter how brilliant the remarkable ability of the three living things technique was, this technique of forcibly transforming life forms was ultimately against the heaven, and thus required considerable magical power. As a Jindan cultivator, her magical power could be replenished indefinitely, but under the violent attack from Wang Lu, her output was always considerably more than her input.


    Up to now, she thought that, no matter what, Wang Lu would copse before her avatar. But now�� Wang Lu''ssting endurance had gone beyondmon sense.


    If this stalemate continued, it was likely that she would lose, yet, in this situation, she had no chance to change her move��


    "Enough, I lost this fight."

 Chapter 619 - Continue to Fight Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 619: Continue to Fight Once Again</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    When he stepped out of the training arena, Wang Lu''s heart was somewhat gratified.


    As a matter of fact, at the end of the fight, he had also beenpletely exhausted�� A full power output for the entire two hours, just by hearing about this magnificent feat, many people would feel kidney deficiency.


    As a cultivator of Void Spirit Root, his magical power recovery speed and output efficiency were far higher than his peers. However, the fight between cultivators not only involved the input and output of magical power in Jade Mansion, but also primordial spirit, immortal heart, and physical body. Although Wang Lu''s magical power was still full, his physical body and primordial spirit somewhat could not hold on for much longer.


    Fortunately, in the end, Xuan Mo''s Jindan avatar gave up the fight first. Perhaps her strength had been exhausted, or perhaps in the face of a peerless man who could keep a full output for the whole two hours her fragrant heart shook and she lost her will to fight. In short, Wang Lu finally won this fight.


    "After not seeing you for a while, your progress is really impressive."


    Outside the arena, Xuan Mo was quite amazed by Wang Lu''s cultivation advancement.


    His performance in the immortal dreand a few months ago was still fresh in Xuan Mo''s memory. At that time, from Middle Jindan, Wang Lu reached the Peak in one go. Regardless of his sword art or immortal art, everything was still unstable. It stood to reason that it would take him at least a few years to stabilize and be Peak Jindan in the truest sense.


    However, at this time, regardless of whether he had consolidated his cultivation base or not, he had shown more than twice as much strength as he did a few months ago.


    A few months ago, it was absolutely impossible for Wang Lu to maintain such high-intensity magical power output for the whole two hours. This endurance had gone beyond the scope of normal�� Xuan Mo''s Jindan avatar clearly had the ability to restrain the sword qi, but was actually suppressed to death by the opposite party''s sword qi. Before this fight started, she would never believe that this kind of twist and turn strange fight could happen.


    Inwardly, Wang Lu also sighed with emotion. Fortunately, during this period of time, he did not abandon his cultivation while doing his official duty. Although he could notpare to Qiong Hua, Zhu Shiyao and the likes, those who kept on cultivating day and night like a madman, his progress was so fast that he did not lose to anyone.


    However, this was not enough.


    Able to defeat Xuan Mo''s Jindan avatar was mostly due to doing something that was least expected. Were it not for Xuan Mo at the time thought that she could restrain the sword cultivator to death using the three living things technique�� it would''ve been impossible to defeat the means of Earth Immortal just by relying on endurance alone. In the face of Wang Lu''s first wave of fierce offensive, Xuan Mo directly gave up resistance and chose to maintain her avatar. This was actually a wrong move.


    If they had to fight again, Wang Lu had no confidence that he could win the opponent, unless he could have a few more years to further stabilize his foothold on the Peak Jindan Stage.


    However, let alone a few years, it was likely that the present Earth Immortals would not even leave him even for a few hours�� After defeating Xuan Mo, the others soon started to look for trouble.


    "What a wonderful cooperation." Bai Ze pped his hand and walked to the front of Xuan Mo and then stared at her coldly. "Xuan Mo, what you did the previous time could be set aside, but now, isn''t it too much?"


    Xuan Mo also looked at him coldly. "Bai Ze, I haven''t yet allowed you to speak."


    "Hah, so what if you don''t allow it? When you were chosen as the team leader, was that mean you have a permission to be defeated by little kid who only cultivates for around thirty years? Yes, you are our leader, so you have the authority to shut us up and the likes, and thus, when you previously told me to shut up, I did not hesitate to do so. However, my respect for the authority of the leader is now without a bottom line. Don''t forget, even when Big Boss is still alive, I still have the right to stop him when he crossed the line! And now, you are ignoring the public interest because of your own selfish interest, which is way beyond the bottom line!"


    Xuan Mo tightly furrowed her brows. "Selfish interest? Are you trying to maliciously nder me?"


    Bai Ze said, "Malicious nder? When you woke up from your deep sleep, your primordial spirit up. It was those Nine Regions people who helped you be one again and restored you. That''s why, from then on, you have always been so kind to them. So much that even today, you don''t even care about the face of Earth Immortal and hand over the victory to the opponent!"


    "It is indeed my fault that I lost. After this, I will naturally apologize to everyone. However, it''s not your turn yet to use me. Three months ago, you also lost to a Nine Regions Jindan."


    Bai Ze said, "Yes, I did lose three months ago. That Nine Regions Jindan is indeed formidable, I sincerely convinced. But no matter how bad I am, I would not lose to this Jindan!" Bai Ze said and pointed very disdainfully at Wang Lu.


    Xuan Mo was immediately angered. "Bai Ze, you have gone too far!"


    Wang Lu instead cheerfully said, "I am actually being unjustly implicated! But no matter, since you, young Bai Zhuo 1 have brought this up, then let''s fight."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Ze was startled. "You want to fight me?"


    "That''s right. Didn''t you say that you would never lose to me? Then prove it, let me see how good you are."


    Wang Lu said as he directly stepped into the arena, letting everyone saw his exceptionally confident and at ease back.


    For a moment, let alone Bai Ze and Xuan Mo, even Daoist He Tu and the other Supremes of Nine Regions were also stunned.


    "He still wants to fight?"


    "Just now he experienced a vicious fight, so it''s highly likely that his physical strength has yet to been fully restored, so where does he hide his spare stamina? Does he really think his strength is better than the Earth Immortal?"


    "In thest fight, he was obviously extremely lucky to score a victory, he should''ve known not to push his luck too far."


    "Wang Lu has never been a reckless man, perhaps he has his own deep meaning?"


    Upon hearing this, Daoist He Tu shook his head. "Fellow daoists need not think soplicated like that, he just wants another fight."


    "Another fight? Why?"


    "Because there''s no harm in winning or losing. If he wins, needless to say, the morale of our Nine Regions side would rise greatly. And even if he loses, at least we could learn more about the hidden cards of the Earth Immortals. Moreover, today is just an exploratory fight, both sides could easily ept the result whether it''s a win or a loss."


    Hearing the exnation of He Tu, the other Supremes could not help but sigh with emotion that, at such a young age, Wang Lu, this kid, already had the style of a general in doing things, which was truly admirable.


    However, for the person in the arena, things were actually much simpler than the exnation from Supreme He Tu.


    Because he thought he had a good chance to win.


    If it were the other Earth Immortal, Wang Lu would probably not look for another fight, because he was indeed a bit tired. That kind of continuous full power output was unsustainable.


    However, since the opponent was Bai Ze, then it was another matter. This young man Bai Zhuo was born with a taunting face, as soon as he opened his mouth, people immediately wanted to p him and ignore his provocation. Moreover, his cards were more or less the same as thest time when he fought against Wang Wu.


    The negation stamp was indeed a very powerful immortal treasure, but since Wang Lu had already seen it, it was no longer mysterious to him. Right now he had several advance ns to use to deal with the negation stamp in Jindan Stage.


    Moreover, he also had other means. Before this fight, he actually made quite adequate preparations. His mustard seed bag was filled with all kinds of props, each with wonderful function. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance to use these props in the previous fights, which was quite regrettable.


    After Wang Lu entered the arena, Bai Ze didn''t hesitate to join him.


    "Kid, since you want to die, don''t me me for being merciless."


    After entering the arena, Bai Ze immediately summoned out his golden negation seals and eleven golden seals began to float around him. He then picked the biggest one and flicked it forward.


    By means of Earth Immortal, he had locked Wang Lu''s position the moment he entered the arena, which was at the center of the arena, five hundred miles from him at the edge. Such a grand gesture was indeedmendable�� but also impossibly stupid.


    Bai Ze didn''t know how to speak some pleasantries like Xuan Mo. After entering the arena, winning was his only goal. And what he wanted was a thunderous victory. Thus, after locking Wang Lu''s position, he tried to use the biggest negation seal to negate the whole person from the arena.


    This was a heavy hand move. He indeed did not show mercy, and also did not believe that Wang Lu had the ability to withstand his own immortal technique of negation.


    However, the moment he made his move, there was a warning sign from his primordial spirit, warning him that great danger was imminent.


    Bai Ze immediately looked in the direction his intuition told him and saw three dusky golden conesing right at him.


    "Are those�� golden thunder origin cones?"


    Bai Ze was shocked. He never thought that as soon as he stepped into the arena he would immediately encounter this great killer device that was famous in Nine Regions ten thousand years ago.


    Just one of this kind of weapon, which was made by gathering the heavenly tribtion thunders, was enough to blow up a mountain range. And now, three of them, which explosive power that even a Daoist Master of Deity Stage could not withstand, wereing at him at once.


    Yet, Bai Ze was currently in Jindan Stage.


    Moreover, he had just made his negation seal move, which meant that he had put all his magical power into his personal magical treasure. Therefore, it was toote for him to gather the strength to deal with these three golden thunder origin cones.


    In an instant, Bai Ze gnashed his teeth and his eyes almost cracked.


    No wonder previously Wang Lu was so at ease when he stepped into the arena. The purpose of him entering the arena first was actually toy such a trap to Bai Ze!


    These three golden thunder origin cones were indeed such a great move! This prop was very precious in the original era of the Earth Immortal, so now it should be priceless. Yet, Wang Lu actually sent out three of them at once! This was truly the opposite of his Master!


    However, wanting to defeat an Earth Immortal with such a trick was simply a fantasy!


    Bai Ze violently bit the tip of his tongue and, as the negation seal in his hand bloomed with extraordinary splendor, the target of the negation seal violently changed from the Daoist Master of Jindan Stage five hundred miles from him to the three golden thunder origin cones.


    The next moment, the golden thunder origin cones, which were about to explode, were directly obliterated by the invincible force and disappeared without a trace.


    When Bai Ze finally finished taking five breaths, he realized that he had finally passed this disaster.


    At the crucial moment, he used the negation immortal technique to negate the existence of the golden cones.


    "Good�� that is indeed impressive, but a pity, it ends here."


    The golden thunder origin cone was, after all, limited in number. Even if Wang Lu was the richest in the world, it was impossible for him to simultaneously use too many golden cones; stimting the hidden weapon that carried the power of the divine tribtion was not a small burden for Wang Lu.


    Bai Ze then took a long breath, picked the biggest golden seal again, and then locked his target five hundred miles away.


    "This time, I want to see what else can you do to escape this!"


    At this time, through his Earth Immortal eyes, he could clearly see Wang Lu''s every move.


    Including Wang Lu''s slightly surprised face when witnessing the failure of the golden thunder origin cone, but then�� a white g was suddenly raised by him.


    "You!"


    Bai Ze was simultaneously surprised and angry.


    He actually gave up? Seeing that Bai Ze was about to grasp an unquestionable victory with the negation seal, he actually gave up?


    However, when Bai Ze was extremely angry, a sharp sword qi suddenly cut his wrist before he could respond!

 Chapter 620 - Go M*sturbate Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 620: Go M*sturbate Yourself</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    When the pain came, Bai Ze''s wrist no longer belonged to him.


    The sharp sword qi directly cut through his body protection method and also his stronger than metal flesh and bone, breaking his wrist.


    This sword strike came too fast and too ruthless. In the twinkling of an eye, Bai Ze had lost his hand. However, under this intense pain, he calmed down like never before.


    He did not consider whether Wang Lu''s white g was a deception, and how such deception should be dealt with in the rules of thepetition. At the moment, he didn''t even care about treating his broken wrist.


    It was very simple for him to negate the wound with the negation seal, connect his broken wrist, and suppress the pressure of the disordered immortal spirit qi in his body.


    But he simply had no time.


    The person who attacked with the sword spirit was not far away from him. Under the cover of the golden thunder origin cones, the person sessfully avoided his perception and managed tond a sneak attack at the critical moment. And the more fatal blow was still waiting.


    Compared with Wang Lu''s white g and his broken wrist, the sneak attacker who was close at hand was his top priority. At this moment, Bai Ze''s power as an Earth Immortal was fully exerted. Even in the face of the chain trap of the opposite party, he still made a timely and effective response.


    The intact left hand picked up a negation seal and flicked it to the side. The immortal spirit qi condensed in the golden seal and thenunched his immortal technique.


    Although heunched his immortal technique in haste, at such a close distance, it was enough to a peak Jindan Stage cultivator in an instant. Sure enough, as soon as he flicked his golden seal, there was a loud voice beside him as the negation seal had hit its target.


    However, the next moment, a sharp sword qi came right at him. Bai Ze quicklyunched his skill to wipe out the sword qi. However, afterunching the immortal technique in session, he became breathless, and at the same time, his heart shook.


    What kind of thing could withstand his negation technique head on?


    In a trance, a white shadow passed by, and more than ten sword qi came toward him from all directions.


    Was this that white-d b*tch? This pair of Master and disciple wanted to gang up on him?


    Bai Ze gritted his teeth, held one of his negation seals up, holding it up like a huge seal shadow, and blocked all the sword qi. At the same time, he urately seized the figure of the attacker.


    Surprisingly, the attacker was not the woman who defeated him three months ago. Although both wore a white dress, this person looked indifferent, with facial features more delicate and elegant, apletely different person.


    More importantly, she held a pink sword, which emitted out an imposing fluctuation. It was an immortal treasure level. And the shape, the aura�� Rouge Tears!


    In an instant, Bai Ze judged the identity of the sneak attacker��the Rouge Tears fought independently, the woman in white was its sword spirit.


    No wonder he couldn''t defeat the opponent with her negation seal. In Jindan Stage, his immortal technique could not negate an immortal treasure. As far as existence stability was concerned, Jindan Stage was far from being equal to immortal treasure.


    However, this did not mean that Bai Ze had no way to deal with the opponent.


    His wrist was broken not because of the strength of the opponent, but because the sword strike came too suddenly and unexpectedly. Once he stabilized his position, dealing with a mere immature immortal sword''s sword spirit�� was as easy as flipping one''s own hand.


    Using negation immortal technique was of course invalid. Dealing with an immortal treasure, suppression must be the main focus.


    Thereupon, he put down the negation seal pushed his left hand downward.


    Sword spirit Autumn Beam immediately staggered and the girl''s eyebrows revealed an incredible shock.


    Just now, in a half attached mode, she drew the natural high speed of Rouge Tears to look for Bai Ze''s w, ordinary Jindan cultivators could not even capture her shadow. However, Bai Ze merely stretched out his hand and a great force came down from above her head. Even the space hundreds of feet around her was locked, so she could not move at all.


    "Do you think my trick is only the negation immortal technique?" Bai Ze lightly said, and then firmly made a grasp with his left hand.


    Sword spirit Autumn Beam shrieked and was forced to return inside the body of Rouge Tears, unable toe out anymore. The pink sword then fell from mid-air and lost all spiritual energy.


    Apart from negation, as an Earth Immortal, Bai Ze had too many means, so it was not a surprise that suppressing an immortal treasure was just one of them. Moreover, the target was Rouge Tears��the weapon previously used by Xuan Mo.


    The Earth Immortals in the group of immortal tombs were all brothers and sisters that had gone through thick and thin together. There were all familiar with each other''s means, thus, Bai Ze knew the characteristics of Rouge Tears like the palm of his hand.


    With only his left hand, he suppressed sword spirit Autumn Beam and made Rouge Tears fell from mid-air.


    However, on its way to the ground, a powerful palm held it up.


    "Wang Lu��"


    Bai Ze''s long-awaited opponent finally came. After several rounds of Autumn Beam''s dy, Wang Lu had rushed from the five hundred miles away.


    With Rouge Tears in his right hand, he stepped forward and then, like a wave andndslide, his sword defense came forward unstoppably.


    Bai Ze inwardly sneered, and at the same time, took off the negation seal beside him, ready to negate Wang Lu''s sword qi and Wang Lu himself.


    However, just when he lifted his arm up, he felt numbness in his joints, and his movement slowed down. The reaction of an Earth Immortal was fast, Bai Ze''s immortal spirit qi swept through his body, and immediately found the root cause��the poison had entered his body through the wound on his broken wrist, and now it was everywhere in his body.


    "Exterminate Immortal Powder?"


    This deadly poison that was known as blood sealing throat, at this time, was running wildly in his body. This kind of poison had a world of difference in lethalitypared to the terrifying exterminate immortal powder ten thousand years ago, but its concealment had actually far exceeded that of its past.


    People who came from that era had a keen sense of several kinds of violent poison, but at present, he only realized the poison when it had been in his body for quite a long time and had shown its symptoms.


    These past sixteen thousand years, Nine Regions had indeed changed a lot�� Unfortunately, it was mostly degraded. If it was the real Exterminate Immortal Powder, even just a little bit would take his life. Right now, he only needed a little bit of his immortal spirit qi to expel it.


    Bai Ze''s left hand was numb and aching, unable tounch the negation seal. At the same time, the poison had spread in his body, so it was difficult to fully exert his immortal spirit qi to defend against it. However, he moved his feet and retreated several miles away, easily avoided the unstoppable Non-Phase Sword Defense of Wang Lu.


    However, when he stopped his footsteps, Bai Ze looked up and saw a bloody sky. And amidst those boiling clouds, thousands of sharp swords appeared.


    "Damn, it truly is watertight."


    At this point, Bai Ze could not help but admire this chain of means of Wang Lu.


    From the moment he entered the arena, he fell into the opponent''s means one after another. From the Golden Thunder Origin cones, immortal sword Rouge Tears, Exterminate Immortal Poison, and the opponent''s original magical ability��


    Every step of it had been sessful, breaking his wrist, poisoning him, and forcing him to retreat. The scene was even more embarrassing than when he lost to Wang Wu three months ago.


    "But, the victory will still belong to me!"


    Bai Ze roared and then his figure was drowned in the tens of thousands of swords that fell from the sky.


    Those sharp swords contained Wang Lu''s primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, each sword was like a full-blown attack of Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. Being bombarded by tens of thousands of such swords, the ce where Bai Ze stood was cut off by hundreds of feet, bing a breathtakingly deep valley.


    And Bai Ze was standing at the bottom of the valley, holding a blood-stained golden seal that was pointing at the sky with his hand. His face was pale, and his figure was shaking�� but, under the bombardment of the swords, he seemed unharmed!


    At the very critical moment, he forcibly used his blood life essence tounch his negation seal and negated all of the flying swords that wereing at him. Thus, although the ground was sted into deep valley, he himself was safe and sound.


    However, the cost of using the blood life essence was actually quite high.


    He had the Earth Immortal physique, but at this time, he suppressed his power and imitated himself to that of Jindan Stage. No matter what damage happened to him, once he was out of the arena, he would be able to quickly recover. As for the magical power consumption, it was but a drop in a bucket for an Earth Immortal.


    However, the blood life essence was different. Once used, it would be very hard to make up the loss. Moreover, the use of blood life essence in Jindan Stage was an unforgivable waste and most of the energy would be lost in vain.


    But, at that time, there was no better way for Bai Ze to solve the problem. There were, of course, more than one way to solve the problem, but the blood life essence was the one with the least loss.


    Nevertheless, the most difficult period had finally passed. He now had dispelled the poison in his body and was able to reuse the immortal spirit qi. Thus, he pushed his left hand forward. The bloody clouds immediately dissipated and the broken right wrist was also quickly healed.


    Negation immortal technique was not his only technique, but it was the easiest to use and nearly omnipotent. By relying on the negation immortal technique, he could even stay in the fight indefinitely��regardless of whether it was serious injury or magical power exhaustion, he could always negate them with the negation seal.


    This kind of causality reversal allowed him to stand out among the many Earth Immortals, bing second only to the group leader. Even though there were many people who were quite vocal about their criticism of his character, they had to be ranked behind him.


    Of course, in Jindan Stage, Bai Ze was unable to achieve the indefinite fight state. Now he was quite exhausted and in an extremely difficult situation.


    However, he now had sessfully grasped back the initiative. Wang Lu''s chain of traps had finally over, thus, soon, they would have to face each other head-on and Bai Ze was confident that the could end the fight in an instant.


    As long as sessfullyunched the negation immortal technique, Wang Lu could not resist it. Wang Lu did not have the using-sword-to-look-after-the-body remarkable ability of Wang Wu.


    However, when Bai Ze was ready tounch his negation seal, he found out that his target had disappeared without a trace.


    In the entire thousand miles arena, he hadpletely lost his trail.


    Bai Ze inconceivably used his hand to poke spot between his eyebrows, trying to use his immortal spirit qi to try to arouse his divine scan. This time, he even veered to the edge of the rules and used the power that did not belong to that of Jindan Stage. Under such divine scan, no Daoist Master of Jindan Stage could hide from him.


    However, it was still nothing. It was like Wang Lu had never existed, his trail waspletely lost.


    "You��" Bai Ze''s body trembled slightly. He poked the spot between his eyebrows again, using his divine scan over and over again. In the thousand miles fighting arena, his consciousness rippled everywhere.


    "Where are you hiding��e out!"


    "Come out and fight me! Don''t you want to prove that you are better than the Earth Immortal,e and prove it to me then!"


    "What kind of ability is this hiding thing!"


    "I will find you, you can''t hide from me forever!"


    ����


    At the same time, outside of the fighting arena, Wang Lu had been sitting in a lounge, enjoying tea and desserts.


    "It tastes pretty good."


    Xuan Mo said, "It''s good that you are satisfied with it. This is the lounge that we have prepared for all the participants. The facilities are all designed ording to your design."


    With that, she looked back once again. On the fighting arena, shaking sound, which was the anger of Bai Ze, could still be heard from time to time.


    Wang Lu chuckled and said, "Let us guess how long would it take for that brain damage guy to find out that I have left the arena?"


    Xuan Mo sighed and declined toment.

 Chapter 621 - Where Did the Time Go?

    <h4>Chapter 621: Where Did the Time Go?</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    It was two dayster when the Nine Regions crowd left the group of immortal tombs.


    The City of Immortal was a magnificent city with many facilities. It took a lot of time even when it was only for a general tour. Not to mention that they had also experienced two fierce fights in the center of the city, the second one was especially time-consuming��


    However, these long and time-consuming fights had achieved gratifying results. With one win and one loss, it could be counted as without a loss. The win was soul-stirring, and the loss, although it was a loss, was still a win.


    As long as they thought about the situation on the second fight, the Supremes could not help but smile.


    After Wang Lu used all his means and traps, putting Bai Ze in an extremely difficult situation��which was ultimately in vain��he naturally threw out the white g. He just quietly left the arena, deliberately leaving Bai Ze roaring and shouting in the arena for a long time.


    In the end, his fellow Earth Immortals could not bear to see it, so one of them came in to remind him that the fight was over.


    At that time, the expression of Bai Ze was really worth watching for a long time.


    It was hard to imagine a very able person who had achieved the Earth Immortal status to show such a desperate, crazy, and distorted expression. If the immortal heart of the Earth Immortal wouldn''t return to its stable state outside the arena, perhaps when he walked out of the arena, Bai Ze''s immortal heart would''ve copsed and his primordial spirit, broken.


    At least several Supremes inwardly asked themselves that if they were in Bai Ze''s position, being yed in full view of the public�� perhaps it would be very difficult for them to have a face to live in this world.


    "Wang Lu, this kid, is really shrewd." A Supreme of Nine Regions sincerely sighed with emotion.


    "Mm, though his cultivation base is also powerful, it''s actually not the most important thing he showed here." Another Supreme felt the same way.


    In the fight against Xuan Mo and Bai Ze, Wang Lu showed his astonishing strength. In the first fight against Xuan Mo, the crushing situation impressed everyone. However, what really mattered was the second fight.


    From the beginning, Wang Lu had no chance to win in the fight against Bai Ze��the difference in strength was simply too huge. However, Wang Lu had actually managed to steal a victory. Although on the surface, Wang Lu gave up the fight, anyone with eyes knew who was the real winner of the fight.


    The exquisite andprehensive pre-fight preparations, the interlocking trap arrangements, and the strategic principle formted from the outset to withdraw on time were all manifestations of fighting wisdom. This kind of wisdom was by no means a mere momentary inspiration. Instead, it was essentially a massive calction.


    A man with a quick wit was not necessarily terrifying, but one with wit and good calction was truly terrifying.


    "Spirit Sword Sect is truly blessed. With such a disciple, they would certainly achieve sesses in the next hundred years."


    "They are full of talented people. Apart from Wang Lu, there are also Zhu Shiyao and Liu Li. They are not inferior to Wang Lu in terms of cultivation base, it''s just that, theyck his talent�� s, in the past few decades, many talented young cultivators appeared one after another in Nine Regions, but there are actually not many who really stood out from the crowd. Unfortunately, although there are ten thousand cultivators in our sect, none of them are like this disciple."


    "Hahaha, fellow daoist, why are you so self-deprecating? Your sect''s Qing Yangzi has outstanding strength, not inferior to the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, I don''t know how many people are envious to that."


    Upon hearing that, the previous Supreme shook his head. "I did have high hopes for Qing Yangzi, even enormously proud of him, but after I saw Wang Lu today��"


    After saying that, the several Supremes shook their heads.


    Each of them had a simr talented disciple in their sect who was more powerful than their peers, worthy to be the future leader of a high-rank sect�� However,pared with today''s Wang Lu, the disparity was too obvious.


    ��


    On the other side, Wang Lu was not the least bit proud of himself.


    It was natural that he was better than his peers, because he was, in essence, not truly their peers�� He used to be the Big Brother in the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect, the same generation cultivator as Feng Yin and the others. The fact that he was absolutely able to crush a group of younger generation cultivators, was there anything for him to be proud of?


    Moreover, in the eyes of others, his second fight was an easy one�� but in the end, he had still lost.


    He had done everything in that fight��whether it was the pre-fight calctions or in-fight calctions, all were done at his peak level. Moreover, he rarely used a lot of his tools and props. The three golden thunder origin cones and exterminate immortal powder were rare products that used a lot of public funds to collect.


    Even so, he was only able to push Bai Ze to an extremely difficult situation, but didn''t really defeat him in the truest sense. From start to finish, he didn''t dare let the opponentunch the negation seal on himself because he knew he would not be able to withstand it.


    The gap between Earth Immortal and Jindan was so great that it almost let people fall into despair��


    However, Wang Lu never easily fell into despair. On the way back, he thought over and over again, and his heart was a bit hopeful instead.


    "Compared to three months ago, the difference is like heaven and earth. Three months ago, I thought only Wang Wu has the chance to win in Jindan Stage. The others simply came to be defeated. But today�� in two fights, I managed to score a win after all. As far asbat effectiveness is concerned, I am not the undisputed first ce in the Jindan group. The gap between Zhu Shiyao, Qiong Hua, and me is just minuscule. If I can have a bit more time��"


    Wang Lu further thought that, if he could train a few more months so that he could raise both his Non-Phase Method and Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword for severalyers more�� was there a chance to win in that second fight?


    There was. In his fight against Bai Ze, he was actually very close to victory. If he could just consolidate his strength and further advance his method��


    "Unfortunately, there''s no time."


    ��


    "Fortunately, they have no time."


    Inside the group of immortal tombs, the Earth Immortals also summed up the gains and losses of the two fights.


    The first speaker was Xuan Mo. Although she lost to Wang Lu in the fight, she won more recognition than Bai Ze in the second fight. Thus, the summary speech was also done by her.


    At this time, Xuan Mo had a solemn face. Her ice-cold expression could frost the air solid,pletely the opposite of her previous cultured and refined posture.


    "They have shown an astonishing rate of progress. I even regret that I have given them three months of preparation�� But, this regret is meaningless. We just have to be ready and win every event, and then we canpletely end this unnecessary dispute. In the fighting event, based on the two fights today, it is toote for them. Wang Lu would not fight a fight that he is not sure of. The strength that he had shown today should be the best cards that he holds. In thesest few days, he won''t have enough improvement. As for the cultural event��"


    With that, Xuan Mo looked to the side. "Luo Xue, how is your preparation? Do you have any problem?"


    A petite young girl smiled sweetly. "Rest assured."


    Xuan Mo sighed. "Fortunately, we have you. If you hadn''t woken up, we would not have the confidence topete in cultural events against the entire cultivators in Nine Regions."


    Luo Xue said with a smile, "With me here, there''d be no problem with the cultural event."


    At this time, an Earth Immortal asked, "Although Luo Xue''s ability is without a doubt, there are so many events that need to bepeted at, could she do it alone?"


    Before his voice fell came a charmingughter of a young girl. "Did you say alone?"


    A petite figure quietly appeared behind that Earth Immortal and patted his shoulder. It was another Luo Xue!


    "The number of people is not going to be a problem."


    With that, the third Luo Xue appeared, and then the fourth, the fifth��


    "There are fewer than a hundred of us who woke up, and among which, only less than half are worthy, which is not enough to fullypete with arge team of more than two thousand people. Fortunately, they demanded gradedpetitions, dividing most of the events into different grades�� This is, in fact, actually beneficial to us."


    "Yes, it really makes people look forward to this grandpetition that will happen in a few days."


    ��


    "Ah, I look forward to the start of the grandpetition.


    "Look forward to it�� look forward to it��"


    In Wang Lu''s office in theva valley on the back mountain of the Royal Soldier Sect, a white dressed uninvited visitor continued to hinder Wang Lu''s normal business by moaning about all kinds of sentimental nonsense.


    Soon afterward, the master of the office pped the table and said, "Enough, you, this trickster, get out of the office!"


    "Damn you dog official, how could you treat the cultural worker of Nine Regions so arrogant and rude?"


    "Damn, cultural worker my ass!"


    "I am the king of popr idols this year! I don''t know how many single cultivators call my name in their dream��Murong Icy Bling-Night mour Phoenix-Ster Oriole-Wu Er. Show some respect!"


    "Call your name in their dream? That is true, I don''t know how many single cultivators rely on you to alleviate their loneliness. Unfortunately, every time they miss you, hundreds of millions of lives would be lost, and half of the sin would be on your head. Since now you are guilty of a terrible crime, you should hurry to find a ce with greenish ancient head ornament where you could atone for your sins."


    While the two of them were arguing vigorously, the third person in the office finally could not bear it.


    "Be quiet, you two! If you want to flirt with each other, do it outside. Don''t forget there''s someone working here!"


    The two quarreling people suddenly shut up and looked at the third person in surprise.


    "Little Hai, you actually stood up?"


    "This is a strange change! How could the always gentle and virtuous intellectual Hai Yunfan of Ten Thousand Arts Sect be this irascible? In my opinion, it must have been you, this dog official, who coveted his handsome appearance and has done something wrong to him!"


    "Damn, I have been assigning him various tasks every day so he can get a full range of experiences. This kind of leader''s concern for his subordinate is a mountain-like paternal love. Such a pure feeling, yet you nder me ofing out of the closet?"


    "Enough!" Hai Yunfan once again pped the table. "You two�� aren''t you supposed to deliberate on the countermeasures? It''s only three days away from the grandpetition, but our progress is still far behind. Have you twoe up with any ideas?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu smiled and said, "Isn''t this obvious? By the look of the two of us, of course, we have found a way."


    Hai Yunfan somewhat doubtfully said, "Found a way? When?"


    Wang Lu said, "Just now. When she gave me the work report, I thought about it and suddenly had an inspiration."


    Wang Wu also said, "When I saw that he had an inspiration, I also thought it too."


    Hai Yunfan sighed. "Do you two�� have a telepathic connection between your minds?"


    Wang Wu said, "How could there be such a thing? It''s just that, by looking at the material on his desk, determining the general scope, and then using your brain to think about it, you could also think of his idea."


    Hai Yunfan inwardly said, "Isn''t that telepathic connection?"


    "Then what is it? I remember previously when I studied the n for this grandpetition, I couldn''t find a chance to dy the time."


    Wang Lu said, "It''s not that it''s impossible to find that chance, but it''s almost impossible to find the chance to dy enough time. Right now, I am barely able to do it."


    With that, he stretched out his hand to spread out the n book on the table and pointed his finger on one line.


    Opening ceremony.

 Chapter 622 - The Real Start Of The Competition Might Be In Ten Years

    <h4>Chapter 622: The Real Start Of The Competition Might Be In Ten Years</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    "Opening ceremony?"


    Hai Yunfan curiously looked in the direction of Wang Lu''s finger.


    In the n book, the opening ceremony was indeed designed. After all, the Grand Competition was a major event rted to the future of Nine Regions. Its main purpose was to promote cooperation between the two parties. Peace and development were the central themes, moreover, "friendship first,petition second" was the principle of the grandpetition. Thus, if one of the two sides ended up with blood on the face, then that would be ipatible with the theme.


    Therefore, before the official opening of thepetition, an opening ceremony was also added, which consisted of some entertainment performances by the two sides to create a peaceful atmosphere. As for whether that principle of friendship first,petition second could be maintained after the start of the grandpetition, one could only resign it to fate.


    Therefore, on the whole, this opening ceremony could only be regarded as an appetizer, which was insignificant in the context of the grandpetition. Even Wang Lu himself had not paid much attention to this��assigning the newly rising idol group to raise their thighs would be enough.


    However, when Wang Wu presented the beauty contest group report to Wang Lu and happened to turn over to the page that he currently pointed at, a sh of inspiration came to him and he thought of a solution.


    "Simply speaking, there is no time limit for the opening ceremony."


    Hai Yunfan was startled for a moment, and then retorted, "Do you want to dy the opening ceremony indefinitely? But, before the show begins, the programs must be mutually approved."


    "Yes, that''s why a show with five thousand programs would be rejected by them. We must create unlimited possibilities in limited programs."


    Hai Yunfan frowned. "Limited programs�� unlimited possibilities?"


    Wang Lu was in an inspired state, so he immediately stretched out his hand to write down a line of words on the table.


    Program: Calligraphy performance, copy of "Starting from Zero."


    Hai Yunfan curiously asked, "I know calligraphy performance, but what is Starting from Zero?"


    "You will know."


    Then, Wang Lu wrote another line of words. Program: Groupedy monologue, New Year''s greeting.


    "I knowedy monologue is a form of entertainment that has gradually be popr in Nine Regions in the recent centuries. It must be very new for the Earth Immortals who have slept for sixteen thousand years, but what''s the deal here?"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "That same sentence, when the timees, you will know. But for now, let me keep it a secret."


    Seeing that Wang Lu was deliberately holding back the climax, Hai Yunfan shook his head and no longer asked. In any case, since he vividly showed that he already had the victory in hand, he shouldn''t have to worry about it.


    "By the way, Little Hai, this opening ceremony thing is only known to the three of us in this room. Don''t mention it to anyone. If you feel that you can''t keep a secret, I can help you wipe your recent memories."


    Hai Yunfan waved his hand. "No need, just now, you promised that you would give me a vacation after the official start of the grandpetition. If you wipe my recent memories, that vacation thing would probably be gone."


    Wang Lu praised him, "Little Hai, your thoughts are getting more and more meticulous."


    "Hehehe."


    Then Wang Lu cast a nce to his Master, signaling her that there would be another time to talk about this topic.


    The next was to tackle the current official duties at hand.


    "By the way, have all those cross-dressers been counted?"


    Wang Wu said, "Of course, they have been counted, how could I possibly forget this ckmail material?"


    More than a month ago, Wang Lu designed the cross-grouppetition, with the losing side dressing as the opposite sex as the punishment. However, in practice, for variety of reasons��one of which was the terrifying performance of the King of Ten Thousand Beasts, which had brought a serious psychological scar to everyone��), there was no time to organize a wide range of tours for those crossdressers, so the punishment effect was actually limited.


    Later, many people thought that the so-called cross-dressing was just all talk. To actually implement it was impossible, and thus, their fears were eased. In a sense, thest month''spetition did not fully meet Wang Lu''s requirement.


    However, that did not mean that Wang Lu intended to spare them.


    Indeed, the resistance to the implementation of this policy was veryrge. Because, ording to his n, except for the very small number of geniuses, almost everyone would inevitably fail�� Was it necessary to let thousands of the elite talents of Nine Regions to dress as the opposite sex? In particr, it might involve Supreme level cultivators, which would make the implementation difficulty even greater.


    However, it was exactly because of the difficulty in the implementation that it was more important to implement it resolutely. If the Supreme level cultivator could take the lead in cross-dressing, who would dare to put up a resistance? Unfortunately, despite Wang Lu''s ability, he failed to convince He Tu�� after all, many of the Elders in Shengjing Sect were also in the cross-dressing list, which put a huge pressure on He Tu himself.


    However, at that time, Wang Lu fought alone, but now, he had his Master beside him, and her action power was quite vigorous.


    Wang Wu wrote down all the previous losers in the cross-grouppetition, so that when they had the preparationter, they could be held ountable. There was a huge room for arbitrage here.


    ording to Wang Lu''s rules, the losers in the cross-grouppetition should dress in the opposite sex''s dress. When a person from the senior team was defeated, the punishment would be tripled. In light of this, how should the benchmark be defined? How to implement the so-called tripled? At present, the more mature program was to integrate them into the opposite sex cheerleader squad��if one lost once, one would be scheduled for the future y.


    Not long ago, under the vigorous promotion of Wang Wu, this program finally got the acquiescence of Supreme He Tu.


    Then a problem arose which was still in the shameful cross-dressing performance. Performing on the fighting arena under the eyes of countless people versus appearing on the secluded event watched by several spectators were entirely two different concepts.


    And of course, it was the pair of Master and disciple Wang Wu and Wang Lu who decided the list of the performer. The operating space inside all this was all profit for Wang Wu.


    As long as one had a nimble mind and promptly offered Wang Wu a piece of kind intention, one''s task on the performance would be lighter. As for those who didn''t know how to appreciate kindness, then they could only give a good cross-dressing performance in the public eyes.


    After discussing the details of the performance, they instructed Hai Yunfan to draft a notice so that those famous people in the cross-dressing list could urately understand the spirit of the higher authority and promptly pay a bribe so as not to embarrass themselves. Of course, the words should be sufficiently obscure to avoid being caught. Hai Yunfan was tongue-tied for a long time before he finally relented and buried his head to try hard to write this article that was destined to be nailed to the pir of the humiliation of the history.


    When Hai Yunfan was working hard, Wang Wu thought of something and asked something.


    "ording to you, the big fighting arena in the middle of the City of Immortal can be isted from inside and outside. That was why even after you have gone for so long, Bai Ze hadn''t been able to figure it out�� In such a venue, the effect of the cheerleader might not appear."


    "It doesn''t matter. When the venue was first designed, we left a space for the cheerleader. I can ask them to open this function, so no need to be worried. But, I remember that ording to the work schedule, before the formal opening of thepetition, I had asked your beauty contest group for a public performance, how is the preparation?"


    Wang Wu patted her chest. "Rest assured, all the handsome and beautiful girls are all properly trained and kept in good use."


    Wang Lu suspiciously asked, "Kept in good use? How to use them? Have you used them before?"


    "Nonsense, if I didn''t personally check the goods, how can I trust them on stage?"


    "�� How many?"


    Wang Wu counted with her fingers and said, "All the girls have basically been checked. The men are exempted from the examination, I left Miao Yan to take charge of them."


    "Your sense of responsibility is really touching."


    Wang Wu snorted contemptuously. "Then good, I''m going to test the men''s group and make sure that your head would be covered with lush green 1 , what do you think?"


    While they were talking, an angry p struck the table that was next to them. "You wretches, if you want to flirt, then get out! Have you ever considered my feeling? Because of my busy schedule, it has been a long time since thest time I saw mypanion!"


    Being severely criticized by Hai Yunfan''s righteous words, the Master and disciple of Non-Phase had to escape withughter.


    When he walked out of the office, Wang Lu was slightly dazed. Without any reason, he felt that his shoulder had turned lighter.


    When he thought of it, it was logical. At this time, it was only two days away from the start of thepetition. Most of the training program had stopped, except for those who would appear first on the scene and had to raise their spirit.


    This made the chief nner who had been busy for several months felt somewhat unable to adapt.


    "Let''s rx today. ording to your n, I''m afraid we would be busy again after this." Wang Wu patted her disciple''s shoulder and said while sighing with emotion.


    If the n of dying the opening ceremony could be carried out smoothly, it meant that the people of Nine Regions would have more time for intensive fighting training. And as the chief nner, naturally, he would be busy. However, at least, for the next two days, he could rx a little bit.


    "Why don''t we go to the rehearsal of the beauty contest together? We have gathered the world''s most beautiful people, and they have been wonderfully trained. The previous two rehearsals had made many people who had seeded in practicing dao unable to control themselves."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Then you took a snapshot of their shameful performance to ckmail them?"


    Wang Wuughed and then said, "Nonsense."


    "Then let''s take a look. Speaking of this, in recent days, I have been extremely busy, so I haven''t had the time to pay attention to the beauty contest team�� It is said that little Bai is definitely selected?"


    Wang Wu said, "You really don''t care about my career. Let alone little Bai, even Liu Li and Yao''Er can''t get away. All have been grabbed by me to enrich the team."


    Wang Lu was surprised when he heard this. "You''re not going to seize the chance to inspect the goods?"


    Wang Wu asked, "Since when did you be forgetful? I have already done the inspection. When we were in the ''ask the heaven'' immortal dreand, if I hadn''t checked all of the goods with my telepathic finger, do you think you can be this free and unfettered? You would''ve long debased yourself to be a house-husband like Hai Yunfan!"


    From inside the room came the roar of Hai Yunfan, "Get away from me, you two wretches!"


    Wang Wu burst intoughter and pulled Wang Wu along with her on her flying sword. In mid-air, she opened her mouth and said, "Let''s go and see the results of my work, you''d be surprised."


    Wang Lu had no choice. "Alright, in any case, there''s nothing else to do now."

 Chapter 623 - Our Relationship Is Pure!

    <h4>Chapter 623: Our Rtionship Is Pure!</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    "What an eye-opener."


    When he came out of the Beautiful Hall, Wang Lu felt something that he rarely felt, causing his feet to be somewhat unsteady.


    With his peak Jindan Stage cultivation base, there were very few scenes that could make his footing unsteady. It could be seen that he was shocked inside the Beautiful Hall.


    He initially thought that after his experience in the two worlds, he had a very high resistance to this kind of song and dance performance�� As a result, though he, of course, had a resistance, the temptation of the Girls'' Heavenly Group, which had been carefully trained by Wang Wu and Miao Yan, was no small matter.


    Especially when he saw many familiar faces who dressed in a less familiar outfit and smiled like a flower on the stage, the scene was simply irresistible.


    Wang Lu had never seen such a passionate and enthusiastic Qiong Hua. She was wearing an apricot yellow sleeveless shirt and short skirt. Her white jade arms and legs were exposed. The immortal sword in her hand was in the Immortal Dew form as she carefully performed an elegant sword dance. Although the sword momentum was rapid, it used the girl''s soft state. Combined with the pride and indifference that inadvertently appeared on her eyebrows, it had a captivating peculiar charm.


    Wang Lu had never seen Zhu Shiyao appear like a pretty daughter of a humble family. The girl had changed from the female clothing brimming with imposing sword intent to a loose long skirt that exuded a bit of schrly vor. On her delicate nose was a pair of well-designed frameless sses. She was sitting at a writing desk while the writing brush in front of her roamed like a dragon. Although every character written looked like an unsheathed sword,pared with Zhu Shiyao''s usual temperament, it still appeared too soft.


    The people on the stage, their appearance, outfit, and even their every move had been carefully designed. But it was not seductively vulgar, which warmed and delighted the heart of the audience, and would not arouse sexual thoughts.


    Of course, even so, when thest show started, the atmosphere on the stage suddenly changed��


    Even though the performance had been over for a long time, when he thought it over, it still caused Wang Lu to be distracted and his footing unsteady.


    Behind him, the in clothed Wang Wu covered her mouth as sheughed.


    "You, young man, seems like your feet are floating, and your center of gravity is shaking. Is it because of a moment of passion in the Beautiful Hall, you identally lost some bodily fluid?"


    Wang Lu turned around and scolded, "Even when I went to the toilet, you vilified me!"


    "Going to the toilet is not the problem, the key is what you did in the toilet." Wang Wuughed, walked forward, and put her arm around Wang Lu''s shoulders. "What do you feel about the swimsuit exhibition of the Girls'' Heavenly Group? Only insiders can watch this kind of show."


    Wang Lumented with a sigh. "It''s alright if its other people, but you can even let Qiong Hua and Zhu Shiyao change their outfits into swimsuits, amazing."


    "Hahaha, what''s so difficult about that? Yao''Er is the easiest. I told her that this is some kind of miraculous cultivation method, and she immediately believed it. As for Qiong Hua, I had a sword fight with her. After I won, she promised to cooperate with me."


    Wang Lu thought about it and thought that this person really knew how to effectively grasp the weakness of human nature. But on the other hand, the weaknesses of those few people were too obvious��


    "In short, now that you''ve seen the show, I have a few small things that I need you to help me."


    Wang Lu''s heart immediately turned cold. "Did you just treat the performance as a bribe to me? And then expect me to use my authority as the chief nner to give you the power to seek personal gains?"


    Wang Wu said, "It''s not a bribe, it''s a threat."


    "�� So the reason why you didn''t let me appear at the audience seat during the entire performance but just let me watched in the hidden ce is that you didn''t tell them that I wasing? Well, I assume it was so. If they knew there was a male audience, their performances would''ve been less daring. I thought it was because you had trained them good, but it turns out it was a well-designed trap."


    "Therefore, if you don''t want to be murdered by those girls, it''s best to cooperate."


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "Is that so? Very well, then your budget for the Beautiful Hall would be reduced by half. More importantly, all the items involved in the procurement must be submitted to me for approval before they could be approved."


    Wang Wu''s beautiful face lost its color. "Are you trying to destroy my livelihood?"


    "That''s right, I never negotiate with terrorists. Either you stop or I destroy your livelihood. In any case, worste to worst, I would just take responsibility for them, and when the timees, your head would be dyed with green."


    Wang Wu touched her own head and then gritted her teeth. "You''re tough!"


    ��


    After solving this interlude, Wang Lu came back to his office in the sunset. Although this leisure time was only half a day, the leisure time in the Beautiful Hall made him feel refreshed and rejuvenated.


    Only in this way could he better cope with the situation in thest two days.


    There were still two days before the grandpetition, but the entire Nine Regions was already tense. Wang Lu was in the valley on the back mountain of Royal Soldier Sect, secluded from the rest of the world, but it was as if the smoke-filled breath lingered in his nose.


    Theva valley of Royal Soldier Sect was the ce where many fighting groups trained and cultivated. In recent days, the atmosphere was especially tense. Many cultivators, having ended their cultivation early, sat upright in repose in the middle of the valley as if they were prisoners on the death row, unafraid of death.


    "Unfortunately, this will let everyone''s expectation to fall."


    Thinking about the victory and defeat in the City of Immortal a few days ago, Wang Lu felt that if this gang of unafraid to die people really went on stage, they would really die without a burial ce just like what they wished.


    With just three months of preparation time, even if every means were exhausted, it would still be difficult to make up for the difference between the cultivators of Nine Regions and the ancient Earth Immortals. Therefore, the means that could be used right now must be used, even if the side effects were too big.


    Wang Lu sat down and began to write the n for the opening ceremony. This time, he didn''t even need Hai Yunfan to write it for him��little Hai was racking his brain, thinking about the n for the crossdressers. Moreover, there were only two days before the opening ceremony, so Wang Lu could not afford to lose time.


    The n waspleted in one go. All the tens of thousands of characters were written in a time it took to finish a cup of tea. The writing speed of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage was far better than that of ordinary people, not to mention that Wang Lu also used a spell. He merely thought out the words in his mind, wrote a bit, and the paper would be full of ink.


    Wang Lu''s manuscript was not proofread, and he had no intention to polish it. Immediately after, he sealed it into the bag and then went to Shengjing Sect through the teleportation array at Royal Soldier Sect.


    His teleportation array was specially authorized to go directly to the study room of Daoist He Tu.


    In the entire Nine Regions, this honor was only bestowed to the select few. Wang Lu''s performance in this grandpetition was so great that his status jumped by leaps and bounds.


    In his study room, Daoist He Tu was contemting in front of the Nine Regions Geomancy Map. Sensing that Wang Lu hade in, He Tu looked up and smiled. "What''s the matter?"


    Able to arouse a smile on the face of Supreme He Tu who had always been meticulous and strict in his words was a privilege not even bestowed to Qiong Hua. Therefore, many cultivators were specting if there were any secret between Wang Lu and He Tu. Was it rted to He Tu being unmarried for all these years? Or perhaps there was a resemnce between Wang Lu and He Tu in his youth��


    The fact was, the two had no secret to hide.


    He Tu was more friendly to Wang Lu than to Qiong Hua, not because he valued Wang Lu more than Qiong Hua��Wang Lu was, after all, only an outsider. It was because Wang Lu''s temperament was open to persuasion but not to coercion, while Qiong Hua preferred to do official business ording to the official principles. Thus, He Tu merely treated Wang Lu in the most correct way.


    He was the Sect Leader of Shengjing Sect, the number one sect in Nine Regions. At the same time, he was also the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so he needed to look after the Nine Regions and the well being of millions upon millions of cultivators.


    In many people''s eyes, the so-called Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was just a tool for the elite sects to suppress the Nine Regions, and the main consideration of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was just the interest of a very small number of people. However, He Tu never thought so. In his position, he did everything in earnest.


    Therefore, for Qiong Hua, who would inherit his mantle and lead Shengjing Sect into promising future, he spared no effort to support her. He taught her the most brilliant method, gave her the nearly unsurpassed Kill Immortal Sword, and also provided all the resources avable in the sect for her to seed in her cultivation�� This was his decision as the Sect Leader of Shengjing Sect.


    At the same time, when he believed that Wang Lu could y an irreceable role in this grandpetition, he spared no effort to help him, giving him every convenience within his authority.


    Not because he liked Wang Lu, but because, as the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, he believed it would be more beneficial to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to do so.


    However, after reading Wang Lu''s n, this Supreme, who had full confidence in Wang Lu, could not help but slightly frown and remain silent.


    After a long time, He Tu asked, "Two days. No. Now, it''s only one and a half day to meet these all sorts of conditions. It''s going to be a lot of work."


    Wang Lu said, "Then let''s work. Wasn''t this Organizing Committee set up tomand the integration of the resources in Nine Regions so that we could use it when we need it? For the grandpetition, we have to pay no matter the cost."


    He Tu thought for a while and then looked again at the manuscript in his hand. "The key to the problem is not here with us."


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, no matter how big or how many the programs that we prepare, it would be meaningless if the other party refuse to ept this long opening ceremony. However, I have already considered this. It''s just that, there are some things that are not convenient to be put into writing."


    He Tu repeated the severalst words, "Not convenient to be put into writing? Then do you know what kind of pressure you have to bear?"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "What kind of treatment have I enjoyed in these past few months? Rights and obligations have always been equally matched, this is something that I am still aware of."


    Pleased with what he heard, He Tu nodded. "Very well, I approve your n, go ahead and do it."


    With that, the golden seal that symbolized the supreme authority of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was printed on Wang Lu''s manuscript.

 Chapter 624 - Opening Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 624: Opening Ceremony</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Two dayster, crowds of people gathered outside the group of immortal tombs.


    Atst, the grandpetition that decided the future of Nine Regions finally began officially. The cultivators of Nine Regions acted as soon as they got the news and gathered in Plentiful City.


    The people directly rted to the grandpetition had already entered the City of Immortal in batches several days earlier. Now, most of the crowds were enthusiastic onlookers.


    In addition to cultivators, there were now more ordinary people in Plentiful City. After all, cultivators were different ording to their cultivation base. Those Jindan and Yuanying cultivators could live in the open air and not eat food. However, cultivators with low cultivation base had to rely on ordinary people to solve their basic necessities.


    Most of the resident of Plentiful City outside the group of immortal tombs were now mostly ordinary human. They have traveled thousands of miles to the city to provide various services for the cultivators and enjoy the payment from the cultivators. As the grandpetition came near, more and more of these transient poption came from all parts of Nine Regions. There were millions of ordinary people alone. On the day before the opening of the grandpetition, the nearest ce to the group of immortal tombs was very crowded��cultivators and ordinary mortals mingled together. People were everywhere on the ground and in the air. Regardless of whether one was a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage or ordinary mortal cook, in such a crowd, one could not see the difference.


    Naturally, there were cultivators whoined about the policy of equal treatment of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    In addition to those directly rted with the grandpetition and entered ahead of time, the grandpetition was open to all the people of Nine Regions. Regardless of whether they were cultivators or ordinary mortal, upright or evil, all were weed, even foreign visitors from outside Nine Regions. As long as one entered the City of Immortal through the gate of the group of immortal tombs, one could watch all the events freely, and even had free ess to food. Therefore, at this time, even people who fled from famine gathered in Plentiful City, which added a lot of chaos to the city.


    A cultivator who was blocked by the crowd a few miles away from the gate could not help butin, "Damn, what was the Organizing Committee thinking? It''s alright if they just treat cultivators as equal, but now, how could they even let ordinary people in? What does this grandpetition have to do with them? Are we going to perform in front of these ordinary mortals? That''s so improper!"


    As he spoke, he endured the suffocating odor of the people around him��the sweat and the breath of ordinary people and the greasy smell of food that some people ate while walking down the street. All of those smells mixed together caused this Xudan Stage cultivator somewhat unable to endure.


    By his side, his junior brother alsoined, "I really don''t understand what that fellow named Wang Lu is thinking�� I heard that during this period, he had made everyone suffer a lot."


    Since Wang Lu held the post of the chief nner, his wonderful ideas that emerged one after another really caused the cultivators of Nine Regions to suffer. Especially the elite team of two thousand people who received no small matter of suffering. In order to be able topete with the Earth Immortals within a short period of time, Wang Lu really used all the means avable. The controversial cross-dressing was only a part of it. More creative means had made countless people feel like they wanted to die�� Thus, in spite of the remarkable sess, he also bore tremendous public opinion pressure.


    Even those who were not qualified to participate in the training, they also knew that there was a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage in Nine Regions who did things unreasonably and hated by people.


    "Damn, when this grandpetition is over, we must find him to settle things."


    "At least his ten years of cultivation must be scrapped!"


    "Ten years are too cheap. Someone sowless like him must sit quietly in the dead room for a hundred years!"


    The two of them were filled with righteous indignation, but suddenly, there was a thick and powerful hand on their shoulders.


    Suddenly, the core qi in the jade mansion of these two Xudan Stage cultivators condensed, and their physical bodies who had gone through thousands of hammers and hundreds of refinement trembled. When they wanted to turn their head around to look, they found their neck didn''t follow their order.


    Then, a buzzing sound entered their ears.


    "You two are not even worthy to lick Wang Lu''s shoes, so better stop saying nonsense here."


    "H-Honored sir is��"


    "Don''t ask me who I am, you two don''t deserve to know. I just want to tell you that you are lucky to meet me this time. Although Wang Lu''s controversy is big, there are many people who have received his favor. If it were the others, they would''ve just swiftly dealt with you, two little Xudan. The rules of Plentiful City could not save your lives."


    When the voice fell, the two Xudan cultivators felt their shoulders suddenly became lighter. The sudden change made them unstable and their legs, weak. They could hardly exert their magical power, and thus, with a plop, they fell to the ground. However, since they sat down in the middle of the crowds, their fate was self-evident. Very quickly, there were arge number of footprints on them.


    The two of them were trampled into a sorry state. Though not in pain, their cultivator''s bearing was gone. When they tried to look up to see the person who did this to them, among the shadow of countless pairs of shoes, they could only capture a sturdy back.


    "�� Why do I think that person is wearing a skirt?"


    "Maybe you''ve been trampled on by a female hero in a skirt, sheet, I''m going to be trampled to death,e and pull me! Ah, which son of a b*tch stepped on my face?"


    ��


    The son of a b*tch who deliberately stepped on his face had a smirk on his face as he slipped in the crowds of people, holding a beautiful silk bag.


    The name of the young man was Shu Si, fourteen years of age. He was a migrant in this Plentiful City. A few years ago, he arrived in Plentiful City along with a group of tourists. Later, when the group had left, he stayed and worked in various suburban shops. Although he was not tall, he had slender limbs, and he had a pair of flexible hands. Some merchants took pity of him when they knew that his parents had died since his childhood, so they often gave him some errands. However, soon they discovered that, although the boy was dexterous, his hands were skillful enough in walking off with other''s possession. The ces were he worked always inexplicably lost things. Although those things were not necessarily precious, they always caused bad luck to the shop.


    With his nimble limbs, Shu Si spent most of the year in Plentiful City without leaving any evidence. However, no more shopkeeper was willing to take pity of him. When he lost his proper job, Shu Si simply became a gangster and formally started his business of stealing. He joined a gang in the suburb led by a ck boss and had a good life relying on his quick-wittedness and nimble limbs.


    He always knew who he could make his move on and who he could not. In particr, after he witnessed several of hispanions unluckily provoke a cultivator, who broke all their limbs on the spot and even took away half of their intelligence that they became drolling idiots. He became even more cautious with his work, preferring to harvest less. Being scolded by the ck boss was better than being refined into a magical tool. Life was better than death.


    However, in the past two days, the atmosphere in Plentiful City greatly changed. Arge number of people poured in. The clear and in good order situation of the past was no longer there. When Shu Si saw an opportunity, he boldly made his move and made quite a bit of gain.


    Especially this day where the gate of the group of immortal tombs was fully opened. In such a crowded situation, thew monitoring array was overloaded and failed. In order to maintain some basic order, the cityunched the forbidden array, restricting the cultivators from using their skills at will. Thus, these little punks were even more out of control, doing things inside the city regardless of thew and of natural morality.


    Like the two Xudan Stage cultivators just now. In terms of strength, they could crush one hundred Shu Si with one finger at will. But now, they could only be stuck in the crowd, and their mustard seed bag was stolen by an ant-like petty thief.


    "Shu Si, what about the harvest?"


    At this time, Shu Si was hiding in the corner, weighing the mustard seed bag. Upon listening to the voice of hispanion, he turned his head and saw that it was indeed his gang of scoundrels. ted, the teenager lifted the front of his long skirt and showed the borately tied ten brocade purses.


    Hispanion sucked in a mouthful of cold air. "Ooh, you got the nerve! These things belong to those cultivators, aren''t you afraid that they would track you down and hook your soul?"


    Shu Si smiled and asked, "Who wants to find a cultivator that could hook people''s soul? I especially looked for fools. Don''t think that those high and mighty cultivators are so great, a lot of them are actually fools. Many cultivate until they turn silly, they don''t even have the awareness to do some precaution. If you hide well, you will be fine."


    Hispanion was envious. "I''m not as brave as you�� but this is cultivator''s stuff, you can''t open it, so what''s the use?"


    "Although I can''t, somebody else can. Do you forget there''s a dead face in the western part of the city? He epts stuff of cultivators. Moreover, if you give cultivator''s stuff to him, it would have nothing to do with you, no one would evere to find you."


    "But the dead face went through the gate."


    Shu Si was immediately dumbfounded. "What? He entered the big stone gate?"


    The so-called big stone gate naturally referred to the gate of the group of immortal tombs. Usually, this gate was opened only to cultivators who were authorized by the Management Committee. As for ordinary people in Plentiful City, although they could see the towering magnificent gate, they never had the chance to go in and see what was inside.


    "A lot of people have gone through the big stone gate these days. In addition to the dead face, there are also the old ck clothing and peach blossom wife."


    Shu Si was even more dumbfounded. "Uh, how did all the people who could ept the harvest all go?" But then, the teenager rolled his eyes and decided. "That''s right, I will go too!"


    "You want to go too?" Hispanion was stunned. "What are you going to do there? Boss said no one is allowed to enter, you better not cause trouble to everyone."


    Shu Si spat out, "That useless loser, don''t listen to his farts! He said not to implicate everyone? Then why wasn''t he afraid to implicate others previously when I got my hands on spirit stones and looked for the dead face to exchange it with money? I have to go. I heard that there are many immortals behind that big stone gate. If any of them find me pleasing to their eyes, even if they don''t ept me as their disciple, they would, at the very least, bestow me with two immortality pills, and I don''t need to be a gangster anymore."


    "You''re dreaming!"


    "Humph, you didn''t listen to an expert who spoke in a teahouse a few days ago. What is the difference between a person and a salted fish if he doesn''t have a dream?"


    "Salted fish can be eaten, could a person be eaten?"


    Shu Si narrowed his eyes but didn''t speak. The taste of human flesh was actually not new to him.


    After a while, he said with a smile, "In short, I have decided that I have to go. If you follow me, when the timees, we would be immortals together. But even if you don''t follow me, when I be an immortal, I would not forget about you."


    Hispanion knew that his mind was set, so he stopped persuading him. "Fine, I wish you good luck then."


    ��


    Relying on his nimbleness, Shu Si made his way through the crowded road and finally arrived in front of the gate of the group of immortal tombs in the evening.


    This gate, which had been continuously expanded, was several miles wide and had a towering height. It was like a mouth of an ancient huge beast, constantly devouring thousands of creatures.


    In front of the gate, Shu Si swallowed his saliva and walked into it.


    Behind the gate was a brand new world.

 Chapter 625 - To Do Things Without Looking at the Location Is a Road to Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 625: To Do Things Without Looking at the Location Is a Road to Disaster</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Shu Si had never seen such a vast world.


    In Plentiful City, the teenager was used to the amazing means of cultivators. Once they were fortunate to see a righteous cultivator ying an evildoer, the fire talisman burning half of the sky. However, regardless of which, it was really difficult topare with what he saw this time.


    "This is the real means of immortals." The teenager swallowed hard and then rubbed his eyes hard.


    For a long time, he thought that the square around the big stone gate in the center of Plentiful City was already magnificent enough��it upied more than ten square miles, could amodate hundreds of thousands of people, and the ground was neat and clean just like a bright mirror.


    However, it paled inparison to the situation in the group of immortal tombs.


    The ce where Shu Si stood was a spotlessly white wless high ground. The entrance was on that high ground, and after which, there were long steps that went down all the way to a square. The square was very vast, just like a brand new and independent world. The ground was made of a fine jade b. Looking at it, there was no trace of any crack within tens of miles.


    This was a huge jade that could not exist in Nine Regions. It was so huge and vast that the crowd that was originally packed like sardines in Plentiful City unexpectedly seemed to be sparsely scattered in the square.


    At the end of the square, there was also a daunting huge shadow that blotted out the sky.


    Shu Si swallowed his saliva and guessed that it was the thing that made people flock into this ce, the City of Immortals.


    "Are Deadface, Old ck Clothing, and Peach Blossom Wife going there?"


    While thinking about it, Shu Si walked down the steps quickly. He was very nimble, and his steps were light, but after all, he was just an ordinary mortal. He only saw, from time to time, people flying as fast as lightning passing him. There were more who, as soon as they passed through the gate, directly flew to the sky, leaving only a ck dot over the horizon in the twinkling of an eye.


    Shu Si was inwardly quite envious. If only he could have an immortal fate here and learn toe and go as they please like those people. Thinking of this, he became more determined in going down the steps, fantasizing if there was one of those able people who would suddenly take a liking to him.


    Walking on that spotlessly white glorious square, Shu Si was excited at the beginning but cooled down very quickly.


    After walking for two hours, he changed from fast walk to slow trot, and Shu Si felt that his legs were somewhat worn out and aching. However, his destination, the City of Immortals, was still out of reach. Looking back, the huge stone gate seemed to be so far away.


    Looking around, those cultivators who showed their magical abilities could no longer arouse his excitement��in fact, there was nothing to be excited about. He had seen much in Plentiful City.


    Once again, two hours went by��more or less. There was no sun in the group of immortal tombs, thus, Shu Si could only estimate the time. In short, when his stomach began to scream, he was still far from his destination.


    Finally, the teenager became somewhat depressed. The group of immortal tombs was indeed not a ce where ordinary mortals shoulde. It was said that there were endless delicious food, as well as warm and bright bedrooms, but�� for mere ordinary mortals, even walking into the City of Immortals would be extremely difficult.


    Shu Si stopped and looked around. He saw that not far ahead, there was a group of starving refugees who simply pitched a camp at the square. The smoke from the kitchen rose high to the sky.


    In his heart, Shu Si admired the courage of these people��building a kitchen camp in such a sacred ce and not afraid of being beheaded by a cultivator. However, on the other hand, the teenager was also very hungry.


    He had more than ten cultivator''s mustard seed bags, but he didn''t bring any dry food�� Thus, he could not help but feel hungry. When Shu Si thought of this, a sh of light suddenly passed through his mind.


    The next moment, he held up a mustard seed bag then boldly shouted, "Would anyone like to give me a ride? Would express my thanks with this!"


    While shouting, Shu Si felt that he must be crazy.


    Generally speaking, cultivators rarely responded to the call of ordinary mortals. However, this time, as soon as Shu Si''s voice fell, he was enveloped by a huge shadow from the sky. Then, a big ck bird slowly descended while pping its wings. On its back, a man with a face full of sideburns in the form of a small stared at the mustard seed bag in Shu Si''s hand with big, copper-bell-like eyes.


    "You want someone to give you a ride? In exchange for this mustard seed bag?"


    Watched by the man''s imposing gaze, Shu Si ''s neck almost shrank. "Y-Yes."


    The bird-riding man nodded. "Come on up."


    Shu Si was startled, but then he quickly grabbed the rough and stiff feathers on the ck bird''s neck. He agilely climbed up, leaned behind the big man, and firmly nted his ass on the bird''s back.


    The big man looked back at him andughed. "What a clever kid, your position is actually right! Sit tight!"


    Shu Si inwardly said, If you really like my cleverness, then you should take me as your disciple. Although half of your body is in animal skin, your ck bird riding crotch could not bepared to those white-robed sword cultivators who rode flying swords. Well, since we can meet, then it''s fate. I''m really not that picky.


    Unfortunately, after that, the big man said no more. He just grabbed the ck bird''s feather, which caused it to scream a strange scream, and flew straight back to the sky. When the bird took off, it caused a strong wind pressure, which made Shu Si ufortable and almost gasp for breath.


    This was the first time Shu Si experienced flying. Although he was somewhat afraid of heights, he still could not hold back his excitement.


    This was his first immortal fate. To him, the bird riding uncle was really a good person. Not only the uncle did not ask him the origin of the mustard seed bag, but it was also really kind of him to take him on a flight. Although Shu Si also knew that this was not a profitable deal for the uncle, since they could meet, then it must be fated.


    All the way, they did not exchange any words. The giant bird flew swiftly in the clouds and soon crossed the spotlessly white square. Finally, they arrived in front of the City of Immortals.


    As for the City of Immortals, it was another kind atmosphere. Looking at the peopleing and going through the entrance, Shu Si''s heart was burning hot. However, he still remembered what he was supposed to do. He took the mustard seed bag from his skirt and respectfully handed it to the big man.


    "Immortal, this is for you."


    That big man looked at him but did not take the bag. After not saying anything for a long time, a slightly weird smile appeared on his face.


    "Immortal?" the teenager asked curiously.


    The big man finally could not help butugh. "Immortal? It''s really been a long time since thest time I heard of this! Seems like you, this kid, is really just an ordinary mortal who doesn''t know anything!"


    Shu Si inwardly guessed, Could it be that this bird riding man has no ce in the immortal cultivation world? Thus, he acted so fierce in front of him, an ordinary mortal? However, that didn''t matter to him. Prior to this, the upper limit to this teenager''s ideal was Deadface who hung out with ordinary mortals. And that Deadface was worse than this bird riding uncle.


    With this in mind, the teenager said, "Although I don''t know anything, I know that immortal has a good heart. When I asked for help in the square, you are the first to respond to me. This kind heart��"


    "Kind heart? Hahahaha!" The big man burst intoughter. His voice shocked Shu Si''s heart, but strangely, the people around them didn''t seem to notice.


    "Kid, you are the first to say that I have a kind heart. Hehe, the ck Wing King of Hell has actually be a kind-hearted immortal. If this goes out, I''m afraid all of my brothers in Blood Prison Cliff wouldugh to death!"


    "!!!"


    Shu Si was stunned as he looked at the man who gradually changed his body. He watched as two horns grew between his ubed hair and tusks protruded between his lips. In the twinkling of an eye, the big man had turned into a pitch-ck monster.


    Although he had always been astute, he never expected that the immortal fate he wholeheartedly looked forward to was actually bumping into a devil! Moreover, it was a big devil that carried mountains of corpses and oceans of blood and had no qualms in killing people!


    At this time, Shu Si remembered the words that his ck boss in the suburb repeatedly told him.


    "These days, Plentiful City is very chaotic. In addition to those cultivators, it is said that even the devils who walked on the evil path hade in drove. If you don''t pay attention, you would be grabbed and eaten by them. So you must not go out and stir up trouble randomly��"


    At that time, Su Si ridiculed that the ck boss had gone softer with the passage of time. Unexpectedly��


    "Kid, properly speaking, in the domain of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the evil cultivators need to restrain themselves in doing things, but it''s even more unreasonable for me to refuse a dessert like you whoe by yourself into my mouth!"


    As he spoke, he raised his arm. His previous five fingers had turned into ws, and the nails were glowing with blue light, which obviously meant they were highly poisonous.


    Shu Si''s whole body trembled. Forcefully pressing his fear, he said, "Don''t kill me, immortal, I still have many bags like this here."


    With that, he threw all the mustard seed bags in his clothes in front of the big man.


    However, the big man didn''t look at those bags and just said, "After I kill you, these things would still belong to me. Moreover, I don''t care about the righteous cultivator''s things. I want to take your soul and refine it into a treasure."


    "Have mercy, great immortal! Have mercy!" Shu Si stumbled down on the back of the bird and shouted for mercy. However, he actually hoped that people would be able to hear it.


    With so many people around them, many cultivators would not allow the devil of the evil path to do whatever they wanted, right? Nine Regions still belonged to the upright cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, right?


    "Don''t be delusional. Since you''re on my bird''s back, it''s like you''re in my stomach and covered by my breath. As such, no no one else could see you. Moreover, even if they could, who would provoke my Blood Prison Cliff just for you? I''m an important contestant in this grandpetition, so my every move is rted to the future of Nine Regions! Compared to the future of Nine Regions, eating a few people is nothing, hahaha!"


    With that, the big man stretched his ws out, intending to pierce the teenager''s forehead to dig his brain.


    However, right at this time, a pink lightning streaked across the sky. The ck Wing King of Hell only had the time to look up in surprise before he was struck by that lightning. His burly body shook, then the head was separated from the neck.


    The blood had yet to appear at the cross section when his huge body vanished into a puff of smoke.


    The ck bird beneath the big man made a sad shrill and then fell to the ground, not daring to move.


    Lying on the back of the ck bird, Shu Si was still shaking like a sifted chaff. The change in front of him was too fast that itpletely exceeded his ability to understand. Why did the ck Wing King of Hell die? What was that pink lightning that streaked across the sky? He could not think about it or dare think about it. He only hoped that he would not meet hell itself.


    In fear, he heard a young man''s voice, and the tone was full of displeasure.


    "The IQ of these evil cultivators is really worrying. Theymit crimes openly at the entrance of the city and think that no one could see them, is this a form of covert indecent exposure? Or do they look down on my security design? Moreover, they did it when the opening ceremony is about to start, exactly when I am determined to maintain the stability? Let alone a mere Blood Prison Cliff, even if the upper division Blood Image School dare to cause trouble, I would still t them out!"


    While speaking, a young man in a red and white robe fell from the sky, reached out, picked up the pink sword, and then put it at his waist. He then looked at Shu Si with a yful gaze, as if specting on his identity.


    "Are you�� that guy''s catamite 1 ?"

 Chapter 626 - Everything Is Not Suitable

    <h4>Chapter 626: Everything Is Not Suitable</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    It was a dark secret room.


    After the death of ck Wing King of Hell, Shu Si was brought here by the young man in a red and white robe. He didn''t even know where the secret room was located. At that time, he was grabbed on the shoulder by the other side, and then a blur appeared in front of him. After which, he inexplicably appeared here.


    The red and white dressed cultivator asked him to sit down, brewed him tea, gave him snacks, and then asked about the situation.


    It took a while for Shu Si to exin his situation clearly.


    "Oh, you mean you don''t know him at all. You just wanted to take a ride, but in the end, almost left your soul in that ride? So�� you are really not his catamite?"


    "Of course not!" Shu Si was so ashamed and indignant that he couldn''t help but want to ''p the table and stand up'' to prove his innocence. However, when he thought how easy the red and white dressed young cultivator in front of him eliminated the mighty ck Wing King of Hell�� this slippery teenager could not muster up even a little bit of courage.


    Thus, the teenager had to euphemisticallyment, "If I was really his catamite, why would I need to worry about being eaten?"


    "You don''t understand, these evil cultivators are the most perverted. The so-called personal catamite is actually just snacks to them. ording to them, the recently used catamite is more delicious, probably simr to the feeling of cream-filled bread ."


    Shu Si said, "Though I don''t understand what you are talking about, I always feel that it''s nauseating."


    The red and white dressed cultivator smiled, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "In any case, wee to the City of Immortals. Although you''re just an ordinary mortal, this city will be your ce as well. Believe me, it will be a feast which belongs to both the whole cultivators and ordinary mortals of Nine Regions!"


    Shu Si nodded his head somewhat ignorantly. He didn''t know much and could not understand the hidden information in the cultivator''s words. He just felt that this young man''s tone was great. Through those words, he only knew he was weed in the City of Immortals, or, perhaps, the grandpetition is ssified as a feast. Well, the cultivator before him really sounded like he was the master of the City of Immortals�� which made people feel so strange.


    However, that red and white dressed cultivator was obviously very busy. After saying that, he got up and was ready to leave.


    "You can take your time ying here. I have to go around to inspect and maintain stability, I can''t apany you."


    Just before leaving, the red and white dressed cultivator stuffed him with a smallpass and said, "Think of the name and appearance of the person in your mind that you are looking for and then follow thepass. The dead face that you want to see is in the A17 area."


    Shu Si ignorantly took thepass and saw the red and white silhouette sh away, while simultaneously, a bright and dazzling door was opened in that secret room. Holding thepass, the teenager stepped through that door. Once outside, the light receded, and he was met with a bustling crowd. He was already in the City of Immortals, however, behind him was only empty space. Where was the shadow of that secret room?


    Shu Si fiercely pinched his thigh to convince himself that this was not just a dream�� It was true, a young, handsome cultivator had saved his life from the ck Wing King of Hell and was kind enough to give him a treasure.


    Thinking to this, Shu Si hurriedly scrutinized thepass in his hand, which was undoubtedly a tool used by the immortal, and was priceless in the world of mortals. For a while, the teenager was uncertain whether to keep thepass forever or simply sell it to the dead face along with the dozen mustard seed bags in his clothes. However, upon remembering the friendly smile of that red and white dressed cultivator, especially the tea and the snacks that he personally gave to him, the always greedy for small advantages Shu Si could not convince himself to give this small gift to others.


    This was an immortal fate that belonged to him alone�� Money could be earned again, but immortal fate could be met but not sought. Thinking of this, Shu Si saw the thin pointer of thepass was leaning to one side. And that direction was a long and empty corridor. The corridor was more than ten feet high, and at every distance, a signboard was hung from the top to indicate what the area ahead was.


    "A17?" Shu Si wrinkled his eyebrows, barely able to recognize the neat characters on the top. "Is the dead face here?"


    While muttering, the teenager walked quickly along the direction of thepass, but when he walked halfway through, he was startled and rmed.


    When did I tell others that I came to look for the dead face?


    ��


    Area A17 was aplex area with scatteredyers. The area had a circumference of several miles and was divided into ten floors. Each floor was neatly separated by several hundred ovepping lots used as the amodation for the people who came to watch the fight. At this time, most were still vacant and uninhabited.


    Shu Si boldly pushed open an empty lot and then saw that he had an extra key in his hand and there were more signs of inhabitation outside the house. Inside the house, there were two rooms and one living room. Theyout waspact but not crowded. The decoration was simple but exquisite. However, the most stunning thing for Shu Si was that there were delicious meals on the dining table in the hall. Chicken, duck, fish, and all kinds of meat were avable. Moreover, they were steaming hot, as if they were freshly made.


    "Hahaha, it really is the means of immortal! The fool Old Mao the Third should''vee with me! Just for this food alone is worth all the trouble, hahaha."


    Shu Si wolfed down a bit until his belly turned round. After he finished his meal, the leftovers on the table disappeared automatically. The teenager stretched out and wanted to sleep for a while, but when he saw that thepass on the table was still pointing straight, he remembered he still had some things to do.


    Following thepass'' guide, the teenager stopped in front of a corner house on the seventh floor.


    "Is dead face�� here?"


    He reached out for the door to knock, but before his knuckles connected with the door for the second time, the door was opened from inside. Apletely expressionless and ashen face appeared in front of him.


    Shu Si immediately grinned, revealing his row of teeth. "Dead Face, I finally found you."


    The man in the room rolled his eyes and then made a hoarse voice, " Little Mouse 1 , how did you find me here?"


    Shu Siughed and said, "It''s a long story. You wouldn''t believe what I''ve gone through along the way!"


    With that, without being invited in, he passed through the door from Dead Face''s side and confidently went to the chair inside the hall and took a seat. "Feels a bit spacious here than over there at my side."


    Dead Face didn''t stop him, but just silently closed the door, turned around, and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Shu Si raised his eyebrows. "What else? Of course, it''s to do business." With that, he took out a dozen mustard seed bags.


    Dead Face snorted. "Quite a lot of harvest there."


    "Hahaha, who do you think this grandpa Mouse 2 is!" Shu Si briskly introduced the origins of these mustard seed bags. He especially disyed how he skillfully manipted those aloof and remote cultivators like a toy.


    However, after a while, when he saw that no reaction wasing from the other party, Shu Si wiped his mouth and said.


    "Dead Face, how much do you think these things are worth?"


    "One hundred taels each, so for thirteen bags, the total is one thousand and three hundred taels."


    For the inhabitants of the suburb, one thousand and three hundred taels of silver was already an unimaginable wealth. Although the little mouse knew that the price for these cultivator''s bags must be more than that, he still happily epted the banknote of the dead face.


    "Since the goods and the money have been exchanged, see youter then."


    With that, Shu Si fished out thepass and began to find his own way home. But right at that moment, the dead face''s face suddenly changed. "Where did you get thatpass?"


    Shu Si said, "Of course it was given by someone."


    "Who?" Dead face said, walked in front of Shu Si, and intently gaze at him. "Who gave it to you?"


    Shu Si''s heart turned somewhat cold and took two steps back. "What do you want? I warn you, if you dare to conspire against me, the person who gave me thepass would find you!"


    Dead Face was startled for a moment, and then lowered his tone of voice, "What does that person look like?"


    "Looks like he''s in the early twenties. He was taller than you, dressed in a red and white robe, and has a pink sword by his waist."


    The more Dead Face listened, the more surprised he was. In the end, he even widened his eyes. His facial muscles, which had not moved for many years, were constantly twitching, yet he didn''t even realize it.


    "Red and white robe, pink sword�� could it be that the person you saw look like this?"


    With that, Dead Face took out a picture book and opened one of the pages. The smiling picture of the young cultivator who warmly weed Shu Si was on that page.


    Shu Si''s eyes lit up. "That''s right, it''s him. Do you know him?"


    Dead Face sighed. "Nearly all the cultivators in this City of Immortals know him�� It''s just that, why would such a big man like him waste his time on you?"


    The teenager was, after all, a teenager. "Hahaha, maybe it''s because I''m handsome?"


    ��


    At the same time, in a ce ssified as Immortal One area in the center of the City of Immortals near the main fighting area, an old man strode back and forth anxiously with energy that was totally inconsistent with his age. After the door was opened, he immediately turned his head and became angry.


    "Wang Lu, where have you gone just now?"


    The young cultivator in a red and white dress smiled apologetically. "Hello Second Uncle, sorry for beingte. Just now, I went out on a whim and wandered around the city to maintain stability."


    "At this time�� you still have the mind to wander around?" Liu Xian, the Second Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall, was stunned. "Moreover, when did you need to go to maintain stability? Are the thirty-six thousand golden men in the City of Immortals not enough?"


    Wang Lu shrugged and said, "Man-made puppets are, after all, ultimately wed. They are rigid and inflexible. There are many ces that they do not take into consideration. For example, just now at the security check of the city gate, I dispatched a troublemaker."


    Liu Xian doubtfully said, "Troublemaker?"


    "Mm, a damn wretch called ck Wing King of Hellmitted crimes in public, so I eliminated him with one sword strike."


    Liu Xian was startled for a moment before turning furious. "Isn''t he an official contestant in this Grand Competition? Moreover, he''s the main force in the Beast Taming contest!"


    Wang Lu said, "No wonder when my sword struck down, I felt it fat and sulent, with rich experience. Turns out he''s an elite monster."


    "Don''t y dumb with me, what the hell is going on?"


    Thereupon, Wang Lu simply told him about what happened at the gate, "At that time, there were no reliable passersby, no one realized that he was about tomit of violent crime of eating people. And although the security check detected the anomalies, he was automatically granted immunity because he was a contestant��this was a provision that a certain evil cultivator elder strongly insisted in order for them to join. Today, I really saw the evil consequence in that."


    Liu Xian helplessly said, "Due to their strength, those people who walk on the crooked path were recruited in this grandpetition, so there is bound to be somepromises."


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, so I haven''t changed the security procedures, but they can''t charge me for doing a chivalrous thing as one of the enthusiastic masses right? Moreover, that guy had been cultivating for more than a hundred years, yet he couldn''t even withstand a random sword strike from me, a younger generation, so he deserved to die."


    Liu Xian was amused into smiling. Nowadays, there were not many people in Nine Regions who could withstand Wang Lu''s so-called random sword strike.


    "Moreover, if that bird doesn''t die, those evil cultivators might be more unbridled, thinking that because of how big and important this grandpetition is, we would refrain from making any moves against them. Luckily, I killed one of them today. Let him be the warning for the others, so they would not go into big trouble in the future, and I don''t have to kill more people."


    Liu Xian thought about it and found it to be reasonable. He then asked, "What about the child that you saved?"


    "After a bit background check, I found that he is just an insignificant ordinary mortal gangster, so I gave him a novice kit and let him live in the city to thrive or perish on his own. However, I always felt that I have an affinity with that kid, so I conveniently put a small technique on him."


    As Wang Lu said, he recalled that not long ago, he had asked old man Feng Yin to divine him a divination. That nearsighted old man was actually quite serious in deducting with the ster divination. He then told Wang Lu that at the opening ceremony, it was best for him if he went out and do some chivalrous things. As a result, that scene at the city gate happened.


    Just as he thought about it, the door was opened, and a tall and burly golden armored puppet informed them in a stiff tone, "The time for the opening ceremony has arrived."

 Chapter 627 - Wang Lus Mouth Job

    <h4>Chapter 627: Wang Lu''s Mouth Job</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    The main fighting arena in the middle of the City of Immortals was packed with numerous people.


    Thisrge fighting arena, which could amodate the True Immortal level fighting had been transformed into a huge stage. The thousand miles space waspressed into a stage with a diameter of one mile but it was, in fact, incredibly flexible��it could amodate around a million spectators, and now it was almost full.


    In that warped space, when watching the performance, the audience could adjust their position and watch from various angles. Of course, the range of seat adjustment would be different ording to the value of the seat. If one was invited as in important guest, the seat adjustment level would usually be higher.


    The highest ranked seat was at the rostrum, which was also the ce where the representatives of Earth Immortal and Nine Regions'' Cultivator were seated.


    When Wang Lu arrived, the Earth Immortal team had already arrived on their side of the rostrum. On Nine Regions side, He Tu and the other Supreme level cultivators had already taken their seats. Of which, quite a few of them were angrily ring at the newly arrived Wang Lu. Wang Lu, this kid, was the youngest and with the lowest cultivation base, but because of the opportunity, he rose to the same level as them. Yet, he was so arrogant, almost arrivingte at such an important asion. How could people not be annoyed?


    Especially at today''s opening ceremony, Wang Lu obviously shouldered an extremely important mission. It was a privilege that many people were envious of, yet he unexpectedly did not take it seriously!


    When Wang Lu was seated, from the Earth Immortal side, the leader Xuan Mo slightly nodded to He Tu, asking whether the ceremony could start. He Tu smiled and nodded, thereupon, the light suddenly bloomed in the field like a burning sun. Although the light was fleeting, it sessfully attracted everyone''s attention.


    When everyone looked at it, they saw trees with shade-giving foliage, with the babbling sound of streamlets. In the embrace of this beautiful scenery was a piece of smooth fragrant meadow, which was the official stage of this opening ceremony.


    At the same time, in the group of immortal tombs, the signs hung everywhere, which previously showed direction guide, changed their content. Now, they showed the scene in the field. This allowed those who did not have the time to enter the arena or could not find a seat to watch to see the situation in the arena at any time and anywhere. Though not as detailed as seeing the scene in the arena, at least the main content would not be missed.


    The pedestrians in the City of Immortals stopped their footsteps and watched.


    Outside the City of Immortals, the major immortal cultivation sects of Nine Regions, as well as all the capitals and imperial cities of various countries, had such instruments to broadcast what happened at this time.


    Suddenly, Nine Regions was silent.


    In the field, the breeze blew the green mountains, and the rustling sound created a quiet and peaceful atmosphere. Then, in the clear wind, a young cultivator descended from the sky on a flying sword.


    His speed was very fast, and soon, from the cloud, hended on the ground. At the moment ofnding, the signboards that served as the broadcasting board in the City of Immortals one by one gave a close-up shot.


    It was a young man dressed in a red and white robe, had a pink sword at his waist, had handsome facial features, full of spirit, and elegant like an immortal.


    At this moment, a lot of people were surprised that their eyeballs almost popped out.


    "Wang�� Wang Lu?"


    In area A17, a teenager who watched the opening ceremony in a public square on a certain floor almost dislocated his jaw. "It''s him!"


    Whether he knew Wang Lu or not, he was shocked by his appearance on the field.


    The first speech in the opening ceremony of the grandpetition should be the leadership speech. Originally, one person from the Earth Immortal side and one from the Nine Regions would speak. However, the Earth Immortal side declined politely, indicating their unwillingness to participate in the opening ceremony. Obviously, for them, this was aplete farce, and the sooner it ended, the better.


    However, the Nine Regions side attached great importance to this, so it was reasonable to say that it should be delivered by Supreme He Tu. He was the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and also the cultivator in Nine Regions whose cultivation base was the closest to Mahayana Stage. Nobody was more suitable than him.


    However, at this moment, the person standing on the stage was Wang Lu, the young man whose cultivation base was mere Jindan!


    How could he?


    On the rostrum, the Supremes who had long known that there would be such a scene also shook their heads and sighed. They then nced at He Tu, feeling particrly puzzled by the bias of this number one person in Nine Regions. No matter how much favor and confidence he had on Wang Lu, He Tu''s decision was far beyond the necessary level��


    At the same time, in the limelight, Wang Lu restrained his usual rxed posture and became serious.


    "Hello everyone. I am Wang Lu from the Spirit Sword Sect of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. I am entrusted by Supreme He Tu as the representative of the Nine Regions for the opening speech."


    With that, he took a deep bow. When he stood straight again, his handsome and refined face was filled with sincerity.


    "I am standing here not because I have so much virtue and talent. Nine Regions is vast, so there are lots of people who are better and stronger than me. When Supreme He Tu entrusted me with the speech, I once felt that it was a difficult-to-bear very heavy responsibility. However, Supreme He Tu told me that the things that happened before and after the discovery of the group of immortal tombs are due to me, so I should give everyone an ount. On the other hand, as the chief nner of this Grand Competition, I do have something to share with you about this grand event. Thus, I ended up standing here, hoping that everybody would listen."


    A sincere and humble speech had gradually calmed people''s doubts.


    Of course, there were also some people who were particrly familiar with Wang Lu who, just because of this excessively sincere words, felt that their gum had turned sour��


    "Smelly kid, your acting is getting more and more realistic��"


    On the stage, Wang Lu continued, "Where and why did this Grand Competition happen should have been known to everyone in Nine Regions by now, and I would not want to dwell on it. However, for some time, I discovered that so many people have misunderstandings about this Grand Competition. Some people say that this Grand Competition is just a conflict of interest; the present day cultivators and the predecessors Earth Immortals arepeting for resources of Nine Regions. Some also said that with theck of cooperation, it would ultimately be difficult for this Grand Competition to have any practical effect. Some people also said that this Grand Competition is just a child''s y, a big farce��"


    Wang Lu paused, took a deep breath, and then continued, "In fact, during the preparation period, we have publicized it more than once. Here, I will say it again very seriously. This Grand Competition is not a dispute of interests, and the real target of the battle is not the Earth Immortals or our present-day cultivators. Instead, it''s the Fallen Immortals who once created numerous upheavals in the Nine Regions. Unfortunately, I have no way to bring out a real Fallen Immortal for everyone to see. It''s difficult to win the trust with empty words, but as the Lead Disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, the future leader of Spirit Sword Sect, I can tell you a story about my sect. One hundred and fifty years ago, Spirit Sword Sect had a really fierce battle against a Fallen Immortal. People know that the ck tide of Savage Land in Blue River Region is vicious, but in fact, it''s just the residual powerful poison of the Fallen Immortal. In that battle against the Fallen Immortal, the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect who were the pirs of the sect that supported the absolute prestige of the Five Uniques turned into ashes overnight, and the golden generation suffered heavy casualties, with only one in ten surviving the cmity. However, because of this record, Spirit Sword Sect still retained its position within the Five Uniques of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals during its most declining period. Coupled with the support from the other sects, the sect has made its smooth transition to today. However, thinking back to the fierce fight one hundred and fifty years ago, everyone in Spirit Sword Sect is still shaking to the core."


    After Wang Lu''s remark, he could almost hear the sound of uproaring from all over the ce.


    Prior to this, Spirit Sword Sect had never exined to the world the fierce battle one hundred and fifty years ago. The temptation to take over the heritage of the Fallen Immortal from a cornered solitary sect was enough for many people to stake out everything. At that time, the few high-level Elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who knew the truth fully respected the choice of Spirit Sword Sect and did not spread the fact that it had killed a Fallen Immortal. Now that the truth was revealed, it suddenly drew a great shock.


    "As a survivor, Spirit Sword Sect is very clear about how formidable the Fallen Immortal is. One hundred and fifty years ago, it was only an advance scout that came to Blue River Region, and he was able to make one of the Five Uniques nearly copse. Moreover, between the two sides, there was no surrender, nopromise, and no possibility of coexistence. This has been proven by Spirit Sword Sect at the price of blood�� if there are two, three, or even a hundred of such an opponent, what would happen to Nine Regions? How much blood could we shed?"


    After another pause, he took a deep breath and then said, "The group of immortal tombs was built sixteen thousand years ago. It was before the Age of Chaos when the immortal cultivation world experienced an era of prosperousness. However, under the suppression from the Fallen Immortal, they were forced to go underground and sleep in the ancient tomb for thousands of years. That is our opponent, they are the immortals from the upper realm, and they have incredible and hard-to-match magical ability. They are, to us, like we are to ordinary mortals. In the face of such enemies, we actually don''t have many choices.


    "Joining hands is the only choice. It is impossible for just any of us to defeat the Fallen Immortal. Even if the two sides unite, we still can''t be certain of our winning chance. However, at this time, if each of us acts on our own, it would only make the remaining odds scarcer. Joining hands is the only way out, and this Grand Competition is actually for this purpose."


    After reaching this point, Wang Lu slowed down for a moment before saying with a smile, "A lot of people have asked me why we should design such apetition. Since we have to work together to cooperate, wouldn''t it add to the internal frictions? The answer to this is very simple. It''s because we and the predecessors Earth Immortals are separated by sixteen thousand years. This period of time is so long that it is difficult for both sides to understand and trust each other. And trust neveres from empty talk. There is an old saying in Nine Regions that say, ''don''t fight, won''t make friends.'' Some people also say that menmunicate with each other by fists. Thus, I have to design such a grandpetition that both sides could heartily show themselves on the field. During this period, strength, wisdom, and character would all show up, which would certainly cause frictions, contradictions, and even conflicts. But, at least we would know each other and understand each other. And when the timees that we have to face amon threat, we could finally put aside the temporary ill-feeling and join hands."


    When Wang Lu finished his speech, many people fell into silence.


    Previously, when the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals made the mobilization for the grandpetition, it provoked hostility from those hot-blooded cultivators. However, after listening to Wang Lu''s speech today, people gradually started to have a new perspective on this grandpetition.


    Some of the cultivators who previously questioned Wang Lu''s qualification inwardly felt somewhat convinced.


    It was a rare skill for a person to be able to stand on the stage alone while facing countless eyes but still speak freely. Moreover, his speech was logically sound, well-organized, and sincere. It was simply impable.


    Even many of the Earth Immortals secretly nodded, deeply thinking about Wang Lu''s words. In the face of the threat of the Fallen Immortal, cooperation was inevitable. However, on the basis ofck of recognition and understanding, the so-called cooperation was nothing but empty talk. Thus, instead of wasting decades or even centuries of two sides cautiously trying to reach out to each other, it was better to do everything in a grand stage.


    Finally, Wang Lu smiled and said, "There is also a saying in Nine Regions that says, ''peaceful measures before using force''. Before the two sides pick up their arms, we have especially arranged art performances, which is also the theme of today''s opening ceremony. Because the so-called art is the sublimation and interpretation of life, art exchange is an effective way to enhance mutual recognition and understanding. Therefore, please hold your patience for a moment and earnestly appreciate the performance brought by the Nine Regions team!"


    With that, Wang Lu made a deep bow to the audience and then prepared to turn around and leave. However, when he bent over, he couldn''t hide the smile appearing on the corners of his mouth.


    "Be sure to resolutely hold your patience."

 Chapter 628 - Super Girl Voice

    <h4>Chapter 628: Super Girl Voice</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    After Wang Lu delivered a speech that aroused people''s enthusiasm, more enthusiastic cultural performances began. In this regard, not only the Earth Immortal team was full of curiosity, but many of the Elders from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side were also leaning forward in anticipation.


    On the whole, the opening ceremony of the Grand Competition was not the key focus. Thus, people had not paid attention to this. Before this, it was basically handled by Wang Lu alone, and Wang Lu only reported the situation to Supreme He Tu. Other Elders had not paid attention to it, thinking that it was a dispensable and over-detailed formality. It was only now that they remembered that Wang Lu was someone who was good at doing things unconventionally,ing up with unusual things from usual things. This opening ceremony seemed ordinary, but since it was directed by Wang Lu, there must be hidden surprises.


    It was just that, what would those surprises be?


    Not long after, the program officially began. The first to appear was a simple and elegant woman. She walked into the warped space and stood straight in the middle of the stage. She appeared slightly embarrassed, with reddish cheeks and nervous look.


    If one knew that one''s actions were being watched by millions of people, feeling tension was inevitable. Talking freely and at ease under the re of countless eyes like Wang Lu was an innate skill, something that could not be forced.


    At the same time, the audience was also carefully examining the woman on the stage. They saw her in a simple dress, with delicate and pretty facial features, and tight pursed lips that still showed a bit of underripeness. The woman''s magical power stage was probably around Yuanying, which, in this City of Immortals, was actually not worth mentioning. That beautiful and delicate face was alsopletely unknown. So why did Wang Lu arrange such a rookie as the first performer?


    However, when the woman finally opened her lips and made a sound after the long silence, people no longer have any doubt.


    It was very difficult to describe in words. It was truly the sound of nature. A long drawn-out single syble singing voice that attracted everything around the stage.


    The moment the woman opened her mouth, she discarded her shyness and immersed herself in her own world. One melodious sound after another came out smoothly and freely, without the least bit of tension. As the song progressed, her singing also prated this world.


    The first was the birds and the beasts, then gradually extended to the leaves and flowers and even the mountains and rivers. With her singing, the world resonated, and the woman introduced the most profound and marvelous realm to themon people.


    "Who is this woman?"


    After listening for a moment, a Supreme on the rostrum could not help but ask.


    "I have never seen�� such talent and qualification. Even far above those from several sessors of the Wonderful Sound Sect. That voice could prate people''s hearts." Another Supreme sighed.


    "Yes, this kind of voice, I heard that only some ancient legacy families might possess such a voice. Unexpectedly, the bloodline of those legacy families has actually spread until today��"


    "But what song does she sing? Although we could feel the emotional resonance in the song, which seems to describe the nature, thenguage of the lyric is unheard of."


    "Daoist brother Tianlun, your knowledge is the most extensive, what do you think?"


    In the front row of the rostrum, the Sect Leader of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect smiled slightly. "This is an ancientnguage. The ancientnguage used before the Age of Chaos. It was usually used when conveying respect to someone of higher standing. It has a veryplicated grammar, which could be callednguage with the most over-detailed formalities. Now, it has been lost for quite a long time. I was finally able to decipher thenguage when I found a lot of ssics in the ancient ruins a few years ago. In my opinion, although her singing is smooth, her ancientnguage is a bit jerky�� but, with the tediousness of thatnguage, it''s already not easy to achieve this. It''s enough to show our friendliness and sincerity."


    On the other side of the rostrum, the reaction of the Earth Immortals was quite different. Many of them lost their initial calmness and rose up from their seat. Some of them were looking on the field with an incredulous look.


    "How could she use thisnguage��"


    "Moreover, the song is so clear, so unlike the sound from the world of mortals. This qualification is hard to find even in our time. Unexpectedly��"


    As the leader, Xuan Mo nodded and sighed. "The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals really shows their etiquette and sincerity."


    The Earth Immortals who were intoxicated with the song nodded their heads in agreement. The song enormously aroused their favorable impression, and their looks toward the Union of The Ten Thousand Immortals on the other side were also softened by a lot.


    Only Bai Ze remained unconvinced. He forcefully shook his head but did not refute, merely showing the look of someone who was looking at a good show.


    Before long, the woman on the stage finished her song, but the lingering sound reverberated for a long time. The woman took a long breath, opened her eyes, and became the previous nervous woman. After a while, she hurried off the stage. At this time, the birds thatnded on the grass were still intoxicated with the song and refused to take off.


    After a long silence, there was a thunderous apuse in the arena. Both the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the ancient Earth Immortals were amazed by this heavenly voice.


    Wang Lu, who was standing and waiting in the backstage for a long time, patted the shoulder of the woman who had just given her performance.


    "Well done Huahua, you are indeed worthy to be the monster wolf. After the transformation, you have awakened your sound-of-nature talent. The song went straight into the people''s heart and shocked the world. From now on, you would be given the name ''Heavenly Howl''."


    "Cut it, who wants that name."


    The woman named Huahua shook her head and then curled up. Her body returned to the shape of a grey, dumb dog. She then curled up in the corner of the backstage, lied down, and then made a long yawn.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me before. When I wake up, I want to have the best meat, and little Bai must have a date with me!"


    With that, the stupid dog closed her eyes and her snoring sound began to rise.


    Wang Lu sighed.


    Things in the world were indeed difficult to predict. Who would''ve thought that the stupid dog that was originally picked up from the Savage Land actually has a real body of a girl who possessed the sound-of-nature singing voice.


    Since bringing her to Spirit Sword Mountain, she spent most of her time eating and sleeping. The Seventh Elder said that this spiritual beast was still growing up, and that it was natural for her to sleep for a long time. It was said that once she finished this growth period, there would be an astonishing leap.


    The words of the Seventh Elder were indeed not empty, Huahua''s leap was indeed stunning�� Before this, who would''ve thought that she was actually a b*tch? At that time, when she was with Bai Shixuan, she frequently wound around little Bai''s behind to the point that the quiet girl could not put up with it any longer. At that time, Wang Lu even thought of giving her a manual sterilization, but he was unable to carry it out due to the diversion from external matters. If he had a serious observation at that time, he should be able to detect that there was no little spirit between her hind legs.


    A young woman was truly very different from the little girl she was after growing up!


    In the beginning, she was just a stupid dog with a rapacious appetite and inability to talk smoothly in humannguage. However, after a long hibernation, she suddenly learned how to transform her form and then became a beautiful girl after her cultivation base increased sharply! Afterward, she even possessed the sound-of-nature immortal voice!


    Of course, in addition to that, Huahua was still that Huahua, the stupid dog who has a simple, uplicated mind, who harbored evil intention toward little Bai and possessed�� voracious appetite.


    However, for Wang Lu, regardless of whether Huahua was a male or female, stupid or clever, it was actually not that important. Even her origin as the monster wolf was not important��although her talent was good, it would take decades or even hundreds of years before her origin would be important. Wang Lu could not wait that long. On the other hand, her singing voice was very useful and could be used in many ways.


    Looking at the sleeping dog in the corner, Wang Lu slightly narrowed his eyes and began to n deeper.


    ��


    "Phew, sonorous and resounding, three days uninterrupted. Ancient people''s words, I take it as a personal favor."


    On the rostrum, an Earth Immortal who looked in his early twenties shook his head vigorously and then sighed. "Feels like my entire jade mansion has been sublimated."


    Upon hearing this, Xuan Mo said with a smile, "You''re exaggerating too much. Although the child''s singing is wonderful, you have never heard Luo Xue sing."


    "How could Luo Xue be the same? In this world, there are two kinds of singing voice, Luo Xue and other than Luo Xue. It''s too unfair topare Luo Xue with other people, so I never thought about Luo Xue when I praise other people''s song."


    Xuan Mo said, "Oh, it''s indeed a bit too unfair topare people with Luo Xue, but if there''s no mishap, the child would be the main force in the singing group of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    That young looking Earth Immortal shook his head. "That''s just courting disgrace. I just hope the child won''t be hit too hard after the event�� I really like her singing. Ah, the next show is starting, it seems to be a dance!"


    "Mm, it looks unique. It''s probably the result of people''s thousands of years of innovation�� I hope they could have the same standard as the previous show. Let''s wait and see."


    ��


    After the song delivered by the little monster wolf, a dancing teamposed of twelve outstandingly beautiful women and taught by Daoist Master Miao Yan appeared on the stage.


    The content of this group''s performance was exactly the dance performed by the girls as cheerleaders during the fight between Daoist Master Wu Xu and Three Rivers Schr. It was just that, many details have been optimized, and there were also a few substitutes. Thus, the overall quality was far beyond that of the previous.


    However,pared with the singing of Quan Zouhua, the second show seemed t, and the response from the Earth Immortals was not particrly strong.


    The strong response actually came from the audience of the Nine Regions side, especially those with low cultivation base who were less determined. When they saw only fifty percent of the show, they were already swayed by the girls'' snow-white thighs that blood poured down their nose like spring.


    However, this provocative dance was much less effective for the Earth Immortals. Except for a few who gesticted with joy, the others seemed very calm.


    "Ai, they even bring out this kind of show�� aren''t they too fast in exhausting their limit? Do they expect us Earth Immortals to lower our guard just for this level of enticement? What a joke�� Hey, Jia Lan, wipe your nose, it''s disgraceful!"


    "What do you know? The immortal path that I uphold is exactly this kind of lewdness, so having nosebleed is perfectly justified. Moreover, my semen and blood are exuberant, losing a bit of blood is nothing��"


    As the leader, Xuan Mo ignored the quarrel behind her, frowned slightly, and said to herself, "What''s the meaning of this show? Wang Lu shouldn''t make a useless arrangement. Always feel that this opening ceremony is not that simple, and there''s a big conspiracy behind it."


    While Xuan Mo was specting about her suspicions, one show after another appeared on the stage. Some of them were ingenious, while the others were unremarkable. However, in short, there was no more shock as that of the first performance. The patience of the audience finally began to fade away amidst the singing and dancing.


    The performances were wonderful, butpared to the Grand Competition, these appetizers were unavoidably a lot boring.


    "Seems like the opening ceremony is more or less like this, my previous hunch is mostly wrong��" Xuan Mo said to her parters behind her, "Let ck get ready."


    However, at this time, the previous average performances finally ended. The performers stepped down from the stage, while Wang Lu, as the person in charge, stepped on the stage.


    "Next, please enjoy the calligraphy and copy performances, ''Starting from Zero''!"


    Wang Lu''s appearance on the stage attracted many people''s attention��previously, there were many performances on the stage, but they didn''t see him on the stage announcing even once. Was there any mystery in this calligraphy performance? But, what was there to see in the calligraphy performance?


    However, the next moment, many people widened their eyes with mouths opened wide.


    Because after the announcement, he personally rolled up his sleeve, lifted his writing brush, dipped it in the ink, spread the paper t on the desk, and then began to write!


    It turned out it would be written by yourself!

 Chapter 629 - Art Must Keep up with the Times

    <h4>Chapter 629: Art Must Keep up with the Times</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Wang Lu always believed that a leader who has to take care of everything by himself was pitiful because it meant that no one under him was useful. What was the difference between a leader without men and a waste? At least, there was nothing wrong about the leadership identity itself


    And today, Wang Lu personally realized the tragedy of taking care of everything by himself.


    From the start of the writing, he had already written tens of thousands of characters. Although he didn''t feel any soreness in his wrist or lumbar difort with his Jindan Stage physique, Wang Lu could experience a burst feeling of intense pressure that was almost like a substance that made it difficult for him to breathe and caused him to sweat buckets.


    This fighting arena was a one-way istion from inside to outside. The outside audience could see the inside, but people in the inside could not see the outside��of course, this needed to be adjustedter in the future. Thus, in theory, Wang Lu should not feel any pressure.


    But now, he clearly felt that many people were staring at him with almost murderous looks.


    Of course, this was to be expected since the originally good calligraphy performance had turned into copying a nearly twenty million characters novel. Anyone with a normal IQ could see his trick, and it was natural for them to feel angry about it.


    Simrly, because of the particrity of this task, it was very difficult for Wang Lu to find a reliable calligrapher to carry it out, and he had to personally do it himself.


    Among the cultivators, those who cultivated the way of calligraphy were quite pious about it. When they were told that they have to copy a book in the public eyes, and that it was also a super long novel, many of them turned extremely angry and directly refused on the spot. Some with gentle personality tly told they had never learned a kind of calligraphy which required to write twenty million characters in one go in their life.


    As for ordinary mortals, there were calligraphers who were easy to buy and persuade. A bottle of immortal ink or a few longevity pills was enough for them to put aside their literati idealism. The problem was that, no matter how vigorous their writing was, these ordinary mortals couldn''t write twenty million characters in one go. Even until their wrist broke, they simply could not do it. Even if they madly wrote in cursive writing, they could only write several thousand characters in two hours, and that meant to finish writing, they had to keep on writing without any break or sleep for more than one hundred days.


    Therefore, in the end, Wang Lu had to personally pick up the task. As the best student of Spirit Sword Sect, his calligraphy could be counted as passable. And with his peak Jindan Stage cultivation base, his physical strength and endurance were extraordinary. Let alone not sleeping for more than a hundred days, even not sleeping for several consecutive years would not be a major problem. Even rarer was that, he had no reservations and integrity, and he had no problem at all in copying a popr novel word for word!


    The only pressure was from the angry Earth Immortals.


    "Does that kid really think we''re idiots?"


    "Grandstanding in full view of the public, is this your Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' cultivator sincerity?"


    The anger of the Earth Immortal was difficult to prate the fighting arena istion and overwhelm Wang Lu directly, thus they had to shift the target to Supreme He Tu.


    In the face of the angry Earth Immortals, Daoist He Tu merely smiled and said nothing.


    First of all, he was not good at arguing. Wanting to persuade the angry Earth Immortals to calm down was beyond his reach. Secondly, Wang Lu had previously reported the matter to him and had made adequate ns. At present, a specialist would personally appear to handle this situation.


    "Those words are wrong!"


    Sure enough, there was no need for He Tu to worry. From behind him, someone stood up and confronted the Earth Immortals.


    That person was dressed in a snow-white dress with waterfall-like fine ck hair on the head. There was an emerald green bamboo sword at that person''s waist and a wine gourd. She was none other than the number one Jindan in Nine Regions.


    Wang Wu answered the question directed for He Tu and said, "The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is really sincere, please don''t misunderstand."


    One of the angriest Earth Immortals couldn''t help but stand up and pointed at Wang Lu who was constantly copying on the stage. "Really sincere? You call this damn calligraphy copying sincere? I have never heard any famous calligraphy work that is called ''Starting from Zero''!"


    Wang Wu yed it down. "Of course, this is a calligraphy created while you guys were asleep, so it''s reasonable if you haven''t heard of it."


    "Ha, then do you have the ability to show us the original and let us have a look? To copy something, one should have the original work first!"


    "It has been memorized in his mind, the way of calligraphy is all about wholeheartedness. Moreover, all of you were all the top experts in Nine Regions before the Age of Chaos, is there anything new in the world that you haven''t seen? If we copy the calligraphy works of your time, we would inevitably y axes in front of Lu Ban 1 , and that is an expression of insincerity."


    "You''re clearly just an annoying troublemaker! How could there be such a long calligraphy in this world? Moreover, it seems that it would keep going on and on, and you just want to take this opportunity to dy time!"


    Wang Wu continued to argue obstinately, "Therefore, art keeps advancing with the time and constantly innovating. If something didn''t exist in your time, it doesn''t mean that it won''t exist in the future. As for dying time, it''s just unteral malicious conjecture from your side. As a matter of fact, in my eyes, I see one of the most talented cultivators in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals showing you the art of calligraphy in an extremely humble manner. From the beginning to end, we never cross any line."


    "Ridiculous, too ridiculous!" The indignant Earth Immortal couldn''t help but summon his immortal treasure. But, before he could make his move, he was stopped by Xuan Mo.


    "Don''t be impulsive. If we start the war at this time, we would be in the wrong."


    "Xuan Mo, at this time, you still speak on behalf of them?" That angry Earth Immortal was anxious. "You want to be reasonable with them, but they are actually being annoying troublemakers, what could we possibly say to this kind of person?"


    Xuan Mo said, "Notice thest sentence she just said. From the beginning to end, they did not cross any line. She''s right. Although this absurd calligraphy show is just dying times, from the rules point of view, they are beyond reproach."


    That Earth Immortal was startled. "What rules?"


    "It was in the proposal that they first submitted, and it was approved by all of us. I just looked at it carefully, and there''s indeed no time limit for the opening ceremony."


    "�� You mean, this dying time tactic of them is reasonable?"


    Xuan Mo said. "Of course not. They are just exploiting loopholes in the rules, it''s just that, we have approved the rules with these loopholes."


    "What a joke! So what if we have approved? Who would''ve thought that they would use those rules to make such a despicable act! I don''t acknowledge this kind of rules which contain hundreds of loopholes!"


    Before his voice fell, he heard Wang Wu sneer. "Well said. tly denying when the rule brings disadvantage on your side, we can clearly see the sincerity of the Earth Immortals!"


    "Obviously, you are being despicable first!"


    Seeing that a new round of quarrel was about to break out, Xuan Mo furrowed her brows, but she somewhat could not do anything about it. Her leader''s prestige was actually very limited. Because there was no one that could convince the others, she was just temporarily picked, half unwilling, to be the leader among a group of Earth Immortals. When a situation like this appeared, she really could not control it.


    Bai Ze''s prestige was higher than hers��although this person''s poprity was very poor and his personality was even more disgusting, he had done a lot of things when he was trusted by their previous Boss in the past. However, at this time, it was already good if he didn''t take joy in the misfortune of others, by hitting a person when he was down. He simply could not be expected to help��


    The only one who could be counted on was him who always considered himself as a sinner and unwilling to show himself in public. And just as she thought about it, Xuan Mo suddenly felt that there was another person behind him. Then there was a deep voice, which made Xuan Mo feel at ease.


    "Enough, stop the quarrel."


    Quiet instantly descended on the rostrum.


    The red-faced Earth Immortal retreated two steps back, his anger vanishing into thin air like smoke. The other Earth Immortals who had been watching enthusiastically also withdrew.


    The ck-d Earth Immortal appeared from the void and then softly spoke.


    "Just let them continue. After all, the rules were approved by both sides. Even if there are traps hidden in it, since they couldn''t be identified at that time, then we could only put the me on our own carelessness."


    Hearing that the ck-d man said so, Xuan Mo was relieved. His prestige was second only to that leader who, in the past, led the group of Earth Immortals to build the group of immortal tombs. Thus, his words were effective and influential.


    "If you say so, then I agree." That Earth Immortal, who was still angry, shook his head with a bitter smile. "It''s just that, I never knew that you are a person who is so pedantic with the rules."


    "Pedantic?" The ck-d Earth Immortal paused for a moment. "You''re wrong. This is not being pedantic. That young woman was right, we are so different than the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals that we evenck the basic understanding and awareness of each other. To be able to work together in this kind of condition, it is a must for us to stick to the rules, regardless of whether we approve them or not."


    "Even if�� it''s just a trick they used to dy time?"


    The ck-d man said, "Isn''t that also a test for the sincerity on our side? If upon encountering such problems we can''t even tolerate them, even so much that we even shed all pretenses of cordiality, do you think they would feelfortable working with us?"


    "I�� understand." The Earth Immortal who gave out the question was ashamed. "I thought too simple about the issue."


    The ck-d man nodded. "So this time, we lost and we have to swallow it. But on the other hand." He then turned to look at Wang Wu. "Our patience is not infinite. We can tolerate you taking advantage of the rules, but don''t forget that the basic purpose of our cooperation is to avoid internal frictions and waste. If too much time is wasted in boring traps, then there''s no need to continue to cooperate."


    "Heh." Wang Wu shrugged and nodded her head to indicate her approval.


    Thereupon, the storm was resolved. The several Earth Immortals looked at each other and then went back on their seats. Some of them sat in repose with eyes closed, while others looked at Wang Lu''s copying content with interest. No one mentioned the dispute that happened just now.


    The ck-d man''s prestige was high, which stupefied even the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side. At the same time, they also felt fortunate that this person considered himself as a sinner and thus refused to go on the stage, which caused the group of Earth Immortals to be leaderless. Otherwise, Wang Lu''s n wouldn''t have been sessful from the beginning.


    After dealing with the dispute, the ck-d man once again stepped into the void.


    After the ck-d man left, Wang Wu withdrew and found a remote ce to sit down. After sitting down, the woman looked at her right hand, which was slightly trembling. After a long silence, she gave out an indescribable chuckle.


    "He is indeed worthy to be the top figure among the ancient Earth Immortals, it has been a long since Ist experienced such a feeling of being suppressed by someone''s imposing manner��"

 Chapter 630 - A Writer’s Self-Attainment

    <h4>Chapter 630: A Writer��s Self-Attainment</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Three dayster.


    Wang Lu was still writing hard at the desk. Although he had not closed his eyes for three days and three nights, he did not look tired at all. His right wrist had be even more determined and vigorous!


    Wang Lu''s calligraphy copying performance hadsted for three days. During this time, he had transcribed hundreds of thousands of words from scratch with amazing speed. The manuscript papers were stacked like mountains and grew at an rming rate. The momentum seemed endless.


    In these three days, most of the audience had given up watching.


    With Wang Lu''s stance of dead-set-in dying-the-time, people soon realized that there would be no more serious performance after this, thus there was no need for them to waste time here.


    At the same time, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was operating efficiently and quickly organized those contestants to return to the training ground to continue the training for the final push.


    The news revealed by Wang Wu was that Wang Lu nned to dy the opening ceremony for at least one or two years, which was for thest burst of all the Nine Region yers. Although it was hard to imagine how he could aplish this feat, at present, they had to carry out the work ording to his n.


    Previously, with two months of intensive training, many people had broken through bottlenecks and made great progress. If they could consolidate those results in these one or two years, then, at the start of thepetition, they might really be able toplete the miracle of defeating the Earth Immortals.


    Of course, they had to win it. Wang Lu had already tried to create too many favorable conditions for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals��in negotiating the Grand Competition, he managed to make it so that the events would be held with stage restriction. Moreover, it was also divided into two kinds ofpetition: civil and martial. Then he won a lot of training time for the contestants�� If despite all of these, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was still unable to win, they would be too unworthy of Wang Lu''s hard work.


    On the other hand, those idlers who looked forward to entering the City of Immortals also took this opportunity to get to know the city in depth.


    The radius of the fighting arena of the City of Immortals was hundreds of miles, moreover, there were many warped spaces inside, thus, the real space was difficult to estimate. Such a huge city was divided into fiverge areas and hundreds ofmunities. Currently, only area A was open to everyone, which was the general residential area. This area could amodate up to ten million people and provide them with basic living supplies. Most of the ordinary mortals settled here as they tried to find their own immortal fate.


    The City of Immortals also gathered numerous cultivators. Thus, the so-called immortal fate was bound to happen. Every day, there were many ordinary mortals who were picked by cultivators and brought to cross the boundary between ordinary mortal and cultivator. There were also many loose cultivators and disciples from small sects who met and favored by the Elders of high-rank sects and henceforth advanced by leaps and bounds��


    In short, everyone had their own issues.


    Only those who sat on the rostrum suffered in these past three days. Because, ording to the rules, during the opening ceremony, those who sat on the rostrum were not allowed to leave without permission. Once they were on the stage, they had to wait for the show to finish.


    This rule was originally designed to limit the need for both high-level parties toe forward at the same time, so that no side needed to worry about if the other side could be having some secret move during the show. At that time, the Earth Immortal side also agreed to this rule. Who would''ve ever thought of that it had now be a spell for action restriction? As long as they acknowledged that the rules of this grandpetition were valid, no matter how dissatisfied they were, they had to stay on the stage to enjoy the show. Thus, when the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' Organizing Committee of the Grand Competition fully operated the training, more than eighty percent of the Earth Immortals in the group of immortal tombs could only sit on the rostrum and watch Wang Lu copy the novel for three days!


    The psychological torture of this was self-evident. Thus, after those three days, one Earth Immortal could not hold back anymore, stood up, and roared angrily.


    "The heck, when would he finish writing? It''s been three days already! The opening ceremony was originally expected to finish in less than a day, right? Even if you want to dy time, it has been dyed long enough!"


    Toward this, the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could only look at their nose which was pointed at their chest, pretending not to hear it.


    Xuan Mo sighed, stretched out her arm, and pulled him back so that he didn''t need to say it anymore.


    Three days? She thought. I''m afraid the other side wanted to dy for three months or even three years. Thest time we met, Wang Lu has already shown an amazing strength�� The cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had made great progress during this period, but if they wanted to overwhelm the Earth Immortals on the field, they needed to do at least a few more years of targeted training. After all, Wang Lu''s against the heaven strength was only a special case.


    Xuan Mo had previously assessed with herpanion who was good at deduction and concluded that, unless the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was given more than a year, the overall advantage of the Earth Immortals should be unshakeable. However, it seemed that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was also aware of this, hence, they resorted to this despicable dying tactic. As for the dying time itself, of course, the longer the better.


    "Wait two more days. If it''s still like this, I will take measures."


    Since Xuan Mo had said so, other people who had objections could only hold back temporarily. However, people were still skeptical. With Xuan Mo''s temper and amiable words, if the situation still stayed the same two dayster, what could she do?


    Thus, two days passed by.


    As expected, the situation hadn''t changed.


    Wang Lu was still writing at the desk, one freshly written manuscript after another was carried by his sword wind and slowly and smoothly put on the table�� The light paper covered the softwn, shaking gently with the breeze, yet it didn''t fly with the wind but was firmly stuck to the ground as if it was pushed down by an invisible force.


    In these two days, Wang Lu had copied thousands of pages. Coupled with the almost innumerable manuscripts that he copied in the previous three days, they were scattered andid on the ground, making it look like a vast expanse of ck and white. Those who don''t understand might think he was showing his calligraphy, but the cultivators on the rostrum were able to see that Wang Lu was taking the opportunity to cultivate his primal chaos heaven splitting sword.


    The primal chaos heaven splitting sword qi, which was always strong and powerful, was now being well controlled by him like a soft wind. He gently lifted the thin page from the desk to thewn and held it down gently. The strength was neither light nor heavy, but just right. A little weaker, and the paper would be blown away by the wind. A bit heavier, and it would crush the grass under the paper, and thus the manuscript would be stained by the grass. At the same time, it was necessary to forcefully soften the strong sword qi, so as not to make the paper be cut.


    Meanwhile, vigorously writing on the table was also a form of cultivation for Wang Lu. This was nominally a calligraphy performance, and Wang Lu did show a good calligraphy that did not disgrace the title of the best student of Spirit Sword Sect. Although he wrote quickly, he paid close attention to every character and integrated his own understanding of swordsmanship into it.


    Purely in terms of calligraphy skill, Wang Lu could not be considered as someone who had attained a high level. Even in the eyes of great artisans in the martial world of calligraphy, his work was still very young. However, with his unique and awe-inspiring sword qi, he stood in a realm which no ordinary mortal master could reach. The name calligraphy performance was indeed well-deserved.


    On the fifth day, Wang Lu''s handwriting had be swifter and fiercer. The stroke, the arc, and the line had be sharper. Now, it looked as if small swords had densely covered the paper.


    Using calligraphy to raise the sword intent, and then using the thin paper to sharpen the sword qi, Wang Lu seemed to be doing a dull text copying, but his sword cultivation actually kept advancing day by day.


    However, in the eyes of the Supremes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, this had another meaning.


    Behind He Tu, a red-robed old man sighed. "I remember when I first set foot on the path of immortal cultivation more than five hundred years ago, my sect''s Patriarch once said that there are geniuses in this world that we simply could not reach. At that time, I was still an arrogant youngster whose self-confidence was as high as the sky; with heavenly spirit root, I considered myself unequaled in the world. I asked him how was there any spirit root higher than Heavenly Spirit Root? How was there any unique power of understanding that I have no hope of catching up? The Patriarch said that my spirit root and power of understanding are indeed the top ranks in the world, and that even if someone is stronger than me, the difference would not be big. I then asked him, if such were the case, was there anyone that I could not hope to reach?"


    At this point, several Supremes already had their interests piqued and listened.


    That red-robed old man said, "At that time, my Patriarch told me that the terrifying thing was not someone who could be smarter than me, but someone who is as smart as me but works harder than me. I was unconvinced. With my zeal in the immortal path, how could anyone ne more diligent than me?"


    The several Supremes secretly nodded. This red-robed old man had been cultivating for more than five hundred years, a unique master who had walked half a step from peak Unity Stage. His talent and perception were extremely good, moreover, he cultivated very hard. In all his life, he had never even married or had any child, nor he did he have any special hobby. He wholeheartedly devoted his life to cultivation. Thus, it would be unbelievable to say that someone could work harder than him.


    "My Patriarch said that it is impossible for any cultivator of immortal cultivation to be problem-free. Cultivators could abstain from eating, could give up sleeping, but it would be impossible to stay in seclusion starting from one''s birth. One has to wander around to gain experience in experiential learning. And during this period, cultivation could only be done intermittently. But he said that there are genuine geniuses in this world who could turn any circumstances into his own training and could regard any ce as his own training arena and room to practice his skill. From the scene I''m witnessing today, Wang Lu right now has that kind of temperament that my Patriarch once described. Fellow Daoist Feng Yin, your noble sect has really received a treasure."


    Upon hearing this, Feng Yinughed and then said with a smile, "You overpraised him. Wang Lu, this kid, is far from being a persistent cultivator. In the past twenty years, the time he had wasted is not little. Through several experiences, although he earned a lot of fame, they also more or less dyed his cultivation."


    The red-robed old man shook his head. "The past is the past, and the future is the future. He is now standing on that path, and that path, which I have been longing for five hundred years, is still not achievable to me�� If I could go back to more than twenty years ago, I would definitely do my best to invite him to enter my sect and take up my mantle!"


    "Hahaha, since that''s the case, then you have to get in line behind me. Several years ago, I have already said to fellow daoist Feng Yin that if time could flow backward, the first thing that I would do is to go back to before the Immortal Gathering of Spirit Sword Sect and, whether it''s by hook or by crook, bring Wang Lu back to my sect!"


    On the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side, several supremes wereughing and talking.


    On the other side of the rostrum, the Earth Immortals were getting restless.


    Two days had passed, but regardless, Xuan Mo had note up with an effective way to prevent the other party from dying time with impunity.


    "Xuan Mo, you didn''t forget what you say two days ago right?"


    Xuan Mo sighed gently. "Of course, I didn''t forget�� Indeed, it''s time for us to take measures."

 Chapter 631: A Good Woman Can Make a Man Go Ten Times Faster

    <h4>Chapter 631: A Good Woman Can Make a Man Go Ten Times Faster</h4>


    "Two days ago, I ask everyone to hold back, so now let me deal with this situation."


    With that, Xuan Mo stood up and stretched her arms, as if she wanted to put something in front of her chest.


    At the same time, on the other side of the rostrum, the Supremes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals stopped talking and, as if by prior agreement, all looked at Xuan Mo at the same time. Each of them was on alert.


    Obviously, the Earth Immortals could not stand it anymore and wanted to take action�� but, no matter what their action was, it would never benefit the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Therefore, if necessary, they would not hesitate even if they had to have a frontal confrontation with the Earth Immortals.


    However, when the ''swords were drawn and the bows, bent'' 1 , Wang Wu stood up and said.


    "Hey, you guys are not going to go crazy and directly intervene with the performance right?"


    Xuan Mo chuckled and softly said, "If we don''t intend to follow the rules, we wouldn''t have waited for so long. Don''t worry, it won''t vite any rules."


    As she spoke, the strength that she had gathered in front her chest became stronger and stronger. It was now above the strength of that of any cultivator in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, beyond Unity Stage, even so much as reaching the strength of peak Mahayana Stage.


    There was no doubt among the Supremes present that no one could withstand the full explosive power of this strength alone. Thereupon, He Tu, Feng Yin, and the other Sect Leaders of the major sects invariably, as if by prior agreement, connected their magical power to prepare to join forces against the enemy.


    At the same time, feeling the momentum from the other side, the Earth Immortals responded in kind. Each of them summoned their immortal treasure or simply chanted. Golden vein lines appeared on the skin and their fighting intent was zing like fire.


    A battle was about to break at any moment.


    As the initiator, Xuan Mo reluctantly smiled and said, "Everyone, stop this aggressive stance. Please take back your immortal treasure and pull back your immortal technique. We really don''t need to waste precious power on each other."


    Wang Wu said, "That''s a good idea, but please exin what does that Genki dama 2 that you gathered in your chest do? Is it used to brighten up the atmosphere?"


    Xuan Mo said, "To be clear, I am trying to stop this farce."


    "Oh? The rule says clearly that no force can interfere within the field."


    Xuan Mo smiled and said, "That is true. But on the other hand�� the rule never said that it is not allowed to interfere with the venue itself!"


    With that, Xuan Mo finally gathered enough strength, and then a huge force that could shock a region was detonated!


    At the same time, several Supremes subconsciouslyunched their spells to stop it. However, the difference in stage and quality made these spells unable to withstand the power of the energy ball.


    Thus, people could only watch as this huge force erupted and wrapped up the whole field in the twinkling of an eye.


    However, the force didn''t prate the field. As promised, Xuan Mo indeed did not interfere with the field using external force.


    "�� What did she do?"


    The same problem actually appeared in the minds of the Earth Immortals. Although they were friends who experienced ''life and death'' together in their fight sixteen years ago, as the top cultivators of Nine Regions, each of them more or less had secrets. However, everyone tacitly agreed to not touch these sensitive issues.


    Xuan Mo''s move was actually one of her secret cards. It was just that, what was the meaning of this card?


    During the ensuing silence, the red-robed old man suddenly said, "Wait a minute, is this just my illusion or what? Why do I feel that�� Wang Lu''s writing speed seems to be faster?"


    "What?" Upon hearing this, the several Supremes beside him looked at Wang Lu intently. They saw Wang Lu bending down on thewn in front of the desk, writing hard with his wrist and shaking like phantom. The papers flew one by one from the table.


    "It seems�� a bit faster indeed. But, there''s nothing unusual about it, right? Perhaps Wang Lu had a breakthrough in his sword intent and thus he couldn''t help but move the brush like a dragon and forgot to control the time?"


    After seeing it for a while, the red-robed old man said with amazement, "It''s not only Wang Lu who is faster! Look at all the fallen leaves in the woods!"


    "That''s right, the speed of the falling leaves is getting faster! Wait, could it be��"


    At this moment, even Daoist He Tu was shocked. "Time warp?"


    ording to rumor, an immortal technique cultivated to perfection could warp time. Immortal Qin''s A-Cup-of-Immortal-Tea 3 was one such example. However, in one hundred years of recorded history of Nine Regions, there were only several examples like that miracle immortal tea, which was born in the Prosperous Age.


    After the Age of Chaos, the immortal path was in decline. And it was only in thest one thousand years that the decline was slowly reversed. It was impossible to reproduce that kind of immortal power with the people in the current age. Even Daoist He Tu, the one with the highest cultivation base, could only affect the passage of time to a small extent. Moreover, he could not reverse time, but only speed it up or slow it down.


    However, at this moment, right in front of them, a huge time warp was happening. Xuan Mo elerated the time of the entire fighting arena, and it was getting faster and faster!


    In the eyes of He Tu and others, the brush in Wang Lu''s hand seemed to be flying, and his whole person had turned into a vague illusion. On the table, the manuscript paper flowed down like a waterfall and covered thewn. And the red sun which previously crept slowly from the horizon now climbed up at a speed that could be observed by the naked eye.


    "�� It is ten times eleration at least."


    Soon, the red-robed old man even calcted the eleration multiplier of Xuan Mo.


    The multiplier was not particrly big, but�� this was a time warp that extended throughout the arena and with an unknown duration. To exaggerate a bit, under the current immortal cultivation theory in Nine Regions, this phenomenon was impossible to exist in Nine Regions.


    "Is this really legal?" the red-robed old man asked.


    "She interferes with the whole site, but the force itself really doesn''t prate the interior of the site. Therefore, Wang Lu didn''t even notice the abnormality. At most, it''s just skirting the edge of the line." Wang Wu said, "But when ites to skirting the edge of the line, how do you judge the things that Wang Lu did? Thus, we don''t have enough position to me the other side. We both can y some tricks like this�� heh, time eleration, she is indeed formidable."


    "But, only ten times elerated speed."


    Wang Wu inwardly sneered, so what if it''s ten times faster?


    Yes, the length of the super long novel by Wang Lu was not endless. So far, there were already about twenty million characters, which was appalling.


    Wang Lu''s transcribing speed was one hundred thousand characters a day, which was already far above any mortal. Ten times faster meant that it was a million characters a day, and thus, the twenty million characters novel could be transcribed in just twenty days. This might seem a bit long for the ancient Earth Immortals, but it was too short for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! Twenty days was far from enough time for those contestants to make a qualitative breakthrough. Wang Lu''s own expected time was about more than a year.


    How to make up for the huge gap between twenty days and a year? It was very simple, by creativity!


    Because the novel had not been finished, so far, the plot waspletely open. No one knew what would happen next. Thus�� After Wang Lu finished copying the existing part, he would simply start his own creation!


    As for Wang Lu''s creative ability, Wang Wu had no doubt about it at all. In the past early few years, when the Master and disciple lived happily together on Non-Phase Peak, it wasmon for them to mutually cheat each other. And it was often for Wang Lu to write many fan-novels 4 about his Master as a mean of retaliation. In those novels, the plot design was full of fantastical ideas such that even the main character of the novel, Wang Wu, was amazed and could not stop reading, even forgetting to eat and sleep, until she clearly read what kind of experience her character in the novel encountered. Only then could she rest assured.


    And the most hateful thing about Wang Lu was on this point��writing about her fan-novels was fine, the problem was, each time, he never finished them. When the story was about to reach its climax, he simply stopped writing, and it never had any follow up. When Wang Wu took the manuscript in front of him and questioned him angrily, Wang Lu would keep sneering in a particrly hateful way. "Wretch, want to reach climax? In your dreams!"


    Never finishing his story was undoubtedly a bad deed from the point of view of ordinary people. However, in the present situation, it was a rare divine skill! It would be best if Wang Lu could maintain creative vitality for one hundred years! Writing non-stop forever or until the ck-d Earth Immortal could not hold back ande out to stop it.


    On the other hand, after warping the time, Xuan Mo sat down with exhaustion. Her body shook uncontrobly and sweat began to fall from her forehead.


    Warping time was also an extremely heavy burden for this first rank Earth Immortal. Just now, when she made her move, even her immortal spirit almost became unstable. Fortunately, she was able toplete that immortal technique.


    The effect of this immortal technique was almost entirely based on tricky method rather than pure power. Warping time had always been the supreme masterpiece of the immortal path. Although Xuan Mo had studied this matter deeply, she could not be considered as the top master.


    In the past, Immortal Qin could only use the A-Cup-of-Immortal-Tea, so how could she possibly be above Immortal Qin? The key to this immortal technique was in borrowing power to defeat power, which was essentially very much fragile, and there were three weaknesses. One was that, there must be no excessively overbearing presence. The stronger that presence was, the stronger it would affect the space and time, and thus the more difficult it was to interfere. If there was a Supreme cultivator in the field, it would be very difficult for her to do two or three times eleration. Secondly, the change in the field should not be too intense. For example, if there were storms or lightning and thunder, they would greatly affect the time warp. However, Wang Lu chose the quietest and most peaceful performance. His fierce sword qi was restrained in those thousands of sheets of light paper, and thus the impact on the time warp was reduced to the lowest point. Third, there was only one living being in the field. The time warp immortal technique was most afraid of many people. Each additional person would reduce the effect of the technique by half. More than three or four people and it would be ineffective.


    Fortunately, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals didn''t know much about the immortal technique and thus did not see the defects.


    At present, the time in the field elerated by ten times. However, as time went by, the time warp effect would continue to increase, up to twenty, thirty, or even a hundred times. And ording to Wang Lu''s daily copying of one hundred thousand characters, no matter how grand scale the literary work was, it would only take several days at most to end this.


    Having such thoughts, Xuan Mo converged her immortal spirit and her eyelids turned extremely heavy.


    Before she went to sleep, she did not forget to entrust the people around her.


    "Keep an eye on him for me, don''t let him y any tricks."


    Herpanionughed and said, "Rest assured, you''ve done your share, how could we drag you down?"


    Thereupon, feeling at ease, Xuan Mo finally allowed herself to sleep.


    It was twenty dayster when she opened her eyes again.


    Xuan Mo was surprised at how long she had been sleeping this time, the blowback from using the time warp was also more than what she anticipated. She thought that after her personality became whole again, her strength would go up by a level�� it seemed like the sixteen thousand years of sleep had caused her to degenerate a lot. On the other hand, twenty days had passed, yet no one had actually woken her up during the period? When did they be so patient?


    Then she heard a dialogue that she could not understand at all.


    "Interesting, unexpectedly, after this ordeal, the protagonist''s level does not decline but instead rises up to level five thousand. Presumably, in the next war, he could coborate with the Allied Force to sweep away the Holy Spirit World."


    "But the three Holy Spirits are all above level six thousand, so it''s not easy to win this war."


    "But the protagonist is equipped with a higher grade of equipment, and there are a lot of magic pets. The numerical advantage here could not be underestimated."


    "In short, let''s vote with spirit stones and gifts first."

 Chapter 632: You All Need to Get Electrocuted!

    <h4>Chapter 632: You All Need to Get Electrocuted!</h4>


    "What�� are you guys talking about?"


    Xuan Mo spent two long breaths of time but was still unable clear up her thoughts��even her rushing water immortal spirit could not wash the haze that clouded her mind. After twenty days, the scene in front of her didn''t seem to have changed. On the field, Wang Lu''s body had turned into a phantom as he incessantly wrote and wrote. Hundreds of thousands of manuscripts had been written and covered thewn neatly like a vast expanse of white, like a winter snowfield. On the rostrum, the Supremes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were still quietly watching. On the other side, the Earth Immortals were concentrating on the scene and discussing with each other endlessly.


    Hearing Xuan Mo''s question, the several Earth Immortals answered her without turning around, "Of course we''re discussing the story. Oh, the battle with the three Holy Spirits has finally started. The protagonist side is indeed really strong, they steamrolled their opponent all the way�� ah, the great Holy Spirit has sent out a hidden consummate skill. The viin''s strength is really also not a small matter, they would not just wait helplessly for death."


    Xuan Mo asked, "�� Are you guys reading ''Starting from Zero''?"


    "What else could it be? Such a wonderful novel is rarely seen in my entire life! Hey, Xuan Mo, you have woken up?"


    Xuan Mo angrily replied, "Hah, you guys found out only now? I asked you guys to help me watch Wang Lu and not let him y any tricks. But now, what are you guys doing instead?"


    After being scolded by Xuan Mo, the Earth Immortals finally came to their senses. One of them then smiled helplessly and exined the ins and outs to Xuan Mo.


    On the same day when Xuan Mo fell asleep, the rest of the Earth Immortals began to pay close attention to Wang Lu to prevent him from ying any tricks. ording to their expectation, with ten times or tens of times eleration, it would take Wang Lu no less than one or two days to finish writing the novel. As a result, after three days, the story still continued. Wang Lu was so immersed in his writing that he could not stop himself.


    At that time, they thought, "This guy wouldn''t try to deceive them by writing random nonsense characters, right?"


    That thought seemed to make sense, though. No matter how long a novel was, it couldn''t possibly be forty or fifty million characters long, right? That being the case, what was he writing now?


    Thus, the Earth Immortals began to take a serious look at his newly written words, trying to find any inconsistency. As a result��


    "When we came to our senses, that was only a few moments ago."


    Xuan Mo simply epted their exnation. "You guys�� are all magnificent Earth Immortals. Your immortal heart is valiant and pure, so much that it is no less than that of the True Immortal. Yet, you guys were captivated by a novel which he conveniently wrote down?"


    The Earth Immortals anxiously argued, "Of course not, but when we first read the novel from the beginning, we found that the plot was really coherent, there were no plotholes, so there was no way for us to stop him halfway. Hence, we have to continue to see it until he exhausted his skill. Who knew that the could still maintain the story quality even at the speed of more than ten million characters a day!"


    Xuan Mo was also startled. "Even with ten million characters a day, his story has never crashed yet? How is this possible? Common novels are usually just several hundred thousand characters in length even for the long ones. Up to now, he had written more than one hundred million characters, so what on earth is he writing about?


    "The storyline itself is simple, it''s nothing more than upgrade and killing. It''s just that, after a certain period of time, there would be something like ''new expansion pack open'', which would suddenly strengthen the depth of the story. And when there is really no more new expansion packs to be opened, he also designed a ''server restart'', which is to let the protagonist return to the initial state and the plot starts again��"


    Hearing this, Xuan Mo hurriedly interrupted, "Is this rude plot processing not worth stopping? This is clearly a malicious plot dying!"


    The Earth Immortals wryly smiled. "But the server restart is to save one of the protagonist''s lovers. Although all the levels have returned to zero, the people who are bound to die survived, and even the destiny has been changed. Moreover, they, after all, have experienced the path of ''Starting from Zero''�� the price is entirely eptable."


    "So, is that okay? If this goes on, how long until it ends?"


    The Earth Immortals said, "We are also guessing when this Starting from Zero would end. ording to the result from those who are good at deduction,t it would take at least a year��"


    "�� A year? This is already a hundred times eleration. Does that mean if no one stopped him, he could keep writing for a hundred years?"


    The Earth Immortals nodded in admiration. "Yes, this kid is really amazing."


    Xuan Mo could not help but sigh with emotion. "T-This is ridiculous��"


    With that, she stood up, ready to gather the energy ball once again.


    However, right before she began, herpanion stopped him. "Don''t be impulsive, if you do it again, your immortal spirit will copse."


    "But��"


    "You''ve done enough, no one could criticize you anymore. Let''s just wait for him toe out."


    "ck��"


    Xuan Mo, of course, knew that once ck came forward, any problem would no longer be a problem. It was only because she was uncertain about the length of the novel that she became anxious.


    Since their defeat against the Fallen Immortal, the attitude of this ck-d person, who considered himself as a sinner, toward Earth Immortal was that of detached. Sometimes, even when the undertaking of the Earth Immortals encountered a huge setback, they did not see him appear to help him.


    That was why, since Xuan Mo wasn''t sure if Wang Lu would continue to dy time indefinitely and that if the ck-d person woulde forward to stop it, Xuan Mo initially spared no effort to make her move.


    Then, did she have to resign herself to fate?


    While Xuan Mo was still undecided, the several Earth Immortals had begun to re-immersed themselves in the magnificent world of starting from zero.


    "Hey, the three Holy Spirits have been knocked down. Then, the protagonist could finally get the mirror of nirvana to restart the world line so that the women of the earth could be rebor,n right? Ah, the plot that we have been expecting for one hundred million characters is finally starting!"


    Hearing this, Xuan Mo was terrified, restart the world line? Moreover, it was intentionally restarted by the protagonist himself? What has happened to this story? Moreover, it took one hundred million characters just to restart the world line? Could�� Wang Lu really be stopped after one year?


    Speaking of which, during this time, the guy could temper his sword qi and, at the same time, could write ten million characters a day. And from his point of view, he has been sitting still on the field and working hard 1 for several years! This guy''s resilience was incredible!


    At the same time, there were several other Earth Immortals who were deeply worried about this. Not everyone could immerse themselves in the plot of the novel like those Earth Immortals in the front row. The more wonderful Wang Lu''s novel was, the more anxious they were.


    This Grand Competition hadn''t even officially started, yet merely the opening ceremony itself already had many twists and turns, making the situationpletely go beyond their control. What should they do next then?


    On the rostrum, there was another unbearable silence.


    Time went by bit by bit. One day, two days�� the ck-d person had never appeared, and some of the Earth Immortals who watched from a detached point of view like Bai Ze also hadn''t shown any indication as like expecting to watch a joke. When Xuan Mo began to have somewhat desperation about the current situation, things suddenly changed.


    Because on the field, Wang Lu suddenly stopped.


    His stop was so sudden that many people were caught off guard.


    "What''s wrong? Why did he stop?"


    "Yes, he''s going to do double cultivation for forty-seven times with the Seventh Heaven Xuan Nu 2 , how could it stop?"


    Xuan Mo also widened her eyes, puzzled by the situation on the field. Because Wang Lu seemed to be in a good condition, his sword intent had umted to a swift and fierce state, his sword qi contained both strength and gentleness, and his immortal heart has also be refined after a prolonged time of distracted exercise. It was the time when his cultivation entered the state of ''to his heart''s content'', and his Starting from Zero had justpleted its forty-seventh world line restart a moment ago, the storyline was right at the climax, so why did he want to stop?


    From any point of view, he had no reason to stop, but he did.


    But, why?


    At this point, they suddenly listened to the number one Jindan in Nine Regions who jumped up from the side of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and said, "The heck! Wang Lu, you wretched is too addicted to being a eunuch 3 ! Every time you are about to write the bed action, you give me this move, now, you finally ate your own bitter fruit! When the protagonist is about to bed the Ninth Heaven Xuan Nu, you subconsciously be a eunuch, hahaha!"


    What kind of logic was that? Xuan Mo was puzzled. However, she didn''t want to lose the opportunity. Immediately, she stood up and said, "Enough, now that ''Jiang Lang has exhausted his talent'' 4 , the performance must stop here!"


    As soon as her voice fell, she heard her fellowpanions said, "It must not!"


    "Yes, Sister Xuan Mo, the plot is at the critical point, you just can''t stop it like that, it''s too tantalizing!"


    "I would have no appetite! From now on, I would always think about this plot. In the future, I would definitely meet a hindrance in the path to immortality!"


    Xuan Mo scolded, "If just reading a novel could cause you a heart demon, you don''t deserve to cultivate the immortal path!"


    "The logic should not be like that, it was not myself who determined to choose this immortal path at the beginning��"


    Xuan Mo had a headache, this group of mischievous people! If saying in a good way, they have pure immortal hearts without any worries. If saying in a bad way, they are purely funny idiots that, although their strength was good, they were very difficult to control��


    However, there was no need for Xuan Mo to feel a headache. On the field, after a moment of hesitation, Wang Lu took the initiative to jump out.


    Since the performer had left the field, this month-long calligraphy performance was naturally over. When he came to the rostrum, Wang Lu seemed to have seventy percent of ''wishing the performance to continue'', twenty percent of self-mockery, and ten percent of frustration.


    With Wang Lu''s character, there were not many things that could frustrate him. It could be seen that the abrupt stop of this Starting from Zero novel was not his original intention.


    The Supremes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals immediately asked, "Wang Lu, was there an involvement of external force, which interfered with your creation�� oh, I mean copy?"


    Wang Lu helplessly sighed and then shrugged his shoulders. "It''s my own brain that has gone wrong, nothing to do with outsiders. Everything was well prepared beforehand, but I didn''t bring enough paper��"


    "What? Not enough paper?"


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, isn''t that an idiotic reason? I had put millions of sheet of paper in my mustard seed bag, thinking that no matter what is going to happen, it should be enough. Who would''ve thought that, in the end, I was forced to stop because there wasn''t enough paper��"


    Before he could finish his words, he saw there was an Earth Immortal holding arge stack of paper who rushed toward him. "I have enough papers here! Please continue to write the novel!"


    His enthusiasm shocked Wang Lu. "You are?"


    That Earth Immortal''s face was filled with enthusiasm as he said, "I am your loyal reader!"


    "What?"


    He then saw that Earth Immortal take out two pieces of simple jade strip rich in spiritual energy. "This is the revised version of Starting from Zero. Not only did it integrate all the chapters that you have so far written, but it also corrected the asional typos, oh, I mean professional word choice. I made two copies, one for you, and another for me, please put your signature on it okay?"


    Wang Lu nodded in silence and then signed his pen name on one of the jade strips: Six Meters Iron Baton 5 .

 Chapter 633: Group of Comic Monologues

    <h4>Chapter 633: Group of Comic Monologues</h4>


    After Wang Lu signed his pen name signature, that Earth Immortal immediately showed off that jade piece to hispanions. "Hahaha, I got his signature!"


    He then ran back and said, "Please make sure you finish this fantastic Starting from Scratch novel!"


    "Em, now I am a little bit��"


    "It''s okay, we understand that you need to take a break after working continuously for so long. Nevertheless, we would always look forward to it!"


    Wang Lu held that jade piece in his hand and watched him go away.


    At the same time, he also vaguely felt that a fanatical belief was building up outside this rostrum�� Wang Lu was the founder of the Wisdom Sect, so he was very clear that this was the legendary power of belief. The problem was�� where did this power of beliefe from?


    His status as the founder of the Wisdom Sect had gradually faded away and the power of belief was not very important to him�� then this force that was noting in, did ite from the readers of his novel? He had been writing the novel for many years in the fighting arena and not only it resulted in the dying of time, but it also gathered many fans? This was an unexpected surprise, but the most important thing right now was not this.


    Wang Lu frowned and noticed the unusual atmosphere there. "Tsk, no wonder I feel that something is wrong, how could you still be here? With your patience, you couldn''t possibly have the patience to wait for me to write a novel for many years right? How long has it been?"


    Wang Wu showed the pained expression of being doubted by the closest rtive. "A month."


    "Tsk, just a month? It doesn''t fully reflect my persistence and tenacity. I feel like I have been there for five or six years. But, from another perspective, I have achieved five or six years of cultivation in one month, it is indeed a blessing in disguise."


    "Hey, it sounds like you are quite confident about your cultivation. After these five or six years of cultivation, how long is your ''dagger''?"


    "��" Being maliciously mocked, Wang Lu narrowed his eyes and was ready to start a fierce counterattack. Speaking of which, it was actually quite a while since thest time this pair of Master and disciple engaged in a fierce quarrel. Did this wretch think that after being distorted in time for five or six years, his skill in arguing and cursing had been neglected?


    However, before Wang Lu could open his mouth, Xuan Mo had coldly interrupted, "Have you guys done with the gossip? Is there any performance after this? If not, this farce could end right?"


    Wang Lu quickly said, "Of course not, the performance list has been handed over to you, there''s still another one called group ofic monologues. Please be patience."


    "�� Then hurry up!"


    Wang Lu immediately made a gesture and called thest group to appear. Speaking of which, this group of people had actually gone through a hardship. Because Wang Lu was not sure how long his calligraphy copying performance could be dyed. If he was lucky, he could dy it for a year and a half, if not he would be stopped by the Earth Immortals not long after he started. Thus, the next group of people must stay alert from the start at the backstage.


    Although the backstage lounge was spacious, the hardships of living in a closed space for a month were also conceivable. After they came on stage, they all looked distressed, as they had suffered constipation for many years. Fortunately, they were at least dressed in ordance with Wang Lu''s requirements.


    A simple monochrome long garment, with a seemingly insincere grin, was the look of the performers of this group ofic monologues. When they walked from the backstage to the stage, there was a great outcry on the outside. Many people suspected that this was Spirit Sword Sect trying to perform the art of driving the corpse, a folk art of the Blue River Region.


    If there was anything worth mentioning about this group ofic monologues performers was that, there were many of them.


    One by one, the performers lined up and entered the arena. Just the entrance alone took them the time to eat a meal toplete it. In the end, there were around six to seven hundred performers who stood on the stage. As long as there was ten percent of them whispering, there would be a lot of noise on the stage, and outsiders would only hear a chaos that they did not understand. Although the performance listed was said to be group ofic monologues, who had ever heard of a group ofic monologues of six or seven hundred people?


    "Hey, little Lei, have you ever heard of group ofic monologues?"


    The Earth Immortal called little Lei smiled bitterly and said, "Sister Xuan Mo, I''ve heard about it, but it was when I was still an ordinary mortal. At that time, I was asionally interested in it. If you ask me more details about it, I could not say much. I have listened to many group ofic monologues, but most only consisted of around three to five people, so the scale of this one is simply unheard of. Perhaps after sixteen thousand years, there have been great innovations in the art form."


    Upon hearing this, Xuan Mo immediately made her judgment. She thought, what nonsense art innovation, this is bound to be a new machination of that kid Wang Lu!


    Thinking to this, Xuan Mo was startled: is Wang Lu already considered my time warp means such that he arranged such a performance? Although ny-nine percent of these six to seven hundred people were ordinary mortals, most of them evencked the strength to kill a chicken, the number of people was sorge that it was impossible for her time warp to work at all. Therefore, no matter what tricks the other party would y, it would be impossible for her to do anything about it.


    While she was still at a loss, the performance officially began.


    "Hello everyone, today we will perform a piece of group ofic monologues for you all."


    From among the six to seven hundred people, an old man in the middle said in a trembling voice. He had grey hair and an emaciated body. His thin figure was very much in contrast with his protruding joints. It was unknown whether this was because of the strength of his character as an artist performer, or simply because of the growth of his bone.


    However, it was obvious that the old man had a lot of prestige among the actors. A moment after he spoke, someone from the side came forward and said with a smile, "The theme of the group ofic monologues is New Year''s greetings."


    Then another man came forward and said with the same smile, "The so-called new year''s greeting is our long-standing cultural tradition in Nine Regions."


    �� And then, one by one, the actors of the group ofic monologues quickly exined the origins and developments of the tradition of new year''s greetings. Some audience who were not aware of the ins and outs felt like they understood but actually not. They vaguely felt that they had learned something, but there were more who were baffled.


    Xuan Mo asked in a low voice to the one named little Lei, "Is group stand upedy really like this?"


    Little Lei said, "It''s totally not. The group ofic monologues that I''d heard was basically a few actors amusing each other. Sometimes they also sang a few lines. This kind of exnatory lines�� perhaps there were, but they weren''t deliberately divided into sentences and a different person saying a different sentence like this."


    "Just now we exined to everyone what is new year''s greetings, but why do we need to exin it?"


    Hearing this, Little Lei immediately said to Xuan Mo, "Sister Xuan Mo, listen, they are going to exin it."


    As a result, when just as Xuan Mo turned her gaze to look, the speaker had changed to another person.


    "Because if you don''t understand this thing, it''s easy to make things into jokes."


    Then another person turned his head. "What do you mean?"


    The other person immediately picked up, "For example. I know a person, named Zhang San. He didn''t know what new year''s greetings is. As a result, he made things wrong."


    There was another person from behind who immediately asked, "What did Zhang San make wrong?"


    A new person came forward and said, "One day, this Zhang San went out to visit a rtive��"


    Next, more than one hundred peoplepleted the story of Zhang San in the form of a dialogue. The gist of the story was that when Zhang San spoke the wrong words during his visit to his rtive, everyoneughed at him. Then an Elder came forward to point out Zhang San''s mistake and educated him to seriously study the excellent traditional culture and be a useful person for the country and society. Ashamed, Zhang San excitedly said that he would follow the instructions of his Elder.


    In the course of the story narration, Xuan Mo''s whole body was in difort. This chain narration, as well as their stiff smile�� it was as if there was an invisible will that moved these six to seven hundred people like puppets.


    This feeling made her hair stood on end. Let aloneugh, Xuan Mo felt that it was like the wind from the ninth hell was blowing toward her, which froze both her primordial spirit and physical body.


    After staying silent for a long time, she asked, "Little Lei, what do you think about this performance? Is it because I just can''t catch the funny part?"


    Little Lei considered it first and then said, "I always feel that this story should not be for entertainment purpose."


    "Then can you exin what happens to those two?"


    Xuan Mo stretched her finger and pointed to the side where she saw Wang Lu and Wang Wu were unscrupulously rolling on the groundughing out horrible waves ofughter.


    The two people had beenughing all this time, so much that they even tear up. Hearing the chain narration on the stage and then hearing the heartfeltughter of the two, Xuan Mo had to start wondering that there was something wrong with herself that she could notugh out like them.


    "I��" Little Lei was tongue-tied. He wanted to say that the brains of the two were wired differently than the average person, so it wasn''t unusual for them to behave differently. However, listening to their exaggeratedughter, he wasn''t able to say it.


    "I don''t quite understand."


    Other than Little Lei, the other Earth Immortals did not understand either.


    What was so funny about the story just now? Was it true that the art form of theter generations had evolved to the extent that they were unable to appreciate the art anymore? Was there anything in that story narration that only theter generations could understand?


    But then again, except for the two of them, Supreme He Tu, Red-robed Old Ancient and the others were also sitting upright and still, not showing even half a smile.


    Where was the problem then?


    In the midst of the confusion, theseedic performers had begun to carry out a deeper analysis of the previous story. From the analysis of why young people did not know the fine traditional culture, they quickly talked about the attitude toward foreign cultures.


    It was quite nauseating for the audience to hear. Finally, they felt relieved when they found out from the dialogue that this six to seven hundred people performance was about to finish.


    As a matter of fact, they had to finish it. From the beginning of the performance to now, each of the six to seven hundred actors had at least spoke once for a total show of an hour. Some of the old performers were almost unable to stand up. They had to be supported by two people at the same time to stand up still.


    Xuan Mo turned her head and looked at Wang Lu, unexpectedly he did not dy time in this program��


    But then she saw that as the people on the stage began to exit in an orderly fashion, from the other side, another group of in-dressed people came to the stage, smiling and waving to the audience.


    The hell! There are actually substitutes!

 Chapter 634: You Still Dare Not to Laugh?

    <h4>Chapter 634: You Still Dare Not to Laugh?</h4>


    One by one�� another batch of six to seven hundred people soon poured in, filling up the positions of those performers in the first batch and continued the dialogue that they left on.


    After saying his line, thest person in the previous batch waved goodbye to the audience and stepped out of the arena, and the new batch finally found their chance to speak.


    "Speaking about foreign cultures, I know a person who especially holds the foreign culture in esteem, in particr, the culture from the Western Continent."


    The performer from the second batch who first spoke was also standing in the middle of the crowd. Obviously, his status was extraordinary, and his lines were longer than the other performers. However, after that, he returned to the queue and stood with a stupid smile.


    After that, the six to seven hundred people took their turn to tell a joke about Li Si 1 , who overpraised foreign culture. It was a simrly ridiculous story and a simr end, where there were many propaganda and preaching inserted. It was also impossible to find the funny part in the whole process, however, the two people on the rostrum were still rolling on the groundughing out loud.


    Xuan Mo could not hold back anymore. She stood up and went to Wang Lu. After hesitating for a moment, she squatted down and patted him on the shoulder. "Hey, where''s the funny part in that story?"


    At this time, Wang Lu was mming the floor with his palm inughter. Upon hearing Xuan Mo''s question, he looked up and replied, "Hahaha, okay, hahaha, just now, hahaha, that, hahaha, no, I have to finish myugh first��"


    Xuan Mo was startled for a while. "I understand, go on then."


    When she returned to her seat, she always felt that she was being yed as a fool.


    Soon afterward, the second batch of performers finished their story and left, and the third batch entered the stage in an orderly manner. It had the same six to seven hundred people, and it also brought a new and long story��


    The only difference was that, after the story was finished, Wang Lu and Wang Wuughed a lot less.


    It seemed like for Daoist Master of Jindan Stage,ughing wildly for more than four hours was also a great burden. Xuan Mo thought so and then nced at Wang Lu. As a result, she caught him doing something. She saw that when he was rolling on the groundughing, he seemed to take something from his mustard seed bag and put it in his mouth.


    As an Earth Immortal, Xuan Mo''s reaction speed was lightning fast. Just as she saw it, she immediately reached out with an invisible hand and grasped Wang Lu''s hand, forcing him to show what he had in his hand.


    They were two round pills.


    "What are these?" As soon as she asked that, she already had the answer. "Ha, Worry-less Pill? It could make people fall into extreme joy, forget all the troubles andughed loudly? It turns out, this is the funny part?"


    Being caught while his pants were down, Wang Lu could not deny it. He had to get up from the ground and gave his Master a kick, who was stillughing on the ground, to indicate that she did not have tough anymore.


    "Hahaha, I, hahaha, had just, hahaha, swallowed, hahaha, the pills, hahaha."


    "�� Very well, go on then." Wang Lu sighed and then said to Xuan Mo, "Actually, this is all just a misunderstanding."


    Xuan Mo wished that she could p him silly. "Do you really think this kind of excuse can fool me?"


    Wang Lu firmly said, "I''m not fooling anyone, instead, I''m doing my best to help those in need. Those performers who work hard on the stage need ourughter and apuse! Thus, even if I have to take drugs, I have to give themughter! Of course, it is best tough without taking any drug, but unfortunately��"


    "�� So you knew their performance is not funny at all!"


    Wang Lu said, "Well, as long as one is not an idiot, one would not feel theiric monologue performance funny. But at least they give out very positive energy, the main theme is very educational��listen, right now they''re talking about how to treat the foreign cultures correctly!"


    "Group ofic monologues is not for lecturing people, okay!"


    Wang Lu said, "This issue could be discussedter, but right now, the problem is that, apart from lecturing, they don''t know how to talk about other types ofedies."


    "Then don''t ask them to perform!"


    Wang Lu shrugged. "Then they would starve to death. These performers are actually very poor. Except for this kind of group ofic monologues, they don''t have any other kind ofic monologue to perform. Before I found them to perform in the opening ceremony, most of them lived a hard life in their respective art circles. Fortunately, some countries'' monarchs like art, so they could still hang on to survive in some ces�� but there are also those who don''t even have the qualification to hang on, which caused them to starve."


    "And then?"


    "And then, I think that this opening ceremony is an opportunity to show their situation to the people. Believe me, these people are more of representatives of the overall situation of the Nine Regions than those stand-upedians who have both fame and fortune."


    "So what about it?"


    Wang Lu said, "This opening ceremony was set to let our Union of Ten Thousand Immortals show you all kinds of things in the present Nine Regions. And I would rather let you see the real situation of Nine Regions than showing off just the brilliant part. In fact, don''t you think that those performers are a little bit like us?"


    "Oh?"


    Wang Lu pointed to one of the performers who was trying to express his line. "Look at him. Although there''s only one line, at least, at the moment when he performs, that line is entirely his all, and he would do his best."


    Xuan Mo nced coldly at the stage. "His expression is stiff and one of the words is mispronounced. Is that all that he could do?"


    "Yes, though to us it worths nothing, it is all for him."


    With that, Wang Lu waved his hand and the scene at the stage suddenly changed. In addition to those hundreds of performers, there were also many pictures.


    Xuan Mo''s heart immediately turned cold.


    ording to the regtions, no one could interfere with the performance. Wang Lu just waved his hand and a lot of pictures appeared. It was not that he used a magical spell, but rather�� he had already prepared it beforehand and calcted the time!


    In other words, did he even calcte that they would have this conversation?


    However, soon she had no time to think about these things because the pictures on the scene had already moved.


    It recorded the daily life of a stand-upedian.


    It was a daily life that was unbearable to see. In a shabby thatched house, a woman in rag hoarsely said, "Old Zhang, yesterday my second brother and sister inw came again."


    The man named Old Zhang frowned. "Did theye here asking for debts again? I told them that I would definitely pay them back. As long asndlord Zhang run another stand-up event again, I could earn money to pay them back."


    The woman just sighed. "When wouldndlord Zhang run another stand-up event? Moreover, even if he does, would you be surely invited to perform? Wasn''t yourst performance not funny at all?"


    Old Zhang patted the table angrily. "I was secretly learning from a famous master in the county, how could it not be funny? Moreover, the young master ofndlord Zhang''s family is preciselywless, doesn''t he need to be persuaded to do good?"


    The woman opened her mouth but did not speak.


    Old Zhang became angrier. "I know what you want to say, learning through entertainment is useless right? The lines that I have learned is not funny, right? Just you wait, in these two days, I coulde up with funny lines!"


    Then the pictures changed. At the bank of a deserted river, Old Zhang stutteringly said, "And then-and then that young man quickly turn around. This head turn was nothing important, guess what? He-he saw his wife."


    With that, Old Zhang hesitated for a moment. Looking at the surface of the river, he grabbed his disheveled hair and then repeated it.


    "This head turn was nothing important, guess what? He saw h-his wife."


    After a moment of silence, Old Zhang repeated his words again, "He saw his wife��"


    Speaking to this, even he himself could clearly feel how boring his line was.


    So what if he saw his wife? What was so funny about it? But there should be, right? But if there was, why no oneughed? Why was there nough in my stand-up? No oneughed!


    I just wanted to perform a stand-upedy, I just wanted to hear peopleugh! Why-why couldn''t��


    "Hahaha!"


    Suddenly he looked up andughed. Hisughter echoed in everywhere around him. It seemed to be a happyughter, but also sad. Halfway through hisugh, Old Zhang was already crying.


    "Why!? why is it not funny at all? Why?"


    Then the story ended there. The pictures changed, now it showed a close-up look of a performer who was reciting his line on the stage.


    That performer was Old Zhang. Compared to the story, now he looked more energetic. He was dressed in a brand new patches-less in robe and had neatly trimmed hair. The whole person seemed to be ten years younger; even the wrinkles on his face seemed to be smoothed out.


    Although he had only one line, at this moment, he poured all that he had into this line.


    "This head turn was nothing important, guess what? He saw his wife, hahaha!"


    In thest sentence, the six to seven hundred people on the stageughed out loudly together with him.


    ����


    On the rostrum, Xuan Mo stared nkly at the scene.


    Outside the venue, the audiences who were watching the show broadcasted through the signboards were also shocked.


    What was exactly happening here? Why did those clumsy stand-upedians suddenly light up the light of humanity?


    If the previous group ofic monologues shows were just disgusting farce, right now, people''s heart suddenly became a bit warmer and gratified when they saw the smile of Old Zhang. Some people couldn''t help but float out a smile on their face.


    Wang Lu proudly said, "See, the audience has given the performance the fairest evaluation with their facial expression!"


    "Do you think this kind of praise out of sympathy andpassion worthy of pride? This�� is simply a fraud!"


    Wang Lu said, "How could it be a fraud? Old Zhang is really just a badedian, and I just properly showed how bad he is."


    "This kind of show, which has been smeared with artistic technique, is not real!"


    "So you know that it''s just a show. This is a big show, a program, not a news interview. Yet, you think I shouldn''t use the artistic expression? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Xuan Mo was suddenly at a loss for words. Especially when she saw those several naive Earth Immortals around her whose emotions had been deeply affected. When they began tough together with the stand-upedians on the stage, she really had nothing to say.


    "Very well, just consider you win this time."

 Chapter 635: Is This Really Still A Group of Comic Monologues...

    <h4>Chapter 635: Is This Really Still A Group of Comic Monologues��</h4>


    "Ancestral secret recipe, Liu''s braised meat, one spirit stone for one jar."


    "The best flying sword transformed by an immortal, reluctantly part with the treasure, get it now before it''s gone!"


    "Secret cultivationw personally passed on by Daoist Master of Deity Stage for five thousand spirit stones!"


    On the wide squares in the B3 Area, all kinds of people were running a variety of businesses. From the spiritual treasure and secret method down life''s daily necessities. Everything was there. Enthusiastic merchants, passing pedestrians, and spectators waiting to see the even�� All kinds of people especially lived up the previously empty area created by the Earth Immortals.


    It had been three months since the opening of the City of Immortals and tens of millions of people had entered this dream city. Then, like seeds, they took root and germinated here, and then their branches and leaves flourished. The B3 Area was just a small miniature of that huge background.


    Of course, for many people, this B3 Area was already vast enough to be worthwhile for them to spend their minds to explore.


    "Little Mouse, have you found the three golden vine leaves?"


    "The earliest one will arrive in the afternoon�� okay, no need to hurry. I can''t produce you the golden vine leaf even if you force me to death. Moreover, where do you want to find me the golden vine leaf in half a day?"


    "Humph, don''t forget you still need me to boil you the Eight Destion Six Directions Soup. If you dy my matter, don''t expect you would be an immortal cultivator for your entire life!"


    "I-I know, you don''t have to repeat it every day, you dead face. Why didn''t I find that you are actually so wordy when we''re still in the suburbs? Okay, I''m going out to clean some goods while you can take care of the house. Also, don''t you think it''s time for you to take a bath? Your smell stinks the entire house."


    "Get lost!"


    After escaping from that dark and damp semi-basement, the teenager took a long breath and felt fresh air filling his lungs again. He then made a flip and showed a cunning and clever smile.


    He was exactly Shu Si, the teenager that was prompted by his impulse to enter the city three months ago.


    After being rescued by Wang Lu, he lived in the City of Immortals. The residence in A17 Area provided enough daily supplies of necessities of life. The teenager who had been hungry for a meal in the outskirts of Plentiful City now had no worry about food and clothing. However, soon he found out that the outside was more interesting than eating and sleeping in the room.


    There were immortal fates everywhere in the City of Immortals. Those high and mighty cultivators could be seen everywhere there, and with more density than that of Plentiful City. Shu Si had been fantasizing about being epted as thest disciple by one of the immortals with noble character and high in prestige and embarked on the path of immortal cultivation.


    However, after several days of wandering in the City of Immortals, he realized that his idea was simply too simple. At first, he failed to meet his immortal fate in Plentiful City, and now, it was as difficult as that in the City of Immortals. There were many immortals with good moral standing and reputation, but none of them were interested in him. The red-and-white-robed cultivator that he met on the first day was undoubtedly a good person, but he soon knew that the red-and-white-robed cultivator was very far from him and that they would probably never meet each other again in his life�� Moreover, that person had quite a big reputation, but he also had a simrly big controversy; His personal enemies were everywhere. If he rashly said he had a rtionship with him, he might be hurt.


    Shu Si spent a few days in the City of Immortals looking for immortal fate to no avail. Instead, what he found was the amiability of the cultivators. Many cultivators were willing to deign to speak to an ordinary mortal like him, and their words were generally along the line of: "Get away, you stinky kid!", "Ordinary mortal should not get in the way, be careful you might get killed!", "Look where you walk!", "Hehe, there are a few souls left for my Ghost Staff, I wonder if you''re interested toe and y with me?"


    Perhaps he really should have epted his fate long ago��he was not fortunate enough to be blessed with spirit root.


    In desperation, Shu Si had to swallow his pride and find the nearest person to the immortal cultivation world��the dead face whom he sold his stolen goods to. Although the identity of the dead face was mysterious, he was undoubtedly a cultivator with magical spells. Shu Si found him and, after using the soft and hard method, finally got the dead face to point out a way: artificial spirit root.


    If someone without spirit root wanted to cultivate to immortality, the only way was through artificial spirit root. Perhaps this was not popr in many top rank sects, but it was an indisputable fact that nowadays artificial spirit root was bing more and more popr in Nine Regions. However, artificial spirit roots that were worthless to many cultivators were still too expensive and too rare for ordinary mortals.


    Fortunately, the dead face happened to have the Eight Destion Six Directions Soup that he happened to acquire recently. It was a middle-rank artificial spirit root, used to acquire middle to low-level spirit root. If the person was talented, that person could expect to reach Xudan Stage in his lifespan. And if that person happened to have a rare encounter, that person could even break through to Jindan Stage.


    This soup was not cheap. At least for Shu Si, it was such a sky-high price that he could not hope to attain in his life. Fortunately, he also had a sky-high price prop��thepass used for looking for a person that Wang Lu gave him.


    Although thepass had an extraordinary meaning for him, the teenager who grew up in the suburban alleys understood the truth about how to bend the rules. He mortgaged thepass to the dead face, and then promised to work for him and redeem thepass with his own wages. The dead face took a long time to consider it before finally decided to agree to him.


    Sure enough, he did not misread that person. Although the dead face looked cold and indifferent, his heart was still quite good.


    However, Shu Si, who was used to idling since childhood, had a difficult time to have a perseverance in a job. In the first few days, he was still diligent, busily attending the small shop of the dead face. After several days, however, he began to ck off in his job.


    For example, right now he was supposed to go to the marketce of the B3 Area to sweep up some goods, which was to take some advantages. However, he quickly went to the central signboard to watch the broadcast.


    This was also one of the important entertainment activities of many residents of the City of Immortals in recent months.


    "Today it is supposed to show the rtionship between Zheng Shiliu 1 and his lover�� Zheng Shiliu''s show is the most exciting show in recent days, it would be a pity if you miss it."


    While talking about it, Shu Si sat down under a tree in the square and then looked up at the signboard.


    ��


    "If you don''t believe it, I''ll tell you a joke about the new year''s greetings of the Western Continent people and you''ll know what''s going on."


    "I really don''t believe it! Tell me, what exactly is going on!"


    In the middle of the square, the huge signboard that originally showed the words B3 Area was now reced with the magical spell of water curtain projection. Shown in that water curtain, hundreds of performers in in robes performed a show called group ofic monologues.


    This group ofic monologues had been performing continuously for two months, day and night.


    In these two months, the number ofic monologueedians who appeared on the stage was more than thirty thousand. All of them were unsessful performers collected by Wang Lu from all parts of Nine Regions in the shortest time with the help of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Most of these people used to live on the poverty line, but now they had the privilege of participating in the opening ceremony of the grandpetition. There were fifty groups of these performers, each consisted of around six to seven hundred people, which would perform on the stage on rotation with aplete rotation took about three days. Thus, for these performers, the work intensity was not difficult to maintain.


    The group ofic monologues show itself was very boring. It was full of educational significance but without anyughter, it was more like a torture than aedy. However, apart from the group ofic monologues itself, the stories that reflected the life of the performers were particrly attractive.


    It stood to reason that this kind of performances thatcked originality and no sincerity would soon be strongly resisted by the audience. However, with Wang Lu''s artistic touch, he transformed the super boring group ofic monologues into a super popr show.


    Every time a group ofedians came on stage, countless pictures emerged to show bits and pieces of their lives, and one of them would be highlighted. In the first round, it was Old Zhang who enjoyed this key treatment. He was followed by a simple-hearted and reserved young man.


    This young man''s story was different from Old Zhang. He was not a group ofic monologue, it was his younger brother. His younger brother was talented enough that he could make peopleugh whenever he opened his mouth. Unfortunately, heaven is jealous of heroic geniuses 2 . His younger brother died of acute illness at the age of twenty. The biggest regret when he died was that he loved doingic monologue so much, but his fledgling career had already ended. From then on, he would never hear theughter of the audience, nor see their sincere smiling faces, and moreover, he still had a lot of ideas and topics for theic monologue. He had created many of them, but he could no longer show it to everyone.


    Later, the young man buried his younger brother, sold his family property and then began to study to be aic monologue. Although it was far less effective since he didn''t have his younger brother''s talent, he persisted, hoping that one day he would personally tell these stories to the world and continued to live in the ce of his younger brother.


    The young man who lived in the shadow of his younger brother received many people''s sympathy. Although he was simple-hearted, his eloquence was average. He had a handsome face but mncholic eyes. Moreover, the feelings between him and his younger brother were sincere, especially the intimate fragments of their lives��for example, they used to rub each other''s back and huddled together to warm themselves under the rustling of cold wind�� This even made countless female audiences go crazy. And the audience rating for that batch of group ofic monologue was also quite good.


    A story like this had been continuously emerging one after another in these two months, and their form was also rapidly evolving.


    At first, the show simply yed a clip of a person''s life. Later, it was found out that someplicated stories were difficult to exin in just an hour. Thus, a serial form was born. If a story wasn''t able to be yed out till the end in one round, then it would be continued once that batch performed again three dayster. This provided a more abundant space for the performance of the story, hence there were more bizarre stories with twists and turns��


    Gradually, the groupic monologue became popr in the City of Immortals. No matter which area, the most important method for people to entertain themselves was to look up at the signboards and watch the stories of those performers in the group ofic monologue.


    The story for the current batch was about Zheng Shiliu, which was also the most popr story in recent days.

 Chapter 636: Inside and Outside Show

    <h4>Chapter 636: Inside and Outside Show</h4>


    Zheng Shiliu was a man, a twenty-four-twenty-five years old man with elegant appearance.


    Even the most demanding person would admit that Zheng Shiliu was at least a man well worth a second look. Among the average looking stand-upedians in his batch, his appearance stood out.


    However, among the thirty thousand performers, handsome ones were not few, more than one people were better looking than Zheng Shiliu. Nevertheless, Zheng Shiliu was undoubtedly the most popr star in the City of Immortals in the past month. The story about him had been serialized for thirteenth times, with ratings and poprity continuing to rise with each episode. The shops in the 3B Area even started selling merchandise with his theme.


    The basis of this poprity was the lingering and touching love story of Zheng Shiliu and his sweetheart.


    The main line of the story was roughly like this: Zheng Siliu was a poor man from the bottom of society. By chance, he got a ticket for a giant luxury ship that could travel across the ocean. On that huge ship, by chance coincidence, he was lucky to meet A Luo, a young woman who ''dared to love and dared to hate'' from a rich and influential family, and henceforth opened a path of an unusual love��


    In the previous thirteen episodes, the audiences had been fascinated by how the two young people defied the power and not afraid of the strong etiquette of love, but they also afraid when they watched the luxury ship identally collided with a giant sea beast. The ship''s hull broke and gradually sank, putting the two young lovers'' lives in danger�� Finally, the show seemed to be near the end. Zheng Shiliu and A Luo were also facing the test of separation.


    At this point, countless people in the City of Immortals were worried about this couple. People could not restrain their curiosity at all: What would actually happen to Zheng Shiliu and A Luo?


    As far as reason was concerned, Zheng Shiliu was, of course, alive��otherwise, how else could he perform on the stage? However, in the previous dozen performances, Zheng Shiliu''s face was always still like a corpse, and he showed no emotion when reciting his lines. Many people began to doubt whether he was truly still alive.


    Moreover, even if he was still alive, what about A Luo whose every frown and every smile had a hundred charm? Did she die in the disaster, which then killed Zheng Shiliu''s heart?


    All of these would be revealed in this episode.


    Therefore, although Shu Si was well aware that this idleness would probably affect his Eight Destion Six Directions Soup, he still could not help it.


    "In any case, the dead face is not the only one who has the Eight Destion Six Directions Soup. But if I miss this show, I''m afraid there would be no rey in the future."


    Thinking to this, Shu Si became more confident with his decision. Lying down under the tree, he seemed very satisfied.


    A momentter, Zheng Shiliu''s group of stand-upedians finally came. More than ny percent of the space on the signboard was upied by Zheng Shiliu''s story.


    In thest episode, the screen showed a bright moon and stars-filled sky, as well as the ice cold sea.


    The hull of the ship had almost sunk, and the passengers on the ship were mostly buried at the bottom of the sea. The giant ship had hit a sleeping deep sea beast. When the beast was awakened, it killed all the cultivators on the ship. Only ordinary mortals survived because it didn''t put them in its eyes. However, as the ship sank, the lives of these ordinary mortals gradually came to an end.


    As for the protagonists of the story, Zheng Shiliu and A Luo, at this time, were quietly waiting for their fate on the sea.


    When the giant ship sank, Zheng Shiliu found a piece of nk, but the area was limited, it could only amodate one person. Right now, A Luo was lying on that nk, weeping, while Zheng Shiliu was almost submerged in the cold sea. He was trying to say hisst words to A Luo.


    Because of the cold, Zheng Shiliu''s words were trembling. Yet, he kept on talking. Talking about the past, talking about the present, talking about the future, even about stand-upedy.


    "A Luo, I-I hope at thisst moment of my life, I could see your smile, so that when I fall asleep at the bottom of the sea, I could dream of you smiling."


    "I don''t want you to sleep, I just want you to live!"


    "No, it is you who should live. Promise me, live for me, live healthily and happily forever��"


    ����


    Outside the stage, many audiences began to cry for Zheng Shiliu''s words.


    Even the little mouse Shu Si who had always been scolded as heartless, could not help but wipe his eyes from the tears. "Motherf*cker, how could there be sands in this City of Immortals."


    However, as he wiped away his tears, he suddenly saw a sh of bright light on the signboard, covering everything up. The deep night sky, the cold sea�� gradually turned into nothingness under that bright light.


    Shu Si was stunned and directly stood up. "W-What is happening here? Could it be that there was an immortal who came at thest second and saved everyone? That''s why Zheng Shiliu, who should''ve died could perform stand-upedy here?"


    However, the next moment, a cold voice came, which broke everyone''s guess.


    "The boring show ends here."


    As the bright light gradually faded, hundreds of the group stand-upedy performers disappeared from the stage, leaving only a figure in ck.


    A long silence ensued.


    Under the extreme shock, many people didn''t know how to react at first, but soon, the scolding sound of the people blotted out the sky of the City of Immortals.


    "F*ck you, who do you think you are!"


    "It''s the climax of the story, damn it!"


    "Kill this son of a b*tch!"


    ��


    In the face of this fierce scold, the man in ck seemed to not hear it at all. Instead, his eyes seemed to prate the signboard and reach the depth of everyone''s heart, and then a cold wind rose, freezing everyone''s anger.


    A momentter, the man in ck opened his mouth and said, "The show just now was a scam, this is the real Zheng Shiliu."


    With that, he stretched out his hand and summoned out the same scene inside the venue and then zeroed in on a face, which was that of Zheng Shiliu''s.


    It was just that,pared with the previous Zheng Shiliu, this Zheng Shiliu seemed to be timid and depressed,pletely without the previous ''although born poor but had straightforward, upright, and open-minded characters.''


    Next came a picture of a woman, which was very simr to A Luo, yetcked the cheerful and vivaciousness of the previous A Luo. Her eyes were a bit slender, her skin was dimmer, and her figure was a bit fuller�� and her look seemed to be filled with evilness.


    The man in ck exined, "This is the real A Luo. The two of them did not get acquainted on a big ship. Instead, they met at herte husband''s house. Zheng Shiliu was one of the entertainers that herte husband employed. A Luo is also not a cheerful girl who dares to love and hate, she was just a slutty widow who couldn''t control herself; she wants to be in bed with all the good-looking men in the world."


    On the screen, they saw A Luo smiled and said to Zheng Shiliu.


    "Little Zheng, my shoulders are very sore,e inside and give me a shoulder rub."


    Zheng Shiliu looked up to her in fear. "Miss, I-I am just a stand-upedian, please don''t make things difficult for me."


    "So what if you''re a stand-upedian? Are you not a male stand-upedian?


    "Miss, you''re joking with me, of course, I am a man. But��"


    A Luo''s willowy eyebrows jumped. "Since I told you toe thene! Be careful, or I tell my dad to fire you!"


    Finally defeated by this abuse of authority, Zheng Shiliu cowered-ly entered the room. Then, for a time, there was a moaning sound that made adults feel extremely ufortable.


    A momentter, the picture changed. Zheng Shiliu''s appearance had turned haggard from his previous attractive look. Especially when walking he had to mp his legs. And his slouch posture seemed even more tragic.


    Obviously, the stand-upedian was far from being able to withstand the hard work of having to serve big miss A Luo.


    However, A Luo didn''t know how to stop before going too far.


    "Little Zheng, where have you been? Hurry up ande in, I want to do it today! If you dare not toe, I''ll have your parents'' legs broken and your little lover name A Mei grabbed and fed to the dogs, hear me!"


    Zheng Shiliu''s expression was originally bitter, but when he heard thest part, his whole body shook, and his eyes gradually turned cold, revealing a trace of madness.


    Then, either by providence or by luck, he came across a shovel at the decorative mass nting of flowers and shrubs outside��


    The slender hand, who only knew how to hold a writing brush, tightly held the shovel.


    The pictures turned again. Now it was a rainy night filled with lightning and thunder. Under the heavy rain, the thin Zheng Shiliu brandished his shovel and dug a deep pit on the ground. At his feet was a once warm and plump body but now had turned cold and stiff.


    Zheng Shiliu''s eyes were cold and his eyes werepletely focused at the deep pit in front of him. The rainstorm was like a waterfall and thus, water quickly gathered in the pit. The water surface reflected the broken face of Zheng Shiliu.


    "Father, mother, child is unfilial, unable to look after you guys in your old age and arrange proper burial after you die. I can only return your kindness when we meet again in the afterlife�� A Mei, I''m afraid I can''t save enough money to go back to marry you�� just forget about me, and then find a good man to marry, and live happily forever, just consider me��"


    The picture ended here and the man in ck sighed.


    "The real Zheng Shiliu is just a poor man who has been driven into a dead end. It''s not worth to wantonly distort his story and use it for amusement. He never saw the sea in his entire life, let alone a trip on a huge ship. A Luo is his personal enemy that he hates to the bone, so how could he make a solemn pledge of eternal love with her? That kind of story is disgusting."


    With that, the man in ck waved his hand and all the signboards in the City of Immortals dimmed. The broadcasted program had been forcefully stopped.


    ����


    On the other side, on the rostrum, Wang Lu shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    "Why spoil everyone''s good dream? By doing this, you would make those hipsters who believe in love to suffer from insomnia."


    The man in ck ignored Wang Lu and said coldly, "Let''s begin the next round."


    The so-called the next round was thest and most important part of the Opening Ceremony: A bet for this Grand Competition between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Ancient Immortals under the supervision of everyone.


    The Grand Competition imed to decide the future of Nine Regions, but how to decide the method would be decided by a bet between the two sides.


    There was no possibility to dy this round. In other words, Wang Lu''s dying tactics had to stop here.


    The real show was finally about to begin.

 Chapter 637: Didnt Expect Someone Would Dare to Ask Me to Solve the Problem

    <h4>Chapter 637: Didn''t Expect Someone Would Dare to Ask Me to Solve the Problem</h4>


    A calligraphy copy, a group stand-upedy�� Wang Lu sessfully dyed the time for three months with shameless tactics.


    It was not extremely long, and it had been much shorter than the most optimistic prediction. However, looking from another point of view, when the grandpetition was set, the preparation time was actually just three months. And now, it was equivalent of doubling the preparation time, truly worthy of pride.


    However, Wang Lu, who created this miracle by himself, was actually somewhat unable to support himself up. On the rostrum, he fought hard to keep his eyelids open.


    In the past three months, he was the person who worked the hardest in the entire City of Immortals. In the first month, he worked tirelessly in the fighting arena in the calligraphy copy performance. Counting the factor of time warp, he hadn''t closed his eyes for seven or eight years!


    Even though the endurance and energy of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage were extraordinary, even though he had entered the state of emptiness during his novel writing time, meaning that his energy and endurance consumption wasparably very low, the absence of rest for seven or eight years was still enough to make even a Yuanying Stage cultivator to suffer mental breakdown.


    Moreover, he was not idle in the next two months after that. The script for the group stand-upedy was, of course, written by him. In addition to him, few people could create so many rich scripts in such a short time. Moreover, he would also adjust and modify them in time ording to the audience''s response. However, the cost of this job was the further consumption of energy. In two months, the group stand-upedy never stopped, batches of performers appeared one after another in turn. Naturally, as the scriptwriter and director, he could not rest.


    Even if the man in ck didn''te out to stop it, in fact, it would''ve been very difficult for Wang Lu to keep going on all night long. When the story of Zheng Shiliu came to an abrupt end, Wang Lu felt relieved instead.


    "This is all that I can do. Next�� is up to you guys."


    Wang Lu said as his eyes swept over all the people around him.


    "Everyone is, after all, masters or Supremes of their sects, so please make some contributions to the cause�� you guys at least should be able to do a better job than me, this little Jindan, right?"


    Many Supreme Elders on the rostrum were very embarrassed. In terms of strength and experience, each of them was far above Wang Lu. However, on the stage of this Grand Competition, they yed a very small role and had to rely on Wang Lu, this little Jindan, to control the situation��


    Of course, no doubt this was in part because of Supreme He Tu''s indulgence on Wang Lu. But on the other hand, these Supremes all knew that, if they changed ces with Wang Lu, they really could not achieve this.


    For example, the opening ceremony of the Grand Competition was actually something that everyone didn''t think seriously about, yet he could actually get a three-month dy out of it! With both genius creativity and extraordinary execution, people could not help but be convinced with this chief nner.


    "Everyone, I don''t want to say much nonsense. In this Grand Competition, no matter what, I want to win. I never wanted to taste the taste of failure in my entire life. This time is the same, I want to win, not lose�� Don''t you guys let me down. If when I woke up you guys lost instead�� I will consider switching sides!"


    After finishing this sentence, Wang Lu could no longer hold back his weariness and immediately went to deep sleep, leaving a group of Supremes in an indescribable awkwardness.


    Such a naked condescending and distrustful tone was really rare to be received by these prominent men with iparable status. And more importantly was thest sentence.


    Switch sides? Switch to where? On Earth Immortals side?


    In theory, this was, of course, a joke. However, Wang Lu was someone who couldn''t be judged bymon sense. Treating jokes as serious things, he had done too many things like that�� For example, an opening ceremony that couldst three months, who didn''t think that it was just a joke?


    If the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals really lost to the ancient Earth Immortals in the Grand Competition�� did he really want to switch side to that of Earth Immortals? For this kind of thing, he might actually able to do it. The reason for this Grand Competition was to determine the leadership role, but ultimately, it was to deal with the crisis of the Fallen Immortal. If the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was really like ''mud couldn''t stick on the wall'' 1 , then ''a fine bird choosing a tree to nest in'' 2 was understandable. On Earth Immortal side, Xuan Mo obviously had a special rtionship with him, and during this time, he had gotten a lot of Earth Immortal fans. Moreover, he was the excavator, the opener and the inheritor of this tomb of immortals; thus there was actually not much obstruction if he wanted to join in the Earth Immortal side.


    The more they thought about it, the moreplicated these Supremes'' looks toward Wang Lu were.


    Why would such a talented disciple talk so irresponsibly like this?


    Among them, Daoist Master Feng Yin was the most embarrassed one. He wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. His eloquence had always been average, thus, he was unable to fare well in an argument. Moreover, regarding Wang Lu''s problem, he also felt it was difficult to exin, in that Wang Lu''s previous incarnation was, after all, that person�� How could Feng Yin criticize him?


    Feeling in a bind, Feng Yin suddenly caught the sight of Wang Wu who was sitting on the futon not far away. She was holding a te of melon seeds while watching the scene with interest. Suddenly, Feng Yin could not help but feel angry.


    Through primordial spirit, Feng Yin roared, "Wang Wu!"


    Wang Wu''s whole body quivered, and half of the seeds were spilled. "What happened?"


    "Look at your good disciple!"


    "What the heck? What does that have to do with me? You can''t just implicate people at will!" Wang Wu desperately retorted, but as soon as she finished saying that, Feng Yin mmed her words back at her.


    "Do you still want the Elder''s sry?"


    "Damn, you''re a power abuser wretch! Fine, you win! Just you wait"


    Through primordial spirit connection, Wang Wu mercilessly spurned Feng Yin for this bullying-the-weak-fearing-the-strong act, and then looked at Wang Lu who had already been asleep while inwardly b*tching: You wretch, you actually pushed everything to me while you sleep alone!


    However�� things that needed to be done had to be done. He was, after all�� Wang Lu.


    Wang Wu stered a smile on her face and then stood up. "Big Bosses, don''t take it seriously, Wang Lu''s words are merely child''s words, they do no harm."


    A Supreme coldly snorted. "You consider a grand Daoist Master of Jindan Stage a boy?


    Wang Wu curled up her lips. "A virgin boy, what''s not to like?"


    "Puff!"


    At that time, one of the Supremes nearly vomited blood. "Wang Lu is a virgin?"


    Wang Wu said, "Well, if you take this question seriously, I can''t be one hundred percent certain, at least, I have never tried him."


    "Nonsense! You two are Master and disciple, you can''t overstep the boundary!"


    Wang Wu raised her eyebrows. "So what if we''re Master and disciple? The ancestor and descendant love and even multiple ancestors and descendants love are very popr in many sects. Compared to those, Master and disciple love is as in as rice and noodles. So stodgy, what decade are you guys living in?"


    "You! A majestic grand Elder of a Super Sect, how could you say such rebellious words?"


    Wang Wu put her hands on her hips andughed out loud three times. "Hahaha! Us cultivators are basically rebellious since what we practice go against the sky! What of mere rebellious words? If you don''t even dare to say anything, why are you still cultivating immortal path!"


    "You''re just pestering endlessly!"


    Wang Wu stick out her chest. "I am a woman! So it''s perfectly natural for me to pester endlessly! If you are not convinced, you might as well castrate yourself and then you can stand on the same level as me. But I would still beat you with my rich experience."


    "You!"


    The more she talked, the more vigorous Wang Wu was, and that the Supreme that became her target had turned pale in anger, so much that he had tounch his immortal heart to suppress his anger from bursting out. On the other side, Feng Yin really wanted to kneel.


    "Junior Sister Wu, just stop, please�� if you continue to say, you wouldpletely obliterate our Spirit Sword Sect''s prestige!"


    "Sh*t, weren''t you the one who asked me to talk at the beginning? So fickle. You''re more like a woman than me!"


    Seeing that the quarrel was about to expand into an irremediable situation, Supreme He Tu sighed. "That''s enough, stop the quarrel. Is it worth fighting for just for an insignificant matter?"


    He Tu''s words always had some effect. Although the anger in the heart of the several Supremes was difficult to quell, they all held themselves back and stopped making noises. They merely scowled at Wang Wu with fierce eyes, intending to see the day she would be humiliated. As for Wang Lu, they had to be careful in the future. Although he was indeed talented, the more talented people were, the more difficult they were to control. Once something went wrong, it would be enough to create a huge problem that would hurt the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    "We don''t have too many opportunities to waste on questioning each other. If you doubt someone, don''t use that someone, but if you use someone, then don''t doubt that someone. Since we have chosen Wang Lu, then let him do it. If we guard against everything that he does, then what else should he do?"


    Finished saying that, He Tu looked at the other side. The dozens of Earth Immortals had already stepped onto the stage from the rostrum. He said, "It seems like our Earth Immortals friend couldn''t wait any longer. Let''s go, we''llplete thest part."


    ��


    Thest part of the Opening Ceremony was for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and ancient Earth Immortals to jointly make a blood oath to ensure the validity of this Grand Competition.


    Since it was necessary to determine the leadership of the future battle against the Fallen Immortal through this Grand Competition, there must always be a restraining measure. For example, if one side lost on the field and on the surface admitted the lost but secretly acted in the opposite direction, acting for one side''s own interest, it would eventually lead to mutual distrust and mutual opposition. Then what''s the point of this Grand Competition?


    A contract that was binding to both sides was absolutely necessary. And the signing of this contract was arranged in thest part of the Opening Ceremony, which was located in the central area of the fighting arena.


    The two sides who were ready to sign the contract were all the 121 ancient Earth Immortals who had awakened in the group of immortal tombs and the 147 high-level Elders who represented the will of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Among which, one hundred of them came from Sacred Heaven Hall��the highest authority in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The other 47 came from the so-called evil path.


    More than two hundred people entered the fighting arena at the same time. The pressure generated by their existence alone overwhelmed the arena, making it fiercely tremble. The lush meadow, that previously carried the opening ceremony performance, broke apart in a sh. Tens and millions of deep and bottomless cracks crisscrossed and bloomed on the ground like a beautiful flower of death. The blue sky was ruthlessly torn. The stars fell and the sky copsed, revealing a dark void.


    However, very quickly, the space in the fighting arena began to expand rapidly until it reached its limit. Only then did it manage to absorb the pressure of more than two hundred top-level cultivators. However, at this time, there was nothing tangible in the field. More than two hundred people stood in the dark void, each emitting a faint light.


    After the two sides stood in silence for a while, Daoist He Tu stepped forward from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side. On the other side, the man in ck who imed to be a sinner also quietly appeared and came to the front of He Tu.


    The two of them represented their respective side. When their eyes met, they felt a vast expanse of power, the power that was near that of Heaven came right to the face.


    The man in ck was startled a bit and then nodded. "Indeed the number one cultivator in Nine Regions."


    He Tu said, "There are many talented people in Nine Regions in each generation, I''m afraid it would be too exaggerated to call me the number one cultivator."


    With that, he took out a quaint scroll and ced it in the empty space in front of his chest. Then, he horizontally pushed the scroll to open with an invisible force, which revealed a drawing.


    It was a map depicting the geography andndscape of Nine Regions. The scroll was only two feet wide and three feet long. Such a vast area like Nine Regions was actually drawn in such a small scroll. However, upon closer look, one could zoom in and out from the map to see the terrain of the mountains and rivers. One could even see the flow of surrounding spiritual energy. This seemingly small a few square feet map actually had endless content.


    A map seemed to actually carry the entire Nine Regions!


    Daoist Master He Tu said in a deep voice, "This is the map of Nine Regions, which records everything that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals knows about Nine Regions. All one hundred and seventy of us had put a part of our primordial spirit in it."


    On the other side, the man in ck nodded, and then raised his hand high. More than a hundred stars suddenly lit up the dark sky.


    "These are a bit of our immortal spirit. Keep them on your map."


    With that, like a meteor shower, more than a hundred rays of light fell, and then lingered on the Nine Regions Map, vaguely forming a dome of heaven that shrouded it.


    Daoist Master He Tu took a look and smiled. He then reached out and pressed that dome of heaven on the Nine Regions Map.


    The more than one hundred rays of light were pressed by this palm to cover the scope of the map, which then integrated with the Nine Regions Map, just like the blending between heaven and earth.


    "Good!"


    This lifting heavy thing as if it was light, as if by prior agreement, brought out apuse from the two parties. Restraining the more than one hundred immortal spirit into the Nine Regions Map was a skill no less than the magical ability of a True Immortal! The strength of Supreme He Tu was simply bottomless!


    "Good, the blood oath is done, so then��"


    Daoist Master He Tu looked at the Nine Regions Map, which contained both the immortal spirits of the Earth Immortals and the primordial spirits of the top Elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The feelings in his heart were indescribable.

 Chapter 638 Yin and Yang Person!

    <h4>Chapter 638 Yin and Yang Person!</h4>


    "What the hell''s wrong with that scene?"


    On the square of B3 Area, Shu Si looked up and wondered, and could not help but feel agitated.


    Not long ago, he was still moved by the love story of Zheng Shiliu and A Luo. Who would''ve thought the story to stop abruptly? A man in ck jumped out and said that the previous story was just a scam. The truth was a disgustingly nauseating tragedy��


    At that time, cursing sound rang out from the whole square, which was really impressive. Most of those curses and insults were directed at the man in ck.


    The truth was very simple. If changed to another person, if someone suddenly jumped out and tried to overthrow that person''s perception, yet failed toe up with any strong evidence�� being scolded was inevitable. Although the man in ck had put out a subversive story, there was no hard evidence to support that story.


    Of course, on the other hand, Wang Lu had provided no evidence to prove that his story narrative of the stand-upedians was true, but where in the world would that many people be needed to prove it? Everyone was busy in the City of Immortals, each with their own ideals and aspirations, and this group stand-upedy was just a kind of entertainment for them; they just wanted to be entertained. Who cared about authenticity?


    For Shu Si, he did not care about which of the two stories were true. For him, it didn''t matter whether the romantic Zheng Shiliu or the shovel-wielding Zheng Shiliu was the truth. The romantic Zheng Shiliu was evidently far more interesting. Therefore, Shu Si was also extremely disgusted by the man in ck who interrupted the story and thus he could not see the ending of the story of romantic Zheng Shiliu.


    However, before everyone scolded the man in ck enough, the scene in the square''s signboard changed. More than two hundred people entered the fighting arena from two directions, and then the sky and the earth copsed, bing the void. In that void, He Tu and that man in ck made an exchange and made a Nine Regions Map unification.


    Shu Si had never heard of the name Nine Regions Map, and could not understand the means of the top level Supreme and ancient Earth Immortal. What he saw was baffling to him.


    It was said that the scene just now was a blood oath, but he didn''t see anyone shed any blood. So how did this oathe into being? Or could it be that cultivators didn''t have the red blood anymore?


    "Humph, you inexperienced fool, you don''t even recognize the Nine Regions Map?"


    Shu Si replied subconsciously, "Why do I need to know what Nine Regions Map is�� Ah! Dead Face, howe it''s you!"


    Halfway through his words, Shu Si finally recognized that the voice behind him belonged to his current boss, Dead Face. He was so startled that his soul was about to fly away. Honestly, Dead Face was not a bad person. He had always been good to him, but once he made a mistake, the punishment was merciless. This time, being caughtzy during his work shift, he would at least be scolded and cursed��


    However, unexpectedly, Dead Face didn''t seem to notice that Shu Si was beingzy this time. Instead, he quietly exined, "Nine Regions Map is the most precious treasure of Shengjing Sect, which reflects its ambition to control Nine Regions. The design idea of Nine Regions Map is to treat Nine Regions as aplete magical treasure, and then refine a core magical treasure to control this magical treasure."


    Hearing this, Shu Si felt incredulous. "Control the whole Nine Regions? What a great ambition! Now that there''s such a Nine Regions Map in Supreme He Tu, could it be that Nine Regions is already in his palm?"


    "People of Shengjing Sect are ambitious, they have been like this for thousands of years." Dead Face said and then shook his head, "However, to turn Nine Regions into a magical treasure is just a fantasy. The cultivation base of Supreme He Tu is unprecedented, and the whole continent strategy is also supported by the people of Shengjing Sect for thousands of years, yet the Nine Regions Map is still in its infancy. It could barely sense the change of situation on the Nine Regions, let alone wanting to impose immediate influence on the Nine Regions. Nevertheless, being able to see the entire continent and what happens in it is already enough to ssify the map as a top rank immortal treasure."


    Shu Si asked, "Now what is going on with this immortal treasure? How could it be a blood oath?"


    "Very simple, Nine Regions Map is used as a carrier. The top-ranked Elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals extracted a part of their primordial spirit and put them on the map. Simrly, the Earth Immortals also extracted a bit of their immortal spirit and pinned them on the Nine Regions Map. Being put on the map is like a hostage taken by both sides. The contract based on this is stronger than any oath, that''s why it''s called a blood oath. As a matter of fact, there''s no other method other than this that could restrain so many top-level cultivators at once."


    Shu Si appeared to understand but not really, so he asked, "I heard that there something called Big Demon Oath��"


    "Big Demon Oath could be skirted around. There''s already a precedent for that in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals��it''s that youth in a red and white robe who gave you thepass. The Demon Oath that he took when he condensed his golden core is already gone now. At the level of ancient Earth Immortal, a bit of immortal spirit is enough to break the entanglement of the demon heart. In other words, the demon oath is basically a joke to them."


    "Okay then, what will happen next?"


    "Next? Along with the progress of the Grand Competition, the two sides would rely on the points obtained when they win to divide the primordial spirits and the immortal spirits in the Nine Regions Map. When the division ispleted, the Grand Competition is over."


    "Huh? Divide the primordial spirits and the immortal spirits? I heard that when primordial spirit or immortal spirit of someone is in the hands of others, then that someone would not be free anymore!"


    "Yes, this Grand Competition is held to determine the leadership of the future. The leader of tomorrow would always be people. As long as the people are controlled, then naturally, the future is also controlled. If the high-ranking cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals fall into the hands of the Earth Immortals, where would there be opportunities for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to speak out in the future? And vice versa."


    Once again, Shu Si appeared to understand but not really. "It turns out to be so�� But, don''t you think that it''s really strange? I heard people say that this Grand Competition is ultimately in order to fight the Fallen Immortal. But now, everyone puts their primordial spirits and immortal spirits in a map, what if something happens to Nine Regions Map, wouldn''t that mean we are done for?"


    "Heh, you''re right. That''s why we must sincerely pray for nothing bad to happen to Nine Regions Map. Once the Nine Regions is in chaos, you and I would be no different than ants."


    With that, Dead Face let out a faint sigh and his whole body shivered.


    This gloomy sigh was unbearable to Shu Si. This was one of the reasons why he was usually ufortable to be in the same room as Dead Face and thus would often sneak out.


    At this time, Dead Face looked up slightly, seemingly immersed in some old memories causing the atmosphere to be increasingly gloomy. Shu Si couldn''t stand it anymore so he nned to take the opportunity to slip away and go to the other areas.


    However, before he could move, the change in the signboardpelled him to stop.


    Because the first fight in the Grand Competition actually came faster than anyone could expect. As soon as the blood oath was established, the opening fight immediately came.


    ��


    The opening fight would be between He Tu and Xuan Mo.


    Needless to say, after showing his magical ability to suppress the immortal spirits, He Tu undoubtedly showed that his reputation as the number one cultivator in Nine Regions was warranted. Thus, it was better for him to kick off the fight. If Nine Regions wanted to have a good start, they had to rely on him.


    On the other hand, something unexpected happened to the other party. After the man in ck made the blood oath, he quietly left and let Xuan Mo, the elected leader, to the stage. Although Xuan Mo looked somewhat helpless, she still resolutely took up the heavy responsibility.


    The fight was located in the central fighting arena of the Immortal One Area. From above the endless lofty square, the Nine Regions Map of Supreme He Tu was like a star overlooking the earth, waiting for the fortune of the victor.


    At this time, the fighting arena was still in the form of a dark void, and it did not return to the previous natural scenery. The reason was that, for this level of fight, the terrain no longer had a substantial role. Even when the Feng Shui line was inserted in, it was difficult for it topete with two peak level cultivators. Thus, it was better to just clean up everything and leave a nk space for them to y freely.


    The Supreme level fight was indeed not disappointing.


    "Yin and Yang Divide."


    Without any greetings nor superfluous actions, after entering the arena, Xuan Mo immediatelyunched her earth-shaking great immortal technique.


    Yin and Yang Divide.


    Legend has it that in the infinitely distant past, the whole world was a piece of primal chaos in the void��there was no distinction between heaven and earth; Yin and Yang did not separate. From the center of that primal chaos born a sage that divided the primal chaos. The clear energy rose, but the turbid one fell, and the heaven and earth and Yin and Yang came into being. This was the reason why the present Nine Regions was able to exist.


    And Xuan Mo reproduced that magnificent miracle of that ancient sage. Her finger merely pointed to the sky, and the pitch-ck void was torn apart, divided into Yin and Yang, twoyers.


    Outside the arena, the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who witnessed the scene held their breath.


    This was the first time they witnessed an ancient immortal going all out to disy the immortal technique. A few months ago, when Bai Ze fought against Wang Wu in Jindan Stage using Negation Stamp, it was entirely different. What was disyed by Xuan Mo wasparable to the godly skill of splitting heaven and earth apart. Within the existing theoretical system, this was the most lethal technique that people could imagine.


    ording to the existing system of immortal cultivation in Nine Regions, it was generally believed that Yin and Yang, the two kinds of energy, constituted everything in the world. In other words, no matter what or who, once separated by Yin and Yang, they would cease to exist, copse, and fall apart from the structural part.


    No one could escape unless they were detached from the world itself�� However, that would already be in the realm of divine tribtion to soar to immortality. For the existing realm of the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, this was a sure kill.


    "Sect Leader Senior Brother!"


    Several nearest Shengjing Sect Elders could not help but exim. No one could''ve imagined that the seemingly gentle and friendly Earth Immortal Xuan Mo, and somewhat weak, even, could have such power once she made her move! And none of them thought that they could survive if they changed position with Daoist He Tu.


    The next moment, they only heard a muffled humph from Daoist He Tu and his body was cut from the waist, divided into two pieces!


    However, when countless people saw this with eyes bulged out, Xuan Mo actually snorted lightly.


    The body was divided from the middle�� this should not be the result obtained from the Yin and Yang Divide technique.


    A person targeted by this technique should have its very existence disintegrated and then turned into Yin and Yang, the two types of energy, to be assimted by the world. If it was only divided into two parts, would that mean the upper body of He Tu was Yang, while his lower body Yin? Was he a hermaphrodite?


    However, the next moment, Xuan Mo had already seen the answer.


    "�� Indeed the number one person in Nine Regions, I am deeply impressed."


    Right in front of Xuan Mo, there was a young man in white, and a girl in ck, the two Yin and Yang division. They looked at her with a solemn expression.


    "What a great Yin and Yang embodiment!"(A transvestite)

 Chapter 639 Unhappy If Not Throwing!

    <h4>Chapter 639 Unhappy If Not Throwing!</h4>


    "The hell, who are these two people?"


    "The body of Supreme He Tu actually consists of two people?"


    "Moreover, it''s a man and a woman. So, does that mean the real gender of Supreme He Tu is�� hermaphrodite?"


    "F*ck you! Your mother is hermaphrodite!"


    "Damn you Shengjing Sect people, why couldn''t we say it! See that, that''s obviously a man and a woman!"


    ��


    Inside and outside the City of Immortals, people who saw the situation in the fighting arena through various channels fell into great shock one after another. The mystery of Xuan Mo''s great immortal technique, Yin and Yang Divide, might not be clear for everyone, but He Tu''s body being split into two, the upper and lower parts as male and female, was obvious to all.


    It was not umon for cultivators to divide themselves into avatars, but it was quite rare to make themselves avatars of a different gender than themselves. After all, every avatar came from the same source. If a man could make two types of avatars, male and female, did that mean there was a femaleponent at the source?


    This kind of situation was not actually without precedent, but it was inevitably shocking when it came from the number one person in Nine Regions. Did that mean under the solemn and serious face of Daoist He Tu, there was a delicate female soul?


    However, unlike those stunned audiences outside the arena, Xuan Mo, as an ancient Earth Immortal, understood the meaning of the yin and yang avatars of Daoist He Tu.


    He Tu was certainly not a transvestite, or had a delicate mind, but rather, he had begun to transcend the human level and set foot on a higher level.


    The definitions and concepts of men, women, and gender were only valid for individuals. However, for groups, gender was meaningless. For example, in a vige where there were a total of one hundred families, with half the poption being men and another half, women. Was this vige male or female?


    And He Tu was exactly starting to break away from the individual category and ascend into a group. Therefore, only after this Yin and Yang Divide could theplete male and female be separated. The hard and strong male symbolized the pure and dirtless masculine energy, while the feminine and soft female were separated from the yin realm of the primal chaos like a fish back in the water.


    "Is this your Dao?"


    The avatars of He Tu, which was divided into yin and yang realm, did not reply. But there was no need to. At the peak Unity Stage, a half step away from Mahayana Stage, every move and every word contained its own unique dao. And Xuan Mo, whose stage was half a step higher, was alsopletely able to interpret this kind of dao.


    For a time, Xuan Mo was stunned. However, instead of rushing to make her move, she softly said, "Since ancient time, the immortal path has always been going away from the mortal world, and almost every individual tries to soar to immortality by a realization of the Great Dao of heaven and earth. During this period, they distance themselves from personal feelings. Therefore, it is often said the immortals ce themselves far above themon popce and don''t care it at all. Yet, you are actually doing the very opposite, using the path of all-living-beings to prove the Great Dao�� no wonder, no wonder that with your strength, you are still half a step away from Mahayana. You have given up themon immortality!"


    Although her voice was not very loud, it sounded like a thunder in the spring, which shocked countless of people inside and outside the City of Immortals.


    Supreme He Tu had abandoned themon path of immortality?


    He was the number one person in immortal cultivation in Nine Regions. If even he gave up the immortal path, then did that mean�� there were serious defects in the current immortal cultivation path?


    After thest Age of Chaos, none of the thousands of capable people in Nine Regions was capable to break through thest barrier and soar to immortality�� Considering that fact, many people thought and were shocked. Especially those cultivators who had stepped into Unity Stage and had been working hard to reach Mahayana Stage and ascend to immortality, they were even more shocked.


    Only those Spirit Sword Sect Elders were just slightly stunned after hearing those words. After hearing this, the eyes of a certainzy-looking master of Non-Phase Peak shed, her mouth arched up into a smile, and she nodded slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, the old bureaucrat''s mind is not dead."


    ��


    On the other side, in the center of the whirlpool, He Tu had no choice but to open her mouth.


    "This has nothing to do with the immortal path."


    The young man in the Yang realm said, "I am the Sect Leader of Shengjing Sect, the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Therefore, only promoting one''s own cultivation alone is not my dao."


    Upon hearing this, Xuan Mo was startled. "Could not promote one''s own cultivation alone?"


    A momentter, Xuan Mo sighed. "As the leader of hundreds of millions of people, you must shoulder the mission and responsibility of these hundreds of millions of people, so no matter how good the dao of promoting one''s own cultivation alone is, it would not be the choice? Therefore�� you have chosen this kind of path. It turns out to be so. Then, your decision to refine the Nine Regions Map was also due to this consideration, right?"


    The two avatars of He Tu nodded and then stopped talking. Each of them began to power up, ready to fight with the ancient Earth Immortal in this Yin and Yang realm.


    However, Xuan Mo suddenly raised her hand.


    "I didn''t expect that after more than ten thousand years, there would still be people like you in Nine Regions. In order to express my respect, I will give this round to you."


    With that, Xuan Mo''s figure slowly disappeared from the arena. After she left, the yin and yang realm in the arena disappeared, and the strong and soft energies began to mix again. But it did not return to chaos. Instead, it gave birth to the sun, moon, stars, mountains, and rivers. In the blink of an eye, the previous green mountains and rivers returned.


    In a short time, the arena experienced a small universe creation from the primal chaos. However, the overall structure of the arena was not chaotic, and there was no sign of copse, which made the viewer deeply sigh with emotion toward the means of the ancient Earth Immortal. Xuan Mo''s Yin and Yang Divide was simply a mysterious technique beyond imagination. But now, it seemed that the person who built this venue was even more brilliant.


    However, what was more impressive was the temperament of the ancient Earth Immortal.


    "W_What did she say just now? She gave this round to us? She admitted defeat?"


    On the rostrum, the old man in red robe was extremely surprised. "Just because of He Tu''s serious responsibility, she gave up? Isn''t a bit too much of a child''s y?"


    From the side, Supreme Tian Lunughed softly and said, "I''m afraid things are not that simple. There are other reasons for this that, for the time being, we couldn''t know. Let''s just wait and see what happens. It''s not bad to win the first round."


    The red-robed old man froze for a moment before turning his gaze to the other side. He saw that on the Earth Immortal side, each of them seemed to have an entangled look, but it didn''t seem to be a big surprise for them. Obviously, they had also expected that Xuan Mo might choose to give up.


    "Heh, Brother Tian Lun, unexpectedly, as the leader of the world famous nerd sect, you are quite worldly."


    Supreme Tian Lun smiled again, which actually contained a bit of pride in it. "The so-called human rtionship, if deconstructed in details, is nothing more than calctions and choices. As long as we refer to the world''s various states and formte tens of millions of forms, we couldpare all the situations that we might encounter one by one, and we could do whatever we want. And, as needed, we could freely switch between various forms of temperament and experience. Whether we want to be worldly or be driven, we could achieve it in an instant. This is a set of method that I was able to aplish fifty years ago. It''s a pity that only the primordial spirit of a Supreme could master this method. Otherwise, I would''ve poprized this earlier and not let the worldugh about my sect''scking in human interaction and the stunted emotional growth."


    Upon hearing this, the red-robed old man was startled. "You, Ten Thousand Arts Sect, are all monsters!"


    Supreme Tian Lun said, "Cultivators cultivate to immortality should be just like this. Although the Great Dao is one, until the day of soaring into immortality, the immortal path is just like a tree. In the beginning, there''s no big difference, but the longer it grows and extends, the farther the branches and leaves are. When the cultivation of immortal path reaches its peak, it has long been far from the so-called normal state of ordinary people. The so-called monster is nothing more than a realm that is too high to be understood by ordinary people."


    The red-robed old man said with a smile, "You guys, Ten Thousand Arts Sect, have been using this argument since thousands of years ago, stubbornly refusing to admit that you guys are nerds. But, it is indeed unprecedented that you could create a set of social rtionship method."


    "Fellow Daoist red robe, if you are interested in this, we can continue our discussion tomorrow��"


    The two chatted happily and gradually forgot the victory or defeat in the arena. Although the victory of Daoist He Tu in the first battle was important, it did not make the two Supremes worry about it.


    On the other side, the Earth Immortals were entirely different. After Xuan Mo stepped into the rostrum from the arena, she apologized. "I''m sorry, I lost the first battle. But�� I really have no way to deal with him."


    At this moment, even Bai Ze who liked to castigate people the most did not speak, but just silently turned his back. One of the Earth Immortals who was Xuan Mo''s best friend and appeared like a young girl came and patted her on the shoulder. "We all understand. If it were me, I would also forfeit. After all�� it''s too alike."


    Bai Ze snorted. "Alike my ass!"


    ����


    The victory in the first battle should be a piece of great news for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Although the points gained by one victory was insignificantpared to the entire events, as the first battle, the symbolic meaning was much more important. In other words, the victory of He Tu meant that the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, in their peak fighting power, were not as far apart as Earth Immortals as what people imagined.


    Yet, few of those who witnessed the battle with their own eyes were happy.


    The gap was not that far?


    Perhaps�� as the number one person in Nine Regions, He Tu having strong cards was not surprising. Over the years, those who had been in contact with him had guessed that he was far more powerful than he looked.


    But that was He Tu!


    What about everyone else? In the face of the splitting of heaven and earth of the Yin and Yang Divide, how many people could guarantee that they could ovee it? At least, when Xuan Mo used this immortal technique, many Supremes who witnessed everything from outside the arena could not help but have theirplexion changed.


    For example, Supreme Tian Yue, the famous mad dog of Shengjing Sect�� The moment the Yin and Yang were separated, he gawked and his body went stiff. Obviously, he absolutely could not resist the move. Among the Supremes, Tian Yue was famous for his fighting prowess; he did the various dirty jobs of Shengjing Sect, thus his fighting power would absolutely not bring a disgrace to the title Supreme.


    If even he was like that, then the other people need not be mentioned. Moreover, they had been dealing with the Earth Immortals for quite some time now, so they more or less knew that among the Earth Immortals, Xuan Mo''s strength was far from the top!


    This time, the other party conceded the victory, but if not, what would happen then?


    Sure enough, it was really difficult to win the high-level battle. It was thus the right choice to put the focus on Jindan and Yuanying. However, those Jindan and Yuanying cultivators who were still in training, did they make enough progress?


    Thinking of this, many people could not help but feel worry.


    However, at this time, on the rostrum, anguid voice, taking advantage of the strategic location, spread over the whole City of Immortals.


    "Aaa, I have witnessed a wonderful battle, it makes my emerald green bamboo sword so unbearably hungry. Could it be possible that you guys let me solve this hunger first?"


    With that, a woman in white stood up. Completely irresistible, she stepped over the rostrum and into the arena, and then stood in the middle.


    An emerald green bamboo was held in her hand. This time, she did not even have a sword, merely a stick-like item.


    Naturally, no other people would have such a unique weapon.


    "I am Wang Wu of Non-Phase Peak, Spirit Sword Sect, Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, please enlighten me!"


    This bamboo-wielding Wang Wu no longer had her previousziness. Although the weapon in her hand was not really a sword, in both of her eyes, the golden cores rotated, and her sword intent was awe-inspiring!

 Chapter 640 I Really like This Kind of Childish Boy

    <h4>Chapter 640 I Really like This Kind of Childish Boy</h4>


    "W-Wang Wu?"


    After the woman in white entered the arena, there were many people who eximed in surprise.


    "What is she doing going into the arena?"


    "Who let her into the arena?"


    "A little Jindan, what does she want to show off at this time?"


    However, after a moment of doubt, a more supporting voice came.


    "Damn brother, don''t talk nonsense like that. If the others hear that, the rest of us would be implicated�� She''s now not just a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, but also a popr idol in Nine Regions, Murong something-something. There are many fans of her, and there are quite a lot of Supremes among them. If they want to crush us, it would as easy as eating a pie!"


    "Tsk, I''m just telling the truth. Even in front of those Supremes, the fact is she is just a little Jindan, she couldn''t just presumptuously act without restraint like that?"


    "Little Jindan? You, two idiots, do you really think she got her reputation because of her look? The title number one Jindan in Nine Regions came first before her Murong persona became famous! If she is a little Jindan, then there would be no Jindan in Nine Regions! You guys have eyes but unable to see, this Grand Competition actually only happens because of her!"


    When the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals first handed over the Grand Competition n to the Earth Immortals, if there was no Wang Wu who won the fight, the Earth Immortals would not have epted it. And Wang Wu''s near-absolute superiority in the fight against Bai Ze also thoroughly established her reputation as the number one Jindan in Nine Regions.


    "At present, the three major evaluation halls of Nine Regions ssified her strength to be on the Supreme level and ranked her among the top one hundred cultivators, which isparable to peak Deity! As far as I know, in the Jindan level fight in this Grand Competition, she absolutely ranks as the number one! If you think you are qualified to underestimate her, you might as well find an opportunity to fight her. It is said that based on her temperament, it is easy to have a fight with her. As long as you put a ten thousand spirit stone bet, she would surely find the time to fight with you."


    "P-Peak Deity Stage? That''s impossible, right? She is just a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. Even if she could cross-stage fight, there''s no reason for her to be able to cross two stages at once! Moreover, if she really has the power of Peak Deity Stage, how could she lower herself for the sake of ten thousand spirit stones, this��"


    "Perhaps it''s an entric hobby of an expert. I heard that Mysterious Sky Mansion once looked for someone to roughly count Wang Wu''s ie rate. Because she''s an expert in haggling over every penny, her ability to make money is quite good. If all her ie in recent decades is counted, it is enough to make her a well-known wealthy person in the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    "�� But I always heard that she''s poor and destitute. Could it be that her spending ability is particrly good?"


    "Compared with her ie, hervish consumption is actually nothing. That''s why it''s called the entric hobby of an expert. Obviously, she should be very rich, but she still looks destitute. Perhaps she enjoys the taste of being poor."


    "�� The talented people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals are indeed abnormal."


    While the audiences were arguing endlessly, in the arena, Wang Wu had be somewhat impatient, because no one came out to fight her for a quarter of an hour after she entered the arena, they just looked at her with a stunned look.


    Wang Wu restrained her initial posture and mmed the bamboo stick on the ground. "Is there no one here that wants to fight? How could a grand Earth Immortal be so doubtful? If you don''t think you can beat against me, I can send another one."


    The Earth Immortals in the rostrum immediately talked somewhat loudly.


    Send another one? That was really a joke. Xuan Mo throwing in the first victory to He Tu was still excusable. After all, the dao of all living beings of He Tu had shaken all of them.


    However, that was not a precedent of conceding defeat. How could people who stood up against the immortals more than ten thousand years ago be easily defeated? On the contrary, this second battle was a must-win for them, and all the impact of the first lost must be fullypensated on.


    Previously, there were hesitant not because they worried about Wang Wu''s almost invincible strength in Jindan Stage. Instead, they were discussing whether or not this fight would disrupt the schedule and prevent many matches scheduledter from going on smoothly.


    But now, being so provoked, there was no reason for them to not respond. Otherwise, the people fo the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would really think that they, the Earth Immortals, were afraid of them!


    Therefore, before long, another person''s figure appeared in the arena.


    "Hey, why it''s you again?"


    Somewhat beyond her expectation, Wang Wu saw Bai Ze. In the past, this defeated person had a cold and indifferent look. But at present, he wore a in white robe and no longer surrounded by a circle of immortal treasures negation stamps, and his temperament seemed to be much calmer.


    After meeting, Bai Ze no longer talked much. He merely said coldly, "The humiliation of the past would be returned a hundred times today."


    Wang Wu could not help but quip, "A hundred times? Do you mean it''s not enough to lose once so you till want to lose another one hundred times? I don''t mind if you are willing to repeat the scoring, the victory score in this Grand Competition is still very valuable in the Mysterious Sky Mansion."


    Bai Ze coldly said, "Empty talk only!"


    With that, he no longer cared for her nonsense.


    He lifted his hand and immediately the sky was torn and the starlights fell.


    "Hey, are you trying to cheat?"


    Wang Wu was shocked at the sight of this situation. He tore up the sky with his hands and summoned the light of countless stars. Although it could not bepared with the supreme might of Xuan Mo''s universe Yin and Yang Divide, it was far beyond the scope of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage right?


    "Heh, why would I need to cheat with ants like you? I''m just being a bit more serious, that''s all."


    Bai Ze said, and suddenly closed his right-hand palm. In an instant, the countless stars rushed from the cracks in the sky. Like the waves of a great river, the momentum was boundless, and the speed was as fast as lightning. In just a moment, the starlights came down to the ground and instantly engulfed Wang Wu.


    A momentter, the light faded, leaving a deep, bottomless, circr hole. There was a faint shimmering on it, which was the ember of the starlights. However, there was no shadow of Wang Wu anymore.


    Deadly silence descended on the arena.


    The change came so fast that before the audience outside the arena could gather their focus, it seemed that the oue had already been decided. Many people looked at the pit with incredulous look and mouth opened wide.


    What-what just happened?


    "Wait a minute, isn''t this definitely cheating? Wasn''t the Earth Immortal supposed to suppress their stage in the fight? But how could this be the power of Jindan Stage?"


    "Yeah, these Earth Immortals are too shameless!"


    "Calm down. Things are not that simple. Although it does seem inconceivable, but if it''s cheating, there''s no reason for Supreme He Tu to not speak out about it. So there must be something else in it."


    "Something else in it? What else is there? It''s such obvious cheating��"


    "Cheating?"


    As if he was able to hear the questioning voice outside the arena, Bai Ze sneered and then his voice passed through the thousands upon thousands of broadcasting props inside and outside the city.


    "The narrow-view ants have always been difficult to understand things beyond their realm. So I''ll exin it in a way that you could understand. What makes you think we might lose to you at the same level? With your half-baked method and unsightly power? Your chances of winning are nothing more than our inability to adapt to this stage repression and our inadequatemand of the scale of our effort. However, how hard do you think it would be for the Earth Immortals to adapt to these little things?"


    Bai Ze said as he walked slowly and aimlessly in the arena.


    "There are many talented people in Nine Regions and many of you do have impressive strength, such as the number one Jindan in Nine Regions."


    With that, Bai Ze pointed to the deep pit near him.


    "As far as defense is concerned, she is indeed far beyond the standard of Jindan Stage in the general sense. Her method and cultivation are eye-opening. But, how difficult could it be to derive and create a better method with our ability once we have seen it? Why couldn''t we do what you weaklings could do?"


    With that, Bai Ze stopped, closed his eyes and pursed his lips tightly. His right hand was hanging on the side of his body, clenching and loosening his fist, seemingly to control the aftertaste of the stars just now.


    At the same time, there was a deathly silence outside the fighting arena.


    What Bai Ze said just now fell into people''s heart like a heavy hammer.


    Why couldn''t we do what you weaklings could do? Wang Wu could create Non-Phase Method, couldn''t we create an even more powerful method based on the means of ancient Earth Immortal?


    Such a simple truth, why had we never thought of it?


    Previously, everyone was only concerned about the strength of the number one Jindan in Nine Regions and rejoicing in her momentary victory. However, they did not think that while the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was in a state of emergency training, how could the ancient Immortals were just idling?


    Once the ancient Earth Immortals got serious, how could the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals even have a half chance of winning the battle?


    The more they thought about it, the heavier their hearts were, as if there was a mountain pressuring their chest. Even the face of some Supremes on the rostrum looked really ugly.


    Until another voice came from the scene.


    The voice of Wang Wu.


    "Well said, but, you''re not Bai Ze, right?"


    At the same time, Bai Ze suddenly opened his eyes, opened his left hand and held it forward, as if to clutch someone''s throat.


    Bang!


    The palm squeezed the air and gave off an ear-piercing exploding sound. His five fingers clenched into a fist. Though this was a small action, it could actually oppress a wave of energy.


    However, after clenching his hand tightly, there was nothing that he wanted in his palm. Instead, it was a green bamboo stick that appeared suddenly. The stick was crystal clear and had a powerful magical power cirction. The clenched hand that could destroy metal and crush stone actually could not do anything to that bamboo stick.


    On the contrary, a slender and gentle hand appeared on the back of his neck.


    Then it clutched violently.


    It was the same strong grip that could destroy metal and crush stone the same as that of Bai Ze. And likewise, this grip was also unsessful.


    Because the moment the palm clutched the neck, Bai Ze''s figure shrank by one-third in an instant. The man who originally was half a head taller than Wang Wu had be a child whose height was only between her chest and her abdomen.


    The child smiled, his eyes curved into a crescent, and in his hand, there was actually a curved dagger, which he thrust to the back.


    Puff!


    The muffled sound of a dagger piercing the flesh came. Wang Wu''s imprable Non-Phase Method actually could not withstand the dagger''s sharp edge!


    However, that Wang Wu who was stabbed then turned into the green bamboo that she previously held while the original bamboo in front of the child turned into the charming woman in white. The woman slightly curved her finger like a curved dagger and then pierced the forehead of that smiling child.


    Crash!


    Like broken ss, the body of that child turned into fragments. More than one hundred feet from there, a small tree slightly shook and then turned into a person.


    It was that smiling child.


    "What a great intuition. Did you see from the beginning that I was fake?"

 Chapter 641 Do You Treat Me as a Little Love Ingenue?

    <h4>Chapter 641 Do You Treat Me as a Little Love Ingenue?</h4>


    In the fighting arena, the change could be described as ''the moment a hare is flushed out, the falcon swoops down.''


    After ''Bai Ze'' finished saying a string of desperation-causing words, the sudden change was dazzling.


    Wang Wu, who should''ve died under the falling stars was magically resurrected and exchanged a series of ridiculous offensive and defensive moves with the opponent. Let alone the Jindan Stage audiences, many Daoist Masters of Yuanying Stage also saw only blurs. When they were finally able to see clearly, the two already had a short truce, and they talked to each other from a distance of more than one hundred feet.


    "Did you see from the beginning that I was a fake?"


    While stretching out her feet to kick the bamboo stick from the ground to grab it in the air, Wang Wu said, "Of course not. At first, I thought it was Bai Ze that idiot who finally got the hang of it and thus was willing to throw away the shy golden negation stamp and fight me with a more solid skill. As a result, heh, it was just a series of illusion."


    The smile of the child became even more brilliant. "So, you didn''t see my true body at first? Then how did you stop my illusion since you didn''t know it beforehand?"


    Wang Wu sighed. "It''s very simple, you overyed it."


    The child was somewhat puzzled. "Overyed? My illusion should be perfect for you at this stage."


    "Yes, your illusion is indeed exquisite. I couldn''t intuitively see the ws of the illusion with my Non-Phase Method''s cleansing heart effect. However, your illusion effect is too exaggerated, so I couldn''t help but instinctively resist it."


    "Too exaggerated?"


    "Yeah, how could there be a Jindan Stage cultivator whose attack power is stronger than my defense? This is simply impossible," Wang Wu said while shrugging her shoulders, with a smile which seemed to show how could you be so stupid like that?


    "��" Despite the child''s instinctive smile, at the moment, he actually couldn''t smile.


    "That''s your reason?"


    "Is that not enough? If you were to see the sun rise from the west one day, would you not doubt the authenticity of the world?"


    "For you, is the Non-Phase Method that indestructible?"


    Wang Wu said, "You can try it."


    "�� So that''s how it is. I never thought you actually have such a strong belief�� that the illusion failed and you were able to see the w." The child shook his head. "This is the first time I''ve seen someone like you."


    Wang Wu said, "Actually, I didn''t see it that quickly. At first, I thought Bai Ze had simply changed his tactic, giving up his shy negation. It was not that until I heard you brag that I realized you were actually not the real Bai Ze. If it were that idiot, once he saw me destroyed by the starlights, he would look up and proudly proim to be invincible in the world. How could he have the intelligence topile a set of lies that strike the people''s heart? It was not Bai Ze''s style to take the opportunity of the fight to give a mental attack to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    The smiling child asked, "That was not an attack on the heart. I was just telling the truth. You guys have no chance of winning this Grand Competition�� Including you. I already have the victory in my hand."


    With that, he stretched out his arms, pping slowly like wings. Every slight sway left a shadow that would not fade away. A momentter, he had already umted thousands of arms.


    "What is this about?"


    Outside the arena, there were many people who were confused.


    At present, the opponent was a child-like master of illusion. Just now, his one illusion had fooled almost everyone-even those Supremes were not able to see the ws, which was simply incredible.


    Of course, one of the most important reason was that the outside arena was isted from the surrounding spiritual energy in the arena, which resulted in the fact that the audiences could only rely on their vision to judge the situation inside the arena�� and the visual illusion of the child was perfect.


    However, even the perfect illusion was just an illusion. Now that Wang Wu''s confidence in herself was strong enough to ignore the illusion�� what kind of trick could the child y with? Was this thousands arms move was a prelude to a killer move?


    The next moment, the answer was revealed. The child''s arms continued to increase, the surrounding spiritual energy also violently trembled, the clouds above them gathered and lightning shed��


    However, at this moment, a dagger suddenly appeared in Wang Wu''s chest and blood spot soon bloomed around it.


    The supposedly wless Non-Phase Sword Defense was actually broken. However,pared to the sharpness of this dagger, its ''mysteriously appearing and disappearing'' was even more amazing!


    There was no one who held the dagger, nor it had even the slightest magical power fluctuation, it simply appeared there without any reason.


    Of course, this was also due to the thousands arms move of the child, which sessfully attracted everyone''s attention. When people thought the thunderclouds in the sky were the killer move, the dagger that could breakthrough the Non-Phase Method stabbed the opponent.


    However, this knife was just the beginning.


    On the snow-white dress, the bloodstain continued to bloom. Then another dagger pierced the body, and a momentter, there were already thousands of storm-like curved dagger.


    Just as Wang Wu''s body was about to tear apart by the violent stabbing, her body twisted and then turned into a bamboo stick! Wang Wu herself, however, quietly appeared behind the thousands arms child and pped him on the top of his head.


    The same thousands of dagger reappeared on the child''s body, and this smaller-than-that-of-Wang-Wu body could not withstand such pressure. Like a heavy hammer pounding on a watermelon, it was full of red.


    In the puddle of blood, the child slowly condensed out his body. However, there was a puzzlement on his face.


    The next moment, he stretched out his right hand waved his five fingers. Suddenly, the mountains shook and the ground trembled like the surface of water. Then all the rocks broke into sands and then trapped everything within the radius of fifty miles.


    This type of spell wasn''t easy tounch, but Wang Wu could not hide from it. She was directly buried within those soft sands.


    A momentter, an emerald green bamboo stick came straight out from the bottom of the infinite sand trap. At the same time, Wang Wu appeared like a ghost in front of the child, her slender hand was wrapped in the yellow sand��


    "Enough!"


    With a roar, the child flew back and kept a distance away from the opponent.


    "You actually dare use illusion to counter me?"


    Wang Wu curled her lips. "Huh? You''re actually able to see it so quickly? I was nning to y with you a bit longer."


    While speaking, her figure began to look erratic, and like the child, thousands of arms appeared on her.


    At this moment, countless of people inside and outside the venue was once again shocked.


    -


    "My goodness! She actually dares confront the illusionary child with illusion?"


    On the Earth Immortal side, a young girl who looked less than twenty years old rose up and looked at the arena incredulously.


    She was a good friend to that smiling child, so she knew that it was not overrated to describe her friend''s illusion technique as reaching perfection! At peak its peak, his illusion could force and distort the boundaries between reality and illusion; In a word, even the Great Dao could loosen. Half of this amazing illusion came from the ancient immortal world and another half came from his special blood heritage. Although this illusionary child looked like an innocent young child, in essence, he was actually mostly a ''non-human'' creature, almost an immortal beast. In theory, even if he suppressed his cultivation base, no one could resist the illusion of this master of illusion.


    The illusion child was the trump card of the Earth Immortal side. They had carefully analyzed the fight between Wang Wu and Bai Ze before and decided that it was difficult to win in a full frontal fight against this barbarian woman. Thus, they sent this illusion child. Who would''ve thought�� Against the heaven''s will, Wang Wu actually fought illusion for illusion against the illusion child!


    "�� Fellow Daoist Feng Yin, you guys, Spirit Sword Sect, hide your strength too deep! Let alone that kid Wang Lu, but this Non-Phase Peak Master really could hide her ability too deep. Previously, she broke into the title of number one Jindan in Nine Regions, that is by virtue of the strong and inconceivable skill of her Non-Phase Method�� Unexpectedly, over the years, her Non-Phase Method has be more and more sophisticated that it also simultaneously cultivates illusion technique?"


    Saying to this, the red-robed old manmented, "Such a talent is really rare in this world. Unfortunately, she is not born with good spirit root, and thus has no chance to break through Yuanying Stage�� Otherwise, she could have the same stage as the other Elders in your sect''s Heavenly Sword Hall. At that time, heh, I''m afraid it would not be your turn to be the Sect Leader."


    Hearing this, Feng Yin just shook his head and grinned bitterly. After a moment, he said, "How could she have any illusion technique? At present, it''s nothing more than another way of exerting her Nameless Sword."


    "Nameless Sword? Is that the sword skill that could return the damage?" The red-robed old man asked, "Could she even return back an illusion?"


    Feng Yin exined, "It''s called illusion technique, but it''s essentially just a change of energy, and with her swordsmanship, it''s not difficult to return it back."


    Saying the principle is easy, but in the ears of experts, they couldn''t help but be amazed.


    It was essentially an energy change? Yes, that was right, weren''t Immortal Tea and Yin and Yang Divide in essence also energy changes? If any energy change could be rebounded, then Wang Wu was really invincible!


    "Looks like we got this fight."


    On the Earth Immortal side, the close friend of the illusionary child sneered at those words and said, "Your thought is too fanciful! The illusion technique of the illusionary child is not that simple! Illusion technique is a psychological attack, and he has yet toe up with his real skill!"


    Just as she said that, in the fighting arena, the illusionary child finally decided to show his real card.


    The thousands of arms behind him disappeared and the child''s smiling face melted like snow, turning into a t, water-like surface, and then regenerated new facial features between the surging ripples. The slender body was suddenly elongated and became strong and straight.


    And then, the clothes also changed, bing that of a red and white robe, and finally, a smiling face was revealed.


    At that moment, the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall of Spirit Sword Sect who watched the fight stood up at the same time, ring with anger.


    "He actually dares to take that appearance!"


    At the same time, Wang Wu was also taken aback.


    "Big Brother, is that you?"


    The opposite Ouyang Shang smiled gently, "Long time no see."


    The tone of the voice was exactly the same as that of the previous Big Brother of Spirit Sword Sect.


    The true illusion lied in understanding the weakness of the human heart and burying the seeds of evil in the crevices. The illusionary child didn''t know the story of Wang Wu, but with the instinct of an Earth Immortal, he changed his figure into the one that could best touch the heartstrings of the opponent.


    There were always people who knew perfectly well that the scene was illusory, yet could not bear to make the move.


    The illusionary child used this tactic to defeat countless powerful enemies thousands of years ago. And this time, it might be assumed that it was of no exception. Toward women, love was always a killer move.


    "Indeed it''s a long time no see."


    Sure enough, Wang Wu sighed and unconsciously put down the bamboo stick.


    And then, she stepped forward toward Ouyang Shang. Her petite hand clenched into a fist, which she then, in the inconceivable eyes of the opposite party, sent forward and printed on his nose.


    To his dismay, blood poured out like spring from his nose.


    "Hahaha, I had wanted to y this for once a long time ago! Unfortunately, he died too early and his corpse could not be saved, thus I couldn''t do it! Thank you for giving me the opportunity to do it!"

 Chapter 642 Love Must Last for a Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 642 Love Must Last for a Long Time</h4>


    �� What a great fist!


    When Wang Wu''s fist went down, the illusionary child''s peak Jindan Stage body, as well as body protection sword qi, were actually powerless to resist. In an instant, the bridge of his nose broke into small pieces and his mind became dizzy.


    Even the martial monks of Bright King Element, who among the Zen Schools, were experts in diamond body, would find it hard to withstand that fist. The illusionary child suspected that if he was hit again several times, the entire illusion would copse.


    However, this was a necessary pain.


    The disintegrating the mind illusion technique seldom worked immediately. The evil seed took a long time to take root and germinate. During this period, it was quite normal to be questioned or even tried to be killed the opposite party''s instinct��


    The illusionary child once turned into a son who had been dead for many years in front of the mother. At first, the other party was certainly unmoved. Seeing that it was an illusion, the mother even directly chose to make her move against him. However, under the principle of drips of water could bore a hole in stone given enough time, the other side finally sumbed to the erosion of the illusion, revealing a fatal w�� At that time, the illusionary child spent a full month, during which, his extreme sufferings were countless.


    It was just that, the illusionary child had never imagined that this fight against Wang Wu would be so difficult. Wang Wu, who should''ve been bound by the demon heart oath to not take the initiative to attack, could actually wield such a powerful fist!


    Sure enough, this pair of Master and disciple treated the demon heart oath like sh*t!


    After sending out that punch, Wang Wu''s face was full of joy as she wiped her fist with a handkerchief and said, "Oh, don''t misunderstand me, I have always obeyed the oath seriously and never hurt people with immortal cultivation skill-except for when I return the damage after I am hurt."


    The illusionary child found it funny and ridiculous. I merely greeted you just now and did nothing else, yet I was rewarded with a broken nose!


    Wang Wu could see the other side''s thought and sneered, "Do you think you are innocent? Do you know how badly your illusion has hurt my innocent girl''s heart?"


    "��"


    The illusionary child had to use a lot of endurance to stop himself from shouting: You f*cking have a girl''s heart? In my thousands of years of immortal cultivation, I have never heard a pure girl who drinks and gambles!


    If it hadn''t been his thousands of years instinct to maintain the illusion, Wang Wu''s words alone would''ve instantly broken the illusion of the illusionary child!


    However, the Earth Immortal had the mental state of Earth Immortal. The illusionary child very quickly suppressed his anger and once again immersed his mind in the illusion and gradually let himself enter the world of Ouyang Shang.


    Heh, whether she was pure or not, there would always be an infatuated heart in the woman''s heart. For a person like Wang Wu�� this should be especially true.


    This kind of person would surely swallow the bait.


    ��


    "Junior Sister, we haven''t seen each other for more than a hundred years, as a result, you gave me a big surprise when we met."


    In the fighting arena, the youth in a red and white robe casually wiped the bloodstains on his face and then smiled.


    "But, I''m still very happy to see you."


    -


    "Damn, this guy is actually��"


    Outside the arena, Liu Xian, the second Elder of the Heavenly Sword Hall of Spirit Sword Sect could not help but curse.


    That youth in a red and white robe had the exact same tone of voice and look like one hundred and fifty years ago. People could not even find the slightest w in the most subtle ces.


    Even though they all knew that it was just an illusion, they still couldn''t help but think of that person who meant something extraordinary to everyone.


    Even outside the arena, all the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall couldn''t help but have their thoughts drifted away, let alone her who was in the arena.


    Everyone knew that the person Wang Wu most liked was their Big Brother. Even when her temperament changed greatly after the disaster, the matter about their Big Brother was always a taboo that should not be brought up in any conversation. It was not until thest few years when Wang Lu came to the mountain that her attitude rxed slightly.


    However, at this moment, the illusionary child resurrected the deceased with his illusion, so no one could guarantee whether Wang Wu could keep her calm.


    Liu Xuan turned his head and questioned the Earth Immortal, "Have you guys been nning to imitate such a situation for a long time?"


    The best friend of the illusionary child shook her head. "nned? No one plotted for an insignificant Jindan. He basically doesn''t know who that person in a red and white robe is, it''s just the effect of the immortal technique."


    "What the hell is this immortal technique?"


    -


    The illusionary child indeed did not know Ouyang Shang. Although he had collected some information about her before the fight when Wang Wu beat Bai Ze, his understanding of Ouyang Shang was merely in that there was one such a person in Wang Wu''s life. The rest were unknown to him. Nevertheless, the illusion of illusionary child was like a mirror, which faithfully reflected the sensitive point in the opposite party''s heart. It was not that someone had achieved such a perfect illusion, but rather an indelible memory in Wang Wu''s heart. And the effect of the immortal technique was not only this. Because someone''s memory would have beautification and modification, the illusionary child could pull in the cause and effect, which further improved the mysterious power on the basis of the other party''s memory, and ultimately perfectly simte all the characteristics of the other party.


    In a sense, as long as the illusion was maintained, Ouyang Shang, who should''ve died more than one hundred years ago, was truly resurrected.


    "Junior Sister, I understand how hard it is for you to ept this unexpected reunion. But to be honest, after meeting you with great difficulty, I was subjected to domestic violence by you, so my heart is really hurt."


    While saying that, Ouyang Shang approached Wang Wu.


    Unsurprisingly, Wang Wu once again greeted him with a heavy punch.


    And then, Ouyang Shang merged with the ground with a perfect Earth Moving Technique, appeared behind Wang Wu to dodge her, and then wrapped his arms around her, trying to hug her.


    As a result, the golden sword qi defense immediately sent him flying away.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for more than a hundred years, you have actually cultivated such a brilliant sword technique? Hahaha, you are indeed worthy to inherit my inheritance, making me feel that I didn''t die in vain."


    Wang Wu sighed and said, "You really know how to provoke others in a provocative way, using that face to say such words to me��"


    Ouyang Shang thought for a moment. "Junior Sister is right. It''s such a rare asion for us to meet each other again, yet what I said was some unspeakable nonsense, no wonder you''re not happy about it. Very well then, I''ll be straight with you-it''s rare for us to meet, let''s have sex."


    "�� Court death!"


    Wang Wu''s eyebrows jumped up, the bamboo sword in her hand shed away, and the cold light of the mysterious frost bloomed out from the palm of her hand.


    The figure of a semitransparent silver-haired sword spirit with silver eyes appeared on the nimble sword. She held the sword with both hands and swung it from top to bottom. The freezing-everything cold air, as well as the unstoppable sword qi wrapped each other like a surging tide.


    The Mysterious Frost Sword was a middle-rank spiritual treasure. At this time, being fully charged by Wang Wu, its power was already much stronger than that of the one previously made to self-destruct by Wang Lu with the golden seal of the Sect Leader!


    However, the cold sword qi was blocked by a lofty mountain. Ouyang Shang had raised his hand and turned the ground upside down. The thick earth element spiritual energy condensed into an indestructible shield, which kept off all the damage.


    "Oh, don''t be angry. Actually, if you carefully think about my proposal, you should realize that this is a great idea. At that time, we only had the time to confess our true feelings, but there was no time to exchange bodily fluids. Thus, life is missing a very important link, isn''t it? And now, although I was only resurrected because of the illusion, at least, at this moment, I really exist!"


    "Ridiculous," Wang Wu said in a cold voice, took back the Mysterious Frost Sword, and sent out the bamboo stick straight toward the lofty mountain of Ouyang Shang, the tip of which submerged into the rock and soil.


    The next moment, tens of thousands of bamboo swords burst out from inside the mountain. Wood subdue the soil-the indestructible lofty mountain thus retreated in defeat by the vitality of the emerald green bamboo.


    Ouyang Shang didn''t care. He merely escaped a few miles away with his earth-moving technique.


    "Of course, my existence is only temporary. Perhaps when the illusionary child lifts the illusion, I would disappear. But, before that, we have the time to make love, leaving behind the crystallization that would never disappear. Junior Sister, I''m looking forward to what our child would look like��"


    "Shut up!"


    The fierce sword light interrupted Ouyang Shang''s incessant talk, but he soon found the time to speak again.


    "Junior Sister, I could understand the resistance in your heart�� After not seeing you for more than a hundred years, as soon as we meet, I immediately asked you to make love with me. This kind of boorish animal in heat is indeed too rough, but time and tide wait for no one. Right now, I could still dominate this illusion, but after all, the illusion is the source and I''m just its derivative, the amount of time that I could exert my dominance is limited, so we might as well do it."


    With that, Ouyang Shang took out a tiny porcin bottle from his pocket.


    "This is the life essence that I just extracted a moment ago�� quickly integrate it into your body and the yin and yang wouldbine, which is the supreme principle of the universe. The new life would break away from the realm of illusion, and would no longer be bound by the illusionary child. That child would truly belong to us, and would be the continuation of us!"


    Another fierce sword light came and cut through Ouyang Shang''s thick defense, which had thrown him into confusion.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so stubborn, this opportunity is really hard toe by�� Be careful not to break the porcin bottle, the life essence is not easy to extract."


    "Absurd��"


    Wang Wu suddenly stopped her action, sighed, and then said, "You fool, did you not consider that you could maintain your existence precisely because I didn''t let you seed? As long as I don''t give in, the illusionary child couldn''t stop the illusion, and this illusory illusion could continue�� until I could no longer hold on."


    When this statement came out, there was a great outcry outside the arena.


    -


    "What''s wrong with Fifth Junior Sister? Is she going to give up?"


    "�� I think we shouldn''t be surprised. For more than a hundred years, she could not put this out of his mind. Moreover, let alone Fifth Junior Sister, if it''s me, how could I have the heart to cut off the foundation of the existence of Big Brother? Even if I know perfectly well that this is just a dream, it''s good to be able to dream a bit longer."


    "But, Fifth Junior Sister is not such a weak-willed person��"


    "That''s because Big Brother is not here. Imagine if Big Brother could live till the present, how could she be what she is now?"


    "�� You''re right, originally, her emotion is actually very simple."


    Several Heavenly Sword Hall Elders talked about it and their hearts gradually sank. This time, the other party''s illusion was too tricky.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Feng Yin, who knew more of the inside story, could not help butugh.


    Fifth Junior Sister, you are really cunning, you actually put your own scheme out in the open!


    As long as she didn''t give in, the other party could not stop the illusion, and this illusory reunion would continue until she could no longer hold on.


    The problem was, how long would shest?


    Feng Yin roughly calcted it through his ster divination technique and the result was not unexpected.


    "Sure enough, it''s infinite��"

 Chapter 643 Writing This Kind of Xx Plot at the Night Right Before the New Year as a Single Dog...

    <h4>Chapter 643 Writing This Kind of Xx Plot at the Night Right Before the New Year as a Single Dog...</h4>


    "Senior Brother, let''s do this jade flute together this afternoon. I only read it in the book before. I thought it was just fabricated by the author, but a friend of mine who is a chef said that it could be made. I think it''s worth giving it a try."


    "Oh my goodness, it''s rare for a person who never washes dishes like you to be interested in doing the housework! However, I understand your kind intention, please put down the kitchen knife."


    "Hey, put down the kitchen''s knife? Don''t tell me you want my hand to tear? Well, it''s not impossible either, after all, the slimmer the hand, the more delicate the craftsmanship is��"


    "No, no, no, Junior Sister, please step away from the kitchen, just leave the rest to me."


    Wang Wu was shocked. "Why? Senior Brother, when did you learn how to cook?"


    Ouyang Shang shrugged his shoulders. "To be honest, I never learned it seriously."


    "Then why do you want to take away my work?"


    "In order to survive." Ouyang Shang said seriously, "Although I don''t have any good cooking skill, at least I have the ability to cook non-toxic harmless food."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Wu sneered. "Oh? That means the food that I cook is poisonous and harmful?"


    "Yesterday, I basically didn''t eat the twenty-four bridges bright moonlight that you did. I just put it in the jade box to preserve the evidence. You might as well taste it personally to see if it''s non-toxic and harmless. By the way, the chef that you often mention that gave you all kinds of inspirations must have f*ckinge from the Ten Thousand Poison School, right?"


    "Tsk, she is from a true royal n in the Western Continent, and she has been serving as the main chef in the key restaurant of a top sect of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals since she was young, how dare you doubt her craftsmanship!"


    Ouyang Shang said, "Otherwise, should I doubt my own tongue and IQ? Moreover, if her recipes are really reliable, why didn''t you eat that twenty-four bridge bright moonlightst night?


    Wang Wu said, "Because I want to give you all my love!"


    "Please give yourself at least a little bit of self-esteem and self-respect."


    "Humph! All in all, you just don''t love me enough."


    "Sorry, it''s just because of my love for you that I don''t have the heart to let you be a widow, that''s why I won''t eat that suicide stuff."


    ��


    Outside the arena, countless spectators gaped as they watched the fight unfold in a direction that no one had ever anticipated.


    The fight between the illusionary child and Wang Wu was initially a fast-paced confrontation, with great twists and turns. However, when the illusionary child used his illusion as a psychological attack, the rhythm of the fight changed greatly, bing wearisomely peaceful.


    After the initial brief fight, the two people in the arena seemed to havepletely forgotten the opposition to each other''s standpoints. They began to chat, reminisce about the past, and get carried away with their emotion. The two then worked together to built two wooden huts beside a stream and then lived as neighbors.


    The pace of life of the two was very stable. Because the cultivation base of the two of them was Jindan Stage, they were able to stay self-sufficient without the need of livestock cultivation. Ouyang Shang was adept at five element spell, so their daily utensils could be manufactured by himself. When they had their mood, they would go out and hunt in the forest, which was highly simted in the fighting arena. There were all kinds of rare birds and animals in the forest, which could be used to cook dishes.


    Today, the two were arguing about improving the taste of the dishes. Although there were arguments, there were actually more words that exuded tender feelings that made people feel bored. Wang Wu, Ouyang Shang�� even blind people could see that the deep fetters between them and sincere feelings for each other.


    It was just that, the more affectionate they were, the more confused the audience was.


    What was the illusionary child waiting for?


    At present, Wang Wu was undoubtedly immersed in the illusion and hadpletely fallen into the dream of the resurrected Ouyang Shang. Then why did the illusionary child not take the opportunity to win the fight?


    Why keep the illusion going and let the couple show their intimation every day?


    In this point, even many of his Earth Immortal teammates could not see through.


    "What is he doing? It''s been a month! If he can''t do it, then just give up! This is just a waste of time!"


    Because this fight was not in the n at all, in order not to jeopardize the whole event, initially both sides tacitly waited for the end of this fight before the Grand Competition would officially begin. At that time, dozens or even hundreds of fights would be held simultaneously to save time.


    However, no one expected that this fight wouldst for a whole month; moreover, there seemed to be no sign of ending at all!


    "What is he doing, is he trying to help the opponent to dy time?


    "Be patient! He has his reason for doing this."


    As a close friend to the illusionary child, the Earth Immortal who looked like a young girl, Qin Yin, stood up and cried out, "Can''t you guys see that in this whole month, Wang Wu has never put down his vignce? She looks like she''s pulled deep into the illusion, but which one of you has ever seen her put down her Mysterious Frost Sword? She and that man seem to have a very close rtionship, but have you guys ever seen them do the deed even once in this whole month? They have not held hands even for once!"


    Upon hearing this, people were shocked, and when they recalled it, they realized that it was true! In this month, the two of them seemed intimate, but they always maintained a delicate distance. If at this time the illusion was put down and the illusionary child made a surprise attack, then it would be difficult to achieve the desired result.


    "However, it is only a step closer. Wang Wu''s psychological defense would soon copse." Qin Yin''s face turned cold. "No matter how much resistance she has in her heart, her feelings for that person are too deep."


    ��


    At the same time, after finishing a in food, Wang Wu looked at Ouyang Shang as he cleaned the tableware with his five element spells, and suddenly said.


    "Senior Brother, do you remember what Uncle Ling Bao said when I first met him when I just entered the sect?"


    Ouyang Shang said, "Of course I remember��damn, are Elder Chuan Tong''s dog eyes blind? How could he ept such a worthless person as a disciple? For this kind of people, let alone soar to immortality, she couldn''t even have any hope to reach Yuanying in her entire life. To let her in for what? Just for doing some odd jobs here?"


    "Humph, because of those words, at that time, I hated him for twenty years."


    "Uncle Ling Bao has always been like that, he never knew how to shut his mouth. At that time when he gave his own son spiritual root appraisal, he also shouted that this kind of mediocre spiritual root fool simply defiled his noble lineage, and most likely that his son was stolen by his wife from outside��"


    "Ah, I remember, and then he was beaten by his wife so hard that he couldn''t take care of himself for a long time, right?"


    "Yeah, his wife, Ling Yun, came from Royal Soldier Sect and was over fifty years older than him, and also had a whole level higher cultivation base. Thus, domestic violence was amon urrence�� but, Uncle Ling Bao is actually not bad, and there''s no need to hate him."


    "Of course not. When the disaster happened in that year�� for some time, I was separated from the main team. During that time, I met with a powerful demon whose cultivation base has reached peak Deity Stage. When I was about to die at the hands of that demon, it was Uncle Ling Bao who rushed pass and perished together with it, so that I survived."


    "It turns out it was him."


    "I always thought that he really didn''t like me. But on that day, he stood out like that and died like that. He never said a word to me or even looked at me�� But I finally realized that I had hated someone that I shouldn''t hate for so many years."


    "�� And then?"


    "And then, after the disaster ended, I wanted to go to Royal Soldier Sect to find Elder Ling Yun, but the people of Royal Soldier Sect told me that when Uncle Ling Bao died, Elder Ling Yunmitted suicide in the name of love. She spent most of her life fighting and arguing with Uncle Ling Bao, and often showed disgust about Uncle Ling Bao''s weak cultivation base. Moreover, she usually spent most of her time in her mother''s house with the child, yet no one in the world loved Uncle Ling Bao more than her."


    "Yeah, otherwise, how could a rare talented woman from a noble family, who had a great future in Royal Soldier Sect, deign to lower herself to marry a boy who was still unknown at the time? s, the Fallen Immortal disaster is indeed heartbreaking."


    Wang Wu said, "Yes, but we have all survived and didn''t fail to live up to your expectation, Big Brother."


    "I know you guys didn''t. It''s just that, I regret that I failed to apany you through that difficult journey," Ouyang Shang said, put thest dish in the cab, and then raised his head, looking at the bright and clear artificial moon on the arena.


    "More�� regretfully, I couldn''t really be with you. I''m sorry that I couldn''t go along with you to cut through the thorns on the immortal cultivation path for you. I''m sorry that I could only spend this wonderful time with you in this illusion. I regret that I still have too many words in my heart but I don''t have the time to say it. I regret that�� you and I are very close right now but actually as far apart as the horizon."


    With that, Ouyang Shang shook his head with a self-mockery and sighed. "Junior Sister, I actually very much want to hug you, but it''s already impossible."


    Wang Wu softly said, "Me too�� in this more than one hundred years, there is not a single moment that I don''t expect you to reappear before me, even if I have to pay the price."


    Ouyang Shang said, "I''m d to hear that you''ve always remembered me, but I''m more happy to see you move away from the memory and see that you didn''t make silly choices. In this way, it would not be in vain for me to work hard to suppress the illusion technique for you in this resurrected form."


    Wang Wu smiled and let out augh. "That fool thought that only by perfectly simting a person could the opposite party put down the vignce, but he didn''t think that if that person is perfectly simted by him, what if that person is far beyond his control? Using the illusion technique to enve you, he thought too highly of himself."


    Ouyang Shang said, "But, I am now almost at my limit. So�� it''s time to say goodbye."


    "s, only in times like this that time would pass so quickly."


    "Is there anything else you want to tell me for thest time?"


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "For more than a hundred years, I''ve finished saying all the words that I want to say to you in front of your grave. You can go back and have a good memory of those. You, on the other hand, is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    Ouyang Shang slightly touched his chin embarrassedly. "I just have one question, just treat it as I''m being gossipy. I''m curious about who the person that helped you out of the shadow?"


    Wang Wu''s smile became even more brilliant. "You could see that I already have someone new that I love? Why don''t you guess it?"


    "Em, probably a young guy who is as handsome and talented as me?"


    Wang Wu shook her head.


    "Tsk, it wouldn''t be an uncle often with a cold and cool look, right? Your taste should not degenerate so badly to that point, right?"


    Wang Wu continued to shake her head, her expression was clearly somewhat angry.


    "Wrong guess? Damn it, wait a minute, I want to confirm one thing first. Is it a man or a woman?"


    Wang Wu silently put her hand on the hilt of the Mysterious Frost Sword.


    "Well, I can''t guess it, so you''d better directly tell the answer." Ouyang Shang revealed a giving up expression, and at the same time, his figure began to disappear little by little starting from his feet.


    This the-guest-act-as-host illusion technique had finallye to an end. Seeing that his tactic was ineffective, the illusionary child began to take the initiative to lift the illusion.


    Wang Wu chuckled. "Actually it''s close to what you guessed at first. He is a handsome and talented young man."


    Ouyang Shang said, "Where is the difference?"


    "The only difference is he''s not like you, but rather more handsome and talented than you!"


    "Damn! Stop joking okay! Someone who is more handsome and talented than me would only be the one-hundred-years-after me!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Wu was slightly shocked. "You''re kind of self-convinced! But��"


    While speaking, she took two steps forward toward Ouyang Shang and then touched her cherry lips on Ouyang Shang''s cheek.


    "But, in my heart, no one can rece you."


    Ouyang Shang sighed. "I truly feel that it would be better if there is someone to rece me."


    "No need. I feel that by having the two best men in the world, I would have twice the happiness."


    Wang Wu gently closed her eyes, unwilling to look at the final scene of Ouyang Shang''s disappearance.


    "Thank you, Big Brother."

 Chapter 644 Whole Process in Mosaic!

    <h4>Chapter 644 Whole Process in Mosaic!</h4>


    "Come on, the situation in the fighting arena still couldn''t be seen?"


    "Yeah, the picture ispletely stuck. After the child turned into a young man in a red and white robe, the screen froze for a whole month, what is that supposed to mean? Who is responsible for this? Just now, there''s a golden armored man that had just passed through, did you report it with him?"


    "Damn, that golden armored man couldn''t even understand humannguage, what''s the use in reporting it to him? I already told you many times not to interfere with the official duties�� We better look for someone who is good at device refinement to go up there and look it up!"


    "It''s useless, all the appliances in this City of Immortal were made by the Earth Immortals. Let alone trying to fix them�� any disassembling would be regarded as a hostile act by the golden-armored men and stopped on the spot."


    Remembering the behavior pattern of the golden-armored men in stopping hostile acts, people immediately became terrified and no one mentioned the problem of repairing the signboard anymore.


    "s, a pity that we didn''t have the chance to watch it on the spot. I heard that the central arena in the Immortal One Area contain space warping magic and could amodate millions of spectators�� But we can''t get in if our level is not high enough, and we don''t know who in this area is up to the standard."


    "A while ago, master Huo Xu went to try it and was thrown into a terrible mess by the protective boundary�� and he is, after all, a middle-rank Yuanying Stage expert, yet he couldn''t even get through the door. As for us Foundation Establishment and Qi Cultivating people, let''s just forget about it. s, able to see the fight between Supreme He Tu and that female Earth Immortal free of charge and the first half of the fierce fight between Supreme Non-Phase and that child, it could be considered as worth it."


    "Yeah, even after a month, my heart still somewhat palpitate whenever I think about that Yin and Yang Divide�� This was when it was only in the broadcast form, if I watch it in the venue, I''m afraid in just one look and my heart''s dao would immediately die."


    "So, in other words, it''s due to our own protection that we, idlers, are not allowed to watch it in the venue?"


    "Who knows�� s, when I heard that the race was about to begin, I ran thousands of miles from Eastern Border Region to Southern Heaven Regions. Who knew that in this City of Immortals, I have been waiting for more than half a year, yet thepetition has yet to officially run. s, although there are food and drinks here, and also enough spiritual energy to cultivate, I still feel that something is missing."


    ��


    "Tch, a bunch of useless guys."


    In B3 Area, a young and slender teenager carried a basket of oranges and looked at those cultivators who gathered under the central square signboard with disdain.


    For a month, he was used to sighing with emotion at these cultivators who excelled in empty talk. At first, he was amused, but now, he simply thought that they were a bunch of food wasting waste.


    Yes, there were food and drinks in this City of Immortals, and life was simply worry-free. There was not much to do before thepetition, but this was no reason for idleness. Nowadays, there were so many busy people in the city, and not everyone gathered under the signboard every day to wait for the screen to continue the broadcast.


    Most of the people who came to the City of Immortals, whether they were cultivators or ordinary mortals, knew that this was a rare opportunity and they would try their best to gain it. For example�� a certain teenager who carried oranges.


    "Dead face, the oranges you want have finally arrived."


    Shu Si said as he unceremoniously kicked open the door of a corner shop in B3 Area. After the loud noise, the entire door panel was kicked out, but before itnded, the wooden door was suspended in mid-air.


    Then, a middle-aged daoist with wooden face came out of the room.


    "Good, have you checked the quality?"


    He reached out and pushed the wooden door back in its ce, then he took the basket of oranges from the teenager''s hand.


    "Nonsense, have there been any oversight in any of my work? Of course, they have been checked, they''re all fine quality goods. This basket of oranges is worth two hundred spirit stones. Speaking of which, dead face, why do you want so many oranges? Your face is already ugly enough, if you eat this many oranges, be careful that you might turn orange."


    The dead face snorted and the corner of his mouth slightly shook, as if to smile, but it was a creepy smile.


    "This basket of oranges is for you."


    "What?" Just now, Shu Si had rushed into the inner room to pour himself a tea, but when he heard those words, he almost poured the hot water on his hand. "For me? What do I want those oranges for?"


    "Of course it''s to eat. You''re going to finish this basket from today until tomorrow."


    "What the hell? Dead face, you''re joking, right? I��"


    "You have just drunk the Eight Destion Six Directions Soup and opened ess in the human body to form a spirit root, and thus could be considered as officially setting foot on the immortal cultivation path. However, your talent is too poor, and I''m afraid the potency of the soup would be reduced by fifty to sixty percent. If you don''t want to lose too much of the drug potency, which would leave you with a waste spirit root in the end, then you should eat all these oranges produced by the Green Tree School."


    Shu Si made a face. "Waste spirit root is fine, in any case, I''m no longer an ordinary mortal."


    Before he could finish his words, he saw an orange that hadn''t been peeled flew straight toward him and directly went into his mouth, which made his gum ache.


    "Since you have already entered my door, you would never be allowed to be a waste! Although this Eight Destion Six Directions soup is not a superior product, it is the most suitable one ording to your physique. After taking it, if it''s well conditioned, it could stabilize the rank of the spiritual root to an intermediate level. By that time, there would be a possibility to reach Jindan in the future."


    Shu Si was shocked: I could still reach Jindan? Dead face, you think too highly of me!


    Unfortunately, his mouth was already full of orange. The bitterness of the orange skin and the sweetness and sourness of the pulp mixed together, which made him unable to speak a word.


    "When Jindan Stage is reached, it is truly the time when the whole world is wide open. Humph, don''t underestimate the Jindan Stage. A golden core contains infinite possibilities�� if not, I wouldn''t have bothered myself to care about azy little mouse like you!"


    Shu Si swallowed the orange with great difficulties and then said while gasping for air, "Dead face, you have to have a limit okay? Who is looking down on Jindan? Initially, I never even expected to reach Xudan. For me, even reaching Qi Cultivating Stage is already a great immortal fate! On the contrary, at most, your cultivation base would only reach peak Foundation Establishment, yet you actually dare to talk with great assurance about Jindan Stage, don''t you think that your face is too thick? Your dead face condition is also because of how amazing the thickness of your face, right?


    Another orange flew over andpletely filled Shu Si''s mouth.


    "You''re satisfied just to reach Qi Cultivating Stage? Don''t forget who gave you the immortal fate when you entered this City of Immortals, if you just stop in Qi Cultivating Stage for life, you would put shame on him!"


    Shu Si inwardly cursed, An important person like him would''ve long forgotten about me! Moreover, what does Wang Lu''s shame have to do with you? Could it be that he''s your foster father! It would really be a stain to Wang Lu if he had a foster child like you!


    However, the little mouse was clear that the other side was stronger than him, moreover, no matter how unbearable the dead face was, he was just a Foundation Establishment cultivator. In addition, although the little mouse just got his spirit root, it was a bit stronger than that of dead face��it was just that he hadn''t started cultivating yet. Thus, for the moment, in order not to get choked to death by orange, he had to eat this loss first.


    "By the way, dead face, what do you think is going on over there?"


    Shu Si wisely chose to change the topic and pointed out toward the sky outside the house. "The screen has been frozen for the whole month, and during which, the high-rank people from both sides never appeared. It''s so strange. Do you think there''s something wrong in the arena over there?"


    The dead face coldly snorted. "If there''s something really wrong, do you think the whole City of Immortals could remain peaceful? This is nothing more than someone over there doesn''t want to let outsiders to see the details, it''s probably a card that could not be exposed at will. As for why it took the whole month, this is an expert level fight so there''s nothing abnormal with it. I even once saw a Jindan level fight thatsted for an entire half a year."


    Shu Si inwardly scolded, You? Able to see a Jindan level fight? If there really was a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage who went into action, merely the aftermath of the attack would''ve blown you away!


    However, the words that came out of his mouth were, "Then who do you think would win? That Daoist Master of Non-Phase of that child Earth Immortal?"


    "Humph, what a stupid question!" After speaking, the dead face turned around and went back to the inner room.


    "How could that person lose?"


    ��


    At the same time, while many idlers outside the venue were chatting, there was also a lot of discussion between the audiences in the venue about the situation in the arena.


    Because they couldn''t see the situation in the arena.


    Compared to those who watched the broadcast outside the venue, they also watched the month-long romance, and when the drama was about to end in a climax, the scene simrly froze.


    "Hey, why don''t they move?"


    At first, people thought that this was the precursor to the revtion of the oue of the fight, but they soon realized that it was the people inside who deliberately shielded what happened there from the outsiders.


    "Hah, looks like we won." The close friend of the illusionary childughed. "I suggest you guys just give up on behalf of the person inside."


    He Tu looked at her but said nothing. The red-robed ancestor scolded her rudely, "Win your ass! How do you know that you guys won the fight when the people inside are motionless?"


    The girl said, "Isn''t this easy? Why does the scene freeze? Because your Supreme Non-Phase finally could not resist the illusion corrosion and began to open up to her true love, thus they started to make love. If such a scene is exposed to the public, I''m afraid it might have a bad impact on her. Although illusionary child often won by illusion technique and used of being despicable, he is essentially a decent person and would not embarrass his opponent. Imagine if Wang Wu is the one who has the upper hand, with her temper, she would''ve shown her superiority by thumping her chest!"


    The girl''s remark was reasonable and made peoplepletely unable to refute it. Several Supremes on the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side suddenly looked at the scene with concern. They hated that the construction of this site had used the long-lost immortal level technique, whichpletely isted the outsider''s perception, and thus, they could not sense the situation inside the arena.


    "He Tu, how about we just admit defeat? It''s better than letting Wang Wu that child suffer humiliation��"


    He Tu did not speak. However, his eyes narrowed slightly. Obviously, he had some ideas in his mind.


    And just at that moment, an unexpected voice came in.


    "There''s no need, just wait for the result."


    Upon hearing this, the red-robed ancestor was stunned and then turned his head in surprise. "Wang Lu, you, this kid, finally woke up!"


    "Hey, I have been sleeping for a month, if I don''t wake up, do I have to wait for a princess on a white horse toe and kiss me?"


    While saying that, Wang Lu jumped to the front of the rostrum and leaned forward, looking at the freezing scene with interest. His eyes were especially focused on the young man in a red and white robe.


    "Hahaha, this illusion is really good, it''s just like the real thing. Every detail of that fool''s body has been restored. Gee, this zombie resurrection script is awesome."


    As soon as his voice fell, he immediately heard his Elder Liu Xian angrily said, "Wang Lu, don''t be presumptuous, do you know who that person is?"


    Upon hearing that, Wang Lu was startled and thenughed. "I know, it''s Wang Wu''s old paramor."


    "He is��" Liu Xian was about to reprimand Wang Lu for his unbridled words, but he was stopped by his Senior Brother Sect Leader. Although he didn''t understand why his Senior Brother wanted to stop him, he refrained from speaking anymore.


    The Earth Immortal girl looked at Wang Lu and said, "Hey, are you sure you don''t want to admit defeat? Your Master�� might have already slept with someone else. Although everything is illusory, it might have irreparable effects."


    Wang Lu grinned. "Rx, the irreparable effects had already happened one hundred and fifty years ago."


    The girl still wanted to say something, but then she saw a sh of shadow beside her.


    On the Earth Immortal side, the real person in charge came over.


    "Enough, we concede this fight."

 Chapter 645 This Pair of Master and Disciple is Incurable

    <h4>Chapter 645 This Pair of Master and Disciple is Incurable</h4>


    "Concede? Uh, why?"


    "Because if we don''t concede, it is us who would be in disgrace," the man in ck said, and then directly pushed his palm to the outer boundary of the fighting arena, which immediately caused a ripple and distorted the freezing scene.


    However, more importantly, with the intervention of his external force, more than ten senior golden-armored strong men appeared in the air. These men''s bodies glowed with red light, and the patterns engraved on their body were even moreplex and abstruse than that of ordinary golden-armored strong men. Their momentum was also ten times as stronger. More than ten senior strong men came out in full swing��even a true Supreme level cultivator would have his breath stagnated.


    This was the strongest fighting force in guarding the Immortal One Arena. Each one of them had the power of a true Supreme. Only their magical ability was slightly not as good. However, these more than ten of them were enough to cause a headache to any true Supreme. These golden red strong men were personally cast by more than one hundred Earth Immortals themselves, but they were not instructed by anyone. They only acted ording to the rulesid down at the beginning of the casting, which was to protect the order in the fighting arena in Immortal One Area. Anyone who dared to break the rules would absolutely be suppressed by these golden red strong men.


    When the ck-d Earth Immortal drew out these men, he stepped back two steps and then lifted his hand. "Enough, we admit defeat, you guys can go back."


    The Golden Red Strong Men hovered above him in a circle several times, and after confirming that he was right, drifted away. At this time, the battle in the fighting arena finally came to an end. Wang Wu jumped out first with a smile on her face. Seeing Wang Lu standing at the front row of the rostrum, her smile became even brighter.


    "Hey, you woke up? So fast? Why not sleep a bit more?"


    Wang Luughed and said, "Nonsense, if I don''t wake up, moss would''ve grown on my head."


    "Hahaha, little Lu, you''re really humorous�� pity you didn''t see me fighting vigorously against an Earth Immortal just now."


    "Hahaha, you want to test me? Unfortunately, who said I didn''t see it?"


    "�� Hahaha, don''t talk nonsense little Lu, how could you see anything while you were sleeping like a log?"


    "Who told you that I was sleeping like a log? With my temperament, do you think I would sleep on the rostrum for more than a month without any precaution? Master, you can''t look down on me like that."


    "�� So you did see it?"


    "Of course," Wang Lu said while the smile on his face became more and more brilliant. "Master, you are so formidable, you can still hold yourself in that situation and even managed to drag the time for more than a month. During which, it''s really hard on you."


    The words "really hard" were spoken clearly and unhurriedly. Thereupon, the ever-fearless Wang Wu actually began to sweat.


    "Well, um, I think there might be some misunderstanding us, Master and disciple��"


    "Pfft, hahaha, Master, you''re so funny, you''re so nervous like a newlywed. From more than a month ago, of course, I have been sleeping like a log. I was so exhausted at that time, so how could I spare any effort to send out my primordial spirit to look out? That was just a lie to you!"


    "Hahaha, little Lu, you''re getting more and more mischievous."


    "You tter me, how could I bepared to the mischievous person who steps on two boats at the same time."


    "The heck, how much exactly do you know?"


    "Hahaha, Master, you''re anxious again, I''m just lying to you! Of course, I haven''t seen anything."


    "Hahaha, didn''t you little brat videotape the whole thing and you just finished the tapes just now, right?"


    "Hahaha, how could you know me so well, Master? Did we know each other in the previous life?"


    While the Master and the disciple keptughing and talking both with scary smiles, the temperature around them continued to drop. Just when the people around them felt that they could not stand anymore, the illusionary child also came out from the arena with a solemn face and no longer smiled.


    The Earth Immortal side rushed to interrupt the struggle of the pair of Master and disciple of Non-Phase.


    "Illusionary, how are you?"


    "Phew, it really opened my eyes," the illusionary child said, patted his cheek, and tried to make his smile back to his face. "This fight, I''m truly convinced. Moreover, there are so many benefits to my illusion technique, so even though I lost, it''s worth it."


    Before he finished, hispanion smiled bitterly. "Worth it? We have already lost two rounds in a row! It''s really unexpected, even you couldn''t handle that woman!"


    Upon hearing this, the illusionary child immediately looked solemn. "ording to the rules of this Grand Competition, no one is her opponent. In the future, we will directly abstain from anypetition in which she ys."


    "What?"


    The illusionary child''s words made hispanion feel inconceivable.


    "Wait a moment." The illusionary child naturally could see the confusion of hispanions, so he stretched out his hand and an illusion of causality distortion obscured the space where they stood.


    In the eyes of the Union of the Ten Thousand Immortals side, they saw the group of Earth Immortals was still talking with dignity, and their dialogue showed a deep fear of Wang Wu.


    "Although she is a Jindan, her real strength is no less than peak Deity, and rarer still is that her heart is invulnerable. To defeat her on the same stage, unless we take out all the cards, we might have some chance of winning, but it''s not high. We would just expose the cards in our hands instead�� I remember that in most of the events, Jindan Stagepetition is usually the first to be held, while Yuanying, Deity, and the rest are after that. If she manages to cheat us to reveal our cards in Jindan Stagepetition, it would put us in a disadvantageous position in theterpetition. After all, Nine Regions is so vast, who could guarantee that there''s only one person like her?"


    This was a reasonable statement, coupled with his wless illusion technique in Earth Immortal stage and lower, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had no doubt about him and didn''t pay too much attention.


    However, actually, what the illusionary child said was another thing entirely.


    "In short, I suspect that she is an outside path Jindan."


    "Outside path?"


    "Yes, at least, not on the immortal path that we cultivate. At least, I don''t believe a normal Jindan could be that strong�� she just looks like a Jindan."


    After he finished saying that, the people around the illusionary child was shocked. Even the man in ck stopped, turned around, and listened quietly.


    "How�� is this possible?" Xuan Mo could not help but ask, "This is after the Age of Chaos. The surrounding spiritual energy iscking. The Great Dao has also been blinded. Even all the roads in the immortal path are difficult and bumpy. So how could outside path be cultivated to this point?"


    One person spected, "Perhaps it''s because the right path is being blocked that''s why people could walk on a nted path. The so-called immortal path was, after all, initially just a narrow path cut out by the great powers of the Deste Era hundreds of thousands of years ago, which was gradually widened by the numerous generations after that into the Great Dao. However, that''s not to say that we couldn''t go any other way. I have seen the power of the outside path with my own eyes, it was as fierce as you and I. It''s just that�� it''s indeed amazing that there''s actually still a cultivator of the outside path after the Age of Chaos."


    However, when the topic came to this point, someone suddenly realized something and asked, "�� If she''s really an outside path cultivator, then how could she still be considered a Jindan? This is basically cheating!"


    The illusionary child shook his head. "There''s no evidence. I had been fighting with her for more than a month, yet I ampletely unable to see through herpletely. No matter from which point of view, she''s just an ordinary peak Jindan. The movement of her true Yuan and the fluctuation of her primordial spirit are far from the range of what could be considered as normal in the outside path. Thus, even using her of cheating would be meaningless, instead, it would only make people think that we are sore losers. However, this kind of outside path cultivator is almost invincible under the current rules. If we go all out, it would only reveal our cards��I doubt that she has already shown all her strength."


    "�� How many points would we lose if we give up all thepetition that she''s involved in?"


    Xuan Mo calcted, "At most five hundred and ten points, insignificant to the wholepetition."


    The illusionary child said, "Mm, it is the same one from my calction, that''s why we can afford this loss. There''s no need to cause greater losses for this five hundred points. In addition, it would make the person after that to take it seriously. Those guys are actually not as bad as we thought. Let alone He Tu, the so-called number one person in Nine Regions, I think none of the Sect Leaders of their top rank sects are easy to deal with. Moreover, what I care about is their ability to learn and grow. I was dragged by Wang Wu for more than a month, plus the three months of forced dy in the opening ceremony�� it''s been a bit too long already."


    The man in ck said, "Next, when thepetition is started, regardless of martial or cultural, we need to put out our best to crush their morale as soon as possible in the shortest possible time and end this farce as soon as possible. If necessary, I would also participate."


    "ck, you also��" Upon hearing this, the several Earth Immortals were pleasantly surprised.


    "Only when needed." The man in ck coldly said, "I am a sinner, not worthy of your dependence. Don''t forget what I''ve done!"


    ��


    On the other side of the rostrum, the people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were not idle.


    "Wang Wu, in your opinion, that illusionary child��"


    Before He Tu could finish his words, Wang Wu had already waved her hand indifferently. "Nothing remarkable. Among the Earth Immortals, he''s more or less in the middle of the pack, which is simr to Xuan Mo."


    Hearing Wang Wu said so, people around her felt slightly relieved��the illusion of the illusionary child was really frightening. And that was in Jindan Stage. If it was in the higher stage, who could stop him?


    But since Wang Wu said so, perhaps there were some unknown weaknesses in the actual fight. Thus, as long as they could grasp them, they might have a chance of winning��


    "Em, you guys seem to have misunderstood. What I mean is, except me, if you guys meet him in the other events in the future, everyone else should forfeit the match directly, so there''s no need for you guys to waste any more time."


    "Puff!"


    Wang Wu earnestly said, "In addition, I suggest that after the start of thepetition, we should send some weak yers for the time being��"


    "Why?"


    "Because I guess that the Earth Immortal side ns to force a quick decision in the fight, to obtain victories in the early stage with the fastest speed to crush our morale so that the Grand Competition situation would be irreversible. During that period, they would bring out their best, which we could never win with our current strength."


    He Tu asked, "If we can''tpete in the fighting events, then what about cultural events?"


    "It''s the same, they have Luo Xue, someone who is proficient with all kinds of skills. It''s hard for us to win in events such as chess, calligraphy, painting, and the likes. In addition, several sub-events in the fightingpetition are also simr, there are insurmountable difficulties."


    The red-robed ancestor asked, "How could you be so sure?"


    "Of course it is because they told me." Wang Wuughed and said, "Although the illusionary child is not the core member of the Earth Immortal side, his illusion technique is amazing, he has abundant information."


    "Why would an illusionary child tell you this information?"


    Wang Wu said, "Of course it''s because�� he got tricked by his own illusion. His real illusion indeed trapped me for more than a month, but at the same time, how could he not be trapped by the illusion that I reflected back?"


    Speaking to this, Wang Wu put on a happy smile on her face. "The harvest in this fight is really abundant!"


    Upon hearing this, He Tu and the others were amazed. When they were still guessing what harvest Wang Wu was talking about, a gloomy smile of Wang Lu came from the side, "Yeah, the harvest is really abundant."


    "Damn, did you actually see it or not?"

 Chapter 646 You Always Want to Make Big News and Criticize Me

    <h4>Chapter 646 You Always Want to Make Big News and Criticize Me</h4>


    "It''s always painful to be a prophet."


    In the exquisite courtyard of Immortal Five Area in the City of Immortals, Wang Wu lied on her back on the rockery, put down her wine gourd in an interesting way, and then looked up into the blue sky, watching two figures fighting among the clouds.


    The third round of the single person match of poisonpetition on Yuanying Stage level between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal and ancient Earth Immortal was currently underway.


    This was also the battle that had attracted the highest attention in the past month since the end of the fight between Wang Wu and the illusionary child and the official start of the Grand Competition. The winning points alone exceeded fifty, which was better than the sum of four or five cultural matches. Moreover, the yer from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal was an experienced Yuanying Stage expert, which greatly enhanced the public opinion before the match, as if the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side was bound to win the match.


    "Unfortunately, I was quickly blinded by his damn omen, pity my great warrior of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals��" Wang Wu looked sad and drank the second half of the gourd wine. "Before it happened, I had predicted that this guy would certainly die without a doubt. As a result, his supporter turned angry at me. No wonder it is said that leading half a step in front of the people is a genius, but one step ahead is a madman."


    "Cut the bullsh*t, you could only lead the world one step ahead in how low you could stoop to. People with discerning eyes know that he is just throwing his life away. The propaganda before the match is pure sensationalism from the few literati. After all, a fantasy is just that, a fantasy. If just by loudly singing empty words and one could immediately be able to triumph in every battle, I wouldn''t have to go to the Western Continent and work hard there."


    Under the rockery, Wang Lu continued to sneer while holding a stack of documents.


    "I already reminded them at the beginning of the Grand Competition that the Earth Immortal would try their best to suppress our morale. So I proposed to avoid it by not sending our best in the early stage. Even the best among the Five Unique must restrain themselves. But those small and insignificant sects came out screaming trying to outdo each other in boasting, and even after being advised against again and again, they refused to ept it! Right now the on the stage is this Senior Red Blood Poison. I don''t know from which corner he came from, but he''s already being regarded as a famous expert, f*cking hell!"


    Wang Wu whispered, "This Senior Red Blood Poison was quite famous more than seventy years ago. He actually came from a high-rank sect but was expelled because he repeatedly vited the taboo due to his vicious temperament. However, he also had a rare encounter which made him stronger than his fellow martial brothers and sisters��"


    "I don''t care whether he was famous or not, but right now, it''s not the same. On the stage, he doesn''t seem to be clear-headed. Tsk, isn''t red blood poison also known as blood poison diffusion, rednd for a thousand miles? How could it be bound inside the body by the enemy, making it unable toe out? The taste of red blood poison bite back ought to be pretty good, look how pleasurable it feels, he even shows the white part of his eyes! Oh, he''s body exploded, what an awesome firework!"


    Wang Wu lied on her back andughed. "Hahaha, why do I feel that you are full of resentment? Did he offend you?"


    Wang Lu said, "Well, it could be regarded as not an offense. In the beginning, I kindly came out personally and advised him not to be fooled by those fools. As a result, he immediately became hostile and started to scold me, calling me just a baby and so on�� heh, in the City of Immortals, people who dare to be so rude to me are rare."


    Wang Wu said with interest, "Unexpectedly even this one? Then how did you deal with him?"


    "Humph, this Senior Red Blood Poison has been living in seclusion for decades, and after this Grand Competition was widely publicized in the whole Nine Regions, he became one of the candidates for the match. If you say that his IQ is insufficient, then it must be! But there must also be a lot of viins behind him who egged him! In this fight, any person with discerning eyes could see that the withered Earth Immortal on the Earth Immortal side over there is extremely powerful and merciless, and if they are not sure of victory, then they should immediately concede; if they want to fight, they would surely die. In light of this, how could the Senior Blood Red Poison have the courage to appear? And even after I came out, I couldn''t dissuade him?"


    Wang Wu said with a smile, "Naturally, there were some people who bullied that old man for hiding from the world for too long. They used you and me, and even the entire high-level officials of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals of only paying attention to our own interests while suppressing that of experts thate from the rest of the folk. Then they bragged about his strength, making him forget himself, thinking that he would be instantly famous in the fight. But he didn''t know that the others don''t want him to be famous, but want him to die on the spot!"


    Wang Lu nodded. "That''s the way it happened. When he died, the contrast between his death and the previous propaganda was too great, and thus very easy to rouse the public into action. At the appointed time, as long as one could guide the mood of the masses, one could burn down the arrangement that we, the organizers, have prepared. For example, one could tell that the preparation was not good, the drugs provided were unsatisfactory, or one could simply use us of being half-hearted, and colluded with the Earth Immortals, which would cause these capable people to nurse grievances to thepetition."


    "You seem to be very familiar with this!"


    "I have seen a lot of the repertoires used as the pretext. I have previously seen something like, the ''Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, please slow down, wait for your people, your conscience!'' Compared with that, this is just a joke." Wang Lu lightly said, "What''s more, there were fewer simrint letters received in these two days."


    "Hahaha, how did you deal with it"


    "I directly sent theint letters to little Hai for processing, but I don''t know if he has contacted the waste paper disposal agency." Wang Lu curled his lips, showing his bureaucratic demeanor.


    "What are you going to do with those who incite the fire? Do you deny the rumors publicly?"


    Wang Lu said, "That''s the best policy. Why waste your tongue when dealing with a group of flies and dogs? Just crush them down and that''s it. Find someone to seize them and then randomly search and publish the evidence of their crime. In any case, they would not get the chance to answer back. The public could then only believe of what we say."


    "Mm, it''s beautifully done. By the way, remember to give me a share when you confiscate their properties. But, I''m afraid that among those who agitate, there are not only scraps and waste but also some big fishes."


    "I know. The high ranks of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals are not monolithic, there are many leaders in the top ranks sect who want to seize the opportunity. Therefore, when I was provoked by the Senior Red Blood Poison at the time, I didn''t knock out his front teeth on the spot. For these leaders of top rank sects, steamrolling strategy is difficult to apply, because previously, when Imunicated with Supreme He Tu, I tried to sound out two or three rumors, but he was silent, so clearly he has no intention to assist."


    Wang Wu sat up and muttered to herself irresolutely, "The old man He Tu is afraid that as the one with the biggest vested interest in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, his every word and action are of great importance, thus it''s not easy to express his position easily, right?"


    "Yes, he has his considerations, so I won''t force him in this matter. During this period, he has given me enough support. If I couldn''t do something by myself, wouldn''t I be sorry for his expectation? Right now, crushing them out in the open squarely is not feasible, then�� I''ll just change it to quiet crushing."


    ��


    At the same time, in arge hall in the Immortal Seven Area, a schrly looking cultivator was bowing his head at a table, furiously writing something.


    "Mourning for the Senior Red Blood Poison�� Senior Poison was endowed with exceptional talent. From the early age, he had been trained in a high-rank sect, his skill was well rounded and solid�� Although his temperament was antisocial and frivolous for a while and thus his foundation was crippled by his sect, making it impossible for him to reach Deity Stage, but through a rare encounter, he inherited a world-shaking poison technique from ancient times, which made Daoist Master of Deity Stage difficult to win against him, and on the same stage, he was even more unequaled. However, today in the fight against an Earth Immortal, he utterly failed. His awe-inspiring poisonpletely failed to appear, which was inevitably shocking! And witnessing the death of Senior Red Blood Poison, people could not help but ask: Why?"


    "Why did Senior Poison, whose victory was already within his grasp, die in the field after the meticulous preparation of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal? Why in recent months, in the fighting arena, there have been countless casualties from the loose cultivators and evil cultivators, but rarely from the prestigious and upright disciples? Why did Senior Poison die and situation of the Grand Competition is much worse, but the high ranks of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals remain set on their own way and do not want to repent?"


    An excitingly powerful article was written by him in just a moment. Then the schrughed and said, "Mo Xian, send this article. I want to see it everywhere in the City of Immortal by tomorrow morning!"


    The maid named Mo Xian, who was next to him, chuckled and responded to the order. She reached out and took the article, nced at it, and then praised, "Master, your article is getting better and better. Once this articlees out, I''m afraid they would be forced to act."


    Upon hearing this, the schrughed. "This has nothing to do with my article! It''s them who have to me themselves for this! Since the preparation stage of this Grand Competition, every decision that they made, they did it themselves without consulting others. Moreover, their attitudes are rude and unreasonable, with no regard for others��only a few of their super sects had the benefits, but how much profit does my Heavenly Book Building make? Those elixirs are all right, but since they themselves told that they want unity, why when my Heavenly Book Building wanted to apply for knowledge sharing with the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, they actually used all sorts of excuses? Today, my article is simply to give voice for those countless people who have suffered hardships from this so much! Alright, the clock is ticking, send this article without dy."


    The woman nodded and then turned around. However, just as she turned around, her smile turned stiff.


    Her master spoke with a strong sense of righteousness, but�� as a person closest to him, how could she not know the truth? This article was indeed wonderful, that was, in beating around the bush, throwing away the key idea, and instigating people''s heart!


    For example, it was said that after his sect crippled his foundation, it was impossible for the Senior Poison to ever reach Deity Stage. This seemed to imply that he originally had a promising future, that he should be able to reach Deity Stage. But the fact was, with his spiritual root, peak Yuanying Stage was his upper limit.


    Secondly, about him having a rare encounter and inheriting a great technique from the ancient times�� the ancient part was true, but unfortunately, it was only an inheritance from a small sect twenty thousand years ago, and the quality might not necessarily be stronger than that of the present age. It was true that it was difficult for Deity Stage to win against him, but that was only for low-level Deity Stage.


    About being invincible on the same stage, peak Yuanying was naturally almost invincible in Yuanying Stage. As for theter part, how could he die tragically after all the preparation from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? Why was the death of the people from the famous upright sect rare? Because they had warned the loose cultivators to not throw their lives away. On the contrary, it was them who instigated them to appear!


    However, this was all for the benefit of the Heavenly Book Building�� if this ''eulogy'' were to be sent out, the high-pressure posture of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would inevitably be loosened. Moreover, in order to quell the public anger, they even had to issue an exnation. At that time, the long-prepared Heavenly Book Building would have a great prospect.


    However, when the enemy was present, there were still internal struggles, was doing this�� really good?


    With such a doubt, Mo Xiang went out of the hall. However, just as she arrived at the door, she saw a person was already there.


    A blonde girl with blue eyes.

 Chapter 647 Open Steamroll

    <h4>Chapter 647 Open Steamroll</h4>


    "Em, who are you��?"


    Seeing this blonde girl, Mo Xiang was very surprised.


    She was born in Heavenly Book Building and had been following her master for many years. Therefore, she recognized that a blonde, blue-eyed person was a person from the Western Continent��as a matter of fact, there were indeed more than just a few people of the Western Continent who were doing business in the City of Immortals.


    However, a Western Continent person with such a peculiar trait was unprecedented.


    The girl''s stature was not high. In the Western Continent, she should be considered as a bit petite. However, her posture was quite straight and imposing, especially her deep eyes, which exuded cold raw power, making her quite intimidating. After Mo Xiang opened the door, she subconsciously retreated a few steps back. Then she realized that she was the personal maid of the master of Heavenly Book Building, which made her words and deeds also rted to the reputation of her master. This made her straighten up her back and calm down.


    However, the Western Continent girl was gentle and courteous. Upon seeing that the other party was shocked by her momentum, she restrained her sharp gaze, and her eyes became soft and warm, which made Mo Xiang finally felt relieved.


    It seemed that this Western Continent girl meant no harm��


    However, the next moment, when this Western Continent girl''s words were spoken, Mo Xiang felt cold all over her body, and her face changed dramatically!


    "I am Aya. I have been entrusted toe here to fight with your master."


    Aya, she was actually that Western Continent Knight King!


    Actually, Aya''s story seldom circted in Nine Regions. Many people had never heard of her name at all. However, previously, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals went to the Western Continent to search for the key to the group of immortal tombs, which also brought back many local customs of the Western Continent.


    Among which was the story of the Knight King of Brettonia.


    The Heavenly Book Building collected books from all over the world, and the contents were all-epassing. And while Mo Xiang followed by her master''s side, she had also studied the story of the Western Continent diligently. She knew that in the Western Continent, there was a young, petite girl whose real identity was blessed by the dragon race and possessed the strong power level of Holy One, the legendary Knight King.


    It was just that, why would this legendary King from the Western Continente here to fight with her master?


    Moreover, it was said that the Knight King was a petite girl who looked no more than a budding beauty, but the one before her seemed to be a youngdy around sixteen to seventeen years who was about to gradually shed her maiden�� what was going on here?


    There were too many puzzles in Mo Xian''s heart, but as the personal maid of the master of the Heavenly Book Building, her Jindan Stage cultivation base allowed her to see that the strength of the girl before her was very strong. Just a few seconds ago when they first met, the opposite party''s uncontrolled momentum was not much inferior to that of her master�� At least, it was stronger than Deity Stage, which should not be taken lightly.


    And she said�� she was entrusted to fight with her master? Could it be that she heard it wrong? The Heavenly Book Building rarely involved with the people of the Western Continent, so how could it attract a challenge from the Knight King? Or could it be that�� the rumor that said she had a dubious rtionship with Wang Lu was true? Then that meant she came here for Wang Lu!


    Considering that her master''s article that denounced Wang Lu was still in her hand, Mo Xian suddenly realized the intention of the other party and knew that she must not be allowed to enter the hall.


    Mo Xiang didn''t worry that her master would lose��although thisrge hall in Immortal Seven Area was made by the Earth Immortal, the inner hall had already been operated by the Heavenly Book Building, and thus had already long been fortified. Other than someone the likes of He Tu, Ku Qin, or Tian Lun, those top-level Supremes came, no one could break this hall at all. In addition, the Immortal Area was the core area in the City of Immortal, so the amount of golden armored puppet was at its maximum here; the total number of golden armored puppet perhaps exceeded one hundred. In case a Supreme level fight was to break out, they would surely flock to it immediately.


    However, this kind of fight could not be fought at all. Once the fight started, it would inevitably lead to the gathering of many parties. At that time, when all the parties in the City of Immortal gathered, the secret of the Heavenly Book Building would be difficult to hide�� the master of the Heavenly Book Building considered himself a wise man who ''devised a battle n in a tent'', never wanting to charge at the front line. At least not yet. At least, this article was not published in the name of the master of the Heavenly Book Building.


    As the main maid of the building master, her improvisation and reaction speed were even more impressive than her cultivation base. With an apologetic smile, she said, "My master is not here��"


    Upon hearing this, Aya shook her head with a hint of smile of ''as expected'' on her face.


    The next moment, she gently opened her mouth, but her voice was clear and so loud that even the deaf could hear.


    "Ting Feng, you dare to stab the back of your own side during this Grand Competition, yet you don''t even have the courage to face everything out in the open? Are people like you even worthy to be the master of Heavenly Book Building? You also want to take the opportunity to upy the leadership of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?"


    Aya''s tone was gentle, but her words were getting fiercer and fiercer. Moreover, she spread her voice with the power of real Supreme, which shocked the entire Immortal Seven Area. The people who lived here were not the cultivators of high-rank sects. At this time, hearing the voice, they came here one after another.


    As a result, the resident gate of the Heavenly Book Building was soon opened. And then, the gentle voice of the master of Heavenly Book Building, Supreme Ting Feng, came from within.


    "I don''t know who has deceived her majesty the Knight King, but you have misunderstood my Heavenly Book Building. However, there are often misunderstandings in this world, so this is not surprising. But, your majesty didn''t take the opportunity to clear up the misunderstanding with my Heavenly Book Building, and instead directly came to issue a challenge, and even uttered harsh words, I don''t know what is the reason to that? Could it be that you want to block my Heavenly Book Building''s mouth with the sharpness of your sword?"


    Upon hearing this, Aya was at a lost for words.


    And right at this time, Mo Xiang, the maid who stood at the door, quietly destroyed the article in her hand with a spell, leaving behind no trace. She had already predicted what her master was about to do next, so she must not leave anything that could be used against her master for the opponent!


    The master of the Heavenly Book Building then continued, "Your majesty Knight King is not a person of Nine Regions, nor a member of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so the matter of the Grand Competition has nothing to do with your majesty. Your Majesty also said that your arrival to my humble abode was because of being entrusted by another person. If my expectation is correct, then the person who asked you should be the chief nner of this Grand Competition, Supreme Wang Lu. Since he came to power, the top management of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals became rampant and unreasonable; whenever they see someone not pleasing to their eyes, they would immediately suppress that someone with unreasonable reason. Today, Heavenly Book Building is probably also the victim of this iron-handed policy. I, Ting Feng, asked myself, I have always been loyal to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals; I have worked hard for the Grand Competition and never had even a little bit of selfishness. But now, I am being ndered as a backstabbing scumbag, which is really chilling!"


    After those words from the master of the Heavenly Book Building, the surrounding cultivators began to have a change of opinion and started to question the domineering behavior of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Most of the inhabitants of the Immortal Seven Area were from the people of the second and third rank sects, and in this Grand Competition, they have the most awkward situation. They had always considered themselves as high-rank sects and thus decision makers in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, in this Grand Competition, in order to enhance the efficiency of implementation, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals deliberately reduced the number of speakers to such extent that nowadays, except for the Five Uniques, only about a dozen of sects who could participate in the decision-making. Other sects such as Heavenly Book Building were at most only qualified to be in attendance and listen, but they had no voting rights and thus difficult to decide their own destiny.


    This kind of contrast made most of them had a knot in their heart. At this time, hearing this mentioned by the master of Heavenly Book Building, Supreme Ting Feng, they seemed even sadder.


    Aya herself, upon hearing it, could not help but sigh.


    It was just as what Wang Lu predicted, the opponent was a guy who had a glib tongue that confused right and wrong. In just a few sentences, he had shifted the focus of attention, a truly first ss debater.


    It was really difficult to condemn such a man unless she really had a piece of practical information that could be used against him. And this master of Heavenly Book Building was very careful in his works, so how could she obtain any practical information that could be used against him? He hid behind the scene and incited others to charge ahead. By the time he was ready to stand up, confess, and be caught, it was highly likely that the public opinion situation had long been rotten the victory and defeat had already been decided!


    So, why was she asked to deal with it then?


    Because it was a very urate judgment. For this kind of eloquent viin, she was the best person to deal with it.


    Aya was not good at sophistry, and she didn''t like to make an unnecessary argument with people. For people like the master of Heavenly Book Building, she always only had one way to deal with it��with the sword in her hand.


    The next moment, no less than one hundred cultivators in Immortal Seven Area were shocked to see this scene��with a determined face, the blonde girl took a step forward.


    When the person moved forward, the sword followed. The golden sword light was like a tidal wave, cutting out the sea and the sky.


    All the people around were shocked!


    "She�� actually did it?"


    "Tsk, people often say without exchanging words the sword would not be drawn, yet she directly made her move without even saying a word!"


    "She actually dares to make her move openly in Immortal Seven Area? Is she not afraid of the Golden Armored Puppet?"


    "�� What a powerful sword intent, even a true Supreme level sword strike could not be more powerful than this! This Western Continent woman is so strong! No wonder she''s not afraid of the Golden Armored Puppet!"


    Just as the people continued to voice out their surprise, the Heavenly Book Building in the Immortal Seven Area hadpletely melted into the ocean of light.


    In that ocean of light, the magnificent building, as well as the great hall that had been fortified by the Heavenly Book Building for several months, all melted away and disappeared. A momentter, there was only one lonely figure standing in the ocean of light, looking incredibly astonished.


    "W-What just happened?" The master of Heavenly Book Building, Supreme Ting Feng, incredulously looked at the girl in front of him and the brilliant sword in her hand, which made people unable to look directly at.


    She actually made her move? She actually made her move?


    After feeling dismayed came the ecstasy, Supreme Ting Feng didn''t think that the opponent would be so foolish! How could she dare to make her move openly? Even Supreme He Tu would not be that barbarous and unreasonable!


    He was the master of Heavenly Book Building, the leader of a second rank sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, with Supreme level cultivation base��he had a respected status!


    Although Heavenly Book Building only had a second-rate method, even though he relied too much on external support for his cultivation, and even though his real strength was not as good asmon peak Deity Stage cultivator��


    But after all, he was a Supreme of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! In the beginning, he destroyed his future by way of spoiling things by undue haste to break through Unity Stage, in order to enjoy the title of Supreme as quickly as possible! With this title, he could join the Heavenly Sage Hall, bing a member of the highest authority body in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals��even if it was just a marginal member, he could still enjoy all kinds of invible privileges.


    However, Supreme Ting Feng''s triumphant feeling didn''tst long, as he was frightened to find that he was actually disappearing.


    No. To be precise, something inside him was being forcibly seized. And the process was so rough that his consciousness was torn apart and immortal heart shook. Countless of thoughts in his mind were stirred up like crazy, as if someone had forcibly inserted an iron rod and stirred everything up.


    As the master of the Heavenly Book Building, he was very knowledgeable and soon found the answer in a remote area of memory.


    "The sword of judgment, this is the sword of judgment! This was the sword that would cut off all the confusion and misconceptions of human beings and extract the consciousness of the source by force! At the appointed time, the source would face the trial, and all the crimes woulde out into the open! Because when asked, the source of the consciousness would give the most honest answer. Because one could not lie to one''s own source of consciousness��"


    "No wonder she is not afraid of the Golden Armored Puppet. This sword strike is not intended to destroy. It would not hurt the buildings in the Immortal Seven Area, nor cause any casualty. Therefore, the Golden Armored Puppet would not be dispatched at all! However, a sword strike that could make a grand Supreme stand on trial must be the sword of the immortal family, and she is actually able to take it out!"


    "And after this sword strike, all my ns woulde out in the open! At that time, I would lose my reputation and be ruined!"


    "No, I must stop this sword strike. I must not let things go to worst!"


    However, just when Supreme Ting Feng managed to rouse his sense of resistance, an unspeakable pain engulfed him and plunged him into a pitch of darkness.

 Chapter 648 Sure Enough, It’s the Inevitable Routine of High-Level Crime

    <h4>Chapter 648 Sure Enough, It��s the Inevitable Routine of High-Level Crime</h4>


    The Immortal Seven Area had a radius of dozens of miles, divided into three levels: upper, middle, and lower. There were more than one thousand cultivators from seventy-six second to third rate sects stationed there.


    Most of these more than a thousand cultivators felt a strong and imposing sword intent from the middle level and were very attracted to it.


    When they reached the middle level, all that they could see was the brilliant golden light. The sword light of the Western Continent Holy One was powerful but not tyrannical. They were bathed in it like cold springs, which made people chilly and refreshed.


    "What sword strike is this?"


    Swords were lethal weapons. The more brilliant and dazzling the sword strike was, the more dangerous it was. However, what they saw and felt in person were quite different frommon sense. Soon, there were cultivators who could not help but feel confused.


    "Could it be that this is a rescue sword?"


    There were killing sword and rescue sword in the world. Although the proportion of people who cultivated this sword was less than one-tenth of the total sword cultivator, it was indeed true that some people used the sword as a tool to cure illness and save people, cutting stubborn diseases, and breaking senility�� However, although the sword light from the middle level was not murderous, itcked the generosity and affinity of the rescue sword.


    "You guys don''t need to guess, it''s neither a killing sword nor rescue sword."


    The high-rank sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were filled with talented and knowledgeable people. Therefore, in this area, the cultivators who had seen and heard a lot were naturally not only Supreme Ting Feng. After witnessing Aya''s golden sword light, there were other people who could also see the origin. One of them was an elderly cultivator who was sitting cross-legged in mid-air and with a lotus-shaped tform blooming under him.


    It was a master from the zen school who had the almighty Luohan body. His life was long, and his knowledge was extensive. A person of good moral standing and reputation.


    "Zen Master Forlorn, do you recognize this sword?"


    The Zen Master said, "This is the Sword of Judgment�� Unexpectedly, there''s someone in this world that could use this sword strike. I originally thought that it has been lost for a long time since thest Age of Chaos."


    "What? The Sword of Judgment? Could you please enlighten us?"


    "Simply speaking, the so-called Sword of Judgment could be regarded as the reinforcement for the Sword of Truth. Everyone knows the Sword of Truth well, so there''s not much to exin here."


    The cultivators around him nodded inwardly.


    The so-called Sword of Truth could be used to determine whether there was shame in people,monly used to identify lies, to distinguish between true and false.


    However, the Sword of Truth had many shorings. The most important point was that it relied too much on the subjective will of the target. For example, a person who clearly acted in a bad way but was extremely selfish and had a distorted view of life would always believe in their own way of doing things, thus, even if the Sword of Truth came to them, they would not be harmed.


    What was more, after cultivating a clear immortal heart, it was easy to hypnotize oneself and had their will firmer. Therefore, for many people with high cultivation base, it was very difficult for the Sword of Truth to be effective.


    "The Sword of Judgment could cut out a person''s source and put it naked under the sword for trial. At that time, regardless of how many means��deceiving oneself or deceiving others, or deceiving one''s wisdom��they would not work. Because people could not lie to their source."


    After that exnation from the Zen Master, very soon, someone quickly thought out, "Isn''t that simr to soul-searching spell? Forcibly robbing people of their memories, very vicious."


    Zen Master Forlorn said, "It''s quite different. After the soul-searching, the person''s soul is destroyed and could no longer be destroyed. But the Sword of Judgment only cut out its source in the sword light. After the sword strike is performed, everything could be restored to its original state. Moreover, even it''s soul-searching, there''s still the possibility of being deceived. Soul distortion, memory forging, self-deception�� all of these could interfere with the soul-searching. However, the Sword of Judgment could directly point to the source, which could be rated as mysterious and divine. However, if you want to cultivate this sword, you must have a heart of absolute justice in addition to having top-level swordsmanship. When the judge gave out the sword, he would be ced in a trial. He must first judge himself by the trial to ensure that the sword is not sent for his own benefit so that he could be qualified to judge others. Otherwise, the sword would bite back and the wielder would be miserable."


    "It turns out to be so. I heard that the Knight King was famous for being fair on the Western Continent. Looks like the rumor is true. Then it''s not surprising that she could wield this sword."


    "Hey, what do you want to say by that? Isn''t that the same as saying there''s a problem with Supreme Ting Feng? Just now, the Knight King used him of stabbing his own side in the back during this Grand Competition, I wonder what would be his exnation to that?"


    Zen Master Forlorn shook his head. "It''s pointless to specte blindly. Since the Knight King''s Sword of Judgment hase out, we just have to wait and see."


    In the meantime, the Knight King''s trial had officially begun.


    ��


    When Supreme Ting Feng regained consciousness, he found himself standing naked in a golden sea of light.


    Neither the great hall of Heavenly Book Building nor the Immortal Seven Area of the City of Immortal was there beside him. In front of him, Aya, holding a sword, stood on top of a high mountain. Her eyes looked down disdainfully at him, like the sky overlooking the ants.


    "I ask you, are you guilty of crimes?"


    Supreme Ting Feng felt his mind was clear and without any distracting thoughts. All his attention was focused by Aya''s question, and his subconscious mind began to think about it. Then, involuntarily he came out with an answer that felt unbelievable to him.


    "Yes, I am guilty."


    Aya asked in a deep voice, "What are your crimes?"


    Supreme Ting Feng answered mechanically, "First of all, I manufactured public opinion and caused Senior Red Blood Poison and several other loose cultivators to fail due to excessive praise. I used my ownwork to publish dozens of articles in XX, XY, XZ and other publications. Those articles dered that many of the loose immortals in Nine Regions are actually not weaker than the selected elites of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The strength of those elites is only a false impression created by public opinion. And that the loose immortals justck a real opportunity to show themselves�� at the same time, I also sent people specifically to spread opinions around those loose cultivators. For example, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals dissuaded the loose cultivators from participating in thepetition because they don''t want the loose cultivators to win and thus weaken their authority�� I wanted to stimte the fighting spirit of Senior Red Blood Poison and other loose immortals, so that they would volunteer to go to the stage and fight with the Earth Immortals and die on the stage��"


    "Did you know beforehand that there would be such an oue?"


    "I know very well that they are, by no means, the opponent of the Earth Immortal, and that they would surely die in the battle. In fact, that''s exactly what I''m aiming at. Because only when they die can I take this opportunity to attack the current management of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Not long ago, I just wrote an article and gave it to my maid, Mo Xiang, to publish anonymously, but it was destroyed by her just now."


    "Why do you want to attack the management of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?"


    "There are many reasons. The most important one is that I hope to use public opinion to create momentum so that I have the opportunity to rise to power. Secondly, I hate Wang Lu very much. He is too young but so talented. I''m not willing to be instructed by him, and I hope that I can rece him."


    "Do you know the consequences of doing so?"


    "I know that it will likely to lead to a civil strive within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and a rout in this Grand Competition. However, even if it''s a lost, it is only the failure of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in Nine Regions. For me and the Heavenly Book Building, it would do more good than harm."


    "Do you have any aplishes?"


    "Yes. It''s hard for my own sect to do this alone. Therefore, I also contacted the leaders or elders of Autumn Leaf Valley, Heavenly Thunder Temple, and Flowing Cloud School respectively."


    ��


    Aya''s ice cold trial had been going on. Meanwhile, in Immortal Seven Area, more and more cultivators hade and listened to Supreme Ting Feng''s horrible confession of the crime. All of them were dumbfounded.


    "Are�� what he just said true?"


    "There are no lies under the Sword of Judgment. Moreover, the crimes he confessed could be checkedpletely, so there should be nothing wrong with it�� I was just going to ask why the atmosphere of public opinion during this time is so strange, as if there''s someone manipting behind the scene, I just couldn''t think that it would be Supreme Ting Feng!"


    "Are these people crazy? For their own selfish interest, they could even ignore the victory and defeat in the Grand Competition!"


    "Well, I''ve heard that Heavenly Book Building and Ten Thousand Arts Sect has a grudge, but I never imagined Supreme Ting Feng would choose such an extreme way to deal with it! Autumn Leaf Valley, Heavenly Thunder Temple, and Flowing Cloud School are all, even more, following their selfish interest!"


    During the discussion, the people''s emotion gradually became more agitated. During this period of time, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had lost more than won, and thus unavoidably anger brewed in people''s heart. Right now, since the crimes of Supreme Ting Feng had been exposed to the world, he quickly became the target of public criticism.


    "This man deserves to be cut into pieces!"


    "I think it''s time to cripple his cultivation base and remove his primordial spirit from his body to refine magical treasure."


    "s, if he has already undermined a big matter, even if you skin him alive, it would be of no use! Fortunately, Daoist Master Wang Lu was already aware of it and let Knight King judge the truth with the Sword of Judgment."


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for Knight King''s timely action, I''m afraid we would all be deceived by him, and it would lead to a bad result. And then each of us has to bear the me��"


    And just as the public opinion gradually shifted, Aya''s trial finally came to an end.


    The crimes of Supreme Ting Feng had already been revealed, his co-conspirator had also been mentioned one by one. Thus, there was no need for the Sword of Judgment anymore, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had its own way to deal with it.


    This time, the steamrolling action had already achieved a great victory.


    Thereupon, Aya asked thest question.


    "�� Apart from the previous crimes, what other crimes have you alsomitted?"


    Supreme Ting Feng was silent for a moment, as if he originally was extremely resistant to say the answer. However, under the Sword of Judgment, there was no lie, nor could there be any concealment.


    "During the period of alliance, I have secret affairs with the wife of the leader of Flowing Cloud School and the Sixth Elder of Autumn Leaf Valley."


    At this moment, as the judge, Aya, who should be impartial and just, could not help but have the corner of her mouth tremble.


    And for Supreme Ting Feng, after those words came out, he was like a broken dam.


    "In fact, it''s not just during this operation�� over the past hundred years, I have had secret affairs with more than one thousand female cultivators. Many of whom were already in stable rtionships. But I like this kind of married woman the most, they are as sweet as syrup. It seems that only in this way could my status��"


    "��"


    "I also had affairs with handsome male cultivators. But because of their way of y, I quickly abandoned them, one of which identally died in the middle of the act due to the extreme y."


    "��"


    "In addition to that, I once also had a rtionship with a minor��"


    "Enough! No need to say anymore! The trial ends here!"


    Aya, with flushed cheeks, fiercely waved the sword to withdraw the sword light that was everywhere and then turned around to leave in a hurry, just like a defeated soldier who abandoned his armor and fled to the wilderness.

 Chapter 649 Don’t Seize Wang Lu’s Leadership Improperly

    <h4>Chapter 649 Don��t Seize Wang Lu��s Leadership Improperly</h4>


    "Hahaha, you are so adorable!"


    In a courtyard in Immortal Five Area, which was specially designated as the office for the nner of the Grand Competition, a burst of unabashedughter broke out.


    Wang Lu sat in a pavilion with a teacup in his hand, but the tea in the cup was constantly sshing out because of the trembling of Wang Lu''sughter.


    More than half of the extremely valuable spirit tea was wasted in this way.


    Near Wang Lu, a Daoist Master of Non-Phase who was leaning against the pir of the pavilion��which was Wang Wu, could not help butugh. "Pfft, is that why you came back here with your tail between your legs? Seriously, it''s embarrassing!"


    "I-I didn''t flee here with my tail between my legs! It''s just that the trial is already finished and I didn''t want to waste any more time!"


    Aya angrily pped the wooden table in the middle of the pavilion. Her long blonde hair seemed to blow like a lion''s mane.


    "How could you say the trial is already finished?" Wang Lu ruthlessly burst through Aya''s excuse. "After the trial then the judgment. You onlypleted the trial, but you have yet to give out the judgment. At least, there''s no punitive measure, how could you say that your work is done? This is very different from your usual dedication to work."


    Aya was suddenly at a loss for words. "I-I''m just�� as a Western Continent person, I''m not in a position to interfere too much in your internal affairs. After I found out his crimes, I should give him to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to deal with it. Otherwise, I would overstep my authority and get involved in other people''s affair!"


    "Aya, you''re really clever, you could actually find this kind of grandiose excuse. But, as a Knight, isn''t bad to deceive yourself and others?" Wang Lu teased her with relish as he looked at Aya''s embarrassed face.


    Aya felt her face had turned really hot, feeling extremely embarrassed�� Then she looked at Wang Lu''s smiling face, which now looked increasingly good to be punched at, and gradually felt angry.


    Wang Lu, you-you''re too much! Obviously, you''re the one who asked me to help you with the trial! Howe you make fun of me now? Moreover, you never told me that the master of Heavenly Book Building is actually so disgusting! If I knew that, I wouldn''t have agreed to help you! You are so bad!


    Sensing that Aya had already begun to get angry, Wang Lu cleverly shifted the topic.


    "But, it''s indeed a hard trip, so I want to treat you to eat at Keeping Immortal Building."


    "K-Keeping Immortal Building?" Upon hearing this, Aya was a bit startled, then somewhat lost in thought, and then her willowy eyebrows rose. "Do you want to use this insignificant thing to bribe me?"


    Wang Luughed. "How could I dare talk about bribe? This is just a normal lunch. You have done a big thing for me, so what''s wrong in inviting you for a lunch? I heard that Keeping Immortal Building has recently created new dishes, Immortal Chicken and Emperor Jug. All are first ss delicacies. Why don''t we go and try them?"


    Aya was shocked again. "Immortal Chicken, Emperor Jug?"


    "To cook the Immortal Chicken, simply speaking, is to pick the Ninth Heaven Mysterious Bird as the ingredient. Then, it should be cooked for three years and three months using a secret method to raise the meat quality to another level, just like the body of immortal, making the taste nothing more delicious could be imagined. Immortal Jug, meanwhile, is a soup made in two years, which is made from 666 species of aquatic organisms in the Endless Sea together with 666 species of exotic grass in deep mountains and old forests. It''s fascinating just to listen to this introduction, but the specific form and taste are only known after tasting it. It is said that not long ago, the famous glutton of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Zen Master Big Belly, went to Keeping Immortal Building to taste these two dishes and was moved to tears!"


    "A-Are those two dishes really that good?" Aya''s mind was already quite preupied with those two dishes, which made her eyes sparkle.


    "Of course. A dish is worth two hundred thousand spirit stones. Moreover, only Elders from high-rank sects that are qualified for a reservation in that ce��and the waiting line for it is at least three months long. As the Chief nner of the Organizing Committee, it is possible for me to jump in queue."


    Aya was taken aback. "Two hundred thousand spirit stones for a dish? That''s too expensive!"


    As the chef of Misty Peak, Aya was dazzled by the price of this dish��the cost of running the cafeteria for a year was only tens of thousands of spirit stones, most of which was used for the food innovation, so the actual cost of running the cafeteria was actually a lot less.


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter whether it''s expensive or not. It would be reimbursed by public fund, not my own money. Don''t forget, I''m now a senior leader of the Organizing Committee."


    Aya frowned. "Isn''t this�� bad?"


    "What''s so bad about it?" Wang Lu asked, "Recreational activities using public fund is a high-level fine tradition of our Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it''s an unwritten rule. Thus, I just act ording to the rule. Aya, you are the Knight King, so it''s right for you to abide by the spirit of chivalry, but you also need to know how to follow the custom and respect the localws and regtions."


    "But does Union of Ten Thousand Immortal have such a rule? Not long ago, you also dered that during the Grand Competition, everyone should fully cherish and effectively use public funds, and not take the opportunity to corrupt and waste it!"


    Wang Luughed and said, "That''s for the people below to listen, what does it have to do with me? The rules and regtions do not apply to senior leaders, this is the biggest rule in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals! Moreover, as the Chief nner, I have contributed a lot to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Not to mention hundreds of thousands of spirit stones, even millions of spirit stones are not too many. I have been doing things for the union for so long, could I not get a reward in the form of spirit stones from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? My work is not apulsory job! Therefore, these benefits could be considered aspensation in disguise!"


    "B-But��"


    "No buts, if you say but again, the Immortal Chicken would be finished by other people!"


    Wang Lu said, got up, and pulled Aya out of the door. Aya merely showed a half-hearted show of reluctance before she could no longer resist the temptation and quickly followed.


    As for Wang Wu, she slowly walked behind them, thinking that since Wang Lu''s meal expense could be reimbursed, then she could theoretically make up some false bills in the Keeping Immortal Building��


    ��


    On the upper floor of Keeping Immortal Building, Aya was fully satisfied.


    The table in the front was a mess of cups and tes. The famous Immortal Chicken and Emperor Jar were naturally there, as well as other rare and delicious delicacies.


    "s, I have been living in Nine Regions for many years, and my deepest admiration for you guys is about your culinary, which really made people indulge in it."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu chuckled and said, "If you like, this would be your cafeteria. Your strength is no less than a true Supreme, and as a guest, you deserve to enjoy this kind of treatment."


    Aya shook her head. "It''s not necessary. People from all over the cee and go, so this is a crowded ce, and to be seen by many people is not good. Moreover, for this kind of delicious food, tasting it once is enough, to covet more is the same as being greedy."


    "Hahaha, you really know how to control yourself."


    �� Just as they were talking about the dao of delicious food, Wang Lu''s ears suddenly moved as he heard the conversation from the downstairs.


    "Ai, what a pity, that day, the master of Heavenly Book Building was so disgraced and his reputation ruined beyond redemption."


    Hearing that the topic was rted to the master of Heavenly Book Building, Wang Lu took a sip from his cup and concentrated his attention.


    Visitors of the Keeping Immortal Building were people from all trades. The upper floors were usually reserved for Supreme level cultivators, while the lower levels could even be frequented by ordinary mortals. However, through the voice, Wang Lu recognized that they were several cultivators of Jindan and Yuanying Stage, which could be considered as the backbone of the City of Immortal.


    "The master of Heavenly Book Building only has himself to me, what is there to be pitied at?"


    "He is, after all, a Supreme level cultivator�� How many Supreme level cultivators in the whole Nine Regions could there be? A hundred? Two hundred? What''s more, how many people are implicated in the fall of the master of Heavenly Book Building��"


    "It''s exactly because the number of Supreme is notrge that, if such a person has bad intention, the damage caused would be particrly serious. Imagine if he was bought by the Earth Immortals and stab us back in the critical moment, the consequences would be unthinkable."


    "�� But the recent work method of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is indeed too overbearing, which would inevitably lead to a bacsh."


    "That''s because they have to be overbearing. The strength gap between us and the enemy is so wide that we must unite our forces and resources as quickly as possible or we would definitely lose."


    "Humph, but after being overbearing, is there any difference? Didn''t we lose more than we win? Since the start of the Grand Competition, there have been more than one hundred matches, could our Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side even manage to win ten? I''m afraid even five is difficult! Since Supreme He Tu and Daoist Master of Non-Phase won in session, we have been losing the match again and again! The master of Heavenly Book Building questioned the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it is now without a foundation."


    "Old Xu, you drank too much! How could you say such a thing! Didn''t the high levels of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals say several times that currently we need to avoid the sharp edge and umte strength��"


    "umte my ass! It''s them who couldn''t win, that''s why they gave themselves an excuse!"


    As soon as his voice fell, someone shouted loudly downstairs, "Your mother''s fart! You''re the one who actually spread the rumors and mislead the people here! Could it be that you''re one of the aplishes of the master of Heavenly Book Building? Let me enforce the justice on behalf of heaven for you!"


    Then the spells were released, magical treasures shed as the two people began to fight. However, before long, four Golden Armored Puppet came out to suppress the riot.


    ��


    "Huh, sure enough, the current morale is already shaky. Even if the group who fishes in troubled water is eliminated, the morale would inevitably continue to fall. Even the restaurant patrons are beginning to doubt the prospects, then the prospects are really bad."


    Wang Lu fiddled with the delicate wine cup in his hand while his brows gradually tightened.


    Wang Wu said, "Isn''t that nonsense? Anyone would inevitably feel impatient after losing badly for a month in session. Let alone there are still many key matches in this month. You hold back the main forces from thepetition, which, to put it nicely, could be interpreted as temporarily avoiding the sharp edge, but to put it harshly, people would inevitably suspect that you have no chance at all."


    Aya also said, "Even if we want to avoid the sharp edge in the early stage, we need some means to stimte the morale at the appropriate time, so that people could see hope in failure. I suggest you to win a few key matches as soon as possible, so as to stabilize the people''s heart."


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "I would also like that, but the cards in my hands are limited. In the past hundred matches, do you think I was willing to give up every match? There were at least three matches that I nned to win, but when I sent a few ck horses, they were all crushed��"


    Upon hearing this, Aya was shocked. "Is it really that bad?"


    "The strength gap is still too big. Especially in this month, those Earth Immortals are going crazy, even the ck-d person had made his move twice. Theypletely didn''t give us any chance�� The contestants of Jindan and Yuanying Stage who are currently in the emergency training are making rapid progress, but I think that with the current situation, the odds are at most fifty-fifty. But even if our main force only has fifty percent chance of winning, we might as well give up this Grand Competition."


    Wang Wu asked, "Do you need me toe out?"


    "No need. You are the most stable trump card in my hand, so it would be too wasteful to use you now. Even I, which I considered as a little trump card, must note out easily��" Wang Lu said as he went deep in thought. "No. Now it''s time for me toe out. I''ve been standing behind the scene for so long, it''s time for me to go to the front. But I have to properly grasp the timing. The symbolic significance of my position today is extraordinary. Not only I have to win, but I have to win decisively. And not only I have to win decisively, but it''s also best if I win after a series of small victories, making it a great victory that turns the situation around. To do this, we need to win a few matches first as a foreshadowing, but who could give me a steady victory?"


    While thinking, Wang Lu subconsciously shifted his gaze and looked at the mess before him. Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration.

 Chapter 650 Unconventional Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 650 Unconventional Battlefield</h4>


    The source of trouble, the master of Heavenly Book Building, Supreme Ting Feng, was cut out by the Sword of Judgment of the Knight King in the Immortal Seven Area. His crimes were clear to the whole world and very soon quickly spread to the entire City of Immortals.


    For those spectors who hadpletely lost their bottom line, people naturally spurned them. Wang Lu also took this opportunity to further strengthen the control of public opinion. The sessive defeats in the first month of thepetition were attributed to the master of Heavenly Book Building and the others.


    Without these people secretly manipting behind the scene, this month''s policy of ''hide your strength, bide your time'' of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would not havepletely failed.


    During this period, many crimes of Supreme Ting Feng and his gang were exposed continuously, including their scheme to deceive those loose immortals, even publicly skewing their winning chance so that they would ultimately die in the battlefield�� A month of consecutive defeats was mostly caused by these people.


    This set of propaganda ideas would naturally not stand up to careful scrutiny. All the discerning people could see in a nce how powerful those loose cultivators were. Let alone dragging the others back, even if all the resources of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were gathered to make a careful preparation for them, it would still inevitable that they would die in the end��it was only when they died that they could retain one or two points of dignity.


    However, when the overall situation was absolutely unfavorable, one could only rely on this propaganda strategy to stabilize the people''s hearts as soon as possible.


    When people''s hearts were shaky, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, arge and sophisticated organization, could hardly exert its full strength, especially for arge number of low-rank cultivators who were most easily shaken but had an irreceable role.


    Just as Wang Lu used a lot of ordinary human power to collect basic resources when he developed the Wisdom Sect. Under the rule of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, tens of millions of Foundation Establishment and Xudan Stage cultivators could also y a huge role. Among other things, the female cultivators who gathered in B9 Area these days had greatly alleviated the entertainment problems of the cultivators who struggled on the front line.


    If these low-level cultivators confidence in the Grand Competition, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal''s situation would be worse. Thus, even if through deceptive means, Wang Lu must insist on carrying the propaganda strategy to the end.


    Of course, no one would stay blind for a long time if he just relied on the propaganda alone, so several inspiring victories were imminent.


    ��


    "Aya�� although I''ve been bothering you to make your move, I''m really sorry, but I have no more suitable candidates besides you right now."


    Upon hearing this, Aya chuckled. "With our friendship, why would you say such polite words? As long as you need me, I can always be your sword."


    "Oh, you''re indeed the righteous Knight King," Wang Lu said before sighing with a heartfelt emotion. "Then I have to trouble you this time. The fight would be difficult, so you have to be sure that you are not forced to do it."


    However, Aya slightly raised her eyebrows. "If it''s not difficult, there would be no sense for me to make my move. Rest assured, although the ancient Earth Immortals are fierce, I''m not without a chance to win. If I go all out, at least against Earth Immortals the likes of Xuan Mo, I''m fifty percent sure that I could win."


    Wang Lu was amazed by Aya. Xuan Mo was indeed not the most powerful among the ancient Earth Immortals, but even Supreme He Tu, the number one person in Nine Regions, didn''t dare to say that he had a fifty percent chance of winning��the previous victory was just a concession from the opponent. This Aya really had such a great tone of voice!


    However, considering her stubborn refusal to concede defeat and revolutionary optimism, Wang Lu could understand from where her confidence came from. But to really ept it as true and send her to fight a group of murderous ancient Earth Immortals�� this kind of deflowering thing was something that Wang Lu really couldn''t do.


    However, directly refusing her kindness could be easily misunderstood as looking down on her, which would then cause more trouble instead. Thus, Wang Lu just patted her on the shoulder.


    "At the appointed time, I have to rely on you!"


    Aya stood up confidently and said, "Rest assured!"


    ��


    In view of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' desperate desire for a victory in adversity, Wang Lu didn''t let Aya wait too long.


    A dayter, the battle for victory finally came. Wang Lu brought Aya all the way from Immortal Five Area to the main arena in the Human Three Area.


    ording to the arrangement of Immortal-Earth-Human�� the Human rank was not high. Moreover, the specification of the arena was far inferior to that of the center of Immortal One Area. Let alone a space that could expand for thousands of miles�� it was simply just a spacious restaurant. In the restaurant, she and Wang Lu stood in the lobby. There were only two round tables in therge hall, surrounded by rows of active kitchens. The aroma of the fragrant dishes hit their nostrils.


    Aya was perplexed and said, "Wang Lu, are you sure we''re in the right ce? Why do I feel this is not�� a fighting arena?"


    Aya said as she swept her gaze at the kitchens that surrounded the hall. There were more than two hundred cooks and several times of that of helpers. The kitchens were crowded. Some were frying, some were boiling�� The cooked dishes vary, but they were equally attentive and conscientious. However, these chefs were only ordinary humans. In the context of the Grand Competition, they were as fragile as ants.


    "�� Could it be that this fight''s difficulty lies in how to defeat the opponent without identally injuring people? Thus needs a very precise force control?" Aya showed a slight difort. "But I�� very well, I''ll try my best!"


    Wang Lu patted her on the shoulder. "You misunderstood. This is not like a fighting arena because it''s not a ce for fighting. This is a restaurant, and there is only one purpose toe here."


    Wang Lu said and pped his hands. Very quickly, from the kitchen on the left, several chefs dressed in white brought out a variety of delicious dishes, which quickly filled the whole table.


    "Oh, these are��" Aya''s eyes involuntarily shone. "Green-jade Star Fish, Spotted Rock Bamboo Wine, and Crystal Rice? These are almost as good delicacies as the Immortal Chicken and Emperor Jar! Are these for me?"


    Aya was stunned for a while and then forcefully shook her head. "N-N-No, now it''s not the time to indulge in food. Although I appreciate your hospitality very much, before the fight, we need to concentrate on the strong enemy. We couldn''t be distracted by these enjoyments, therefore, therefore��"


    Aya swallowed hard, and then unconsciously reached out to the table and whispered, "If it''s just a snack, it''s shouldn''t be a hinder�� no, I am a knight who is about to go on a battle, I must�� but, some people say that proper nutrition before the fight is more conducive to winning��"


    Watching Aya''s inner battle that almost turned her schizophrenic, Wang Lu, with a forcefulugh, reached out and grabbed a jug of immortal wine from the table and then stuffed it directly to Aya''s mouth, and then said toward Aya''s somewhat ashamed eyes.


    "Rest assured, you can eat the food. This time, I invited you toe is exactly to ask for your help to eat heartily."


    At the same time, in the lobby of the restaurant, a figure appeared in front of another round table.


    It was a very fat and burly man. With eight feet tall height and almost the same width�� The man''s figure was so peculiar, and his legs were almostpletely covered by the fat falling from his upper body. However, his arms were slender and strong and the muscles were knotted. His shoulders were wide and when his arms hung naturally, the hands would almost touch the ground�� he was more like an orangutan than a human.


    His face was also impressive. With a pair of big mung-beans-like eyes, a red (due to wine) nose, and a big mouth that stretched the whole face from left to right, looking ten percent human and ny percent ghost.


    And when he saw this man, Wang Lu immediately bowed his head slightly, cupped his fists, and said, "Wee Food Immortal."


    The man named Food Immortal smiled and said, "You are very polite. This time, your Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have collected hundreds of top chefs from the Nine Regions to let this old man eat well, I should give you my thank first. But, is this the opponent that you have found for me? She''s actually a Western Continent girl? Hehe, the Western Continent has all sorts of magical and mysterious ces, not the least bit inferior to Nine Regions, but when ites to dietary culture, it''s not even worth to carry our shoes. Bringing here a Western Continent person, do you intend to concede defeat?"


    Wang Lu shook his head. "If we want to concede defeat, there''s no need for me toe forward personally. I came here to win."


    "Hehehe, what a great tone that you have there, but I wonder about the skill��" With that, the Food Immortal narrowed his small eyes and carefully looked at Aya. "Well, she seems very tough. If it''s a fightingpetition, perhaps this old man would be beaten badly. However, this is an eatingpetition, and this old man has never lost."


    Hearing to this, no matter how slow Aya was, she also found out the problem.


    "�� Wait a minute, Wang Lu, do you want me topete with him in eating?"


    Wang Lu spread out his arms. "Didn''t I give you a set ofpetition schedule before? In the cultural events, there is an eatingpetition."


    Aya was suddenly annoyed. "It''s ridiculous! I��"


    Before Aya could finish her words, Wang Lu had pressed her arms firmly. "Aya, I''m not going to make fun of you. When ites to the Grand Competition, nobody could make fun of you. I believe in your ability, that''s why I brought you here."


    "But, I''m a knight who wields sword, I should risk my life in the battlefield��"


    Wang Lu firmly said, "This is also a battlefield, no one would regard it as a child''s y! And your opponent is a strong enemy worthy of your all-out efforts! The Food Immortal walks in the Dao of fine food and his Great Dao is almost perfect. Except for you, I couldn''t think of anyone who couldpete with him on food! Please, I need you here!"


    Aya was silent for a moment and then nodded. "Very well, since you say so�� then I willpete in this. But, if the opponent is really that strong, I''m afraid��"


    In a strangepetition outside a fighting arena, Aya appeared ufortable.


    Thus, Wang Lu reached out and hugged her, and then patted her delicate back, saying, "I have absolute confidence in you!"


    Aya''s face turned red as she pushed Wang Lu away. Then, in an instant, her look turned serious. She then sat in front of the round table in the position where the Food Immortal sat directly across her on another round table.


    The girl had entered thepetition state.


    "Oh, what a good momentum." The Food Immortal indifferently smiled and then asked Wang Lu, "Can the game begin?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "Let me introduce the rules of the game first�� thispetition is a great challenge for foodies as it is about the quality of your foody-ness. In a moment, the chefs around you would bring food from all over the world. These chefs are the most famous chefs in all parts of Nine Regions. There''s no doubt about their cooking skills. But, ording to the requirement of thepetition, there would be some ws in every dish that they cook. Your task is to find out these ws. For every dish defect that could be found urately, you get one point. If no defect that could be found then there''s no point. Wrongly pointing the defect and your point would be reduced by one. The first to umte five hundred points win."


    With that, Wang Lu looked at the Food Immortal. "Of course, due to the particrity of thepetition, you could confirm the chefs first��"


    The Food Immortal Shook his head. "I have already confirmed it. They are all worked independently and have no connection with you all. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee here. Alright, since there''s nothing else to talk about, I want to eat now!"


    With that, he reached out and grabbed a piece of fat meat and directly put it into his mouth.


    "Hahaha, it''s delicious. Unfortunately, the heat control iscking a point, did the chef intentionally cook a bit longer than it''s supposed to?"


    Wang Lu showed a faint smile. "One point for Food Immortal!"

 Chapter 651 The Competition Has Entered the Metaphysical Field

    <h4>Chapter 651 The Competition Has Entered the Metaphysical Field</h4>


    "H-How is this supposed to work?"


    It was only a tea time after the foodpetition began that Aya already fell into confusion.


    She had never heard of this kind ofpetition. She had to find some deliberate ws left by


    the chefs from the dishes and win thepetition by umting five hundred points.


    The rules were not hard to understand. The difficult thing was about, what role could she y in


    this kind ofpetition?


    When it came to culinary judgment, she already had quite an extensive experience. In his stay


    in Nine Regions for many years, out of hobbies, she had tasted a lot of food�� thus, it was not


    wrong to say that she was a food expert.


    However, the opponent was the ''Food Immortal''.


    In a cup of tea''s time, the other side had already got eight points in session. Most of the


    food, as long as they passed through his mouth, he could immediately tell even their slightest


    defect urately.


    "Well, previously, this shiitake mushroom hasn''t been soaked enough. Though it doesn''t affect


    the taste much, it is ultimately defective. In addition, the water quality of this soup is not up to


    standard, is it deliberately mixed with well water? It''s not actually that much, just a spoonful."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Food Immortal, you get another point."


    Hearing Wang Lu''s score announcement, Aya was even more at a loss.


    Could such defects be picked out? He was indeed worthy to be an ancient Food Immortal! If it''s


    me��


    Aya looked down at the char-fried meat on the te. A third of the dish had been eaten, but she


    still couldn''t tell where the w was.


    The taste seemed to be a bit heavier and the meat seemed to be fried a bit longer, but to say


    conclusively without a doubt that these were the defects, Aya actually didn''t dare to say it.


    Because it was the best char-fried meat that she had ever tasted. Better than any experience


    she''d ever had in Nine Regions. By rougher standards, it was perfect, so how could there be


    ws.


    While he was hesitating, the Food Immortal hadpleted the tenth appraisal. And after


    reporting the defect, the Food Immortal turned to look at Aya and then asked, "Are you really


    sure you want to choose her as my opponent? She doesn''t even know how to judge food, this


    kind of useless person would only reduce this old man''s appetite."


    Then, ignoring Aya, whose cheeks were already flushed with anger, Food Immortal said to


    Wang Lu, "I think it''s better for you to personallye out andpete with me."


    Wang Luughed and said, "Me?"


    The Food Immortal pointed at Wang Lu with his greasy finger. "I heard that you are a person


    with versatile talent, you have good attainment in anything. Moreover, in the past month, we


    have won many battles and took many victories. As the Chief nner of the Union of Ten


    Thousand Immortals, you have always been silent all the time. Yet, today you suddenly appear,


    so presumably, you want to win a game to reverse the unfavorable situation of the Union of Ten


    Thousand Immortals. Thus, in this battle, you have to win and must not lose, and therefore, you


    ought to have an assurance to win! And this assurance couldn''t possibly be her, right?"


    With that, he took a sip of tea andughed again. "Moreover, how could you let a beautiful


    young girl lose face on the field while you just watch by the side?"


    When Wang Lu heard this, he could not help but sigh. "Senior Food Immortal, it seems that your


    big mouth is not only good at eating, but also good at provoking. Yes, if possible, of course, I


    want to personallye forward to grasp the victory myself, pinning the hope of everyone as


    well as mine on myself. And I did have a lot of experience in food tasting. Unfortunately,


    because of not enough effort, I realized that I could neverpete with the expert in this. Food


    tasting requires talent, to love the food from the soul, not just the taste and the smell. If it''s a


    petition in theory, especially after training, I am confident that I couldpete with anyone.


    But what is the use of pure theory? True masters could surpass my learning just by intuition, not


    to mention the world-ss masters who interpret the dining table as a battlefield."


    The Food Immortal merely let out augh. Wang Lu''s unwillingness to fight was as expected.


    His invitation to Wang Lu a moment ago was just to shake Aya''s confidence.


    However, very quickly the Food Immortal frowned.


    Because on the opposite table, Aya revealed a look of someone who suddenly had an


    enlightenment. She said, "The meat is added a bit more salt, and the beef type is deliberately


    chosen wrong, which results in a slight deviation of the meat quality!"


    Wang Lu nodded. "One point for Aya."


    At this time, the Food Immortal suddenly realized what happened and scolded himself for being


    muddled. Why would he want to provoke Wang Lu if everything was going well for him?


    Wang Lu''s remark just now sounded like an excuse for noting forward, but in fact, he was


    signaling Aya, telling her the correct way to judge food!


    Although he didn''t know why they didn''t make this preparation before the match, one the match


    started, Wang Lu could not interfere with the match for any reason. And it was also forbidden for


    Wang Lu to warn�� However, just now, he took the initiative to talk to Wang Lu, so Wang Lu


    immediately took the opportunity of talking, to tell Aya the key to the match!


    However�� that Western Continent girl did indeed have some abilities. It could be seen that she


    had no experience in tasting food and was only interested in food itself. She was very young in


    both knowledge and means. But�� it was not easy to recognize the ws of the Chared-Fried


    Meat. The salt was just a cover, the real difficulty lied in the meat quality identification! The extra


    salt was just to obscure some of the meat''s taste, making it difficult to tell if the chef actually


    chose another kind of beef.


    It could be said that this was a trap carefully designed by the chef. Even he, the Food Immortal


    took a bit of time to find the details of the dish, after smelling the scent and then restored the full


    vor of the dish with themon sense of immortal method. For an average foodie, this was


    already a very difficult problem.


    And was Aya''s ability to sessfully advance through such difficulties a talent? Or��


    While he was still astonished, Aya had sessfully told the ws of two dishes in session.


    "That was fast!"


    After Wang Lu''s instruction, Aya seemed to have been awakened and quicklypleted the


    tasting of all kinds of delicacies in apletely iprehensible way. It was as fast and as


    urate as the Food Immortal. Any food only needed to be touched by the tip of the tongue and


    the pros and cons of the food became clear and in. The Food Immortal cast a nce at it


    and immediately became dazed.


    Because it was totally unreasonable! She did touch them with her tongue, but it was in the


    wrong ce! For example, just now that Fire Turtle dish, whose vor essence was at the


    bottom tip of the center. Once they tasted that point, they could have aprehensive


    understanding of the whole dish. However, what Aya tasted was in its opposite direction!


    And then she gave the right answer: A negligible seasoning was deliberately misced during


    the seasoning.


    Someone cheated!


    This was the first reaction of the Food Immortal because such a scene was beyond his


    understanding�� Of course, instead of using the opposite direction, he could see the problem


    without even using his tongue, but he was the Food Immortal, what of Aya then?


    Nevertheless, the cheating usation did note out because he was the Food Immortal.


    Not only he was the number one foodie in the world, but his cultivation base was also


    world-shaking. From the beginning until the end, he could not see where the two people could


    have cheated at and thus could not open his mouth to criticize them.


    However, a momentter, a more horrific scene appeared.


    In order to make up for the nearly ten points gap in the previous period, Aya began to speed up


    her food tasting. She reached out with chopsticks and picked up a fried eggnt, and then��


    shook it in front of her mouth and before her tongue could reach out to taste it, she threw it


    aside and eagerly said the answer, "The oil used is wrong!"


    Wang Lu immediately nodded. "A score for Aya."


    The Food Immortal pped the table and stood up in anger.


    However, the moment he stood up, he suddenly found something.


    Aya''s concentration was extraordinary.


    Although her action seemed a bit hasty, but from the beginning until the end, the girl''s eyes


    shone, her breathing was steady, and her focused stance was simr to as if she was facing an


    opponent worthy of her vigorous effort.


    If this was cheating, her acting skill was a bit too realistic. However, after all, the Dao of good


    food ultimately needed skill and experience, so how could she possibly do it just by relying on


    concentration alone? Except��


    Suddenly, the Earth Immortal thought of a possibility.


    Could it be that she was just guessing?


    A talented warrior could see the future direction of the fight from theplex environment in


    battle, almost as if it was a foreknowledge. And Aya''s posture at this time was more like a


    warrior than a foodie!


    Thus, she could tell a good dish from a bad one without using her tongue? In theory, it seemed


    to make sense, but, was there really such a thing?


    While he was still in shocked, the Food Immortal found out that the gap between him and the


    other side was only five points.


    Ah well, now is not the time to pay attention to the other side. Since she has the ability to


    pete with me, then�� I need to be a bit more serious.


    When the Food Immortal got serious, his food tasting speed was incredibly fast, which


    immediately threw off Aya again.


    Soon, the first batch of thirty dishes in front of the Food Immortal had already been tasted by


    him. At this time, from the nearby kitchen, a dozen chefs brought out thirty new dishes. Food


    Immortal smoothly identified the ws of the first fifteen dishes. However, when it came to the


    sixteenth dish, sliced fish with vinegar, Wang Lu shook his head. "Unfortunately, you could not


    score a point."


    The Food Immortal was stunned, could not score?


    ording to the rules, there were many ws in a dish. If one could not mention all the ws,


    one would not get the score. This meant that the Food Immortal had yet to find all the ws.


    Was it because after tasting more than forty dishes in session, his taste bud became numb?


    Or��


    Did the difficulty begin to imperceptibly rise?


    As the Food Immortal, the resilience of his Earth Immortal''s body was far from that of a normal


    human being. Even the most stimting dishes could not numb his foodie''s tongue. The only


    problem was that the difficulty had been raised, and it was no longer possible to identify the


    ws easily.


    Thereupon, the Food Immortal immediately picked another piece of fish and tasted it. Suddenly,


    there was something else in his heart.


    In terms of taste, he did not intend to change his own answer. But, outside the taste��


    "The chef who cooked this dish was in a gloomy mood and thus contaminated the dish with it."


    Wang Luughed. "You are indeed the Food Immortal, that is indeed correct. The wife of the


    chef who cooked the dish had just died a few days ago. Unfortunately, you could no longer get


    the score for this dish. Please start tasting the next dish."


    The Food Immortal nodded and then sighed internally.


    My goodness, this foodie''s challenge was indeed interesting. The difficulty kept increasing and


    gradually entered an unthinkable situation. After tasting more than forty dishes, he was asked to


    guess the psychological health of the chef! If this thing continued, when it came to the four


    hundredth dish, would it involve the failure of the eighteenth generation ancestor of the chef?


    However, the more of that happened, the more interesting thepetition would be.


    The Food Immortal looked at Aya on the opposite table and hispetitive spirit was furiously


    ignited.

 Chapter 652 Wang Lu, You’re Such A Cheap Person!

    <h4>Chapter 652 Wang Lu, You��re Such A Cheap Person!</h4>


    "This overwhelming-with-sadness food��"


    In the restaurant hall, the huge Food Immortal sat on a thick stone block. His slender hand could


    reach any corner of the table and when eating, his arm could sweep across like a long whip. But


    now, his two stout arms were carefully holding a porcin bowl, motionless.


    The Food Immortal''s expression was serious, staring at the bowl in his hands while his mouth


    muttering strange sybles and his throat swallowing down his own saliva��


    After a moment, he slowly spoke.


    "The chef of this overwhelming-with-sadness food is really depressed and his mentality was


    tortured. Moreover, they stack one upon the other, continuously without end, making it endless


    lingering memories. But, there''s a ray of hope in the despair�� this should be the highest realm


    of overwhelming-with-sadness food. Even if an immortal goes to the kitchen, it would still be


    difficult to reach this realm. But, after I tasted it for a long time, within the ray of hope, there''s a


    trace of deeper madness, which made the artistic conception of this bowl of foodpletely


    surpassed the overwhelming-with-sadness. If there''s a w in this food, then that is it��you


    should not constrain such a great work in an ordinary framework."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment and then nodded seriously. "Senior Food Immortal is indeed


    amazing, such a difficult situation has been solved by you, I now want to give you two points."


    The Food Immortal put down his bowl but was not in a hurry to taste the next dish.


    At this time, his score was already close to two hundred, twenty points ahead of Aya. And by


    this time, the food tasting had be increasingly difficult. The time to solve the problem had


    also prolonged. Thus, there was no need to be in a hurry.


    The level of the dishes was elevated.


    The so-called w would only exist after there was a perfect standard beforehand. For simple


    dishes, the standard might be high, but not soplicated. For example, a simple home


    cooking should not require deep andplex feelings. Perhaps a brilliant chef could pour


    emotions into it, but that was just the icing on the cake, not the necessary process.


    However, if it was the overwhelming-with-sadness food, if the overwhelming-with-sadness could


    not be experienced in the food, then the food could not be regarded as being qualified. As for


    the deep-as-ocean feeling soup, nine revolutions worries and so on, the same was true. Tasting


    such dishes required more delicate effort. In addition to the taste, one should also taste the


    infused feelings. The ws of the dishes were not so obvious, but instead, they were hidden and


    tricky.


    In order to increase the difficulty of thepetition, Wang Lu had set up the order of the serving


    very meticulously. Some dishes were almost perfect, but the dishes next to them were full of


    ws! Even to the point of reaching two hundred ws, which was enough to make such dishes


    difficult to swallow�� But ording to the rules, the Food Immortal had to endure it all and point


    out all the ws one by one.


    Constantly switching the taste buds between this kind of different style of dishes and urately


    grasping the essence of each dish�� It was indeed very heavy for the Food Immortal. Although


    he had gotten nearly two hundred points, there were already three answers where he missed


    the ws. However, it was almost impossible for him to find any w in the just now


    overwhelming-with-sadness food.


    "I''m curious, how on earth did the chef do that? Although the infused feelings did not meet the


    meaning of overwhelming-with-sadness food, it''s also a rare delicacy."


    It was a great skill to be able to taste the ws, but the chef who could make suchplicated


    ws was also quite remarkable. At least, the Food Immortal knew that he would never be able


    to pour such deep andplex feelings into a dish without relying on his immortal technique


    and cultivation base. However, the chef who cooked that dish was just an ordinary human


    being.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu''s face lit up as if he had been looking forward to this smile for a


    long time. "The unique emotion is of course based on his unique experience. Let me make the


    long story short. When he was young, he suffered great misfortunes which led to his family


    being wrenched apart, making his heart turned to ashes. When he reached middle-age, his


    cooking skill reached the stage of perfection. By chance encounter, he met a young girl with


    excellent cooking skills. The two then be a husband and a wife, basically a happy couple.


    His heart was revived as a result. However, not long after, he found out that his wife was


    actually his daughter who had been lost many years ago."


    "Pfft!"


    A sip of tea was sprayed out from the mouth of the Food Immortal!


    "No wonder that in his dish, despair and hope are intertwined�� but, there''s a hope within


    despair in this meal, did he want to conceal the identity of his wife, not letting people discover


    the truth?"


    Wang Lu said, "I also hope that things would go so smoothly. Unfortunately, when his wife found


    out the truth, she left a suicide note and disappeared."


    The Food Immortal asked, "So his only hope was to find his wife?" Inwardly, however, he


    thought that this was not a good choice.


    Sure enough, Wang Lu sighed. "He did find his wife who lived in seclusion, but his wife chose to


    kill herself when they met. They should not have met."


    "Would��wouldn''t this all cause despair for him?"


    "No, because his wife left him a daughter, his own flesh and blood. Although it was a twisted


    blood, his only hope was to carve out a jade from a raw powder."


    The Food Immortal was silent for a long time, during which Aya gained five points but he didn''t


    move even for half an inch.


    "Wang Lu, you''re tough. After hearing your story, I couldn''t eat for a quarter of an hour."


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Senior you must not misunderstand. That is not my story, but that of


    a poor man. I just dig it up and present it to you."


    The Food Immortal inwardly sneered, thinking, why didn''t you tell such a disgusting story on the


    opposite table? However, on second thought, Aya was solely devoted to the food tasting, never


    asking the origin of the dishes��she judged them by relying on her against-the-heaven instinct.


    At this time, her heart was filled with wins and loses, so she was not very concerned about the


    story behind the food.


    "But, don''t think that you could win in this way. This is just an insignificant skill, nothing more!"


    Wang Lu revealed a faint smile. "Insignificant skill? Senior, you misunderstood. Insignificant


    skills are already behind us. Whaty in front of us is the open and aboveboard test, but


    unfortunately, it seems that you couldn''t win."


    The Food Immortal let out a cold humph, open and aboveboard? Are you kidding me? Sure


    enough, you''re just like what Xuan Mo and the others said, someone with an extraordinary


    lower limit of integrity!


    As for the insignificant skill, if you have that then bring it out. In the food tastingpetition, how


    could I lose? Whatever means you use, you would still end up bowing before me!


    With this in mind, he carefully tasted dozens of dishes and umted a total of two hundred


    and fifty points. At this time, it was already half the total points needed to win thepetition,


    and the difference between Aya and the Food Immortal had reached thirty points.


    Aya''s intuition, though keen, was not omnipotent after all.


    At this point, a considerable audience had gathered outside. They came not only for the


    petition itself but more importantly, this was the first public appearance of Wang Lu since


    the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' nearly one hundred consecutive defeats. The


    significance of this match was undoubtedly like the horn of the counterattack!


    It was just that, the contestant of the match was not Wang Lu himself, but a Western Continent


    woman who seemed strange to many people. Regarding the story of Aya, many people in the


    Nine Regions were still unfamiliar about it, but after watching half of the match, many people


    were very impressed by her.


    Although her score was stillgging behind, the fact that she was able to closely follow the Food


    Immortal was already a great achievement. Previously, when the Union of Ten Thousand


    Immortals lost a hundred times in a row, in almost every match they werepletely crushed,


    regardless of whether it was a martialpetition or culturalpetition, the Earth Immortals


    were relentless.


    Moreover, ording to Wang Lu''s words, did he mean that in the second half of the match, the


    situation would be more favorable? In other words, he intended to win this match?


    "But�� I think that the woman, though formidable, there''s still a gap between her and the Food


    Immortal."


    "Although the gap is not big, the total points required is five hundred and I couldn''t see how she


    could turn her situation around. Even the so-called tricky set of dishes have been dealt with by


    the Food Immortal one by one. I couldn''t imagine what difficulties could trap him."


    When the crowd was talking, a new dish was added to the Food Immortal''s table


    This time, it was a bit different from the previous one. The container was extraordinarily


    exquisite and the te was much more delicate. Inwardly, the Food Immortal knew that the


    level of food had been improved again, above the level of overwhelming-with-sadness food. It


    had begun to pursue theprehensive unification of color and scent, which was also the


    highest realm ofmon delicacy.


    So far, the standard of delicacy could be said to close to infinitely high, any slight deviation


    could be regarded as a w, thus he should take this very seriously.


    The next moment, he wiped his hands on the hem of his clothes, took out a pair of bamboo


    chopsticks from his sleeve, held them in his right hand, and then gently picked up a piece of fish


    in front of him.


    This was the first time he used the tableware and his solemn gesture could be clearly seen. In


    order to appreciate the best dishes, he also assumed the most high-level stance.


    However, a momentter, he frowned.


    Because there was no w. No matter how he tasted it, the fish in his mouth was perfect, the


    te was also impable.


    Could it be that this dish had no w? But, this did not coincide with Wang Lu''s initial


    introduction of the match�� Or, in a table that was filled with imperfect dishes, a dish that was


    too perfect was the w itself?


    Food Immortal began to hesitate, not due to his judgment as a foodie, but as a necessary


    wisdom of a contestant.


    However, at the same time, Aya did not hesitate to catch up to him. The difference between


    them got increasingly smaller, from thirty to twenty, and then from twenty to ten. Eventually, she


    would go hand in hand with him!


    The Food Immortal finally could not bear it. He chose to believe his own judgment as a foodie.


    "This dish is wless."


    The next moment, he saw Wang Lu''s face smile.


    "Sorry, your answer is incorrect. One point deduction."


    This was the first mistake of the Food Immortal since thepetition began�� Unsurprisingly,


    the Food Immortal closed his eyes and opened his mouth to ask, "Where''s the w?"


    Wang Lu said, "There''s a slight defect in the decoration of this brocade dragon fish�� look at the


    poem on the te."


    The Food Immortal then took a look. On the delicate te, there was indeed a well-known


    seven words quatrain, which was a famous poem that he had read in ancient times.


    "What''s wrong with this poem?"


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "Look at the third word on the second line�� that is a typo."

 Chapter 653 Fancy That Eating Without Culture

    <h4>Chapter 653 Fancy That Eating Without Culture</h4>


    "Typo?"


    Upon hearing this answer, the Food Immortal turned his gaze back to the te and carefully observed the third character on the second line and finally found out that in an unusuallyplicated character structure, for some unknown reason, there was an extra horizontal line.


    It was a bit exaggerated to say that it was for some unknown reason. With his Earth Immortal''s eyesight, even the smallest detail would not escape his eyes. However, who would carefully look at the decorative poem when one was wholeheartedly tasting the food to see if there was any typo!


    Nevertheless, it was not far-fetched to say that this poem, as part of the decoration, did have the effect of setting off the atmosphere of the whole dish. If there was an omission in the character, it would make the perfect dish unfortunate��


    As the Food Immortal, he shouldn''t have such an oversight, but Wang Lu''s design was too clever because it aimed right at his weakness.


    He couldn''t help but recall the words that the Master who led him into the Dao said when he just entered the Dao of food eighteen thousand years ago.


    "Although the Dao of food takes a different path, almost like an outer path, but if you wanted to be sessful in this path, you have to learn many other paths, aprehensive study of surrounding areas to master a subject�� you are lively and full of spirit, but you hate reading and learning to read. In the future, I''m afraid you could eat, but have no culture."


    Two thousand yearster, with his great achievements, he became an Earth Immortal, his Dao of food nearly brought him to immortality, and his Master''s words had long been forgotten. At that time, to him, his Master, the old man, was just a Yuanying Stage cultivator and thus possessed vision far inferior to his own. What value could his Mater''s insights and messages have? Culture? How much spirit stones does it worth? How much fat?


    At this time, remembering those things, the Food Immortal could not help but remain silent.


    Master, unexpectedly, a mere Yuanying Stage cultivator like you were actually able to see the future in more than ten thousand years. I�� have been living most of my life as the Food Immortal, but unexpectedly, I lost due to culture!


    "Fine, you''re tough."


    The Food Immortal gritted his teeth and finally admitted his loss. At the same time, there was a loud cheer from the outside.


    Because at this time, Aya had sessfully won two hundred and fifty points, two points higher than that of the Food Immortal!


    The same type of dish, Aya only took a moment to see the ws. Moreover, it from that quiet look, it was not difficult to see. Wang Lu did not leak the question in advance. In fact, Wang Lu did not tell Aya that she wouldpete in the food tastingpetition, right until before it begun!


    But Aya was undoubtedly an outstanding food connoisseur. With her wicked intuition in the battlefield and the necessary knowledge as a foodie, her performance was only slightly inferior to that of the Food Immortal.


    In an open and aboveboard first half of thepetition, although she did not have the upper hand, she kept up with him very closely. And in the second half, where Wang Lu had begun to employ dirty tactics, Aya''s advantage was obvious.


    As an erudite person from the Western Continent, her educational level was such, that she was rtively on par with that of Wang Lu, the number one student. Moreover, she also had the meticulous characteristic of a woman. Thus, she was able to see at a nce the w in the poem on the dish, which was in sharp contrast with that of the Food Immortal.


    "But, you could only apply this kind of meager skill once."


    The Food Immortal could be fooled once, but not twice. He just didn''t like reading, but that didn''t mean he was illiterate, so he could always look for the typo. What''s more, in the food tasting, the decoration was only a part of it. As long as his basic skills were still solid, he would still be the winner of thispetition.


    His confidence returned until he shifted his attention to the next dish.


    It was a simrly styled dish, with a delicate te, printed with an equally delicate ancient poem. The Food Immortal wrinkled his eyebrows as he found out that he simply didn''t know many of the characters!


    "Damn, aren''t you too cruel?"


    That ancient poem was truly prehistoric, which could be traced back to the time of the Earth Immortal eighteen thousand years ago. Many characters were simply ancient characters, which had long been abandoned��


    Nevertheless, it didn''t matter whether he knew the characters or not, thepetition didn''t require him to pick out which character was wrong. It was enough for him to look for the typo in the poem.


    However, at this moment, the Food Immortal''s heart turned cold and then he immediately shouted, "Wang Lu, you really are a cheap person!"


    Wang Lu replied, still with a smile on his face, "Senior, why do you say such a thing?"


    The Food Immortal angrily spat out a grain of sand from his mouth. "There is sand in this Mountain Grass!"


    Wang Lu said, "Oh, congrattions on finding the w, Senior. Do you want to confirm the answer then?"


    Confirm the answer? The Food Immortal really wanted to punch him in the face!


    If there was no such sand, of course, he could confirm that the only w was in the poem! Because the Mountain Grass itself was perfect, the sauce was fresh and simple, and the aftertaste was endless. The decoration of the te was just right, and the only thing that might be problematic was the presence of typos in the poem.


    But now with this grain of sand, he couldn''t confirm it! Because there might be two, or even just one w!


    A food tastingpetition could actually y this kind of shrewd scheme, the Food Immortal simply professed in admiration! However, as a contestant, he was furious!


    This was not a food tastingpetition at all, but rather a vicious game of conspiracy and trickery!


    "So, what is your answer?" Wang Lu asked slowly and then turned around to look at Aya��


    Faced with the same type of question, Aya pondered for a moment and then gave out the answer, "There''s a typo on the third line of the ancient poem."


    The Food Immortal gritted his teeth: She was just a Western Continent person, how could her attainment of ancient Nine Regions characters be deeper than him?


    Wang Lu let out a slight smile. When Aya first came to Nine Regions, she was not familiar with the people and the ce�� to search for the way to win every war in thisnd, she had to learn how to read ancient books.


    At this time, the gap between Aya and the Food Immortal had reached three points. Finally, the Food Immortal opened his mouth. "��My answer is there are grains of sand in the Mountain Grass, that''s all."


    Wang Lu nodded and said, "A wise choice, unfortunately, not enough to obtain a score."


    "Humph!"


    Choosing to answer a w correctly, at worst the contestant would not get a point. But, if the answer was wrong, then the point would be deducted�� Wang Lu was indeed a master of psychological warfare!


    However, it was still the same words, the Food Immortal would not suffer this loss for the second time.


    After tasting that Mountain Grass, the Food Immortal simply stopped and took out a book from his sleeve, a dictionary of ancient characters handed down to him from his Master eighteen thousand years!


    "s, I should''ve listened to Master''s words and read the book��" The Food Immortal said, swept his eyes at the book, pondered for a moment, and then put the book away.


    With the might of an Earth Immortal, memorizing a dictionary happened just in a twinkling of an eye.


    And then, after spending a cup of tea''s time, he memorized two dictionaries and a dozen or so anthologies of ancient poems. Although he was stillcking in deep understanding, he could remember all the famous poems and would be able to recognize any typo in the poems.


    At this point, Aya already had almost ten points lead, but the Food Immortal could still catch up very fast. And since there was still the second part of the match, he still had a lot of chances!


    And what else could Wang Lu do except for this meager skill?


    Thinking of this, his gaze shifted to the next dish, "Dead Leaves Searching For The Root." It was a cold dish made of the root of an ancient tree spirit, which was also a high-value dish, no less valuable than the Mountain Grass. Moreover, this dish also contained a special artistic conception, which was very high in standard.


    The Food Immortal''s tiny''s eyes narrowed slightly, secretly thinking that it probably contained a verse that described the homesickness of a person who lived far from home. However, all the poems rted to that were already very familiar to him, so he was not afraid even if Wang Lu came up with more tricks!


    However, after he looked at it very closely, the Food Immortal found that there was no poem on the te, there was only a string of strange looking characters.


    x=[-b��(b^2-4ac)^(1/2)]/2a


    "What the hell was this?"


    The Food Immortal thought for a long time but could not determine the meaning behind those string of characters. He felt that this seemingly simple string of characters contained an awesome magical ability. After a long time, he became a bit dizzy.


    The Food Immortal then turned his attention back to the dish itself. He used chopsticks to pick up the plump roots that were soaked in the mountain spring�� Sure enough, a w was found.


    The next question then came, "How many ws were there in the dish? What exactly were those damn string of characters? Was there any w in it?"


    Nevertheless, after searching from his memory, the Food Immortal did not remember having seen such things before!


    However, it was impossible for Wang Lu to deliberately create obstacles for him with some new things that appeared during his sixteen thousand years slumber. At this time, there were not only cultivators from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals on the outside watching but also his Earth Immortalspanion. If Wang Lu openly cheated, someone would definitely jump out and interfere, but obviously, there was not.


    Thereupon, the question then was exactly the same as thest dish, could he only rely on guessing?


    The Food Immortal could not help but sigh with emotion. He knew that he had far less intuition to predict the future, so he could not do the same thing as the girl from the Western Continent who could guarantee a ny-nine percent uracy by guessing.


    "There were two problems with this dish, one is the wrong handling of the root, and the other is�� there''s a mistake in this damn string of characters."


    Wang Lu smiled again. "Unfortunately, I have to deduct you by one point. The form for finding the root is correct. Isn''t the beauty of mathematics very touching?"


    "Hehe." The Food Immortal gently smiled, but his right hand squeezed broken the chopsticks that had followed him for many years!


    Mathematics! Unexpectedly, it was a mathematical form!


    "D*mn you, I hate math the most! Is it not enough to just know the four basic operations (+, -, :, x) well? Where else do you need such aplicated mathematical tool?"


    At the same time, looking at the remaining dozens of dishes on the table, as well as the various te designs, the heart of the Food Immortal gradually began to shake, and his confidence for victory simply vanished!


    Strictly speaking, by constantly making a big fuss of the te, Wang Lu had put him into an inferior position, but�� this was apetition, where the contestantspeted on scores and not the attainment of the food appraisal!


    Wang Lu''s means were mean and shameless, but as long as they were still within the framework of the rules, he was beyond reproach! The Food Immortal had to endure this patiently! Who told him to be confident and epted this challenge on his own initiative?


    His mood turned chaotic and his appetite also disappeared. The Food Immortal was silent for a moment. Then, seeing that Aya''s score lead was already more than twenty��


    "Enough, I concede!"


    The Food Immortal stood up from the stone block and, with a paleplexion, left the arena in a huff.


    Outside the arena, the cheer was absolutely deafening.

 Chapter 654 I Am Really Sorry For My Wing

    <h4>Chapter 654 I Am Really Sorry For My Wing</h4>


    In the restaurant lounge, Wang Lu kindly and thoughtfully served the triumphant heroine cold liquor to restore the physical strength.


    The sweaty Aya nodded tirelessly, washed her hands in the basin, took over the offered sweet wine. However, her wrist was actually unable to hold the cup and it slipped through her fingers.


    Wang Lu immediately reached out and grabbed the wine cup. He then took it to Aya and gave her a mouthful to drink. A momentter, the girl''s pale cheeks showed a tinge of red, and her blurred eyes were restored to a certain degree of rity.


    "That was dangerous! If he hadn''t quit halfway, I nearly couldn''t hold it." Aya shook her head and was quite dissatisfied with her vulnerability. "It seems that my practice is not enough."


    Wang Lu said, "Don''t me the victor, it''s just a well-known act my one hundred victory girl. Youpeted against the Food Immortal by intuition rather than skill, in each dish you have to predict using all of your concentration, so it costs no less than an intense battle. And you have been able to fight more than two hundred and eighty times in session. This resilience is second to none among the Supremes."


    Aya said, "But ultimately, the victoryys in your arrangements��"


    Wang Lu took the empty cup from Aya, turned around and then picked up two shinning immortal fruits for her.


    "I''m still worried that you are dissatisfied with this despicable machination."


    Aya said, "Although I hate despicable things, all your arrangements are within the rules, so I don''t feel that this is repulsive. And I even enjoyed fighting against such an opponent. However, this kind of victory could only be achieved once. Next time the opponent would be cautious and would not leave any chance to be taken advantage of."


    Wang Lu said, "It doesn''t matter, next time, I would crush them with strength in an open and aboveboard way."


    As Aya ate the fruit, she looked at Wang Lu suspiciously.


    Crushing with strength in an open and aboveboard way? This sentence�� doesn''t fit with you at all you know.


    ����


    "Dead Face, see what I bring back today!"


    In the A17 Area, a healthy teenager, carrying two food boxes, kicked the door of a residential building.


    Behind the door, in the dark environment, two dark green eyes opened, and then a stiff and hoarse voice rang out, "Little Mouse, I''ve warned you not to destroy my door anymore."


    "Hahaha, don''t be so rigid, today I return with a full load! The Full Mountain Red Restaurant in the Human Five Area is offering excellent dishes free of charge. And I stake my life to grab two boxes of food in the middle of a group of cultivators for you! It''s absolutely good stuff, totally iparable with the ones that are automatically generated everyday in this room!"


    With that, Shu Si opened the food box and let the refreshing dish fragrance spread out.


    "Hahaha, what do you think? Cool isn''t it? Don''t put on your usual long face, you can droll if you want. Don''t worry, it''s not stolen, it''s really a big gift from the restaurant. It is said that Wang Lu had apetition with the Earth Immortal in food tasting. As a result, he forced the other side to surrender before thepetition was over. These dishes were meant to be tasted by them, but now could only be given away free of charge."


    After listening to Shu Si''s exnation, the Dead Face said, "You mean, Wang Lu himself had made his move?"


    Shu Si began to eat a dessert vaguely said, "Not that he personally did it, it''s just that he found a god of fight from the Western Continent, who is said to be a woman but has the real power of a Supreme�� The cultivators around me just said it casually, so I couldn''t quite understand. But all in all, Wang Lu won, and now everyone is celebrating the victory. Many shops are offering discounts�� but my capital is limited, so I couldn''t afford them."


    After a while, when he saw there was no response from the Dead Face, Shu Si asked, "But, is there a need for such a celebration? This is just one win, and in a trivial food tastingpetition, which only has twenty points. The fightingpetition that resulted in a loss not long ago has more than fifty points."


    The Dead Face said in a cold voice, "Ignorant kid! This victory is only the beginning, it would be used by Wang Lu to pave the way for the final battle."


    "Pave the way before the final battle?" Shu Si''s cheeks bulged and he revealed a puzzled face.


    "Humph, it''s just a waste of time exining it to you�� Next, Wang Lu would continue to repeat the small victory like today. He himself would not appear, but instead would push people around him one by one and without exception they all would win. If you want, you could take advantage of that, but that is not important�� Little Mouse, remember, if there''s news that Wang Lu wants to personally appear topete, you must promptly inform me, no matter what I am doing at that time. If you forget, I''ll let taste the pain."


    Shu Si''s whole body shivered. "Hey, hey, hey, Dead Face, we''re already so familiar with each other, why do you need to threaten me? When was the time I failed to do what you told me? Alright, I''ll let you know as long as Wang Lu personally make his move okay? Pfff, unexpectedly you''re also a fan of Wang Lu��"


    Before he finished talking, however, Shu Si felt his tongue numb and couldn''t say a word. This was the most used trick of Dead Face when Shu Si was being noisy. Realizing this, Shu Si grinned, made a face. He didn''t take it seriously and began to concentrate on the delicacies in front of him.


    The Dead Face was not in a hurry to eat��in fact, Shu Si never saw him really in a hurry to do anything��but was fiddling with a copper coin in his hand.


    Shu Si suddenly became interested��after living with the Dead Face for so long, he knew it was his divination trick, the uracy was unknown, however��because he would never tell what he was divining. However, Shu Si was still very interested in the result of his divination.


    The Dead Face threw the copper coin into the air nine times in a row, and all of the results was the Head! Shu Si looked at it with gusto, but by the tenth time, the Dead Face actually covered the result with his hand, not allowing Shu Si to see it.


    "Tsk, you''re so stingy!" The teenager shook his head in dismay and then fiercely stuffed thest piece of immortal grass cake from the food box into his mouth without leaving a piece for the Dead Face!


    ����


    At the same time, in Immortal Five Area, in the courtyard reserved for the general nning ce for the Organizing Committee, there was a new guest.


    "Senior Brother, long time no see."


    A young girl dressed in a colorful long dress called her Elder Brother from the gate of the courtyard with a sweet and pampered voice, which soften the beautiful scenery of the whole courtyard.


    From the exquisite house under the shade of a mottled tree, Wang Lu pushed open the door and simrly greeted the guest with a smile.


    "Long time no see, Little Liu Li. You seem to have lost quite a lot of weight. Fortunately, not in the ce where it''s not supposed to."


    The next moment, a cloud of colorful clouds fluttered before him. Liu Li arrived right in front of him, grabbed his sleeve, and looked at him with both eyes. "Senior Brother, you said in the letter that you would treat me to eat anything I want all day and all night, is it true or not?"


    Wang Lu touched her head and said, "When did I ever deceive you?"


    Upon hearing this, Liu Li began to count with her finger. "The first was in the sect''s grand final fight, the second time was at the Cloud tform, the third time��"


    "�� Okay-okay, no need to count anymore, I''m indeed guilty of serious crime, but this time I do not lie to you. The owner of the Full Mountain Red Restaurant in Human Five Area just gave me two free meal vouchers for life, and I could go there any time I want. I know that you''ve been working hard with other people in Royal Soldier Sect recently, so your meals must have been simple. That''s why I called you here to improve your meals."


    "Hahaha, my Senior Brother is the best!" Liu Li said and jumped toward him with joy. Her movement was lightning fast and she mmed Wang Lu, this cultivator of Non-Phase, that he staggered back. If there was not enough cushion at her chest, she would probably suffer some trauma.


    Wang Lu embraced this cheerful and lively Junior Sister, but was also inwardly surprised by her unusual speed. "After not seeing you these recent times, you''ve really made a great stride��"


    As soon as his words came out, he immediately saw the bitter face of Liu Li. "Senior Brother, during these recent times, we were all tortured by those perverted old men in the Royal Soldier Sect. Every day, from morning till night, we didn''t have any moment to rest. Moreover, we were forced to drink those sticky nutrients drink from time to time��"


    "Wait a minute, it''s certainly good that you still can be lively and active even after those harsh training, but who taught you to sum up your training life with these obscene words?"


    Liu Li blinked her big beautiful eyes. "It''s Fifth Aunt. She taught me to say that, saying that I should say those words when I meet other people. Those people from Royal Soldier Sect lost their head out of fear and came to look for me, asking me for my conditions!"


    "�� Damn that bitch! Forget all the nonsense that she taught you, and thene and eat with me!"


    "Okay!" Hearing the word eat, Liu Li immediately threw the Fifth Aunt out to the back of her head and forgot all about it!


    ����


    "Here, this is the Overwhelming-with-sadness food that was previously praised by the Food Immortal, taste it."


    "Hmm��" The smile of Liu Li was full of expectation, eager to dig a spoonful and put it into her mouth.


    The next moment, the girl''s charming smile copsed and tears flowed out.


    "Huhuh, Senior Brother, I''m thinking of the training experience again, every day it''s hard��"


    Wang Lu could not help but sigh. The hellish training of Royal Soldier Sect was already well-known, one in ten people survived till the end of the training could already be considered as a good result�� Although this time the people that they trained were the elites of Nine Regions, the elimination rate was quite rming.


    Even the lead disciples of the Five Uniques, such as Zhan Ziye and Zhou Mumu had to try very hard to persevere. Only Qiong Hua and Xiang Liang who were rtively rxed, while Liu Li was a bit less than the lead disciples of the Five Uniques. Thus, for her toin how hard it was, it was indeed not easy.


    Then he heard Liu Li say, "Royal Soldier Sect never gave us enough to eat, saying that we should live in an extreme limit and moreover, every time we ate, all the foods were unptable�� When I tried to secretly sneak in some snacks, I was reprimanded by them�� I haven''t eaten anything delicious for a long time."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu almost teared up: Turns out this is what you mean about the ''hard time'' there!


    "Okay, I now know all about it. During this period, you can eat here with ease and eat as much as you want��"


    Because in two days, you are going to experience something more brutal than the training of Royal Soldier Sect��

 Chapter 655 Are You Worthy of the Infatuation of Liu Li?

    <h4>Chapter 655 Are You Worthy of the Infatuation of Liu Li?</h4>


    "Senior Brother, you don''t need to say it anymore, in my heart, I already know it."


    On a full moon night, a martial brother and sister were standing quietly under a mottled tree, hugged by its shadow.


    The Junior Sister raised her head, letting her beautiful visage faced the moonlight, which made her look as white as jade, perfect and wless. It was just that, her long eyshes were trembling slightly, showing that her heart was actually shaking.


    "Ai, after all, it''s a matter of great concern to the entire Nine Regions. You, me, and anyone couldn''t do it alone. Although my heart couldn''t bear it, I could only reluctantly let you."


    "It''s all right, Master told me that Senior Brother would never harm me and wanted me to listen to you. Whatever you wanted me to do, I will do it. So�� I will go all out in the next match!"


    The girl said as her eyes gradually turned firmer. Her clear eyes showed the same coldness as a sword.


    "Good."


    Wang Lu didn''t say much, to say more would be superficial. Two days ago, a letter was sent to Liu Li who was training in Royal Soldier Sect, was it not to invite her to participate in the match? Was the grand feast in the Full Mountain Red Restaurant not a farewell feast?


    Tomorrow, Wang Lu would once again fight against the Earth Immortal in the Full Mountain Red Restaurant. The same type of match in the Food Category of Cultural Events. It did not, however, require the contestants'' ability in testing the food, but instead, it would test their endurance in eating.


    The opponent was also a Food Immortal, but the contestant that Wang Lu prepared to send was not Aya who had the power of a Supreme and once defeated a Food Immortal, but the somewhat unknown Jindan Stage cultivator Liu Li.


    But the hardships of this match was actually higher than that of the previous one. After obtaining the victory over the Food Immortal in thest match, she was only extremely exhausted, but in this match�� regardless of the oue, it might cause negative psychological effects on the participants.


    To date, Wang Lu had always spoiled Liu Li the most, so, letting her made this kind of risks and even sacrifices, was really unbearable for him to say it. But there were too many advantages to send her to the match, and there was really no other choice.


    First, the special physique of Liu Li was too suitable for this match. In the whole Nine Regions, perhaps no more than mere five people were more suitable than her.


    Second, letting Liu Li experience this hard fight could better illustrate the selflessness of Wang Lu as the chief nner. In order to further calm the noise from the public opinion.


    Third, the mental state of Liu Li was clear, so it was difficult for the match to leave a psychological effect. Even if she was hurt, it would be easy for her to recover


    Fourth�� he hadn''t seen her for a long time, and thus he really missed her.


    Finally, after touching Liu Li''s head, Wang Lu took a deep breath and began to calcte the various arrangements for tomorrow''s match.


    "If you want to win, in addition to Liu Li, you have to use the strength of another person. However, if she ended with negative psychological effects, then you would be guilty of a great crime, so you have to seriously consider some excuses. Oh, almost forgot, this match is of great importance and needs media momentum. After the downfall of the leader of the Heavenly Book Building, I was able to use the media resources��"


    ����


    The next day, there was a crowd of people outside the Full Mountain Red Restaurant; more than one hundred spectators hade to watch the match. For a marginal event held in the Human Area, this was already the limit��the area surrounding the restaurant simply could not hold any more people, no matter how many people were there in the Human Area.


    Outside the restaurant, the audience had set up the banners early. The flowers and fireworks wereyered together, making the Full Mountain Red Restaurant worthy of its name. Many of the audience, the closest to the restaurant hade a few days ahead of the schedule, in order to seize the favorable position to watch Wang Lu at close range��although everyone knew that Wang Lu was not the contestant, to be able to watch him as the host of the match was enough to satisfy many fans.


    Nowadays, Wang Lu''s prity was so high. Not only he was highly sought after among cultivators below Jindan Stage, but also among many Yuanying and Deity Stage seniors.


    Before the start of the match, under the banner of Mysterious Sky Mansion, the most influential newspaper reporter, a young male cultivator with a pretty face, came to the entrance of the restaurant through the transmission array in the building, began to record the grand asion, and interviewed the audience one by one.


    "There''s still about two hours before the match starts, and the surrounding area ispletely crowded with people. It is said that the price on the ck market for the position closest to the hall has already risen above ten thousand spirit stones and even no price at all! The people who had grabbed the position are reluctant to sell it all! So, these early arrivals here, the audience nearest to the venue was undoubtedly making a lot of money. Now let me interview them for you."


    "Hello! Are youing here to watch the match?"


    The reporter was holding writing utensils as he asked an old man who was in the front row.


    That old man raised his head and nced at him. "What nonsense are you talking about? If it''s not to watch the game, am I here to buy breakfast?"


    Although the old man''s tone was fierce, when the young man saw his face clearly, that young man was shocked. "Ancestor Yan He? It''s you! Are you alsoing here to see Wang Lu''s game?"


    There was a burst of exmation around them. Ancestor Yan He was quite a prestigious expert among Deity Stage cultivators. His middle-level Deity Stage cultivation base made it difficult for him to show his power in this Grand Competition, but he once single-handedly eliminated seven great demons on the banks of Prolong River, which shocked Nine Regions.


    Such a senior actually became one of Wang Lu''s fans? Had Wang Lu''s poprity reached to such extent?


    "Humph, who wants to see the performance of the younger generation? I''m here for my granddaughter!" Ancestor Yan He said with a helpless face, "That girl is currently cultivating in seclusion, so she insists me toe here to ask for his signature for her! Instead of looking up to me, her grand Deity Stage grandfather, she was actually obsessed with that Jindan Stage kid, she has truly lost her old grandfather''s face!"


    After venting out his anger, he directly turned his back and never paid any attention to the young reporter.


    The young reporterughed and then turned his attention to others.


    "Excuse me, are you all here to watch the game?"


    The five girls who were interviewedughed in unison and said, "We''re all here to cheer for Wang Lu! Wang Lu, we will always love you!"


    The reporter said, "I believe Daoist Master Wang Lu could feel the enthusiastic support from the audience and would be deeply touched. But today''s contestant is, after all, someone else, so we would also like to cheer for that person. Okay, with this opportunity, do you have anything to say to Wang Lu? Either cheer or expectation is okay."


    One of the girls boldly said, "Wang Lu, I want to give you a baby!"


    The reporter forced out a smile and was about to speak when he heard the sarcastic sound from another group of girls from a distance, "A little toad b*tch wishes to eat a swan!"


    The young girl in front of her clearly heard that and immediately flew into a rage. "You''re the little b*tch, your whole family is a little b*tch!"


    Another group of fans from another side was not polite either. "Does the little b*tch refuse to ept it? You''re just deluding yourself! You don''t even deserve to lick Wang Lu''s shoes! You''re basically of a different species!"


    The young girl who bore the impetus of the ridicule was very angry. "I''m going to fight you!"


    Seeing that riots were about to happen in front of the Full Mountain Red Restaurant, the reporter''s eyes shone with delight. He quickly picked up his writing utensils to write the description and then took out the video equipment, ready to record this scene faithfully.


    However, very quickly, the reporter found out that there were waves of astonishing cheers in the crowd that surrounded the Full Mountain Red Restaurant. From the outside to the inside, from far and near, deafening waves of cheer came one after another!


    The reporters clearly heard that the tens of thousands of people were shouting the same name in unison.


    "Wang Lu! Wang Lu! Wang Lu!"


    The two words, Wang and Lu, just like the peaks and valleys, came in turbulent cascades, which swept people away and made them lost their sense of direction�� Many otherwise calm audiences were ignited by the atmosphere and chanted along.


    Seeing this scene, the reporter felt amazed. A young Jindan Stage cultivator who had been cultivating for less than thirty years could actually gain such a high reputation in the City of Immortal! Such a thing was scarcely seen in the history of the entire Nine Regions.


    Of course, in terms of young and famous, there were several people who were more famous than Wang Lu. From his first step in the world of immortal cultivation to his ascension, Immortal Qin traversed the world for twenty years. At his peak, his Immortal Tea was able to tie the hands of the crowd of heroes. But�� Even Immortal Qin could never have aplished so many great achievements in Jindan Stage.


    At this time, Wang Lu still bore a lot of controversies, but anyone had to admit that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had already been inseparable from him.


    When the reporter thought of this, he sighed softly and then added a few more words on his note.


    "At the moment, it''s only the beginning of a marginal event with less than ten points, I think I''m witnessing the opening ceremony of a new era."


    ����


    "Hahaha, thank you all foring here!"


    Amidst the cheer, Wang Lunded leisurely from mid-air, waved his hands to the audience around him, and then, from time to time, took out a stack of signatured photos from his mustard seed bag and threw them away, triggering a riot among the girls below�� Beside him, Liu Li in her usual gorgeous colorful dress, squatted on a flying sword and looked down at the frenzied atmosphere with interest.


    "Senior Brother, are theying to cheer for me?"


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "Do they know you? Of course, they alle to cheer me up. By the way, seeing how many female fans that I have, do you have something on your mind?"


    "Um, no." Liu Li asked curious, "What do you think I should think?"


    "Mm, what you think now is right, except for thepetition, you don''t need to be distracted by other things�� Do you still remember what I said before?"


    Liu Li nodded. "Just enjoy the food, nothing else needs to be cared about."


    "Correct, enjoy as much as you can."


    Wang Lu patted the girl on the shoulder and thennded on the ground with her.


    The moment theynded, in front of the restaurant, the crowd was automatically separated, revealing a spacious passage that pointed directly to the entrance of the restaurant. Behind the entrance was the familiar open hall, which hung a banner written by the owner of the restaurant himself.


    "Warmly celebrate the dark cuisinepetition held in Full Mountain Red Restaurant!"


    At the same time as the gate was opened, a strange smell that shocked one''s internal organs came from the kitchen around the main hall.

 Chapter 656 Open Your Taste Buds!

    <h4>Chapter 656 Open Your Taste Buds!</h4>


    After the entrance of the Full Mountain Red Restaurant was opened, the banners hanging in the hall also fell into view of the audience, prompting a lot of discussions.


    "Dark Cuisine Competition? What is that? Was there any mention of it in the schedule?"


    A senior cultivator, who was rtively familiar with the situation, shook his head. "There''s no detailed exnation of the rules of each match in the schedule. But I remember that one of the items in the food contest seems to test the tolerance of the contestants.


    At this point, the strange smell from the hall waffled into the nose and the face of the senior cultivator suddenly changed and he could not speak anymore.


    Fortunately, he was a cultivator. He quickly activated the magical power in his body and swept away the feeling of disgust and then stiffly said, "Now I begin to doubt the rumor that says Wang Lu and Liu Li have a good rtionship. I''m afraid it might not be urate. I think by cruelly letting her Junior Sister participate in this match as a contestant, they are more like enemies."


    At the same time, a considerable amount of audience closest to the hall had retreated to the back with a paleplexion, willingly handover the ten thousand spirit stones worth spot!


    The smell from inside the restaurant was really weird! It was not a foul smell, but something weird and difficult to describe with words. At the same time, intense resistance of the smell appeared from every inch of their body.


    "It feels like all the things that couldn''t be eaten from all over the world are put into a pot."


    However, although the smell could force the audience to retreat, it could not stop the determined Wang Lu and Liu Li.


    The two of them walked into the restaurant together. Wang Lu, as the host of the match, stood in the middle of the hall. Liu Li consciously sat in front of a round table and waited.


    The next moment, in front of the opposite round table, an obese figure emerged out of thin air. It was the Food Immortal that came directly through teleportation spell. The loss a few days ago seemed to have beenpletely ignored by him. The obese Food Immortal appeared in front of Wang Lu with a smile, but the next moment, that smile was stuck on his face.


    "What-what kind of smell is this?"


    Wang Lu shrugged his shoulders. "Of course it''s the aroma of wine, meat, and rice."


    The Food Immortal shouted, "When you want to say something, take off the mask that covers your mouth and nose first!"


    Wang Lu coughed and said, "Sorry, I have a cold, I don''t want to infect you."


    "Just now you wereughing and talking with your fans without that mask!" The Food Immortal unmercifully exposed.


    "Yes, that was when I was infected by their enthusiasm." Wang Lu chose to insist on being shameless.


    "�� Forget it, I have no time to waste arguing with you. I remember you said before that the theme of today''spetition is topete for the amount of food that the contestant could eat, why it''s now the dark cuisinepetition?"


    Wang Lu said, "The purpose of thepetition has not changed. It''s still topete for the amount of food. However, the amount of food could be exined in many ways. If it''s just simply the quantity, then it would be a waste regardless of the foodie or the food itself. Because everyone would surely not care about the taste of the food itself, ascking in sense of beauty as force-feeding a duck. Therefore this amount of food is more like in spirit than in quantity."


    The Food Immortal said, "There''s some truth in what you just said, but what''s the exnation for the two words ''dark cuisine''? What''s that disgusting smell from the kitchen? What does it have to do with your amount of food in spirit?"


    Wang Lu exined unhurriedly, "The so-called dark cuisine, in general, refers to those dishes that have failed to cook, have strange colors and fragrance, and even disgusting. However, this banner is actually a misunderstanding of the boss of Full Mountain Red Restaurant. He blindly categorizes the food that he could not understand and appreciate as dark cuisine, which is the manifestation of his ignorance, and not my intention. In fact, the title of thispetition is actually: to promote the value of food diversification and enhance the tolerance of food."


    Upon hearing this, the Food Immortal was startled. "What diversification?"


    Wang Lu said, "Food is ever changing and endless. At the same time, it also varies from person to person and from ce to ce. For example, in my home vige, Wang Family Vige, there are many people who could not adapt to spicy food. Delicious for me, poisonous for the others, I believe Senior Food Immortal must certainly have a profound understanding of this. And what I mean by to promote the value of food diversification is being able to rx one''s spirit so that one could embrace all kinds of food from all over the world."


    With that, the chef brought a steaming pot of soup from the kitchen. The strange smell was nothing to the chef because he also wore a thick mask. After he put the pot of soup down, he immediately turned around and ran away, not stopping even for a second.


    The Food Immortal stared at the dish and said, "Even the cook is afraid of this dish, what kind of food is this?"


    Wang Lu, on the other hand, lifted the lid of the pot of soup without changing his face. Suddenly, the smell that was a hundred times stronger assaulted his face, which made the audience outside the hall collectively withdrew a few steps back. And when they saw what was inside the pot, many wanted to throw up.


    In the pot, amidst the ck soup,rge whitervae stacked with each other, constantly wriggling and struggling as if they were tormented souls in purgatory.


    "�� Is this food?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "This is the delicacy of the aboriginal tribe in the border area of Blue River Region. Although the appearance is unsatisfactory, it has high nutritional value. These whitervae are carefully cultivated in a very clean environment, rich in various nutrients, and more valuable than the meat we usually eat. This soup is also made from herbs, which has the effect of reducing and removing heat. Locals regard this kind of insect soup as the most precious delicacy. Only when they receive the noblest guests would they bring it out to be served."


    The Food Immortal tightly pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Wang Lu said, "There''s no basis just by saying it, so I''ll try it first."


    With that, he reached out and directly a whiterva in the pot of soup. The fatrva struggled in mid-air, shaking its head back and forth, and spilling ck soup on the table. Wang Lu shook his hand for a moment, and then sent it into his mouth and then bit off half of therva''s body in one bite!


    Pff!


    Like biting a juicy fruit, therva''s colorful body fluid ssh out as if it was a rainbow�� Wang Lu chewed a bit, swallowed it down, and then grinned. "Delicious."


    However, at the same time, many of the audience turned deathly pale.


    The face of the Food Immortal also slightly changed. Although insects were not regr ingredients in the food of the Food Immortal, they were not really rare either. When he first practiced in the tropical forest, he ate no fewer than ten thousand species of insects, and he mastered thousands of ways to cook them.


    However, in those ten thousand species of insects, none were like this.


    Theservae came from a kind of corpse-eating insect, all its colorful body fluid was all rotten and poisonous, and moreover, the taste was extremely bitter. Although the herbal concoction could dissolve the toxins, it could not change the taste. Such soup was really hard to swallow!


    Especially for the Food Immortal who was super-sensitive to the taste of food! The joy and pain of tasting delicious food were a hundred times stronger than that of ordinary people. Wang Lu''s ''wooden'' tongue could resist the difort and say delicious, but to him, it would be painful.


    Thinking of this, the Food Immortal turned his gaze to Liu Li.


    This young girl who often followed Wang Lu, he had also heard a bit. In addition to her astonishing brilliant heart physique, her enthusiasm for food was also quite well-known. It was said that some time ago, a person had eaten the entire food stock of arge restaurant. After witnessing it himself, the Food Immortal realized that the girl had the same kind of breath.


    This one was also a glutton��


    This kind of person must be nitpicky, could she endure this kind of rottenrva soup?


    However, while the Food Immortal was feeling suspicious, he saw Wang Lu handed over the remaining half of therva to Liu Li''s mouth. The girl thenpletely swallowed therva and then burst into a dazzling smile.


    "Delicious!"


    The Food Immortal really wanted to turn the table upside down: What fucking delicious? There are tears on the corner of your eyes!


    However, Liu Li did not stop. After eating therva, she picked up a spoon and scooped up a spoonful of ck soup and directly drank it. "Good soup!"


    "Your voice trembles when you speak!"


    Wang Lu nodded. "That''s the tremble of the opening of Liu Li''s taste buds."


    "That''s the tremble of the opening of the taste bud?" The Food Immortal could no longer tolerate. "You said that you want to promote the value of food diversification, I agree with that very much. In the past, the culinary world of Nine Regions argued over whether the salty tofu or sweet tofu that was the orthodox one. It was a big dispute such that many cultivators even died, and that was the evil consequence of just one system of value. However, no matter how diversified the food should be, there has to be a bottom line! Even the rotten insects have be a delicacy, this is an insult to the good food out there! I would never admit this kind of heretical way!"


    "I''m not surprised by this." Wang Lu shrugged. "Senior Food Immortal was the top expert in food sixteen thousand years ago. Your position in the food industry was also highly respected. And your authority was the orthodox one�� But in other words, the so-called orthodox authority is often the resistance to the development of new things. You said that diversity should have a bottom line, but who is going to draw the bottom line? You said that eating rotten insect is an insult to good food, but in my opinion, isn''t the sweet tofu insulting to the salty tofu? Isn''t that insulting to the good food? Who is going to judge this?"


    After some questioning, the Food Immortal could hardly speak. His mouth and tongue were used to appreciate food, not to argue with others. Although his tongue was not clumsy, to quarrel with Wang Lu, he was obviously not qualified.


    After a long silence, the Food Immortal looked at Wang Lu, who obviously had cards up his sleeve, and Liu Li who, under the influence of the aftertaste of the rotten insect soup, gently stuck out her tongue��


    "Fine, if you want topete in this, then so be it."


    The Food Immortal''s eyes then gradually turned cold. "But, don''t me me for not reminding you that you are far from qualified topete with me in terms of tasting novelty food. When I was desperately looking for food in the mountain, I have tasted everything!"


    With that, he stretched out his long arm, lifted the steaming pot of soup in front of Wang Lu, put it on his mouth and then drank the entire soup in one gulp!


    "Hahaha, it''s indeed delicious."


    The Food Immortal looked cold and his voice was as cold as ice. However, at the same time, a cloud of blue smoke rose out from his throat.

 Chapter 657 I Have Supreme General Aya, She Could Chop Your Taste Buds

    <h4>Chapter 657 I Have Supreme General Aya, She Could Chop Your Taste Buds</h4>


    This was apetition of unprecedented intensity.


    The audience standing outside the Full Mountain Red Restaurant was also filled with emotion.


    Since the opening of the Grand Competition, they had seen death and even rivers of blood, but when it came to tragic and shocking, none couldpare to this dark cuisinepetition.


    Initially, there were tens of thousands of spectators, but after thepetition had gone for two hours, more than half of them had left.


    It was not that Wang Lu''s poprity was not enough, nor that the importance of thepetition had declined. It was just that the scene was so tragic that people couldn''t bear to look straight at it.


    Even the Mysterious Sky Mansion reporter who insisted to stay on the frontline, a handsome and young looking cultivator but was already used to winds and rains, felt that he could not hold on.


    He wrote in his note, "This match, in my opinion, seems like two individualspeting to massacre each other. Then two simultaneous death-of-a-thousand-cut tortures are carried out. I watch them step by step go into the abyss, but I actually enjoy watching it. I never thought that a foodpetition could be this fierce. No wonder people often say that you should never underestimate Wang Lu to bring you a pleasant surprise."


    In fact, as a cultural contest, the atmosphere of this dark cuisinepetition was harmonious. After the game began, the two sides upied their respective round table and ate their food without interfering each other and even ignored each other. Wang Lu also stood between the two tables, and only asionally opened his mouth when necessary to exin the origin and eating methods of the dishes for the contestants and spectators.


    However, it was hard to connect the contestants who honor the food with the dishes that they ate. The pitch-ck white insect soup was just an appetizer, while the real feast was still behind.


    Meat pies made with rotten meat and blood, hot dishes cooked with rotten guts, and a cold sd that looked very suspicious�� Every one of them was more poisonous than the others. After seeing it with their own eyes, people could not help but feel repulsive and even fearful.


    ording to the results of the interview with the reporter, many people would rather take poisons than to try to taste those dishes.


    "Even if taking poison�� as long as we know what the poison is, we could at least get rid of it. But those dishes, I don''t know what would happen when I eat them."


    However, they were such terrible dishes that the contestant swept them down one after another with amazing speed.


    "I guess they have to be fast." The reporter wrote solemnly on the paper. "It would be such great torture if that kind of thing stays in the mouth even for an extra moment. While eating, the two contestants would show painful expressions from time to time. But I think,pared with the pain that they really suffered, what they showed on the surface is only a thousandth of it. In fact, I really want to try the taste of those dark cuisines now, but considering that there''s no substitute reporter behind me, once I fell down, it would be difficult to record this wonderfulpetition. So, I could only hold back my curiosity and would only try it after the match is over�� please wish me well!"


    ��


    On the other hand, the situation on the arena was subtly changing.


    "�� S-Still not over yet?"


    The obese Food Immortal, resisting the disgust in his heart, jammed an unknown piece of meat into his mouth.


    The strong stimting taste suddenly bloomed on the tip of his tongue. It seemed as if a dead skunk who had already turned into ghost curled up in his mouth and fiercely fart. It tasted like a wave of tides that impacted his mind. The pain was like cutting his fat with a sharp sword, which was not only painful to his body but also to his heart.


    This dark cuisine contest was really too vicious,pletely aimed at the Food Immortal. The design was extremely cunning!


    It was actually not difficult to digest endure things that entered his mouth with his eating power as a Food Immortal. Even a cultivator of Foundation Establishment could eat a dish of poison without changing his face, and then digest itpletely using his physical and magical power, unless the poison was no longer the poison of the world of mortals. As for the Food Immortal, there were not many poisons in the world that could not be digested by him.


    However, this was an eating contest. It was food, not poison, that was on the table in front of him��at least in name. Thus, it required both sides to treat each dish in a way they treat food. Simply put, it was not feasible to just simply swallow it. They must taste the taste of each dish, and chew it carefully before they swallow it. Of course, any means to block the taste were prohibited.


    As a cultivator who stood at the apex of the dao of food, the Food Immortal also possessed the highest taste sensitivity in the world. The same dark cuisine, if the damage to Liu Li was ten, then the damage to him was a hundred or even a thousand.


    In a sense, there was nothing wrong with Wang Lu''s theory of food diversification. It was also right to open the taste buds and weed the diversified food. However, the idea of bottom line insisted on by the Food Immortal was also not wrong.


    Not everything could be called a delicacy. For example, a stone, a piece of excrement could, strictly speaking, be digested by many cultivators. And also, strictly speaking, things that could be digested could, of course, be categorized as food.


    Since there was the word ''beautiful'' in the word delicacy, then it should be loved and yearned by people. Normal people, however, would not yearn for stone and feces.


    Human preference for food was an umted experience over tens of millions of years, such as the preference for sweets and meat because sweets and meat were rich in nutrients that human need. On the other hand, what nutrients could be found in stones and excrements?


    However, there was also no absolute thing in the world. Nine Regions was so vast that not everyone could grow up in a normal environment. For example, the indigenous people who lived poorly in the barren mountains and untamed rivers for hundreds of thousands of years had long adapted to their local environment. Sweet food and meat were rare luxuries for them. They relied more on substances that ordinary people could not digest for food. Gradually, they became fond and even dependent on that '' food.''


    With food ingredients, there would be delicacies, and with it the food culture. These ingredients, which seemed unreasonable to ordinary people, would then be art-filled treasures.


    It was just that, these things, which were delicious to the local people, were actually dark cuisines for the others.


    For example, the porridge currently served in front of the Food Immortal was not made of rice or other grains, but of a lot of pebbles, each one was fine and smooth, and with only the size of soybeans. Compared with normal porridge, the volume would not exceed one-tenth. The water used was turbid lime water which was thick and creamy. This was the delicacy of the Rock people, who lived in the mountains, which there was nothing except rock and soil, and had evolved the ability to eat rocks for tens of thousands of years. The stones were divided into high and low ording to the degree of deliciousness. This bowl of lime round pebblestone porridge was a treasure eligible only to the patriarch of the rock people. However, ced in front of the Food Immortal, it was really difficult for him to swallow.


    Especially after eating a piece of stinky meat, the Food Immortal needed a really silky drink instead of burning the throat and blocking the esophagus with lime round pebblestone porridge.


    "What''s the matter, does Senior Food Immortal could not eat anymore? Or is the meal not appetizing? Although the ingredients might be unique, I think that for a master foodie like you, just by tasting the dish, you could appreciate how precious the enthusiasm of the chef was."


    The Food Immortal sneered and said, "A kid who wastes natural resources recklessly like you don''t need to teach me about which delicacies are delicious!"


    The real foodies, especially those in the realm of Food Immortal, tasted more than just the taste of food, but also the emotions of the chef. Lime round pebble porridge was not a food in the orthodox sense, but the seriousness of the Rock people chef when cooking this porridge was not false.


    The only problem was that, it was not a food in the orthodox sense after all.


    When the Food Immortal thought of it, he could not help but sigh with slight regret.


    Wang Lu was right, he was an Orthodox authority in terms of delicacy and his taste buds had long been the attribute of orthodoxy. He could not taste the evil way of delicacy eighteen thousand years ago. This was the choice that he had to make to cultivate the dao of food in the right way. He abandoned the evil way and made great strides in the right way�� In this regard, as a revered Food Immortal, he was indeed not better than a simple girl like Liu Li.


    He was like a painting with high artistic conception. Each stroke contained infinite mysteries. While Liu Li was like a nk piece of paper. Naturally, the value of a nk piece of paper was far less than a masterpiece painting, but in terms of sticity, the nk piece of paper was actually the one that was far ahead.


    This lime round pebble porridge, the Food Immortal could not betray his heart to say that it was delicious, his foodie taste buds were constantly protesting. If they weren''t being forcefully suppressed by his high cultivation base, perhaps his tongue would''ve long self-destructed. Moreover, suppressing a tongue which belonged to that of Earth Immortal was also moreborious.


    On the other hand, after the initial difficult period, Liu Li gradually adapted to the rhythm of these dark cuisines and began to eat in an orderly manner, not feeling bitter at all. Moreover, she even gradually realized the way to taste the food ording to their environmental background.


    Thus, the situation was bing more and more unfavorable.


    At present, in terms of score, the Food Immortal was still far ahead. ording to the number of dishes, he had umted more than three hundred points, while Liu Li was just two hundred. However, Liu Li''s speed was getting faster and faster, the girl had been able to send rock, metal, poisonous liquid, wood chips and so on to her mouth without hesitation. On the other hand, the energy used by the Food Immortal to suppress his rebellious tongue was getting bigger and bigger, which inevitably slowed down his speed.


    However, the Food Immortal was not worried that he would lose.


    Because thispetition was not limited by time. It was like in the previous match where the first who reached five hundred points win. As long as he persevered, he would be able to reach five hundred points faster than his opponent. Liu Li''s speed was very fast, but it was negligiblepared to the Food Immortal.


    If someone were to be med, that would be Wang Lu, who misestimated his tolerance. It was true that every time he ate it would be like if hemitted suicide by burning himself. However, his fat and oil were many and thus could not be burned in a short time!


    And just at this time, the chefs from the kitchen suddenly stopped serving food.


    The Food Immortal, who still had dishes on the table not finished by him, could not help but frown. Wang Lu would not openly use this rogue trick of cutting the dishes off so that the Food Immortal could not get more points right?


    If Wang Lu was really that naive, then that would be exactly what he wanted. Because as a Food Immortal, how could he not bring his own food with him? Since Wang Lu''s dishes would note, then he would eat his own dishes! And it would be morefortable for him to eat!


    However, while he was in doubt, a door that had been closed in the distance opened.


    From the inside, a blonde girl slowly came out. She was of average height, and dressed in a white colored chef''s outfit and tall chef''s hat, her hands were holding a silver te.


    "Knight King!" The Food Immortal was shocked. Unexpectedly, his opponent not that long ago would actually appear as a chef today!


    What was even more unexpected was the dishes served by her.


    Aya walked to the table of Food Immortal, put down the te, and then said stiffly, "This is the traditional food of my hometown, Look Up at the Starry Sky, please enjoy it."


    Looking at the dozens of dead dried fishes in front of him, for a long time, the Food Immortal was unable to speak.


    After a long time, the Food Immortal carefully picked up a piece of fish with chopsticks and sent it into his mouth��


    The next moment, his face changed.


    "Bah!"


    The fish was dropped on the table along with a mouthful of blood. The thin eyebrows of the Food Immortal twisted, his broad palms pped the table, and his body stood upright.


    "Is this even a fucking human food?"


    As the host, Wang Lu seemed to have been waiting for this moment for a long time. He quickly stepped forward and pointed at the bloody fish on the table. "Wasting food, one point deduction!"


    "��"

 Chapter 658 Actually, Its Not Just It Could Be Eaten...

    <h4>Chapter 658 Actually, It''s Not Just It Could Be Eaten...</h4>


    In this dark cuisinepetition, the Food Immortal had eaten rotten insects, chewed rotten meat pies, and drank stone porridge�� Wang Lu had mobilized the power of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to collect exotic cuisines from various corners of Nine Regions. The Food Immortal had basically seen them all and experienced them.


    This experience was unprecedented in the thousands of years of experience. Sometimes, after tasting the dark cuisine, the Food Immortal would think that if he were to find a sessor in the future, he had to tell his sessor about this experience, educating his sessor to not be picky about food. At that time, he could say��


    "In the dark cuisine match in the Grand Competition in the past, the food that I tried was much more varied than what you guys eat now. At that time, I and the host even talked cheerfully and wittily!"


    Just thinking about it made him excited and passionate.


    However, this pride disappeared the moment he tasted the delicacy from Aya''s hometown.


    "Is this still a fucking human food?"


    The Food Immortal stood up angrily and wished he could drop the food on the ground on the spot��if not for the fear of the chef who cooked the dish was standing in front of him and who obviously had stronger fighting power than him.


    He had explored the world of food for thousands of years, and this was the first time he ate the "food" that was so exciting!


    When she heard the protest from the Food Immortal, Aya lightly asked, "Do you have anyints about my dish?"


    "This is no longer a matter of satisfaction or dissatisfaction, but�� are you fucking a chef or a poisoner? This kind of sword-intent-filled thing is already qualified to be considered as a bomb, how dare you put it on the table?"


    Aya was silent for a moment and then said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t y dumb!" The Food Immortal angrily pped the table, and then reached out and directly dug out a piece from the fish-headed cake, and then infiltrated it with his immortal spirit qi��


    The next moment, there was a muffled sound.


    Between the two fingers of the Food Immortal, a small explosion broke out. The fish-headed cake exploded into millions of pieces of powders. Each of them was as dazzling as the stars in the night sky�� Most of them were gathered by the Food Immortal using his immortal spirit qi. A fewnded on the table, and with popping sounds, countless holes actually appeared on that thick round table!


    "See that! Whose food would be so lethal!"


    Aya tilted her head with some confusion. "That bowl of high-concentration sour soup not long ago could turn hundreds of people into pus, and its lethality was not low."


    "�� That''s the problem with the ingredients themselves, but the sword intent in your dish is deliberately infused! Moreover, the high-concentration sour soup could be dissolved with cultivation base, but your sword intent almost blew up my head! My tongue was almost cut off by you!"


    Aya nodded. "Yeah, but that''s the culinary tradition of my hometown, don''t you like it?"


    "Whose hometown has such a tradition! Eating a meal is like fighting a war! What kind of mentality did you have when you cooked the dish!"


    Aya went on to say, "Taking mission as a fight is what us, knight do. As for when I cook, I usually remember the situation in the battlefield when I went out on a campaign. Only by letting the soldiers not forget to fight while they eat could they keep alert and maintain the battle-ready state."


    The Food Immortal was startled. Such a shameless lie seemed to have no ws; what was going on here?


    Of course, he didn''t know that Aya was telling the truth. When she was still in Brettonia, when she went on numerous campaigns, she did indeed personally cook meals for her beloved generals and soldiers to boost their morale. Later on, she was betrayed and her country fell apart. It could be said that it was from that moment the foreshadows wereid.


    Wang Lu faintly said, "In short, Senior Food Immortal, please do not waste time, don''t let such a rare food turn cold."


    "�� Fine, you''re indeed ruthless! See how I eat it!"


    The Food Immortal hardened his heart, filled his mouth with immortal spirit qi, directly grabbed the te, and then chewed and swallowed the Look Up at the Starry Sky. It was just that, every chew would be apanied with thousands of times of sword qi explosion, and in each swallow, the Food Immortal would feel as if countless sharp swords rub against his throat, which was extremely painful.


    After he finished that dish, the Food Immortal immediately took a cup of tea from his mustard seed bag, which he had kept for a long time and could also nourish the body of an Earth Immortal. Half a cup of teater, however, he saw the edge of the cup was already stained with blood, which came from his lips�� This Look Up at the Starry Sky actually hurt him.


    After the tea soaked his throat and repaired all the tiny wounds, the Food Immortal sighed and thought that he had not eaten such a hard dish for more than ten thousand years��


    "Okay, next!"


    A momentter, Aya came over with another te of fish head cake.


    When the Food Immortal saw the dozen or so dried fish, he felt cold and immediately got up and protested, "Wait a minute, why is it still this dish? Didn''t you say that the dish would not be repeated?"


    Aya coldly said, "Why? Are you not good at math that you can''t even count?"


    "Count?" Upon hearing that, the Food Immortal was startled. When he looked at the cake closely, he could not help but cry out inwardly. The fish cake was still the same, but there was on more fish head inserted in!


    "Could this be considered as a refurbished dish?"


    "Quantitative change causes qualitative change." Wang Lu promptly interjected and exined, "For example, if you go to bed with a woman, it''s called adultery, but if with multiple people, it''s called gang bang, the two are different crimes."


    "�� What fucking nonsense exnation is that!" The Food Immortal shook his head. "Ah, forget it, if you want it to be fish head cake then so be it. But at least you have to guarantee that the dishes on the two tables are exactly the same."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Naturally. All the dishes on your table would, of course, be presented on the other table."


    The Food Immortal frowned, feeling that something seemed to be wrong. ording to reason, if even he found it difficult to deal with the dish, then this Supreme-level-sword-intent-filled fish head cake would undoubtedly be very deadly to a Jindan Stage cultivator. Perhaps, even Wang Lu, this Non-Phase Method cultivator, would burst to death after eating the cake that he had just eaten. Liu Li was strong in attack but weak in defense; if she ate it and even digest it, could it be that she had the secret recipe to aid her digestion?


    At this time, he needed to eat at least two hundred more points to reach the five hundred target. The Food Immortal asked himself if every dish henceforth had this level of Look Up at the Starry Sky, perhaps he would notst until the end�� Aya''s strength was indeed above him, and he really couldn''t bear the food infused with sword intent of such a sincere swordsman. The only way to win was that the opponent insisted on lowering the limit and he also needed to persist more than her.


    The problem was, from the beginning to the end, every step was in Wang Lu''s calction, so would he leave such an opportunity for him? Could Liu Li cope with Look Up at the Starry Sky?


    But, how would she deal with it? A Jindan Stage cultivator eating Supreme level food was suicidal, unless��


    While thinking, the Food Immortal insisted on eating more than twenty Look Up at the Starry Sky until he coughed up blood due to his internal organs being hurt by the sword intent. Fortunately, he possessed a lot of medicine, but he could barely hold it.


    Liu Li also took this opportunity to catch up and finally reached three hundred points and began the Western Continent cuisine.


    It was the same Look Up at the Starry Sky. Aya did not go soft in the slightest. Moreover,pared with the Food Immortal, it seemed that the amount given to Liu Li was slightlyrger.


    The Food Immortal stared at his opponent, observing her and the dish through all his senses. Even at a distance of a few feet, he could feel the sword intent buried in the cake of the opponent, which was more severe than that of his.


    Aya really didn''t show mercy. Then�� how could Liu Li possibly digest such a "dark cuisine"?


    The next moment, in the horrified eyes of the Food Immortal, Liu Li giggled, smiled, and, apanied by a naive and unrestrained smile, dug arge scoop of fish head cake and sent it into her mouth.


    The next moment, the sword intent burst, and the girl''s colorful dress swelled like a balloon, and tens of millions of sword qis burst out from it, as if to tear the dress into pieces and revealed a lewd scene.


    However, the sword qis that left the body were like arrows that lost their arrowheads, powerful butpletely without their sharpness. The sword qis swelled the dress, but they could not cut it as their force was spent. A momentter, Liu Li gradually controlled those sword qis and pulled them back into her body,pletely without any leakage.


    And when Liu Li opened her eyes, her eyes seemed to have been washed clean, her body showed off its ability just like a sword, and her aura seemed to have a subtle vor of the Knight King.


    The Food Immortal was startled: It''s�� done?


    A bite of Supreme-level-sword-intent-infused fish head cake had been digested just like this? By a mere Daoist Master of Jindan Stage?


    How could there be such a thing in this world? Liu Li was not an abnormal Jindan like Wang Lu. She did not cultivate on the outer path, but cultivated Brilliant Sword Heart, a method that had been passed down since the ancient times, and Brilliant Sword Heart��


    Thinking to this, the Food Immortal was dumbfounded. "Brilliant Sword Heart?"


    This cultivation method, whose origin was hard to verify, was a top-notch cultivation method even in the most glorious era of immortal path. However, on the other hand, cultivators who could actually sessfully cultivated Brilliant Sword Heart had always been rare, even for tens of thousands of years.


    Because the requirements for the cultivators were too strict. Those who could cultivate this method must have a clear and dirt-proof body and an equally clear and pure heart. It didn''t seem difficult, but in practice, it was hard to find even one even in tens of thousands of years.


    Therefore, although people had long heard of Brilliant Sword Heart, they didn''t know the detail. They didn''t know that once someone had a minor aplishment in the cultivation of Brilliant Sword Heart, that someone would possess many magical abilities.


    The greatest characteristic of Liu Li was her strong explosive power, which was unparalleled among cultivators of the same stage. In addition, although there were many kinds of magical abilities, such as strong endurance, extremely high poison resistance, etc., there were many methods with simr magical abilities to that of Brilliant Sword Heart, so very few people really paid attention to them.


    However, now it seemed that the biggest advantage of Brilliant Sword Heart was not its explosive power but rather its tolerance of sword had reached an unimaginable situation. The King King''s fierce sword intent was actually eaten raw by her in Jindan Stage!


    After a long silence, the Food Immortal finally sighed. "What a hearty appetite indeed. The younger generations would surpass the old in time; this old saying is not wrong."


    In the traditional sense, Aya''s Look Up at the Starry Sky did not have any good taste. The taste, color, smell, all three were lost, which truly made it a dark cuisine. However, as long as one could digest her sword-intent-infused extraordinary treasure ingredients, one could sense the many experiences of a Supreme level swordsman.


    It was just that, there were very few people who could digest this grand feast.


    "Let''s end the match here, this old man admits defeat."(excluding the sixteen thousand years of sleep period)

 Chapter 659 I Saw the Signs of Lily

    <h4>Chapter 659 I Saw the Signs of Lily</h4>


    "Yeay, we won!"


    "Hahaha, we won another match again! Hooray!"


    Along with the loss of the Food Immortal, the cheers from outside the restaurant surged like waves.


    Despite the unique atmosphere of the dark cuisinepetition, which reduced the audience to less than half, when the remaining tens of thousands of people cheered together, their momentum was still impressive, and the festivity atmosphere was like a real substance.


    Although it was only a smallpetition with no more than ten points, and although the victory relied more on intrigue rather than strength and ability, the oue of thepetition was more important than anything else. People didn''t have to bother to think so much, they just enjoyed this moment of victory.


    When the Food Immortal was defeated and left silently, the audience could not help but enthusiastically rush into the lobby of the restaurant. The first few hundred people filled the restaurant lobby in a sh, while many more were stuck in the back. Without the golden armored puppet timely intervention to maintain order, these enthusiastic audiences could overturn the restaurant.


    The first few hundred audiences that managed to get in surrounded Wang Lu, Liu Li, and Aya, offering congrattions and praises. Most of which were given to Wang Lu.


    "Long live Wang Lu!"


    "Wang Lu, we love you the most!"


    "Wang Lu, I want to give you a baby!"


    Although the person who won the game was Liu Li and the person who made the crucial move was Aya, everyone knew that the real protagonist of the match was Wang Lu. Without his careful design andyout, this victory would''ve been impossible.


    No one couldpete with the Food Immortal in a match concerning food. Before Wang Lu made his move, the Food Immortal had defeated many famous masters of food in Nine Regions on the side of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in session. Every time, they were crushingly defeated, without any hope whatsoever.


    However, with just a few simpleyouts from Wang Lu, it had already led to two sessive defeats of the invincible Food Immortal on the dining table.


    The implication of this was far greater than the twenty points brought by the two matches. Because people then began to think, perhaps under Wang Lu''s leadership, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could really turn the situation around and win the final victory.


    That was what really mattered.


    "Wang Lu, will we win next time?"


    From the crowd around Wang Lu, a young cultivator excitedly asked.


    "Of course." Wang Lu answered positively, "We would certainly win."


    "Then will you continue to make your move?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "Yes. These two victories are just the beginning, and the more exciting content is still in the future."


    "But, when will you personally do it? We would like to see you personally defeat those Earth Immortals!"


    Wang Lu smiled. "Very soon, no need to worry. We know that a satisfying climax is built on sufficient forey��"


    ��


    It took a long time for Wang Lu to finally be able to deal with all these waves of fanatical fans.


    It was impossible to meet one by one with these tens of thousands of spectators. Not to mention that, after the news of the victory had spread around, more people were stilling from the various area of the City of Immortals. To meet them one by one would take his entire month. Thus, seeing that he had already enough giving the image of amiable and approachable, Wang Lu politely refused the next meeting.


    After calling the golden armored puppets to close the door of the restaurant, and after making sure that their surrounding was clear, Wang Lu took a long breath andid on his back.


    From beside him, Liu Li asked curiously, "Senior Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    However, the answer to her question was silence. Wang Lu had closed his eyes and gone to sleep. The girl was worried and tried to rock him. From behind, Aya came over, shook her head and whispered, "Don''t bother him. Let him rest for a while. In the past few days, he should be the one who was most tired."


    "Oh." Liu Li didn''t ask why. Since Sister Aya had said so, she would of courseply. It was just that��"


    "Sis Aya, I''m hungry."


    "��" Aya was a bit surprised. Just now the girl had eaten so much, yet now she still felt hungry? But, very quickly she realized that most of the previous food that Liu Li ate was wiped out clean by her digestion. In fact, there was not even a gram of oil left in her stomach. No wonder she would cry hungry at this time.


    Instead of absorbing nutrients, she had consumed a lot of true yuan in the process of eliminating the waste. It would be strange instead if she didn''t feel hungry!


    It was just that�� Aya looked back and said hesitantly, "But the chefs are already gone back, there''s nothing here."


    Aya giggled and said, "Sister Aya, aren''t you also a chef?"


    "Me?" Aya was even more surprised. "Would you like to eat my food?"


    "Yes!"


    "But�� " Aya was a bit hesitant. If Wang Lu asked for it, she would happily cook hundreds of traditional foods of Brettonia and then force him to eat them all��even the te.


    But Liu Li was so innocent and very likable, so much that people could not bear to being cruel to her.


    While Aya was still hesitant, Liu Li suddenly stood up and jumped over to hold Aya''s hand, holding her petite but powerful hand in her deep gully.


    "Sister Aya, I''m really hungry."


    Seeing how Liu Li behaved like a spoiled child to her, Aya only felt that, as the Knight King, the sharp sword in her heart melted away in this innocent girl''s arms and soft gully.


    "O-Okay, I''ll do it for you. But, we better not disturb his sleep. Come with me to the kitchen."


    "Yeay!"


    Then, Aya smiled and re-tied her apron once again. She then took Liu Li''s hand and took her back to the kitchen.


    A momentter��


    Aya came to the table on the back kitchen with fragrant fried rice with a golden egg.


    Liu Li was already impatient, thus, she immediately picked up a spoon and unceremoniously dug up a spoonful into her mouth.


    The next moment, tears of joy flowed down her cheeks.


    "D-Delicious! This is the first time I''ve had such delicious fried rice with egg!"


    Aya, who sat on the side, smilingly looked at Liu Li. While the girl wanted to follow her instinct to boldly ravish the food, she dared not forget her Master''s advice. She had to pretend to be a politedy from a good family. Thus, she squirmed in her seat as these conflicting emotions battled each other in her mind.


    "If you want to eat faster just do it, there''s nobody else here."


    "Mm!" Liu Li nced at her gratefully, and then directly lifted the te��


    Aya chuckled despite trying not to. The child was so innocent and adorable. Seeing her always warmed people''s heart, so much so that she could forget those rigid dogmas.


    ording to the knight''s dogma, deception was forbidden, but she was willing to ignore those rigid rules for the sake of Liu Li.


    "Sister Aya," after she finished herst bite of rice and licked the rice smothered on the side of her lips, Liu Li then asked, "Why didn''t you show such a well-prepared food like this before?"


    Hearing this question, Aya was somewhat annoyed but also helpless.


    "Because you guys have never given me the chance to show it!"


    The young girl Liu Li looked at her in puzzlement.


    "Usually, when you go to my cafeteria in Misty Peak, when did you ever not bring your own food? This time in the Grand Competition, I was deceived, I was told that I should promote my excellent traditional food, but it was actually the poisonpetition who wanted me to make innovations! At the beginning of thispetition, I was asked toe to the chef''s house, but I was asked to do the dark cuisine Look Up at the Starry Sky�� How could I show my craftsmanship then?"


    Although Liu Li was naive, hearing this heartfelt confession of Aya, she could also feel the grief and indignation in the Knight King''s heart and could not help but reach out and touch Aya''s wrist.


    "Sister Aya, it''s been hard on you."


    Aya shook her head. "There''s nothing embarrassing to admit that Brettonians are not good at cooking. I was also a very poor cook in Brettonia. I really didn''t know how to cook, and I didn''t agree with cooking with all my heart at the time."


    Liu Li curiously asked, "Why?"


    "I used to be a king and thus needed not defend my dignity in front of millions of people. It was undoubtedly too frivolous to cook by myself. I once cooked for my soldiers on the battlefield, hoping to make them realize that they wererades-in-arms, but that time, it caused a sharp decline in morale. Soldiers and even some of my confidants were disappointed when they saw me. Obviously, for them, the king''s cooking was an intolerable evil."


    Liu Li appeared to understand but not really. She only felt that it was difficult to be a king.


    Aya continued, "Since then, I''ve had a mental rejection to cooking�� Later, when I came to Nine Regions and settled in Spirit Sword Mountain, I waspletely discouraged. In my heart, I abandoned my status as a king and chose to be a cook instead. It''s just that�� when I finally realized the correct way to cook, it seemed that I have already made a big mistake."


    At this point, Aya was indescribably saddened. Thinking of those years when the paleplexion of those disciples of Misty Peak ran away from her cafeteria, her heart was extremely ufortable.


    "Cooking is really a broad and profound art. In the past few years, I have devoted all my energies to study cooking as devout as I was at swordsmanship. I regard the chopping board as a battlefield, and only recently I achieved a small sess and realized the right path."


    "Sister Aya is amazing!" Liu Li sincerely praised, "Since that''s the case, from now on, I and Senior Brother Wang Lu would go to Misty Peak cafeteria and could eat the really good stuff!"


    "Wang Lu?" When Aya heard this name, she raised her eyebrows. "Don''t tell him about this."


    "Huh?"


    "Humph, since that scoundrel already has such a deep-rooted impression of my cooking, just let him continue to be obsessed by it."


    Aya said and then looked rather badly in the direction of the restaurant hall, toward Wang Lu who was still sleeping on the ground.


    "Liu Li,ter on, if you want to eat anything, juste to my cafeteria alone. If you are with Wang Lu, you would only have Look Up at the Starry Sky."


    Liu Li immediately went alert. "I understand!"


    Lily means "lesbian"

 Chapter 660 Good Luck

    <h4>Chapter 660 Good Luck</h4>


    "The third match is scheduled for tomorrow morning. As for the project�� I think this Unparalleled Amazing Calction is pretty good."


    In the chief nner resident at Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu pondered at his desk for a long time and finally chose the third asion where he personally appeared.


    Next to Wang Lu, Hai Yunfan, who was still working as his secretary, was somewhat puzzled. "Tomorrow''s Unparalleled Amazing Calction? That''s a calction contest without stage limit. The contestant on our side is Supreme Tianlun, the Sect Leader of my sect. And the opponent is Immortal Lu Biechen, who could unleash the entire power of calction. Do you also want to participate in this kind of over-Supreme levelpetition?


    Wang Lu said, "How do you think the level of my previous two matches? The two foodpetitions are all stage-lesspetition."


    Hai Yunfan shook his head. "How could the nature of these two matches bepared? This Unparalleled Amazing Calction could be considered as a cultural match in the martial event, which is quite different from the pure cultural match of foodpetition. And the Food Immortal is among the weakest in the ancient Earth Immortals side. His strength is weak and hecks the quick wit to deal with the changing situation, therefore, he could fall into your plot. The talent and learning of Immortal Lu Biechen, however, are frighteningly high, so he would not be easily fooled by you. If you''re not careful in ying with the fire, you could burn yourself."


    Wang Lu chuckled. "You think too much, for an Earth Immortal like Lu Biechen who is proficient in calction, unless you have the ability to deceive mystery known only to heaven, otherwise, you should never even tried to plot against him. Because every step of your calction would fall into an even bigger calction and hurt yourself in turn. I am still a few stages away from being able to deceive mystery known only to heaven, so I would not follow the path to one''s own doom."


    "Then what are you going to do? You can''t plot against him, but you also can''t just leave, or do you just want to watch the whole match?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "That''s right, I can''t plot it, I can''t leave it either, so of course I''m just going to be a full-time spectator. Oh, when needed, I would also cheer for Supreme Tian Lun."


    "�� What kind of solution is this? You juste to watch, and let the victory or defeat fall on the hands of my sect''s Sect Leader?"


    Wang Lu asked with a smile, "This is his match after all. How could the victory or defeat of a Supreme fall into my hands, a mere Daoist Master of Jindan Stage? Let''s not talk whether I want to do it or not, Supreme Tian Lun himself would never agree to it."


    Upon hearing this, Hai Yunfan finally realized Wang Lu''s intention.


    "It turns out you want to use his power! You''ve already seen that my sect''s Sect Leader would win, so you want to use his victory to show off your prestige!"


    Wang Lu said, "Correct. I am optimistic that Tian Lun would win this match, so I would simply push the boat smoothly and use his eastern wind to help boost my momentum. I believe that someone with the mind of Supreme Tian Lun wouldn''t mind me taking advantage of him."


    "But are you sure that Supreme could win against Lu Biechen? The other party is an ancient Earth Immortal that is very good at calcting��"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu smiled again. "Little Hai, you are, after all, an elite disciple of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, how could you not understand such simple reasoning? No matter how good Lu Biechen is at calcting, he is a sixteen thousand years old antique. His algorithm has longgged behind the times. Even though his Stage is slightly higher than Supreme Tian Lun, and his calcting power is stronger, how could his efficiency be better than today''s people? Let''s not talk about other things, with his calction skill, as long as Supreme Tian Lun improve it a bit in the future, he could single-handedly rescue the millions upon millions of nerds whock EQ, which would make his merits and virtues immeasurable! How could he bepared with a mere Earth Immortal who has outdated algorithms?"


    Hai Yunfan hesitated for a moment. "When you say it like that, I think it actually makes sense��"


    Wang Lu said, "Of course it makes sense, so this match is for sure a victory to me. If it doesn''t, I wouldn''te out. What I need now are sessive victories to umte the morale. The momentum of sessive victories must not be interrupted, otherwise, the previous victories would be a waste."


    Hearing to this, Hai Yunfan couldn''t help but ask, "I''ve always wanted to ask, why are you so persistent in maintaining the winning streak, what is it for?"


    "Of course for a bigger victory." Wang Lu shook his head without much exnation, but once again turned his attention back again to the pile of documents on the table to find what he wanted.


    ��


    On the morning of the second day, there was arge crowd outside the center of Immortal Two Area and the atmosphere was very lively.


    Compared with Immortal One Area, the size of thepetition field in Immortal Two Area was much smaller. Nevertheless, it also had all kinds of magical abilities which could amodate the Supreme level full strength fight.


    It was just that, in the months since the start of the Grand Competition, thispetition arena never weed a Supreme level match.


    The Supremes were the strongest fighting force of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Every one of them had extraordinary significance and would note to an end easily. Thus, since Supreme He Tu fought in the first match, there had been no other Supreme who participated in the match��except for the Knight King who had the fighting power of a Supreme.


    Supreme Tian Lun would be the first person to break this deadlock in months.


    ��


    Tap. Tap.


    The sound of light footsteps stirred up the pitch ckpetition arena.


    Suddenly, the darkness receded and the light swept in. The elegant and refined figure of Supreme Tian Lun with his white as snow clothes appeared in the center of thepetition arena. Above his head was an endless blue sky while at his feet was a vast sea of clouds. Aplexly engraved huge wheel appeared behind him, the half part of it was in the sea of clouds where one could see the bottom of it while the other half was straight to the sky where one also could not see its top.


    This was the personal immortal treasure of Supreme Tian Lun, iparable in the world and in heaven. Seeing this wheel was equal to seeing Supreme Tian Lun.


    When the huge wheel appeared, the sea of clouds in thepetition arena gradually rolled and surged. The wheel then began to slowly rotate and from the small engraved cracks flowed out countless colors, dying the clouds with colors.


    When the white clouds were dyed brown, they formed thick soil, when the clouds were dyed blue, there were trickling streams, and then more and more things appeared, such trees, birds and beasts. In a short time, a spring-fillednd was formed under the feet of Supreme Tian Lun.


    At the same time, there was aplete silence outside the arena. Hundreds of thousands of people looked at all these urrences dumbfoundedly, the shock in their hearts were indescribable.


    The contest arena at the Immortal Two Area was reset beforehand and it was chaotic at first. However, after Tian Lun came on the stage, he used his own cultivation base to separate the yin and yang, heaven and earth, four divisions and five elements. In the end, it became a vibrant little world�� this was like the splitting of heaven and earth apart in the legend of creation. This was the deration of Supreme Tian Lun, announcing that the fight between a Supreme and an Earth Immortal was about to begin.


    Outside thepetition arena, the audience burst into heartfelt waves of cheer.


    Seeing this scene, any cultivator would be moved from the bottom of his heart.


    As the head of the Ten Thousand Arts sect, one of the most powerful cultivators in the world, Supreme Tian Lun enjoyed great prestige in Nine Regions, which was far ahead from the rising stars such as Wang Lu and Qiong Hua.


    Wang Lu''s reputation was more confined to cultivators below Jindan. Although there were many admirers, they could not lead the mainstream public opinion. Those who really led the trend and upied high-end positions were the Supremes who had moving-mountains-filling-the-seas great magical abilities.


    They usually remained aloof at the top and were not well-known on the bottom. For example, many people would be stunned and unable to speak if asked who was the head of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. It seemed that their poprity and prestige were much inferior to those of Wang Lu and Qiong Hua.


    However, these Supreme made their move, the impact would quickly radiate to every corner of Nine Regions, which many younger stars simply could notpare.


    A momentter, the cheers outside the arena gradually subsided.


    It was not that people were tired of shouting, nor was Supreme Tian Lun so disturbed that he stretched out his hand to stop it.


    But rather, in the small world created by Supreme Tian Lun, there was an unexpected visitor.


    He had ck clothes and ck hair and his body was tall and thin. His manner was like a strange rugged peak, in stark contrast to the handsome and refined Supreme Tian Lun. When he stepped in, he stepped in from outside the arena through the void and appeared three feet in front of Supreme Tian Lun.


    And as soon as his footnded, the mountains and rivers behind him were instantly broken. Half of the mini world was trampled on by his step, but they were instantly reorganized by him. Mountains and peaks rose up in the embrace of the sea of clouds, and from within the sea of clouds one could hear the sounds of nature and immortal sound, which were moving and soul-stirring.


    Compared with the busy world of Supreme Tian Lun, the world of this ck dressed man appeared aloof and unattainable. The immortal intent was so strong that it made people feel ashamed of their inferiority.


    Calction Immortal, Lu Biechen.


    For most of the audience outside the arena, this was the first time they saw this ancient Earth Immortal known as Calction Immortal. At first, people thought that he would be simr to that of Food Immortal, meaning that although the world immortal was in his name, he had no powerful magical ability. However, the moment they saw him, especially when they saw him broke and reorganized half of the mini world with his step, they knew that this would be a tough match.


    Although this man did not appear as often as Bai Ze and Xuan Mo, his magical abilities were probably stronger than them! This was the first top rank powerful opponent that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal had encountered so far!


    Thus, people were naturally worried about Supreme Tian Lun.


    "They were worried about you."


    On thepetition arena, the ck-haired Calction Immortal suddenly smiled slightly.


    "Their fears are justified because you have no more than twenty percent chance of winning this match."


    With that, he took a step forward. Immediately, the whole world behind him also went forward. The ground under the feet of Supreme Tian Lun was eroded and swallowed up, turning into dazzling clouds as well as strange peaks. Moreover, the erosion momentum never stopped. After Lu Biechen stopped his step, it still moved forward with inertia and engulfed more space.


    Supreme Tian Lun frowned slightly, and the wheel behind him slowly rotated. Thousands of colorful light streams prated through the gap of the wheel, stabilizing his side of the world and beginning to push back toward the other side.


    Bam!


    Hundreds of thousands of people outside the stadium felt their hearts beating again and again, as if it was caused by a strong force. Moreover, there was a tremendously loud voice in their ear.


    However, all this was just an illusion. There was no sound in the arena, and even if there was, it would not be transmitted out of it. The confrontation just now was the result of the collision of two unimaginable big magical abilities.


    "Um�� If I remember it correctly, this match is supposed to be about calction, right? Then why do the two of them seem to be fighting for their lives?"


    Among the audience outside the arena, a young cultivator puzzledly asked his Master.


    His Master sighed. "They arepeting against each other in calction. What they are now calcting is all the things in the world, i.e., their fortune. Who counts more would take more space, which would squeeze the other''s world. It''s not a brute force at all. This level ofpetition is something that you and I could not figure out."


    The disciple nodded his head, but when he looked at the situation in the arena once again, he could not help but worry. "But, Supreme Tian Lun seems to be no match for the opponent."


    While he was saying that, Tian Lun had taken two steps back. Although it was only two steps, each step covered thousands of rivers and mountains, making the world of Calction Immortal Lu Biechen expand sharply.


    The gap between a Supreme and an Earth Immortal seemed to be clear at a nce.


    However, at this moment, in this fierce world confrontation, there was the sound of the sole of the feetnded on the ground.


    The young man in red and white robe grandly appeared at this time.

 Chapter 661 Can’t Think of I

    <h4>Chapter 661 Can��t Think of I</h4>


    The appearance of Wang Lu also attracted the attention of both of the contestants.


    Supreme Tian Lun slightly turned his head and, after giving off a smile, ignored him. However, on the other side, Calction Immortal Lu Biechen stopped moving, his brows frowning tightly.


    Although at present he had a slight advantage in this fierce calction confrontation, the advantage was not obvious. This slight difference might be overturned at any time, so he should not be distracted from thinking about too many other things.


    However, Wang Lu''s appearance made him have to think more.


    Because Wang Lu shouldn''t be here at all. Although these two worlds were only derived from the two exceptionally divine calctions and did not possess the power to destroy all living beings, there were full of peak power thoughts.


    The mountains and rivers were fake, the strange misty peaks were also fake, but the power to create these gorgeous illusions from the darkness was by no means something that a mere Jindan could bear. Being here, being washed back and forth by two opposing forces, was no different from suicide.


    Wang Lu was certainly not a person willing tomit suicide, so why did hee? What did he want to do here?


    This iparable amazing calction was a one on one match, no outside force was allowed to interfere in the process. Even if Wang Lu had such a great magical ability, he was still not qualified to interfere at this time�� As a matter of fact, the most puzzling thing in Lu Biechen''s mind was why would the other let Wang Lu in?


    There was no need for someone to preside over this match, and there was no need for a server to attend to this arena. From the beginning to the end, there should only be two people, and this third person should not appear at all!


    If there was a problem in his mind, naturally, he would have less calction power. Thus, he had to stop his progress and then withdrew half a step.


    Because the opponent had already begun to retreat, the wheel behind Supreme Tian Lun elerated. Countless thin lines prated into the ground from the wheel and began to push his world forward.


    Lu Biechen lost his earlier advantage and felt that the world he had calcted was beginning to copse. The vanguard was no longer able to deal with the enemy, so he retreated half a step to regroup and then advance.


    His calction ability was better than his opponent. As long as he regained his strength, it was not difficult to regain the initiative and suppress the opponent.


    However, after half a step, his subconscious mind took another half a step back.


    He could not regain his breath by just taking half a step. Billions of characters surged through his mind, making profound and mysterious changes, which turned into a torrent of flood toward his opponent, but he still could not shake his opponent''s momentum. The opponent seized this opportunity into an attack. The opponent took just half a step forward, but it seemed to have infinite strength.


    After half a step, it was another half a step. After three consecutive half a step, he had already withdrawn by more than a hundred miles. The world of Supreme Tian Lun, which was originally swallowed by a whale halfway was now spat out most of it.


    Lu Biechen''s heart sank, knowing that things had be difficult to improve. The battle was not likely to be won easily, but unfortunately, he had no time to calcte these changes. Thus�� he could not hide this deficiency.


    He intended to change his current algorithm to the one that he had yet to fully grasp and still had many shorings but was undoubtedly efficient and more powerful.


    As a matter of fact, at the beginning of the match, he realized that he was in a weak position in the algorithm. When it came to calcting power, he was more than twice as good as Supreme Tian Lun. However, the oue was almost indistinguishable. He only had a ten percent advantage, and even that was not stable.


    This was an incredible thing. He was known as Calction Immortal, not only because he had an unparalleled calction power. More importantly, because he had also mastered thousands of different algorithms, which could be perfectly adapted to his need on any asion. Most of his cultivation was used to improve his calction power and algorithms. He was confident that no one else in the world could be better than him in calction power and algorithm. He was, without a doubt, the first person in his field.


    Yet, Supreme Tian Lun''s algorithm was indeed above him. More efficient and more varied.


    After sleeping for sixteen thousand years, he finally missed a lot of things�� It was thought that after thest Age of Chaos, the Nine Regions waspletely withered. However, it seemed that after the surrounding spiritual energy gradually dried up and thew for the Great Dao suffered, the descendants had found new ways and made remarkable achievements.


    Unfortunately, he had no effort to spare toment these trivial things. Lu Biechen calmed himself and was ready to use his killer move.


    In this huge andplex confrontation, suddenly switching algorithm seemed to be suicide for many calction experts. However, to be considered as a trump card by the Calction Immortal who masted tens of millions of algorithms, it naturally had its strength.


    All rivers would run into the sea. Everything was inclusive. As long as he put his mind together, the new algorithm would rece the current one, and with its more efficient calction, he wouldpletely crush the opponent.


    However, the moment Lu Biechen switched his algorithm, there was a new change in the field. The unexpected visitor took a step forward.


    Wang Lu, it''s you again! A mere Jindan; are you still dreaming of stirring up the winds and rains here?


    Nevertheless, the next moment, Lu Biechen was stunned. Because when Wang Lu took a step, behind him was also broken mountains and rivers, which was then subsequently rebuilt. However, his world was not the same as Supreme Tian Lun nor Lu Biechen. What appeared behind him was millions of cities and their billions of inhabitants.


    In a twinkling of an eye, theyout of thepetition arena had changed from two powerful and more or less evenly matched forces to three strong forces!


    "What is going on here? Is a little Jindan really so powerful that he could participate in such a contest? Moreover, even if he has the ability, it''s not the time to show it! This is a one on one fight, not a group fight!"


    At this moment, there were many thoughts in Lu Biechen''s mind.


    If other people were to involve, he would not think too much of it. But Wang Lu�� was indeed different. This little guy was so good at creating miracles that it was not strange for him to turn impossibility to possibility. Lu Biechen tried several times to create a mathematical model for him, but it all ended in failure.


    This was a very difficult person to calcte, a variable that was very difficult to deal with. Although in the face of a Supreme and an Earth Immortal he could not y too much of a role, in the fierce fight between these two powerful opponents, he might be able to tilt the bnce!


    Others might not pay too much attention to Wang Lu, but Calction Immortal Lu Biechen always held nning before doing something in high regard. Thus, before the start of thepetition, Wang Lu had also been carefully investigated by him. In that investigation, he found out that in Xudan Stage Wang Lu had traveled to the Western Continent and borrowed the hand of an ancient sage to destroy several Holy Ones.


    At that time, Wang Lu was only in his twenties and his cultivation base was still in Xudan Stage!


    Therefore, in the face of this strong intervention of Wang Lu, Calction Immortal had to hesitate. His new algorithm had already been prepared, but now it seemed like it still needed an adjustment to include Wang Lu''s intervention.


    However, this was already beyond the scope of his ability. It was not difficult to include Wang Lu as a variable, after all, his strength was far superior to that of Wang Lu, even if now Wang Lu seemingly had the power to make this a three-way fight. However, there was still Supreme Tian Lun. Supreme Tian Lun who was moving forward step by step!


    This split second of astonishment had caused irreparable consequences. Lu Biechen the key opportunity to change the algorithm. In the face of tremendous pressure from Supreme Tian Lun, he had to take another step back.


    This step, however, had already ced him outside the stage.


    At thest moment, the pressure from the front was extraordinarily strong, almost doubling its previous expansion, and it was so sudden that he was unable to respond. When he retreated, he intended to take only one step, but instead was pushed back by the pressure. This took his step farther back than he previously intended, and when hended his foot, he was already outside the arena.


    The oue of the match was thus decided. But Lu Biechen, the Calction Immortal, rxed his mind instead. He was not very concerned about the oue of this match. Instead, because of the result had been decided, he could work out something he was interested in calcting.


    In an instant, the calction yielded the result, and Lu Biechen involuntarilyughed.


    "Good calction, what a good calction."


    After sighing, Lu Biechen floated away, leaving hundreds of thousands of spectators outside the arena staring at each other. Their hearts were full of doubt and even the cheering voice for the victory was a bit less loud.


    Could this�� count as a victory? Although the victory result was certainly good, the process was not glorious enough. Was it unfair to forcibly join a one on one match? With two against one, even if they won, would people admit it?


    But, just when they were still in doubt, from among the audience, a young man stood up and shouted hello.


    His voice was not particrly loud because it attracted everyone''s attention in an instant��the voice was already well-known. People turned their eyes and saw a young man in a red and white dress.


    It was actually Wang Lu!


    People were shocked because at the same time, there was another Wang Lu in the arena! His world there upied half of the arena, and his momentum was as strong as that of a Supreme and an Earth Immortal.


    However, the next moment, Supreme Tian Lu stepped out of the arena, and Wang Lu in the arena disappeared.


    After they were stunned for a moment, people finally realized what had happened.


    It turned out the unexpected visitor in the arena was actually a diversionary tactic from Supreme Tian Lun since the beginning!


    Supreme Tian Lun could use his superior algorithm to calcte out a world from the pitch-ck primal chaos, naturally, it would not be difficult for him to calcte out Wang Lu. At the same time, when Wang Lu appeared, the world behind him was apparently derived from the world of Supreme Tian Lun.


    Although the calcted Wang Lu would undoubtedlyck all kinds of charmpared with the real Wang Lu, it was still Wang Lu after all. And this was enough to surprise Lu Biechen and caused him to miss the good opportunity��


    However, this method was more like a n than calction. This iparable amazing calction was about thepetition of the world based out of the calction, but Supreme Tian Lun had included his opponent in his calction by using a strategy of calcting out Wang Lu, was this not a calction?


    It was then no wonder that the Calction Immortal Lu Biechen would sigh with sorrow about how good the calction was after he suffered defeat.


    Although it seemed to fail to be just and aboveboard, able to use a plot to beat the Calction Immortal, who could say that it was not a victory? Calction Immortal was good at calction and also good at nning. Even Wang Lu who loved to calcte and n the most said that one should not use devious ideas to try to beat Calction Immortal.


    However, today, the Calction Immortal fell into the plot of Supreme Tian Lun and thus lost. And since he himself was willing to win and also lose in a gamble, he, therefore, floated away.


    Realizing this, people became more emboldened with their cheer. This was a victory, an unquestionable victory, without a doubt.


    This victory belonged to Supreme Tian Lun, belonged to the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and at the same time�� it also belonged to Wang Lu.


    Because as long as one was not a fool, it was not difficult to understand the truth.


    Whether using calction or plot, Supreme Tian Lun alone could hardly suppress Calction Immortal Lu Biechen. Nevertheless, he eventually won. So where did the winning parte from?


    Of course, it was Wang Lu.

 Chapter 662 Still Couldn’t Think of the Chapter Title

    <h4>Chapter 662 Still Couldn��t Think of the Chapter Title</h4>


    Supreme Tian Lun''s great victory over Calction Immortal finally reversed the decline of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the Grand Competition.


    After that victory, everywhere in the City of Immortals was full of joy. The first two areas were decorated withnterns and colored banners, and all the major shops took this opportunity to offer discounts.


    Fast-handed merchants had already had already made a variety of products rted to Supreme Tian Lun.


    For example, the medicinal herbs that Supreme Tian Lun personally authenticated, or top-grade secret book praised by Supreme Tian Lun, or the imitiation of Supreme Tian Lun''s unique wheel��


    Of which, more than half were false advertisements. In his early years, prior to him mastering his method of socialization, Supreme Tian Lun was well-known for practicing in seclusion. How could he have the time toe out to certified some medicinal herbs andments on a method? The Ten Thousand Arts Sect was famous in the entire Nine Regions for its collections. They had all the resources, almost without any exception, so why should he waste his time going out?


    As for the wheel imitation, it was purely a profiteering act, he was lucky that he had yet to encounter a disciple from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��


    Nevertheless, the sale of these Supreme Tian Lun''s rted products was quite good.


    The buyer certainly knew that these things were fakes��no fool could settle in the City of Immortals. Thus, they didn''t buy the advertisements as true, but purely for joy.


    We won! We''re happy! We want to revel!


    ��


    "These people are crazy."


    The teenager in charge of watching the shop looked at the carnival atmosphere outside the shop and couldn''t help but click his tongue and then became depressed.


    As a seller, he should be overjoyed in encountering a day when the buyers were collectively crazy. Because things that were hard to sell on normal days could finally be sold, even at an incredible price. The owners of the several shops around him wereughing so hard that they broke their lungs. Several unknown dishes were sold for several hundred of spirit stones each, just because the wheel icon of Supreme Tian Lun was printed on its wrapping.


    How could there be such a profitable business in the world? The glittering and translucent spirit stones were likendfill as they kepting in continuously��


    It was indeed a revelry, a grand feast!


    "Ah, and for what? Wasn''t it for just a single win in the culturalpetition? And it''s only for thirty points. We''ve already lost hundreds of matches in a row before, and already has two thousand points gap. Moreover, just today, didn''t we also lose two small matches? What is there to be happy about?"


    The teenager''smentation was not loud, but which of the shop owners around him who hadn''t had a keen hearing? After listening to it, they all sneered.


    "Sour, just continue to be sour!"


    The young man wasughed at, and his face sank slightly, but he did not refute it.


    ording to his usual temperament, by this time, he would already have a bloody quarrel with the fat man on his left and the slim woman on his right. The little mouse had mingled in the marketce since childhood and had no concept of respecting the elderly.


    However, today, he did not say a word and just ate up the other party''s ridicule.


    Because they were right, he was indeed sour, very much sour.


    The people on his left and right were all awash with profits, their goods were all nearly sold out, but he could only sat and watch the market frenzy around him and could not participate.


    As for the reasons? It was very simple, this shop was not his after all. He was responsible for watching over the shop, responsible for its daily operations, but he had no say in important matters.


    The man who had the final say told him not long ago that he was not allowed to take part in today''s market frenzy. The goods in the shop were not allowed to have any rtionships with Supreme Tian Lun.


    This was, of course, a model of good faith management, but when one looked at the colleagues getting rich day by day while they only have honesty and conscience as theirpanion, the torture in their heart was really indescribable.


    After a while, the teenager could not bear the torture and directly closed the shop, no longer operating.


    What to buy and what to sell might not be his decision, but as the sole operator of the store, it was always possible to ask for sick leave!


    Returning to the residence from the shop, Shu Si poured out his bitter hardships directly at Dead Face.


    He was toozy to mention the things in the shop because not long ago, they had a quarrel when Dead Face told him to operate in good faith. But the results were clear at a nce, and naturally, there was no need to mention it again.


    However, the teenager''s mind was difficult to calm down, so he changed the topic and began toin about the meaningless revelry.


    Supreme Tian Lun did win, and the victory was indeed gratifying, but what important was a victory? For just that one victory, it was as if they had already won this Grand Competition. Was that not just a self-deception?


    Listening to Shu Si''sint, the Dead Face did not even raise his face because what Shu Si said was just nonsense.


    Indeed this was only a victory, and at the same time, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had tasted the taste of two failures��once again Luo Xue showed her unparalleled aplishment in the field of zither, go, painting, and calligraphy by easily beating the master musician from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. From the number of points won point of view, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals lost today. However, was the Grand Competition be decided by the result of one or two days?


    After a while, the Dead Face suddenly raised his head.


    "From now on, we are going to collect products rted to Wang Lu, and I want them to be genuine."


    ��


    At the same time, in the courtyard of Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu gently put down his writing utensil.


    "Very good. After these three consecutive wins, the momentum has already taken shape. As long as victories continue to be achieved in the next few games, then the momentum would snowball, bing more and more smooth, and by then��"


    Wang Lu said and suddenly raised his head.


    "What do you guys think, is it necessary to start stockpiling some of my exclusive goods from now on?"


    Hai Yunfan sighed. "With this energy level, how about thinking about the next match? If you want money, how could you not get it with your power?"


    "Um, could rape and adultery be generalized as one?"


    That said, Wang Lu still returned his attention back to his desk. However, after just reading two documents, there was nothing left for him to read. He looked up and said, "Little Hai, what''s next?"


    Hai Yunfan said, "I have them here with me. I''ll help you sort them outter�� Don''t look at me like that, no one wants to take over your power, but as a secretary, I need to remind you that there are more things that need your attention now. No matter how you n to take advantage of the momentum in the next few matches, you still have to go out in person at the end of that. But up to now, most of your energies have been used to deal with these cases, and thus the progress of your practice is not good."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was startled. "Little Hai, unexpectedly, you actually care so much about my situation�� Could it be that because of the recent quarrel you had with your wife that you change your object of affection to me? Unfortunately, I''m not that kind of person."


    Hai Yunfan sighed. "If I really quarreled with Feifei, it must be because you forced me to be your secretary, which cause the husband and wife to separate�� Moreover, from the very beginning, it was me who said I''m not that kind of person, not you! Of course, I know that you always have a n in mind. But in the Jindan Stage fight, it''s better to practice for a longer time than for a shorter time. There aren''t many works that you have to do it yourself here, so you don''t have to waste too much time here."


    "��" Wang Lu was silent for a while and then sighed. "I actually do want to practice in seclusion immediately. But unfortunately, there are actually many things that I have to do here. Don''t look at the carnival-like atmosphere outside, the situation is actually far from positive. When everyone is celebrating, Luo Xue had beaten two of our people. So from this point of view, we don''t earn anything today. The next big match is scheduled to take ce in two days, but during these two days, there are three minor matches to be yed, which previously had been postponed for various reasons and thus could no longer be dyed any longer. Even if we win the big match in two days, it won''t make up for the deficit in those three minor matches. So the situation is not so gratifying."


    Hai Yunfan said, "The situation is not gratifying, but theprehensive strength of the ancient Earth Immortals is far better than us, and they have been implementing early suppression strategy, so the current situation is not surprising. That''s the reason we designed the schedule to be the way it is. First, we arranged some weaker contestants to participate in some matches with fewer points. The main force would then take this opportunity to step up their practice and enhance their strength in order to counter-attack in the future. Yourtest activity is also to boost morale, and after the morale reaches its peak, then you would blow the counterattack horn thoroughly, sending the main contestants to the arena and win points�� So, is it not normal to lose points now?"


    Wang Lu said, "The problem is, those main contestants have already started topete one after another."


    Hai Yunfan was suddenly burst into shock. "What?"


    "In fact, in the original n, I did not intend for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to lose for a month in without winning anything. At that time, the expectation was to try to maintain the situation on the scene, meaning that even if the overall loss is more than win, at least we could still maintain the fighting spirit. Therefore, the main force and the cannon fodder are alternately yed. The cannon fodder allows the other party to rx their vignce, while the main force asionally takes advantage of the situation to make progress to support the situation. But what happened in the arena was that the first batch of high powered main force waspletely suppressed without the power to fight back. No difference than the performance of the cannon fodder, let alone supporting the situation. Did you think I deliberately fished the situation regarding Heavenly Book Building? Although it''s a good thing to take the opportunity to clean up the bad influence, would it not be better if they could not even have the reason to speak from the beginning?"


    Hearing Wang Lu''s exnation, Hai Yunfan felt a burst of dizziness, feeling inconceivable. During this period, he had been working as Wang Lu''s secretary, and most of the documents were presented to Wang Lu through his hands. So it could be said that he was the one most clear about Wang Lu''s n.


    However, he never heard of such an inside story!


    "Because my n works in time. Moreover, I haven''t had too much confidence in them from the beginning. As soon as I couldn''t do anything, I immediately change my mind and treated it as a part of the n. Regarding this, besides a few people such as Supreme He Tu, I have not spoken about it to anyone, let alone put it in written words, so you certainly wouldn''t know about it. But in a nutshell, I''ve been dispatching the main force for the past month, and most of them have lost."


    Hai Yunfan was silent for a long time.


    "In that case, even if you personally end up winning in your Jindan Stage fight in the future, what is the point in rising morale to the top? It just gives a fantasy about victory."


    Wang Lu said, "That''s exactly what I''m working on now. I''m reasonably nning the schedule, designing the lineup and try to win even if there''s only a slight chance to win. This is what I''m doing and the only thing that I can do."


    "�� Is there anyone else who could do it beside you?"


    "Of course there is, there are a lot of bureaucratic talents among the Elders in the Heavenly Sacred Hall. They could handle some of the routine work, but could I get them to take over now?" Wang Lu smiled and said, "Everyone knows that I''m the person who presides the work of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. What would you think if someone suddenly takes over my position? Would the just-been-raised morale change?"


    Hai Yunfan felt his mind became a bit heavier.


    "�� Putting on so many problems on a Jindan who has been cultivating for just around thirty years would probably be a disgrace to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    Wang Lu said, "On the contrary, thousands of yearster, people would only give praise to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals headed by Supreme He Tu, for knowing his subordinates and assigning them properly. Without any restraint, he chooses the right person in the most critical time."


    With that, Wang Lu stood up, stretched up his wrists, and smiled lightly. "Rest assured, although the situation is not positive, since I am here, victory will definitely belong to us."


    Hai Yunfan looked at Wang Lu''s smile, only to see that it was radiant like the sun, especially dazzling.

 Chapter 663 Unfamiliar Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 663 Unfamiliar Dawn</h4>


    "Thetest news, Supreme Tian Lun defeated Earth Immortal Luo Xue in 90x90 go board, winning two matches with thirty points!"


    In the busy and lively market of B3 Area, a young cultivator flying on the flying sword flew over the vast B3 Area and then repeated the news of the victory.


    A momentter, B3 Area was transformed into a sea of joy.


    At the same time, various areas in the City of Immortals had a simr but slightly different situation. The news of the victory of Supreme Tian Lun over Luo Xue on go match made the entire City of Immortals burn with joy. People shouted the name of Supreme Tian Lun, and their enthusiasm was like fire.


    The only pity was that, there were many matches in progress on the same day, and the signboards arranged in various areas did not broadcast the gopetition between Supreme Tian Lun and Luo Xue. So many people did not know the news of the victory at the first time, let alone see the dashing and heroic attitude of Supreme Tian Lu''s victory over the Earth Immortal.


    "He is indeed the Sect Leader of one of the Five Uniques, really one of a kind. He defeated two ancient Earth Immortals in session, and even the unbeatable Immortal Luo Xue lost to him."


    In a restaurant in Immortal Five Area, a Yuanying Stage cultivator sighed with emotion and then poured himself an immortal wine and paid his respect to Supreme Tian Lun.


    Opposite of him, the old friend who had been with him for many years also raised his wine cup. "To Daoist Master Wang Lu."


    Upon hearing that, that Yuanying Stage cultivator smiled. "Yeah, we should also give respect to Daoist Master Wang Lu. If there was no participation from Daoist Master Wang Lu, I''m afraid Supreme Tian Lun wouldn''t have won so easily."


    "Yes, it is said that Daoist Master Wang Lu made great efforts in the preparatory work before the match�� s, I don''t know how he did it, in less than thirty years, his Peak Jindan Stage''s fighting power is far superior to that of other Jindan Stage cultivators and he also has omnipotent versatility. Ai, thinking about how we were in the past makes me feel really ashamed."


    "Hahaha, if we look at the history of Nine Regions in the past one hundred thousand years, only Immortal Qin and Great Ancestor Desheng that could be better than him right? When Immortal Qin first came out, the world was shocked. It only took a few decades of him to perfect his cultivation. And while he was at it, he also unified the whole Nine Regions�� Compared with this kind of genius wizard kid, we really just worry over for nothing. It is enough for us to enjoy the victory that he has brought us."


    The two cultivators smiled and made a toss. However, when they were enjoying themselves, they heard a cold humphing from the next table.


    "Don''t you think it''s too early to celebrate the victory now? Supreme Tian Lun won two matches, but he only got thirty points. But in the previous three matches in the past two days, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals lost fifty points in a row. Was that result really worth to be celebrated at? What''s more, those two victories were won because of Supreme Tian Lun''s unparalleled calction. In other matches, Supreme Tian Lun is useless, so what could Wang Lu possibly win at?"


    In the festive atmosphere, this was like being poured on the head with cold water. The two Yuanying Stage cultivators put down their cups and turned to look at the next table, only to see a skinny cultivator covered in a cloak. Seeing him, their slightly tipsy feeling waspletely ruined.


    "Who the fuck are you, dare to talk nonsense here?"


    The skinny guy in a cloak at the next table gave a sneer. "Am I just talking nonsense or telling the truth? You should know it in your heart. Wang Lu is just doing a performance��Showing you an exaggerated victory and thousands of performances to let you think the situation is good, and the final victory is beyond doubt. But in fact, people with clear minds could see that the situation has been deteriorating."


    "Damn, hide the head and show the tail (giving half-truth), who the hell are you?" Infuriated, the Yuanying Stage cultivator stood up and waved his hand, and his true yuan turned into an invisible force, which mercilessly lifted the cloak of the skinny guy at the next table.


    The skinny man didn''t seem to have expected that the Yuanying Stage cultivator actually dared to make a move against him in drunk! Suddenly the cloak was lifted and he was taken off guard.


    There were many restaurants in these Human Five Area, but for a long time, few people dared to make a scene here just because of being drunk. Because there was a lot of golden armored puppet here too!


    The use of spells to others without permission was considered to be against the rules of the City of Immortals and would be punished mercilessly.


    Sure enough, within two breaths time, after that Yuanying Stage cultivator made his move, two golden armored puppets, appeared in the restaurant and restrained that Yuanying Stage cultivator.


    ording to the regtions of the City of Immortals, although this was not a serious vition, he only lifted the cloak of other people, he also could not be exempted from responsibility. He had to spend a day in a small dark room. If he made another crime after being released, the punishment would be upgraded by a level��he would have to spend a hundred days in a small dark room.


    The small dark room of the City of Immortals was quite well-known. It was a ce that was enough to tremble the stable dao heart. However, the Yuanying Stage cultivator did not care about it. His eyes were firmly locked on the person whose cloak he had lifted. Because he had recognized the identity of that person.


    "It''s you, the maid of the leader of the Heavenly Book, Mo Xian!"


    Thepanion of that Yuanying Stage cultivator sneered and said, "Turns out its the remnant of Heavenly Book, no wonder there were many words here! It must''ve been bought by the Earth Immortals along time ago. On that day, Daoist Master Wang Lu was very merciful, he did not kill all of you aplices. Unexpectedly, you didn''t repent at all!"


    Mo Xiang sneered and said, "Repent? What do I have to regret? Regret that I have said the truth that you dare not speak or even listen to? Wang Lu took advantage of the Grand Competition to strike at the dissidents, unable to tolerate even the least bit of different voice. The whole city was full of cheers and joy, but in fact, the gap between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the ancient Earth Immortals is widening, yet you guys can actually smile at that! Such a foolish thing, I really couldn''t find a few precedents in the history books!"


    "A person who wallows in degeneration like you, and even lower themselves to be viins are too numerous to be cited. From today''s Grand Competition to the two great wars between Immortals and Demons, and even the bloody battles of people during the great Deste Era, the evil viins who betrayed their own interests always emerged endlessly, and none of them ever had a good end!"


    In the restaurant, a cultivator who was sitting in a corner suddenly stood up and scolded.


    These words were righteous and rigorous and had won a lot of approvals from the other patrons in the restaurant. However, Mo Xian was only silent for a moment before sneering, "I thought who has such grandiose and smooth words, turns out its Wang Lu''s running dog, Hai Yunfan. That eager to lick ass posture of yours is actually in line with that of your sect. Ten Thousand Arts Sect often regards itself as the wise one, presenting themselves as noble and elegant. However, since its establishment, it has always been following the leader to pick out the bones left by others. Before the Age of Chaos, you ttered the Kunlun Immortal Sect, but then, when Shengjing Sect burst to prominence, you turned around to tter them. Now even Wang Lu couldmand your Supreme Sect Leader. Yet you think a dog-likeckey like you deserve to me me?"


    Mo Xiang''s words were extremely vicious, which made all the listeners frown. Hai Yunfan was furious and his magical power expanded out from all over his body.


    Today it was rare asion since Wang Lu actually gave him a day off, giving him the chance to apany his wife to eat and shop in the City of Immortals, living a sweet couple''s life. As a result, before he could eat half of his food he met this mad dog. Had it not been for his wife, Ye Feifei, this polite young man might''ve directly unsheathed his sword and made his move.


    Seeing this, Mo Xiangughed, augh that was full of destion.


    "You all gather here to revel in the belief that Wang Lu could bring you victory. But don''t forget that Wang Lu is just a Jindan, far less omnipotent than what you imagined. If he had the ability to bring victory for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, he wouldn''t have allowed the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to fail more than one hundred times in the past month. If he had something in his sleeves, with his character, we would''ve already used it! Allowing the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to lose in session only shows how poor his skill is and now is just struggling to survive. Do you guys really think those Jindan and Yuanying Stage cultivators who have been selected as the main force could make rapid progress and reverse the situation after just a few months of training? Why? Do you think that in the past months, only the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would make the painstaking efforts while the ancient Earth Immortals would just remain stagnant? They are also making progress, adapting to the rules of the Grand Competition one after another, and constantly exerting their strength to the utmost! The so-called gradingpetition is a joke from the beginning because the speed with which the Earth Immortals adapting to the rules is much faster than that of a group of Jindan and Yuanying Stage cultivators. The longer the time is dyed, the farther you would be from winning! This is such a simple truth, but you guys are deceiving yourselves into ignoring it! Hahaha, if it''s other people then perhaps it is indeed foolish, but is Wang Lu also foolish? I''m afraid he''s already made a secret deal with the ancient Earth Immortals and sold you guys, these silly cultivators, for future profits. And He Tu, Tian Lun�� all of them are Wang Lu''s aplices, so they will tolerate his arbitrary actions!"


    These words were like the whistling of cold winter wind, there was no rebuttal in the restaurant.


    After the conspiracy of the leader of Heavenly Book Building Supreme Ting Feng was exposed by Aya, this long-standing high-rank sect declined at an rming rate. The Elders and disciples fled in session. And those who remained were severely demoralized. And the sect never had the spirit of forging ahead�� In this way, it was likely that in just two or three years the Heavenly Book Building would be removed from its position among the top-rank sect and would not return for a thousand years. After losing her master, Mo Xiang, as one of the surviving members of the Heavenly Book Building, was helpless, and her heart was distorted. Her previous gentleness and elegance degenerated into grimness and bitterness. However, Mo Xiang''s fierce expression did not prevent her from speaking sharp words that prated into people''s hearts.


    What she said seemed absurd, but for a moment, it was hard for everyone to refute it. Thus, the restaurant maintained an indescribable silence.


    Until a peal of slightly drunkughter came.


    "A bunch of fools, you guys could actually be fooled by such facies�� forget about other people, but you, Hai Yunfan, works with Wang Lu every day and yet you don''t learn even a little bit of his sharp tongue?"


    With that, a woman whose body was permeated with the stench of wine and meat stepped down slowly from upstairs. She looked to be around twenty-three or twenty-four years old, wearing a simple and somewhat shabby dress. She had a delicate feature, graceful temperament but also somewhat sloppy.


    The woman''s cultivation base was around Yuanying Stage. Her right hand was holding a wine bottle while at her left wrist hung prayer beads. She seemed to be a Zen practitioner. Hai Yunfan was stunned. "Zen Master Dog Meat?"

 Chapter 664 Good Female Friend of Seventh Madame

    <h4>Chapter 664 Good Female Friend of Seventh Madame</h4>


    Seventh Madame Zen Master Dog Meat was a well-known character in Nine Regions, but how could Hai Yunfan, who was Wang Lu''s pen pal for many years, not recognize that she was also a good female friend of the Supreme Non-Phase? Seeing her here, Hai Yunfan was d.


    Although she did not have the amazing record of the Non-Phase master and disciple, since she could be friends with them, especially a good female friend of Wang Wu, she would not be just an ordinary person�� She criticized Hai Yunfan for not inheriting Wang Lu''s sharp tongue, so she must be a master of this skill.


    Sure enough, after Zen Master Dog Meat appeared, she sneered at Mo Xiang and said, "You bitch happily yapping here, is it because without your master''s ''nourishment'', you be hungry and thirsty?"


    With just one word from here, Hai Yunfan immediately sighed with emotion: She is indeed worthy to be a friend of those two master and disciple, as soon as she opened her mouth, dirt immediately came out! The air pollution index of the entire restaurant had been risen by one magnitude!


    However, although it made people dete, this kind of personal attack could not alleviate the anxiety caused by Mo Xiang. Because Mo Xiang was telling the truth, and how could someone refute the truth?


    In fact, being insulted by Seventh Madam, Mo Xiang merely let out a light smile,pletely turning a deaf ear.


    However, the next moment, the words from Seventh Madame forced her to change her countenance.


    "The path of Immortal Cultivation was a narrow road that kept on narrowing. Millions of people walked on that road, but only a few could reach the highest point. Most people would stop halfway. But some people would choose to enjoy the scenery at their feet, while others wouldin and drag more people into the abyss with resentment. All of us have heard the saying that Immortal Cultivation is the privilege of genius. Only the most extraordinary genius is qualified to attain the highest level. Ordinary people have no need to work hard at all, because hard work would not bear fruit. Whenever we get stuck in a bottleneck, there would always be people who jump out and say let it go, and find thousands of reasons to prove that the way ahead is not feasible. Such people have existed since the Deste Age and would continue to exist in the future. This bitch is just one of them. The question is, are you willing to be dragged down by her?"


    With that, Seventh Madame drank a mouthful of wine, her liquor and momentum surged at the same time. "The path of Immortal Cultivation is a road that one could never admit defeat and to have to constantly challenge the limit. We start from Body Forging, and then Qi Cultivating, Foundation Establishment, Xudan, and then Jindan, Yuanying, Deity�� Except for a few gifted people, most people have to go through a lot of difficulties, which could sweep out more than half of the cultivators before the hurdle. The gap between Xudan and Jindan is, even more, make most of the people feel powerless and ipetent. However, everyone here has crossed these difficulties. Are you sure you could get through the bottlenecks each time?"


    Many restaurant patrons nodded in secret.


    Except for a few people, most of them were of ordinary origin. In Immortal Cultivation they could not enjoy the massive resources of high-quality materials of high-rank sects. Every time they faced a hurdle, they faced great uncertainty. However, in the end, they all had made those breakthroughs and persevered until now.


    "Since Immortal Cultivation is like this, why not Grand Competition? We have this and that reason to lose and we don''t have ten percent or even one percent chance of victory, but we will continue to move forward and ovee the difficulties, because that the way the cultivators should go. When we set foot on immortal cultivation, we should realize that our destiny is going against heaven. Cultivators live to go against the heaven."


    Seventh Madame said and drank a mouthful of liquor, and then said with emotion, "The reason why Wang Lu never gives up, even when the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is in deep trouble, is that he has the consciousness of a true cultivator and deeply understand that this is a road that could not be turned back, and that he should move forward until thest trace of his life is burned. People often talk about his miraculous battles, or admire his natural void spirit root, or praise his versatility of wit. But few people think that the thing that makes him truly stand out from the rest of the world is his unmatched never-give-up fighting spirit. Even when he met the Holy Ones of the Western Continent in Xudan Stage, he still drew his sword and charged forward! No matter who the enemies that he encounters, he never gives up. ording to the number, his chance of winning was only one in ten thousand, but if he had given up fighting, he would''ve ended up as a pile of dead bones!"


    Seventh Madame said with a mocking smile, "How could you doubt that Wang Lu had surrendered himself to the ancient Earth Immortals? When did he ever recognize defeat in his life? When did he betray his own team? Are mere ancient Earth Immortals deserving the betrayal of his principle? You guys have too underestimated him! Although he is only a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, he is more of a cultivator than anyone present here."


    After a long silence, Mo Xiang sneered and said, "No matter how formidable Wang Lu is, he is just one person��"


    "Yes, Wang Lu is just one person, so he actually needs everyone''s help. This is a major matter concerning the fate of Nine Regions, every one of us is involved in it, and there''s no reason to sit idly by. It is for this reason that Daoist He Tu decentralizes his power, Heavenly Sage Hall could sit and watch, and the grand Supreme Tian Lun willing to be told what to do! Because they all know what they should do at this time and how they should do their best to win. Even they have to pay a lot, even if the odds are small! Unfortunately, the people who have this awareness are too few. Seeing you guys, I can''t help but feel ridiculous and sad. While they are fighting for you on the front, you are questioning them in the rear. So, I wonder, is it worthwhile for them to fight so hard for the sake of waste like you guys?"


    After those few words, countless faces in the restaurant couldn''t help but have their cheeks turn red while also sweat profusely. Some people felt so agitated that their mouth started to bleed.


    Because there happened to be quite a number of contestants in this restaurant who were included in the list of two thousand contestants of Grand Competition. They should''ve fought side by side with Wang Lu, but just because of Mo Xiang''s words, their convictions actually shook. The thought of giving up and admitting defeat had actually crossed their minds. This was indeed shameful.


    However, when they turned their heads and looked at the maid of the Heavenly Book Building, people''s eyes gradually turned cold. If it was not for her incitements, how could she shake their belief that they produced such a shameful idea?


    "Oh? Want to me me?" Mo Xiang fiercely grinned. "Yes, I''m trying to incite you, but every word that I say is true. No matter how hard you guys try, the odds are only one in a billion! And in this world, not everyone could stubbornly admit defeat like Wang Lu! As long as you guys realize the fact that you would fail, you will fail! Definitely will!"


    "Shut your fucking mouth! I''ll kill you!" A hot-tempered cultivator was about to rush and make his move.


    However, Mo Xiang was even more excited. "Good, you guys better kill me now, and then I could curse each and every one of you with my own death! Curse you guys to forever remember every word that I said!"


    "Good."


    When Mo Xiang''s madness reached its climax, Seventh Madame suddenly nodded and made her move.


    The next moment, Mo Xiang''s voice abruptly stopped.


    Because she was already dead. Her beautiful head fell to the ground along with her grim smile. The body that had lost its head stood in ce for a moment before silently fell.


    Seventh Madame shook her wrist as if to shake the dust. She then frowned and said, "Really disgusting."


    The people in the restaurant were stunned.


    She actually did it? Ignoring rules and killing people, and doing it right in front of the Golden-Armored puppet? Did she want to die? Although that crazy woman deserved to be killed, these Golden Armored puppets would not be that reasonable. Weren''t they relentless in dealing with vitors?


    However, the more surprising scene happened. Obviously, Seventh Madame had killed Mo Xiang, but the Golden Armored Puppets actually turned a blind eye to it. They merely apprehended that Yuanying Stage cultivator who lifted up Mo Xiang''s cloak and brought him away in silence.


    That Yuanying Stage cultivator, who had been ready to spend his time in the small dark room, was shocked by this generosity, and then vigorously struggled. "Hey, are you guys blind? There''s a murderer over there, can''t you guys see it? Couldn''t you let me pass? You don''t care when people kill, but you want to punish me for lifting a cloak?"


    However, how could the Golden Armored Puppets have room for negotiation? They just silently took that man away from the restaurant while the man continued to curse and shout along the way��


    The people in the restaurant stared at Seventh Madame in horror and began to specte on her identity. Some of them retreated secretly, feeling that this person was dangerous.


    Seventh Madame saw them and sneered. "You guys are really rotten wood that couldn''t be carved. I merely killed a person that deserved to be killed, so of course, I won''t be stopped by the Golden Armored Puppets. Otherwise, wouldn''t this City of Immortals be the paradise for criminals?"


    Upon hearing this, a cultivator was startled. "This�� is indeed not unreasonable. But who should decide whether a person should be killed or not?"


    Seventh Madame looked at him as if he was an idiot. "When youmitted crimes outside, don''t you know who would punish you?"


    "Crimesmitted outside of course would be punished by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� hey, is the authority of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals also effective in the City of Immortals?"


    "Otherwise, do you expect those ancient Earth Immortals to judge the case for you? As long as the perpetrators have been certified by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they would not be protected by any human rights here."


    "Then what about the man that has been taken away just now��"


    Seventh Madame quite impatiently exined, "Of course that''s because she did nothing at that time. But then she made a lot of remarks here, which was confirmed by people and proved to be conclusive, hence the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals issued the killing order. Okay, I know you guys want to ask who certified her guilt. Look over there, at the couple in the corner. The woman is Ye Feifei, a disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect. The man''s name is Hai Yunfan, Wang Lu''s current secretary, who is familiar with the rules and regtions in the City of Immortals. That''s why I didn''t need to talk nonsense for you, these group of idiots!"


    Strictly speaking, Seventh Madame was a generous and open-minded woman, but in the face of a group of foolish people, her patience was far less than her Zen meditation.


    "Ai, seeing your clumsy performances, no wonder people couldn''t afford to be confident." Seventh Madame sighed, but then smiled again. "Fortunately, we havee here this time."


    We? Everyone had keenly caught that word.


    At the same time, heartyughter came from upstairs. "Seventh Madame still doing things so vigorously. When I just wanted to make my move, you have already killed her. Fortunately, the corpse remains intact and could be used by A Wu."


    Amidst theughter, a tall barbarian woman with simple animal skin and a feathered cap stepped down with heavy steps, trembling the restaurant with each step�� if this restaurant hadn''t been built by the Earth Immortal, which made its quality high, perhaps it would''ve already been broken.


    Behind that barbarian woman, there was also a handsome and graceful white-skinned schr with beautiful eyebrows, red lips, and white teeth. It was obviously a woman dressed as a man. A gorgeous and beautiful dancer and an aboriginal witch doctor covered with totems.


    These people were women with different identities and temperaments, but they were all cultivators of Jindan and Yuanying. Moreover, their momentums were amazing!


    Within the same stage, the gap between cultivators could be hundreds or even thousands of times. For example, the number one Jindan in Nine Regions could easily crush one thousand ordinary Jindan cultivators. These women were undoubtedly the top powerhouses in their respective stage.


    Such strong people were really rare, and their presence at the same time made people wonder who they were and where they came from. Because there were many people in the audience who were also knowledgeable but could not recognize these powerful people.


    Seeing the doubts in people''s eyes, Seventh Madame slightly looked up. "We are the ones who could bring you victory."


    Suddenly the witch doctor came to Mo Xiang''s corpse, picked up her head and grinned.


    "Good stuff!"


    There was a chill in everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 665 Are They All Your Friends?

    <h4>Chapter 665 Are They All Your Friends?</h4>


    In Human Five Area, a group of strange women appeared in Prosperous Arrangement Pavilion Restaurant, which soon attracted a lot of attention.


    There were endless talented and strange people in the City of Immortals. Although the various sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals remained mainstream, there were also many talented loose cultivators. In the City of Immortals, one could amaze the world with a single brilliant feat given a slight chance.


    And Seventh Madame, had achieved exactly that brilliant feat that amazed the world.


    Sessfully killing the maid of the master of the Heavenly Book Building��Xuan Mo whose cultivation stage was Yuanying, was not a big deal. Although Mo Xiang''s cultivation base was high, her actualbat ability was not. Many Yuanying Stage cultivators could kill her at will.


    What attracted people''s attention was her sessful refutation of Mo Xiang''s impassioned speech.


    The morale-boosting words were not the main point, because there was just no one who was eloquent among the people present��those contestants who had dinners at Prosperous Arrangement Pavilion Restaurant participated in the fighting events, not literary event. Otherwise, there would be no need for Seventh Madame to appear, and someone would be able to say all of those.


    Except for thest sentence.


    After killing Mo Xiang, Seventh Madame handed over Mo Xiang''s corpse to an unknown witch doctor and dered that they were the ones who could bring victory to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    How to deal with Mo Xiang''s corpse was not the key point, but rather the victory deration of Seventh Madame. If Seventh Madame was just an ordinary Yuanying Stage cultivator, her words were naturally insignificance��every drunk cultivator in the restaurants in Human Five Area might say something simr. But Seventh Madame was obviously serious. She wanted to bring victory for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Although people were not familiar with Seventh Madame, they were at least familiar with her friends��Wang Wu and Wang Lu. Then her words were not without a backing. Plus those few characters with different temperaments, all of them were valiant and outstanding. Thus, it was not difficult to imagine what they were going to do next.


    ��


    "I know that their strength is definitely not weak. The question is, in the list of two thousand contestants, none of them were there at first. So who exactly are they?"


    Inside theva cave in Royal Soldier Sect, the Power King Jianglu, an inner court disciple of Shengjing Sect, who was forced to be dripping wet with sweat by the harsh environment, looked at the notice in hand with great difficulty.


    It was a notice issued by the Organizing Committee of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals from the City of Immortals. The content of the notice was very simple, in the next few matches in the next week, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would change the contestants.


    And Power King Jianglu was one of the contestants to be reced.


    At present, his cultivation base was low-level Jindan, which was quite good in term of his cultivation time, but he was barely qualified to participate in the Grand Competition. However, with the support of his sect, he made a breakthrough, seeding in his Power King True Body training, which soared his physical strength. Thus, he only had a few rivals in Jindan Stage. And the several months of bitter experience in Royal Soldier Sect had also made his strength advance by leaps and bounds. Once he got out of theva cave, he would be reborn. At that time, as long as he also used elixirs, he would have the Peak Jindan Stage strength for two hours. With his peak Power King True Body power, he would have the qualification to participate in Jindan Stage level fight.


    Previously, he evenpeted with Xiang Liang, the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect in arm wrestling. Of course, Xiang Liang was not good at pure wrist strength necessary topete in arm wrestling, but as the lead disciple of Royal Soldier Sect, his wrist strength surpassed that of ny-nine percent of cultivators of the same stage. Yet, he stilled frowned and lost three games in a row, whichpletely gave the dominant position to Jianglu.


    Jianglu himself was very proud of this. And to represent his sect topete in the Grand Competition was a great honor for him. Among the cultivators of the younger generation, at the topmost only the geniuses the level of the Five Unique''s Lead Disciples who were eligible to participate. And Jianglu could keep pace with them, was undoubtedly the best proof of himself.


    Unfortunately, this pride and joy were broken by the present notice. From the primary selection to a substitute, his position was handed over to a little-known barbarian woman�� This kind of thing, even if his Senior Sister came to tell him personally, it would still be difficult for him to ept.


    "Senior Sister Qiong Hua, do you know them? I mean the woman who reces me."


    The lead disciple of Shengjing Sect shook her head. "I have heard a little, but it''s far from knowing. She is [You Jiu of Song], namely the [Tuka] of the Song People in the distant Red Wave Lake of Min Region, which means the chief military."


    "Min Region? The Song People?"


    Among the Nine Regions, Min Region was the most barbaric, and within Min Region, a small little-known tribe has gone far beyond the cognitive scope of Jianglu. Only a learned person like Qiong Hua could have such knowledge. Nevertheless, even Qiong Hua knew little about You Jiu of Song.


    "Before this, I only knew that she has a powerful forceparable to that of Peak Jindan Stage, so that the Song tribe could maintain independence under the expansion of the Firmament tribe. Nevertheless, there has not been a detailed and reliable example of her fighting prowess, so it''s difficult to assert her real strength. Thus, it''s very normal for you to feel dissatisfied." Qiong Hua said, ncing at Jianglu. "However, this is a good oue for you."


    "Good? Senior Sister, you know exactly how much have I paid for this match!"


    Qiong Hua calmly said, "ording to Elders'' deduction, you might only have fifty percent chance of victory, but the probability of casualty is as high as eighty percent. In order to lower our morale, the Earth Immortals is very fierce. In this contest of power, if defeated, it would probably mean death."


    Jianglu seriously said, I don''t care!"


    "Yes, that''s why the sect didn''t prevent you from entering thepetition at first, because even if your blood is spilled on the ground, it would still be good for the whole situation. You are a young person''s blood, and youth''s blood could stimte more people''s blood. But now that there''s a better chance to win, plus if defeated the impact on the cultivators is lower, we have no reason not to choose her."


    "��"


    Qiong Hua was silent for a moment, and then said, "This Grand Competition is a very good stage to showcase oneself, but on this stage, strength is the king."


    Jianglu closed his eyes for a moment. "My strength is not as good as other people, I have nothing to say. But to lose without a fight, I do not ept it."


    "Good, she''s right outside the cave."


    Jianglu was somewhat surprised, but thinking that it was the arrangement of his Senior Sister, it should not be a surprise.


    Outside the cave, the tall barbarian woman was looking at the distant mountain with great interest. When Qiong Hua led Jianglu outside the cave, that barbarian woman turned her head and looked at him.


    "Not bad." The woman name You Jiu of Song nodded. "Just a bit weaker."


    Jianglu''s eyebrows perked up, thinking that this woman''s cultivation base was not necessarily high, but her tone of voice was amazing!


    She was just Peak Jindan Stage, meaning that among Seventh Madame''s friends, she was obviously the weaker one��of course, if she was strong, she would join the Yuanying Stage group and would not upy Jianglu''s position��What qualification did she have to say that he was weaker?


    Power King True Body was one of the top ten physical cultivation methods in Immortal Cultivation world, and in terms of pure power, it could rank in the top three. The True Body even better than some of the simr cultivation methods in the ancient time. In the same stage, except that abnormal number one Jindan in Nine Regions, who dared to say they could stand against him? If even Xiang Liang could not, how could this barbarian woman?


    But the next moment, he closed his mouth shut.


    Because You Jiu of Song had made her move.


    She threw her fist backward, mming it into the air. Immediately, it created a burst of blooming thunderous sound, and a clearly visible crack appeared in the air.


    At first, Jianglu thought that it was the distortion of sight caused by the airflow. But soon he found out that it was more than that��


    Because after the crack appeared, a long snake rolled forward. Numerous waves of air dissipated as the long snake spread to the surrounding, causing gusts of wind in theva valley.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the snake arrived at the mountaintop, smashing its head at it, biting down the mountaintop.


    The rocks cracked and the mountain copsed. The height of the mountain was cut down by hundreds of feet.


    Jianglu turned pale.


    Because the power of this punch was far beyond his imagination.


    With using just physical strength, the power of one punch destroyed several miles of a mountain, which was far beyond what Jindan Stage could do. Let alone he was just low-level Jindan�� Even at Peak Jindan Stage with the help of elixirs, it was impossible for him to do the same feat.


    After a long time, Jianglu dryly said, "I��"


    You Jiu of Song patted him on the shoulder. "Go back and train well, I look forward topeting with you in a few years."


    "�� Yes." Jianglu seemed to be absentminded.


    Looking at the gap in the distant mountain, this inheritor of Power King True Body seemed to have lost his breath.


    ��


    "Humph, I can''t believe you, this barbarian, could actually learn to be worldly. Before you leave, you still know how to sayforting words so that the amber in the child''s heart would not be extinguished. I haven''t seen you in a few years, your IQ has actually risen quite high!"


    At the foot of Royal Soldier Mountain, the enchanting dancer covered her face lightly with the fan in her hand, showing only a pair of soul-stirring eyes that wandered Youjiu of Song''s body up and down as if she was full of curiosity.


    The barbarian girl scornfully spat, "Who is interested in learning those useless things? All those words were taught to me by the schr. Humph, Union of Ten Thousand Immortals unexpectedly chose such a waste to fight the Earth Immortal, is there no one else avable?"


    "If there''s anyone else, Wang Wu wouldn''t have called us urgently."


    During the conversation, a white-clothed schr came over and looked at the barbarian woman and the enchanting dancer with a smile. "Looks like you two have solved it? Then we don''t need to waste time anymore. Come with me. A Wu has already gone ahead of us."


    With that, the schr lifted a writing brush filled with ink and wrote the word door in the air.


    The next moment, the word suddenly expanded and it really became a door. The schr then pushed open the door which revealed a scene filled with wine, dishes, andughter. Among them, Seventh Madame''s heartyughter was especially loud.


    The barbarian girl''s heroic eyebrows immediately perked up and smile appeared at the corners of her lips. "These guys, they didn''t even wait for me!"


    With that, she stepped into the door and took the lead in joining the scene.


    Behind the door was an elegant room in a restaurant. In the middle of the room was arge round table, on which there were exquisite delicacies and fine wine. Six people had been seated at the table. They were Zen Master Dog Meat Seventh Madame, the Witch Doctor A Wu, the Knight King Aya, Brilliant Sword Heart Liu Li�� and of course, the master and disciple of Non-Phase who could gather these people together.


    This was on Wang Wu''s invitation and hosted by Wang Lu. A reception banquet especially arranged in the most luxurious restaurant in the City of Immortals.


    Seeing the barbarian woman came in, Wang Wu put down her wine gourd and pleasantly stood up. "Ha! It''s Youyou!"


    The barbarian woman stepped forward and hugged Wang Wu, and then lifted her high in the air. "Little Wu, it''s been a long time since I saw you!"


    Wang Wu, being treated like a child, then saw the dancing girl stepping in from the door.


    "Fan''Er! I haven''t seen your figure for a long time,ter, let Sister examine your body!"


    That dancer smiled softly. "Okay, examine me till you satisfy."


    Finally the white-clothed schr who opened the door came in. Upon seeing her, Wang Wu had the most pleasant surprise.


    "A Miao! Your [Putting Writing Brush Down Like A Divine] has really progressed! Later I want you to help me write several ''money'' words!"


    The schr sighed. "I really want to write for you several rows of ''shame'' word!"

 Chapter 666 Women

    <h4>Chapter 666 Women</h4>


    On the table, the women''s happy talk andughter kept on going and going.


    "Hahaha,e and feel it, Fan''Er''s chest is really getting bigger again! Moreover, it''s super stic!"


    "Hey, touch it slowly, will you!"


    "Youyou is no fun, her body has all been refined, A Wu must wash it clean with maggot fluid to wash before it could be used."


    "Hey, somebody wants maggot? I have it here, want me to spread it now��"


    "Tsk, stop bothering me by pulling my legs okay�� by the way, Zhang Miao, don''t you feel tired dressing up as a man? Especially with your chess being tied t, it makes peopleugh. Big chest is not a bad thing��"


    "Eat your meal and don''t mind my business! Never mind my chest!"


    Listening to such dialogue as the only man in the table, Wang Lu felt a bit of pressure, but also deep doubt.


    Where on earth did these womene from? When did Wang Wu meet with such strange characters? Moreover, the rtionship between each of them was so close!


    Zen Master Dog Meat was an old acquaintance. When he met her in Grand Cloud Mountain, it was only her Jindan avatar. At that time, she was trying the method of avatar splitting to break through the barrier between Yuanying and Deity�� After not seeing her for several years, it seemed that she had yet to pass this step, but in peak Yuanying Stage, her ''savings'' were getting deeper and deeper.


    That barbarian woman Youjiu of Song had a horrifying body that Wang Lu had never seen before. Although she looked tall and lean, without the bodybuilder''s muscles, but with Wang Lu''s current eyesight, how could he not see the infinite destructive power hidden in her body? Purely in terms of physical strength, almost no one in the same stage as her could be her opponent!


    As for the witch doctor, A Wu, whose whole body was covered with bottles and jars and was fond of corpses, she was a master of long-lost witchcraft from the Deste Age�� It was reasonable to say that after the Deste Age, thews of heaven and earth had changed, and thus not only the witchcraft was lost, it also became invalid, let alone its principle had also changed over time. However, this witch doctor seemed to be unaffected by thatw change; some strange witchcrafts were ready to be cast out at her fingertips��


    The dancer Ji Lingfan and Wang Wu seemed to be the closest. The rtionship between them seemed to be closer than that of Seventh Madame and Wang Wu. As soon as they were seated, they sat down beside Wang Wu without hesitation and pushed Wang Lu aside. Then they began to hug each other and embrace each other. And many of their intimate gestures even made an adult like Wang Lu ufortable. Only asionally through split vision could he see that there was a wonderful rhythm in the movement of her hands and feet, which could affect thew of heaven and earth.


    Then there was that schr named Zhang Miao who dressed as a man but could not hide her beautiful figure. However, what was more noteworthy was that she had a writing brush in her hand, which she could use to write characters that then turned into objects, as if she had mastered the dao of writing, possessing great magical ability.


    Anyone of these people was enough to be a powerful deterrent party in any region in Nine Regions. Moreover, their ability that was far beyond their apparent stage would make them more conspicuous�� However, aside from Zen Master Dog Meat who became famous because she had a feud with the Beast Master School, the others were far from well-known.


    With Wang Lu''s level of erudition, he could only recall the name of Youjiu of Song, where he read her in a misceneous book that he identally found before. The others such as A Wu, Zhang Miao, Ling Fan�� he had never seen them in any records. It was as if they appeared out of thin air.


    However, they were all really strong and had good rtionships with Wang Wu. For a long time, Wang Lu hadn''t seen his Master''s undisguised happy smile.


    Although normally, Wang Wu liked tough and the variety of herughter was ever changing, such as rapeugh, humiliationugh, shamelessughter, rampantughter�� But it was seldom as cheerful and sincere as she was right now. She seemed much more rxed in front of these friends than that in front of him.


    But then again, although they had more than one hundred years of wonderful fate, their daily life was basically based on mutual harm. They had to be very cautious in their every word and deed. If they didn''t pay attention even the slightest bit, they would immediately fall into the pit dug out by the other side. It was both happy and painful�� Although there was nock of happiness, they basically had no time to rx at all.


    Therefore, when he saw Wang Wu''s innocent smile, though he had doubts in his heart, Wang Lu did not interfere. All was good as long as Wang Wu was happy. Even if they only talked among themselves while leaving Wang Lu, Aya, and Liu Li out, Wang Lu didn''t care.


    In any case, for Aya and Liu Li, they came here because of the free meal invitation. Thus, they were not qualified toin about not being able to talk. Moreover, they had no friendship rtion with Zhang Miao and the others. Everything was okay as long as they could eat happily.


    Wang Lu himself only had an average appetite, so he only tasted the nearest dish of beef.


    At this time, Aya sighed and said, "What a touching and sincere friendship. It reminds me of the establishment of the Knights of the Round Table. It was a good time where I and my friends have no distinctions of status."


    "That''s an unlucky analogy. I remember that soon after you founded the Knights of the Round Table, your country was torn apart and perish, right?"


    Aya was silent for a moment. "Wang Lu, you really are getting chatty by the time."


    "Thank you."


    After being beaten by Wang Lu, Aya had nothing to say, so she began to drink the wine to drown her sorrow. After two cups, her cheeks had be a bit red, and her eyes turned to Wang Wu and her friends.


    "These friends of Wang Wu are really strong."


    Wang Lu nodded. "How could they have the qualification to be friends with Wang Wu if they''re not strong enough?"


    Birds of a feather flock together��Wang Wu herself was not morous and elegant. In fact, she was theplete opposite of morous and elegant. However, if they didn''t have the skill, they would not even enter Wang Wu''s eyes, let alone be her friends. Moreover, Zhang Miao, Youyou, and the others were powerful fighters specifically recruited by Wang Wu for the Grand Competition, so it was natural that they were really strong.


    "No, what I mean is, they are really strong." Aya was serious. "Although limited by their respective stage, impossible to be as powerful as a Supreme, they have already reached the limit of their respective fields. Just like Wang Wu''s defense and survival skills that have reached the limit."


    Hearing how Ayapared Youyou and the others with Wang Wu, Wang Lu was surprised: That formidable?


    What kind of person was Wang Wu? The name of number one Jindan in Nine Regions had already spread throughout the Nine Regions. Her absolute invincibility in Jindan Stage had be the consensus of hundreds of millions of cultivators. Some people even suspected that she had long since deviated from the immortal path and entered the outside path��because in the theory of immortal path, there could never be such a powerful Jindan in the world!


    And Youyou, A Wu, Zhang Miao�� how could these people reach the level of Wang Wu?


    "Not necessarily as formidable as Wang Wu, but they are undoubtedly on the same level. There are many simrities between them. I think the strength difference would not be too big."


    After speaking up to this, the sound of a light knock on the door came from outside the room, and then a new wave of dishes prepared by the chef was delivered one after another. When Aya saw the new dishes, her eyes immediately shone just like that of Liu Li and she immediately lost all her interest in talking.


    As for Wang Lu, after listening to what she just said a moment ago, he could not help but put down his chopsticks and think about it.


    The same level? These people consisted of Jindan and Yuanying Stage, but were evaluated as the same level by Aya? This reminded him of what Wang Wu had said a long time ago.


    Jindan, Yuanying, Deity�� The emergence and division of these stages were the results of the exploration and summary of the path of immortal cultivation by the previous generations of cultivators. However, the path to immortality was by no means just one. Now, it seemed like Wang Wu had undoubtedly broken away from the shackles of their predecessors, and with the help of the inheritance left by him in that year, had stepped on a brand new path in the path of immortal cultivation.


    However, a kind of miracle like Wang Wu could not be repeated. Even Wang Lu himself was not prepared to take on her path, but was preparing to take the Yuanying Stage in a step-by-step manner. But now, ording to Aya, there were many people who had the same view as Wang Wu!


    Over the past more than one hundred years, what Wang Wu had experienced had always been a mystery, and Wang Lu never asked out of respect. But now, he was really interested.


    Seventh Madame, Youyou�� These people could not be recognized anywhere at will. And since they hade now, Wang Wu, who stepped on outside path, might also be inextricably linked with them.


    No wonder they were summoned when a strong force was needed, and they seemed reluctant about it.


    However, regardless if they could really be as strong as Wang Wu, then with the participation of these new forces, the pressure on the next match would be much less.


    Just as he thought about it, those party women had begun to consume liquor in earnest and then started to mor loudly.


    The Drunken Immortal House was named after the Drunken Immortal, so naturally, the liquor in this house was very strong. Even the Knight King Aya whose power wasparable to that of a Supreme had her cheeks turned red after a few rounds of drinks. For normal Jindan and Yuanying, they would''ve already passed out drunk.


    Of course, Seventh Madame and the others were not ordinary people, but after consuming dozens of bottles of wine, they also began to lose consciousness.


    Youyou, the tall barbarian woman, drank a pot of liquor in a leisurely way, wiped her own mouth, gave Wang Wu a look, and rushed toward Zhang Miao, the schr, and then threw her on the ground.


    "Hahaha, little Wu, quicklye and help me hold Miaomiao down. I''m going to take off her clothes!"


    Wang Wu was very happy. "Awesome, seeing her dressed as a man is also not pleasing to my eyes. She has big breasts, but she doesn''t show them to me! This is simply evil conduct that is against the heaven!"


    Being thrown down by the barbarian girl, her tipsy feeling burst forth, thus she was unable to use her magical abilities. Seeing that the barbarian woman had put her hand in front of her clothes without hesitation, she was shocked and said, "Stop, you idiots!"


    Wang Wu said with a drunken smile, "You''re still acting like you''re a man at this time?"


    "You''re not a man, either! Aaa!"


    While talking, Youyou had impolitely opened her clothes, revealing a white skin under the neck and a round-shaped bra.


    The nearby drunken dancer Ji Lingfan gently covered her mouth andughed, "Miaomiao, you really wrapped your chest. Why are you so secretive in front of your sisters,e and let us see your true face!"


    Zhang Miao blushed and tearfully said, "Just wait, you perverts!"


    When Wang Lu saw these drunken ribald actions, he saw that these crazy women seemed to be ying for real�� The rtively umunicative witch doctor had directly untied Zhang Miao''s belt.


    He was initially interested in watching, but thinking of the side effect after it, Wang Lu smiled and stood up to say goodbye. And then he grabbed the reluctant Aya and Liu Li��although they were both women, they were, after all, outsiders.


    When the three of them went out, they heard a cheer of celebration from inside the room.


    A certain handsome schr had probably been finished��

 Chapter 667 Hangover

    <h4>Chapter 667 Hangover</h4>


    In the residence of the Chief nner of the Organizing Committee in Immortal Five Area, in the quiet courtyard, several birds were suddenly startled. Through the lush trees, a sad moan came out.


    "Aaa, my head, it hurts. Water, water��"


    In the bedroom, the renowned number one Jindan in Nine Regions was curling up in bed in agony. There was a thick and twisted smell of incense in the room, as if to hide something, which made it really weird.


    Hearing the groans in the room, the owner of the residence came quickly, kicked open the door, and covered his nose with his hand. However, he actually did not use any spell to clear the smell in the room.


    "Hehehe, refreshing, isn''t it? Does it feel like you''re floating?"


    The woman in bed curled up and said in great pain, "Bring me water��"


    Wang Lu pretended to be surprised. "Bring you water? Didn''t you have a good time getting water yesterday? Forcing Zhang Miao down to the ground and using all kinds of unsightly means to extract the ''water'' in each other''s body�� How is it that you are short of water now?"


    "Damn it, are you done? I just want water, okay? Can''t you sympathize and bring me a bowl of water? Ahh, it hurts��"


    Seeing Wang Wu''s anger over a splitting headache, mixed in with many kinds of suffering, as if there was a danger of her going through a metamorphosis, Wang Lu nodded. "Okay, here ites."


    Then, he raised his hand and cast out a five element spell. A huge ball of water condensed out from the void, floated over Wang Wu''s head for a moment, before suddenly crashing down, sshing all over her face.


    "��"


    The person on the bed was immersed in water, screamed, and sat up violently.


    And just as Wang Lu was ready to face her boiling anger and pulled out the Rogue Tears just in case��


    "So cool, it''s so much morefortable."


    However, he heard Wang Wu''s sigh of satisfaction and then,pletely ignoring the wet quilt, sheid back again.


    Wang Lu looked at her from head to toe and saw that she was dripping wet, making her white dress clung to her body. The ces that should not be exposed seemed to appear, but she herself seemed not to care. After a while of lying on apletely wet bed, her breathing gradually slowed down.


    Wang Lu was amazed. Just how could sleep in this condition?


    "�� Hey, the water just now, they won''t go straight into your head, right?"


    Wang Wu immediately scolded, "You''re the one whose brain is filled with water! Just now, I was really dehydrated�� That boiling blood wine is no joke. When dehydrated, the primordial spirit is in disorder and thus spells could note out."


    "Hehehe." Wang Lu sneered. Who told you to drink! Because it would be reimbursed by public fund you took as much as you want, right? By relying on your number one Jindan in Nine Regions status, you want to unt your impervious-to-poison Non-Phase Golden Body right? Alone you drank seventeen jars of drunk immortal wine the same with that barbarian woman Youyou to your heart''s content, right? Even the semi-poisonous boiling blood wine you took it heroically as if it was in water right? If you''re not really hurt then it''s really unfair!"


    However, Non-Phase Golden Body was Non-Phase Golden Body after all. Even a Supreme, if he or she drunk wine just like Wang Wu, would still need a long time to recover. But Wang Wu only needed a night''s sleep to return to her original state. The path of heaven was obviously not a reliable thing.


    After a short rest, Wang Wu frowned. "What''s this strange smell? Is your incense out of date?"


    "Hehe."


    When Wang Wu saw Wang Lu''s attitude, her eyebrows slightly frowned. In her heart, she felt that there must be a trap or something, but the headache caused by the hangover had notpletely been alleviated, and her mind was a bit dull. Thus, she unconsciously raised her hand to create wind, which pushed open the window, trying to clear away the suffocating peculiar smell in the room. As a result, when the cool breeze blew, the strange fragrant drifted away, leaving behind a dizzying smell of alcohol. Regardless when the cool breeze turned into a gale, it just wouldn''t scatter.


    "How did this happen?"


    Wang Lu sneered and said, "This is the thousand miles fragrance. Didn''t you praise itst night when you drank a lot of it?"


    "�� So it stays here? Isn''t that too amazing? Moreover, there''s only the smell of wine here but not the wine."


    "The wine that you vomited out is certainly not so fragrant��"


    "�� Did I vomitst night?"


    Wang Lu sneered, "Too much drinking and you''ll vomit, isn''t that obvious?"


    "I didn''t do anything shameful did I?"


    Wang Lu looked up and said thoughtfully, "With your shame limit, it seemed that nothing is shameful."


    "That''s good." Wang Wu rxed her mind and asked, "What about Little Seven and the others?"


    "They were more responsible. After they woke up, they immediately went to work. Youyou had a match today, which would start on time in four hours. Do you want to watch it?"


    Wang Wu directly sat up and snapped her right-hand fingers. A red me then burned from under her feet to her eyebrows, evaporating all the liquid from her clothes, making thempletely dry. Her whole person looked radiant, just like the elegant demeanor of Murong Bingli.


    "Of course."


    ����


    Wang Wu''s attitude toward her friends was amazing. After hearing the barbarian''s You Jiu had apetition, she immediately went up from the bed despite her sorry state and instead seemed to look energetic.


    Not long ago, the Sixth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect Lu Li came and fought against the Earth Immortal as a substitute and won by a narrow margin. The match was so popr that many Supremes from the Heavenly Sage Hall came to watch it. Yet Wang Wu did note, and moreover, when asked, she argued with the courage of her conviction.


    "Ah, Old Six that dabbler is basically sending himself out, I won''t watch it."


    But in her friend''s match, she was more active than anyone else.


    "Hey, are there no props used for cheering? Are the fireworks and wine celebration ready? Youyou has to drink every time she wins, otherwise, she would feel worse than losing��"


    Listening to his Master''s enthusiastic nagging, Wang Lu was even more curious about the origins of these people. How could they cause her to be so anxious, what in the world was happening here? During the past more than one hundred and fifty years, strictly speaking, Wang Wu''s heart should be like a dying ember due to her Senior Brother''s death. So how could she basically glow for these friends of her?


    Of course, Wang Lu didn''t expect her to be like a chaste martyr. During the more than one hundred and fifty years window, it was more important for her to be happy than anything else. But, being happy should also have its reason, right? The fellow Brothers and Sister in Heavenly Sword Hall who had life and death experience with her could not make her untie the knot in her heart, so how could these women from all over the continent be able to do it?


    All the way to the venue, Wang Lu didn''t want to sound out this problem, but he couldn''t help but think that the identity of Seventh Madame, Youyou, and the others was more and more mysterious.


    ��


    The venue where You Jiu participated was located in Heaven One Area.


    Heaven One Area was an independent realm, which needed a special teleportation array to connect with other areas. After crossing the teleportation array, they saw a crater.


    The so-called ring-shaped mountain was a literal ring. A huge ring with a width of about 50 miles and about 100 miles in outer diameter. In the middle was an air-suspended ind of ten miles in diameter.


    The venue of the match was on that isted ind.


    Special terrain created a special venue. Heaven One Area only had this one venue, but because of the special nature of this ce, it could hold multiplepetitions as needed. Right now, the Jindan level match was held here. The contestants for Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was the barbarian girl You Jiu, while the contestant from Earth Immortal was Du Xiaoxiao who was known for his strength.


    The name Du Xiaoxiao seemed to elicit warm and cheerful feelings. People would easily think of a young man of a girl with a smile on their faces. But in fact, Du Xiaoxiao was a short, slender, expressionless figure who looked more like a dead person than a living one. Which was in stark contrast to his amazing explosive power.


    On the other hand, Du Xiaoxiao was an extremely serious and responsible person. When Wang Lu took his Master to the spectator''s stand, Du Xiaoxiao had already arrived at the venue two hours earlier.


    Although this Strong Power Competition was considered a martialpetition, it was rtively less confrontational one. So the arena was notrge, only a square mile of t white stone. Du Xiaoxiao sat cross-legged on the ground, wrapped himself in a ck cloak, and shut his eyes.


    In this regard, arguments soon ensued among the audiences.


    "Gee, he really knows how to show off, does he want to scare by posing here in advance?"


    "Let it be, he shows off because he has the capital to show off. You''ve already seen that he had won all his previous matches before this."


    "�� Could we win this match?"


    "It is said that we would win the game if Wang Lu personally watches it. All the previouspetition where he watched were all resulted in our victory."


    "If Wang Lu personallyes here, then I''ll bet that this would be a win. But, who is the person chosen to participate now? This You Jiu, I never heard of her."


    "Don''t think too much, since Wang Lu is here, then she''s probably good."


    "He''s the chief nner, so he is involved in making the list of contestants. Didn''t he previously favored the King of Ten Thousand Beasts?"


    "Um�� about this��"


    Half a month ago, in the Strong Power Competition of Yuanying Stage level, Du Xiaoxiao''s opponent was the King of Ten Thousand Beasts who had a two-headed mammoth as his pet. His strength was so strong that in Strong Power Competition, he was nearly second to none. However, he badly lost to Du Xiaoxiao and suffered serious injuries. After seeing the match, Supreme Qin Shan of Shengjing Sect, who was previously full of ambition, immediately chose to postpone the match indefinitely. At present, there was still an emergency in the candidate position.


    The contestant in Jindan Stage level was originally designated to Jiang Lu of Shengjing Sect. Power King True Body was a rare top method, even rare still that Jiang Lu managed to train it to a great sess at Jindan Stage. Although everyone did not expect him to win, many were actually still somewhat hopeful.


    However, now he had been reced by a barbarian woman named You Jiu of Song, which naturally led to some doubt.


    Not long after, amidst the doubts of people, the other contestant finally appeared.


    You Jiu of Song, a tall and fit barbarian woman, still wore the animal skin from her tribe. Her pace was neither hurried nor slow, but heavy and powerful.


    After the barbarian woman appeared, the arguments between the audiences became louder, but they were soon covered by an earth-shaking cheer.


    "Youyou! You''re finally here!"


    Wang Wu''s voice was unusually loud. It even covered the voices of many Yuanying and Deity Stage cultivators in the venue, which made people fully realize the real strength of this number one Jindan in Nine Regions was actually far beyond her Stage.


    Then, fireworks flew up from Wang Wu''s hands, which subsequently covered the sky with colors for miles. The audience gaped at the magnificent view of the sky. Wang Lu silently walked away from such people.


    After letting off the fireworks, Wang Wu took out a bottle of wine and waved it high. "I have prepared the wine. Win this match and we''ll drink till we pass out!"


    In the arena, Youyou turned around with amazement and then showed a bright smile. "Awesome!"


    On the other side, Du Xiaoxiao, who had been sitting for a long time, finally stood up. Although his movements were light, it nevertheless trembled the whole ground.


    "We can start the match, right?"


    Youyou turned her head. "Come on."

 Chapter 668 This Hard Advertisement is Well Done!

    <h4>Chapter 668 This Hard Advertisement is Well Done!</h4>


    With those two words from Youyou, the match officially began.


    Although there was still more than an hour to go before the official time and many spectators had yet to arrive, since both contestants were already present, there was no need to waste time. After all, it was not amercial match, so there was no need to amodate the audience''s feeling.


    The Strong Power Competition was rtively low in confrontation. It did not require fierce confrontation and fighting. After each side was positioned, the ground would continuously generate heavy objects of condensed essence, which would then fall on the hands of the contestants.


    The contestants needed to catch those heavy objects while maintaining their standing position. Over time, the heavy objects would continue to stack, and as long as they could hold on longer than the other side, the victory would be theirs.


    In thest match, the King of Ten Thousand Beasts yed against Du Xiaoxiao. In the beginning, he persisted in holding the objects, from the beginning five hundred kilos bluestone and up for an hour. At that time, it was no longer bluestone that fell from the sky, but rather the Kun Stone that weighed millions of kilograms each.


    Under the pressure of these millions of kilograms of weight, the King of Ten Thousand Beasts persisted for three breaths before gradually bing exhausted. Seeing that the opponent remained motionless, he had the intention to surrender.


    However, at that moment, Du Xiaoxiao smiled and looked up to the sky. "More."


    Thereupon, a dark and round meteor fell from the sky, carrying with it an enormous amount of momentum. Du Xiaoxiao held one of his hand up, as if his hand was a pir of heaven. The next moment, the meteornded on his hand. Du Xiaoxiao''s face remained still, like his hand. However, there was a loud bang at his feet.


    The ground of the arena was strengthened by immortal method, which could withstand the strike from an Earth Immortal without taking any damage. On that day, although the meteor was powerful, it was still limited to the level of Yuanying Stage, which could not harm the ground.


    However, it could still make the ground greatly deformed. The hard te became like waves of water, stirring up several feet high ripples that went to the distance. The King of Ten Thousand Beasts was the first to bear the brunt. He felt that an irresistible force wasing up at his feet, wanting to throw him up into the air. However, the millions of kilograms of weight above him were making him miserable��


    Being pressured by the two forces, the King of Ten Thousand Beasts fell down on the spot. Under the crushing weight of giant force, his bones were fractured and he almost lost his life.


    On the other hand, Du Xiaoxiao was still holding the meteor with one hand. When the me was extinguished, everyone found out that the meteorite was not big, only the size of his fist, and it even looked undistinguished in his palm�� However, they soon recognized that it was the ''Great and Mighty Original Stone'', which had the weight of a mountain each.


    In Yuanying Stage, Du Xiaoxiao could move mountains. With this analogy, although in Jindan Stage his strength would be reduced by more than ny percent, he was still far beyond any Jindan in the world. Even the abnormal Number One Jindan in Nine Regions admitted that pure strength was not her strong point and thus could notpete against Du Xiaoxiao.


    Then who else could possibly stand up to him now? Was this barbarian woman from a remote tribe?


    In people''s anticipation, from the endless void, two square bluestones, each with one-inch square size and weighted more than half a tonne, slowly fell down. These were the product of highly condensed earth and stone, specifically used counterweight.


    Youyou''s figure was slightly taller, so she was the first to receive the bluestone. When itnded on her palm, her arm didn''t move, and even the skin at her palm didn''t show any change, which showed an unusually high physical strength.


    Du Xiaoxiao closely followed after her. A pale hand appeared from inside the ck cloak and held the bluestone. It was simrly looked light on him, and simrly, there was also no change in her palm skin.


    Although this was only the first round, the audience had already begun talking.


    "Are these two people really in Jindan Stage?"


    "Mm, You Jiu of Song obviously is. As for Du Xiaoxiao, it is said that he used the time-back method to recall his body in its peak Jindan Stage, so I think it shouldn''t be a fraud�� But, they''re both powerful. Although it''s only half a tonne of bluestone, even the skins on their palms didn''t change a bit. This kind of strength, I''m afraid it''s already beyond the Power King True Body. Du Xiaoxiao is an ancient Earth Immortal, and has mastered many lost methods of ancient body training. While this You Jiu of Song, perhaps has a special barbarian bloodline?"


    Nine Regions was vast. In some barren areas, many tribes, in order to survive and multiply, more or less had blood rtionships with monsters, and thus possessed magical abilities power different to that of ordinary people.


    In the arena, they stood in opposition to each other while holding the bluestone. A momentter, another two square bluestones fell from the sky. They had the same one-inch size, but the color was now a bit darker, and moreover, their weight had increased by several percents. The two of them received each of the bluestones and remained motionless.


    A momentter, the third stone fell and its weight doubledpared with the first one. Then there were the fourth, and the fifth�� After a meal''s time, they each had more than ten square stones in their hand. Although the weight of fifty thousand tonnes was still far below the load-bearing capacity of Jindan Stage cultivator, it was impossible for ordinary Jindan to hold them with one hand for such a long time.


    Like an ordinary adult man, lifting tens of kilograms of weight was mostly possible, but it was hard to hold it with just one arm. And to maintain it in one meal''s time was basically impossible.


    However, You Jiu of Song and Du Xiaoxiao each held fifty thousand tonnes of heavy objects with one arm, and were entirely still!


    Moreover, by this time, every stone falling from the sky had already weighed more than thousands of tonnes, which, if added with the impact of the fall, could already be categorized as an effective strike for ordinary Jindan. Yet, they still used their hands steadily. Their potential was clearly bottomless!


    However, if one looked closely, one could see the subtle differences between the two.


    Although You Jiu of Song showed no signs of fatigue, it could be seen that the skin and the flesh of her palm were sagging and the muscles were tense. Clearly, she had used a lot of strength. However, on the other side, Du Xiaoxiao still took it easy, there were no visible signs on his body.


    "�� Is this guy really in Jindan Stage? How could there be such a strong Jindan Stage body?"


    "This guy is definitely cheating! How could the physical strength of Jindan Stage be that powerful? He imed to use time-back method to recall his body in its peak Jindan Stage, but who knows if he still retains some of his current strength?"


    "Previously, they lost three matches in a row in the hands of Wang Lu, so do they now don''t even want face?"


    The audience at the spectator stands raised their doubts. Some people were even indignant and began to yell at the ancient Earth Immortal.


    In this regard, the ancient Earth Immortals who were also watching in the audience stand responded with a sneer, "Your Number One Jindan in Nine Regions have already been recognized by us, but now, seeing this scene, you guys want to scream continuously?"


    Thereupon, the cultivators who were questioning them were all speechless.


    Wang Wu, the Number One Jindan in Nine Regions, was already well-known. However, when the ancient Earth Immortals lost to Wang Wu, they readily epted the result. Now, this Du Xiaoxiao apparently a special way to enhance his strength, but as long as his physical power and magical power were still on the level of Jindan, there was nothing that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could do.


    "�� Are we going to lose just like that?" In the audience stand, a strong audience unwillingly clenched his fists, hoping to be able to transfer his strength into the arena to help You Jiu of Song.


    That person was Jiang Lu, the one who was reced by You Jiu of Song before the match, and now could only sit among the audience.


    However, he did not have any dissatisfaction. Because he had seen the match with his own eyes. He was very sure that had he the one who participated in the match, he would already be close to his limit and thus could notpete with the opponent any longer. The power of You Jiu of Song was way far above him, but the problem was�� it seemed that she couldn''t win.


    And when the next piece of stone fell and the contestants grabbed it, You Jiu of Song''s arm slightly shook, while Du Xiaoxiao remained still. The gap in power had be more and more obvious!


    "I can only pray that this barbarian woman has long endurance and thus could oust the opponent." Jiang Lu gritted his teeth, but he knew that this guess was unlikely toe true. Although Strong Power Competition was also part of endurance test, with the weight of the falling stones increasing, ultimately, the advantage in strength was the most important one."


    "Do something, barbarian girl. You''re the rescuer sent by Wang Lu, you can''t just lose like that!"


    And right at this time, there was a change in the arena.


    The always silent You Jiu of Song finally opened her mouth.


    "Sheesh, it''s so boring to wait like this. My saliva ising out of my mouth when I think about little Wu''s wine�� Why don''t we speed up the pace and finish this earlier?"


    Upon hearing this, Du Xiaoxiao gave her a nce and then sneered, "Okay."


    However, the next moment, before he opened his mouth to ask the arena, Youyou had already loudly said, "Give me the Great and Mighty Original Stone!"


    Du Xiaoxiao was stunned at first, and then revealed an incredibly shocked expression. He quickly raised his head to speak, but it was still a bitte.


    In the dark sky, a fiery meteor cut through the darkness and came crashing down.


    Half a month ago, Du Xiaoxiao defeated the King of Ten Thousand Beasts with this Great and Mighty Original Stone! The pressure of the stone, which weighed hundreds and millions of tonnes, was enough to tremble The King of Ten Thousand Beasts who was at the Peak Yuanying Stage!


    At the same time, You Jiu of Song suddenly shouted and her delicate and pretty face suddenly looked fierce, and her eyes be bloodshot. Immediately, there came a burst of dense bone stretching explosion inside the barbarian woman, as if firecrackers were set off during the Spring Festival, but the sound was tens of millions of times louder. A circle of visible soundwave spread around her body. The barbarian woman''s body was then suddenly elongated, all her muscles swelled up, and in a twinkling of an eye, she became a monster giant with high stature and burst muscles.


    "Aah!"


    Having transformed into a giant, it was as if Youyou''s reason had also gone away. Her right hand swung, and a dozen pieces of the highly condensed stones was actually pinched into one by her hand! Then she raised her arm and directly weed the falling meteor!


    Boom!


    The crashing sound of the Great and Mighty Original Stone was deafening. The huge shockwave spread across her arm and into her body. Youjiu of Song''s whole body trembled. From time to time, blood oozed out from her swelled muscles and skin. The bones in her arm continued to fracture, and were about topletely break shortly.


    Thereupon, her left hand, which had been idle for a long time, was suddenly lifted up and supported the other hand. Finally, she was able to hold it steady!


    The stone that frightened even the peak Yuanying Stage was really held up by her.


    However, before the audience was able to process what just happened and cheer, they saw a ripple of the ground''s deformation bloomed from her feet and instantly rose to more than ten feet high. It was as if the raging sea was rushing toward Du Xiaoxiao.


    Du Xiaoxiao''s face greatly changed, but he was helpless��


    The next moment, a great force surged up at his feet. Du Xiaoxiao snorted, but seemed unable to suppress the rushing force and was lifted up to midair.


    When his feet were off the ground, his whole bearing changed. The originally as-deep-as-still-water, motionless-as-mountain temperament waspletely swept away, bing dejected. A momentter, blood even began to appear from the corner of his mouth.


    You Jiu of Song still maintained the shape of a giant, with both hands holding together, barely able to the Great and Mighty Original Stone. Sheughed fiercely at Du Xiaoxiao and said, "Your turn next!"


    Du Xiaoxiao was silent for a long time. "You''ve already seen it?"


    Youyou smiled crazily. "Of course I can''t see it, but don''t forget who I am with! You use your trick to increase your power by stepping on the ground, Wang Lu had already told me that! As long as the connection between you and the ground is broken, you would definitely lose!"


    "Very well, I admit defeat." With that, Du Xiaoxiao held out his hand and threw more than a dozen stones on the ground, which then fell to the ground with a series of muffled sounds. At the same time, Du Xiaoxiao''s right hand continued to tremble. Obviously, he had already lost his strength for a long time.


    After admitting defeat, Du Xiaoxiao lifted up his arm, and the ck cloak rolled up into a shadow and then disappeared without a trace.


    Youyou put down the stone and let out a sigh, and then her body shrunk rapidly. Bathed in blood, she involuntarily fell backward.


    However, before she fell to the ground, a slender arm had held her.


    Wang Wu held Youyou with one hand and, with the other hand carrying a bottle of wine, floated away.

 Chapter 669 The Main Show Is About to Begin

    <h4>Chapter 669 The Main Show Is About to Begin</h4>


    "Youyou, you''re too soft. Such a good opportunity, but you couldn''t bear to make your move, making other people say that you''re actually good! You deserved to be punished!"


    In the Drunken Immortal Pavillion in Human Five Area, Wang Wu''s voice revealed a trace of me-someone, but more on the hazy drunk.


    You Jiu of Song, who was drinking with Wang Wu, could not help but feel helpless. She said, "How could I make my move? It''s fifty million spirit stones, that''s a whole another level than my tribe''s annual expenditure of just a few thousand spirit stones."


    "Heh, if you count the audience, you''ve made a hard advertisement for Wang Lu in front of millions of people in the City of Immortals, what is fifty million spirit stonespared to that? You simply don''t know how much resources he holds in his hand right now! If we can make a few percentage points of profit, we could live a life of drunkenness every day in the future!"


    "�� Isn''t such naked embezzlement not good?"


    "It''s rare to be a leader but not corrupt, it''s an insult to the entire leadership ss! And that is the truly not a good one!" Wang Wu hated iron for not bing steel. "Youyou, you have been a barbarian woman in the Gobi desert for many years, so your brain has been blown silly by the wind and sand! Don''t say anything else, you at least should not let Wang Lu take such a big bargain for nothing! The four sessive victories, especially your unexpected victory, has made his reputation soar again. Right now, there are already cults of Wang Lu in Area A and B of City of Immortals, and they would soon merge with his Wisdom Sect. They''re all great humanoid gold mines. Solely with this alon,e I don''t know how much he could profit off of them, so what are several million spirit stones?"


    Youyou was still hesitant. "But, I am not taking advantage of him. It''s Wang Lu who told me that I could use that trick to break the cheating of the other party. Otherwise, if I really have topete with Du Xiaoxiao, no matter what, I would lose." With that, Youyou became somewhat indignant. "That guy is also cunning. When his feet connect to the ground, he could borrow the entire power of Heaven One Area, so as long as his feet are not separated from the ground, his power is infinite. Humph, they thought they could win with such a rogue trick!"


    Wang Wu said, "The design of the entire City of Immortals was provided by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and the ancient Earth Immortals were also meticulous in their implementation. The specific n for the Strong Power Competition has also been approved by both sides. Unexpectedly, there''s a trick hidden in the Heaven One Area. This can only be med by the ipetence of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Besides, Du Xiaoxiao has the blood of the Rock Beast, which allowed him to have instinctive power to draw the strength from the ground, so it couldn''t really be regarded as cheating. What I really want to say is that, after seeing the cruel defeat of the King of Ten Thousand Beast, few people could guess the real card of Du Xiaoxiao. They really thought that he has infinite physical strength. This could only mean that the IQ of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is hopeless."


    Youyou was curious. "Isn''t Wang Lu responsible for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?"


    "He is both the chief nner and one of the contestants, so how could he take care of everything? What''s more, some people in Heavenly Sage Hall of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have always questioned his authority, saying that as a little Jindan, he wields too much power, so he needs some checks and bnces to ensure the safety of the Grand Competition. Humph, the result is like this. Retards but still want topete with Wang Lu for power, theypletely didn''t think that it would cause defeat in the Grand Competition. Relying on his talent alone, Wang Lu could blend well in the camp of Earth Immortals, so what good could those bureaucrats do then?"


    Youyou said, "I don''t understand what you said, there''s never been such trouble in the tribe�� In any case, I came only to help you participate in thepetition. If I can win, then that''s good. So, when is the next match?"


    Wang Wu said, "Soon. Xiao Qi and Miaomiao wouldpete in the matches in the next few days. You should first rest and recuperate. I really don''t understand you, why bothere for a match just to have your tendon broke and lose your blood? That''s why I said it''s not much to ask Wang Lu for fifty million spirit stones!"


    Youyou let out a sillyugh. "It''s just small injuries, winning the match is enough of payment in itself."


    "You, barbarian girl, is really hopeless." Wang Wu, once again, hated iron for not bing steel. "But no matter, I can act as your agent. As long as you let go of the authorization, I will help you manage everything."


    Faced with Wang Wu''s gleaming eyes, Youyou looked left and right and said, "By the way, where''s A Wu?"


    "She''s picking up medicine for you in the herb field."


    The barbarian girl was so frightened that she stood up from the wine table. "A Wu is picking medicine for me? Could it be that she wants�� there''s no need! This is just a minor injury, I''ll be fine after drinking some wine! There''s no need for A Wu to bother at all!"


    "Please, could you not let go of your left hand that covers the wound when you say that? Taking the Great and Mighty Original Stone in Jindan Stage is hard, even Hegemon Body would copse. Drinking wine a bit is good, unless it''s the reversal of the cycle of life and death of Drunken Three Lives! Your Great Destion Hegemon Body is unparalleled in the world, but once the Hegemon Body copses, it''s particrly troublesome. Right now, apart from A Wu, few people could properly handle it."


    Youyou showed a bitter face. "But A Wu''s medicine is too scary, every time it''s so nauseating��"


    As soon as her voice fell, she immediately heard a cold voice from behind her.


    "Is that so? My medicine is so disgusting, huh?"


    With a thump, Youyou fell down from her seat. When she turned around, herplexion had already turned pale and her voice trembled. "A-A Wu?"


    "Yes, it''s me." The Witch Doctor coldly nodded, a row of white skulls around her waist made a slight mming sound as her body trembled.


    "I was just joking��"


    A Wu said, "I know whether it was a joke or not, do you think my medicine is disgusting? No problem, I don''t mind. This is just because youck the basic aesthetic appreciation of medicine. If you eat more of it, you''ll naturally better appreciate it. So in your next course of treatment, your dosage would be doubled."


    "A Wu��"


    "What, double is not enough for you? Then we could do with thrice."


    "Enough, double is enough! I will definitely take the medicine on time, please have mercy on me!"


    ��


    While A Wu and Youyou joking around, Wang Lu was ushering a new peak in his career.


    The four consecutive victories had helped him established a near-superstitious state in people''s mind��as long as Wang Lu made his move, victory would naturallye.


    Thus, people would often pray for Wang Lu''s blessings before they do anything, wishing themselves a victory.


    Initially, this was done by the contestants who participated in the Grand Competition, but soon this habit spread to various sects and schools through the contestants. However, in a few days, it had be a fashion, from striving for victory in the Grand Competition, down to the treatment of infertility, people worshipped the statue of Wang Lu at home to pray for blessings.


    It was exactly this phenomenon that Wang Wu referred to as the cult of Wang Lu.


    Regarding this, Wang Lu looked favorably on it.


    If these cultist beliefs could be used well, then it would be very beneficial for the Grand Competition.


    Not to mention the effect of reassuring the people and stabilizing the rear, for the contestants alone, there would be a world''s difference in the strength in the game for a person with a certain belief in victory and a person who was filled worry.


    With his sessive victories, though the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side stillgged behind in points, people''s confidence was gradually restored. They were no longer like a frightened person in the first month of thepetition who couldn''t do anything even when being cheered up by the cheerleaders.


    By the time Youyou defeated Du Xiaoxiao, although the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals still lost more than they won, the scene had be much better. Many of the losses were only because of a slight gap, which made it possible to see the hope of victory.


    By the time Wang Lu joined the audience in the fifth match, this hope was thoroughly ignited.


    He took part in the little-knownpetition. The content of thepetition was nting spirit grass, Yuanying Stage. The Patriarch of Giant Tree School of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals squared up against Green Immortal Chen Geng��Previously, these two people were mostly unknown to most people, and Wang Lu had also never dealt with them.


    At the beginning of thepetition, the Patriarch of Giant Tree School fell behind step by step and was further away from the victory. However, halfway through the match, Wang Lu came and sat among the audience.


    This time, Wang Lu didn''t say a word, not even showing any emotion. He merely sat and watched the match silently. However, realizing that Wang Lu was behind him, the Patriarch of Giant Tree School had a strong morale boost, and his potential burst out. In Yuanying Stage level, in just four hours, he managed to grow seven spirit grass, which was quicker than the Green Immortal Chen Geng by a point! Moreover, after thepetition, the Patriarch of Giant Tree School was directly promoted to Deity Stage, passing the many years of bottleneck!


    This match pushed the myth of Wang Lu to the top. If the victory of the first four matches was rted to Wang Lu''s strategic nning, then in this match, Wang Lupletely reversed the oue by virtue of his own presence, which made people had to be somewhat convinced of the doctrine of Wang Lu''s worshiper''s cult.


    At the same time, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals also ushered in more morale-boosting matches.


    In the calligraphy and paintingpetition, Zhang Miao won against Immortal Luo Xue.


    This was the first time since Supreme Tian Lun that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals scored a victory against Luo Xue. As an ancient Earth Immortal who mastered all kinds of arts, Luo Xue''s aplishment in the four main arts (zither, go, calligraphy, painting) was close to the dao, and no one could match her. Many well-known figures of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had fallen before her. Even Supreme Tian Lun''s 90x90 go game victory was also due to Supreme Tian Lun''s terrifying calction. He was actually not as good as Luo Xue in terms of go''s aplishment.


    However, Zhang Miao''s victory was actually a truly crushing victory. After a ssh ofndscape painting, the green mountains and water leaped into the canvas, and the viewers could actually smell the fresh mountains and hear the ripple of streams. Such a vision made Luo Xue put down her painting brush immediately and looked at Zhang Miao''s painting in dismay. After a while, she burned her own half-finished painting.


    Such a crushing victory sent the audience''s happiness through the roof. Although Zhang Miao was previously unknown, she became famous after this match.


    After Youyou defeated Du Xiaoxiao, Zhang Miao''s victory was the first three sessive victories of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, which was extraordinary in significance.


    At the same time, since the beginning of thepetition, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals finally began to gradually catch up with the ancient Earth Immortals in the points. The gap between the two sides had be smaller and smaller.


    After Zhang Miao, the representative of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was Seventh Madame. Shepeted in cooking skills against the Food Immortal in the Drunken Immortal Mansion, and eventually won the victory with the simmer-fried dog meat, which caused the footing of the Food Immortal unstable.


    Although the Food Immortal himself was actually not very good at cooking��none of the Earth Immortals who had woken up from the tomb were good at cooking. However, the culinary skills of the people who did best in food tasting were by no meansparable to that of a human. The significance of this match was not low, not to mention that this was the fourth consecutive win of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Four consecutive wins were followed by five consecutive wins. The Witch Doctor A Wu used the Seven Tail Insect to win in poison techniquepetition against Little Poison Immortal in Jindan Stage level. More extraordinary still was that, she destroyed the Jindan avatar of Little Poison Immortal on the spot and damaged his noumenon by tracing its origin. She avenged the tragic death of the Red Blood Poison Senior in the past.


    These five sessive victories in three days made the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals boiling, while for the first time the ancient Earth Immortals fell into silence.


    Faced with unexpected five consecutive defeats, whether it was their leader Xuan Mo, or the constantly opposing Bai Ze, they were all somewhat speechless.


    However, at this time, striking while the iron was hot, Wang Lu finally dropped the most important chip and sent a war deration to the other party.


    "In two days, in Immortal One Area, in 1 on 1 Jindan Stage level fight, I will lead the team to await respectfully for your honorable self."(feel resentful towards sb for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvement)

 Chapter 670 Going out for a Meeting the Day After Tomorrow, Requesting Leave of Absence in Advance

    <h4>Chapter 670 Going out for a Meeting the Day After Tomorrow, Requesting Leave of Absence in Advance</h4>


    It has been more than two months since the beginning of the Grand Competition, however, there were only a handful of matches that were truly noteworthy.


    For example, the one on one fight between the top fighters of the two sides had yet to be held.


    The reason for this was very simple, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had yet to have certainty in their victory.


    For theplete single challenge, the rule was to win three matches in the total of five matches. Each side would put forward five people, and the fight was one on one. The first side to win three matches won the challenge. In such aplete single challenge, the score gained would be 500, which worthed more than a dozen ordinary matches, making it an important event.


    However, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was difficult to find a group of five strong people to fight against the Earth Immortals each in the level of Jindan, Yuanying, Deity, and Supreme.


    Take Supreme level for example. At the beginning of the Grand Competition, Daoist He Tu fought against Xuan Mo in Immortal One Area. Although He Tu won that fight, people with clear eyes could see that it was the other side who forfeited the victory. Purely in terms of strength, by showing that she could easily separate the Primordial Chaos into the two elements Yin and Yang, Xuan Mo had shown herself to be above that of He Tu."


    Daoist He Tu was the number one person in Nine Regions, but Xuan Mo was by no means the number one Earth Immortal. Thus, the gap between the two sides in fighting was clear at a nce.


    The only one who could win steadily was the Number One Jindan in Nine Regions from the Spirit Sword Sect. However, there was only one Number One Jindan in Nine Regions. Even her disciple, Wang Lu, who was now very well-known, had no assurance of victory against Earth Immortal in terms of strength.


    In fact, in the warm-up matches before the start of the Grand Competition, Wang Lu once fought against Bai Ze. At that time, although he wasn''t beaten, he ultimately didn''t win.


    If even Wang Lu couldn''t win, it would be very difficult for anyone in Nine Regions who had the level of Jindan to win. Currently, the most famous and strongest people in Jindan Stage were: Qiong Hua, Zhu Shiyao, Xiang Liang, Zhan Ziye, Liu Li�� had the same strength level as that of Wang Lu. ording to the internal rating system of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, as well as some experienced veteran Jindan in other major sects, were ssified as super-ss, meaning the strongest in Jindan Stage. ording to Wang Lu''s point-based algorithm, his own strength was +10. If other factors such as equipment and props were taken into ount, his overall fighting capability could even reach +15, meaning that he could steadily challenge those that were of higher stage than him.


    However, it was clear that even the super-ss Jindan would not be able to face the ancient Earth Immortals. ording to the calction of Supreme Tian Lun and Daoist Master Feng Yin, in Jindan and Yuanying Stage, a cultivator should have at least the strength of around +20, so as to have the chance to deal with the ancient Earth Immortal. However, how many people could achieve such an exaggerated value?


    Below Jindan there might be various ways to create an abnormal warrior with the strength of more than +20, such as super magical treasure, or overbearing medicinal herbs. However, once one reached Jindan Stage, the strength of a cultivator would be more and more difficult to increase. At present, the only person in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who could have more than +20 strength was Wang Wu. Her real strength was at least +30, whichpletely shattered themon sense. And if Wang Lu could reach the Peak Jindan Stage in a fullyprehensive way, he could also reach the level of +18. In a match against the Earth Immortal, he could be regarded as a fighting force, with a winning chance of around 50%. In addition, Qiong Hua and Zhu Shiyao had the strength of around +17, and their odds of winning was around 30%. The others were weaker with the odds of winning less than 10%. ording to the three of five rules of thepetition, the overall winning chance of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was less than 20%, which was not worth taking a risk at.


    ording to people''s expectation, Wang Lu perhaps had to wait until these people had enough time training in Royal Soldier Sect to raise their fighting strength to an average of +18, which thus had the value of taking a risk at.


    But now, it seemed that Wang Lu was unable to wait anymore. While most people hadn''t fullypleted their full set of training, he had already resolutely sent out a challenge letter to the ancient Earth Immortals.


    Jindan Stage one on one challenge would be held at Immortal One Area in two days.


    The news of the fight soon spread in the City of Immortals, so, while the enthusiasm brought upon by the five consecutive victories hadn''t yet faded, a new upsurge swept through. The various areas of the City of Immortals began to discuss the match as if it could decide the oue of the entirepetition.


    "Wang Lu is in such a hurry, is there any new card that will guarantee him the victory? I remember they said in the newspaper that Daoist Master Wang Lu''s original n was to at least dy this for a few months so that those Jindan and Yuanying Stage cultivators who were currently training could have enough fighting power."


    "Humph, don''t you understand that yet? I''m afraid Wang Lu already have no use of those people that are training in Royal Soldier Sect. The several people who were gathered by Daoist Master Non-Phase are all invincible people in their respective stage. With them here, I''m afraid it''s not even Wang Lu''s turn toe forward."


    "Yeah, you''re right. That barbarian woman You Jiu of Song could use her physical power to hold the Great and Mighty Original Stone. With this kind of power, she is simply unequaled in Jindan Stage and lower. With just one of her fist, even if the opponent has more magical abilities or more powerful immortal method, the opponent would still be torn to pieces."


    "There''s also that deste era witch doctor A Wu, that seven tailed insect of her is incorporeal and colorless, it could even make the Little Poison Immortal nosebleed, much less the other people!"


    "So, aren''t we sure to win?"


    "Humph, if there''s no certainty of victory, how could Daoist Master Wang Lu make his move? As long as he makes his move, when was it not turned out to be a big win?"


    ����


    At the same time, the ancient Earth Immortals were also discussing about the Jindan Stage fight challenge.


    "Looks like Wang Lu''s acrobatics are over." The Earth Immortal Bai Ze held tactics written in Wang Lu''s hand and sneered. "He has exhausted his limited abilities."


    Before his words fell, a huge and fat Earth Immortal couldn''t help butugh and say, "Bai Ze, you mean to say the exact opposite right? He has just won five straight matches, so he has the momentum behind me, but on the contrary, we are the one that has exhausted our abilities!"


    With that, he conjured up a steaming hot roasted pig leg and took a big bite, with a bold and unconstrained eating manner. Who else but the Food Immortal?


    "Humph, dead fatty, you still have the face to talk to me? So far, you lost all the matches that you yed, you''ve lost all of our faces as Earth Immortal!"


    While he was still munching, the Food Immortal sneered and then retorted, "If you want to talk about losing face, when you were in the warm-up match, you were fooled like an idiot by that kid Wang Lu, that''s more than just losing face!"


    "Enough, stop arguing!"


    A woman appeared in time to stop the quarrel. Hearing her words, the Food Immortal and Bai Ze immediately stopped.


    Because the speaker was Xuan Mo, the initiator of this assembly.


    Xuan Mo said, "Bai Ze is right, Wang Lu''s challenge letter shows that he is out of tricks already. As a matter of fact, the so-called five consecutive victories is not worthy of such a big fanfare. Compared with the prior more than twenty consecutive defeats of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the five consecutive victories are not worth mentioning at all. Right now, the enthusiasm in the City of Immortals is entirely instigated by Wang Lu, but if he really has enough cards up his sleeves, he could increase the number of consecutive victories. After five consecutive victories, he personally sent a challenge letter, which only shows that he has no confidence to continue to win."


    With that, Xuan Mo looked at herpanions. Everyone had different expressions. Most people believed her exnation, but a few people had some doubts, such as the Food Immortal. While munching on the pork leg, his face was filled with doubt.


    Thereupon, Xuan Mo further exined, "Among those five victories, the Patriarch of Giant Tree School prevailed over Chen Geng because when Chen Geng saw Wang Lu entering the venue, he went into a trance missed the chance to win, which was an idental mistake. In the other four matches, Wang Lu relied on the strength of the outer path, not on the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' own ability. Those foreign cultivators are indeed good, but they are, after all, only a few, and had basically gone on the stage. Except for them, Wang Lu simply couldn''t find more ways to win, so he tries to issue the challenge today, to try to gain morale advantage on the base of the previous five consecutive victories, and win this crucial Jindan Stage Fight Challenge. Imagine if he really has confidence with his own team, how could he try so hard to build this momentum?"


    After hearing this, the Food Immortal nodded. "Very well, what you said just now do make sense."


    With that, he bit a few more meat from the leg and then lightly asked, "But on the other hand, if you really have the confidence that we will win this Jindan Stage Fight Challenge, why would you call us to gather here? During the previous few months of thepetition, our participation followed the schedule given by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. We seldom meet each other because there was no need to say anything anymore, let alone to exin so much just for these five winning streaks."


    Upon hearing this, Xuan Mo''s eyes turned sharp. "Bai Ling, what are you trying to say?"


    As he licked his greasy fingers, the Food Immortal lightly said, "Maybe it''s because I lost too much that sometimes it''s hard to avoid thinking too much. For example, I''m thinking that if I was not so confidence that day when I went to Human Five Area to participate in the food tastingpetition, if I could have a little bit more attention and focus before the match, be a little more careful�� how could I lose?"


    "The same principle applies to all of you. It''s just that you were lucky enough to not meet Wang Lu. And this time, Wang Lu took the initiative to challenge us, which shows that he has the assurance that he would win. But here we are saying that he has lost his tricks, that''s an even more foolish than I was before." Food Immortal shook his head. "Let''s not talk about anything else, if in this Jindan Stage Fight Challenge the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals gives out the line up the likes of Wang Wu, Barbarian Girl, and the Witch Doctor, just these three people are enough to give their side the victory. I don''t see any chance for us to win."


    With that, all the other Earth Immortals went silent. Because they have seen with their own eyes the performance of You Jiu of Song and With Doctor A Wu�� In Jindan Stage, these two people basically had the same power level as that of Wang Wu. They were the outstanding cultivators of the outside path. In the strength limiting situation, even the Earth Immortals could hardly win.


    At that moment however, a voice came in.


    "If Wang Lu really put them in the lineup, we''ll definitely win this battle."


    The speaker was d in ck. He called himself a sinner, and he was the true leader of this group of Earth Immortals!

 Chapter 671 Going out for a Meeting Tomorrow, Requesting Leave of Absence in Advance

    <h4>Chapter 671 Going out for a Meeting Tomorrow, Requesting Leave of Absence in Advance</h4>


    "Definitely win?"


    Hearing the words of the man in ck, the Food Immortal Bai Lingpo didn''t quite understand.


    Not to mention Wang Wu, the two barbarian women and the witch doctor, any of them was the top figures of the outer path, their strength could not be judged with their power level in normal immortal cultivation path. If the Earth Immortals could go all out, naturally, they didn''t need to be afraid. However, if confined to Jindan Stage level�� let alone Earth Immortals, even if True Immortals descended down to earth, they were by no means their opponent.


    Or could it be that the man in ck, who had created many miracles, was ready to make his move himself? But in that case, it would mean that the Earth Immortal side would overpower the other party, which seemed quite different from what he wanted to express.


    Toward this, the man in ck simply exined, "Those several outside path cultivators won by using unexpected winning moves, but they only have one specialty. If we slightly counter that, we would prevail over them. For example, against that barbarian woman, as long we use the void body, regardless of how strong her physical strength is, what could she do about it? Remember, outside path cultivator is by no means invincible. Except for Wang Wu, we don''t need to worry about the rest."


    After a moment of hesitation, the man in ck continued, "�� However, Wang Lu should be clear about this point, so he has no reason to walk into a trap."


    Xuan Mo said, "But if he doesn''t send out these outside path cultivators, he basically has no other people to use! Or does he want to send those who are training in Royal Soldier Sect?"


    The man in ck shook his head. "They''re not able to catch up. After several months of training, they''re still far from being on par. Even if they use medicinal drugs to burst out their power for a while, it''s still not enough. They would need at least another two months if they really want to go to battle. Which means that Wang Lu shouldn''t send out the challenge letter so early."


    Xuan Mo said, "But in two months time, the five consecutive wins that he painstakingly built would be worthless."


    "Yes, Wang Lu really doesn''t have a way to continue the winning streak. The huge gap between our two sides in strength is not easy to wipe out�� Biechen, what do you think?"


    Lu Biechen, who was known as the Calction Immortal, said, "Someone from the other side has blocked the mystery known only to heaven, so I can''t calcte the future for you guys. But, if I push my calction, we should have at least eighty percent chance to win this challenge, I don''t see any pitfalls in it."


    The man in ck closed his eyes and meditated, and then slowly said, "Heaven asks for Firmament while Earth asks for Nine Regions�� It is reasonable to say that we, Earth Immortals, are the darling of the Nine Regions continent, and thus the results of our calction should not be mistaken. However, relying on being the darling as well as pride is the way to defeat. Let alone the darlings of the Nine Regions are not only us. If I remember correctly, since fifty years ago, there has been an endless stream of geniuses in Nine Regions."


    Lu Biechen said, "I have also calcted this point, so I have deduced the winning chance again."


    "And the result is?"


    "We will win." Lu Biechen categorically said, "We will certainly win."


    ��


    At the same time, in the Immortal Four Area, above the white clouds, there was a towering pce that overlooked all living beings, and inside its hall, two cultivators were sitting on both sides of a slightly unique chessboard. They were concentrating on the change on the chessboard while talking quietly from time to time.


    "Fellow Daoist Tian Lun, Wang Lu, this chess piece, could you see any positive result out of it?"


    "Fellow Daoist He Tu, you''re joking, right? No one couldpletely see Wang Lu''s chess piece. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been so many people that fall head first in his hand."


    With that, Supreme Tian Lun moved the piece on the chessboard, which caused Daoist He Tu to slightly frown.


    "Even you can''t see through it, Wang Lu''s chess piece is really intriguing��" After a moment of meditation, He Tu asked again, "Couldn''t he be counted through the worldly affairs?"


    Supreme Tian Lun shook his head. "Calcting the worldly affairs is for all the living beings, but cultivators go away from the worldly affairs to be near the immortal path. Let alone Wang Lu is one of the chosen ones. Like Qiong Hua from your sect, Ten Thousand Arts Sect''s Zhan Ziye�� these people are already beyond the worldly affairs."


    Daoist He Tu moved a chess piece. "Everything under the heaven is counted as worldly affairs. No one could really jump out of this cage before they fly to immortality. If Fellow Daoist Tian Lun were to regard the worldly affairs calction was still in its infancy, then your words just now would''ve been more convincing. But now, it sounds a bit evasive."


    Upon hearing this, Supreme Tian Lunughed but also reached out to the chessboard. "Sure enough, one really can''t hide from Fellow Daoist He Tu. It is true that after thepletion of the worldly affairs calction, even the cultivators could be calcted. Let alone the younger generation like Qiong Hua and Zhan Ziye, I could even calcte the fate of a Supreme level cultivator. Although it''s hazy, I could still have a limited view. For this point, I have to ask Fellow Daoist to keep it a secret, otherwise, I''m afraid it would cause unnecessary misunderstanding. Besides�� from the beginning to the end, I still can''t see through Wang Lu, as if he''s not from this world from the beginning."


    Daoist He Tu kept his silence for a long time. "�� It''s not necessarily bad."


    "Oh? Fellow Daoist He Tu has great faith in Wang Lu."


    "Even those from Spirit Sword Sect believe in him, why should I question him out of nothing? If it doesn''t belong to heaven and earth, then it doesn''t need to be restricted by heaven and earth. It''s just that this time, Wang Lu seems to have taken a great risk."


    Supreme Tian Lun said, "The greater the risk, the greater the reward. That''s what Wang Lu always believe in. Not to mention that this time, Wang Lu put on all his gambling chips on the gambling table. We have no reason to stop him."


    Upon saying that, Supreme Tian Lun moved his chess piece again and Daoist He Tu apparently fell into an extremely disadvantageous situation. His two long eyebrows were almost connected to each other.


    "Because he kept all his chips hidden, I, instead, hesitated�� If he''s worried that by putting forward such a lineup he wouldn''t be trusted, that''s not really necessary. This is a matter of great importance to the entire Nine Regions. There''s no reason for any sect to walk alone. If he needs support from other sects, we should spare no effort. There''s no reason for Spirit Sword Sect to take such a big risk."


    Supreme Tian Lun said with a smile, "Fellow Daoist worry too much. Right now, even ordinary people in the City of Immortals know that Wang Lu is the ''adopted son'' of Supreme He Tu and thus could do whatever he wants."


    At this point, Daoist He Tu could not help butugh. "It seems that Wang Lu has his own considerations. Since that is the case, I won''t fuss over it anymore but just wait and see."


    Supreme Tian Lun nodded and said, "Although I can''t figure out Wang Lu''s future through the worldly affairs calction, but by inferring from the words of the people around him�� this time, we will certainly win."


    With that, Supreme Tian Lun threw out the dice in his hand, and a six-point appeared on the chessboard. With a gentle chuckle, Supreme Tian Lun moved the chess piece six squares forward in that handcrafted board.


    "Fellow Daoist, looks like I won this game. My four flying messengers have returned to the spring."


    Daoist He Tu shook his head helplessly. "You''re still too good at this Flying Chess, Fellow Daoist."


    ��


    A dayter, the list of the contestants from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was officially announced.


    Since the start of the Grand Competition, this was thepetition that received the highest attention. This Jindan level battle seemed especially serious. The schedule was announced three days in advance, and the list of contestants was announced two days in advance, all of which were the treatments that had not been enjoyed in hundreds of previous matches.


    At this time, however, after seeing the list set by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, many people in the City of Immortals were all shocked.


    "Is Wang Lu crazy?"


    "Has he begun to belittle the enemy after five consecutive victories? This shows that he doesn''t put the opponent in his eyes at all!"


    "Setting up such a lineup�� does he want to make a name for his Spirit Sword Sect? He needs to be careful, ying with fire and one would burn oneself!"


    Even many of Wang Lu''s brain damaged fans, who had always been the most optimistic, could not help but question Wang Lu''s decision when they saw the list.


    Because the list was truly unexpected.


    Wang Wu, Liu Li, Quan Zhouhua, Zhu Shiyao, Wang Lu�� This was the entire list, unexpectedly, they were all from Spirit Sword Sect.


    The appearance of the Non-Phase Master and disciple on the list was not unexpected. Wang Wu had a convincing victory against the Illusionary Child several months ago, so this time, no one doubted her at all. In the previous five consecutive victories, Wang Lu always yed a third party or a bystander. This time, he finally came out personally, which was as expected.


    But what about the remaining three? Zhu Shiyao and Liu Li were well-known cultivators in Nine Regions. This time, they were ssified as super Jindan, but they were still young. In terms of strength, they were far from the best choice in Jindan Stage level��Kill Immortal Sword wielder Qiong Hua, or the veteran Jindan from some top rank sects were more suitable for this challenge. Furthermore, even if they were really talented and could break out beyond their normal state in the battle, they at least should finish their training in Royal Soldier Sect first. It was still too early for them to go into battle right now. As for that Quan Zouhua, it was more like a joke��even a dog was sent to the stage, was this insulting the opponent or to themselves?


    If this list was a joke, then it must be the worst joke ever made by the Grand Competition. However, when people realized that Wang Lu really set that list as final�� they would rather choose it was just a joke.


    The betting houses in area A and B were also greatly shocked by this. The odds of Wang Lu''s victory in this Jindan level challenge had dropped sharply, which showed that although many people had their brain damaged by their fanaticism, they were very sensible in treating their wallets.


    Unlike the inexplicably amazed Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the ancient Earth Immortals were extraordinarily serious. Xuan Mo once again organized a rally to gather many of herpanions to discuss the countermeasures.


    Because Wang Lu''s move was even beyond the calction of Calction Immortal Lu Biechen. Wang Lu did not send Seventh Madame, Youjiu of Song and others outside path cultivators, nor did he send some veteran Jindan. Even if the selection was only from the younger generation Jindan, only Wang Lu and Zhu Shiyao that could be considered as meeting the requirements. Liu Li and Quan Zouhua were obviously not qualified, both Qiong Hua and Xiangliang were stronger than them.


    "�� What does Wang Lu want to do?"


    This was the most important issue faced by everyone. If it was other people, the Earth Immortals couldn''t care less, they could crush them with absolute strength during the battle. However, in Wang Lu''s hand, they had suffered too many losses, and nobody dared to carelessly prepare for the match.


    "I think he''s being deliberately mystifying." Du Xiaoxiao said, "It''s designed to do the very opposite, making us waste extra energy. It''s probably this."


    Xuan Mo said, "It doesn''t make sense. Even if we waste some energy for this, would we lose the battle? This is simply underestimating our psychological quality."


    Luo Xue spected. "Or perhaps they have some secret weapons?"


    "Is it Immortal Treasure? Immortal Elixir? Or perhaps Immortal Method? We have more of these things than them."


    Thereupon, all the Earth Immortals fell into silence. Only the Calction Immortal Lu Biechen was still calcting from time to time. However, the results of his several calctions were all different. Victory or failure was indefinite, making the calctionpletely meaningless.


    "That''s enough, there''s no need to get entangled over it." At the critical moment, the ck-d Earth Immortal said, "No need to care what their means are, in the end, we are stronger than them."


    "Besides, since they announce their list first, let''s have a frank and sincere talk." The man in ck said, stretched out his hand and pointed at the several people among the Earth Immortals. "Little Poison, Flesh Massacre, Voracious Wolf, and Bai Ze, the four of youe forward."

 Chapter 672 The Meeting Did Not Stop Me

    <h4>Chapter 672 The Meeting Did Not Stop Me</h4>


    Less than two hours after the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals announced the list, the ancient Earth Immortals also announced their own list.


    This was undoubtedly a new thing for the ancient Earth Immortals who loathed syncronizing things with the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. On the other hand, this also proved that after the five consecutive victories, Wang Lu had obtained enough attention from the other party.


    However, the more the ancient Earth Immortals valued this thing, the less likely that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would win.


    "Little Poison, Flesh Massacre, Ravenous Wolf�� they''re really serious!"


    After the ancient Earth Immortals posted the list on the billboards used to broadcast the matches on top of each area, the woeful sigh of the cultivators could be heard everywhere in the City of Immortals.


    Of the four people on the list, any one of them was like thunder reverberating in one''s ear by now. In the previous two months ofpetition, they had already made illustrious achievements��all built over arge number of corpses of the cultivators of Nine Regions.


    Because of the words of the man in ck, the scenes of the Grand Competition were very brutal in its first two months. The ancient Earth Immortals were relentless and often killed the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the fight. Although killing was inevitable in this Grand Competition, many of the killings were intentional. For example, when the Little Poison Immortal confronted Senior Red Blood Poison��even after the Senior Red Blood Poison already had the idea to give up and admit defeat after his blood venom attack was nullified��before he could open his mouth to say it, Little Poison Immortal had already melted his throat that it had practically disappeared and thus he was unable to say it.


    This was clearly a deliberate killing, and the death of Senior Red Blood Poison was terrible. Previously, it was because of this point that the Master of Heavenly Book Building Supreme Ting Feng began to question Wang Lu''s decision making��


    The ancient Earth Immortals acted in such a way to suppress the morale and fighting spirit of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, to nt the seed of fear in their hearts�� As a matter of fact, this tactic was sessful once. Many cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals didn''t even dare to look straight at their opponent upon entering the arena and that they could only muster fifty to sixty percent of their ability. And that was until Wang Lu came forward and boosted the morale of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals with five consecutive victories.


    However, when people saw the names in the list were Little Poison Immortal, Flesh Massacre, Ravenous Wolf�� they still felt a bit cold.


    These few people were probably the cruelest and murderous of the ancient Earth Immortals, especially those first three names.


    Before joining the ancient Earth Immortals group, Little Poison Immortal was once an out-and-out evil cultivator. In order to study the poison method, he spared no effort and sacrificed tens of millions of lives. In today''s Nine Regions, it was regarded as the most valuable thing for the evil cultivators, Ten Thousand Spirit Blood Beads��a demonic treasure made from the refined souls and corpses of tens of thousands of innocent people. There were at least a hundred of this thing in the hands of Little Poison Immortal.


    The Flesh Massacre was basically a madman. Although he cultivated immortal cultivation, he actually ate flesh raw and drank blood, and he was more like a savage than a human. But what he loved the most was human flesh. The higher the cultivation stage a person had, the more he liked that person''s flesh. This time in this Grand Competition, he once defeated a Yuanying Stage cultivator, and then, in the eyes of tens of thousands of audience, he directly swallowed the soul of his opponent and then skinned his opponent''s body. That match almost triggered a riot, and the friends and rtives of the deceased rushed into the arena despite the obstruction from the Golden Armored Puppet. Fortunately, they were stopped by the direct appearance of the Pure Golden Armored Army. Although they were inevitably put into the dark room, their lives at least could be saved�� In that fight, Flesh Massacre and his apron, which was sewn from the scalp of ten Yuanying Stage cultivators became known to everyone. At the same time, he also dered his intention to create a new apron.


    As for Ravenous Wolf, he was a bit cleaner than the first two. He never butchered or mistreated his opponents, but in the three matches that he had participated so far, none of his opponents survived�� Even when the match was rtively low in confrontation, he could still trigger this and that "ident" and reasonably killed the opponent. If the Little Poison Immortal and Flesh Massacre were demons from hell, then the Ravenous Wolf was like a ghost hidden in the shadow, low key, but equally deadly.


    ording to the match list, the opponents of those three people would be Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao, and Quan Zou Hua�� As long as people thought that these three lively and young girls were likely to die in the hands of several homicidal maniacs, the chill in the people''s heart became more unendurable.


    Some enthusiastic cultivators even wanted to find Wang Lu on their own initiative to let him think twice before acting so as not to cause irreparable losses due to a moment of anger.


    However, these people''s efforts were of course futile. Once Wang Lu made his decision, how could he easily change it?


    ��


    Amidst the worry of the audiences, thepetition''s day finally arrived.


    On this day, the Central Arena of Immortal One Area had enough seats to amodate a million people. The cultivators from all parts of Nine Regions gathered here to watch thepetition that would determine its fate.


    Although the Grand Competition had only been held by one-third of its total matches, everyone knew that thispetition would determine whether the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would turn the situation around or fall into the abyss andpletely lose the entire Grand Competition.


    On the rostrum, more than one hundred Earth Immortals and more than one hundred Elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had been seated. The Earth Immortal side was silent, while the side of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was filled with a lot of discussions.


    Theymented on the current situation, on the opponents, on Wang Lu, and on Supreme He Tu�� Toward this, He Tupletely ignored them and just closed his eyes. In thispetition, he gave Wang Lu his full trust and let Wang Lu do whatever he wanted. Even though the list that Wang Lu gave him was a bit puzzling, He Tu still didn''t change his original intention.


    In supporting Wang Lu, he spared no effort.


    Seeing that He Tu refused to evenment, the people''s focus naturally fell on Spirit Sword Sect��which was also the protagonist of today''spetition.


    "Daoist Master Feng Yin, does your sect''s Lead Disciple really have the confidence to win, or he''s just bluffing? His list is a bit too much, don''t you think? The names are all from your Spirit Sword Sect, and moreover, they''re all from the younger generation disciples! If I remember correctly, there are still some survivors from the catastrophe in your sect, and they are all very powerful. Don''t just hide them, call them out here to fight!"


    The Red-robed Patriarch had always been straightforward, so much that even some information about Spirit Sword Sect not avable to public was subconsciously said by him. Upon hearing those words, Feng Yin could not just ignore it and close his eyes like He Tu. The Red-robed Patriarch had no close rtionship with Shengjing Sect, but he had a deep friendship with Spirit Sword Sect. Thus, Feng Yin couldn''t just alienate him for no reason.


    "Wang Lu naturally would not fight a battle that he isn''t sure about, so please rest assured."


    Upon hearing the assurance from Daoist Master Feng Yin, Red-robed Patriarch felt relieved. However, after a moment of reflection, he still didn''t feel assured. "Even if your sect''s little Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao are very talented, their cultivation time is still too short, isn''t it? I know about the rushed training in Royal Soldier Sect. At that time, Kuqin sought help from ten individuals to help him perfect the training program, and I was among those individuals. Even if little Wang Lu has the ability to improve the training program, the improved efficiency would still be limited. At least at this time, they still couldn''t defeat Little Poison Immortal and Flesh Massacre!"


    Feng Yin shook his head helplessly. "Fellow Daoist Red-robed, even if Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao couldn''t win, it doesn''t mean that we would lose the challenge."


    Upon hearing this, Red-robed Patriarch was stunned. "�� Don''t tell me you''re pinning your hopes on that dog?"


    Unfortunately, just as his voice fell, the clear bell that signified the start of the challenge had already been sounded in the center of the arena.


    Suddenly, it attracted everyone''s attention. Even the curious and frank Red-robed Patriarch put down his doubt and waited for the change in the arena.


    The first was the entrance of the contestants.


    When the bell rang, the contestants from the ancient Earth Immortals collectively appeared in the center of the arena. The lean and small child-like figure of Little Poison Immortal, the buffed body of Flesh Massacre, the semi-transparent phantom-like figure of Ravenous Wolf�� As well as Bai Ze with his twelve golden stamps.


    When the four appeared, they had suppressed their strength to the level that of Jindan with one percent the original strength of their primordial strength and physical body. However, even so, it still made the million audiences feel suffocated.


    This oppression did note from their overbearing strength, but from the mountains of corpses of their brutal killing. The massive ughter made the natural enemies of the cultivators so that people felt the natural fear of one in the low rank of food chain toward those in the high rank of the food chain.


    "�� Are we really going to fight against that kind of opponent?"


    An old cultivator suddenly shivered.


    "This kind of massacre demon is not something that we couldpete against at all. Unless Great Ancestor Desheng is reborn, they are invincible!"


    "Massacre demon? What are you talking about?"


    That old cultivator said with a nearly copsed expression, "You guys haven''t experienced the Great War of Immortal and Demon, so you guys could not understand the horrors of these demons at all! We are all wrong! We thought they were human, but they are actually demon race!"


    "Demon race!?"


    When this remark came out, it immediately caused an uproar. Although the old cultivator''s cultivation base was not high, only Yuanying Stage, he had actually experienced thest Great War of Immortal and Demon and survived. What he saw and heard were precious treasures, which were far more valuable than his Yuanying Stage cultivation base.


    Although he was old, his mind sometimes was not clear, his judgment about the demon race had never been missed. Thus, so when he revealed the opponent''s identity as the demon race, the shock in people''s heart was self-evident.


    "Daoist Master Feng Yin�� is this revtion also expected by Wang Lu?" The Red-robed Patriarch was tongue-tied. The existence of demon race among the ancient Earth Immortals was naturally known by him as one of the Elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, no matter what, he did not expect there would be so many who were demon race! Moreover, even Bai Ze himself was a demon!


    No wonder they had always been merciless before, which even made people wonder whether the ancient Earth Immortals really had the sincerity to cooperate against the Fallen Immortals. Now, the answer was self-evident. The intense and deep-seated hatred between cultivators and demon race was not inferior to that between them and the Fallen Immortals.


    However, a burst of leisurelyughter rang in the ears of Red-robed Patriarch.


    "Patriarch doesn''t have to worry, this is all already within my expectation."


    Hearing this voice, Red-robed Patriarch gaped. "Wang Lu? Why are you here?"


    "Because this spot has the best view."

 Chapter 673 Writer’s Block Successfully Blocks Me, Making Amends

    <h4>Chapter 673 Writer��s Block Sessfully Blocks Me, Making Amends</h4>


    When Wang Lu appeared in the audience stand in the Central Arena of Immortal One Area, the horrified eyes almost pierced him through.


    The Elders of Heavenly Sacred Hall, the young cultivators who came to watch the fight with their Elders�� and even the ancient Earth Immortals who sat not far away from them all turned their eyes and incredulously stared at Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu himself was a bit embarrassed by this. "�� Why are you guys seeing me as if I''ve just stolen your wife?"


    Thereupon, people turned their attention back to the arena.


    Faced with the four ughtering devils, the three girls Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao, and Quan Zouhua looked delicate and fragile�� Just when the audiences were stunned, they had already entered the fighting arena while remaining calm and unperturbed under the pressure of the Earth Immortals.


    It was just that, the more the audience saw this scene, the more confused they were.


    The Red-robed Patriarch couldn''t help but shout, "Wang Lu, you are one of the contestants in this challenge, shouldn''t you be with them in the arena rather than here?"


    Wang Luughed and said, "But I don''t need to participate in this challenge at all."


    "You don''t need to participate? Aren''t you the main force?"


    Wang Lu exined, "The this challenge used the best of five rule. Two months ago, my Master has already proven herself, so there are still four matches left. If we could win half of them, then victory belongs to us. The order of our appearances is Little Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao, Quan Zouhua, and finally my turn. As long as two of them could win their respective match, I don''t have to participate�� This logic should be very simple."


    The Red-robed Patriarch was almost vomited by those words. "So you also know that the premise is that they could win! What if they lose then?"


    "Their chances of winning are over ny percent, so there''s nothing to worry about."


    Hearing this, the jaw of Red-robed Patriarch almost fell down. "More than ny percent? Are you kidding me?"


    Wang Lu shrugged his shoulders. "I''m just telling the truth."


    Several Earth Immortals managed to hear this and immediately their eyes turned fierce.


    More than ny percent chance of winning?


    If this was said by someone else, they could justugh it off. Any normal person would think like this: The only side who had the overwhelming advantage and over ny percent chance of victory was the ancient Earth Immortal side.


    However, the person who said those words just now was Wang Lu, which they simply could not ignore. Because no matter how many negative assessments were there of Wang Lu, there was no denying the fact that as long as he said it, there were a few things that could be fulfilled.


    Could it be that, after several months of intensive training, the girls of Spirit Sword Sect really had enough strength to overwhelm the ancient Earth Immortal?


    Purely from the theoretical point of view, it was not impossible. Calction Immortal Lu Biechen once calcted it. If the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals spared no efforts in investing all its resources in a few people, then it was really possible to create several abnormal Jindan and Yuanying Stage cultivators in a short period of time. Of which only the man in ck and a few other people in the Earth Immortal side could contend. The rest, such as Xuan Mo and Bai Ze, would not be their opponent.


    However, that was just in theory. In practice, the side effects that needed to be taken into consideration were too serious. First was therge amount of resource loss��no matter how rich in resources the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was, the resources needed to create such abnormal Jindan were always limited. Secondly, spoiling things by being too helpful would ruin the future of that cultivator. And with such talents as Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao, destroying their future for a merepetition was not worth it.


    Taking into ount these factors, at that time, when Lu Biechen proposed that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could create abnormal Jindan and Yuanying to win thepetition points, the other Earth Immortals didn''t think too much of it. This was also not in line with Wang Lu''s style.


    However, right now, perhaps what he was doing was exactly the opposite of it.


    Or could it be that Wang Lu was just bluffing, trying to disrupt the position of the other party?


    It was true that Wang Lu''s words were rarely unfulfilled��but only if he was serious about it. If it was just for scheming, then his words naturally didn''t need to be taken seriously, perhaps even need to be understood in reverse��perhaps Wang Lu didn''t n to let Liu Li and the others win, and that his secret weapon was in other ces?


    Thinking to this, the mood of the Earth Immortals turnedplicated and heave. Because they all suddenly found out that Wang Lu, with just one sentence, had already disrupted their position. Each of the Earth Immortals naturally had their own ideas on how to deal with it, so their strategy would naturally be different. If one was cautious, one might suggest postponing the challenge, but if one was radical, he or she might suggest Little Poison Immortal and the others on the arena to attack as soon as possible, to let Wang Lu''s ny percent chance of winning be damned. Soon, the quarrel caused by this disagreement became more and more intense.


    All of this was just because of that unexpected statement from Wang Lu.


    Previously, if someone said that a Jindan Stage cultivator could have such a huge influence on these ancient Earth Immortals, it would''ve been treated as a joke. But now, few people would be able tough.


    Wang Lu''s magnificent five victories in a row, in the end, caused no small influence on the morale of ancient Earth Immortals.


    However, in the audience stand, just when the Earth Immortals camp began to fall into chaos, the divine needle that could control the ocean promptly appeared.


    "If you guys really have such formidable power, then let us see it."


    One sentence from the man in ck and the quarrel immediately stopped.


    Correct, the challenge hadn''t even started yet, but they had already turned into a mess, this was too unsightly. Whether Wang Lu really had a way to assure the victory or it was just a bluff, at least they needed to see it first. This was not a one win victory after all. In this kind of best of five battle, the ancient Earth Immortals still had room for mediation. There was also no need to worry and thus fell into Wang Lu''s rhythm at all.


    The man in ck coldly said, "If there''s no other problem, let''s start the match."


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "Very well. But, you only sent these four small fries in this challenge, don''t you want to participate yourself?"


    "There''s no need for me to participate in this level ofpetition."


    "A pity then. I''m actually looking forward to actually fighting against you. How about this, if you''re willing to participate, then I''ll change the order of the match so that we can fight in advance, what do you think?"


    Wang Lu''s remark drew a surprised gasp.


    This man in ck who self-proimed as a sinner had a high status in the camp of Earth Immortal, so his strength was self-evident. Yet, Wang Lu actually said that he wanted to fight him in a match? Where did he have such courage?


    If it was his Master, that abnormal Number One Jindan in Nine Regions, perhaps there was still a chance, but how could he?


    Faced with people''s doubts, Wang Lu maintained a calm smile. His eyes were slightly provocative, waiting for the other party''s response.


    On the other hand, regarding this bring-about-one''s-own-destruction challenge, the man in ck was silent, which made people wonder how would he react to it.


    "ck, just kill him."


    An Earth Immortal could not help suggest. In his opinion, since Wang Lu himself said this thing, it would be better to go with it and fight him. If Wang Lu could be killed on the spot in the fighting arena, then this Grand Competition would instantly lose its suspense and thus rid them all the troubles!


    However, the man in ck didn''t respond to that. Instead, he coldly said, "Don''t talk nonsense here, the match is about to begin."


    The next moment, the space in the arena folded and twisted slightly. One by one, the contestants disappeared from the sight, expelled to the edge of the arena. The only one left in the arena was Liu Li and a stooped and small stature of a dwarf-like figure.


    This was the first battle of this challenge.


    Seeing that the match finally began, the audience immediately became silent. All the quarrels and disputes were put aside. Countless pairs of deeply anxious eyes gazed on the field, not letting go even the slightest change.


    "Senior, please give this junior advice."


    On the arena, Liu Li confidently brought out her sword momentum, but the Skybreaker in her hand was pointed downward as she performed the ritual of younger generation respecting the elder.


    "Why do we have to overly courteous to a ughtering devil? Isn''t this Liu Li too stodgy?"


    Among the audience, the Red-robed Patriarch could not help but mutter.


    "Ha, Patriarch, you misunderstood. Liu Li isn''t being stodgy." Wang Lu shook his head. "She just didn''t know how to behave in front of a ughtering devil because I haven''t taught her how to quarrel and hurl insults, so she has to obediently perform this little courtesy."


    "�� This is clearly worse than being stodgy!"


    "Patriarch, you misunderstood again. Right now, what Liu Li did is just right for her."


    As soon as the voice fell, even though Liu Li''s hand that was holding the sword had not yet moved, a purple-blue sword qi pierced through the sky and fell down like a divine tribtion lighting, engulfing the tiny figure of Little Poison Immortal in the turbulent electric light.


    Everyone inside and outside the venue was shocked!


    This sword strike had great momentum and destructive power, which broke the limit of Jindan Stage level. It was indeed worthy to be the full power strike of Brilliant Sword Heart. The key was that the speed of the change was unexpectedly fast. The respectful courtesy from a Junior to an Elder previously was just a disguise!


    Liu Li, who had always been known for her honesty and simplicity, actually used such a despicable trick. This surprised many people present.


    The Red-robed Patriarch stared with widened eyes and was about to open his mouth toment when he heard Wang Lu say, "Patriarch, you misunderstood her again. Liu Li did not intentionally try tounch a sneak attack, she just didn''t know the normal steps to do in this kind of thing. However, the sess rate of this kind of unintentional sneak attack is very high, that''s why I hadn''t helped her rectify this problem."


    "�� Having a Senior Brother like you, I don''t know if it''s luck or bad luck to her."


    The two men exchange words while also observing the situation in the arena.


    Liu Li with his sword lightning attack had swallowed the Little Poison Immortal, but no one thought the game was already over. How could an ancient Earth Immortal, a ughtering devil, die so easily?


    Sure enough, when the light dissipated, there was a deep pit where a dark green egg covered with fascia and mucusid in it. That dark green egg rhythmically expanded and contracted, expelling out static electric arcs.


    The next moment, that dark green egg suddenly cracked and from which came out a person. That person''s figure was small like a child. That was exactly Little Poison Immortal!


    This ''newly hatched'' Little Poison Immortal didn''t have many changespared with the original. Even his green ck splendid robe was still clean. The full-blown strike of Liu Li was enough to move a Yuanying Stage expert, but it had no effect for Little Poison Immortal!


    Liu Li was not discouraged because of this; instead, she wielded her Skybreaker upward and began to prepare her next attack.


    At the same time, Little Poison Immortal stretched out his withered hand, pointing at Liu Li.


    "I want to turn you into a poison sac."(Sun Wukong''s staff, meaning an important person that could control the group)

 Chapter 674 Witness the Power of Lily

    <h4>Chapter 674 Witness the Power of Lily</h4>


    Within the Earth Immortal camp, Little Poison Immortal was quite a maverick. His appearance was not impressive��his height was just four feet high, with the figure of a young child, yet with wrinkled and withered skin, full of poisonous cysts, and so ugly that he didn''t look human��of course, right now, he indeed didn''t seem like a human��in addition, he was cruel and merciless, killing people as if they''re just hemp. Moreover, the number of people that he ughtered for the sake of intensive poison research was too hard to count. The lives that he took was even more than what Flesh Massacre and Ravenous Wolf tookbined. His baleful look even made it difficult for the other Earth Immortals to approach.


    Nobody liked such apanion, and likewise, Little Poison Immortal also didn''t want other people''s likes. Him joining the camp of ancient Earth Immortal was not for the sake of fighting against the Fallen Immortal, but to repay the promised he made to their previous leader.


    Little Poison Immortal had devoted his whole life to poison technique, so his heart would never stray away from it. His small child stature, as well as the fragile body, was not his natural condition, but rather the irreparable result of the fatal failures that he endured in the repeated poison tests. After countless experiments, although his mastery of poison technique had reached the stage of perfection, he finally exhausted his lifespan.


    Thus he simply changed his own race. By sacrificing hundreds of millions of living beings, he transformed his life into a ughtering devil. From then on, he extended his lifespan with the essence of flesh and blood. So far, even the most vicious evil in Nine Regions was hard to even look up to him.


    How could such an opponent be struck down by a sword of lightning?


    The egg-shaped shell was his biochemical armor, to make up for his inadequate body. While the surface of the shell was tough, it also congealed out a massive amount of highly toxic substance. This kind of poison was the original poison of Little Poison Immortal, which could corrode everything in this world. Besides flesh and blood, it could even corrode incorporeal energy.


    Of the total power of Liu Li''s sword of lightning, eighty percent of it had been thwarted off by the poison, while the remaining twenty percent was not enough to break the egg-shaped shell. After that sword strike, Little Poison Immortal was not harmed at all, on the contrary, he was highly excited.


    To him, this fight didn''t seem to have any significance. However, after seeing Liu Li''s move, he felt that his heart, which had long ago been dried out, palpitated faintly.


    Clear as water, sharp as the edge of a de. The immortal sword in the girl''s hand had been washed with blood, yet she wasn''t stained by it at all. In his long life, this kind of physique was actually unprecedented.


    This was an excellent material that had never been seen before!


    "I want to turn you into a poison sac."


    With that, Little Poison Immortal made his move. He stretched out his dry finger and pointed at Liu Li. The next moment, the girl''s beautiful figure turned into pus.


    The attack from Little Poison Immortal seemed to be faster than a flying sword. However, after that attack, he did not get the pleasure of sess. Because the pus was not what he wanted, but rather a y substituted left by the opponent. The person that was locked by him actually vanished without a trace.


    In the data about their opponent, the biggest feature of Liu Li''s Brilliant Sword Heart was its super strong explosive power, which could easily defeat an opponent that was of higher levels than her. However, it didn''t mention that she was also capable of speed and transformation. The poison attack of Little Poison Immortal could killmon peak Jindan Stage in seconds, but if the opponent reacted quickly enough, there was still a possibility of avoidance.


    Little Poison Immortal was not surprised by this. In his long life, he had seen too many powerful people and those that had a simr method like Liu Li had been killed more than just one or two by him.


    The era in which Little Poison Immortal rose to fame was in the glorious period of Immortal Cultivation World. There were countless of powerhouses the level of Supreme in Nine Regions, and those who broke through the boundary and achieved immortality could be seen from time to time. And the sword cultivators that were regarded as prey by Little Poison Immortal at that time were far better than the current Liu Li.


    In addition to the powerful attack, the speed, reaction, and flexibility of those sword cultivators were top notch. It was difficult to hit them with monotonous attacks. Even the soul curse would be blocked by the substitute spell. In short, it was very difficult to deal with them.


    However, the current Liu Li had just entered the realm of mature sword cultivation. She no longer blindly pursued the attack power, and instead, brought his own expertise to the extreme, allowing her to aplish a task with ease in any environment.


    Unfortunately, this was just the beginning of the fight.


    "You can''t run," Little Poison Immortal said.


    With that, his withered hand pointed to the sky and the blue sky on the fighting arena suddenly became green, and then light drizzle began to fall.


    These raindrops were all highly toxic. Uponnding on the ground, the vegetation withered, and the earth cracked. In a very short moment, an area with a radius of dozens of miles had be a dead zone. Within this rain curtain, there was a spherical arc that was particrly eye-catching.


    That was the sword defense supported by Liu Li''s Skybreaker.


    This dozens of miles of radius was the limit space set up for this challenge. And Little Poison Immortal had basically polluted everything with his poisonous rain. Although Liu Li had absorbed a lot of practical experience and enriched the means of fighting by a lot in the special training session in Royal Soldier Sect, it was far from beingpared to her opponent, and thus she was forced into a dead end in just one move.


    "I will turn your body into a poison sac, and that will be my next immortal treasure. While your primordial spirit would be stripped out to be my poison woman to spend a long time with me."


    With that, Little Poison Immortal pointed his finger to the sky, pouring down even more raindrops so that in a short time, it became torrential.


    The toxic rainstorm thend. The ground melted at speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the brown ground turned into a dark green swamp. The height of the mountain that was originally set up in the fighting arena continued to decrease and was quickly swallowed by the swamp.


    Within this green swamp, which had be the symbol of death, vitality gradually appeared, which was the birth of a new lifeprised of venom.


    However, Little Poison Immortal himself gradually disappeared in the poisonous rain, bing one with the surrounding.


    ��


    "Original magical ability! This is his original magical ability!"


    In the audience stand, several Supremes of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals stood up and unbelievably looked at the incredible mean of Little Poison Immortal in the fighting arena.


    It was not unusual to have an original magical ability in Jindan Stage, such a thing was already done by Wang Lu in the past. However, such a powerful original magical ability was simply unheard of!


    In Jindan Stage, he could destroy the dozens of miles of the surrounding area and reced it with his own world. If he was in his peak power level, perhaps even the entire Nine Regions could��


    "No, it''s not that exaggerated. Let''s not overestimate his poison."


    Among the audience, Wang Lu leisurely looked at it and exined, "He''s just trying to seize every opportunity. He''s just bringing Immortal level poison in Jindan level battlefield, nothing remarkable in it."


    "You say that''s nothing remarkable?�� How could you be so rxed?" The Red-robed Patriarch had no strength to be angry at this time.


    If bringing tools that didn''t belong in this battlefield could be so easy, Liu Li wouldn''t have just brought Skybreaker at this time, but rather she would''ve brought many immortal treasures, which she could use to bombard the opponent into smithereens.


    In fact, it was simply impossible. The burden of equipping immortal treasure on cultivators was very heavy. Unless it was perfectly refined and highlypatible with the bearer, then it could be used freely in the low Stage. Otherwise, forcibly equipping too many immortal magical tools was simply suicide.


    At this time, Little Poison Immortal had his strength suppressed in Jindan Stage, yet he was able to use immortal level poison. This showed that his understanding of poison had reached a terrifying stage!


    However, right now was toote to think so much. In the face of such an opponent, the first question was, what should Liu Li do?


    The strength differences could already be seen at a nce�� Liu Li could use the sword of lightning in an instant; it was indeed worthy to put her in the category of Super Jindan. However, in this level ofpetition, Super Jindan was far from enough.


    In that torrential rain, Liu Li''s sword defense had begun to waver.


    In this situation, any drop of poisonous rain could take her life in an instant, so she couldn''t afford to let even a drop fall on her. But this poisonous water could corrode everything, so her sword defense rapidly vanished,pletely unable to resist. Fortunately, Skybreaker was made of Immortal Sword quality, which could not be poisoned. And with her Jindan Stage cultivation base, it was not difficult to brandish her sword to keep the water away.


    The difficult thing was, beside the poisonous rain, after the entire battlefield had been poisoned, even the air had been contaminated. As long as she was in it, she could not escape no matter what. Right now, her colorful dress had gradually been stained with rust, the immortal sword in her hand began to slightly tremble, her grasp had be unstable.


    She was, after all, not known for defense. Once all means were restrained, it was difficult to continue.


    "Enough, Wang Lu, let here back!"


    "It doesn''t make any sense to let her hold on any longer, let here back!"


    In the audience, many people began to persuade Wang Lu to surrender and concede the fight. Yet Wang Lu was still sitting calmly at his seat. "Don''t worry, if we let her back, wouldn''t that mean we lose?"


    "It''s better than death!"


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "She won''t die, rest assured."


    "How could you say that? Even if you have tricks up your sleeve, in the face of ancient Earth Immortal, do you really dare to say that it would be effective? What if something goes wrong��"


    "Don''t you like Liu Li the most? How could you have the heart to let her take such a risk?"


    Wang Lu lightly responded, "Yes, I have the heart, why are you guys being so nosy�� be quiet, she''s going to make her move. The victory and defeat will be decided here, look carefully!"


    Upon hearing that, they turned their head while at the same time suppressed the uneasiness in their heart.


    The torrential rain had be more and more severe. In the poisonous swamp that was previously the ground, a poisonous dragon of over one hundred feet length began to stir. This poisonous dragon was no less powerful than ordinary Jindan. And this was merely the embellishment of Little Poison Immortal''s original magical ability.


    In this situation, how could Liu Li possibly turn the table around? Her attack power was indeed strong, and if the sword of lighting was cast out one after another, the poison wouldn''t stand a chance, and it might indeed cause trouble for Little Poison Immortal. However, at this time, with the opposite party''s original magical ability, he had be one with the surrounding, so there was no target for the sword attack.


    And even if Liu Li exploded her golden core, it could still not break the surrounding�� Unless the immortal sword in her hand was the real Skybreaker, it could indeed break through this surrounding. Unfortunately, the immortal sword in her handcked its spirit, so it was difficult for her to bring out all its power.


    Then, in the anxious and confused eyes of the audience, Liu Li finally made her move.


    The moment she made her move, people also saw a glimmer of hope.


    The immortal sword in Liu Li''s hand bloomed with unprecedented light. However, it was not the heroic light of Skybreaker, but rather the soft light of Rouge Tears.


    Sword Spirit Autumn Beam stood beside Liu Li, holding the sword hilt together with her to help her awaken the power of Skybreaker.


    The immortal sword trembled as if it was waking up from a long sleep. As the immortal sword awoke, the world of Little Poison Immortal began to show signs of instability.


    Vaguely, the divine sword that broke the sky thousands of years ago, seemed to being back.


    In this world, only Autumn Beam could do this. As the sword spirit of an immortal sword, and her master Wang Lu was good at using Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, she often used the Rogue Tears to stimte the sword qi. Thus, Autumn Beam was very familiar with this kind of thing.


    The only problem was that, she was, after all, not the sword spirit of Skybreaker, and she was not ownerless. She merely appeared to help temporarily. To wake the sword that had been sleeping for a long time, they still needed some sparks.


    The immortal sword Skybreaker seemed to want to wake up at any moment, but it was still a step away into revealing it''s full sharpness.


    Fortunately, there was someone beside her who could help her make up for the missing part.


    One of the most suitable people in Nine Regions for cultivating sword art, who was able to adapt to the numerous sword arts in the world and achieve all kinds of inconceivable magical abilities. It was Liu Li with her Brilliant Sword Heart.


    The girl slightly moved, turned her head, and smiled. Then, under the tense gaze of the audience, she kissed Autumn Beam fully on the lips.


    The next moment, the immortal sword Skybreaker fully woke up. It flew out of the girl''s hand and went straight to the sky.


    A short momentter, the clouds broke, and the small figure of Little Poison Immortal fell down like a meteor.

 Chapter 675 Behind the Success of a Lily Is a Man with Silent Dedication

    <h4>Chapter 675 Behind the Sess of a Lily Is a Man with Silent Dedication</h4>


    "We won!"


    "We actually won!"


    Outside the fighting arena, countless cheers bloomed at the same time. However, just as people were ready to express their inner joy crazily, Wang Lu faintly said, "Won? Howe I didn''t know that?"


    In the audience stand, there was an untold number of people who wanted to cut Wang Lu into pieces. This guy''s ability to destroy the atmosphere was simply too strong. Previously, when Liu Li fell into a difficult situation, he remained calm despite the anxiousness of the people around him. But now, after she finally managed to turn the situation around, he poured cold water on the people''s head. To the audience, he was more hateful than the enemy!


    However, no one dared to despise Wang Lu''s judgment. Because everyone knew that the way Liu Li manage to wake up the Skybreaker was filled with Wang Lu''s handwriting. Since he could calcte until this step, how could he not clearly understand about the current situation?


    It was just that�� having achieved this step, was it not enough to win? Original magical ability being destroyed by Skybreaker resulted in a serious injury that was no different than beheading. Was it not enough to defeat a mere Jindan Stage Little Poison Immortal?


    "If he suffered serious injury, he would not have survived, let alone stay in the camp of Earth Immortal to fight side by side with the human with his status as ughtering devil."


    While they were talking, Little Poison Immortal, who fell in mid-air, suddenly adjusted his figure. Although he was seriously injured and every pore in his body was oozing out green viscous blood, the piercing chill in his eyes did not vanish.


    On the other hand, although Liu Li managed to break the opponent''s original magical ability, she also lost her Skybreaker. The immortal sword flew straight to the sky, but hadn''t actually returned. Moreover, that one move from her consumed ny percent of her true yuan. At present, even the toxin invading her body was difficult to suppress. Her situation was even worse than Little Poison Immortal. She was basically unable to fight anymore.


    Both sides suffered serious injuries, but Little Poison Immortal obviously had the upper hand in the means to fight back tooth and nail under severe injuries.


    At that moment, Wang Lu finally stood up.


    "�� Are you going to give up?"


    "It''s really�� a pity."


    The situation had developed to this point, which was already beyond the expectation of many people. When Little Poison Immortal let out his original magical ability, everyone thought that Liu Li would never be able to resist, but then the invincible might of Skybreaker opened everyone''s eyes.


    This fight could already be said as a glorious defeat. In the face of such an opponent, to be able to find a glimmer of hope in the desperate situation, Liu Li had fully proved her strength. To admit defeat at this stage was understandable.


    However, at this moment, Wang Lu''s instruction to her was staggering.


    "Liu Li, do it now."


    Do it?


    People couldn''t believe their ears.


    Was this guy still a human? This instruction was clearly to push Liu Li to death! Couldn''t he see that Liu Li had no power to fight anymore at all at this time? Wouldn''t forcibly make her move a dead end? Rumor has it that he usually loved to spoil Liu Li, was it just a fake?


    However, Liu Li was not Liu Li if not obedient. Upon hearing Wang Lu''s instruction, the girl immediately nodded, and then took a deep breath. The Golden Core in her Jade Mansion began to rotate crazily, absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy.


    The magical power of Daoist Master of Jindan Stage could be endless, but there was a limit the speed of regeneration. If one wanted to restore power in a short time, one must absorb the surrounding spiritual energy. The higher the grade of a spiritual root, the higher its efficiency of absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy. Although Liu Li''s Heavenly Spirit Root was slightly inferior to Wang Lu''s Void Spirit Root, that abnormal spirit root, it was still among the top rank in the world. When her Golden Core began to rotate, it immediately created a vortex, which stirred up the surrounding spiritual energy for several miles.


    A massive amount of surrounding spiritual energy was absorbed into Liu Li''s body, which then transformed into true yuan avable to be used by the girl with astonishing efficiency. In just several breaths, her true yuan had already been filled more than half. The girl then lightly showed her sleeves, from which a dozen multicolored flying swords floated out, drawing a rainbow in the air.


    The speed with which the girl recover was very fast, but for the audience outside the battlefield, they only felt a chill in their heart. Because it was not difficult for people with vision to see that, although Liu Li seemed powerful when she summoned her rainbow flying swords, her face was covered with a shade of green.


    That was the sign of the spread of the toxin.


    Previously, the girl had umted a considerable amount of toxin in her body. After she fully suppressed it, she foolishly made her move. Later, she rotated her Golden Core and used it to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, which thus allowed the toxin to flow around inside her body and even prate into the bone marrow.


    In the distance, Little Poison Immortal stabilized his body in mid-air, and upon seeing Liu Li setting up her sword array, sneered.


    "You''re already dead."


    The toxin had seeped into the bone marrow, yet she still recklessly rotated her Golden Core and absorbed the spiritual energy. At this time, perhaps when her internal organs started to rot she didn''t even know about it!


    Of course, it was no wonder that she didn''t realize it. The poison of Little Poison Immortal worked in silent. When the poisoned person found out that something was wrong, it was already toote.


    And when he saw that Liu Li was trying to court her own doom, Little Poison Immortal''s original fighting-tooth-and-nail spirit was also gone. Because he didn''t have to use his life-saving skill on a dead person. As long as he could block herst blow, victory woulde naturally. Moreover, judging from Liu Li''s current poisoning situation, she might not even able toplete her power built up. After the toxin breakout, not only it could melt flesh and blood, it could also melt even true yuan. Perhaps, in the end, her true yuan wouldn''t even be enough.


    Thinking to this, Little Poison Immortal secretly looked forward to the scene after the victory. As long as he made his move fast enough, he should have the time to suck out Liu Li''s primordial spirit and turn her into a poison girl. Previously, he was worried the opponent could see that the situation was irreversible and thus take the initiative to admit defeat. But now, it seemed that it was simply not the case!


    However, just when Little Poison Immortal was slightly absent-minded, Liu Li made her move.


    At this time, her power built up was clearly still unfinished. The true yuan in her Jade Mansion had only been umted to seventy percent of its total, and the sword array had not beenpletely set up. However, she resolutely made her move,unching her more than ten multicolored flying swords. The flying swords instantly turned into a rainbow as they flew out.


    This sword strike came as fast as lightning and without any warning. Little Poison Immortal didn''t expect that Liu Li would attack at this time and couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Fortunately, his richbat experience prevented him from being totally caught off guard. Waving his tiny arm, he summoned out half of the defensive toxic egg-shell. That toxic egg could even block the sword of lightning, so he didn''t believe that it couldn''t stop the sudden strike from the opponent''s unfinished power built up!


    Let alone before Liu Li made her move, Little Poison Immortal had clearly seen that she had be greener, meaning that the poison could erupt at any time. As long as the toxic egg-shell could stop this strike, she might not even able to persist.


    And then he put the toxic egg-shell in front of him like a shield, and his tiny fragile body hid behind the egg-shell, waiting for the victory.


    The next moment, a white sword light shed before his eyes.


    Little Poison Immortal was slightly shocked, but then he was puzzled��how could he see the sword light? Shouldn''t he see nothing under the cover of the toxic egg-shell?


    Then he felt a chill on his neck, as if something had pierced through.


    I''ve been stabbed?


    The numerous experience of wandering between life and death made Little Poison Immortal immediately realize that the toxic egg-shell that he regarded as the trump card had not been able to protect him. A momentary carelessness had allowed him to be directly stabbed by the opponent, bing seriously injured.


    Although he didn''t understand how the opponent could do it, Little Poison Immortal knew that this was not the time to worry about it. He was pierced by a sword in his neck and the sharp sword qi had begun to quickly destroy his body. When he was still a human, he would certainly die, but now that he was a ughtering devil, it was not easy for him to die.


    In this critical moment, Little Poison Immortal put his hand on his chest, searched his clothes with his fingers, and touched a saa-like thing on his chest.


    It was his hidden poison sac. There were three ten thousand spirit blood beads that could multiply the power of the poison. This was also the limit that he could control in Jindan Stage. Once detonated, there would not be a living being on this battlefield, and the opposite party''s powerful onught woulde to an abrupt end. Of course, he himself would suffer serious irreparable injuries.


    But it didn''t matter. When decisiveness was needed, Little Poison Immortal could be more decisive than anyone else.


    The next moment, he broke the poison sac and the poison burst in an instant. The shockwave spread across the surrounding area and everything in it disappeared.


    However, a sharp sword light broke through that dead zone, like lightning breaking through the darkness in the night sky.


    The sword light passed through the broken poison sac on the chest of Little Poison Immortal, smashing a red core inside his chest.


    That was the vital core of the ughtering devil. There were two vital points in Demon Race, the core in the head and in the chest. Any of which could be regenerated as long as the other one still was intact. However, at this time, both that belonged to Little Poison Immortal had been destroyed!


    Thus, he had to die.


    As the corpse of Little Poison Immortal fell from mid-air, Liu Li appeared again with her sword. Since she had passed through the poison field of Little Poison Immortal, her body had stained with rust. Both of her hands and her forehead had turnedpletely green.


    But she was still alive.


    With the poison technique of Little Poison Immortal, Liu Li should''ve turned into pus in the ground by this time, let alone after experiencing the poison field of Little Poison Immortal released from his poison sac. She should''ve died even before that when she ignored the poison in her body and forcibly absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy! Yet, she was still alive. And although the girl''s face had turned miserably green, it was hard to hide her brilliant smile.


    "Why?"


    In the audience, the Earth Immortals stood up and looked at the result in the battlefield incredulously, unable to figure out why.


    However, the victor would not exin that.


    "Senior Brother, I won!"


    With that, Liu Li stepped out of the battlefield and came to the audience stand, hugging Wang Lu firmly with her rust.


    "I won!"


    Wang Lu nodded and patted the back of Liu Li. He then touched her head. "Go and find Seventh Elder to clear your poison, and then take a good rest."


    Liu Li let out an affirmation sound, twisted her waist, and then hopped away.


    After Liu Li left, Wang Lu finally sat back. However, just as he sat down, his entire body trembled and a shade of green burst into his face. At the same time, his seven orifices began to bleed.


    "The poison of Earth Immortal, I have tasted it."

 Chapter 676 It Actually Almost Took Two Lives

    <h4>Chapter 676 It Actually Almost Took Two Lives</h4>


    The change in the battlefield happened so suddenly that, although the results had been revealed, most people''s reaction waste by several moments.


    Looking at the lively Liu Li, as well as the decapitated, punctured-in-the-chest corpse of Little Poison Immortal, even the audience in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side felt so inconceivable.


    That''s it? We won?


    The taste of victory was certainly nice, but an inexplicable victory seemed a bit odd. People were willing to cheer for Liu Li''s victory, but�� they at least needed to know how?


    Howe Liu Li, who had always been known for a strong attack but weak in defense, was still able to stand even after repeated baptism of violent poison? And howe there were signs of poisoning all over her body but they didn''t seem to matter at all?


    Then, howe Wang Lu, who just watched from the sidelines, looked deeply poisoned and tragic? In particr, what was the meaning of hisst sentence about having tasted the poison of Earth Immortal?


    Then, if these two questions were asked together, the answer seemed to be self-evident.


    After realizing this, people looked at Wang Lu again, and some of their previous dissatisfaction suddenly vanished.


    Although they didn''t know how he did it, it was obvious that Wang Lu had bore the damage that Liu Li should''ve bore. Hence, the girl who was strong in attack but weak in defense could withstand the deadly poison and kill Little Poison Immortal without being affected.


    This was a wondrous move. The most important thing was that, no one could''ve foreseen it before. After hundreds of battles, the cultivators who had died in the hands of Little Poison Immortals were difficult to count. However, Little Poison Immortal did not expect the opponent to have such a mean to transfer damage, and thus he was caught off guard and died on the spot.


    "Sure enough�� Wang Lu, this kid, has endless means. He''s really good at creating miracles. No wonder that at such a young age, people already have high expectations of him and even be a core figure in this Grand Competition."


    An Elder of Heavenly Sage Hall was quite impressed. Previously, he was not sure of Wang Lu yet because even though he had heard many of Wang Lu''s deeds, he didn''t witness them. This time, however, he witnessed everything from the beginning to the end, and hence his emotion fluctuated along with the tide of the battle. When Little Poison Immortal first let out his original magical ability, he thought that their defeat had already been decided. Later, after the original magical ability of Little Poison Immortal was broken by Skybreaker and badly injured, he thought that if Wang Lu knew how to differentiate between good and bad, he ought to let Liu Li withdraw as soon as possible. At least, it would make it a valiant defeat��


    Who knew that the final result was totally out of his expectation. Liu Li won, while Little Poison Immortal died�� This was something that was unbelievable before the start of the match. Even now, he still didn''t understand how Wang Lu did it.


    Just as he thought about it, someone else said, "This shifting injury move is really beautiful, but have you ever thought that although the injury has been shifted, it still has to be restored to someone to bear. The poison of Little Poison Immortal, let alone in Jindan Stage level, even if it''s us in Deity Stage level, do you dare to rely solely on your physical body to withstand it?"


    That Elder was shocked again and began to imagine. If it was him, though he would not be poisoned, he would still likely to suffer some injuries, and if it was a Daoist Master of Yuanying Stage, it was likely that the body would disintegrate on the spot. This Wang Lu was only in peak Jindan Stage, yet he actually could shoulder that kind of violent poison��


    On their side, the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had beenpletely immersed in this sudden victory. But in contrast, the ancient Earth Immortals were furious.


    "Two against one, is that how you do a one on one match in Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?"


    A woman angrily used. Beside her, a fewnterns floated in mid-air, releasing a disturbing horrifying aura.


    Aside from her, there were also seven or eight Earth Immortals who echoed loudly. The other side was extremely dissatisfied with the match.


    Wang Lu could use a stealthy move to bear the damage to Liu Li on himself. This was indeed awesome, but even more serious was the rules. In a one on one fight, this was clearly a two against one, by superimposing his strength on Liu Li. Naturally, such a victory was unconvincing.


    In this regard, Wang Lu closed his eyes and then took a deep breath. Then, the green shade in his face dissipated rapidly, and even the traces of blood oozing out his seven orifices flowed back to where they previously came. In just a moment, he had fully recovered.


    Then he opened his eyes, looked at the person from the opposite party, and slightly turned his head. "Are you guys sure you want to argue with me about this?"


    The woman who took the lead angrily said, "If you don''t exin it clearly to us now, I think there''s no point in continuing this Grand Competition anymore. Everything in this Tomb of Immortals has nothing to do with your Union of Ten Thousand Immortals anymore. On the contrary, in the future, we would go out and challenge you, theseter generations of cultivators, who control everything in Nine Regions!"


    "Pfft." Upon hearing this, Wang Lu unceremoniouslyughed. "Lantern girl, is your brain filled with water? You dare to talk sh*t like this to me, who do you think you are? Are you the owner of this Tomb of Immortals?"


    His words were harsh and ruthless, as if pping people in the face. Thatntern female Earth Immortal immediately changed her face and the seven ancientnterns that circled around her shone brightly.


    However, Wang Lu became even more intense. "Being angry at this time is just to cover up yourck of confidence. Because this match has finally exposed your fatal ws: that is, you guys could die as well! As long as you guys die on the battlefield, then that is truly death! Whether you guys suppress your own strength to one percent or one thousandth, once you guys die, it''s the end! The peak strength of Little Poison Immortal is ten thousands of times better than Liu Li, but he was killed by Liu Li''s sword! Although you guys are indeed powerful, you guys are only around one hundred in numbers, so one death would greatly affect your overall strength. So you guys could not afford to die, does not dare to die. Thus, after the start of the Grand Competition, you bepletely crazy and ridiculous in trying to kill us. So much that you guys even ignored the basic cooperative rtionship, just solely because you guys wanted to scare and prevent us from going all out on the battlefield and then you could just sit back and rx! And now you are afraid, afraid that every match from now on, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would not hesitate to fight tooth and nail, trading life for life with you��something so you couldn''t afford!"


    And then he turned around to face the Elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and shouted, "Do you guys understand now? From now on, we will go all out in every match, even if we have to risk our lives! As long as we dare to fight, our opponents would not dare to fight. And only when they dare not fight anymore will this meaningless killing could end!"


    With that, he turned around again to face the shocked Earth Immortals and said with a smile, "That''s why I remind you again, do you really want to argue with me on this issue?"


    "What nonsense!" Thatntern female immortal wanted to refute, but her momentum was already much weaker than Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu no longer paid attention to her but, instead, shifted his gaze elsewhere and exined in a quiet voice.


    "Speaking about the match just now, its principle is actually very simple. Liu Li and I share a Same Body Insect within our bodies."


    "Same Body Insect?" An Earth Immortal frowned. No matter what, he couldn''t remember what it was. In a moment, he looked at hispanions and indicated that he couldn''t figure it out.


    After a while, someone invited Immortal Luo Xue who knew all kinds of arts. After a moment of hesitation, Luo Xue said, "It''s a magical insect that is only found in the Age of Destion. It appears in pairs, and as long as it''s nted into two human bodies, it could share the damage between the two people. It''s indeed just like what happened in the fight just now. It''s just that, this insect should''ve extinct for a long time. Unexpectedly, there''s someone that could breed it�� If I''m not mistaken, it should be Miss A Wu, right?"


    "A Wu?" Several Earth Immortals could not help but ask.


    Before this match, A Wu once fought in poison technique against Little Poison Immortal and easily won it. It was just that, afterward, Little Poison Immortal said that he was experimenting with a new poison during the fight and thus he was distracted and the victory snatched. As for A Wu herself, he said that her strength was average and not worth paying attention to.


    However, from the beginning, Luo Xue didn''t believe the word of Little Poison Immortal. For someone who dedicated his whole life to the pursuit of poison technique and even bore the title of ughtering devil to ept the fact that his poison was not as good than a mere human? Even if he deceived himself, he would still find enough excuses.


    That A Wu was definitely the archenemy of Earth Immortal in this Grand Competition�� This was something that the man in ck had said a long time ago and it had been recognized as true.


    "Miss A Wu has mastered the witchcraft of the Age of Destion, and her attainment of it is profound. She could defeat Little Poison Immortal without him knowing it. If she could breed the Same Body Insect, that is only natural."


    Wang Luughed and said, "Sister A Wu is indeed powerful, but you don''t have to bring out the witchcraft from the Age of Destion. Speaking of Same Body Insect alone, although it''s usefulness is indeed miraculous, there are many restrictions. First of all, the two people have to have simr cultivation base, which makes it less practical. Secondly, the two people have to be able to trust each other unconditionally, even to the point of willing to die in the hands of the opposite party��"


    Upon hearing this, Luo Xue felt somewhat incredulous. "Could you trust a person unconditionally?"


    In the data, Liu Li indeed had unconditional trust toward Wang Lu, however, the opposite might not be true. Although Wang Lu doted on Liu Li, it was from a higher position looking down on the lower. To say that this person who always had a hundred schemes in mind could trust someone unconditionally��


    "Of course I can." Wang Lu lightly said with a smile, "I trust my ability to train very much. Liu Li had been trained by me for many years and has now be just like my own hands and feet, so how could I not trust my own hands and feet?"


    "�� In short, the marvelousness of the Same Body Insect is irrelevant to the issue that we are discussing. Back to the topic, what you guys did are two against one��"


    Before Luo Xue could continue, she was already interrupted by Wang Lu.


    "Immortal Luo Xue seems to have misunderstood." Wang Lu seemed to have a much better attitude toward Luo Xue. "In this fight, the only thing that yed a role was the Same Body Insect in Liu Li''s body. The insect transferred the damage, and she could fight freely in the match. It has nothing to do with me."


    Luo Xue said, "Without you, where would her injury go? You yed a vital role in it, so of course, you are also counted here."


    "This thinking is wrong. If we use your logic, without the parents of Little Poison Immortal, then naturally, there would be no Little Poison Immortal. In the battle just now, does that mean Little Poison Immortal''s parents fight together with him in the battle?"


    "Pfft!" Several cultivators of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals burst outughing on the spot.


    Upon hearing this, Luo Xue frowned. "You''re just using sophistry."


    "Whether it''s sophistry or not, it could be clearly seen at a nce. In the fight just now, from the beginning to the end, I was within the audience, yet you guys used me of participating in the battle, that is sophistry. If you guys disagree, then try to influence the fighting arena while sitting in the audience. This fighting arena was made by you guys, if you guys could exert influence in it, then please do so."


    This remark was the key point.


    This was a foolproof logic that they simply couldn''t beat it. Wang Lu had done it��if they had the ability, then they could try it.


    The Earth Immortal side certainly couldn''t do it. The magical ability from the Age of Destion was extremely rare, even for the ancient Earth Immortals. Otherwise, how could they not consider the wondrous power of Same Body Insect and try to make preparation against it?


    Immortal Luo Xue sighed and whispered with several of herpanions, and the protesting crowd gradually calmed down.


    At present, for the Earth Immortals, they could only swallow this lost. Fortunately, the restrictions of the Same Body Insect were extremely great. In this Jindan Stage level fight, no one except Liu Li could satisfy the requirements of having the Same Body Insect as Wang Lu. There were still three more matches, so the hope of winning was still there.


    At this point, the man in ck who has been silent this whole time nodded. "The next match is ready to begin."

 Chapter 677 With All One’s Migh

    <h4>Chapter 677 With All One��s Migh</h4>


    Along with the order from the man in ck, the third match in Jindan Stage one-on-one challenge officially began.


    Zhu Shiyao and Flesh Massacre, who had been previously confined in the border area, were simultaneously let out and ced in the middle of the fighting ground.


    Zhu Shiyao still exuded her indifferent and cold appearance. In the middle of the venue where millions of people put their focus on, her figure appeared slender and frail, just like a delicate and timid girl. Only the bright sword light of her Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword made her show a bit of fierce momentum.


    In contrast, the momentum of Flesh Massacre was much more formidable. All over the body of this ughtering Devil was covered with human skin apron. The apron was stained with blood and there were several pieces of flesh hanging at the corners, from which came bloody smell that wafted to the distance.


    In the past, usually, before the fight began, the Flesh Massacre would intimidate the opponent with arge number of corpses, which he hid in the dimensional pocket sewn at the skin apron. After witnessing the tragic defeat of Little Poison Immortal, this ughtering devil famous for his extreme arrogant and unrestrained ughter was surprisingly careful.


    Some cards were better to hide until the end, but when they were finally used, it turned out to be ineffective.


    Flesh Massacre was well aware that the malignant tumor on the chest of Little Poison Immortal contained powerful poison. He once fought against Little Poison Immortal sixteen thousand years ago. At that time, that tumor destroyed his one hundred mountain of corpses and one hundred boiling rivers of blood. However, just now, when that tumor exploded, the omnipresent toxic field was actually pushed straight inside by Liu Li, breaking it in one sword strike. The most trusted card of Little Poison Immortal actually couldn''t save his life.


    Flesh Massacre was more lethal than Little Poison Immortal, but also afraid of death more. He liked to ughter cultivators and cut off their corpses because he sincerely believed that the flesh of others could turn into something he could use, and the more he converted these corpses, the harder it was for him to die. His Stage was Earth Immortal and possessed the body of a ughtering Devil, which made him one of the hardest to die among Earth Immortals. Even when he fought against the Fallen Immortal, he could survive a full frontal blown��


    However, in this Grand Competition, he suddenly found that his biggest advantage seemed to be disappearing. Being forcibly confined in Jindan Stage, although he still looked very powerfulpared to cultivator with the same Stage,pared to himself at his peak, it was really not the same.


    Little Poison Immortal was also a person who was hard to die. Although he did not fear death, he also didn''t hope to die. And his poison techniques had already reached the pinnacle, and simrly, he also survived the battle against the Fallen Immortal.


    However, he still died in the end, under a humble Jindan cultivator no less. In the previous fight, Wang Lu said it was to deter the opponent and made the Earth Immortal afraid to fight tooth and nail easily again. The Earth Immortal female withnterns said that it was a bunch of nonsense. But in fact, Wang Lu was right because Flesh Massacre knew that he really didn''t dare to fight tooth and nail easily again.


    In fact, this Grand Competition wasn''t important to him. No matter who won in the end, it was of no difference to him.


    If the Earth Immortal won, he would not get more recognition. People would only throw him the most bitter and tiring work when he was a mad dog and kick him aside when they don''t need him again�� Under the threat of the Fallen Immortal, human and devil could indeed cooperate, but ughtering Devil didn''t arrange this.


    And if the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals won, he wouldn''t be pushed aside, either. Being among the first ss fighting force within the Earth Immortals made him able to be used anywhere. Even if people didn''t like him, when they knew how fierce the Fallen Immortal was, they would still turn to him in the end.


    That being the case, why would he fight tooth and nail for such an insignificant oue? Could it have even a little bit of benefit for him?


    Once he had such a thought, the momentum of Flesh Massacre became not so aggressive anymore. Although his human skin apron was amazing, he didn''t bring out his famous Immortal Treasure "Meat Cleaver".


    This stance might not be noticeable to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, but the ancient Earth Immortals started to frown one after another.


    "What is Flesh Massacre doing? He doesn''t seem to have any fighting intent?"


    On the other side, the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who heard this immediately blushed with shame. This is called not having fighting intent? The overwhelming valor is already making the audience outside the battlefield ufortable, what would be the scene if he is full of fighting intent then? This was the lowest Stage in the one on one challenge in the Grand Competition, what would be the scene when it came to the Supreme level Stage then? Would this ce even still bearable?


    In the battlefield, the situation somewhat made people confused about whether tough or cry.


    The Flesh Massacre clearly showed that he didn''t want to take this fight seriously��victory or defeat was irrelevant to him. However, his opponent didn''t seem to appreciate it. The Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword remained tightly gripped by Zhu Shiyao as she watched her opponent tightly with her two clear eyes, not letting go of any change.


    Although the girl''s imposing manner was not strong, it gave off a kind of hidden danger as if a beast was watching for an opportunity to strike. Flesh Massacre did not want to fight, but Zhu Shiyao looked highly spirited!


    This made Flesh Massacre very ufortable.


    I''ve been very clear about not being serious, yet you''re so eager to fight, do you really think I''m afraid of you? You really don''t know what''s good for you!


    Yes, for me, it doesn''t matter whether I win or lose, but it''s exactly because it doesn''t matter that nobody could say anything about me even if I kill you, this little girl, in battle!


    Thinking to this, the thick eyebrows of Flesh Massacre gradually stretched, and the killing intent in his heart surged up. In his eyes, bloody red gradually covered his field of vision, and the slender girl before him had also be a pile of bones, blood, and flesh.


    Zhu Shiyao, the Big Sister of Spirit Sword Sect, possessor of sword spirit root and ster divine eyes�� The flesh and bones in front of Flesh Massacre''s eyes had gradually be good materials. He was not as greedy as Little Poison Immortal who wanted to upy both the body and primordial spirit of the opponent. For Flesh Massacre, if in this battle he could get a few drops of blood and a few pieces of flesh, then it was already a good harvest for him.


    After sixteen thousand years of sleep, the degeneration of Nine Regions was astounding, but after the end of Age of Chaos, there were many amazing and brilliant cultivators, not to mention that Wang Wu and her amazing disciple. The girl in front of him didn''t have much in terms of intelligence and wisdom, but in terms of talent, she was never under Wang Lu. Her sword spirit root body was also unusually rare even in the glory days of the cultivators.


    Finally, Flesh Massacre pulled out his de, which relieved the atmosphere among the Earth Immortals in the audience.


    The de was Meat Cleaver, which was a treasure that Flesh Massacre depended upon. The de was two feet long and had a broad body. The shape was alsopletely different from a fighting de but more like a butcher''s knife. It was just that, this de condensed the best thing in heaven and earth. When the de was pulled out, it must meet the flesh. No matter how great the ability of the opponent was, it was difficult to run away from thew of restriction.


    Once he fought a Supreme of Mahayana Stage, if the opponent didn''t have a diamond body, which made it as resilient as an immortal treasure and could be relied on to withstand the divine tribtion, then the opponent would surely die. However, Flesh Massacre''s Meat Cleaver was sent out thirteen times and all the flesh in his hands and feet was butchered, leaving behind four sets of white bones.


    At present, the de naturally was not as sharp as its peak. In Jindan Stage, Meat Cleaver''s ability to disintegrate the body was much weaker, but with thew governing immortal treasure, even if the ability that it could disy was negligible, it was enough to defeat a little Daoist Master of Jindan Stage.


    After pulling out the de, Flesh Massacre looked at his opponent reaction because he had to decide how much flesh he would cut when he sent out his deter.


    Right when he looked up, the girl suddenly disappeared.


    Flesh Massacred didn''t hesitate and wielded his de.


    This de strike had no amazing power and strength, it didn''t even give out three feet de energy, but the de always met with flesh whenever wielded. When the Meat Cleaver was halfway through, the edge of the de was already dyed red. A line of blood fell from the air and Zhu Shiyao''s figure, who disappeared a moment ago, appeared. The blood line from her left shoulder to her right leg seemed to divide her body into two halves!


    However, Zhu Shiyao''s eyes didn''t waver at all, treating her injury as if it didn''t exist. She was in mid-air, only three meters away from Flesh Massacre. The Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword stabbed forward and three feet long clear light immediately streaked across space, pressing the vital part of Flesh Massacre.


    Although this sword attack didn''te with the brilliant sword heart momentum of Liu Li, the angle and the strength of the sword was just right, which made Flesh Massacre unusually ufortable. Because no matter how he responded to it, he seemed to be always wrong.


    Zhu Shiyao was seriously injured by the Meat Cleaver, but unexpectedly, she still pressed forward and seized the opportunity. At this time, his de power was exhausted, but the opponent''s sword potential was in full swing!


    Flesh Massacre didn''t want to meet this sword strike head-on. Although he could give it a try with his physical strength, with the death of Little Poison Immortal closed at hand, he didn''t dare to be careless.


    The next moment, the human skin apron was shaken by him, which contained mountains of flesh and rivers of blood equivalent to the essence of hundreds of millions of souls. Unless the opponent could chop off hundreds of millions of people with that one sword strike, otherwise, even a hair of him would not be cut.


    Once Little Poison Immortal melted a hundred mountain of flesh and river of blood with the poison tumor, but it was still only a small part of the entire mountains and rivers. At present, the human skin apron didn''t have that kind of magical ability, but the opponent also didn''t have the strength of Little Poison Immortal.


    How many people could a Jindan sword strike cut? Thousands of people? Ten Thousand? For Flesh Massacre, it was a drop in a bucket.


    At the same time, Flesh Massacre was more cautious. His arm hidden at his abdomen quietly grasped a knife hidden in the fat.


    It was a knife rarely shown before. The name of the knife was Deboned and was six inches in length. It was nimble and light, a better weapon for defense.


    However, the next moment, the Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword suddenly prated through the apron. The sword momentum was so fast that the Deboned was less responsive.


    When Flesh Massacre came to his senses, the sword point had already entered three inches into the center of his forehead. At the same time, an agile gxy-like sword qi went down all the way from the forehead straight to the heart in his chest!


    Zhu Shiyao''s sword didn''t kill thousands of people, but only one person. That person was Flesh Massacre. Now, his life was hanging under the sword!


    Flesh Massacre had never seen the power of Ster Divine Eyes and didn''t know that the sword strike from Zhu Shiyao would be even more difficult to resist than that of Liu Li.


    However, in times of crisis, he was calmer instead. At this time, since his existing method could not hold back the opponent''s determined-to-seize-life sword strike, then there was only one method left.


    With all of one''s might.


    Only when he went all out could he save his life. No matter how powerful the opponent''s sword strike was, it was still controlled by a human. If he could kill the controller in advance, then the powerful sword strike would vanish into thin air.


    Therefore, at this moment, Flesh Massacre, who had always been afraid of death, was no longer so. He forcibly resisted the pain and horror of sword point entering his body, putting all his attention to his right hand which was gripping the Meat Cleaver.

 Chapter 678 Do Not Doubt Her Food Intake

    <h4>Chapter 678 Do Not Doubt Her Food Intake</h4>


    The more someone was afraid of death, the more that someone had to think about not dying. Flesh Massacre was probably among the people most afraid of death within the Earth Immortal group, so his ability to survive was also formidable.


    Therefore, he understood this truth more than that of other people: At the crucial moment, only by staking one''s life could one''s life be saved. No matter how strong the opponent''s sword strike was, it was still controlled by someone. If he killed that someone in advance, the threat of the strong sword strike would naturally disappear.


    Therefore, Flesh Massacre, who had always been afraid of death, at this moment, was no longer afraid of death. He forcibly resisted the fierce pain and horror of sword point entering his body and put his attention to his right hand which was gripping the Meat Cleaver.


    However, just as he was about to swing the sword, he suddenly saw a blur in front of him and Zhu Shiyao suddenly disappeared without a trace! The three inches sword point that had entered his forehead also disappeared.


    Flesh Massacre was shocked, unable to deal with this sudden change. He then waved his Meat Cleaver three times in session, but the de only took his own blood.


    Because the opponent had disappeared from the fighting arena, Meat Cleaver could not cut Zhu Shiyao''s flesh, so it could only cut its own master, much to the consternation of Flesh Immortal.


    Could it be that�� the opponent had admitted defeat?


    At the same time, in the audience stand, people watched in surprise as Wang Lu lifted his hand high, announcing that they had forfeited the match.


    And beside him, the blood-soaked Zhu Shiyao was looking at him very discontentedly.


    But where would Wang Lu care about what Zhu Shiyao thought? She had already been pulled out, what could she do? Could it be that she wanted to swing her sword at him? She could, in any case, he hadpletely grasped her Ster Divine Eyes, so in no way wouldshe be able to defeat him.


    The key thing was, she could not die in the arena. Just now, the situation was at its critical moment, but Wang Lu could clearly see that the best final result would probably mutually wounded. Zhu Shiyao''s winning chance was less than twenty percent.


    The reason for this was not that Zhu Shiyao''s strength was weaker than Liu Li, nor was Flesh Massacre was stronger than Little Poison Immortal�� Zhu Shiyao simply didn''t have a weapon that she could rely on. If she had Skybreaker, just now Flesh Massacre would''ve died with that one move.


    Unfortunately, Zhu Shiyao had the peerless Sword Spirit Root, but not enough luck. Liu Li could find the Skybreaker in the ancient sword tomb, but Zhu Shiyao only had that Great Sun Golden Brilliant Sword which she had used all the way even now.


    The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was not without ownerless immortal treasures, but unfortunately, they were not suitable for her.


    In the end, they lost the fight, Wang Lu shook his head deprecatingly. It was time for the next match to begin, but the Earth Immortal side was unwilling to let go. Especially thentern female who was full of malicious sneer.


    "Your previous words are really pretty, but in the end, you still cherish the life and not willing to stake it. Liu Li dared to fight because you guaranteed her life with a trick! Zhu Shiyao has no Same Body Insect, so you didn''t dare let her stake her life!


    This was actually a good response, but Wang Lu returned with a mocking sneer with double intensity. "You really don''t realize how stupid you are. Just now, I gave up the match in order to save yourpatriot''s life. Although Flesh Massacre is a ughtering Devil, he has the strength to contend against the Fallen Immortal. As for killing one to warn the others, Little Poison Immortal is enough, so I sacrificed my own side''s victory for the sake of the overall situation. With your IQ, I don''t expect you to understand this, but I can''t believe people around you also pretend to not aware, letting you bark out wildly here!"


    This remark confounded many of the Earth Immortals. This was exactly the so-called distorting the facts and confusing rights from wrong! For the sake of the overall situation? Just now, it was obvious that both sides would end up mutually wounded and Zhu Shiyao''s victory rate was even smaller, how could it suddenly be a show of leniency from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?


    Regarding this, Wang Lu only said, "How could you guys be so sure that there''s no Same Body Insect in Zhu Shiyao''s body? Flesh Massacre had shed her with his Meat Cleaver, but she didn''t show any pain on her face, do you guys really think that''s just because of her own skill?


    Upon hearing this, thentern female was stunned and then argued, "But you don''t have any wound in your body!"


    Wang Lu looked at her with contempt as if he was looking at an idiot. "Who told you that her pair of Same Body Insect is in my body?"


    This argument was really reasonable, which stumped the other side into speechlessness. Thentern female was choked in her own words for a long time but didn''t know how to refute it.


    Fortunately, the embarrassment didn''tst long, as the man in ck promptly said, "Let''s start the next match."


    Thereupon began the next match.


    Between Ravenous Wolf and Quan Zouhua, the strength gap seemed unprecedented. Of the four Earth Immortals that participated in this Jindan Stage challenge, Ravenous Wolf was the most powerful, while Quan Zouhua was obviously the weakest one in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals camp. Her strength, wisdom, and fame were far behind those of others. The only thing worthy to mention of her was her singing ability, which had nothing to do with the fight. By sending her to the arena, this seemed like a straightforward give in.


    However, after the previous two matches, no one dared to look down on Wang Lu''s arrangement. Even if it was just a silly dog, if it came from Wang Lu''s hand, it would be difficult to guarantee that it would not bite.


    When Quan Zouhua entered the arena, she didn''t immediately change into her primary form. Instead, she curiously looked around in a girlish attitude, seemingly curious about the arena. However, her attention was soon taken by the Ravenous Wolf who appeared on the arena.


    Looking at this infamous opponent, Quan Zouhua coldly snorted. Then, with a slightly innocent voice, she spat out rude and straightforward words.


    "Wang Lu! You previously said that as long as I kill him, you will give little White to me, right?"


    From the audience stand, Wang Luughed. "Yes. As long as you kill him, I will help you hook up with Bai Shixuan."


    "Really? If you dare to deceive me, I''ll bite you to death!"


    Wang Lu lightly said, "If you dare bite me, Little White will not care about you in this life."


    "Damn it. Wang Lu, you''re so despicable!"


    "Really? Then go ask someone else to help you."


    "Ahhh, how could Little White possibly look up on you!"


    ����


    When a man and a dog began to quarrel, Ravenous Wolf still maintained his semi-transparent spirit body, silently sizing up the opposite party. Gradually, he started to reveal a ravenous look.


    "Good stuff, really good stuff�� You are mine!"


    His name was Ravenous Wolf, so, like his name, his most important characteristic was ravenous. Ravenous for everything and ravenous at all times.


    Ravenous for food, for beauty, for previous things.


    And Quan Zouhua in front of him was undoubtedly an object worthy of his ravenous.


    The Western Continent Monster Wolf was a top-level divine beast from a different continent. Its flesh and blood essence was undoubtedly the world''s top food. The sweet taste wafted into the nose along with the wind, making the index finger of Ravenous Wolf to greatly twitch. In addition, although the girl in front of him was not as bright as Liu Li, nor as cool and wless as Zhu Shiyao, she was still elegant and beautiful. Her pair of slender legs and heart-stirring waist were particrly attractive. This human form Western Continent Monster Wolf was valuable everywhere. Ravenous Wolf believed that she could even be priced as high as an immortal treasure!


    Regardless of which aspect, this Quan Zouhua was a target not to be missed. Thus, Ravenous Wolf made his mind to put the opponent in his bag. Of course, it would not be easy.


    Little Poison Immortal and Flesh Massacre that went to the stage earlier were also greedy, especially Little Poison Immortal who proimed at the beginning of the match his desire to turn Liu Li into a poison sac and her primordial spirit into poison woman. In the end, he died a tragic death. Flesh Massacre was better but still couldn''t get the opponent''s flesh. In the end, a sword pierced into his forehead, and if he didn''t have a quick response, he would''ve ended up dead.


    Ravenous Wolf didn''t want to die, because, among his many rapacities, rapacity for life was the first. Thus, he kept his silence and just waited for Wang Lu and Quan Zouhua to finish their quarrel. Finally, the girl, with a crimson cheek, turned toward him.


    "Hey, you, wash your neck clean and prepare to die!"


    Then, the girl pounced and opened her mouth in mid-air, revealing a pair of sharp, shining small canine teeth.


    In the face of this reckless and tactless attack, Ravenous Wolf was not careless. He resolutely chose to retreat. He had a ghost body, so with a thought, his body had shed several miles away.


    However, after that, Ravenous Wolf was surprised to find that, the pair of slightly yful small canine teeth were not far away from him!


    Ravenous Wolf then shed away again for thirty times in a row. Each time, the distance was more than ten miles, and each time, it was in the blink of an eye. Because of this move, the fighting arena space suddenly expanded to more than five hundred miles in radius, but it seemed that it was still not enough.


    Yet, even after thirty times of shing away, there were still that pair of canine teeth in front of Ravenous Wolf!


    The seemingly random attack by Quan Zouhua was like a maggot on the tarsal bones, unable to be thrown away. This was far from what Ravenous Wolf initially expected. He didn''t want to make the first move in the beginning, but he also didn''t think that he would lose the opportunity at the start. Right now it was like he was being chased and beaten so hard that he couldn''t fight back.


    Therefore, he finally stopped shing and instead turned his ghost body into real body before throwing a heavy punch.


    The heavy punch from Ravenous Wolf was heavier than anyone imagined. Because halfway up, it had be as big as a mountain.


    In the audience stand, countless people were amazed because very few people could make their body so huge in Jindan Stage.


    However, Ravenous Wolf was, of course, different. His biggest trump card was not the sinister curse that many people guessed, nor the silent assassination, but rather his powerful physical strength.


    He was greedy, and when he became ravenous, he wanted to eat continuously for a year, hence he needed a huge stomach.


    He wasscivious, wanting to see all the beautiful things in the world, hence he needed a pair of sharp eyes.


    Once he was so overwhelmed by lust, he gathered one hundred thousand beautiful women together. With that many beautiful women, it was obvious that there could not be just one ''golden cudgel.''


    So much greed created so much demand, and when so much demand integrated into a body, the physical strength of the body was self-evident.


    Ravenous Wolf was also not born demon race. He turned himself into a ughtering Devil because it didn''t have a natural limit of physical growth, and the result did not disappoint him. The semi-real ghost body was just a disguise. If he showed his true body, even if it was just in a Jindan Stage level, it would still be enough to shock the entire audience.


    Right now, Ravenous Wolf only released a fist, but it was like releasing a mountain. This was the most direct and crude method, but it was enough to make the vast majority of Jindan Stage cultivators scared sh*tless.


    The top Jindan Stage Sword Sword Cultivator could split open a mountain with a sword strike, but few could withstand it.


    In Jindan Stage level, Quan Zouhua didn''t seem to be particrly strong. Except for that mysteriously appearing and disappearing attack just now, there was absolutely nothing special about her. Thus, he believed that after this fist, at least one of her canine teeth would fall.


    However, the next moment, Ravenous Wolf felt a sharp pain in his fist. When he hurriedly withdrew it, he saw that only half of the mountain was left.


    Quan Zouhua''s small canine teeth were still sharp, but the tip of the teeth was stained with a trace of blood.

 Chapter 679 Happy Friday

    <h4>Chapter 679 Happy Friday</h4>


    Ravenous Wolf had never felt such an immsense pain for a long time.


    It was not physical pain because his body had been strengthened to the extreme��not only did it have a super huge size and strong defense, it also had sufficient resilience. With the physical strength of Ravenous Wolf, even if his body was torn limb to limb, he could quickly recover to what he was before. After half of his fist was beaten, he quickly regenerated it in one or two breaths.


    The pain experienced by Ravenous Wolf was heartache.


    No miser would be happy to see his property taken by others. This powerful body was the most precious asset of Ravenous Wolf and the thing that he most relied on. Ravenous Wolf had spent countless efforts and care to build it. Even a piece of hair must not be allowed to be taken away, let alone half of the hand.


    The greedier the man, the more intolerable it was for him to be separated from his wealth. Seeing Quan Zouhua walking while licking the blood from her canine teeth, deep inside the heart of Ravenous Wolf, anger began to surge.


    Things that were taken away must be taken back twice as much!


    However, anger did not destroy his reason. On the contrary, Ravenous Wolf became more rational and cautious under anger, thus he quickly realized a problem.


    How could Quan Zouhua aplish that?


    Although Ravenous Wolf only released a small part of his body, it was an inconceivable colossus in Jindan Stage. The size alone was the same as a mountain, let alone the body had been tempered by Ravenous Wolf that its intrinsic strength was far stronger than steel and iron.


    So why didn''t the canine teeth break? Moreover, if she had swallowed half a mountain, why didn''t she suffer indigestion? If it was the usual method of devouring things, it would''ve already burst her belly!


    Western Continent Monster Wolf, Fenrir��


    The angry eyes of Ravenous Wolf became more and more gloomy.


    ��


    "Hah! That fool actually dares to offer his flesh in front of the stupid dog, has there ever been an instance where meat bun defeated a dog? Or did he expect the stupid dog to have indigestion?"


    In the audience stand, Wang Lu couldn''t help butugh.


    Never question Fenrir''s food intake. This was a rule that needed not be said in Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Although she didn''t eat much when she was on the mountain, that was only because she didn''t want to eat more��if she ate too much, she would be scolded by Bai Shixuan for wasting food. However, if Fenrir really opened up her appetite, the granary on Spirit Sword Mountain that could be consumed by hundreds of cultivators for decades wouldn''t survive two or three years of her.


    Monster Wolf Fenrir of the Western Continent was a top-rank magical beast that could devour everything. The Barking Dog that could swallow the moon in the legend in Nine Regions was actually inferior to it. For this kind of top-level existence, the amount of food that could be consumed had already reached the unthinkable. Even the two girls in Spirit Sword Mountain who was given the honorary title of "King of Stomach" couldn''t hope to ever challenge the food intake of Monster Wolf Fenrir.


    When she was eating, shepletely didn''t understand the taste, so she would just wolf down her food. This was why it was Liu Li and Aya who was sent to participate in the food tastingpetition instead of her.


    Could a mere mountain fill the stomach of a Fenrir? What a joke. Even if Ravenous Wolf showed his true body, which could beparable to the giant creatures in the Age of Destion, Fenrir could still digest it! A punch was basically the same as offering food!


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu gently sighed with relieved.


    Putting Fenrir in the third match was the right decision�� Before the challenge, he went to find Supreme Tian Lun to figure out the best order of appearance in today''s match. However, each of Tian Lun''s three calction was different. Obviously, in the case of interference with the other party, calction alone could not give a reliable answer. Thus, Wang Lu had to rely on himself, by throwing the dice thrice to determine the order. Now it seemed that it was just right.


    ��


    At the same time, the fighting in the arena had entered the climax stage.


    Ravenous Wolf calmly burned his anger, took a deep breath, and then opened his mouth.


    He was a ughtering Devil, but it was actually a step by step transformation from a human. His natural physique''s magical ability fell short of that of a magical beast, but his acquired growth potential was actually limitless. He was an ancient Earth Immortal who came to prominence when he fought an immortal beast, so a mere Western Continent Monster with a little bit of magical ability did not discourage him. On the contrary, it inspired his fighting spirit.


    Even it was just a swallowingpetition, he never thought he would lose. After all, the story that Western Continent Monster Wolf swallowed the world was only a legend, but he actually swallowed one side of the world, which was still inside his stomach.


    As long as he could swallow this Western Continent Monster Wolf in this fight, his immortal path might probably be sessful!


    A ck-hole like vortex slowly stirred in the throat of Ravenous Wolf, pulling everything around it.


    Seeing this, Quan Zouhua seemed quite surprised.


    "Hey, what''s with that wide open mouth? Are you trying topete with me in swallowing? You ought to know who I am, right?" Quan Zouhua gazed at him with eyes opened wide and then incredulously asked, "Wang Lu, what kind of wretch did you arrange as my opponent here? Winning against this brain-damaged thing would only make me lose my face. Little White would not fall in love with me because of my cool and valiant effort!"


    From the audience stand, Wang Lu''s voice came into the fighting arena through the shield.


    "In that case, next time I''ll arrange a superior opponent for you who could p your brain open in an instant, so that Little White could see the grey matter of your brain and thus fall deeply in love with you!"


    "��"


    "That''s why it''s more appropriate to face off against a brain-damaged opponent, yet you still dare toin, don''t you know that Little White is also watching this entire match? If you say nonsense again, be careful I won''t be able to help you after this is over!"


    Quan Zouhua immediately shut her mouth and turned her attention back to Ravenous Wolf.


    Regarding this opponent who was iparably dreadful for others, Quan Zouhua didn''t think much of it.


    Because her intuition told her although the opponent seemed powerful, the real trump card waspletely restrained by her. There was nothing terrifying about him. If it was the two previous guys instead, she might have to think twice about how to preserve her shiny grey matter.


    Right now, as long as she used the skill she most excelled at, the victory would be hers, and then she could finally be with Little White forever!


    Thus, with the howl of wolf that shocked the world, the girl revealed her true wolf body and viciously pounced on Ravenous Wolf. This was in line with Ravenous Wolf as he equally opened her mouth, showing his two rows of teeth. The cold light from his teeth seemed to wee that attack.


    The next moment, blood sttered in all directions.


    Fenrir and Ravenous Wolf fought in apletely different way from the previous two matches. There was no matchless sword qi, no space changing magical ability, but rather the most primitive way to fight, by biting and devouring like beasts.


    You bite me, I bite you back. With their sharp canine teeth, flesh and blood sshed in all directions.


    Ravenous Wolf did notpletely reveal his true body. Because since the other party could swallow half a mountain, his colossal body would just be a burden. Instead, he turned himself into a beast of equal size his opponent and then began the bloody fight.


    In such a fight, all calctions and strategies lost their meanings. Only the one with most instinct and wildness could persist to the end. Ravenous Wolf was cautious by nature, but in this fight, hepletely let go of himself and attacked with near crazy attitude to oppress the other side. This way of fighting quickly showed its result.


    Fenrir''s devouring capability was almost limitless. However, she only had one mouth and two rows of teeth. When Ravenous Wolf attacked with one hand, she could bite off half of the hand, but what if the opponent sent out two punches?


    Fenrir had no other choice but to withstand it with her body. At this time, Ravenous Wolf seized the opportunity and bit her without hesitation.


    After just two or three rounds of such fight, she had lost a piece of flesh each from the left forearm and abdomen, and she also suffered a bleak wound in her right thigh. Of course, her harvest was equally plentiful. Ravenous Wolf had lost both of his arms and half of his face.


    However, Ravenous Wolf gradually showed the smile of a winner. Because his body could quickly regenerate, while Fenrir could not.


    In the biting war just now, Ravenous Wolf seemed to have lost more, but he was actually a step closer to victory. For him, this was not a devouring contest, but a test of endurance and perseverance.


    Sure enough, after several more rounds of biting, Ravenous Wolf lost his arms again and his abdomen was even bitten open, such that half of his internal organs were swallowed�� However, he quickly regenerated, while Fenrir, on the other hand, could not stop the bleeding of her wounds. During this, she also lost her two feet, making her footing unsteady and appearing exceptionally weak.


    Ravenous Wolf attacked again and, without reservation, unleashed another mountain-sized punch. Fenrir had no choice but to open her mouth to block it. But Ravenous Wolf took this opportunity to tear down a piece of flesh from Fenrir''s neck, nearly biting her throat. Fenrir turned to fight back, but she was forced to stop by the other hand sent out by Ravenous Wolf.


    Ravenous Wolf took another opportunity to bite another leg of Fenrir. Thus, Fenrir lost three of her limbs, losing a lot of blood. Finally, she couldn''t hold on anymore and loudly fell down.


    Ravenous Wolf carefully looked down at his opponent and then, without hesitation, opened his mouth to bite her.


    He wanted toplete his harvest before Wang Lu could admit defeat.


    "Everything you have will belong to me now."


    As he thought of that, he aimed his two rows of teeth at Fenrir''s throat and then bit hard.


    nk!


    Ravenous Wolf felt severe pain in his mouth, followed by the sound of breaking of objects.


    Most of his sword-like teeth broke!


    "Is this her lifesaving prop? No matter, prop like this has a limited number of use, I could just do it again!"


    Thereupon, Ravenous Wolf quickly regenerated two rows of sharp teeth, aimed at Fenrir''s neck, and then took another bite.


    This time, his teeth didn''t break, but Ravenous Wolf clearly felt that the opponent''s neck seemed to be multiple times tougher. Even biting with his full strength, his teeth would only slip to the side of the skin,pletely causing no harm, let alone biting the throat to do instant kill.


    "What''s wrong here?"


    Ravenous Wolf was puzzled, but he didn''t have much time to think about the reason, because the severely wounded Fenrir had turned her head, opened her mouth gently, and aimed for his throat.


    At this time, Fenrir''s force had almost been spent. This was thest strike that she barely managed. However, considering her lethality, Ravenous Wolf was unwilling to take the risk for no reason. Hence, he intended to pull back temporarily.


    However, when he wanted to put this thought into motion, he found that his body somewhat disobeyed his thought, and his reaction was unbelievably slow.


    Seeing Fenrir''sst strike getting closer and closer, Ravenous Wolf was burning with anxiety.


    Move, move, damn it!


    Unfortunately, the innumerable internal roar could not change the reality. Not only his body did not move, it instead became weaker. Ravenous Wolf watched as Fenrir''s mouth rapidly expanded in front of him, whichpletely covered his field of vision. However, he seemed barely even able to stand, with power seemingly exhausted.


    �� Turns out to be so��


    At thest moment, Ravenous Wolf finally realized it.


    Fenrir''s devour ability waspletely beyond his imagination. Not only could she swallow the body, but she could also swallow his "existence". In the previous biting match, he seemed to have the upper hand because every time parts of his body were swallowed, he could regenerate them very quickly. However, as a matter of fact, his strength was declining because his existence was being continuously diluted.


    When Ravenous Wolf finally realized this, he had lost too much, and the situation was unsalvageable.


    This was an almost perfect trap. But in the end, there was still a w.


    It seems like I won this match.


    Thinking to this, Ravenous Wolf let out a faint smile.


    "Want to eat me? Then eat, but be careful of indigestion."


    The next moment, his world fell into absolute darkness.

 Chapter 680 The Situation Is Not Good These Days, Will Surely Make up for I

    <h4>Chapter 680 The Situation Is Not Good These Days, Will Surely Make up for I</h4>


    k!


    Two rows of sharp teeth mercilessly snapped, making a crisp impact voice and sshing out fountains of blood and flesh.


    Outside the fighting arena, countless spectators saw such a scene.


    The dying Fenrir bit off most of Ravenous Wolf''s body, from head to abdomen, leaving only two legs which fell after standing upright for a moment.


    This bite was so fierce that it caused the heart of many people to tremble. Then, Ravenous Wolf did not regenerate his body from severe wounds as before. The two fallen limbs lied just like that. Ravenous Wolf neither released his colossal body nor turned into his ghost body.


    For Ravenous Wolf, every bit of flesh and blood was invaluable. At this time, he was really extravagant,pletely ipatible with the nature of a miser. It was really hard to imagine that this was what he would do.


    As a matter of fact, Ravenous Wolf, of course, could not do it. Because he was already dead. The demon race''s vital two cores had disappeared, falling into the belly of Fenrir, which even a god could note out.


    It was just that, long after Ravenous Wolf died, the audience still could not believe it.


    Why did Ravenous Wolf die?


    At thest moment, Fenrir''s counterattack was ridiculously slow. Such that even a Xudan Stage cultivator could easily avoid it. However, Ravenous Wolf did not avoid it. He reacted slower than Fenrir, watching as his opponent kill him as if he wasmitting suicide!


    Of course, Ravenous Wolf did notmit suicide, so it was likely that it was a wonderful move by Fenrir.


    Therefore, simply speaking, Fenrir won this match.


    After thinking through this, the audience began to cheer and celebrate the victory.


    "Hahaha, we actually won! That means if we also count the fight of Daoist Master Non-Phase, then we also won this Jindan Stage one-on-one challenge by three to one!"


    "Before this challenge start, Wang Lu said that he did not need to participate, in the end, he doesn''t need to appear indeed!"


    "Spirit Sword Sect is too formidable. Not to mention the pair of Non-Phase Master and disciple, even their dog is extremely fierce!"


    "Humph, more importantly, in these three matches, two of the Earth Immortals are killed while one is seriously injured. Next time, they wouldn''t be so arrogant!"


    "Hahaha, in order to celebrate, today I''m going do it with ten women in session!"


    "Damn, how could you change so fast!"


    For a time, the stadiumpletely fell into the sea of happy jubtion. The victory of this challenge was really important.


    However, in the audience, Wang Lu''s face was somewhatplicated.


    "Tsk, unexpectedly, I still missed one step in the calction. I underestimated the digestive power of that stupid dog�� Oh well, seems that I have to fight in person."


    As soon as this remark came out, the nearby red-robed patriarch was stunned. "Wang Lu, why did you say as if we lost this round? Didn''t we have an awesome victory?"


    Wang Lu shook his head. "Patriarch, how could you misunderstand things every time? What happened in the match just now is really regrettable�� Although the opponent was killed, the match was lost."


    The red-robed patriarch was astonished. "How could we lose?"


    At this time, even many in the Earth Immortals camp hadn''t figured this out yet, so all of them stared at him with puzzlement.


    Wang Lu said he lost? How? The situation on the battlefield had been clearly decided. That Western Continent Monster Wolf was now gnawing at the bones of Ravenous Wolf while her wounds were slowly recovering. Although her condition was a bit tragic, it was much better than Ravenous Wolf''s skeleton.


    "That Monster Wolf�� has broken her stage."


    Finally, an astute Earth Immortal revealed the answer.


    "At the moment before she finished off Ravenous Wolf, she broke through the peak Jindan stage level and entered Yuanying Stage�� It vited the rules in Jindan Stage match, so she''s automatically lost."


    "That''s actually the reason?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu nodded and exined, "Huahua is a Western Continent Monster Wolf, so the distinction between stages is not as obvious asmon human cultivators. However, the difference between Jindan and Yuanying still exists. Before the match, in order to guarantee the winning chance, I let her raise her power infinitely close to the Yuanying Stage, and then suppressed her with thirteen Beast Trap seals to prevent her from breaking through. Plus, Monster Wolf of the Western Continent has strong control over power, so it should be foolproof�� But, I still underestimated the power of Ravenous Wolf''s body and the digestive ability of Huahua. When she swallowed the several pieces of Ravenous Wolf''s body, the energy digested actually caused Huahua to break through the thirteen Beast Trap seals, forcing her to directly advance to Yuanying Stage�� which is really amazing."


    After Wang Lu''s exnation, people felt there was nothing to say anymore. The wild-with-joy audience gradually cooled down, while their hearts became extremely entangled.


    Breaking through Jindan to reach Yuanying, this was something that many Daoist Masters of Jindan Stage hoped but powerless to reach. In ten thousand years, there were too many individuals who were like this��the most famous one was undoubtedly today''s Number One Jindan in Nine Regions.


    Even with excellent talents, since the dawn of time till now, when trying to break through from Jindan to Yuanying, cultivators should be very cautious. Only after ample preparation could they able to break through in one swoop. But now, this Fenrir actually used the thirteen Beast Trap seals to suppress her from not breaking through?


    Perhaps�� this was not just about Fenrir''s strong bloodline, but that the physical strength of Ravenous Wolf had gone far beyond the imagination and thus the energy obtained by the dog''s digestion was abundant enough that the Beast Trap seal could not even suppress.


    If it was anyone else, perhaps they would be killed by this energy. However, Monster Wolf of the Western Continent was simply born with the topmost devouring ability, hence she was able to survive.


    If it wasn''t for Fenrir''s inborn magical ability that restrained the opponent, Ravenous Wolf would never fall into such a sorry state. His body''s strength had reached a terrifying level. If this was a head-on toughness match, perhaps only the Number One Jindan in Nine Regions could beat him.


    If it was Wang Wu who appeared instead, he could''ve made people admire his ability.


    Unfortunately, in the end, although the dog managed to kill her opponent, she lost the match. Who could me her for this situation? Especially when the girl restored her human form, her miserable situation was simply unbearable.


    "Hey, Wang Lu, I won."


    Walking from the fighting arena to the audience stand, the wolf girl barely held a smile, but her beautiful smile was stained with blood. Especially the several deep and long bloodstains on her forehead, which extended all the way to her cheek,pletely destroying the aesthetic sense of her cheek.


    The girl''s two arms were broken and the flesh of her right thigh was almost gnawed out, revealing her pale let bones.


    "Hehe, awesome, isn''t it?" Quan Zouhuaughed.


    At this time, even Wang Lu could not say anything to reprimand her. He just shook his head silently and fished out the healing medicine that had been prepared for a long time from his bosom.


    However, before Wang Lu handed over the medicine, an Elder from Heavenly Sage Hall had stood up from the seat.


    That person was the leader of Yin and Yang School, a morous woman who looked to be in her early twenties.


    "Outrageous, how could you let such a beautiful girl look like this? Wang Lu, you''re too unscrupulous in trying to score a victory!"


    Wang Lu cupped his hands across his chest, epting the criticism without question.


    Because when she was talking, she had already put a red medicine in Quan Zouhua''s mouth. The woman''s movement was extremely fast, in an instant, the medicine turned into a liquid and then flowed into Quan Zouhua''s body, causing her unable to respond in time.


    However, soon, warmth flowed throughout her whole body from her abdomen, which quickly healed all her injuries in the fight. The broken arms were quickly regenerated at a speed visible to the naked eyes. Numerous grantions wrapped around the bones as they wriggled and grew. It seemed that the girl''s severe injuries could be totally healed in just a cup of tea''s time.


    "Thank you for the medicine, School Leader."


    The Leader of Yin and Yang School stared at Wang Lu. "What''s there to be thanked about? Do you think that only your Spirit Sword Sect understands the big picture and contributes greatly to the Grand Competition?"


    "Hahaha, it''s me who Senior thought as narrow-minded just now." Wang Lu shook his head and then said to Quan Zouhua, "Go and have a rest. As for the matter regarding Little White, you may rest assured, I will give her the medicine to help you fulfill your wishful thinking."


    Who would''ve thought that Quan Zouhua actually shook her head seriously. "I don''t only want Little White, I also want her heart!"


    "No problem, as the saying goes, the way to a man''s heart is through his belly, and the way to a woman''s heart is through words. As long as your tool is big and you live well, no woman''s heart that you couldn''t grasp. And it just so happens that the School Leader in front of you is an expert in such matter, you can ask her for guidance."


    Quan Zouhua immediately opened her eyes in excitement and limply jumped around the Leader of Yin and Yang School with her still injured legs. "Is it true? Senior Leader, please bestow your advice!"


    "��" The Leader of Yin and Yang School viciously red at Wang Lu but was quickly entangled by this young girl.


    When Wang Lu was waiting for the chance to continue pouring oil to the fire, he heard a cold humph from the Earth Immortal camp.


    "Enough of the silly jokes!"


    Thentern female''s eyes were like mes as she said in a cold voice, "You wouldn''t forget there''s still the fifth match right? Aren''t you stalling by acting crazy long enough? Isn''t it time to end this?"


    "Hahaha, didn''t I say you''re stupid before? Now it''s clear. Who do you think need to dy time now? The one who dispatched a stupid dog that narrowly killed your chance, or Bai Ze who had previously been beaten by my Master and reduced to a clown by me? I''m trying to buy you guys time so that you guys could be more prepared, so as not to regret when death is at hand."


    "You!" Thentern female was furious, but she had to admit that Wang Lu''s confusing-right-from-wrong words were based on the results of the previous three matches and were indeed quite convincing.


    She, of course, knew that Wang Lu''s time dying was in order to speed up the healing process of the injuries from poison suffered by him through Liu Li in the first match, but she could not refute the other party''s denial.


    After all, thentern female was not good at quarreling.


    "Enough, less nonsense. Begin the fifth match."


    With those words from the man in ck, Wang Lu''s figure suddenly disappeared from the audience and appeared in the fighting arena the next moment.


    And there, Bai Ze had been waiting for some time.

 Chapter 681 Acrobatics

    <h4>Chapter 681 Acrobatics</h4>


    At the sight of Bai Ze, the audience outside the field felt relieved. Although the fight had yet to begin, people seemed to have foreseen the result.


    Compared to the three previous contestants, Bai Ze''s deterrent force was much smaller. On the other hand, Wang Lu''s prestige was much stronger than the previous few peoplebined. The difference in strength was so obvious that the result was already without a doubt.


    Even in Area A and B, people had already begun to light up firecrackers to celebrate the victory in advance.


    However, those with discerning eyes knew that, for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the difficulty of this match was probably still higher than the first three.


    From Wang Lu''s point of view, although he had obtained quite a high reputation in the Grand Competition, it didn''t mean that his strength could far exceed the first three. Especially after Liu Li gained invincible defense in the first match by way of Same Body Insect, making her offense and defense equally invincible, meaning that her actualbat effectiveness definitely surpassed that of Wang Lu.


    In fact, in the first three matches, Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao, and Quan Zou Hua�� neither of them really went to battle ''one-on-one''. In each of their match, Wang Lu yed a great role. Now that it was Wang Lu''s turn to fight, who could support him then? As a matter of fact, there was none. Although many people had the mind to help him, it was very difficult for them to do it.


    Bai Ze himself used to be the number two character in the Earth Immortal camp although this status was more or less due to the fact that only he dared to vote against their leader rather than his strength being ranked the second. However, there was no denying that he was indeed a top rank cultivator.


    His record was bleak because after they woke up from their long sleep. his opponents were the Wang Wu and Wang Lu Master and disciple, and not that his strength was weak. If it were anyone else, it would''ve turned out entirely different.


    Moreover, the man in ck also put Bai Ze in thest position in this challenge, which showed his great trust in him. Only idiots dared to underestimate such an opponent.


    Wang Lu, of course, was not an idiot. Therefore, from the moment he came on stage, he immediately increased his fighting intent, and then transformed it into a sincere smile.


    "Hey, we meet again, I trust that you have been well since west met, Little Bai?"


    Bai Ze naturally did not pay attention to this frivolous provocation. Instead, he silently summoned out his magical treasure-the three golden seals.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Lu was startled. After Bai Ze''s tragic defeat to Wang Wu, learning from painful experience, he thought that his immortal treasure Negation Stamps did not have much of an advantage in Jindan Stage fight, so he hid them for a time. But now, he actually pulled out his negation stamps, which was indeed shocking.


    "Oh my, you''re still using this stuff, did you upgrade it?" Wang Lu said as he stepped forward, trying to capture those negation stamps by hand.


    Bai Ze sneered. "Try it and you''ll know." Then heunched his first seal.


    Wang Lu turned his wrist to avoid the sharp edge and then approached the golden seal from the side, still trying to catch it by hand. However, Bai Ze''s golden stamp changed its direction extremely fast. It drew an arc like a stream of light and circled behind Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu waved his left hand backward and made a secret seal with his fingers, condensing out an invisible shield in between him and the stamp. However, when the golden seal touched the shield, it went through without a hindrance and undoubtedly fell into the palm of Wang Lu''s left hand.


    The next moment, from the elbow, Wang Lu''s left hand turned grey and then disappeared like a phantom. However, at the same time, Wang Lu stepped forward and a phantom mirror image of him appeared behind him. The injury on his left arm remained in that phantom.


    However, upon taking that step, Wang Lu saw two striking golden lights in front of him. They were the other two golden negation seals which flew simultaneously toward him.


    At this time, he still didn''t use a sword and instead used his body to wee them. The two golden seals prated his chest unimpeded, leaving two three-inch square holes, which cut through Wang Lu''s waist, splitting him into two.


    The lower half fell to the ground and turned into gray sludge. The upper half flew straight into the sky and rapidly stretched in mid-air beforepletely transforming into human form.


    "They''ve sure been upgraded, the targeting is good."


    Bai Ze snorted coldly, recalled three golden seals, and then frowned.


    Just now, the attack and defense moves of the two men were very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, they had finished probing each other out.


    Bai Ze''s negation seal was much more improvedpared to the original because the attacking method was more than ten times richer.


    The original negation seal was a big one time all-out attacking move that could involve cause and effect. Every time he used it, Bai Ze had to spend a lot of strength-its lethality was, of course, without a doubt. However, in this Jindan Stage level fight, although this kind of immortal treasure had unbeatable lethality, its w could be found, which was the ease of it to be evaded. For example, in the first fight against Wang Wu, she avoided the obliteration effect of the negation seal reserve core. At the same time, the rtive unwieldiness and slowness of casting out negation seal remained, making the method in fighting appear monotonous, which was not very economical.


    After the negation seal improvement, the lethality was much weaker. When it previously touched Wang Lu''s arm, it was only able to obliterate it, which waster offset by Wang Lu''s phantom substitute. This was far less overbearing than the original negation seal.


    However, the new version of negation seal was more flexible. Once an attack fails, it could continue to pursue the target. In addition, the effect of the negation seal would be different every time it hit. Some could erase the flesh, others could negate the magical power�� Of course, some could specifically destroy the body protection treasure. The effect of each negation seal could be changed at any time, making it impossible to guard against. Previously, Wang Lu seemed to y down this effect, but it was actually like walking on a tightrope in high altitude.


    On the other hand, Bai Ze did not expect that his continuous attack was totally ineffective. Just a few months ago, Wang Lu did not have the ability to resist his negation seal, and could only survive through a series of props and tricks. But now, Wang Lu was able to easily withstand through his own magical spell. The progress was simply jaw-dropping. What surprised him even more was that Wang Lu actually insisted on not summoning out his sword to help him deal with this sharp and intensive attack.


    It was as if Wang Lu had seen his own tactic�� among the three golden seals, one was a special magical tool breaker reserved to deal with Rouge Tears. Although Wang Lu''s Rouge Tears was an immortal treasure level weapon, it came from the hands of Xuan Mo. As herpatriot, Bai Ze knew Rouge Tears like the back of his hand, so it could easily be targeted by him. At the same time, the sword spirit of Rogue Tears had previously helped Liu Li in the fight not long ago, which was extremely taxing and hence also a w.


    These two ws made Bai Ze confident that he could directly obliterate it with his negation seal. Even if it could not cause permanent damage, it could render Wang Lu sword-less for the whole fight.


    However, Wang Lu refused to take out the sword and thus denied Bai Ze from taking advantage of the ws. Instead, he had to keep on staying alert for the moment when Wang Lu take out the sword. Wang Lu''s offensive capability was not as earth-shaking as Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao, but Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi of the Sword Demon Zhong Shengming was also well-known in the past among the Earth Immortals, so he didn''t want to take the sword strike head-on.


    That being the case�� Bai Ze thought for a moment, reached out his hand, and then pulled out three more golden seals.


    Six golden seals was a bit difficult for him to control in Jindan Stage. However, he also firmly believed that, in the face of six golden seals, the other party would not be able to hold back.


    However, just when he was ready to make his move, he saw Wang Lu''s figure sway before appearing directly in front of him!


    In the face of this fatalistic-efficiency negation seal, Wang Lu did not retreat, but instead chose to fight in closebat against Bai Ze! Of course, Bai Ze couldn''t hope for a better situation, so he immediatelyunched the six golden seals to surround Wang Lu.


    However, the next moment, Bai Ze''s countenance changed. To his surprise, he found out that the Wang Lu in front of him was still a substitute. Moreover, different from the several previous substitutes that were used to offset the damage, this was an exploding substitute. The surging explosion might erupt at any time, causing earth-shaking destruction.


    How could a sword cultivator, who concentrated on the way of the sword, be so cunning and adaptable now?


    Bai Ze secretly cursed under his breath, but he didn''t panic. He sent the five golden seals to hunt down the real Wang Lu, while the other one remained in its path toward Wang Lu''s substitute. At the same time, he changed the effect of the negation seal from physical obliteration to technique obliteration.


    This was where the gap betweenmon cultivators and Earth Immortals lied, regardless of how earth-shaking their magical spells were-even the strongest spells and tricks were still worthless in the eyes of Earth Immortals. Wang Lu''s self-exploding substitute was enough to cause a heavy loss to any other peak Jindan Stage cultivator, however, Bai Ze only needed to use a golden negation seal to obliterate this substitute.


    The next moment, the golden sealnded on its target and the surging explosion disappeared in an instant�� But to Bai Ze''s surprise, Wang Lu''s figure was still in front of him.


    This was not a substitute!


    In that instant, Bai Ze realized Wang Lu''s trick.


    Massively concentrating fire element without concealment, disguising his true body as a substitute, and then splendidly approaching. However, Bai Ze had already dispersed the precious golden seals to find the nonexistent true body!


    In itself, it was not aplicated tactic, but Bai Ze didn''t expect Wang Lu to do so.


    Because Wang Lu''s ultimate skill should be the way of the sword. In this life and death decisive fight, he should use his ultimate skill and not acrobatics, right?


    As a result, Wang Lu did the opposite and seized the opportunity to do acrobatics!


    Even if in the next moment the five golden seals could crush Wang Lu''s defense into pieces, at least at this moment, Wang Lu had the first chance to strike.


    In the fight against a sword cultivator, the most taboo thing was to be close to the other side. And Wang Lu was undoubtedly among the top sword cultivators in Jindan Stage.


    At this moment, Bai Ze''s time seemed to have slowed down by tens of millions of times. In his sight, a primal chaos sword qi that made space tremble faintly condensed rapidly in front of him.


    He was unclear whether Wang Lu''s full power attack could hurt him or not. He now had the demon body, so as long as the two vital points were not eliminated at the same time, they could be continuously regenerated. However, the killing power of Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi often went beyondmon sense��


    However, Bai Ze did not need to worry about this.


    Because the seventh golden seal had already been ced in his hand, waiting for a long time.


    The golden seal that specialized in breaking the sword qi was enough to make any sword qipletely vanish into thin air.


    Wang Lu''s acrobatic was indeed surprising, but how could the oue of this decisive fight be decided by acrobatics?

 Chapter 682 National Mourning Day For DOTA 2

    <h4>Chapter 682 National Mourning Day For DOTA 2</h4>


    The fight between Wang Lu and Bai Ze raged on very quickly.


    Within a few breaths, the two hadpleted several rounds of offense and defense exchange, which was dizzying.


    For Yuanying Stage cultivators or higher, the fight was still fine, but for Jindan Stage and lower, they felt that they couldn''t even see the two.


    "What the hell is happening there?"


    Although the pace of the match in the previous three matches could also be considered as fast��it was also quitemon for the fight between peak Jindan cultivators tost for several days and several nights. And for Liu Li and the others, they only needed several rounds of offense and defense to determine the oue.


    However, even they were not as fast paced as that of Wang Lu against Bai Ze, such that people didn''t even have enough time to react.


    This was undoubtedly somewhat disappointing. Because in the eyes of the most ignorant spectators, Wang Lu''s personal appearance meant that the oue of the match was already decided, so they only needed to enjoy the process seriously. But now, the process was simply too fast to be enjoyed, how could they not be disappointed?


    Of course, the audience couldn''t understand that, if something needed Wang Lu to personally appear, then it most likely meant great trouble.


    However, just as the people began toin, the pace of the fight finally slowed down.


    After a dazzling exchange of offense and defense, Wang Lu and Bai Ze suddenly stopped moving.


    At the same time, Bai Ze''s seventh golden sealnded on Wang Lu. The scene that happened after that was shocking, it didn''t actually leave behind any tragic wound.


    As for Wang Lu, he had pressed his hand on Bai Ze''s chest, looking very weak. But it wasn''t clear what he was trying to do, either.


    The two stopped in such an action, which left the audience particrly puzzled. Even the Elders of the Heavenly Sage Hall could not help but lean forward as if they could see the scene more clearly.


    "Is this�� a draw?"


    An Elder tried to guess.


    "It doesn''t look like it. Wang Lu''s face is calmer than the opponent."


    "I think, for Wang Lu, even if he loses, he could still stay calm. So it''s rather arbitrary to judge the oue of the fight just by his expression alone."


    For these low-level Deity Stage Elders, watching a Jindan level fight by observing the expression on both sides was actually an unprecedented novel experience. However, both Bai Ze and Wang Lu had already gone beyond the scope ofmon sense.


    And just as the audience was starting to have differing opinions, the two participants finally opened their mouth.


    Bai Ze gritted his teeth and said, "Despicable and shameless."


    Hearing this, many people felt relieved because it seemed that Bai Ze had suffered a loss. As for the despicable and shameless usation, for people like Wang Lu, they were not that different than a cool breeze.


    However, the next moment, people became anxious again.


    "For the sake of this victory, you don''t even want your life, what the hell were you thinking?"


    With that, Bai Ze stood up, waved his hand to pull back all the seven golden seals, and then shook his head, looking like a winner who was indignant with the enemy.


    Then he reached out to touch his chest, turned his wrist, and then pulled out a big thumb-sized silkworm. That young silkworm''s entire body was golden-colored. It continued to twist in Bai Ze''s fingertips.


    Bai Ze stared at the silkworm earnestly and then raised his head and asked Wang Lu, "What is this?"


    Wang Luughed and said, "Golden Silkworm Insect."


    "Golden Silkworm Insect?"


    "Isn''t it an implement used to break through a stage through forced seizure of the surrounding good luck, from Jindan to Yuanying, right?"


    Hearing this, the audience immediately understood.


    It turned out this was what Bai Ze referred to as shameless and despicable! By using the strange insect named Golden Silkworm Insect, Bai Ze''s Stage was forcibly advanced to Yuanying Stage, which caused him to vite the rules and hence automatically lose!


    Of course, the golden silkworm insect that could break through someone''s stage was something that they had never heard of before. Before today, this golden silkworm insect had never appeared in Nine Regions. However, since it was Wang Lu, it was not unusual for him toe up with anything.


    Thinking about thest fight where Quan Zouhua managed to kill the opponent but lost the match because of excessive energy absorption�� this was indeed the so-called what goes aroundes around.


    On the other hand, in order to send the golden silkworm into Bai Ze''s body, Wang Lu was hit by the seventh golden seal. Was this�� all right?


    However, the two people in the fighting arena actually didn''t pay attention to this problem. Bai Ze merely asked coldly, "Is this golden silkworm from that witch doctor?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "Although A Wu''s Stage is not high, she is the number great destion witch doctor in Nine Regions."


    Bai Ze also nodded. "There were indeed a lot of magical abilities in the Age of Destion, but unfortunately, all of them are extinct and ultimately deviant ways. If you depend too much on this kind of thing, even if you get a few points by chance, in the end, you could not convince the public and even more impossible for you to use it long term."


    The next moment, Bai Ze''s finger sent out a huge amount of true yuan and exterminated the golden silkworm.


    "You won this time." Bai Ze said, "But how long do you think you could celebrate the victory?"


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, I''m already dead, you can celebrate it slowly."


    With that, like huge fireworks, Wang Lu''s figure exploded and turned into a piece of golden rainbow.


    At this moment, millions of audience were dumbfounded.


    This development was truly unexpected for anyone. Even after watching the contestant expelled out of the fighting arena after the fight was over and the terrain in the fighting arena changed rapidly, returning to its original state�� people felt that their mind remained nk.


    Was the fight over?


    Wang Lu won, and then died?


    Wang Lu died?


    The golden fragments explosion just now seemed to still linger in front of people''s eyes. People saw Wang Lu being hit by the seventh golden seal, which was an immortal treasure that condensed out negation. Even Wang Wu couldn''t just face it head-on and had to use substitute spells to offset the damage. Even if Wang Lu was stronger, was he stronger than his Master? Being hit by the fire, wasn''t this the normal result?


    However, why was Wang Lu hit by the fire? Judging from the agility and quickness that he showed at the start of the match, even if he could notpete with the pursuing and besieging of the seven golden seals, he could still at least continue to dy for a long time. Although it was still a toss when he would be able to find the w to put the golden silkworm into Bai Ze''s body, however, this was like a deliberate death, did he just heroically sacrifice himself?


    At this time, when people recalled the words from Bai Ze just now�� they really thought so.


    In order to score a victory, he didn''t even want his own life. Wang Lu, what were you thinking?


    Was it because the situation in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was so depressing that he nned to sacrifice himself to awaken the others? The problem with this was that the sacrifice was too great! Judging from the previous performance of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it would be better for everyone to fall asleep than to lose a sober Wang Lu!


    And just when people were panic-stricken, feeling overwhelmed about their future, they suddenly heard a sneer from the rostrum.


    Thisughter was captured by the broadcasting equipment in the stadium and then spread through the thousands upon thousands of signboards in the City of Immortals.


    "Are you guys sure that Wang Lu is the one who died? He was without his Non-Phase Sword, nor his Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi. No matter the fighting style or the spells used, the person who died is quite different from Wang Lu. Except for his face and mouth, is there any simrity between that person and Wang Lu?"


    The speaker was not a cultivator of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, but a slender old man from the Earth Immortals camp whose face exuded an air of schrly refinement.


    As soon as he said this statement, let alone the people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, even the Earth Immortals burst into an uproar. "What did you say?"


    That old man did not pay attention to it, but instead stroked his own beard and said, "The Same Body Insect, Golden Silkworm Insect, plus this Multicolored Soil Mate Fake Substitute�� unexpectedly, the Dark Witch Race bloodline has not been cut off."


    Hearing this, people were baffled. They knew the name of Same Body Insect and Golden Silkworm Insect, but what was Five Element Soil Mate Fake Substitute? What was Dark Witch Race?


    Unfortunately, the old man didn''t exin too much. After saying these words and showing his existence, he silently sat back without saying a word, just like a stone statue. This made people want to rush toward him and berate him for telling things in half.


    However, with those few words from the old man, it was not difficult for people to outline the truth.


    Just now, it was not Wang Lu who fought against Bai Ze, but the Five Element Soil Mate Fake Substitute. Because it was just a substitute, the two things that Wang Lu most excelled at, Non-Phase Sword and Primal Chaos Sword Qi, were rarely used. Instead, it was Wang Lu''s five element spells that were used frequently. And because it was a substitute, it was okay to for it to ''perish together'' with the enemy.


    This meant that the Golden Silkworm Insect and the Five Element Soil Mate Fake Substitute won this match handily.


    After having thought through this point, people inside and outside the stadium broke into loudughter.


    Amidst theughter, Bai Ze''s face gradually turned from green to white and then red. Because when the old man pointed out the truth, he also understood everything.


    Indeed, from the very beginning, there was something really wrong with his opponent. As for Wang Lu, he actually didn''t need to use Non-Phase Sword, he didn''t disy any defensive superiority, but instead fought the fight through maneuver, which was simply unreasonable! At thest moment, there were the form and spirit in the Primal Chaos Sword Qi that the opponent brewed, but after further investigation, it was not difficult to ascertain that the speed with which it formed was far slower than the original��


    After further reflection, these ws were obviouslyughable. However, when one thought that the opponent was Wang Lu, everything was possible, and thus one would undoubtedly turn a blind eye to these ws and eventually fall for this trick.


    This was simply an unprecedented shame! The other party didn''t even send the real person to the stage, but managed to handily beat him with just two props! His previous hard work��earnestly transforming the immortal treasure negation seal, designing tactics for Jindan Stage fight, seemed to have turned into a joke!


    "Wang Lu! Come out! Don''t just hide like that! Are you nning to use the substitute to fool everyone?"


    As soon as Bai Ze''s voice fell, Wang Lu''s voice came through.


    "Sorry, I don''t use a substitute."


    After a pause, he added.


    "I use my IQ."

 Chapter 683 Retired Veteran

    <h4>Chapter 683 Retired Veteran</h4>


    A high-profiled Jindan Stage level one-on-one challenge drew to a close amidst theughter and joyous talks of countless of people.


    The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals camp had won a brilliant victory that exceeded anyone''s expectation.


    Although it was a close match from the score 3:2 point of view��except for the undoubted victory of Wang Wu the Number One Jindan in Nine Regions, the fight under Wang Lu''s leadership actually resulted in a draw of 2:2.


    However, the real victory lied beyond the final score.


    In the first match, Liu Li not only won, but she also perfectly killed Little Poison Immortal, rooting out the ughtering devil whose hands were wet with the blood of members of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. In the second match, although Zhu Shiyao failed to score a victory, she managed to force Flesh Massacre to move like a clown, embarrassing him. Quan Zouhua''s fight in the third match was the most ferocious, devouring Ravenous Wolf, the strongest opponent in the lineup, turning the digested energy into her own!


    The Earth Immortals not only lost the score, but they also lost the lives of their two veterans. One must know that these Earth Immortals were all elite veterans who had experienced numerous battles and tribtions, and even battles against the Fallen Immortals. After waking up from sixteen thousand years of sleep, any one of them could ''produce clouds with one turn of the hand and rain with another''. But now in just one challenge, they lost two of their members, truly unprecedented!


    In contrast, the face and IQ that Bai Ze lost in thest match was not that important.


    Therefore, after the match, in the Earth Immortals camp, no one dared to speak out. The depressing atmosphere spread to over one hundred people and stayed there.


    This was the first time it happened in the few months of the Grand Competition. Because although there were more than one hundred people in the Earth Immortals camp, only a few main forces like Xuan Mo and Bai Ze were really enthusiastic participants. Most of the others preferred to just watch, they didn''t care much about this Grand Competition. Thus, when Wang Lu began to obtain a winning streak, they just made a joke, pointed it out, and then busied themselves with their own things.


    Then came the news of the death of Little Poison Immortal and Ravenous Wolf in battle.


    Even those whopletely didn''t care about the Grand Competition turned their attention to it.


    "What is wrong with you guys?"


    Of course, the object of the me wouldn''t be on the deceased person, but the survivors. Flesh Massacre was a ughtering devil, so no one wished to talk to him more. Therefore, the only people who got med were Bai Ze and Illusionary Child.


    Illusionary Child had nothing to say about his own failure. After his defeat, he briefly exined the situation in one sentence: "Whoever has the ability, go fight one-on-one against her. If you win, I will present my Ten Thousand Illusions Spirit to you!" And then he turned around and left. His swagger was even bigger than the winner.


    However, when it came to Bai Ze, it was really inexcusable.


    The opponent was not an outside path cultivator, and with the strength of peak Jindan, how could Bai Ze, with his capacity as the vice leader of Earth Immortal camp, lose? His strength was far superior to that of the opponent, his immortal treasure was far better than the opponent''s, and his actual fighting experience was much richer than the opponent. So how could he lose?


    In the final analysis, this could only be med on IQ. However, the humiliation due to IQ on a person was far greater than that of the power gap and grade difference of magical treasure.


    Bai Ze was not someone who vainly attached importance to face, but when he returned to the camp of Earth Immortals in defeat and then heard a piece of doubt and criticism from hisrades, it was impossible for him to remain indifferent.


    His immortal path was the path of negation, making him specifically responsible to voice out opposing opinion. Even when in the past their powerful leader with unique prestige behaved badly, he openly scolded him in the face repeatedly.


    And now that the person who made the mistake turned out to be him, would he show mercy on himself?


    The answer was of course not. Bai Ze was equally harsh to others and to himself.


    "With my ability, I''m no longer suitable for any position in the group. So, from now on, I''m just an ordinary member of our group."


    This was Bai Ze''s ountability to everyone, which was shocking to them.


    Everyone knew that Bai Ze''s position in the group was second only to their Big Brotherte leader. His vice leader position was well-deserved. Even the man in ck whose words carried the heaviest weight did not have as high a position as Bai Ze in the past. More importantly, Bai Ze had a unique veto power in the group.


    In short, if Bai Ze thought that something was seriously not feasible, he could use his authority to veto it. Of course, because this authority was too important, the leader of Earth Immortal camp originally gave him only three opportunities to do so.


    In their long struggle against the Fallen Immortal, Bai Ze had used up this authority twice. Each one was used to overrule the order of the leader of Earth Immortals. One of which saved many lives, while another one failed to produce wins or losses but ultimately not a miscalction�� In fact, Bai Ze also relied on those two sesses to strengthen his position within the camp.


    And now, he still had one supreme authority remain. Although it was only one, its significance was extraordinary. The veto power given to him by theirte leader could veto everything, including an Earth Immortal''s life. In other words, if Bai Ze thought that someone was not pleasing to his eyes, he could kill that person in one sentence.


    However, right now, Bai Ze had voluntarily given up this power.


    Because of this, many people were secretly relieved because Bai Ze was really an unlikeable person. Most people in their group had a bad rtionship with him.


    "Bai Ze, no need to be so impulsive. Your opponent is Wang Lu, so it''s not a big deal for you to lose��"


    However, at this time, Xuan Mo, who was usually at odds with Bai Ze, was the first one who stood up to try to keep him.


    But Bai Ze''s decision had already been made, and it was difficult to reverse. "As you said, to lose is not a big deal, but for me to lose like this, I could not shirk away from my responsibility."


    With that, seeing that Xuan Mo was still unwilling, Bai Ze sighed with emotion.


    "I know that I''ve never been a likable�� person, opposing what other people say every day, and I also didn''t revere Big Brother like you guys�� You guys dislike and even detest me. But I actually don''t care. Even if you be angry out of shame and ignore thest words of Big Brother and directly kill me, I will not care."


    When Xuan Mo heard this, she could not help but ask, "Then what do you care about?"


    "I care about right and wrong." Bai Ze earnestly said, "I am a slow learner. I couldn''t learn to be a military god like Big Brother, nor be a literary genius like you guys, so I couldn''t care about too many things. The only thing that I could care about is right and wrong. If something is wrong, I would reject it."


    Xuan Mo patiently said, "Isn''t that very good?"


    "The problem is, right now, I could not tell right from wrong." Bai Ze''s voice was filled with bitterness. "Since that''s the case, what''s the use in keeping me in my position in Earth Immortal camp?"


    Xuan Mo urgently said, "It''s just a defeat. Besides, the person who set up the line up was the man in ck, so even if you have to take responsibility, it''s not yours alone. How could you just give up your responsibility handed to you by Big Brother?"


    Bai Ze was silent for a long time as he looked carefully at Xuan Mo. Then, he earnestly said.


    "Big Brother is already dead."


    ��


    When the Earth Immortal camp fell into silence, the other camp, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, was naturally rejoicing.


    It would not be too much to describe this great victory with any magnificent word. Thus, people simply didn''t bother to describe too much beyond just "revelry", which was staged in the City of Immortals.


    Since the start of the Grand Competition, the several months of repression had finally been released at that moment. The wild-with-joy cultivators staged a variety of ridiculous scenes in the City of Immortals.


    However, amidst the frenzy situation, there were many people that always remained calm.


    For example, the Chief nner of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who skillfully directed the whole victory, Wang Lu.


    The courtyard in the Immortal Five Area remained as tranquil as ever. The light breeze blew the green willow tree.


    Even the voice in the courtyard was gentle and light.


    "Wang Lu, you are a fool."


    A woman helplessly said, "For the sake of victory, you don''t even care about your own life�� That in itself is not a big matter, after all, your little Jindan life isn''t worth any money. The problem is the Golden Silkworm, Same Body Insect, and Five Element Soil Mate, you should at least discuss it with me before you decide to spend them.


    Wang Lu sarcastically responded, "After the discussion, you rmended me to change it to fake products with an effect that could reach eighty percent of the original but at the cost of a tenth?"


    The woman said righteously, "From the point of view of cost-effectiveness, that is a wise choice."


    "Indeed so, that was why the first time you applied for immortal level stage props to be used specifically for training, I''ve handled them cost-effectively."


    The next moment, the woman''s sharp voice cut through the quiet atmosphere in the courtyard. "Wang Lu you little sh*t! Just you wait!"


    Then, like a lighting, a green sword shadow flew away, apparently anxious about something.


    Inside the room, Wang Lu sighed andid down.


    This was his bedroom, right next to study-sh-office room. In the bedroom, there were in but elegant furniture specifically provided by the Mysterious Sky Mansion of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, immortal nts rich in spiritual energy, as well as priceless incense.


    By this time, Wang Lu had enjoyed the same treatment as high-ranking Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall. Even the quilt on his body had magical and mysterious effects. Just this quilt alone was enough to bankrupt a small sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Unfortunately, no matter how all these kinds of luxuries added up, they could not hide the sickly appearance in Wang Lu''s face.


    Of course, on the surface, Wang Lu was stillfortably rxed��since his achievement in Non-Phase Method, it was hard to see his painful and embarrassing expression. However, as long as one was not blind, one could see his weakness.


    Behind a brilliant victory, there was, of course, a painful price. The Earth Immortal camp paid their loss with two lives and one person''s face, while the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals camp seemed to have won a total victory. However, that was only because all the losses were paid by Wang Lu.


    Not to mention anything else, the poison from Little Poison Immortal that attacked him through the Same Body Insect, how could it be so easy to resist? If it was any other Jindan, their bones and flesh would''ve turned into pus. Even if Wang Lu''s attainment in Non-Phase Method was astonishing and he came prepared with a whole range of detoxification drugs, the process was still difficult.


    Let alone not long after that, he had used his entire energy to control the Five Element Soil Mate in a short but fierce and brilliant battle against Bai Ze. Using that fake recement did not aggravate his physical injury, but the burden on his primordial spirit was unavoidable. When the poison had not been removed, his primordial spirit was heavily burdened. Thus, one could only imagine the pressure that he had to bear.


    After the challenge, everyone was jubnt and wild with joy, but after Wang Lu mocked Bai Ze, he spat out blood on the spot and fainted in his Master''s arms. Fortunately, he had already anticipated this. Thus, when he was mocking, he hid in the dark, not letting any outsiders look at his true condition.


    However, after the fierce fight, the injuries that he sustained should, after all, be taken care off.


    Fortunately, in the room, there was the top detoxification expert in the entire Nine Regions.


    The witch doctor, A Wu.

 Chapter 684 Suddenly There Is More Than One Prop!

    <h4>Chapter 684 Suddenly There Is More Than One Prop!</h4>


    A Wu had always been mysterious. Among Wang Wu''s friends, her origin was the most mysterious one


    The others basically had a reasonable origin. For example, the barbarian girl Youyou came from Song tribe in the distant Red Wave Lake in Min Region, Xiao Qi was a loose cultivator, but in her early years, she was once a member of Zen cultivators under Baita Tantric Temple at Eastern Border Region. Zhang Miao was also a loose cultivator, but her cultivation method was inextricably linked with the Ten Thousand Arts Sect�� Only the mysterious A Wu who no one had ever heard of before. She seemed to jump out of nowhere and established a strong friendship with Wang Wu.


    If it hadn''t been for the slender old man who uttered the term Dark Witch Race, perhaps even until now, people''s understanding of A Wu would still be a nk.


    With this ''Dark Witch Race'' term as a clue, many sects with a rich collection of books quickly dug out more information. In the history book inherited from ancient times, it was very difficult to describe it. During the Age of Destion, the Dark Witch Race had great magical abilities that could ''call the wind and summon the rain.'' Reading between the lines, it was clear that it was written in fear.


    Unfortunately, the clue ended there. After the end of the Age of Destion, the Dark Witch Race disappeared along with it, and the things that appeared after that could not be verified at all.


    The Age of Destion itself was a big mystery for the present day Immortal Cultivation World. Many cultivators who were obsessed with archeology felt fascinated and regret toward that Era. Every few decades or hundreds of years, an idental archeological excavation and the discovery of the ruins from the Age of Destion could make people in that circle dance with joy.


    As for the emergence of A Wu, the bloodline sessor of the Age of Destion, it was simply a legend in the archeological circle. If A Wu hadn''t been following Wang Wu and Wang Lu, Master and disciple, perhaps she would''ve been snatched away and be made as a specimen by those archeologist enthusiasts.


    And now, this living fossil of Nine Regions was sitting quietly in Wang Lu''s bedroom. She was holding a round beetle while staring seriously at Wang Lu without speaking.


    After Wang Lu sent his Master away, he just breathed out a sigh of relief before going into a shock when he turned around and saw the beetle in A Wu''s hand. "I think I''m fine now, thank you very much."


    A Wu tilted her head, showing him a look of puzzlement.


    Wang Lu immediately exined, "I think my condition is good now so I don''t need any special treatment anymore. Little Poison Immortal is dead, and the residual poison in my body could be eliminated with my own immune system."


    A Wu tilted her head even more and then wrinkled her nose. "Are you showing off?"


    Wang Lu was startled. "Miss, where did you get those words?"


    A Wu replied, "Little Wu told me that if you don''t have the ability but you say you have one, then that''s called showing off."


    Wang Lu was silent, feeling that it was difficult to exin the problem to this Miss A Wu.


    Thereupon, A Wu no longer said anything but just forcibly lifted Wang Lu''s quilt and threw the beetle into it.


    "What the hell!" Wang Lu was startled. The next moment, he felt cold in his abdomen. The beetle had rushed over and directly pierced in with its dagger-like mouth.


    At this time, inside his body was extremely poisonous. His Non-Phase Method had almost lost against the poison, so his defensive power was only a tenth of his perfect state�� Even so, he was still immune against Xudan Stage level attack and lower. However, in front of this ordinary beetle, his strong physical defense seemed to be nonexistent.


    Fortunately, the beetle didn''t harm him. After it prated Wang Lu''s belly, it began to suck the poison in his body. In just a moment of time, Wang Lu''s greenish countenance had been reduced by half.


    It was just that, with Wang Lu''s natural resistance against the beetle, naturally, some sort of side effect would ur. After a cup of tea''s timeter, Wang Lu''s poison had nearly gone away and he seemed to have lost some weight. Although the muscles in his face didn''t seem to move, his expression was obviously stiff.


    "What, are you ufortable?" A Wu frowned. "In order to paralyze the host, this sperm sucking should vomit out secretions that stimte pleasure. Don''t tell me that it''s ineffective to you?"


    Wang Lu bit his teeth and said, "You''re overthinking it, the effect is very good."


    It was just that, mysteriously feeling a sense of pleasure in the lower abdomen, no normal person would feel relieved enjoying it. Instead, they would feel weird. The only thing that could enjoy pleasure anytime and anywhere was, of course, something like bonobo monkey.


    However, after feeling Wang Lu''s reply, A Wu''s brows wrinkled even tighter. "Don''t you like pleasure? Or do you like pain instead? What a strange person."


    "�� I now know why the famous Dark Witch Race was exterminated, your race is really good at chatting."


    A Wu tilted her head and thoughtfully said, "Really?"


    After a while, seeing that the poison in Wang Lu had almost disappeared, A Wu said, "You need to take a good rest in the next three days. Don''t just casually use your true yuan, let alone fight with others. The side effects of this poison repelling insect are very strong, and you don''t have my race lineage, plus your Non-Phase Method can only offset a part of it."


    "I understand." Although the process of receiving the medical treatment was somewhat unsatisfactory, Wang Lu at least knew how to respect the doctor when the other side was treating him seriously.


    However, as a doctor, A Wu indeed did not have a doctor''s heart. After dealing with the poison problem, she immediately changed the topic.


    "The things that were promised to me, take them out."


    Without hesitation, Wang Lu took out several things from his mustard seed bag.


    A slightly stinky porcin bottle, a piece of dried leather, a piece of blurred flesh, and a handful of golden residue.


    "Here are the spoils of the four matches: the poisonous blood of Little Poison Immortal, a fragment of the skin-apron of Flesh Massacre, the remains of the Ravenous Wolf, and the residue of negation seal. Any of these things are invaluable, irreceable treasure."


    There was certainly a reason for this.


    The three props used in the challenge that was provided by A Wu were priceless treasures. It was not that A Wu spent incalcble effort to cultivate them, but that their role was irreceable. Without Same Body Insect, Golden Silkworm Insect, and Five Element Soil Mate, the brilliant victory under Wang Lu''s leadership would''ve been impossible. And what was the value of the props that could bring victory? Simply incalcble.


    For such a victory, perhaps the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would even sacrifice immortal treasures. Unfortunately, even if they were to sacrifice immortal treasures, the results wouldn''t necessarily be favorable. Let alone the number of immortal treasures in Earth Immortal camp was also quiterge. Thus, these three items that could bring victory certainly was worth more than immortal treasures.


    Since A Wu even took out those priceless treasures, it was, of course, natural for her to request somepensation.


    However, the value of the loot was also equally good. Thus, Wang Lu repeatedly emphasized their value to show his great sacrifice.


    Nevertheless, A Wu actually didn''t care much about them. She merely cast a nce at them, nodded, and then said, "There''s more."


    Wang Lu asked, "More what?"


    "We have agreed that in exchange for my Same Body Insect, Golden Silkworm Insect, and Five Element Soil Mate�� all of the loot would be mine."


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, and they''re all here."


    "There must be more than these. Take out the rest of them."


    Wang Lu was immediately shocked. "Why would there must be more than these? Where''s the rest!"


    A Wu shook her head. "Little Wu told me that since you are her disciple, therefore, you inherited her mantle."


    "Yeah, so?" Wang Lu was not sure how much close Wang Wu was to these friends of hers, so he didn''t say that the rtionship between Wang Wu and Wang Lu was moreplicated than just Master and disciple.


    A Wu also wouldn''t have thought that much, hence, she naturally said, "Since you have inherited her mantle, you must have also inherited her despicable shamelessness as well."


    "��"


    "Usually, when Little Wu divided the loot, she always hid a part of the loot, therefore, you must''ve also hidden a part of the loot. And if someone sees through all these, you will divide the hidden loot with her."


    "��"


    With that, A Wu stretched out her hand. "And I''ve seen through everything, so take out the rest."


    Wang Lu didn''t say a word. After a long silence, he took out another porcin bottle from his mustard seed bag. "This is all of it."


    A Wu nodded, picked up everything on the table, and then said, "You need to take a good rest. I won''t bother you anymore�� But, I haven''t tested the authenticity of those things yet. If there''s any problem, I wille for you. Your injury is still notpletely healed, there''s still a trace of poison in your body, so don''t always try to cheat me, I won''t be fooled again and again."


    With that, this iparably-sincere-looking witch doctor put all the trophies in a skull at her waist, and then left at a brisk pace.


    Lying at the bed, Wang Lu had iparably mixed feelings.


    Since he made his debut, Wang Lu repeatedly won the challenges thrown at him with his wisdom. The opponents that he yed in the palm of his hands were too numerous to mention. However, what happened just now�� was really a tragedy.


    A Wu had very little experience in facing the world��there was no shrewdness in her at all. To put it bluntly, she could even beparable to Liu Li. However, in a single nce, she could see that Wang Lu did hide a bottle of poisonous blood��not for anything else, but for the sake of thinking that it might be useful in the futurepetition. But in the end, it was ultimately a hidden loot.


    If it was Wang Wu, after piercing through Wang Lu''s act, she would''ve uttered some sneering words. However, A Wu said nothing, but merely picked up her things and left. Toward Wang Lu, however, this action hit him even more because the conscience that he thought he had dried up for many years had just apparently received a denouncement.


    In fact, A Wu''s straightforward attitude was also not very good. However, the words that she said, "I won''t be fooled again and again," would only make the listener feel sad and pity, unable to be angry. Wang Lu thought that the culprit who fooled this innocent girl again and again deserved to be struck by lightning.


    Just as he thought about it, he heard a rxed voiceing from the outside.


    "Hahaha, Wang Lu you cheap, you only gave trinkets to me. Fortunately, I''m a quick thinker, just now, I suddenly had a bright idea and managed to exchange that pile of rubbish to A Wu as real. A Wu is indeed a treasure bag, the skeletons at her waist had all kinds of things, hahaha��"


    Wang Lu sighed, and, ignoring his wound, used his true yuan to cast out a spell.


    "What the, you rebel disciple, you actually dare to strike me with lightning!"

 Chapter 685 Turbulent Undercurrents

    <h4>Chapter 685 Turbulent Undercurrents</h4>


    Wang Lu''s injuriespletely recovered three dayster.


    However, when he came out of his room, he felt that the whole world had turned upside down.


    The first thing that he noticed was the work.


    During the three days of convalescence, Wang Lu boldly enabled Hai Yunfan to temporarily substitute him in his work. However, pushing a disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect who had always been rtively low-key to the top position with the greatest pressure undoubtedly threw him into confusion.


    Because of Wang Lu''s excellent performance as the chief nner, more and more work had been handed over to him boldly and confidently by Supreme He Tu. That kind of workload, for any other Elder in Heavenly Sage Hall, they would''ve long cried outints. However, Wang Lu handled it easily��mainly because he was too bold and extremely daring and that he could use the cutting the Gordian knot tactic frequently. Unfortunately, there was only one Wang Lu in Nine Regions. And now, because he was bedridden due to injury recuperation, a shortage of his presence was immediately exposed.


    Hai Yunfan was undoubtedly a qualified bureaucrat, unfortunately,pared to Wang Lu, there was still a big difference.


    This gap was not necessarily a gap in ability and wisdom��dealing with routine affairs did not require much talent and unique ideas, but more of an umtion of experience. As Wang Lu''s longtime secretary, Hai Yunfan had enough intelligence and experience. What was hard to cope was his courage.


    Wang Lu''s courage was so formidable that ever so often, hemunicated with the high-level Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall, and even so much as directly refuted the reputation of the other party��in any case, he had the backing of the biggest character in Heavenly Sage Hall, Daoist He Tu, so he didn''t have to defer to anyone else''s status.


    However, for Hai Yunfan, even if he multiplied his courage for a hundred times, he would still not dare to do as what Wang Lu did. He Tu favored Wang Lu, but never Hai Yunfan. Those Elders might not dare to do anything to Wang Lu, but they would easily get angry with Hai Yunfan.


    Therefore, when handling official duties, Hai Yunfan felt that his hands were tied. Many things could not be decided at all and had to be pushed by him onto Wang Lu who wouldter recover from injuries in a few days. Even so, there were still a lot of work that could not be pushed forter, which made Hai Yunfan incessantlyin, and during which, he inevitably made mistakes.


    Standing in Wang Lu''s position, any mistakes that Hai Yunfan might make could lead to catastrophic consequences. But fortunately, the time was right for him, so in the end, he passed through the crisis without any mishap.


    The so-called ''time was right'' referred to the excellent achievements of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in these past three days.


    After the one-on-one Jindan Stage level Challenge, seven morepetitions were held one after another in the next three days. There were culturalpetitions and martialpetitions, of which, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals won six of them. One of them was Yuanying Stage level one-on-one fight. In that fight, the Fourth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect Zhou Ming came on stage. With one sword strike, he inflicted a serious injury toward the Yuanying Stage level Flesh Massacre and split his already damaged human-skin-apron into two halves.


    This fight almost made the people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals burst out. Previously, the victory in Jindan Stage level Challenge depended upon Wang Lu''s frequent clever tricks, but the victory of this Yuanying Stage level fight was clearly based on Zhou Ming''s strength! That dazzling sword light easily tore the defense of Flesh Massacre. No matter how much the sea of corpses that he put out, he could not prevent his defeat.


    Although Zhou Ming showed very obvious symptoms of exhaustion after the fight, during the fight thatsted for around thirty minutes, Zhou Ming was on a roll, which mesmerized everyone.


    The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals actually had people who could rely on their strength to defeat the Earth Immortal in the fight! This was truly incredible!


    Of course, by this time, people seemed to unanimously exclude the Number One Jindan in Nine Regions, who obviously always crushed everything thrown at her, from the category of human beings.


    The revelry caused by this victory was enough to cover up some slight mistakes in Hai Yunfan''s work. Thus, when Wang Lu recovered from his injuries, Hai Yunfan could finally wipe out his cold sweat and hand over the seal that symbolized the position.


    After taking over the seal, Wang Lu saw a lot of urgent and even outdated official duties, and the many troubles caused by Hai Yunfan''s improper handling of affairs.


    In regard to this, Hai Yunfan naturally felt quite sorry��although he was somewhat dissatisfied with Wang Lu''s forced arrangement of this work. Nevertheless, the mistakes were umted under his hands, so he did not want to shirk away from the responsibilities.


    However, Wang Lu had already anticipated this early on, so he just patted Hai Yunfan on the shoulder andforted him, "Being alive is good."


    Hai Yunfan didn''t know whether tough or cry, thinking that, "Did you expect me to make terrible mistakes in these three days and then sacrifice myself heroically? Knock it off, if something truly bad happened, I would just push the me on you, roll up my sleeves, and leave. You''re single, so you have no responsibility, while here I have a wife."


    However, on the other hand, to be alive was indeed good. Although he had only been in power for three days, Hai Yunfan had given a deep impression to many Elders, but through the good and the bad, nevertheless, they remembered him. This was undoubtedly a new door for Hai Yunfan, who had gradually felt his cultivation life tedious.


    After taking back the authority, Wang Lu quickly began to clean up the umted mess left by Hai Yunfan. However, when he really began to look carefully at the files of the past three days, he could not help but frown.


    "Little Hai, what''s all this about?"


    Hai Yunfan, who resumed his secretarial post, looked at the file referred to by Wang Lu and said, "As you can see, in the three days that you were absent, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals won consecutive victories."


    Seeing that, Wang Lu''s eyes gradually sharpened, Hai Yunfan knew the problem was vague. Thus, he paused and then said, "Two of them came from the wonderful y by Luo Xiao."


    Wang Lu and Luo Xiao did not see eye to eye��this was known to many people in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. And as Wang Lu''s secretary, Hai Yunfan was, of course, aware of this. ording to Wang Lu''s opinion, it was better to not let this little baldy appear at all, so that little baldy could never show the result of his special training in Royal Soldier Sect.


    Many people were curious as to why Wang Lu would target Luo Xiao so much. Although Wang Lu was certainly not a magnanimous saint, with his current prestigious status, it was obviously beneath him to pick on Luo Xiao who was obviously not on the same level. Of course, as the disciple of Non-Phase''s Wang Wu, some things like dignity and status were just as ephemeral as floating clouds.


    Hai Yunfan once seriously asked him, and after thinking seriously, Wang Lu told him, "Because he is too ugly."


    This answer obviously saddened Hai Yunfan. However,ter on, Wang Lu also earnestly said, "There''s no clear reason. His performances in all aspects are good, but I just don''t like seeing him, or more urately, he is not pleasing to my eyes. However, judging from my aesthetics appreciation level, someone not pleasing to my eyes could only mean that he is simply too ugly, that''s it."


    Although Wang Lu''s exnation was not very convincing, his meaning was very clear, and it was actually ordingly carried out. Luo Xiao was not allowed to go on stage, and even if he was scheduled, Wang Lu would still stop him anyway. Thus, when he saw Luo Xiao scoring two victories in a row, he had to question Hai Yunfan''s work.


    The most important contestants in this Grand Competition were personally arranged by Wang Lu, while the rest still needed his approval. In Wang Lu''s absence, Hai Yunfan was responsible for contestant approval. But then, Hai Yunfan actually let Luo Xiao enter the arena and win twice.


    Wang Lu didn''t think that this was due to negligence. He knew that Hai Yunfan was careful and considerate, that was why he chose him as his secretary. And since Hai Yunfan did something unexpected, Wang Lu obviously needed an exnation.


    "I couldn''t stand the pressure, he has too many reasons toe out to fight, I could not refute them." Hai Yunfan said, "The person who rmended him was an Elder of Heavenly Sage Hall. I tried to block him from thepetitions on the grounds that there are more suitable contestants, but the first choice of the two matches coincidentally dropped out for various reasons, so the second choice Luo Xiao naturally reced them."


    Wang Lu immediately interrupted, "You could immediately set up a special task force to investigate the reasons for the dropped out of the two preferred contestants, there must certainly be an injustice done to them. If you don''t find out the truth, then the faces of all the cultivators who participated in the Grand Competition would be lost. In light of this, you could immediately name Luo Xiao who is the direct beneficiary of this situation to be the main suspect and take him for detention and interrogation. And then take this opportunity to let the third choice to participate in the fight�� Do I still need to teach you about this?"


    Hai Yunfan sighed. "This trick could only be done by you, so don''t embarrass me about it. What''s more, Luo Xiao''s backing is really hard. I was forced to throw the burdenpletely on you, iming that you have explicitly said Luo Xiao has other uses and don''t want him toe out so early��"


    Wang Lu interrupted again, "You should''ve been tougher when you told them my words, saying that I strongly believe that Luo Xiao is a spy from the Earth Immortal camp that should be immediately crushed into the dark room and tortured severely. And never put him on the stage to let bad things happen to us!"


    Hai Yunfan was silent for a while and decided not to argue with Wang Lu about this. "In short, after Luo Xiao''s two victories, his prestige gradually grew. Plus, some people deliberately fanned the me, which praised him as the glory of Jindan. Although his fame is still far less than you, it is about to catch up to that of Liu Li and Zhu Shiyao. I suggest that you don''t put any more pressure on him in the future."


    Wang Lu also sighed. "That''s why I told you to crush him to death before he could make a solid record."


    In the end, this Grand Competition was not something that followed Wang Lu''s every whim. Even Daoist He Tu couldn''t act recklessly. The world was big, but it was based on the word reason. If the other party had obtained the reason, even Wang Lu would inevitably find that his hands and feet were tied.


    "Right now, I could only ask Miss A Wu to secretly give him her insect�� There are endless variations in the insect technique from the Age of Destion. When the timees, we could forge the circumstances and situation and push the me on the Earth Immortal camp. I''lle up with how to arrange his murder scene." With that, Wang Lu began to be lost in thoughts.


    Hai Yunfan was amazed. How much hate did Wang Lu have on Luo Xiao? He never heard a single disrespectful thing caused by Luo Xiao to Wang Lu.


    "It''s not just for Luo Xiao�� Although I don''t like that baldy, since he could bring victories to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, I certainly won''t embarrass him. The problem is, the backing behind him is really unsightly. After the event of the Heavenly Book Building, there are still people who want to show their sense of existence. This kind of thing is absolutely intolerable for me."


    Such an exnation was easier to ept for Hai Yunfan. Wang Lu''s point of view had always been the same, which was: in this Grand Competition, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was the weaker side. Thus, if the weak wanted to defeat the strong, they had to exert their limited strength to the limit. And during this process, any waste caused by inconsistencies of opinions and voices must absolutely not be allowed.


    Therefore, even if the means were somewhat disgraceful, Wang Lu still pursued this one-word one-way thing.


    Hai Yunfan understood Wang Lu''s ideas very well and thus supported his approach. The problem was��


    Could this one-word one-way thing be achieved?


    During these three days, the undercurrents were turbulent.

 Chapter 686 Wishing Everyone Happy Holiday

    <h4>Chapter 686 Wishing Everyone Happy Holiday</h4>


    "In simple term, people unwilling to be left out would kill endlessly."


    Inside the study room, Wang Lu looked through the files collected by Hai Yunfan with deep emotion.


    This was the information collected by Hai Yunfan during the night in his free time during Wang Lu''s recuperation period. Taking Lou Xiao backing as the clue, it implicated a long string of cultivators.


    The head of the backer, which was dreaded by Hai Yunfan, was naturally the Four Element Supreme, which was now the Master of Lou Xiao. The leader of the Four Element School was well known in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal. He was famous for his strength, as well as his fussiness over ss division between cultivator. He regarded cultivators of humble origins as ants and artificial spirit root as a contamination to the immortal cultivation. For this reason, the Four Element School did not have a harmonious rtionship with Shengjing Sect. As for those ordinary mortals who had no chance of walking on the path of immortal cultivation, they were not even as good as grass,pletely unable to enter his field of vision. In the eyes of Four Element Supreme, there were not so many creatures in Nine Regions. Only cultivators of noble bloodline and those talented ones were human, while the rest were merely stones.


    This stubborn bloodline-ism had offended too many people. After all, in the immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions, noble bloodline was not the majority. Although they possessed various ways to ensure their future generations having spiritual roots that were far higher than that of ordinary people, their fertility rate remained low. More than eighty percent of cultivators in Nine Regions were individuals without the bloodline. In other words, eighty percent of the cultivators were not considered as humans in the eyes of Four Element Supreme.


    In dealing with these non-human, the attitude of the Four Element Supreme had always been straightforward: treating them as invisible. Unlike some extremists, he did not treat the heretical with direct knife thrust. Instead, he would just ignore the other party. However, this often made other people ufortable.


    At a high-level meeting, the head of the organizer respectfully greeted the Four Element Supreme with a warm smile but was instead ignored.


    At the banquet, the Elders that sat at the same table as him warmly saluted him, but he turned a blind eye to it.


    What was more, when he encountered evil cultivators rampaging, he rushed forward to kill those evil cultivators but thenpletely ignored the righteous cultivators who were seriously injured even until that person died of exhaustion or life.


    That kind of Four Element Supreme would, of course, offend too many people. Among the senior Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall, he had always been a highly controversial person.


    However, in the eyes of many people, Four Element Supreme was undoubtedly a good person. Because for those that he considered as persons, he was generous and loyal�� almost all moral excellence could be ced on him, and he truly deserved it.


    That high-level meeting, where he ignored the head of the organizer, was created by him in order to solve the umted grievances between two deeply rooted noble immortal cultivation family. In that one meeting, he managed to save the two families from butchering each other and the tens of millions of people rted to them.


    At the banquet, he deigned toe to an inferior noble family to preside over a wedding, only because he was an old acquaintance to the family''s ancestor.


    The evil cultivator that was wreaking havoc that he killed was the infamous senior of the evil path whose real strength was very simr to him. Meaning that it was easy to push back but difficult to kill. However, on that day, Four Element Supreme even sacrificed two high-rank spiritual treasures and broke one of his arms before finally managing to crush that senior evil cultivator.


    Four Element Supreme was a cultivator with such distinct likes and dislikes. During his one thousand and five hundred years of immortal cultivation, he made outstanding contributions to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and, at the same time, made a lot of friends.


    Even the person most hostile to Four Element Supreme must acknowledge that he definitely had the qualification to serve as a senior Elder in Heavenly Sage Hall and a standing member of the Organizing Committee of the Grand Competition. However, when it came to his view of bloodline, one could only shake one''s head and sigh.


    "The above information could exin why the Four Element Supreme was not pleased with me��although I indeed have the Void Spirit root, my family was basically mountain people, so there''s nothing to say about it. But it doesn''t exin why he favored Lou Xiao. That little baldy is also from the simr family background."


    While reading the information regarding the Four Element Supreme, Wang Lu casually concluded, "Although the Four Element Supreme is a divisive character in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there are not a few people who support him, from high-rank sects to aristocratic families. Moreover, his poprity among monsters and spirit beasts are quite good. So, to say that he is quite influential is not an overstatement��"


    As he said that, there was a doubtful voiceing from the other side.


    "Why does he have so many supporters among monsters?"


    With clear eyes that were filled with inconceivableness, Bai Shixuan asked.


    As an Immortal Beast from Grand Cloud, she could not understand this phenomenon. Because, ording to reason, spirit beasts and monsters were the biggest victims in this bloodline-ism. Those who emphasized bloodlines would at least admit to being born from a noble human race, but they would never admit creatures other than human beings, even if such creatures were immortal beasts born with magical abilities. In that case, why do the spiritual beasts and monsters have to support a bloodline-ism believer?


    Wang Lu also felt that it was strange. "The data shows that the Four Element Supreme treats spiritual beasts and monsters much better than human beings. He even seldom eats the meat of spiritual beast."


    Bai Shixuan''s were widened. "This man is quite strange."


    "Really strange indeed�� but what''s stranges is that you don''t spend your honeymoon with Huahua. What are you doing here?" Wang Lu closed the file and for the time being and did not consider the matter regarding Four Element Supreme. He now paid his full attention on Bai Shixuan.


    Bai Shixuan slightly wrinkled her eyebrows as her lovely little nose moved. "You''re really annoying."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was shocked. "Little Bai, do you have a fever? Why are you talking nonsense?"


    Bai Shixuan''s attachment to Wang Lu was not a secret in the entire Spirit Sword Mountain. In the beginning, when Wang Lu met Grand Cloud Fairy in Grand Cloud Mountain, the fairy sacrificed herself by scattering her thousands of years of cultivation and birthing a new mountain spirit Bai Shixuan�� so for her, Wang Lu was simply too special. Thus, all along, what people saw was Bai Shixuan being obedient to Wang Lu, like a well-behaved wife�� or daughter.


    Unfortunately, this daughter seemed to have entered the rebellious period and began to talk back to Wang Lu.


    "Hump, who told you to encourage that fool Huahua to pester me?" Bai Shixuan was quite dissatisfied. "Both of us are girls! You should be responsible for guiding her back to the normal path, rather than indulging her!"


    Wang Lu''s words were sincere and earnest. "You should try to understand the beauty of Lili. The world is notcking in beauty, but justcks��"


    "That''s disgusting."


    Bai Shixuan immediately interrupted Wang Lu''s rambling with just two words. And only Bai Shixuan could use these two words to silence Wang Lu.


    "�� Very well, I''ll try to find more than a hundred strong men to let Huahua understand that men are the truth in this world."


    "Really disgusting."


    "O-Okay, I''ll go try to persuade her when I have free time. In the meantime, you''ll live here."


    Bai Shixuan finally showed a smile and said, "Okay, but what if Huahua look for me here?"


    "Then I''ll just put up a sign at the door that read: Earth Immortals and dogs are not allowed to enter��"


    "Hey!" Bai Shixuan, whose real body was a spiritual dog, burst intoughter.


    ��


    After Bai Shixuan''s perfunctory visit, Wang Lu continued to read the file. However, the more he read, the more upset he became. At present, the situation in Grand Competition gradually became advantageous to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. With the morale advantage and the victory in his directed Jindan Stage challenge, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals began to win and score continuously, as if to form a powerful momentum.


    However, thinking about that Lou Xiao and the Four Element Supreme, Wang Lu felt that the current situation was actually less than optimal.


    The superiority of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals lied in Wang Lu sessfully kneading together an iparably huge organization sessfully and bursting out its amazing strength. However, this kind of kneading was, after all, formed reluctantly, meaning that this and that hidden danger existed.


    The bigger the organization, the harder it was for it to unite. For the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to achieve the present stage, itrgely relied on external threats such as ancient Earth Immortals. When those external threats weakened, the internal contradiction would unavoidably surge up.


    At the time when the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was still in an absolutely weak position, there were people like the Master of Heavenly Book Building who went against their own team. Fortunately, Wang Lu promptly suppressed them. Right now, if the Four Element Supreme came out to make trouble, the situation would be a bit troublesome.


    After pondering it over for a long time at his desk, Wang Lu still felt that he couldn''t just let the matter go. However, to directly target the Four Element Supreme could really be a troublesome thing. Expecting him to be dealt with as easy as the Master of Heavenly Book Building was simply whimsical. At least, Aya''s frontal crushing tactic would definitely not work. The Four Element Supreme had been cultivating for one thousand and five hundred years, so his fighting capability was absolutely on the same level as that of Aya.


    If fighting was not possible�� Wang Lu was silent as his eyebrows twisted into a ball.


    After nobody knows how long, Wang Lu finally stood up from the desk and lightly breathed.


    In the data, although the Four Element Supreme discriminated against ordinary people, he was a straightforward person, everything that he thought was almost always written on his face. Encountering such a person��


    Face to face, man to man!


    ��


    In Immortal Six Area where the Four Element Supreme was ced, Wang Lu came alone. However, he saw several cultivators had been waiting for him in front of the door.


    There were three on the left and three on the right. All were Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, but this time, they were just like doormen.


    "School leader has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Wang Lu replied with a smile, "This showing off is outstanding."


    Then he stepped in,pletely ignoring the faces of the six doormen.


    It was not surprising that the Four Element Supreme had guessed that he woulde. Because after learning about Luo Xiao''s two consecutive victories, Wang Lu nevertheless had to take an action, and this action would mostly be aimed at Four Element Supreme.


    For the Four Element Supreme who had always been ustomed to ignoring themoners, how could he suddenly pay so much attention to Wang Lu?


    With a hint of curiosity, Wang Lu went all the way to the main hall and met the Four Element Supreme who had been waiting respectfully for a long time.


    One thousand and five hundred years did not leave too many traces on him. The person that faced Wang Lu looked like a young twenty-something-year-old. Only his eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life.


    There was a low table in front of the Supreme. Two cups of tea were on top of the table. One cup was in front of him, and the other was in front of Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu was not polite. He immediately took two steps forward, sat directly in front of Four Element Supreme, and took a sip of the cup of tea. He then couldn''t help but praise, "Good tea."


    Four Element Supreme nodded. His eyes remained locked on Wang Lu''s face. After not talking for a moment, he went straight to the point.


    A point that Wang Lu had never thought of.


    "When are you going to get married and have children, Supreme Wang Lu?"


    Crash.


    The teacup fell on the table.

 Chapter 687 Live Well With Big Tool

    <h4>Chapter 687 Live Well With Big Tool</h4>


    There were not that many things that could surprise Wang Lu, but the words of Four Element Supreme did break through Wang Lu''s defense.


    Before he visited Four Element Supreme, he had guessed more or less what happened when they met. Being ignored, provoked, and even beaten up�� And he had the corresponding ns.


    However, Wang Lu really did not expect that the other party would ask about the marriage issue.


    While Wang Lu was still in a daze, Four Element Supreme opened his mouth.


    "For someone who has arrived at the golden period such as yours, it''s time for you to find someone to marry and have children."


    Wang Lu asked, "Is this your Four Element School''s special ''exchange greetings'' skill?"


    Four Element Supreme said, "Exchange greetings? What exchange greetings?"


    Wang Lu replied, "�� Are you serious about what you just said?"


    "Naturally, it''s serious." Four Element Supreme was surprised. "Do I look like I''m kidding?"


    Wang Lu inwardly thought, you look like you''re being provocative, but in the end, he sighed. "I would like to hear more about it."


    Four Element Supreme said, "I have been observing you for a long time. At first, I thought you were just a mongrel who got lucky in stealing mysteries known only to heaven, but I quickly found out that I was wrong. You have noble blood flowing in your body, and this blood should be passed on. Hence, marriage and having children are inevitable choices�� Unless you have that ailment, in which case, you don''t have to worry, I have some special remedies for that ailment."


    It was quite a while before Wang Lu could say a few words, "My tool is big and I live pretty well. If you don''t believe me, you can ask your wife to experience it."


    The Four Element Supreme was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "I knew it. Since there''s no problem, then that''s all the better. The sooner you get married and have children, the better. Your bloodline is very precious, therefore, it''s best to spread it��"


    Before the Four Element Supreme could continue, Wang Lu had to interrupt him because there were already too many questions in his mind.


    "No need to hurry, Supreme. Could you please first borate on the three issues of stealing the secret known only to heaven, noble bloodline, as well as inheritance."


    Four Element Supreme frowned. "What''s wrong, you don''t even know about these matters? What did the people of Spirit Sword Sect teach you then? Very well, let me exin it to you from the basic part."


    "The world''s spirit roots are limited, so if in this part it''s thicker, then in that part it''s thinner."


    The first sentence of Four Element Supreme had begun to shake the foundation of Wang Lu''smon sense.


    The world''s spirit roots are limited? This argument was really new to him. As everyone knew, besides artificial spirit root, natural spirit roots were highly random. This was reflected in the individual level in which it was very difficult for couples to ensure that their offspring would have natural spirit roots when they were born. Of course, through thousands of years of umtion, some immortal cultivation families had mastered some metaphysical theories, which could increase the probability of their families'' descendants having natural spirit root, but it was still not a certainty. Even at arge number of groups, the randomness of spirit root was still difficult to conceal. In different times, the quality of cultivators could differ enormously, and it was difficult to say there were even any rules. Sometimes, dozens of extraordinary talents could be born in a hundred years, but sometimes, there were no outstanding talents in four or five hundred years.


    This was the nature of spirit root in Nine Regions. It was highly random and difficult to grasp. If not so, in the past, the founder of Shengjing Sect Patriarch Liu He wouldn''t have to painstakingly study the artificial spirit root.


    "But actually, that''s a lie." Four Element Supreme stated it as a matter of factly, "The world''s spirit roots are indeed scattered and distributed, but the total number has always been the same. If the distribution is concentrated to the few, then rare geniuses would emerge endlessly, and that''s the so-called golden generation. If the distribution is evenly scattered, then everyone is trash, and that''s the so-called low point��because there are too many misceneous spirit roots that couldn''t enter the cultivation world''s field of view."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu had a vague insight into the implied meaning of Four Element Supreme.


    "That is to say, in case of the constant amount of spirit root resources, the higher the degree of concentration, the better?"


    Four Element Supreme said, "If the same amount of spirit roots are distributed among ten people and among one hundred thousand people, which side do you think is more beneficial to the immortal cultivation world? Which is more valuable, ten misceneous spirit roots or one heaven spirit root?"


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment and then nodded. "So, the so-called stealing opportunities mean that there are too many mediocre and ipetent people who scatter the distribution of spirit roots, making it difficult for Nine Regions to breed rare talents?"


    Four Element Supreme replied, "On this point, Supreme Wang Lu''s understanding is slightly biased. Mediocrity is not bad in itself. There are many mediocre people among my friends. Although they came from a high-rank noble family, it is hopeless for them to even reach Jindan Stage for life. However, I don''t think that their existence is wrong."


    "So what''s your saying is��"


    Four Element Supreme was silent for a moment, but when he started to speak again, he shifted the topic away.


    "Supreme Wang Lu, ording to your opinion, what is the most important thing for the immortal cultivation world in the entire Nine Regions?"


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "This is certainly a big topic. ording to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it''s probably peace and development."


    Four Element Supreme shook his head. "It''s reproduction. For amunity, the most important thing is to multiply."


    "�� Supreme would probably get along well with the people of Yin and Yang School."


    Contrary to expectation, Four Element Supreme coldly snorted, "Their practices are corrupted! They only deserve my spit!"


    After he thought about it, Wang Lu also agreed. People from Yin and Yang School took pleasure in sexual intercourse, but every time they did it, they always used protections�� For a person who advocated reproduction, contraception was absolutely the greatest desecration in the world.


    Four Element Supreme seemed to have seen through Wang Lu''s thoughts and said, "Reproduction and giving birth are two quite different things. For giving birth, as long as a couple makes love, the woman could bear and give birth. As for reproduction�� it''s actually referring to those who give birth to their own kind of creature." After a pause, Four Element Supreme used a vulgar analogy that vited his style, "People bear people is reproduction, people bear dog is simply giving birth."


    "Pfft." Wang Lu couldn''t help butugh. However, he then realized that for Four Element Supreme, the so-called reproduction in the immortal cultivation world was not the union of men and women in the general sense. Instead, it referred to the inheritance of the spirit root.


    A cultivator was a human who had spirit root and could cultivate. Thus, only a human who could also cultivate could reproduce. If a cultivator gave birth to a mortal, wasn''t it the same as giving birth a dog?


    In turn, he also understood why Four Element Supreme was so fond of noble immortal cultivation families.


    Because these families could artificially control the inheritance of the spirit roots��for the inheritance in the excellent families, thebination of two cultivators with spirit roots had a very high probability of reproducing cultivators. Although each time, suchbination took a lot of energy, making their fertility rate below the average, it was still much better than the casual pursuit of luck by the others.


    At the same time, it was not difficult to understand the so-called stealing opportunities: those ordinary people who had natural spirit roots bestowed upon them that appeared one after another in the long river of history, didn''t they basically steal the opportunities from the immortal cultivation people?


    "I think I probably could understand Supreme''s idea."


    If it were to be assumed that the spirit root resources in Nine Regions were fixed, the spirit root resources would be more and more dispersed with the rising poption as a whole. To make an extreme assumption, it would be difficult to say if the golden generation could be born if the poption grew one hundred times. No matter how random it was, it was still subjected to thew ofrge numbers.


    At this time, the reproduction of cultivators was very important. If cultivators could stably give birth to their offspring, they would not be robbed of too many spirit root resources by the vast number of mortals, so as to maintain the development of their own group. If not, they would just be a group of individuals. Then, thousands of yearster, there would be no future for the group of cultivators.


    "No matter how strong a cultivator is, they are still not an immortal. People who cultivate immortality seek detachment and think that ascending to the immortal realm might result in immortality. However, this crisis of the Fallen Immortal had broken the conclusion that immortals live forever. In this case, we should admit that it is difficult for individuals to be truly immortal and, instead, only the group can be immortal�� at least rtively immortal." Four Element Supreme said, "Since the beginning of history, the longest living cultivator could only reach around ten thousand years. In the present age, the longest living cultivator South Pole Immortal Weng is only over four thousand years old. However, the history of cultivators, from the Destion Age, is at least hundreds of thousands of years or even longer��Shengjing Sect once excavated the remains of a magical weapon with at least two million years of history. Compared with the lifespan of an individual, the lifespan of a group of immortal is the true immortality."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu sighed. "However, if it''s difficult to ensure the reproduction of the group of cultivators, then cultivators would eventually die out."


    "That is exactly the case. Supreme Wang Lu could understand all this so quickly, I am really pleased."


    Wang Lu smiled but did not reply.


    The ideas of Four Element Supreme and all the assertions were based on the equilibrium of the resources of spirit root of Nine Regions. However, at present, there was absolutely no reliable evidence to prove this.


    Of course, Wang Lu was not questioning the other party. To a certain extent, he even agreed with this view. Simrly, he also agreed with the idea of strengthening the reproduction of cultivators and improving the vitality of the group.


    However, like Four Element Supreme, this viewpoint was extreme. People with reproductive ability were noble, but the rest were just plebs stealing the opportunities, and that only by strengthening the reproduction could the group survive�� These viewpoints were very difficult to ept for Wang Lu.


    However, Wang Lu did note here to argue over ideas. There were many more Elders in Heavenly Sage Hall that had ''wonderful and unique'' ideas and who were more paranoid than the Four Element Supreme. Not to talk about anyone else first, his own Non-Phase Peak was a very good example.


    He came here to maintain the stability of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. And with this view, Four Element Supreme should not be the destroyer of the situation.


    However, before Wang Lu could open his mouth, Four Element Supreme said, "So, let''s get back to the topic. Supreme Wang Lu, when are you going to marry and have children?"


    "��"


    "I have been observing you. Although you are not a disciple of a noble family, you have an unusually strong reproductive inheritance attribute. If you are to have a union with a female, even if she is just an ordinary woman, you guys would certainly be able to produce good offspring. If the blood that flows on those disciples of aristocratic families is noble blood, then the blood that flows in your vein could be called as the blood of king."


    Wang Lu wrinkled his eyebrows. Although it was good to be praised by people, to be praised like this, it simply felt ridiculous.


    "Supreme, please stop for a moment�� If you don''t mind me asking, how could you tell what is inside my body? An unusually strong reproductive inheritance?"


    Hearing this question, Four Element Supreme seemed to have found Wang Lu''s question more peculiar. "Didn''t you just say it yourself, that you live well with a big tool?"

 Chapter 688 See the Rod, Know the Man?

    <h4>Chapter 688 See the Rod, Know the Man?</h4>


    Wang Lu had always believed that, as a man or as a cultivator, he should adhere to the saying courageously moving forward��this courageously moving forward did not mean that one should not look for another way when facing a wall, but to never regret what he had done and always look ahead.


    However, at present, Wang Lu sincerely regretted his decision oning over to meet Four Element Supreme.


    "Supreme Wang Lu, you could trust my judgment on this matter. I have been paying attention to the path of reproduction for a long time. It''s easy for me to judge a person''s ability in reproduction and inheritance."


    "�� Could you, roughly exin your way of judging?"


    Upon hearing Wang Lu''s question, Four Element Supreme showed a somewhat excited look. "It''s very simple. First of all, it''s the shape."


    "Shape!?"


    "Yes, the shape of the reproductive organs. The basic attributes are the length and diameter. In addition��"


    "Wait a minute, how do you know the ''shape'' of other people''s reproductive organs?"


    Four Element Supreme was quite proud when he replied, "Of course, it''s because I have a pair of good eyes. For this reason, I have actually done some practice. I can even judge the person''s organ properties through clothing. However, many people would set up some defensive spell to hide their body, which requires me a bit of time to see through, but even that couldn''t stop me."


    "��"


    "The shape of the organ is only basic, there is also the degree of Yang energy, and then��"


    "��"


    "Aside from men, I could also judge the attributes of women. Of course, this is more troublesome."


    "Please stop for a moment, Four Element Supreme. I want to ask you a question, has anyone ever told you over the years that your behavior is generally called pervert?"


    Four Element Supreme blinked his eyes. "Why?"


    "It seems that there is none, so let me reluctantly say it: you really are a pervert."


    Four Element Supreme frowned, thought for a moment, and then shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. How those mediocre people judge me, why should I care? Don''t I know how many people in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals curse me as dog bloodline? How many people hate me for being cold-blooded and heartless? However, heaven is not benevolent, it treats all living beings as dogs. So for a group to reproduce, it would inevitably be apanied with many cold-blooded and heartless feelings."


    Wang Lu was amazed by this Four Element Supreme. His perversion was so high-end that he was indeed worthy of a Supreme!


    "�� Well, since everyone is, in any case, a colleague, I think I should still give you a suggestion. It''s better to use this kind of judgment less."


    Four Element Supreme nodded his head and said, "Of course, it would not be used frequently. This kind ofprehensive judgment is far moreplex than just a simple shape analysis. In order to be urate, it must involve the field of cause and effect. Moreover, in my present cultivation base, the consumption is also heavy. Therefore, I would not use it frequently�� Fortunately, I still found that Supreme Wang Lu''s attributes are strong. If you could spread and multiply your Void Spirit Root attribute, then Nine Regions would wee a true golden age! Imagine, if a hundred years in the future, there are ten, a hundred Daoist Master Wang Lu, what''s a mere crisis of Fallen Immortal?"


    The ferventness of Four Element Supreme in saying those words caused Wang Lu to be distracted, thinking of what would happen if there were a hundred of him?


    However, after thinking about it, the likely oue would probably be them killing each other�� He was never the type of person who would willingly put himself lower than the others.


    Of course, those were all things to be taken upter. Now the problem was��


    "So, Supreme Wang Lu, you should get married and have children as soon as possible. I''ve paid attention to your situation, you have nevercked a confidante around you. The two sessor female disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, as well as the two spirit beasts Bai Shixuan and Quan Zouhua, and the Knight King from Western Continent. These are all your preferred choices.


    "Among which, I strongly rmend you to make a union with Zhu Shiyao. Her sword spirit root physique is blessed by heaven. If it could bebined with the special quality of your Void Spirit Root, the future is limitless. In addition, the second option should go to Liu Li. Her Brilliant Sword Heart is not inferior to Zhu Shiyao''s Ster Sword, but it has a slight superposition with the special characteristics of your Void Spirit Root.


    "As for Bai Shixuan and Quan Zouhua, although they are not purely human beings, they havepleted their transformation and have human characteristics. If theybined with you, they might have interesting changes, which would be beneficial to the enrichment and diversity of the poption. However, the changes might be good or bad, which requires you to keep trying to get the good result by quantity. As for the Knight King of Western Continent, I would advise you to be careful. If she returns to Western Continent with your flesh and blood, it would not be a blessing to the Nine Regions."


    "�� I could be with dogs, but not Western Continent people? Unexpectedly, not only you''re a dog lover, but also a nationalist."


    "Speaking of which, if the target is not limited to Spirit Sword Sect, I think Qiong Hua is also a good match. When ites to theprehensive quality, she is actually at the same level as Zhu Shiyao. Among cultivators of the same generation, she is the one closest to you. In addition, Zhou Mumu of Kunlun Sect is also very good. It is said that you and her have a very good rtionship, so the possibility of profound development is not low. Speaking of this, some people also said that you and some disciples of Yin and Yang School have had a rtionship. It seems that the first one is called Tiandao Lan? I advise you to draw a clean line with them as soon as possible. Yin and Yang School people are addicted to the joy of men and women, which is fundamentally evil."


    "Supreme, your skills in gossiping are so amazing, you even know about me and the girls of Yin and Yang School?"


    Four Element Supreme humphed, but he actually appeared somewhat proud.


    Wang Lu was now truly convinced of this person''s sincerity. Perhaps, the primary reason why this guy''s rtionships with people were not good was not because of his ssism.


    The main reason was that he was really a pervert.


    While thinking about it, he heard the voice of Four Element Supremeing in again, "In my opinion, if Supreme Wang Lu is willing to dispense with your own sect and generations, there would be many good choices among the elder cultivators."


    Wang Lu shook his head again and again. "I have no interest in mature women."


    "Is that so? That''s a pity then. Actually, my eight daughters are actually not bad. They are only over three hundred years old this year, and their cultivation base has reached Yuanying Stage."


    "�� No need."


    "Well, I also thought that they''re a bit worse. Although my daughters'' cultivation is good, they are quite inferior ifpared with you. By the way, how is your Master? Her cultivation base and temperament are a perfect match for you."


    "That''s enough, I will seriously consider the matter of reproduction, but this time, Ie to meet with Supreme not to discuss reproduction."


    Four Element Supreme nodded, showing that his desire to express his thoughts had been greatly satisfied. It was now time to listen to Wang Lu''s words.


    "First of all�� let''s talk about Luo Xiao. Why does Supreme favor Luo Xiao alone? He is an individual cultivator not of the noble bloodline. You couldn''t possibly change your general impressions of him just because of his attainment in chess in which he previously helped you defeat the ck and White Ancestor, right?"


    Four Element Supremeughed and said, "Of course not. Why would I care about a trivial chess skill? I''m interested in his inheritance reproduction ability�� Maybe he is not as good as you, but he definitely could live up to the five words ''live well with big tool''. Before judging your attributes, I have always regarded him as the cultivation focus among the next generations of cultivators."


    "�� Are you judging the cultivation focus by reproductive ability?"


    Four Element Supreme earnestly said, "That''s very important."


    "Besides that, is there no other reason?"


    "Certainly. I don''t know what prejudice you have against Luo Xiao, but in my opinion, he is one of the rare genius cultivators in the world. Although it is difficult to reach your present achievements, don''t forget that you are from Spirit Sword Sect, one of the top five sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, while he is only from a mediocre sect. The starting points of the two of you are too different."


    "Rare genius?" Wang Lu chewed on the wording of Four Element Supreme, but the restlessness in his heart actually became deeper. "Supreme has been in contact with him for a long time. In your opinion, is this person reliable?"


    Upon hearing this, Four Element Supreme frowned. "Does Supreme Wang Lu suspect that he has a problem?"


    "Far from it, that is why I have to seek advice from Supreme. If there''s any doubt, I wouldn''t have waited until now."


    After a moment of thinking, Four Element Supreme said, "No one is absolutely reliable, including you. Once you encounter enough temptation, you will eventually give in."


    Wang Lu replied, "I don''t deny this, but different people have different price. For me to betray, I''m afraid no one could offer me such a high price."


    "Luo Xiao is also a not-so-easy-to-buy person. Although he is of ordinary origin and looks friendly and humble, he has extraordinary pride in his heart and will not tolerate being bought out by others. In a sense, he has a lot of simrities with you."


    With that, Four Element Supreme looked down and gently nodded. "Yes, there are indeed simrities."


    "I think��"


    Before Wang Lu could utter his refutation, Four Element Supreme said, "Easy there. If you were him, a rising star from Huayan School who wanted to shine on the stage of this Grand Competition, but unexpectedly the nner of the whole thing found you not pleasing to his eyes, what would you do?"


    Wang Lu knitted his brows and did not reply.


    Four Element Supreme continued, "If I were you, I would give him a fair stage. ording to your temperament, you should not be afraid of such a challenge."


    Wang Lu remained silent as he thought whether there was any real problem with his treatment of Luo Xiao.


    ording to Four Element Supreme, Luo Xiao was only a genius with a strong desire to prove himself and was eager to gain something from the Grand Competition. If that was the case, then, instead of suppressing him, he ought to give him a stage to prove himself and make full use of his talent.


    Wang Lu didn''t think that his judgment could be better than that of Four Element Supreme. Although Four Element Supreme was a pervert, he was undoubtedly the best in all things perverted. During his one thousand and five hundred years of cultivation, he should not misjudge a person''s standpoint.


    After thinking of this, he heard Four Element Supreme say, "The matter regarding Supreme Wang Lu''s hate toward Luo Xiao, many people have already known it. I think if Supreme Wang Lu could show your magnanimity on Luo Xiao''s problem, then those few who still disagree with Supreme Wang Lu would have no words to say anymore."


    Wang Lu snorted. "Is this the condition for cooperation proposed by Supreme?"


    Four Element Supreme was silent.


    "Very well, I agree. If I can get the support from Supreme, what of mere Luo Xiao? From now on, I would not stop him anymore, just tell him to participate freely on the stage of Grand Competition."

 Chapter 689 Unwilling-to-be-Left-Out Little Baldy

    <h4>Chapter 689 Unwilling-to-be-Left-Out Little Baldy</h4>


    "He indeed deserves to be a genius with a big tool. In just half a month, he had shown his talents, making him shine brightly."


    In the courtyard in Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu flipped through thetest news in his study room, clicking his tongue repeatedly.


    "In the trading area, baldy''s hand ought to be almost used up, right?"


    From the side, his secretary, Hai Yunfan, answered, "The sales are pretty good. During this period, he has won a series of sessive battles. Plus the works of people with aspirations, his poprity has soared. ording to the result of the survey from Mysterious Sky Mansion, his poprity index has reached the top ten in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Whether it''s the strength or business ability, they''re all amazing."


    Wang Lu said, "If you could be chosen as the son-inw by the Four Element Supreme, of course, you''ll have amazing performance. In fact, you haven''t seen his most amazing feature yet."


    Hai Yunfan was amazed. "Four Element Supreme chose him as his son-inw? Isn''t Luo Xiao a Zen monk?"


    Wang Lu sneered and said, "Happy monk, haven''t you heard of it?"


    Hai Yunfan naturally could hear that this was a joke. However, the matter regarding Four Element Supreme looking for a son-inw was not just a rumor. Thinking of the little baldy who was so pious to Zen dressed in a groom''s attire in front of Four Element Supreme, he could not help but shake his head with a bitter smile on his face.


    "�� If the son-inw story is true, then he is really lucky. It seems that Four Element Supreme wants to pass on all his inheritance to him. But, Supreme has many sons, and he also has more than a dozen daughters, which one he wants to marry off then?"


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "Maybe it''s not just one. After all, his tool is big, monogamy simply couldn''t stop him."


    "He has a big tool��"


    Wang Lu waved his hand. "In short, no need to be so uptight with regards to Luo Xiao''s matter. If he wants to be a star, then let him be. Since Four Element Supreme is now endorsing him, there''s no need for me to meddle."


    "�� Is that so? Very well, I''ll find someone to give an order to the cultivators of Secret Mountain so that they could pay close attention to him."


    Wang Lu''s face immediately bloomed with a smile; his secretary Hai Yunfan was indeed really good at grasping his intention.


    Since assuming the position of chief nner, there were some words that were not easy to be said directly, and even have to say the opposite. At this time, as a secretary, whether Hai Yunfan could correctly understand his superior''s true intention was the very test of his ability, and Little Hai''s performance rarely disappointed Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu nodded. "Pay attention to the ways and means of doing things."


    Hai Yunfan sighed. "Don''t worry, this won''t involve you. Luo Xiao is now the target of public criticism, you are not the only one who pays attention to him. So even if it''s exposed, it could be pushed on to others. The bill from Secret Mountain for all the matter regarding Luo Xiao has been reduced."


    "Oh, this is the end of this star, let this be the headache of Four Element Supreme."


    Wang Lu shook his head and then put aside all the information about Luo Xiao and shifted his attention to other matters.


    Since reaching an agreement with Four Element Supreme half a month ago, Wang Lu had let Luo Xiao''s matters go.


    Over the past half month, Luo Xiao had registered for seven consecutivepetitions, and Wang Lu had approved all of them. In order for Luo Xiao to enter the battle in somepetitions, he was forced to defeat the original candidates, which had caused considerable controversy. However, Luo Xiao had repeatedly won many battles. Counting the previous two matches, the record of nine consecutive victories was dazzling and brilliant. Thus, he soon became a rising star in this Grand Competition.


    In this regard, Wang Lu was not the least bit surprised. Luo Xiao could make the Four Element Supreme take him so seriously, and it would not be just because of bedroom prowess alone. A certain strength was inevitable. That being the case, this nine consecutive wins looked really bright, even more dazzling than Wang Lu''s five consecutive victories.


    However, the difficulty of the two was not the same. One was to turn the tide with one''s own strength when the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was in full decline, while the other was simply in pursuit of the retreating enemy. And there was no bone biting tough battle within those nine matches. The quality was simply not the same. A lot of the current fame was simply due to the hype.


    Therefore, there was absolutely no need to spend too much energy on Luo Xiao. Inparison, the Earth Immortal camp was more worthy of attention.


    ��


    Wang Lu was a person who could distinguish the rtive importance of matters. Since he saw his displeasure toward Luo Xiao was a private matter, then it was insignificant in the context of the entire Grand Competition. It was a good habit of Wang Lu to not let his personal matters get in the way of public matters.


    Unfortunately, when Wang Lu turned his eyes away, Luo Xiao was unwilling to be left out.


    Five dayster, Luo Xiao''s tenthpetition ended.


    The content of thepetition was only a trivial matter, and a victory only amounted to two points. However, for Luo Xiao, this was his tenth consecutive victory.


    After ten consecutive wins, even if they were not meatypetitions, it was a shocking enough topic. For a time, countless people went after Luo Xiao, and even the main newspapers and magazines under Mysterious Sky Mansion sent their special personnel to conduct interviews.


    In that interview, there was an interesting dialogue.


    "Excuse me, Daoist Master Luo Xiao, do you feel surprised at the results that you have achieved now?"


    This question was actually a standard question. Luo Xiao could modestly reply the same as before, such as: Yes, I did not expect to y so well, it''s probably because of the support from everyone. I hope to continue to have this support in the future so that I can make my due contributions to the Grand Competition.


    This time, however, Luo Xiao chose another answer.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that this ten consecutive wins would be dyed thiste. I thought it would happen earlier. Unfortunately, my applications for the previous matches were put down. Thus, I could not prove myself at that time."


    At that time, the reporter who heard this was stunned for a long time before he realized that Luo Xiao was openly targeting Wang Lu.


    Thus, the reporter immediately threw out more exciting questions.


    "I think Daoist Master Luo Xiao also knows that your ten consecutive win record has broken the previous record in this Grand Competition so far. The previous record holder is Supreme Wang Lu with six consecutive wins. What do you think of this?"


    Luo Xiao smiled and replied, "This is not a simple numericalparison. Wang Lu''s achievements are much higher than mine, and hispetitions were much heavier in difficulty�� However, this is only temporary. Grand Competition has only arrived at the halfway point. Most of the keypetitions haven''t started yet. So I think I have enough time to surpass the previous records."


    When it came to this, his meaning was already clear enough.


    In this regard, people were amazed at Luo Xiao''s overnight celebrity status, but also marveled at the fact that there were some cultivators of this generation that dare to challenge Wang Lu out in the open�� And then they began to wonder how Wang Lu would react to that.


    As everyone knew, Wang Lu didn''t like Luo Xiao from the beginning, and the suppression against thetter had been talked about by many people over the meal. At this time, Luo Xiao''s ten consecutive victories had made Wang Lu''s suppression policy look very embarrassing. Thus, now it was reasonable that the tit-for-tat move was the retaliation.


    Whether Luo Xiao could shake Wang Lu''s position or not, regardless of Wang Lu''s gesture to this rising star, what attitude would he take?


    As everyone knew, Wang Lu never seemed to be a magnanimous person.


    ��


    In one of the courtyards in the Immortal Five area, Wang Lu looked at thetest report presented by Hai Yunfan in rage.


    "What a joke! They actually dare to question my intention? These media reporters are more and more knowledgeable about and resorting to stealing and trickery. If I am really petty, it would be very easy for me to shut down several newspapers and magazines publication with my present authority. That is to say, it''s exactly because they knew of my magnanimity that they dare to jump up and do this in front of me."


    On this, Hai Yunfan disagreed, "I don''t think it''s that simple. These newspapers and magazines have been pushing for Luo Xiao''s sess in the past, so obviously, some people are manipting them. At first, I thought it was Four Element Supreme, but after investigating it, I found that this was not the case."


    Wang Lu said, "It doesn''t matter who is manipting behind them. The important thing is that, since they have questioned it, I must give my reply. Little Hai, help me prepare a celebration ceremony in two days."


    "Celebration?" Hai Yunfan frowned and said, "To celebrate your sessive wins?"


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "Wrong. This is not to celebrate my sessive victories, but to celebrate Luo Xiao''s ten winning streak. Doesn''t he want to be in the spotlight? Then I''ll give him the spotlight!"


    Two dayster, the celebration ceremony set by Hai Yunfan officially began.


    The theme was to celebrate Daoist Master Luo Xiao''s ten consecutive victories. The organizer was the Organizing Committee of the Grand Competition, meaning that this was a very high-level celebration. The host was the chief nner and standing elder of the Organizing Committee, which was Wang Lu himself. This asion naturally became a heated discussion in the City of Immortals. The way people saw it, Wang Lu''s arrangement definitely harbored unfathomable motives. Perhaps he had set up an ambush squad at the celebration, ready to chop Luo Xiao into the mud.


    However, Luo Xiao could not avoid this ceremony because Wang Lu had also invited many Supremes from Heavenly Sage Hall, including Supreme He Tu who had always supported Wang Lu. Thus, the asion was unmatched in grandeur.


    Even though he knew there would not be a good feast at the banquet, how could Luo Xiao dare to ignore so many Elders?


    Thus, Luo Xiao finally came.


    Then he immediately regretted it.


    At the beginning of the ceremony, he realized that he really shouldn''t havee today. Even if he had to tell an excuse such as he had suffered injuries in the match a few days ago, it would''ve been better than attending such a ceremony.


    There was no ambush squad in the ceremony. In fact, Wang Lu did not show any trace of hostility. He just sat at the rostrum with a serious expression while reading aloud the report in his hand.


    The title of the report was, the study of the report of Daoist Master Luo Xiao''s exemry deeds situation.

 Chapter 690 People Think I Am Targeting Him, That Is So Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 690 People Think I Am Targeting Him, That Is So Sweet</h4>


    "Fellow Daoists, today we hold celebration mainly to celebrate Daoist Master Luo Xiao''s ten consecutive victories in the Grand Competition. On the one hand, we should earnestly sum up Daoist Master Luo Xiao''s sessful experience. On the other hand, we should take this opportunity to correctly understand the current situation. Finally, we should guide the next step ording to the advanced experience of Daoist Master Luo Xiao, and strive for the ultimate victory in this Grand Competition. With this, I will borate on these three aspects."


    "1. Report on Daoist Master Luo Xiao''s exemry deed. (1) Courageous enough to offer to volunteer to participate in thepetition repeatedly��"


    "(2) Cultivates diligently and continuously improve the strength to��"


    "(3) Wonderful performance and brilliant victories��"


    On the celebration ceremony of Luo Xiao''s ten consecutive wins in Purple Cloud Hall in Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu read aloud the manuscript in his hand in a solemn tone. His sound reverberated back and forth in the all, shocking many people.


    Purple Cloud Hall was a ce for the senior elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to hold a meeting in Immortal Five Area. Not only its outward appearance looked solemn and dignified, but its internal facilities were also perfect. The host sat on the rostrum and spoke, spreading out his voice through a built-in array. Moreover, in order to guarantee the quality of the meeting, Wang Lu had requested the Earth Immortals as the builder of the hall to build extraordinarily tricky array so that when the voice passed through the array, it went straight into the mind of the people. The sound was loud and clear, so loud that even the deaf could hear. Let alone pretending not being able to hear, even being absent-minded was impossible.


    This most hateful design now made everyone who attended the ceremony miserable beyond description. Each and every person that sat there revealed their painful expression. Their buttocks chaffed from the frictions with their seats as they wiggled around as if they were trying to bore into the ground so that they could hide from the voice.


    It was not that everyone was not interested with Luo Xiao''s amazing deeds. It was just that Wang Lu''s official style in reading it was really boring. He split the story of Luo Xiao very carefully. Wang Lu even went so far as describing the details of Luo Xiao''s clothing, food, living, and transportation during this period. Such as the menu of his breakfast and lunch, daily clothing, the zen books that he read, and so on�� In fact, these contents were put in tabloid gossip, it would definitely drive the fans crazy. But, any tabloid gossip would not be written in such an official style.


    However, when everyone finally survived the first part, they began to look forward to Wang Lu''s analysis of the current situation of the Grand Competition.


    "2. Views on the current situation. (1) From the internal point of view, a united and positivepetition atmosphere has been formed. Firstly, the ns of the Organizing Committee of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals have been effectively implemented, including the following aspects��"


    "(2) From the outside, the killing frenzy of the earth immortals has been effectively curbed."


    "At present, on the whole, opportunities and challenge coexist."


    These three points were clear and logical. The only problem was that: The amount said was the same as the amount not said.


    Everyone had been looking forward to Wang Lu''s analysis of the current situation. They didn''t blindly believe that he had the divine ability of foresight, but rather they valued the vast amount of information that his position could reach. For example, the knowledge of which sects had trained rare troop�� and so on. Unfortunately, after reading for the whole two hours, there was not even a little bit of interesting thing. He summarized the current situation from zero to zero, every word said was without leakage, which made it impossible to pick out any problems�� this was in itself a skill.


    At the end of the second part, some of the people sitting in the back of the Purple Cloud Hall had already started to slip away. The people who stayed at the front helplessly watched them leave, showing their deep sorrow and regret of the past mistakes.


    However, soon, the remaining people stopped feeling miserable and began to look at the rostrum with interest.


    Because after a long nonsense, Wang Lu finally got to the point.


    His speech remained unchanged, and every word was still a no-nonsense official talk. However, this time, even a cultivator who had no interest in such issues could hear to its implied meaning.


    "�� First of all, we must organize all the cultivators to seriously study Daoist Master Luo Xiao''s exemry deeds carefully, and then set up a special working group, headed by myself, with members from various sects'' representatives, to push for deep learning of the deeds. In this period, we should organize a number of seminars and let Daoist Master Luo Xiao personally tell us his own experience, so that more cultivators could benefit from it."


    "�� In addition, we should give a generous reward to Daoist Master Luo Xiao and publicize it wildly to attract more cultivators to participate in thepetition."


    As Wang Lu went through the list one by one, Luo Xiao who sat beside him looked more and more ugly.


    If one looked at it literally, there wasn''t any fault in Wang Lu''s report. Instead of suppressing Luo Xiao''s achievements, it had been raised to a certain extent.


    The problem was that, this report was tantamount to putting Wang Lu in a higher position.


    In the organization of the special working group, Wang Lu was the leader, while Luo Xiao was only an ordinary member of the group. Moreover, he also had to ept Wang Lu''s assignments, holding a number of seminars, just like a monkey ying tricks�� It was clear at a nce who had the higher status here.


    In fact, from the perspective of the official document itself, it was already full of tall and cold postures��Indeed, this style, born under the advocacy of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal''s vernacr movement was essentially a highly simple and concise text with no unnecessary rhetoric or expression, and requiring preciseness and rigor, and more urate than books about cultivation. However, it was precisely because the document was too practical, it sacrificed the aesthetic ness and readability. Nowadays, with the exception of high ranking leaders, few people were willing to use such urate butcking in aesthetic style.


    When Wang Lu announced the document in this official style, he was actually announcing the fact that no matter how brilliant Luo Xiao was, he was only a soldier, while Wang Lu was a leader sitting on the rostrum being eloquent.


    As the genius of Jindan Stage of the present age, there was an insurmountable gap between them. With the momentum of ten consecutive victories, Luo Xiao tried to cross the gully to challenge Wang Lu. However, ain''t seemed that he was too hasty.


    The challenge wasunched with great enthusiasm, but Wang Lu simply did not have the interest to fight.


    At the same time, the Elders sitting on the rostrum had been watching Luo Xiao''s reaction with great interest, wondering how he would deal with such setback, or whether he could clearly recognize the reality and cool down from the overheated state.


    In their view, the whole incident was a farce��from the public opinion fever of Luo Xiao to Wang Lu''s response to this ceremony. From the beginning to the end, they did not feel that there was any problem between Wang Lu and Luo Xiao, or even the need topare them. Because they were not equal at all. Only some tabloid gossips would be keen on hyping such a topic and even kept specting that if the two had the same starting point, who would be better than the other now.


    Indeed, Wang Lu''s innate conditions were much better than that of Luo Xiao. Whether it was spirit root quality or the cultivation method, Luo Xiao, who came from a mediocre sect, could not bepared with Wang Lu. The starting point of the two was very different, so it was meaningless to forcibly eliminate this gap to talk about the advantages and disadvantages. Otherwise, why did the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who were born after the end of Age of Chaos, bother to struggle against the ancient earth immortals who were born in the glorious era? If you have the ability, go and live after the Age of Chaos!


    If Luo Xiao wanted to challenge Wang Lu, they at least should be in the same position first. And to achieve this position, Wang Lu was basing on his previous numerous brilliant victories�� From his appearance at Spirit Sword Sect to the exchange meeting with the disciples from Ten Thousand Arts Sect to now, Wang Lu had subverted people''smon sense again and again. He kept on triumphing in the face of all his enemies, which made him qualified to be looked at favorably by Daoist He Tu and the others that they entrusted him with such a heavy task despite he was just a Jindan Stage.


    On the other hand, Luo Xiao''s outstanding performance was only a recent matter, and it was only this ten sessive wins in the Grand Competition. Moreover, these ten sessive wins were borrowed from Wang Lu''s sess. In this case, what would be the need for Wang Lu to y the challenger game with Luo Xiao?


    As Wang Lu''s report gradually came to an end, the look on Luo Xiao''s face was constantly changing. From the initial dismay to indignation, to gradually calm down and even showing a gentle smile.


    Finally, after reading the report, Wang Lu patted Luo Xiao on the shoulder in a gesture befitted of an elder. "Keep working hard, Luo Xiao, we look forward to more of your wonderful performance!"


    One was called we, while the other one was you. These two pronouns marked the boundaries of their different sses.


    Luo Xiao seemed to have stabilized his mind and said with a broad smile, "I will certainly not disappoint the great expectation."


    At this point, the Purple Cloud Hall finally had the atmosphere of guests and hosts having a good time. Seeing Luo Xiao''s fast transformation in mood, Wang Lu no longer said anything more and just whispered a sentence, "Do your best, young man." Then he no longer paid attention to him. Turning around, he announced the end of today''s report session, which was to be followed by a splendid entertainment show.


    The entertainment shows were really wonderful. The singing and dancing performances arrange personally by Daoist Master Miao Yan made the cultivators who were about to get hemorrhoids from grinding their buttocks against their seat became addicted to the show and felt that the previous hardships were worthwhile.


    However, several key characters of the ceremony had already left the venue ahead of schedule.


    With Wang Lu''s extremely busy schedule, dedicating half a day to the ceremony for Luo Xiao was already extremely generous. To spend more time watching singing and dancing performances was simply a dereliction of duty.


    On the other hand, Luo Xiao was apparently not in the mood to enjoy the show, so he left the Purple Cloud Hall after he found an excuse.


    However, before he walked out of the hall, he was surrounded by a group of bald-headed zen cultivators.


    "Senior Brother Luo Xiao! Are you okay?"


    Luo Xiao was shocked to find that they were all his fellow students in Hua Yan School.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    A tall bald-headed man couldn''t help but smile. "Today is your big celebration day, Senior Brother, how can we note?" After that, he sighed, "But, looking at the ceremony, it seems to be different than what we think."


    Someone among them chimed in, "I heard that there''s a contradiction between you and Daoist Master Wang Lu and that you have been targeted by him. Is that true?"


    Someone beside him replied, "Senior Brother Luo Xiao has a positive attitude and generous personality. He can make friends with anyone. How could he offend Wang Lu without any reason? I think it''s all just rumors."


    "But I just listened to an elder whispering in the hall that said Daoist Master Wang Lu''s report was aimed at Senior Brother Luo Xiao�� Senior Brother, is that true?"


    Luo Xiao smiled and said, "Don''t listen to them. If there''s a contradiction, why should Daoist Master Wang Lu give me such a grand ceremony? I''m ashamed actually."


    "Senior Brother, you are too modest. Why is there any shame? Your ten sessive wins are unique now. Although those Daoist Masters of Deity Stage and Supremes of Unity Stage had profound cultivation base, none could aplish what you have done in your situation."


    Luo Xiao was just about to speak when he heard an eager younger brother said, "Senior Brother, Daoist Master Wang Lu has given you such a big ceremony. Does it mean that he likes you very much? Will he continue to reuse you in the future?"


    Luo Xiao couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "I am now the disciple of Four Element Supreme, so I don''t really need the attention of a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage so much��"


    "Daoist Master Wang Lu is not an ordinary Jindan, he can do many things that a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage couldn''t do. With his help, your path of cultivation would surely be much smoother, Senior Brother!"


    Luo Xiao didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard his fellow disciples begin to discuss with interest how to make himself look good in front of Wang Lu to gain his favor in the future.


    After a while, when the enthusiastic discussion had faded a little, Luo Xiao suddenly said, "What would you guys think if I say I want to challenge Wang Lu?"


    In response to this was dozens of shocked look.


    "Senior Brother, are you kidding?"


    Luo Xiao thought for a moment. "Do you guys think it''s impossible? He is a Jindan, and I am also a Jindan. There''s absolutely no gap between us."


    One of the youngest among them hesitantly said, "But he is Wang Lu."


    He is Wang Lu, and you are not�� The words of this junior brother of him, who had always been known for his frankness, could not help but make Luo Xiao really depressed.(Could also mean behave yourself)

 Chapter 691 Soup

    <h4>Chapter 691 Soup</h4>


    "How are you feeling?"


    In the residence of Four Element Supreme in the City of Immortals, with interest, Four Element Supreme watched Luo Xiao, his newly received Sessor Disciple, who was slowly walking toward him.


    Not long ago at the ceremony, he sat beside Luo Xiao, and Luo Xiao''s reaction was also seen by him.


    The initial anger, unwillingness, and ultimately calm resignation�� This caused Four Element Supreme to feel more or less gratified.


    "You can''t do things too quickly. Now, you should have a deeper understanding of this principle." Four Element Supreme said, "When everyone in the world bow to Wang Lu and worship him, you have the courage to challenge his authority. This thing, I appreciate it very much. But courage alone can''t do anything, you need more umtion. However, you don''t have to be discouraged because of the setback. Your talents are not under anyone. The God of War Blood is unrivaled as long as you take your time��"


    Luo Xiao interrupted, "If everything is used as an excuse to take time, it''s impossible to do anything�� When Wang Lu confronted the Yuanying Stage elder from Beast Master School in Grand Cloud Mountain, he was only in Xudan Stage. Did he say he would fight that elder only when he reached the same Yuanying Stage as that elder?


    "Moreover, the divine effect of God of War Blood is based on setting up a target and then advancing bravely through torrential current toward said target. Only by facing difficulties can the potential of the bloodline be stimted. If we are afraid of the strength of the opponent and chose to retreat, not only the God of War Blood would not take effect, it would bite me back instead. I started my immortal cultivation road in Stern Flower School from an obscure part-time worker, and then step by step rose up by challenging people that are outside my rank, from the lead disciple of the outer court to the lead disciple of the inner court as well as the lead disciple of the sect. Which brought me to this day. At that time, regardless of strength, qualifications, or resources, I was far inferior to my opponents. But if I also thought about taking my time with those challengers, today I''m afraid I would still be a nobody."


    "Moreover, if someone wants to defeat Wang Lu, the best time is when their strength is far inferior to him and they need to ovee that gap�� Wang Lu''s fame relies on his ability in cross-level challenge. If I win in the field that he is best at, my God of War Blood would really boil."


    After listening to Luo Xiao''s words, Four Element Supreme frowned and fell into silence for a moment. Just as he was about to speak, he was again interrupted by Luo Xiao. "I know that what I had just said is very whimsical. I am not Wang Lu, so I might not be able to do what he can do. In other words, I can''tpete with the Yuanying Stage Elder from Beast Master School when I first reach Xudan Stage. It''s impossible for me to leave trails of blood in the Western Continent under the converging attacks of many Holy Ones. His achievements are beyond my imagination, and I am not as good as him. I know that�� But the goal chosen by the God of War Blood will never change. Now, the only thing I need to do is to constantly challenge him until I win."


    "God of War Blood��" Four Element Supreme murmured, "This kind of bloodline left over from the Age of Destion is remarkable, but the side effects are too strong. If people with this bloodline always choose to fight stronger enemies, no wonder this bloodline is ultimately extinct. If we can do things methodically, step by step��"


    Luo Xiao said, "If it''s methodical, step by step, then it loses the original intention of the God of War Blood."


    Four Element Supreme sighed. "So the owner of the God of War Blood needs a powerful controller to suppress theirpletely inappropriate target, for a long time�� But, how could people with the God of War Blood tolerate being controlled for a long time? Sooner orter, there would be a sh�� Luo Xiao, you should know why I epted you as my Sessor Disciple. My only regret is that I didn''t meet you a few years earlier."


    There were all kinds of rumors about why Four Element Supreme epted a zen disciple from Stern Flower School as his Sessor Disciple. Some say that Four Element Supreme was not satisfied with his own sect''s Sessor Disciples, especially over their internal struggle. Thus, he simply found an outsider toe over and stimte them to return to the right path. It was also said that Four Element Supreme inherited an immortal level ancient legacy but the requirements for the qualifications were too high, thus he could find no sessor in Nine Regions to impart it. Hence, Four Element Supreme broke the convention and recruited Luo Xiao as a Sessor Disciple. Of course, there were also people who spected that it was because of Luo Xiao''s handsome face and figure��


    The truth of the matter was only known by the Master and disciple. Not long ago, when Four Element Supreme had a talk with Wang Lu, he did not tell him everything.


    The reason why Four Element Supreme thought highly of Luo Xiao was not only that he had a great ability and a talent, but also that Luo Xiao needed a Master like Four Element Supreme.


    A master who could suppress him, support him, andpletely ignore his future rebellions.


    Luo Xiao was silent for a moment and said, "I will never forget Master''s great grace and virtue."


    "I don''t need you to remember my kindness, I just need you to do your best to fulfill the obligation of the inheritance. The God of War Blood has been extinct for more than one hundred thousand years since the Age of Destion. Even though I don''t know why it awakened in you, but I hope it could continue to multiply."


    As Four Element Supreme said that, his gaze inevitably fell on the spot between Luo Xiao''s legs and showed his approval with a nod.


    Luo Xiao suddenly felt his legs tighten and said with great embarrassment, "Master, although I have now left Stern Flower School, my basic is still zen cultivation."


    Four Element Supreme disapproved, saying, "What''s wrong with zen cultivation? Isn''t Happy Zen not a Zen?"


    "Stern Flower School doctrine is not Happy Zen��"


    "Stern Flower School has never been involved in the zen idea of God of War Blood. Ny percent of your abilitiese from this mysterious and unpredictable bloodline of the Age of Destion. What could a mere Stern Flower School teach you? Even your core method is self-improved, do you think I don''t know about it? If you really adhere the zen doctrine, then you ought to stand aloof over all the worldly things like the other baldies, why bother trying topete against Wang Lu? Moreover, everyone now calls you Daoist Master Luo Xiao, but how many call you Zen Master Luo Xiao? I have epted you as my Sessor Disciple for quite a while, but I have not heard you mention your zen name in Stern Flower School��"


    Before Four Element Supreme even finished his words, Luo Xiao already knelt down and begged for mercy, "Master, I understand, I will listen to your arrangement!"


    "Very good." Four Element Supreme nodded in satisfaction. "First, you should try to spread your seed to a hundred girls��"


    "Wait a moment, a hundred? Isn''t that too��"


    Four Element Supreme said, "Your bloodline is too rare. How to awaken and inherit it are still unknown. Hence, you can only win by quantity."


    "Isn''t winning by quantity the same as�� rushing things too quickly?"


    "If you have enough time, you might as well study it slowly, but the spirit of your God of War Blood has locked on Wang Lu, so you have to challenge him. In this, there''s no step by step advancement, you can only advance bravely through the current�� I don''t know when your bloodline will snap back if you hold it too long, hence, there''s not much time left for you and your bloodline to multiply."


    "��" Luo Xiao was tongue-tied. He could not imagine that his long exposition had turned into a self-digging grave!


    "This is also just in time, you can use this reason to turn down that nuisance public lecture about your deed, in advance��I''m sure you''re not interested in reading those reports like you''re just a puppet, right?"


    Luo Xiao swallowed down his saliva. "Yes, you''re right, Master. But, in terms of reproduction, one hundred people are too��"


    Four Element Supreme coldly snorted, "Doesn''t God of War Blood requires you to be the first in everything? I think that fellow Wang Lu is extremely vigorous. Let alone a hundred people, he could take care even a thousand people. Do you want to admit defeat in this aspect? Are you still a man?"


    Luo Xiao was shocked. "I heard that although Daoist Master Wang Lu has a lot of female confidants, he is not ascivious person."


    Four Element Supreme''s cold snort turned into a sneer, "Does he want you to know that he isscivious? Daoist Master Wang Lu is a trademark figure of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. He is the model for thousands of people. How could he let rumors of immorality flow out?


    Luo Xiao unbelievably said, "Master, you mean, Daoist. Master Wang Lu looks decent on the surface, but in fact he is�� No, that''s not right. When I came into contact with him, I couldn''t feel it at all!"


    Four Element Supreme continued to sneer. "If you can see through him, what qualifications does he have for bing a high-level figure in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals that could stand side by side with so many Supremes of Unity Stage?"


    Luo Xiao''s mind was thrown into confusion. He could not believe what his Master said about Wang Lu, that Wang Lu was ascivious and lustful person. It was not that he liked Wang Lu, rather it was his objective evaluation of him. Wang Lu never showed too much interest in women. Having several female confidants was not an issue, but to have thousands or even tens of thousands of female was really a stretch.


    However, on the other hand, Four Element Supreme was never a person who liked to talk nonsense. In his capacity, he should not deliberately make such a nonsense lie to deceive him�� After all, they were Master and disciple, and he knew that his Master was sincere to him. If he asked him to reproduce in his capacity as his Master, he couldn''t really oppose it�� probably.


    Of course, Luo Xiao didn''t think that Four Element Supreme didn''t like to order indiscriminately, but this was only because there was no need to. When necessary, in order to continue the great undertaking, he never cared about personal face.


    "�� Very well, I got it. I''ll try to do my best as per your arrangement."


    Four Element Supreme was very pleased. "Very good. Luo Xiao, you are indeed very reasonable, much better than those good for nothing people from my sect. I did not use my authority to ept you as my Sessor Disciple in vain."


    "Thank you, Master��"


    With that, Four Element Supreme moved his hand and reached out his mustard seed bag to pull out a bowl of soup with a lid.


    "What is that?"


    Four Element Supreme gently looked and said with a kind smile, "This is the soup for body nourishment that I personally cooked. I prepared it a long time ago, but I never had the chance to let people taste it, what a pity."


    "��" Luo Xiao silently took the pot of old soup. He knew that the mustard seed bag of a Supreme had this fresh-keeping function, that even if the food was kept for thousands of years it would not stale. As a matter of fact, the pot was still warm in his hand. However, Luo Xiao''s heart was still a bit ufortable.


    However, the next moment, when he lifted the lid, the previous bit of difort could actually be ignored.


    Luo Xiao fell into great shock that shook his immortal heart.


    Looking at the numerous p*nises that floated in the soup, Luo Xiao felt that his throat had turned dry and his head, dizzy.


    He reached out to pick up one of them and stutteringly asked, "W-What is�� this��"


    Four Element Supreme looked at it and casually exined, "Tiger p*nis."


    "T-Tiger p*nis? Then what about the one next to it��"


    "Dog p*nis. Next to that is sheep p*nis. Rest assured, they are all spiritual beasts that grew on spiritual nts. They are all absolutely extraordinary. In addition to thesemon ones, there are also p*nises of monsters. For example, there''s the Full Moon Roar p*nis, Four Winged Fox p*nis. The one that looks smaller than the others is actually��"


    "Wait, I don''t need them to be exined in detail. I just want to ask, what exactly is this�� soup?"


    "This pot of medicine soup was created by me exclusively to strengthen the ability of inheritance and reproduction. There should be no precedent in the world before, so there is no name for it. But since you asked��" Four Element Supreme touched his beard and thought about it. After a while, he pped his hands.


    "Just call it a hundred p*nis soup."

 Chapter 692 This Chapter Was Written In Leisure Time

    <h4>Chapter 692 This Chapter Was Written In Leisure Time</h4>


    "Big Boss Shu, we have brought the goods for this week��"


    In front of a bustling shop in the City of Immortals, a middle-aged merchant with a plump figure stooped and cupped his hands and looked at the teenager in front of him tteringly. There were perspiration oozing from his forehead, but he dared not wipe it.


    The young man in front of the merchant gave him a faint look, and then turned his eyes to the carriage behind the merchant and could not help but smile.


    "Mr. Tan, don''t you think that the amount of weekly supply should be more than that?"


    The merchant hastened to say, "Big Boss Shu, you don''t know this, but I have my difficulties too. Recently��"


    The teenager waved his hand. "No need to say it, it''s useless. I don''t need to know if you have any difficulties. As merchants, we all have our own difficulties. I just want to ask, what to do when the deeds are different from the words?"


    More cold sweat appeared on Mr. Tan''s face, but he was unable to speak.


    "In this street, I am only a neer, and as a predecessor, Mr. Tan ought to be clearer about this than I am. The most important word in the merchant operation is integrity."


    The young teenager, who looked particrly immature, rudely scolded the merchant several times older than him and soon caught the attention of the crowd in the street.


    The fat merchant, Mr. Tan''s fat face was red and purple with anger and shame, but he didn''t even have the courage to look at the person in front of him. He could only sigh in his heart that in this City of Immortals, the new generation excelled the previous.


    As the teenager said, he was just a new person. Not to mention in this street, in the whole merchant circle, he was also still a neer. He had only been in the business for a few months at most, and even three months prior, his shop was still in the remote corner of the City of Immortals. But now, he had firmly established himself in the busy street and had the courage to reprimand him.


    The reason was simple: he was stronger than him.


    The world of merchants, like the world of immortal cultivation, also paid particr attention to strength. The difference was, the strength of cultivators was embodied in their cultivation, while the strength of merchants was embodied in money. This young man was richer than him, and he controlled his money-making lifeline. Thus, even if he was rude to him, he had to be patient.


    How could a merchant who had been in the business for just several months be more powerful than Mr. Tan who had been in the business for decades?


    The reason was simple. Because more than a month ago, the merchants in the City of Immortals set up a huge gambling game. In that game, some people won, while others lost. The winner moved from a remote corner to a busy central block, while the losers endured humiliation and rudeness.


    The origin of the gambling was the huge divergence between various merchants in the City of Immortals in predicting the future. Some people were bullish on the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, while the others werepletely bearish. At that time, it was the most difficult time for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the Grand Competition. The powerful people who could call wind and rain such as Daoist He Tu, Daoist Master Non-Phase, and the others remained silent and did note forward to turn the situation around. On the other hand, there was also the incitement from the Heavenly Book Building and other factions. This made the confidence of many people shake tremendously.


    The most sensitive to this change was the merchants from all over Nine Regions. In view of the possible changes in the future, merchants made various predictions in order to take precautions. However, there were different opinions. Some people still have the confidence in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, while others felt that thepetition was as good as lost. Thergest and strongest merchant group, Mysterious Sky Mansion, maintained a neutral attitude in this debate because of their own upper-level struggle and thus failed to resolve the differences at all�� Hence, the differences created contradictions, and contradictions led to war. The wars between merchants would not create rivers of blood like a real war, but it was nheless equally fierce.


    In short, Mr. Tan, who was a seasoned merchant, chose the bearish side for various reasons and then stuck with it thoroughly with many of his peers. The business that had been established for hundreds of years and worked on hard for decades had all been washed away.


    Of course, Mr. Tan was slightly luckier than most of his peers. At least, he could still survive. Many of his peers had gonepletely bankrupt and thus brought harm to their families.


    "Big Boss Shu, please give me a one week grace. Right now, I really couldn''t provide the goods��"


    ��


    The conversation at the entrance did notst long. Since a big carriage was blocking the entrance, the store''s business could not be done. In the end, Big Boss Shu did not hound Mr. Tan to death. It was just that, after muddying through this difficulty, Mr. Tan, seemed to have shed off severalyers of skin. In his heart, however, he scolded the young man for being fiercer than many of his predecessors. After the defeat, he still had a bit of capital left, so it was still possible to make aeback. However, if this youth exploited him several more times, perhaps in this life, he could not stand up from failure anymore.


    On the other side, the teenager went into the backyard after saying a few words to his buddy in the store. As soon as he entered the door, he put down the solemn expression from his face and loudly shouted out to the lonely figure under the shade of the backyard.


    "Hahaha, Dead Face, did you see it? Just now, I domineeringly cut that man''s face into pieces��"


    Before he could finish his words, a cold voice interrupted, " A monkey wearing a hat, the fox exploits the tiger''s might." (Worthless person in imposing attire, using powerful connections to intimidate people)


    "Hahaha, you''re just jealous of my cheerful personality that I can work outside. A gloomy person like you can only stay alone in this room."


    "Hmph!"


    Dead Face let out a cold humph and the temperature in the entire backyard plummeted. Shu Si immediately trembled and promptly shut his mouth.


    Having been with the Dead Face for several months, he had figured out his temper. Despite his gloomy face, it actually didn''t matter if Shu Si asionally made fun of him. However, once he let out a cold snort, it meant that he was already impatient and Shu Si must stop.


    Moreover, from the bottom of his heart, Shu Si actually respected him very much. In just a few months, he had changed from being a penniless street urchin to a cultivator who had formally set foot on the path of cultivation as well as a mighty big boss in the City of Immortals. Of course, he did not rely on his own ability to achieve all of these.


    More than a month ago, the big gambling in the City of Immortals reversed the fate of many people. However, actually, at that time, Shu Si was not qualified to participate in the gambling. His small shop was prosperous, but it was still not allowed to participate.


    It was all because of Dead Face who, inexplicably, took out a pile of real estate deeds and several sealed mustard seed bags. He wanted Shu Si to join the gambling game and bet heavily on the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals turning the table around.


    At that time, Shu Si wanted to say that only with a few pieces of broken paper and bags, the wealthy local boss and rich merchants would not pay attention to him. Moreover, this gambling game was very meticulous��there were ranks and other things that they would consider, so how could he join in with just a few words?


    However, when he really brought those things and found a person, he was immediately treated seriously. Not only did he meet arge circle of high-ranking people, but someone also enthusiastically sent arge stack of documents, all rted to gambling. Shu Si muddled through all the documents with his signatures and then found out that with the passage of time, more and more properties under his name were sent to him. Moreover, asionally, some ashen-faced merchants came to his knees to beg for mercy.


    Up to now, Shu Si was not sure how the gambling game was carried out. When he was still a street rat, the so-called gambling game was nothing more than dice rolling and card game. How could it now be soplicated and high-end? However, Shu Si was a clever youth; if he didn''t understand the problem, he wouldn''t think much about it. In any case, the things were done by Dead Face, so if he really faced a problem, he could just let him sort it out, while he could just let the nature take its course.


    With cultivation and richness, what more could he want in life?


    "Speaking of this, Dead Face, there''s something that I don''t understand. Not long ago, we just made a lot of money betting on that Luo Xiao. Why did we suddenly change our request and withdraw all the projects rted to him? This change is too abrupt. That Mr. Tan was almost killed by you."


    Dead Face replied without turning his head, "Just do it and that''s that."


    "Of course I will certainly do it. But could you exin to me the reason behind it? I am your disciple now after all right?"


    Dead Face coldly let out ''hehe.''


    Shu Si knew that this was the other party''s clear and concise respond: your IQ is not enough to understand tooplex of a problem. Shu Si immediately felt helpless. Although he now learned under the tutge of Dead Face, the name of his sect was unknown. Dead Face was very attentive when he guided him in his cultivation. However, he totally neglected everything else�� Moreover, the cultivation method was rather strange. It seemed to be concentrating on the use of concealment, seemingly sneaky and secretive.


    Of course, Shu Si, who lived almost his entire life on the street, did not care much about those. Although he had a dream of flying on a flying sword like Daoist Master Wang Lu who bestowed immortal fate on him, he always knew that he had to know the reality.


    Just as Shu Si was fantasizing, Dead Face opened his mouth once again.


    "The value of Luo Xiao''s utilization has ended, so it''s not worth continuing to invest on him."


    It was rare for Dead Face to exin to him with more than one sentence. Thus, Shu Si immediately strike while the iron was still hot and asked, "Even if you are already pessimistic about him, at least give him a buffer time. Right now, other than that fellow surnamed Tan, several other merchants were alsoining to me��"


    Dead Face replied, "It would be toote if we don''t dump him now. Right now, there are already many people who have used up the value of Luo Xiao. It''s just that it''s really hard to dump him at the moment. Moreover, there are still some who had wishful thinking about him, hoping that he could preserve for a while. But when they realized that the status quo is irreversible, they would have to let him go even if it would cost him their fortune. At that time, you will face a situation that is not only as simple as listening toints."


    After listening to this, Shu Si immediately showed excitement. "Dead Face, did you change your sex today that you be so talkative? What happened to that Luo Xiao? Didn''t Daoist Master Wang Lu personally host a celebration for him the other day? I''ve heard a lot of people say that Luo Xiao would have a promising future."


    Dead Face sneered. "Without Wang Lu''s celebration, I dare not conclude that the value of Luo Xiao''s utilization has been exhausted. After all, although he somewhat overestimated his abilities, his strength is still quite good, and could be used as a useful chess piece. But now, it seems that Wang Lu doesn''t value this chess piece anymore, and has no patience to y with him."


    Although this exnation just went pass through his ears, Shu Si urately grasped the key point, "You think Wang Lu doesn''t like Luo Xiao?"


    Dead Face didn''t answer him but merely said, "Tell your men to pay close attention to Luo Xiao''s trend and then promptly inform me."


    Shu Si curiously asked, "Didn''t you say that all the projects rted to Luo Xiao must be terminated?"

 Chapter 693 Daily Overtime

    <h4>Chapter 693 Daily Overtime</h4>


    "Recently, that silly man Luo Xiao is very quiet, the harmful people are a bit bored."


    In a quiet courtyard in the Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu put down the writing brush in his hand. He looked as if he had not fully expressed himself��as if he was lingering in memory.


    As his secretary, Hai Yunfan had to remind him, "Wang Lu, right now there are more than a hundred people outside apanying you to work overtime, you ought to lead them by example."


    Wang Luughed loudly, "A hundred workers who work overtime also need me to be the boss to get busy, this can only show how ipetent they are. ording to the principle of survival of the fittest, they should all be expelled. In order to keep their jobs, I had to take a break from work."


    Hai Yunfan suddenly wanted to break his writing brush and quit on the spot. Wang Lu��this f*cker is single; meaning that the office had be his home, so it didn''t matter if he wanted to work overtime until he got hemorrhoid. But Hai Yunfan had a wife. During this period, he had to apany Wang Lu to work overtime everyday, to which Feifei hadined about slightly.


    However, if he told the truth, Wang Lu would certainly suggest him to find some strong men tofort Feifei. That guy had always been vicious to married people.


    After thinking about it, Hai Yunfan said, "You look more and more like your Master now."


    Wang Lu immediately picked up his writing brush. "Who do you say the same as that b*tch? I have painstakingly given my full effort to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, such that I am worthy to be a model for the world, eternal paragon. Don''t be someone who has eyes but fail to recognize Mt Tai!"


    "Please don''t loaf on the job Mr. Mt Tai�� This is for the Deity Stage five round fight match, but so far only half of the n that has been done. This is really��"


    Wang Lu waved his hand to interrupt him. "Don''t worry, we can definitely finish the n before the war. You just have to make sure that the details of those who work overtime outside are not wrong."


    Hai Yunfan sighed. "Those overtime workers outside are the elite force from all the major sects who are good at deduction, and there are also many reviews, so there would be no mistakes. The problem is that you can''t get stuck in the deadline the day before the match. When the n is done, don''t people need to adapt to it first? This is the most important match since the start of thepetition. Even your sect''s Sect Leader is going to participate. You should be a bit more dedicated."


    Wang Lu said, "It''s exactly because of my dedication that I have been refining the n. Otherwise, I can just write three words statement and be done with it. Then the work would''ve been finished ten days ago."


    Hai Yunfan was inwardly a bit curious. "Three words statement?"


    "Kill! Save! Disperse! These three words are concise enough to cover all the situations that might be encountered in the match don''t you think?"


    "��" Hai Yunfan sighed and stopped paying attention to Wang Lu and started to handle the affairs at hand. After Wang Lu had enough dilly-dallying, he began to draw up a serious n of operation.


    Five dayster, the five people group match for Deity Stage rank would officially begin in the fighting arena of Immortal One Area. This would be the highest rank fight in the Grand Competition in the past few months.


    The candidates for the match had been determined a long time ago. The team leader was Daoist Master Feng Yin, the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect. The other four members came from each of the rest of the four Super Sects. Plus five carefully selected substitutes, they formed a team of ten.


    In terms of personal strength, the ten-member team could basically represent the highest level of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so it was extremely difficult to further strengthen it. Thus, if the odds of victory were to be improved, it had to be done before the match, which would be the first time for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to go all out since the opening of the Grand Competition.


    The cheerleading n, which was previously taken as a joke by many people, was now formally prepared for implementation. Recently, the pill furnace of various sects had also been operating at full capacity, continuously refining secret medicine, elixirs, and even banned drugs. Shengjing Sect even opened their treasure house, allowing other sects to borrow their magical treasures��


    All that could be done had basically been done to the utmost. Only Wang Lu''s battle n that had yet toe out, which really made many people anxious.


    However, people also knew that with the importance of this n, it was inevitable that Wang Lu would work slowly.


    The stake was simply too big.


    This batch of Daoist Masters of Deity Stage had an illustrious reputation in Nine Regions, but in the Grand Competition, they were not as useful as those of Jindan Stage. Among which, there were Wang Wu and Wang Lu. Among those of Deity Stages, perhaps only Feng Yin had a chance of sess in winning a one on one fight, the rest of them were basically powerless against the Earth Immortals.


    And this gap would be even more pronounced in the group fight��the ancient Earth Immortals had fought against the Fallen Immortals, so what kind of situation that they had not yet seen? What kind of dangers they had yet experienced? Their teamwork was by no meansparable to that of the temporary made up team by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Since their personal strength and teamwork were not as good as the opponent, how could they win the match? As a matter of fact, everyone had actually considered this issue, and no one coulde up with a workable solution. When Wang Lu said he probably had a way to deal with it, people were even more surprised, and thus they immediately threw the burden on him.


    There was a glimmer of hope within the impossibility. That was what Wang Lu was going to do now.


    After nobody knows how long, when Hai Yunfan began to feel his brain began to swell, there came the sound of a writing brush hitting the table from the side.


    Turning his head, he saw Wang Lu put down his writing brush with a relieved look, which surprised Hai Yunfan.


    "Is itpleted? The second half looks very smooth."


    Wang Lu nodded. "Yes, I thought of a quick way to cut through the mess."


    Cut through the mess?" Hai Yunfan was surprised at first, but he then suddenly had an ominous feeling. He had spent a lot of time with Wang Lu so he felt that if he said this, it meant that the result would be something that he doesn''t want.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Wang Lu''s words immediately caused Hai Yunfan to feel stuffy in his chess and his blood surge up.


    "I decided to overthrow the previous ns."


    With that, Wang Lu burned the several most essential pages in his hand.


    "��" It took all of Hai Yunfan''s power and determination to not spit out blood on the spot and explode.


    Wang Lu exined, "I have just calcted it myself. ording to the normal method, our side''s winning chance is zero no matter what."


    Seeing that Hai Yunfan was still angry, Wang Lu had to continue to exin, "Deduction is not omnipotent. Even if it''s calcted by Supreme Tianlun, it''s impossible for a mortal to win against Daoist He Tu. Right now, we are facing a simr situation. The strength gap is simply too big to bepensated by deduction. Besides, the opposite side is not without reinforcement. The calcting ability of Calction Immortal is stronger than that of Supreme Tianlun. And in turn of course much stronger than that of me. His only weakness is that he can''t figure me out, but if I don''t go into battle this time, his interference could be much less."


    Hai Yunfan said, "We have known all these things for a long time�� But previously you didn''t choose to give up, and moreover, you said that although the situation is difficult, there is still a chance of winning, that''s why we have so many talents willingly help you. But now, why do you suddenly give up?"


    Wang Lu replied, "I thought there was a chance of winning because the number calcted by those overtime workers outside is wrong."


    "�� What?"


    Wang Lu waved his hand and touched several pieces of paper full of forms. "This is the report on the effect of Soaring Dragon Array. It tells me that there are seventeen spells that can achieve five times their special effects in Soaring Dragon Array. Based on this, I designed a series of killing field. If we are lucky, the opponent would lose one person the second they enter the field. And then with five to four advantage, we can win the match. But the five-fold special effect of Soaring Dragon Array is too amazing to be true, so I have some doubts. But Soaring Dragon Array is the secret of Royal Soldier Sect, so the core form is not out for the public to see. At that time I was busy calcting other things and had to believe it. But then the more I thought about it, the more I think it''s wrong. I finally decided that it must be the fool in Royal Soldier Sect who made a mistake in providing the core form. At a decimal point, one key value is misestimated ten times! The actual result is much less than five times. As a matter of fact, having double the effect would already be considered as very good!"


    Hai Yunfan was stunned when he heard his words. He quickly picked up the calction paper and examined carefully. After a while, he became confused.


    Wang Lu scornfully retrieved the calction paper. "Is this the so-called elite talent of Ten Thousand Arts Sect?"


    Hai Yunfan coughed and said, "I''m a secretary, not a calctor�� In short, do you think the people in Royal Soldier Sect gave you the wrong data?"


    Wang Lu replied, "This should not be intentional since Royal Soldier Sect is simply not good at fine calctions. Soaring Dragon Array is an ancient array. I''m afraid no one has ever asked them to refine and calcte the effects of the array before. Moreover, this time the schedule is tight, so it is inevitable that there are some errors in the process. I think the overtime workers from Royal Soldier Sect have done their best. Besides, Xiang Lang himself came to work as their supervisor with full sincerity. But the fact is, they''re basically barbarians with limited intelligence.


    Hai Yunfan said, "�� Aren''t you too naked in your discrimination?"


    "How could there be any discrimination? You know that I always treat everyone equally right? In front of you, the disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, I criticized Royal Soldier Sect for having limited intelligence. On the other hand, in front of Royal Soldier Sect''s disciples, I would also make fun of disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect as sissies."


    "What the?! Is that your definition of equality?" Hai Yunfan didn''t know whether tough or cry, but soon he really couldn''tugh.


    "Wang Lu, since now the n is canceled, should we just give up the match?"


    Wang Lu said, "Of course not. So many eyes are staring at this, if I now say that the n is invalid, my reputation would be ruined and I would not be able to take the expense reimbursement."


    Hai Yunfan asked, "Do you choose not to give up for this reason? Wait a minute, what do you mean by reimbursement fee? Ipletely have no idea."


    Wang Lu said, "Without going through the formal process, of course, you wouldn''t know�� In short, rest assured, I wille up with the alternative as soon as possible."


    Hai Yunfan asked, "�� What about those people out there? Let them go?"


    "Of course not. In addition to us, there''s no need for a third person to know that the original n was canceled. Currently, people are generally in poor psychological quality. They are afraid of more sh*t and other things like Heavenly Build Building scandal. Besides, the new n also needs hard work in the calction, hence, they can continue to stick to their post and serve the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    Hai Yunfan sighed, wanting to ignore Wang Lu and continue to work, but he did not know what work he had to do now that the n was scrapped. To go home to visit his wife felt wrong to him, as he felt that he was a bit irresponsible for the more than one hundred overtime workers. Thus, his feelings were really entangled.


    Seeing how depressed Hai Yunfan was, Wang Lu said with a smile, "I have a difficult mission for you, a new n that can be used."


    "What?" Hai Yunfan immediately said, "What is it?"


    "Help me prepare thepensation for those who died in the match in advance. For ten people."


    "Died in battlepensation?" Hai Yunfan was immediately stunned. "You��"


    "You don''t think this is a match without death, do you?" Wang Lu''s voice was clear and cold. "Even if Royal Soldier Sect didn''t make that idiot mistake and my n is perfectly executed. At least two out of the five people whoe on stage would die. I know that Daoist Masters of Deity Stage usually have the means to resurrect the dead, but can you guarantee that those means would be effective on the arena?"


    Upon hearing this, Hai Yunfan suddenly asked a question,


    "Why not?"


    When he heard this, Wang Lu frowned.


    "Yes, why not?"

 Chapter 694 Direct and Plainspoken

    <h4>Chapter 694 Direct and inspoken</h4>


    Hai Yunfan never thought a question that he raised would cause a chain reaction.


    At that time, he listened to Wang Lu''s remark seriously, and wondered about the basis for Wang Lu to say that the five Daoist Masters of Deity Stage contestants could actually be annihted.


    At Deity Stage, it was very difficult for a cultivator to die. Unless they deliberately court death, such as resisting the divine tribtion head-on or perhaps run toward perilous ces. Even if they crushed their bodies and set their primordial spirit in turmoil, they would still have means of recovery. As for the elite corps of Deity Stage experts who they elected to represent the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the match, there were already quite a few of them who had tasted the hint of the fierceness of Heavenly Tribtion.


    If these cultivators wholeheartedly wanted to save their lives, even Supremes of Unity Stage could notpletely extinguish their body and soul. Unless they directly use the Yin and Yang divide formerly used by Earth Immortal Xuan Mo that they could be caught by surprise and disintegrate in an instant. Otherwise, no matter what they would do, they could still escape with their life.


    Unless the other party deliberately targeted these means of resurrection and forcibly prevented them from escaping.


    For the Earth Immortals, if they really wished to kill people, it was easy to aplish such a feat. When the Grand Competition had just started, under the man in ck''s instruction, they gave the Earth Immortals free hand to kill the contestants from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and managed to kill a lot of them in thepetition arena, which knocked down the morale of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals tremendously.


    Later on, Wang Lu turned the situation around by orchestrating the defeat and death of Poison Immortal and Ravenous Wolf in Jindan Stage group fight, which made the Earth Immortals hesitate for a bit. After a short period, there were few serious casualties in the fighting arena. On the one hand, the Earth Immortals no longer made deliberate killings, on the other hand, the constants from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were constantly strengthening their life-saving measures.


    In this Deity Stage group fight, in theory, there was a real risk��this was no longer a simple one-on-one situation. Under extreme conditions, it might divide people and surrounded them, forming a one-on-five situation. A little carelessness would destroy both their body and their spirit. However, they based that on the premise that the Earth Immortals were merciless and had a deliberate intent to murder people. ording to the current situation, the Earth Immortals might not be so keen on killing people��Wang Lu had already killed most of those who relished in the joy of killing.


    Thus, this surprised Hai Yunfan. Why would Wang Lu envisage such a tragic situation? Could it be that his n of action was for the five contestants to push the round to force the opposite party to start the battle immediately wherein they wouldter simultaneously explode to end in mutual destruction?


    Some people had originally put this extreme n into action��such people were the barbarians of Royal Soldier Sect. Moreover, those who took the lead in devising the n outside shouted the slogan that inmed their emotions: For victory and honor; the road to death, what of it? If you guys don''t dare to go, our Royal Soldier Sect will send five of our Deity Stage cultivators!


    Well, although Royal Soldier Sect was one of the top five super sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and, in terms of fighting prowess, it was only under Shengjing Sect, the five Deity Stage contestants were not just five pieces of rubble they could dispose of casually. The Royal Soldier Sect''s action amazed Hai Yunfan when he heard this. However, when he scrutinized them thoroughlyter, he saw that the overtime volunteer from the Royal Soldier Sect who took the lead in shouting was holding a bottle of Special Fortune, an alcoholic liquor specialty of Royal Soldier Sect. This flushed the man''s face making his head sway.


    Drunken cultivators in Royal Soldier Sect had always had the reputation of having the style of True Immortal��as long as they were drunk, they feared nothing in Heaven or Earth. As for having their body turned into mush and their primordial spirit blown away, that would only matter when it counted. Every year in Royal Soldier Sect there were always cultivators who died a violent death because of drunkenness, but not only were there no countermeasures, they even took pride in it. It was such a tradition that made many cultivators to criticize the current lead disciple Xiang Liang for he had lost the soul of Royal Soldier Sect when he himself had never touched a drop of liquor


    However, when he saw the cultivator who had the soul of Royal Soldier Sect devised the n in front of him, Hai Yunfan felt so mad as heughed at himself at that same time that he made up a lie to confuse that drunken cultivator, and they did not report the n to Wang Lu at all��Wang Lu was a creative machine, so as his secretary, Hai Yunfan didn''t have to waste his time with this unreliable n.


    However, why did it seem like the people from the Royal Soldier Sect refused to give up and had directly reported to Wang Lu now? That should not be it; even if people of Royal Soldier Sect were not sensible, they had no way of seeing Wang Lu directly.


    Was it because he misunderstood that Wang Lu was not actually thinking about the desperate suicide tactic, but it actually worried him that the Earth Immortals would give a heavy hand? However�� was that necessary? The Deity Stage cultivators were not the same as Jindan and Yuanying since they were already a rtively high-level force. Faced with the Fallen Immortal, they could more or less act as cannon fodders; therefore, they should not waste them at will. Having this awareness, there were really no need to kill anybody right now.


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu never spoke. Instead, he frowned and fell into deep thought. His fingers were knocking on the desk rhythmically, which frustrated Hai Yunfan.


    Just when he couldn''t help but ask, Wang Lu exined, "Not this time. I''m thinking about what has already happened."


    "What already happened?" Hai Yunfan was confused.


    "What happened before? Are you thinking about your old lover?" Another smoky voice came in.


    Immediately Wang Lu summoned his Immortal Sword Rouge Tears and swung it in the sound''s direction. The strike of the sword was fierce making Hai Yunfan retreat a few steps back.


    However, the strike of that fierce sword abruptly stopped, and two tender fingers grasped the sharp tip of the Rouge Tears gently. It could not advance even half an inch anymore. Then an angry voice boomed.


    "Wang Lu, do you really want to rebel? What have I done wrong to warrant this?"


    Wang Lu slowly withdrew his Rouge Tears and said, "Pay me in advance, you''ll be in trouble eventually."


    "What the�� you want me to pay in advance for this? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" As Wang Wu cursed, she unceremoniously came over to see the documents on Wang Lu''s desk. After looking at them, she raised her eyebrows. "The n of the group fight for Deity Stage level? What''s so hard about this? Just find some silly people in Royal Soldier Sect. Then give them a bottle of Special Fortune and let them loose at the Earth Immortals to explode once they''re drunk."


    Hai Yunfan really wanted to prostrate himself in front of this pair of Master and disciple. Especially Wang Wu, she was a rarity that appeared one in tens of thousands of years, no, hundreds of thousands of years. It was amazing for Wang Lu to reach this point under her poisoning.


    "What if the self-explosion fail? The attention to this match is too high, so there''s no need to take this risk. Besides, we should wait for a better chance to let the people to the Royal Soldier Sect to be human bombs in the future."


    Wang Wu immediately expressed her enthusiastic support, "Remember to tell me in advance, I''m going to the ck market to bet on it!"


    By now, Hai Yunfan really couldn''t stand it any longer. He got up and said his goodbye, "There''s something urgent at home, so I''d better go home now."


    After a moment, Wang Lu pointed to Hai Yunfan''s distant back and sighed at Wang Wu. "See, this is the working atmosphere of our organizingmittee''s overtime group. The disciples of Ten Thousand Arts Sect are so hungry for apanion to thrive. They couldn''t even take care of their own work, so they had to go home to find their wives to satiate their desire."


    As soon as his voice fell, Hai Yunfan, after walking halfway ahead, immediately returned. He sat down at the secretary desk and began to deal with official business in silence.Find authorized novels in Webnovel��faster updates, better experience��Please click for visiting.


    Wang Lu smiled and stopped ying tricks with his own secretary. He turned around and asked Wang Wu, "What are you doing here?"


    "Looking if you need any help here�� These days, my Senior Brother caught me wandering in the City of Immortals. He said that since I had time to y, I might as welle and help you. That''s why I came here. When do you have dinner here? I''m hungry."


    While urging that issue, Wang Wu took a serious look at the newly written materials in front of Wang Lu andughed, "Was the original n scrapped? Are you starting from scratch again? But it seems that your handwriting came to an abrupt end. What problems have you encountered? Let me hear it and just give me ten thousand spirit stones to solve it."


    The nearby Hai Yunfan could not help but have his jaw dropped. This pair of Master and disciple was too fucked up, this kind of tacit understanding based on insulting each other or even killing each other was almost unheard of. Both of them were really familiar with each other as if they were the same person. No, they even knew each other better than their own, it was like��


    However, before he could think too much, the dialogue between the Master and disciple went deeper.


    Wang Lu said, "I encountered a problem. In fact, it has been a problem that puzzled me since the start of the Grand Competition. Why did those Earth Immortals kill their opponents so fiercely in the first ce?"


    Wang Wu sneered, "Nonsense, those Earth Immortals are not rted to us, why would they want to go soft us?"


    Instead, Wang Lu shook his head and said, "Even if it''s with one''s own parents, if there are conflicts of interests, it won''t prevent people from killing each other. The problem is that, on the whole, we cooperate with the Earth Immortals more than wepete, and we benefit each other more than otherwise since we havemon enemies. The reason why we came up with the n is to better integrate the strength of everyone and settle disputes."


    Wang Wu said, "Do you think this kind of bombastic talk has any meaning?"


    "Then why did they agree to it? Bai Zoe''s bet with you is only one aspect. If the other Earth Immortals really want to veto it, it wouldn''t matter to them to lose some face. They agreed anyway."


    Wang Wu replied, "Then what is your exnation? Agreeing with you about the grandpetition is about the general situation. To win thepetition when it came in, they used a fierce method; a quick sword cuts through tangled hemp, to shock and awe the opponent, but it could reduce the two side''s overall loss. What''s wrong with that?"


    Wang Lu said, "There''s nothing wrong with that, so I haven''t thought too much about it. I just had an idea. Why didn''t the Earth Immortals use the opposite method? For example, when they have the chance to kill, they could deliberately refuse to do so in order to show magnanimity."


    Wang Wu burst outughing and asked, "What''s the benefit of being magnanimous?"


    Wang Lu replied matter-of-factly, "The benefit is that I won''t go all out."


    "Well, that''s true. Indeed, it''s strange, the man in charge of the Earth Immortal side is the man in ck and not the brainless Bai Ze. It''s reasonable to say that it should not be this fierce��"


    Wang Lu said, "I don''t think even Bai Ze would have made that decision to kill so they could shock and awe their opponents. In theory, it''s true, but it''s actually a psychotic means, which could easily cause unexpected side effects."


    Wang Wu replied, "Yes, the risk is big indeed."


    "There is no unwarranted risk in the world, so there should be other benefits for them to do so."


    "For example, are there any secrets in this City of Immortals?" Saying this, Wang Wu''s eyes began to shine.


    Wang Lu knew what she was thinking about without even looking at her. "You''re dying to be a treasure hunter, but this is the home of the Earth Immortals. Be careful not to get caught stealing treasures."


    The Master and disciples seriously exchanged their opinions. Wang Wu seemed a bit careless but still guided Wang Lu''s thinking one step at a time. As he listened from the side, Hai Yunfan''s mind turned sharp. When he heard thest part, he immediately interrupted.


    "This is just your spection. Are there really treasures?"


    "Of course, this is just spection, otherwise it''s a fact. The problem is that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Earth Immortals are in hostile rtions now. Both sides keep to themselves; the information is so scarce. Where do you want me to find treasures?"


    Wang Wu suddenly said, "Is it difficult to find treasures? Then go ask someone who knows."


    "Who? Who else in this City of Immortals know more than me?"


    Wang Wu said, "Xuan Mo, isn''t she on good terms with you? If you have questions, you can go straight to her door and ask. If we can ask a man and a half-woman toe, our Union of Ten Thousand Immortals camp will be stronger than ever before."


    Wang Lu was silent for a long time. "That''s reasonable."


    He then suddenly summoned the Four Element Supreme.

 Chapter 695 Consider This the Last Chance...

    <h4>Chapter 695 Consider This the Last Chance...</h4>


    Hai Yunfan really didn''t want to do it.


    Being a secretary did not dissatisfy him. In fact, as a cultivator born in the royal family, Hai Yunfan''s recognition of the post of secretary was far higher than that of the ordinary people.


    His spirit root qualification was not the best. After the Immortal Gathering, Spirit Sword Sect rmended him to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect for this reason. Later on, he had better development prospects in Ten Thousand Arts Sect. However,pared to the lead disciples like Zhan Ziye and Wang Lu, the gap was tremendous.


    Hai Yunfan knew that it was difficult for him to reach the end of the road of immortal cultivation. He had even deduced his own future. He concluded that he would probably be stuck at the junction between Yuanying Stage and Deity Stage. If luck was on his side, he might reach the middle-level Deity Stage. If he wanted to go further, he could only resign himself to fate.


    Of course, such achievements were not bad. Even in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, they were excellent, but how could theypare themselves with the work that he was engaging now?


    He didn''t look like he was just working for a mere Jindan Stage Daoist Master; the status of this Jindan Stage Daoist Master was no less than that of top-level Supreme in the general sense,parable to the Sect Leaders of the top rank sects. Thus, the Elders ofmon sects should be polite to Wang Lu. Many people would die for the opportunity to be the secretary of such a person.


    Since Wang Lu''s power was too big, the resources he could use were almost all top-quality. Even if he went through the formal channels, the resources he could get were still eye-catching, not to mention through informal channels.


    Of course, he took informal channels to reimburse resources, not for his own selfishness��the resources consumption of Wang Lu''s cultivation of Non-Phase Method and Primal Chaos Heaven Piercing Sword were not that big��however, there were many ideas and programs about the Grand Competition which were difficult to implement through formal ways. Thus, they could only do it through resources interception and investing it in the experiment.


    The power and efficiency of the general nning of the Organizing Committee of the Grand Competition did not bother Wang Lu, but most people absolutely cared about it. In immortal cultivation, resources were the top priority and most peoplecked in resources. The only people who had unlimited resources even for the five super sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were the sect leader, lead disciples, and some senior elders. Other ordinary elders had to make their own efforts if they wanted resources.


    Wang Lu''s power was so astonishing that if Hai Yunfan, as his personal secretary, truly worked on it, the benefits he could get were almost unlimited. During this period, people asked him to do things endlessly, even his wife, Ye Feifei, was among them.


    However, he really didn''t want to do it now.


    Not that hecked benefits, but hecked self-esteem. He could not keep up with the working pace of his superior, and hecked the courage to continue to enjoy the current special treatment.Find authorized novels in Webnovel��faster updates, better experience��Please click for visiting.


    Wang Lu''s work was simply too fast for him.


    One moment he was bantering with his Master in his office, the next moment he decided to leave the City of Immortals and have a talk with Xuan Mo. This fellow really did not regard himself as a leader. He didn''t do the work at hand, but instead, he wanted to meet with the Earth Immortal without even making an appointment. Just like a door-to-door salesman.


    For other people, contacting the Earth Immortals at will in private must be arrested for questioning, whether there was any attempt for betrayal. Fortunately, he was Wang Lu, and the possibility for betrayal was not high. However, procedurally, his private contacts did not differ from the rebellion.


    Thus, to reduce the trouble, someone needed to make this unprocedural behavior to conform to the procedure��this someone was certainly not someone else but secretary Hai Yunfan.


    The various procedures for Wang Lu have already given Hai Yunfan a big headache. More troublesome thing was that Wang Lu was too difficult to serve. He was unwilling to appreciate the hard work of his staff. Just as he left his foot out of the door, he immediately turned back and called Hai Yunfan.


    "Let''s go together."


    Hai Yunfan immediately asked back, "You will see the Earth Immortal, why do you want me to go with you?"


    Wang Lu curiously said, "As a secretary, you shouldn''t be toox. How could a leader make a visit without his secretary?"


    "If I leave with you, who would do the formalities for you?" Hai Yunfan tried to argue.


    Wang Lu just waved his hand instead. "Write a letter to Supreme He Tu and ask him to help you."


    "What the�� do you really think you are the illegitimate son of Supreme He Tu? Do you think others should help with this kind of thing?"


    Wang Lu looked at Hai Yunfan. He shook his head and sighed. "Little Hai, you have be so boring since you got married. You might as well leave now."


    Hai Yunfan was so angry that he almost burst outughing. "By the tone of your voice, it sounds as if I betrayed you when I got married."


    "Pfttt hahaha!" Wang Wu''s unrestrainedughter burst out from the side. "Sure enough, we indeed have a love affair! I''ll make sure this word got out!"


    Wang Lu was toozy to deal with her, but at the same time, he could not resist teasing Hai Yunfan, "If you want to stay, you wouldn''t be able to cherish the beauty of going out on a business trip, but instead, you''ll have to wash diapers for your children all your life."


    With that, instead of insisting on Hai Yunfan toe with him, he pulled Wang Wu with him to go out from the City of Immortals and head straight for the brilliant gxy.


    Recently, the only core content of the Immortal Tombs seemed to be the City of Immortal. In fact, the basic function of the Immortal Tombs was still there. Many small worlds constantly sprung up and shattered within the gxies. This took in and sent out a huge volume of Nine Region''s spiritual energy.


    Simrly, there were a lot of cultivators who were looking for immortal fate in these small worlds. Grand Competition was indeed the current main theme in Nine Regions, but many people who could not take part in thepetition still carried out their own cultivation.


    It was not the first time for Wang Lu toe here. He stopped for a moment before the swirl of stars as he recalled the coordinate he recorded when he previously went to the Heavenly Earth. He ced his hand forward and went deep into it.


    However, at this point, a voice suddenly came behind him.


    "Wang Lu, what are you doing here?"


    Coincidentally, it was Xuanmo who came. Wang Lu turned around and smiled. "Of course, looking for you."


    Xuanmo sighed and said, "Are you looking for someone by breaking and entering? Do you know how dangerous that is?"


    Wang Lu curiously asked, "Did you bury mines in front of your home? Is this the fashionable decoration style of the Earth Immortals?"


    "�� In any case, what are you looking for?" Xiao Mo said while watching Wang Wu with a slightly vignt look. She then reached out and put her hand in the swirl of stars, only to hear a loud dragon-like sound from it, and then before their eyes emerged exactly that Heavenly Earth.


    Wang Luughed and turned to his Master before saying, "You lose."


    Wang Wu looked unhappy as she said, "Unexpectedly this guy didn''t move out."


    Xuan Mo was clever. When she heard this, she raised her eyebrows and immediately realized that they were betting that she had not moved out since she woke up from the long sleep and was suddenly speechless. "You guys�� do you even have time to do these things?"


    Wang Lu said, "I''ve been busy, but this time I have something important to talk to you." While saying that, he entered Xuan Mo''s world in a great stride.


    Seeing that Wang Lu''s attitude seemed to not have changed, Xuan Mo felt better instead.


    After a few months, there seemed to be little change in the Heavenly Earth. The segregation between men and women was still the same as before. However, this was not because Xuan Mo still adhered to extreme sexism, but because she had little interest in her own business. For her, it was just like a t pce.


    "What are you looking for?" Xuan Mo received Wang Lu and Wang Wu in her pce, the supreme heaven in the Heavenly Earth. It was a pce with magnificent glory but secluded and quiet.


    Xuan Mo acted as the host, serving the two guests with scented tea as she asked for their purpose.


    Wang Lu went straight to the point. "In this Deity Stage battle, how are you going to fight?"


    Xuan Mo was silent for a long time. "That''s a joke, right?"


    They came to her house to ask such a confidential question. Were they trying to rouse suspicion around their peers?


    Wang Lu said, "I want to know if you want topete for victory or to determine life and death?"


    Xuan Mo then realized what Wang Lu really wanted to ask.


    "�� From my point of view, of course, the battle is to determine the victor, not life or death. Others have no different opinions at present."


    This answer was rtively optimistic, but it did not satisfy Wang Lu. "Are you not their leader? Do you need to be so careful when speaking? Aren''t you the one deciding things?"


    Xuan Mo said, "You should''ve seen that it was not me."


    Wang Lu nodded. "If it''s not you then good. Strictly speaking, I like you very much. I don''t want to count that ount with you."


    Xuan Mo didn''t care much about Wang Lu''s liking, but she was a bit gloomy about Wang Lu mentioning about the ount. "ck didn''t do it intentionally."


    Wang Luughed, "Don''t tell me it''s just a slip of the tongue? Does it mean that everyone knows that it was intentional?"


    Xuan Mo was silent for a moment. "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not your decision; what''s the use of your apologies?"


    Xuan Mo was a bit tired in her reply. "You''re right�� But ck has abandoned that n and it should never happen again. Facing the Fallen Immortals, we should work together."


    "That''s right, so I''m surprised that the person who made that decision really arrived with that decision." Wang Lu seemed hesitant. "Cutting the knot quickly is a usible theory. If you can win with an overwhelming advantage quickly, the internal friction will be smaller than that of a stalemate. But, there is more than one theory that makes sense, why should he choose the one with the greatest risk? Has he not considered the morale of the situation and what would be the retaliation from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?"


    "ck�� is indeed such a person." Xuan Mo said, "He only wants results and seldom considers any repercussions. As for the retaliation�� before thepetition, nobody thought you would do that."


    Wang Lu smiled. "You mean how could I do that? Is this not your turn to say that? I only killed two of you, but you guys have at least killed ten times as many. But there was no talk before the previous one. Is it not convenient to tell me the story in detail this time?"


    Xuan Mo obviously didn''t want to talk too much. Thus, Wang Lu put down his cup, looked at her intently. He then said his words one after another.


    "I don''t trust ck, so I don''t trust you guys who trust him. Based on this distrust, it''s very difficult for me to get a good grip on it. You said you had abandoned the killing n, but your voice didn''t count. I can''t believe it then."


    Xuan Mo was in a dilemma because Wang Lu was very reasonable, and she could not refute it at all.


    Others would probably turn a deaf ear to Wang Lu''s threats, but Xuan Mo would not.


    Especially when there was Wang Wu standing behind Wang Lu.


    "�� I understand; I will talk to ck about this�� thing."


    However, this ced Xuan Mo on a tough predicament.

 Chapter 696 Back Then

    <h4>Chapter 696 Back Then</h4>


    Xuan Mo was indeed a person with integrity.


    Her words were simple, but the context behind those she spoke of was quite the contrary.


    She did not know much about the origin of the man in ck. She only knew that the man appeared in front of her with her former leader. He stood behind the leader, looking subtle and humble, and even a bit self-deprecating.


    However, although he had a humble frame of mind, once he ced his focus on a certain thing, his spirit would burst forth into a fiery and vigorous state. In the fight against the Fallen Immortals, he had made great contributions with his unparalleled cruelty. However, he refused any form of recognition given to him for his actions, hiding behind the scenes while showing his best performance.


    ck''s character was so solitary that although people admired him, they didn''t consider the prospect of cing him in a leadership position. ck had always followed their Eldest Brother; their Eldest Brother also never appointed him to a leadership position too. What''s even more important was that the situation against the Fallen Immortals at that time was terrible, so people did their best in that situation. None of them cared about any power struggles among their ranks.


    Then they suffered a great defeat in their struggle. Their leader died, the number of casualties piled up, and one after another, they started removing their strongholds. Their impregnable fortress fell under the siege of the Fallen Immortals like dominoes. The banners of defiance raised by the Earth Immortals drifted away.


    At that time, their situation had ced all of them in a rather desperate predicament. Even the murderous Ravenous Wolf, Flesh Massacre, and the othersughed bitterly to express how they wanted to at least give each other a bit of color. If they were to die, they all wished to share their final moments together. Only ck, who remained indifferent from beginning till the end, did what he had to do under their leader''s instructions before he died.


    Their leader asked him to save as many people as he could.


    Back then, ck saved more than a hundred people.


    At that time, it was an almost unimaginable number since people never thought ck would be so strong. For many years, he had been standing behind their leader as if he was merely a part of his shadow. When their Eldest Brother perished, people found that their Eldest Brother''s shadow was nothing more than a shadow and ck was not at all a part of it. After all, they share the same level of strength.


    Simrly, they had never thought the man in ck could be so hard-hearted. To save more than a hundred people, he chose to sacrifice the same number of people, including several of his close friends. At that point, they finally realized why, even though ck had such immense capabilities, he had only been following their leader for many years, willing to stay in his shadow.


    Such a person would be difficult to ce on the pedestal of being a leader�� However, after all that bloody scene, there''s no way they could me him.


    ming anyone was meaningless, and ck didn''t care. He epted his fate as a sinner. On the one hand, he admitted that he was guilty. On the other hand�� he had long been ustomed to a life of sin.


    "That''s all the story I could tell. Please go back."


    At this point, Xuan Mo had suddenly realized that she had talked a bit too much. Suddenly, she felt tired; thus, she ordered both of them to leave.


    However, when did Wang Lu ever cared about other people''s polite dismissal? He smiled and said, "Let me drink some tea before I go." While saying that he raised the teacup he was holding and gulped half of its content, leaving behind a half-filled cup.


    Xuan Mo looked at Wang Lu, finally acknowledging just how brazen the man before him truly was. She had told the story for about an hour, and he couldn''t even finish a cup of tea?


    "I want to ask something." Wang Lu said as he sipped his tea. "Who was in charge after your leader died?"


    Xuan Mo said, "No one was in charge�� In the beginning, there were three deputies under our leader. Two of whom we had already sacrificed and Bai Ze was not fit to be a leader. Sure, ck is a suitable candidate for the position, but as I have mentioned, his situation is not at all favorable."


    Wang Lu asked, "What about you?"


    Xuan Mo smiled bitterly. "Me? I''m just being pushed forward for the time being. I don''t have the power of a leader, so it makes little sense for you toe to me this time; what I said doesn''t count."


    Wang Lu nodded. "I understand. It''s a shame to be just a beautiful mascot. That''s why I came to you not to talk about work this time but simply to chat."


    Xuan Mo''s smile turned even more helpless. "Do you think it''s appropriate to chat with me at this time?"


    Wang Luughed and said, "There''s nothing inappropriate with it, friendship precedespetition. Since our two sides are in a cooperative rtionship, it''s not a bad idea to establish a revolutionary friendship in advance now."


    When Xuan Mo was about to reply, she saw Wang Wu speaking from the side.


    "Good, I think it''s necessary for you two to establish a deep and thorough friendship," she said while having another cup of tea��unlike Wang Lu, who only finished half a cup of tea, by this time, Wang Wu had already drunk full five cups, all of them without reservation and hesitation poured on by herself.


    Hearing Wang Wu''s words, Xuan Mo thought that the meaning behind them seemed quite vulgar, but frankly, she didn''t quite understand, so she simply ignored her and focused on talking to Wang Lu.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Wang Lu said, "Several questions. First, you originally joined the Nine Regions elite to establish the Earth Immortals organization and chose the against-the-sky opponent, so arguably, the organizational structure here should be quite perfect."


    Xuan Mo replied, "Yes, although individually, our strength is weak, but together, we still have a fighting chance. This is thanks to our organizational strength."


    Wang Lu asked again, "Then the problem is that, in any organization, stability is fundamental. The leader can''t die without a sessor. When your leader is still alive, he should have a sessor, right? It''s not ck, right?"


    Xuan Mo sighed. "Our leader built our Earth Immortals organization almost single-handedly, so only his prestige could prevail over everyone else. The rest was too far behind; even if our leader decided on an heir, it''s useless�� Of course, our leader appointed a few people who would have taken over his job in the event that an ident would take ce, but��"


    Wang Lu asked, "Those sessors are dead, right? That''s very convenient."


    Hearing Wang Lu spoke as if a conspiracy existed, Xuan Mo exined, "Amid the upheaval, the organization was almostpletely dismantled. The attacks from the Fallen Immortals targeted us persistently. The first group of victims was almost all the backbone of the organization, so it was difficult for us to survive. At present, ck is the strongest and the highest in prestige, but he''s not willing toe forward, and there are a lot of other people wary of him."


    Wang Lu asked, "If there are concerns, why would someone listen to him?"


    Knowing that this was again a question referring to earlier killings, Xuan Mo exined, "It''s because before he died, our leader told us to trust ck."


    Wang Lu asked, "But he didn''t pass the mantle to him?"


    "There''s no way to pass it, and ck will not ept it. He will only do it when it''s necessary�� Only in this way can we really trust him."


    Wang Lu murmured, "This internal disagreement is so convoluted that your Earth Immortals organization now has be so loose, huh?"


    "We originally intended to sleep forever. This awakening was an ident, so no one knows what to do," Xuan Mo said, "To be honest, I have been thinking for a long time. If we don''t wake up, what will it look like for the Nine Regions? I wondered if it would be better. After all, we are the people of the past."


    This somewhat surprised Wang Lu. "Your position is very strange. It''s somewhat inconsistent with the position of most of the other Earth Immortals."


    Hearing this, Wang Wu almost choked on her tea. She quickly reached behind Wang Lu and whispered, "Seems like there''s a y here. Go, bring honor to the country."


    Xuan Mo looked at Wang Lu and reluctantly smiled. "Don''t go out and spread this okay. I only spoke these words in chats like this."


    Wang Lu said, "Don''t worry. If we spread it, would we not lose an ally deep into the enemy territory?"


    Xuan Mo grinned bitterly. Had she be an ally of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? No wonder her peers had been looking at her more strangely recently.


    "In any case, you have heard the story you want to hear, there''s nothing else��"


    Wang Lu quickly waved his hand. "Hey, why? Last question."


    Xuan Mo stirred up her spirit. "Go on."


    After a moment of silent, Wang Lu asked with a smile, "I see that there''s no future for you guys Earth Immortals. How about you join us? We''ll surely give you a preferential treatment."


    ����.


    An hourter, in one of the courtyards in the Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu returned to his office, but he sighed instead of concentrating on his work.


    Since his secretary, Hai Yunfan was still outside, filling the formalities for Wang Lu. There were only two people in the room, him and Wang Wu. Wang Wu, carrying the cup from Xuan Mo, drank the immortal tea she had refilled for over ten times and still had the same fragrance. She then leisurely said, "What a retard."


    Wang Lu sneered twice and poised himself to strike back at him. However, in the end, he felt bored and simply did not talk to Wang Lu at all.


    "Don''t get mad at me if you''re a retard. I''ve never seen you asking for a date so aggressively like that. You''re too blunt for her. It seems like there''s no y in the end."


    Wang Lu retorted, "It is clear that you had lowered the value of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, you, bitch. That''s why she''s so worried!"


    Wang Wu snorted and sipped her tea, and then said, "I think there''s an affair on the Earth Immortals side."


    Wang Lu was in agreement this time as he nodded and said, "There''s something wrong with those Earth Immortals. The situation differs greatly from what we previously identified. This trip is not in vain."


    "The preferred problem person is that man in ck."


    Wang Lu acknowledged her, saying with a frown, "Except there''s no one else besides him. I think this person hides his intention deep in his heart, and he''s not a good person. Unfortunately, Xuan Mo refused to say more about the details, like what happened to the battle that caused the heavy casualties."


    Wang Wu said, "There''s no need to ask about that. There must be a traitor among them. I think ck and Bai Ze are the biggest suspects. I think it''s better to find a way to arrest them and put both of them on trial, and then the representative of Earth Immortals and Nine Regions will execute them."


    This inference was of course purely subjective and unreasonable. In the process of confronting the crisis of the Fallen Immortals, the Earth Immortals werepletely walking on the edge of the cliff. It was not strange for them to fall at any time. The Earth Immortals might be rich in talents, but the Fallen Immortals were stronger. They probably filled the organizational structure they were proud of with ws in the eyes of the other party.


    Of course, Wang Lu and Wang Wu also knew this truth. The problem was that either of those two had several reasons to be the traitor. Before any conclusive evidence came to light, it was not wrong to suspect either of them.


    "It''s settled then. It''s an unforgivable crime for ck and Bai Ze tomunicate with the enemy. Our next step is to find ways to make them stink in the Earth Immortals camp to reduce the difficulty of the Grand Competition." Wang Lu finally put forward their fundamental purpose sinctly.


    Wang Wu nodded. "Good idea. I support you."


    With that, she got up and was about to leave.


    Wang Lu curiously asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Of course to ck again. In any case, I''ve been working with you for so long, Big Brother won''t have anything to use to criticize me hahaha!"

 Chapter 697 I Don’t Want To Be Healthy Forever

    <h4>Chapter 697 I Don��t Want To Be Healthy Forever</h4>


    "It seems like there''s not much to worry about the Deity Stage fight."


    When Hai Yunfan returned to the office with a stack of materials, he saw Wang Lu seemingly having a card up his sleeve.


    "What do you mean?" Hai Yunfan asked wearily.


    "They are not of one heart and mind." Wang Lu sinctly said, "It''s fine if it''s a one on one fight, but no one would want to die in a team fight."


    Hai Yunfan wanted to ask how do you know, but considering that Wang Lu had just gone to meet one of the Earth Immortals, perhaps he had gained some important information. Thus, he didn''t ask anymore questions.


    Moreover, the Earth Immortals having divided hearts and minds was absolutely a good thing. Meaning that it could effectively reduce the intensity of future work, and thus could avoid something like the recent overtime work. Thinking of this, Hai Yunfan''s heart was slightly relieved.


    "So, can the pension n be suspended?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and said, "Better be prepared than not. Make one first."


    Hai Yunfan sighed, showing his disgust as a secretary. If the leader had an idea, the subordinates had to round around left and right.


    But of course, he must not let himself be dragged alone in this. Hai Yunfan nodded his head and took over the work that Wang Lu had left, and then turned around and asked, "What about your team fight n? The situation has changed, do you want to redo your n?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "Pick up the one that was previously scrapped and look at it again."


    Hai Yunfan said, "You burned it with your own hands."


    Wang Lu said, "I know, so I''d like you to redo it for me. In any case, you also participated in the making of that n, so you should be able to do it right?"


    Hai Yunfan really wanted to vomit blood. To say that he could do it, of course he could do it. The problem was that how many things that have already been in his hands?


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and said, "How about you call your wife here to work overtime together, this could also solve the problem of you husband and wife yearning for each other."


    "If there''s a hardship I alone would bear it, in no way I would drag Feifei into it with me!"


    "You have no spirit of loyalty." Wang Lu despisingly said, "Since when a couple can''t share trouble? You''re going to derail the rhythm."


    Hai Yunfan had had enough of this. "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll take a sick leave."


    Wang Lu shook his head and said, "Let''s not talk about it then. Back to work." With that he buried his head in sorting out the battle n.


    A dayter, the n came out and was sent to all concerned parties.


    ����


    This deity stage group battle had attracted a lot of attention. Everyone attached great importance to it, but at the same time they were very nervous. Several of the participants secluded themselves after receiving the n, even if it was just a short time before the start of thepetition.


    The only one that was rxed was Daoist Master Feng Yin, the team leader of this Deity Stage group fight. He neither secluded himself nor went out to clear his mind. Instead, he lived and cultivated as before. He also served on the Organizing Committee of the Grand Competition, but spent most of his time on Spirit Sword Mountain, watching the stars and practicing his swords, seemingly rxed andfortable. Wang Wu, who asionally returned to the mountain, saw this as the double standard by the old man, being harsh on others while indulging oneself.


    Feng Yin really did''t care much about this fight.


    Because as early as before Wang Lu made his judgment, he had judged whether the fight was dangerous or not through Ster Star divination and thus needed not be so nervous to the outside world.


    Of course, the result of the Ster Star divination was not absolutely correct, thus Feng Yin did not disclose it to outsiders. He just sat alone at the Ster Peak andughed at the hustle and bustle of the world under him. The Jade Mansion and Immortal Heart reflected the world of mortals, bing more concise and condensed.


    Feng Yin squinted his eyes and before his eyes the world under the mountain was divided into countless lines, infinitely extending to the distant beyond his sight. Feng Yin tried to make his heart calmer and clearer, but at this moment, a ripple was raised from behind him, disturbing his calm heart..


    "Senior Brother, I see that you''re actually ying at the top of the mountain, are you in a good mood?


    Feng Yin''s mood suddenly turned bad. "Why are you here? Didn''t you go to Wang Lu to help him?"


    Wang Wu spread out her hand. "I am helping him to look for you."


    Feng Yin was surprised, thinking that unexpectedly this fellow was actually doing serious things. "Why are you looking for me?"


    Wang Wu said, "Let me think about it."


    "��" Feng Yin took back his previous thought and at the same time had his mood worsened.


    "By the way, I have a question, how is your preparation?"


    Feng Yin said, "This fight should not be a major obstacle."


    Wang Wu said, "What if there''s something unexpected? Have you considered the aftermath?"


    Feng Yin replied. "�� Are these what Wang Lu asked you to ask?"


    Wang Wu said, "These are what I came up with by myself with my subjective initiative. Don''t change the subject, answer my questions first. In case you die on the arena, who will be the head of Spirit Sword Sect? Although as the lead disciple, Wang Lu is the proper sessor, he is too young and his cultivation is too low. Why don''t you let me take the burden by leading from behind the curtain?"


    Feng Yin sighed and thenughed out loud. "Get out of here."


    "Hey, Senior Brother, your ''get out of here'' words seem dispirited, it''s better for you to have a good rest for a few days while I''ll take charge for your post��"


    Feng Yin said, "Do you want to offer me something?"


    Wang Wu sneered. "Senior Brother, you''re at it again, did you forget what I am now? Would it be rare to see me have hundreds of spirit stones?"


    Feng Yin said, "Hundreds? This time your offer is five million."


    Wang Wu was stunned. "Senior Brother you have truly fire deviated, you''re mentally confused, when did I ever have five million offering? What is the annual revenue of our Spirit Sword Sect?"


    "Didn''t you win a key match in the group fight? Later, Wang Lu approved a five million bonus for this reason."


    Wang Wu was stunned. "When did this happen? Why didn''t I know about it? Moreover, since it''s my bonus, how can it go to your hand and be a sect offering?"


    Feng Yin said, "Wang Lu directly authorized to be sent to the sect, so of course it''s in my hands. Others won''t want this stone, so I''ll definitely send it to you in the end, but if you insist on neglecting your duty, then I''ll have to confiscate it."


    "You must never do it!" Wang Wu quickly interrupted and then gnashes her teeth with hate. "This cheap trick must have been made by Wang Lu! I suggest to cancel his lead disciple qualification!"


    Feng Yin said, "�� Then what are you doing here?"


    Wang Wu was silent for a moment and said with augh, "Can''t I juste and see you?"


    Feng Yin scolded, "Get out of here and stop giving me trouble!"


    After chasing the gue god Wang Wu off, Feng Yin finally breathed a sigh of relief, but a smile slowly appeared on his face.


    This fool is as foolish as ever.


    When their Big Brother was still alive, she was very bad at expressing herself, everyday looking like a puppet merely doing cultivation after cultivation. After their Big Brother died, she had had a huge change of temperament. She looked warm and cheerful, but she was still bad at expressing herself.


    Just now she clearly came to see him to look for his condition. After all, the Deity Stage group fight was imminent. And no one dared to say that they had a full assurance. However, Wang Wu''s way of visiting people was quite special, and it really infuriated people��


    After Wang Wu left, Feng Yin was not upset, but it was difficult for him to restore his previous calm heart. The fine lines that led to the infinite depths were tangled with each other and thus the future could not be seen by the Ster Star divination.


    Since it couldn''t be seen clearly, he couldn''t see it any more. Feng Yin''s dependence on Ster Star divination was bing less and less and thus wouldn''t be so determined toward the result.


    Even more, this time, whether or not there was a divination for this Deity Stage group fight, he firmly believed that there would be no danger in the end.


    Because after all, he would personally participated in it, so how could there be a failure?


    Spirit Sword Mountain was good at challenging beyond their level. In the Western Continent, not only the two on Non-Phase Peak who showed their capabilities, but also Feng Yin. Nobody really regarded him as ordinary Peak Deity Stage cultivator. However, how much level beyond that he could still ovee? Judging by the standard of a Supreme, was he at the top level along with He Tu and the others, second level, or lower?


    These things, even Wang Lu himself was not clear. Of course, this was because he didn''t want to know too much. The Elders of Spirit Sword Sect, seriously speaking, were his Masters, Martial Uncles and Martial Aunts but also his Martial Brothers and Sisters, so their rtionships were delicate. Over the past one hundred years, on the bright side, he had sacrificed himself to win time for Spirit Sword Sect. But on the other hand, Spirit Sword Sect was in its most difficult time in that one hundred years. It was his Martial Brothers and Sisters and the others who relied on themselves without him to support the Sect from scratch.


    So far, Feng Yin''s strength was quite mysterious. When Wang Lu made his n, he only conservativelybeled Feng Yin as "Peak Deity + 10" ording to what he saw on the Western Continent, acquiescing that he was a high level Supreme.


    However, although other people didn''t know his actually strength, how would Feng Yin himself not know?


    "�� But, why am I starting to feel a bit uneasy?"


    Feng Yin returned to his bamboo chamber and unintentionally pursued the previous calm heart. However, after being visited by Wang Wu, he always felt that something was wrong. He took out the Kunlun Mirror and looked at the future again. The innumerable lines became more chaotic, and the ce where the lines entangled themselves seemed to contain ominous omen.


    The strange thing was that this ominous omen didn''t point to himself��Ster Star divination was truly ambiguous and biased that it couldn''t even predict the user''s own bad luck.


    Did this mean that in the Deity Stage group fight, nothing untoward would happen to him, while others might encounter misfortune?


    Thinking of this, Feng Yin wrote a letter to Wang Lu, who was far away in the City of Immortals.


    ����


    "What, there''s an ominous omen ahead? What is this old blind man thinking?"


    In one of the courtyards in Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu soon received the elerated flying sword message from Spirit Sword Mountain. He was perplexed to see what Feng Yin had seen in his heart.


    ording to Wang Lu''s current information, the most that could happen was to lose the match��which was of course serious. However the meaning of the letter was that, the result of this fight seemed worse than that of losing.


    This caused Wang Lu to have mixed feelings. The information that he just found from Xuan Mo recently probably meant that the fight should not be dangerous. And in the twinkling of an eye, Feng Yin could probably win it.


    However, Wang Lu simply could not ignore the letter. Feng Yin was a very reliable person. Although he sometimes failed to pay attention to details, in matters of great importance he was mostly reliable. Otherwise, he would not have appointed him to take over Spirit Sword Sect. Hence, he could not ignore Feng Yin''s solemn warning.


    The question was, what should he do about it?


    Holding the letter in his hand, Wang Lu became more and more confused.

 Chapter 698 Unexpected Casualties

    <h4>Chapter 698 Unexpected Casualties</h4>


    Central Arena, Immortal One Area. The noise was deafening. As soon as one entered the arena, one could feel the rolling sound waves forming a resonance, making all the fine hairs on one''s body stood on end. A rushing heatwave hit their faces, reddening people''s cheeks while their foreheads grew sweaty.


    This was a ce where they regted the airflow and the temperature kept constant and pleasant. At this time, it was ignited by the enthusiasm of millions of spectators, which felt like a me one could not help but melt into it,ughing and shouting aloud with the surrounding people.


    Even if the contestants did not y at all, the atmosphere on the arena was already warm.


    Since the admission of the Grand Competition wasn''t by ticket, they based the good spots on a firste-first-served basis. Thus, many people came here in advance to wait��for cultivators who were used to closed-door training and had a long life, waiting for three to five days was nothing. At this time, the fight was about to begin, and the several days of dull waiting seemed to have finallye to a close.


    After two hours of noise, the atmosphere in the arena didn''t stop increasing. Many people who cameter could not find their seats and could only stand. Those who wereter than that couldn''t even find a ce to stand. The arena did not allow them to float or stand on their flying sword; thus, they had to use their magical powers. Some of them wanted to open up a spatial dimension using the same technique as that in mustard seed bag. As a result, the arena protection array expelled them out of the arena immediately after they began. Some were clever enough toe up with a way��by directly morphing themselves into something like flies or mosquitoes, suddenly felt the vastness of their surroundings.


    Of course, although this kind of misceneous skills could solve the problem, few would want to do it, even if they could. As cultivators, most of them have reputations to uphold, so they had no patience to be so cruel to themselves. Therefore, they could only sigh..


    Finally, a few people came up to the empty rostrum. This immediately aroused the attention of countless people.


    They were the bigwigs of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, He Tu, Kuqin, Zhuri, Tianlun��


    Feng Yin did not attend because he would be on the stage in a few minutes, so there was no need to go to the rostrum. Besides the leader of the four super sects, other high-level leaders followed closely from behind. Among these people, Wang Lu''s figure was particrly noticeable.


    Jindan Stage mingling among many Supreme level cultivators, Wang Lu was truly a one of a kind in Nine Regions in recent time. This odd one was extremely popr. After appearing, the audience exploded into thunderous cheers that were greater even that of when He Tu and the others appeared.


    Wang Lu waved his hand to the crowd with great pleasure, and especially his eyes stayed on many hot girls for a while. However, that was when he saw Wang Wu arrived; he settled down and looked straight into the arena.


    At the same time, thest few individuals who appeared roused the audience.


    They were the several Deity Stage cultivators who were contestants in this fight. Including the substitutes, there were ten of them. Led by Feng Yin, they entered the fighting arena slowly.


    Just as the audience was about to wee them in with their warmest apuse and cheers, a thunder-like sound burst from the audience stand.


    "Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' Immortal Method Is Limitless, Unifying Three Realms!"


    "Daoist Master Feng Yin Is Invincible! His Might Dominate The Whole World!"


    "General Feng Tian''s Remarkable Ability Is As High As The Sky, Triumphing In Every Battle!"


    "Fairy Ling Yin Possessed Great Magical Power, Her Power Shook The Immortals!"


    Their cries drained the colors out of the faces of millions of spectators outside the arena. They were all thinking of the same thing: ''What in the world is this?''


    Starting from Feng Yin up to thest substitute, every contestant had their personal slogan. It could make people tremble with sweat just by hearing their whispers. Much less now hear countless people shout in unison. It was like a hundred ws scratching their heart and their blood flowing in reverse.


    When people had be as good as dead, that rousing sound became increasingly louder and clearer, shocking the entire ce into a faint rumble. People''s heart fell and withered in the wind and rain. After a moment, the audience began to leave, first a little, then like andslide, and then it surged like a tsunami. As if the dam had copsed, countless audience members fled the audience stand, leaving out many empty seats unupied.


    Many people on the rostrum who saw this also looked unnatural after exchanging nces before turning their eyes to Wang Lu. Obviously, this was Wang Lu''s doing.


    Wang Lu seemed somewhat proud of this as he replied, "What do the Elders think about this? This is the cheerleading team specially hired for this group fight. Aren''t their voices powerful and full of spirit?"


    The Red Robe Elder who was personally close to Wang Lu coughed. He looked at the now only a fifth of the audience and asked, "Where did you find these strange people?"


    Wang Lu excitedly said, "There''s a ce called Ocean Star Constetion, I wonder if Elder had ever heard of it? Although the strength of the cultivators over there is just average, they are fantastic at tooting horn! When I went there, the current leader personally showed me their abilities! It was a gorgeous mess! If Elder wants it, I can ask them to write a paragraph for you."


    The Red Robed Elder repeatedly waved his hand. "Don''t want it. I can''t afford to lose my old face."


    "What a pity, I have even asked them to prepare paragraphs for Supreme He Tu and Supreme Kuqin."


    The nearby cultivators from Shengjing Sect and Royal Soldier Sects looked very ufortable. Fortunately, their leaders were sophisticated enough that they could still maintain their calm demeanor.


    While Wang Lu and the Red Robed Elder were talking, the cheerleaders of Ocean Star Constetion finally began to hold their breath.


    Since the opposing party had also begun to enter the arena, the people of Ocean Star Constetion could no longer cheer, and since they were not supposed to cheer for the other party, they had to sit back and rest in their seat.


    However, before people could rx, they saw that these cultivators of Ocean Star Constetion had taken out a variety of medicines and concoctions from colorful and beautiful bottles used to maintain their throats. After taking the medicine, they drank the concoction, contentedly taking care of their throat. These cultivators had no special strength, but they had reached their peak in this evil path. At this time, in order to recharge their batteries for the following fight, they showed the greatness of their professionalism. Besides medicines and concoctions, they also set up an air-purifying array and used aromatherapy from a pot of delicate dew and flowers that overflowed the air with hazy water mist. When people around them smell it, they felt a lucid, cold and unspeakablefort in their throats.


    The Ocean Star Constetion was in a remote corner in Nine Regions where they often saw the cultivators as natives. The strongest among them was only at Yuanying Stage and that was weak a Yuanying too; it meant the real strength was only about Yuanying-3 or -4. Based on strength alone, it was impossible for them to stand on the stage. Today, Wang Lu invited them to shine in the eyes of all people. Thus, these cultivators were highly excited, rubbing their hands and murmuring from their throats from time to time, which frightened the audience sitting close to them.


    Before long, the match officially started, and the cultivators of Ocean Star Constetion showed their mettle, disying their achievements of throat care to the fullest extent!


    "Daoist Master Feng Yin, dominate the universe, crisscrossing left and right without equal!"


    ����


    For this match, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had devoted everything. Everyone knew that the odds were slim, so did everything they could to increase the odds. Even if it seemed absurd, people would still do it to the extreme.


    For example, the cheerleaders from Ocean Star Constetion, the mysterious small bottles the Kunlun Sect contributed before thepetition, the enthusiastic, cheerful women Yin and Yang School provided, and the exotic foods a friend from Western Continent who had a Dragon race lineage offered��ording to Wang Lu, should the contestants lose thepetition, they should eat those exotic foods until they were satisfied��


    At the same time, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was better equipped to prepare themselves from paying a heavy price��although Wang Lu hadmunicated with Xuan Mo in advance that in theory there should be no major casualties, the fight in the arena transformed rapidly, so who could guarantee that idents would not ur? Thus, at the beginning of the fight, the eyes of countless cultivators in the audience gathered in the arena, nervously praying for the people on the stage.


    In people''s expectation, what would happen was more or less like the following: The Earth Immortals crushed the individual strength and the team cooperation of the backward Union of Ten Thousand Immortals easily, and Wang Lu''s battle n made it difficult to turn things around. Perhaps with themcking in strength, the cultivators persistently bracing themselves managed to turn things around at a critical moment, narrowly and dangerously securing the victory. There''s also a possibility that they could rely on the personal strength of Daoist Master Feng Yin who would constantly look for opportunities to stir up the rhythm and ultimately won them the battle.


    However, regardless of the possibilities, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would still face a very difficult situation. After all, the gap in strength was obvious.


    Two hourster, however, the audience was almost silent. People couldn''t believe what happened on the stage. They were tongue-tied and their hearts were in shock. Their feelings were indescribable.


    In the fighting arena, five cultivators suppressed their opponents in the corner of the stone forest. From the original five, right now there were only three opponents, barely forming a three-pronged fight, and falling into strained circumstances under the fierce attack.


    Such a situation, in fact, perfectly met the original expectations of many people. They killed one or two people on one side because of the difference in strength. The remaining three people tried their best to protect themselves and prolong their fight. Then they defeated all of them miserably after persisting for several minutes.


    However, no one expected that it was not the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals team who would suppress in the corner, but it was the Earth Immortals team instead.


    Calction Immortal, Xuan Mo, Bai Ze�� were squeezed by storm-like spells, and from time to time had to cope with Ster Star Sword attack by Daoist Master Feng Yin. The scene was truly miserable.


    Near to the three of them were the corpses of Flesh Massacre and Thousand Illusion Child.


    These corpses were real corpses; one that could not be resurrected. Even if Earth Immortals had enormous magical abilities, they could still die, and after that, there was the corpse which was the scene before everyone''s eyes right then.


    Both of them were well-known figures in the Earth Immortals camp. Thousand Illusion Child once fought against Wang Wu in a big fight. Although he was defeated, he showed his amazing aplishments in illusion. In the battle between Flesh Massacre and Zhu Shiyao, although he was beaten by her, it was still a close match. The two were undoubtedly among the strongest in the Earth Immortals camp. And even the most optimists would not predict their death at the start of the match.


    However, they indeed died. Less than an hour after the start of the match, Feng Yin attacked the Flesh Massacre that was a bit far from his team formation. The Ster Star Sword circled the human skin apron to get to the key point, perfectly nailing the primordial spirit of Flesh Massacre. The heavily wounded Flesh Massacre tried to escape. Although Feng Yin could finish him, he held his hand back. However, General Feng Tian from Royal Soldier Sect showed no quarter. He chopped his head off with his ax where Flesh Massacre truly fell.


    When General Feng Tian discovered that they could not resurrect the corpse, his astonishment made him touch his forehead with his bloodied hand. "Why couldn''t these grandsons fight hard?"


    After the death of Flesh Massacre, Daoist Master Feng Yin made a simr move, dealing a major blow on the Thousand Illusion Child. This Earth Immortal who had a perfect illusion somehow showed a w in the fight. The ax of General Feng Tian also nailed and then finished his primordial spirit. Finally, General Feng Tian asked with a puzzled expression, "Did they do this on purpose?"

 Chapter 699 It Always Feels Like the Spring Festival Is Not Over Yet...

    <h4>Chapter 699 It Always Feels Like the Spring Festival Is Not Over Yet...</h4>


    No one would intentionally wish to die here. Those cultivators who had experienced the war of Fallen Immortals should especially be more appreciative of the value of life and should do everything possible to prolong their lives rather than seek their own death.


    However, it was difficult to understand why Flesh Massacre and Thousand Illusion Child died like this if they were not seeking for their own death.


    The way both of them died was almost simr��First, Feng Yin left them alone, and then he ambushed them almost instantaneously. They then failed to struggle after a hard blow had hit them. Finally, General Feng Tian beheaded them..


    There were three unreasonable points in this process. The first concern was why they were left alone. The rule of this five-on-five fight was to pot the two teams in a vast space, and then they had to face each other eye-to-eye before theymenced to fight. This kind of exchange should be more advantageous for the Earth Immortals who could cooperate tacitly and had rich experience in battle��they could distribute their forces more appropriately. Not to mention, they could choose the right person to scout, ambush, and so on. However, in the end, the actions of Flesh Massacre and Thousand Illusion Child did not respond to the troops'' deployment at all. As soon as the fight started, they parted ways with the other three men and moved independently.


    This basically left them open for an ambush. Otherwise, if the five Earth Immortals stayed in one group, how could Feng Yin find the opportunity to attack? They could deflect and stamp out the Ster Star Sword with ease.


    Moreover, in the presence of Earth Immortals, Feng Yin''s Ster Star technique would be seriously disturbed, and there would almost be no possibility of a sessful ambush. However, it was obvious that Calction Immortal did not care about both of these people and let Feng Yin struck them.


    Secondly, Flesh Massacre and Thousand Illusion Child had fallen swiftly after a sessful ambush.


    When Feng Yin trapped them on top of his palms, it was inevitable that both of them would fight each other��no matter how vigorous the Earth Immortals were, it was absolutely impossible to fight alone against five opponents after a sessful ambush. However, even if they couldn''t fight, they could at least hold on for at least a moment. With this, they should be able to support themselves barely for a while under the encirclement of five people.


    Nevertheless, it would be unlikely for it to go so far as to say that Flesh Massacre and Thousand Illusion Child were not as good as a Deity Stage Feng Yin, right?


    However, the fact of the matter was, their performance was really not as impressive inparison. Having their primordial spirit nailed on the spot by Feng Yin, they were as good as unarmed soldiers. If it struck them again, their primordial spirit would have no resistance. In the end, General Feng Tian''s ax fell upon them, and there was no response thusly.


    How could this be the performance of an Earth Immortal?


    Apart from both of them, the three remainingbatants did not perform as well as they expected. They knew calction Immortal as someone who couldpute what the future lies regardless if they were nts or humans, but in this ten-person fight, hepletely failed to do anyprehensibleputation. He did not calcte the possibility that Flesh Massacre and Thousand Illusion Child would die. Since they had lost both, the three of them couldn''t possiblypete with the opponent. Not to mention, even if Feng Yin was being merciful, the blood of their corpses would still stain General Feng Tian''s ax.


    Bai Ze was also not in his best state. Right after the fight started, he allowed both men to leave the team without persuading them. In the three people team, he seemed as if he was sleepwalking. In the fight, after Feng Yin wounded him, he raised his spirit and frequently used his Negation Seals; however, they were without rules and regtions. He seemed absent-minded and totallycked the elegance an Earth Immortal should have.


    Xuan Mo was the only one who had done her best. However, she was not strong enough to fight all five of his opponents alone, and they could also see that the team''s situation dissatisfied her very much. She couldn''t fight while having two deadweights on her back.


    Hence, the current result.


    The five-person team had lost two of their members, and the remaining three had lost their fighting spirit�� The end of this fight had been decided and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had won a great victory. However, for this result, people felt more incredulous rather than euphoria.


    Why?


    The victory was, of course, a good thing, but there was always a reason for it. This victory of unknown origin was really worrying.


    Thus, even if their team had an overwhelming advantage, people would still worry if there were any conspiracies lurking behind and whether the two corpses would suddenlye alive. Furthermore, would they not worry that Bai Ze, Xuan Mo, and Calction Immortal have some kind of powerful cards that could turn the table around?


    In the arena, millions of people watched nervously as the advantages of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals umted. Streaks of lightning crisscrossed in the field, asionally bringing blood along with it, leaving a tragic wound on the side of the Earth Immortals.


    Finally, when the seventeenth attempt to interrupt Feng Yin''s flying sword failed, she helplessly sighed, "We concede defeat."


    At the end of the fight, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals won a great victory, having zero casualties while giving two to the opponent. The more joyous thing was that they got one thousand and five hundred points from the Grand Competition, reducing the difference between the two camps to less than one thousand points in one stroke.


    Finally, the tsunami-like cheers came and overflowed the arena.


    They had truly won the match.


    ����


    It was a great joy to win the Deity Stage group fight. Thus, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals once again experienced festivities thatsted for many days. Many cultivators who had nothing to do with the match were going crazy about it. After the news of the victory came out, local rich people immediately started scattering money in the big streets of the first two areas. It was as if there was a rain of stones, hitting countless civilians.


    Outside the major casinos, peopleughed until they suffocated. Some people jumped from the height of dozens of feet on the spot. Large restaurants were so full of traffic that they needed to transfer the stock liquors to meet the needs of customers. The streets and alleys were full of drunks lying on their backs. Within the shops, several authorized merchandise rted to the Deity Stage contestants were swept away.


    All the rooms in the inns were full, and every room had the same ''ah-ah'' and ''uh-uh'' sounds, like a symphony that even the soundproof array in the room could not contain. This day was the carnival day of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Many men and women who had never met each other, just because they shouted the cheers of victory or supported the same Deity Stage contestant, could be found kissing together out in the open. They then joined hands to spend time in the inn.


    The Elders of Kunlun shouted that morality of the world had fallen, and thus when the Grandpetition ended, they must reshape the overall moral standard of Nine Regions with the immortal treasures from the tomb. Meanwhile, these festivities overjoyed Four Element Supreme. He repeatedly praised the Nine Regions for its great achievements. He wished the contestants in thepetition to win in session to provide more opportunities for mating and breeding.


    In any case, most people were euphoric about this victory. However, there were always a few exceptions in the big picture.


    Wang Lu was one of them.


    ����


    "This victory is so odd that we still can''t identify where it came from, so I don''t think it''s any different from losing."


    In one courtyard in Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu said to his secretary Hai Yunfan with a straight face, "Since it''s a lost, in fact, we need not issue the victory bonus. Of course, during this period, we have to prepare for hard battles ahead, so we should still issue the bonus. However, we would exempt tardy men who exhibit mediocre behaviors."


    Hai Yunfan smiled and said, "For example, you don''t have to send a bonus to your respected Master, right?"


    Wang Lu nodded, "The child can be taught."


    "Child can be taught my ass, I''m right here you know!" Wang Wu pped the table angrily. "Do you guys think I don''t exist!? Who told you I don''t work hard? If it weren''t for me, how could they have won so easily?"


    Wang Lu immediately asked, "Please exin in detail your half-a-cent connection to this victory then."


    "I''m your Master, and you are the master nner of this match. Is this connection not enough?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and said, "I haven''t cut off the Master-disciple rtionship with you yet?"


    "�� How could you be so bold to me? All right, all right, what do you want from me, just say it? Don''t make a joke about this sensitive topic okay?"


    Wang Lu earnestly said, "There''s indeed one thing. I want you to apany me to the Tomb of Immortals. I want to talk to Xuan Mo."


    This shocked Wang Wu. "You still want to find Xuan Mo? Do you really not want to surrender until death is upon you? First, you find her before the match; now, you want to meet after the match. Do you really think that''s not suspicious? It''s rare for us to have close contact with someone on the opposite camp, so it''s not good for anyone to force her out of herfort."


    After a pause, Wang Wu expressed a more surprised look. "Or do you really have a romantic rtionship with that woman? Oh, my little Wang Lu has suddenly grown up, he has begun to look for women. Xuan Mo is a good woman. Once you''re tired of ying with her, remember to call me."


    Wang Lu sighed and ignored his Master''s nonsense. "I still can''t figure out what happened to that match. The Earth Immortals lost too much."


    Wang Wuughed and said, "What''s strange is that the Earth Immortals don''t want to win. They gave away the victory just like that. Everyone who has seen the scene understands it."


    "The question is, why did they relinquish the victory? The score of the match is as high as one thousand and five hundred, which is something you just can''t let it go. Moreover, let''s say they can give up the points, what about Flesh Massacre and Thousand Illusion Child? Do they even care for their lives?"


    Wang Wu said, "Isn''t that obvious? They offended people, and they simply targeted them."


    Wang Lu said, "Flesh Massacre and Bai Ze are fine, but how could Xuan Mo, with her temperament, offend anyone?"


    Wang Wu replied. "Probably because she is pregnant with your flesh and blood, so she is being treated as unclean."


    Wang Lu said, "�� If nothing else, these Earth Immortals are allrades-in-arms who used to fight against the Fallen Immortals. They lived and died together. What contradictions do they have to let theirrades die in the match? When all is said and done, the Grand Competition is just apetition. So what if they lose? They just merely lost control of the next step. Is it because winning thepetition is not so important? Do they think the peace among their team is a better bet than theirrades'' lives? Now that they don''t even care about the overall situation, to what extent has this internal contradiction umted?"


    Having listened to Wang Lu, Hai Yunfan said, "Aren''t these all your assumptions? Do you have any proof to support those assumptions?"


    Wang Lu said, "That''s why I want to ask Xuan Mo about it. This matter involves the overall rhythm of the Grand Competition, so we must not be careless. Therefore, to whom it may concern, but you''re dilly-dallying by my side in the name of part-time jobs while receiving high subsidies�� Don''t you think you should do something good sometimes?"


    Wang Wu sighed. "Okay, okay, fine. Tell me the time, and I will apany you to this dangerous ce."

 Chapter 700 The Dragons Have No Leader

    <h4>Chapter 700 The Dragons Have No Leader</h4>


    Unlike thest visit to Xuan Mo at the vortex of the gxy, this time, Wang Lu was ready for the fight.


    Thest time they met, Wang Lu and Xuan Mo had a very happy conversation. That was because each of them grasped the sense of the conversation and didn''t go out of the line, so the atmosphere was harmonious. At the same time, Wang Lu''s departure was not informed to anyone beforehand, therefore even the Earth Immortal side was also caught off guard.


    However, in the aftermath of Deity Stage Group Fight, the Earth Immortals lost two people and 1500 points. As one of the contestants, Xuan Mo''s conversation with Wang Lu was really impossible to exin.


    ording to the logical way of thinking, the Earth Immortal camp would never allow Wang Lu to talk to Xuan Mo in such a big way.


    However, Wang Lu had too many problems that needed to be confirmed by Xuan Mo, so the second meeting was imperative. And Wang Wu, as the bodyguard, was also dutybound to apany him.


    Among the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there was no expert who could act as the bodyguard. The red-robed Elder was one of the forces that could be borrowed. However, ording to the normal application process, it would take at least half a month before one could use an expert at the level of Supreme. Therefore, Wang Lu picked the second option. Since the level of Supreme could not be invited, then the Number One Jindan in Nine Regions should make do.


    In Wang Lu''s opinion, the strength of this Number One Jindan in Nine Regions was not much of a difference to that of a Supreme, because she inherited his own inheritance. If it was him, after experiencing the catastrophe in the Savage Land, one hundred and fifty years of time would be enough for him to be the top cultivator in the world, and even if Wang Wu was worse than him, the gap wouldn''t be too big. Because of her amazing insight and perseverance, the only limit to her immortal cultivation was her spirit root. However, judging the future of immortal cultivation ording to the rank of spirit root was only the old path of the predecessors. There were three thousand paths in the world, so it was not necessary to insist on a path. If there was any way she could circumvent the limitation of her spirit root, such as the way she was now, then there was no limit to her future. At present, Wang Wu''s strength was about the same as that of Peak Deity Stage, but no one dared say that this was her limit.


    Wang Lu also didn''t think that this was her limit. He had full confidence in Wang Wu, so he brought this cheap-but-excellent bodyguard and directly went to the Heavenly Earth of the Tomb of the Immortals.


    However, to his surprise, the journey was safe, and no one came forward to stop them, nor did he step on any sinister trap. Along the way, they were unimpeded in seeing the master of the Heavenly Earth Xuan Mo, still as before in that elegant pce. This female Earth Immortal sat quietly in the pce hall, somewhat entranced.


    Seeing the two of them, Xuan Mo nodded, showed a far-fetched smile, and then ignored them. Wang Lu thought it was strange. Since her recovery from her schizophrenic state, Xuan Mo had always been knowledgeable and reasonable. But now, since there were guestsing to her ce, how could she not even offered a few cups of tea?


    It was not until Wang Lu sat down in front of her, ready to ask questions that Xuan Mo, seemingly woken up from a dream, said in a surprise, "Ah, you guys are here?"


    Wang Lu angrily said, "Your condescending divine ability has reached the realm of fairnd."


    Xuan Mo smiled apologetically. "I was somewhat distracted." Then she got up to prepare to serve tea for the guests. However, her posture was shaky, her gait was unsteady, her cheek slowly flushed, her forehead was filled with clear beads of sweat, and her vision was blurry.


    Upon seeing it, Wang Lu was shocked and he immediately asked Wang Wu, "I want to ask the advice of a professional, do you think she''s enjoying a certain taboo pleasure?"


    Wang Wu fell into deep thought. "Unexpectedly, the ancient Earth Immortals could be so bold, they do adultery out in the open in in daylight like it''s normal. I think you should take this opportunity to have a deep exchange with her, which will help to promote the cooperation between our two sides."


    "I think this precious opportunity should be left to the professional. Your Telepathic Finger would definitely make her enjoy a different kind of pleasure."


    "Telepathic Finger is old news now, currently I''m developing a new technique��"


    "When you withdraw money from the public ount and say that you want to develop a secret weapon, is this what you refer to?"


    The two were whispering in secret, but suddenly saw Xuan Mo staggered and, as if she couldn''t suppress, belched. In an instant, the entire hall reeked with alcohol.


    Wang Lu was dumbfounded, "Was that just because of drunk?"


    With that, his eyes turned toward the futon where Xuan Mo previously sat. What he saw was abstruse texture in which contained a calming mind array. Clearly, Xuan Mo was using the help of the futon to try to sober up�� This showed the unknown amount of wine that she consumed such that she could not even suppress the effect of alcohol by herself and had to rely on the aid of external thing.


    However, now, in order to get up and wee the guests, Xuan Mo had to leave the futon. Suddenly the alcohol rushed up which turned her mind into chaos and her figure became even more absent-minded and uncertain. However, her face showed azy smile. "Ah, how did my home turn around?"


    While talking, Xuan Mo swayed her waist, stretched out her sleeves and then began to rotate. She lightly danced while humming a lively folk song. It was just that, how could the dance of an Earth Immortal be ordinary? As soon as she lifted her hand, the hall was immediately filled with turbulent wind. The Yin and Yang elements were twisted with both of her hands to form a hurricane. The rustic furniture and utensils in the hall were whirled and torn to pieces. Even the impregnable hall itself was slightly trembling.


    The Earth Immortal cultivator had already reached the peak of immortal path, so there was already great power just by lifting their hands and feet. The hurricane in the hall was enough to blow away the primordial spirit of a Yuanying Stage cultivator in an instant. In the presence of two Jindan Stage cultivators, it might be suspected of murder intention.


    Fortunately, the current Jindan was not ordinary Jindan. Wang Wu immediately lifted up her hand and created a golden shield to protect the two of them, while ignoring everything else. A momentter, the hurricane disappeared and Xuan Mo had also sobered up a bit. When she saw the mess in the hall, she shook her head and grinned bitterly. "It''s really ugly."


    Wang Lu nodded and said, "It is indeed."


    Xuan Mo was shocked. "Howe you''re here?"


    "��"


    A momentter, Xuan Mo apologized and said, "I was just really confused�� forgive me."


    "It''s okay. Moreover, looking at your performance, I have also determined a lot of conjectures, which is of great significance.


    The fact that Xuan Mo was heavily drunk was of great significance in itself. In theory, she was not an indulgent cultivator, her manners, words, and deeds were all ording to propriety. Even such a person drink wine, she would only taste it and rarely get drunk. Unless there was a special circumstance.


    For example, the Deity Stage level group fight not long ago.


    Wang Lu went straight to the point, "Do you guys have internal dispute?"


    Xuan Mo smiled bitterly. "Yes."


    Internal dispute should not have been said to outsiders at will, but after that awful group fight, people who use their heads could immediately guess about this internal strife. It was basically could not be concealed at all, and thus, Xuan Mo would not hide it.


    Wang Lu said with a smile, "The few of you were pushed aside right?"


    The several people who participated in the Deity Stage level group fight actually had one thing inmon if one were to think about it: They were all the losers in the Grand Competition.


    In the opening battle, Xuan Mo lost to He Tu, then Calction Immortal was defeated by Supreme Tian Lun, and although Flesh and Blood Massacre was better than Zhu Shiyao, it was defeated by Zhou Ming in Yuanying Stage level fight. Not to mention the Illusionary Child who was beaten around in circle by Wang Wu. As for Bai Ze�� even the position as the deputy leader was already lost; among the Earth Immortals, he was already a disgrace.


    These people were not weak, but their experience was really unbearable, and thus it was extremely gloomy to put these five people into a team.


    "Being pushed aside is one thing, but squeezing out people''s live is too much��don''t look at me, we don''t want to kill anybody here. Who would''ve expected that your people would be so incapable of holding back from fighting each other, the Grand Earth Immortals die as quickly as rabbits. As the person involved, could you even say that there''s no one from your side that started it? I thought you guys are brothers and sisters who share life and death together, how could, within six months of Grand Competition, you guys quickly turn into enemies with each other?"


    Xuan Mo stared at Wang Lu in dismay. She was silent for a long time and could not speak. Obviously, she was not willing to say more.


    Wang Lu also had the patience for it. While Xuan Mo kept her silence, he moved back and forth in the hall, searching for an inheritance from the Earth Immortal from the ruins caused by the drunken hurricane��he did find several methods that Xuan Mo read every day. The product of Earth Immortal was naturally of fine quality, so Wang Lu looked at it with gusto. While he was at it, he also copied several so that he could bring them back with the intent to sell.


    Wang Wu was more direct, whenever she saw something valuable in the ruins, she unceremoniously grabbed it and put it into her mustard seed bag.


    Xuan Mo was stunned for a while. Seeing these two, who were professionals in acting as host while being the guest, she shook her head helplessly. "The situation is very bad."


    Wang Lu immediately stopped writing and asked, "Specifically? What is the root of the internal strive?" After a pause, he added, "In the final analysis, we are not enemies. In the face of the threat from the Fallen Immortals, we should cooperate more thanpete. We certainly hope to win the Grand Competition, but we don''t want to win but lose the teammates that we ought to unite with."


    When Xuan Mo heard that, she sighed and put down her reservation. She then opened her mouth and said, "The dragons have no leader."


    "The dragons have no leader? Even so, it shouldn''t develop into the situation of killing one another right?"


    Xuan Mo said, "I also didn''t expect things to be so serious�� But in fact, when the team was first formed, in order to join forces, theposition of the Earth Immortals was somewhatplicated. As you can see, even the Demon Race was included, even the Massacre Devil. However, when the boss was still alive, these problems didn''t show up. In order to show the sincerity of the union, even Bai Ze took the initiative to abandon his human form��he was the only Earth Immortal who was degenerated into devil without being infected with much evil."


    Wang Lu was slightly surprised. "Unexpectedly, he actually has some good points."


    "When he was the deputy leader, Bai Ze has always beenpetent. It was when the boss left that he became at a loss. The rest of us are the same. When the boss left, most of his loyal and reliable partners went with him. The remaining of us, are indeed like scattered sand. If there''s no one who restrains it, the contradictions would inevitably umte. Thus, in the beginning, we built the Tombs of Immortals in ordance with our wish, cing our hope on the people who came after us�� Now I think that it''s really a mistake for us to wake up."


    Hearing this, Wang Lu roughly understood the problems of the Earth Immortals.


    As Xuan Mo said, in the absence of a strong leader, infighting within the organization is almost inevitable. Without this Grand Competition, they would''ve probably already begun killing each other. How could those who cultivated overwhelming righteousness coexist in harmony with the Massacre Devils?


    The devils live on killing, and they killed people for no reason. Should the righteous cultivators stop them when they saw it? Would there be enmity after that obstruction? Would they want to retaliate after having enmity? In the absence of a strong personality to mediate and resolve the contradictions, this team was certainly unstable.


    At this time, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals'' Grand Competition gave them a chance to unite�� In the early stage of thepetition, the Earth Immortals'' momentum had somewhat suppressed the outbreak of the contradictions.


    Until Wang Lu began to lead the counterattack and turned the situation around and the contradictions broke again.


    The result of this outbreak was exactly that Deity Stage Group Fight..

 Chapter 701 Someone Actually Refused My Telephatic Finger

    <h4>Chapter 701 Someone Actually Refused My Telephatic Finger</h4>


    There were too many things hidden behind that terrible fight.


    How did Flesh Massacre, who had always been good at self-preservation, lost his life in the match? Why did Thousand Illusion Child''s performance looked so horrible? Why was it that after the defeat, Calction Immortals seemed to feel relieved? Why would Xuan Mo look so disinterested this time?


    The answers to these questions boiled down to the fact that the internal strife between the Earth Immortals had reached a state of unbridled despair.


    This was an easy-to-guess answer, but Wang Lu was curious about how no one would interfere in such a serious situation.


    "What''s that hard-hearted ck doing?"


    Xuan Mo grinned bitterly and said, "He is the focus of this contradiction�� Many people questioned his inappropriate strategy in the early stage which created the current situation. Later, some people still supported him, while others fiercely opposed him. At that time, the quarrel was so awful that it even descended into a big fight."


    Wang Lu asked with interest, "Did ck win?"


    Xuan Mo said, "He has done nothing and this entire thing hurt him instead. He has been restraining himself�� Otherwise, he would have appeared in the match."


    Wang Lu was even more curious now. "Have there been any casualties? So, Flesh Massacre and the others��"


    Xuan Mo had no choice but tough bitterly. "He and the others were injured; otherwise, they wouldn''t have performed so badly in the match."


    "Does that mean they forced you guys to go to the match injured? That''s simply inhumane��" Wang Lu frowned and thought about what it meant.


    At this time, Wang Wu said in a deep voice, "Who are you talking about?"


    "�� It''s Senior Gem Emperor."


    Wang Lu asked, "Who is he?"


    "He was one of the generals under our former leader. His inheritance has some connection with your Royal Soldier Sect. He is fierce, obstinate, and self-opinionated, but his power is strong. In those days, he was also one of the people that gave a headache to our leader."


    "I''ve never heard you mention him before."


    "Unfortunately, we are still in a hostile rtionship, is it necessary for me to tell you everything? However, considering the current situation of his group��" Xuan Mo shook her head and exined, "He just woke up a short time ago. We thought he would sleep forever, so naturally we did not talk about it. After this unexpected awakening, he was very dissatisfied with our situation, using us of losing the dignity of Earth Immortals, especially ck and Bai Ze, and then��"


    A sad expression appeared on Xuan Mo''s face and she didn''t want to continue speaking about this any further.


    Wang Lu had also guessed what happenedter. Obviously, in his anger, Gem Emperorunched a purge of those he considered a failure, sweeping them with a powerful force. Naturally, during this period, factions appeared, and they sharply erged contradictions.


    The Earth Immortal camp was at a disadvantage. It had a very high level of cultivation, but they could not help but despise theter generations of cultivators. Therefore, most people obviously hold a fiery emotion within their hearts. Gem Emperor''s hegemonic means catered exactly to this sort of mental gymnastics. Thus, the original leadership of the organization all stepped down, and Gem Emperor took over the power with a tough new team. Then they forced Flesh Massacre and the others to appear in the Deity Stage fight, resulting in their disgraceful performance.


    Of course, the snowstorm of shame was just an excuse. To put it inly, it was their way of clearing up dissidents. The Gem Immortal and his team were so ruthless in their actions that after so much suffering, there was not much left. His action resulted in injuries and casualties.


    It was ironic to say that this kind of person would rte with the inheritance of Royal Soldier Sect because, although the way Royal Soldier Sect conducted their practices was rough and straightforward, it paid particr attention to the feelings and situation of their fellow sect members. It was absolutely taboo toy hands on people in their own side. If someone dared to vite it, they would severely punish the perpetrator.


    This Gem Emperor, who was the ancestor of the Royal Soldier Sect, was really merciless to his own people.


    It was reasonable to say that when the enemy was fighting with themselves and someone that could stir up trouble appeared, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals should celebrate. However, how could Wang Lu''s vision be that low? How could he not be broad-minded? Thus, there was no sense to rejoice after hearing this news at all. Instead, he said earnestly, "Do you need us to help you eradicate the tyrant?"


    Xuan Mo was silent for a long time. "This is an internal matter of the Earth Immortals; if we introduce outsiders to intervene, we would not be able to face ourselves anymore."


    Wang Lu said, "Everyone on your side should know that we are here to have a private meeting with you. What else do you care about?"


    Upon hearing this, Xuan Mo felt a bit startled and frowned as he thought out loud, "When you guys came, did you encounter any trouble?"


    Wang Lu also thought about this problem. He did not know that the internal strife between the Earth Immortals could be this serious. He thought the reason why there was no defense at the door was because of Xuan Mo''s hospitality. Now, it appeared that it wasn''t Xuan Mo''s original intention. Even when she was drunk at home, she had to rely on the magical putuan to sober up, and others also calcted that.


    "It seems that someone intentionally wants to create a scandal between you and me in order to further push you out of the circle�� Wasn''t that Senior Gem Emperor a reckless man whocks intelligence? How did hee up with such an intrigue? Isn''t it humiliating for you?"


    Xuan Mo said with a bitter smile, "Senior Gem Emperor is just a man of fierce temperament, not a rash man. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to merge his position in the Earth Immortal camp so quickly�� s, I merely borrowed wine to relieve my worries, but unexpectedly, I was caught up in such vicious intrigues. I think, by now, the news of my private meeting with you has spread far and wide."


    Wang Wu enthusiastically suggested, "In that case, why don''t we make it real? I have Telepathic Finger, and it had superb capabilities; it can help you get high. It would save you from being depressed for being framed."


    Xuan Mo simply acted as if she did not hear these words. In order not to fall into other people''s trap, one immediately determined the used. Only Wang Wu would imagine this kind of thinking. Fortunately, Wang Lu was the one in charge of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, not Wang Wu. Thus, Xuan Mo looked at Wang Lu and looked forward to his statement.


    Who knew that Wang Lu seemed to be inspired by his Master and likewise suggested, "I also think it''s better for you to change side now. There''s no future for the Earth Immortals, so why don''t youe and join us. As the first person from Earth Immortal camp to defect, you will enjoy a very high level of treatment; it''s far better than suffering from exclusion here."


    Xuan Mo helplessly said, "Impossible."


    "Nothing is impossible. Eventually we will merge. The difference lies in which side dominates. Now it seems that if you let Senior Gem Emperor gain the upper hand, you guys might as well lose to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. So, why not defect now? Although we are divided into two camps, Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and Earth Immortals, aren''t we all not cultivators of Nine Regions?"


    Xuan Mo paused for a moment and said, "No, I can''t. If I go with you now, nobody in the camp will be able to control Senior Gem Emperor�� He owes me a debt of gratitude in the past, so he dared not be too rude to me."


    Wang Lu said, "Since you are the only one who can hold him in check, then you''re basically the thorn in his side. If you stay here, you would only suffer all kinds of crafty plots and machinations from him, and end up having your reputation swept away, so why bother?"


    "I know, but I have no choice. You don''t know what kind of person he is and what kind of things he would do. If no one is holding him back, it would cause disaster to both of us."


    When Wang Wu heard this, she waved her hand, annoyance clearly seeping through her face. "Why are you being so difficult? If it was me, I would immediately issue him a challenge, invite him to fight a duel, and kill him on a stage."


    Wang Lu sneered. "If he really had the ability and courage to fight him in a one-on-one fight, he would have entered the previous deity stage fight. Unfortunately, he''s just pushing the wounded into battle."


    Xuan Mo said, "Don''t underestimate him. Of course, he woulde forward to fight. He would wait for the next fight�� In a way, he''s more cruel than ck, so you guys have to be careful."


    Wang Lu continued to sneer. "Rest assured, as long as he dares toe forward, I promise to help you solve this hidden internal danger."


    ����


    Afterwards, the three of them had some small talks. Wang Lu tried several times to persuade Xuan Mo to defect, but she always rejected the offer. With that, both gave their farewells and left. Xuan Mo''s interest waned; it saddened her that her formerrades-in-arms had turned into enemies and had no intention of keeping Wang Wu and Wang Lu.


    After leaving the Heavenly Earth, Wang Lu thought and said, "This is really weird."


    Wang Wu nodded and said. "It''s really strange that a woman would refuse my Telepathic Finger."


    "�� I think it''s far-fetched for an awakened Senior Gem Emperor to cause a stir all of a sudden. It''s definitely not a coincidence."


    Wang Wu said, "If it''s not a coincidence, was someone deliberately running to where he slept and woke him up with a passionate kiss?"


    "�� You''re disgusting. What''s the benefit for returning him back? The Earth Immortal camp is in turmoil and killing each other. It''s totally beneficial for us."


    Wang Wu was about to make a joke, but when she saw Wang Lu''s serious face, she also earnestly said, "Perhaps people just wanted to bring back a strong support at first. They didn''t expect so much debate would stir up after the awakening of Senior Gem Emperor. As the old saying goes, there must be great rule after great chaos. This Senior Gem Emperor acted so aggressively probably because he thought that even if he had to fight for a tragic sacrifice, it is necessary to integrate the camps'' forcespletely. If the Earth Immortals could really createplete order, it''s not a good thing for us."


    "Besides Wang Lu''s efforts, the disorganized power of the Earth Immortals is also an important reason why the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals has a slight advantage over the Earth Immortals. The leadership of Xuan Mo and Bai Ze is not strong, while the man in ck rarely leaves. The Earth Immortals fight alone by virtue of their superior cultivation level. After the initial dominance, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would gradually find out the number of ways to make some targeted arrangements, which is inconvenient for the other camp.".


    However, if this Gem Emperor could unite the power of Earth Immortals and mold them into a united force, then the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would not see better days.


    "We''ll see. This Senior Gem Emperor is just like a double-edged sword. Before hurting us, I''m afraid they might not withstand it�� So I still feel strange." Wang Lu touched his chin and said, "I used to think the number one enemy is that man in ck, but now there''s this inexplicable Senior Gem Emperor suddenly. This development is too strange"


    "The awakening of the Earth Immortals was originally inexplicable." Wang Wu spread her hands and said, "They said that they would leave a legacy for future generations, but now, after they awakened, they regretted it and wanted to refuse the deal. It''s not strange that such a person would appear."

 Chapter 702 Selling Skills, Not Body

    <h4>Chapter 702 Selling Skills, Not Body</h4>


    Regarding the awakening of Senior Gem Emperor and the consolidation of the forces in the Earth Immortal Camp, Wang Lu immediately returned to report it to the top leadership of the Organizing Committee. Daoist He Tu personally presided over an emergency meeting to discuss countermeasures. After a long period of discussion of half a day, the conclusions were as follows:


    First, the leadership should be further strengthened, establish and implement the relevant responsibility systems, and improve the cohesion andbat effectiveness of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals team. In short, in the face of emergencies, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals must have a stronger response mechanism and leadership. Of the main members of this group, Wang Lu was naturally indispensable.


    Second, they should be vignt, improve the style of their work, and resolutely put an end tox thinking. In short, they should start to be low key from now on. The atmosphere of three days of carnival for winning the match should be appropriately stopped, and some over-optimistic public opinion should be controlled. In fact, even without the awakening of Senior Gem Emperor, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was blindly optimistic. Many people thought that the Earth Immortal camp was no longer fearful, as long as Wang Lu took the initiative, the union would stay invincible�� This superstition was undoubtedly a double-edged sword. Thus, it was now necessary to restrain it. The advantages of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were not easy toe by, they should not lose them because of a moment of negligence.


    Third, they should strengthen their diplomatic contacts with the Earth Immortals and keep abreast of thetest developments. In fact, the early work of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was very weak. It had been half a year since the start of Grand Competition, but the official channels ofmunication between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and Earth Immortals were still not smooth. On the one hand, the killing tactics adopted by the Earth Immortals at the beginning of thepetition had sharply deteriorated the rtionship between the two sides. On the other hand, the leaderless situation of the Earth Immortal camp was also very serious because it caused them to never be able to establish a real sense of official organization. Thus, whenever Wang Lu wanted to meet with Xuan Mo, there was no open channel, only a private meeting.


    Fourth, they should try to incite some of the members of the Earth Immortals to desert their camps, such as Xuan Mo, Bai Ze, and the man in ck. Currently, the situation in the Earth Immortal camp was that opportunities and challenges coexisted with each other. Senior Gem Emperor, a strong leader who could consolidate and disperse power, if she could abandon those members and the union epts them, the strength of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would be greatly enhanced. This work naturally fell on Wang Lu because the rtionship between Wang Lu and Xuan Mo had already been known in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals circle.


    During the discussion, the four major tasks were implemented to the people. Wang Lu, as the chief nner of the organizingmittee, participated in almost every one of them, but the key work was obviously the fourth one. Because only in this piece his role could not be reced.


    The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was not short of people who were good at nning and design. Although Wang Lu was outstanding in this respect, he might not be the first in the world. However, his strength lies in making innovations and reversing adversity. Right now the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had seeded in gaining the upper hand. As long as it followed the general nid down by Wang Lu, it could be carried out step by step. In this, many senior Elders could take the job, not necessarily Wang Lu alone.


    However, his rtionship with Xuan Mo was unique, and Xuan Mo''s poprity among the Earth Immortals was also unique. Through Xuan Mo, they could contact Bai Ze, the man in ck, and others again. Many of the powerful Earth Immortals seemed to be joining them in the near future.


    Compared with the first three tasks, this work was the least difficult but has the best effect, and could even be called instant. Thus the theme of the conference gradually turned to how to use Wang Lu to turn Xuan Mo. As the discussion became more and more heated, the inspiration of the Elders in the conference was constantly evolving. There were always new ideas about wooing Xuan Mo.


    From the initial way of using logic to emotion, and then coupled with a fervent pitch from the Four Element Supreme. The topic sharply fell into three different roads. In this regard, Wang Lu had quite different opinions and had to interrupt in time.


    "Elders, please listen to me." Wang Lu patted the table and attracted everyone''s attention. "Please pay attention to the problem. I participated in the Organizing Committee and took the post of a chief nner. There is a basic principle in this. I, Wang Lu, only sell my skills, not my body."


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard an effeminateughter from the Patriarch of the Yin and Yang School. "The way of men and women interacting is indeed a profound art, and Daoist Master Wang Lu is quite knowledgeable."


    Wang Lu said angrily, "Why don''t you ask several of your School members with big tools toe forward to serve Xuan Mo?"


    The Yin and Yang Patriarchughed and said, "How could those impotent fellowspare with Daoist Master Wang Lu?"


    Four Element Supreme also advised him, "Wang Lu, this is a matter of great importance to the overall situation of the Nine Regions. You must not be emotional."


    Wang Lu sighed. "What Supreme said is magnificent, but in fact, you want to know about the reproduction between the modern cultivator and ancient Earth Immortal right?"


    Four Element Supremeughed and said, "It''s true that the two groups of people have been separated by the Age of Chaos. Thews concerning the surrounding spiritual energy are very different. Strictly speaking, the two are not even the same species. Whether reproductive segregation exists is worth investigating and studying."


    Wang Lu said, "If you want to investigate and study, then, by all means, Supreme cane forward in person. You are the master in this, so I''m sure you''ll be able to catch her."


    Four Element Supreme said, "Of course I have to personallye forward, but the first hurdle still needs to be ovee by Daoist Master Wang Lu. If you can do it, Daoist Master Wang Lu must not refuse! Rest assured, I will join you and cooperate with you as soon as possible after you have ovee the first hurdle. With my help, you can absolutely master the body and mind of Xuan Mo, even if she is an Earth Immortal."


    Wang Lu was shocked thinking that how could that person not have the face as an Elder? Under everyone''s eyes, he was asking him for a threesome?


    In his astonishment, he heard the Patriarch of Yin and Yang Schoolughed. "I have heard for a long time that Four Element Supreme is highly skilled in such matters, which makes my heart beat faster. I wonder if there''s a chance to discuss such skills with Supreme?"


    Four Element Supreme snorted. "Your sect''s method is crooked!" He always looked down upon cultivators who were drunk in physical intimacy but refuse to breed.


    The Patriarch of Yin and Yang School said, "I know that Supreme always has an opinion about our Yin and Yang School, so we have long nned to change the purpose of our school and do our best for the reproduction of cultivators in Nine Regions."


    Four Element Supreme raised his white eyebrows. "Is your statement true?"


    The Yin and Yang School Patriarch enchantingly smiled and said, "Whether it''s true or not, if Supremees to try it himself, won''t you know it?"


    "Oh, you really want this old man to try it himself to know if you are truly intending to correct your crooked way!"


    "I am very sincere, Supreme has to trust me."


    These two were talking merrily when Daoist He Tu coughed, sending violent fluctuation of magical power that swept through the conference room and making everyone''s primordial spirit tremble..


    "That''s enough gossip for today."


    Wang Lu also thought so. "There are indeed too many idle talks. Let''s talk about Senior Gem Emperor." This was the topic that upied his mind not the one about selling his body.


    As a result, Daoist He Tu turned to look at Wang Lu and said, "Daoist Master Wang Lu, the matter regarding Xuan Mo, I have to trouble you, I believe you can do it��"


    "Whoa, Supreme, you can''t push me over the edge like this, since when the organizingmittee in the business of prostitution? Where is the face of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?"


    Daoist He Tu said with a smile, "So you need to mobilize your wisdom and use the method other than using your body to turn Xuan Mo and the others. I believe that with your wisdom, you will find a way."


    "�� Unexpectedly, the Supreme who is known as serious and stiff can also make a joke?"


    Seeing this, one of the Elders at the roomughed and said, "Daoist Master Wang Lu, your poprity among the female cultivators in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is very high, that''s exactly due to this fleshy business. I believe this time you will be able to y a special role, and Xuan Mo will be in your pocket in no time."


    "Yes, that''s right. Daoist Master Wang Lu is very famous. I don''t know how many female cultivators in the City of Immortals that I have heard shouting to have children with you. You must not refuse any more!"


    Seeing that the Elders became more and more unanimous in their opinion��he inwardly sneered; thinking that these faces of jealousy and envy were really ugly!


    ����


    At the end of the meeting, the attending cultivators took their respective roles and rushed to their respective posts. Part of Wang Lu''s work was handed over to Hai Yunfan for a temporary period, and the other part to other senior Elders. All he had to do was to try and find ways to turn over Xuan Mo.


    This was very difficult. If not, the Elders wouldn''t have mored for Wang Lu to use his body to do it.


    It was true that no one else could do it except him.


    Aftering out of the conference room, Wang Lu immediately went to the Heavenly Earth, wanting to see Xuan Mo again. However, this time, he couldn''t get in at all. When he put his hand into the swirl of stars, he couldn''t feel the position of Heavenly Earth.


    Whether Xuan Mo did not want to see him again or Senior Gem Emperor did not want Xuan Mo to see him again; in short, he could not go to the Heavenly Earth and now the situation immediately became deadlocked.


    Wang Lu and Xuan Mo had a good rtionship, but they still have to meet each other before he could lobby her. Now they couldn''t even see each other, so how could he turn her over? Even more, pessimistically, Xuan Mo might have been overthrown by Senior Gem Emperor as a traitor because of their previous private meetings.


    However, since the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had handed over the task to him, he couldn''t just give up halfway without even trying��if he went back now and dered that the task had failed, many people would gloat and doubt about his ability as a man�� Thus, even if it was a deadlock, he would try to stir up a wave.


    Wang Lu had been standing in front of the swirl of stars for a long time, thinking patiently about his n. When he was about to put it into action, he saw a change in the swirl of stars in front of him and someone came out.


    "Oh, Bai Ze?"


    The one who came out was Bai Ze, the vice leader of the group of Earth Immortals. Bai Ze looked tired and seemed to be burdened by the vicissitudes of life, far from the arrogant Earth Immortal that Wang Lu first met.


    "Come with me."


    Bai Ze lightly said and then turned around and left. Wang Lu did not hesitate to keep up.


    This time, he was all alone and was not protected by the number one Jindan in Nine Regions. He could hardly resist an attack from an Earth Immortal. However, Wang Lu knew very well that Bai Ze did note to trouble him.


    Because he was holding an item of Xuan Mo.


    A delicate plum-blossom-shaped hairpin; which peaks were divided into two and each contained the Yin and Yang immortal spirit, which was the sole immortal method of Xuan Mo.

 Chapter 703 It’s As If Someone Had Planned It

    <h4>Chapter 703 It��s As If Someone Had nned It</h4>


    "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon."


    In the field of ice and snow, Xuan Mo held a scented tea with her hand with a graceful posture. In the ice and snow; she was like a pure fairy, but there were tiredness and sorrow that could not be hidden in her face.


    Wang Lu looked around and saw that in this field of ice and snow, a simple cave built of ice crystals sheltered them from the weather, and Xuan Mo lived in the cave.


    "Is this your new home? The decoration is quite simple."


    Xuan Mo smiled bitterly. "Why ask when you already know the answer?"


    This was the mysterious frost world, one of the tens of millions of small worlds in the tombs of immortals. It was a world that was frozen and lost its vitality. A temporary refuge for Xuan Mo and Bai Ze.


    They were now refugees.


    Under the cruel and inhuman suppression from Senior Gem Emperor, even Xuan Mo''s good rtionships with the other failed to save her, and she was forced to go.


    Either she would be persecuted by the Gem Emperor for various reasons, or she had to kneel down to be a dog for the Gem Emperor. Xuan Mo was a cultivator who had reached the peak of her realm. Thus, she was very proud of herself. She would never willingly be a dog to anybody. However, she didn''t want to be tied in the hands of the Gem Emperor either. Thus, she had to flee.


    There were tens of millions of small worlds in the tombs of the immortals. So if Xuan Mo truly intended to flee, it would be very difficult for the Gem Emperor to catch her.


    "But if you run away, you basically a disgraced deserter in the eyes of your group."


    Xuan Mo looked at Wang Lu and said, "Isn''t that just what you want?"


    Wang Lu wasn''t polite either. With augh, he said, "Yes, I came here under the order of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to try to turn you over to our side. Now it seems that it''s just right."


    Xuan Mo shook her head. "If you think that I will switch side now, you are wrong. If I really want to abandon the Earth Immortal camp, I would not hide here, but instead, go directly to your side. In my situation at that time, if I was so determined to leave, Senior Gem Emperor could not stop me."


    Wang Lu said, "If you are so foolish not to change side at this time, then there really is no need to persuade you toe to our side."


    Xuan Mo nodded. "Then, by all means, go back. I will not abandon my Earth Immortal identity."


    Wang Lu smiled. "I don''t expect you to abandon your identity as an Earth Immortal and join the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. You don''t even have to join the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to switch sides."


    Xuan Mo was curious. "Besides the Earth Immortals and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, are there any other camp? Are you working for a third party?" When it came to thest question, Xuan Mo''s look suddenly turned cold.


    "Fallen Immortal?"


    At the thought of this, Xuan Mo was shocked.


    If it were not for the Fallen Immortals, after having experienced the Age of Chaos, how could Nine Regions bred such a genius? If it were not for the Fallen Immortals, how could many of herpanions died in his hands��?


    While she was thinking the worst, suddenly she was hit on the forehead by something warm and soft. She was shocked, thinking that it must''ve been a unique hidden weapon. However, the next moment, the hidden weapon fell from her forehead and slid across her eyes.


    It was just a steamed bun. But, why it was a steamed bun?


    Before her, Wang Lu was waiting angrily. "This is my usual snack for my Junior Sister. Today, I happily give it to you as a brain tonic! Did you just think about Fallen Immortal?"


    Having her thoughts seen through, Xuan Mo was not embarrassed. After wiping the grease stains on her forehead with a handkerchief and then carefully wrapped the steamed bun, she calmly said, "Yes, I have my doubts about you�� Right now, besides the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and our Earth Immortals, is there any third party? You can''t possibly work for the Western Continent people��"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Use your mind for a bit, how could a person like me be a dog for someone else? How could the Fallen Immortals possibly buy me? We have known each other for a long time, haven''t you seen my arrogance and pride?


    Xuan Mo declined toment.


    Seeing that the other party still didn''t get it, Wang Lu had to speak more clearly. "It''s simple really. What I mean by third party camp is myself. If you are not willing to switch side to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals camp, you might as well join my camp."


    "��" Xuan Mo couldn''t speak for a long time. "Are you trying to amuse me?"


    Wang Lu said, "I am serious."


    Xuan Mo was finally shocked by Wang Lu''s amazing courage. A young man in Jindan Stage who had been cultivating for less than thirty years actually has the guts to tell an ancient Earth Immortal to join his side. What kind of courage or rather persuasion ability that he could possibly have!


    Even Xuan Mo''s immortal heart, which had remained immovable for thousands of years, was shocked. Without realizing it, she had squeezed the wrapped steamed bun in her hand.


    "�� I repeat, will you please use your brain, my Senior Xuan Mo? Right now if you join a camp, do you need to focus on its strength? The Fallen Immortals camp is the strongest, do you want to join them?"


    Xuan Mo retorted, "But since you put yourself in the same position as the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and Earth Immortals, calling yourself the third party force, at least your strength must not differ too much right?"


    "Why not? The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals imed that the union is equal, but do you think a huge super sect like Shengjing Sect could be said in the same way as the Seven Stars Sect? There are hundreds of thousands of countries in Nine Regions, of whichrge countries cover hundreds of millions of miles, while the small countries only have thousands of people. What''s the difference between them? Aren''t they all collectively known as countries in Nine Regions?"


    Xuan Mo shook her head in disapproval. "You''re using sophistry." After a pause, she continued, "I can''t promise you anything, but at least right now, Bai Ze, Lu Biechen, and I would no longer appear in the arena of Grand Competition. Is that enough for you? Senior Gem Emperor might be able to consolidate the strength of the remaining people, but those people are not enough to guarantee the victory in the Grand Competition. Some people are simply irreceable.


    Speaking to this, she couldn''t help but sigh at the thought that many irreceablepanions had died in the internal strife. And in the Grand Competition, which they initially had a good chance of winning but now had gradually dwindled down.


    What is going on exactly?.


    Seeing how resolute Xuan Mo was, Wang Lu no longer nagged her. If the persuasion could seed then good if not, there was no need to force it. Let alone, if only a mere few words could sway her, then Xuan Mo''s intention ought to be questioned.


    "There are several things that I need to discuss with you besides persuading you to change side." Wang Lu said, gradually looking very serious, "The first thing is the whereabouts of ck. Where is he?"


    This was the most important matter in Wang Lu''s mind. No matter what others might think, Wang Lu always thought that the man in ck was the real trouble. The sudden appearance of Gem Emperor and his disturbance of the rhythm of everyone was like a passer-by walking in a hurry��


    There was not much evidence for this conclusion. It was merely based on his intuition. However, Wang Lu felt that his intuition was credible. Thus, the first thing he asked was the whereabouts of the man in ck.


    "He''s also hiding." Xuan Mo said, "Senior Gem Emperor put the biggest effort to deal with him, and it almost killed him on the spot��"


    "Wait a minute." Wang Lu interrupted, "I remember you said that ck was so powerful, so how could he was almost killed on the spot? What is the origin of the Gem Emperor?"


    Xuan Mo said, "I don''t know. Originally Senior Gem Emperor was not so strong. I don''t know why he became stronger after he woke up this time."


    "�� Okay, continue."


    "After ck was seriously injured, he immediately went into hiding. Senior Gem Emperor looked for him several times, but failed every time�� Later, he contacted me and told me about the location of this ce. It is said to be stable and hidden among the countless small worlds. It could be used to hide when the situation is extremely unfavorable."


    "In other words, your current position is not really safe? At the same time, ck sessfully hides in the dark and remotely controls everything. These position changes are very smooth."


    Xuan Mo immediately caught the meaning behind it. "Are you doubting ck? He is not the kind of person who would sell hispanions. Although his style is a bit radical�� it''s much better than Senior Gem Emperor."


    Wang Lu didn''t argue, but instead, he merely said, "Can you get in touch with him?"


    Xuan Mo hesitated for a moment. "ck said, if somethinges up he would look for me. He did not leave any contact information."


    Wang Lu took a look at her and inwardly thought that ck probably had left behind a way to contact him but told Xuan Mo not to tell anyone�� But now, since Wang Lu already knew about it, he would have the chance to pry it out of her mouth in the future.


    "The second matter is about Senior Gem Emperor, could you tell me all about him in detail?"


    Xuan Mo looked at Wang Lu but did not speak.


    Wang Lu knew what she was worried about. After all, Senior Gem Emperor was her formerrade-in-arms andpanion in Earth Immortal camp. On the other hand, Wang Lu belonged to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� The internal and external contradictions must be clearly distinguished.


    Thus, Wang Lu advised, "Senior Gem Emperor is ourmon enemy. Only by resolving it can we both live in harmony. You should know this very well. The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals are not enemies. Those who hinder ourmon cause are the enemies."


    Hearing this, Xuan Mo finally wavered a bit. The woman''s eyes twinkled for a long time before she slowly opened her mouth and said, "Senior Gem Emperor�� is a very special person."


    However, she only said a word when suddenly, the snow outside the cave suddenly stopped and the clouds in the sky suddenly parted in two. And then, a magnificent purple symbolizing the supreme descended from the sky.


    At the same time, an imposing andposed voice reverberated across the Mysterious Frost World.


    "Xuan Mo, you really disappoint me."


    In horror, Xuan Mo''s face was suddenly drained of color. She got up and said, "Senior Gem Emperor!"

 Chapter 704 There Is Still Time To Betray Your Teammates!

    <h4>Chapter 704 There Is Still Time To Betray Your Teammates!</h4>


    "Is that Senior Gem Emperor?"


    When he heard Xuan Mo''s exmation, Wang Lu was also very surprised.


    That''s Senior Gem Emperor? The devil incarnate who suddenly woke up from sleep and disturbed everyone''s rhythm?


    The tyrant who Beat Xuan Mo, Bai Ze, Lu Biechen and even the man in ck into stray dogs?


    Within their field of vision, the real body of Senior Gem Emperor could not be seen clearly. What could be seen was only the vast sea of clouds that were suddenly parted. A purple light poured down like a jade pir, dying most of the sky into thick purple. A terrifyingly loud voice echoed from the jade pir and reverberated across the ice and snowfield. A momentter, the purple-like was like a thorn, causing pain to both eyes. Thus, Wang Lu could not help but bow his head.


    Behind him, Calction Immortal Lu Biechen exined the phenomenon to Wang Lu, "Senior Gem Emperor was born of a royal family, which caused him to have the nature of purple of the emperor. Even those slightly weaker than him could not look up to his glory."


    Lu Biechen gave a good exnation, but as soon as his voice fell, his face changed and a trace of blood spilled out of his mouth.


    "What a dominating presence. Unconsciously I havemitted the crime of making falsements on the emperor��" Lu Biechen shook his head. "I''m sorry I can''t say more than that."


    Of course, Wang Lu was also not in the mood to listen.


    What was the point in listening to exnations when the enemy hade knocking at the door? The opponent was Gem Emperor who could force a group of people to have no ess to heaven and no ess to earth. This was no longer an opponent who could be dealt with information advantage by a Jindan Stage person.


    The key here was to see how Xuan Mo cope with it.


    "Gem Emperor, do you really want to exterminate everyone?" The woman''s face was pale, but under the pressure of the purple light of the Emperor, she refused to kowtow. "Mypanions and I are hiding here. We don''t want our group to kill each other. Don''t be too aggressive."


    The voice of Senior Gem Emperor once again was stirred up high in the air.


    "If I truly persist in pressing you, would I allow you to hide in here? If you stay quiet here, I won''t care about you. But you have the courage to disclose my affairs to outsiders, which is unquestionably a betrayal!"


    The word "betrayal" was like a thunderstorm blooming in the cave. Xuan Mo immediately propped up a small world, but Gem Emperor instantly shattered that world. The aftershocks shocked Wang Lu''s mind that he turned dizzy.


    "Hey, take control of your power, don''t hurt innocent passer-by by mistake."


    Unfortunately, Wang Lu''s voice was soon drowned out by the dialogue between the Earth Immortals.


    "Gem Emperor, do you really want to start a war?" No matter how good Xuan Mo''s temper was, this time, her anger couldn''t be restrained. Just now she propped up a small world to protect Wang Lu, but was instantly broken by Gem Emperor�� It was not that she was too weak, but that she never expected that the other party would be so heavy-handed!


    The destruction of the small world would not cause irreparable harm to herself, but there were hundreds of millions of creatures in the small world who had been with her for countless years. To destroy one such small world was like breaking one of her arms. It was very cruel!


    The air was once resounded with the callous voice of Senior Gem Emperor, "This is not war, this is punishment."


    After that, the purple light pir that prated the clouds suddenly expanded, as if to pierce the whole mysterious frost world. Xuan Mo''s face changed and she looked to the people behind him.


    "Do it." Lu Biechen sighed and threw out the calcted n. "Gem Emperor is determined to kill, there''s no other choice."


    "Do it, Xuan Mo." Bai Ze rarely expressed such an affirmative opinion.


    "We have been preparing for so long, isn''t that to fight with Gem Emperor? Just do it!" In the cave, the rest of the Earth Immortals opened their mouths.


    Thus, Xuan Mo finally made her move.


    The woman slightly raised her hands. Initially, nothing happened, but the Mysterious Frost World began to rumble and tremble. In an instant, the thousands of years of ice and snow under the feet of everyone cracked open and burst into countless cracks. Through the smooth ice walls, it could be seen that the gap was deep and the bottom was nowhere.


    The next moment, the entire Mysterious Frost World was like an orange squeezed by a tremendous force. The smooth ice walls began to twist and deform rapidly, colliding with each other. Large pieces broke into small pieces and so on. At the same time, a screaming dragon sound shocked the whole world..


    Wang Lu barely maintained himself in the copse of the Mysterious Frost World. At this time, he felt that the screaming dragon sound sounded familiar. However, the next moment, he was forced by a copsed iceberg over his head.


    When Wang Lu broke free with his primordial chaos sword and divided the mountain-like iceberg into numerous fragments, he finally remembered that he had heard this voice when he entered Xuan Mo''s heavenly earth world not long ago.


    However, it remained to be seen what this screaming dragon sound really meant.


    After a while, Wang Lu finally cleared away all the ice around him��the ice in the Mysterious Frost World was stronger than even the basalt stone in the Nine Regions and had the power to freeze everything. Thus, it was not easy to deal with it.


    After he was able to steady himself, Wang Lu finally could concentrate his energies on the battle.


    Watching the battle was not easy, because the battlefield was so high that it was over the boundary of the frost, hidden by the fog of ice. In addition, Wang Lu was surrounded by shimmering pieces of mysterious ice, so his line of sight had long been cut off.


    Only by identifying a primordial spirit could he barely observe the edge of the battlefield�� It was self-evident that there were risks in observing the primordial spirit in the battle between Earth Immortals.


    Wang Lu very carefully released his primordial spirit and carefully felt the messy spiritual energy fluctuation around him, and then deduced the battlefield situation�� Gradually, a clear image began to emerge in his mind.


    A dragon, a four-wed ice dragon which was thousands of miles long!


    For the first time in his life, Wang Lu saw such a huge creature. Before that, the dragons in Nine Regions had almost disappeared, but there were still some dragons in many deep valleys and pools. The story of Dragons dated back to the end of the Age of Chaos. But ording to historical records; even before the Age of Chaos, when Dragons were in their prime, there was no such huge ice dragon.


    It was not difficult at all for beings with sufficiently high enough cultivation stage to change form. For example, it was easy for him to make himselfrger or smaller. With Wang Lu''s current stage, he could shape himself into a thirty meters giant��but with no practical significance. Toorge of a body was equal to being more easily killed. It would not bring about power increase.


    In the same way, many spiritual beasts with huge body shape would choose to be human in shape when they could. Not only human��for it was the most advantageous in cultivation training, but it was also because of the desire for a rtively small body.


    Thus, in theory, toorge a body was not conducive tobat. However, in Wang Lu''s mind; this thousands of miles four-wed ice dragon was very warlike, frantically biting the opponent forcing the opponent to retreat.


    The opponent was naturally Senior Gem Emperor. Unfortunately, even under the primordial spirit observation, the real body of Gem Emperor still could not be seen. Wang Lu could only vaguely see a purple light of the same size, thousands of miles.


    Without Lu Biechen''s exnation, Wang Lu could guess that for the Gem Emperor, the bigger the size the better. As for the disadvantages that might be encountered in the battle, someone who was a master would not consider it too much�� Even more, with the absolute power of Senior Gem Emperor, he did not have to worry about any size difference. Any enemy could be directly crushed by him with strong force, with only a few could withstand it.


    However, no one could imagine that Xuan Mo had a dragon as powerful as Senior Gem Emperor.


    What was the origin of this dragon? How could itpete with one of the top figures in the Earth Immortals? Moreover, it seemed clear that it was controlled by Xuan Mo. If this kind of defying-the-heaven thing had been released earlier, perhaps the result in the Grand Competition would be entirely different��


    Wang Lu''s mind suddenly spun quickly. The ice dragon and Senior Gem Immortal fought fiercely outside the Mysterious Frost world. Both were the strongest in the world, but they showed their power in the simplest and most direct way. There were no mysterious and strange immortal methods and tools�� The ice dragon didn''t even spit out anything. It merely hurt its enemy with sharp ws and fierce body-to-body collisions with its strong body. And every time it bit or mmed its head, it would cause a violent tremor in the purple light where the Gem Emperor was.


    Senior Gem Emperor was like a sea urchin, within the round purple cloud, a light beam frantically rushed out, stabbing the ice dragon with a spear-like thing, and then cut up its muscles. Flesh and blood gushed out, pouring down heavily toward the Mysterious Frost World.


    The others stood on the ruins of the Mysterious Frost World and watched the battlefield nervously. Especially Calction Immortal Lu Biechen who kept calcting and deducing the battle situation. Many of the Earth Immortals who were unable to see the development of the battle themselves, gathered around Lu Biechen and listened to his analysis.


    Unfortunately, Lu Biechen merely shook his head. "I can''t see it clearly�� It was supposed to be a ny percent chance of winning, but when I calcted it just now, I discovered that it begins to fluctuate and the future gradually faded."


    "How could it be? That''s the World Dragon!"


    Wang Lu clearly heard of this and immediately asked, "What is the World Dragon?"


    When the Earth Immortal who previously asked the question heard it, he looked at Wang Lu and then answered him after being silent for a moment. "World Dragon is one of the foundations of the existence of the Tombs of Immortals, the guardian of each independent small world. It could also be said that it''s the small world itself. The specific principle is hard to exin to you in a few words. However, you have to know that every World Dragon has great strength after waking up. And this four-wed ice dragon is the first-ss among the countless small worlds in the Tomb of Immortals."


    "More powerful than you guys, the creators?"


    "Yes, it''s stronger than us��If we are stupid enough to fight with the World Dragon. The disadvantage of World Dragon is that it is impossible to wake it for a long time. After a period of time, it will naturally fall asleep. And the longer it awakens, the longer its time to sleep. So, as long as you avoid a frontal fight and just wait it out, you will naturally win. You don''t have to fight it head-on. But Senior Gem Emperor would never fight like that."


    Wang Lu nodded. "So you use this tactic to deal with Gem Emperor? But, howe I feel like it''s a bit not useful?"


    While they were talking, the battle over the Mysterious Frost World finally came to an end.


    A piercing attack from the purple sea-urchin like thing thrust the World Dragon, cutting it almost exactly in two! A miserable dragon wail shook the whole world. In just a moment, red color seeped through the thousand miles of mysterious frost as if it were weeping blood.


    A momentter, the four-wed ice dragon curled up and coiled into a ball, which then disappeared.


    The Mysterious Frost World turned deadly silent. And it was as if the hearts of the Earth Immortals that looked at all of this turned dead.

 Chapter 705 This Woman Most Likely Has Already Fallen Into My Hands

    <h4>Chapter 705 This Woman Most Likely Has Already Fallen Into My Hands</h4>


    The World Dragon was the only trump card in the hands of Xuan Mo and other escaped Earth Immortals. It was also their only hope. This magical creature theoretically possessed the power to confront low-level Fallen Immortal for a short period of time.


    However, this hope vanished before everyone''s eyes as the World Dragon was killed by Senior Gem Emperor. Under the cover of the purple light of Gem Emperor, the boundless fear atmosphere spread toward the Mysterious Frost World.


    "How�� how could that be possible?"


    Lu Biechen looked pale at the calction on the ground. He had counted it thousands of times, but he never thought that there would be such a thing. Did Senior Gem Emperor be so strong that he could kill World Dragon head-on? When did he get so strong? If he had such power, why did Gem Emperor never showed it in the first ce?


    After the awakening, Senior Gem Emperor''s temperament changed dramatically. It was as if he had a personality change�� Wait a minute, or was it another person entirely?


    Lu Biechen''s mind shed as if he had thought of something. However, he could not afford to think too much. The purple light in the sky gradually became strong, as if brewing the next wave of Gem Emperor''s anger. Senior Gem Emperor was really strong and overbearing, far beyond anyone''s imagination. The matter hade to this point, it was no longer possible to turn the situation around.


    "I''m sorry for implicating you in this." Lu Biechen sighed softly and said to Wang Lu beside him.


    This was the internal conflict between the Earth Immortals, but they had carelessly involved the people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Although the two sides were still hostile to each other not long ago, Lu Biechen and the others were now ''traitors'' in the Earth Immortal camp and thus, Wang Lu became more and more pleasing to the eyes.


    Wang Lu himself did not take it seriously and said, "It doesn''t matter, no need to be so polite. It''s not that bad yet."


    Lu Biechen said, "Senior Gem Emperor will not be kind to you because you are not an Earth Immortal�� the rules of engagement between the two camps will not necessarily be followed by that fellow."


    Wang Luughed and said, "I''m not that naive�� I said it''s okay because Senior Gem Emperor is at the end of his reign."


    Lu Biechen grinned bitterly. "However, in front of Gem Emperor, we are not necessarily able to fight him."


    After seeing the end of the World Dragon, these Earth Immortals were now really downhearted,pletely losing the will to fight.


    Wang Lu was still smiling. "Senior Earth Immortal, although your arithmetic might not work when calcting Gem Emperor before, you don''t have to be discouraged. Or even abandoning your craftsmanship�� Pick up your calction and work it out again. At this time, the oriole is about to swoop in."


    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind (idiom). Senior Gem Emperor had fought a fierce battle against the World Dragon, could it be that there was someone waiting behind?


    Roar!


    Another whistling roar of a dragon was heard, prating the purple light and into the Mysterious Frost World. Lu Biechen opened his eyes in shock. With a slight tremor in his hand, he said, "There''s another World Dragon? ck, it''s ck!".


    Outside the Mysterious Frost World, a giant ck dragon with fierce appearance appeared above the body of the ice dragon and rushed over toward the Gem Emperor. It then furiously said, "ck, how dare you hide the traitors!"


    This Gem Emperor was indeed a noble emperor. At that time, he personally beat ck until ck was hurt and had to flee. And now unexpectedly, he still questioned why ck hid Xuan Mo and the others.


    If ck didn''t hide Xuan Mo, could it be that he should wait for the Gem Emperor''s people to deal with them one by one?


    In his fury, the Gem Emperor fought against the ck dragon into a bloodbath. However, in the end, he had just gone through a vicious battle. Hecked the stamina and was soon bitten by the ck dragon in session and the purple light was shaking incessantly.


    "ck, after today, you are my number one enemy. Thest time my men showed mercy, but the next time they meet you, you will die!"


    After that, the purple light flickered away. The ck dragon circled outside the Mysterious Frost World and threw a willful victoryughter, humiliating the fleeing Gem Emperor. A momentter, the ck dragon gently nodded toward the Mysterious Frost World and then his figure also flew away.


    On the ice sheet, there were about seven or eight Earth Immortals,ing out of the ruins and stared at the sky with a nk look.


    "Is�� ck gone?"


    Lu Biechen sighed. "ck has never been here at all. He was seriously injured, how could he recover so soon? Just now, he merely sent his own dragon."


    As he spoke, Xuan Mo came down from the sky and with a pale face, he then added, "However, the appearance of ck''s world dragon couldn''t stop Gem Emperor. Now its breath has inevitably been locked by the Gem Emperor. Next time, Gem Emperor will be able to follow the breath to find ck�� ck sacrificed himself to save us."


    "How did Gem Emperor be so strong?" One of the escaped Earth Immortals was full of despair. "What shall we do when Senior Gem Emperor and his whole mene looking for us next?"


    The Earth Immortal next to him was also full of gloom. "If I knew this earlier, I might as well have stayed�� Senior Gem Emperor didn''t say that he wanted to trouble me."


    Suddenly someone angrily replied, "Nobody asked you toe in the first ce! It''s you who are so afraid of Gem Emperor that youe to us with a runny nose and now you say that you regret it? Do you still have a face?"


    Xuan Mo said, "Don''t quarrel. Just now, the Gem Emperor''s purple light frightened the entire Mysterious Frost World and everyone''s mind was shaken. Thus, some unclear words are excusable." This sentence was intended to carefully smooth things over, but the next one was somewhat though. "But in any case, please remember that you guys choose this road, so there is no possibility of turning back. Senior Gem Emperor will not ept traitors!"


    After these soft and hard words, people''s hearts barely stabilized. Xuan Mo then found Wang Lu again and said, "I''m sorry to have involved you this time. Senior Gem Emperor is obstinate and self-opinionated, but very careful. Just now he has certainly discovered you. I''m afraid this will be bad for you in the future."


    Wang Lu smiled. "Even if I didn''te today, would Gem Emperor let me go? I''m also in the top management of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. It''s not strange that he regards me as nails in the eyes. But, if you really feel indebted to me, you might as well jump over to my side."


    Xuan Mo looked at him helplessly. "I''ve just made my statement on this topic."


    Wang Lu earnestly said, "You will be treated very well."


    "Don''t make a joke will you?"


    Wang Lu replied, "This is not a joke. I''m just looting a burning house. Think clearly, your trump card has been torn, ck''s trump card has been used once, so the next time will not work. Plus, Gem Emperor did not regard you as his own people, but instead as traitors. So��"


    "So it''s better to be a real traitor and show it to everyone?"


    Wang Lu said, "Traitor? Does that mean you are a loyal dog now? Isn''t leaving the master tantamount to betrayal? How could you say that? Didn''t you leave Gem Emperor because you don''t want to be somebody''s dog? So why bother keeping yourself in the kennel?"


    Xuan Mo was at loss for words.


    "Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and your Earth Immortals camp are not arch enemies, we are only opponents in thepetition. However, Senior Gem Emperor obviously could not coexist with anyone. With such a person, our n to fight against the Fallen Immortals is simply a joke. Do you understand?"


    Xuan Mo was still speechless.


    "May I think about it?"


    Wang Lu said, "Sure. While you think about it, I have some questions to ask��"


    Wang Lu''s question was about the World Dragon.


    Wang Lu was very interested in this kind of creature that have thousands of miles long in length and could amodate a small world. Before this, he could only see such a huge creature in the record in the ssical book about Great Destion Age.


    Great Destion Age was filled with primordial chaos and thus, extraordinary things were born. However, with the multiplication of life and the evolution of civilization in Nine Regions, those magical creatures gradually disappeared and the era of human beings came to Nine Regions.


    Wang Lu didn''t think that the World Dragons were the creatures from the Great Destion Age. They had strong human cultivator aura on their bodies, meaning that they were obviously human creation. However�� If the Earth Immortals were able to create such a gigantic killer being, even if the restrictions on its use were veryrge, the oue on the battle against the Fallen Immortal would be another thing entirely.


    However, upon hearing Wang Lu raise this question, Xuan Mo seemed slightly embarrassed. Because the World Dragon was one of the secrets of the Tomb of Immortals, it was reasonable to say that only when the Grand Competition was over and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals won a great victory could the secret be revealed. However, after thinking that a part of this important secret just vanished like smoke in thin air under Senior Gem Emperor''s hands, Xuan Mo''s insistence loosened a bit.


    "These World Dragons can only survive in the tomb of immortals. They are part of the tomb of immortals."


    Once these words came out, the rest would naturally follow.


    Xuan Mo exined, "These dragons are the foundation of the tomb of immortals. We built the entire tomb of immortals through these World Dragons�� Initially, they were just creatures that we stumbled upon. They were very weak, but they had incredible magical abilities��they could hold a world in their bodies. The world itself is very fragile and unreal, just like a beautiful illusion. However, the illusion itself is very significant! We studied them for a long time before we gradually found a way to use this ability. Among us, the Thousand Illusion Child spent the longest energy, and also benefited greatly from it. His thousand illusion ability was achieved only after seeding in research of the universe inside the World Dragon''s body. Later, when we were defeated by the Fallen Immortals and began to look for aeback, and prepare to leave a legacy for the future generations, Thousand Illusionary Child was the first to propose and use the unique ability of the World Dragon, which was an admirably genius idea. Unfortunately, the Thousand Illusionary Child himself has already��"


    After sighing, Xuan Mo continued with her exnation, "Right now, these World Dragons are the products of our original species transformation. We have removed the valves that restrict their growth. And then we connected the spiritual energy vein of Nine Regions with them, directly supporting the living beings with the mighty spiritual energy vein of Nine Regions so that these World Dragons can grow indefinitely. As the size of the World Dragon grows, the inner world could also be immenselyrge and infinitely close to reality��of course, there are manyplex steps involved, but there''s no need to borate here. In short, the foundation of the Tomb of Immortals lies in these World Dragons."


    Wang Lu nodded. "In short, the Tomb of Immortals is actually a farm right? In that case, the number of World Dragons should be quiterge, right?"


    "Not so much. It''s very difficult for World Dragon to reproduce. Now the total number of World Dragons in the Tomb of Immortals is not much and there are only a few that were powerful as the ice dragon. Moreover, these dragons are not of natural products and once they leave the environment of the Tomb of Immortals, they will die instantly. Thus, they do not have any practical value�� Unless the Fallen Immortalse to us on their own initiative, we could use them to hold the enemy for a bit."


    Wang Lu raised a question, "But why there are millions of small andrge worlds in the Tomb of Immortals, and that there are cycles of rebirth and destruction?"


    Xuan Mo replied, "There are two kinds of World Dragons. One is with fixed universe, the other is the ever-changing universe. Each has its own advantages and disadvantages. Thetter one is mainly used to provide you with trials and treasures."


    Wang Lu thought about it and asked, "At the same time, the cultivators who participate in the trials of the Tomb of Immortals can reach millions and everyone will enter the corresponding independent world��"


    Xuan Mo interrupted him, "That''s because some dragons can amodate many worlds�� The world used for your trial does not need to be particrly solid. The total number of World Dragons are not veryrge."


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "No, what I want to ask is how many millions of people can enter the body of the first kind of dragon?"


    After a pause, Wang Lu said, "If I''m not mistaken, the real legacy should be in the body of the first kind of dragon, right?"

 Chapter 706 Yesterday Late, Now Right On Time

    <h4>Chapter 706 Yesterday Late, Now Right On Time</h4>


    Wang Lu had spected long ago that the immortal dream world within the Tomb of Immortals could be roughly divided into two categories: one waspletely randomly generated, with varied content and varied reward. In the early days of the exploration of the Tomb of Immortals, most of the Immortal Dream Worlds experienced by the cultivators were of this kind.


    The other was that the content was rtively fixed and unique, and its existence had a very clear purpose: inheritance. Wang Lu''s participation in the Five Blood Spirit Crown was a typical example. The entire immortal dream world was designed so that the winner inherited the Five Blood Spirit Crown. Later on, the Heavenly Earth was also the same. Essentially, it was the mausoleum of Xuan Mo, which stored the life-long savings of Xuan Mo. Immortal Sword Rouge Tear was one of them. At the same time, the treasures of the second kind of Immortal Dream World did not need to follow the principle of equivalent exchange because they were not forged by condensation of the Nine Region''s spiritual energy. For example, the difficulty in solving the trial in the Heavenly Earth by Wang Lu and his Master was a lot worse than the level of obtained treasure, Rouge Tears.


    After experiencing the second kind of Immortal Dream World, Wang Lu had already judged that the existence of the Tomb of Immortals was not to provide training grounds for future generations��that was just an additional function of the Tomb of Immortals. The real purpose of the ce was to select the right heirs and pass on the real precious treasures of the Earth Immortals so that they could fight against the Fallen Immortals in the future.


    After the awakening of the Earth Immortals, this conjecture was confirmed. However, the core treasures of the Earth Immortals had never appeared��Rouge Tears and several such immortal treasures of the same level were precious, but far from being able topete with the core treasures of the Earth Immortals.


    These core treasures had been in the collection of the Earth Immortals for thousands of years and they regarded them as the only hope of turning the table around. Thus, there would never be just several immortal treasures��there were even more of these things in the hands of Fallen Immortals. The higher the cultivation level was, the more abundant the resources. The treasures would, of course, crush you. The Earth Immortals would certainly not be confused by this. So, what was their real card then?


    It had been half a year since the beginning of the Grand Competition. In terms of points umted, the gap between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and its opponent was not big. It was possible to reverse the gap at any time and surpass it once and for all. The dawn of victory could already be seen in the distant�� But up to now, no one knew exactly what would they obtain if they win in the end..


    This was simultaneously normal and not normal. It was normal because, since the real treasure was the thing that the Earth Immortals relied on to turn the table around and of course, they could not expose it at will. In case something unexpected happens, who could afford the responsibility? Even if in the end, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals win, the Earth Immortals would only share their real treasure in a limited way��unless, from the beginning, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortalspletely steamrolled the Grand Competition and were unable to left any points to the opponent.


    The not so normal thing was that, even if the Earth Immortals wanted to hide their real treasure, how could they hide it? So far, no Earth Immortals had ever walked out of the Tomb of Immortals, plus the Tomb of Immortals had been widely opened after a long period of exploration. Almost all the Immortal Dream Worlds could be freely entered. At least on the star map, most areas had already been visible�� However, no one had ever found anything remotely suspected of possessing precious treasures.


    There was really no need to enter this kind of ce. One would immediately know as long as it was founded in the swirl of the stars, but it could not be entered and was also strictly guarded. Or perhaps it was far away from the others, but so far, nothing had been founded.


    In light of this, presumably, the map in Zhong Shengming''s hands was notplete. In the beginning, the Earth Immortals invited Zhong Shengjing to join. However, Zhong Shengming showed some hesitation, so the Earth Immortals did not give him their full trust and left the real secret behind. The location of the real treasure was not shown on the map at all, so it was impossible to find the relevant areas ording to the existing clues. After inwardly guessing until this step, Wang Lu gave a question to sound it out, "Your real inheritance is ced in the body of the first kind of World Dragon, right?"


    Sure enough, Xuan Mo did not suspect anything and merely nodded. "This is��"


    Halfway through, Xuan Mo abruptly stopped. Her reaction was very fast, but she shook her head helplessly after she stopped talking. Just now she realized that she had already ''confessed without being pressed.'' Wang Lu was really insidious,pletely catching her off guard when her mind was in a little trance, which led to her disclosure of the big secret.


    The real treasure hidden in the deepest was the biggest secret. Only a few people knew Of its existence even among the Earth Immortals. In her careless moment, she was tricked by Wang Lu to reveal the secret!


    This was simply a disgrace of a lifetime! And it was all because she had always trusted him!


    Wang Lu, the main culprit, looked at her with a smile. "The way I see it since we have vited the taboo, taking the first step, it would be better to just go all the way, you and your secrete over to our side."


    How impudence of him to say such brazen words!


    However, on second thought, Xuan Mo had some self-abandonment thought: After the battle against Senior Gem Emperor, she was totally not allowed to be in the camp of Earth Immortals, so she might as well��


    However, Xuan Mo soon thought that, if she really did that, what would the reaction of Senior Gem Emperor be like? Would the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals be regarded as mortal enemies? In that case, it would be a disaster for the entire Nine Regions.


    Senior Gem Emperor was very powerful, not only individually. More importantly, he now represented the Earth Immortal Camp and was followed by most of the Earth Immortals. If the Gem Emperor refused to cooperate, then the cooperation between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and Earth Immortals was just empty talk.


    So far, Senior Gem Emperor had not excluded the cooperation with the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals but merely stressed that they must hold the dominant power��thus the reason why he expressed his anger at the sessive defeats of the Earth Immortals not long ago. At the same time, Senior Gem Emperor was not a person who would go back on his word. So he was willing to abide by the basic rule of the Grand Competition. That was to say, Senior Gem Emperor would strive for victory, but if he really loses, he would not cheat and break the contract��in fact, the contract could not be broken. At the opening ceremony of the Grand Competition, almost all the Earth Immortals put their immortal spirit on the Nine Regions Map. Once they breach the contract, Senior Gem Emperor would be a lonemander.


    However, if Senior Gem Emperor believed that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had vited the agreement and interfered in the internal affairs of the Earth Immortals, it would be reasonable to stop the Grand Competition and then regard everyone in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals as enemies.


    Senior Gem Emperor''s character had always been either ck or white,pletely ignorant ofpromise�� When their leader was still alive, that was the case of Senior Gem Emperor. Now, after his unexpected awakening, his personality seemed to have be more extreme. If the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was included in the hostile entity list, it would never be withdrawn.


    And that must be the situation the Fallen Immortals most happy to see.


    Thinking of this, Xuan Mo''s idea of changing sides faded again. Looking at Wang Lu, she helplessly said, "I can''t be with you."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu smiled and said, "Who would prevent us?"


    Xuan Mo looked at Wang Lu with an obvious guilty look.


    Wang Lu then changed the topic, "Are you worried about Senior Gem Emperor? In that case, we might as well continue with what we have just said. What kind of person is Gem Emperor?"


    "�� Sorry, I''m not in the mood to talk right now and it''s not the time to speak. Senior Gem Emperor is not a very patient person. He mighte back at any time, so you better leave early."


    Wang Lu thought that this was indeed the truth. This time''s harvest was already rich enough. From understanding the situation of the Earth Immortal camp; to see the fierce battle between Senior Gem Emperor and the World Dragon while determining the existence of Earth Immortal''s secret treasure. He must bring back these news to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals as soon as possible.


    "In that case, I''ll take my leave. I hope that when we meet again next time, we can be in the same camp."


    Xuan Mo said, "We have always been in the same camp��the camp against the Fallen Immortals."


    "Well said."


    Wang Lu cupped his hand toward Xuan Mo and then summoned out Rouge Tears; rose up to the air and then left Xuan Mo.


    When he flew across the sky of Mysterious Frost World on his flying sword, he could clearly see that the once smooth ice world had been full of cracks and was filled with the color of death and decay�� Xuan Mo said that each and every small world in the Tomb of Immortals was a universe inside the body of a World Dragon. Now that the Mysterious Frost Dragon had died, the world died with it.


    No wonder World Dragon couldn''t be used as a living weapon. Not to mention theck of fighting ability of this creature, the cost of dying in the fight was also a bit too heavy. Fortunately, the Mysterious Frost World was only a refuge ce of Xuan Mo. If it was her treasure-house if it became like this��


    At this point, a sh of inspiration crossed through Wang Lu''s mind and he thought of a very important thing. However, just as this thought began to take off and before he even had time to think about it deeply, he heard a cold voiceing from the front.


    "Stop."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was shocked. He immediately put all his reverie away. The golden core in his Jade Mansion madly rotated and exported out his entire True Yuan to Rouge Tears under his feet. His primordial spirit was connected with the Sword Spirit Autumn Beam and together with the sword��Rouge Tears; the nimble and light characteristics of Rouge Tears were brought to the limit.


    Although limited by his Jindan Stage, Wang Lu''s current high speed was enough to dazzle the eyes of Deity Stage expert�� Unfortunately, in the river of stars, there was no such a weak existence as Deity Stage cultivator.


    Although Wang Lu''s reaction was quick, he still could not get rid of his opponent. He only felt that the stars blurred before his eyes and then he returned to his original ce at the next moment.


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. Stopping his True Yuan output, he said, "Is there anything wrong?"


    With that, he turned his head to the source of the sound. However, he did not see any purple light, just a small and exquisite figure of a girl.


    She looked about thirteen or fourteen years old teenager and her facial features were obviously still immature. However, her frosty indifference made her look a bit more mature. However, in any case, it was just a pretty girl.


    Is this Senior Gem Emperor?


    Wang Lu put down his guard a little but soon realized that he seemed naive.


    "You''re the one who leads us into this mess?" The girl slowly spoke, "You have some skills."


    Wang Lu''s heart slightly sank. "May I ask who you are?"


    "I am Senior Gem Emperor."

 Chapter 707 More Make Up...

    <h4>Chapter 707 More Make Up...</h4>


    Wang Lu didn''t expect for things toe out like this.


    Although he had long anticipated that he would have a battle against Senior Gem Emperor, it shouldn''t be now, and it shouldn''t be when he was alone.


    Regardless of strength or power, Gem Emperor was at the top of the top. Thus, this luxurious meal should be left at the end, not as an appetizer.


    Frankly speaking, Wang Lu was not ready to face a madman-like opponent. It has not been long since he learned about the existence of Senior Gem Emperor. Now, Wang Lu had not even had time to n but he had already encountered this opponent.


    Was this Senior Gem Emperor?


    The first reaction of most people would probably be of surprise and disbelief. The Earth Immortal who fought with thousands of miles to the World Dragon head-on and domineeringly swept away the Mysterious Frost Dragon, was actually a young teenage girl on the outside?


    Certainly, cultivators should not judge people by their appearance. Small in stature but amazing cultivators could be found anywhere. However, one with such contrasts as Senior Gem Emperor were rare. As long as a cultivator passed through the Foundation Building Stage, they could gradually transform their bodies. After Jindan Stage, the body would gradually integrate with their cultivation and this was the so-called "from the heart." For example, if the skills were vigorous and unrestrained, then the appearance would be rougher.


    The domineering immortal method of Senior Gem Emperor was the only thing that Wang Lu saw about her. Compared to Primal Chaos Sky Breaker Sword, her rudeness and unreasonableness were even somewhat more. However, such a person was actually a delicate-looking teenage girl?


    In a sense, Senior Gem Emperor was an abnormal person. She had such a strong strength that physical form was basically just arbitrary to her. However, she refused to even slightly change her appearance. This indicated that she should be quite satisfied with it.


    That''s not right either. If she was really satisfied with her appearance, why then she often hid her true face with her majestic purple light?


    Also, this was a self-contradictory, psychopathic person. Wang Lu wrinkled his eyebrows while for the first time secretly reached an impolite conclusion about the other party. He then began to enter the next round of thinking.


    At the moment he saw Senior Gem Emperor, Wang Lu''s mind began to turn wildly. He knew that he was by no means an opponent of Senior Gem Emperor. Even if he was ten times stronger, he still couldn''t stand Gem Emperor''s purple light gentle swept. Although, as a high-level member of the Organizing Committee of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, he had many props to save his life. The Elders of Spirit Sword Sect Heavenly Sword Hall had also given him various treasures.


    However, in front of this Earth Immortal, it was doubtful whether these things would work. Thus, now Wang Lu could only rely on his own wisdom. He must use the existing clues to analyze the opponent, dissect the behavior pattern of Senior Gem Emperor and deliberate on her every move, in order to win a chance.


    However, before Wang Lu came to any conclusion, Senior Gem Emperor had begun to act.


    "Look at me."


    After that unquestionable order, Wang Lu''s eyes were upied by a pair of red pupils.


    Huh, was Senior Gem Emperor''s eyes red? Wang Lu was inwardly shocked and frightened. He could not think of anything else.


    This was a pair of soul hooking eyes��literally, these eyes could hook out the soul of the people and suppress them. Wang Lu''s Non-Phase Immortal Heart had already made the first time to respond, trying to suppress the overall situation. However, the gap between Jindan Stage and Earth Immortal was too big to bepensated by the characteristics of Immortal Method.


    "Is it you?" Senior Gem Emperor stared with her red eyes and looked directly into Wang Lu''s heart. She began to explore his secret.


    However, soul-searching like Immortal Technique triggered a great response. Almost in a sh, three sword lights appeared in Wang Lu''s primordial spirit and rushed toward Senior Gem Emperor.


    The first was the Sword of Nine Regions, which was a gift from Daoist He Tu to Wang Lu��a gift for official business. As the weakest of the top rank members of the Organizing Committee, Wang Lu had the knowledge of the most top secrets, which in itself was a great risk point. Hence, Daoist He Tu hid a sword in his primordial spirit. Once someone tried to use a soul-searching-like technique to forcibly search Wang Lu''s memory, this sword would explode. Moreover, its power was the same as Daoist He Tu''s all-out strike.


    The second was the Ster Gxy Sword, a protective set up by Feng Yin for Wang Lu. The purpose of this sword was not to hurt the enemy but to lead a way for Wang Lu to survive.


    The third was Wang Wu''s Non-Phase Sword Qi. Its specific role was not clear. Wang Wu just patted Wang Lu''s body to insert it, and Wang Lu also responded with no further question.


    There was no need to ask more about their rtionship. Wang Wu was one of the few people in the world who would never harm him. Thus, this kind of Non-Phase Sword Qi ambush must have its effect.


    Right now, these three sword qis detonated at the same time, which was powerful enough to force back any cultivator. Although Senior Gem Emperor''s cultivation had reached against the heaven stage, not long ago she had used up a lot of power in the fierce battle against two World Dragons. At this time, facing the three swords, she was reluctant to stand in the way and thus took a step backward.


    It was this step that created an opportunity for Wang Lu. Led by the Ster Gxy Sword, they quickly cleared a smooth path for Wang Lu. He immediately flew forward along the direction of the sword and flew a hundred miles in a sh.


    However, the next moment, the familiar red light shone again.


    In a moment, Senior Gem Emperor had followed him. As a restraint, the Sword of Nine Regions could not entangle her at all. As for the Non-Phase Sword Qi�� Nobody knew where it was.


    Wang Lu couldn''t criticize her harshly. Since even Daoist He Tu couldn''t do it, he couldn''t expect Wang Wu to do better.


    "Look at me." From behind him, the voice of Senior Gem Emperor was unquestionable. Wang Lu couldn''t resist it and had already turned halfway.


    However, at that moment, a woman''s voice was heard.


    "Alright, I''m looking."


    With a loose white dress and a long green bamboo sword, the person stood in front of Wang Lu was unmistaken and it was��


    Wang Wu.


    Senior Gem Emperor was surprised at the sudden appearance of Wang Wu. However, the next moment she waved her hand, trying to push Wang Wu aside as if she was shooing flies away.


    A top rank Earth Immortal driving away a Jindan Stage person, in theory, should be easy. Senior Gem Emperor did not have the intention to kill. Her effort was just right. It was firm enough that a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage could not resist, but would not be crushed into a powder.


    However, this time she met with an obstacle. After that blow, Wang Wu was like a spring breeze. Her body did not even move. At the same time, the emerald green bamboo sword preemptively came at the opponent.


    With a serious expression, Senior Gem Emperor looked at the iing sword light. She murmured in puzzlement, "Outside path?"


    There was no secret in the eyes of the Earth Immortals. It was a fact that Wang Wu was a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. However, it was also true that a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage had actually resisted her immortal technique. Thebination of the two, which was the outside path, seemed to be the only exnation.


    After seeing the true identity of Wang Wu clearly, Senior Gem Emperor looked at Wang Lu again. This time, her look rxed a lot.


    "You are her disciple, although not of the outside path�� so, it''s not you."


    Wang Lu was baffled. "Not me?"


    At this point, Wang Lu understood that Senior Gem Emperor did not want to kill him, but wanted to learn something from him.


    It must be something very important and inconvenient for too many people to know. Otherwise, Senior Gem Emperor would not have lowered her majestic dignity by ambushing a little Jindan. She coulde up to him in a dignified manner just as she did against Xuan Mo.


    Therefore, it was not a business, but a private matter? However, what private matter would it be? From the tone of Senior Gem Emperor, it seemed like she was looking for someone who met certain conditions. She thought that Wang Lu was that person. However, after discovering that Wang Wu was an outside path cultivator, she gave up her original intention.


    Was there anything that hindered the outside path? What matters that Senior Gem Emperor wanted to aplish that an outside path cultivator could not do?


    In a sh, Wang Lu came up with multiple conditions and questions. However, the clues at hand could not help him continue to deduce, so his chaotic train of thoughts always stopped.


    After confirming that Wang Lu did not meet the conditions, Senior Gem Emperor did not make any attempt to stop him. She just nodded and said, "After the end of Grand Competition, I will appoint you as the military counselor. I hope that you can work hard."


    With that, Senior Gem Emperor''s figure disappeared without a trace.


    Wang Lu watched her left, and the confusion in his heart became more intense.


    "Who is that?"


    Wang Wu pointed in the direction where the Gem Emperor left, which was only a mist by now. "Was that innocent girl abandoned by you after you slept with her? No, based on her tone of voice, she seemed arrogant, telling you to be the military counselor�� Could it be that she was a domineering girl who abandoned you after you two slept together instead?"


    "Yes, she thinks I''m too pure and tasteless. She wants to find someone more mature and charming to serve her. I think you''re her type. You should consider applying for the job. Oh, by the way, she is the current leader in the Earth Immortal camp and has decision-making power over everything."


    Wang Wu''s eyes immediately turned bright. "So, she''s in charge of the Earth Immortal''s treasure? Not bad. Do you have any contact information?"


    Looking at her raised eyebrows while indicating her fearlessness, Wang Lu felt that Senior Gem Emperor was not so difficult to deal with.


    ����


    After returning to the City of Immortals, Wang Lu immediately looked for Daoist He Tu. He then held an emergency meeting to tell what he had seen and heard, except for the ambush at the end.


    To meet Xuan Mo alone was an important mission entrusted to him by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, to meet with Senior Gem Emperor alone was easy to cause unnecessary misunderstanding. Wang Lu only told Daoist He Tu about the incident, which was not announced at the meeting. Moreover, informing Daoist He Tu was also because of the short-term encounter with Senior Gem Emperor who triggered the Sword of Nine Regions. Daoist He Tu would inevitably know something. Thus, it was better to be honest and open.


    The meeting naturally triggered a tremendous shock. The coup d''��tat at the Earth Immortal camp and the rise to power of the iron-fisted Senior Gem Emperor would bring great pressure to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The situation that had just improved was likely to disappear.


    For this reason, the Elders at the meeting had a good argument. Some believed that training should be intensified and prepared. Others thought that training was no longer meaningful. Right now, the first thing to do was to find ways to remove Senior Gem Emperor from power. Some people also said that making a move against the Earth Immortal camp right now was to hand someone the sword hilt (idiom: to give someone a hold on oneself).


    The meetingsted for half a day, and nothing conclusive came out at the end. Even Wang Lu remained silent and did not pick any side.


    Nevertheless, this silence was also a stand in itself. To wait and see and act ordingly to change.


    There was still too little understanding of Senior Gem Emperor. It was impossible to guess what changes she would cause when she came to power.


    Thus, waiting was necessary until further information was in hand and then a strategy could be worked out. As for this, where this further information came from�� It was time to wait for a certain someone who had no hesitation in getting money no matter what..


    ����


    At the same time, in front of the swirl of stars in the Tomb of Immortals, a white-dressed female cultivator was holding a bouquet of flowers.


    "Excuse me, may I ask where is Senior Gem Emperor?"


    After a pause, the woman said, "I''m here to propose."

 Chapter 708 Things Develop Beyond Expectation Again

    <h4>Chapter 708 Things Develop Beyond Expectation Again</h4>


    In the courtyard of Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu warmly weed the Daoist Master of Non-Phase who returned from a long journey.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since west saw each other, almost six to ten hours. Unexpectedly you are indeed old but vigorous, full of firmness. Your endurance is astonishing to see. By the way, when can I drink your marriage wine?"


    "Get lost, can''t you see that I''m badly in need of recuperation? Quickly bring me hundreds of thousands of spirit stones to calm me down."


    Wang Lu eximed, "Your marriage proposal ended up in a disaster? Are there fifty shadows in the heart of Senior Gem Emperor?"


    At the same time, Wang Lu also took out the elixir sent to senior Elders by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Without looking at it, she casually grabbed and swallowed it.


    "It''s really dangerous." Wang Wu said, "Unexpectedly, in a short time, the Earth Immortal camp has been firmly in her control��"


    With that, Wang Wu roughly talked about the experience of proposing marriage. It was indeed really a mess.


    With a bouquet of flowers in hand, she proposed at the entrance of the swirl of stars, thinking that even if she provoked the anger of Gem Emperor, she would at least have a chance to get in touch. Of course, if the two sides fell in love at first sight, it would be better if the Gem Emperor obsessed with her infinite amorous feelings�� Who knew that soon after she shouted the marriage proposal, a group of people came out of the swirl of stars to gang up on her like crazy. They shouted the usation that she had sphemed the Emperor.


    Being ganged up by a group of angry Earth Immortals, she was beaten ck and blue. She had to flee in a sorry state. Only after the strenuous effort and untold hardships did she able to return to the City of Immortals. This was Wang Wu''s magnificent marriage proposal story.


    "Sigh, this time it''s really a miserable loss." Wang Wuined as she worked on her true yuan to heal herself. "Before this trip, I went to Yin and Yang School to ask for advice about their secret Young Girl Heart Sutra. They only need to cast a nce at themon young girl and gave them a sweet cake. And those young girls would immediately fall heavily for them. I thought that when I meet with Senior Gem Emperor, even if I could only show a piece of that skill, I could hold hands and touch her face, or something. If I had better luck, I might be able to kiss her. Who knows that not long after I shouted at the door, arge group of mad dogs like people went crazy at me. The fanaticism of this team of fans is really appalling."


    "�� You shouldn''t look for that Young Girl Heart Sutra if you''re working for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    "Why? Do you want to learn? I can teach you. When I went to Yin and Yang School this time, I used the Telepathic Finger in exchange for a lot of good things with them�� This school, which has been handed down for thousands of years, is indeed remarkable and eye-opening."


    Wang Wu said and began to apply ointment to the wound. At this time, there were only two of them, Master and disciple, in the courtyard. Thus, she did not in any way shy away. She untied her shirt, showing her white upper body and began to smear the ointment.


    Wang Lu turned his head and looked at it. His eyebrows then frowned slightly. The so-called "ck and blue" were only three words written on paper. However, on the body, it was really terrible. Fortunately, until now, she could still bear it while talking cheerfully and wittily.


    Wang Wu was not an ordinary Daoist Master of Jindan Stage. When ites to strength and self-healing of the body, she had already surpassed most of the cultivators in the world. It was no exaggeration to say that even if her bones were crushed, she could recover in just a moment. However, all the way from the swirl of stars to the courtyard in the Immortal Five Area, she could not recover from her injuries�� Those Earth Immortals were indeed very spicy.


    After a while, Wang Wu finally handled the wounds and became energetic again. "Although this time I failed, I think I have no regrets for true love. My heroism in bravely fighting for the beauty has definitely left a deep impression on Senior Gem Emperor! Especially since it contrasts with the particrly abhorrent behavior of her subordinates! This willy a solid foundation for future sess!


    Wang Lu sighed. "Rest assured, you would be properly awarded."


    "Great, if there''s nothing else then I''ll take my leave." Wang Wu got up and was ready to leave.


    "�� Wait a minute. What else is there in this mission? At least give me a detailed report."


    Wang Wu looked at himzily. "What else can I say? Can''t you guess it by my story? The girl didn''t show up, but a group of fanatics suddenly jumped on me. This only shows that she is inplete control of the situation. Others such as Xuan Mo and Bai Ze have long been swept into the rubbish heap of history, not worth mentioning anymore. What we need is to get ready to face a group of united and determined elites��"


    "The Earth Immortals are now determined and united?" Wang Lu''s face looked serious as the situation that followed was likely to be extremely difficult. In the Grand Competition, the greatest advantage of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals lied in the concentration of resources. The working mechanism of the Organizing Committee ensured that the resources of the entire Nine Regions were concentrated. And opponents such as the Master of Heavenly Book Building were overthrown at the first chance, so they could not set off a storm at all.


    On the other hand, Earth Immortals had not been united from the beginning. Bai Ze, who in theory had the highest position, was an opponent who could only say no. The person who was pushed to the stage as the leader was Xuan Mo who had a rtively mild temperament. The man in ck who had the ability tomand the overall situation was willing to stay behind the scene. Under this mechanism, the forces of the Earth Immortals were very dispersed. There was a set of data to illustrate this problem��The Grand Competition has been going on for half a year, but from the more than a hundred Earth Immortals, only half had participated.


    There were many kinds of events in the Grand Competition. Anyone who had special skills could have their moments. So, why was half of them still not contributed? Were they really useless? If they were, how could they have been absorbed into the Earth Immortal camp? Or were they not wanted to contribute because they had other ideas in mind?


    Now that the Senior Gem Emperor hade to power, her ability to control the situation exceeded everyone''s expectations. Wang Lu originally thought that such a tyrant-like figure could maintain the unity on the surface but the dissenting voice within would not be small. Who knew that from Wang Wu''s experience, it was nothing like that at all.


    This guy had such a strong personality charm, where did hee from? Unfortunately, even after Wang Wu had personally sacrificed her face and body, more personal information about the Senior Gem Emperor still failed to be obtained. This made the future work more difficult. Wang Lu shook his head and decided not to consider so much for the time being. The situation was difficult, nor was it difficult for himself alone. There were arge number of Elders working on it. Let them worry about it first.


    However, before Wang Lu convened an emergency meeting again, an unexpected situation disrupted all his calctions.


    ��


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    In the courtyard of Immortal Five Area, there was a slow knock at the door.


    Wang Lu, who was writing the meeting materials, raised his head and motioned to Hai Yunfan beside him to open the door. At the same time, he was curious about who woulde to visit him at this time.


    If it was Daoist He Tu or other Elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they would mostly inform in advance before visiting, so as for Wang Lu to be prepared. If someone who was familiar to him like Wang Wu, they would just fly directly into the courtyard with their flying sword. The battle array on the outside was useless on her.


    However, Wang Lu''s curiositysted only a moment and he soon focused on the material in front of him. The threat from Senior Gem Emperor was too strong. No matter what the other top Elders thought or did, as the chief nner, he must do his work as best as he could.


    However, just before he dived back into his work; a series of slightly hasty footsteps sounded from outside the wall, which disturbed Wang Lu''s thinking.


    Oh?


    With Hai Yunfan''s character and current position, it was rare for someone to make him hurry and panic. Moreover, Hai Yunfan was also an expert in receiving guests. So what in the world happened outside? Was it an ex-lover who came with an illegitimate child to demand repayment?


    While he was thinking about it, Hai Yunfan came into the house and said, "Senior Gem Emperor is here."


    "What the?!" Wang Lu was shocked. The writing brush in his hand fell down on the table, leaving an ink mark as it rolled.


    Hai Yunfan handed Wang Lu a letter of exquisite texture. "This is the visitation letter�� It was presented by Fairy Luo Xue on behalf of Senior Gem Emperor."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu had a little peace of mind. Senior Gem Emperor considered herself as a monarch, so the proper procedure would not be omitted. I.e., when a monarch went on a journey, someone had to clear the way. Thus today, it was not that Senior Gem Emperor had arrived, but rather Senior Gem Emperor wanted toe. The real person who came was her messenger.


    After receiving the letter and opened it, he asked Hai Yunfan, "It''s rare for a grand Fairy Luo Xue to fall into the role of messenger for others�� Holy sh*t!"


    The letter said that Senior Gem Emperor woulde to visit in a moment.


    This fellow was too aggressive! Did she need to be in such a hurry?


    In fact, Senior Gem Emperor was more in a hurry than he thought. Wang Lu just put down the letter, Senior Gem Emperor had pushed open the door. The battle array attached to the door was not enough to stop her.


    This time, Senior Gem Emperor did not show her true face. Instead, she was surrounded by majestic purple light. She came floating in it like a purple sphere, which looked very strange.


    However, what was more bizarre was her motivation. What exactly was she doing here?


    Since the start of the Grand Competition, there had ever been a precedent for an Earth Immortal to enter other areas of the City of Immortals and visited the cultivators of Nine Regions. They had always been living in the swirl of stars, or in the designated area in the City of Immortals��and were not likely to leave. Even Xuan Mo, who had a good rtionship with Wang Lu and others, had never broken this convention.


    As he rose to meet Senior Gem Emperor, Wang Lu gave Hai Yunfan a wink, indicating him to report the matter to Daoist He Tu as soon as possible. Hai Yunfan understood his signal and withdrew through the back door. Senior Gem Emperor clearly saw it, but she did not stop him.


    She came to see Wang Lu. Others in her eyes were like ants or grass. She did not care what they think and do.


    Seeing Wang Lu, Senior Gem Emperor immediately opened their meeting with a big statement.


    "End the Grand Competition."


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. "Why?"


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "Because its existence is meaningless. We have wasted too much time and resources on both sides. It''s time to end it."


    Wang Lu remained silent for a while before saying, "Grand Competition does waste a lot of time and resources, but it exists to solve contradictions and avoid greater waste. But now, the contradiction still exists��"


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "Yes, so, I will solve this contradiction before ending this Grand Competition."


    Wang Lu looked at the purple sphere in surprise.


    Was she serious?


    The aim of the Grand Competition was to deal with the rtionship between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Earth Immortals. To determine the distribution of inheritance and the position of each camp ording to the results of thepetition. And also to promote mutual understanding and to reach more consensus in the course of thepetition.


    Unfortunately, thetter goal did not seem to be well achieved. And the two sides still could not understand each other andmunicate well with each other. It was really not easy to eliminate the sixteen years of differences.


    Thus, in spite of this, there was a way for Senior Gem Emperor to solve this problem?


    "It''s very simple. Let the two sides merge into one. Everyone obeys my orders. I can guarantee that every camp, everyone, would be treated impartially."


    "��" Wang Lu looked at Senior Gem Emperor in silence, deeply impressed by her whimsical brain.


    She was indeed worthy to be Senior Gem Emperor, her means to deal with a problem were simple and crude to the extreme! Everyone obeyed her orders? She really dared to think and dared to say it!


    "This is the simplest and most sensible way to do it." Senior Gem Emperor coldly said, "I have the strength to ovee everyone, and I deserve to be in charge of everything. I will give you a month�� During the period, I will be in the contest arena of Immortal One Area. I wee any of you to challenge me in any situation."


    Wang Lu sighed. "This is not just a matter of strength. Even if you really are invincible��"


    Senior Gem Emperor interrupted, "You are all worried that my position is biased toward the Earth Immortal side and that my actions and judgments would not be good for you all. This problem can also be solved."


    Wang Lu opened his mouth, but no words came out of it.


    Senior Gem Emperor said it very well. Right now, the focus of the problem boiled down to two points.


    First, no one thought that the other side was stronger than themselves. Earth Immortal''s individual strength was dominant, but the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal''s resources were much richer..


    Secondly, nobody trusted the other party and thought that the other party would probably do something disadvantageous to them once they came to power.


    If Senior Gem Emperor could really solve these two problems at the same time, she was indeed qualified to be the leader. However, which of these two problems was so easy to solve? Obviously the first one��if she could really keep winning and there was no loss in a row for a month on the arena, no one could say a word about it.


    The difficultyy in the second problem. How would she win the trust of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?


    With her charisma as a leader? That was a bigugh right there. Not to mention the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side, she had not even won the support of all the Earth Immortals. At least, Xuan Mo, Bai Ze, and the others were her staunch opponents.


    However, the next moment, Senior Gem Emperor merely used a light sentence to ovee this difficulty.


    "I can marry one from your side."


    "�� Marriage?" Wang Lu endured the dryness in his throat and asked, "Who are you going to marry?"


    She came here in person from far away, could it be that she wanted to��


    To be honest, from the lead disciple to now, Wang Lu did consider sacrificing his personal interests for politics. At the previous meeting, when a group of Elders asked him to sacrifice his body to take Xuan Mo in, Wang Lu also thought about it a bit.


    However, deep down, he was extremely resistant to this. Moreover, it was fine if it was the kind of gentle and sweet-tempered one like Xuan Mo. But he had seen the true body of Senior Gem Emperor�� and Wang Lu had no feelings for young girls.


    While Wang Lu''s mind was still confused, Senior Gem Emperorughed and said, "Not long ago, someone on your side proposed to me." After a pause, she added, "I appreciate her courage and forthrightness and decided to marry her as my wife."

 Chapter 709 Please Give Your Virginity, Boss He Tu

    <h4>Chapter 709 Please Give Your Virginity, Boss He Tu</h4>


    Senior Gem Emperor was really a master at disrupting other people''s rhythm.


    Since she strangely woke up, Wang Lu found out that his rhythm couldn''te back anymore.


    At first, Wang Lu hatched a n to close the rtionship between Earth Immortals and his camp through Xuan Mo. As a result, just as he was about to take action, Senior Gem Emperorunched a coup d''etat to oust Xuan Mo and other people from power. The original work n had to be scrapped entirely.


    The second time, Wang Lu went to the Mysterious Frost World alone and witnessed a fierce battle between Senior Gem Emperor and the World Dragon. He originally nned to leave quickly while Senior Gem Emperor recovered her strength. However, his opponent actually blocked his exit. Since then, Wang Lu had judged that Senior Gem Emperor''s ability to control rhythm was absolutely top-notch. She was very good at judging the actions of her opponents. Like someone who could predict without being a irvoyant, at a crucial point, she could put on a bit of strength, making her able to lift heavy weights with just little strength. Let alone, her strength was enormous.


    The third time was when Wang Wu, bringing a bouquet of flowers, proposed a marriage. She also had the intention of destroying the opponent''s rhythm with an oblique move. As a result, a group of fanatics easily destroyed her calction. Wang Lu didn''t think that this was deliberately instigated by Senior Gem Emperor, but also did not think that she would not know about it. A wise emperor must know how to control people''s hearts. It was a necessary skill to let the cannon fodder to go to the front. This understated move really showed the strength of Senior Gem Emperor.


    The fourth time was this counter marriage proposal, which was really unexpected, and made people p the table and shout with praise. The counter marriage proposal seemed absurd as if it was a revenge on Wang Wu''s previous attempt. However, how could a majestic Senior Gem Emperor make such a silly joke?


    She was truly serious. Seriously considering Wang Wu as a wife, a political marriage to draw the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    And exactly because of the seriousness of Senior Gem Emperor, Wang Lu felt that this fellow was really a top yer in destroying people''s rhythm.


    Because her method was feasible. Very feasible! With one person''s strength, she would wait in the Immortal One Arena, waiting for any challenge from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. If she could win in a row, her reputation would soar high. As for the marriage with Wang Wu�� If she really wanted to marry Wang Wu to be a couple cultivator, she could calm many people''s doubts.


    Wang Lu would do the same thing if he changed ces with her!


    The framework of Grand Competition was disadvantageous to the Earth Immortal camp, no matter how it was calcted. Senior Gem Emperor''s ability to integrate the Earth Immortal camp would certainly cause them to have a renewed energy. However, after the loss of Xuan Mo and others, her team had been very thin. Facing such aprehensivepetition such as the Grand Competition, it was inevitable that there were difficulties. And Wang Lu had done enough to make sure of this. He nned a number of tactics for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to take advantage of their numerical superiority in the field.


    On the whole, Grand Competition was more advantageous to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and less advantageous to the Earth Immortals. Earth Immortal camp was willing to agree to thispetition because Bai Ze lost to Wang Wu in a bet, and he represented the Earth Immortal camp at that time. Later, the two sides jointly concluded a contract, more than one hundred Earth Immortals ced their Immortal Spirit on the Nine Regions Map. Thus, there was no room for regret��


    However, Senior Gem Emperor did not wake up at that time and did not put her Immortal Spirit. Therefore, she was not restricted by the contract and was qualified to overthrow the Grand Competition.


    If it were Wang Lu himself, he could also fully exploit this point. It was just that it would not necessarily as decisive as that of Senior Gem Emperor��her actions were so fast.


    From the perspective of onlookers, Wang Lu appreciated the means and execution of Senior Gem Emperor. However, now as an opponent�� Wang Lu began to miss Bai Ze and men in ck.


    After taking a deep breath, Wang Lu began to face his opponent.


    The first step was to avoid direct confrontation.


    Senior Gem Emperor''s style of doing things was extremely overbearing, which could be seen from how she treated Bai Ze and Xuan Mo after she had awakened from her long sleep. She was able to unite arge number of Earth Immortals and make them her loyal supporters. However, for Bai Ze and others, it could be seen that her style of doing things was radical.


    Now she talked with civility with him, but the unquestioned tone of her voice was barely veiled. Of course, Wang Lu would not agree to simply end the Grand Competition, let alone to let her marry Wang Wu. However, direct rejection was obviously not a good method.


    Therefore, Wang Lu used the politician''s solution: push the problem down the road.


    "�� It is not my ce to end the Grand Competition, nor let Wang Wu marry you. I''m just the chief nner, not the person in charge."


    Senior Gem Emperorughed and pressed forward step by step. "But I only ask about your attitude."


    Wang Lu remained silent for a moment and did not know how to answer. At the same time, he knew that if he continued to be led by Senior Gem Emperor like this, he would never be able to find his rhythm again.


    So, then�� what should he do?


    In fact, there was only one answer. Senior Gem Emperor was a master of rhythm, but was he not?


    Who did Wang Lu fear when he fiercely controlled the rhythm of the Grand Competition? Creating miracles out of deadlock was his specialty.


    Instantly, Wang Lu had cleared his mind and then shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then forgive me for being blunt, I am against it."


    Senior Gem Emperor was not surprised. "The reason?"


    Wang Lu opened his mouth, thought for a moment, and said earnestly, "Wang Wu is my wife, she is already taken. Naturally, she could not marry more than one person."


    "��"


    The purple sphere in front of Wang Lu was quiet for a while.


    "�� Since she is your wife, why did she propose to me some time ago?"


    Wang Lu said, "Because she is a slut that has no moral integrity and limit on how low she could stoop down."


    "��" Senior Gem Emperor was once again disturbed by the rhythm of this unconstrained words. From within the purple sphere, Senior Gem Emperor carefully examined Wang Lu. The eyes of the Earth Immortal easily prated all disguises and reached the depth of the soul.


    There, she found that Wang Lu did not lie. At least when he said that, it was from the heart.


    What was going on here?


    Senior Gem Emperor looked in disbelieve at the opposite side again and again. A slut that had no moral integrity and limit on how low she could stoop down? Even if it was a joke, that kind of insult was simply too much. What''s more, if Wang Wu was really that bad, why would he marry her?


    No�� This condition had its own problem. They were Master and disciple. How could they marry?


    It was true that after generations, the ethics of cultivators were quite different from those of the past. However, a Master and disciple rtionship was still very special no matter what.


    There were countless surprises in the heart of Senior Gem Emperor, but she quickly suppressed them.


    Spending too much thought on these issues was the same as falling into the rhythm of the other side�� It didn''t matter what the rtionship between Wang Lu and his Master was. Since Wang Wu could not be a candidate for marriage, she would simply change it.


    Senior Gem Emperor then said, "Since Wang Wu is out of the question, then why don''t you be my wife?"


    Wang Lu was surprised. "Me? You might not understand, Wang Wu is my wife. That means I am her husband. So I also could not marry again. Unless you want to be my second wife�� But, since childhood, I have for visiting.


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "Since you proposed Daoist He Tu, then I will marry him. ording to what I said earlier, I will end the Grand Competition. For a whole month, I will be ready for any challenge in the Immortal One Arena. If I can win all the challenges, you will submit to me ording to the contract. At the same time, I will marry Daoist He Tu after that. That''s it."


    "Wait a minute. ording to normal logic, you should firmly oppose the marriage with Daoist He Tu. That kind of old man, you still��"


    Unfortunately, Senior Gem Emperor no longer paid attention to what Wang Lu said. The purple sphere shed and disappeared without a trace, causing Wang Lu''s voice to stop abruptly.


    "Damn it, just like that? What in the world is happening?"


    ��


    The brief confrontation with Senior Gem Emperor ended in the defeat of Wang Lu.


    This verbal confrontation of defeat was rare for Wang Lu. However, in retrospect, Wang Lu sincerely epted his loss.


    The lower limit of Senior Gem Emperor was truly deep and immeasurable. She was even willing to ept an old man like Daoist He Tu. The dignity of the Emperor had been humbled ever since. What else could Wang Lu say?


    Of course, the lower limit was only a joke. From another perspective, Senior Gem Emperor was just showing her consciousness: the consciousness of building alliances.


    With her cleverness, would she not know how much damage the marriage do to her? In order to get married, she was not even picky in choosing her partner at all. This was simply like a prostitute.


    Yet, Senior Gem Emperor was willing to do it.


    Because she wanted to end the farce as soon as possible, build a real alliance, and face the threat of Fallen Immortal together�� It had nothing to do with self-interest. For personal gain, she had too many means to use.


    After realizing this, Wang Lu abandoned his intention of continuing to entangle Senior Gem Emperor.


    Since even she had done this, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could not be too small-minded, right?


    In a sense, Senior Gem Emperor was a much more difficult opponent than Bai Ze, Xuan Mo, and others. However, after talking with Senior Gem Emperor, Wang Lu felt that it was good for such a fellow to wake up.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu sighed and put down his writing brush.


    What he needed to do next was to report this matter to Daoist He Tu, but how?


    Boss He Tu, congrattions! I just sessfully sold you out and found a young girl to be your wife! Please enjoy yourself!(In TCM, kidneys correspond to ability in bed)

 Chapter 710 He Tu, Why Are You So **

    <h4>Chapter 710 He Tu, Why Are You So **</h4>


    "Marriage?"


    In Shengjing Sect section of Immortal Four Area, Daoist He Tu stared at the documents presented by Wang Lu in astonishment and blurted out a word.


    With Daoist He Tu''s experience and temperament, there were not many things in the world that could shock him. However, at this time, he was shocked by the terrifying topic on the document in front of him. Even the cup in his hand shook and drops of tea sprinkled down.


    The reaction of Daoist He Tu shocked the people around him as well.


    Two delicate-looking children cultivator attendants stared in surprise. They had been serving Daoist He Tu for more than a hundred years. Such a situation was rare and could be counted. They were very curious about what documents could make the Supreme in charge shook like that. However, because their duty was to listen to themand of Daoist He Tu, rather than to listen to the information that they should not be listened to, they suffered under the weight of their curiosity.


    In fact, although the personality of Daoist He Tu was simple and rigid, he was not a very strict and demanding leader. He would not care if his subordinates asionally overstep their post in front of him. At this time, however, in addition to Daoist He Tu and two child-like cultivator attendants, there was also a stern Senior Sister of the sect.


    Qiong Huo.


    "Master, please pay attention to your manners."


    The wless-looking girl frowned slightly and pointed out the improper behavior of Daoist He Tu without mercy. However, after castigating Daoist He Tu, she turned her eyes to the document in his hand.


    As the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, she had the same authority as Senior Elders. The documents in He Tu were eligible for direct reading by her.


    As her eyes scanned the document, Qiong Huo gently read out the title.


    "On the request for the marriage of Supreme He Tu and Senior Gem Emperor, the leader of the Earth Immortal!"


    Upon hearing thest few words, Qiong Hua''s intonation became higher because it was so fantastic. Even if it was just a headline, people would like to go straight to the Immortal Five Area immediately to pull Wang Lu out and ask him what tricks were he ying at.


    After Qiong Huo read out the title, the two childlike cultivator attendants stood on the edge of the room and tacitly shed away. There were some words that they should not listen to. Even if they were deaf.


    A momentter, Qiong Huo looked up and said, "Master, please allow me to read this document with you."


    He Tu nodded..


    Not long after reading the documents, both Master and disciple fell into deep thoughts at the same time.


    Although the title was frightening and absurd, Wang Lu''s statement of facts in the document was rigorous and serious. He wrote all the things that happened during his meeting with Senior Gem Emperor and her requests. And then he put forward his own suggestions in a logical way.


    Senior Gem Emperor intended to stop the Grand Competition and put forward an irresistible alternative. In order to show her sincerity, she was willing to marry someone from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. And the most representative character of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was the current number one person in Nine Regions. As it happened, Daoist He Tu had never been married, so he was a natural fit with Senior Gem Emperor.


    "Although Senior Gem Emperor is a woman, she is more upright than a man. She does things clean and tidy. Which is exactly in line with the style of Supreme He Tu. In addition, although she is an ancient figure, she looks like a young teenage girl, with a beautiful and delicate face, and a slightly graceful body. To sum up, it is rmended that Supreme He Tu agree with the other party''s marriage proposal and marry Senior Gem Emperor as a Daoist Couple. If it''s all right, please let me know."


    After reading the whole report, Daoist He Tu was silent, while Qiong Huo softly sighed. "The change in things is really unexpected. Unexpectedly there is such a person as Senior Gem Emperor on the side of the Earth Immortal, and unfortunately�� Master, how should we reply to Wang Lu?"


    Daoist He Tu said, "Call him first."


    Upon being summoned by Daoist He Tu, Wang Lu appeared in front of him a momentter.


    "Greetings, Supreme He Tu." After a casual ceremony, Wang Lu smiled and asked, "I suppose Supreme had already seen my report. I wonder what would Supreme response be? Senior Gem Emperor is such an exquisitely beautiful girl. I wonder whether she fits your taste? Or do you prefer someone slightly more mature?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Cried Qiong Huo.


    Daoist He Tu did not mind Wang Lu''s teasing and said, "It''s indeed about Senior Gem Emperor that you were called here. This person suddenly woke from her sleep and made an astonishing noise, which really disrupted our position�� However, you mentioned in your report that after meeting you, she proposed to end the Grand Competition. As an alternative, she will fight alone against anyone from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in thepetition arena for a month. On the other hand, she is also ready to make a marriage alliance with the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Your report only asked for my consent in marriage. Does it mean that you have agreed to the request of ending the Grand Competition?"


    Wang Lu answered it with a straight face, "That''s right. In my opinion, the Grand Competition can indeed end."


    Qiong Huo asked in a deep voice, "In this Grand Competition, we have worked hard to gradually turn the situation around from the originally desperate situation. Now that we have the upper hand, why should we give up halfway because of the other side''s words? Do you think her strength is simply irresistible or do you think her proposal will be better for us?"


    Wang Lu said, "Actually, it has nothing to do with the alternative n of Senior Gem Emperor. I agree with her n, the most important reason is that the Grand Competition has no more value to continue." After a pause, Wang Lu exined, "My original intention in designing the Grand Competition is not just to win thepetition. I hoped that throughpetition, we can promote the internalmunication in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and at the same time close the distance between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Earth Immortals. In this way, no matter who wins or loses in the future, at least we can converge as much as possible. Only in this way can we hope topete with the more powerful opponents. However, the effect of the Grand Competition is not ideal. Instead of closing the distance with the Earth Immortals, hatred was brewed by killing each other. At the same time, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals only barely showing cohesion under high pressure, and the internal contradictions increasing instead of decreasing. From this point of view, I failed to fulfill my obligations as the chief nner."


    After listening to Wang Lu''s words, Daoist He Tu was silent for a long time.


    "No wonder you��"


    Before he could finish his words, Wang Lu already nodded and said, "Supreme, please be wise, you really can''t me me for this."


    Daoist He Tu suddenly felt as if he was choking. He was stunned for a while and unable to speak.


    Wang Lu exined, "The Grand Competition had already been turned into a carnage early on by the Earth Immortals that even if I have thousands of ways, I could not do anything about it. Cooperation is based on mutual understanding. They did not cooperate. So we can only unterally use force to rub the bleeding. Later I nned the revenge against the murderers, there was no other way��if I couldn''t unite with the Earth Immortals, I should at least unite my own people and not let others lose confidence. However, in looking back to our original intention, the Grand Competition already has very little value, and the two sides are already covered with each other''s blood. To what extent can a contract alone constrain the Earth Immortals?"


    Daoist He Tu sighed and remained silent.


    What Wang Lu just said was, in fact, already known by the Senior Elders for a long time. From the start of thepetition, the Earth Immortals acted with a heavy hand, so the Senior Elders realized that this Grand Competition was destined to be unable to bepleted sessfully.


    In thepetition, Daoist He Tu delegated as much powers to Wang Lu, whose qualification was still shallow, just to take control of the situation. There were more or less reasons for this. If something was doomed to fail, let Wang Lu dealt with it. Maybe there would be a miracle?


    "Of course, things are not without room for maneuver. Previously, my consideration was to pull the two camps together. On the one hand, I would use the channel of Xuan Mo to gradually establish friendships with the more moderate Earth Immortals. On the other hand, I wanted to eliminate the Flesh Massacre and Little Poison Immortal. Although the implementation would be very troublesome, and the effect might not be good, but it''s a kind of an impossible solution." Wang Lu quietly said, "But now the situation has changed. Xuan Mo and the others have been banished by Senior Gem Emperor. We have lost the way to establish personal friendships with the Earth Immortals. The original n is no longer feasible. Hence, the value of the Grand Competition would be further reduced�� However, the emergence of Senior Gem Emperor actually allowed me to see a turning point."


    "ording to the original n, because the Earth Immortal camp is like scattered sand, we should try our best to make friends with everyone on the Earth Immortal camp. But now that Senior Gem Emperor has unified them, we only need to deal with her alone. How to unite the Earth Immortal camp, that is Senior Gem Emperor''s task."


    "Originally, we needed to win over a hundred Earth Immortals in thousands of intricate events. The resources required during this period are enormous��and this has led to many internal contradictions. However, now we only need to focus on one person and within one month, we canpete with her in anypetition. We only need to win once."


    Hearing this, He Tu interrupted, "If she dares to make such a condition, she must have something to rely on. ording to what you said in your report, Senior Gem Emperor''s strength and mentality are unprecedented, almost omnipotent. So, how could you guarantee that in a month, we would win even onepetition?"


    Wang Lu said, "It doesn''t matter if we can''t win. If Senior Gem Emperor is really strong enough to sweep the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, what else can we do besides to ept the loss? We would lose our face if we don''t admit defeat by then. Moreover, the marriage proposed by Senior Gem Emperor was precisely prepared for this situation. If we can''t overwhelm her in the arena, we can only expect the person who will marry her to do the duty well."


    At this point, Wang Lu turned his attention to the document in Daoist He Tu''s hands.


    "Supreme He Tu, you are the number one person in Nine Regions, the most worthy in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. You have great strength and high morality. No one else can afford this task except you."


    Speaking to this, even Qiong Huo felt speechless. Daoist He Tu, on the other hand, had been thinking for a long time, and his expression changed from moment to moment.


    Finally, after a long period of thinking, Daoist He Tu gave his answer,


    "For this matter�� I am afraid I can only say sorry."


    Wang Lu was shocked. "Why?"


    "Because�� I am a virgin technique practitioner."

 Chapter 711 She Wants To Have A Threesome?

    <h4>Chapter 711 She Wants To Have A Threesome?</h4>


    Inside the office of Daoist He Tu, the long silence made the atmosphere appear a bit chilly. In the room, there were only Daoist He Tu, Qiong Hua, and Wang Lu. They were all expressionless and petrified. The river of time seemed to bypass these three people, making them independent of time and space.


    After no one knows how long, Wang Lu coughed and opened his mouth to break the silence.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, but could you repeat that? I feel like I was just hallucinating."


    Daoist He Tu very earnestly repeated his words, "I am a practitioner of the virgin technique."


    Wang Lu pressed his lips tightly and stared dead at the old man in front of him. After a while, he asked with a somewhat trembling voice, "Virgin technique�� Don''t you think that''s a waste?"


    Daoist He Tu blinked his eyes. "What waste?"


    Wang Lu said, "With such a big tool as yours, don''t you think it''s a pity not to use it?"


    Daoist He Tu said, "I have been using it all along, how could I abandon it? If it does not provide innate true yang energy, how could I practice this virgin technique?"


    Wang Lu inwardly agreed, the virgin technique was not castration technique, there were very real differences between the two�� But still, he still thought that it was a waste.


    The grand Sect Leader of Shengjing Sect, the head of the millions and millions of Nine Regions cultivators, an exceptional expert fantasized by countless girls, actually practiced the virgin technique! It was no wonder that Four Element Supreme always had a cold attitude toward Shengjing Sect, especially toward Daoist He Tu. This was simply recklessly wasting of natural resources!


    However, Wang Lu also thought that there were numerous cultivators who practiced virgin technique in Nine Regions. Thus, Daoist He Tu was hardly a maverick here��Indeed, the leader of Spirit Sword Sect also didn''t seem to make full use of his own tool.


    Wang Lu felt ufortable because if Daoist He Tu practiced virgin technique, it would be more troublesome to encourage him to marry Senior Gem Emperor.


    "�� That being the case, Senior Gem Emperor said that the marriage is only in appearance, she won''t be having sex with anyone. So you don''t have to worry that it''s going to ruin your virgin technique. You can rest assured."


    Qiong Hua, with an angry face, yelled, "Wang Lu, who do you take Supreme for?"


    Wang Lu earnestly said, "Of course, he is the model of the Nine Regions, the leader of millions of millions of cultivators, fully deserved to be number one in this age�� Therefore, only Daoist He Tu who has the qualification to marry Senior Gem Emperor. No one else can do it. Supreme always cherishes Nine Regions, so presumably��you would not��because of private interest, prevent the alliance with the Earth Immortal, which affects the rise and fall of Nine Regions."


    When he heard his words, Daoist He Tu was stunned. "These words seem to have��"


    Qiong Hua hurriedly interrupted Daoist He Tu and angrily said to Wang Lu, "A gentleman could deceive by a pretense of reason, but you''re not polite at all! What you said is so high-sounding, but I think you''re actually the source of cmity! Since Senior Gem Emperor wanted to get married, why didn''t she go directly to my Master, but find you first? Doesn''t she know who is the head of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? If she found you first, it could only mean that in her opinion, you are the more suitable person!"


    Wang Lu confidentially said that inwardly thought that she was indeed the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect and that her inference was really wonderful. Although the conclusion was neither right nor far away. Senior Gem Emperor''s first priority was not him, by his Master�� Unfortunately, he could not concede this problem in any way. Even if he had to exhaust his throat until it dried, he had to fool the old man He Tu to obediently marry Senior Gem Emperor!


    As a result, before he could open his mouth to show his prowess, He Tu said, "Marriage is a matter of great importance and must be carefully considered over and over again. And the premise of the marriage is to end the Grand Competition first, which I have no objection to, but it would be very difficult to carry out."


    Wang Lu inwardly felt that indeed the older the ginger, the spicier it was. In just two or three sentences, He Tu had already changed the topic.


    Among the older generation of cultivators, Daoist He Tu was considered to be a simple and upright person. Previously, Qiong Hua said that a gentleman could deceive others. The premise was that Daoist He Tu had the character of a gentleman. As a result, the old gentleman also resolutely began to y tricks on the marriage proposal, sacrificing his character for virgin technique excuse.


    As for the resistance to end the Grand Competition, Wang Lu had already anticipated it.


    From preparation to execution, the Grand Competition mobilized almost all the forces of immortal cultivation in Nine Regions. Even international friends from the Western Continent came to help. Such a grand event was like a chariot that weighed more than ten thousand kilograms, unstoppably rolling forward. Even the driver could only adjust the direction slightly. It was impossible to stop it abruptly.


    Especially in recent times, through the efforts of Wang Lu, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had finally reversed its declining trend and started to make great strides towards victory. If the Organizing Committee suddenly imed that the Grand Competition had lost its significance at this time, perhaps, the instantaneous anger would be enough to copse the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Thus, even if they all agreed to end the Grand Competition, it had to be done gradually. Today he met with Daoist He Tu, this could be ssified as upperyer information release. To really carry out the proposal, there would still be many meetings to hold, and many discussions to debate.


    "However, if our action is too slow, Senior Gem Emperor might not be willing to wait. From my observation, Senior Gem Emperor is a decisive person, she either not do something, or if she does, she would do it swiftly and decisively. Often, she doesn''t even care whether the people around him could keep up with her or not. So, we can''t follow the normal process to end the Grand Competition.


    "So, what are you going to do?" Seeing that while talking about those words, Wang Lu remained calm andposed, Daoist He Tu knew that Wang Lu had already thought of something. Thus, he directly asked.


    Wang Lu said, "There''s no need to tell people the truth. Just say that the Earth Immortal camp requests to change the form ofpetition, but it is still a kind of Grand Competition. In fact, Senior Gem Emperor''s solo challenge invitation had something inmon with the Grand Competition to a certain extent."


    After a moment of thinking, Qiong Hua said, "But the specific organizational form of Grand Competition was finally determined and epted by people after many discussions at the beginning. Sudden changes always require a reason. Especially since this matter is put forward by the Earth Immortal side, the resistance will surely even be greater."


    Wang Lu said, "So we need a story that can convince everyone."


    Qiong Hua replied, "I would like to hear more about it."


    "I''ve tried to think about it, so here it is. It might be said that the purpose of the Grand Competition is to enhancemunication and friendship. However, at the start of thepetition, a few Earth Immortals, led by Bai Ze and the man in ck ignored the overall situation. They stirred up a storm by dealing with a heavy hand, thus creating deep hatred between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Earth Immortals, destroying the great situation of unity and friendship. Senior Gem Emperor was once a respected leader of the Earth Immortals who fell into eternal sleep because of her heavy injury. After an unexpected awakening, she soon learned what had happened and felt angry and ashamed of Bai Ze''s actions. Thus, she set out to put things right and banished Bai Ze and the others. Later, she felt guilty for the mistakes made by her fellow Earth Immortals and decided to redeem herself in her own way, which is to fight all thepetition by herself."


    After those words, Wang Lu looked up at Daoist He Tu and Qiong Hua and said, "How do you think about this story? Is it convincing enough?"


    Daoist He Tu murmured, "You want to put the me on the exiled Earth Immortals? Whether or not ck is guilty, that is still up in the air, but Xuan Mo is nevertheless innocent."


    Wang Lu said, "There''s no other way. Compared to Senior Gem Emperor on the stage, Xuan Mo had no use of value. Senior Gem Emperor hates those people very much. As long as she is still on stage, Bai Ze, Xuan Mo, and others would note back.


    Daoist He Tu was silent for a while again and did not speak anymore. This could be considered as tacit approval.


    Qiong Hua sighed and said, "This is just your statement. What if Senior Gem Emperor refuses to cooperate with you in telling this story? I think if Senior Gem Emperor is as proud and arrogant as you said, then she should disdain telling such a lie."


    Wang Lu said, "So back to the original problem. Please Supreme, marry her quickly and make use of pillow talk to let her give up the principle."


    "�� I''ll think about it again." He Tu frowned tightly and seemed vaguely affected."


    Wang Lu knew that speed was not enough. It was hard to fool He Tu in one go, especially when there was Qiong Hua who was smart and intelligent beside him. Currently, having managed to talk He Tu into thinking about it was already a sess.


    Thus, Wang Lu did not waste his time. He directly said goodbye to He Tu while Qiong Hua rose to send him away. When Wang Lu was sent out of the ce, a girl''s cold voice came to Wang Lu''s ear,


    "Now you''re in a whirlpool, don''t lose your way."


    Wang Lu was shocked when he heard that. He then smiled and said, "Don''t worry."


    ����


    From the Shengjing Sect quarter to Immortal Five Area, Wang Lu felt much more rxed, smiling all the way.


    But, when he got to the door, that smile froze on his face.


    A young girl, still with a child-like face, leaned against the windowsill and watched the decorations in the courtyard with interest.


    Seeing Wang Lu, she slightly hooked her mouth, as if greeting with a smile. Seeing this, Wang Lu was shocked.


    She was the leader of the Earth Immortal camp. Instead of basking in the glory in her own ce, what was she doing here?


    Senior Gem Emperor almost always surrounded by the majestic purple light. This meant that she was ying the role of the emperor when she was inside the purple sphere. When she showed her true self, it meant that she wanted to deal with personal matters. However, the problem was�� Her marriage was already set to be with Daoist He Tu. So, what personal matters she needed to deal with Wang Lu?.


    "Take me out for a walk." Senior Gem Emperor was always straight to the point.


    Upon hearing her words, Wang Lu was startled. "Go out? You mean��"


    Senior Gem Emperor replied, "I have been sleeping for more than ten thousand years. I want to see what the Nine Regions looks like now."


    Wang Lu grinned bitterly. "Probably there''s nothing good to look at."


    It was actually not ugly, but rather inconvenient. The leader of the Earth Immortals suddenly stepped out of the tomb and set foot in Nine Regions. The meaning of this was enough to cause countless shocks."


    Senior Gem Emperorpletely ignored it. Instead, she pulled Wang Lu''s hand and said, "Let''s go. Take me to see your sect first."


    Wang Lu bitterly said, "You promised to marry He Tu before, so now you are a bride-to-be. How can you tangle with another man?"


    Senior Gem Emperor looked at him and said, "In that case, you can be the groom."


    Wang Lu immediately changed his words, "Spirit Sword Sect is located on Spirit Sword Mountain in Blue River Region. It has beautiful scenery, beautiful birds and flowers. I will take you to see them��"

 Chapter 712 There Is No Friendship Between Women

    <h4>Chapter 712 There Is No Friendship Between Women</h4>


    "Oh, is this Blue River Region?"


    Standing on the purple clouds, Senior Gem Emperor''s eyebrows glistened slightly.


    Wang Lu exined from beside her, "Among the Nine Regions, Blue River Region is located in the frontier, with a small poption, insufficient resources, and insufficient spiritual energy. Moreover, it was the battlefield of the Immortal and devil war. That''s why there''s nothing beautiful to see here�� Nevertheless, in the eyes of those of you who lived in the past, Nine Regions might be in a dpidated statepared with the day when the immortal path was flourishing."


    Senior Gem Emperor shook her head in silence, and then looked at thend below her feet. Her eyes were as deep as the unpredictable sea. They pierced through the clouds and mists and gave a panoramic view of all living things.


    Wang Lu stood beside Senior Gem Emperor on top of his flying sword, but his eyes did not look down. Instead, he gazed at her eyes and looked at everything that was reflected in her deep eyes. In a trance, Wang Lu seemed to have a slight sympathy toward Senior Gem Emperor as he obtained the perspective of the Earth Immortal sovereign.


    Hundreds of millions of living creatures in Blue River Region were like ants in her eyes, and the rich spiritual energy veins were like tiny snakes, readily avable to her. The vastnd, mountains and rivers were fully in her grasp. Even the cause and effect and the flow of time that people were supposed to be unable to fathom could somewhat be inferred.


    After a long time, Senior Gem Emperor regained her gaze and sent out a sigh of emotion.


    "This is Blue River Region��"


    Wang Lu suddenly realized that Senior Gem Emperor did not care about the decline of the Immortal Cultivation world after the end of the Age of Chaos, nor did she care whether Nine Regions was run-down or prosperous. She justmented the vicissitudes of life after her sixteen thousand years of sleep.


    The Blue River Region in her time must not be like this. At that time, there was no Spirit Sword Mountain, there was no Spirit Sword Sect, and there was no Great Ming Empire. However, there was still the Immortal cultivation world, where many cultivators trained and lived. And that was the Blue River Region that Senior Gem Emperor was familiar with.


    However, Senior Gem Emperor did not waste time dwelling in this senseless sentimentality. She stopped in the air for a moment and stretched her finger to the west. The next moment, the clouds parted away, revealing a lonely mountain shadow in the distant sky, which was like a sword pointing straight toward the sky.


    "Is that Spirit Sword Mountain?"


    Wang Lu nodded his head. Senior Gem Emperor pointed at the ce where the spiritual energy converged the densest in Blue River Regions. There was no second choice other than Spirit Sword Mountain.


    "Let''s go, take me to see it."


    She said she wanted Wang Lu to take her to see it. However, as soon as Senior Gem Emperor''s voice fell down, she pulled Wang Lu''s hand forcefully. In a sh, they crossed thousands of rivers and mountains and came to the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain from near the border of Blue River Region with Cloud Region.


    The way the Earth Immortal''s move was truly exceptional.


    After theynded, Senior Gem Emperor was curious. "There is a town here?"


    Wang Lu said, "This is Spirit Creek Town, the junction between Spirit Sword Sect and the mortal world��"


    Senior Gem Emperor interrupted, "Why do you have to have a point of intersection with the rest of the world? Isn''t Spirit Sword Sect one of the top five sects?"


    Wang Lu thought about it. In his impression, the historical records show that in ancient times, the civilization of Immortal cultivation was flourishing. However, correspondingly, the gap between the Immortal Cultivation World and the mortal world was deeper than it was now. In those days, the path of an immortal was different than that of a mortal, and it was not just a saying.


    In this regard, Wang Lu could only say, "The times have changed."


    Senior Gem Emperor frowned, but did not say much. She just followed Wang Lu on the town''s street, which quickly attracted the attention of this town thatbined the characteristics of Immortal and mortal.


    From time to time, she stopped in front of a building, and then she was immediately lost in her own thoughts. Wang Lu''s responsibility was only to apany her and to greet the familiar but old faces in the town.


    More than thirty years ago, in this small town, an Immortal Gathering allowed him to set foot on the Immortal Cultivation World. Fifteen years ago, he still remembered the serial puzzle at the entrance of the town�� But the old man who stood at the entrance had already died twenty years ago. On the days of his death, Wang Lu personally presided over his funeral for him.


    Today, the grandchildren of that old man, two tall and strong young men, greeted Wang Lu warmly after seeing him. It was just that, their enthusiasm was somewhat philistine��for ordinary people, all the cultivators over the stage of Foundation Establishment were immortals, let alone Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu did not care about the minds of these mortals. The longevity of cultivators was truly long, so his concept of time was different than ordinary mortals. In the Immortal Cultivation World, thirty years went by in a sh, but in the mortal world, it was enough for two generations to live. In this way, Wang Lu also had some feelings in his heart. This was only in the space of thirty years. How about sixteen thousand years? For Senior Gem Emperor, the world was totally unfamiliar. Among her contemporaries, only about more than a hundred of herpanions survived��quite a few of them were banished by her own hands.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu suddenly remembered a ce. "I''ll take you to taste a special food here."


    Thus, they came to Ru Family Inn.


    Over the past thirty years, many things have changed in Spirit Creek Town, but this inn remained the same. The two wooden doors were half-open, a little bleak and dpidated. Wang Lu pushed the door open and saw the Lady Boss dozing off on the counter. The soft snoring was particrly clear in the quiet shop.


    In a sh, Wang Lu was in a trance. In his eyes there was another scene, the inn was full of imperial rtives from all over the Nine Regions. They werepeting with each other in the Immortal Gathering. And the bright girl behind the counter was thrilled by this rare traffic��


    After taking a breath and converging his thought, Wang Lu took a few steps and came to the counter. He then put down arge piece of silver while saying, "Girl, get up, you have a guest here."


    The next moment, the girl woke up from her sleep. But when she wasing to her senses, unexpectedly, a fist wasing straight at her face. It was Wang Lu who was sending his fist whileughing out loud. The result was, with a loud thump came a muffled sound. The entire person was sent flying back ten meters away and thennded on the ground after one backflip.


    After shaking his sore wrist, Wang Lu sighed. "Sure enough, it''s easy to forget things. Unexpectedly, I didn''t remember that your iron fist can break ten thousand skills."


    "Hey, hold up your face ande here, let me make you profoundly remember it�� By the way, what are you doing here?"


    The Lady Boss obviously woke up with a vengeance on the rare visitor. However, when she saw the girl next to Wang Lu, she suddenly put up her weing a guest smile. "Ma''am, are youing to eat or stay at the inn?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "Changing your face like that in front of a guest, don''t you have any shame? Wee here to eat, so bring out your special dishes."


    The Lady Boss responded with an enthusiastic ''right away'' and immediately went to the kitchen. After a while, she said, "There are cooked rice, salt and well water left in the kitchen. How about I cook you rice soaked in salt?"


    "�� The Inn that has an average daily turnover of one million is operated to you like this. It is also a matter of course.


    "Hmph, I''m happy with that!"


    While the two of them were arguing, suddenly Senior Gem Emperor looked at the Lady Boss and said, "Nine-tailed Fox?"


    The Lady Boss sighed. "You can see it? You have a good eyesight. For many years, no one has ever seen the little guy in my body at a nce. But, don''t be afraid, the seal is tight and it won''t break."


    However, instead of paying attention to her, Senior Gem Emperor turned to Wang Lu and asked, "Why would Spirit Sword Sect offer the Nine-Tailed Fox a shelter very close to it? It''s an untamable evil beast, a source of disaster."


    Wang Lu said, "In any case, it is now sealed in her body. It doesn''t matter as long as the disaster does not happen. Moreover, look at this seal carrier." With that, he reached out to Lady Boss. "Look at how beautiful she is? She''s young, pretty, versatile, and an iron fist that can break ten thousand skills."


    Being praised as young and beautiful, Lady Boss obviously blushed. However, she tried to put on an unhappy look and snorted. "Boring." She then paused and said, "I''ll go buy some ingredients for me to cook for you two."


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "Okay, I haven''t tasted your craft for a long time."


    However, Senior Gem Emperor''s cold voice came, "No, I don''t have the habit of mingling with the Nine-tailed fox at the same table."


    Hearing this, the Lady Boss was dumbfounded, and her expression became a bitplicated, more bewildered than irritated.


    As the seal carrier of the Nine-tailed fox, she had encountered some strange eyes over the years. However, such tant discrimination and exclusion were really rare.


    Even the cultivators of Spirit Sword Sect who were most hurt by the Nine-tailed fox were polite to her. In fact, as the seal carrier, she bore the risk of the break out of the Nine-tailed Fox. Moreover, she also bore the side effect of not being able to cultivate. In short, she should be the one that deserved sympathy. So, what reason was there for her to be discriminated against?


    Seeing that the atmosphere in the restaurant had quickly turned awkward, Wang Lu sighed and said toward Senior Gem Emperor, "You want me to take you to visit Spirit Sword Sect? No problem. But please show the proper gesture of a visitor. When you should not talk, close your mouth."


    For this unapologetic reprimand, Senior Gem Emperor did not take it seriously. Slightly arching her mouth, she said, "Your sect''s affair is certainly not my business, but the Nine-tailed fox is always a bad omen since the Age of Destion, good luck with that."


    After that, she got up and left, heading for Spirit Sword Mountain. Wang Lu apologized to Lady Boss, but he could not help but keep up..


    It was just that, after some time she hastily left. Wang Lu didn''t notice the indescribable faint haze that appeared on Senior Gem Emperor''s face.

 Chapter 713 A Fleeting Glance In A Passing

    <h4>Chapter 713 A Fleeting nce In A Passing</h4>


    On Spirit Sword Mountain, a man and a woman walked side by side at the mountain roads. As she walked, the woman looked around. Her eyes pierced through the clouds and mists, reaching everything. Although the two were at the foot of the mountain, when the woman looked at Spirit Sword Mountain, she could even see the disciples who trained on the mountain. Thus, she raised a question,


    "Is this your Spirit Sword Sect? As one of the five great sects, why are there so few people?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. If this question is to be exined, it would have to be a long story. For example, the culture of Spirit Sword Sect was such that there was not much precious essence. In those days, when acting like a pretentious prick had be a general trend, the sect once imed: Only talents who in theory had the potential to soar into immortality could enter the Sect. Blue River Region was not rich, and high-end resources could not support too many people. The most important thing was that one hundred and fifty years ago, after the catastrophe, many years of umtion vanished overnight, the golden generation and senior elders were killed and wounded, and many cultivators were separated. Later, the ruins were rebuilt, but still, the people had withered.


    However, these problems were all sad things about Spirit Sword Sect. Wang Lu was toozy to mention them. Thus, he merely said, "Because of poverty."


    Senior Gem Emperor nodded and stopped talking.


    Wang Lu suddenly wondered. "Don''t you have anyment on that? How could you believe it just like that?"


    Not long afterward, they came to Four Directions Peak. Wang Lu exined that this ce was a transportation hub and showed her the transmission array used by Spirit Sword Sect nowadays. Senior Gem Emperor observed for a moment and was obviously interested in the array. However, she did notment on it after the trial.


    Through the transmission array, Wang Lu first took her to Misty Peak. The Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall, including Sect Leader Feng Yin, were mostly in the City of Immortals. Thus, only two Elders stayed on the mountain. Considering their temperament, Wang Lu did not bring Senior Gem Emperor to visit them. Also, it was not suitable for Senior Gem Emperor, considering her status, to meet people of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals at this time.


    It was enough for one person to bear the charge of private association with the Earth Immortal.


    Thus, he went straight to the Misty Peak cafeteria. If there was anyone who did not care about the usation of private rtions with the Earth Immortal, it was her.


    "Aya, a customer ising,e out here to greet her. Oh, and prepare the table, as well as your signature, Look Up at the Starry Sky dish."


    As Wang Lu announced their presence in the cafeteria, he exined to Senior Gem Emperor, "This is the famous legendary cafeteria on Spirit Sword Mountain, where there is the most powerful chef who is a Supreme level."


    Before he could go any further, Senior Gem Emperor frowned. "A Supreme level cultivator who doesn''t want to break the barrier and soar to immortality, is a cook here instead?"


    Wang Lu said, "Every person has their own aspiration. Besides, the three thousand avenues might not necessarily the only way to reach the peak. The chef in this cafeteria is obsessed with cooking, trying to reach the peak of idiocy. Looking Up at the Starry Sky is superb, enough to cause a Supreme level cultivator to faint."


    "Faint?"


    "Oh, I mean greatly admire (Faint: �赹 h��n d��o; greatly admire: �㵹 qing dao)." After Wang Lu corrected himself, he continued with his nonsense, "In short, this person is using cooking skills to enter the Dao, and is already close to achieving it."


    "Is it outside path?" Senior Gem Emperor''s eyebrows were still locked, but she did not say much.


    It was only after entering the cafeteria dining room that Senior Gem Emperor was surprised to see the blonde chef of Western Continent.


    "A westerner!" How could you put such a person in the crucial part of the Spirit Sword Mountain?"


    Wang Lu was stunned. "What? What''s wrong?"


    Aya, who had just tied her apron, was also baffled. How did she provoke this customer?


    Senior Gem Emperor said seriously, "She''s not of our own race, so her heart is different."


    Wang Lu smiled upon hearing it. He thought that Senior Gem Emperor was actually a standard nationalist. At that time, when the Earth Immortals built the Tomb of Immortals, they went to the Western Continent to join hands with Golden King. This should be a mutually beneficial cooperation, so the Earth Immortals should not see any discrimination against foreigners at all. But, how could Senior Gem Emperor ended up being this radical?


    Or was there any hidden danger in the cooperation with Golden King?


    Whatever the reason, today''s eating schedule seemed impossible to continue. Wang Lu deeply regretted this. It didn''t matter if it were anything else, but it was truly a pity that he could not see Senior Gem Emperor, the leader of Earth Immortal eat Look Up At The Starry Sky.


    After leaving the cafeteria, Wang Lu was in a bit of a dilemma for a while.


    Where should they go next?


    Senior Gem Emperor''s view of different races made Wang Lu''s tour area very limited. Needless to say, Elder Guanhai on Clear Sky Peak was off-limits. His Kunlun ve status was probably a huge spheme in the eyes of Senior Gem Emperor. There was also a certain dog on Non-Phase Peak�� Bai Shixuan was just as bad. The fame of Western Continent''s Monster Wolf was worse than that of a Nine-Tailed Fox.


    Starry Peak was the residence of the Sect Leader. But since the Sect Leader was not here, it was meaningless to take Senior Gem Emperor to visit the ce. After thinking about it back and forth, Wang Lu finally took her to visit Misty Peak and Carefree Peak, where those young cultivators resided.


    In this regard, Senior Gem Emperor was quite interested. No matter which era, young cultivators meant the future. Through them, it was easier to see the rise and fall of the immortal cultivation world in the next century and thousand years.


    However, after seeing the disciples of Misty Peak and Carefree Peak, Senior Gem Emperor was extremely disappointed.


    "Is�� this the average level of your younger generation cultivators?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment. "Not really, because I was excluded. If I join the equation, the average level could rise really big."


    Senior Gem Emperor still shook her head when she heard his words. "That''s entirely a different situation."


    Wang Lu said, "You havee into contact with me a lot, and your view has changed. In fact, they are still excellent. For example, this cultivator Zhu Qin, who has cultivated for more than thirty years, is now already in Peak Xudan Stage, which is rather original."


    As he said that, Wang Lu pointed at a handsome young man on Misty Peak. He was only pointed by Wang Lu, but his face had turned slightly awkward.


    Zhu Qin�� This name had far more weight on Spirit Sword Mountain thirty years ago than it was at present.


    Because in the two years after that Immortal Gathering, he had the fastest progress among his peer cultivators��even faster than Wang Lu! As a matter of fact, everyone was faster than Wang Lu. Wang Lu''s Body Forging training made himg far behind.


    At the same time, Zhu Qin''s future in Misty Peak was unlimited. He had admiration and jealousy from among his peers. However, whatever attitude he had, his position was even more outstanding. Also at the same time, because he was very sociable, his predecessors also paid more attention to him.


    To put it more exaggeratedly, although at that, he was just an Inner Court disciple while Wang Lu was a Sessor disciple, a ranking higher than him, in terms of reputation within the sect, perhaps he was even more famous!


    But now�� what?


    One was a young man who was famous all over the world, while the other was still training on the mountain, an unknown. Was his Peak Xudan Stage achievement great? Compared with some of his fellow disciples, it was indeed a lot stronger. But,pared to Wang Lu? Compared to the other two Sessor disciples?


    Remembering the days when Wang Lu was ridiculed in Teng Cloud Hall, it was indeed a long time ago. Now, Zhu Qin would hurt his neck if he wanted to look up to see Wang Lu.


    Of course, Wang Lu would not haggle with Zhu Qin about some unpleasant things that happened in the past. For him, the dispute at that time was more like an anecdote. Especially after reviving the memory of his previous life, how could they bepared with this small character?


    However, Wang Lu''s generous gesture was sometimes more hurtful�� At least Zhu Qin still put on a brave face and a smile. But, the desteness in his heart was almost overwhelming.


    At this time, Senior Gem Emperor suddenly pointed to a figure who had quietly withdrawn from the crowd and said, "Who is that?"


    Wang Lu turned to look and said with a smile, "Wang Zhong is also an outstanding talent in Spirit Sword Sect. Although he was quite inferior to the talented disciples like Zhu Qin, he is also above the standard."


    Above the standard?" Senior Gem Emperor obviously scorned this evaluation. However, she was more concerned about another thing than his cultivation stage.


    "That person�� seems to have a history of rebelling."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was shocked. "You can see this too? Aren''t you too **?"


    Senior Gem Emperor turned a blind eye to this kind of nonsense. When the leader of Earth Immortal examined a small cultivator in Xudan Stage, she could see through his past and present life at a nce. How could shed not see that Wang Zhong and Wang Lu were inextricably linked?


    "It''s actually not that big of a deal. A fine bird chooses a tree to nest in, and Wang Zhong just happened to be blind and followed the wrong person once."


    Senior Gem Emperor asked, "In short, his betrayal is an indisputable fact. That being the case, why should you tolerate a traitor around you?"


    Wang Lu thought about her attitude toward the traitor, but he also understood her doubt. However, not everyone was as hateful as her.


    And actually...


    "He is tolerated because it doesn''t matter at all. Can a Wang Zhong turn over the sky?" Wang Lu smiled and said, "After all, he is only one of the millions of ordinary cultivators in Nine Regions. Should I care for such an insignificant person?"


    However, Senior Gem Emperor seriously said, "There are some things that deserve your consideration."


    However, after that, Senior Gem Emperor turned around and said no more about it. Instead, she said, "I''ve seen enough of Spirit Sword Sect. Take me to see Shengjing Sect."


    This person really acted as soon as she thought�� Wang Lu sighed and said, "Okay, let''s go to Shengjing."


    Going to Shengjing could not be asfortable as going to Spirit Sword Sect. One had to make preparations in advance and make an appointment to get in. Fortunately, the rtionship between Wang Lu and He Tu was not usual. He contacted Daoist He Tu directly through his personal channel so that he could go all the way smoothly.


    Shengjing Sect was much bigger than Spirit Sword Sect. The headquarter of Shengjing Sect alone was dozens of times as vast as Spirit Sword Mountain. It also had arge poption of high-quality cultivators. Jindan Stage cultivators could be seen everywhere and Yuanying Stage cultivators were as many as dogs.


    Seeing such a magnificent scene, Wang Lu could not help but feel that Shengjing Sect was indeed the number one in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and the gap with the other sects was just too big. Especially when they just came from Spirit Sword Sect...


    However, when Senior Gem Emperor visited the grand entrance of Shengjing Sect, she appeared careless and even absent-minded. Holding the pass issued by Daoist He Tu, the two circled high above the headquarters of Shengjing Sect for several times. Senior Gem Emperor was already so tired that she did not ask any questions.


    "I''ve seen enough here. Take me to Royal Soldier Sect."


    Wang Lu stopped and said, "You want to tour the Five Uniques of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals on a one-day trip?"

 Chapter 714 Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 714 Emperor</h4>


    Wang Lu''s words were a premonition.


    In one day, Senior Gem Emperor really toured all the five super sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Whether she was just making a quick judgment from cursory observation or have an ulterior motive, in short, she aplished this feat audaciously.


    Naturally, this action could not be hidden from people. The action of Senior Gem Emperor was too high profile. In Spirit Sword Sect, she still showed her true body, a thirteen to fourteen-year-old looking girl. However, from the entrance of Shengjing Sect, Senior Gem Emperor appeared with her majestic purple sphere. It was as if there was a purple sun in the sky, so bright and eye-catching.


    At this point, people all over the world knew that Wang Lu was apanying the leader of the Earth Immortal to tour Nine Regions. During this period, naturally, gossips raged on. There were rumors of Wang Lu''s defection to the enemy and deep spection that Wang Lu used the opportunity to spy the secrets on several sects�� There were, of course, Wang Lu''s fans who imed that Wang Lu had a big heart that ordinary people could not understand. And that although it seemed a bit inappropriate to apany Senior Gem Emperor to tour the five super sects, it must be for the overall interests of Nine Regions.


    At present, the most credible guess was that Wang Lu was going all out with his male charm to sumb others without fighting. Of course, this spection made many women fans of Wang Lu grieved. However, many of them said that even if Wang Lu was lost, after all, it was for the sake of Nine Regions, so they would never change their love for Wang Lu...


    Naturally, there were also cynical bystanders. This resulted in a big debate about whether Wang Lu was worthy of such love, with supporters and opponents alike sticking to their arguments.


    Not to mention the public opinion war caused by the five sects tour over a day of Senior Gem Emperor, from the point of view of the parties concerned, the day was really terrible.


    Wang Lu didn''t mind being a tour guide. As a present-day native of Nine Regions, it was proper for him to show hospitality to his predecessor who had slept through sixteen thousand years. The problem was that Senior Gem Emperor was not a good tourist.


    This fellow was a terrible talker.


    On Spirit Sword Mountain, she refused to sit at the same table as the Nine-Tailed Fox and said that the heart of other races must be different. When she came to Royal Soldier Sect, her words became more and more intensified. As soon as they entered the Royal Soldier Sect area, she frowned and said, "Why is this ce so rough? This is obviously a sacred ce for immortal cultivation, but it''s more like a barbarian tribe. It is not difficult to understand that after the Age of Chaos, the sky was closed and the surrounding spiritual energy was exhausted. So it''s not difficult to understand the loss of cultivation methods and the decline of the path of immortal cultivation. But how did the present cultivators lose their cultural content as well?"


    Wang Lu thought about it and felt that the topic was tooplicated. The rise of Royal Soldier Sect was at least from the time of the War of Immortal and Demon. Thus, it had to be said in a nutshell, "Because it is poor."


    After the Age of Chaos, Nine Regions was so poor that such high-end cultural content should not be demanded from it.


    As a result, Senior Gem Emperor epted this exnation very seriously as he nodded and then said, "So that''s what it is."


    However, when the two finished circling the Royal Soldier Sect once and roughly skimmed over the situation, Senior Gem Emperor made a concluding speech, "You say that Royal Soldier Sect is a sect that promotes the Martial spirit and reveres military skills and that its military prowess is prominent among the five uniques. So why do I see that its military strength is just so, and nothing special about it."


    Wang Lu was immediately shocked, "Girl, do you usually speak so loudly?"


    Senior Gem Emperor''sment was as loud as a thunder in the spring, shocking everyone on the mountain. Originally, the two of them circled around the mountain. Although the purple sphere of Senior Gem Emperor was very high-profile, the cultivators on the mountain had already received a notice in advance that this was a special case, thus they ignored the two. However, after thatment from Senior Gem Emperor, which sounded so arrogant, it immediately ignited the anger of Royal Soldier Sect. At that time, a group of Royal Soldier Sect men flew out to find Senior Gem Emperor to argue with her. Fortunately, they were stopped by Xiang Liang in time. Otherwise, the consequences were difficult to predict.


    Actually, the view of Senior Gem Emperor could not be counted as wrong. Royal Soldier Sect was famous for its military strength, but it was by no means the first in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in terms of military strength.


    Because above Royal Soldier Sect, there was Shengjing Sect.


    The number one in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in terms of wealth, power, influence, andprehensivebat ability�� like a true giant, Shengjing Sect upied the top ce of almost all the lists. Although Royal Soldier Sect was strong, it could only ept the second ce. However, this situation wasmon sense for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, which Senior Gem Emperor did not know. She had just seen Shengjing Sect and then Royal Soldier Sect. Thus in her view, Royal Soldier Sect''s big name was not true. She was just outspoken about it.


    In regard to this, Senior Gem Emperor was unfazed. "Emperor''s words are like thunder piercing the ear, don''t tell me I have to conceal my opinion from others?"


    Wang Lu willingly submitted to her logic. "May I ask your majesty, when you enjoy your sexual life, is it so frank and honest? Is it earth-shattering?"


    "..." Senior Gem Emperor was stunned upon hearing the words, but she was not angry. Instead, she showed a puzzled expression, as if she was thinking about how to answer Wang Lu''s question.


    Seeing this reaction, Wang Lu was shocked again. Why would she need to ponder over this kind of question? Don''t tell me, such a majestic Emperor, like you never experience this kind of thing?


    The more he saw the response of Senior Gem Emperor, the more Wang Lu felt that he was right and he couldn''t help but be awe-struck. No wonder she could stand out in the glorious era in ancient times. As an Emperor, she did not think about building a harem of handsome males, which meant that she did not attend to her proper duties. Looking at her age and cultivation, presumably, her virgin technique had also been practiced to the hundredthyer, and could bepared with others such as He Tu and Feng Yin.


    ����


    After the lesson in Royal Soldier Sect, Wang Lu certainly did not want to take her to Kunlun Sect and Ten Thousand Arts Sect to find trouble. However, who could stop what Senior Gem Emperor insisted on doing?


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go by myself."


    Considering her temperament, Wang Lu had to keep up with her for the peace and development of Nine Regions.


    Naturally, the result was unexpected. In Kunlun Sect, Senior Gem Emperor said, "Is this the oldest and most orthodox sect, also known as the origin of immortal cultivation?"


    Wang Lu''s heart skipped a beat. As if he had seen a domineering chef who had run to a specialty restaurant in a different ce toin, he hastily exined, "The immortal cultivation should keep pace with the times and act in a timely manner. We shouldbine the excellent parts of traditional culture with modernity and give full y to our strength��"


    Before he could finish his words, Senior Gem Emperor had turned and left, leaving Wang Lu feel extremely ufortable...


    After another turn, Senior Gem Emperor said again, "Since you said that Kunlun Sect is abination of tradition and modernity, why do I only see deep suffocation in the mountain? Where is your so-called progress with the times?"


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and said, "Recently, the new disciples of Kunlun organized a spring outing, leaving all the old guys in the sect. That''s why it''s easy to feel suffocated."


    In the end, Senior Gem Emperor didn''t ept this exnation easily.


    When they came to Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Senior Gem Emperor still went on her own way, "This is the mostplete library of cultivation method in the present Nine Regions?"


    Wang Lu''s affirmative answer was replied with an ''oh'' by Senior Gem Emperor.


    This reply was too insincere, and everyone knew that. Though Wang Lu hovered high in the clouds, he could clearly feel the burning gaze of countless cultivators from Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    Thus, he had to ask on behalf of the people below, "Do you think they don''t have a rich collection?"


    Senior Gem Emperor unceremoniously said, "In the case of ancient books alone, it is not as good as what I have in my memory."


    Wang Lu said, "Isn''t it a bit unfair for you topare the stock of ancient books with that of modern people? I think you also haven''t seen some ssics written byter generations such as Golden Lotus (Ming dynasty vernacr novel, formerly notorious and banned for its sexual content) and the others, right?"


    After that, Wang Lu felt that the gaze from below was more intense, but he was toozy to pay attention to it.


    Afterpleting a round trip around Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Wang Lu concluded, "Ten Thousand Arts Sect has a very special position in the immortal cultivation world. Besides exceptional strength, they are the strongest driving for the technological progress of today''s immortal cultivation world. They invented and improved more skills than Shengjing Sect."


    Before he could continue, Senior Gem Emperor asked, "Could it directly improve the main path of soaring to immortality?"


    Wang Lu sighed. "You''re just arguing for the sake of arguing. After the Age of Chaos, how could there be such a thing?"


    ����


    On the whole, during this day, Wang Lu was tired of dealing with the endless provocations from Senior Gem Emperor. After sightseeing the scenery of the five super sects, he was tired both physically and mentally.


    Fortunately, Senior Gem Emperor did not go any further, such as seeing the next rank sects. After seeing Ten Thousand Arts Sect, she returned to the Tomb of Immortals.


    Wang Lu finally couldn''t help but ask, "What is your purpose in today''s tour?"


    Senior Gem Emperor was just about to leave. When she heard his question, she stopped and said, "In order to confirm the situation of the Nine Regions with my own eyes. Before that, I merely listened to those who had awakened earlier to convey about your performance. But they have never walked out of the Tomb of Immortals."


    Wang Lu asked, "In your opinion, what about the current Nine Regions?"


    Senior Gem Emperor was silent for a moment and said, "When I was awakened, Bai Ze was the first to find me and told me the current situation of Nine Regions. He said that the current Nine Regions were weak and decaying. And we have to expect the future generations to be like clouds and mud."


    "Then what about your opinion?"


    Hearing this, Senior Gem Emperor smiled slightly. "Although Bai Ze is a traitor, his words at that time are not wrong. The current Nine Regions is declining and weak. Even if we inherit our heritage, it is absolutely difficult to resist theing Fallen Immortal�� In the end, we were the losers, so how could theyout of the losers easily determine the winner?"


    After listening to Senior Gem Emperor''sments, Wang Lu shrugged his shoulders. "So what you saw today has strengthened your determination tomand the overall situation?"


    Senior Gem Emperorughed and said, "Whether or not I see your current situation, or whether Nine Regions is strong or weak, it would not change my determination to rule everything. I am the Emperor, destined to rule the world."


    After a pause, Senior Gem Emperor said, "Today, however, I have witnessed the current situation of Nine Regions�� And it strengthens my determination to protect and help you."


    "What?"


    Senior Gem Emperor exined, "The Emperor''s presence in the world means both supreme power and supreme responsibility. I admire and bless all living beings."


    After that, she looked at Wang Lu and said, "Nine Regions is very weak. You alone can''t fight against the Fallen Immortals. You need my help, and I will do my best to help you. I will also share with you the inheritance from the depths of the Tomb of Immortals."


    "Of course, the premise of all this is that you need to submit to me."

 Chapter 715 Its Almost Monday

    <h4>Chapter 715 It''s Almost Monday</h4>


    After leaving behind words worth sighing for, Senior Gem Emperor returned alone to the Tombs of Immortal.


    Wang Lu stood on top of the cloud, recalling the words she said before she left.


    Senior Gen Emperor�� Was such an unexpected person.


    Wang Lu wondered if the first person who woke up was not Bai Ze and the others, but Senior Gem Emperor instead, would there be such a farce-like thing like the Grand Competition?


    Most likely not. If Senior Gem Emperor was there in the beginning, there would never be a gamble between Wang Wu and Bai Ze. Senior Gem Emperor would directly stand up to challenge the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals of Nine Regions and shoulder the heavy burden with her own strength.


    If that was the case, then there would be no bloody killing at the beginning, and there would be no tit-for-tat counter-attack from Wang Lu. The situation would certainly be much better than now.


    However, it was likely that Wang Lu would not have his current status among the Earth Immortals if there was no Grand Competition�� Before the Grand Competition, Wang Lu was just a rookie who barely joined the ranks of the group of senior cultivators. But now he had kept pace with many senior Elders. If there was anyone in Nine Regions who should give thanks to the Grand Competition, Wang Lu would lead at the front.


    "If the Grand Competition should end�� Then�� I would be the target of public criticism."


    By virtue of the Grand Competition, Wang Lu had both face and wealth. However, with the Earth Immortals wanting to end the Grand Competition, countless people''s energy and resources would be lost and the hugeyout of Mysterious Sky Mansion would end up in the drain�� Many people would certainly be offended.


    Even if Wang Lu could give a reasonable exnation, and Senior Gem Emperor was willing to abandon the pride of the Emperor to cooperate with him in that, this could only deceive the ignorant masses, how could it deceive booth the interested and involved people? The loss of Mysterious Sky Mansion would be real. Even if Wang Lu''s exnation was epted, somebody muste out and take responsibility for it.


    However, in Wang Lu''s view, these problems were not really problems. Because at worst he would just admit responsibility and resign. He became powerful because of the Grand Competition, but power was never the goal that he pursued. As a cultivator, the immortal path was the eternal goal. Only those who were difficult to advance in their cultivation, or who were not clear-minded, would be obsessed with the power in the world of immortal cultivation. In fact, he was more interested in exploring the future world of Jindan Stage than his painstaking job as the chief nner.


    Although his time in peak Jindan Stage was not long, Wang Lu had already prepared for the Yuanying Stage. If it hadn''t been for the multi-contest of the Grand Competition, he would have been on the way to make a breakthrough.


    "�� In any case, I should first report to He Tu about what happened today. After all the first person in Nine Regions is him. There is no reason to not keep him in the loop."


    ����


    "So that''s how it is�� It seems that although Senior Gem Emperor has her brutality, she is a qualified Emperor."


    In Shengjing Sect quarter in the City of Immortals, Daoist He Tu quietly listened to Wang Lu''s report, which he apanied with a lot of sighing with emotion.


    "Comparatively speaking, she is easier tomunicate than the previous leaders of the Earth Immortals. It''s a pity that��"


    After sighing, He Tu said, "I havemunicated with many Elders about the change in the Grand Competition. Generally speaking, it is feasible. You don''t have to be under too much pressure."


    Daoist He Tu''s words set the tone for this matter. And Wang Lu deeply admired this. He and Senior Gem Emperor went out for only one day. But in one day, Daoist He Tu could basically set the tone of the matter. He must have made considerable efforts behind it, and even gave Wang Lu enormous benefit. He said that Wang Lu did not have to be under too much pressure. Obviously, he had put the pressure on himself.


    In theory, Daoist He Tu did not have to do so much. Because the Grand Competition was put forward and designed by Wang Lu, and its implementation was mostly handled by Wang Lu, the chief nner. Later, things changed and Wang Lu was the first toe into contact with it�� From the beginning to end, Daoist He Tu had always been in the second line and decentralized his power. So he did have a reason to stay out of the way.


    Nevertheless, Daoist He Tu had never been out of the way.


    He was the number one person in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, who enjoyed the supreme glory of Nine Regions. Naturally, he also bore the corresponding responsibilities. Wang Lu''s power was derived from him, and he was duty-bound to face the problems. Daoist He Tu did not have the majestic emperor aura, but he had the mind and courage of an emperor.


    Wang Lu was deeply impressed by this. Nowadays, there were many people in the leadership positions of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, but few of them had real leadership courage. To be fair to them, people pursued the progress of the immortal path, so they were somewhat insensitive to the so-called leadership authority. To put it bluntly, it was purely of a selfish andck of intention.


    However, when Wang Lu''s interest in Daoist He Tu increased greatly, Daoist He Tu coughed.


    "I have been thinking about the marriage issue for a long time." Daoist He Tu seriously said, "This is really not feasible. In practicing Virgin Technique, I have high requirements not only for the body and the true Yuan but also for causality. If I marry someone, even if I am not physically or emotionally involved, once I am married, it would have an effect on causality and thus, the Virgin Technique would not be at ease. I have tried to think of several ways, but none of them could solve this problem. The Virgin Technique is the foundation of many of my skills, which is not easy to shake. After thoroughly thinking about it, I truly can''t promise you anything. I''m afraid you need to find another candidate."


    Qiong Hua then added, "Wang Lu, I think you are a good candidate."


    Wang Lu immediately retaliated, "I think you''re good, too. Senior Gem Emperor only said that she wanted to marry, but she did not say whether she wanted to marry a man or a woman. You have always been famous for both your talent and appearance. You are called the number one fairy in Nine Regions, a match made in heaven with Senior Gem Emperor. Besides, she was supposed to marry Supreme He Tu. Since Supreme has difficulties, it is your duty as his disciple to take his ce, a father''s debt must be paid by the children."


    Qiong Hua replied, "I have no objection to that, but I''m afraid Senior Gem Emperor would not agree. She is a Senior Emperor, she would not marry a cultivator if the cultivator does not have a certain status."


    Wang Lu said, "Isn''t that easy? Can''t you just ask your Master to arrange a key position for you? For example, the position of the chief nner of the Organizing Committee of the Grand Competition is very good. A true Senior Elder of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is also fine."


    "The means of deceiving oneself and others would only have a negative effect on Senior Gem Emperor."


    Wang Lu inwardly thought that it was not necessarily true. As a senior devotee of the Virgin Technique, if you had a big tool that could give Senior Gem Emperor delightful experience, perhaps she would even be amenable to deceiving oneself and others�� However, if Qiong Hua would not do, then Wang Lu had already thought of someone, a far more suitable candidate than Qiong Hua and He Tu.


    No, it should be said that if that standard was to be used, neither He Tu nor Qiong Hua was a good choice. One was the master of the Virgin Technique for thousands of years while the other was the disciple of that master of the Virgin Technique. The two were of the same vein, so it would be difficult for them to satisfy Senior Gem Emperor.


    On Spirit Sword Mountain, on the other hand, there was such a perfect candidate, whose unique gift made him able to be regarded as unrivaled Yuanying Stage Elder in Nine Regions��the tall and dark Ao Guanhai.


    In the presence of Elder Ao Guanhai, perhaps very few locals in Nine Regions couldpete with him in the big tool category. If he didn''t mind, he might as well give himself to Senior Gem Emperor. A teenage girl with Elder Guanhai, that would be a sight to see.


    ����


    In the end, however, there was no final conclusion about the marriage with Senior Gem Emperor.


    .


    Daoist He Tu could boldly help Wang Lu carry down the change in Grand Competition, but he was not so bold as to put his life-long happiness into the pit. He Tu refused to sacrifice, and Wang Lu was certainly not willing. The rest of the candidates were even more unreliable. They were either married, or they were too low in rank.


    Wang Lu tried to push Elder Ao Guanhai to take the responsibility, but the grand Seventh Elder of Spirit Sword Sect was so frightened that he shut himself in Clear Sky Peak. His degree of shyness was astounding.


    In short, when all the candidates failed to meet the requirements, the matter had to be discussed again. On the contrary, it was necessary to put the matter of ending the Grand Competition as soon as possible.


    In this matter, Wang Lu felt gratified that Daoist He Tu spared no effort to support him.


    To this end, Daoist He Tu personally attended more than ten consecutive emergency meetings and held meetings and consultations with the head of all parties.


    The task was heavy and the time was tight. How could it be easy to persuade thousands of different sects,rge and small, in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and even evil sects, to ept such a strategic change? During this period, a lot of expedient measures were used. Compromise and concessions were also everywhere. Even more, when faced with stubbornness and ipetence, Daoist He Tu was forced to threaten with force to solve the problem, which was obviously not the original intention of Daoist He Tu.


    Of course, this did not mean that Daoist He Tu was a pacifist. On the contrary, Shengjing Sect''s force was the number one in Nine Regions. It could never be overstated that they could engage in wars of aggression at will. However, Daoist He Tu had always believed that the greatest role of force was for deterrence, not for threat. Unfortunately, the situation forced him to do so.


    In short, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was filled with chaos. The senior elders spent the next few days in confusion and impatience. During this period, Senior Gem Emperor was very considerate to leave space for the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, without urging or hindering the inertia of the group. In the past few days, the two sides had yed more than a dozen matches, each had their wins and losses. However, there were fewer and fewer people who cared about winning or losing.


    The closure of the Grand Competition was highly confidential within the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Except for the few people at the highest level, most of the information that was received was that the form ofpetition of the Grand Competition needed to be adjusted. Nevertheless, there had never been a shortage of smart people in Nine Regions. Many people had already smelled the harbinger of dramatic change from the overall situation.


    For example, in the City of Immortal, the newly emerging rookie business, under the direction of people who used their heads, had quietly arranged the preparation for the next harvest.


    Another example was that of a bald-headed cultivator who took Wang Lu as his catch-up goal and expected to show his prowess in the Grand Competition. That person started to be restless and felt that he had gradually lost all hope.


    Also, therge number of Jindan and Yuanying Stage cultivators, who were still in special training in Royal Soldier Sect, had intuitively felt that most of their hard work of the past six months would be wasted��

 Chapter 716 Looking Forward to the Weekend

    <h4>Chapter 716 Looking Forward to the Weekend</h4>


    In theva cave of the mountain in Royal Soldier Sect, the cultivators who had just finished a day of intense training came to a valley with a clear pool surrounded by the mountains to wash away the internal heat and impurities.


    In the hell training n of Royal Soldier Mountain, an hour of rest time by the clear pool was extremely precious. The cultivators often took this opportunity to chat and rx to adjust their tired spirits.


    This period was also the golden time for the spread of gossip.


    Standing on a magic cloud, a young girl with beautiful eyes flew fast andnded at the bank of the clear pool. However, just as shended, her look changed into a solemn one, and her voice was not too loud, it was just loud enough so that dozens of people around her could hear her.


    "Have you guys heard that there seems to be a significant change in the Grand Competition��?"


    Very quickly someone came over and said, "Sister Tang, what''s the news?"


    The real name of the girl called Sister Tang was Tang Tang (different character). She was actually younger than most of the people present, but she had a wide range of friends, which was beyondparison with ordinary people. From the upper-level rank of Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, down to the peddlers and pawns, her friends came from all over the Nine Regions. Thus, the news came to her really fast. During this half year''s special training, she always brought the freshest and hottest gossip information, which injected some pleasant air into the dull and dreary special training life.


    It was just that, this time, Tang Tang''s face was obviously not happy.


    "I heard from the Elder of Gu of Flowing Cloud School that now the Heavenly Sage Hall has held several emergency meetings, and decided that the Grand Competition should be greatly simplified. It is said that more than half of them should be written off!"


    "What?"


    As soon as the word came out, it was like there was a st of thunder in the valley. Several cultivators in the pool immediately flew out,pletely ignoring their nakedness.


    "What did you say? Is that true?"


    "Don''t joke with me little Tang. This is a matter of great importance!"


    Tang Tang took a look at those people, nced over their bodies, and thought a bit.


    "You guys�� when did I ever joke about such things? That Elder Gu said to me personally, could there be any false statement?"


    A young cultivator of Jindan Stage who did not know the truth came out and asked, "Why can''t what Elder Gu said to be false? He''s not a high-level real power figure��"


    Hearing his words, Tang Tang''s small eyes shot straight toward him and said, "Even if he is not the most top powerful figure, he has to always have a bit of sincerity to coax others to go to bed. If he said false news to deceive me, how would he sleep with meter on?"


    "What?" The young Jindan Stage cultivator who asked stared at Tang Tang with astonishment. "You-you mean�� How could you��"


    As that young Jindan Stage cultivator guessed, Tang Tang relied on her body to get thetest gossip.


    She was one of the special cultivators who was best at enjoying the pleasure of sex.


    Tang Tang was the Eldest martial sister of Yin and Yang School thirty years ago whoter came out of the sect to go independent because she didn''t want to be bound by the rules of the sect. Now, Tang Tang was famous for her Jindan Stage cultivation and countless bedpanions.


    She was not a beauty in the traditional sense, but the beauty in the traditional sense was not as powerful as her ability to charm. From the Elders who had reached the peak of Deity Stage down to the ordinary people, no one could resist Tang Tang''s charm. Tang Tang simply enjoyed the pleasure of the union between men and women. As long as she deemed the person pleasing to the eye, she would have a night of joy. She didn''t care about the beauty or ugliness, nor rich or poor, nor other conditions. On the other hand, if you want to sleep with her, you didn''t need to be too troublesome. As long as she didn''t think you were bad, you only need to provide some gossip, or interesting stories to make her happy, you could have sex with her.


    There were many people who wanted to spend a good night with Tang Tang, so Tang Tang''s gossip and stories were always endless. Nowadays, most of the cultivators in the valley knew of Tang Tang''s background. Some people admired her freedom, but some people despised her debauchery�� Tang Tang had seen so much of these people, so she didn''t think much of it.


    At this time, at the sight of the young man''s look, Tang Tang knew that he was the kind of cultivator who she hated the most, the one who was serious and meddlesome. Suddenly she somewhat disdainfully said, "I am free to sleep with whomever I like, what do you care?"


    "How-how could you say that?" The young man immediately put on a serious look and tried to argue with Tang Tang. Unfortunately, before he spoke, he was pushed aside by a group of people.


    "Don''t talk to that idiot, Sister Tang. Tell us the gossip. What did the Elder Gu say? Do they want to cut half of the project? Isn''t this nonsense? Why would they do that?"


    Tang Tang exined, "The specific reason was not fully explored by Elder Gu. But, it is said that there was something wrong with the Earth Immortals. Someoneunched a coup and exiled a lot of their own. Now the size of the Earth Immortal camp has shrunk a lot."


    "That''s their own business. There''s no reason for that to affect the Grand Competition."


    "What do you think of the Heavenly Sage Hall? It held emergency meetings continuously, and finallypromised with them?"


    Tang Tang said, "Not everyone knows the inner story in Heavenly Sage hall, but Elder Gu said that it seems that the new leader of the Earth Immortal is a woman. Not long ago, Daoist Master Wang Lu of Spirit Sword Sect took her to visit the five super sects of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals��"


    Before her voice fell, there was an uproar in the valley.


    "No way!"


    "Doesn''t that mean Daoist Master Wang Lu betrayed the interest of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? He should not be such a person, right? He has always been a hero of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals."


    "Yes, not long ago, he devised a n to kill several Earth Immortals. Hence, they have blood feuds with each other. How could they somehow get together?"


    "I don''t think that it''s as simple as that. Didn''t you hear Sister Tang? The new leader of Earth Immortal is a woman. Even heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman�� Daoist Master Wang Lu has been famous for so many years, have you ever heard that he had a special intimate rtionship with any woman?"


    "I''ve heard that there are many beauties around him�� The two sessor disciples of Spirit Sword Sect are one of them, and it is even said that he can''t let go of his Master."


    "It''s all bullsh*t. As far as I know, he has many beauties around him, but he keeps a distance from anyone�� That guy is very arrogant. None of his peers can enter his eyes. Otherwise, why would he mix himself with older Elders?"


    "This�� actually makes sense."


    "In fact, among the talented cultivators of this generation, he is the most outstanding one in the past thousand years. Qiong Hua, Liu Li and other women can''t even enter his eyes�� In other words, the strange woman who canunch a coup in the Earth Immortal camp and stand out from the crowd might really move him."


    "Still, you can''t ignore everything else for a woman. And even if Wang Lu is confused, there is still Daoist He Tu."


    "Forget it, everyone knows that Wang Lu is the son of Daoist He Tu. He treats Wang Lu better than his own disciple Qiong Hua. As long as it was a proposal from Wang Lu, he has not rejected it��"


    A group of people huddled together, excitedly talking. All kinds of strange spection emerged. Unfortunately, when people were in high spirits, the instructor of Royal Soldier Sect mountain appeared, put on a cold face, and said to them, "The rest time is over, it''s time for the next training."


    The valley was filled withmentation, but the gossip session had to stop.


    After the special training, people were obviously somewhat absent-minded. If Tang Tang''s gossip was right, and more than half of the project in the Grand Competition would be cut off, then many of them would not be able to put their effort into practice. If there was no chance to perform, what was the significance of the special training then?"


    ����


    Half a dayter, a bald cultivator came to the room of Four Element Supreme with a serious face.


    "Master, I heard about the Grand Competition��"


    "It''s going to be over soon." Four Element Supreme said, "The news is that the Grand Competition would change its format. In fact, it would be the cancetion of the match, and the previous scores would be meaningless."


    "��" Luo Xiao was silent. He might be shocked by such a result, but he had already spected some of them.


    The reason is that a sleeping Earth Immortal suddenly woke up, and then��" As a high-level figure in the Heavenly Sage Hall, Four Element Supreme naturally knew thetest change as well and told Luo Xiao the context."


    "So, there would still be apetition, but they would be much smaller. Because the opponent has changed from more than a hundred to one. Even if Senior Gem Emperor herself doesn''t mind fighting endlessly, our Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would always leave some face for her. There would be restrictions on the number and scale of the match, so most of the yers were afraid that they would not get a chance topete."


    Luo Xiao said bitterly, "That includes me?"


    Senior Gem Emperor nodded, "This includes the vast majority of Jindan Stage cultivators. I''m afraid that thepetition with Senior Gem Emperor won''t be divided into any stage, so it''s meaningless for those who are too low in cultivation to participate."


    "Then�� what about the long time efforts of so many people?"


    Four Element Supreme frowned, "This question is stupid. There is more than one thing in the world where hard work and time failed to produce results. What''s more, after such a long period of special training, don''t you have any gains?"


    Luo Xiao raised his head and said, "Master, you know what I want. What the God of War Blood needs is not hard training, but a bloody battle. I need topete with the most powerful cultivators in the world so that I can continue to break through in the victory and finally surpass Wang Lu. The most powerful cultivator in the world is the Earth Immortal. But now the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals says it''s over, that means my only chance is gone!"


    our Element Supreme was silent for a while. "The opportunity is always there, but only if you seek it, then you can find it."


    Luo Xiao smiled bitterly. "Right now, what Ick are the right opponent and the right battlefield, how do I seek these things? Make enemies for no reason? Do I have to bite at the sight of people like a mad dog?"


    Four Element Supreme fell into silence again. And this time, until Luo Xiao left, he did not speak again.


    Because there was no answer to this question.


    This question was probably the reason why a long time ago the God of War Blood died out, and the sessors of the God of War Blood didn''t find the answer.

 Chapter 717 An Eye Opener

    <h4>Chapter 717 An Eye Opener</h4>


    In many cases, the truth did not exist objectively but artificially created from top to bottom.


    People''s observation ability was limited. A pair of eyes couldn''t see through everything in Nine Regions. A pair of ears, couldn''t hear all the secrets of the world. Thus, most of the information was obtained from various people.


    If one stared at the spread of information, one would find a three-dimensionalwork. Thiswork was like a cone. From top to bottom, it expanded rapidly from one point to multiple levels and multiple dimensions. There were countless nodes on this cone. Most of the people on the node thought that they know the truth, but they couldn''t see the source of everything far away at the top.


    "s, tomorrow would be the first day of the newpetition system. I don''t know what the elders of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals thought. They suddenly changed thepetition system by cutting off half of it�� Some people say that Wang Lu was bribed, but looking at the newpetition system, it was all of us who take advantage of it.


    "Yeah, I think there''s something wrong in the head of those Earth Immortals. How could they agree with this condition�� One person, responsible for all the matches in the Grand Competition. Does that person thinks she is God?"


    "Even if it''s true, it''s impossible to put all of us in all the matches. We''ve seen all the matches designed by Wang Lu. If you don''t have special training in advance, even if you have great skill, there''s no use."


    "Ah, do you mean the ultimate version of the test? It''s a hell of a thing. I''m well versed in books and poetry. There are at least tens of thousands of books in my collections. But I can''t even get more than thirty percent of the score when I did that set of the test!"


    "Hahaha, at least you still have thirty percent overall score. I did three sets of questions, and I only managed to get thirty percent right! I''m afraid that even the real God will have a headache when trying to solve that test! Moreover, under the newpetition system, I think there are many matches with the same level of trickery as that test. How much ability can Senior Gem Emperor have to surpass a lot of us?"


    "I think her mind is not yet fully awake. It is said that she woke up from a deep sleep not long ago. When she woke up, sheunched a coup. Most likely is that she doesn''t know how powerful the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is. And here I thought the Earth Immortals are omnipotent��"


    "But I heard that she woke up not long ago and went to Nine Regions with Daoist Master Wang Lu, especially to see the five super sects. She knew nothing about the present age of cultivators. So��"


    "Speaking of this, I''ve heard that the rtionship between Daoist Master Wang Lu and Senior Gem Emperor is extraordinary. And the degree of intimacy seems to be a personal one�� Is this why the other side agreed to this bizarre condition? Daoist Master Wang Lu is indeed really good in taking drastic measures to deal with a situation, tsk tsk."


    "Yeah, before that, many people said that he would not choose one of his many confidants. It turned out that he left that spot to the Earth Immortal. His taste and realm are beyond our reach."


    ��


    The previous dialogue could be heard everywhere in today''s Nine Regions. When thepetition system of the Grand Competition was changed, the opponent would only be Senior Gem Emperor alone, which was the truth that most people knew. Most people here referred to the ordinary people who were living in the City of Immortals. They were from inferior sects and had ordinary qualifications, and those entered the path of Immortal cultivation by chance. As for the reason behind this, there was a wide variety of opinions.


    Above them, some cultivators from the big sects would get the truth further.


    "�� That Senior Gem Emperor is really a great person. When she woke up, she found that herpanions had hurt the feelings of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and assassinated some of its members. She then exiled the murderer and put all the burdens on her shoulders. This is an amazing spirit�� Although she is just a woman, she is better than countless men with beards. It''s just that she is too thoughtless. It''s good that she is willing to take responsibility, but this kind ofpetition will only make people think that she is arrogant."


    "She is the Emperor of the Earth Immortals after all, so it''s ok to be a little arrogant�� Moreover, the Grand Competition''s matches have been reduced by seventy to eighty percent after all. Although there are many tricky matches, there are more than enough straightforward ones. Maybe people will have the ability to win more than half of them, so we have nothing to lose."


    "But if you''re a good talker, it doesn''t matter if you lose to her. In any case, Wang Lu had already taken drastic measures to deal with the situation, we''re all one family after all, hahaha!"


    For most of the middle and upper levels of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, this is the truth of the sudden change in the Grand Competition. It was also the version that Wang Lu decided to release after his discussion with Daoist He Tu.


    This was a true man-made truth. But even so, only a few people in all the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could know about it�� In fact, this way of spreading the truth was very good, because people at the bottom would never be satisfied with their known parts. And as they continued to explore, this version of the truth would gradually spread and be the truth that people believed in.


    Only the top few knew that things were actually more exaggerated than what most people think.


    ording to the requirements of Senior Gem Emperor, the Grand Competition was over. The past points and rules were totally invalid. Under the newpetition system, there were no match restrictions at all. As long as it was not too boring and absurd, one could go to the stage topete against Senior Gem Emperor. What''s more, the oue was not determined by the sum of the points.


    As long as the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could win one of these numerous matches, Senior Gem Emperor would admit defeat on behalf of the Earth Immortals.


    The conditions were so generous that there was no reason to refuse. However, because of the excellent conditions offered by Senior Gem Emperor, people were worried about what was hidden behind the scenes. Those who had been in contact with Senior Gem Emperor would not doubt her ability and wisdom and thus, believed she dared to offer such conditions. She was very sure in her ability to subdue the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals with her own strength.


    Where this confidence came from remained a mystery.


    ����


    "Daoist Master Wang Lu, in your opinion, tomorrow''s preliminary contest�� how much hope could we have?"


    In the conference room of Heavenly Sage Hall in the City of Immortals, thest meeting before the match wasing to an end.


    Everything had been arranged. On the morning of the next day, Senior Gem Emperor would appear in the central stadium of Immortal One Area, waiting for the challenge from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    In theory, anyone could challenge her on the stage at that time. Senior Gem Emperor did not restrict the challengers. But in fact, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would not allow anyone to waste time on the stage. From the very beginning, everything was carried out in an orderly manner ording to the n.


    Wang Lu was still the one making the n, because among the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, only he had the most contact with Senior Gem Emperor and was most likely be able to make targeted arrangement. The first round arranged by Wang Lu was as follows: There was Supreme Tian Lun, who was responsible for the chess match. The poison expert witch doctor from the deste era, A Wu, and the god of food Liu Li who wouldpete in culinary evaluation.


    These three people seemed to be randomly selected, and their aplishments ranged from Unity Stage to Peak Jindan Stage. But in fact, these three people had one thing inmon, and they were all the winners who had won with great advantages in the previous matches. In other words, they were the ones who had reached the top in their respective fields; no one couldpare to them. They were the ones who would likely be able to win.


    Thus, theoretically speaking, such a lineup was the limit that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could achieve, which was equivalent to the trump card and killer move. However, some people couldn''t see Wang Lu''s intention in using the trump card right at the beginning. Thus, after the list was confirmed, someone walked Wang Lu on how likely they would be able to win for tomorrow''s matches.


    "If you ask me how much hope I have for them to win, I''d like to say that I hope for them to be able to win very much. But unfortunately, in tomorrow''s matches, we would most likely lose."


    Wang Lu calmly responded to the question, and then said, "Be prepared for a long-term struggle. Senior Gem Emperor is not such a simple opponent."


    With that, he got up and left the meeting, ignoring the questions behind him.


    In fact, even Wang Lu could not figure out how Senior Gem Emperor could win under the currentpetition system�� It was impossible for her to be omniscient and defeat millions of cultivators in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals with one person''s strength. At the same time, with Senior Gem Emperor''s personality, she disdained cheating in the match.


    How could the opponent win if they could not withstand the attack and unable to cheat, nor pull a trick?


    But on the other hand, Wang Lu was ready to lose. However, even if he was ready, he had to have an understanding. By cing a strong lineup on the first day, he wanted to see the bottom card of Senior Gem Emperor.


    In this contest against Senior Gem Emperor, the biggest advantage of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was that they had so many people. Because of this, they could safely and boldly send someone to test the opponent.


    A dayter, Wang Lu opened his eyes.


    ����


    "�� I lost."


    In thepetition field in the Central Stadium in Immortal One Area, Supreme Tian Lun gave out a faint statement and then stood up to abandon the match.


    In front of him, on a huge chessboard, the ck and white camps were hard to disentangle. The ck pieces were like a fierce dragon, fighting viciously on the chessboard from left to right. While the white pieces were like a fairy, defusing the attack of the fierce dragon with ease.


    The one with the ck pieces was Supreme Tian Lun.


    On the chessboard, it seemed that he took the initiative a little bit. Several major offensives were initiated by Supreme Tian Lun. Each time, Senior Gem Emperor scrambled to deal with the situation. At this time, although on the chessboard the situation was roughly equal, people thought that Supreme Tian Lun still had the upper hand.


    Who knew, Supreme Tian Lun actually abandoned the match and admitted defeat at this time. It was simply astonishing.


    The chessboard was tooplex, so people couldn''t understand why Supreme Tian Lun lost. It was just that�� In the end, it was still a loss.


    "Correct, if this goes on, I would end up losing. I underestimated you a bit earlier."


    Supreme Tian Lun smiled and paid his respect to his opponent on the other side of the chessboard, and then left.


    At the same time, the chessboard on the arena disappeared, and the fierce fight between ck and white chess pieces stopped abruptly.


    "All right, next."


    Senior Gem Emperor took back the chessboard without any trace of fatigue on her face. It was as if the four-hour match against Supreme Tian Lun was nothing at all to her.


    The second match contestant was A Wu, the deste era witch doctor. The girl put on some serious face and came to the arena with a full set of witchcraft tools and equipment. She had a colorful feather crown on her head, and her face was covered with bloody patterns. She held a ck skull in her right hand and antern in her left hand�� Her cultivation was mediocre, but her witchcraft was passed down for generations. From the skill point of view alone, her witchcraft was not inferior to those of great witches who could call the wind and rain in the age of destion. Even in the case of a general loss of witchcraft, the Earth Immortals could hardly surpass her in this way.


    In fact, the value of her victory in the previous match was higher than that of Supreme Tian Lun. After all, there were tens of thousands of people who could y chess. However, in the whole world, only a few people were proficient in witchcraft.


    Nevertheless�� Half a dayter, the highly anticipated match came to an end.


    "Fine, I admit defeat." The witch doctor looked at the ck powder in her hand with great regret. Not long ago, it was an ancestral skull filled with infinite witchcraft power. But at this time, it had lost most of it.


    Even if it was used as the food material for breeding insects, the quality was not good enough�� An ancient witchcraft treasure was broken by Senior Gem Emperor in this match, destroying its magical ability!

 Chapter 718 Write a Chapter on Wednesday to Call for the Weekend

    <h4>Chapter 718 Write a Chapter on Wednesday to Call for the Weekend</h4>


    "�� I''m not willing, but I have to give up."


    At the dining table, Liu Li''s eyes were red and she was about to cry. Reluctantly, she put down the jade chopsticks in her hand and turned to Wang Lu and then sobbed softly, "Senior Brother, I''m sorry��"


    Wang Lu touched her head, "Don''t say that, you''ve tried your best. It''s not that you''re ipetent, but your opponent is too cunning."


    While saying that, Wang Lu looked at Senior Gem Emperor who had turned around to leave.


    Senior Gem Emperor was indeed worthy of being Senior Gem Emperor, powerful in any aspect that it was hard to even look at her back. Her first opponent was Supreme Tian Lun, who had won against the so-called number one calction god in Nine Regions pertaining to calction. The second was A Wu, the witch doctor, and the third one was�� She defeated Liu Li in the food judging match. No matter how much she ate, or how careful she was in identifying the food, she was perfect.


    Even the trick Wang Lu used to defeat the Food Immortal before did not work on her. Senior Gem Emperor simply had no ws.


    It was really not the responsibility of Liu Li to lose to such an opponent. It could even be said that it was a kind of cruelty to send Liu Li to such an arena.


    If the oue was likely to be this, then there was no need to make things difficult for Liu Li.


    "But��" Hearing theforting words, Liu Li''s expression rxed a bit, but her beautiful eyebrows were still tangled, which showed that she was still in a bad mood.


    "But what?" Wang Lu asked with concern.


    "But�� I haven''t had enough. The match ended because of the difference in scores." Liu Li ttened her mouth and swallowed her saliva, and then looked back at the kitchen. "It is said that thest dish to judge is Master Sun Buping''s ''Mess.'' I saw it in the magazine, and have been looking forward to it for a long time��"


    "�� It doesn''t matter. I told the cook to serve you the dishes from behind."


    Wang Lu sighed and felt relieved. In any case, Liu Li didn''t fall into the psychological trauma because of this lost�� If she were, he would feel guilty about it.


    In the first day''s matches, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals got three consecutive defeats�� It was a terrible achievement, but it was also expected. Therefore, the three people sent to participate were all open-minded people who could put the victory or defeat aside. Supreme Tianlun had already calcted his defeat, so it could be considered that he had known his fate; A Wu was entric and didn''t care about the oue; Liu Li had a clear mind�� When Wang Lu sent out the list, he made full consideration so as not to leave a post-traumatic syndrome after the failure.


    Right now, since Liu Li was safe and sound, the first day''s matches could be considered aplete sess. Wang Lu smiled and turned away.


    In contrast to the smiling Wang Lu, millions of spectators inside and outside the stadium were speechless, shocked by the three consecutive defeats in front of them.


    After a while, bursts of noises broke the silence. People began to talk about it, and the more they talked about it, the angrier they became, shouting and smashing the equipment. Soon, the golden armored men were notified and rushed to mp it. The audience was in a turbulent mood and they fought against the golden armored men. The scene was chaotic��


    At the same time, there were simr situations in many streets of the City of Immortals. Through the broadcasts of the billboard version, the three consecutive defeats of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were seen by everyone. Thus, questions, curses, and quarrels�� could be heard endlessly.


    Of course, all of these had long been expected.


    ����


    "�� It''s not bad. The level of unrest is 20% lower than predicted. It seems that they underestimated their level of self-control."


    On top of a dome at the Immortal One Area in the City of Immortals, a Shengjing Sect''s Elder gently stroked his beard, looked down at the chaos under his feet, nodded slightly, and the magical power of his true yuan, which was integrated with his primordial spirit, gently swayed. It infiltrated into every corner of Immortal One Area, and controlled the situation��this was certainly the ability of Deity Stage.


    "Self-control? I think they underestimated thebat power of golden armored warriors. Unexpectedly, after entering the red alert status, a big stress array appeared in the City of Immortals, which nearly doubles the attributes of all golden armored warriors�� This lower than 20% estimated data thing is simply a knife taken out with a sledgehammer."


    Standing next to the old cultivator from Shengjing Sect was a young man who looked like he was in his thirties. The fluctuation of magical power showed that his stage was a high-ranked Jindan. He didn''t look handsome and his Shengjing seemed robe looked old, with the elbow''s parts were already patched�� However, at this moment, standing on the dome meant that his status was not umon.


    Each area of the City of Immortals was totally enclosed in four directions, but there was actually an open space between areas. And only a few privileged people could pass through these areas. In addition to the senior Elders of the Heavenly Sage Hall, there were also elite cultivators who performed various tasks for the organizingmittee.


    To be named as elite in the City of Immortals, one must be the cream of the crops, dragons among the snakes, and phoenixes among birds. And the tasks performed were also of great importance.


    "However, since it''s not higher than the estimated value, we won''t be able to take a shot�� On the other hand, this is an easy way to earn overtime pay."


    The old cultivator moved his bones and muscles for a while and was already absent-minded. His eyes asionally nced at his feet, which was full of contempt.


    "A group of fools! They really think that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, with so many people in it, could not fight one woman? Idiots!"


    The scruffy cultivator beside him had the same opinion.


    "Morons, do they really think that victory can be gained by relying on more people? Did they really not see the horror of Senior Gem Emperor in those three matches? Did they think we let her win? If all the people in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals are as useless as them, even if there are a million of them, there''s no use. I''m afraid these three consecutive defeats are just the beginning��"


    Thinking of this, the scruffy cultivator reached back and summoned his mount; a big and ugly donkey.


    "Forget it, I''m out of here."


    ����


    "We have seen the three matches today. I followed up with the whole process and closely observed them�� The conclusion is that Senior Gem Emperor did not use any tricks. She won the matches fair and square. The results are beyond doubt."


    Standing on a podium in a deep hall, Wang Lu faced the Elders from all the sects and stated his opinions.


    This hall was the highest standard conference room in the City of Immortals arranged by the Heavenly Sage Hall. To be able to speak here, one must at least have mighty power or fame. As for standing on the podium to preside over the meeting, it was a privilege reserved for the leaders of several super sects. Right now, supported by Daoist He Tu and Daoist Master Feng Yin, as well as the tacit consent of several other sect leaders, Wang Lu could stand here.


    Because his opinion was really important.


    Wang Lu''s words were concise andprehensive, and he rified his point of view in one sentence. Soon, someone under the stage asked, "So, if as you said, Senior Gem Emperor won fair and square�� Then it''s true that she is omnipotent and omniscient?"


    In those first three matches, Senior Gem Emperor was not informed before the match began. She didn''t know who was going topete against here until the contestant from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals entered the arena. In other words, she could not possibly make a targeted preparation.


    Then she defeated the three strongest contestants of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in three matches�� One was a coincidence, two could still be called a coincidence, but three in a row could only show that it was a certain thing.


    Wang Lu nodded and said, "At present, we could only assume that Senior Gem Emperor is indeed omnipotent and omniscient."


    "�� How could there be such an omnipotent person in the world?" The asker shook his head forcefully, "Even those almighty legends of the past who managed to soar to immortality didn''t have any real all-round genius. There are three thousand main paths in the world, and anyone of them could lead to the highest state, which is enough to be studied for life. Senior Gem Emperor is a mere Earth Immortal, she could not even soar to immortality. How could she be omniscient and omnipotent?" Could you exin that to me?"


    Wang Lu said, "Supreme Huo Yuan, I can''t exin your problem because I don''t understand why Senior Gem Emperor is omnipotent and omniscient. But if we want to deal with a problem, the correct attitude is to admit the objective facts first, and then to find a theory that could exin and predict the facts. Instead of using existing theories to erase facts. What we have seen with our own eyes is that Senior Gem Emperor is omnipotent and omniscient. I don''t think it''s necessary to entangle this issue."


    "Seeing is not necessarily a fact." Senior Huo Yuan asked, "Maybe she learned about our ns in advance through other channels and made preparations in advance? Maybe she used some secret arrays in the City of Immortals to gain ability bonuses in thepetition? There are so many possibilities. We don''t have to find one that is most ufortable for ourselves."


    Wang Lu sighed and said, "Right now we are discussing countermeasures, notforting each other. There are too many conditions for the conjecture established forward by Supreme, and its value is far less valuable than the guess that I made."


    "Fine, you are talented and always reasonable. Tell me then, since Senior Gem Emperor is omniscient and omnipotent, why are we stillpeting against her? We might as well surrender as soon as possible!"


    Wang Lu seriously said, "Omniscient and omnipotent does not mean invincible. We have a month to go, so there''s no need to throw in the towel. In fact, through today''s matches, I already have some ideas."


    Supreme Huo Yuan said, "I''m all ears."


    Wang Lu cupped his hands toward Supreme Huo Yuan and said, "Today''s three matches have already been held in the Grand Competition. Although the Earth Immortals lost at that time, they must have thought hard afterward and had new countermeasures. It''s necessary to take a look at the Earth Immortals from the perspective of the past. They lived in the most glorious era of the immortal world, and they were at the forefront of the elite. To put it bluntly, in terms of talent and wisdom, I''m afraid they surpass most of the people here."


    Supreme Huo Yuan was silent and immersed in contemtion.


    Wang Lu added, "So for the next, I n to arrange three brand-newpetitions, all of which have never been held in the Grand Competition, and we''re in a position to win. There''s aprehensive test of opinions, a dishwashingpetition, and a circus performance."


    After listening to Wang Lu''s threepetitions, the hall was quiet for a while.


    "Wang Lu, your threepetitions�� seems a bit too yful. Will the other party agree?"


    Wang Lu said, "We''ll try it first, but I think it''s possible that she would agree. Today she won three matches in a row. With her temperament, most likely that she would consider pushing the boat along the river, taking it to the next level. Her winning would make us speechless even more. So even if thepetition is biased, she would probably agree topete and try to win over us."


    "�� That makes sense."


    Wang Lu said, "Moreover�� tomorrow''s three matches are just to verify my guess."


    "Your guess?"


    Wang Lu seriously said, "Actually, from my own point of view, I don''t want to believe that Senior Gem Emperor is really omnipotent and omniscient�� Whether she could do it or not, from necessity alone it doesn''t make sense. She takes herself as the Emperor of the Earth Immortals, but is there any Emperor that you have ever met that proficient in everything? It is enough for an Emperor to ensure that there are talents under them that are proficient in each field. The only thing that they need to be proficient in is imperial power politics. Senior Gem Emperor''s omnipotent and omniscient things seem superfluous. Of course, today''s threepetitions: chess match, poison battle, and food tasting, could barely touch the life of Emperor, so it''s eptable if she''s proficient in them. But tomorrow''s threepetitions, if she is equally proficient in them, it seems too redundant."


    Supreme Huo Yuan said, "Isn''t that what I said before? And if she is really that all-round, what are you going to do about it?"

 Chapter 719 Write A Chapter On Thursday To Call For The Weekend

    <h4>Chapter 719 Write A Chapter On Thursday To Call For The Weekend</h4>


    "�� This is beyond expectation, truly unexpected."


    Holding the freshly produced test paper, Wang Lu, as an examiner, was radiant with delight and was full of admiration. His review on the paper was full of praise.


    However, around him, several other examiners clearly looked ashen, as if their veins suddenly burst open. Furthermore, this subconscious fury ignited the examination hall and made a group of young cultivators rush to put out the fire.


    "What a mess! What a scandal."


    A senior examiner shook his head and sighed. A thick paper in his hand was turned over and over by him. He saw that the writing on the paper was dense, and every question had an extremely detailed argumentation and solution. The reasoning was clear and orderly, and the writer''s thought was deep and meticulous. Although it was just a test paper, it was like a delicate artwork.


    However, after the old cultivator held that art for a long time, atst, he sighed and tore it to pieces.


    Someone around him advised, "Don''t worry, Daoist Master Wan Juan, your sect''s eldest disciple, Jian Mu, has performed very well. Such is a tricky examination test, he actually got 60% of them right. This has far exceeded the majority of the candidates, thus he truly represents the brilliance of your Hong Shui Sect.


    The old cultivator looked discouraged and defeated. "But he lost to Senior Gem Emperor."


    The persuading person smiled bitterly and said, "Senior Gem Emperor is the emperor of the Earth Immortals. She has an all-around talent. No one couldpare to her, let alone Heng Shui Sect. The cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect who have eyes set higher than the top returned in low spirits. Their scores are not as good as Jian Mu��"


    The old cultivator raised his head excitedly. "But the cultivators of Heng Shui Sect have never lost to anyone on the test paper! No matter whether the opponent is human or immortal! This is the foundation of Heng Shui Sect!"


    "s��" The persuader had nothing to say. Cultivators of the Heng Shui Sect had always been extreme on this issue. Thirty years ago, Xue Ba, the eldest disciple of Heng Shui Sect and Daoist Priest Tian Shu of Ten Thousand Arts Sect wagered against each other at the bank of Book Ocean. The two finished half the collection in the Book Ocean in one night and then each drew up a question. They fought for three days and three nights in a row. Finally, Xua Ba won by one question. However, after returning to his sect, Xue Ba''s primordial spirit dried up and he died vomiting blood. On the other hand, although Daoist Priest Tian Shu lost the match, he achieved enlightenment because of it and directly broke through Yuanying, Deity, and even further than that��"


    In the view of most people, the real winner of that match was undoubtedly Daoist Priest Tian Shu of Ten Thousand Arts Sect. But for Heng Shui Sect, Daoist Master Xue Ba was a model worthy of great esteem, because he had the spirit of Heng Shui Sect in him��Never lost to anyone in a test! They could do it at all costs!


    Right now, although Daoist Master Jian Mu surpassed the talents of all the major sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in that examination test, he waspletely defeated by Senior Gem Emperor�� How could the people of Heng Shui Sect bear the defeat in the test?


    Old Daoist Wan Juan gnashed his teeth. "This is not over yet�� When I go back, I will order all the sect''s disciples to do a closed-door training. They must thoroughly understand these examination test and surpass Senior Gem Emperor before they could go out!"


    The nearby people were stunned. "Daoist Master, you must, by all means, calm down! You must not rush this thing. Senior Gem Emperor achieved a correct rate of more than 90% in this examination test, which is incredible. On the other hand, Daoist Master Jian Mu has been training for six months and his uracy rate is 60%, and he is the top yer among manypetitors. The gap between them simply could not be made up by seclusion training alone!"


    Old Daoist Wan Juan''s eyes were firm when he said, "There are no difficulties in this world that could not be ovee by hard work! Any problem will always bow down in front of the human wave attack! The enemy is merely Senior Gem Emperor, and my disciple only lost because he still doesn''t do enough tests. When I go back, I will put him on the Ocean of Test Boat to roam for ten years. By then, I don''t believe he still couldn''tpare with Senior Gem Emperor!"


    "�� Ten years, but the Grand Competition will surely end much earlier than that!"


    Old Daoist Wan Juan remained his insistence, "But Senior Gem Emperor must still be alive! She''s an Earth Immortal, so she has a long life and is not easy to die. When the timees, I will let Jian Mu take his revenge!"


    "�� All right, suit yourself."


    For this exotic sect''s unusual ideas, people couldn''t persuade them even if they wanted to.


    But from another point of view, able to force such an extremely exotic sect into a helpless situation�� the power of Senior Gem Emperor had indeed reached into the unimaginable territory.


    Even for such a side match, she had an overwhelming advantage over the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    Daoist Master Wang Lu was the one who personally wrote the questions, organized the examination and personally reviewed the test papers.


    This special examination form, which had been gradually increased in poprity on Nine Regions in thest century, had been greatly improved in Wang Lu''s hands. It could effectively test the intelligence level and the ability of the examinees in problem-solving. But in order to cope with the Grand Competition, Wang Lu raised the difficulty of the exam by a thousand times, making it almost impossible.


    In order to show fairness, before thepetition began, Wang Lu had handed over the types and examples of the test questions and hisments through the nning book before the match to the Earth Immortals. At the same time, he also gave arge number of auxiliary books to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals for more targeted special training.


    As for the process of writing questions and marking papers, there would be no falsification, because in theory, there was no need to. The people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were in the best position and should not lose. Unfortunately, the fact was present before them.


    Even Daoist Master Jian Mu of Heng Shui Sect lost, who else could win? Perhaps Wang Lu could do it, but the question was from him, and it was necessary for him to read the test. How could he be allowed to take the test?


    "Alright, no need for us to get depressed. We survived three defeats yesterday, so what''s the loss of the first match today?"


    At that time, Wang Lu pped his hands and said something that was notforting at all.


    With that, he left his desk, walked into the arena and said to the crowd as the host,


    "Alright, now we proceed to the next match. Led by the chief maid of the Sixteen Night Vi, a cleaning team of thirty-seven people will participate in the bowl washingpetition against Senior Gem Emperor, the leader of Earth Immortal."


    With that, Wang Lu spread out his hands, and suddenly there was a tter of ''nk'' sound. A mountain made of all kinds of bowls appeared in the middle of the arena.


    In the blink of an eye, a suffocating stench smell pervaded the whole area. In the cleaning team, several young girls who seemed to be in the prime of their lives were slightly shaken and turned pale.


    "There are three million bowls here�� As you all can see, they have been contaminated with all kinds of filth, and they stink. Your task is to clean these bowls in a limited time. The one who cleans the most wins the match. Warm tip: The materials of these bowls are different and the pollutants are different. So it is necessary to adjust to the specific conditions to remove the dirt. In addition, there are a few bowls with hidden dirt. If they are not found and you treat them as clean bowls and put them together with the other washed dishes, it would likely cause arge range of pollution and discard all your previous achievements. So, it''s time to test your housekeeping skills. Who can clean these bowls urately and quickly? Let''s wait and see!"


    As the host, Wang Lu''s words were precise and clear. With that he shed away, leaving behind a group of maids who were looking at the mountains of bowls.


    As for Senior Gem Emperor, she looked at the back of Wang Lu with great interest. "Dishwashing contest? How dare you make me, the head of Earth Immortals, do such a humble thing�� Are you really that bold, or did you already see what''sing?"


    While Senior Gem Emperor was muttering to herself, the chief maid of the Sixteenth Night Vi had taken the lead and rushed to the mountains of bowls. In the two steps that she took to approach the bowls, she put on a full set of equipment��a mask, a headscarf, a pair of gloves, and a white apron. Despite the stench and filth, she waved her hand and retrieved a porcin bowl from the bowl mountain. She then threw a nce and immediately understood the filth clearly. With another wave of her hand, the white bowl was immediately put on a small table.


    Then, a clear spring gushed out from the palm of her hand. When it filled the bowl, it dissolved the filth and took it away.


    Several female cultivators watched her action with envy and admiration. The bowl just now, as well as the dirt in the bowl, were not simple. The bowl was a white jade heavenly lotus porcin, which could not be stained by ordinary filth. Thus, for it to be stained, the dirt had to be special. ording to people''s visual inspection, the ck fog glue paste residue in that bowl was extremely sticky and insoluble in general liquid, making it very difficult to clean. There was no way to separate that ck fog glue paste from the bowl without having Xudan Stage or higher.


    However, the disciple of the sixteen-night vi only used a clear spring to clear away the dirt. The clear spring was obviously not an ordinary product but should be a special cleaning agent of the sect. Its effect was really extraordinary. And only the sixteen-night vi with domestic service at its core could have this special product.


    However, who could be sent to participate in thepetition if not those who were the best in the field of domestic service? Then people saw the dozens of other female disciples showed their own magical powers. They took the dirty bowls from the mountains of bowls and quickly cleaned them up. Their movements were extremely fast. In the eyes of ordinary people, they could only see the blur. In a short time, these female disciples pileup up the clean bowls, turning them into mountains around them. It was truly grand in scale.


    During this period, Senior Gem Emperor never made her move. Instead, she looked at the efforts of the others with the attitude of onlookers, as if she had no interest in participating at all.


    Wang Lu didn''t give them much time, only three hours in total. In terms of the number and cleaning difficulty of these bowls, most people could clean thousands of them without any mistakes. For example, the elites of the sixteen-night vi could clean more than twenty thousand bowls. Of course,pared to the three million bowls in thispetition, it was still a drop in the bucket.


    Then, after sparing no effort to prepare so many dirty bowls, did Wang Lu deliberately leave arge margin, or��


    At this time, Senior Gem Emperor finally made her move.


    She did only two moves.


    The first move was to extend her right hand and lift it up slightly.


    This action was to lift the whole mountain of bowls.


    The second move was to separate her left and right hand up and down. Suddenly the result was there!


    The whole mountain of bowls was buzzing and shaking. Numerous tiny dirt swarmed out from all corners of the bowl mountain. They were peeled off from the bowls by an invisible force, gathered, and then the whole mountain of bowls was rapidly lifted up to the sky. In an instant, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. Right at this moment, there was a stream of fire in the sky, which immediately ignited the entire dark cloud and dyed the sky red with blood.


    Shrouded with blood, the whole mountain of bowls fell down under the influence of gravity.


    Bang!


    A dull noise was heard. The mountain of bowls fell to the ground, slightly shaking the ground. However, this was far less than the shock in the heart of the crowd when they watched the whole process.


    What exactly happened just now?


    People''s hearts and spirits were in turmoil, but Senior Gem Emperor did not wait for them.


    "All right, the cleaning is done, can we end this farce now?"


    As she spoke, Senior Gem Emperor turned her eyes to the arena podium.


    Wang Lu had been waiting there for a long time.

 Chapter 720 Write a Chapter to Celebrate the Weekend on Friday

    <h4>Chapter 720 Write a Chapter to Celebrate the Weekend on Friday</h4>


    "�� Do you guys think people of Beast Taming School could cry?"


    In Wang Lu''s private courtyard in Immortal Five Area, he idly rotated his writing brush and asked the secretaries around him.


    Some of the secretaries, who were temporarily transferred from Heavenly Sage Hall, were not familiar with Wang Lu''s working style. In the face of this question, they were nervous and didn''t know how to answer.


    When they thought about the scene that happened not long ago�� perhaps there were people of Beast Taming School that actually cried.


    The Chief Secretary Hai Yunfan sighed. "It was indeed terrible�� In the field that they are expert at, they were being yed like a monkey. In the eyes of millions of people, theypletely lost their faces. I''m afraid those who participated in the match would find it hard to get away from the heart demon obstruction in the future. Ipletely didn''t expect that Senior Gem Emperor would suddenly turn hostile in this match after behaving very nicely in the previous matches."


    Wang Lu smiled as he said, "That''s normal. In the first three matches, everything was fair and aboveboard. On the one hand, she needed to show her absolute crushing strength. On the other hand, she couldn''t discard the Emperor''s leniency and kindness��at least in contrast to the man in ck''s killing. So, of course, she deliberately made herself look good. However, in today''s three matches, the first test was a test of intelligence. But since the dish washing match, it was clear that I was ying tricks on her. So it''s strange if she didn''t give a little punishment."


    After Wang Lu''s exnation, the cultivators in the room finally felt enlightened. However, soon some people realized the deeper content and couldn''t help but opened their eyes wide and showed an inconceivable look.


    Hai Yunfan straightforwardly asked, "So, you have already expected this result?"


    Wang Lu said, "I didn''t expect it to happen��how could it be easy to guess the action of Senior Gem Emperor. However, to p people, of course, you must be prepared to turn over your cheek. So this result can''t be said to be unexpected, hahaha."


    "�� In the end, it''s intentional. How much do you hate the Beast Taming School? Was this due to your past grievance against them? Right now you''re already in Jindan Stage, why do you remember the past''s slight so dearly?"


    Wang Lu waved hand and said, "If I still keep my grudge for Beast Taming School, it''s really easy to toss them around with my authority in the past six months."


    "Well, that''s true��" Hai Yunfan thought for a moment and realized, "Nevertheless, ording to your n, there must always a sect to be used as a guinea pig, and as it happened, Beast Taming School was the perfect match."


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, a sage said that internally, one must not shun rtives, while externally one must not shun a virtuous person. I was just acting in ordance with the words of the sage."


    Hai Yunfan said with emotion, "�� If you keep being this shameless, sooner orter, you''re going to be a sage." After a pause, he asked again, "By the way, did you see anything rted to the secret of Senior Gem Emperor''s omniscience and omnipotence?"


    Wang Lu replied, "I have some thoughts, but today after watching the matches all day, I haven''t found any evidence to prove my conjecture. Senior Gem Emperor probably understood that I was using these tricks to test her, so she hid her cards well. The only thing that was clear is that under normal circumstances, she would never be as versatile as she is now."


    Hai Yunfan frowned and asked, "In normal circumstances? Do you think she cheated?"


    "Senior Gem Emperor is so proud of herself that she wouldn''t do such things. At most, she used a cheap trick. No, even a cheap trick would betray her personality. However, I could feel that from the bottom of her heart, she felt that today''s matches were beneath her. She thinks of herself as an emperor, so of course, she wouldn''t bother to master these low-lying skills�� But yet, she mastered them and is even better than those who are professionals. If she''s not cheating, then what good reason could it be?"


    At this point, the answer seemed to be on the verge ofing out into the open. But yet, it seemed to be covered with a veil, making it unclear.


    This kind of only-one-step-away-to-the-finish-line feeling was difficult to bear. Hai Yunfan pondered for a long time at his desk before he finally gave up. "Although I have all kinds of guesses, there is no way to make further reasoning ording to the current conditions."


    Wang Lu said, "Yes, the information is limited. And it''s meaningless to rely on fantasy. So�� it''s time to gather some new information."


    ����


    An hourter, on an ind filled with wind and fog, Wang Lu sat on the ground and ended a long story. He then took a sip of tea and licked his lips and said, "That''s the reason why I came to visit faraway to this ce. As for Senior Gem Emperor, I don''t think anyone here knows more than you. So, please tell me, what is the secret of the omniscience and omnipotence of Senior Gem Emperor."


    On the opposite side of Wang Lu, a woman with sad eyes sighed helplessly, "Just to ask this question, you took the risk toe to the broken world to find us? Have you ever thought about what if Senior Gem Emperor discovers you here?"


    Wang Lu said, "So what if she discovers me? She has a feud with you, but what that has got to do with you and me? I''m just an unimportant third-party passer-by. As an emperor, surely Senior Gem Emperor wouldn''t be this petty right?"


    Xuan Mo smiled bitterly, "Of course she won''t embarrass you because of your friendship with us�� But, now you are actively inquiring about the information that you shouldn''t be inquiring about�� Well, since you have alreadye, it''s probably useless for me to advise you to go back. If you want to hear it, then I''ll tell you."


    Wang Lu nodded, "I''m all ears."


    "It''s actually very simple. Your initial thoughts are not wrong." Xuan Mo whispered, "No one in the world could be omniscient and omnipotent. The legendary figures in the destion era have their own strengths and their own main paths, but no one excelled in everything. No one. However, although there is no omniscient and omnipotent individual on the, there might be an omniscient and omnipotent team of individuals. And as it happens, her ability is to borrow other people''s strength for her to use. Thus, when she needs it, naturally she could be omniscient and omnipotent."


    "Use the power of others for her own use?" Wang Lu frowned slightly and said, "I see. Well, that makes sense. Borrowing the power of others is really an ingenious but aboveboard way of doing things. Senior Gem Emperor regards herself as the emperor, and it''s only natural for an emperor to drive others for their own use. No wonder she dares to challenge us, the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals alone. It turns out that it''s the entire Earth Immortal camp who really fights us! She is good!"


    After sighing with emotion, he posed another question, "What role did this kind of character y in your camp in the past? How could she get along peacefully with your leader when she is so domineering in character and ability?"


    Xuan Mo sighed again, "In those days, although Senior Gem Emperor was a bit headstrong, she was not as arrogant as now. As for her rtionship with our leader�� It was indeed a bit strange now that I think about it. When our leader is still alive, she was very low-key, and never had a dispute with him. We used to think that it was the charisma and personal prestige of our leader, but it seems that there might be other reasons."


    Wang Lu said, "You basically say that she''s a bully��"


    "Senior Gem Emperor�� is not that mean. I admire her courage in the battlefield, where she has repeatedly stood up to the strong enemy and sometimes even volunteered to put herself in danger."


    "Oh, your leader has the most charming personality then. So much that even Senior Gem Emperor was willing to bow down? Unfortunately, now it''s back to normal since no one could suppress her�� Speaking of which, let me ask another sensitive question."


    Wang Lu paused, waiting until Xuan Mo listened to him carefully to his words before saying, "I have observed that although Senior Gem Emperor is headstrong, she has a broad mind and amazing courage. Especially whenpared with you, the contrast is even stronger. I still remember that when you guys have just woken up from deep sleep. When you guys saw us, future cultivators, you guys started arguing that we are not sessful and worthy of the inheritance. Yourpatriots even nned to uphold being the masters of Nine Regions. Then, there was the Grand Competition. However, this is in contrast to Senior Gem Emperor. When she realized the weakness of theter generations, she thought of offering us help and shelter. In my opinion, Senior Gem Emperor is much kinder and gentler than you guys. So, why was such a gentle person shouted out to kill you guys upon waking up? She could even tolerate us, a strange group ofter generation cultivators, but couldn''t amodate her ownpatriots?"


    After listening to this, Xuan Mo kept silent for a long time.


    There was an answer in her mind, but it was not convenient for her to say it.


    "Never mind. You don''t have to force yourself to answer. Your expression now has given me a lot of information."


    Wang Lu stood up and looked around the inds. He then said, "You exiles are obviously still being pursued by Senior Gem Emperor, but it looks like you guys are not forming a group, but instead struggling separately. I''ve been talking with you for so long, but I haven''t even met a third person. Very well, it''s alreadyte now, it''s time for me to go back. I hope that the next time I meet you, it would not be in such a dark and secret ce, but out in the open."

 Chapter 721 Write Down A Chapter At Weekend Hoping For The Next Weekend

    <h4>Chapter 721 Write Down A Chapter At Weekend Hoping For The Next Weekend</h4>


    Time flew by.


    Imperceptibly, it had been half a month since Senior Gem Emperor first appeared on the stage in Immortal One Area.


    In the past half month, things like these had happened everyday in the City of Immortals. Of course, the most important thing was undoubtedly Senior Gem Emperor''s feat of winning and being invincible against the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals alone. In the past half a month, the main arena of Immortal One Area had been full of people every time. There were at least twice as many people in each match as it once was.


    Originally distributed in numerous venues throughout the city, the Grand Competition was now concentrated in one ce, and the once spectacr arena had also became smaller.


    However,pared with the enthusiasm of people from all walks of life in the City of Immortals, thepetition achievements of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were abysmal.


    In half a month, they had been defeated again and again, and couldn''t even score one victory!


    Of course, at this time, people didn''t know that, ording to the agreement of Senior Gem Emperor and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, as long as the union could win even one match, it would be counted as the overall winner. However, at the moment, the scene was too embarrassing and ugly.


    During this period, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had to deal with protests from all sides. In the face of people''s angry questioning, they looked for such and such excuses to shirk. At the same time, they needed to an internal consult to discuss new public opinion measures.


    That sort of thing made everyone miserable. Wang Lu, who was in the center of the whirlpool, was the first to bear the brunt. The problems that needed him to solve were piling up every day.


    However, for the secretaries who worked with Wang Lu, this half month''s life was orderly, and the pressure was far less heavy than that of others.


    Because Wang Lu seemed to be very rxed. In the past half a month, even if something big had happened, it was hard to see a little bit of sadness on his face. It was as if everything was already in his mind. When he started to deal with the problem, he also did them methodically and orderly.


    With such a leader taking the lead, even if the work was busy and tense, it would not make people tired. To this end, the secretaries fully believed in Wang Lu.


    Among them, even those who had the worst backgrounds were talented elites from middle rank sects, where they were usually the center of attention of the people within their respective sects. However, at this time, these elites, under the order of the organizingmittee, gave up their cultivation time and served under Wang Lu to deal with various low-end misceneous matters, which was very easy to arouse the restlessness and injustice in their heart. However, after having witnessed Wang Lu''s work ethics, these people asked themselves honestly and could not help but admire him.


    Wang Lu''s way of doing things was not necessarily a brilliant one. Among his secretaries, there were many talents who were good at literary affairs. However, his spirit and mentality were hard to bepared with. It was clear that he was just a Jindan Stage cultivator who had not been cultivating for more than thirty years, but he was calmer than most senior Elders in Heavenly Sage Hall in the past half a month. The weight of the pressure borne by the organizingmittee had worried many of the senior elders, but Wang Lu had always been like a spring breeze, gentle and indifferent.


    In fact, the reason for his mild attitude and indifference was simple.


    Wang Lu had given up thepetition a long time ago.


    "At this stage, it doesn''t matter whether the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals win or lose."


    This was what Wang Lu said to himself half a month ago. So far, it had only been mentioned to a few people, and not even Daoist He Tu.


    Because the Grand Competition at this time had affected countless people. Although the form had changed dramatically, in most people''s opinion, no matter how the form changed, as long as they won, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could take the tomb of the immortals and get the support of the Earth Immortals, which could pave the way for the new golden age for the immortal cultivation world in Nine Regions.


    Such a tempting prospect, not many people could resist it. People''s desire was like an irresistible torrent that the only way was to let it roll forward naturally. Anyone trying to stop it would be crushed to pieces.


    Of course, Wang Lu didn''t want to be crushed to pieces. Thus, he still did his work in an orderly way on the surface. In the face of public doubt, like why did he refuse to participate in person for half a month? Why did the previously unstoppable power disappear suddenly? Was it because of his personal rtionship with the Earth Immortals that yed a role in it? And what would happen in case of real failure? Wang Lu''s unified answer was: noment.


    In fact, in the past half a month, Wang Lu''s focus of work had long changed.


    Senior Gem Emperor.


    Of course, Senior Gem Emperor was actually the focus of the work of the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, the Union was thinking on how to defeat her, while Wang Lu was thinking about how to further understand her. Of course, from another point of view, no matter who won thepetition, as long as they could win Senior Gem Emperor, the result would be the same. However, what Wang Lu though was further than that.


    The more he knew about her, the more Wang Lu found out that she was really a wonderful person. There were so many secrets hidden in her that he couldn''t help but want to unravel them.


    For example, the first secret: What was Senior Gem Emperor doing in the past half a month?


    In most people''s eyes, she appeared on time every day in the main arena in Immortal One Area, won thepetition one after another by unpredictable means, and made the whole Union of Ten Thousand Immortals lose face.


    However, in Wang Lu''s view, Senior Gem Emperor had been absent-minded for half a month. Although she did appear on the arena, her mind had already drifted off the stage. Unfortunately, her ability to borrow other people''s magical ability was too powerful. Even being distracted, she was still invincible on the arena. In the past half a month, she had defeated countless experts in a row. This kind of absentmindedness was well hidden. If Wang Lu had not traveled together with her and had a certain understanding of each other, it would be very difficult to find the abnormality. However, a few cultivators in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who had excellent eyesight might be able to see something unusual, but they would not dare to believe their own guesses.


    On this asion, she dared to be distracted? How many people could believe this kind of thing?


    Wang Lu could. He was very curious about what Senior Gem Emperor was thinking.


    Secondly, what was the principle of borrowing other people''s magical ability of Senior Gem Emperor? Could she really use other people''s things at will? How could there be such an overbearing magical ability in this world? Even if she was the leader of the Earth Immortals, she was not the leader of the�� Then there must be a premise: the person who she borrowed the magical ability from must admit that she was the leader. And if that was the case, many of her victories in the past half a month had been intriguing, because the magical abilities that she borrowed were a bit strange.


    Thirdly, Senior Gem Emperor''s attitude toward Xuan Mo and the others was somewhat unreasonable. The exiled opposition parties clearly had a guilty conscience, which made people curious of what they were guilty of? What did they miss? Did an ident happen? At the same time, when Senior Gem Emperor just woke up more than half a month ago, she had an impressive domineering power. She fought and killed the World Dragon with her bare hands. However, after that, Senior Gem Emperor stopped fighting and never pursued the exiles. What was the reason for this? At that time, she was caught in surprise and hurt by the man in ck, and the loss was too great?


    Fourth, the question that came from the secret of Senior Gem Emperor: What was the man in ck doing? As the biggest enemy of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals before Senior Gem Emperor woke up, the man in ck once received the highest level of attention from Wang Lu. He took the group of secretaries headed by Hai Yunfan to analyze and study the man in ck in all aspects, and identified his ability and threat.


    However, after Senior Gem Emperor woke up, the man in ck was seriously injured and retreated. Although it could also be exined that he was seriously injured by Senior Gem Emperor and thus could not move freely, Wang Lu always felt that, with the man in ck''s ability, he should not lose so quickly and thoroughly. And if he was preparing hiseback in the dark, then his existence must not be ignored at this time. ck was likely to be central in the next change in the situation.


    The above four questions upied Wang Lu''s mind for half a month. Of course, there was no conclusion at present, but Wang Lu had found some clues.


    With half a month to go, he believed he should be able to find some answers.


    ��


    No matter what happened in the world, good or bad, life would always go on, and business would always continue.


    For the businessmen in the City of Immortals, this sentence portrayed the current situation the best.


    After the change of the form of the Grand Competition, the people who were most affected were actually these businessmen.


    Although the contestants had been directly impacted, their daily training was basically unchanged. And although most of them could not participate, in the current situation, not participating was a good thing.


    Only business people that seemed to have been hit by a bolt of lightning out of the blue. Under the order of the organizingmittee, there was a big change in the Grand Competition, but how could the businessmen recover their early investment?


    Of course, the organizingmittee would not make anypensation. Of course, giving nopensation was logical. When the businessmen took advantage of the chance to make money from the masses, the organizingmittee also didn''t raise the rent and tax. Thus, there was no reason topensate for the loss of business caused by the change of situation.


    Aren''t risk and benefit part and parcel of doing business? Having enjoyed the benefits, it was time to take the risks.


    Of course, at any time, there would always be a small number of geniuses who could go against the current and earn a lot of money while the others lose.


    For example, a certainrge-scale business firm that had recently risen in less than a few months had once again be the winner under the astonishment of countless people.


    "Brother Shu, this time, your enterprise is going to be the number one in the City of Immortals. When you open new stores, don''t forget to invite your younger brothers here."


    "How could you say that, Boss Ma? You''re my senior with good moral standing and reputation. You must not excessively praise me��"


    In a crowd of intermingled business people, Shu Si was suddenly in a trance. He felt as if he was a world away. Everything seemed unreal.


    The fatty who spoke loudly and cupped his hands toward him just now was old Ma, an outstanding and well-known big character within the Mysterious Sky Mansion. He was an ordinary person, yet able to stand firmly in the immortal cultivation world. Right now, with the help of the Twelve Tower Loose Spirit Root, as well as an unending stream of pills, he had be a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage, making him the point of envy for countless number of natural cultivators.


    Beside old Ma, there was Wen Fangbo, who considered himself the grand merchant in the City of Immortals. He sired two very beautiful daughters whom each seemed to have a good predestined marriage. But now his business was in jeopardy, even their wedding contracts were declined by the groom. It was truly disheartening to him. Fortunately, old Ma behaved with integrity and, with the spirit of loyalty, reached out to pull him up. Right now at the banquet, they had already be drinking buddies.


    And Shu Si himself had be a person who was qualified to drink at the same table with these many famous businessmen? And that was just because he honestly acted on someone''s instructions from the beginning?

 Chapter 722 Please, God, Give Me Endless Weekend

    <h4>Chapter 722 Please, God, Give Me Endless Weekend</h4>


    "Humph, drinking like a ghost again. Do you really think you can do whatever you please since you''ve already entered the Foundation Establishment?"


    When Shu Si returned home, he seemed to hear a familiar voice, saying unfamiliar words. Suddenly his heart warmed.


    However, he soon realized that all this was just a side effect of the famous "drunken dream" wine��projecting a person''s deep desire.


    However, the fact of the matter was that, Deadface never said any words of concern to him, not even within his rebuke.


    He was always as cold as ice. Even if they were technically master and disciple, there was no master and disciple warmth between them.


    However, Shu Si was still grateful for Deadface. Without Deadface, he would just be another prodigal son that could be seen everywhere in the streets. And the end for those prodigal sons, he had already seen a lot of it when he was a child��most of them died without burial.


    But now, he was already the leader of several major businesses in the City of Immortal, a veritable distinguished man.


    Shu Si knew that all these were gifts from Deadface. Without him, he would not even be able to operate a small shop, let alone able to seize several key business opportunities and make a profit, so as to be one of the top businessmen.


    In addition, Deadface also taught him cultivation. With the help of elixirs and pills, he had reached Foundation Establishment Stage in just a few months of cultivation. Many people praised him for his outstanding talents��nonsense, what talent did he have?


    Nevertheless, at the end of the day, he didn''t have much affection for Deadface.


    At first, when he was still huddled in a small shop, in Shu Si''s heart, he was grateful to him. However, the bigger the business was, the less gratitude he felt. Instead, the confusion and panic grew deeper and deeper.


    Deadface�� Why was he so nice to him?


    In this world, there might be hatred for no reason, but there was no love for no reason. Behind a person''s kindness was a demand. Even the rich gave alms to beggars for the sake of good reputation and self-satisfaction��of course, this was not bad, but there must be a reason for all good deeds.


    He felt this most at the banquet today.


    Amidst the wine toasting, several rich businessmen on the surface expressed their feelings that old Ma was loyal and considerate. Previously, his friendship with Wen Fangbo was just skin deep. But when Fangbo was at his lowest point, he reached out to pull him up from the abyss.


    However, secretly, a businessman who was familiar with the situation told Shu Si in private that, Old Ma did save Wen Fangbo''s life, but it was never because of old affection.


    Old Ma wanted Wen Fangbo''s two daughters.


    Of course, this was a reasonable request. The two daughters of old Wen were delicate as flowers and refined as jades, who doesn''t want them? It was a pity the two were previously given to the disciples of prestigious sects. Although old Ma wasn''t afraid, he didn''t need to look for trouble himself. But now that the engagement had been canceled, old Ma pushed the boat with the current.


    Could this be called taking advantage of somebody''s difficulties? Perhaps. But, the fact was that old Ma saved someone from the threat of bankruptcy. And in the eyes of the businessmen, the big enterprise was obviously more valuable than two daughters. Thus, although in private they didmented about it, they also conceded that old Ma had indeed done good deeds, and could be considered as upholding justice and being generous.


    Having listened to this, Shu Si had mixed feelings about it, was this really upholding justice and being generous?


    Perhaps because he was born at the bottom of the society, his values were different from them. Even if he was used to sneaking around and cheating, he didn''t think that this was upholding justice. However, this also made Shu Si understand the truth more.


    There was no love without reason in this world.


    Deadface gave himself everything. What exactly was his purpose? Was it like old Ma? Ha! If Deadface was really interested in that, Shu Si thought that it was no harm to give himself to him. Unfortunately, Shu Si had enough self-awareness. He really didn''t have that condition.


    Was it only because he had received a gift from Wang Lu?


    Even if Deadface was loyal to the death to Wang Lu, he would not go so far as to aplish this situation�� If he put himself at the front and achieved what they had achieved today, it would not be difficult for him to meet Wang Lu. So why would Deadface bother to put everything to him?


    The more he thought about it, the more nervous Shu Si was. Deadface could give him everything, so of course, he could take it all away.


    And could he adapt to life after everything was taken away? Right now, he had be used to a life of luxury, and especially�� he had met a lot of rich businessmen and gradually trapped in afortable life. If he suddenly lost everything��


    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard a cold hum.


    All of a sudden, Shu Si regained his awareness and concentrated his thoughts. At the same time, he put up a smile.


    "Hahaha, Deadface, I��"


    Before he could finish his words, he was unexpectedly interrupted, "Starting tomorrow, I want you to operate ording to the new n."


    Shu Si was surprised, "Is there a new n again? This change is too fast��" He said these as he took a few steps into the room. And sure enough, he saw a new book on the table. When he took a look, he was surprised once again.


    "What about the others? Increase investment in Luo Xiao? Didn''t you give up on him long ago? Why do you suddenly think of him again at this time? He has no investment value at all! And even if you take good care of him again, doing it right now seems shortsighted, you��"


    Shu Si kept asking a series of questions, but Deadface didn''t give any reply.


    "Oh, forget it, I''ll let my men do it in the morning."


    But then, Deadface''s voice came back.


    "I want you to go and meet him in person."


    "What?" Shu Si was amazed, "What the hell are you talking about? You want me to do it myself? Luo Xia is already past his time, there''s no need for me to go in person, right? Okay, even if he is already past his time, he is also the Sessor Disciple of Four Element Supreme, so I can''tpare to him in terms of status. But, it''s too sudden to meet him�� All right, I''ll go."


    Knowing that the things that had been decided by Deadface could not be changed, Shu Si shut himself up after nagging for a while.


    Whatever he wanted him to do, he would just do it. The previous business opportunities were also made in this strange environment.


    After dealing with the sudden attack of Deadface, Shu Si climbed up to the bed still reeking with the smell of wine.


    Before he fell asleep, his heart had calmed down a bit.


    Although it was a tough assignment, it was more reassuring to give everything he had first.


    ����


    "Oh? You want to work for me?"


    Luo Xiao was a bit surprised and looked at the distinguished guest who came to visit.


    Shu Si.


    Although he had just stepped into the world of immortal cultivation, and in the eyes of many people, he had yet to shed away his mortal bound, but this young man had gradually be an important member of the City of Immortals.


    Of course, when it came to status, Shu Si was still far from Luo Xiao himself. But, for these businessmen, what they value was investment value, not status.


    When it came to investment value, was it worth to visit him personally, a rising star who has past his prime?


    As a matter of fact, even Shu Si didn''t understand this problem. Deadface told him toe, but he didn''t tell him what to do. So it was really confusing.


    Thus, he had to improvise.


    "Yes, cooperation."


    Shu Si said, while at the same time, he racked his brain to think about how to cooperate with this bald man.


    He came from Hua Yan School, and gradually showed his talent from obscurity. After that, he was epted as the Sessor Disciple of Four Element Supreme. He also had several encounters with Wang Lu. Although the oue of those fights was not positive for him, he showed his excellent strength. And then��


    And then there seemed to be nothing worth mentioning. Originally, he was expected to emerge in the Grand Competition. However, since the form of thepetition had changed, he also lost the opportunity to perform. It was said that because of this he was so depressed.


    Hold on, if that was the case��


    Shu Si thought of something and had a sh of inspiration.


    "I want to work with you so that you can get the opportunity topete."


    "Oh?" Luo Xiao''s interest seemed to have been piqued, "Why do you want to do this?"


    Shu Si said, "Because you have investment value. No matter what other people say, you are the most outstanding disciple, and you are also a person with a rich legendary character. You have the advantage that others can''t match, you are more talented than those who had been trained by famous sects since they were young. Your rise is more dependent on your own efforts, which resonates more with themon people. And��"


    Hearing this, Luo Xiao smiled and said, "And now you want to invest in me, the cost is also rtively low, right?"


    Shu Si said, "�� Please understand, I am a businessman after all."


    "It doesn''t matter." Luo Xiao waved his hand and ignored the fact about his low-cost value.


    However, when Shu Si thought that he was about to get the deal, he heard Luo Xiao say, "I''m grateful for your consideration of me, but it''s a pity that I now have no intention of participating in the Grand Competition."


    Upon hearing this, Shu Si was shocked, "What?"


    "Recently, I have something important to do and will soon go into a closed-door training. I''m afraid I can''t cooperate with others. So, thank you foring today, but I''m sorry, I can only decline your offer."


    With that, Luo Xiao got up and walked the guest out, not giving Shu Si any chance to respond.


    ����


    "You mean that he imed to have something important to do, so he couldn''t participate in the Grand Competition?"


    Shu Si helplessly said, "Yes, and after that he quickly shooed me out, not giving me any chance to talk."


    "Well��"


    Inside the house, Deadface lost in thoughts, which was rare for him.


    Shu Si''s heart immediately fell. Things hade to this, but Deadface still refused to give up?


    How tempting this Luo Xiao was? Was it worth his persistence?


    "The way I see it since he is so uncooperative, we don''t need to be totally shameless. What''s more, wouldn''t others think it strange if they see it?"


    "Then not only you should continue to invite him, but you also need to make a big show to make everyone in the city know. As for the reason, it''s to buy hearts and minds. You are a rookie in this City of Immortals, so it''s reasonable for you to invite people."


    "What? Deadface, who is this Luo Xiao? You are too good for him!"


    "Little Mouse, I''ll give you freedom after this."


    "I��" Shu Si was shocked, "What-what did you say?"


    "After this, I will travel far away. I''m afraid I won''t see you again for decades. So you don''t have to worry about me taking everything away from you."


    Shu Si was surprised, "What are you talking about? Everything that I have is given by you. Whenever you want to take them back, if I even wrinkle my brow, let me be struck by lightning! My soul flies away!"


    "Oh, that''s nice. Are you really willing to part with your wealth and rank? And those gentle girls?"


    "�� Well, even if I do have some reluctance, I never thought about asking you to go! What should I do without you? How could I manage such a big business?"


    "I''ve never told you how to do it except for a few key decisions. You have done a good job. If you keep doing what you''re doing, you''ll be safe and secure, rich and worry-free."


    For a while, Shu Si was stupefied. However, somehow, in his heart, he felt more and more frightened instead.


    When Deadface was there, he was afraid of him. But if Deadface was not there, the fear in his heart would only grow stronger.


    "But, what about my cultivation?"


    "Well, you never like to cultivate."


    Words suddenly seemed to be stuck in Shu Si''s throat.


    "�� Do you really want to go?"


    "After this, we will part our ways. So, do it well."


    Shu Si was silent for a long time.


    "Although I don''t know exactly what you want to do since it''s your request, I will do it anyway."

 Chapter 723 Write A Chapter On Monday Mourning For The Weekend

    <h4>Chapter 723 Write A Chapter On Monday Mourning For The Weekend</h4>


    "Recently, I feel like this City of Immortals has be cold and cheerless."


    In a restaurant, a drinker held a wine pot and gently shook it. He looked out through the window with a thoughtful smile on his lips.


    On the opposite side of the table, a Daoist with coarse clothes coldly said, "Cold and cheerless? There are more and more people in the City of Immortals." After a pause, he continued, "Not only people, even monsters and evil characters are more and more here."


    "What monsters and evil characters can hide from your eyes?" The wine drinker sneered and took another sip of the wine. "Even if there are, they''re probably just small in numbers. They haven''t done any terrorist attacktely, it''s really boring."


    The Daoist on the opposite of him frowned. "You call me toin about this nonsense?"


    "Hahaha, of course not. The supervision of Shengjing Sect makes everyday run smoothly. How could I dy your time for boring little things? I asked you toe here because I want to ask something�� Of course, it''s not for nothing, all the dishes on this table is on me."


    The Daoist frowned and looked at the table. There were three empty wine pots��all were finished by the drinker alone. There was also a te of peanuts which for the most part eaten by the wine drinker alone. At the same time, there was only a pot of tea and half a cup in front of him.


    Why would the wine drinker even bother to call the Daoist if it was just to treat him a free cup of tea?


    The wine drinker was indeed worthy to be the infamous record holder of how low a person could stoop to in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    "Wang Wu, if you have something to say, just say it. However, Wang Lu is the chief nner of the organizingmittee, and he has rich sources of information. Surely anything that you want to know he knows. So why would you bother to even ask me?"


    The drinker across from him was Wang Wu.


    "Inspector, you think too high on him. When ites to intelligence, who can match the inspector of the Nine Regions of Shengjing Sect? The world-renowned former number one Jindan in Nine Regions, Daoist Master Kong Zhang."


    The coarse-clothed Daoist invited by Wang Wu was Kong Zhang, an unknown but important Daoist Master of Jindan Stage.


    "Ah, the former number one Jindan in Nine Regions, this title is really harsh." Kong Zhang said and, like a sword, his gaze stabbed at the opposite side. However, this gaze, which seemed like a substance, seemed to fall into a void and chaos.


    Kong Zhang chuckled and took back his gaze. This simple exchange truly reflected the strength gap between them that was hard to cross.


    There was indeed a gap that could not be crossed between the current number one Jindan in Nine Regions and the former number one Jindan.


    "Tell me then, what do you want to ask?"


    Wang Wu put down the wine pot and pondered for a moment. "I want to know, in your opinion, what is going on in the City of Immortals these days?"


    Kong Zhang couldn''t help butugh. "That''s a good question."


    The City of Immortals was sorge that there were countless things that happened everyday. Merely the people in the main arena of Immortal One Area alone was worthy to put in a big book. However, presumably, Wang Wu didn''t call him just to ask the affairs of everyone.


    In fact, she had Wang Lu as her disciple. It was not difficult to know any information, but it was difficult to find useful information among thousands of information. It was impossible for ordinary people to screen information and sort them out. This was the irreceable position of the Nine Regions'' inspection envoy of Shengjing Sect.


    After thinking about it, Kong Zhang said, "In my opinion, there are several things worth mentioning in the City of Immortals in these days. First, Wang Lu left the City of Immortals several times and went deep into the whirlpool of stars and had a private meeting with the Earth Immortals. Preliminary spection is that he was there to meet with Senior Gem Emperor."


    Before he finished speaking, Wang Wu nodded and confirmed the news, "Yes, he went to look for Senior Gem Emperor. It seems that he wanted to use the handsome trap tactic, but he failed miserably."


    Kong Zhang pondered for a moment and decided to filter out Wang Wu''s response. The only thing that could be confirmed was the meeting with Senior Gem Emperor.


    "Besides that, there are many unclean things in the City of Immortals these days."


    Wang Wu immediately became interested. "What is it?"


    Kong Zhang shook his head, "At present, I''m still grasping in the dark. The other side is very skillful, and this is just based on my intuition."


    "Someone that could evade the eyes of the inspector of Nine Regions, are they from the devil sect?"


    "No, I clearly remember the smell of devil sect. But this, I can only say that it is unclean. As for what exactly it is, I can''t say it at all." After a pause, Kong Zhang said, "I''m not even sure whether this unclean thing really exists."


    "Well, with the current situation in the City of Immortal, it''s unusual for anyone to be attracted. Nine Regions is vast and boundless, meaning that there might be hidden powers, and right now theye to see the excitement."


    Kong Zhang nodded, "That is also an exnation. But, I can''t find out their identity, so I can''t feel at ease."


    "All right, besides that, is there anything else?"


    "The third thing is that Shu Si, the boss of Qing Feng enterprise, has been asking Luo Xiao for cooperation for several days, but Luo Xiao is doing a closed-door training."


    Wang Wu was stunned. "What is this? You even have this kind of people''s gossip? I am familiar with Luo Xiao, but who the hell is Shu Si?"


    "A newly rising business upstart." Kong Zhang patiently exined Shu Si''s origin for Wang Wu and then said, "He is a very interesting person."


    After listening to the story, Wang Wu was also curious, "Is this little sh*t really that interesting? In the world of business, merchants are like sand in the river, everyday someone would rise, but everyday someone would also drown. This kid''s luck is not bad, but is it worth it for you toe out and say it?"


    For ordinary cultivators, a business firm in the world of immortal cultivation, which controlled huge resources, might have considerable weight. But in the eyes of Nine Regions Inspector in Shengjing Sect, even merchants ten times as powerful as Shu Si were just that, a merchant.


    "Shu Si himself is not worth mentioning. What''s really interesting is the man behind him�� Apletely nk person."


    "A nk person?"


    Kong Zhang said, "I can find out his appearance, his aplishments and his actions in the city, but before entering the city, his records are nk. In this world, there is no real nk person. Even Wang Lu from your sect; At least I know that he was born in Wang Family Vige, and then he has a fantastic inheritance."


    Speaking to this, Kong Zhang once again looked at Wang Wu with sharp eyes, but he still didn''t get any response.


    He then continued, "But I can''t find the origin of the man behind Shu Si."


    Wang Wu shook her wine pot and said, "With the means of the inspector, there would always be a way."


    "It''s a pity that when I noticed him, he was no longer a target that I could freely put my hands on. With the cover of Qing Feng Enterprise, I can''t do anything to him at will. Through my observation, although his origin is unknown, he is not an enemy that has to be dealt with by fair means or foul."


    "I see�� well then, what do you think is the problem with this guy directing Shu Si to see Luo Xiao?"


    "I don''t know." Kong Zhang bluntly said, "I can''t see the problem, but I can''t think of a good reason why he deliberately went to see Luo Xiao. The reason given by the Qing Feng Enterprise is that they want to buy hearts and minds, but I don''t believe it."


    Wang Wu somewhat didn''t understand. "So? Even if you don''t understand, it''s not something that serious."


    Kong Zhang said seriously, "The things that I can''t understand, have the value to be taken seriously."


    "�� Well, you sure are confident. And then what else?"


    Kong Zhang thought and said, "The fourth thing is that you called me here."


    Wang Wuughed. "Don''t worry, I don''t fancy you, so no need to be anxious about your chastity."


    Kong Zhang said, "But there must be a reason. So, what did you find out?"


    "�� Sure enough, just like what I said, suddenly calling you for no reason would certainly make you suspicious of me; Fan Er that bimbo girl insisted on me to try it. She told me that you might be a natural fool��" Wang Wu sighed. "In simple terms, I have a girlfriend with a very keen intuition. She said that something might happen in the City of Immortals recently. I asked a few people, but they all felt puzzled, so I had to ask you."


    Kong Zhang pondered for a while and said, "Is Fan Er that you refer to one of those women who, together with You Jiu and the others, suddenly appeared in the City of Immortals? What a coincidence, I just want to ask you, who exactly are they? Last I checked��"


    "Oh, it''s women''s secret." Wang Wu said, "I guarantee that they are all good and pure girls."


    Kong Zhang was speechless for half a day. The guarantee made by the number one cheap person in Nine Regions was really convincing.


    "Very well, I''ll put down the matter about these people�� But, if you have something new, please contact me in time. At least we can confirm with each other."


    Kong Zhang didn''t ask more questions, but he trusted Fan Er''s intuition.


    Because it was guaranteed by the present number one Jindan in Nine Regions.


    Wang Wu thought about it and nodded, "Okay."


    Thus, Kong Zhang picked up the cup and drank thest half of it.


    "Last one, I also have a question for you. With your personality, you seldom take the initiative to participate in these things; usually you would avoid them. Is there anypelling reason this time?"


    "Well, this is also a matter of safety for all the people in this City of Immortals. Why do I have to be forced to do it?" Wang Wu was somewhat dissatisfied with the attitude of the other party.


    Kong Zhang was a serious person. Hearing this, he honestly replied, "Because if you do this kind of work in private, no one will give you money."


    "��" Wang Wu finally had nothing to say. After a long silence, she stood up and said, "Inspector, you still don''t know me."


    After leaving the restaurant, Wang Wu smiled and looked up to the sky, and then whispered, "Even if no one gives me money, don''t tell me I couldn''t find it myself? Wang Lu that cheap guy has so much money, yet wouldn''t take the initiative to share it with me a little bit��"


    ����


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the City of Immortals.


    The big boss of Qing Feng Enterprise, Shu Si, who was young but extremely wealthy, was on his way to a hidden residence with vigorous steps.


    Looking at his expression, it was as if he was going to the execution ground.


    "s, the ancient sage has the ''three humble visits to a thatched cottage'' (Famous episode in the fictional Romance of Three Kingdoms in which Liu Bei recruits Zhuge Liang to his cause by visiting him three times), but I have visited him ten times in a row in three days. Even after he moved, I''m stilling to see him�� I am afraid I''ll be branded as a stalker soon."


    As he talked to himself, Shu Si knocked on the door of a small courtyard and then prepared for another rejection.


    This was Luo Xiao''s new residence. Previously, he was harassed by Shu Si everyday in the residence of Four Element Supreme. Last night, he moved within the night to this ce. Unfortunately, the people under Shu Si were still watching him. In a word, these acts were indeed the acts of a stalker.


    However, unexpectedly, this time, the door opened. Luo Xiao, with a somewhat helpless and amused expression, appeared from behind the door.


    "You are so persistent."


    Shu Si forced himself to bear the excitement and joy in his heart and cupped his fists. However, before he could speak, he saw Luo Xiao waved his hand and said, "Come on in,e on in."


    Shu Si hurriedly followed him all the way to the inner room. While walking, he looked around. The yard was simple and dusty. It seemed that the owner of this ce had no thoughts of living here for long. Instead, it was just like a shelter.


    Thinking of this, Shu Si couldn''t help but bitterly smile. ''Daoist Master Luo Xiao, I really don''t wish for this either. But for Deadface, I have no alternative. Later on, I will surelypensate for your spiritual loss��''


    While thinking, Shu Si followed Luo Xiao into a room.


    When he stepped into the room, that was the time he saw a man who shocked him.


    A man who looked exactly the same as him.


    And then he heard thest words of his life.

 Chapter 724 Write A Farewell To Monday On Tuesday

    <h4>Chapter 724 Write A Farewell To Monday On Tuesday</h4>


    "Ah, could this Grand Competition still be saved? Apart from losing, what else could the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal do?"


    It was yet another humiliating evening. After the end of the whole day''spetition, the resentment and grievances in the main arena of Immortal One Area almost turned into substance, like a dark cloud that hovered over the venue.


    There was an old saying from the mortal world that said when a lot of people pointed out, people could die without disease. This was meant to say that the strength of human''s will could affect reality. If it was changed to tens of millions of cultivators, then perhaps even if a True Immortal descended to earth, it would tremble under their will.


    At present, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was under such pressure.


    Twenty days had passed since the absurd event of Senior Gem Emperor taking on the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals alone. And for the entire time, Senior Gem Emperor miraculously kept her record of total victory. Correspondingly, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals naturally maintained the record of total defeat.


    Since the founding of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, there had never been such a shameful and embarrassing record. This Grand Competition was really the first in the world of immortal cultivation in Nine Regions.


    "Calm down, okay? Thepetition is not over yet. Fortunately, Senior Gem Emperor is arrogant and conceited, so she changed the condition so that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals only needs to win one time and the union would be dered as the victor. This would give us a little bit of opportunity."


    "How could that be good news? Even if we do win one time, do you have the face to admit that we are the victor? Union of Ten Thousand Immortals consists of tens of thousands of sects and millions of cultivators, yet, they can''t do anything to one person! I think those higher-ups should resign and offer us their apology!"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to think about such extreme. After all, the opponent is an ancient Earth Immortal. Before the Age of Chaos, the conditions were so advantageous that we simply couldn''tpare it. Although it seems that our opponent is only one Senior Gem Emperor, she represents the entire Earth Immortal camp, and the Earth Immortals could also be said to be the representative of the glorious era before the Age of Chaos��"


    "Enough, you can lie to yourself with this bullsh*t reason if you want. Damn it, I should''ve given the dog the money that I donated to them previously!"


    "Are you f*cking finished? I''ve been hearing your fart for over two hours already, if you have the ability, go on stage andpete against Senior Gem Emperor! Didn''t she say anyone is wee to challenge her? Since you look down on the Organizing Committee of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, then go ahead and fight her!"


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you one of their dogs? If you are so loyal, Wang Lu would give you two more bones?"


    "Sh*t, you want to be trashed aren''t you?"


    Seeing that the riot would start, three golden armored men descended from the sky and forcefully suppressed the several red-faced cultivators with invisible pressure.


    However, simr scenes could be seen everywhere in the City of Immortals. Although the golden armored men were devoted to their duties, their number was limited, and not always in a position to stop these riots. This made the order in the City of Immortals more and more chaotic.


    Nevertheless,pared with the worst expectation, the current situation was quite good.


    There was norge-scale and organized riot. Although the management of the Organizing Committee on the Grand Competition had been questioned, it had not been challenged. After dispelling the violence, people still reasonably believed that Wang Lu should still be in control and that he still held a card up his sleeve that could turn the table around.


    Of course, all of this was also under the deliberate guidance of the organizingmittee. As early as when Senior Gem Emperor proposed to change the form of thepetition, Wang Lu led the organizingmittee to design aplete set of public rtions programs, to control public opinion and guide people''s minds, so as to ease and stabilize the situation as much as possible. Now it seemed that the effect of public opinion work was not bad.


    The most important point was that, although it was difficult for people to ept the defeat of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, they could begrudgingly ept the sessive victory of Senior Gem Emperor.


    In short, people had a good impression of Senior Gem Emperor.


    This was, of course, the role of public opinion apparatuses. The cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had no chance to contact Senior Gem Emperor in person. To understand her, in addition to witnessing her invincible heroism in thepetition, one could only hear what people say about her.


    As the most familiar figure in the City of Immortals in the past month, the story of Senior Gem Emperor had been widely spread. It was said that she was omnipotent, and in ancient times, she was the top person who once made many immortal cultivators bowed their heads. It was said that she was kind-hearted, noble, and sincere. It was also said that she had a natural beauty. Beneath the purple imperial aura, she had a perfect figure and face.


    These stories were, of course, fictional. Senior Gem Emperor possessed great magical abilities were indeed true, but the one that made many immortal cultivators bowed their heads was another person. As for the kind-hearted, noble, and sincere, those were even more of a joke. Although Senior Gem Emperor did have the vision and aspiration of an emperor, she was too resolute and ruthless. In this, she was more like a tyrant,pletely unrted to being benevolent. As a matter of fact, she didn''t want to be known as being kind-hearted. As for having natural beauty, that was a matter of opinion. The appearance of a pubescent girl might be an irresistible temptation for some people, but for a lot of people, it was still an unripe sour fruit.


    The organizingmittee used these fictitious stories to pacify people as much as possible. But at the same time, even in the view of the organizingmittee itself, it was no different from drinking poison to quench thirst.


    The truth will always be revealed. Senior Gem Emperor was not a cultivator under the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. She had no obligation to cooperate with their fictional propaganda. Once the truth came to light�� just thinking about it made it hard for people to sleep and eat.


    However, those who personally directed all these things seemed to bepletely stress-free and rxed.


    As the chief nner of the organizingmittee, Wang Lu basically had delegated his works to the group of secretaries headed by Hai Yunfan. There was only one thing he had to do every day, skipping work to unknown locations.


    Of course, Wang Lu also had a good reason, he had something important to do and in that, he was on official trips. As for where these official trips to, even the lead secretary Hai Yunfan was vague about it. The important thing was that he needed to do was even more unknown.


    Of course, Wang Lu didn''t seriously hide his whereabouts��there were countless talented people in the City of Immortals. Thus, even if Wang Lu wanted to hide it, there were still people who knew where he was going.


    The whirlpool of stars deep in the Tomb of Immortals.


    However, only a few people knew that Wang Lu went deep into the tomb to visit an unexpected person.


    Senior Gem Emperor.


    The name was, of course, unexpected because Senior Gem Emperor had to participate at least three to four matches every day in the City of Immortals. Moreover, thepetition time was longer and longer with each match. At least, she would be held back on the arena sixteen to twenty-four hours a day. And Wang Lu''s unknown whereabouts were mostly at the same time. Thus, theoretically, they couldn''t meet each other at all.


    As a matter of fact, of course, there was a problem here.


    As Wang Lu initially guessed, although Senior Gem Emperor was invincible in the arena, all along she was actually absent-minded. Because the Senior Gem Emperor in the arena was just her avatar.


    Senior Gem Emperor''s real presence was always in the whirlpool of stars.


    At this point, if not for Wang Lu himself who personally went to the whirlpool of stars and saw the real Senior Gem Emperor, even he was not sure that Senior Gem Emperor really had such courage, dared to use an avatar to fight the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    However, after seeing her, Wang Lu realized that it was not that Senior Gem Emperor was that brave, but that she had no choice.


    She had more important things to do than to subdue the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals with the strength of one person in the City of Immortals.


    Which was to kill the rebels in the whirlpool of stars.


    When Wang Lu ventured into the whirlpool of stars for the first time, he happened to encounter Senior Gem Emperor battling three world dragons; the imperial purple cloud was ever-changing in her hands, revealing endless magical abilities. In most cases, with one person''s power, she seriously injured the three berserking immortal beast level World Dragons, causing them to flee in disarray.


    After chasing away the World Dragons, Senior Gem Emperor naturally found Wang Lu and questioned his intention,


    "I''m here to find you to deepen the understanding and friendship between us."


    Of course, this excuse could not fool anyone. Seeing that Senior Gem Emperor''s eyes were flickering, seemingly having a fierce intention, Wang Lu had to pull out a card up his sleeve.


    "Is it true that Calction Immortal and Xuan Mo are your men?"


    Hearing this sentence, Senior Gem Emperor''s face changed slightly. She then reached out her hand to stir the rivers of stars, breaking numerous bright stars and destroying them, which created a deathly quiet area around them.


    Then she looked at Wang Lu for a moment.


    "How do you know? What did Xuan Mo tell you? She shouldn''t have the guts��"


    Wang Lu said, "I don''t need anyone to tell me. I guessed it myself. You used their magical abilities in the matches, of course I know they are your people."


    Senior Gem Emperor slightly frowned, "You know that I could borrow other people''s magical abilities? And you made that guess based on this?"


    "This reason is enough. It is impossible to borrow the magical abilities of others without restrictions. Otherwise, if you could borrow the magical abilities of others directly, you wouldn''t have lost the fight against the Fallen Immortals in that year. ording to my spection, the biggest possibility is that you need the consent of the original owner of the magical ability to borrow it. If the owner is unwilling, you can''t get any benefit from it."


    Senior Gem Emperor could not help but sneer. "That''s just your fantasy�� but it''s not without reason. You guessed it right, my imperial purple aura does have such restrictions. But with this alone, I don''t think you could conclude that Xuan Mo and Lu Biechen are my people, right?"


    Wang Lu said, "Your performance in thepetition is too arrogant. Winning against Supreme Tian Lun with the skill of Calction Immortal and beating the Sixteen Night Vi with the skill of Yin and Yang Separation�� I''m not blind, so of course, I can see it clearly."


    "Ha, you''re sharp." Senior Gem Emperor was evasive. "Then what did you find?"


    Wang Lu said, "Since I guessed those two are yours, I naturally thought, why were you so cruel to your own people?"


    Senior Gem Emperor faintly said, "Maybe because I am a tyrant?"


    "Can you say something useful?" Wang Lu sighed, "Could you respect each other''s intelligence?"


    "Hahaha!" Senior Gem Emperor was looking very happy. "Tell me, what else do you know?"


    Wang Lu said, "After thinking about it, I think the most likely thing is that there are traitors among you. You let them use the trick of injuring oneself to gain the enemy''s confidence."


    Senior Gem Emperor''s smile froze instantly, and her cold eyes swept like des as she said, "This is not something to be joked about."


    "So even you have to deal with it carefully, for fear of making a mistake. You let Xuan Mo, Lu Biechen, and perhaps other people use the trick of injuring oneself to gain the enemy''s confidence, and you expelled them along with the one that you suspect as the traitor. You then constantly give them pressure and force them to cooperate during this time to expose the real traitor."


    Senior Gem Emperor nodded. "Your conjecture somewhat does have a reason."


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "Of course, if we make a deeper guess, perhaps you don''t even trust Xuan Mo and Lu Biechen, or you don''t need to expose your cards so fast in the City of Immortals. Although you are used to covering up your true feelings with tyrant gestures, I think you are at least a thoughtful person, and thus in doing things, you will not be so careless. And if it''s intentional�� then I''m afraid two things can be inferred from it."


    With that, under the more serious gaze of Senior Gem Emperor, Wang Lu held out two fingers.


    "First of all, you have doubts about Xuan Mo and Lu Biechen, so in thepetition, you used those two people''s magical abilities in a tant way, not hesitating to expose their identities. Second, this is a deliberate action from you to show it to the other person, but that other person is not me, because thepetition is meaningless to me. In other words, you think that there are also traitors in the City of Immortals."


    Hearing this, the face of Senior Gem Emperor finally changed its color.

 Chapter 725 Write Down A Chapter Of Looking Through The Limpid Autumn Water On Wednesday

    <h4>Chapter 725 Write Down A Chapter Of Looking Through The Limpid Autumn Water On Wednesday</h4>


    "�� Who else did you tell about those words just now?"


    "No one of course, otherwise, what if you want to silence me?"


    Senior Gem Emperor smiled and said, "Smart. But, why would someone as smart as youe to me today to open all your cards?"


    Wang Lu said, "It could be said that curiosity is the cause, or unwillingness to be a spectator. Try to stand in my perspective: Even the leader of the Earth Immortals has to deal with the enemy with great difficulty and even do it in a roundabout way. If I don''t care about it, isn''t that the way to die?"


    Senior Gem Emperor was silent for a while and said, "You guessed it right, the opponent is very powerful, such that I can''t even deal with it at will. But that''s why you should do what you can to avoid getting yourself suck into this. I''m not kidding when I said I will protect you."


    Wang Lu said, "Of course I know it. A leader would not go back on one''s own words. But, to be honest, I don''t think you can even protect yourself, how can you protect us? And even though our overall aplishments are not as good as those of our predecessors, we also have irreceable advantages and might not need your protection�� Don''t dismiss this, do you think you really are strong enough to go against the heaven in fighting alone in the City of Immortals? Without me throwing out the game, you would''ve lost."


    "Hahaha!" Senior Gem Emperor smiled again. "Wang Lu, you really know how to joke�� But if you are serious, I would like to hear, when did you throw away the game?"


    Wang Lu faintly said, "For more than twenty days of thepetition, I have always been on the sidelines, neverpeting in person. Isn''t this the biggest throw away?"


    "�� So, what you want to say is, if you personallypete, you can win against me?"


    Wang Lu nodded. "That''s right. If I did it myself, you would''ve been defeated."


    Senior Gem Emperor was silent for a while, and then couldn''t help but smile, "Are you serious? You, a Jindan Stage cultivator, really think you can defeat me? If it''s your Master, I would be more serious, but you�� all right, since you are that confident, why don''t you try it."


    Before her words ended, Wang Lu had already stepped forward and made his move. Without any preamble, Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi went straight toward Senior Gem Emperor.


    "Zhong Shengming''s Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword Qi is indeed powerful, but without cultivation stage of Deity or higher, the sword god only has its appearance. Yet, you have the impertinence to use it against me?"


    While speaking, Senior Gem Emperor held out a finger and put her finger tip on Rouge Tears. The delicate jade like fingertip slightly bent the tip of Rouge Tears, making its body twisted and causing it to groan painfully, as if it was going to break.


    One sword against one finger, the difference in strength was worlds apart. At that time, Senior Gem Emperor did not even use her real Earth Immortal strength.


    Previously, she had bound her strength within the realm of Jindan. Within her vast-body-of-water-like immortal spirit, a trace solidified into a core and fought Wang Lu at the same Jindan Stage level.


    Thepetition in the City of Immortals did not have level limitations, but this time, Senior Gem Emperor suppressed her own power and did not use the strength of an Earth Immortal.


    Since Wang Lu wanted a fight, then she would fight ording to the rules that were good for him. To win within those rules would make him convinced and speechless. This was not only an Emperor''s generosity, but also Senior Gem Emperor''s preferential treatment to Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu epted this preferential treatment without politeness. If the first sword strike failed, he wouldunch the second one.


    This sword strike came very fast and extremely concealed. The sword light waspletely covered in the shadow of Rouge Tears, but its power was not inferior to that of Immortal Sword.


    However, Senior Gem Emperor was like a prophet, her other hand, out of nowhere, appeared in front of this sneaking sword, so that it could not move at all.


    With two fingers, Wang Lu''s sword attacks were easily stopped. Wang Lu''s face gradually turned red, his whole body boiled like a rollingva as he continuously sent out his power. On the other hand, Senior Gem Emperor''splexion was indifferent.


    Such a huge disparity in level. Senior Gem Emperor''s power had even far surpassed the other Earth Immortals.


    As the main contestant in thepetition, Wang Lu had more than doubled his strength after a long period of intensive training and strengtheningpared with that of before thepetition. He was still in peak Jindan Stage, but the current peak was different from the previous peak. Right now, he had the ability topete withmon Earth Immortal in Jindan Stage level.


    However, in front of Senior Gem Emperor, everything seemed to be back to square one.


    "Trying to fight me with brute force�� Wang Lu, you are too unreasonable. I am disappointed with you."


    As she said this, Senior Gem Emperor looked up, turned the virtual golden core using her immortal spirit qi that it frantically rotated, and thus released countless golden threads. These threads were radiated from her body and woven into a huge to wrap Wang Lu up tightly like a cocoon.


    "Calm down. I had expected a lot from you."


    Senior Gem Emperor said with a slight sigh. A sh of disappointment shed in her eyes.


    She really had high hopes for Wang Lu. Although the young cultivator was not strong, he had countless bright ideas and often could bring a breath of fresh air. Senior Gem Emperor had long decided that when she unified Nine Regions, he would give Wang Lu an important position to disy his talent.


    That would be a more substantial post than being the chief nner of the Organizing Committee. At the same time, she would also fully help Wang Lu to improve his cultivation. By means of Earth Immortals and Wang Lu''s stunning Void Spirit Root, his strength would surely grow by leaps and bounds. If she used the secret treasure deep in the Tomb of Immortals, it would only take thirty years at the most or even a few years at the shortest, to get him to the threshold of Earth Immortals.


    Right now, however, her expectations seemed too high.


    Although Wang Lu was talented, he still couldn''t avoid somemon problems among young people: hot-headed and a gambler''s mentality.


    Could he not think of the power gap between the two sides? Yet, he still chose to use force�� though, the sharpness of his sword did exceed her expectations.


    After thinking about it, Senior Gem Emperor raised her right hand, and on the tip of her white-as-jade index finger, a drop of blood was particrly eye-catching.


    Unfortunately, it was still too light�� Senior Gem Emperor shook her head, pushed those thoughts out of her mind, and was ready to continue to deal with the affairs of the World Dragons.


    However, at this time, there was a crackling sound from behind her. Senior Gem Emperor''s face changed dramatically.


    "Wang Lu, are you crazy?"


    The white cocoon was made by Senior Gem Emperor with her virtual golden core, like an extension of her body, thus her sensitivity with the cocoon was very high. Wang Lu was trapped in the cocoon, and his every move was under the control of Senior Gem Emperor.


    Thus, Senior Gem Emperor immediately found out what Wang Lu was doing.


    He blew himself up.


    After more than thirty years of cultivation, the golden core bearing the entire path of immortal cultivation of Wang Lu exploded in the young man''s indifferent smile. Golden Core, which was stronger and more indestructible than any metal, was torn to pieces by powerful explosive force.


    At this moment, even a veteran like Senior Gem Emperor was stunned for a moment.


    Wang Lu surprised her again and made an absolutely unexpected choice.


    He blew himself up!


    Was that necessary? This was not a life and death fight. Was it necessary to set aside one''s own future and even one''s own life for a mere victory?


    Even if he used the power of self-exploding golden core to get out of trouble�� or even win the fight, was it really a win? Even the basic of gains and losses were unclear, how could she be assured that he could be entrusted with more important responsibilities?


    In a sh, Senior Gem Emperor had thought about a lot of things, and she also did one thing.


    She dissolved the cocoon and let the power of Wang Lu''s self exploding golden core be released��otherwise, the violent power would be enclosed in a narrow space. Even if Wang Lu could survive the bounce back attack of the self exploding golden core, he would be torn by the violent explosion.


    Although Senior Gem Emperor was disappointed in Wang Lu''s performance, she would not just sit by and watch him die.


    However, in the moment when Senior Gem Emperor dissolved the cocoon, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked into the cocoon incredulously as a purple sword came straight at her.


    It was difficult to describe this sword qi with words.


    Although in essence, sword qi was just the essence of true yuan of the sword cultivation, this sword qi was like a living person��it contained a trace of inconceivable magical power.


    Driven by this magical power, the purple sword light easily passed through the three lines of defense arranged by Senior Gem Emperor in front of her and instantly went straight at her.


    The next moment, Senior Gem Emperor felt a slight cold on her forehead as she was lightly touched by the sword.


    Of course, the sword qi didn''t go any further. Senior Gem Emperor''s body still remained at the level of Earth Immortals, which meant it was almost indestructible.


    But this sword had touched her vital part, which clearly showed one thing.


    She had lost.


    Senior Gem Emperor was silent and looked at the debris of the cocoon, and Wang Lu''s figure slowly emerged. The purple sword qi was then taken back by him.


    After a long time, Senior Gem Emperor sighed and said, "Golden core break, Yuanying out. That was the sword of Yuanying. You chose to break through at this time and unexpectedly you could!"


    After golden core broke, Yuanying went out. This was the level that countless cultivators in the world experienced. A cultivator fused their golden core with the main path, and then blended their primordial spirit into it to refine the main path inside the core into a living thing. Henceforth, there were more magical abilities and miraculous power, which was the path of Jindan to Yuanying. This was also the path that Senior Gem Emperor once walked.


    Therefore, Senior Gem Emperor understood very well that if a cultivator broke through Jindan Stage to Yuanying Stage by means of golden core explosion, true yuan would overflow and would lead to a sh of qualitative change, resulting in a sword sublimation that could reach the level of High Level Yuanying Stage in an instant.


    However, this sword basically existed only in theory. After all, in practice, who would fight someone while in the process of breaking the golden core into Yuanying? Jindan to Yuanying was a difficult hurdle on the path of immortal cultivation. If there was even a bit of mistake, people could die. The case where the golden core broke but Yuanying could note out was already too many to count.


    Thus, Senior Gem Emperor had no idea that Wang Lu would hide this bottom card here.


    Suddenly, the sword sublimation came out, which was an invincible existence in Jindan Stage level fight. The multiple lines of defense that Senior Gem Emperor set up in front of her body were designed based on Jindan Stage Wang Lu, which could ensure a twice as strong Wang Lu could not break through. In front of a Yuanying sword, however, these lines of defense were vulnerable, and they were instantly pierced��

 Chapter 726 Write Down A Festive Chapter At The Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 726 Write Down A Festive Chapter At The Dawn</h4>


    For a lot of things, it was impossible to think about before they happened. However, when it happened, it was not a surprise when thought from another angle.


    The golden core was broken and Yuanying was out�� wasn''t this just a normal thing to happen for Wang Lu?


    He had been at the peak Jindan Stage for some time. For ordinary cultivators, this period was very short, far from enough toplete the bottleneck breakthrough umtion. However, for Wang Lu who had the Void Spirit Root, how could there be so many troublesome bottlenecks?


    Moreover, Wang Lu was the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect and the senior leader of the organizingmittee. He had so many resources at hand that manyrge immortal cultivation sects felt sincere envy. And with such arge amount of resources, how could the Yuanying umtion breakthrough not possible?


    Wang Lu had long been able to achieve Yuanying Stage. He stayed at the peak Jindan Stage just to cope with the Grand Competition. Under the specialpetition system, Jindan was more useful than Yuanying.


    Right now, although the Grand Competition appeared to be still alive, it was actually already over. Wang Lu hence had no need to suppress his cultivation. Thus, when the golden core was broken and Yuanying came out, everything was logical. At the same time, Wang Lu also took this opportunity to plot against Senior Gem Emperor.


    "It really opened my eyes."


    Senior Gem Emperor also expressed her sincere admiration.


    Strictly speaking, even though she was not a loser, and on the contrary, it would''ve been really a problem for Wang Lu to send out the Yuanying sword in Jindan Stagepetition, but was Senior Gem Emperor a person who fussed over minor matters? Wang Lu didn''t mention the matter of suppressing the stage in thepetition. It was her own initiative to restrain herself. It was Wang Lu''s own ability to breakthrough the stage on the spot. In particr, she, who had the magical ability of Calction Immortal, couldn''t feel anything unusual before the fight, which could even be said as remarkable.


    Therefore, when the purple sword qi touched her forehead, Senior Gem Emperor was willing to concede. As an Emperor, she was willing to ept defeat.


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "In fact, this is not worth mentioning. But I think this sword strike is enough to prove one thing: You are not as omniscient and omnipotent as you think. Your mind has a dead angle, so in the face of the Fallen Immortals, you will definitely need other people''s help."


    Senior Gem Emperor was silent for a while, obviously thinking about it. After a while, she looked at Wang Lu and said, "Can I trust you?"


    Wang Lu replied, "At a time like this, no need to ask such useless topic, right?"


    "Hahaha, well said. But you better think about it, my trust is very heavy."


    Wang Lu took a deep breath and said, "No matter."


    "Good, you have guts." Senior Gem Emperor smiled and nodded. She closed her eyes and pondered for a long time. When she spoke again, Wang Lu appeared solemn and frowning.


    "There are indeed traitors in the Earth Immortal camp, but I can''t pinpoint them at all. In fact, the banishment of Xuan Mo and the others or the tant show off of my cards in the City of Immortals are just ways for me to try to muddy the water and lead the snake out of the hole."


    "In other words, you''re basically just groping in the dark?" Wang Lu shook his head. The situation was worse than what he expected at first. "How about the number?" Wang Lu added.


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "Still not certain, maybe one, maybe more."


    "�� Nothing is certain. How can you be sure that there is really a traitor?"


    "These were hisst words to me. I don''t think it''s going to be wrong."


    Wang Lu''s heart moved. Did ''he'' in the words of Senior Gem Emperor mean the legendary former leader of the Earth Immortals who fought against the Fallen Immortals in the front line?


    �� Frankly speaking, his existence was indeed like a legend. Because up to now, Wang Lu still didn''t know the real name of the leader. Every time he heard Xuan Mo and the others mention him, they were always in awe of him, such that they didn''t even dare to mention his name at will.


    Even now when Senior Gem Emperor talked about that man, although there was no humility in her tone, she was full of respect and even vaguely put him above herself.


    This was really strange. An Emperor should put oneself above anyone, yet Senior Gem Emperor was willing to put herself under other people?


    After thinking about it, Wang Lu took over the conversation from Senior Gem Emperor, saying, "Was it thest words left more than ten thousand years ago? And you haven''t found the traitor yet?"


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "Then, it was toote. He also made that judgment right before he went to sleep. I thought I would keep the secret forever in the dark, but fortunately, I woke up and obtained the opportunity to investigate it."


    The more Wang Lu heard it, the more suspicious he felt, especially the first sentence. He said, "Before he went to sleep? Did he not disappear in the battle against the Fallen Immortal?"


    Senior Gem Emperor nced at Wang Lu. His clear eyes made her realize that the water in it was deeper than what she thought.


    In other words, it might be spected that the leader of the Earth Immortals did not die in the decisive battle. The news of his death was either a rumor deliberately released or a misunderstanding by Xuan Mo and the others. In short, their leader actually entered the Tomb of Immortals with them and fell into a permanent sleep, but before he slept, he made a judgment that there were traitors among them. Unfortunately, Senior Gem Emperor did not have time to find those traitors�� until more than ten thousand yearster when she unexpectedly awakened.


    However, thereiny a question: Why did he not tell anyone else about this matter, but only Senior Gem Emperor?


    "Forgive me for being bold, but this is an important question, and I have to confirm it. What was your rtionship with him?"


    Senior Gem Emperor smiled gently and said, "Sun Buping was my Daoist Companion."


    "��" Wang Lu was silent for a while, feeling that this answer was not that unexpected.


    Especially considering the strange attitude of Xuan Mo when she talked about the rtionship between Senior Gem Emperor and that man�� As a matter of fact, he should have guessed it through some clues. Only this answer could perfectly exin all the characteristics of Senior Gem Emperor.


    Moreover, the name Sun Buping, if chewed carefully, one would find it fascinating.


    In just those few words, Wang Lu could already see the below scenario:


    He was the leader of the Earth Immortals, the most outstanding cultivator of that era. Although he stayed in the Nine Regions, he possessed strength of an inferior True Immortal. However, this true Earth Immortal never chose to ascend to the world of immortals. Instead, he stayed on the Nine Regions and dered war on a group of Fallen Immortals in order to protect all living beings


    This was, of course, a war without a chance. Any one of the opponents was a strong presence that surpassed any power in Nine Regions. The desire to soar to immortality of the hundreds of millions of cultivators in Nine Regions was just the starting point of being a True Immortal. Both sides were fundamentally of different worlds.


    But Sun Buping still chose to stand on the side of Nine Regions.


    Because of the injustice, he took out his sword to follow his heart. Even though there were thorns everywhere, he bravely went forward.


    Senior Gem Emperor found a goodpanion.


    Gently shaking his head, Wang Lu recovered his thoughts and asked, "Have you inherited his inheritance?"


    Senior Gem Emperor snorted, "Why should I inherit anyone''s inheritance? It''s just that he entrusted the burden on his shoulders to me before he fell asleep. We were once a couple, so I''ll do this onest thing for him. When this matter is over, I will have nothing to do with Sun Buping."


    Wang Lu was momentarily stumped for words. "��"


    "The dead has already gone. Although I was very happy in my time together with Sun Buping, since he''s basically gone, I will never be trapped in his shadow." Senior Gem Emperor said with a smile, "Speaking of which, shouldn''t you give me the answer about marriage?"


    Wang Lu suddenly coughed. "Well, I''m afraid it needs to be considered again."


    "Considered?" Senior Gem Emperor asked, "Do you think you still have room for deliberation now? After knowing so many secrets, you should already consider it for you own safety, right?"


    Wang Lu''s heart immediately sank. Was that a naked threat? He thought.


    In truth, he had expected that knowing too much would not lead to a good end. However, the secrets mentioned by Senior Gem Emperor just now was something that he could not help but hear.


    As a result, it was indeed a self-doomed sin; a moment of gossip; lying on the bed of Earth Immortal�� Although Senior Gem Emperor was indeed an amazing figure, Wang Lu also quite agreed with her, and even had a deep impression of her, but he would never marry her!


    In a sh, Wang Lu began to think of a way to reject this absurd marriage.


    "�� Well, it''s actually okay with me, but you ought to seriously think it over�� you marrying a Yuanying Stage cultivator is too absurd. The disparity between Earth Immortal and Yuanying is even greater than the difference between humans and dogs. If we get married, it would be like ****. I''m afraid even the universe would not allow it."


    Senior Gem Emperor was on the contrary, "I have seen a lot of examples of the union between cultivators and spiritual beasts. What about ***? Don''t you have two spirit dogs on Spirit Sword Mountain? And when you were attracted to the spirit of Grand Cloud Mountain around twenty years ago, did you ever consider the difference between the two of you?"


    "F*ck, you''ve even dug out that kind of private matter?"


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "Xuan Mo and others had always attached great importance on you, and they had made quite in-depth excavation of you. As a result, they hold you in very high regard. I was skeptical about this, but now I do believe that you are notpletely a person of Nine Regions."


    "��" Wang Lu''s heart thumped. "I don''t belong to Nine Regions? Could it be that you want to send me away to the Western Continent?"


    "Western Continent? I''m afraid you''re from a ce farther away than that��" Senior Gem Emperor then seriously said, "Everyone has his or her own secret, and I won''t delve further into it. I want to believe in you, but I also hope that you can bear my trust."


    "Senior Gem Emperor, you are a good person, but��"


    Senior Gem Emperor could not help butugh, "Stop it, don''t think I don''t know the meaning of ''good person''. After waking up, I have observed the current situation in Nine Regions for a long time, so I know about your popr cultural references. Since you don''t agree to it, I won''t force you. But you better think about it carefully and don''t regret itter."


    "�� In the future, it would be toote to regret. The meaning of this sentence is indeed rich. In any case, I''ll think about it. Now let''s get back to the main point. What else do you know about the traitors hiding in the Earth Immortal camp? Let''spare it to what I know and analyze them together to see if we can lock them more clearly."


    Senior Gem Emperor nodded and said, "At present, there are five people with the highest suspicion: ck, Xuan Mo, Bai Ze, Luo Xue�� as well as Bai Xiaoxing."


    Wang Lu frowned. The first three were his old acquaintances. Luo Xue, on the other hand, was proficient in all kinds of arts, and she had won many times in the Grand Competition with crushing victories. But, who in the world was Bai Xiaoxing?


    "I borrowed Bai Xiaoxing''s magical ability to win your knowledge test." Senior Gem Emperor lightly exined, "In terms of the amount of knowledge that one has, he isparable to your Union of Ten Thousand Immortal''s Heavenly Policy."


    "�� Comparable to the Heavenly Policy? Indeed worthy of being an Earth Immortal. But how could he stay low-key previously?"

 Chapter 727 Hahaha! It’s the Weekend!

    <h4>Chapter 727 Hahaha! It��s the Weekend!</h4>


    ck, this person was really strange.


    No matter from which point of view, this person was very suspicious. However, until Senior Gem Emperor woke up, he was the uncrowned king in the Earth Immortal camp. His power and prestige were much heavier than Sun Buping''s deputy Bai Ze. And whether or not the Earth Immortals agree with his style of doing things, they had considerable trust in him. The reason for this was that Sun Buping trusted ck, so other people did not doubt him. This was something not obvious in Xuan Mo.


    Of course, this was very unreasonable. This kind of trust was akin to blind flight and blind obedience. Even if Sun Buping had a gargantuan reputation, his followers shouldn''t blindly trust those closest to him like that. What''s more, ording to Senior Gem Emperor, Sun Buping realized at thest moment that he believed in the wrong person, and that there was a betrayer in the Earth Immortal camp but that he never found out.


    Could that person be ck?


    Right now, it seemed very likely.


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "But I don''t have conclusive evidence. In retrospect, many things that he had done could only be said to be suspicious but not enough to convict him."


    Wang Lu asked, "Is it necessary to be so particr? Since you doubt him, kill first and talkter. Who''s your leading cadre in doing things ording to rules? You''re an Emperor, so you should have a sense thatw and regtions were only formon people."


    Senior Gem Emperor said in a deep voice, "In that case, I needed at least one third of the Earth Immortals to be my aplices. In that era, suspicious facts and people were too many."


    "�� Then how on earth did you band your troops?" Wang Lu simply stated his admiration, "Making a revolution with a group of suspicious people? Wasn''t your team building too sloppy?"


    "That''s why their leader was Sun Buping, not me. He had the courage to tolerate everything, but I didn''t have that interest. And it turned out he was wrong." Senior Gem Emperormented on his former daoistpanion without any politeness. "It''s a pity that he walked away happily but left me with a big trouble. I can''t lock in my target at all now, so I have to muddy the water first."


    Speaking of this, Senior Gem Emperor paused for a while, her face looking even more serious.


    "And now I''m worried�� Has there been any other change before I woke up?"


    Wang Lu asked, "What are the other changes?"


    "Sun Buping said to me before he fell asleep that there was a traitor among the Earth Immortals. After more than ten thousand years, perhaps there might be more than one traitor."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu was a bit stunned, but then he immediately understood.


    It was human nature to seek benefits and avoid harm.


    The so-called Earth Immortals were just a group of powerful cultivators. There was still a qualitative gap between them and their enemy, the Fallen Immortals from the Immortal World. This was a bit like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.


    When Sun Buping was alive, he was like a dazzling banner, encouraging the morale of many Earth Immortals, who kept on fighting despite repeated defeats. However, after the defeat in that decisive battle, the Earth Immortals retreated to the Tomb of Immortals; Sun Buping was seriously injured and hid himself. The morale hit suffered by the Earth Immortals could only be imagined.


    Was it true that all of them were willing to go to eternal sleep right away? With more than a hundred Earth Immortals, had no one ever considered surrender? If they considered it, would they not put it into practice?


    Now that when one thought about it, at the start of thepetition, only about half of the more than a hundred Earth Immortals appeared on the field, while the rest seemed indifferent�� Perhaps they were notpletely indifferent to the Grand Competition, but they were no longer interested in fighting against the Fallen Immortals.


    In such a situation, if the traitor hidden in the team intended to incite, it was not difficult to instigate more people.


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu once again said, "So, you found reasons to banish the most prestigious members of the original group?"


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "Yes, when I woke up, the Grand Competition has beenpeting for half a year. I really can''t judge what happened in this period, but I can at least prevent things from getting worse. From what I saw and heard when I woke up, those who have the power to instigate were exactly those few people. Banishing them away and establishing my own authority can at least deter the situation."


    "It''s indeed hard work." Wang Lu heartily sighed.


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "Don''t patronize me, the situation on your side is the same. The construction of the City of Immortals has made the distance between your people and mine closer than ever before. In more than half a year''s time, it might be your people who have been instigated."


    Wang Lu helplessly shrugged. "There''s no need for them to be instigated, there were already many of the so-called defeatists on my side at the beginning. Some people even gathered together to submit a petition, asking the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to give consideration to the people of the world by giving up the struggle and surrender as soon as possible. Damn it, I haven''t even seen the face of the Fallen Immortals, yet they had already tucked their tail like a frightened dog. Fortunately, Daoist He Tu was not confused and authorized me to use heavy-handed policies to suppress these cowards so the world is at peace now."


    Senior Gem Emperor shook her head. "Is the world really at peace? I''m afraid it''s not that easy. Even the City of Immortals has been infiltrated. My avatar smelt an unclean smellpeting in Immortal One Area. Unfortunately, I couldn''t locate it urately, so it was inconvenient for me to make my move."


    "Unclean smell? That''s consistent with what Wang Wu said��" Wang Lu said to himself, "I''m afraid something really has happened recently.


    ��


    Sharp pain.


    A heart-splitting, deep-into-the-bone-marrow pain. Like a surging ocean and rolling waves that instantly swallowed people, it caused people to lose reason, as if they went mad.


    Under this kind of inhuman torture, even death had be a relief.


    After no one knows how long, the endless painsted, and finally, the wind and waves subsided. In the dark ocean, a little sane light appeared.


    "Am I�� finally dead?"


    The young man pieced together the fragments of reason and asked such a question in his heart.


    However, the next moment, the bright light in front of him swept away the reverie in his mind.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a very familiar scene.


    Arge and gorgeous bedroom, partially covered ss windows, and refreshing incense�� This was his new home in the City of Immortals. Everything in the house was arranged by his own hands, so it looked very familiar to him.


    "Am I�� still alive? Was that just a dream?"


    The young man felt his head as his heart continued to palpitate.


    He thought, ''How could someonemit murder openly in this peaceful City of Immortals? And it''s also aimed at a wealthy businessman like me? What''s more, the other side is a famous disciple of Four Element Supreme. He has a promising future and has no grievance or hatred with me. What''s the need to risk being arrested just to kill me?''


    However, as the young man''s heart began to calm down, he suddenly found something strange.


    In a sh, he felt his blood run cold.


    The young man found out that his body was out of his control.


    At that time, he was sitting on the bed with his legs crossed. Faint purple smoke diffused out from his seven orifices, as if he was he was training some strange skills.


    The young man was sure that he had never learned such an evil skill. He had juste back from the gates of hell and sure had no intention of secretly training at home.


    At the end of the day, he was not interested in immortal cultivation. Comparatively speaking, he was more willing to be a rich man and win status with wealth. If he had to cultivate, he would pick those shy ones��


    But now he can''t help but puff out purple smoke. No matter how he tried he could not stop it!


    "W-What is happening? Why can''t I stop it?"


    In panic, the teenager tried to use the method of internal vision to see what was wrong with his body. However, the next moment, he was shocked to find that his purple mansion and primordial spirit were gone!


    This was, of course, againstmon sense. If a person''s primordial spirit was gone, then it was tantamount to one''s soul flew away and died. Moreover, without, primordial spirit, how could one think?


    Since he woke up, the young man''s mind had been running fast, and this thinking must have something that supported it. Where could his thinking reside when there was no primordial spirit?


    "What the hell is going on now? Dead face,e and save me."


    The fear in the young man''s heart grew deeper and deeper. And gradually, he realized that some things might not be dreams after all.


    When he visited Luo Xiao, he was led into the courtyard, and then he saw an identical person in the room. Then there was darkness. When his consciousness woke up, he experienced a painful torment.


    Now when he thought about all these, the experience seemed more strange and bizarre, which made people unable to grasp.


    However, after all, the young man had some experience in the City of Immortals. Along with the rising prosperity of his business, his knowledge also kept expanding and he gradually knew some strange skills. This time, the young man suddenly realized something.


    "Could it be that now�� I am actually a puppet controlled by other people? And that a little bit of my consciousness was attached on the puppet as a disguise?"


    "If so, wouldn''t it mean that��"


    The young man''s heart trembled with fear.


    "The real me is, dead, and now, I''m just a wisp of soul?"


    Just as he thought about it, suddenly his body froze involuntarily, and the faint purple smoke was quickly taken back.


    The young man knew that the puppet had received new instructions and was ready to go.


    At the same time, there was a familiar sound of footsteps outside.


    "Dead Face?"


    The young man was shocked, and then a deeper terror came over.


    He screamed in his heart.


    "Dead Face, run away! Someone wants to ambush you! Run away!"


    Unfortunately, his body had already been involuntarily saying the opposite sentence, "Dead Face, I just encountered some trouble in cultivation. My four limbs paralyze, I need your urgent help!"


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the house.


    And then Dead Face slowly came.

 Chapter 728 The Game of Cat and Mouse

    <h4>Chapter 728 The Game of Cat and Mouse</h4>


    Dead Face had always been slow to walk, but his footsteps at this point were so fast to Shu Si''s ear.


    One step, two steps�� it was as if in a sh, Dead Face went from the spacious courtyard gate to the door of his bedroom.


    And each step meant the abyss was getting closer.


    Shu Si was so anxious that he wished he could blow up his little soul to warn him not toe near. However, at this time, he couldn''t do anything but watch everything unfold.


    However, Dead Face''s footsteps stopped right at the door. The cold voice then came through the door, but it warmed Shu Si''s heart.


    "I asked you to visit Luo Xiao for cooperation, did you do it?"


    The tone was as cold as ever, but Shu Si vowed that he had never looked forward to the cold treatment of Dead Face.


    ''Get out of here! Don''te in!''


    However, it was clear that his puppet would not give up so easily.


    "Luo Xiao said that he would think about it carefully, so I came back in advance to celebrate it. Who knew that when I was in high mood, there was something wrong with my training��? Dead Face, don''t just stand there at the door,e in quickly and help me!"


    This puppet perfectly mimicked him, Shu Si seemed to have heard of himself talking!


    Fortunately, Dead Face didn''t disappoint him.


    "What kind of skill were you practicing? How could you be paralyzed and unable to move?"


    The puppet replied, "What else could it be? Of course, it''s the Secret of The Ice Heart that you pass on to me��"


    "Secret of the Ice Heart? Where�� did you know this name?" Outside the room, Dead Face''s voice became colder and colder, it even caused the little primordial spirit of Shu Si to tremble slightly.


    ''Yes, I have never trained the Secret of The Ice Heart. Dead Face only taught me the Jade Bone Technique.''


    However, Luo Xiao designed this trap to kill his opponent. It was highly likely that he had already investigated Shu Si thoroughly. So, how could he make a mistake about the skill that Shu Si trained?


    Then, who was wrong here?


    At the same time, when the puppet''s controller heard the words, he was stunned for a moment, and then exined through the mouth of the puppet, "Of course, it was said by others. The Secret of The Ice Heart is a good name, but you changed its name to Jade Bone Technique. When Ipete with my friends, they could see in a nce that it is The Secret of The Ice Heart��"


    Dead Face coldly interrupted from outside the door, "You don''t like to train, so how could any of your friendspete with you?"


    The puppet looked ashamed and angry as he said, "Stop trying to expose me okay? I was told by an expert okay? If you have time to criticize me outside, why don''t youe in and help me? In case there''s a repercussion, you as my Master will lose your face!"


    These words were just the words that the real Shu Si would''ve said.


    However, Dead Face clearly knew that, and he still stood outside the door, asking, "Which expert intervened in this kind of other people''s business?"


    "It''s Luo Xiao! I had a good agreement with him, and he advised me about my training. If you are still trying to talk so much nonsense, then I think you''re just trying to make me feel bad!"


    Dead Face sneered at the door, "You had a good agreement with Luo Xiao? He has kept you out of the door the other day. What could you do to make him suddenly warm to you?"


    "With a will, you can achieve anything, okay?! I am the leader of the Qing Feng enterprise, yet I visited him like a dog every day. He must''ve affected by my sincerity, so he let me in�� Are you done, Dead Face?"


    "Oh, hahaha!"


    Just when the puppet began to get angry, Dead Face suddenly burst outughing outside the door.


    This was the first time for Shu Si to hear Dead Faceugh.


    Before this, he had always thought that Dead Face did not have any human feelings at all. However, hearing the wildughter, he suddenly realized that underneath his dead face lied a fiery-like passion.


    "Luo Xiao, enough with this puppet show! Not only you''ve killed my disciple and rob him of his soul, you even dare to set up an ambush in my house with killing array. Do you take me for a wood carving or a y doll?"


    While he was talking, a heat wave suddenly came from outside the house, like a volcanic eruption. The walls, doors, and windows were instantly melted, exposing a sea of fire in the courtyard.


    Dead Face was in the middle of the courtyard. Every pore of his body sprayed out mes of fire. His thick Daoist robe was burned by the fire, revealing the golden bright and dazzling vest. The whole person was shining like a golden lotus bathing in a sea of fire.


    For the first time, Shu Si saw him go all out. This power�� was likely not weaker than Yuanying Stage cultivator, and might even touch the edge of Deity Stage.


    Was this the real strength of Dead Face? In the face of Luo Xiao''s killing arrangement, he finally showed his true ability�� For some reason, there was a trace of excitement and expectation in Shu Si''s heart.


    In his impression, Dead Face never really showed his real ability. When he met with him in the marketce in the past, he thought that Dead Face was just another loose cultivator, and he even thought that his cultivation stage was just Foundation Establishment. However, after their reunion in the City of Immortals, he brought too many unexpected things and pleasant surprises.


    Therefore, Shu Si right now even unrealistically expected that Dead Face could turn the tide, defeat Luo Xiao and save him.


    However�� people couldn''te back to life after they died. He was killed by Luo Xiao, and there was only one remnant soul left. However, since he could still think and feel the world around him, perhaps he coulde back. Even if he could only attach himself to the puppet from now on, meaning that he could not get aplete body, but he didn''t care. As long as he could survive, he didn''t care about anything.


    However, the next moment, Shu Si''s heart fell to the bottom of the abyss.


    Because he saw Luo Xiao.


    Luo Xiao was also in the sea of fire. The me was pushed away three feet ahead of him. With a trace of a giant overlooking the ant''s gaze, Luo Xiao sneered, "Would it be that bad being a wood carving or y doll? It was hard to build a stage for you, but you''d rather waste the script�� what a waste. Xuan Yinzi, when you stepped into the gate of the courtyard, you''re already a dead man. Do you think you can survive?"


    Xuan Yinzi? Was this Dead Face''s real name?


    Xuan Yinzi sneered and said, "You think you''d win if you use Shu Si to trick me into entering the door? Luo Xiao, you''ve be a lot dumber after you took on a new master."


    "Who do you expect to save you? Your Qing Feng Enterprise, or the Golden Armored Men of the City of Immortals? Or your ruined Qing Ming Dojo? Unfortunately, in my formation, so sound or breath will leak out. It''s just ording to the saying, even if you shout your throat sore, no one wille to save you. In today''s game, your only chance to survive is not to enter the door. A pity that your eyesight is not so good. You can''t see through the flesh puppet that I used."


    Xuan Yinzi coldly snorted but didn''t reply. Instead, he increased the power of his me. The raging fire was so fierce in the courtyard that it created fire waves as if the sky was burning and the ocean was boiling.


    However, with the courtyard wall as the boundary, an invisible barrier stopped the fire wavespletely, confining them in a narrow space that was no more than three meters high. Although Xuan Yinzi''s fire waves were fierce, he was like an animal trapped in a cage.


    Luo Xiao had indeed spent a lot of time on this killing space�� He was one of the best in Jindan Stage, and he obviously had someone of higher level behind him. This time, although Xuan Yinzi''s hidden strength was also very strong, he was still inevitably defeated.


    However, after Luo Xiao had clearly taken control of the situation, he was not in a hurry for the killing move. Instead, he wasted precious time talking with Xuan Yinzi.


    "Xuan Yinzi, as a matter of fact, I have a hundred ways to make you die without a sound, but I came here especially to set up this trap because�� I have a question that I don''t understand. I hope you can honestly answer this, why did you allow your disciple toe to throw away his life?"


    Hearing Luo Xiao mentioning himself, Shu Si was shocked.


    He then heard Luo Xiao continued, "Although I don''t know where have I exposed my ws, but since you have seen through me, you should know that the smartest choice is to report the news to the Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall as soon as possible. But you did the opposite and asked your disciple to visit me again and again, which forced me to kill your disciple�� Why? What is your intention?"


    Hearing this question, Shu Si was hit hard.


    ''Yeah, why would Dead Face let me die?'' If he had seen through Luo Xiao for a long time, he should pull him away from Luo Xiao as far as possible! No, he had done that before. Earlier, he ordered Qing Feng Enterprise to stop all projects rted to Luo Xiao. Shu Si was puzzled. If at that time Dead Face knew that there was a problem with Luo Xiao, why did he forced him to talk to Luo Xiao about cooperation a few days ago?


    Did�� he really wanted him to die?


    Luo Xiao added, "The only reasonable exnation is that you want to threaten me with this. So you didn''t report me. Instead, you send your disciple as a chess piece to test me, which inly tells me that you already know about my new identity. As for whether the chess piece is alive or dead, you certainly don''t care. But you probably didn''t expect that I would make my move so fast. You didn''t think that I would go to war to silence people in the City of Immortals."


    "That''s the most reasonable guess that I could make. But on the safe side, I''ll give you a chance to talk. Xuan Yinzi, cherish this opportunity and say something that is surprising�� I might be able to spare your life."


    For Luo Xiao, who now controlled the whole situation, he really could waste time for this. He stared at Xuan Yinzi calmly in the sea of fire and waited for his answer.


    Xuan Yinzi''s response was another sneer.


    "Luo Xiao, among your guesses�� only one thing is right."


    "Really?"


    "That little moist is really just a piece of chess. But, I will never abandon my piece."


    Hearing this answer, Luo Xiao''s face darkened a bit.


    "Also, there''s another mistake in your judgment of this little mouse, He doesn''t train The Secret of The Ice Heart."


    "Not The Secret of The Ice Heart? So what kind of Jade Bone Technique is that?" Luo Xiao frowned, "But so what?"


    "Luo Xiao, let me ask you a question; After you killed my disciple and rob his soul, did you take care of his body? Have you ever thought about what that body is doing now?"


    Luo Xiao''s face changed, "You!"

 Chapter 729 Does Anyone Remember The Last Time This Person Appeared?

    <h4>Chapter 729 Does Anyone Remember The Last Time This Person Appeared?</h4>


    The conversation in the courtyard continued.


    However, the dialogue power, dynamic between the two seemed to gradually reverse.


    Xuan Yinzi looked coldly at Luo Xiao and said, "I beat the grass to scare the snake because without it, how could you expose this big incriminating evidence? You killed the leader of Qing Feng Enterprise and set up a killing trap to silence people inside the City of Immortals. With this definitive evidence, even if your stupid Master wants to protect you, he could not."


    Hearing this, all of Luo Xiao''s in-control expressions finally fell and were reced with heavy doubts.


    "So, you''ve beenying this one out a long time ago. But�� how did you find out? Even my Master couldn''t find the slightest clue, so how could you?"


    Xuan Yinzi couldn''t help butugh, "How? If you must know, it''s because we are actually one kind of people, so what you are thinking about, would I not know?"


    Luo Xiao said, "One kind of people? We? What a joke!"


    "A joke? Do you think only you have the bloodline of the God of War Blood?"


    This time, Luo Xiao''s expression immediately changed, "Do you also have the God of War Blood?"


    "Yes, that''s why I''m very clear about what people of this lineage will do in a hurry. You''ve always targeted Wang Lu as your opponent, but seeing him throw you further and further behind, so much so that you even lose the qualification topete with him on the stage, it''s natural for you to change side."


    "��"


    "In fact, the owner of God of War Blood is not afraid of failure. Even if you fail repeatedly, as long as you keep the fighting spirit, you will have the opportunity to start again. Your journey at Hua Yan School was not smooth either. It took you several years to be the lead in the inner court. But Wang Lu''s situation is different because you soon discovered that you would no longer have the chance to theoretically defeat him."


    Luo Xiao said in a cold voice, "You have too much faith in Wang Lu."


    "It is you who have too much confidence in Wang Lu. It is precisely because you are convinced that Wang Lu has a greater advantage over you that there is no way to make up for it, so you let go of everything and take risks." When Xuan Yinzi said this, there was a little more emotion in his in tone, "As a fellow of the same lineage, I have to admit that your choice is right."


    "Oh? It sounds like you really understand what I''m thinking��"


    "Wang Lu''s invincibility is based on the premise that you and him are in the camp of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. In it, resources are limited. If Wang Lu takes more, there would be less left for you. He has already taken the only shortcut, and no matter how well you do, it is impossible for you to have instant sess in Jindan Stage like him. Therefore, only by jumping out of the framework of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals can you struggle to win. But, outside the union, you don''t have much choice."


    "The first is the evil path. Although there''s the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the Nine Regions, evil sects still upy a vast area. The demon nest in the Far East is also famous."


    Luo Xiao sneered, "Even the demon world is already destroyed, what can the evil sects in Nine Regions do? It is clear that the City of Immortals was developed by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, yet those evil cultivators rushed out of their evil nests to seek cooperation. It could be seen that their foundation is already unstable, and it would be gradually eroded and even destroyed by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, which will happen soon."


    Xuan Yinzi said, "The second is the Earth Immortals��"


    Luo Xiao shook his head, "Earth Immortals seem to be powerful and invincible, but there are only a few of them. They''re like dragons without a head. Wang Lu alone could toy with them with ease. These people can''t do anything."


    Xuan Yinzi sneered and said, "These paths are not feasible. So there is only the third path, the Fallen Immortals."


    Luo Xiao was silent for a moment, and then said, "Since you could tell that the answer is the Fallen Immortals�� it seems that you really can understand what I am thinking. However, since you knew that I chose to join the Fallen Immortal camp, why would you dare to provoke me? Don''t you know how powerful the Fallen Immortals are?"


    Xuan Yinzi said, "In the past, the True Immortals in the upper realm naturally possessed great remarkable abilities, but they were not necessarily omnipotent. Otherwise, what is the need for them to ept the devotion of an insignificant ant like you? If even you can get great benefits from the hands of the Fallen Immortals, it only means that they are unavable."


    Luo Xiao scoffed, "Yes, they have the remarkable ability to destroy the world, but now they are still restricted by a lot of constraints, it is difficult to disy it in the Nine Regions. So they need the devotion of local people like me to help themplete theyout. As for whether I am just an insignificant ant or a precious chess piece, we can wait and see for that to unfold."


    "Wait and see? No need to be that troublesome. I can guess what you want to do." Xuan Yinzi sneered, "If youmit to the Fallen Immortal camp, then you must show that you can win the trust of others. But with your current condition, only Four Element Supreme who wants to invest in you. Although he has a grumpy character, he trusts his own people very much, and often doing things thoughtlessly, so it''s not difficult for you to make a move on him. But I have a question to ask you: Luo Xiao, in my impression, although you''re not a good person, you at least still have your own bottom line. Even if you can''t say that the favor Four Element Supreme has given you is as heavy as a mountain, he is at least could be counted as a nobleman for you. From Hua Yan School to Four Element Sect, this saves you at least ten years of hard work. What''s more, being a Master for a day is the same as having a father for life, don''t you feel guilty of killing your own father for selfish reasons?"


    "��" Luo Xiao narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Xuan Yinzi, your nonsense is too many."


    Xuan Yinzi said, "Then I''ll say something useful�� From a moment ago up until now, you ought to spend a lot of effort to find the body of that little mouse. Have you found it? Or only you alone suffice?"


    Luo Xiao was silent for a moment and said, "Do you want to make a deal with me? Otherwise, you don''t have to waste your time here talking to me. Let''s see if I understand you correctly: You know that I betrayed the Nine Regions, which is an unpardonable offense, yet you still want to make a deal with me�� don''t tell me that you are interested in joining the Fallen Immortal camp?"


    Hearing this, Shu Si, who was confined to the puppet, was shocked.


    ''Dead Face, what the hell are you doing!?''


    "Fallen Immortal?" Xuan Yinzi sneered a few times and said, "If I am interested in joining the Fallen Immortal, I wouldn''t havee to you for it. Do you think that you are the only one who is smart and knows how to take a shortcut? Don''t deceive yourself. You''re just a bereaved dog driven to the wall by Wang Lu."


    "Very well."


    Luo Xiao nodded and said no more. He held his right hand in the air and suddenly the mes in the courtyard died out silently. However, Xuan Yinzi, whose power was close to the Deity Stage, was tied by a rope that seemed to be looming and glittering with gold and silver.


    "What you describe might not necessarily just me. Wow, you''re tough."


    Xuan Yinzi was bound by the rope. His whole body''s True Yuan was imprisoned, and could not move even a hair. Yet, his expression remained the same. He even showed a faint smile.


    "Luo Xiao, use your brain. How could you fall into the same hole twice? Have you forgotten the Jade Bone Skill?"


    Luo Xiao''s expression changed. He quickly raised another hand to trap Xuan Yinzi even tighter.


    But it was a step toote. Amidst Xuan Yinzi''sughter, his eyebrows glowed bright, as if he was lighting up a sun.


    "Self Yuanying explosion, are you crazy?"


    Luo Xiao didn''t expect that this cultivator named Xuan Yinzi to be this fierce!


    At the critical moment, Luo Xiao immediately changed his tactic and pulled out a blood-stained scroll. The scroll was yellow and withered, but once it was unfolded, it was full of vitality, as if it contained a world. In an instant, Xuan Yinzi was drawn into it.


    The scroll trapped Xuan Yinzi in it and then flew back to Luo Xiao''s hand. When Luo Xiao took the scroll, he felt a slight tremor in the palm of his hand. He knew that this was the impact of Xuan Yinzi''s self explosion. It was really powerful�� Unfortunately, for the scroll, it could be easily resolved with just a slight tremor.


    "What a pity." Luo Xiao shook his head, looking rather regretful.


    In fact, Luo Xiao didn''t really want to kill Xuan Yinzi. Although when he first set up the killing quarter here, he wanted to kill people. But after their conversation, Luo Xiao felt that this man, who also had the lineage of the God of War Blood, might be able to y an unexpected role in the future, like himself.


    That was why he used the immortal rope instead of other magical weapons with stronger killing power. He even had made a decision in his mind at that time that, after he restrained Xuan Yinzi, he would spend some thoughts on how to excuse him before the Fallen Immortal�� Who knew, this Xuan Yinzi decisively detonated his Yuanying and chose death!


    ording to the information, these cultivators who came from Qing Ming Dojo was unknown and behaved in a low-key manner. He really didn''t look like a man who could do such a thing. Regrettably�� what a pity.


    After having dealt with Xuan Yinzi, Luo Xiao was a bit sluggish. He came here to kill people to silence the witness, so as not to let out the information of the Fallen Immortals too early. Although the goal had been achieved, it had left both regret and hidden danger.


    He then turned his head and looked at the puppet that was emzoned with Shu Si''s residual soul.


    This puppet was originally used to lure Xuan Yinzi into the trap. But now that Xuan Yinzi was dead, this bait was useless.


    But he still kept it.


    After all, the puppet was the chief manager of Qing Feng Enterprise. Dead Face was gone, and the only person who knew his existence was Shu Si. On the other hand, there were too many people who knew Shu Si. If Shu Si just disappeared for no reason, it might cause unnecessary trouble.


    Luo Xiao said in an ironic tone, "The one who should''ve lived didn''t survive, but the one who should have died couldn''t die immediately."


    As he spoke, from outside the courtyard, a golden shadow drifted in.


    A red and gold clothed strong man appeared before Luo Xiao. Aatose young man was on that man''s shoulder.


    Thatatose young man was precisely Shu Si''s body!


    After the red and gold clothed strong man put down the young man, he went away quietly, leaving only one sentence, "Be careful next time!"


    Luo Xiao shrugged and acted as if nothing had happened, but his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    It was not easy to deal with the Fallen Immortal��


    ����


    At the same time, a strange visitor came to the courtyard of the Chief nner of the Organizing Committee in the Immortal Five Area.


    The man appeared to be in his early thirties. He was tall and handsome, and especially impressive with his pair of bright and clever eyes.


    What was more surprising was his red and white robe.


    Because that was the uniform of the sessor disciple of Spirit Sword Sect.

 Chapter 730 Interpersonal Relationships Are Complicated!

    <h4>Chapter 730 Interpersonal Rtionships Are Complicated!</h4>


    "What? Wang Lu isn''t here? Are you kidding me? When you guys need to work overtime, you say he''s not here? If you want to tell an excuse at least find a reasonable one! And I''m not an outsider, can''t you see my clothes? Sh*t, I''m not a role-ying enthusiast. This is a real Spirit Sword Sect uniform, ok?! You''ve been working for Wang Lu for such a long time, can''t you see the authenticity of the clothes? What? Haven''t you heard that Spirit Sword Sect has four sessor disciples? What a joke! Of course, I am not the fourth sessor disciple, I am the first! Your Big Brother should call me Senior Brother in theory! When he ascended the Spirit Sword Mountain to begin his path to immortality, I have also watched him all the way. It could be said that I have witnessed his growth with my own eyes. Yet, you guys dare to stop me!"


    Outside the courtyard, a tall young man excitedly shouted and made gestures. The two young cultivators who guarded the door smiled helplessly, but they did not allow him to enter.


    After making a noise for a while, azy and fretful voice came from inside the courtyard, "Why is it so noisy outside? Didn''t I tell you to beat away all the door-to-door salesman?"


    When the young cultivators who guarded the gate heard those words, they seemed to be under more pressure. One of them quickly turned around and bowed to the courtyard, exining, "Report Daoist Master Non-Phase, there''s someone iming to be a sessor disciple of the sect, but I have never heard of the fourth sessor disciple of Spirit Sword Sect."


    At the same time, the tall young man looked happy as he shouted, "Master, it''s me!"


    When the guards at the door heard this, their knees turned soft and their minds went nk.


    ''Master?''


    On Nine Regions, there was only one person who could call Daoist Master Non-Phase as Master��


    "Daoist-Daoist Master Wang Lu, how did you be like this?"


    In the eyes of these two people, the man outside the gate was obviously Wang Lu in disguise. Although his disguise was so perfect that even his dad wouldn''t be able to recognize him, but still, they have blocked the master of the house. It was hard to imagine any good endings for them.


    Wang Lu was not an unreasonable person, but he was a senior leader of the Organizing Committee of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. In most cases, there would be no good end for those who make leaders unhappy��


    When the two gatekeepers were about to copse, the courtyard door was pushed open from the inside and a barefooted woman in white came out of the courtyard with aplex expression.


    The tall young man appeared to have an extraordinary identity, "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time! Oh, no. I''m sorry, I forgot again. Fifth Aunt, I haven''t seen you for a long time! I see that you''ve been well all these years, but I miss you so much. You''re still as beautiful as before. Presumably, everything is going well right?"


    Wang Wu looked at him and said, "Yin Xuan, why are youing back?"


    When they heard the name Yin Xuan, the two guards looked at each other and felt that their sinking hearts began to float again.


    As long as he was not Wang Lu, then it would be easy to handle. Yin Xuan or something, who had ever heard of it?


    However, when they heard this, they also knew that it was better for them not to listen to the following conversation. They silently cupped their hands to Wang Wu and disappeared without a trace.


    From the beginning, Wang Wu never looked at them even once. All her attention was on Yin Xuan.


    "�� That''s enough. You''re looking for Wang Lu? He''s really not here. Do you want me to call your Master to talk about the past?"


    Yin Xuan was a bit surprised, "Younger Brother Wang Lu is really not here? This is not the right time for him to abstain from work. I have something important to tell him�� But, since you''re here Fifth Aunt, I can tell it to you."


    "Something important?" Wang Wu frowned. She knew that although Yin Xuan was a bit crazy in doing things, he would never make a joke about big things. For a variety of reasons, most of the time, he wandered down the mountain and rarely contacted the people of Spirit Sword Sect.


    Thest time they met was in the Immortal Gathering. After more than thirty years, Yin Xuan never appeared in the sight of Spirit Sword Sect. Now that he suddenly appeared, something of great significance must have happened.


    Thus, Wang Wu raised her hand slightly and covered them with a golden shield.


    "Speak, no one can hear you now."


    Yin Xuan nodded and then spoke, but at the same time, he passed on the real message in cryptic using a secret technique.


    "Xuan Yinzi is dead."


    With just one sentence, Wang Wu''s eyes suddenly turned sharp as she said, "Did you just say Xuan Yinzi is dead?"


    That''s right. Just now, he was killed in a trap." Before Yin Xuan finished talking, Wang Wu already grabbed his wrist.


    Wang Wu put her four fingers on Yin Xian''s wrist, and after a moment of silence, let go of it and then sighed.


    Yin Xuan smiled happily and said, "I knew Master still cares about me."


    Wang Wu shook her head and said, "Xuan Yinzi is dead. Even if you can suppress the backfire of God of War Blood for a while, you can''t suppress it forever. You need to make a new doppelg?nger as soon as possible."


    "Well, the materials have already been prepared for a long time, but you have to help me."


    Wang Wu was silent for a while and said, "Ok. Moreover, who killed Xuan Yinzi?"


    "Good question!" Yin Xuan excitedly said, "This is the main reason why I came here to look for Wang Lu! I believe that no one can imagine that Luo Xiao is the one who did it! He has defected to the Fallen Immortal camp and is helping themying out their n secretly. The next step is to move against Four Element Supreme. Xuan Yinzi fished Luo Xiao out using a chess piece in his hand as bait, forcing him to kill people to show more ws. As expected, Luo Xiao was really a schemer. He set up a killing quarter in Xuan Yinzi''s house to kill people to silence them!"


    After she heard this, Wang Wu asked, "Can he sees the connection between you and Xuan Yinzi?"


    Yin Xuan pondered and said, "There''s no reason for him to see it. At most he was a little surprised that Xuan Yinzi blew up his Yuanying. But he couldn''t find anything more than that. As for Xuan Yinzi''s background, he only found out about the Qing Ming Dojo."


    "So, for him, the murder was sessful?"


    "Yes, even the puppet sent by Xuan Yinzi was killed by him halfway. He should have nothing to worry about."


    Wang Wu didn''t speak, however. After a while, she said, "Follow me."


    With that, Wang Wu clenched her right hand and waved it to the side.


    Bang!


    The silent impact shattered the space, and a hole appeared in the courtyard.


    "Come on."


    Through the void, Wang Wu lead Yin Xuan from the City of Immortals to the highest point of Blue River Region, Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Wang Wu chose Spirit Pond Peak as their destination. At this time, the Sect Leader Feng Yin, Liu Xian and Fang He were all in the pink building of Spirit Pond Peak. Sensing the abnormal fluctuation outside the building, Fang He stood up in surprise and checked the situation.


    He was not surprised to see Wang Wu. But the man behind Wang Wu caused him to open his mouth in shock.


    "Yin Xuan!''


    The next moment, Fang He became furious. He took three steps forward and pped him hard in the face.


    "You still think toe back?"


    Yin Xuan was flung away by that p for several kilometers and fell all the way from Spirit Pond Peak into the Grand Cloud Array outside. It took him a long time to float back wobbling.


    Half of his face was badly mangled, but at this time he smiled happily and said, "Master is indeed old but vigorous. Although your age is not small anymore, your anger is even more vigorous than that of young people. Such a heavy p, it''s hard to imagine that the wielder is only a mere Yuanying Stage cultivator."


    At this time, Fang He slightly restrained his anger and coldly looked at Yin Xuan.


    "Mere Yuanying Stage, ha�� God of War Blood is really extraordinary. Thirty years ago, you''re still at the edge of Xudan Stage, but now you''re almost standing shoulder to shoulder with me. No wonder you look down on my mere Yuanying Stage."


    Yin Xuan smiled and said, "Master, you''re exaggerating. How could this disciple stand shoulder to shoulder with you? Although our stage is the same, but I still have the self-knowledge that one of you can beat a hundred of me."


    With that, Yin Xuan slightly restrained his smile and said, "Compared with your generation who has experienced the catastrophe, what is my mere God of War Blood? Master, you really don''t need to have a sense of crisis."


    "A sense of crisis? What a joke��" Fang He was about to make his move but was stopped by Wang Wu.


    "Elder Brother, I didn''t bring him to quarrel with you. I''m afraid something important will happen in the City of Immortals."


    Fang He looked at Wang Wu in surprise.


    ''This thing made this mischievous woman so attentive and serious? Is it really a great event?''


    "Come in." Fang He then took them to the pink tower.


    In the building, Feng Yin and Liu Xian were also surprised when they saw Yin Xuan. However, Yin Xuan didn''t waste any more time talking nonsense. He immediately told them the truth about what he had heard and seen.


    Having heard of the whole story, the several Elders in Spirit Pond Peak became silent.


    After a while, Fang He knocked the table with his knuckles and said, "Senior Brother, ording to the emergency procedures of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, it''s better to report this to Heavenly Sage Hall as soon as possible."


    Liu Xian shook his head and said, "Heavenly Sage Hall? Who knows if the people there are reliable? Even Luo Xiao, an insignificant ant, has been instigated by the infiltration of the Fallen Immortals. I don''t believe that there is no mole of the Fallen Immortals at the upper level. In other words, when Luo Xiao made his move against Xuan Yinzi, who intercepted Shu Si''s body?"


    Fang He said, "The man clearly ys second fiddle to Luo Xiao. Are any of the Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall willing to live under Luo Xiao?"


    Liu Xian still couldn''t agree as he said, "Not necessarily. In the eyes of the Fallen Immortals, Deity Stage and Jindan Stage are the same, just mole crickets and ants. I''m afraid they care more about other things than their cultivation. And�� Yin Xuan, did you see the man''s face clearly?"


    Yin Xuan said, "The man who did it concealed himself really good, his skills in covering up his tracks are superb. Although Xuan Yinzi had attached a trace of his primordial spirit to Shu Si''s body, before he could see the opponent''s real body, he was already killed."


    "Although it''s just a trace of primordial spirit, it''s the primordial spirit of a Yuanying Stage cultivator, yet the man could make it not perceive anything. This is something that an ant like Luo Xiao could not do."


    While Liu Xian and Fang He were still in dispute. Wang Wu suddenly stood up.


    "Junior Sister, where are you going?"


    Wang Wu looked at the several people in the room with disdainful eyes.


    "You idiots are really hopeless. You guys can quarrel whatever you want. I''m going to look for Four Element Supreme."


    With that, she moved her fist to open the space again and then stepped into the void.


    In the pink tower, several Elders looked at each other.


    "Indeed�� At least, their target, Four Element Supreme, should be fine."

 Chapter 731 Aprils Fool!

    <h4>Chapter 731 April''s Fool!</h4>


    After Wang Wu left, the others did not rush to move.


    To protect Four Element Supreme, Wang Wu alone was enough. There were other things that needed to be taken care of by the people left in the pink tower.


    They needed to take a closer look at Yin Xuan, a Sessor Disciple who left the sect for more than thirty years and then suddenly returned.


    He was the first Sessor Disciple that Feng Yin and the others epted since they returned to the sect and reorganized it after the great catastrophe.


    In the beginning, Yin Xuan was given to Fang He for guidance. Although the Disciplinary Elder was not good in training a disciple, the skills and methods that he cultivated actually suitable for Yin Xuan''s God of War Blood. Yin Xuan also quickly showed a surprising talent for cultivation.


    Evenpared with the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect, Yin Xuan was not inferior. As the first Sessor Disciple of Heavenly Sword Hall, Yin Xuan was absolutely capable.


    Until the disagreement between him and Fang He grew.


    Fang He was really not good at teaching. Apart from character reason, the cultivation skill he designed for Yin Xuan had be increasingly difficult to satisfy the need of the Lead Disciple.


    Fang He was old-fashioned and stubborn. He was strict with rules and regtions and insisted on restraining desire. Therefore, Yin Xuan was taught to fight against all kinds of desires in his heart. Stimted his Good of War Blood by oveing his own desires.


    At first, this set of training did have a great effect. However, with Yin Xuan''s progress, the God of War Blood needed more intense and direct fighting. It was hard to satisfy Yin Xuan''s appetite for this kind of skills training.


    After that, Wang Wu magically added a stroke to it. She designed a set of self-made skills for Yin Xuan, which divided Yin Xuan into two, separating him into a doppelg?nger body called Xuan Yinzi. This body inherited Yin Xuan''s ruthless temperament and the same fiery fighting spirit of God of War Blood. Its strength was almost the same as that of the real body, so Yin Xuan could finally enjoy the battle that made his blood boil.


    Because of this, Yin Xuan always regarded Wang Wu as his true Master. But of course, Wang Wu would not admit that she had received such a disciple, and Fang He also had a lot of dissatisfaction with Xuan Yinzi.


    Thus, Yin Xuan finally chose to go down the mountain and travel, for decades.


    "Yin Xuan, it''s been hard for you all these years. As the Sect Leader, I feel like I have failed in my duties.


    A long sigh from Feng Yinid the tone for the following dialogue.


    Fang He''s face suddenly looked a bit unsightly.


    As the Sect Leader, Fang He imed to have failed his duties. Then what about him as the Master? But, in front of Feng Yin, this old-fashioned Disciplinary Elder never overstepped anything because of his personal likes and dislikes. He sat silently in the hall, looking very solemn and not saying anything.


    On the other hand, Yin Xuan was still as lively as before. Keeping his thoughtless smile look, he said, "Sect Leader, you''re being too hard on yourself. In just over thirty years, I''ve gone from half a step in Xudan until today. Although there are my personal struggle factors, the foundation that the sect hasid for me is also very important�� Seriously. Even younger brother Wang Lu can''t match my speed right?"


    Liu Xian shook his head and said, "In terms of speed of cultivation, half a year ago, he was a bit inferior to you. Before he reached Jindan, his speed of cultivation was not so fast. But now, he has also reached Yuanying Stage. Moreover, he is currently in the rapid progress stage. If you two really fight, you might not be his opponent."


    Yin Xuan was a bit surprised, but he was not depressed at all. Instead, he said with sincerity, "It''s impossible to make up for the superiority of being able to receive the instruction of Fifth Aunt from a close distance. Well, although I can''t keep up with the progress of cultivation, I''ve been wandering free all these years, and I''ve vited some rules��"


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a cold humph from Fang He, and the temperature in the whole hall immediately turned a bit colder.


    Yin Xuan immediately changed his words, "I have done a lot of heroic deeds, such as helping the poor and robbing the rich. And�� although it''s inconvenient to be divided into two, it is precisely because I have Xuan Yinzi, which is the Yin to my Yang, my perfect opponent, who struggled with me unceasingly, and kept the God of War Blood boil, that I have been able to soar to this level in a short period of thirty years. I have no regrets about it."


    As soon as his voice fell, Yin Xuan shot a nce at Fang He out of the corner of his eyes, which looked ashen, and quickly added, Of course, Xuan Yinzi inherited the cold-blooded and merciless part of my heart, and there is an inevitable room for rebellion. But, he is him, I am me��"


    "He is your avatar! You are responsible for the crime hemitted!" Fang He growled.


    Yin Xuan immediately changed tactics, "Yes, I know this very well. So, over the past thirty years, I have been working hard to correct and stop his extreme behavior, and have achieved good results. I will never let him do the unthinkable act of destroying the Qing Ming Dojo again. Speaking of this, I want to add that although on the surface, Qing Ming Dojo liked to put on airs, but secretly they sold women to be prostitutes, so them being destroyed by someone is just."


    "There were a total of three thousand nine hundred and seventy-two people in Qing Ming Dojo, do you dare that there were no innocent people in it?"


    Yin Xuan frowned and said, "Master, this is where your and my ideas have always been theplete opposite. Certainly, among those people in Qing Ming Dojo, some never personally do evil. But in such a big environment, each of them is contributing to the continuation of the dojo, In other words, their existence in itself is evil. Although Xuan Yinzi''s way is radical, it is not iprehensible."


    Fang He was even angrier upon hearing this butpared to Yin Xuan''s argument, Fang He was more concerned about, "Xuan Yinzi is dead, and his ideas have begun to affect you?"


    Yin Xuan was silent for a while, "Truthfully when you forced me to kneel down and repent, I was just fooling you. I always thought Xuan Yinzi did a good job."


    "You!"


    "Enough, this is not the time to worry about this old thing." Feng Yin reached out to interrupt Fang He and said, "Yin Xuan, this time you can first discover the act of Fallen Immortal, it is a miracle, but�� have you considered everything?"


    Yin Xuan said, "Of course not. In the beginning, I, or Xuan Yinzi just wanted to cultivate a useful chess piece, but no one thought that his chess piece really yed a big role. Hahaha, that little guy died not for nothing."


    At this time, Fang He couldn''t help but snort, "Died not for nothing? I''m afraid Shu Si still trusted you until thest moment before his death, but you have cast him off mercilessly like an abandoned child."


    Yin Xuan shrugged and said, "Well, I don''t think so. It was Xuan Yinzi who thought that he and Shu Si were not indebted to each other. Shu Si was originally a drifter in the street. If he had not been guided by Xuan Yinzi, he probably wouldn''t live to be thirty years old��"


    Fang He coldly said, "He hasn''t lived to be fifteen years old."


    "But he has realized the joy that most human bodies in the world would not. The chief leader of Qing Feng Enterprise, even if he only works for one day, is more valuable than his life as a drifter." Yin Xuan confidently said, "On this point, I�� no, Xuan Yinzi didn''t think that Shu Si has the right toin."


    Seeing that the two of them were going to quarrel again, Feng Yin interrupted with a question, "Enough, now is not the time to care about these things. Yin Xuan, what else do you have to say about the Fallen Immortal?"


    Yin Xuan said, "There is one thing: Luo Xiao killed Xuan Yinzi, he didn''t kill Shu Si along with him. Instead, he left a remnant of his soul on the puppet. Right now I can clearly sense that Shu Si''s remnant soul is still active."


    Although the Jade Bone skill that Shu Si trained seemed to be the same as the Method of The Ice Heart, which was rtively popr, there was some special content in it, which allowed Yin Xuan to control the chess piece at any time. Even if the other side was only a remnant soul.


    In this regard, although Feng Yin didn''t say it clearly, his look showed that he was obviously not satisfied. This kind of skill, which directly treated people as puppets, was definitely not righteous��or to put it bluntly, it was simply an evil way. Even without Luo Xiao, it would be impossible for Shu Si to achieve anything on the path of immortal cultivation relying on the Jade Bone Skill.


    But unlike Fang He, Feng Yin knew how to be flexible.


    "In other words, you can sense Luo Xiao''s movements through the remnant soul?"


    Yin Xuan said, "It''s difficult. On the one hand, Shu Si''s remnant soul can''t bear too much pressure. On the other hand�� Luo Xiao is not around Shu Si now. He seems to have other things to do. However, Shu Si''s remnant soul could be used as a foreshadowing since Luo Xiao would not do meaningless actions. Leaving Shu Si like that, mostly it''s because he wants to further control the Qing Feng Enterprise through the puppet. Although I created the Enterprise, the scale is not small. It could be used to make waves. He kept Shu Si''s remnant soul for the purpose of concealing people''s eyes and ears��there''s almost no difference between the puppet and the real Shu Si. No one could see it at a nce within Shu Si''s social circle. But, we can also take advantage of this, and it might have unexpected effects when it matters."


    Feng Yin nodded and said, "You''re very thoughtful."


    Yin Xuan said with a smile, "Thank you very much for your praise, Uncle Sect Leader. So, having said so much, I would like to take the liberty to ask, am I�� qualified?"


    Feng Yin was slightly stunned. Yin Xuan then took this opportunity to ask, "I mean, can I win your trust?"


    Feng Yin took a long sigh and was left speechless.


    ����


    At the same time, the residence of Four Element Supreme also weed an unexpected guest.


    "Four Element! I know you''re in there. Don''t y dead there. If you don''t send someone to wee me, watch out, cause I''m going to break in and catch you in bed!"


    The barefooted woman in whiteunched a provocation at the gate, in front of no less than twenty pairs of angry eyes.


    For the cultivators of Four Element Sect, this was a rare sight that had not been seen in decades.


    The leader of one of the top-ranking sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal was scolded by a Jindan Stage cultivator? This was unheard of!


    However, considering that the person who made the bizarre move was the prestigious number one Jindan in Nine Regions, these gatekeepers had to swallow their anger.


    Because even if they wanted to speak out, it was not their turn yet. Four Element Supreme was indeed present inside. And faced with such a provocation, he could not fail to show up.


    Sure enough, after only a time to burn an incense stick, Four Element Supreme stepped out of his residence and came to meet Wang Wu.


    There was clearly a look of anger on Four Element Supreme''s face, and how could the anger of a Supreme be ordinary? Although the several Jindan Stage cultivators that guarded the gate were only looking at his back, they felt that it was hard for them to breathe.


    "Is there something you want?"

 Chapter 732 On Behalf Of Nine Regions’ Chastity and Virtue, I Punish You!

    <h4>Chapter 732 On Behalf Of Nine Regions�� Chastity and Virtue, I Punish You!</h4>


    "Of course."


    Wang Wu nodded her head vigorously, not wavering in the face of the majestic presence of Four Element Supreme.


    The number one Jindan in Nine Regions was indeed a well-deserved nickname.


    The gatekeepers had to admit that the old saying was too urate. There were only wrong names in the world, not a wrong nickname.


    In the face of the wrath of a Supreme, which Jindan cultivator in this world would treat it so lightly? Some of the gatekeepers were also some of the best Jindan Stage cultivators within Four Element Sect. However, for them, just looking at the back of Four Element Supreme already made their dder a bit fuller.


    They asked themselves, even if they had a big breakthrough in their cultivation in ten or twenty years, it would likely still be hard for them to face the anger of a Supreme.


    However, Wang Wu seemed at ease, her potential waspletely bottomless! Such a person could not be measured by the standard of Jindan. She was a monster that looked like a Jindan.


    A monster who dared to speak out in front of a Supreme.


    "I am here to challenge you!"


    At this moment, the anger of Four Element Supreme was suppressed to an even greater shock.


    ''She wants to challenge me?''


    Although Four Element Supreme had seen a lot of things in his life, he really did not expect to encounter such a strange thing. Could it be that Wang Wu, the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, who was highly praised in the high-level circle, had a fire deviated which affected her mind?


    She dared to challenge a Supreme who had been famous for many years and was good at fighting?


    Was it because the Grand Competition over the past six months had overemphasized the system of tiered fight, making her forget her ce and think that she was omnipotent? However, even if Wang Wu''s confidence was over-inted, her disciple was very famous, so what was the reason for her to challenge a Supreme?


    Thus, Four Element Supreme remained silent under the challenge of Wang Wu, waiting for her further exnation. If the exnation did not satisfy him, then he wouldn''t mind using painful and unforgettable means to teach his opponent the insurmountable gap between the Unity Stage and Jindan Stage.


    There was always the calm before the storm.


    The next moment, Wang Wu opened her mouth. She seemed to have expected such a question long ago. Thus, she calmly said, "I came to protect the moral standard of Nine Regions."


    "What did you say?" Four Element Supreme widened his eyes in surprise. And the majestic brewing wrath that covered his mind gradually dissipated due to excessive shock.


    Wang Wu, who was famous as the holder of the title of how low someone could scoop to in Nine Regions, actually imed that she came to protect the moral standard?


    For her, the best way to protect the morality of the Nine Regions was tomit suicide!


    However, after saying those absurd words, Wang Wu seemed a lot serious as she said, "I''m not joking. Although there are many who misunderstand me, deep down, I cherish the people in the whole world. I''m known as the number one Jindan in Nine Regions. This moniker contains Nine Regions in it, so naturally, I want to do something for thisnd that I love deeply."


    Four Element Supreme was forced to endure the tumult in his stomach and replied, "That''s good. But, even if you have the world in your heart, why in the world would youe here?"


    Wang Wu said, "I''m here to challenge you. As we all know, you are the most famous reproduction expert in Nine Regions��"


    "Humph." Four Element Supreme nodded slightly, and the anger caused by Wang Wu''s rude challenge was slightly reduced.


    He was not a straightforward person who was easy to be coaxed, but anyone who praised his most proud expertise would always make him happy. Moreover, apart from Wang Wu, few people would praise him as an expert in reproduction.


    This title made Four Element Supreme overjoyed.


    However, the next moment, that joy disappeared.


    "But also thergest *** in Nine Regions."


    "You''re thergest ***!" Four Element Supreme blurted out in anger. If he did not have the Supreme level immortal heart to suppress his impulse, he would''ve made his move to kill Wang Wu on the spot!


    "Since you know that I am the foremost expert in reproduction in Nine Regions, you should understand that I hate those mating behavior that has nothing to do with reproduction. For example, those shortsighted people of Yin and Yang School who only know how to have sex but refuse to think about the next generation of Nine Regions, I have always despised them to the extreme! What I am engaged in is a great cause!"


    "That''s just your smugness and narcissism." Wang Wu rudely said, "In fact, the way of reproduction that you advocate will only be a hotbed of sex! The cultivators who live in the present will not think about the future thousands of yearster. The way of reproduction will only be an excuse for them to enjoy sex! To promote reproduction is to promote sex! When you seriously advocate reproduction, have you ever thought that if your children lose their virginity at a young age, they would sink themselves in the joy of sex��"


    Four Element Supreme angrily said, "Each of my children is an upright person, and none of them has fallen!"


    Wang Wu''s face remained firm as she said, "But there are still tens of thousands of parents in Nine Regions. Perhaps, because of the way of reproduction that you advocated, you have to painfully watch your children degenerate into sex addicts! In this regard, you, this reproduction expert, are responsible! Whether it''s your subjective will or not, you are thergest *** in Nine Regions!"


    Four Element Supreme was angered, then turned speechless by her rogue logic. Wang Wu, on the other hand, took advantage of the victory and pressed on, "I, the moral of Nine Regions, the promoter of the concept of chastity, the great anti-sex fighter, should set up a correct outlook on life for the cultivators of Nine Regions by defeating you! I will let them know that the so-called reproduction heresy is not feasible! Anyone who dares to be sex degenerates on Nine Regions will be firmly rejected!"


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by the roar of Four Element Supreme.


    "Wang Wu, go to hell!"


    The next moment, the Supreme level battle officially began.


    However, Wang Wu still treated it lightly.


    "Wait a moment!"


    As she said that, she drew out the emerald green bamboo sword from her waist and pointed at a space in front of her. Suddenly, there was an extraordinary expansion and contraction of space within the radius of tens of meters, which made several cultivators of Four Element Sect feel very ufortable.


    Four Element Supreme showed a slightly surprised look. Just now, in anger, he made a move. Although he did not do his best, and it was not his killer move, in theory, it could definitely hurt Wang Wu. Four Element Supreme had carefully estimated Wang Wu''s strength. He didn''t treat her as a Jindan. Just now, the invisible Four Element Break made by Four Element Supreme was calibrated to deal with a Deity Stage cultivator. However�� although it took some time for Wang Wu to neutralize it, in the end, she did it.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Wang Wu shook her sour wrist and said, "If we do it here, it would be too good for the Earth Immortals. Let''s go to the arena."


    "�� Ok." Four Element Supreme gritted his teeth, temporarily holding back his anger.


    ����


    In the City of Immortal, the most important thing was thepetition arena. Outside the main arena in Immortal One Area, there were countless arenas,rge and small. Among them, there were manyrge venues that could amodate a supreme level battle.


    When Wang Wu and Four Element supreme had gone halfway through, Four Element Supreme suddenly asked, "What exactly do you want this time?"


    Although at first he was really angered by Wang Wu, he understood that Wang Wu would nevere to challenge him for no reason. Especially after she deliberately led him to the arena. There must be a reason for these strange acts.


    "Supreme''s perception is like a torch, I do have something to say" As expected, Wang Wu really became serious and said, "There''s a problem with your Sessor Disciple."


    Hearing this, Four Element Supreme was startled. Fragments of memories shed through his mind. He then understood why Wang Wu inexplicably came to provoke him into anger.


    Because not long before Wang Wu came, Luo Xiao suddenly came to him and said that he had something important to discuss. Of course, Four Element Supreme attached great importance to Sessor Disciple. However, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to Wang Wu''s provocation. Thus, he had to send Luo Xiao away first and deal with Wang Wu.


    Now it seemed that this was exactly intended by Wang Wu.


    "What''s wrong with Luo Xiao?"


    Wang Wu was silent for a while and said, "My next words will be unimaginable. Based on our rtionship, I don''t expect you to believe me. But you should at least consider it."


    Four Element Supreme said, "With the move that you received from me, I can at least listen to your story, no matter how absurd it is."


    "Very well then��" Wang Wu frowned and began to formte her words.


    Being a lobbyist was really not her forte. In particr, the object of persuasion was a rather entric reproduction expert. In particr, she was not ready to speak at all!


    Just now, she was forced to make a provocation. Because Wang Wu didn''t expect Luo Xiao to move so fast! It was reasonable to say that Xuan Yinzi had just been killed, so he ought to spend at least some time on the follow-up work. He also had to consider whether his n might leak.


    But unexpectedly, he came directly to look for Four Element Supreme! If it wasn''t for Wang Wu who came in time and interrupted, it was likely that he would have seeded!


    At that time, Wang Wu and Luo Xiao both realized each other''s existence. Wang Wu and Four Element Supreme had no friendship, so it was easy to shut her up��Luo Xiao could definitely think of words to hold Four Element Supreme from meeting her.


    Therefore, Wang Wu had no choice but to provoke. Acting as an anti-sex fighter, she forced Four Element Supreme to appear.


    The only problem was that her actions seemed a bit too obvious. Would Luo Xiao realize that he had been exposed? Would he rethink about the secret of Xuan Yinzi?


    However, right now, she couldn''t afford to care about this��


    At this time, Wang Wu suddenly became a bit distracted. Because she thought that if Wang Lu was here, perhaps there would be some way to make the best of both worlds. It could prevent Luo Xiao from dealing with Four Element Supreme, but also arrange all these things in a reasonable way so that Luo Xiao could not see through its logic. Wang Lu had too many marvelous ideas.


    "Wang Lu that little sh*t, he chose to ck on his job right when I need him! Where the f*ck exactly is he?"

 Chapter 733 The Hunt For The Source

    <h4>Chapter 733 The Hunt For The Source</h4>


    "Hiss��Roar!"


    Along with a bleak and long dragon roar, a sh burst out in the whirlpool of stars. A giant dragon with a long body that stretched for hundreds of miles broke from within! The sea of blood was like the river of heaven. However, in just a moment, the two parts of the corpses were wrapped in the sea of stars and quickly melted in the starlight.


    At the same time, the world inside this giant dragon, as well as the millions of creatures in that world, disappeared.


    Another World Dragon died miserably, and the assant waspletely different from the annihtion of hundreds of millions of creatures. A pair of cold eyes filled with killing intent was constantly searching for new targets in the whirlpool of stars.


    This scene, which was colder than the ninth level of hell, was soon interrupted by a slightly tired young voice and stopped abruptly.


    "Oh my, do you have a hormonal disorder, Senior Gem Emperor?"


    In the whirlpool of stars, the cold eyes that set off countless bloody rains looked back.


    The prestige of the emperor was enough to cause the stars to tremble, but the speaker was calm andposed in the face of all this.


    It was just that, his face was filled with a frown.


    "Before, you said that the real traitor must be hiding in the whirlpool of stars. I asked why, and you said that it was because of your intuition. Ok, I believed it. You then said that if you want to catch the man as soon as possible, you need to give pressure constantly to force him to show his whereabouts, which I strongly agree with. Then you said that you hope I could watch all of it with you. In the principle of it was better to apany you to spend leisure time rather than going back to work over time, I also agreed. But�� this absurd drama is what you let me watch? The daily life of Gem Emperor, the Dragon yer?"


    Wang Lu curled his lips and said, "Up to now, I have been with you watching the dragon-ying drama for three days. The number of World Dragons that died in your hands had nearly reached double digits, you really show your invincible power. But, what''s the significance of this killing? Venting your anger? Resentment? Or do you think that the traitor might hide in those dragons? Moreover, the foundation of the existence of the Immortal Tombs is these World Dragons. If you kill all of them, then it''s over, the fundamental structure of the Tomb of Immortals and the legacy you had to work hard to leave would be lost�� Or, do you intend to use this magnificent way to make me fall for you so we can get married? I''m sorry, I didn''t have a good time, I didn''t think you''re going to be so aggressive. In the end, after thinking about it, I have to ask the question just now: Senior Gem Emperor, are you suffering from hormonal disorder?"


    Looking at Senior Gem Emperor''s cold eyes, Wang Lu continued, "Don''t worry, I won''tugh at you. On the path to immortality, the higher the level of the cultivator, the more likely they are to suffer from some quirks. For example, I know that there''s an old man named Four Element Supreme, who devoted his whole life to promoting the way of reproduction and thus dropped himself from a man of high moral integrity to a mortal with a sex addict. So, if you tell me now that your hobby is killing World Dragons, I will take it seriously. Senior Gem Emperor, are you a person who has been infected with a strange habit due to hormonal disorder?"


    Towards Wang Lu''s sincere inquiry, Senior Gem Emperor''s response was to turn her head and lock her gaze to a leisurely flying World Dragon on the other end of the infinitely distant rivers of stars.


    The next moment, Senior Gem Emperor, suddenly disappeared, and in the blink of an eye, appeared tens of thousands of miles away. Her delicate jade hand turned into a sharp invisible sword, and the World Dragon''s head was cut off with one stroke!


    Born with supernatural powers and with a strengthparable to an Immortal Beast, the World Dragon was beheaded by Senior Gem Emperor just like that!


    Wang Lu, who watched everything, softly sighed.


    "People with a hormonal disorder might not be able to make such a decisive strike��"


    Before he finished speaking, Wang Lu felt that the look on Senior Gem Emperor slightly changed.


    Because the strike just now was mysterious, it was not easy to see. At least, most of the cultivators in Nine Regions could only sigh that Senior Gem Emperor was invincible, but they didn''t understand that her bare-handed wind de just now was the sharp de of her immortal heart. On the one hand, it proved that her mind was still rational and calm. On the other hand, it also tested Wang Lu to see if he could understand her intentions.


    Of course, Wang Lu could see it through. Although the strength gap between them was vast, his eyesight was definitely not bad. One hundred and fifty years ago, he once confronted a genuine Fallen Immortal. Then, he saw a lot of the means of immortals.


    However, these were just details.


    After that move, Wang Lu was finally able to confirm his conjecture. He shook his head and said, "If your current killing spree is not emotional due to hormonal disorder, then�� the exnation I can think of is that these World Dragons have a reason to die. However, they are obviously the foundation of the Immortal Tombs that you have worked hard to find and nurtured. If you really need to kill them, then you should''ve killed them a long time ago. So, the change should be after you woke up, right? No, it should be a short time ago. Because, with your temperament, I''m afraid you won''t have much patience in this matter. As for the content of the change, I guess it''s probably an irreparably destructive poison?"


    Senior Gem Emperor''s face looked a bit surprised, but it quickly became serious again.


    She had expected that Wang Lu was keen, but she did not expect him to be this sharp.


    For three days, she didn''t exin what she was doing at all, but Wang Lu could infer it almost out of nothing!


    She looked at Wang Lu with an unprecedented focus. It was not an aggressive gaze, but with insight that could prate all external defenses.


    After a long time, Senior Gem Emperor was somewhat satisfied, and reluctantly opened up and revealed the truth.


    "That''s right, these World Dragons have been contaminated. The Fallen Immortals could, at any time, use an oralmand to turn them and take the treasures buried in them as their own. Of course, the Fallen Immortal might not be able to see our inheritance, but at least we would never have a chance to get it again."


    Wang Lu shrugged and said, "But you''ve cut these World Dragons into pieces. Yet, it seems that you haven''t had time to take anything out of them? There''s not even time to deal with the billions of creatures inside the World Dragons?"


    "It''s better than more World Dragons being contaminated." Senior Gem Emperor exined, "This kind of poison�� we have learned it a lot since sixteen thousand years ago. Its infectivity is powerful, erosiveness irreversible, and has absolute lethality at the time of the attack�� The only solution to solve this problem is to eliminate all the poisoned individuals the first time it is discovered. This is a kindness to everyone."


    When Wang Lu heard this, he was shocked and could not help but remain silent for a long time.


    Was there really such a terrifying poison in this world? Even the World Dragon, a magical creature that could contain a world, could not resist this strange poison? But, from another point of view, since the one who made this poison and gave it were immortals, and their means were beyond the understanding of cultivators in Nine Regions.


    "So, is that why you stay here? To deal with this strange poison?"


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "I can''t rest assured that anyone else besides me could do this. Moreover, no matter how infectious the poison is, there must be a source that spreads it. I think I''m getting closer to that source."


    Wang Lu smiled and said, "You''re still using this reason? Now there are only a few exiles left in the whirlpool of stars, and they could be easily identified and found using the exclusion method. Senior Gem Immortal, when you decisively expelled Bai Ze and others, did you ever think that you would encounter such trouble?"


    Senior Gem Emperor very frankly admitted her mistake, "This is really an unexpected trouble. But, I didn''t have a better choice."


    "And now you are basically trapped here. You also only have one avatar in the City of Immortals right? Well, in this case, whatever unexpected things happened there is because of thisyout."


    Wang Lu said that and was subconsciously about to leave, but he quickly stopped himself.


    "No, since this is ayout, it shouldn''t be that easy for me to go back. So, Senior Gem Emperor, is this why you wanted me to stay in the first ce?"


    Senior Gem Emperor said, "Here, I can look after you. In the City of Immortals, there are yourpanions and my avatar, but between here and there, no one can help you."


    Strictly speaking, the area between the whirlpool of stars and the City of Immortals was also a well-developed territory of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, in this case, no one could guarantee the safety there.


    Wang Lu was silent for a while and said, "Could you fully grasp the situation over there in the City of Immortals through the connection between you and your avatar?"


    "Of course." Senior Gem Emperor said, "If you are interested in the situation there, I can tell you that in the City of Immortals, the Fallen Immortals have already begun to act. I can clearly look for their stench, but��"


    Wang Lu sighed and said, "But you still can''t locate it urately? I now doubt whether your sense of smell is being used by others��"

 Chapter 734 Blind My Dog Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 734 Blind My Dog Eyes</h4>


    ���� That��s basically it.��


    In one of the arena in the City of Immortals, Wang Wu racked her brain and finally finished telling the story of Yin Xuan and Luo Xiao without revealing too many secrets. After he heard the story, Four Element Supreme revealed a pondering look, not anxious to respond.


    Wang Wu��s story was indeed good. Although many key points had been clearly erased, it was still a persuasive story as a whole.


    However, should he trust her? A Woman who didn��t have much interaction with him and had no friendship with him at all?


    However, on the contrary, although he had no friendship with the Spirit Sword Sect, with very littlemunication between their two sects, there was also no animosity. Thus�� why did shee all the way to tell him such a ridiculous story?


    What benefit could she get?


    On the other hand, if the story was true, and he was not prepared�� the price would be too great.


    ��That��s a good story.��


    After a long silence, Four Element Supreme finally made a decision, ��But it��s not a story that can convince everyone.��


    Wang Wu cynically said, ��I don��t expect the average IQ of the present cultivators of Nine Regions to be too high.��


    ��Very well.�� Four Element Supreme nodded, and then said, ��I�� will take care of it myself.��


    Wang Wu smiled and said, ��Then I will wait for the good news.��


    The next moment, Four Element Supreme flew away, his figure looked deste.


    On the other side, Wang Wu gradually stopped smiling, or perhaps it became somewhat mean. She raised her hand and wrote an invisible letter out of thin air.


    The content was very simple: Lu Li and Zhou Ming, the two Spirit Sword Sect currently in the City of Immortals were going to watch over Four Element Supreme and wait for the enemy to make their move.


    She didn��t believe Four Element Supreme could handle Luo Xiao alone. Because right now Luo Xiao was not alone at all, and Four Element Supreme might not have the heart to be cruel to his Sessor Disciple that he had high hope for. Considering the IQ of Four Element Supreme, to let him deal with it alone was tantamount to let him die.


    After she wrote the letter, Wang Wu flicked her fingers and released the invisible letter. This kind of secret letter was sent with her True Yuan, which was faster than an ordinary flying sword! From the arena, she watched the letter go away and gradually showed a sigh of relief. After a while, she whistled and rolled out a homemade dice in the palm of her hand��it had the same six sides, but instead of dots, it read: eat, drink, (visit a) whore, gamble, smoke, all at once. Looking at the smooth surface of the dice, the use frequency must be very high.


    The result of that dice throw was, unexpectedly, ��all at once��. Wang Luughed twice and left the arena leisurely. However, the moment she stepped out of the field, he look suddenly sharpened, he usualzy look swept away, and her eyes turned sharp like two sharp swords!


    ��Damn it, I knew there would be some some stupid idiots to intercept my letter!��


    The letter that she sent was actually a bait. Although she was not sure that someone was watching her and Four Element Supreme just now, there was nothing wrong with being careful.


    After all, she was not the little girl who relied on her Elder Brother for everything one hundred and fifty years ago. Now that Wang Lu was not here, while Feng Yin and others were still on Spirit Sword Mountain, she must take action in the City of Immortals�� In fact, she had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    It took Wang Wu only one breath��s time to get to the ce where the letter was intercepted halfway.


    In a long and narrow corridor in Immortal Three Area�� It was a closed corridor connecting Immortal Three Area and Immortal Five Area. It had few pedestrians, but it was also one of the few channels deliberately chosen by Wang Wu. The reason Wang Wu chose this ce was because it was the most inconspicuous ce. One could quickly escape from the rtively well-connected Immortal Five Areas to other ces. The only problem was that Wang Wu would appear in this ce at an unexpected speed and block the person who intercepted the letter.


    Of course, considering that the opponent was the Fallen Immortal, it was likely that the interceptor would not be blocked. However, that could also exin the problem: The Fallen Immortals already had masters in the City of Immortals that could stop Wang Wu. Luo Xiao was likely to be just a cover up, a puppet that they pushed to the front stage to attract attention.


    However, when Wang Wu finally arrived at the scene, she couldn��t help but smile bitterly.


    ��Damn it, it��s really watertight.��


    The people who intercepted the letter were indeed blocked by her: Three little bastards dressed in inferior cultivator gown, with cultivation bases ranged from Foundation Establishment to Xudan Stage. At this time, Wang Wu��s invisible letter was wrapped in a thin by them. They were discussing with each other on how to distribute the windfall in happy face.


    In a single nce, Wang Wu had guessed the other party��s means.


    The culprit didn��t show up. Instead they hired other people to carry out the n. This one was indeed very slippery�� So, what could she do now? Should she catch these three little aplices to look for clues? Based on the other party��s means it was likely that she would get nothing out of it!


    Even using her knees to think Wang Wu knew how these three bastardse here: There must be some unknown mysterious person who gave them a small sum of money and provided them with a set of, and then sent them to quickly rush to the corresponding location to intercept. And that mysterious person, most likely, was also under themand of others. Right now, if she wanted to look for clues, at most she would find a dead body, and all the relevant clues being destroyed.


    Thus, Wang Wu had no interest in these three little bastards. She pondered for a moment in the front of the long corridor, and then quickly adjusted her goal, and flew away in a sh.


    She decided to go to Four Element Supreme.


    ording to normal situation, she was just supposed to catch those three little bastards. Although they were just small aplices, and that most clues were doomed to have been destroyed. However, this was not the mortal world, but the world of immortal cultivators, and this was in the City of Immortals. If searched carefully, she would find clues. Even if it was a skeleton that had been destroyed, she could use soul search, divination, and other methods to deduct the cause and effect in the past. In the current situation, the slightest clue should not be ignored.


    However, Wang Wu, on the other hand, thought that, what would it mean if she did that?


    It meant that no one was watching over Four Element Supreme!


    This should be the perfect opportunity that the other party waited for�� And from the consistent impression that she always left out, it was likely that she didn��t have the intelligence to deal with the situation properly.


    The most famous number one Jindan in Nine Regions had never been known for her superior wisdom. There were only two things that people knew about Wang Wu. First, she was really strong. Second, she had no moral integrity at all.


    Perhaps only those who had fought with Wang Wu for more than one hundred years and her other Spirit Sword Sect members could understand deeply that, when needed, Wang Wu could be much smarter than most people. This could be proven by the wrinkle and grey hair of the Disciplinary Elder Fang He.


    ����


    When Wang Wu reappeared in front of the building for the Four Element Sect, it was not a surprise that the door had been closed. However, the gatekeepers had been reced by two tall and powerful men, who exuded the aura of Yuanying.


    Putting Yuanying Stage cultivators as gatekeepers�� Four Element Sect likely could not do such a luxurious move. This was certainly not the norm for the Four Element Sect. In other words, something extraordinary had happened there.


    Without hesitation, Wang Wu chose to break in. And the two gatekeepers did not hesitate to block her.


    Of course, even though they were Yuanying Stage cultivators, they would not arrogantly think that they could suppress the Jindan Cultivator in front of them. However, Wang Wu was famous for having strong defense and weak attack. As the elite of the Four Element Sect, they at least should be able to block.


    Then, they were knocked out flying. The two Yuanying Stage cultivators fluttered to the sky like straws until their primordial spirits were stirred up and stunned. They couldn��t believe that, with their strong cultivation base and defensive prowess and with their connection to therge array in their residence, they would be bumped up flying by the opponent just like that!


    They knew that Wang Wu was strong, but�� they never thought that she would be this strong!


    At the same time, Wang Wu impolitely smashed into the gate of the residence. The thick and massive gate carved with gold and jade copsed under the impact of tremendous force. The whole residence array gave out a groan of distortion and ruptured. Wang Wu turned a deaf ear to this and marched forward in great strides. Her face already showed a bit of anxiety.


    Before her, in the room belonged to the Four Element Supreme, it seemed that something had happened. Because her sense could not prate it at all. It was as if someone had intentionally blocked the inside.


    Of course, it was natural for the residence of Four Element Supreme to have a need for confidentiality. However, it was too exaggerated to keep it to this point. Wang Wu spected based on the feedback from her primordial spirit that, inside at least one Supreme level expert was fully shielding the ce from outside probing.


    There was no reason to do such a thing. For Four Element Supreme, the rational choice was to disclose the process to show his innocence, so as not to be implicated by Luo Xiao. But now the door of the room was locked�� which was too abnormal.


    The situation was urgent, so Wang Wu couldn��t care too much. She took two steps forward and drew the strength of the earth from under her feet. And then, with an unprecedented domineering posture, she forcibly broke through thest gate in front of her!


    Then she stopped and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    In the room, dozens of female cultivators and Four Element Supreme were tangled into a group. Their white and greasy bodies were dazzling!


    ��Oh, yes, Supreme, you are so good����


    ��So hot, so hard����


    ��Supreme,e here, I want it too����


    Listening to the incessant obscenities in her ears, Wang Wu felt that her mind went nk!


    While Wang Wu was shocked, Four Element Supreme was also a bit surprised. He freed himself from the tangle of female bodies, frowned and asked, Supreme Non-Phase, what are you doing here?��


    After swallowing her saliva, Wang Wuposed herself and angrily said, ��I should be the one to ask here, what are you doing?��


    Four Element coldly snorted and said, ��Can��t you see? Of course I��m trying to procreate here!��


    ��Are you�� sick? How could you try to procreate in times like this? And with dozens of women?��


    Four Element Supreme said, ��It is exactly time like this that we should pay close attention to reproduction. Otherwise, it would be a pity to be in a desperate situation without leaving enough descendants. I��m now the number one target of the Fallen Immortal, meaning that I��m in danger. So, I need to seize all the time to procreate well�� Alright, I think you can go out now.��


    Wang Wu just wanted to pull out her sword and stabbed this procreation-mad person to death!


    ��Where��s Luo Xiao?��


    Four Element Supreme was quite impatient in his reply, ��Of course I can��t find him. Otherwise, why do you think I have to procreate in such a hurry? That��s because the situation got out of hand.��


    With that, he picked up one female cultivator whose consciousness was already hazy, separated her legs, and then stepped forward to work quickly.


    Unlike the female cultivator who climaxed in a short time, the expression of Four Element Supreme was very serious and solemn. He didn��t look like someone who had gone over the cloud, but more like a terminally ill patient who was drafting his suicide note in a stroke!


    ��You�� really treats it like it��s an important job!�� Wang Wu crossed her arms in front of her chest, feeling very annoyed and wanting to vomit blood. She said, ��Since you just want to procreate, why did you close the door and windows so tightly just now?��


    Four Element Supreme angrily said, ��I��m not like those Yin and Yang School! Why would I do this in front of others? If you have nothing to do, then just get out! And don��t forget to close the door!��


    Wang Wu was silent for a long time and then finally turned around and abruptly left, but not before she gave her middle finger to Four Element Supreme!

 Chapter 735 - Don’t Trust The Fast Ejaculators

    <h4>Chapter 735: Don��t Trust The Fast Ejactors</h4>


    On the way back, Wang Wu constantly reflected on what was wrong with her series of actions.


    Until thest step, she didn��t feel that she had done anything wrong. Although many of those actions were judged entirely by subjective reasoning, there was no better way except subjective guess at that time. As for the Four Element Supreme��s ghost antics, it was likely that even the Fallen Immortals could not predict it, and it was normal for them not to expect it.


    ��But�� that old man is really a master of reproduction. It��s just a short time, right? How could he gather forty to fifty female cultivators with the best physique and talent to sleep with him?��


    Wang Wu clenched her fists with envy.


    ��It��s very simple. Because I started it all hundreds of years ago. Then, I contacted hundreds of female cultivators from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, all of them are good-looking and have good reproduction tools. I agreed with them that when I was in an emergency and needed to have thest reproduction chance in my life, I could immediately call them to appear at my side. As the price, they would inherit a considerable part of my inheritance. Of course, there are also some of them who sincerely recognize my ideas and are eager to bear my children.��


    The Four Element Supreme��s voice appeared almost silently behind Wang Wu. However, Wang Wu was not too surprised by this. Instead, she smiled a bit and asked back, ��You��re indeed a Supreme thates from realbat background, always being cautious. I thought you had put your heart and soul into the way of reproduction. It seems that Supreme still left a separate avatar outside.��


    Four Element Supreme found it somewhat inexplicable, ��What avatar?��


    ���� Wait a minute. You��re not an avatar? You��re the real one? Then the one in your residence is the avatar? No, you would not use an avatar for reproduction, right?��


    Four Element Supreme found it even weirder, ��When did I create an avatar? I��ve always been alone.��


    ������ Wang Wu was silent for a while, then she opened her eyes wide, feeling even more strange, ��From the time we just met until now, the time is at most ten to fifteen minutes. Also previously, from when we parted away at the arena is the same�� Don��t tell me you and those dozens ofdies already����


    Four Element Supreme looked a bit proud as he said, ��Yes, I am done.��


    ������ Wang Wu didn��t know what to say. If she were any other Jindan cultivator, right now she had to consider her personal safety. After learning this sensitive secret, it was really possible to be silenced at any time. Of course, as the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, she didn��t care much about that. However, after she learned about this secret, Wang Wu still had the feeling as if she had just eaten in the Misty Peak Cafeteria.


    Nevertheless, Four Element Supreme was a senior cultivator. In a single nce, he knew what Wang Wu was thinking. He shook his head and put on an elder looking at the junior smile, ��Daoist Master Non-Phase, it seems that you have yet to understand the way of reproduction correctly.��


    Daoist Master Non-Phase didn��t want to understand!


    However, at this time, Four Element Supreme was obviously in a good mood as he exined, ��Reproduction is not about enjoying sex. This is an arduous and just mission, which does not need to be tempered with pleasure and vanity. Especially when my reproduction is in danger, I should treasure time. If I canplete all the procedures in one breath, I will definitely not waste more time.��


    Wang Wu was going to apud his conviction. To be able to be so straightforward to say that the time was already long enough�� He was indeed tempered by actualbat!


    But then she thought of a serious problem.


    ���� Are you saying that you don��t have much time?��


    Four Element Supreme nodded seriously and said, ��I��m afraid�� it is.��


    Then, Four Element Supreme began to give a sinct exnation, ��I did not see Luo Xiao after I returned to my residence, but he left me a letter.��


    Wang Wu immediately asked, ��You didn��t immediately destroy that letter?��


    Four Element Supreme was silent for a while and then shook his head.


    ���� Supreme, how could you be indecisive at a time like this?��


    The suspicion on Luo Xiao was so heavy, what good things could he leave behind? Of course, it could be a threatening letter like ��Your daughter is in my hand���� But, rationally speaking, the best way to face such letters was to destroy them on the spot.


    Never negotiate with a lunatic. It was better if his wife and children were to die than if he were to die with his wife and children.


    Four Element Supreme was also an old veteran, how could he not understand this truth?


    It was just that, his heart just couldn��t bear it. He pulled Luo Xiao up from Huayan School. Perhaps, he just liked Luo Xiao��s talent, but he got along with him for a while, so there would always be feelings.


    Luo Xiao was the true sessor disciple of Four Element Supreme, prepared to inherit his mantle, and was more likely to take charge of the Four Element Sect in the future. This position actually had more importance than that of the Four Element Supreme��s children. How could he not have feelings when he had ced so much hope on Luo Xiao? Knowing that he had betrayed them and joined the Fallen Immortal camp, would his heart not feel hurt?


    Under this heartache, it was understandable for him to be confused for a moment. But, the cost was too high.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Four Element Supreme said, ��On that letter, Luo Xiao exined to me in detail the reasons for his betrayal, what kind of stage and what kind of opponent his God of War Blood needed to grow, and why he made such a choice. In the end, he said sorry to me, but he would never regret it.��


    With that, Four Element Supreme raised his hand and said, ��After I read that letter, it self-ignited, turning into a green smoke. At the time, I didn��t think about it too much, but the green smoke stayed in the room a bit longer than it was supposed to. There��s always an active cleaning array in my residence, so the filth would notst forever. This means����


    Four Element Supreme paused for a while, and then said, ��I think I was poisoned.��


    ��Do you havete syphilis?�� Wang Wu reluctantly asked.


    ������ Four Element Supreme was silent for a long time. For him who should strive for every minute left, it was obvious that he had received a great shock. He then said, ��I don��t know exactly what kind of poison it is, or even can��tpletely confirm whether I am really poisoned. But, I think that green smoke should not be just a useless thing left behind by him.��


    Wang Wu thought about it, took a deep breath and then rearranged everything in her mind.


    She was certain that her previous spection was correct�� The Fallen Immortal did make their move while she was not with Four Element Supreme, and that their means were very�� exquisite. Leaving a highly toxic letter to a still in trance Four Element Supreme.


    The design itself was not strange, but at this time, it was as if the person who designed this trap almost expected everyone��s reaction, which was truly terrifying.


    What was even more frightening was the response of Four Element Supreme after that��


    ��You�� mating with dozens of female cultivators, perhaps even hundreds, knowing that you are very poisonous, what kind of offspring do you want to leave behind?��


    Four Element Supreme exined with some dissatisfaction, ��Of course I have security measures in ce!��


    ���� Security measures for reproduction? It sounds really awkward.��


    Four Element Supreme sighed, ��I am the great master of the way of reproduction. Can��t I expect that when my life is about to end, I will probably be in a state of disability and can��t leave healthy seeds? So, I started to prepare for it a long time ago�� When I��m sure I am about to make myst step, I will have my moment of ��final radiance of setting sun���� At that time, you ought to have sensed it right?��


    Wang Wu thought about it. When shest saw Four Element Supreme, she really felt that this guy��s libido was truly outrageous. She thought that he had a violent ***. Unexpectedly it was this guy��s final radiance of setting sun.


    ��At thest moment of your life, you are still immersed in the way of reproduction, you are indeed true till the end�� But, Luo Xiao��s trail, does it just end there? In any case, he is your Sessor Disciple, don��t tell me you didn��t leave behind any mark on him?��


    Four Element Supreme said, ���� No, I��ve always trusted him.��


    Wang Wu had nothing to say.


    How could this Supreme, who enjoyed considerable prestige in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, make such a low-level and stupid mistake? Trust? Did he know Luo Xiao that well?��


    ��Daoist Non-Phase, although my life is not long, thank you very much foring to help me, so����


    Wang Wu��s eyes brightened slightly as she said, ��Are you going to give me your inheritance?��


    Four Element Supreme paused for a while and then said, ��I mean, I just recalled everything that happened since I met Luo Xiao�� I think I got the clue of the person who seduced him to betray.��


    ��Really?��


    Four Element Supreme said, ��Luo Xiao��s betrayal must be led by someone. No matter what changes have taken ce in his heart, he can��t do it by himself if he wants to get in touch with the Fallen Immortal. Someone must have secretly observed all this, and then actively appeared to lead Luo Xiao astray, and this only happened in the past few months. Because if this is the previous Luo Xiao�� I can be sure that even if he has even bigger problems, at least he would notmit such a big mistake. After I recalled Luo Xiao��s movements in the past few months, the only suspicious thing was when he had contacted a strange person.��


    ��Strange person?��


    Four Element Supreme said, ��He said that he was a friend of Huayan School, and that person really showed the aura of a Huayan School��s disciple, but�� I don��t remember Huayan School having such a person.��


    Wang Wu was stunned for a moment and then realized that since Four Element Supreme had pulled out Luo Xiao from Huayan School, he ought to have investigated the environment in which Luo Xiao grew up. And with his Supreme level power, it was likely that he could see through the top to bottom of Huayan School at a nce.


    ��At that time, I thought that person was the new disciple of Huayan School and didn��t think too much about it. But looking back, there was a strange smell on that man.�� Four Element Supreme said, and then stretched out his hand, ��I can��t find that person exactly, but�� I still remember his strange breath. I��ll copy that breath to you and you can follow through with it.��


    Wang Wu thought about it. Although he didn��t give the final result, it was good to have a direct clue. Thus, she moved forward to ept the gift from Four Element Supreme.


    However, just as she stepped forward, a great warning came from her heart!


    The next moment, the face of Four Element Supreme suddenly became blurred, and a ck cloak covered Wang Wu��s head. In a moment, itpletely covered her!

 Chapter 736 - Righteousness Before Family

    <h4>Chapter 736: Righteousness Before Family</h4>


    The Non-Phase Method had long been famous in Nine Regions for its outstanding defensive prowess, an unbreachable fortress, and an impregnable wall�� No matter how hyperbole thenguage used to describe Non-Phase Method��s defensive capability, they were all justified.


    Although the user of this method was only a cultivator of Jindan Stage, so far, there had never been a case in which the Non-Phase Method had been directly breached through by people.


    Many people attributed it to the fact that Wang Wu was smart enough to never provoke opponents that she could not afford to provoke. However, in fact, she had already provoked enemies that were far beyond her in terms of level and power not once or twice. The fact that she could live to this day couldn��t be exined simply just by luck or shrewdness. At least the wise person wouldn��t doubt how powerful her Non-Phase Sword was.


    Simrly, wise people would never try a frontal attack. Even Supreme level cultivators or even higher would have to use some tricks to deal with Wang Wu.


    There was no invincible method in the world. The almost absolute strength of Non-Phase Method��s defense was based on sacrificing almost all other attributes, therefore��


    Faced with this ck cloak, Wang Wu instantly realized the means of the other party.


    This ck cloak undoubtedly belonged to a certain well-known ck-clothed ancient Earth Immortal.


    This was not the first time that Wang Wu saw this ck cloak. Before this, he had used this ck cloak several times in the Grand Competition arena.


    The cloak was not a lethal tool, but it could form a closed cage, which could shrink and expand freely, and was very strong. Once enclosed by the cloak, it could not be broken through with the power of Non-Phase Method alone.


    Wang Wu did not have the ability of both offensive and defensive like that of her disciple. She only has the defensive ability which was unparalleled in the world. Once the cloak trapped her, Non-Phase Method could only protect her from death. However, the total loss of freedom and the loss of contact with the outside world, these were no better than death.


    ��Ha, as an Earth Immortal, you don��t even have the courage to fight me face to face. Instead, you went through all the trouble to set up this kind of despicable trap�� This painstaking effort is worthy of admiration. Unfortunately, you think of me too simple. Would I not know my own weak point?��


    Wang Wu then took a deep breath, and the golden core in her purple mansion rapidly rotated. Then, the output speed of her true yuan suddenly doubled and in an instant supported the Non-Phase Sword Defense.


    This time, in one breath the golden shield was thrusted out hundreds of meters by her! Several rows of buildings around her were crushed, and the smooth stone road under her feet was turned upside down by hundreds of meters.


    The next moment, the spherical sword shield was suddenly elongated, as if it was a golden sharp sword that reached the sky. It stretched to thousands of meters in an instant.


    Non-Phase Sword Defense shield was not necessarily round. While Wang Wu had made the Great Heart Demon Oath, making it unable to hurt people, it could break things. This transfiguration of Non-Phase Sword Defense shield might not hurt ck, but it could undoubtedly pierce his cloak.


    This was not a life and death battle. With how many people in the City of Immortals, as long as Wang Wu could dy for a while, could they not handle ck? And moreover, this time, he made his move in public, if he could not seed, he could only die for his cause.


    Of course, Wang Wu didn��t mind sending him to die for his cause.


    However, on the other hand, when the dark hand that hid behind the scene decided to show up, of course, it was when he was ready to make a thunderous move.


    The ck cloak that encircled Wang Wu suddenly expanded to hundreds of meters, thousands of meters, and tens of thousands of meters�� In an instant, it seemed that the entire world was filled with darkness. By contrast, the long and narrow sword shield looked very small.


    Wang Wu didn��t expect this sudden change. She was a little shocked and quickly made a change. But the next moment, she felt that she had lost contact with the world. The move that she hurriedly changed, making the sword shield suddenly stretched to tens of miles and its shape changed to that of a long spear,pletely failed.


    ������


    Until it waspletely dark all around her, Wang Wu still maintained her posture of stabbing with one hand forward. She watched as the dozens of miles of sword defense shield being engulfed in the dark, unable to say a word for a long time.


    ���� Damn it, I was so well prepared. I even used my hidden card, but I was still tricked and kept in prison.��


    Wang Wu looked around and determined that she had been banished to an absolute pitch-ck special space. It waspletely empty and boundless, not even the air that sustained normal living beings were there.


    Of course, for Jindan Stage cultivators, internal breathing was nothing out of the ordinary, while the golden core in the Jade Mansion could generate True Yuan by itself, and there was no need to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy. Wang Wu had no worries about her life here. The only problem was that she couldn��t get out.


    The ck cloak was undoubtedly an immortal treasure, and it was also an immortal treasure with more power than expected. Previously, he had used this cloak several times in the Grand Competition, but only to create a ck cage of several miles in radius. Thus, Wang Wu was sure that she would not be trapped�� However, in fact, the real purpose of the cloak was to open a channel to banish people from a closed empty space. On this point, this hidden card was indeed great.


    Because it was the most effective and decisive way to deal with the Non-Phase Method. Wang Wu��s Non-Phase Defense shield never had a precedent of being broken through, but it did not mean that she was invincible, nor she was unkible.


    When a person waspletely isted from the world and could no longer contact the world, then that person was basically dead for the world.


    ���� s, it��s information asymmetry. After racking my brain, I still lost one move to him. Sure enough, this kind of not-my-forte job would not end well.��


    In the dark confined space, Wang Wu shook her head helplessly, but she didn��t seem to be too depressed.


    ��I have done everything that I could do. What happens next has nothing to do with me. No one could say that it��s my fault. It just so happens that I can use this to ck a bit�� A pity I brought you here too.��


    After she said that, Wang Wu turned around and looked at the person behind her. In the dark, Wang Wu was no longer alone. With a warm and cheerful smile on her face, a fit woman appeared behind Wang Wu.


    ��Hahaha, why are you still pretending to be a good person in front of me?��


    The Chief Military of the Song People in the distance, Red Wave Lake of Min Region enthusiastically pped Wang Wu��s shoulder. A clear sound of bone impact was hearding from Wang Wu��s body with that tremendous subconsciously-released force.


    Wang Wu rubbed her shoulder and asked her, ���� Youyou, are you ready?��


    You Jiu of Song smiled brightly, ��Of course. Seriously, little Wu, I��ve been waiting for this day for a long time.��


    ��What about your Song People?��


    The smile on You Jiu of Song��s face slightly disappeared, ��In fact, I lied to you on this issue. I didn��t finish all the things there before I came here.��


    ��Then����


    ��Song People is already no more in this world.��


    ��Youyou!�� Wang Wu was surprised, ���� You really leave no room to maneuver, we don��t have this in our original agreement.��


    ��But there��s no doubt that this result is more favorable.�� You Jiu of Song said, ��I��m a barbarian woman, so in doing things, I should be barbarous. With my Song People eliminated, I will not worry about anything anymore. Come on, it��s time.��


    ���� Well, since you say so, I won��t argue anymore.�� Wang Wu shook her head and smiled bitterly, ��A pity, I initially wanted to ck a bit. But hearing you say it like that, I don��t think I need to touch it. The other side wants to iste us? In his dream!��


    With that, she held Youyou��s hand and looked up. Her eyes seemed to have prated the thick darkness.


    ����


    At the same time, in the whirlpool of stars, Senior Gem Emperor suddenly stopped her hunt.


    Wang Lu, who was following behind her, nearly ran into her.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Senior Gem Emperor looked back with some confusion and said, ��Something seems to have happened in the City of Immortals.��


    Wang Lu sighed and said, ��Every day in the City of Immortals, there are idents. From the political struggle at the top, down to the *** scandal of celebrities. Sometimes, some celebrities got their tongue loosened after drinking and got exposed publicly. Thousands of things happen, big and small, so what��s new?��


    Senior Gem Emperor ignored Wang Lu��s nonsense and turned around seriously. She then looked through the vast sea of stars and concentrated on a certain point in the whirlpool of stars��


    ���� ck appears.��


    Wang Lu was surprised and asked, ��ck? Didn��t you turn him as if he��s a lost dog in the whirlpool of stars? How could he appear in the City of Immortals?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Senior Gem Emperor shook her head, ��Under my eyes, I��m sure that since he was exiled here, he never had the chance to return to the City of Immortals.��


    ���� Then ording to the current actual situation, you have rolled your eyes a lot?��


    Senior Gem Emperor said in silence, ��Go back.��


    ��Go back?�� Wang Lu was puzzled by this and asked, ��Are you sure?��


    First of all, in the City of Immortals, there was the avatar of Senior Gem Emperor. However, ck dared to show up in front of the avatar. This was simply a provocation. To return to the City of Immortals this time meant that they would walk straight into the trap.


    Secondly, about that dangerous strange poison, could they just let it go? They had just traced the source of the poison and were ready to eliminate it once and for all, but now, they had to leave everything and return to the City of Immortals?


    ��I��m sure.�� Senior Gem Emperor seriously said, ��I found that strange poison in the City of Immortals.��


    ��F*ck.�� Wang Lu couldn��t help but curse. He said, ��Fine, we��ll go back, but�� Are you sure the other side will let us go back so easily? If it��s me, I would arrange an opponent that we couldn��t ignore to block our path, so that we can��t move forward nor move back����


    Before he could continue, a dragon roar came from the river of stars.


    Senior Gem Emperor looked at Wang Lu with some annoyance and helplessness. ��Why is this guy unable to control his mouth?��


    However, Great Emperors would not care about someone��s mouth control.


    The next moment, the river of stars shattered, and from the void, a ck dragon broke the space with its teeth. Senior Gem Emperor pulled Wang Lu back and hurriedly retreated hundreds of miles back to avoid it. Then they saw an enormous object. Its two dark golden eyes were bloodshot. Its gaze was ice-cold as a knife, which made one��s hair stand on end.


    ��Ancestor Dragon!�� Senior Gem Emperor was shocked.


    Ancestor Dragon, the ancestor of the thousands of World Dragons in the Tomb of Immortals.

 Chapter 737 - Master, You Really Are My Good Master!

    <h4>Chapter 737: Master, You Really Are My Good Master!</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad  Editor: Chrissy


    The appearance of Ancestor Dragon was unexpected for Senior Gem Emperor.


    Ancestor Dragon, as the name implied, was the ancestor to the thousands of World Dragons in the Tomb of Immortals��at the beginning, the Earth Immortals subdued the Ancestor Dragon and then they multiplied thousands of these strange groups, which then supported the entire Immortal Tombs.


    The Ancestor Dragon might not have the most power, but it has an extremely special significance. If themon World Dragon was the brick and stone of the Immortal Tombs, then the Ancestor Dragon was the pir. Through blood rtionship, an Ancestor Dragon could have a lot of rtionships with many World Dragons. In other words, losing an Ancestor Dragon might mean losing countless World Dragons.


    Because of this, when the Immortal Tombs was built, the Ancestor Dragons became the top priority. They were hidden so well that there were only a few people who were qualified to contact them.


    ��As far as I know, there are no more than five people in total, but ck is not one of them����


    Wang Lu said, ��That��s easy to exin, he��s a traitor. Traitors always know some secrets that they shouldn��t know.��


    ��Yes, but among the five people, there��s also Bai Ze.��


    Wang Lu was stunned and said, ��Are you going to me this on that innocent pitiful moron?��


    Senior Gem Emperor said, ���� About Ancestor Dragon, only those people knew it. As for ck, even though he was a traitor and had some unknown means, but he had limited ess to information. At present, the only one who could leak it is Bai Ze.��


    Wang Lu touched his chin and said, ��You mean that ck and Bai Ze are all in cahoot, and it��s been a long time?��


    ��There��s no more reasonable exnation at the moment.�� Senior Gem Emperor shook her head. She then said, ��Okay, let��s not talk about this gossip first. As you said, we met an opponent that we can��t ignore. Let��s solve it first. By the way, how much can you contribute in this fight?��


    Wang Lu said, ��I can cheer for you and then witness your brilliant victory.��


    ������


    ��Do you expect me, a new Yuanying Stage cultivator to fight the Ancestor Dragon? Wake up, Senior Gem Emperor.��


    ������ Senior Gem Emperor shook her head and smiled. The next moment, pulled away her smile and shed hundreds of miles away with Wang Lu.��


    The space where they originally located had been shattered by the ck Ancestor Dragon.


    For these creatures that contained huge living creatures and worlds in their bodies, controlling space was as natural as breathing. Simrly, it was easy for them to destroy space.


    Wang Lu didn��t know if Senior Gem Emperor, who was an Earth Immortal, had the ability to survive the space shattering, but he was sure he couldn��t do it. Thus, needless to say, he firmly grasped the Senior Gem Emperor��s belt.


    Senior Gem Emperor turned her head back. Just as she was about to open her mouth, he heard Wang Lu��s eloquent words, ��You are in charge of the fight, I wille up with a n.��


    ��Hahaha, you are such an interesting person.�� Senior Gem Emperorughed happily and said, ��Very well, I��ll do as you said, see what you can do.��


    But then, the first sentence that Wang Lu said made her hesitant.


    ��If you can do this easily, I suggest you wait and see the changes first, before you hit it.��


    Senior Gem Emperor said, ��Why?��


    ��Since it��s here already, don��t you want to check if there��s the poison?��


    Senior Gem Emperor nodded, ��Ok.��


    The timing for this Ancestor Dragon��s appearance was too coincident, obviously someone had deliberately manipted it.


    From the point of view of those hiding behind the scenes, couldn��t they see how powerful the Senior Gem Emperor was? She had killed dozens of World Dragons in the whirlpool of stars. Although Ancestor Dragon was strong, it was still not the opponent of the Senior Gem Emperor. Thisbined with the changes in the City of Immortals made Wang Lu feel that instead of using the Ancestor Dragon as a stumbling block to prevent them from returning to the City of Immortals, it seemed to have been pushed out here to die.


    Then, why would someone deliberately control such a precious card to die?


    Ancestor Dragon itself was also a kind of World Dragon, meaning that it also contained a huge world. And in this huge world, there might be something important.


    Of course, the above was only a spection, but it did not prevent Wang Lu from making a rtively prudent choice.


    ��Senior Gem Emperor, with your speed, is it possible to bypass this fellow and return to the City of Immortals?��


    Senior Gem Emperor shed away to avoid the bite of the Ancestor Dragon, and replied, ��If you mean flexibility�� I can split it into three parts before it reacts. But if you mean speed, at least in the tomb, no one could be faster than it.��


    ��Because of its spatial magical ability? Then, is there a way to subdue it?��


    ��If I��m alone, It��s hard.�� Senior Gem Emperor said, ��With you, it will be very difficult.��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment, ��Or you can pass me all that you got, so that I can reach my full potential in a sh, then I won��t drag you down.��


    ��Is this your so-called ingenuity?�� Senior Gem Emperor said, ��I have already begun to consider ditching you here.��


    ��Well, since it��s not feasible to catch it alive, let��s go for the next best thing�� Wait a minute, this fellow has that strange poison in its body, right?��


    Senior Gem Emperor said, ��It��s also the source of the poison, at least one of the sources. Eliminating it can greatly curb the spread of the poison. Of course, eradication is still hard, but it��s still better than letting it go. So, if you can��t give a reasonable exnation as soon as possible, I don��t think I��ll waste too much time.��


    While they were talking, Senior Gem Emperor hadpletely suppressed the Ancestor Dragon by relying on her powerful strength. She had created a terrifying gravity field with the power of Earth Immortal, firmly holding the hundred miles long ck Ancestor Dragon that it twisted to form a ball and howled in humiliation.


    Of course, it cost a lot to do so. If this gravity field was ced in the Nine Regions, it could directly crush the headquarters of a middle rank sect, while cultivators below the level of Deity would be crushed into powder instantly��A veritable killer move.


    Although the tone of Senior Gem Emperor��s voice was stable, Wang Lu could feel that her Earth Immortal��s spiritual power had already been strained.


    Wang Lu took a deep breath��Of course, in the whirlpool of stars, this action was more symbolic.


    ��Illusion-break.��


    Senior Gem Emperor repeated, ��Break the illusion?��


    Wang Lu didn��t exin too much as he said, ��Try to remove the illusion from it with your most powerful illusion-break magical ability.��


    Senior Gem Emperor squinted her eyes and didn��t feel that there was any illusion on the Ancestor Dragon in front of her��This was one of the twenty seven Ancestor Dragons that had been set when the Tomb of Immortals was built. Earth Immortal Luo Xue gave its name based on the dark sea within its body that covered the world. Thus, Senior Gem Emperor was not unfamiliar to it.


    However, since Wang Lu insisted on this, Senior Gem Emperor built arge-scale magical spell with the Earth Immortal Spirit from her Jade Mansion, which she then used on her eyes.


    Suddenly a bright mirror appeared on the top of the Ancestor Dragon��s head, which was bound by gravity. The endless light, like a waterfall, poured down from the surface of the mirror and shone on the Ancestor Dragon.


    The Emperor��s Mirror broke all the illusion in the world.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the world hidden in its body was ignited into me, which then spread on the surface of the Ancestor Dragon.


    Senior Gem Emperor looked at the fire in surprise. It was the fire that broke through when the illusion was broken. The fire ignition meant the elimination of the illusion.


    ��There��s indeed an illusion!�� Then, Senior Gem Emperor looked at Wang Lu with surprised eyes and said, ��How did you know?��


    ��By guess of course����


    As an Ancestor Dragon, it was also the source of the strange poison. So, it should be regarded as an important card. But, it was actually sent to die to be killed by Senior Gem Emperor. Clearly, there was something fishy about it. The biggest possibility was that the existence of Ancestor Dragon was of extraordinary significance. Once it was killed, it might cause irreparable damage to the entire Tomb of Immortals.


    However, Senior Gem Emperor was not an idiot, couldn��t she recognize that the Ancestor Dragon was more important?


    Thus, of course Wang Lu guessed that it had been covered in illusion by others. Senior Gem Emperor couldn��t see it, perhaps it was because she didn��t try her best to see it. After all, although she had an abundance of Earth Immortal Spirit, there was no reason to just squander it recklessly.


    At present, Wang Lu��s guess proved to be correct.


    When the me burned out, the Ancestor Dragon showed its true self. The whole body was still dark, but it was golden dark red. Seeing this color, the pupils of Senior Gem Emperor very obviously contracted.


    ��Full Red!��


    Of the twenty seven Ancestor Dragons, only the one named Full Red had such color.


    Full Red was indeed different from ck. ck could be killed, but Full Red could not be killed. This was an important secret of the Immortal Tombs.


    ��Well done.�� Senior Gem Emperor lightly praised Wang Lu.


    Letting him follow her to give her advice was originally just a joke. No matter how clever Wang Lu was, could hepare with Senior Gem Emperor in actualbat experience? What��s more, how much did Wang Lu know about Senior Gem Emperor? How could it be possible for him to develop a reasonable strategy for her?


    Senior Gem Emperor just wanted to see Wang Lu��s level of capability.


    Now that she saw it, it was indeed amazing.


    But now, there was a new problem. Since Full Red couldn��t be killed and they couldn��t shake off an Ancestor Dragon in the whirlpool of stars�� What should they do? Seriously injured it and then left it behind?


    ��Could we enter it��s inner world?��


    Wang Lu��s suggestion surprised Senior Gem Emperor once again, ��Do you want to enter it?��


    ��I suspect that the other party had put something important in it���� Wang Lu said, and then frowned. He felt that his unfounded groundless guess was actually a bit untenable. Thus he added, ��It��s never wrong to check the ingredients of the food delivered to the door.��


    ��Okay�� Senior Gem Emperor had considerable trust in Wang Lu. She slightly opened her palm and a red light appeared which then fell on the palm.


    It was a key.


    ��I have the key to the inner world of the twenty seven Ancestor Dragon.�� Senior Gem Emperor exined, ��However, trying to open up the world inside a poisoned Ancestor Dragon means taking a lot of risk.��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and said, ��I��ll just probe it from the outside, I won��t go in.��


    ���� suit yourself.��


    Then, when Senior Gem Emperor was ready to use the red key, the Full Red Ancestor Dragon raised its head and let out an exceptionally painful roar.


    The next moment, its hundreds of miles dragon body became full of cracks.


    Boom!


    The loud explosion sound shook the whirlpool of stars, Full Red��s entire body was blown up and turned into an endless powder of flesh and blood.


    Amidst the explosion of flesh and blood, a woman in white held a bamboo sword andughed wildly.


    ��Hahaha, want to trap me? In your dream!��

 Chapter 738 - A One Sided Battle

    <h4>Chapter 738: A One Sided Battle</h4>


    Wang Lu, once again, was shocked.


    After being together with Wang Wu for the past decades, he had been shocked more than once or twice. However, this time, his shock must be in the top three.


    To be specific, it was about the same as knowing that the wife who once had shared the bed for many years, was actually a man, and had one hundred and eighty lovers and that she was miraculously pregnant for three years and six months, and then gave birth to a lion��


    And all the surprises came down to this question:


    ��Why are you here?��


    Wang Wu, who broke away from the dark world, was also curious to see Wang Lu and Senior Gem Emperor and did not answer that question.


    Instead, her eyes flicked between the two and said, ��You��re here for your honeymoon?��


    Wang Lu nced at Senior Gem Emperor and wondered whether she, an ancient person from sixteen thousand years ago, could understand the meaning of honeymoon.


    Fortunately, Senior Gem Emperor didn��t seem to understand.


    Or that she was still in shock of the explosion of Full Red and has yet to recover.


    Wang Lu didn��t understand the secret of Full Red, but it seemed that the death of Full Read was of great significance, which shocked Senior Gem Emperor speechless. However, the problem was not this.


    ���� Why are you here?�� Wang Lu repeated his question, and then asked seriously, ��Are you ok?��


    Wang Wu smiled and said, ��What? Of course, I��m ok. Who do you think I am?��


    Wang Lu frowned, reached up to pull Wang Wu��s wrist and then tried to feel her pulse.


    ��What are you doing?�� Wang Wu drew back her hand and did not give Wang Lu the chance to y.


    ��Are you all right?�� Wang Lu asked, ��ording to your style, you would ask me for a high work-rted injury fee at the first chance. Putting out such a heroic stance by saying it��s ok, I think you have a brain injury or something.��


    ���� It��s your brain that has been injured!�� Wang Wu scolded back, looked around, and asked Wang Lu, ��Why are you here? And What the hell is this? Is it the Immortal Tombs? Sh*t, howe I came to the Immortal Tombs?��


    Wang Lu took a breath and asked, ��What��s going on?��


    ��What else could be going on? I was tricked in the City of Immortals.�� Wang Wu shrugged her shoulders indifferently and said,�� The other side knows that I��m good at defending and not good at attacking, so they exploited it and sent me to a secluded space. They nned to use it as a secret room to defeat my Non-Phase Method. But, I am, after all, an expert whose power is against the sky. I mainly crushed the opponent��s plot����


    Wang Lu looked back at Senior Gem Emperor, who was still in a dull state. Inwardly, he said, Master, you actually crushed something that shouldn��t be smashed. However, that was not what matters now.


    ��In other words, the other party has dared to fight openly in the City of Immortals?�� Wang Lu said to himself, ��The progress is faster than expected. What happened?��


    With that, Wang Lu looked at Wang Wu with a questioning look.


    Previously, he had apanied Senior Gem Emperor to hunt in the whirlpool of stars. He knew nothing about what happened in the City of Immortals, thus, he could only ask Wang Wu about what had happened.


    Wang Wu thought about it and decided that it was too troublesome to describe the changes that happened during this period clearly. Thus, she nodded and said, ��Yes.��


    ���� You think such a short answer is enough for such a question? Do you want the allowance?��


    ��Is there an allowance? Why don��t you say it earlier? I��m fine at giving you a detailed report of the situation!�� Wang Wu said with a flirtatious eyebrows gesture, ��If you want to know everything, with my present value, then the report would be valued at five thousand spirit stones per thousand words.��


    Wang Lu coldly said, ��And you want to write that ��Report of the Situation�� as a column in the newspaper?��


    ��Hahaha, that��s just the first part of a series of reports. Next, I want to write another big series. You can get twenty percent of the remuneration.��


    While the two of them were talking, Senior Gem Emperor suddenly interjected, ��Wang Lu, I want you and your Master to hurry back to the City of Immortals as soon as possible. I will try my best to deal with this matter.��


    Wang Lu listened carefully and immediately grasped the key point, ��Deal with the matter with all your strength? You mean����


    Senior Gem Emperor nodded, ��Yes, I will take back my avatar from the City of Immortals.��


    ��That��s the most important deterrent weapon in the City of Immortals. You need to take it back�� that��s why we need to get back to take over as soon as possible?�� Wang Lu smiled and said, ��In other words, Senior, you have fully trusted us?��


    ��Only you.�� Senior Gem Emperor said to Wang Lu and then shot a nce at Wang Wu out of the corner of her eyes. Although she didn��t say much, the almost overflowing killing intention in her eyes was chilling.


    The next moment, Senior Gem Emperor flew away in a sh.


    Wang Wu gazed at her until she was far away with lingering fear. After a long time, she said to Wang Lu, ��Did you see that? She just flirted with me�� I wonder what sparkling trait in me that attracts her?��


    ���� Probably your ethics and lower limit that shocked her?�� Wang Lu shook his head and said, ��Although Senior Gem Emperor didn��t say it clearly, I��m afraid that it��s not a good idea for you to destroy that World Dragon with brute force.��


    Wang Wu sneered at this and said, ��Otherwise, what does she want me to do? Waiting for the dragon to digest me? This is the responsibility of her group of Earth Immortals, they can��t even take good care of their pets. Since this World Dragon is very important, they shouldn��t let it fall into the enemy��s hands. It��s already benevolent of me not ming them for not looking after their pets.��


    Wang Lu couldn��t say anything more.


    Wang Wu was absolutely right. From the beginning to the end, she didn��t do anything wrong. She couldn��t be held responsible. Thus, before Senior Gem Emperor left, although her anger toward Wang Wu almost went to the brim, she didn��t take any action. On the contrary, she trusted the City of Immortals to them, a pair of Master and disciple.


    This trust was actually given to Wang Wu. Based on Wang Lu��s Yuanying Stage level, there was no use for him in the Immortal level war. Only the number one Jindan in Nine Regions could really serve as the main force.


    ��All right, let��s go back to the City of Immortals�� ording to your description, I��m afraid it��s already messy over there.��


    Wang Wu said, ��So we have another choice. We can go back to clean up the mess after the chaos�� Hey, don��t stare at me like that, I was just offering an idea, cough!��


    While speaking, Wang Wu suddenly coughed.


    Wang Lu immediately turned his gaze to her.


    A cough�� This was rare for a Jindan Stage cultivator��much less the most famous Jindan Stage cultivator in Nine Regions. Considering that she just burst an Ancestor Dragon with incredible brute force�� It would be a bit unbelievable to say that she was still fine.


    The number one Jindan in Nine Regions�� This name was full of mystery for others, but the rtionship between Wang Lu and her was different after all.


    Wang Lu didn��t ask what she had experienced in the past one hundred and fifty years and never asked what kind of card that she held. However, as a cultivator of Non-Phase Method, he could roughly judge the strength limit of Wang Wu.


    It was of no problem for her to protect herself in the inner world of the Ancestor Dragon. However, to break the inner world and smash it together with the Ancestor Dragon, this was far beyond the scope of Non-Phase Method.


    Even though Wang Wu��s version of Non-Phase Method has been updated, the basic framework was still the same after all, meaning that she couldn��t have such a strong explosive force. It must have cost a lot to break through the Ancestor Dragon.


    However, in the face of Wang Lu��s concerned eyes, Wang Wu just waved her hand and said, ��It��s ok, I was just identally poisoned.��


    ��Poisoned?��


    ����


    At the same time, a great event happened in the City of Immortals, which shocked countless people.


    In Immortal One Area, the battle between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and Senior Gem Emperor began again.


    Up to now, Senior Gem Emperor had maintained her undefeated record. She had time and time again defeated the elite cultivators who represent the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. No matter what kind of opponents that she faced, and what kind of rules she had to follow, she could always win, until the opponents had nothing to say and even be in despair.


    With the skill of utilizing other Earth Immortal��s skills, Senior Gem Emperor actually had a much bigger advantage in the arena than the previous Earth Immortals. So much so that she even disdained to do it herself. With her avatar alone, she had made the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals breathless.


    At present, the morale of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had be more and more low, and more and more people no longer believed that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could win the final victory. The Central Arena of Immortal One Area that could amodate millions of spectators was no longer full.


    Of course, there were a lot fewer people willing to fight against Senior Gem Emperor.


    Currently, there were more unknown rookies who came forward to fight, because they had no burden. Senior Gem Emperor did not show mercy, but she was not cruel. Even if someone lost, he or she would not be worried about their lives. On the other hand, as long as someone could show a few shy moves in the arena, that someone would likely win the favor of those big figures in the Immortal Cultivation World. This was basically a business without a loss no matter what.


    However, in today��s Central Arena, there was no smart businessman, but a devout immortal cultivator.


    ��Zhu Shiyao, a disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, would like to learn your swordsmanship, senior.��


    In the middle of the arena, the Elder Sister of Spirit Sword Sect had a graceful posture. Her broad red and white robe made her womanly posture more delicate and beautiful. However, arge golden sun sword in her hand made her appear intimidating.


    Actually, at present, there were few people who had the courage to fight with Senior Gem Emperor in full view of the public. Thus, Zhu Shiyao��s appearance surprised many people.


    This was not like the previous Grand Competition. Right now, there was no stage limit. In other words, Senior Gem Emperor in the arena was a real Earth Immortal level cultivator. Besides the several most famous Supremes in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, who else was qualified to fight with her?


    Zhu Shiyao might have a lot of talents. Moreover, Sword Spirit Root matched with Ster Sword was simple and unique. However, she was only in Jindan Stage, an ant in front of an Earth Immortal. So, why would she?


    ��Senior, please enlighten me.�� Zhu Shiyao said while the golden sun sword was pointed toward Senior Gem Emperor. Her posture was straight as a sword, just like the girl��s unshakable fighting spirit.


    The next moment, Zhu Shiyao��s eyes flickered. She then stepped forward and flicked her tender wrist. The golden sun sword then flew out of her hand and turned into a light.


    This sword strike was so exquisite and tricky that many entric people of Yuanying and Deity Stage clicked their tongue incessantly. As expected, Zhu Shiyao had lived up to the reputation of the Elder Sister of Spirit Sword Sect. It was likely that no other cultivators of the same generation as her could match her in terms of swordsmanship.


    However, in front of Senior Gem Emperor, this sword strike seemed immature��


    And just as people were thinking about the overwhelming superiority of Senior Gem Emperor��


    Swish!


    The golden sun sword pierced the body of Senior Gem Emperor without any obstruction. Senior Gem Emperor��s figure flickered for a moment, and then, with a bang, disappeared without a trace.


    Zhu Shiyao retracted the golden sun sword in amazement. She looked around in the field, but couldn��t find the trace of her opponent. A momentter, she even took out a pair of heavy sses from her mustard seed bag and put them on. Obviously, she began to doubt her vision.


    However, Senior Gem Emperor really disappeared.


    At the same time, hundreds of thousands of people in the audience were tongue-tied. They watched Zhu Shiyao on the stage in bewilderment, not knowing what to do. But the other party was nowhere to be found.


    After a long time, someone suddenly asked a question.


    ��Wouldn��t this mean that�� we win?��

 Chapter 739 - Idiots Must Die!

    <h4>Chapter 739: Idiots Must Die!</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    As the most important event in the past hundred years in Nine Regions, in less than a year, the Grand Competition had spawned many duels destined to be recorded in history.


    During the opening match, there were Xuan Mo��s Yin and Yang Divide and Daoist He Tu��s Yin and Yang Embodiment. Later, when the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was in an unfavorable situation, Wang Lu nned an amazingeback. These were all ssic battles that were well-known and memorable to countless people.


    However,pared with today��s big match, the previous battles seemed insignificant.


    In many people��s eyes, perhaps in the next few hundred years, there would be no more such a dramatic fight in Nine Regions. To some extent, this match would rewrite the history of Nine Regions.


    When Zhu Shiyao stepped on the stage to fight against Senior Gem Emperor, everyone thought that it was a hopeless fight. However, after the fight, it quickly ushered in an unexpected major turning point.


    Zhu Shiyaounched a sword strike, and Senior Gem Emperor disappeared.


    During the whole time, it took to finish a cup of tea, the entire Central Arena was deathly quiet. Zhu Shiyao put on her heavy sses and expanded the power of the Ster Eyes to the limit. Within the audience, people couldn��t help but also help Zhu Shiyao find her opponent.


    After no one knows how long, someone finally asked a question.


    ��Wouldn��t this mean that we win?��


    This was, of course, an incredible conjecture. Many people wanted tough when they heard about it.


    However, the next moment, the person who spoke presented a piece of evidence that could not be ignored.


    ��Because those Earth Immortals don��t look right.��


    People immediately turned their attention to the Earth Immortals sitting on the rostrum. Sure enough, the Earth Immortals who came out to watch the fight looked very serious!


    Before this, no matter how big a scene appeared in the arena, they remained indifferent and never doubted their leader. But now, they showed hesitation, confusion, and even panic.


    Therefore, the people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals began to realize gradually that perhaps Senior Gem Emperor might note back.


    No matter what the reason was, ording to the rules of thepetition, when a party failed to respond to the fight for a long time, it would be judged as a passive match and counted as a loss. And now, the countdown for the passive match was getting smaller and smaller while Senior Gem Emperor still hadn��t appeared.


    As a result, more and more people heard the news and prepared to witness this historic scene.


    It seemed that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals finally saw the dawn of victory in the Grand Competition.


    Although the victory of this match was rather baffling, a win is a win. ording to the words previously said by Senior Gem Emperor, as long as the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could win her in any match, she would admit defeat on behalf of the Earth Immortals camp. However, in the past month, people had been used to seeing all heroes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals fell into pieces in thispetition arena. Those peerless masters who used to be aloof and excelled in the past couldn��t even win a single victory.


    However, after this match, perhaps people would soon see Senior Gem Emperor bow her head. As long as people thought of that scene, many people became excited with passion. Many even couldn��t help but cheer in the audience. This kind of emotion spread rapidly so that the audience soon began to hear songs about Zhu Shiyao made and performed by the cultivators themselves.


    In their opinion, this indifferent and low-key Elder Sister of Spirit Sword Sect was, at this time, more lovely than anyone in the world!


    However, at this time, Zhu Shiyao let out a sentence.


    One sentence destined to be recorded in history, and would be remembered by countless people for their entire lives.


    ��I�� give up.��


    No one could urately describe the mood of people in the audience at that moment. From the fiery volcanic crater to the cold howling wind and snowfield, this change happened perhaps in no more than one-thousandth of breath��s time.


    ��What did she just say?��


    On the rostrum, the Red Robed Elder opened his eyes wide and kept pulling his ears with his hands, as if he couldn��t believe what he heard.


    Zhu Shiyao, who had already won the victory, said that she had given up.


    What was wrong with her? Could it be that Senior Gem Emperor abandoned her royal dignity and began to quietly control Zhu Shiyao��s wit with some secret evil means so that she would admit defeat?


    That��s impossible! With the power of Senior Gem Emperor, she could destroy Zhu Shiyao just by breathing, why would she do it sneakily?


    This could only mean that Zhu Shiyao made her own decision!


    The two Supremes on Red Robed Elder��s sides were also shocked that they almost dislocated their chin.


    The next moment, one of them, who was from the Royal Soldier Sect and who pursued the decisive way of attack, suddenly pped his jaw back, which made a clicking noise! Then he shouted, ��Contact the Elder of Spirit Sword Sect at once! Tell them toe quickly to discipline their traitor!��


    However, no matter how quick this Supreme react, it was still toote.


    In the arena, Zhu Shiyao carefully put away her sses and shook her head in frustration. The next moment, she took a step out of the arena.


    When this step was taken, there was no room for turning back.


    Many sighed with anger, which then weaved into a sea of disappointment in an instant. Several grumpy cultivators even showed murderous looks toward Zhu Shiyao, ready to question her intention.


    However, before these people arrived, someone came first.


    Daoist Master Feng Yin cut through the void and came to the City of Immortals from an untold distance and stood beside Zhu Shiyao.


    When he appeared, the murderous looking cultivators could not help but stop, not daring to get close. It was one thing to question a Jindan Stage Zhu Shiyao. It was another to question the leader of one of the Five Uniques.


    Fortunately, it seemed that Feng Yin didn��t intend to protect her too much as he questioned her, ��Yao��Er, what��s going on?��


    Zhu Shiyao looked at Feng Yin with some embarrassment. After a moment, she nibbled her lips and suddenly stabbed Feng Yin with the big Golden Sun Sword in her hand.


    This was undoubtedly an act of defiance, but Feng Yin didn��t seem to care. He let the sword light shed in front of him, which stunned him, followed by him sighing helplessly.


    Zhu Shiyao was not good with words, so it was hard for her to exin things with words. But, it didn��t prevent her from resorting to the sword��using the swordnguage to exin.


    Not only Feng Yin who could understand Zhu Shiyao��s sword light, but many other cultivators near her also understood the meaning of the sword light when they saw it.


    ��Senior Gem Emperor is a great expert that possessed great magical power that could crush me without even lifting a finger. I have tried my best to find a chance, but I can��t even trace her whereabouts. My eyes are full of lines of nothingness, I can��t even see the chance to win. In this case, I have to admit defeat.��


    After hearing this exnation, the people present could not even speak.


    Although in their hearts they seemed to rain curses at her and roared: Are you an idiot?! If the other side runs away, then she��s not in the arena, so of course, you can��t see any trace of her, you blind f*cker! What the hell were you thinking? You can��t even understand such a simple truth!


    However, looking at Zhu Shiyao��s delicate and timid posture, who could say that out loud?


    From the appearance alone, it was hard to imagine that she was actually the strongest of her peers. Even Wang Lu didn��t have a sure chance of winning against her��of course, people didn��t know that Wang Lu had already entered Yuanying Stage. However, people truly understood why Spirit Sword Sect would continue to train new people after having Zhu Shiyao until Wang Lu appeared.


    Because this Elder Sister was really unreliable! With this kind of IQ, it was really difficult for anyone to give her any kind of responsibilities! She couldn��t even fight well! If she were to be given the leadership position in the future, it was highly likely that Spirit Sword Sect would finish!


    Amidst the silence, Zhu Shiyao frowned and raised her sword again.


    ��Master, did I do something wrong?��


    Feng Yin smiled and shook his head, saying, ��No, you did nothing wrong.��


    Zhu Shiyao was a bit uneasy, ��I-I am not good enough, right?��


    ��No, you��ve done a good job. The opponent is the top character in the Earth Immortal camp. So, it��s normal for you to lose.��


    With that, he turned his head and said to everyone around him, ��Yao��Er�� She did make a low-level mistake in the fight, but perhaps because of this, she didn��t make a bigger mistake.��


    ��This is a victory that we shouldn��t have.�� Feng Yin lightly said, ��A one where we have an unfair advantage.��


    Naturally, some people immediately countered, ��But, it��s after all, still a victory. At this time, it��s ridiculous to pay attention to what kind of victory it was!��


    Feng Yin replied, ��Ridiculous? Do you dare to say in front of Senior Gem Emperor that we won with a clear conscience?��


    ���� At least, she ought to ept her defeat.��


    ��It��s true that Senior Gem Emperor is not a sore loser, but it doesn��t mean that she��s a pedantic fool.�� When Feng Yin said that, he saw that there were already a lot of people around him who agreed with him. But there were also many people who still didn��t understand.


    So he had to make it clear.


    ��This victory could only be given to us by Senior Gem Emperor, not by us.��


    When it came to this, unless someone was extremely dull, he or she ought to understand this truth.


    At this moment, there was a burst ofughter, ��Hahaha, well said.��


    Hearing this voice, Feng Yin was slightly startled. He said, ��Four Element Supreme?��


    The speaker was Four Element Supreme. He came from the stand as he spoke. At the same time, the crowd involuntarily separated themselves, leaving him a wide passage��such as the treatment of a Supreme.


    ��Indeed worthy to be the leader of Spirit Sword Sect. If you didn��t interfere, I��m afraid everyone would make a big mistake on impulse today. Our future is to cooperate sincerely with the Earth Immortals. If we lose the most important thing, which is the mutual recognition of a formal victory, how could we fight together in the future?��


    Four Element said that as he shook his head. Then he came to Feng Yin and smiled, saying, ��Daoist Master Feng Yin, this time, I really want to thank your Spirit Sword Sect for the help.��


    Feng Yin froze for a moment, and then returned the gesture with a polite smile. However, before he spoke, he saw a ck ray of light.


    Almost subconsciously, Feng Yin summoned his Ster Sword, which could block the ck light from his body.


    At this time, it was fortunate that Feng Yin had the Ster Eyes who could see through the attack one step in advance. If he responded even a tad slower, the ck light would already be on his body.


    However, although Feng Yin had stopped the attack, it was toote to protect the people around him.


    In an instant, Four Element Supreme had sent a bit of ck light into Zhu Shiyao��s eyebrows!


    ��Hahaha, this is my gift for you, Daoist Master Feng Yin. I hope you will like it.��


    Before that voice was over, Four Element Supreme had turned into a group of clear shadows, which dispersed under the angry thunderous sound of Feng Yin��s sword.

 Chapter 740 - Your Noble Sect Indeed Has Many People of Extraordinary Talent

    <h4>Chapter 740: Your Noble Sect Indeed Has Many People of Extraordinary Talent</h4>


    ��Poisoned?��


    In the whirlpool of stars, Wang Lu was surprised by the answer.


    ��Yes, I don��t feel very good. It seems that there is a bit of poison�� Wait a moment, what��s wrong with your expression? Is being poisoned so uneptable? This isn��t Syphilis you know!��


    Wang Lu sighed and said, ��To be honest, I would rather it to be syphilis����


    ��F*ck, who do you think I am?��


    ��I��m serious.�� Wang Lu said and then grabbed Wang Wu��s hand. He said, ��This is not a joke. What is your situation now?��


    Wang Wu was shocked, ��Hey, are you serious? You��re not young anymore, why are you still doing this kind of corny thing? You didn��t do this kind of thing when you were still young. Indeed, the longer you live, the more childish you be.��


    ��Damn it! Why don��t you drop dead?!��


    Even though he said that Wang Lu didn��t pull his hand back. Instead, he pushed through the other party��s resistance and felt her pulse.


    ���� There doesn��t seem to be a problem. Do you use the phantom limb to act tough in front of me?��


    Wang Wu sighed and said, ��If even you can figure out the problem, I would��ve already applied for a paid vacation�� I don��t feel very good, but it��s not serious enough that you need to care about me. If there��s a problem, I will say it.��


    Considering that Wang Wu was a creative genius who could create her own method, she should not make mistakes in evaluating her physical condition. What��s more, the defense and survival ability of Non-Phase Method was so strong that it might render the ancient poison ineffective.


    However, after all, this was not a small matter that could be taken lightly. After he sorted out his thoughts, Wang Lu opened his mouth and said, ��Just now, Senior Gem Emperor told me something, I don��t think she was joking����


    After Wang Lu exined that the strange poison had eroded arge number of World Dragons and that the Earth Immortals suffered because of that as well, Wang Wu immediately turned serious and said, ��F*ck, really? That vicious? Wait a moment, if ording to what you say, that the strange poison is extremely contagious, then by sticking so close to me like this, wouldn��t you be looking for death?��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and said, ��Asking this kind of idiot question, are you expecting some kind of corny answer? This is not like you, after living for so long, are you still looking forward to this kind of game?��


    ���� Fine. Wait a moment.�� Wang Wu said and began to concentrate. She once again scanned her physical condition. After a while, she judged, ��There are indeed some unclean things, which is very strange. I can deal with them myself, but����


    ��But what?��


    ��I��m the only one who can handle it. I��m afraid others would not be able to cope with it.��


    ��What does anyone else have to do with you?�� Wang Lu frowned. Generally speaking, because of her moral quality, he wouldn��t care about other people��s life and death��


    ��Well, although I don��t care about him very much, for the sake of us in the same team, I will offer a moment of silence for Four Element Supreme.�� Wang Wu said, lowered her head for a moment. Then she blinked and raised her head, saying, ��Moment of silence is over.��


    ��Wait a minute, did you just say Four Element Supreme?�� Wang Lu��s thoughts quickly turned. He said, ��Four Element Supreme should be in the City of Immortals, which means that the strange poison has spread to the City of Immortals! Damn, that��s the most crowded area!��


    Thinking of this, Wang Lu immediately activated the Yuanying in his Jade Mansion and flew to the City of Immortals.


    It was toote to think about the fact that this matter actually hid many key details. Moreover, it was also toote to consider why the other party chose to release this kind of weapon at this time. Wang Lu only knew that now, the sooner he went back to the City of Immortals, the better!


    ����


    ��Poison!��


    In the City of Immortals, Daoist Master Feng Yin��s eyebrows were tightly locked. His eyes were bloodshot, his hands were constantly opening and closing, and he looked very fidgety.


    On the opposite side of Feng Yin, an amiable old man whispered, ��The symptoms of your esteemed disciple are very strange. ording to my many years of medical experience, the possibility that this is a poison is the highest. But, I have never seen this kind of poison before, so there��s no way to figure out its toxicity. Just by considering the means of it being nted by the opponent, I��m afraid when it res out, it would be very intense����


    Daoist Master Feng Yin asked impatiently, ��Supreme Xian Xia��s medical expertise is the number one in the world, is there really no way to treat her?��


    Supreme Xian Xia smiled bitterly, ��How could I dare proim to be the best in the world? The medicine from your noble sect��s Daoist Master Guanhai is an eye-opener. This strange infectious poison is so contagious that it would��ve been hard for all of us on the scene to narrowly escape from it. Fortunately, Daoist Master Guanhai with his Great FireWall Pill sealed the poison in your esteemed disciple. This allows us, old men to consult and diagnose with a peace of mind�� And since even Daoist Master Guanhai can��t do anything about it, much less us.��


    At this time, a thirty four-thirty five looking woman cultivator dressed in an upper-ss outfit also said, ��Daoist Master Feng Yin, at present, I think it��s better to do these two things: First is that, we will continue to call more colleagues for consultation. And the second is, I suggest that whoever started the trouble should end it, find Four Element Supreme as soon as possible.��


    Supreme Xian Xia has different opinions, ��What Daoist Master Cai Yun said also makes sense. Judging from the way the other party did things; nting a highly contagious poison but not in a hurry to re it. Obviously, there are follow-up tricks. But, because of this, Daoist Master Feng Yin should be really careful, do not let yourself fall into danger.��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin shook his head and let out a wry smile, saying, ��The life and death of Yao��Er are uncertain, how can I just sit and watch?��


    However, when he was about to get up, there was a hand on his shoulder.


    ��Daoist Master Feng Yin, I can understand your mind. If Qiong Hua encounters this, I will also be anxious. The future of the immortal cultivation of Nine Regions is indeed more important than us. But at the same time, we must realize that in the current Nine Regions, us old guys are even more needed. Behind us, there are tens of thousands of Zhu Shiyao and Qiong Hua.


    At this moment, only Daoist He Tu couldpletely calm down Daoist Master Feng Yin.


    ���� Daoist He Tu is right. This is not the time to worry. But, the whereabouts of Four Element Supreme is unknown, we can��t just ignore him. If he seeds again, the consequences will be unimaginable.��


    ��Supreme Xian Xia said, ��That��s true, there are only a limited number of Great FireWall Pills. Once Four Element Supreme spreads this strange poison, it would be hard for us to contain it.��


    ��What is wrong with Four Element Supreme? With his temperament, it��s hard to imagine him doing such a thing����


    At this time, Daoist Master Feng Yin gradually regained hisposure and soon thought of the return of Yin Xuan not long ago.


    ���� Could it be that Fifth Junior Sister was not able to catch up to him in time? However, if the situation changes, why didn��t she report to me at once? Don��t tell me����


    When he thought about this, Feng Yin was shocked and immediately tried to contact Wang Wu with the Heavenly Talisman of Spirit Sword Sect. As a result��


    ��Can��t get in touch? Where did that woman go? At this time, unexpectedly, she���� The calmness of Daoist Master Feng Yin, which was hard to recover, began to disappear in an instant.


    At this moment, a young man in a red and white uniform appeared beside him with a smile on his face.


    ��Uncle Sect Leader, good news!��


    Feng Yin sighed, thinking, what good news could there be at this time? Even more, with Zhu Shiyao still losing her consciousness, how could he smile? Yin Xuan, this kid, having lost Xuan Yinzi as his check and bnce to reality, had be a bit crazy.


    ��Four Element Supreme appeared again!��


    ��Where?�� Feng Yin grabbed Yin Xuan��s arm and subconsciously snapped the bones in his arm.


    Yin Xuan let out a pleasantugh and said, ��Hahaha, thank you, Uncle Sect Leader, I now have one more bone than the average person! Okay-okay, don��t pinch, I��ll say it. He appeared in B-7 Area and met Junior Sister Liu Li. Then����


    ��What?�� Feng Yin��s eyes almost bulged out. He said, ��He met Liu Li?��


    ��Yes, obviously it was premeditated, it was exactly the same as with Junior Sister Zhu Shiyao. Although Junior Sister Liu Li responded quickly, it was still difficult to guard against it�� Right now she is being rescued by Uncle Liu Xian and Fang He. She should be okay for the time being.��


    Hearing that Liu Li was okay for the time being, Feng Yin calmed a bit, but his mood was still extremelyplicated. He said, ��So�� what��s the good news?��


    Yin Xuan said with a smile, ��There is one more sample avable for research��there should be several more of Seventh Uncle��s Great FireWall Pills. So, it��s not a problem to temporarily save more lives. In this case, more samples are good.��


    You���� When Daoist Master Feng Yin was about to open his mouth, he suddenly saw Yin Xuan��s body shook, and his expression abruptly changed�� With Feng Yin��s Ster Eyes, this was a sign of death!


    ��What��s the matter with you?��


    Yin Xuan said, ��Out of curiosity, I tried to separate a bit of poison from Junior Sister Liu Li and experienced it myself�� It��s really an amazing poison, I am ashamed to say.��


    ��Are you crazy?��


    ��No. Like I said, at this time, the more the samples, the better. I can��t y any other role now. As the Big Brother who hide behind the scenes, at least I need to do something for my Junior Sisters, right?��


    With that, Yin Xuan grinned and said, ��Don��t worry, I have taken the Great FireWall Pill in advance, so it won��t poison you. In addition, I also took seven typical antidote drugs at the same time. What happened now in my body must be of great research value! So, Seniors, please study my body hard and don��t let me down!��


    With that, Yin Xuan closed his eyes and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Around him, a group of powerful Supremes was stupefied.


    ����


    At the same time, in one of the corners of the City of Immortals, a young man who had been sleeping for a long time suddenly opened his eyes.


    ��Where�� Where is this ce?��


    The young man looked around. In his hazy vision, he could see that it was a bright and spacious bedroom with incense burning in the room. However, the young man was still full of fear.


    ��Dead Face, where are you?��


    His mind was in chaos, and only the thought of Dead Face was clearer. He subconsciously called out, ��Dead Face, are you still there?��


    However, this subconscious call was miraculously answered.


    ��Yes.��

 Chapter 741 - The Whole Family Together

    <h4>Chapter 741: The Whole Family Together</h4>


    In the Whirlpool of Stars, two lights were flying in parallel, moving very fast. However,pared to the vast sea of stars, they looked really slow.


    Wang Lu drove the Rouge Tears, pushing the speed to the limit regardless of the turbulence of his Yuanying. After a long eleration, his speed was enough to make most of the top Yuanying Stage cultivators only able to look at him at the back�� However, for him, this was still not enough.


    At the current speed, it would take at least half a day to get back to the City of Immortals�� And for the Fallen Immortals, half a day was enough to make a baby.


    On the other side, the woman next to Wang Lu looked calm and thoughtful.


    ��Speaking of which, I have a question that I haven��t figured out yet.��


    ��Sh*t, since when did you start thinking about life?��


    Wang Wu waved her hand and said, ��I don��t need to think about the hardness of life, the only one in my mind is this question: Why didn��t the other party release this highly contagious poison earlier? If they did it at the start of the Grand Competition, such as the opening ceremony, I��m afraid all the senior management of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would be wiped out�� But now, after being familiar with the City of Immortals and having a year of operation, we will have some more or less room for contingency.��


    ��So, what do you think?��


    Wang Wu said, ��That��s what I don��t get. But, this poison�� it began to spread shortly after Senior Gem Emperor woke up, didn��t it?��


    ��Do you doubt Senior Gem Emperor?��


    Wang Wu said, ��You don��t doubt her?��


    ���� It��s true that anyone should be doubted at this time. But, in the case of Senior Gem Emperor, I choose to trust her.��


    ��Oh���� Wang Wu smiled in surprise, ��Why don��t you exin to me in depth where this trustes from? Since when did your tool be so good that you can even subdue an Earth Immortal?��


    Wang Lu was deeply impressed by this woman��s psychological quality of being able to nitpick any time anywhere. He replied, ��We have lived together for so many years, don��t you know me?��


    ���� All right, let��s assume we can trust Senior Gem Emperor for a while, how do you exin the fact that her awakening and the spread of the poison are almost at the same time?��


    Wang Lu said, ��It��s very simple. How did she wake up?��


    ��Oh?��


    ��When I asked Xuan Mo and some other people before, they told me it was an ident that Senior Gem Emperor woke up. All the Earth Immortals gradually regained consciousness after the Tomb of Immortals were opened, and it happened roughly at the same time. So, what��s the reason for Senior Gem Emperor to be out of sync with the others?��


    ��You��re overthinking it. The awakening of the Earth Immortals themselves was an ident. So what if there was a time error? When we first woke Xuan Mo up, her awakening was notpletely synchronized with that of Bai Ze and the others.��


    Wang Lu nodded and said, ��That��s why it��s more strange. The awakening of the Earth Immortals could have a sequence. But, after the first person woke up, won��t he or she wake up the others? When we met Bai Ze in Heavenly Earth at that time, it was to wake Xuan Mo up. However, half a year after the Earth Immortals woke, Senior Gem Emperor was able to wake up, and Xuan Mo and others knew nothing about it. It could only be said that they tried to wake Senior Gem Emperor up, but failed.��


    ��It might be that they didn��t even know that Senior Gem Emperor was sleeping here�� But what you said makes sense. It��s strange to think of the awakening of Senior Gem Emperor, and if we add the spread of the strange poison�� Are you saying that these are all being manipted from behind the scenes?��


    ��That��s hard to say because it��s not logical: Waking up Senior Gem Emperor is obviously not good for the spread of the poison. In these recent days, she ughtered dozens of World Dragons in the whirlpool of stars, which greatly inhibited the spread of the poison. And because she left an avatar in the City of Immortals, the other party failed to make a move in the City of Immortals. Until���� Wang Lu looked at the woman in white beside him. Thetter had an innocent look as if she had forgotten the dead Full Red Ancestor Dragon.


    ��In short, the awakening of Senior Gem Emperor is obviously not conducive to the spread of the strange poison. It��s impossible to say that both of them are intentionally done by people behind the scenes. But, we can also assume this: At the start, the strange poison was not in the hands of the Fallen Immortals. It was probably suppressed by Senior Gem Emperor, or at least closely rted to her. Therefore, if the Fallen Immortals want to take out the strange poison from the Tomb of Immortals, they would inevitably wake Senior Gem Emperor up.��


    Wang Wu said, ��You make too many assumptions there.��


    ��So here��s another guess: To awaken Senior Gem Emperor is to achieve a greater goal. The strange poison that is currently spreading is just an appetizer.��


    ��A greater goal? Do you mean, for example, the deepest secret of the Tomb of Immortals?��


    Wang Lu said, ��The problem that allows Senior Gem Emperor to let go of the City of Immortals without hesitation, and go all out to deal with it, is probably that deepest secret�� But now, there��s no time to explore any deepest secrets, the City of Immortals needs our help more.��


    Actually, there were already dozens of Heavenly Sage Hall Elders in the City of Immortals. But, Wang Lu had no doubt that he could y a role there.


    ��As for Senior Gem Emperor�� Right now, I can only trust her.��


    Back to the original topic. Why did Wang Lu choose to trust Senior Gem Emperor?


    Because currently, he could only trust her.


    ����


    ��Is there really no other way?��


    ��Just now, Supreme Kuqin has also seen it, the best solution is to make a clean break.��


    ��Make a clean break�� How sure is Kuqin about this?��


    ��I��m twenty percent sure it can get rid of the poison.��


    ��That is to say, there��s an eighty percent chance that not only it can��t guarantee safety, the poison itself might not bepletely removed?��


    ����Yes.��


    ��Supreme Tian Lun, what is your opinion?��


    ��Relying on the current sample, by extraption, then it would take at least three years to reduce the poison to more than fifty percent.��


    ��Then ording to the proportion,pletely eliminating it would take at least three hundred years!��


    ���� Daoist Master need not be anxious. Earth Spirit Hall��s sisters will be here soon. They also could be considered as highly skilled practitioners of the way of poison. Maybe they can help.��


    ��Maybe?��


    In the Immortal One Area in the City of Immortals, many Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall were standing around three huge white jade coffins. The white jade coffins were covered with as much as a hundred prohibition talismans. Inside these coffins lied one man and two women. They were the three Sessor Disciples of Spirit Sword Sect who were previously poisoned. Many Heavenly Sage Hall Elders carefully observed through the prohibition talismans and deduced the toxicity and nned for the poison removal. However, no matter who they were, they all frowned, unable to do anything.


    In fact, it was only an hour since Zhu Shiyao was poisoned. In this short period of time, more than one hundred cultivators from all major sects had visited sessively to discuss the treatment n. In the end, even the leaders of the Five Uniques made a diagnosis and treatment one after another, and they still failed.


    At this time, Daoist Master Feng Yin and Supreme Xian Xia were waiting for the arrival of the Earth Spirit Hall��s sisters in front of the white jade coffin. The two Divine Poison Sisters had a great reputation in the Central Region. Their expertise in the way of poison was awe-inspiring and limitless, such that they always considered themselves as a cut above the others. Even this Grand Competition couldn��t move them to go down the mountain. This time, Supreme He Tu sent someone to invite them out with a heavy gift.


    However, at this time, even Supreme He Tu didn��t have a high expectation that they could uncover the poison in Zhu Shiyao��s body.


    A momentter, two purple clouds arrived. The Divine Poison Sisters of Earth Spirit Hall came side by side with style.


    After they stood in front of the coffins for a cup of tea��s time, they took two steps back. Purple air appeared on their faces, which showed their inner turmoil. The elder sister bit her lips and said to Feng yin, ��Apologize, the two of us can do nothing about it. The deposit will be returned in full.��


    With that, the two of them drove away on their purple clouds, leaving behind a group of sighing Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall.


    ��The Earth Spirit Hall Sisters also can��t do it, who else should we look for next? The legendary dragon in the green dragon pool? That dragon��s poison is so fierce, but its body could withstand ten thousand poisons.


    ��That dragon��s ability to withstand poison relies on the dragon pearl. Do you expect it to spit out the dragon pearl and give it to us? What��s more, if the dragon pearl can remove the poison, do you think Daoist Master Feng Yin will still sit and watch his three Sessful Disciples unconscious?��


    ��s, it��s indeed the way of Fallen Immortals. Once they make their move, the outstanding heroes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals are unable to do anything about it. It is indeed superior to that of Earth Immortals.��


    ���� What did those Earth Immortals initially say about the poison?��


    ��They said that this poison once made the leader of the Earth Immortals helpless. Only by����


    ��Only by cutting the weeds and eliminating the roots could the poison be removed. But now the poison has spread in the City of Immortals. I don��t know how many disciples and Elders of big sects are unfortunately poisoned. Who could cut the weeds and eliminate the roots?��


    ��At the time of the incident, our response was timely. Relying on the City of Immortals, we managed to control the situation. All the poisoned people had been isted and the poison is not out of control.��


    ��But the whereabouts of Four Element Supreme is still unknown, he might reappear at any time�� s, I don��t know what the Shengjing��s area surveint envoys were doing!��


    ��Hey, it seems that someone ising here again. At this time, they still don��t know how ��to sound out the difficulties and retreat to avoid defeat���� Do they want to use this opportunity to hype themselves up, or are they really sure?��


    ���� You, old man, really don��t pay attention to outside matters. The one whoes here is more famous than the sisters before. She��s the only surviving disciple of the Great Destion Era Witchcraft in Nine Regions who once won the battle against Poison Immortal.��


    It was another tea��s time.


    ���� What did that young woman A Wu say?��


    ��She said that the poison is non-poison, so ordinary poison removal methods would not work. Moreover, she��s just a witch doctor, so she doesn��t know the deeper way����


    ��Wait a moment, the poison is non-poison? What does that mean?��


    ��Supreme Xian Xia also asked about it, but Miss A Wu can��t speak clearly when she��s anxious, and often even speaks in local dialect�� s, I had hoped that with a different way of thinking, some good things woulde out.��


    Several Elders were having a discussion in front of the white jade coffins when suddenly, a few middle-aged cultivators came quickly from the outside. They looked serious and even ashen and they carried a few white jade coffins. Their cold anger was visible.


    But which of the Elders present at this time was not well-informed? They immediately stopped these people and said, ��What are you guys doing?��


    The leader of the middle-aged cultivators responded with great forbearance, ���� We are cultivators of Mount Sky Terrace. Our disciples are poisoned. Please help us!��


    At the same time, there was a fast-approaching rolling cloud of fire. In the middle of the fire cloud, the Red Robed Elder looked furious.


    ��Four Element just made another move. He killed two Yuanying Stage disciples and five sessor disciples of Mount Sky Terrace. I beat him back but failed to stop him. I asked them toe here. Could you guys save those five disciples?��


    After the Elders who guard in front of the white jade coffin heard the exnation of the Red Robed Elder, they nodded and let the group of middle-aged cultivators put the five white jade coffins beside Zhu Shiyao and the others. At this point, the number of white jade coffins turned to eight.


    How many more would there be?

 Chapter 742 - The Sword and the Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 742: The Sword and the Beauty</h4>


    ��About Four Element Supreme�� Are you sure he can��t be saved?��


    ��s, even if there is salvation, with so many people dying in his hands, how could this ount be settled?��


    ��This method of Fallen Immortal is really fierce. In all his life, Four Element Supreme has been righteous. Now he would die in shame. If he knew that this would happen, I��m afraid that he would jump out and kill himself���� The speaker shook his head vigorously and said, ��The Fallen Immortals are indeed terrible. I now understand a little bit about why the golden generation of Spirit Sword Sect was almost destroyed by the Fallen Immortals despite them rising with great momentum at that time. It was not really because of the ipetence of the Spirit Sword Sect.��


    ��Oh? What happened to the Spirit Sword Sect in those days that have been dessified?��


    ��At this time, everyone already knows that the Fallen Immortals had made their move, what else could they hide? And who dares to question the Spirit Sword Sect now? The survivors of the cataclysm have be the famous Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall. Several of their sessor disciples are also exceptional in eachpetition. So there��s no need to worry.��


    ��What do the Earth Immortals say?��


    ��What else could they say? They��re now dragons without heads. A few of them who are reasonable have already agreed tacitly about the result of the Grand Competition and offered to help. For example, Earth Immortal Luo Xue just now took the initiative to personallye to try to alleviate the toxicity of those being poisoned. But most of them are still in the wait and see stance. While Senior Gem Emperor is unable to appear, they don��t even have a person who could make a decision�� Moreover, I think there are many who want to surrender.��


    ��Surrender? The Fallen Immortal hasn��t even shown up, and they��re already scared of the puppet Four Element Supreme? Calling themselves Earth Immortals are ridiculous.��


    ��There��s no need tough at them�� They��ve faced and fought terrifying monsters. Not everyone could be the same as the Elders of Spirit Sword Sect.��


    ���� Then what should we do next?��


    ��Find Four Element Supreme first. Supreme He Tu has alreadymunicated with the Earth Immortals. Right now, there ares inside and outside of the City of Immortals. We must catch Four Element Supreme. Even if we can��t catch the person behind the scenes, we can��t let him continue to be so arrogant. Now that the old veterans are ready to make their moves, the question now bes how long Four Element Supreme couldst.��


    ��Although Four Element Supreme is strong, now that many Supremes are joining hands, and with the help of Earth Immortals, this should be settled soon�� What I��m worried about is what happens after that. After solving the problem of Four Element Supreme, the person behind the scenes muste out. At that time�� s, I thought that the Fallen Immortal crisis would not arrive in this lifetime. And the biggest opponent of our Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the next one hundred years ought to be the recovering Earth Immortals. I didn��t expect the crisis toe so soon.��


    ��Speaking of which, where is Wang Lu? Right now, what we need the most in the City of Immortals is this guy with his endless clever ideas.��


    ����


    ���� Well, this is not a surprise at all.��


    In the whirlpool of stars, Wang Lu abruptly stopped his momentum, shook his head, and then sighed.


    In front of them, the light of the City of Immortals in the whirlpool of stars had been faintly visible. They could reach it in about two hours. However, as expected, someone had already blocked the path ahead of time.


    With a full ck outfit, the person who blocked them was the man in ck that they had been searching for a long time.


    If it was assumed that everything that happened before was someone��s n, then this part of the plot was simply logical.


    The first was to use the Fallen Immortal poison to draw Senior Gem Emperor away from the City of Immortals and then used Full Red Ancestor Dragon to plot against Wang Wu. Afterward, regardless whether Senior Gem Emperor killed Full Red, and at the same time crushed the trapped inside Wang Wu, or whether Wang Wu broke the containment and destroyed Full Red, the results were still the same: Senior Gem Emperor, Wang Wu, and Wang Lu were lured away from the City of Immortals, leaving it in the state of chaos.


    Of course, the most important one was Senior Gem Emperor. It was she who could really suppress the scene and make the Fallen Immortals dared not act rashly. As for Wang Wu, although her depth was unpredictable, in terms of her enthusiasm for doing things, she was not too threatening. Much less Wang Lu. He was indeed a talented genius, but with so many people in the City of Immortals, was there really no one who coulde up with ideas? Was Wang Lu really that indispensable?


    However, on the other hand, Wang Lu would not undervalue himself. For the Fallen Immortals, his existence must be a thorn in their side.


    If there was no Wang Lu, there would be no Grand Competition. Without the Grand Competition, the Earth Immortals and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals would��ve lost a stage of peaceful dialogue. Afterward, in the Grand Competition, ck instigated the Earth Immortals to kill. It was also Wang Lu who used the strategy of killing to stop the killing so that things did not get out of control.


    Couldn��t these things be done by others? Not necessarily. But since it was Wang Lu who came forward to do these things, for the Fallen Immortals, naturally they wanted to get rid of him quickly. What��s more, a cultivator who could easily break through the Peak Jindan Stage to reach Yuanying Stage in just over half a year could not be overemphasized.


    Now it was the best time to nip him in the bud. Senior Gem Emperor waspletely lured away and the City of Immortals was in a mess. Only the Jindan Stage Wang Wu was by his side��


    If they didn��t kill him at this time, when would it be?


    The only surprise was that ck actually appeared in person��Although it didn��t appear to be the real ck, certainly it was not an avatar that could be discarded at will. The power ought to be on the level of Supreme.


    But this was also good.


    ��It��s less of a hassle.�� Wang Lu chuckled, ��This should be quick. Wang Wu, go get him!��


    Wang Lu was very self-aware. To fight a Supreme level opponent in Yuanying Stage was only a pipe dream. Only Wang Wu could deal with it.


    ��Damn you, you��re treating me like a dog!�� Wang Wu scolded Wang Lu for hisck of conscience. At the same time, without restraint, she pulled out his Rouge Tears and yelled, ��Ha! An Immortal Sword!��


    Wang Lu sneered and thought. ��Look at your greedy face!�� However, after he thought about it carefully, although she inherited his legacy, after one hundred and fifty years of painstaking cultivation, she had a deep and powerful cultivation, but the poor woman specialized in sword cultivation, yet she was often forced to fight empty-handed. That iconic emerald green bamboo sword was really detrimental to the dignity of Spirit Sword Sect��


    Fortunately, although Wang Wu was poor, Wang Lu was rich. There were not many immortal treasures on him, because he couldn��t use them himself. However, the ones in his mustard seed bag were enough to arm several weapons to Wang Wu.


    However, Wang Wu didn��t seem to have too much interest in it at this time. Perhaps it was because she already had the Immortal Sword Rouge Tears, or might be that she was facing an unprecedentedly strong enemy. In short, Wang Wu had no time to spare to ckmail Wang Lu.


    Let��s settle this ount in the City of Immortals!�� Wang Wu said with a fierce look on her face. The slender Rouge Tears in her hand suddenly burst into a dazzling bold red light.


    From behind her, Wang Lu let out a soft surprised voice. He thought: Non-Phase Sword Technique always used golden color, this red sword light is indeed rare.


    The next moment, an even greater surprise followed.


    Wang Wu let out a deafening shout. The sound wave caused Wang Lu��s entire Jade Mansion to tremble. His Yuanying��s colorful light suddenly flickered�� And that was just the prelude.


    The Rouge Tears was held high above her head by Wang Wu, and in an instant turned into a huge mountain!


    ��Ouch����


    A girl dressed in apricot-yellow gown appeared beside Wang Lu and shouted out in pain. Wang Lu took a nce and found that the girl was indeed Autumn Beam��


    ��Wang Wu, what are you doing? Why would you use the Immortal Sword but not the sword spirit, forcing her out?�� Wang Lu was very surprised, but he also understood her intention.


    Normally speaking, Rouge Tears, which emphasized lightness and swiftness, could not be used this way�� Expanding the two fingers wide Immortal Sword to hundreds of feet was totally against the basic principle of Rouge Tears. As the core spirit, the sword spirit obviously couldn��t cooperate.


    On the other hand��


    ��What kind of trick is this?�� Wang Lu couldn��t help but feel confused. Unlike him, Wang Wu��s demon heart oath was still on her back. The inability to take the initiative to hurt people with cultivation skills was still effective on her.


    Since she couldn��t hurt people, what was she doing with a mountain? Did she want to use it as a meteorite and rush back to the City of Immortals with both of them hiding inside the meteorite?


    The next moment, the answer was revealed.


    In front of him, the corner of Wang Wu��s mouth curled up into a strange smile.


    Above her head, the hundreds of feet tall mountain shook undetectably.


    Half of her arms were exposed from the loose white robe, which appeared like jade pirs. One end was upward, supporting the lofty mountain, and the other ended on her smooth shoulders.


    As the mountain trembled, her arms went from up to down, which created a beautiful arc.


    The towering lofty mountain followed, drawing a terrifying arc from top to bottom.


    On the top of the mountain, there was an invisible sword qi that stretched for an unknown length, which ripped the space from top to bottom.


    An ear-piercing crackling sound could be heard.


    Without saying a word, the dark shadow blocking their way disappeared in an instant, as if it had never even existed. However, the fallout of the sword qi was not limited to that, as it extended all the way to infinity. The stars in the distance trembled and flickered. From time to time there was a small light that dimmed forever after it flickered.


    The power of this sword strike made the sea of stars silent. Everything began in silence and ended in silence also.


    ��Star destroyer sword!��


    In silence, such a line appeared suddenly in Wang Lu��s mind.


    Wang Wu was not the type who shouted out the name of her strike, but this sword strike�� was indeed too breathtaking. It crushed everything with absolute power, which brilliantly disyed its might.


    As a sword cultivator, Wang Lu, it was impossible for him not to recognize this sword strike�� Perhaps it might not be as good as Xuan Mo��s great immortal method of Yin and Yang Divide, but this sword strike was almost perfect!


    The scene in front of him was indeed a bit beyond his imagination. How did she actually cultivate in the past one hundred and fifty years?


    However, Wang Wu herself didn��t care about it. After she sent out that sword strike, the Rouge Tears changed back to its original slim shape. Wang Wu threw it back to Wang Lu and then stretched her body.


    ��Phew��I��m beat.��


    Wang Lu took the Rouge Tears back. He wanted to speak but didn��t know what to say.


    Since there was nothing to say, he didn��t open his mouth. However, at this time, on the Rouge Tears, a ck mist rose from the sword and suddenly caught Wang Lu��s wrist along the hilt!

 Chapter 743 - What’s Wrong With Cute Girls Being Nice To Black People?

    <h4>Chapter 743: What��s Wrong With Cute Girls Being Nice To ck People?</h4>


    ���� You always keep others free from worrying. It took me a lot of effort to eliminate the main force of the other party, yet you still fell for the other party��s plot. I want to break our Master-disciple rtionship!��


    ��Your ability to put the me to others has actually been trained to perfection. Obviously it��s yourck of ability as ackey to protect me that led to me being unfortunately poisoned, but unexpectedly, you still have the nerve to talk sh*t about me?��


    ��Sh*t, without me by your side, you would��ve been f*cked by him a long time ago. Now your body is still innocent and pure thanks to my hard work. Not only you don��t thank me about it, you even dare to critique me?��


    ��Innocent and pure? Are you interested in feeling your so-called self innocent and pure?��


    ��You can enjoy those good things by yourself, hahaha����


    In the whirlpool of stars, the pair of Master and disciple freelyughed and scolded each other.


    However, from their expression, it was hard to see even a little bit of rxedness. At this time, Wang Wu tightly held Wang Wu��s wrist. The jade white palm was red and the perspiration on her forehead was crystal clear.


    As for Wang Lu, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, but his facial muscles had stiffened because of excessive force. The palm of his that was held by Wang Wu had turned dark, but it was still difficult to stop the ck mist from prating along his arm.


    After a moment of stalemate, Wang Lu sighed and said, ��It��s indeed worthy to be the strange poison of the Fallen Immortals. After trying so many ways, it still can��t be stopped.��


    ��After all, this is the trump card of the Fallen Immortal, if it��s so easy to be stopped, how could they call themselves as the Fallen Immortal?�� Wang Wu shook her head disapprovingly, ��Even I can barely press this poison into a corner in my body. If you were me, you wouldn��t even have the chance����


    Wang Luughed and scolded, ��Sh*t, what about it? I also cultivate Non-Phase Method, the same as you. Moreover, I have now reached Yuanying Stage anyway. What qualification do you have to say that, as you are still in the Jindan Stage?��


    ��So what?�� Wang Wu immediately smiled contemptuously and said, ��The version of Non-Phase that we cultivate is not the same.�� After that, she said righteously, ��Don��t take me as a standard, my road is not easy to follow.��


    Wang Lu nodded and said, ��Well that��s no wonder. From the pure innocent girl in those years till she fell down to this point. If you want to say that the road is easy, I don��t believe it.��


    Wang Wu snorted, ��Then whose responsibility is that?��


    ���� Mine. Is it not fulfilled yet?�� Wang Lu shook his head. Suddenly he felt that the memory of the Spirit Sword Sect��s golden generation Big Brother began to ovep with him more and more. However, soon he felt dizzy again as the poison began to spread uncontrobly.


    At this time, even Wang Wu had to let go of her hand that sped his wrist and said in the ensuing silence, ��Do you need me to give you happiness?��


    Wang Lu asked, ��How are you going to make me happy?


    ��Sh*t, death is near at hand, but you still not forget to take advantage of others���� Wang Wu scolded and said, ��Seeing you like this, themon method is probably not going to be good. Why not����


    ��Body union?��


    ���� You know this?��


    Wang Lu smiled and said, ��The trick of dodging the Demon Heart Oath to use the Star Destroyer Sword might be exined by your endless hidden cards, but what do you say about the three golden cores in your body? I��m not blind.��


    After a pause, Wang Lu��s face looked a bit heavy as he said, ��Is Youyou still there?��


    Wang Wu was silent for a moment and then opened her mouth. However, the voice did not belong to Wang Wu.


    ��Thank you for your concern. I��m still here, but this kind of dialogue is probably the first and thest.��


    Wang Lu nodded, not surprised by the result. He didn��t have a deep friendship with You Jiu of Song, so he couldn��t talk about sentiment here. The problem was�� Was there really no side effect for someone who put three golden cores in the body? Moreover, You Jiu of Song and her had been friends for many years, so they should be in harmony with each other. For him to add to that would not be so easy.


    ��What side effects are better than helplessly watching you die of poison?��


    Wang Lu shook his head and said, ��I��m not necessarily going to die due to poison, don��t look down on me too much.��


    Wang Wu covered her mouth and chuckled, ��Yes, of course, you are the most extraordinary, no poison could harm you.��


    This perfunctory attitude was obviously hurtful, but before Wang Lu could refute it, a strange but familiar voice popped up in his head.


    ��Hahaha, the Holy Light is on, this is not poison.��


    ����


    At the same time, in the City of Immortals.


    In Immortal One Area, the containment array where the White Jade Coffins were ced was running at full capacity. The crackling popping sounds in the air could be heard from time to time, as well as the back and forth of the blue arcs. All these made people afraid to approach.


    In the original design, the containment array could amodate twenty White Jade Coffins, but now it was stacked twice as many. The containment array did not break however, thanks to the deep knowledge of the Elder of Kunlun Sect. Nevertheless, there were still dozens of White Jade Coffins outside of the array. The cultivators that carried the coffins looked livid. Their angry eyes kept on scanning the array. They wished to throw out some of the White Jade Coffins there and put their own in exchange.


    The situation in the City of Immortals deteriorated rapidly, even worse than what was initially expected. Four Element Supreme appeared and disappeared like a ghost. He was even able to deal with dozens of Supremes, such as Daoist He Tu with ease. And each time he made his move, he could cause heavy casualties. What��s more, the spread of the poison gradually went out of control.


    The most terrible thing about the strange poison of the Fallen Immortal was exactly its contagiousness, which was nearly evil. If one person was poisoned, everyone around him or she was also at risk of catching it. Fortunately, this was the City of Immortals. There were arge number of Golden Armored Men and prohibition arrays in the city, which could control the situation fast. However, everyone knew that if this continued, the crash would happen sooner orter.


    ���� Damn it, those old fools at Heavenly Sage Hall usually consider themselves as a cut above the others. When the days are good, they rob faster than anyone else. Now we need them to do things, but they just look like idiots����


    ��Humph, before the Grand Competition, they asked each sect for resources and manpower, such that people endlessly grumbled that they��re bloodsuckers. But now, the situation in the Grand Competition is inexplicable, and they have no exnation. Moreover, it��s clear that they have provoked the Fallen Immortals, yet we��re the ones who bear the loss. These Union of Ten Thousand Immortal people have tricked us too much!��


    ��Yeah, with the resources provided by each sect, they could set up the containment array to block the poison, but in the middle of it are several of their own�� And our people have to wait outside. F*ck, I have never seen such a bully! Their people are people but our people are just dirt in their eyes!��


    In addition to the crackling and popping sound from inside the array, there were also endless noise and insults. The irritation and anger of many cultivators were like real substance, which suppressed the atmosphere in that ce.


    At this time, suddenly, the light around the containment array shed, and an exhausted tall cultivator came out of it.


    The cultivator was dressed in an unusuallyrge robe, with a hood thatpletely covered his face, which made him look a bit mysterious. However there were many cultivators present, and some recognized him.


    An Elder in Heavenly Sword Hall of Spirit Sword Sect, and the number one medicine man employed by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, Ao Guanhai. At present, hundreds of poisoned cultivators inside and outside the containment array heavily relied on his elixir to save their lives and blocked the spread of the poison.


    However, no matter how proficient Ao Guanhai was in medicine, his energy was limited. As more and more cultivators were poisoned, he gradually failed to take care of himself. Now, after he took care of the forty people in the array, he felt that his Jade Mansion was empty. It was likely that he couldn��t apply his medicinal expertise to the people outside the array.


    Toward the people outside the array, he somewhat apologetically shrugged, and then swallowed a pill. He nned to meditate right there to squeeze his Yuanying to recover his True Yuan. However, before he sat down, he heard a strange effeminate voice from someone nearby, ��The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals has a gxy of talent, yet despite everything, they allow a ck person to mingle here. Since he��s not our race, his heart is certainly different. Who knows if there��s a trick in his medicine?��


    This was no longer a disgruntled voice, but a vicious and malicious attack. Immediately, everyone��s expression changed. Although Spirit Sword Sect was sparsely popted and the weakest among the Five Unique, a Five Unique was still, after all, a Five Unique, a sect that no one could bully and humiliate��


    However, Ao Guanhai himself didn��t care. He just sat quietly and crossed his legs in meditation. He had seen too much of such racial discrimination.


    But although Ao Guanhai didn��t mind, it didn��t mean other people would just ept it.


    Humph!�� As if there was a broken silver bottle, a cold hum was heard, and then people saw a gorgeous rainbow sweep across toward them.


    The next moment, a scream was heard from among the crowd. That entric cultivator with an effeminate voice was stabbed in midair with a sword. Holes were cut open in the chest and abdomen, and blood spilled into the air.


    A cultivator who looked like a young girl, with her right hand extended forward and five colored lines extended out from her five fingertips, had nailed the strange cultivator in midair, allowing the blood in the holes on his chest and abdomen to gush out like waterfalls. Then, she nced down and said in a cold voice, ��In crisis, all of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals are in the same boat and should work together. At this time, it is mostly the enemy��s spy who would attack their own people for inexplicable reasons. Anytime they appear, they must be killed without mercy.��


    Finally, after she said that, the girlnded on the ground. Her posture was like a butterfly among the flowers. However, superimposed with the corpse in midair, it caused people to feel indescribable horror.


    ��Who�� is that person?�� Someone asked in a low voice in private.


    ��Who else could she be? Of course, she��s someone from Spirit Sword Sect�� It is said that she is the Ninth Elder, the youngest among the Elders in Heavenly Sword Hall. Her name seems to be Hua Yun.��


    ��Wait a minute, isn��t Heavenly Sword Hall supposed to have ten people? Why is the youngest the ninth?��


    ���� Who knows what happened to the people of Spirit Sword Sect? They always do things for no reason. Tsk-tsk, killing people in broad daylight, what a bully.��


    Several people whispered a few words, but no one dared to say too much. For fear of provoking that beautiful but fierce killer again.


    It was not because of Hua Yun��s beauty or ruthlessness that this group of grumbling people silenced themselves.


    It was because the person that she just nailed in mid-air was an evil cultivator with Deity Stage cultivation base. At present, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had a strong influence in Nine Regions. It was not easy for an evil cultivator to survive. Thus, most of the people who could cultivate to the Deity Stage had many life-saving skills, and their fighting ability was often a bit stronger than the cultivators of the same level. Yet�� he was nailed to death with just one strike. Although he was just a low-rank Deity, it was still Deity Stage after all.


    People of Spirit Sword Sect were known to be good at facing people of a higher stage than them. This rumor was really not groundless. Not to mention that abnormal number one Jindan in Nine Regions. Even this little-known Elder also treated a Deity Stage cultivator as nothing. After they realized this, these disgruntled people could only hide theirints in their stomachs forever.


    If they actually dared, one Hua Yun would be enough to deal with them since at most they were only middle-rank Deity Stage. Let alone, there was still Ao Guanhai who clearly looked stronger than her.


    ��Humph, a bunch of bitches.�� Hua Yun, who became the focus of attention, rather disdainfully nced around and then sat beside Ao Guanhai. The girl��s expression quickly changed into a smile and patted the other person��s shoulder in a friendly gesture.


    ��Hey, big guy, what are you doing?��


    Ao Guanhai said helplessly, ��Junior Sister, don��t you think you��re being too heavy-handed just now?��


    Hua Yun pouted her mouth immediately, ��Humph, those bitches, how could they etch it in their memory if I weren��t being ruthless? Let alone, the dead one is an evil cultivator. I know him, he��s a literal motherfucker. He has also done other evil things. He should��ve been dead a long time ago.��


    ��s�� Junior Sister, you��re not that ruthless. There��s no need to force yourself to do that for me.��


    ��Big guy, you��re so wordy. I was helping you, why are you being this stupid? No wonder you��re always being bullied by Fifth Elder Sister every day.��


    ��Fifth Elder Sister is my����


    ��Your benefactor! I��m tired of hearing it!�� Hua Yun interrupted in dissatisfaction. She then asked, ��How are Yao��Er and the others�� situations?��


    ���� Not so good.�� Ao Guanhai shook his head and said, ��I��ve tried my best, but the poison is very strange. A Wu is right, it doesn��t look like a real poison. But, the specificponents still need to be analyzed in detail. In fact, Yin Xuan has helped me a lot by making himself a test subject.��


    ��Yin Xuan���� Hua Yun frowned a bit and mused, ��What was that kid thinking?��


    ����


    ��Dead Face, what were you thinking?��


    In a secluded corner in the City of Immortals, the young man roared angrily.

 Chapter 744 - Cute Boy Strategy Complete!

    <h4>Chapter 744: Cute Boy Strategy Complete!</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Shu Si had never been this angry.


    As a street urchin, he had long been used to being cheated and used. People in the pugilist world, how could they not suffer from a sword attack? Shu Si was not a sore loser at all. In fact, he had long been numb to defeat.


    He was a young man with no background, talent, and luck. At most, he took a small advantage and then suffered a big loss. Sometimes, he was robbed by powerful gangs, sometimes he was exploited by profiteers, but Shu Si was always able tough at these.


    Because there was no hope, there would be no disappointment. Shu Si did not expect too much, so he was content and happy. No matter if he was betrayed or cheated by anyone, he would not take it to heart.


    But at this moment, Shu Si was heartbroken.


    ��Dead Face, did you do it on purpose?��


    Before he woke up this time, Shu Si had no time to think too much. At that time, he only knew that Dead Face probably fell into Luo Xiao��s trap, and he was determined to help him out. However, after another deep sleep, he suddenly felt that his thought became a lot clearer, and a lot of problems became unwrapped.


    For example, when Dead Face forced himself to seek cooperation with Luo Xiao, did he deliberately let him die? How many secrets were hidden within the Jade Bone Technique? Right now, he could form thoughts as if he was speaking in his mind, was this also deliberate?


    In Shu Si��s mind, he had an answer for this, but he still had to listen to the other party��s confirmation to really believe it.


    At this moment, he could not decide how he should feel. Shu Si even thought that, if Dead Face said that everything was just coincidence, would he feel relieved? Would you ept everything seriously and change his mind?


    Unfortunately, Dead Face didn��t give him room to continue to think.


    ��Yes, it��s all deliberate from the beginning.��


    ��That includes�� letting me die?��


    Of course, I have considered the possibility of your death. But, by my calction, you will not really die.��


    ��But I��ve be like this, it��s as good as death!�� Shu Si roared in his mind, ��Dead Face, why?��


    ��Because this is better.�� Dead Face exined lightly, ��Now that you have obtained Luo Xiao��s initial trust, I have been able topletely hide my existence. In my expectation, this is the most favorable situation.��


    ��The most favorable? The most favorable for who? What do you think of me then?��


    Dead Face was silent for a while and then said, ��I thought you could understand this.��


    ������


    ��It��s not easy to win this situation because the opponent is the Fallen Immortal. You are now a nail in Luo Xiao��s side; using it at the critical moment can make the opponent bloody. If we have to fight them head-on, I��m afraid it might not be possible to do it even at a hundred times the cost.��


    Shu Si shook his head, but his sorrow was deeper. He didn��t fully understand theyout of Dead Face, but he didn��t have to.


    Now that he had fallen into Luo Xiao��s hands but didn��t die, he really became a nail beside Luo Xiao. However, one could really imagine the price to hide a nail close to the Fallen Immortal.


    ��So, from the beginning�� you thought of me as just a chess piece?��


    Dead Face calmly said, ��Yes, from the beginning, you are the best chess piece in my hand.��


    ������ Shu Si��s heart was as dead as ashes. A momentter, it turned sour and sour. He couldn��t even say a word.


    However, Dead Face found it strange as he said, ��Do you feel wronged? Strange, why do you feel wronged?��


    Shu Si thought that was ridiculous. Couldn��t he let him feel resentful when he hurt him like this?


    ��Before I met you, you were just an ordinary person in a precarious state. I brought you into the world of Immortal Cultivation. I taught you to develop and expand the Qing Feng Enterprise. I promoted you from a nobody to an important business magnate. What�� right do you have to feel wronged?��


    ������


    ��Or, do you think it��s a pity for you to die young? It��s true that you haven��t lived in the City of Immortals for a long time, and you only have a few months as a business tycoon. But in this short time, you have experienced the luxury life that ordinary people can��t experience in ten lifetimes. Your daily consumption is enough for a street rat like the old you to spend in a hundred years. The woman you slept with a few days ago is a female cultivator that ordinary mortals could never even dare to think. With such a life, you ought to die without regret, let alone that you didn��t really die.��


    Shu Si listened to these words and felt even colder.


    Of course, he knew how good Dead Face was to him. Thus, he once swore in his heart that he would repay his kindness even if he were to be a bull or a horse in the future�� Even when he was emotionally agitated, he thought that he would repay his kindness even if his bones were to crush.


    Yes, a teenager with a sleek temperament from the street was actually moved by Dead Face��s treatment that he had the idea of dying for other people. Shu Si had long given his life to Dead Face. But, at this moment, he felt cold deep into his bones and his heart broke.


    After a long time, he asked, ��Dead Face, for you, am I just a chess piece? From the beginning to the end, you are just using me, without any other�� thoughts?��


    Dead Face lightly said, ��What do you want me to think of you?��


    ��I���� Shu Si wanted to say something, but he felt that his chest was stuffy. He could not say anything.


    He thought that Dead Face would say no so that he could at least let go of his trace of hope, but�� a rhetorical question was more hurtful than a stiff refusal, and it brought him to the brink of copse.


    ��That��s right. What should I hope you think about me? I��m just a street rat. Most others like me can��t live to be twenty years old. What can I hope the famous Xuan Yinzi thinks about me? For me, the fate of a chess piece is already very good���� Shu Si��s voice trembled more and more, ��Dead Face, don��t you have any feelings? You and I have been together for so long in the City of Immortals. Even if we��re a cat and a dog, we should at least have some feelings right? I-I always think of you as my�� how could you����


    However, when Shu Si was on the verge of copse, Dead Face suddenly said, ��Cats and dogs are not qualified to be my chess pieces. This move is the most important part of my whole n. I can��t fully trust you unless you and I have been together for nearly a year.��


    Shu Si was amused, but more because of a strange warmth that suddenly swelled in his heart. Heughed and said, ��ording to you, being a chess piece is something to be proud of?��


    ��I am not good at chess. I only y chess once in my life, and I only had one chess piece.��


    ��So, I should be d to be the only chess piece in your hand?��


    ��You really should be d, because I will always do my best for that only piece.��


    The voice of Dead Face was still as t and light as before, but the resentment in Shu Si��s heart had almost disappeared.


    Yes, Dead Face was always like this, cold and indifferent. To expect him to express his feelings like a normal person, wasn��t that difficult? What��s more, although Dead Face didn��t say it, in fact�� he was indeed treated as if he was his descendant. Moreover, as a chess piece, being alive was better than death. However, Dead Face was not better either, because he was also a chess piece.


    To understand this, Shu Si was left with a lump in his heart.


    ��If you were to tell me in advance about these things����


    ��If I told you in advance, your performance would not be natural. After all, you have less than a year as a chess piece, so I still can��t believe you could do it.��


    Although Dead Face said that he couldn��t believe him, Shu Si felt morefortable after hearing it.


    It was not that Dead Face didn��t value him. On the contrary, because Dead Face valued him so much that he couldn��t believe it�� And this feeling was not bad.


    ��So�� Dead Face, what is the situation now? Are you dead or what? What do you want me to do by putting me beside Luo Xiao?��


    After his mood was restored, Shu Si��s problem suddenly increased. However, before Dead Face could answer, he heard footsteps from the outside.


    Shu Si immediately calmed down and did not dare to talk with the voice in his head. At this time, he had regained hisposure and naturally wanted to hide the existence of Dead Face.


    A momentter, the door opened. Not surprisingly, it was Luo Xiao who came in.


    ��It seems that you and this puppet are a good match.�� Luo Xiao smiled sarcastically and said, ��Just woken up but you��ve already cried out.��


    Shu Shi��s mind was stunned. He guessed that when he was excited just now, he probably didn��t control his body well�� But it was no big deal.


    It was human nature to cry out after one survived cmity, especially after finding out that although he didn��t die, it was not that different than as if he had died. If Shu Si was not in a hurry to confront Dead Face, perhaps he would��ve cried out more before he had the time to think about other things.


    Thus, he didn��t panic and responded to Luo Xiao with the right attitude, ���� What do you want to do?��


    Luo Xiao smiled and said, ��What do I want to do? There are too many people in the City of Immortals who want to know what I am doing. I��m afraid half of the Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall are probably crazy about this question. So, why should I tell you?��


    However, after a while, Luo Xiao said with a smile, ��But, I can talk to you if I have nothing to do and bored. For example, do you want to know who is behind me?��


    Shu Si was greatly shocked, and he did not deliberately hide this shock.


    ��Isn��t the Fallen Immortal behind you?��


    ��Fallen Immortal?�� Luo Xiao smiled disapprovingly, ��If there is really a Fallen Immortal, why would they need me to be their dog? Any Fallen Immortal can sweep through the City of Immortal easily�� Rest assured, it��s too early for the real Fallen Immortal.��


    ��Gulp.��


    Shu Shi couldn��t help but swallow his saliva as he heard his own heartbeat.


    ��However, it��s not that easy for the Fallen Immortals to fullye to Nine Regions. Right now, they could only stretch out one hand. So they need helpers�� or loyal dogs.�� Luo Xiao pointed at himself with a smile and then reached out to Shu Si.


    ��Shu Si, do you have any interest in being the Fallen Immortal��s dogs with me?��

 Chapter 745 - A Monk Wants To Go Against The Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 745: A Monk Wants To Go Against The Heaven</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Shu Si was stunned by Luo Xiao��s invitation.


    He wanted him to also be the dog of the Fallen Immortals?


    How dare Luo Xiao make such a ridiculous request! Was he nuts? It was one thing to kill Xuan Yinzi and then take him since they had no connection to begin with, but Luo Xiao actually had the face to invite him to be a dog like him?


    Shu Si wanted to untie his belt and pee on his face on the spot!


    However, soon, Shu Si realized that he shouldn��t seem to refuse too decisively.


    Because from an objective point of view, he seemed to have no reason to refuse


    He grew up in the streets, so he naturallycked loyalty and a sense of belonging. Selfishness was natural to him. If the Fallen Immortal party could offer a sufficiently high price tag, he had no reason to be unimpressed.


    But could the Fallen Immortal party offer a sufficiently high price tag? Of course, they could. Even Luo Xiao, a sessor disciple of a Supreme could defect without hesitation. The resources in the hands of the Fallen Immortals were probably beyond what any Nine Regions cultivator could imagine. Thus, shouldn��t it be easy for them to buy Shu Si off?


    In addition, in line withmon sense, Shu Si should be filled with hatred toward the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals; his mentor Xuan Yinzi regarded him as a chess piece and even an abandoned son and sacrificed his life without hesitation. It was thus reasonable that at this time, he should hate Xuan Yinzi and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals that he represented.


    After realizing this, Shu Si dared not show contempt or negative expression, for fear of being seen through. He tried to adjust his expression so that he appeared alert and fearful��exactly what a teenage pawn should show.


    Shu Si didn��t know what his acting was like��in the past, when he still lived in the streets, everytime he pretended to be dead, he would be seen through, and then he would be beaten up. But now, he was an Immortal Cultivator, so his ability to control his body and mind have greatly enhanced. Perhaps he could really hide it?


    No one knows if Shu Shi was lucky or not, but Luo Xiao did not notice Shu Si��s fast-changing expression. Luo Xiao said to himself, ��There is only one chance. The Fallen Immortals do not need too many helpers. In their eyes, the death of the cultivators of Nine Regions is good, and one more is a good sight. Right now, theyck the power to recruit a few loyal dogs, but their strength is growing rapidly. How long do you think before they no longer need the loyal dogs?��


    As he listened, Shu Si kept thinking about what to do next. Dead Face was probably afraid of being found by Luo Xiao. When Luo Xiao was present, Dead Face refused toe out and speak. Thus he had to rely on himself on everything.


    He should not be too eager, because he had no reason for that. Nor could he resist too much; For example, he immediately called Luo Xiao idiot��this would show his spirit, but his life would probably be gone. As for finding a way to fool Luo Xiao�� That was even more of a joke. He, Shu Si, was certainly a ��wily old fox��, but Luo Xiao was also someone who was not easy to deal with. He could climb all the way from the bottom of Huayan School to the sect of Four Element Supreme; would such a person be easy to fool?


    His mind raced rapidly. A sudden inspiration shed through Shu Si��s mind and he had an idea.


    He decided to show his natural tendencies.


    ���� Why me?�� Shu Si said and rolled his eyes, showing a bit of a slick attitude. He said, ��I am just a Foundation Establishment nobody, what can I do for the Fallen Immortal?��


    Luo Xiao smiled and said, ��The Fallen Immortals don��t care whether the people who defect to them are strong or weak, we��re all just ants in their eyes anyway. It also doesn��t matter if you��re smart or loyal, because they have a way to keep you from ying tricks. The reason why I choose you is simply because it��s convenient.��


    ��Convenient?��


    Luo Xiao said, ��In any case, anyone else is also the same, so why not you?��


    This reason was really powerful. Shu Si was very much unconvinced in his heart, but he could not find a reason to refute it. Thus he kept his silence.


    Luo Xiao gradually lost interest and said, ��It seems that you are also a boring person. Since that��s the case����


    Seeing that Luo Xiao already lifted up his hand, Shu Si quickly said, ��Yes, I am willing, of course! Let alone being a dog for the Fallen Immortal, I am even willing to be a dog for you!��


    ��Good.�� Luo Xiao nodded and said, ��Alright then, I want you to help me do something.��


    ��I am listening.��


    ��Let��s work together to get rid of ck.��


    ��What?�� Shu Si was taken aback, ��Why would you want to kill him?��


    Luo Xiao smiled and said, ��It��s very simple, because he is my boss, and I don��t want to have too many bosses. It��s enough for me to be the dog for the Fallen Immortal, there��s no need for me to have another master.��


    Shu Si was even more shocked when he heard this. It turned out that the person behind Luo Xiao was the man in ck, which used to be the leader of the Fallen Immortals! However, this was not important. The important thing was�� What qualification did he and Luo Xiao have to challenge the Earth Immortal?


    ��We��re all the dogs of the Fallen Immortals, so there should not be too big of a gap between us. Moreover, ck��s action is too fast, the ��Mind Disorientation Powder�� of the Fallen Immortals would soon erupt in the City of Immortals. We must stop him as soon as possible.��


    Shu Si became more and more confused when he heard that. This ��Mind Disorientation Powder�� thing, he could barely understand it. A thing that could erupt in the City of Immortals was probably a kind of poison. However, for the Fallen Immortal, wouldn��t it be better if all the people in the City of Immortals were poisoned? Why was it necessary to stop it?


    ��When the cunning rabbit dies, the dog is cooked.��


    ����


    ��Still not?��


    ��Still not����


    In the Immortal One Area, outside the poison containment array, several cultivators with white hair but young faces looked at each other and could not help but sigh.


    The poison of the Fallen Immortal was really difficult to deal with. It had been three days since the first case of poisoning. One of the poisoned people was unable to be rescued, and instead, many of the cultivators that tried to remove the poison were identally poisoned and had to be sealed in the white jade coffin to wait for their death.


    Yes, wait for death. At this stage of the development of the situation, no rational person would feel that this kind of poison could really be solved by existing means.


    There were already too many people who fell into the sand in front of this strange poison. The leaders of the Five Uniques, Earth Immortal Luo Xue who was expert in poison removal�� Even when these people gathered together and brainstormed, they still couldn��te up with an effective treatment method.


    At present, all that they could do was to seal the poisoned people to prevent the poison from spreading madly. The people lying in the white jade coffins looked like corpses to others. And those cultivators who guarded the poison containment array were the same as tomb guardians.


    The speed of the rotation of the tomb guardians was very fast, they changed shifts every two hours, with two people in each shift. The main reason was that, previously, there was an inexplicable poisoning of the tomb guardian before, so the effect of the white jade coffin and the poison containment array began to be questioned. After many negotiations andpromises, a shift system was established��although the number of poisoned people continued to increase, in theory, there should be no risk of poisoning in just two hours.


    However, of course, this kind of work was not what everyone wanted to do. Whenever they were forced to take the shift, they would be full ofints.


    ��Tell me again, why do we have to guard these corpses? It��s just giving people bad luck! These white jade coffins and the poison containment array are not reliable at all! Fairy Bi Liu of Graceful Water Manor was alive and well, but she was inexplicably poisoned beside the white jade coffin. I think it��s better to destroy these coffins as soon as possible.��


    ��Destroy? I hate to break it to you, but there are three Sessor Disciples of Spirit Sword Sect that lie in the middle of this poison containment array. If you dare speak to Daoist Master Feng Yin about this, be careful of being cut by him.��


    ��Tsk, what��s wrong with Spirit Sword Sect? Are their sessor disciples not dead? Could those lie in the white jade coffins resurrect themselves? Life and death are ruled by fate, even if Daoist Master Feng Yin chops me, his disciples would note back�� Be reasonable!��


    ��Be reasonable? Hehehe, Daoist Master Feng Yin has a good temper, maybe he can reason with you. But when Daoist Master Wang Lu appears, see if he��s willing to reason with you!��


    ��Wang Lu�� What��s the matter with him? Would I be afraid of a mere Jindan?�� Even If I am not his match, I can still run away! Moreover, right now, in the current situation, even the help from the Earth Immortals is of no use, what can he do? If he has the ability to remove the poison, I will immediately go to kneel at the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain for ten years!��


    ��Brother, I advise you not to talk too much�� This is not to despise you, but things rted to Daoist Master Wang Lu often resulted in unexpected ways. If you think he can��t do it, he will do it just to show you he can. Now the situation in the City of Immortals is so urgent, but he never shows up. I��m afraid that as soon as hees back, he will turn the world upside down.��


    ��F*ck, if he��s going to make a big difference when hees back, why doesn��t hee back earlier? I think he probably won��te back! Four Element Supreme seems to do as he pleases in his action, but he actually follows a rule. There are four sessor disciples of the Spirit Sword Sect and three are lying behind us. Why do you think Wang Lu can stay out of it?��


    ���� Believe it or not, when you go to Spirit Sword Mountain to kneel, don��t say that I didn��t remind you.��


    ����


    ��You mean to say that�� this is not a poison?��


    In the whirlpool of stars, Wang Lu asked the voice in his mind.


    ��Regardless whether it��s a poison or not, for the moment, it doesn��t matter. Why are you here?��


    ���� Because I��m always with the holy light. My dear master, I have actually been with you all these years, have you forgotten it?��


    The voice in his mind was a bit funny and somewhat resentful.


    Of course, Wang Lu didn��t forget. At that time, were it not because of Faceless using holy light to bind Non-Phase Method and Primal Chaos Skybreaker Sword, it wouldn��t have been easy for his golden core to perfectly form�� At present, everyone knew that Wang Lu used two great cultivation methods as his foundation. One was offensive and the other was defensive. However, they didn��t know that his golden core actually contained three Main Paths. Non-Phase Method, Primal Chaos Skybreaker Sword, as well as the Sea of Holy Light.


    It was just that Wang Lu had no interest in the Sea of Holy Light. From the beginning, the Holy Light was always used as a kind of glue, so its sense of existence was not strong. When Wang Lu reached the Yuanying Stage, the colorful Yuanying could be perfectlypatible with multiple Main Paths, so the existence of the Holy Light became somewhat redundant. Nevertheless, it was still the strongest Main Path in the Western Continent, so there was no harm in keeping it.


    Wang Lu was not surprised that, as the agent of Holy Light Religion in Nine Regions, Faceless would always be by his side��like he said, Wang Lu was the real source of Holy Light in Nine Regions.


    He just wondered why Faceless would suddenly appear? For a long time, Faceless had perfectly yed the role of an insignificant transparent character. He did not interfere with Wang Lu��s life at all. Even when Wang Lu encountered danger, he ignored it. Thus,ing out at this moment was really strange.


    ��It��s nothing. It��s just that I saw something familiar, so I can��t help but be deeply moved, that��s all.�� Faceless said as if he wanted to arouse people��s curiosity and then stopped talking.


    However, with the hint of this sentence, Wang Lu could certainly guess the truth.


    ��The thing that you felt familiar is certainly the Holy Light. And you said that this strange poison is non-poison, is it a kind of Holy Light? Or rather a psychotropic drug? That��s what you guys used when you groomed Holy Light fanatics right?��


    Faceless let out a smile in Wang Lu��s mind and said, ��You are wrong����


    ��What we used is a bit more advanced than that.��

 Chapter 746 - I Repeat…

    <h4>Chapter 746: I Repeat��</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��s, as people grow older, they get more muddled.��


    Wang Lu shook his head and scolded himself for losing his keenness.


    Actually he should��ve thought of it. A kind of strange poison that was highly infectious and could make people lose their rationality and be controlled by others�� Was this not an evil cult?


    In addition, in those years, when the Earth Immortals gathered together, and their power reached the peak, they were powerless to such strange poison. One possibility was that the technical means of the Fallen Immortals had exceeded the Nine Regions so much that it was hard for the Earth Immortals to catch up even if they did their best. However, if there was such a technical gap, how did Sun Buping and the others fight for so many years without suffering annihtion?


    The second possibility was that the Earth Immortals had misunderstood the nature of the poison and truly treated it as a poison. Naturally, they ended up using twice the effort for half the result.


    Based on the current clues, the second possibility was probably the right answer. The so-called strange poison of the Fallen Immortals was actually a kind of mind-drug, i.e. evil cult�� The poisoned people were just being fooled by a religion, so what was the use of feeding them with elixirs?


    Of course, the assertion that the strange poison was equal to an evil cult was just Wang Lu��s guess. However, with the evidence from Faceless, he was confident that there would be no mistake in this guess.


    ��But there��s a hole in the logic here.�� Wang Wu��s voice appeared in Wang Lu��s mind at the right time and asked, ��The strange poison of the Fallen Immortals has more than ten thousand years of history��the Earth Immortals suffered from it more than sixteen thousand years ago. But, the rise of your Holy Light Religion is only a few thousand years, right?��


    Faceless smiled and said, ��It seems that you misunderstood my meaning. I am not saying that this so-called strange poison was transmitted from the Western Continent. But, there is something inmon between the two.��


    Wang Lu exined, ��Any religion or belief that goes to the extremes is in fact no different from poison. Western Continent has the Holy Light Religion, while in the Nine Regions, don��t we also have a variety of religions, cults, and sects?��


    Wang Wu smiled and said, ��Like Wisdom Sect you mean?��


    Wang Lu seriously said, ��Wisdom Sect is not amon religion. From the start, it stands for the productivity advancement of Nine Regions����


    ��Come on, stop that nonsense.�� Wang Wu interrupted her disciple��s Wisdom Sect��s slogan and then turned and asked Faceless, ��In short, do you have a way to neutralize it?��


    Faceless said, ��It��s not a poison, so there��s no neutralization. Those who are infected are just like those who are brainwashed by an evil cult and couldn��t help be loyal believers. This process is irreversible, so it��s impossible for them topletely recover. However, there��s indeed room for maneuver.��


    ��Oh? Since the process is irreversible, how can we have room for maneuver?�� Wang Wu was a bit curious.


    ��Wang Wu, you��re not perceptive enough. When ites to this kind of thing, don��t you get it?�� Wang Lu smiled and said, ��Since this is something to do with an evil cult, how could you forget what I did in those days?��


    Wang Wu stared nkly for a moment and then immediately shocked.


    Talking about dealing with a cult, Wang Lu was indeed an expert! At that time, Spirit Sword Sect kicked down the mountain disciples that it epted during the Immortal Gathering for experiential learning. During that time, Wang Lu��s Wisdom Sect stirred up the entire Blue River Region, and Wang Wu was very impressed by that!��because of Wisdom Sect, she was charged with misconduct of not giving discipline for more than ten times by Fang He, and her stipend as an Elder was also deducted for three years. Fortunately, at that time, her stipend was already deducted for ten years, so the punishment was irrelevant to her.


    In less than a year after Wang Lu went down the mountain, he founded a huge sect with hundreds of millions of believers from scratch. The core development mode was precisely to ept the existing believers from other sects. Simply put, it was a conversion of faith.


    It was very difficult for those who had a strong natural will and independent thinking to join the sect and give their faith. However, for themon people in the world, many were ignorant and easily incited, and moreover stubborn. Even with Wang Lu��s ability, they could not be convinced to be wiser�� Eventually, Wang Lu made up his mind to develop the Wisdom Sect.


    First, he used another religion as a basis and then refined more inmmatory doctrines. From there, he built a more reasonable and meticulous management system and then cooperated with the elite talents and appropriated opportunities. With these steps, it would be natural for Wisdom Sect to soar to the sky.


    ���� Do you want those poisoned people to end up believing in your cult?�� When she finally understood, Wang Wu wanted tough. Wang Lu was really bad. Being controlled by the Fallen Immortal was indeed terrible, but she believed that believing in Wang Lu��s Wisdom Sect�� Didn��t seem that good either. It was truly aing out of the dragon pool but ended up entering the tiger cave situation.��


    Wang Lu said, ��I repeat, Wisdom Sect always represents the productivity advancement of Nine Regions����


    ��Are you confident that you canplete the faith conversion?��


    Wang Lu smiled and said, ��Let��s not talk about my past achievements. Don��t forget that at present, the Wisdom Sect has gradually merged with the Holy Light Religion����


    Faceless also said with a smile, ��It��s still the same sentence: What we used is a bit more advanced than this.��


    ����


    ���� Isn��t ck our goal? What is this for then?��


    In the City of Immortals, Shu Si followed Luo Xiao in a daze while he nced nervously at the streets around him.


    The two of them were walking on the spacious road in Immortal Two Area. �� At this time, Immortal Two Area was filled with a grim atmosphere, which was totally different from the bustling scene in the past. The level of security of golden armored men had been put to the highest and could be seen everywhere. From time to time, patrols that consisted of every big sect in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals also appeared in every corner of the city.


    However, both golden armored men and the patrol of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals turned a blind eye to Luo Xiao and Shu Si. Sometimes, even when Luo Xiao bumped with the person opposite of him, and stumbled to the side, the other side acted as if nothing had ever happened.


    This was, of course, the means of the Fallen Immortal, which was far superior to the means of the present Immortal Cultivators of Nine Regions.


    As Luo Xiao said, once degenerated into a dog of the Fallen Immortals, the benefits were indeed endless. Previously, Luo Xiao fed Shu Si a purple-ck elixir and Shu Si immediately felt that the Jade Mansion in his body expanded rapidly, and a lot of thick-as-paste True Yuan crammed into every corner of his body. After that, they shrank and gathered and condensed into a perfectly round golden core. Not surprisingly, Shu Si had reached Jindan Stage.


    To the best of his knowledge, there had never been such a cheap golden core in the world. The steps from Xudan to Jindan involved not only the umtion of magical power but also the refinement of primordial spirit and the integration of the surrounding Main Path. In short, no one could aplish these steps in a single move purely with the help of external forces. That was why the Jindan Stage cultivator was called a Daoist Master��only a master of Daoist could be called a Daoist Master.


    Now, however, thismon sense of Nine Regions had been broken by his own experience. One pill resulted in one golden core. Such a beautiful thing indeed existed in the world! Moreover, his golden core was obviously different from themon golden core. Also, there were all kinds of wondrous things. For example, as long as he recited the mnemonic chant ording to Professor Luo Xiao��s method, he would be an invisible person who could walk freely in the city.


    However, when someone always walked on the river bank, would their feet not get wet? There were so many talents in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and the City of Immortals was also the home of others. What if they were found? At least, to walk outside like this was always a risk. So, why would Luo Xiao take this risk?


    ��I want to find someone.�� Luo Xiao replied. As he said that, he pinched his fingers and calcted something. From Shu Si��s perspective, Luo Xiao��s calction method was extremely brilliant, far beyond the scope of his original stage, which was Peak Jindan Stage.


    Most likely that it was also the benefit from the Fallen Immortals�� He merely became Luo Xiao��s dog and he already reached Jindan Stage, so how much benefit did Luo Xiao get? And Luo Xiao imed that after he became the dog of the Fallen Immortals, he couldn��t be much different than ck. Did it mean that he had the magical ability of an Earth Immortal?


    However, if he had the magical ability of an Earth Immortal, how could it be hard for him to find someone?


    ��Four Element Supreme.��


    ��Four Element Supreme?�� Shu Si was shocked again because after he walked on the street of Immortal Two Area for a while and listened to the conversation of the people around him, he already knew what kind of role Four Element yed in the City of Immortals now. Four Element Supreme was theckey of the Fallen Immortals who had killed numerous people. What did Luo Xiao want to do with him?


    ��I am going to kill him.��


    ��Kill him?�� Shu Si didn��t understand and asked, ��Isn��t he on our side? Why would you want to bother with him?��


    Luo Xiao sneered and said, ��On our side? What a ridiculous idea. I will not be on the same side with anyone. Other than myself, other people are only strangers and enemies. Moreover, killing Four Element Supreme is more beneficial to me. If he can��t finish his work, ck will have no choice but to do it himself, which will surely reveal his ws����


    ��But, aren��t what Four Element Supreme do now is consistent with our interests? With him here, I don��t think the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could hold on for long����


    Luo Xiao��s smile was even colder as he said, ��But if the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals copse now, what good will it bring to me? ck will take all the credit, then what will I do in the future? Did you forget what I told you before?��


    Of course, Shu Si didn��t forget the saying, when the cunning rabbit dies, the dog is cooked. This was the reason why Luo Xiao secretly nned to kill ck. Now, that was also the reason why he wanted to kill Four Element Supreme! Luo Xiao had truly be an expert of betrayal. Now that he had defected to the Fallen Immortal camp, he only considered his own interests and ignored the cause of the Fallen Immortals. In essence, his behavior was equivalent to betrayal. It was also unknown whether after they realized this, the Fallen Immortals behind the scene would directly destroy him.


    ��As long as I don��t touch the fundamental, and can show that my value is no less than that of Four Element Supreme, the Fallen Immortals will not kill me. They don��t care about the bite between their dogs.�� Luo Xiao said, and then his middle finger suddenly trembled. He said, ��Hah! I found him.��


    The next moment, he grabbed Shu Si��s hand. Shu Si only saw a blur. The scene before him distorted rapidly. When it became clear again, they were already in the Immortal Five Area.


    Not far away was the building of the famous organizingmittee of the City of Immortals. At present, there was no news about its master, which made it seem like a deserted ce. The target of Luo Xiao��s trip right now stood in front of the courtyard door.


    ��Master, long time no see.��


    Luo Xiao walked toward him with a strange smiling expression. Then Four Element Supreme turned his head and frowned. He asked, ��What are you doing here?��


    While he said that, Four Element Supreme had raised his arm, and a dark vortex slowly coagted in the palm of his hand. This was a hostile sign.


    Four Element Supreme had been reduced from being a cornerstone of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to ackey of the Fallen Immortals. Luo Xiao��s contribution to this was indispensable. Right now, although the two of them had stood on the same side, Four Element Supreme naturally did not trust Luo Xiao. After being tricked once, he would not let himself be tricked for the second time. After all, in the face-to-face fight, he was much stronger than Luo Xiao, so he would not lose.


    However, Luo Xiao also knew this. Thus, this time, he brought a helper.


    ��Shu Si, now.��


    The next moment, Shu Si felt a buzzing voice in his head and couldn��t help but pounce on Four Element Supreme!

 Chapter 747 - Asking For The PV Vote

    <h4>Chapter 747: Asking For The PV Vote</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��Master, you let me win.��


    In the City of Immortals, the fight between the Master and the disciple ended in a calm state.


    As if in the blink of an eye, the winner was determined. Luo Xiao��s arm prated the chest of Four Element Supreme and dug out a beating heart.


    There was no joy or sadness in the face of Four Element Supreme, but blood continued to gush out of his mouth. There was a hint of ridicule in his eyes.


    The next moment, Four Element Supreme copsed without a word. Luo Xiao chuckled and leaned down to close Four Element Supreme��s eyes.


    ��Master, rest in peace.��


    After he witnessed the whole process, Shu Si was stunned and his heart was filled with shock. His mind could not work at all.


    As a person involved, Shu Si saw the entire process of the fight clearly�� First, Luo Xiao threw him out like a hidden weapon, and then he made his move. With a single step, he appeared in front of Four Element Supreme faster than Shu Si and stabbed Four Element Supreme��s chest with his right hand that had turned blood red.


    Luo Xiao defected to the enemy first so he got the most benefits. When he stretched out his right arm, it was as if he also brought out the violent huge waves of the ocean of blood from the ninth level of hell. Countless wandering spirits and fierce ghosts flew and roared around his arm with astonishing power. However, Four Element Supreme was fearless. With a wave of his hand, he let out the ck whirlpool to absorb the ocean of blood. He then increased his power and instantly broke up the blood color around Luo Xiao��s hand and then suppressed it.


    However, the next moment, Four Element Supreme turned to look at Shu Si, who was stilling at him from mid-air. Suddenly the whirlpool in his hand couldn��t help but stagnate.


    This momentary stagnationpletely turned the situation around. Luo Xiao relentlessly seized this moment. After he freed himself from the repression of the whirlpool, the blood color on his arm appeared again, and then he directly dug out the heart of Four Element Supreme.


    The fight ended in such a hurry.


    In Shu Si��s view, the result was totally uneptable. Because it was illogical, unreasonable, andpletely iprehensible. Four Element Supreme clearly had an overwhelming advantage, so why did he make a fatal mistake, which was akin to a suicide, at thest moment?


    �� He was distracted by Shu Si, but why? What was his worth? He was just an instant Jindan cultivator, so even if he was used like a hidden weapon to explode, it could not hurt even half of Four Element Supreme��s hair��


    ��But it will disturb everyone around and lead to the pursuit of the patrol. Luo Xiao was going to forcibly detonate the golden core in your body. Once it erupts, the City of Immortals will be shocked. It��s not easy for a Supreme to reverse the self-explosion process of the golden core through external force. Thus, Four Element Supreme hesitated for a moment and revealed his weakness.��


    Xuan Yinzi��s voice sounded quietly in Shu Shi��s mind.


    Shu Si was shocked and said, ��Dead Face, why did youe out? Luo Xiao is still nearby!��


    Xuan Yinzi sneered, ��Because it seems that there��s no need to hide.��


    At this time, Luo Xiao also sneered, ��Oh, it��s you? I really didn��t notice your small-insect existence�� But, since a trash that hides its head and shows its tail like you dare show yourself up, that means you just heard it?��


    Shu Si said, ��Heard what?��


    Xuan Yinzi said, ��I heard the key lines that he relied on to win. If I remember correctly, just a moment ago, you, Luo Xiao, said it to Four Element Supreme the moment he showed his w and caused him to subconsciously give up the resistance, which allowed him to be killed at once. Am I right?��


    Luo Xiao snorted, ��Sure enough you��ve heard it�� I said to him, Master, I��ll take it from here, you can go in peace. Thus, he truly felt at peace and forcibly lengthened the w, so that I had a chance to kill him.��


    Shu Si was baffled when he heard it. ��I��ll take it from here, you can go in peace���� Because Luo Xiao said so, did Four Element Supreme really go in peace? Wasn��t that a bit too unreasonable?


    ��Nothing is unreasonable. Because that sentence can make Four Element Supreme realize which side the person in front of him is standing on. And then, in addition, I��m afraid the poisoning of Four Element Supreme is notplete, so he was willing to let himself be killed, that��s all.��


    Shu Si was stupefied for a moment, unable to understand. But soon he opened his mouth wide and looked at Luo Xiao in disbelief.


    ��Dead Face, you mean�� Could it be that this guy����


    Before he finished his sentence, Luo Xiao��s face changed.


    ��Shut up, my master will be back soon. Xuan Yinzi,ter����


    ��Less nonsense, I haven��t fallen to the point where I need you tomand me.��


    Just as their voices fell, suddenly, an atmosphere of terror that caused people to stop breathing and freeze came down from the sky. Shu Si involuntarily fell to his knees, his body trembled endlessly, and the concentrated ck starch in his body continued to roll as if it was boiled. At the same time, Xuan Yinzi temporarily hid himself in the deepest part of his body.


    Beside him, Luo Xiao gritted his teeth and stood upright on the spot. However, the burst sound of bonepression and collision continued toe from his body.


    Then, Shu Si heard a voice, which was not too strange to him. Most of the people that had lived for a long time in the City of Immortals and watched many matches would not feel strange about this voice.


    The indifferent voice of the man in ck of the Earth Immortal.


    ��Why did you kill Four Element?��


    The tone was dull, and the happiness or anger of the source of the voice could not be heard. However, when the voice fell, the pressure on Shu Si and Luo Xiao became even greater.


    Inwardly, Shu Si was shocked. His heart and spirit seemed like a lonely boat swayed in the rainstorm. At this time, he thought of what Luo Xiao said to him previously: As long as they were also the dogs of the Fallen Immortals, there would be no big difference between them�� What a joke!


    ��I killed Four Element���� After a long time, when Luo Xiao finally gathered enough strength to answer, he said, ��Because as a chess piece, he has a fatal w. If he wasn��t getting rid of as soon as possible, it would cause an irreparable and significant impact on the n.��


    The man in ck was silent for a moment, and then said, ��You are lying.��


    Luo Xiao paid no heed to the assertion and continued to exin, ��When I converted Four Element, either I made a mistake because I was not proficient in the technique, or as a Supreme, he had some unknown unique arrangement, which made the conversion ceremony not perfect. In short, he has not beenpletely converted, and still retained a trace of self-consciousness�� So when he carried out the order, it was difficult for him to be perfect, and he always left ws. He clearly has the ability to open up a killing field in the City of Immortals, but he was satisfied with a guerri tactic that was neither harmful nor itchy. Because he still regarded himself as a humble Nine Regions man deep in his heart and thus refused to kill his own kind. I think this is a crack in the wall, which might expand at any time, leading to the copse of the whole wall��I��m afraid I can��t afford the loss if one day he loses control and exposes our secrets.��


    The man in ck was silent once again. He then said, ��You are still lying.��


    Luo Xiao said, ��In addition, I have another reason to kill Four Element: I can do what he does, so the credit does not need to be distributed to other people, and master also doesn��t need to keep too many dogs.��


    ������ ck was silent again. After a long time, he raised his hand and said, ��Master doesn��t need a dog who acts on his own initiative. You��re not a good dog.��


    When his voice fell, the ghost-like shrill and deste scream of Luo Xiao could be heard.


    Luo Xiao, who was standing still under the heavy pressure, curled up into a ball on the ground. Every inch of skin on his body began to melt and from under it, ck blood sma flowed out.


    Fortunately, the skin meltingsted for only a moment before it was taken away by ck.


    ��I will give you onest chance. Finish the work left by Four Element, and don��t waste my time.��


    Luo Xiao gasped violently on the ground. His body uncontrobly trembled. However, he still struggled to respond, ��I-I understand.��


    Although the pain in his voice was obvious, Shu Si, who was also kneeling on the ground, saw the joy in Luo Xiao��s eyes.


    No one knows how long it took, but finally, Shu Si felt that the pressure on his head gradually dissipated and he dared to raise his head.


    As expected, ck had disappeared.


    Beside him, Luo Xiao took a long breath��his flesh was still in a half melting state, which was too horrible to look at, but Luo Xiao seemed to look as if the victory was already within his grasp.


    ��I have already won half the victory.�� Luo Xiao exined. His voice was blurry because of the melting of his vocal cords. ��In the end, ck still came back. This proves that he really can��t let go of the things here. Next, as long as I force him back again at the right time, my task is done.��


    Xuan Yinzi appeared in time and responded, ��What is ck doing now?��


    ��I don��t know. I only know that he��s not in the City of Immortals, and he��s doing something very important. It seems to involve the fundamental secret of the City of Immortals, and it��s rted to Senior Gem Emperor and the others. In this case, as long as I keep holding his steps and force him to waste his time in the City of Immortals, I will definitely be able to disturb him. When the timees, either he was killed by Senior Gem Emperor while in a hurry, or hees back here and is killed by me who will be waiting in ambush. Of course, it doesn��t matter if he insists on noting back. All the killing arrangements that he set up in the City of Immortals will be nullified.��


    After he heard this, even Shu Si was sure that this guy apparently��


    ��Don��t get me wrong, I��m not interested in being yourpanion. I��m the dog of the Fallen Immortal, this is beyond doubt. Four Element Supreme might not be perfectly converted, but I have been perfectly converted, and my position will never waver.��


    Shu Si��s eyebrows wrinkled. He thought since he was the dog of the Fallen Immortals, why did he clearly hinder the interests of the Fallen Immortals?


    ��I don��t mean to hinder my master��s interests, but���� Luo Xiao said and showed a horrible but brilliant smile, ��It��s natural for a dog to bite another dog.��


    ����


    At the same time, in the whirlpool of stars, Wang Lu suddenly stopped moving forward.


    Far away behind them, it was as if something important had happened. Although it was only a hazy premonition, Wang Lu could not ignore it.


    However, as soon as Wang Lu stopped, behind him, those who couldn��t immediately stop themselves from moving suddenly suffered.


    ��The�� hell! Wang Lu, did you do it on purpose? If you want to make an emergency stop then so be it, but you still stretch your body tightly! When I crash into you, I almost turned into a t person!�� Wang Wu covered her nose as she denounced Wang Lu.


    ��So you can see the power of dual-vector foil (The term from the science fiction novel Three-Body Problem��a cosmicw weapon that makes a three-dimensional object into two-dimension)���� Wang Lu shook his head and was about to tell the truth, only to be met with ridicule.


    ��If you want to take a pee then just say it����


    But then, as her voice fell, they saw that the gxy shattered and two people hurriedly flew out of it.


    ��Wang Lu, please, quickly save Senior Gem Emperor!��


    Wang Lu narrowed his eyes.


    ��Xuan Mo?����Bai Ze?��

 Chapter 748 - Sorry, I Do Want To Court Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 748: Sorry, I Do Want To Court Disaster</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��Xuan Mo, Bai Ze! Why are you two here?��


    Wang Lu showed moderate surprise at the two suddenly appearing Earth Immortals. At the same time, he secretly handed the Rouge Tears to his back and gestured to Wang Wu to preemptively strike with her Star Destroyer Sword.


    However, Xuan Mo and Bai Ze were not aware of Wang Lu��s malice. Instead, they hurriedly urged him, ��Senior Gem Emperor is trapped in Thunder Reservoir, please go and save her!��


    The next moment, Wang Wu��s Star Destroyer Sword appeared, as if it wanted to crush Bai Ze and Xuan Mo into powder. However, after the sword strike wasunched, a golden seal came straight toward it like lightning, which exploded exactly at the tip of Rouge Tears.


    The golden seal suddenly dimmed, and Bai Ze spurted out ck blood on the spot and had to lean on Xuan Mo. The thin sword in Wang Wu��s hand let out a wail and had to withdraw its sword energy and also became dim. Wang Wu herself had to hold back a cough as herplexion alternated between red and white.


    Both sides unexpectedly picked the same choice!


    Wang Lu frowned and nced coldly at Xuan Mo and Bai Ze. Both of them seemed to have experienced a fierce battle. They were all bruised and extremely weak. However, after just one sword attack, Bai Ze had bepletely incapacitated. Only Xuan Mo still retained a certainbat power. Thus, the next opponent was her.


    Last time they parted ways, he had hoped to be able to fight side by side with her when they meet again. Now it seemed to be an extravagant hope��


    ��Xuan Mo, I can��t believe that even you betrayed the revolution.�� Wang Lu sneered and took out a cold long sword from his waist. The body of the sword was crystal clear, and there were ancient characters that read ��Mysterious Frost�� on the sword handle.


    In the past, on the path to immortality, Wang Lu pierced through all the illusions with this Mysterious Frost sword. The sword was fierce and unstoppable, but it relied purely on cheap tricks. Now he had reached a decent cultivation base, which was Yuanying Stage. An immortal sword of spiritual treasure level was thus perfect for him. Then, as Wang Lu lightly stroked the sword body, Mysterious Frost sword was covered with ayer of blood, and its power expanded tens of thousands of times, which demonstrated an artificial distortion.


    This was one of the killing moves prepared by Wang Lu. He first used the Yuanying Stage cultivation base to lead the spirit sword to self-destruct. Before the spirit sword was thoroughly disintegrated, it could release a sword qi that was beyond its limit. With Wang Lu��s calction, if it were tobine with his Primal Chaos Skybreaker Sword, its attack ability could barely reach the baseline of the level of Supreme.


    For an Earth Immortal in perfect shape, such an attack wouldn��t even be considered. However, it would be quite a threat to a seriously injured one�� Of course, to rely on just one sharp weapon to surmount the gap between Yuanying and an Earth Immortal was to indulge in fantasy.


    Therefore, Wang Lu prepared hundreds of them. Other than the Mysterious Frost sword, there were thousands of spiritual treasure level weapons hidden in his mustard seed bag.


    That was the weapon arsenal collected by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals for the Grand Competition. The key to it was taken by Wang Lu by taking advantage of his position. When necessary, he could open this weapon arsenal and set off a storm in an extravagant and outrageous way. When the time came, even then, he would only barely have the power to fight against the Earth Immortal.


    ��Stop! We are not your enemy!�� Xuan Mo loudly said. Her turbid eyes looked tired and hurt as they reflected the cold light of the Mysterious Frost sword. She looked desperate and helpless as she said, ��Wang Lu, wake up!��


    Wang Lu turned a deaf ear to that. The Mysterious Frost sword in his hand was already like an ignited raging inferno. But just then, a hand held on his shoulder.


    ��Wang Lu, stop it. There��s something wrong with this.��


    Wang Lu looked back at Wang Wu and wanted for her exnation.


    ��That veto seal just now was not lethal. It was more like an illusion breaker.�� Wang Wu said, ��They were merely checking if we��re real people or not.��


    ��Oh?�� Wang Lu raised his eyebrows, his thought twirled quickly. Then he reached over the sword and flicked it up and down. His fingertips took away the fire from the sword, making it crystal clear and cold again.


    ��What happened?��


    Xuan Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief and fell down on the ground when her body turned soft. However, she shook her head when Wang Lu stretched out his hand to help her.


    ��Don��t worry about us�� Just go and save Senior Gem Emperor. ck finally made his move. He set up an ambush in Thunder Reservoir. Many of us rushed to rescue her, but although the enemy was only him, his position in Thunder Reservoir is unshakable.��


    ��Thunder Reservoir?��


    Xuan Mo extended her hand and from the void, a disintegrated starlight appeared.


    ��Thunder Reservoir is at the lowest level of the Immortal Tombs. Follow this light path and it can take you around the ocean of stars.


    Wang Lu did not rush to take the starlight but said, ��Tell me more.��


    Xuan Mo took a long breath and tried to calm down her mixed emotions. ��ck designed a trap and lured Senior Gem Emperor to go to Thunder Reservoir alone. It is the most secret ce in the Tomb of Immortals. Senior Gem Emperor did not expect to be ambushed in Thunder Reservoir at all and was thus caught off guard and seriously injured. Then����


    Wang Lu said, ��Then she asked you for help?��


    ��No, she didn��t ask anyone for help�� It was ck. He actively disclosed the location of Thunder Reservoir, lured us toe to rescue her, and then defeat each of us�� But, because Lu Biechen had calcted the vague inscrutable twist of fate in advance that this was an unfavorable path, we came there with an escape n. But I��m afraid we can��t get to the City of Immortals.�� Xuan Mu said and looked up bitterly, letting Wang Lu see a trace of darkness in her throat.


    ��Poison?��


    ��Bai Ze and I were poisoned by him�� But don��t worry, although barely, I am able to seal the poison in my body, so it won��t infect you.��


    Before Xuan Mo could finish her words, Wang Lu had already firmly grasped her hand.


    ��No! Don��t touch me!�� Xuan Mo wanted to push Wang Lu away, but at this time, she was so weak that she couldn��t even do this little thing. Her slender wrist was still tightly held.


    However, the next moment, Xuan Mo opened her eyes incredulously and a surprised expression came out of her dark pupils.


    Because in her body, the endless darkness was disappearing at an amazing speed, like the melting snow. It was then reced with a cluster of light that��s felt holy and warm. As if she was soaked in warm water, the coldness all over her disappeared.


    ��This is����


    Wang Lu smiled and said, ��Wee to the big family of Holy Light.��


    Although Xuan Mo didn��t understand the Holy Light and didn��t even think about the principle of Holy Light��s poison removal, she knew that she finally got rid of the nightmare that had troubled the Earth Immortals for countless years.


    ��Thank you, Wang Lu. You are really���� Xuan Mo trembled and opened her mouth. When her cherry lips were slightly opened, she was actually speechless. She had too much to say, but there was no way to say it.


    However, Xuan Mo soon calmed her agitated mind and said, ��Thank you for saving me, but right now, Senior Gem Emperor is more important. She is the most indispensable member of all of us. Please����


    Wang Lu said with a wry smile, ��The poison simr to that in your body has now erupted in the City of Immortals, and it seems that I am the only one who can remove it.��


    Xuan Mo was shocked.


    Wang Lu��s words revealed a basic contradiction.


    Senior Gem Emperor in Thunder Reservoir needed Wang Lu, but the City of Immortals needed him more.


    Senior Gem Emperor was an important member of the Earth Immortals, but to Wang Lu, she could only be regarded as an ordinary friend. In contrast, the City of Immortals was everything to Wang Lu.


    Wang Lu had the cure. When he returned to the City of Immortals, the poison removal could be guaranteed. However, ck in Thunder Reservoir upied the best and strategic position, so much that the other Earth Immortals were unable to shake him off. In that situation, how much role could Wang Lu y as a Yuanying Stage cultivator?


    One by one, problems appeared in Xuan Mo��s mind, which made her mood continue to sink.


    ��Why do you want to find Wang Lu?�� Wang Wu asked, ��Logically, Wang Lu is not the best person. Wouldn��t you be better off looking for me than him?��


    It was true that to go to Thunder Reservoir to rescue Senior Gem Emperor, the number one Jindan in Nine Regions was far more suitable than Wang Lu, who had just reached Yuanying Stage.


    ��It was on the behest of Senior Gem Emperor.�� Xuan Mo replied, ��From the beginning to the end, she didn��t ask for help, but�� She asked us to find Wang Lu.��


    Wang Lu shook his head and said with a smile, ��This chick, it��s not enough for her to die alone, does she have to drag me down with her?��


    ��Never!�� Xuan Mo��s voice was a bit higher, ��Senior Gem Emperor will do no such childish thing. She�� There must be something important. Wang Lu, even if you don��t believe us, you can at least trust Senior Gem Emperor!��


    Wang Lu asked, ��If I can��t trust you, who knows if Senior Gem Emperor is really trapped in Thunder Reservoir? Or even if Thunder Reservoir really exists? Maybe you are a spy sent by ck? If that��s the case, then all the previous discussions have nothing of value at all.��


    ��I���� Xuan Mo was tongue-tied. At this moment, if Wang Lu insisted on doubting her, she had no way to prove her innocence.


    ��I don��t doubt you.�� Wang Lu said, ��But to rescue Senior Gem Emperor����


    At this time, Wang Wu suddenly said, ��Go.��


    ��Huh? Why?��


    Wang Wu thought about it and said, ��There are two reasons. The first is based on a simple logic: If the enemy wants us to do it, we should not do it. Just now, on our way back to the City of Immortals, didn��t wee across ck��s avatar? Now think about it, wasn��t it a bit too easy to get rid of him? Even Bai Ze, a waste, relying on an immortal treasure, could block my sword attack while he is seriously injured��well, although the price is that he seems to be dying. But is ck��s avatar not as good as the seriously injured Bai Ze?��


    Wang Lu muttered to himself irresolutely, ��Do you want to say that ck��s interception is actually a kind of diversionary tactic, to make us think that he doesn��t want us to go back to the City of Immortals? But in fact����


    ��In fact, if we don��t go to the City of Immortals, but to Thunder Reservoir, he would be in great trouble�� Of course, this is just my guess.�� Wang Wu seriously said, ��And the second reason is that the problem of the City of Immortals is not necessarily for you.��


    ��If I don��t go there, who else can get rid of the strange poison of the Fallen Immortal?��


    Wang Wu pointed to herself and said, ��I am.��


    ������


    ��Faceless has already exined the principle of the trick of the Fallen Immortals. Well, it��s not a groundbreaking originality to fight for power at the level of faith. I happen to know a friend who is good at this. Responding to my call, she should be near the City of Immortals.��


    ���� A friend like Youyou?��


    ��Oh, if you don��t trust me, you can also add an insurance, granting me a title such as the Holy Woman of Holy Light Religion, or the likes, so that I have the management authority of the Holy Light. In short, it��s still the same sentence, the problem of the City of Immortals is not necessarily yours. But over there in Thunder Reservoir, the person pointed by Senior Gem Emperor is you, not anyone else.��


    Wang Lu didn��t waste too much time to think about it.


    ��Very well, we��ll do as you say. You go to the City of Immortals while I go to Thunder Reservoir. As for these two people����


    Xuan Mo said, ��I��ll go to the City of Immortals to call for people. There are too many of ourpanions who are stillpletely in the dark. If they can be mobilized, they will soon be able to solve the situation in Thunder Reservoir.��


    However, Bai Ze, who had been seriously injured, forced himself to stand up and said, ��I��ll go to Thunder Reservoir. I made a mistake, so I��ll take care of it myself.��


    ����


    Outside the City of Immortals, a female cultivator arrived on top of a crane.


    At the city gate, a row of golden armored men blocked her way.


    ��Who is it?��


    When the female cultivator saw this, she smiled and said, ��I am Li Yunhe of Eastern Border Region. Entrusted by Daoist Master Non-Phase, I came to solve the difficulties in the City of Immortals.��

 Chapter 749 - It Was Cool To Add A Complete Ending At The End

    <h4>Chapter 749: It Was Cool To Add A Complete Ending At The End</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��Daoist Master Yunhe?��


    Outside the poison containment array in Immortal One Area, the Red Robed Elder looked at the female cultivator in front of him suspiciously�� If she didn��t im to be entrusted by Wang Wu and possessed the symbolic emerald green bamboo sword, the old elder would��ve already tried to suppress her and treated her as a spy and tortured her.


    It was indeed too suspicious.


    She imed to be from the city of Zhucheng in Eastern Border Region. Zhucheng was a world-famous grand city, a glorious ce. There were at least three high-ranking Sects in Eastern Border Region that set their headquarters in Zhucheng and its surrounding areas. Although Red Robed Elder was not an Easter Border Region person, he was familiar with Zhucheng. But he had never heard of such a person in Zhucheng.


    Of course, since Nine Regions was filled with a hidden dragon, crouching tiger, it was normal for someone powerful but not well known to exist. However, when the world��s heroes were at a loss in the face of the strange poison of the Fallen Immortals, and an unknown cultivator came out and said that she had the cure for saving the world, normal people would think that there was a fraud in it.


    ��Whether it��s true or not, it will appear once I try it.�� Li Yunhe smiled gently and then walked toward a white jade coffin outside the poison containment array.


    Sealed inside the white jade coffin was the eldest brother in Flowing Cloud School, Hong Feng. Because he was deliveredte, he could not be put inside the poison containment array. But it was difficult to suppress the spread of poison by relying on the white jade coffin alone. At this time, Hong Feng��s dark mark had grown big, and his eyeballs rolled rapidly as if he was about to stir.


    This was the precursor to the full outbreak of the poison. Once the poison was fully released, it meant that Hong Feng would lose all his reason and be the dog of the Fallen Immortals. At that time, death would be a gift to him. Besides the white jade coffin, the sect leader of Flowing Cloud School and some of its elders had been waiting with solemn faces, ready to personally send the eldest disciple on his way.


    When Li Yunhe approached, these several people showed aplex and alert look.


    They also doubted Li Yunhe��s identity. However, at this moment, she was the only straw stretched out to a drowning person, leaving them with no choice.


    The elders quietly gave way. After Li Yunhe nodded, she went to the coffin, took a deep breath, and then pressed her hand on the coffin lid.


    Suddenly, a gentle familiar light flowed out from her fingertips, which then easily prated the coffin cover and shone on Hong Feng��s face.


    ��Hey, isn��t that�� the Holy Light of Western Continent?��


    Distinguished people and heroes indeed gathered in the City of Immortals. Among the people that guarded the poison containment array, there were some experts that participated in the battle in the Western Continent. At a nce, they could see that it was the Holy Light of the Western Continent that flowed out of Li Yunhe��s hand.


    The person who uttered this didn��t think much about it. However, the elders of Flowing Cloud School seemed to react as if they were a triggered mechanism. Subconsciously, they extended their hands toward Li Yunhe.


    In the eyes of the people of Nine Regions, things of the Western Continent, after all, had a heretical taste. Since a strange female cultivator suddenly showed the heretical power, how could it not arouse people��s vignce?


    However, these elders didn��t notice that although Li Yunhe seemed to be light, she needed to go all out to maintain the Holy Light without any distractions. If she were to be disturbed by others at this time, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    The next moment, an emerald green light cut through the space and appeared beside Li Yunhe out of thin air.


    Swish! Swish!


    After two crisp sounds, the two elders who moved subconsciously took back their arms in pain, and then looked at the woman in white who suddenly appeared in front of them.


    ��Wang Wu!��


    ��In any case, you guys are elders of a prestigious upright sect, don��t just grope a woman at will, okay? Especially when that girl was already taken.��


    ��Em���� The elders of Flowing Cloud School couldn��t adapt to the rapid changes. Subconsciously, they asked, ��Who?��


    Wang Wu proudly patted her chest and said, ��Of course it��s me. Who else besides me deserves the Holy Woman of Holy Light Religion?��


    With that, she no longer paid attention to the elders of Flowing Cloud School. Instead, she turned her head and watched Li Yunhe release the Holy Light and quietly grasped the other hand that Li Yunhe hung on the side of her body.


    After a while, Li Yunhe raised her hand on the coffin lid and wiped off the sweat on her forehead. She then said, ��It��s done.��


    ��It��s done?��


    The Elders of Flowing Cloud School couldn��t wait any longer. They hurriedly gathered around and were surprised to see Hong Feng opened his eyes. He was a bit sleepy and murmured confusedly, ��Where-where is this?��


    The next moment, the heavy coffin lid was lifted. While he was still confused, Hong Feng was hugged tightly by his Master. At this time, his Master, who had always been strict, said with a trembling voice, ��Hong Feng, thank-thank the heaven you��re okay����


    Soon, the news that Daoist Master Yunhe of Eastern Border Region could clear the strange poison of the Fallen Immortals spread like wildfire in the City of Immortals.


    However, while people were ecstatic, they didn��t notice that those whose poison was neutralized by the Holy Light looked at Li Yunhe and Wang Wu more than usual.


    ����


    ��Is that�� Thunder Reservoir?��


    In the whirlpool of stars, Wang Lu suddenly stopped, shocked by the spectacle in front of him.


    Around the blinding river of stars, they could see myriads of stars converging into a reservoir, which dazzled the eyes. The thunder in the reservoir meandered like a snake, and every burst of light was as if there was a tribtion thunder, which caused the heart to tremble.


    Faced with this situation, no cultivator would be indifferent. The Thunder Reservoir contained the truth of heaven and earth, but also contained the great terror of extinguishing heaven and earth. The more one went on the path of cultivation, the deeper one resonated with it.


    The instinctive fear stopped Wang Lu on his track. However, after a pause, Wang Lu continued again, ��What a beautiful ce.��


    With a sigh, Wang Lu��s eyes showed a trace of appreciation. He then took a deep breath and the speed with which she moved forward became faster and faster.


    Xuan Mo who followed Wang Lu from behind looked at his back and suddenly felt that she couldn��t catch up with him.


    Not long ago, when Xuan Mo first witnessed the spectacle of Thunder Reservoir, her mind went nk for about twenty to thirty minutes. If Bai Ze didn��t wake up in time and pat her awake, it was likely that she would be shocked for a long time.


    However, how long did it take for Wang Lu to wake up? One breath? Two breaths? Moreover, after he sobered up, his will was so firm that hepletely ignored the Thunder Reservoir��s terror and that his movement speed became bigger and bigger.


    When Xuan Mo saw this, she was slightly stunned. Faster and faster? Wang Lu was already moving at full speed before, so how could he be faster now?


    Xuan Mo thought for a moment and suddenly understood that Wang Lu was cleansing his immortal heart by using the pressure from the power of the Thunder Reservoir, and then using the clean and clear immortal heart to promote the growth of Yuanying. This guy was cultivating while flying! No wonder he was getting faster and faster! When he entered Yuanying Stage, coupled with his deep foundation, it was the fastest with which his cultivation base had ever advanced. But at this time, with the help of Thunder Reservoir, it was like a leap.


    However, the seriously injured Xuan Mo could not keep up with Wang Lu��


    At this time, however, a hand suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Wang Lu didn��t look back as he said, ��Come on.��


    Xuan Mo smiled, grasped Wang Lu��s hand, and borrowed his strength to speed up.


    ��No wonder Senior Gem Emperor looks at you differently.��


    Wang Lu narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile, ���� Because I��m fast enough?��


    ������


    ����


    Not long after, Wang Lu and Xuan Mo followed through a hidden path to avoid the wild thunder and went deep into the Thunder Reservoir.


    Inside Thunder Reservoir was no ce of charm and beauty.


    But rather, like a huge Asura killing ground.


    All around them, the sky was ash gray and boundless, and from it dropped red rains toward the ocean of blood which looked like starch.


    Wang Lu believed that once upon a time, this ce was a beautiful mysterious wondend. From a corner that the light could still reach, one could still see the mountain of immortals that towered above the ocean of blood. And that the mountain was lush with green trees and filled with birds and other animals.


    However, at this time, the beauty of the mountain of immortals was washed away by the blood rain. The trees withered, the animals dead, and the mountain of immortals turned into a distant hell. The hillside was soaked with a thick sea of blood, which was like a prison. And sometimes, it stirred up and ink-like pitch-ck color appeared as if it was a great terror was brewing.


    Seeing this scene, Xuan Mo��s body trembled slightly and said, ��It has worsened so fast�� Ah, over there!��


    Wang Lu looked at the direction where her finger was pointing at and saw a purple shadow thick as an ink cloud of blood.


    Although the color was dim and the light was weak, Wang Lu never doubted the purple emperor aura. Senior Gem Emperor was over there!


    ��Okay, one of the goals has been found, let��s proceed to the next goal.��


    Since Senior Gem Emperor was present, of course, ck was also there.


    Around the purple shadow was pitch-ck darkness. Within it, from time to time, light flickered. However, it was soon swallowed by the darkness, like a spray within the ocean wave.


    ��Ah���� Xuan Mo gently covered her mouth as her eyes exuded sadness.


    The sh in the dark was her Earth Immortal fellows who rushed to this ce after they heard the news. Most of the people who were exiled by Senior Gem Emperor came here to fight against ck. However, these rare powerhouses who once raised their hands to change the color of heaven and earth now seemed unable to withstand a single blow in front of ck who had upied a favorable position.


    Now, herpanions were fighting to the death. It was not easy for Earth Immortals to die, but in the darkness, they could only give their final struggle.


    ck alone fought against many Earth Immortals at once and even suppressed Senior Gem Emperor. However, he was still able to do it with ease. Wang Lu and Xuan Mo felt their bodies cold as if they were being stared at by something cruel and powerful.


    ��I feel a bit of regret now for not bringing Wang Wu along.��


    Obviously, when Wang Lu and Xuan Mo saw ck, he also found them. And in the face of such a sky destroyer powerhouse, the two of them looked iparably insignificant.


    Although Wang Lu still had his marvelous weapon arsenal and Xuan Mo still held an ace that she prepared to make once in a life and death fight, they were not worth mentioning in front of this turbulent situation.


    ���� But, at this stage, all that we can do is to go forward bravely.�� Wang Lu took a deep breath, put on a smile once again, and then set off for the darkness at a faster speed.


    The aura in Thunder Reservoir allowed him to cultivate and at this time, the powerful terrifying pressure of the darkness naturally could achieve the same effect. As he kept on cultivating like this, the brightness of Wang Lu��s immortal heart inside his jade mansion continued to increase, and its lights shone on his Yuanying. The basic three-color Yuanying vaguely burst forth with the fourth kind of light!


    Of course, at this time, even advancement to nine-colored Yuanying was still insufficient. However, at this time, it was also toote to turn around and run away. They could only trust Senior Gem Emperor��s judgment.


    She exhorted many people to call for him, naturally not let hime and throw away his life, right?


    ��Wang Lu.�� Xuan Mo��s voice came from beside him, ��Senior Gem Emperor wants to see you, there must be a n to turn the table around. Later, I will find a way to get rid of ck, even if it��s only for a moment. I will definitely get you the opportunity.��


    ��Okay.��


    The next moment, Xuan Mo suddenly broke out and came to Wang Lu��s front in one step. And then, like the flow of light, she threw herself toward that pitch ckness without looking back.

 Chapter 750 - Walking Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 750: Walking Monkey</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��Open!��


    With Xuan Mo��s shocking the heaven and earth cry, a deluge of vast immortal spirit surged out from within her body and madly stirred the battlefield��s surrounding spiritual energy in the Thunder Reservoir, forming a monstrous immortal technique.


    Open.


    The name of the immortal technique contained only one word, but its power was endless. Open and the door was open, open and the mountain was cut open, and open and the sky and earth were split open! Xuan Mo��s great immortal technique smashed into the endless darkness in front of her. Then the darkness rolled over and suddenly a thin crack broke out from it. Within the crack, there was a white sun on a blue background and also warm winds, just like there was heaven in purgatory.


    The power of Earth Immortal could indeed change the world. Compared with this earth-shattering great immortal technique, the heavenly tribtion thunder seemed to be eclipsed. ck that relied on favorable position and time, created the huge dark sky didn��t look so invincible anymore. Although the light in the dark was weak, it was like a spark of fire that ignited endless hope.


    At the same time, more than ten rays of light erupted in the dark area. They were the Earth Immortal who had been submerged by ck but once again worked vigorously to burn thest of their energy in response to the crack in the dark.


    ��Wang Lu, hurry!��


    Golden blood continued to gush out from Xuan Mo��s seven orifices. In order to maintain this great immortal technique, she had overworked herself, the immortal flesh and jade bone began to break apart under pressure. Although the fire of hope in the dark was burning, the fire of her life was weakening��


    At this moment, however, Wang Lu stopped at his track as if he was stupefied. Xuan Mo opened her eyes wide and urged again, ��Hurry up! I can��t hold on much longer����


    Before her voice fell, Wang Lu��splexion changed and his hand began to extend forward. However, the movement was still a tad slower.


    In the front, the darkness, which was divided into two parts. It was suddenly converged and the crack was swiftly extinguished. Above the sky, countless rays of thunder bloomed in the blood cloud, converged into one point, and then struck down. The diameter of the huge thunderbolt was thousands of meters, whichpletely swallowed Xuan Mo.


    The thunderbolt struck for only a moment. When the light dissipated, there was a circr hole with thousands of meters in radius within the blood sea, and the bottom was not even visible. The blood sea was surging, and the waves were roaring. When they passed through the hole, they made a spontaneous detour without contact. It seemed that the space here had been distorted; that huge thunderbolt created a special area that could not be passed by foreign objects.


    Such power and might, let alone when Xuan Mo was like amp where the oil was running out, even when she was in perfect condition, it was still difficult for her to match it. This was the wrath of the Thunder Reservoir, which was no longer a match for a living creature.


    However, Xuan Mo was not dead.


    At this time, Xuan Mo was standing atop of a dry mountain. Wang Lu held her in his arms. She was trembling and weak, and the pale golden tears continued to flow down from her eyes.


    It was Wang Lu who rescued her. At the critical moment of life and death, a thin ck sword appeared in her original position, while Xuan Mo was teleported to Wang Lu��s arms�� Wang Lu had sacrificed his spiritual treasure, flying sword in exchange for Xuan Mo��s life.


    ��Fortunately, I can guess it.��


    Wang Lu said in a cold voice. He let Xuan Mo go and let her rest on the ground. The peak of the dry mountain was washed by the blood rain and covered with blood sma. Soon, Xuan Mo��s entire outfit, which was like immortal clothes, was stained with red and ck color. However, she suddenly fell asleep on the ground without realizing it.


    ��I��ll give you five breaths�� time to adjust.��


    Just now, Wang Lu exchanged his spirit sword with Xuan Mo. This kind of human sword exchange was based on the unity of person and sword. The sword spirit of the ck sword, at the critical moment of life and death, forcibly resonated with Xuan Mo and swapped ces with her instantly, allowing Xuan Mo to escape the lightning strike. At that moment, Xuan Mo was indeed saved, but she was also severely injured, her spirit was tantamount to being thoroughly wrecked.


    She felt the pain and resentment of the sword spirit of the ck sword before it died. Unfortunately, she had no time to slowly recover. She could onlyunch her immortal heart and forcefully suppressed the palpitation in her heart to regain calmness.


    ��Very well, I can do that againter one more time.��


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment and nodded, ��Ok, one more time.��


    When Xuan Mo attacked for the first time, Wang Lu, with his superior judgment and intuition, guessed that ck was probably trying to ��lure the snake out of the snake hole,�� and thus he was able to escape the trick. Then, Wang Lu guessed that there should be no way to brew another huge lightning strike.


    After the huge lightning strike just now, the blood cloud on top of them was now much thinner, and there were also fewer lightnings that sneaked in it.


    However, the situation did not be favorable because of this. After her one strike failed, she was on the verge of copse. The golden blood kept pouring out of her seven orifices, andrge cracks appeared at her wless skin�� as if it might fall at any time.


    However, Xuan Mo did not want to give up.


    She took a deep breath and opened her eyes, showing the now turned-red pupils. The golden blood flowed back through the seven orifices and their color changed from gold to red.


    Wang Lu raised his eyebrows and knew that Xuan Mo was no longer fighting for her life but was sacrificing it.


    She waspressing her immortal spirit, condensing all the remaining power in her body, hoping for the strongest explosion. Thus, the blood that was originally suffused with immortal spirit now turned red again and the blood loss was pulled back to the body by this suction.


    However, this kind ofpression method was based on the fact that she would be gone forever after this. Immortal spirit, primordial spirit, jade bone, surrounding spiritual energy�� After they all mixed together, it would certainly be difficult to separate them again. However, if this was not the case, how could the seriously injured and dying Xuan Mo use the great immortal technique for the second time?


    When he realized Xuan Mo��s intention, ck immediately responded. Although the lightnings that sneaked in the sky were small, one by one they roared down from the clouds. From the sea of blood came out all kinds of magical beasts and demonic spirits, ready to encircle and annihte.


    Seeing this situation, Wang Lu immediately opened his divine weapon arsenal and arranged the spiritual treasure ording to their rank in a row beside him.


    ��Go!��


    Wang Lu stretched his index finger and middle finger forward together and aimed at the cloud and shouted. Suddenly, a dagger turned into a sh of light and collided with the iing lightning, and both of them disappeared.


    At the same time, another three ming flying swords flew towards three demonic spirits from the sea of blood, which then exploded, evaporating these powerful demonic spirits in an instant.


    His Yuanying Stage cultivation base was not enough for their self-preservation on this battlefield. Only by relying on the arsenal of divine weapon could he dy the enemy with extravagant and cruel means.


    Xuan Mo clearly perceived this, and her heart was filled with grief.


    After a short resonance with the sword spirit of the ck sword just now, she knew how painful and hopeless they felt being treated as consumables. And Wang Lu, as the main messenger�� he was not born cold-blooded and cruel. He drove those flying swords to their deaths with his fingers, he must also be under great pressure.


    Thus, she couldn��t waste this precious opportunity. However, just as Xuan Mo was about to mix everything, she was suddenly caught by Wang Lu.


    ��Wait a minute.��


    Xuan Mo��s eyes widened incredulously and said, ��Are you crazy?��


    Didn��t you realize the terrible price that you paid to win the moment? How could you wait? For what? Couldn��t you see which party in this battlefield that had the advantage?


    ��Wait a minute.�� Wang Lu emphasized again, and this time, his voice was a bit heavy.


    Xuan Mo endured with great difficulty; the pressure to burn in her body and decided to listen to Wang Lu��s advice, but��


    ��What are you waiting for?��


    Wang Lu was silent for a while before he replied, his voice trembled a bit, ��I don��t know�� But, I think it��s ck who wants us to act.��


    While he talked, he suddenly stretched out his right hand, propped up the golden-bright Non-Phase Sword Defense, wrapped the two of them within it, and pointed his left hand to another direction.


    The next moment, the two of them, within the protection of the sword defense, disappeared from the top of the mountain and appeared in another ce.


    A ce full of stars, where there were icy and fiery areas.


    A ce out of Thunder Reservoir.


    ��Fortunately, I was cautious enough to set up a road sign before I came.��


    The so-called road sign was naturally a flying sword arranged in advance to be used to swap ces with him. However, before Wang Lu��s voice fell, Xuan Mo grabbed his cor, stared at him with blood-shot eyes, and asked, ��Wang Lu, what exactly do you want to do?��


    ��I��m just using a simple logic here.�� Wang Lu held Xuan Mo��s wrists and pulled her slender hands away a bit so that he could speak clearly, ��The more the enemy wants us to do, the less we should do it. ck seemed to urge us anxiously tounch the second attack, but in theory, he has no reason to be anxious, and time is more beneficial to him.��


    Xuan Mo calmed down a bit and said, ��And then?��


    ��Then I guess that he is in trouble. He needs to settle us as quickly as possible so that he is free to settle his other problem. In other words, he can��t do two things at once.��


    ��So, what you mean is, now time is on our side?�� Xuan Mo asked, ��These are all your guesses, but how sure are you?��


    ��Not one hundred percent sure.�� Wang Lu shook his head and said, ��But, at the time of the second attack, we didn��t even have one percent of a chance to seed.��


    Xuan Mo gritted her teeth and realized that Wang Lu was right. At that time, ck could drop lightning from the sky and summon demonic spirits from the sea of blood. They didn��t know how many cards he still kept in his hand.


    ��So, we need to wait a moment, I think an opportunity shall quicklye.��


    ����


    ��ck�� probably wille soon.��


    In the City of Immortals, Luo Xiao raised his head high and looked at the thick dome of the city, as if he was seeing an infinite and distant ce through it.


    ��Are you sure?��


    Luo Xiao shook his head and said with a smile, ��The Mind Disorientation Powder has been neutralized, and the hidden card has been lifted. If he still doesn��te back because of this, I will kneel down and call him dad. Moreover, for me, there��s no need for such a high degree of assurance. I can still put my bet even if there��s only a ten to twenty percent chance. Even if things fail, how much can I lose? By clinging to the thigh of the Fallen Immortals, ck can��t possibly kill me.��


    After a pause, Luo Xiao said, ��However, I think he wille back. The Mind Disorientation Powder failed to work, perhaps he can still endure it, but if he loses this thing, he would surely die.��


    Shu Si looked at the small blue bottle in Luo Xiao��s hand and curiously asked, ��What exactly is that? Why is it so important?��


    Luo Xiao confidently threw the small blue bottle toward Shu Si and said, ��The source of the Mind Disorientation Powder, the Vortex of the Fallen.��


    ��Ah!�� Shu Si was startled and flustered. He almost dropped the small blue bottle to the ground.

 Chapter 751 - Sun Buping

    <h4>Chapter 751: Sun Buping</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Sun Buping


    Shu Si carefully held the porcin bottle. Not only was he afraid of identally damaging it, leading to the failure of the n, but he was also afraid of the poison leakage��although, in theory, he had been the Fallen Immortal��s dog, so being poisoned or not��it did not make any difference.


    At the same time, Xuan Yinzi asked, ��Are you sure you can use this thing to lure ck here? The source of Mind Disorientation Powder is indeed important, but now the spread of poison in the City of Immortals has been curbed. With Li Yunhe there, the Mind Disorientation Powder is no longer a threat. This is basically a dead end. What else does ck need to pay attention to the Vortex of the Fallen?��


    ��Good question.�� Luo Xiao said with a smile, ��If Mind Disorientation Powder is just a strange poison in the general sense, then ck really doesn��t need to care about the source of the poison. But Mind Disorientation Powder is actually not a poison, but a kind of faith.��


    ��Faith?��


    ��Yes, belief. But this belief is very domineering, and its way of spreading is quite special.��


    Shu Si was a bit confused, but Xuan Yinzi quickly realized it and said, ��You mean it��s simr to the mental control of an evil cult?��


    ��Yes, Mind Disorientation Powder is the sublimation of an evil cult��s highly bewitching nature into a real essence. But its essence is, after all, a kind of faith. And since it��s a faith, naturally there��s a totem to be worshiped.�� Luo Xiao pointed to the small bottle in Shu Si��s hand and said, ��In that small bottle, the Fallen Immortal stripped a part of its own existence and used it as a totem to worship, the vortex that spread the root of faith. In a sense, you can think of it as an avatar of the Fallen Immortal.��


    After a pause, Luo Xiao exined further, ��For ck, losing the avatar of the Fallen Immortal on Nine Regions is like a Zen monk who lost the golden body of Buddha. To be serious, it��s a sphemy crime.��


    ���� I��m going to be convicted of sphemy if I lose this bottle?�� Shu Si was a bit suspicious.


    ��Fallen Immortals are not equal to us. We are just livestock and pets to them. If they want to kill or ughter us, it��s all just a thought to them. So, don��t mention again the ridiculous question of why the Fallen Immortals are so strict to us.��


    Xuan Yinzi then asked, ��But Luo Xiao, to depart from the City of Immortals right now, there must be something important for ck to do. If he rashly puts down his work and has toe back because you impede him, aren��t you afraid of being med for the negligence of duty by the Fallen Immortals?��


    ��It��s better to not have aplishment than to have it. It��s a principle that one must master when working under a stressful master. Even if the matter at hand is important, if the task is aplished, the reward from the master is nothing more than being given root bone. But if the Vortex of the Fallen is lost, the Fallen Immortals will not pay attention to the bnce between merits and demerits and forgive your sphemy.��


    ���� It turns out to be so.�� Xuan Yinzi sighed and said, ��You really have studied the Fallen Immortals thoroughly.��


    Luo Xiao said with a smile, ��If I didn��t study them thoroughly, and thus can��t grasp the master��s idea, I can��t be a qualified loyal dog. Well, I��ve already exined the problems that need to be exined. Next, I need you two to cooperate with me to set up a situation, so that when ckes, he won��t be able to return. First of all, Xuan Yinzi, I need you to y your original role, a sharp nail in the Fallen Immortal camp.��


    Xuan Yinzi guessed Luo Xiao��s idea, nodded, and said, ��That��s possible. But, Luo Xiao, what you are doing now, is it really just because����


    Luo Xiao said with a smile, Of course, it��s just to eliminatepetitors so that in the future, I can be especially favored. Xuan Yinzi, you shouldn��t be so naive to think that I will stand on your side, right?��


    ����


    At the same time, at a distant corner of the Tomb of Immortals.


    ��He��s moving!��


    Besides Thunder Reservoir, the expected change that Wang Lu waited for finally happened.


    A ck figure emerged from the center of Thunder Reservoir. Like a ck flow of light, it disappeared in a blink of an eye at the other end of the river of stars.


    At the same time, the Thunder Reservoir, which released energy violently, seemed to have lost its backbone and became morefortable and calmer.


    ���� Seems like ck really can��t wait anymore.�� Wang Lu waited for a moment outside Thunder Reservoir to confirm that the opponent was not just luring them out, but was really forced to give up Thunder Reservoir by the emergency before hepletely collected the divine weapon arsenal.


    This time, he won the bet again, ck really encountered a difficult problem such that he had no choice but to abandon everything else. Therefore, he failed the Thunder Reservoir battlefield through ack of a final effort.


    Without the source that stirred up the havoc, the atmosphere of Thunder Reservoir became calm and restrained. It was no longer fierce and unrestrained. Wang Lu took Xuan Mo��s hand and entered Thunder Reservoir once again. There was still a dark sea of blood, but the sea of blood was drying up and the ck clouds were dissipating. Everything was on the right track.


    Without the endless darkness, all the details of the battlefield could be seen. At a nce, Wang Lu saw the purple light in the middle of the battlefield. Although it was dim and in a sorry state, it wasn��tpletely extinguished. Senior Gem Emperor was still alive, so everything was good.


    There were more than ten Earth Immortals in different shapes and forms that gathered around Senior Gem Emperor. Most of them were old faces, such as Calction Immortal Lu Biechen, etc. Almost all of them were seriously injured and their fire of life shook and was about to go out. There were also several who were carried out by others in their arms, motionless; clearly, they had sacrificed their lives bravely in the battle just now.


    ���� Wang Lu, you��re finally here.��


    Senior Gem Emperor��s voice was fragile, and there was a strong self-deprecation in her tone.


    ��Letting you see me in this sorry state is really embarrassing. But this is all my fault so I have nothing to say. Time is of the essence, so I��ll go straight to the point. Wang Lu, someone wants to see you.��


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu couldn��t help but be surprised. Because there was a vague revtion in Senior Gem Emperor��s words: That person status was a bit higher than Senior Gem Emperor, such that the person could make this proud Emperor be a mouthpiece and even in the middle of the crisis, had to find a way to bring Wang Lu over.


    Senior Gem Emperor was already the Emperor of the Earth Immortals, so there could only be one person who has a higher status than her�� This was a simple reasoning, so no one in the field was too stupid to understand this.


    ��Our boss is still alive?��


    ��Sun Buping is not dead?��


    Senior Gem Emperor ignored other people��s questions, but nodded to Wang Lu silently and said, ��He wants to see you. Come with me.��


    With that, the purple sphere of light suddenly came over to Wang Lu��s side. Senior Gem Emperor reached out to hold Wang Lu��s hand. And then they both suddenly fell, crossing the sea of blood, passing through the ground, to a ce that was extremely deep underground.


    Senior Gem Emperor��s speed was extremely fast, but Wang Lu was still barely able to distinguish the surrounding. It was as if they had passed through many different areas. Among them, there was a permafrostyer filled with ice, a high-temperatureyer filled with rollingva, and the lightningyer with highly condensed thunder and lightning�� Just like a strong defense line, which firmly guarded the deepest secret. Eventually, led by Senior Gem Emperor, Wang Lu entered a white space.


    There was a person who stood in the middle of the space. In the infinite vast space, that figure was like a drop in the ocean. However, he had an extraordinarily strong sense of existence. Once there, people couldn��t help but focus on him and unconsciously lose their attention to the whole world.


    ��Sun Buping?��


    ��Yes, it��s me.��


    Wang Lu was slightly distracted. This legendary leader of the Earth Immortals was quite different from what he expected, but there were also many simrities.


    There was nothing special to Sun Buping��s look, his facial features were allmon. He was also without luxurious clothing. However, his manners and temperament were so unique that they seemed to be out of line with everything around him, which was very eye-catching.


    ���� So, the secret at the bottom of the City of Immortals that made Senior Gem Emperor flustered is you?��


    ��No, I��m just an add-on.�� Sun Buping showed a meticulous smile and said, ��The real secret is right under my feet.��


    Wang Lu looked at the pure white ground under his feet and said, ��Is there anything else under this?��


    ��To be precise, under the feet, on top of the head�� Everything you see is part of the secret.�� Sun Buping said and smiled, ��Hah! It seems that the more I say it, the more unclear it is. Unfortunately, the time is tight. I may not be able to finish the story����


    Wang Lu said, ��It��s okay. I��m all ears.��


    Sun Buping was silent for a while and then said, ��As you can see, I am Sun Buping, the defeated general of sixteen thousand years ago.��


    Senior Gem Emperor obviously had something to say but was stopped by Sun Buping.


    ��A loss is a loss, there��s no need to be pretentious. However, I have never given up on the pursuit of victory, even while being buried in the Tomb of Immortals.��


    Wang Lu could not help but frown. The establishment of the Tomb of Immortals was a sign that, after a long struggle, the Earth Immortals finally gave up hope and entrusted everything to the future generations. However, Sun Buping��s words were obviously different from the facts.

 Chapter 752 - Wang Lu Will Soon Tower Over A Huge Ground

    <h4>Chapter 752: Wang Lu Will Soon Tower Over A Huge Ground</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Sun Buping��s words raised a whiff of rm in Wang Lu��s heart.


    It was not that he was worried that Sun Buping would harm him. If a grand Earth Immortal wanted to do something to him, he would��ve died without a burial a long time ago. Let alone, there was no conflict of interest between the two sides. Right now they were both on the same boat��


    However, it was because of this that he needed to be more vignt. Sometimes, the existence of a pig teammate (a person in the team who is unbelievably noobish or lousy and causes more trouble than the opponents) was the equivalent of having ten enemies. He thought that his action was good for you, but he didn��t know that it would kill you instead.


    The leader of the Earth Immortal camp, an outstanding talent of the generation who possessed both wisdom and bravery, was certainly not a pig teammate. But he might be worse than a pig teammate. In many cases, this kind of person did things without soliciting opinions from others. To say it nicely, his reaction was swift and decisive. But to say it bluntly, he was obstinate and self-opinionated.


    When Wang Lu was a leader, he was also obstinate and self-opinionated. So, what he disliked the most was other people being obstinate and self-opinionated. When he interacted with Senior Gem Emperor, although the differences in cultivation base between them were worlds apart, he continued to strive to take the initiative, so that in the end, he upied an equal position with her. But at present, before his eyes, this exceptional Earth Immortal Sun Buping, might not be willing to give him this opportunity.


    Just as he thought of this, there was a blur in front of him. Sun Buping had appeared in front of him and reached out to point at the center of his two eyebrows.


    ��!?��


    ��Sorry, time is limited, so I have to tell you the story in this crude way.��


    The next moment, Wang Lu��s brain was flooded with thoughts.


    Sure enough, it was another self-opinionated and obstinate man who would not listen to other people��s words.


    ����


    While still in a hazy state, Wang Lu began to hear Sun Buping��s voice.


    ��I was born in a fisherman��s home at the foot of Kunlun Mountain. Since I was young, I was spoiled by my family. Although my family was ordinary, I was carefree. When I was five years old, a cultivator from Kunlun Sect carried away by a whim, came down to my house to ask for a fish from Qingjiang River. Throughout my experience of fishing with my father, that fish was the first one that I caught personally. Although I was unwilling to let it go, the cultivator had asked for it, so I had to give it up. When the cultivator saw that I was unwilling to give it to him, he suddenlyughed and said, ��Today, I came down here on a whim. I just want to eat fish from Qingjiang River. I thought it was because my heart was surging with sentimentality and I couldn��t forget my childhood��s favorite. It turns out that fate had brought me to you.�� After that, he took me up the mountain and epted me as a disciple.��


    ��I started my career as a cultivator in Kunlun Mountain.��


    ��My Master was a loose cultivator. He came from Kunlun and used to be a brilliant genius. However, he was banished from the sect for breaking the rules. But because of his contribution to Kunlun Sect, although he was nominally banished, he still had a ce in the sect.��


    ��My Master was a very interesting person. He taught me the immortal cultivation and even how to be a man. He said that he had no other achievements in his life other than the three that he was most proud of. The first was, he was curious. As long as something was objectionable to him, even if it was as big as the sky, he dared to face it. Second, he never admits defeat. Sometimes, his curious character provoked a powerful opponent. If he was defeated, he would redouble his efforts to cultivate until he could surpass the opponent. He has lost countless fights in his life, but not once he admitted defeat. Third, no matter how much trouble he caused, he still lives to the present. Then I understood why we are in a Master-disciple rtionship. Because I am also a busybody who refuses to admit defeat. When I was five years old, I went fishing with my father exactly because I meddled in other people��s business. I made a bet with the little bully from the vige head��s house that I can catch a fish in Qingjiang river. If I seed, he must not bully and humiliate the small and weak relying on his father��s status. If I can��t�� Ha, I have forgotten it, because in the end, I can do it.��


    ��Like my Master, I am a busybody who refuses to admit defeat. My cultivation talent is not very good. I can achieve what I have today, many are due to fate, so I��m not proud of it. I have cultivated for more than a thousand years and what I am really proud of is that I have never been blind to injustice, nor have I everpromised due to my inferior strength�� Of course, most of the credit belonged to my Master. Without him to escort me, I would��ve died because I didn��t know the immensity of heaven and earth. However, although Master could protect me for a while, he couldn��t protect me forever. In the end, I finally provoked a gargantuan trouble.��


    ��I provoked a Fallen Immortal.��


    ��The existence of Fallen Immortals could be traced back to the Great Destion Era. The corners of historical books are full of traces of their existence. It��s just that people have always regarded them as a group of lunatics who have failed to ascend and have nowhere to go�� Little did people know that their real body is actually the True Immortal, which was highly esteemed in Nine Regions. In fact, up to now, there are still people who do not want to admit this fact. They think ascending to immortality means being in a blissfulnd, and they refuse to admit that even in the immortal world, there��s a risk of being corrupted.��


    ��This is a group of opponents that no one wants to provoke. For tens of thousands of years, even the records in history books are vague. It��s only known that they asionally go to the lower realm, and arbitrarily act in Nine Regions, like a hunter on a rapid hunting expedition, with disastrous consequences. Fortunately, this kind of thing is not frequent, perhaps once in several hundred thousand years. Unfortunately, I came across it when it happened.��


    ��And I�� have never been blind to injustice.��


    ��At that time, I was already one of the top experts in the world. Many people called me the Earth Immortal. But, in front of the Fallen Immortal, I was as vulnerable as a child. If not for my Master sacrificing his life, I would��ve died without a burial site at that time.��


    ��Master said to me before he died that I have to let this matter go. No matter what the Fallen Immortal did, I must not be impulsive, because no one wille to save meter.��


    ��But, he said it toote. If it was five hundred years earlier, when I was still the son of a fisherman, I would��ve remembered it. But I have been his disciples for five hundred years, and my character of not giving up no matter what has long prated deep into my bone marrow. So, I finally disobeyed my Master��s order and avenged him at all costs.��


    ��The next thing is the battle between the Earth Immortals and the Fallen Immortals. You already know the story. But there��s something that you don��t know.��


    ��After the defeat of the war against the Fallen Immortals, most of the brethren were disheartened, so they built the Tomb of Immortals ording to the original backup n and ced their hopes on the future generations. At that time, with the help of Gem (Senior Gem Emperor), I feigned death to deceive the enemy; I nned to give the Fallen Immortals a nice surprise. But after that decisive battle, the Fallen Immortals were also heavily injured, and the space channel was sealed, so they were unable to pursue�� After that Gem took me to the Tomb of Immortals and said that I had done enough and it was time to rest.��


    ��Actually, Gem is right. I have done enough. The Fallen Immortal who killed my Master has been beheaded by me. The n of the Fallen Immortals to invade Nine Regions has also been temporarily defeated. It is not an exaggeration to say that I have once been the savior of Nine Regions�� But, I��m still not willing to give up.��


    ��Even though the passage used by the Fallen Immortals to enter Nine Regions is closed, sooner orter it will be reopened. At that time, instead of relying on the future generations, I hope I can beat them with my own hands.��


    ��This obsession of not wanting to admit defeat no matter what made me feel uneasy when I am seriously injured and dying. I have thought countless times on how to defeat those Fallen Immortals who have already ascended to the world of immortal. In the end, I have only one answer: External object.��


    ��It��s impossible to surpass those True Immortals who have survived the heavenly tribtion and ascended to immortality with my own strength. But True Immortals are not omnipotent, and their personal power can never bepared to the power of heaven and earth. Even though Nine Regions are fragile and smallpared to the immortal world, the Fallen Immortals couldn��t rely on the immortal world, but we can rely on Nine Regions and draw strength from thisnd endlessly.��


    ��Of course, I believe you also know that the power of Nine Regions is not only avable to us. The Fallen Immortals also rose from Nine Regions. Their understanding of thisnd is more profound than us. The mysterious use of some power is even more astonishing. At the beginning of the war, a lot of my brethren thought that they had received the earth��s providence, but in the end, they died miserably����


    Hearing this, Wang Lu couldn��t help but sigh. Previously, Ouyang Shang suffered a great loss in this respect. He was blessed with Nine Regions�� providence but was restrained by a seriously injured Fallen Immortal. Later, he and the Fallen Immortals exploded and his primordial spirit wandered in different worlds for a long time. As a matter of fact, it was more or less to wash away the deep markid by the Nine Regions.


    To put it in a popr analogy, the Fallen Immortal was like a big government official who pressured the people through bureaucratic means. Wang Lu��s solution was to emigrate overseas, change his nationality, and then obtain the innate advantage ording to the ��first-ss foreigners and second-ss officials�� sequence.


    However, there were too many coincidences that affected this situation, so it was impossible to duplicate it. The method that Sun Buping thought of was obviously not this.


    ��It��s not enough to borrow power directly from the Nine Regions. However, when I re-examined the Tomb of Immortals, I found that this ce, which contains thousands of worlds, is also a treasure of infinite power. Moreover, no matter how skillful the Fallen Immortal is, they can never surpass us in this way.��


    ��The biggest advantage of the Tomb of Immortals lies in the creation. Whether it��s a creation out of nothing or a real creation. In this special space, the rules of creation are greatly enriched, and I am going to make full use of this to create something that can resist the Fallen Immortal: A divine weapon.��


    ��The work is very difficult. It took me no less than ten thousand years in the Tomb of Immortals to develop this divine weapon intopletion. It has a terrifying power beyond imagination�� To put it bluntly, this is a supreme divine weapon more superior than the immortal treasure!��


    Superior than immortal treasure? Wang Lu was surprised. As the name implied, an immortal treasure was the rank of magical weapon used by the True Immortals, and the highest rank of magical treasure in Nine Regions. If a weapon were to surpass an immortal treasure, then it meant that its magical power must surpass all the magical weapons recorded in all history books.


    Was this really possible?


    At the next moment, the scene in Wang Lu��s eyes changed again.


    A huge mountain-like white human-shaped puppet appeared before his eyes.


    ��This is what I have devoted my whole life to. Although it��s a man-made thing, it��s stronger than any living person in the world��only a qualified controller is needed.��


    Wang Lu looked at it closely and was even more surprised.


    The puppet was three thousand kilometers, and initially in human shape. The material was a mysterious metal with unknownposition, which looked unusually strong. The metal surface was engraved with all kinds of inscriptions, making the huge puppet seem mysterious. At the chest of the puppet, a door was opened. Behind the door was a spacious room with a throne, which should be the control center of the puppet��


    When he looked at this shape and structure, Wang Lu couldn��t help but think of what he saw when he drifted in the multi-world.


    ���� Senior Sun Buping, is the divine weapon that you rely on to make an epiceback actually, is a Gundam?��

 Chapter 753 - Vague Feeling Of Being Taken Advantage Of

    <h4>Chapter 753: Vague Feeling Of Being Taken Advantage Of</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��What is Gundam?��


    ��Oh, it��s nothing, don��t mind it.��


    After the initial consternation, Wang Lu soon realized that the simrity between the metal puppet that he saw and the Gundam was not a dramatic coincidence, but rather the most reasonable result.


    Sun Buping was right. To make up for the as-different-as-heaven-and-earth power gap with the Fallen Immortals, they had to rely on external objects. However, no matter how sharp the divine weapon was, it could not cover up the user��s weakness. Even if it was the sharpest sword, if it fell to the hands of a child, it was hard to say which one was the threat.


    If the ws were to bepletely covered, then the ability of the user had to be strengthened. However, in this way, it was tantamount to returning the problem to the original point��if there was a way to make a cultivator��s own strength surpass that of the Fallen Immortal, then what external object that could be made with painstaking effort to achieve that?


    A human-shaped puppet was the perfect solution to these two contradictions�� However, it was inevitable for Wang Lu to be shocked when he suddenly saw this kind of thing in the immortal cultivation world.


    After he understood this situation, Wang Lu put down his surprise and asked, ��Thank you Senior for telling me such a long story, but�� Why do you want to tell me this?��


    Sun Buping��s Gundam was indeed powerful, but that was obviously his own vehicle, which had nothing to do with him, an outsider. Moreover, this divine weapon took Sun Buping thousands of years to build, so obviously, there would not be a second one. And if it was really superior to all the immortal weapon rank since ancient times, then there was no need for the second one�� So, in conclusion, the previous story of Gundam, what did that have to do with Wang Lu?


    ��Since you are so powerful, then drive that Gundam and sweep away those Fallen Immortals. I will surely cheer you up.��


    Sun Buping smiled and said, ��I��m going to die.��


    Wang Lu asked in surprise, ��You haven��t yet recovered from the injury sixteen thousand years ago? Or did you fall into ck��s trick?��


    Sun Buping said, ��I will soon reach the end of my lifespan.��


    ��Your lifespan will end soon?�� Wang Lu felt that this reason was ridiculous. The leader of the magnificent Earth Immortals was going to give up at this critical moment because of this reason?


    ��There��s no such thing as immortality in the world, and there��s never a cultivator, no matter how powerful he or she is, who lived as long as the world. My normal lifespan is around eight thousand years, and I have lost half of it in many fierce battles with the Fallen Immortals. Then, in the Tomb of Immortals, I tried my best to extend my life continuously. But, by the end of ten thousand years, the oil in mymp of life finally ran out. By now, I have overdrawn my lifespan for two thousand years. I didn��t expect that after more than ten thousand years, the Tomb of Immortals had not been opened, and the Fallen Immortals also didn��t appear. Fortunately, however, I have finallypleted this peerless divine weapon.��


    Sun Buping said as he sighed in amusement, ��When I first started to build it, I thought that even for the rest of my life, I could only finish at most a rough framework, which required someone from theter generations to take over toplete it. As a result, I actually worked hard on my own and built it till it finished.��


    Wang Lu was silent for a while and asked, ��Then�� after youplete this miraculous result with great difficulties, do you n to leave the world in peace?��


    Sun Buping said with a self-deprecating smile, ��I��m afraid there��s no peace to be talked about. I have overdrawn my lifespan for two thousand years, if there��s a reincarnation, I��m afraid that I will have to reincarnate in the animal kingdom for ten thousand years to pay off this debt. And if there��s no reincarnation, I would probably be struck by Tribtion Thunder after my death. But in any case, I��m sure that my time is running out�� Sorry, that was a bit long-winded.��


    ��It��s okay. It��s understandable���� Wang Lu said, ��However, back to the original question, what do these things have to do with me?��


    If Sun Buping died of old age, there was still Senior Gem Emperor who would take over his ce. If there was something wrong with Senior Gem Emperor, there was still Bai Ze, Xuan Mo, and the entire Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Why did he have to go through a lot of hardship just to find someone as insignificant as Wang Lu to talk about it?


    ��Because I need you to drive it.��


    ��Me?�� Wang Lu��s eyes widened incredulously, and then he turned to look at the metal puppet, which was more than three thousand meters tall. Although the big guy didn��t move, the cold sense of existence made people gasp for breath. Wang Lu had no doubt that even if he tried his best to fight it, he wouldn��t even be able to resist its little finger.


    In terms of what could be seen from the surface alone, although this giant puppet looked crude, the body was built from countless small basicponent parts. These basicponent parts had a varying degree of size, from as big as fists to as small as a grain of sand. And eachponent part was engraved withplex and fine inscriptions. Finally, under the strong control of the center, it maintained a unified structure.


    This kind of structure was not in the novel. Wang Lu once learned the basics of puppet making. The puppet produced in this way had functions that were extremelyprehensive. However, the drawback to this was that the strength of the primordial spirit required to control it had to be huge. If Wang Lu were to drive this thing by himself, it was likely that if his primordial spirit bridged with the control center of this big guy, he would be overwhelmed by the powerful signal surge.


    However, Sun Buping wouldn��t joke about such urgent matters.


    Thus, Wang Lu said, ��Give me a reason that makes sense.��


    Sun Buping said, ��Because you have Void Spirit Root.��


    Void Spirit Root�� Wang Lu closed his eyes. The reason was indeedpelling.


    One of the biggest characteristics of Void Spirit Root was that the ess port between the Jade Mansion and the outside world was very spacious, almost unlimited even. When Wang Lu was still in the Qi Cultivating Stage, he could cause a tidal reaction from the surrounding spiritual energy. Now his cultivation had progressed to Yuanying Stage, the ess port was probablyparable to that of an immortal. However, if that was the case, it meant that��


    ��This thing doesn��t require a primordial spirit to operate?��


    ��There��s no requirement for the strength of the primordial spirit, but the requirement for the primordial spirit is more severe�� As for the specific circumstances, you will know if you go up there and try it.��


    ���� Okay then, I won��t be polite.��


    Wang Lu leaped to more than one thousand meters high and entered the central control room of the metal puppet and sat on the throne in the center of the control room.


    Just when he was wondering where the big guy��s joystick and other devices were, the door of the control room suddenly mmed shut. Then a red liquid, like a waterfall, poured into the room through the holes in each wall of the room, which soon filled the entire control room. Seeminglyprehending something in his mind, Wang Lu took the matters calmly and allowed the liquid to soak him up.


    Soon, the red liquid filled the room. Wang Lu took a deep breath and let the liquid flow into his stomach and lungs.


    The next moment, Wang Lu felt that his world was fragmented, his field of vision extremely stretched, and the rolling sound of liquid in his ears was twisted into strange notes�� When he became aware again, a dark red short mound appeared in his field of view. The sky overhead suddenly appeared lower by a lot, as if it was within reach.


    ��?!��


    Wang Lu felt a bit weird. He hesitated for a moment and then tried to raise his hand.


    Then he saw two shiny metallic palms.


    Boom!


    Several hundred sounds of thunder seemed to explode simultaneously in his mind, which truly shocked him. When Wang Lu��s awareness returned, he found that he was already outside of the puppet, with Sun Buping and Senior Gem Emperor on both sides, looking concerned.


    ���� What happened just now?�� Wang Lu shook his head, still feeling dizzy. Fortunately, there were no other side effects.


    Sun Buping exined, ��It��s a rejection reaction due to low synchronization rate.��


    ��Synchronization rate?��


    ��This puppet is not a cold prop, but rather a divine weapon with life. If you want to control it, you need to synchronize your mind with it. When you are able to achieve this andmunicate without hindrance�� It��s like you incarnate into it, and you��ll possess great and invincible power. And what I call synchronization rate is a unit that measures the level of synchronization����


    ��Wait a moment, I don��t quite get what you said���� After listening to Sun Buping��s exnation, Wang Lu felt that the headache became more and more severe. ��First, let��s make sure of some problems. First of all, driving this big guy, the risk should not be small right? For example, let��s not talk about if the synchronization rate is too low, but rather If it��s too high����


    Sun Buping was surprised by Wang Lu��s question, ��Did you think of this step all of a sudden? Amazing. As you guessed it, the risk of driving it is high. The synchronization rate is one of the important factors. When the synchronization rate is too low, the power of the puppet could not be exerted. But if the synchronization rate is too high�� You will be assimted by it. Becausepared to it, you are too weak.��


    ��This setup is really���� Wang Lu shook his head and asked, ��The second question. In the beginning, when you made this puppet, it should be tailored for yourself, right?��


    Sun Buping nodded and replied, ��Yes, but the n can��t keep up with the changes. Although I finished building it, I lost the chance to drive it by myself.��


    ��In that case, it��s more appropriate for your wife, Senior Gem Emperor to drive it. She and you are husband and wife for many years, so she must have known more about the thinking of the big toys you made by hand than me. At the same time, with her powerful strength, it is difficult for her to be assimted����


    ��Well, from a steady point of view, she is more suitable than you.�� Sun Buping said, ��In the beginning, I did arrange her to drive it. But�� the rejection effect is more serious than I expected. She has no Void Spirit Root, and as a part of the center in the control room, she will inevitably be hurt by the energy bombardment from all directions. At the same time, although she and I are married and are familiar with each other, there are great differences in our temperament and philosophy in life, hence it is difficult to improve the synchronization rate to the highest level. The most important thing is�� she fell into ck��s trap and is seriously injured, and there��s no hope of recovery for at least a few decades.��


    When he heard this, Wang Lu nced at Senior Gem Emperor in surprise. He found out that although she always showed a cool and calm demeanor, she was actually in a terrible condition. It was not an exaggeration to say that her body was covered with bruises. One of her arms was seriously burned. At the same time, one of her eyes was also blind, with blood that kept flowing out from within��


    Sun Buping said, ��Of course, it��s okay if you really don��t want to drive it. Gem will stick it to the end.��


    ��Okay, okay.�� Wang Lu waved his hand and said, ��When ites to this, do you really want me to watch a cute loli to die without doing anything? I��ll drive it�� Oh, by the way, I want to ask you onest question. This big guy, what��s its formal name?��


    ��I haven��t thought about naming it yet.�� Sun Buping said, ��This thing is something that I��ve worked all my life for, and what��s more, it epasses the desire of countless people for victory and happiness. So, I am going to name it����


    ��Genesis Evangelion.��


    ��Enough, change its name now!��

 Chapter 754 - I Will Be You When I Grow Up?

    <h4>Chapter 754: I Will Be You When I Grow Up?</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��Is Genesis Evangelion a bad name?�� Sun Buping was somewhat puzzled. When he mulled it over, he thought that perhaps the other side had some taboos. And since this Genesis Evangelion was about to be given to Wang Lu to drive, and it was just a name, he might as well listen to his opinion.


    ��If Genesis Evangelion is not good�� This puppet is able to support both heaven and earth and is the tower of strength of my Nine Regions in contending against the Fallen Immortal, why not call it Optimus Prime?��


    ���� Next.��


    ��Very well, this thing is a divine weapon that I��ve been honing on for thousands of years in a desperate situation. Although I will die soon, my idea is pinned on it, like a resurrection from the dead, a red lotus bathing in fire�� Why not call it Nine Region��s Grand Crimson Lotus (Bankai of Hitsugaya from Bleach)?��


    ������


    ��If not, then how about this: This thing will house the cultivator inside its body, just like a vehicle armor. Its construction principles and materials were all fabricated by me by exploiting the creation ability of the Tomb of Immortals. It does not exist anywhere in Nine Regions, Demon World, or in Immortal World, so it can also be called Xenogears.��


    Wang Lu finally sighed and said, ��Please say no more, Senior. If you continue, you��re going to giarize the names of all the series. This big guy is a divine weapon, so let��s just call it Divine Weapon.��


    ���� That��s too tasteless.��


    ��Have you had enough? How long does it take to finish a boring naming problem?�� Senior Gem Emperor interrupted unkindly, ��Wang Lu, this Divine Weapon is for you. What you need to do next is to increase the synchronization rate as fast as possible. For you, this is a shortcut to the highest level. Just now, you saw that ck acting as if he considered himself unexcelled in the world, but if you can achieve even just fifty percent synchronization rate, you could easily defeat him.��


    Wang Lu didn��t think that it was an exaggeration. Just now when he tried to synchronize with the giant Divine Weapon. Although he was ejected almost instantaneously because the synchronization rate was too low, it was enough for him to appreciate the tremendous power contained in the giant Divine Weapon, which was beyond the limit of any immortal cultivation theory.


    At that time, he tried to raise his hand. Although he was already ejected before he was able to lift it due to insufficient synchronization rate, at that time, the next thought had already entered his mind: Raised his hand and picked the stars over his head.


    Because at that moment, he really felt that the sky and the stars were within reach. If a True Immortal level cultivator was able to move mountains and fill the sea, and the strongest among the Earth Immortals could reverse the day and night, then�� This Divine Soldier could move the stars.


    ��However, since it��s a shortcut, there are shorings.�� Sun Buping said, ��Going to the highest level means that you will lose the chance to browse the scenery along the way. In in words, your foundation will be very unstable. In addition, this giant Divine Weapon does notpletely follow the rules of the path to immortality. Once you fully synchronize with it, you will likely lose the opportunity to ascend to the immortal world forever.��


    Unstable foundation and unable to ascend, these were fatal blows to such a talented cultivator like Wang Lu.


    However, when he heard this, Wang Lu said with a smile, ��It doesn��t matter. In the past, in just twenty years, Ancestor Desheng and Immortal Qin went from Qi Cultivating Stage to Immortality. This speed is faster than any shortcut, yet they didn��t find their foundation unstable. As for ascending to immortality, I have long lost my interest in it.��


    The fact that the immortal world produced those Fallen Immortals scum showed that it was not a perfect blessednd. In that case, if he couldn��t go there, then so be it. At the end of every path, there would be a brand-newndscape. The immortal cultivator could ascend to the immortal world, and the demon race could fall into the abyss of the demon domain. Then, this giant Divine Weapon could, of course, find a corresponding new world.


    Wang Lu who was once fortunate enough to wander in the multi-world had deep confidence in this point. Although the Nine Regions was vast, it was far from the whole world.


    ��Good, it��s best if you can have this mindset�� Next, let��s not waste any more time. We��ll start the synchronization rate training as soon as possible.��


    Wang Lu thought for a while and said nothing.


    Actually, there were still many things that he cared about in his mind at this time. For example, in the City of Immortals, had the strange poison of the Fallen Immortal been contained? Or that if ck, who was previously lured away for some unknown reasons, suddenly returned to finish his job, could they resist him relying on Senior Gem Emperor, who was heavily injured, and Sun Buping, who was living and will soon be dead?


    However, it didn��t make sense to think too much right now. A cultivator with a cultivation base of low-level Yuanying Stage could not y any role here. However, a giant Divine Weapon with enough synchronization rate could intimidate the scene.


    ��Very well, what should I do?��


    Sun Buping said, ��First of all, you have to make yourself more like me.��


    ���� What kind of requirement is this?��


    Sun Buping exined, ��This Genesis�� Giant Divine Weapon is a magical treasure that I built for myself, initially as my external incarnation. Synchronizing with it is the same as synchronizing with me. And synchronizing with me is naturally bing the same as me.��


    ���� Let me get this right. Bing like it is the same as bing like you?��


    ��Well, if you insist, you could say that.��


    ��Then can I still back out now?��


    ����


    ��Yo, why did youe back so quickly? Did you meet a setback when you go out to work? If you don��t have enough ability, you might as well change ces with me. I wouldn��t mind taking over your ce.��


    In the City of Immortals, Luo Xiao looked at ck in front of him while showing a disrespectful smile.


    The next moment, ayer of ck me suddenly burned his handsome face. The me was thin, but it had great power. In an instant, it scorched the skin and exposed the pale skeleton. In between Luo Xiao��s eyebrows, there was also a tiny me, which burned his primordial spirit, tormenting him.


    ��Hahaha.�� Under the intense pain, Luo Xiaoughed wildly instead and said, ��You, this guy, don��t have the ability to handle matters, but actually an expert in taking your anger on someone else. You, yourself, have achieved nothing, but you happily torture your teammate. I believe Masters know what you like, and will be very happy.��


    ��Don��t threaten me with Masters�� name.�� ck��s ice-cold and hollow voice directly exploded in Luo Xiao��s mind, ��Masters strictly forbid us to kill each other, but dealing with traitors is allowed. Luo Xiao, you have guts.��


    Luo Xiao��sughter was intermittent because of the sharp pain, but the arrogant madness was more obvious.


    ��A traitor? You were one the pirs of the Earth Immortal camp, but you sold yourpatriots in the key battle to seek for prosperity. You plotted against Sun Buping that he was seriously injured and the Earth Immortal camp was defeated. And this was in exchange for the dog cor and meat and bone thrown by the Fallen Immortals. Yet, the most shameful dog like you wants to criticize me as a traitor? Besides, we��re all traitors by the corruption of Mind Disorientation Powder. A traitor? Why don��t you give me a demonstration and teach me how to betray Masters with Mind Disorientation Powder!��


    ��You��ve got a slick tongue, a pity even with your silverynguage, you won��t be able to escape death today.�� Then, ck��s figure suddenly shed away and appeared in front of Luo Xiao in an instant. His hand sped Luo Xiao��s neck and lifted him up. ��However, I will give you a chance.��


    ��You�� are obviously Masters�� loyal dog, but you tantly do something that harms Masters�� interests. Tell me, how do you do it?��


    Luo Xiao squeezed out a smile and said, ��Harm the interests of Masters? What a joke, I will always put the interests of Masters at the highest position, how could what I do be harmful to Masters�� interests? I��m just against you. I just want to take you down and rece you. I believe once I take over your position, I will do better than you. This is the righteousness of loyalty to Masters, I have no doubt about it.��


    ���� What a silver-tongued monk. Unfortunately, your mind is crooked.�� With that, ck reached out with his hand and summoned a piece of darkness, which he then wrapped Luo Xiao in it.


    ��Under Masters�� prohibition, I can��t kill you. But, I will let you know how life can be worse than death.��


    Within that darkness was infinite terror.


    Then, ck turned his gaze to Shu Si who was standing by.


    Did he have to deal with the dog dug out by Luo Xiao? When he thought about it, ck realized that there was a serious shortage of manpower in the City of Immortals.


    Four Element Supreme went missing for no reason. While Luo Xiao was personally punished by him�� Shu Si actually became the only remainingckey!


    Although ck could also try to turn over another Nine Regions cultivator with Mind Disorientation Powder, right now, he didn��t have that much time to waste. Compared with the City of Immortals, Thunder Reservoir was more important. As long as he could follow the trace left behind by Senior Gem Emperor while she was in a hurry and find Sun Buping, he couldpletely cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. This would undoubtedly dissolve a major problem in the mind of Masters, which was a remarkable achievement. By that time��


    However, when he thought of the Masters��s unconventional style of doing things, which did not bnce the merit and demerit, ck decided that he still needed to manage the things on the City of Immortals more safely and not leave the Masters��s with the opportunity to punish him.


    When he thought of this, ck said to Shu Si, ��Luo Xiao��s mission will be yours from now on. If you dy things, Luo Xiao��s end will be your end.��


    After saying this threat, ck was about to leave the scene and return to the depths of the whirlpool of stars, Thunder Reservoir.


    However, just when the space portal had been opened and his figure began to flicker, a dazzling sharp sword light suddenly lit up in front of his eyes.


    ��!��


    This sword light came so suddenly that even ck was caught off guard. Unexpectedly, the sword qi prated his body, and a huge hole appeared in his abdomen!


    However, ck, who received this heavy damage, actually let out a trace of a crazy smile.


    ��Well-well-well, unexpectedly, even an ant has be a traitor now! Masters will surely realize who is really loyal to them and really worthy of their attention!��


    Under this serious injury, ck lookedpletely unaffected. When he raised his hand again, like before, a piece of darkness came over to Shu Si to cover him.


    The opportunity for this piece of darkness to appear, as well as its own mode of operation, all contained the mystery of the level of Earth Immortal, which was far away from being able to be resisted by Shu Si, who achieved an instant Jindan.


    However, if Shu Si was really just an instant Jindan, how could he pierce ck��s abdomen just now?


    The soul of the so-called Xuan Yinzi had already taken over Shu Si��s body. In this crucial chess game, a key piece has fallen.


    ��Fifth Aunt, zoom it!��


    ��Humph!��


    The next moment, the sword light became ten times, a hundred times brighter than before and then exploded before ck��s eyes.


    He was very familiar with this ray of light. Not long ago he had sent his avatar to the enemy as a decoy, only to be crushed by this ray of light.


    The Star Destroyer Sword!

 Chapter 755 - Because You Are Stupid Enough

    <h4>Chapter 755: Because You Are Stupid Enough</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    The dazzling sword light of Star Destroyer Sword bloomed in the City of Immortals at this moment, and arge urban area was filled immediately with sword light. As the boundaries, the high walls and domes buzzed and trembled, as if they might burst at any time.


    The sword strike��s after effect was breathtaking, so the pressure faced by the one that bore the brunt was even more conceivable. In the blink of an eye, ck��s figure had been engulfed by the light.


    Xuan Yinzi watched with amazement. His Fifth Aunt had always been famous for strong defense but a weak attack. Unexpectedly, when she went all out in attacking, the destructive power was shocking�� However, if there was no such power, the meticulous arrangement that Xuan Yinzi had prepared with much toil would��ve been wasted.


    For this attack of Wang Wu, Xuan Yinzi had truly worked hard.


    Yin Xuan took the poison, not really to be a human flesh tester, but to hide the chess piece Xuan Yinzi deeper. When he fell, he disappeared from the public��s view, and people would never think that the avatar named Xuan Yinzi was still alive.


    Subsequent things developed a bit unexpectedly. And the short-term cooperation with Luo Xiao identally exposed the existence of Xuan Yinzi in advance. However, it was only exposed to Luo Xiao��s eyes. The chess piece Shu Si was still effective against ck.


    Yin Xuan set up Xuan Yinzi, and Xuan Yinziid out Shu Si. In the final analysis, it was a counterattack at a critical moment. However, Xuan Yinzi or Shu Si alone was far enough from this attack. Thus, he used the method of human sword exchange to summon the Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall tounch a thunderous attack at a critical moment.


    Layer byyer ofyouts was interlinked, for it to be able to go all the way to the end, how much of it could be attributed to luck was unknown. However, when Xuan Yinzi finally saw the brilliant sword light bloomed in Wang Wu��s hand, all that he could think of was that his previous hard work was worth it.


    The next moment, the long-awaited collision sound came.


    Boom!


    ck��s figure shattered in response to the voice. However, at that time, Wang Wu��s zing sword aura had not even fully unfolded.


    The sword power had not yet been fully used, so Wang Lu couldn��t help but frown.


    ��Fooled again!��


    How could ck��s body be so brittle? Previously, the power of the Star Destroyer Sword had to be fully used before ck��s avatar waspletely shattered. However, it made no sense that the real body was actually weaker than the avatar. Star Destroyer Sword was indeed the strongest killing move in her hand, but she was not confident enough to really think she could defeat the enemy with just one sword strike.


    Originally, they nned to contain and drag ck from getting away long enough until arge number of support came. At that time, ck would��ve been unable to escape. He had the advantage in Thunder Reservoir, but the City of Immortals was not his home field.


    However, after this sword strike, Wang Wu realized that she actually underestimated the other party��s caution. ck basically did not send his real body at all.


    Even though Luo Xiao had grasped his weak spot and lured him with the Vortex of the Fallen, ck still carefully hid his real body behind the scene, and only sent out his avatar�� Which was a truly disgusting move. Although the sword strike had destroyed another of his avatar and thus it must have influenced ck himself, Wang Wu felt that the situation was worse than before.


    Because the only chance to kill him passed away just like that. It was likely that there would be no such opportunity in the future. Luo Xiao��s sacrifice and Xuan Yinzi��s exposure were all washed away.


    ���� This guy is really deep.��


    Wang Wu sighed and calmly put the forcefully rented Ster Sword into her mustard seed bag. Then she shrugged helplessly and said to Xuan Yinzi, ��Now we��ll see what Bai Ze, that retard could do.��


    ����


    Not long ago.


    ��That��s all of it�� Whether you all believe it or not, I will not say it again. Now, make your decision as quickly as possible.��


    After Bai Ze finished recounting his story, he took a long breath and then calmly gazed at his dozens of formerrades in arms one by one. However, his heart was still a bit nervous.


    He knew how important his task was, but he had no confidence in whether he could do it well.


    He had never been a man of prestige. In the past, even when their big leader regarded him highly and promoted him to be his vice leader, other Earth Immortals questioned him more than recognized him.


    Why made this idiot a deputy? Did he deserve to be above us? All day long, all that he knew was ��don��t do this�� or ��that won��t do��, yet no one had ever seen him aplish anything. Someone who only knew how to talk big was actually qualified to be Big Brother��s right-hand man?


    At that time, the prestige of their Big Brother, Sun Buping was so high that no matter what he did, no one would question him. Thus, all doubts were directed at Bai Ze.


    He was really not a man of prestige. Even he himself didn��t think that he was apetent deputy. What he cultivated was the way of negation, and what he did was hooting this won��t do or that was not okay�� And such a behavior, he himself felt that it was ridiculous.


    If it wasn��t for their Big Brother that supported him several times, he really didn��t want to do it any longer than necessary. It was not because of theints, but he was worried that he would drag everyone down.


    As a deputy, he should be in charge of the overall situation in the absence of their Big Brother. However, he really couldn��t do it. He tried to stand up but was soon reced by ck and Xuan Mo. Andter he suffered a crushing defeat by Wang Lu in the Grand Competition�� Under this great shame, Bai Ze��s confidence finally copsed. He resigned from his post, and even gave up the supreme veto power that their Big Brother had given him�� He really didn��t want to make more mistakes. After he suffered repeated defeats, Bai Ze just wanted relief.


    However, right now, when he thought about it, that moment of relief had buried hidden troubles for the subsequent changes. If it were not for Bai Ze giving up his veto power, how could ck dare betray them so tantly?


    As long as Bai Ze still held that card, ck would definitely have not dared to rush things. Unfortunately, he himself opened the gate and released the extremely evil ferocious beast�� When he thought about this, Bai Ze really wished that he could kill himself.


    How could he be so stupid? When their Big Brother gave him that precious veto power, was it because he was smart? Did he have any special skills?


    Of course not! The only reason their Big Brother thought highly of him was that he was obedient enough! Simple enough! On the surface, he looked like a mad dog who dared to bite anyone. Whenever he saw someone, he would say a negation. But in the end, besides barking furiously, what else did he do? When their Big Brother was still with them, Bai Ze would only need to do one thing. And their Big Brother just wanted him to do it well.


    Then, he screwed up.


    Therefore, in front of hispatriots, Bai Ze felt ashamed. His tone of speech was gentle, but his heart was very sour.


    However, people��s reaction was unexpected.


    ��Do we believe it or not? Since it��s you who said it, of course, we do.�� Immortal Luo Xue smiled and exined to herpatriots, ��When did Bai Ze ever lie? How could he be that clever?��


    There was a burst ofughter from the crowd, but soon theughter subsided.


    Immortal Luo Xue then said, ��ording to your opinion, ck is a traitor infiltrated by the Fallen Immortal, and that Senior Gem Emperor fell for his trap and is in danger�� then, what should we do next?��


    Bai Ze was stunned for a moment, and his mind went nk.


    He had been thinking about how to win other people��s trust, but he did not expect that people would believe everything that he said as soon as he said it. Moreover, the reason seemed to be that he was stupid enough!


    However, the problem was not that he was stupid enough, but he had yet to figure out what to do next��


    Fortunately, he didn��t need to think too much. Before he could form his reply, Immortal Luo Xue had already said it on behalf of him, ��Now I think the most urgent thing in everyone��s mind is to go to Thunder Reservoir to save�� Gem. Previously, she carried too much of a burden on herself, while we had too much leisure time. So now it��s time for us to do something. But I don��t rmend that we rush to Thunder Reservoir in such a hurry. Someone had already gone there�� I know that everyone here does not trust Wang Lu, but since it��s Gem��s idea, we should at least trust her.��


    Not so long ago, the Earth Immortals still regarded Senior Gem Emperor as Emperor of the many Earth Immortals. All of them looked up to her. However, this time, one after another, Immortal Luo Xue showed that their position was not that different from her.


    ��Right now, we should focus on ck��s movement.�� Immortal Luo Xue softly said, ��If everything goes well on Gem��s side, ck will probably be repelled soon. The direction of his retreat is either the City of Immortals or Nine Regions outside of the Tomb of Immortals. So we will divide our people into two groups. One group will go to the exit to set up an interception array, and the other group will guard the City of Immortals.��


    ��What if he goes somewhere else in the Tomb of Immortals?�� Someone asked.


    Luo Xue replied, ��That��s his way to his own doom. There are only two exits to the outside world from the Tomb of Immortals. The longer we hold these two ces, the harder it is for him to escape. All right, let��s get going. We��ll use the tactic that we used a long time ago, Liu Guang group will stay here with me, while Duan Yue group will guard the entrance of the Tomb of Immortals. Don��t let him run away. Hahaha, what a good fellow that ck is, we treated him like fellowrades, but he unexpectedly has the heart of a wolf and lungs of a dog!��


    By the end of her speech, Luo Xue��s gentle face had turned red and an astonishing murderous aura burst out of her widened eyes.


    ��If I don��t cut him to pieces and exterminate his body and soul, I swear I will not be an immortal!��


    ����


    ���� Humph, so they��ve blocked both of them. They��re fast.��


    In the city of Immortals, a wisp of shadow quietly flew.


    ��The leader is Luo Xue? Well, that figures. That girl never really epted Gem��s leadership. Now she uses this opportunity to put herself in the limelight. Humph, known as being proficient in hundred arts, but the thing she��s most good at is scheming.��


    ��Bai Ze is here too? Ha! It seems that his stupidity has be a shortcut to gain trust. In those days, he gained Sun Buping��s trust in this way, and now it��s still the same toward Luo Xue.��


    From inside the shadow, there seemed to be a self-talk. However, the sound was minimal, and it did not escape the limitations of the shadow.


    But soon, another voice came in.


    ��Listening to your tone, it��s obvious that you have deep feelings with them. How could you betray them and jump into the Fallen Immortal camp?��


    ��Because they are too weak and stupid. These people can bepatriots, but they can��t bepatriots for life. A cultivator cultivates the path to immortality, not rtionship with fellow cultivators�� Luo Xiao, I will give you ast chance to clearly exin your betrayal, I can make you die happily.��


    ��ck, you now have no way out. How about I give you a chance. As long as you��re willing to be my good dog, I��ll show you a clear way to survive.��


    ��Reckless thing.��


    The shadow vibrated and let out a slight fluctuation of pain and terror.

 Chapter 756 - Transforming Into Super Sun Buping

    <h4>Chapter 756: Transforming Into Super Sun Buping</h4>


    ��ck, you��re facing a dead end now. Torturing me to death will just end up with both of us die, so why bother?��


    ��What? Are you afraid?��


    ��Of course I��m afraid. Afraid that after all the hardship, I can��t actuallyplete the work.�� Luo Xiao��s voice was extremely weak, but there was a hint of smile within it, ��ck, I am serious about showing you a clear way out.��


    ��Ants in imminent crisis, yet still think he is qualified to give directions?��


    ��Why would I need to lie? You use torture and cruel treatment to force me to tell how I managed to disobey the will of the Fallen Immortal, isn��t it clear? The Vortex of the Fallen has been ruined, so in any case, you can��t get away with it. You can��t offset the merits and demerits in front of the Fallen Immortals. Your failure to watch over the Vortex of the Fallen led to the destruction of the treasure and the desecration of the dignity of the Fallen Immortals. Even ifter on you make great contributions and receive the greatest rewards. At most, it would only be a funeral scenery to be buried with you. What you cultivate is immortal cultivation, not feelings between fellow soldiers, nor loyalty to duty. So it��s obvious at a nce what you should pick.��


    After he said that, Luo Xiao coughed a few times, but there was a certain victory assurance in his voice, ��That method is very simple, but I will not tell you inly. I��m afraid of death, but not that afraid. At least, I��m not afraid of you.��


    ck sneered, ��You just haven��t the condition in which life is no better than death.��


    ��If I want to die, I can die any time, you can��t stop me.�� Luo Xiao said lightly, ��You��ve tortured me so badly that I might as well die. In any case, we��ll die together. What I regret the most is that I haven��t finished learning my entire skill. But you, are you willing to die just like this?��


    ������ ck said nothing, and after a long time, he finally said, ��I��m not willing to die, but it��s even less likely for me to bow to you.��


    ��That��s amazing.�� Luo Xiao said, ��In my understanding, you should not have such a strength of character.��


    ��In order to wipe out the Earth Immortals, I have been arranging it for more than ten thousand years. After many setbacks and twists and turns, I��m finally just one step away from sess�� Except for Sun Buping, the so-called Earth Immortals are basically just a mob. Nowadays, no one in Nine Regions could stop theing of the upper world. However, because of you, this ant, I fell at thest hurdle, and there appear many unknown variables. If I don��t tear you to pieces, it would be difficult to solve the hatred in my heart, let alone to bow down to you.��


    Luo Xiao was even more curious, ��You have been cultivating for so many years, but you can��t even let go of this little thing called face?��


    ��It has nothing to do with my face. I joined Master��s side, not for my own sake. If you do something bad to me, it��s even more impossible for me to spare your life because of my personal interest. Luo Xiao, I will ask you onest time, are you going to tell me or not?��


    Luo Xiao was dying by the torture and cruel treatment, but at this time, he felt extremely cold.


    ck was serious. He would rather be med by the Masters and fell into the abyss than to bow to him.


    ��If you want me to talk then fine�� But, I want an exchange. Information from you in exchange for my secret.��


    ��Death is near at hand, why the need to know so much?��


    ��Well, you should understand this�� I just don��t want to die without knowing the secrets.��


    ck pondered for a while and said, ��At this time, do you still have a channel to transmit the information out? No matter, I agree. What do you want to know?��


    Luo Xiao smiled and said, ��You said that as long as Sun Buping is removed, no one in Nine Regions will be able to stop you. How could Sun Buping, one man, surpass all the heroes of Nine Regions? Let��s not talk about the people here, just one Senior Gem Emperor����


    ��Senior Gem Emperor is just a little girl who uses powerful connections to intimidate people. She borrows some of Sun Buping��s power to awe that group of waste.�� When referring to Senior Gem Emperor, ck didn��t take her seriously. ��Her original name is just Gem, but because she came from the ruling house of an empire, she naturally has ��Emperor�� as surname. But for cultivators, what��s the difference between an Emperor and a beggar? We call her Gem Emperor just because we look at Sun Buping��s face. Sun Buping always doted on her secretly. Perhaps those who were slow in the head can��t see it, but those who were able to use their heads had known for a long time that they have a husband and wife rtionship. As for the name Senior, it��s because Sun Buping helped her cultivate until her magical ability reigned supreme under heaven and above the earth, making her power superior. Cultivators did not care about aristocracy, but there are seniors and juniors. Senior Gem Emperor��s is indeed tyrannical, and she also likes to be high above others. So everyone look at Sun Buping��s face and y-call her Senior Gem Emperor.��


    ��It turns out to be so. Unexpectedly, behind such a simple name, there��s such a story.�� Luo Xiao suddenly said, ��Although Senior Gem Emperor is strong, the root of her strength is still Sun Buping. If Sun Buping dies, she would just be a widow with reputation but no substance?��


    ck sneered, ��If not so, I wouldn��t have woken her up without careful consideration. She��s not stupid, but she likes to think of herself as clever. Without her vigorously purging the traitors, I would still have no chance to quickly clear that group of World Dragons, nor to lure out the Ancestor Dragon, and to take advantage of the broken Ancestor Dragon illusion personallyid out by Sun Buping and then dig out Thunder Reservoir from the depths of the Tomb of Immortals. Senior Gem Emperor is confident in the power of force, but she didn��t know that her huge power could actually help me.��


    Luo Xiao couldn��t help butugh, ��No wonder you don��t pay attention to such a fool. In addition to Senior Gem Emperor, there��s not even the need to mention other Earth Immortals. But, Nine Regions is full of talents����


    ��Wang Lu is indeed very difficult to deal with. If you give him another twenty years, I��m afraid he would be another Sun Buping. A pity that he followed the path to his own doom by opening the Tomb of Immortals in advance�� Well, that��s enough nonsense.�� ck lightly said, ��Now it��s your turn to answer the question.��


    ��There��s indeed a lot of nonsense, but you haven��t directly answered my question. What is so unique about Sun Buping that can make you so afraid of him? Because he has a high cultivation base? No matter how high he is, he couldn��t be higher than those Fallen Immortals that have ascended to immortality, right? Or is it because of his charisma and personality? But, if he is really that outstanding, how could you be a traitor? ck, as long as you answer this question, I will immediately tell you all of my secrets.��


    ������ This time, ck was silent for a long time as he weighed the gains and losses in his heart.


    Luo Xiao��s secret was very important to him, so it was worthed to exchange it with information. But then again, with Luo Xiao��s confident attitude, it seemed that obviously there was a way to pass the information that he heard to others�� That was why the previous story about Senior Gem Emperor seemed to divulge a lot, but the key information was actually well hidden.


    Unfortunately, this bald head was not easy to fool�� To kill him was easy, but that meant the secret would be lost forever.


    After he weighed the pros and cons, ck decided to reveal the information. Even if that secret was then leaked.


    ��Sun Buping is actually one of you��re so called Fallen Immortals.��


    ���� What did you say?�� Luo Xiao was surprised, ��You��re joking, right?��


    ��If not for the status as immortal from the upper world, how could he stand out among the Earth Immortals? The Earth Immortals that he picked aspanions were all the world��s best, and their strength, for the most part, are almost on par with each other. This is because before ascending to immortality, the immortal path could hold that much limit. If they want to move forward a step, they could only do that by ascending to the upper realm. Sun Buping��s strength is superior to them because he is actually a cultivator from the upper realm. Although he didn��t realize it, his limits are different from the others, whether in cultivation or inbat.��


    ���� That��s strange. Since he is a Fallen Immortal, why would he organize people to resist the other Fallen Immortals?


    ��Because his brain is broken.�� ck sarcastically said, ��He was originally sent by Masters to this world as a pioneer in the form of primordial spirit. However, there was an ident at the descend-ceremony, which seemed to have damaged his brain, causing him topletely forget his own identity and mission. And thus he willingly became the son of a mortal fisherman.��


    ���� This is indeed an unheard of marvel. Then what happened, did he never realize his identity?��


    ��Sun Buping is not a fool. Not to mention that, even if he is really stupid, when his cultivation base reached Unity Stage, he would��ve surely recognized his origin and able to trace back his previous life. He just chose to stand on your side. He would rather give up his former fellow daoists than to cast away the group of ants that he was with����


    ���� It seems that our, this group of ants��, charm is not small. However, ck, you should��ve concealed something, right? Even if Sun Buping was really one of the Earth immortals, he was just one person. The Earth Immortals have an absolute advantage in number. And moreover, you guys have once defeated him, so why are you afraid of him now?�� Luo Xiao asked.


    ��When Sun Buping��s primordial spirit came here, he brought along a source of fire�� Which is an object of profound mystery in the immortal world. Originally, it was hoped that he would rapidly expand his power and create opportunities for his otherrades. But now, I��m afraid it would lead to a disaster�� Alright, that��s everything you want to know. Now it��s your turn.��


    When the two made the agreement, they bound themselves with the demon oath, so Luo Xiao had no intention to renege on his promise. Instead, he calmly said, ��The secret of why I can resist the effect of Mind Disorientation Powder and rebel against the will of the Fallen Immortals is very simple: I have the God of War Blood. Before I defeat Wang Lu, no one and nothing could stop me. For this reason, I can abandon my conscience and betray the Nine Regions. Simrly, in order to defeat Wang Lu, I can also withstand the pressure of Mind Disorientation Powder and do the things that I should do.��


    ��God of War Blood? That makes sense���� ck murmured for a moment, then asked, ��In that case, why did you betray Masters? On the tform of Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, you are destined not to be Wang Lu��s opponent. Only by changing sides and using the Masters�� power could you win over him.��


    ��Beat him with the help of the power from the Fallen Immortals? Hahaha, for ordinary people, finding a backer, as in the fox exploits the tiger��s might, could probably be called victory, but for me, this kind of victory is not rare. Because I don��t need any help from anyone at all. One person alone is enough to surpass Wang Lu��s exploit. For example, now that I��ve managed to make you ruin the enterprise for the sake of one basketful, I��ve got crucial intelligence. And Wang Lu could only stare at such an achievement. Speaking of which, I really want to thank you. If you didn��t mistakenly believe me and epted me as a dog, where could I have the chance to do such a big thing? Hahaha, in fact, even if you don��t tell me Sun Buping��s secret, I will eventually tell you the answer because I recognized that you are my patron.��


    As he said that, Luo Xiao continued tough wildly.


    ��ck, it��s still that sentence. I can show you a clear way. There��s a way to inherit the God of War Blood, as long as I share a bit of it, you can also get rid of the control of the Fallen Immortals for a while. But of course, you have to ept my control. But I feel that this business has been done in the past. At least I am a bald headed zen cultivator, I ampassionate by heart, hahaha!��

 Chapter 757 - Charming Widow

    <h4>Chapter 757: Charming Widow</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��Left foot, lift the left foot, left, left, left side! You idiot, can��t you tell the difference between right and left?��


    ��Swing your arms. Remember to swing your arms. When lifting your feet, swing your arms�� Not like that. Swing just a bit, not a long swing! Are you swinging your arms or your fist? Do you even need someone to teach you how to walk?��


    ��Don��t walk with your head down. Breathe. Pay attention to your breathing rhythm!��


    ��Don��t forget tounch the immortal spirit, without it, this giant Divine Weapon will just look impressive but actually worthless! Use your Yuanying to steer the immortal spirit, and raise your perspective! You are driving a giant Divine Weapon that surpasses the Fallen Immortal, not a toy for Yuanying Stage cultivators! Don��t let your stage bound this giant Divine Weapon��s stage!��


    ��Feel the inside of this giant Divine Weapon! Resonate with it and increase the synchronization rate! Don��t always impose your ideas on it. You need to understand thoroughly it��s basic strengths and weaknesses! Why are you so stupid?!��


    Within the Thunder Reservoir, a giant with a height of around three thousand meters walked slowly among the mountains. Each step caused the mountains to shake. The giant��s feet were more than three hundred meters long and wide. With one foot down, many low hills were stepped on and ttened. A half high mountain could be climbed over by the giant as soon as it lifted its leg.


    It was just that, such a mighty giant was actually clumsy and its walk staggered. Sometimes, the body shook and its center of gravity was out of bnce. Several times, it even stumbled on rocks and fell down. Fortunately, there was always a dense purple cloud around the giant. When the giant fell, the purple cloud gathered and lifted it up�� However, every time the purple cloud gathered, it was bound to be apanied by a world-shaking roar.


    ��Wang Lu, do you have a brain or not? Such a simple action, yet you can��t master it in just one or two practices. How much time are you going to waste?��


    ��Damn it, don��t go too far! I��m just a Yuanying Stage cultivator operating a True Immortal level Gundam, do you expect me to master it in just two steps? This big guy isn��t originally designed for me. Everywhere in the design of the central control system embodies Sun Buping��s personal preference, which is ipatible with me. Expecting me to rewrite the control system in the time to finish a cup of tea and be able to control it at will is just a daydream. For me to be able to do this step is already a genius! What else are you not satisfied with, Roaring Gem?��


    ��Roar-Roaring Gem? How dare you call me with a nickname!��


    ��F*ck, didn��t you hear what I said before that? Do you just remember the nickname? Do you only know how to roar? Or is it just like the old saying, ��you can you up, no can no ****!����


    ��That��s enough!��


    With the roar of Senior Gem Emperor, the purple cloud soared to the sky and dried half of the sky purple.


    ��I��m really blind to let you, this idiot, drive this giant Divine Weapon�� Sun Buping has devoted his whole life to creating it, how could a mere thirty plus year cultivator have a Yuanying that could drive it! I��m so stupid, really, I, thought you merelycked in cultivation base, but I didn��t expect that you are actually not good enough in all aspects!��


    Inside the central control of the giant Divine Weapon, Wang Lu couldn��t even get angry at this.


    ���� I��m a broad-minded person, so I don��t care about your, this muddle-headed tyrant��s bickering. If you still want to be my training partner, then follow me. If you don��t, you can go away to sleep and don��t disturb me.��


    This time, Senior Gem Emperor might not have heard it, or perhaps she had already vented out her anger, she didn��t argue about Wang Lu calling her incapable ruler and such. Instead, she turned her body into a purple cloud and surrounded the giant Divine Weapon to escort him.


    Wang Lu sighed and thought that he himself was anxious. Right now, the most important thing was to resonate with the giant divine spirit. In the future, the important task of maintaining peace in the Nine Regions would be on his shoulders, how could it beparable with a widow��s mood? When her husband just died, it was natural for her to have a short temper��not to mention that Senior Gem Emperor had always been extremely short tempered. Thus, he stopped talking nonsense and began to sink his mind into the giant Divine Weapon and soon entered the state of things and I became one.


    This time, perhaps because his mood had changed, Wang Lu suddenly felt that the synchronization rate with the giant Divine Weapon slightly increased by a thread, and the primordial spirit that had scattered inside the three thousand kilometers long body became a bit clearer.


    ��The current synchronization rate should be about one in ten thousand, right? Tsk, the progress is really slow.��


    It had been three days since Sun Buping handed over the giant Divine Soldier. Before Sun Buping died, he took out the sh of Youth magical ability to twist the time avable in Thunder Reservoir, so that Wang Lu could have the time to adapt to the giant Divine Weapon. However, after three days, the progress was not even satisfactory to Wang Lu himself.


    After practicing for another half a day on the mountains, Wang Lu stopped, converged his mind and spirit from the giant Divine Weapon, and slowly came out.


    Senior Gem Emperor reunited her body from within the purple cloud and looked at Wang Lu. She saw that hisplexion was as pale as a paper and his eyes were red. She knew that he had really practiced to the limit, so she didn��t force him to continue. She just stood by without saying a word. After a while, she stretched her hand to touch the toes of the giant Divine Weapon. Feeling the unique touch of the mysterious metal, she was in a trance.


    Wang Lu turned around and saw that Senior Gem Emperor was probably thinking about Sun Buping�� She used to show that she was tough but also free and at ease, but after her partner who had been with her for so many years had actually just left, even someone with a heart of stone would tremble. In the past three days, Senior Gem Emperor did not shed tears, and even her eyes were never red. It was really not easy to have such a state of mind.


    Now, it was time to take a break.


    After he figured this out, Wang Lu didn��t bother Senior Gem Emperor anymore. Instead, he quietly circted his cultivation method, and gushed out True Yuan from the four colored Yuanying, which made his whole bodyfortable�� After a while, he felt that rain continued to fall in his long dried Jade Mansion, making him filled with energy after exhaustion.


    At this time, Wang Lu didn��t absorb the surrounding spiritual energy in the Thunder Reservoir at all. Instead, he easily filled his Jade Mansion just by squeezing his Yuanying. This kind of amazing effect was enough to cause ordinary cultivators to be startled and their jaws ckened. Cultivators of immortal cultivation often disregarded the day and month, their process to fill up the Jade Mansion might take several days or even several months! Wang Lu, on the other hand, was ten times faster than normal!


    After synchronizing with the giant Divine Weapon, Wang Lu��s many wide bridges were opened inside and outside his Jade Mansion, so the recovery speed of his True Yuan had naturally been improved. But this was also because of the obvious supremacy of the Void Spirit Root.


    As a matter of fact,pared with the other spirit root, within the same stage, Void Spirit Rootcked the characteristics that stood out. For example, Zhu Shiyao��s Sword Spirit Root ensured that her swordsmanship was unequaled, and Liu Li��s Brilliant Sword Heart allowed her attack power in the same realm superior to that of Wang Lu��s Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword. How about Wang Lu? It seemed that he had no advantage at all.


    But that was because he rarely fought a prolonged battle since he began his career. Since learning Primal Chaos Heaven Splitting Sword, he often ended the fight in just one or two moves. It was rare for him to have a continuous battle that ordinary cultivators often had.


    This was really the enemy��s luck. Because Wang Lu��s real strength lied in the invincible endurance given to him by the Void Spirit Root.


    ��Have you recovered?��


    After nobody knew how long, Senior Gem Emperor came over to him.


    Wang Lu nodded and put on a formal smile and, as if the quarrel between the two had never happened, said, ��Yes, let��s prepare for the next round.��


    ��Wait a moment, there��s something that Sun Buping didn��t tell you before he died�� But I think it��s still necessary to make it clear to you.��


    Seeing that Senior Gem Emperor was serious, Wang Lu replied, ��If it��s about the risk of driving this giant Divine Weapon, I already know about it.��


    Senior Gem Emperor was slightly shocked, ��You knew?��


    ��Synchronization is risky business and driving it needs cautiousness�� The gap between me and the giant Divine Weapon is toorge. The synchronization between it and me is like an ant wanting to drive an elephant. It��s inconceivable and even impossible in theory. Forcing synchronization with the giant Divine Weapon in Yuanying Stage is just like walking on a wire. If I��m careless even a little bit, I might be assimted by the giant Divine Weapon and reduced to an empty shell. With better luck�� I will be assimted by Sun Buping��s remnant consciousness that he left within the giant Divine Weapon, which is the same as the rebirth of Sun Buping, right?��


    ������ Senior Gem Emperor didn��t answer but looked directly at Wang Lu with nk eyes.


    Senior Gem Emperor possessed the dignity of an Emperor, so she couldn��t lie or evade, but in this matter, she really had nothing to say.


    Instead, when Wang Lu saw Senior Gem Emperor��s firm gaze, he couldn��t help but smile, ��Gem, what are you so nervous about?��


    ��Hey, why do you also call me Gem?��


    ��What else should I call you? We are the only two people in this ce, calling you Emperor is just a waste of breath���� Wang Lu sighed and said, ��Sun Buping didn��t tell me those things, not to hide them from me, but because there was no need to waste time to say them. He knew that I could guess it, and he also knew that I wouldn��t care.��


    ��You really don��t care?��


    ��What do I need to care about?�� Wang Lu smiled, ��Why do I need to care about that small risk? What��s thatpared with the benefit gained after the assimtion with the giant Divine Weapon? Would you believe if I say that the cultivators in Nine Regions would fight to the death if they were given the opportunity to ride it?��


    ��Your situation is different. Even if you don��t have this giant Divine Weapon, you are still destined to ascend, so there��s no need to take this risk����


    Wang Lu said, ��If I have to be that careful, I would��ve suffered a lot of losses. However,pared with what Sun Buping did, is this even worthy to talk about?��


    Before Sun Buping died, he had a long talk with Wang Lu. He entrusted him with the giant Divine Weapon and told him more important secrets about himself. At that time, Senior Gem Emperor naturally listened. It was strange to hear that Sun Buping had even said that thing, but did not remind Wang Lu of the risk of driving the giant Divine Weapon.


    ��Sun Buping is indeed an amazing person. I used to think that no one in the world couldpare to me. But when I met Sun Buping���� Senior Gem Emperor chuckled and shook her head. She then said, ��He��s really amazing. Even without that identity, he would still be the top character in Nine Regions.��


    ��How could a person who was able to ascend be simple?�� Wang Lu echoed and said, ��Senior Sun Buping had paved the way for me, but I couldn��t just be blinded by his brilliance. Since he could do it, I, of course, could also do it.��


    With that, seeing that Senior Gem Emperor seemed to disagree, Wang Lu added, ��If not, Sun Buping wouldn��t have chosen me as his sessor.��


    Sessor��


    Hearing this word, Senior Gem Emperor looked a lot more serious.

 Chapter 758 - Ignore the Impropriety

    <h4>Chapter 758: Ignore the Impropriety</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    After she heard him mention the word sessor, Senior Gem Emperor finally realized that Sun Buping had truly left her.


    The one that berated her, scolded her, and used his irresistible force to suppress her tyrannical tendencies when she was impulsive, would nevere back.


    The gentle lover who pampered her, doted on her, and made her wet, would not return anymore.


    The man who was able to support both heaven and earth at once and didn��t even copse under the assault of the Fallen Immortal, finally��really fell down.


    The emotion called sadness shed in Senior Gem Emperor��s heart. However, she quickly calmed her heart down and pressed her yearning for Sun Buping to the bottom of her heart.


    ��Yes, Sun Buping really regarded you as his sessor. He entrusted everything to you and also saw that you have the same valuable qualities as him. You��re both like to act recklessly.�� Senior Gem Emperorughed coldly, but there was already no sadness within herughter. ��But, you can��t just win by relying on acting recklessly. You have to strife hard a little bit more.��


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment and said, ��You don��t have to say that, I already know it.��


    ��But I��m afraid you don��t know it yet. The meaning of the sentence the giant Divine Weapon is something that he put his entire life into is not just literally. Sun Buping left everything he has in this giant Divine Weapon, including the cultivation method that he cultivated, his precious immortal tool, and even the memories he didn��t want to forget. If you can��t fully synchronize with the giant Divine Weapon in a short time, you might as well walk a few more steps.��


    After that, Senior Gem Emperor turned herself into a dense purple cloud, which then enveloped the body of the giant Divine Weapon. Wang Lu was shocked by the words but also inspired by it.


    ��I see�� Then let��s try another way to synchronize this time.��


    ����


    Within the Thunder Reservoir, there was a sh of Youth magical ability released by Sun Buping before his death. It warped time such that one day outside the Thunder Reservoir was equal to a year inside.


    This time, a year had passed since Wang Lu first entered the giant Divine Weapon.


    In the past year, his life went on mechanically. Within the twenty hours a day, twenty hours were used to drive the giant Divine Weapon, twelve of which were used to resonate with the giant Divine Weapon, and another ten were simply used to familiarize himself with the operation. There were two hours left at the end, which he used to restore the True Yuan in his Jade Mansion.


    It was true that he never slept. During this period, Wang Lu didn��t get distracted by anything else except asionally talking with Senior Gem Emperor�� However, after a year, the progress was far from satisfactory.


    ��One point two percent�� That��s what you��ve worked for a year?��


    Facing the question of Senior Gem Emperor, Wang Lu had nothing to say.


    The progress was indeed too slow.


    In one year, the synchronization rate was only about one percent. If one hundred percent synchronization rate were to be achieved, wouldn��t it take a hundred years? What��s more, the synchronization rate did not increase linearly, the greater the synchronization rate, the more difficult it was to increase it. If he couldn��t make any fundamental breakthrough, it would take him at least three thousand years of hard work to fully master this giant Divine Weapon.


    Unfortunately, not to mention three thousand years, even three years was too long. Sun Buping��s sh of Youth magical ability was not meant to be effective permanently. Before Sun Buping died, his oil had almost dried out, so how could he have the power to release a great immortal technique?


    The effect of the time warp onlysted for up to three years, after which the Thunder Reservoir would copse. At that time, even if Senior Gem Emperor had recovered from her injury and could use her power, she would not be able to save the time warp.


    But now, in a sh, a third of the time had passed. In the remaining two years, Wang Lu needed to push the synchronization rate to at least twenty percent.


    This twenty percent figure was the bottom line figure that Senior Gem Emperor calcted in which Wang Lu would be able to suppress ck after she preliminarily evaluated the power of the giant Divine Weapon. If he couldn��t reach this number, then Wang Lupletely had no chance to win against ck. If something unexpected happens, it was likely that he could only y the role of cannon fodder.


    Compared with the bottom line requirement of twenty percent in three years, the one point two percent progress in one year was, of course, extremely slow.


    However, even the most hot-tempered Senior Gem Emperor couldn��t lose her temper at this time, because she knew that Wang Lu had already done his best.


    In the past year, Wang Lu hadpletely staked his life. Every time he drove the giant Divine Weapon, he pushed the intensity of the resonance above the limit. It could be said that he had been dancing on the tip of the needle. A little carelessness would lead to the copse of his own primordial spirit.


    On the other hand, Wang Lu was not someone who only knew how to work hard. He would constantly adjust his resonance method ording to the changes in the situation. Theplexity of the techniques and patterns was an eye-opener. During this period, Wang Lu had also consulted with Senior Gem Emperor on the ancient method of primordial spirit refinement in order to better adapt to the need for resonance.


    Wang Lu was undoubtedly a talented cultivator. In the past, Senior Gem Emperor needed no less than half a year to refine her primordial spirit while in Peak Deity Stage. Wang Lu, however, understood the method in three days and mastered it in just half a month. The speed of his progress was unbelievable. Compared to him, Senior Gem Emperor felt ashamed.


    Thus, since Wang Lu was impable in both the degree of effort and talent, the slow progress could only be attributed to the fact that it was too difficult to control the giant Divine Soldier.


    Once, Senior Gem Emperor took advantage of her temporary suppression of the injury to obtain resonance with the giant Divine Soldier. She thought that if Wang Lu couldn��t do it, she would just do it herself.


    However, Senior Gem Emperor only resonated with the giant Divine Weapon for less than a cup of tea time before her immortal spirit counter-flowed, and her injury rpsed, which made her almost copse on the spot.


    She had the strength of the peak stage of Earth Immortal, and moreover, she had Sun Buping as her Daoist Companion. They had been in love with each other for many years, but the efficiency was not as good as Wang Lu�� Thus she really couldn��t me Wang Lu for anything.


    ��It doesn��t matter, there are still two years. Miracles are bound to happen.��


    Wang Lu��s voiceforted Senior Gem Emperor, but it made thetter feel even more ridiculous. Since when the Emperor of the Earth Immortal needed to beforted by a mere Yuanying Stage cultivator?


    Nevertheless, when she heard this sentence, she actually calmed down.


    When she then looked up at the towering giant Divine Weapon, Senior Gem Emperor suddenly thought of a problem.


    It was so difficult to control the giant Divine Weapon. It was natural that other people wouldn��t know about it at first, but Sun Buping himself should know it. After all, this big guy was made by him, and every detail was printed in his mind.


    Thus, he ought to also know that it was impossible to achieve a synchronization rate of twenty percent in three years.


    Since he knew that it was impossible, then what was his intention then in leaving all this to her and Wang Lu?


    If there was any special trick to synchronize with the giant Divine Weapon, which could greatly increase Wang Lu��s efficiency, why didn��t he say it before he died?


    This problem soon attracted the attention of Senior Gem Emperor and soon, unconsciously, time passed quietly.


    After a long time, Senior Gem Emperor suddenly heard Wang Lu��sining sound, ��This synchronization is getting more and more difficult. Although I have something inmon with old Sun��s character, the key to synchronization is that the two of us must have the same experience and memories. But, the living environment and growth experience of us two are very different. This path of resonance is full of thorns and brambles. Tsk, I need to find a way to personally experience the experience of old Sun����


    When Senior Gem Emperor heard this, suddenly there was a sh of light in her mind. But unfortunately, the light shed away, and when Senior Gem Emperor reached out her hand, it was dark again.


    ��Gem, the way I see it, I��m afraid I need a scenario simtion�� Hey, Gem, are you listening?��


    Senior Gem Emperor was stunned for a moment but did not react.


    Wang Lu waved his hand in front of her eyes and said, ��Gem, Gem? Don��t fall asleep, I��m talking proper business here!��


    ��Yeah, I��m listening.�� Senior Gem Emperor nodded as if her absent-mindedness just now was just Wang Lu��s illusion.


    Wang Lu smiled and asked, ��Is there any way you can simte a scenario?��


    ��Scenario simtion?��


    ��Well, it��s better to simte the important events in old Sun��s life as much as possible. I will try to substitute it to obtain resonance.��


    Important live events? When Senior Gem Emperor heard these words, the sh of light finally came back.


    ���� There is indeed a trick to quickly improve the synchronization rate, but no wonder you will not say it until you die.��


    ��Buping, you really gave me a big problem.��


    ��Forget it, there are still two years left, there��s no need to rush. I��ve had enough rest, so I��ll go practice with Gundam. You��ve been injured repeatedly recently, so don��t force yourself to escort me with the purple cloud. Although the synchronization rate is only one percent, at least walking daily will not be a problem. You can just do whatever you like.��


    With that, Wang Lu turned into a stream of light and entered the giant Divine Weapon.


    Just as he sat on the throne, all of a sudden, everywhere around him wentpletely dark. The lights in the central control room were suppressed by an unknown power and all of them went out.


    ��Huh?�� Wang Lu was taken aback. He wondered whether his one year of non-stop high-intensity operation had caused this big guy to malfunction?


    This was very troublesome. The synchronization rate of one point two percent amounted to the daily walking ability of the giant Divine Weapon, but it was far from the point where he could deeply analyze the internal operation mechanism and repair the fault. Once the big guy had a problem, he didn��t have a way to fix it.


    The next moment, a familiar voice rang in his ears.


    ��It��s me.��


    ��Gem? How did you get in?��


    When synchronizing with the giant Divine Weapon, the control room could hold at most one person. If there was more than one person, the extra primordial spirit would cause strong interference.


    ��Don��t ask, don��t look�� Just leave it to me.��


    ���� What?��


    However, before Wang Lu could react, the sound caused by the clothes rubbing each other startled him.


    Wang Lu was, after all, Wang Lu. His quick thinking made him instantly able to guess the intention of Senior Gem Emperor.


    ��You��re crazy���� Before his voice fell, Wang Lu felt numb, unable to speak a word.


    ��Don��t talk.��


    A warm, slippery, slightly trembling petite hand touched Wang Lu��s face, then traced his cheek, neck, and prated deeply into his clothes, until it reached his broad chest, and then all the way down��


    ��Just let me take care of everything.��


    A soft and warm fragrance lightly fell into Wang Lu��s arms.


    ��Remember all this, and then forget it, understand?��


    Wang Lu was silent for a long time and nodded gently.

 Chapter 759 - Did It Really Happen?

    <h4>Chapter 759: Did It Really Happen?</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��Good, the left arm is linked up, so the flow of immortal spirit is unrestrained. This part is finallypleted. Next, you should be able to use the great array immortal technique engraved on the left arm of the giant Divine Weapon. There are still half a year left to master the usage of three of the five great immortal techniques. In this way, even if you have to fight a peak Earth Immortal, you still have a fifty percent chance of sess.��


    Within the Thunder Reservoir, for the first time ever since Wang Lu entered this realm, Senior Gem Emperor made a positive evaluation of him.


    This was the first time in more than two years, so Wang Lu was quite surprised.


    However, just as the voice fell, the woman��s body shook and fell from the air.


    Halfway, as if catching a cotton wool, a three hundred meters long and wide palm gently caught her, and gently ced her on the ground.


    A momentter the chest of the giant Divine Weapon opened and Wang Lu drove down toward the ground on his immortal sword, Rouge Tears. He then sighed at the Senior Gem Emperor who fainted.


    ��Is it worth the trouble to show off?��


    Not long ago, Senior Gem Emperor proposed a real fight to test Wang Lu��s synchronization progress. One of them was still injured, while the other one had a synchronization rate of only fifteen percent. On paper, the strength of the two was actually not that much different. However, there were not that many idents in the actual fight. The two were able to get a tie in the battle. However, after a prolonged fight, Senior Gem Emperor finally got weighed down by her injury. One slow reaction by her and she was hit by the left fist of the giant Divine Weapon, which sent her flying away and knocked and broke seven to eight huge mountains.


    After that, although Senior Gem Emperor quickly returned to the battlefield, she could not fight anymore. After she managed to praise Wang Lu, she immediately fainted.


    After Senior Gem Emperor fell down, Wang Lu didn��t have the desire to continue to drive the giant Divine Weapon to resonate with it. After he came out of the giant Divine Weapon, he walked back and forth for several steps while, from time to time, his eyes turned to Senior Gem Emperor. Several times, he wanted to step forward to approach her, but halfway through, he immediately withdrew his step.


    Such indecision was rare for Wang Lu, but he also had reasons for this hesitation.


    Not much timeter, Senior Gem Emperor woke up and saw Wang Lu standing on the side. She frowned and asked, ��Why are you just standing foolishly here?��


    Wang Lu shrugged and said, ��I��m thinking about life.��


    ���� Don��t waste your time doing this boring thing. Every minute here is won over by Sun Buping.�� Senior Gem Emperor sighed and, holding back the pain from the immortal spirit counter-flow, stood up to summon the Emperor purple cloud. ��Come on.��


    ����


    This special trainingsted for five days. During this period, Wang Lu continued to arouse resonance in the body of the giant Divine Weapon, and every trace of True Yuan was squeezed to the limit. His five-colored Yuanying flickered, which showed the sign of disintegration. His primordial spirit was even more overburdened, which caused him headache and torment all the time.


    However,pared to the pressure that Senior Gem Emperor suffered, all of these were nothing. Over the past two years, she had yet to recover from the injury caused by ck��s sneak attack, and still, in that state, she kept on squeezing her physical strength for Wang Lu��s special training, which had long messed up her body. After the five-day special training, without any ident, Senior Gem Emperor copsed once again.


    This time, once again Wang Lu fell into the confusion of thinking about life, which took a lot of time.


    In fact, since that wonderful night a year and a half ago, Wang Lu had often been in deep thought.


    He was thinking about this problem:


    What exactly happened that night?


    Wang Lu��s memory had always been good. After a few decades, he remembered every scene that urred since he first climbed up the Spirit Sword Mountain. He also remembered how many spirit stones Wang Wu owed him over the years and how many empty cheques�� His genius was overflowing and he never forgot things. An immortal array diagram that could cause the primordial spirit of a Daoist Master of Yuanying stage to copse, was able to be remembered more than eighty percent by him at a nce.


    However, Wang Lu actually couldn��t remember what happened in that dark control room a year and a half ago.


    He could only remember clearly until this sentence, ��Remember all this, and then forget it, understand?��


    What happened after that, Wang Lu really couldn��t remember. He just remembered that he seemed to have an epiphany overnight and the synchronization rate with the giant Divine Weapon soared. And then, for a period of time, every day, he made great progress.


    The turning point, of course, was that night. Unfortunately, Wang Lu��s memory was limited. After he checked himself afterward, he found that except for the sharp rise in the synchronization rate, there was no other change. He didn��t cultivate virgin boy skill, his innate Yuanying energy had long been refined into sword qi. So regardless of whether it was virginity or beheading thousands of people, there was no difference to him at all.


    However, even if there was no change in his body, from themon sense point of view, what happened that night was already clear.


    However, wasn��t it ridiculous to usemon sense to specte about Senior Gem Emperor?


    This was the cause of Wang Lu��s hesitation. ording to the general situation, what Senior Gem Emperor did was nothing more than doing what a husband and wife would do with Wang Lu, so as to bring him closer into the role of Sun Buping and resonate with the giant Divine Weapon.


    But was the truth that simple? Was there no second possibility?


    Of course, Wang Lu could readilye up with more than a dozen possibilities. For example, she just faked it so that he believed that it really happened that night, and thus he was able to acquire the power to breakthrough�� Of course, for Senior Gem Emperor, to use this cheap trick was beneath her. However, wasn��t this better than doing it with someone that she didn��t have feelings with?


    Another example was, Senior Gem Emperor might have just used her dexterous hand so she didn��t cross the critical threshold�� And there were other examples��


    However, on the other hand, could he be sure that Senior Gem Emperor didn��t do it with him? It was likely not either.


    There were so many possibilities that Wang Lu really couldn��t ascertain the truth of that night. He might or he might also not. The only one who could tell the truth was Senior Gem Emperor herself. As long as she didn��t say anything, everything was possible.


    This reminded Wang Lu of that cat that was locked in a box. The magical cat possessed both life and death attributes, which was really mysterious. Wang Lu felt like the cat. Before the box was opened, he had both virginity and non-virginity attributes at the same time. Of course, in view of the sweet fermented rice and roasted chicken event on the way back from the Western Continent expedition, calling it virginity seemed inappropriate, but it probably meant just that.


    Because of Senior Gem Emperor��s one night action, Wang Lu now had the most magical chastity in Nine Regions, which meant its state of existence. Headache came to people who thought about it.


    ��What are you thinking about again?��


    After a long time, Senior Gem Emperor��s voice came into his ears, and Wang Lu smiled wryly and said, ��You.��


    ���� I am right here in front of you, what could you possibly think of? Don��t waste your time doing stupid things. Your progress is not fast enough to indulge in leisure time.��


    Looking at the serious look of Senior Gem Emperor, Wang Lu could not see the least bit of sentimenting from her gaze. His bold exploration did not yield any results.


    ��Forget it, now it��s really not the time to think about virginity, let��s deal with the giant Divine Weapon first����


    ����


    ��Wang Wu, what are you doing?��


    ��Thinking about life.��


    In the City of Immortals, two Heavenly Sword Hall Elders of Spirit Sword Sect asked the woman in white in front of them.


    ��Thinking about life? You have so much work on hand right now, how could you have the time to think about life?��


    Wang Wu was not in a hurry and replied righteously, ��How can I clean the world without sweeping my own house first? I can��t even understand my life, how can I decide the lives of others? It��s because I have a lot of work on hand and that they matter a lot that I have to think about my life carefully and start to work only when I understand it.��


    Liu Xian frowned and said, ��Where did you learn this shameless script? I don��t want to talk nonsense with you, there are at least two batches of poisoned people in Immortal One area, please deal with them as soon as possible.��


    Wang Wu wrinkled her nose and said, ��Why? I have worked overtime to clear the poison from those big sects�� people, yet they didn��t even thank me one bit. Now in my rest time, I��m thinking about life. Those other poisoned people, whoever cares about them should be the one who cures them.��


    ���� Could you stop telling nonsense with your eyes open? After you cleared the poison from the Lead Disciples of those sects, they were very grateful����


    ��What kind of gratitude is there for an empty talk?�� Wang Wu pouted in dissatisfaction, ��Can��t they take out their public treasury for me to look at? How many heads have knelt before me and offered me their immortal treasures?��


    ��Wang Lu, if you search for such things, what reputation will you get?��


    ��Senior Brother, think about it, if I can take this opportunity to make a fortune, how much will I get?��


    ��That��s weird, are you really that short of money?��


    ��Yes.�� Wang Wu resolutely replied, ��I��m really-really short of money�� Senior Brother, you have no idea how many people I have to support.��


    ��I��ve only ever seen you running around all these years alone, how could there be anyone that you support? Your only disciple is one of the most profitable cultivators in terms of wealth in the whole world�� Forget it, I don��t want to continue to talk nonsense with you. If you don��t want to do it, I��ll find other people. Where is Daoist Master Yunhe?��


    Wang Wu was silent for a long time and said with a smile, ��Daoist Master Yunhe has gone back.��


    ��Gone back? At this time?�� Liu Xian felt somewhat weird. In his impression, Li Yunhe was someone who more or less knew etiquette, a rare character, how could she go back at this time?


    Thinking of Daoist Master Yunhe��s good look and demeanor, Liu Xian was at a loss, ��s, why did she go back?��


    ��In case of force majeure, of course, she has to go back�� Senior Brother, don��t waste time here. I will go back to work after I think about life. As for those who are poisoned, just let them wait patiently, they won��t die so quickly.��


    When Liu Xian had no choice but to leave, Wang Wu smiled, raised her head slowly and whispered, ��There��s one less person to support�� Hmm, I wonder how many more. After all these years, the financial burden is finally about to lighten a bit����


    ����


    ��Was that thest batch?��


    ��Report to Elder, the sect members of Sheep Horn Mountain are thest batch. After Daoist Master Non-Phase treated their poison, there should be no new cases within the City of Immortals.��


    ��Very well, this disaster has finally ended�� This move from the Fallen Immortal is really extraordinary, it nearly made us copse.��


    ��Elder, there��s something that I��m curious about. At first, no one was able to solve this strange poison of the Fallen Immortal. Later, a Daoist Master named Yunhe suddenly appeared and she easily solved the poison that all the other Supremes were helpless with. And thenter, Daoist Master Yunhe inexplicably went on a long journey, saying that she had taught the way to clear the poison to Daoist Master Non-Phase. I feel like there��s something not quite right with this����


    ��What��s not quite right about it? Are you going to find Daoist Non-Phase to talk about it? Without her, you would��ve been dead!��


    ���� I��m not ungrateful to the kindness of Daoist Master Non-Phase, I just feel that things are a bit strange.��


    ��It doesn��t matter if you think that things are a bit strange, now it��s not the time to think about it�� Do you think this is the only move by the Fallen Immortal?


    ��What? Elder, you mean����


    ��ording to thetest deduction from Supreme Tianlun, the next move of the Fallen Immortal will soon arrive.��


    ����


    ��The Fallen Immortal will soone.��


    Within the dark, an ice-cold voice slowly sounded.

 Chapter 760 - Won?

    <h4>Chapter 760: Won?</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��The Fallen Immortal ising soon?��


    In the darkness, ck��s words were like a heavy stone to Luo Xiao, which shocked his primordial spirit into tremor. He repeated that sentence, trying to make sure he didn��t hear it wrong, only to get a contemptuous smile from ck.


    ��Oh.��


    ������


    After the shock, Luo Xiao began to think about the meaning behind that sentence, but it was inexhaustible, so he didn��t know where to sort it out. After a long silence, Luo Xiao could not calm down and asked in a deep voice, ��Why?��


    Of course, he had a reason to ask why. He had worked hard, at the expense of everything he had, and finally able to thwart this ck the saboteur. He thought that it was a remarkable achievement, which greatly slowed down the progress of the Fallen Immortal. But who knew that it was to be exchanged with such a sentence from ck?


    The Fallen Immortal ising soon? Why?


    The arrangement of the Fallen Immortal was basically broken in the early stage. The Mind Disorientation Powder was dispelled, the Vortex of the Fallen was destroyed, and ck was also trapped here. They were unable to do anything, why would they be able toe to Nine Regions soon?


    ��Because I have failed, of course, they woulde in person.��


    That sentence was spoken lightly by ck, but every word was like a hammer in Luo Xiao��s heart.


    ���� You failed, so they wille in person?��


    ck sneered and said, ��Or else what? What do you think will happen? Since you have defeated their strongest chess piece, the Fallen Immortal will have no choice. They can eithere out in person or give up the grand n and let the ants celebrate. Guess which one they will choose?��


    Luo Xiao was tongue-tied, his body shook, and his mouth was full of bitter taste.


    He wanted to point at ck��s nose and scolded him for his nonsense, which was ridiculous. But, every word in ck��s sentences was so logical that there was no way to refute it.


    Yes, their chess pieces had been wiped out, so of course, the chess yer could only go to battle in person. Why hadn��t he thought of such a simple truth before?


    When he thought of this, Luo Xiao��s thoughts became more and more confused. He thought his work was a great achievement, enough to support him to overwhelm Wang Lu, but unexpectedly, it actually caused a gargantuan disaster to the world?


    Perhaps, the reason why Wang Lu hadn��t been dead set against ck was not that he had no way, but that he had seen through this part a long time ago, so he rather used a more gentle way to dy time? Just like what he did at the opening ceremony of the Grand Competition��


    However, he himself, thinking that he was clever, actually dragged the entire Nine Regions into the abyss!


    The deeper he thought, the colder he felt. Luo Xiao��s heart was like being hit by a heavy hammer, it painfully twitched. The light of his primordial spirit flickered, which showed that his mental state was extremely unstable.


    However, just before it copsed, a fire snake swept up and burned away all of his chaotic thoughts, and then reced them with exuberant fighting spirit.


    ��Damn it, so what if the Fallen Immortal is here? If they cane over without the guidance of the lower realm chess piece, then they woulde sooner orter. The result will still be the same whether I did what I did or not. No, removing their chess pieces will still disrupt their rhythm�� Perhaps they coulde early, but it was better if theye in a hurry than to wait for them toe after they are ready. Yes, if they cane to Nine Regions at will, why do they need the support of their chess piece? Isn��t it better to do it themselves? There must be great obstacles in the two worlds�� channel, which will subject them to various restrictions when theye. In that case, I don��t need to feel guilty at all, because I didn��t do anything wrong!��


    ��The Fallen Immortals�� So, what if theye early? I can subdue ck, so I can also subdue them! Hahaha, at that time, if I can subdue a Fallen Immortal to be my dog, let alone Wang Lu, even if it��s Daoist Hetu, so what? That��s right, the next target is the Fallen Immortal who is not cautious!��


    Thinking of this, the mes in Luo Xiao��s eyes almost gushed out.


    To this, ck slightly smiled and said, ��It seems that you haven��t been scared to death.��


    When he heard those words, his heart suddenly shivered.


    ��By telling me this much, it seems that you have exceeded your duty, don��t you think?��


    ck said, ��So, I want to ask, is your God of War Blood ready?��


    Luo Xiao was stunned, and then he let out a burst of crazyughter.


    ����


    ��Wang Lu, what are you going to do next?��


    ��Yeah, what should I do next?��


    Wang Lu sighed and sat down at the top of the mountain inside the giant Divine Weapon, which caused a slight tremble.


    A few months ago, this was still impossible. Once a giant with a height of three thousand meters sat down, no mountain could bear its weight. The mountain would��ve copsed, the earth splitted and the surrounding area was destroyed.


    However, a few monthster, there was no longer a giant with a height of three thousand meters in Thunder Reservoir. Now sat atop the mountain was a giant puppet with a height of about sixty meters. Although it was still huge and bulkypared with the child-faced woman beside it, the puppet was no longer that towering, which was originally inconvenient for the world to amodate its bulky appearance.


    This was, of course, thanks to the increased synchronization rate. When the synchronization rate reached twenty percent, Wang Lu could finally fully control this powerful puppet and freely invoked most of its functions and magical ability, including the ergement and reduction of the puppet��s size.


    The three thousand meters tall giant shape was just its original structure. With the adjustment of the internal structure and the activation of the array, the giant Divine Weapon could be erged a hundredfold and became a terrifying war machineparable to the World Dragon. It could also shrink a hundredfold and be the size of a normal person. Of course, Wang Lu couldn��t do this step yet.


    Sun Buping spent ten thousand years to build this giant Divine Weapon, which contained trillions of small metal blocks, each of which was carved with tens of thousands of glyphs. How easy was it topress such a huge basic structure as a whole? On the other hand, if it could be done, it meant that Wang Lu had an incredibly powerful war machine. Thebination of nimbleness, quickness, and explosiveness was enough to surpass any cultivator in Nine Regions.


    However, to achieve that, at least the synchronization rate should be more than forty percent. Judging from the current progress, although it was not far off, there was still a long way to go.


    As he thought about the path in the future, Wang Lu remained silent on the top of the mountain inside the giant Divine Weapon.


    Then Senior Gem Emperor asked, ��In three days, Thunder Reservoir will fall apart. It is very likely that once we go out, we will be intercepted by ck. Are you ready for the battle?��


    ��I am ready to fight�� But, I don��t think he wille. That guy has been lurking around you and Sun Buping for so long like that, which was clever of him. He couldn��t stop Sun Buping from picking his sessor, so he should be able to guess what kind of opponent he will face when meeting again.


    Somewhat regretfully, Senior Gem Emperor said, ��Yes, if I was not injured, I wouldn��t have lost to him alone.��


    Previously, she was seriously injured by ck��s sneak attack in Thunder Reservoir, which left a stain in Senior Gem Emperor��s mind that she always remembered. The opponent was obviously inferior to her in strength, but he took advantage of her confusion and carelessness, which caused her serious injury that could not be healed for several years.


    ��Since he can��te here, will there be any problems in the City of Immortals?��


    ��Don��t worry, since Wang Wu went there, there won��t be any problem.��


    ��You do actually trust her.��


    ��In her opinion, at least half of the property in the entire City of Immortals should belong to her. How could she allow a stray dog of the Fallen Immortal to destroy all of that? Believe me, when ites to protecting her money, she��s basically invincible.��


    ������


    However, I do have a hunch.�� Wang Lu said and drove the giant Divine Weapon to stand up. Billions of its building blocks were activated at the same time, and began to breathe in the surrounding spiritual energy and released the immortal spirit.


    ��What hunch?��


    This time, when we go out, I��m afraid that we��ll meet a stronger opponent than ck. Like you said, the most important task of ck as a chess piece in the hands of Fallen Immortals should be to prevent Sun Buping from waking up. But now that he has failed, as a chess piece, he is worthless.��


    COMMENT


    Senior Gem Emperor somewhat didn��t react and said, ��So what?��


    That means, either the Fallen Immortal put forward a stronger chess piece, or�� It��s time for those yers to y in person.��


    ��That��s impossible!�� Senior Gem Emperor was resolute and decisive in her reply, ��We��ve already closed the two worlds�� channel, and it��s not easy for it to be opened!��


    ��But actually, that channel has already been open for a long time.�� Wang Lu was a bit surprised and said,��Did I not tell you the story of the golden generation of the Spirit Sword Sect?��


    ��You did, but���� Senior Gem Emperor shook her head and said, ��I don��t think it��s the real Fallen Immortal. You haven��t seen the real Fallen Immortal, so you don��t understand how powerful they are. If it was really the Fallen Immortal, your golden generation wouldn��t have been able to survive. With the current strength of the Nine Regions, any Fallen Immortal could sweep the Nine Regions with impunity.��


    Wang Lu was toozy to exin to her the many things that happened that year and just said, ��Feel free to think so.��


    ��But, even if it��s not the real Fallen Immortal, it��s at least an extremely powerful chess piece. Since they cany such a piece in Nine Regions, then it seems that the channel is indeed in danger.�� Senior Gem Emperor said and then also stood up. She then continued, ��After we go out, I will find time to patrol for nine times to reinforce the seal.��


    ���� Very well, after we go out, if you have the opportunity, try to strengthen the seal first. Although I doubt whether there is any of use.��


    ����


    Three dayster, the Instant Youth magical ability disappeared instantly, and the twisted time and space were reversed, which crushed the entire Thunder Reservoir in an instant. Wang Lu and Senior Gem Emperor left the Thunder Reservoir smoothly through the gap in time and space and came to the vast whirlpool of stars.


    The starlights remained the same as they did three years ago��Although it was actually not. They had been in Thunder Reservoir for three years, but only three days had passed on the outside world.


    Three days was not enough to change too many things, but it was enough to wee an unexpected visitor on Nine Regions.


    In the bitter coldnd in the far north, a shadow quietly arrived.


    ��The useless trash actually wants me to do it myself.��

 Chapter 761 - A Person’s Life Should Be Spent Like This…

    <h4>Chapter 761: A Person��s Life Should Be Spent Like This��</h4>


    ��Humph, it��s another hypocritical peace carnival.��


    In an inconspicuous narrow street in the B7 Area in the City of Immortals, Luo Xiao was covered in a thick cloak, whichpletely hid his body and appearance. In the noisy city, he became a silent passer-by and observed the grand ceremony in the City of Immortals.


    Since the establishment of this city, there have been countless festivals. During the Grand Competition, it was natural to celebrate the great victory of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Small victories were also celebrated, even for not being lost. In addition to thepetitors who needed to prepare for the match, other people who came to the City of Immortals to watch the battle spent most of their time in various celebrations.


    In this regard, many people had expressed considerable concern. The cultivators did not cultivate and did not do anything productive, but just watched thepetition in the City of Immortals everyday and spent the rest of their time in revelry and got drunk. This was quite detrimental to the overall development of the immortal cultivation world.


    However, the organizingmittee imed that when the world of immortal cultivation had reached a certain stage, it was natural that the proportion of the cultural and entertainment service industry exceeded that of material production. For this reason, the organizingmittee specially hired a number of highly respected experts and schrs in the immortal cultivation world to write articles to prove this point. The structure of these articles was clear and they were well-organized. Moreover, they also gave all kinds of very detailed data, which made people unable to refute. As a result, this point of view was gradually epted by the mainstream, and people began to feelfortable and indulged in celebrations again and again.


    However, this continuous celebration was a distorted phenomenon. It was not difficult to see that people��s need for revelry reflected theirck of confidence in reality and the worry about the future. It was because everyone felt that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was weaker than the Earth Immortals, so they were happy and encouraged for every victory. At the same time, it was precisely because people understood that no matter what the oue of the Grand Competition, they would face a more terrifying opponent, thus�� To live in the moment was a wise choice.


    Therefore, Luo Xiao only felt an ample amount of irony when he saw the wave of celebration again in the City of Immortals.


    Were these stupid ants aware that when they cheer, a shadow that could shroud the entire Nine Regions had quietly arrived? Did they realize that perhaps the entire immortal cultivation world of Nine Regions was about to end?


    ��For the ants, even if they work hard to cultivate, they are still ants. So no matter what they do, it doesn��t really matter.��


    While Luo Xiao was contemting, a slightly vague voice came from his feet. It was a not good looking to the ck local dog with hair covered with dust. It looked dirty, but its pair of dog��s eyes sometimes emitted a sh of fierceness, which showed that it stood out from the masses.


    Of course, it stood out from the masses. After all, not all ck dogs had the identity of an Earth Immortal.


    When he heard its voice, Luo Xiao sighed.


    ��Sometimes, I really wonder if you guys, the Earth Immortals, have such a thing called dignity?��


    ��Dignity? Ah, only the living deserve to talk about dignity. The dead are just corpses.��


    ��So, in order to save your life, you really be my dog? Gee, I said at the beginning that if you want me to share my God of War blood, I want you to be my dog, but I actually just said it casually. I didn��t really expect you to do it literally. I really admire you for being able to do this just to drag out an ignoble existence.��


    ��I��ve done even more humiliating things just to drag out an ignoble existence. What else can you expect from someone who could betray his formerpatriots?��


    Obviously these were self-deprecating words, but theming out of the ck dog��s mouth was just an irony.


    Luo Xiao narrowed his eyes and decided to give up the quarrel and just walked silently.


    The two of them walked around the streets of B7 Area for a long time. Until many cultivators began to be curious about the pair of man and dog who detoured without end, they moved their position and continued to take a low-key walk in the adjacent urban area. However, this scene of one man and a dog walking together made Luo Xiao especially depressed.


    ��How long do we have to wait?��


    ��Until the other party gives up looking for us.�� ck said indifferently, ��People who had been devouredpletely by the Mind Disorientation Powder and already offered their lives in submissiveness. So the Fallen Immortals could easily track our position and control our words and deeds. Even if you use the God of War Blood to resist the effect of Mind Disorientation Powder, there will inevitably be omissions. Now we have to use the chaotic aura of the City of Immortals to cover up our own aura. I hope we will not be found by that person. That person is irascible and impatient, he won��t spend too much time looking for us, two defeated generals. But on the other hand, if he found us, you and I will die without a burial ce.��


    Luo Xiao shook his head and said, ���� How sure are you about the Fallen Immortal in the lower realm? Is it possible that you have made a mistake?��


    ��What a stupid question.�� Although ck had been reduced to being Luo Xiao��s dog, obviously as a dog, it did not have respect for the owner.


    ��Then, if he can��t find us, what will he do next?��


    ck was silent for a while and then said, ��He will restore his power first. At present, the channel between the two worlds is not fully opened, so any Fallen Immortal whoe to the lower realm need to pay an enormous price, their strength would be consumed rapidly. Moreover, due to the different naturalws in Nine Regions, the Fallen Immortal in the lower realm will need some time to adapt. For that person, the best choice is to find the chess pieces like you and me and engulf the pieces into that person��s body, which can greatly speed up the power recovery. But, even if he doesn��t find us, with his own ability, he can recover his True Immortal strength in ten days.��


    ���� In other words, we only have ten days left?��


    ��It might not be just the time left for us.�� ck said, ��I tried to kill Sun Buping in Thunder Reservoir, but I failed at thest hurdle. Maybe there have been some changes there. We might as well leave them the task of exploring the way. As long as we can continue to hide behind the scene, we can make our move at the critical time.��


    ��Wang Lu���� Luo Xiao��splexion turned really ugly and said, ��ck, you have the God of War Blood from me, so you should know that Wang Lu is not only my enemy but also your enemy. If he is allowed to build a merit that is hard to surpass, the God of War Blood will bite back, and none of us will survive.��


    ��Don��t worry, he can��t. The person who came is Senior Immortal Cann who has touched the realm of Surpassing Heaven. In Nine Regions, he is absolutely invincible. He has one w, which is only known by hispanions.��


    Keenly aware of the meaning in those sentences, Luo Xiao replied, ��You mean, you know his w? That��s strange, how could a dog be regarded as apanion of the Fallen Immortal?��


    ��Of course I don��t know, but at least I know that the invincible Senior Immortal Cann also has a w. As long as he has a w, it can be found. Of course, what we need the most now is to live in seclusion, so to look for the w, we need someone else to do it.��


    After he heard these words, Luo Xiao immediately said, ��Someone else? Do you mean Wang Lu? Do you want to use him to open the way? And then you, the veteran dog, using your advantage of a better understanding of the Fallen Immortal, be the first to find out the other party��s w and finally make the critical hit? That��s a good idea. Now the question is, how can we tell Wang Lu about the arrival of the Fallen Immortal without exposing our existence? Hmm, how about writing an anonymous letter?��


    ��There��s no need for that.�� ck coldly said, ��Wang Lu will surely know about theing of Cann, so we don��t need to remind him. Cann is Sun Buping��s old rival. If Sun Buping survives or inherits something to Wang Lu, he has no reason not to respond to Cann.��


    ��Of course, if his reaction is too slow�� Woof-woof!��


    Just as ck was about to continue, a passer-by suddenly came from across the street. The person��s cultivation base was obviously not low. Regardless of Luo Xiao or ck, both didn��t notice before that person appeared. When that person appeared, she stared at ck, as if she was surprised by the sound of the ck dog.


    It was not umon for a spirit dog to be able to speak eloquently, but ck was not ying the role of a spirit dog, but an ordinary local dog and an ordinary local dog certainly couldn��t speak. To avoid exposure, ck had to bark twice like a normal animal.


    Who knew that it actually did not work. On the contrary, the bark actually made the eyes of that person shine.


    ��Hah! Big ck dog! Although the appearance is mediocre, the barking sound is full of energy and endless charm. So it��s obviously a good dog with good quality meat. Hello friend, I want to buy your dog, how much do you want to sell it?��


    Luo Xiao was shocked and said, ��What-what did you say?��


    The woman said with a smile, ��After being in the City of Immortals for so long, I have only eaten a few good dog meat. I didn��t expect that in a crowded ce like this, there are too many animal protection elements. The people who do harm can��t eat well, and now this opportunity is rare�� This dog doesn��t seem to be a spirit dog or spirit pet, so why don��t you sell it to me? How about two hundred spirit stones? Are you okay with that?��


    ��Even twenty thousand�� Crap, it��s you?�� Luo Xiao, who had already calmed down, was suddenly shocked. He didn��t say the second half of the sentence because he recognized the passer-by as the Zen Master Dog Meat!


    Zen Master Dog Meat was famous for two things. The first was she had a world-famous friend: Wang Wu, Daoist Master Non-Phase. The second was that this person had a passion for dog meat and was extremely fanatical. Although she had never done anything like stealing and poisoning dogs, her actions were hardly aboveboard in order to eat dog meat��


    To encounter this kind of crazy person, Luo Xiao could only me his bad luck. Thus, he waved his hand to refuse the other party��s transaction request and then led ck to leave the alley quickly.


    After Luo Xiao had left, Zen Master Dog Meat suddenly showed a slightly deste expression.


    ��s, I was finally going to eat happily�� It��s rare to see a local dog with immortal vor on it. This guy must be hiding the immortal beast lineage that has been dormant for tens of thousands of years. The taste will surely be unforgettable for life. What a pity.��


    When she gazed at Luo Xiao��or rather the back view of the ck dog at his feet, the look on Zen Master Dog Meat��s face suddenly changed.


    ��No, I can��t just let it go. My life must never end in regret! I must eat a lot of meat and die with a mouth full of grease!��


    ��To you, an unknown dog breeder, I��m really truly sorry, but I am dead set on your dog!��

 Chapter 762 - Third Mutt, Fourth White

    <h4>Chapter 762: Third Mutt, Fourth White</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Inside the high-rise office courtyard of the organizingmittee in the Immortal Five Area in the City of Immortals, Daoist Master Feng Yin helplessly put down the folder.


    There were so many official affairs that needed to be handled by him. Despite his powerful primordial spirit, he felt that handling official affairs this much was quite problematic. At this time, however, the presence of someone beside him who was set on causing trouble made him feel as though his head could explode.


    ��Senior Brother, Senior Brother, quickly look at this report. Another shameless smelly sect is trying to cheat money and things by exploiting the chance in the Grand Competition. Look at this shameless face, if there��s a substitute in the sect, then they dare ask for millions of spirit stone resources. Why don��t they just die?! I think it��s time to give out direct instructions. Since your noble sect is unable to cultivate talents, it��s better to transfer the contestant to other sects for training. Let��s see if they still dare to ask for money! Senior Brother, what do you think of my idea? If you have no problem with it, I��ll sign it for you. Hahaha, don��t worry about your handwriting problem. I have practiced your handwriting by forging your order for so many times all these years, and I guarantee you that even the sincerity paper won��t be able to distinguish it����


    When he listened to this long list of words, Feng Yin, who was signing his name on another report, skewed his signature by a stroke. This caused a wave of irritability in Feng Yin who liked tidiness.


    ��Wang Wu, have you really been bored recently? If you are, I suggest you do a closed-door training and not go out until you reach Yuanying stage.��


    ���� Senior Brother, you know I can��t break through the Yuanying stage, so what��s the use of a closed-door training? Moreover, I��m already the number one Jindan in Nine Regions anyway. If I get to the Yuanying stage, I might not be the number one Yuanying in Nine Regions. The advertisement effect is certainly far from good. If I go out to eat now, all the stores are rushing to invite me to eat and drink at their ces. As long as they then set up a sign that said this ce was visited by the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, that would be a great advertisement. But if I get to Yuanying stage, would they want to set up a sign that says the number 65536 Yuanying in Nine Regions visited here? People would think instead that it is an advertisement where they would win the grand prize on the one hundred thousandth visitor����


    ���� Well, it��s like this: Some time ago, on a whim, I watched the sky at night and saw the death gate star flickering above your head. That��s an omen that says you will regret for your entire life if you don��t shut up. So please don��t waste time here, shut up and leave.��


    ��Senior Brother, what kind of sky can you see with your eyes that can��t tell the character year and tea without sses? Hahaha, wouldn��t you just be dazzled by the street light?��


    Wang Wuughed and casually took one document from the stack of official documents. It was still about some small sects who wanted to apply for funding support to the organizingmittee. Wang Wu nced at it and pouted. She then drew a wonderfully vivid middle finger on the leader��s approval column and signed Feng Yin��s name next to it.


    Feng Yin finally couldn��t bear it.


    ��Wang Wu�� Some time ago, Old Eight sent me a letter that says a rare treasure was found in the hintend of Netherworld Mountain, but that he is short of hands and can��t dig it. I don��t think you have anything to do recently. So why don��t you help him in his exploration?��


    ��Isn��t the hintend of the Netherworld Mountain the location of the ancient immortal array? Anyone who goes there will not be able toe back. Senior Brother, are you deliberately trying to take liberties with me?��


    ��No, I just don��t want to say ��scram�� to you directly for the sake of us being brother and sister in the same sect.�� With that, Feng Yin pped the table, and suddenly the entire courtyard shook.


    Of course, the piles of documents were also scattered, but Feng Yin no longer cared.


    ���� Okay-okay, I leave now.�� Wang Wu touched her head and said, ��I won��t bother you training virgin boy technique.��


    After Wang Wu left, Feng Yin looked at the mess in the room and felt tired and aggravated for several minutes.��


    ��Liu Xian, you there?��


    ��Yeah.��


    As they talked, the Second Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall suddenly showed his figure, swept around the ce with his eyes, and then shook his head and said, ��She always causes trouble for others.��


    Feng Yin said, ��Her situation�� You have seen it too right? What do you think?��


    Liu Xian said, ��It��s very unstable. Although she always pretends to be indifferent, but�� to be honest, Senior Brother, you can see it even if you don��t wear sses. She��s very weak now.��


    ��Yes, if she��s in her normal condition, I��m afraid I would��ve been so angry that I would��ve overturned the whole yard.��


    Liu Xian somewhat didn��t know whether tough or cry, nodded, and said, ��Actually, I initially judged because of this���� As he said that, Liu Xian picked up a document from the ground and said, ��Imitating your signature and drawing a middle finger to others? That��s too childish. In normal condition, she could at least draw a�� well, in short, it would be much more prating than this.��


    ���� Do you think it��s necessary for Old Seven to take a look at her?��


    ��There��s no need for that. Although the medicine technique of Old Seven is unparalleled in the world, he can��t deal with this kind of thing. I don��t know what happened to her, but she actually brought her own primordial spirit to near copse. Her Non-Phase Method should be the most stable-seeking method. Although she frequently makes some version updates, her body and primordial spirit should be firm, even if measured by the standard of a Supreme, they are still excellent.��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin was also confused about this and said, ��That��s why I asked you toe here and take a look. These recent days, I have been taking over Wang Lu and watching over things. So I can��t grasp the details of things outside.


    Liu Xian said, ��I don��t know where Wang Lu went. As for Wang Wu�� there��s no other development. Although there��s one thing that I think is a little bit strange: Her pack of rogue friends seems to be getting less and less. Speaking of her friends�� are you familiar with them, Senior Brother?��


    Feng Yin shook his head and said,�� I have never seen those people before nor never knew when she met them. And what��s more strange is that some of them should not be able to make friends with her because of her nature, but instead, their rtions are as close as brothers and sisters.��


    Liu Xian said, ��Moreover, every one of them has unique skills�� they might not have earth-shaking power, but they have basically reached the top level in the world in a certain field. In addition, there are very few ovepping areas in which they are good at. Well, Senior Brother, do you also feel like perhaps they are����


    When Feng Yin heard this, his eyes widened and he said, ��What do you mean?��


    Liu Xian said softly, ��Perhaps, they are all����


    ��Members of a secret organization?��


    ��Well, I think so. It can only be the power of the organization to gather such a special group of people, right? And it��s an organization that only receives female cultivators with some special skills.��


    ��Regardless of race, age, or other factors, as long as it��s female, and as long as she has a skill, they all can join�� I suppose the initiator should be a feminist. However, after the establishment of this organization, there seems to be no special purpose.��


    ��Well, I haven��t heard of a simr organization doing anything important.��


    ��I think it��s just like a fellowship meeting�� it��s not a bad thing that Fifth Junior Sister can join such an organization and meet all kinds of cultivators. Moreover, there are so many talented people in that organization, it should be helpful to her current situation, right? It��s a pity that I can��t leave now, so I can��t help her much.��


    ��Senior Brother, you have helped her enough for so many years. Let her take care of her own affairs.��


    ����


    At the same time, a Spirit Sword Sect Elder who joined a secret female organization was drunk in a restaurant.


    ��Hey, waiter, bring more wine here! Didn��t I say don��t stop bringing wine to this table? What kind of restaurant is this?��


    ��Miss, you��ve already drunk one hundred kilograms of wine, you can��t drink anymore����


    ��Why can��t I drink more? Haven��t you heard of the old saying: `There��s only a tired to death ox, not excessively irrigated field, do you think I look like I can be excessively irrigated?��


    ��No, not that, but you can��t drink too much of this wine. Because, because this restaurant has only so much����


    ��Are you afraid that I can��t afford it? What a joke, I, the number one Jindan in Nine Regions, came to your restaurant to drink your signature wine, and the advertising fee alone is worth a lifetime free of charge treatment! And although I don��t have cash, I can sign the bill! Whose signature do you want me to sign? I can show it to you! Do you want the signature of the leader of Spirit Sword Sect? Bring me the wine and I��ll sign you a ten thousand spirit stone note! In short, bring me the wine!��


    As the subject of this repeated roar, the waiter had no choice but to bring out two jars of wine. As a result, not long after they were put on the table, she had already drunk them all.


    At this time, the shopkeeper��s face had already looked bitter. At first, he had invited this expert toe for her advertising effect, only to find out that he was badly tricked�� With so much shout and screaming out of her mouth, how could the restaurant have any business? There was no advertising effect at all!


    While the shopkeeper was in despair, a guest came in with a smile. However, before the waiter could greet her, she waved her hand to show that she didn��t need someone to attend her. She, single-handedly, went up to the second floor and walked to Wang Wu.


    ��Hey, little Wu, don��t you think it��s boring to drink alone? Why don��t you call me?��


    In her drunken and confused state, Wang Wu said, ��Little-little Seven?��


    ��Yes, that��s right! Besides me, who else can drink with you now?��


    Wang Wu was silent for a moment and then said, ��They�� are still existing.��


    ��That��s true in a sense, but unfortunately, they can��t apany you to drink, right? So cherish the people in front of you!�� Zen Master Dog Meat said and then, without any politeness, held up a jar of wine and drank it all in one gulp.


    ��Little Wu, I have something that I want you to help.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��I want to have a good meal.��


    ������ Wang Wu froze for a moment, then turned to look at the waiter and said, ��Ask whatever you want, my treat.��


    ��No, this is not the kind of meals that are sold in the restaurant. What I want is a unique and unforgettable meal. No, even if I die, I definitely won��t forget it.��


    Wang Wu was stunned again, and then quickly waved her hand and said, ��No, little Bai is not for you to eat! That��s Wang Lu��s, special darling. In those days, he even had an ambiguous rtionship with her mother. If I give her for you to eat, Wang Lu will kill me.��


    ��Hey! What kind of person do you think I am?��


    ���� Well, that is a no-no either.��


    ��Little Wu! You hurt my feelings, ok! In your eyes, am I an utterly heartless bastard just for the sake of eating dog meat?��


    Wang Wu thought for a moment and said, ��I can change it to a more moderate and positive statement, but in essence, you really are willing to do anything for a good bite of dog meat. Want me to give you some examples?��


    Even Master Dog Meat was suddenly speechless. After a while, she said, ��Well, to be honest, I��m really not interested in Bai Shixuan and Quan Zou.��


    ��Because�� have you heard of the old saying: The first is ck, the second is yellow, the third is mutt, and the fourth is white? Among the two of them, one is white and the other is mutt, they are all inferior goods. So, I��m not interested in them.��


    ������

 Chapter 763 - I F*cked a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 763: I F*cked a Dog</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��Is that the one of a kind, seizing the heaven and earth ck dog that you said? It doesn��t look great.��


    In the private room in the restaurant, Zen Master Dog Meat showed Wang Wu the tracing map that she had drawn herself. There was a vivid and realistic image of a big ck dog in it. There was also a human figure beside it, but it was hazy and was crowded at the corner of the drawing; It was only a small one, which seemed very perfunctory.


    This was the tracing map drawn by the magical spell of a cultivator, which could instantly lock the target��s position and show the target��s status. Zen Master Dog Meat took a lot of effort to avoid the dog owner before she drew this tracing map. It was just that Wang Wu seemed to see that the dog in the picture was just an ordinary dog and couldn��t understand why her friend took a lot of trouble for its meat.


    ��Ordinary meat dog? This is not your specialty. The dog looks ordinary, but it has a trace of immortal sound in it. I��m afraid it��s been passed down since the Age of Destion. Were it not for my pair of dog-like divine eyes, I wouldn��t have been able to see it. This kind of recessive lineage is the rarest. Generally speaking, the immortal lineage is either very strong that its purity will not be reduced generation after generation. Or as time goes by, it declines and dies out. And the descendants could only inherit a small part of their ancestor��s magical ability. If they want to carry it forward, they need to go back to their roots. And this kind of congealed-through-tens-of-thousands-of-years not-loose-but-concealed outwardly-cold-but-deep-and-passionate-inside bloodline is the first time that I��ve ever seen after eating dogs for so many years.��


    Zen Master Dog Meat trembled with excitement. Her cheeks flushed, and there were glistening drops of saliva on the corners of her mouth.


    Wang Wu was shocked and said, ��Hey, wake up. You��re actually obsessed with that big ck dog. Having an orgasm at this time is not good for your reputation!��


    Zen Master Dog Meat was surprised, wiped her saliva and red at Wang Wu, and then exined, ��You can��t understand the attractiveness of this kind of dog to a foodie.��


    Wang Wu wondered out loud, ��Is it really delicious? I don��t think you��ve ever been this attracted to little Bai����


    ��To be honest, it might not be really delicious.�� Zen Master Dog Meat exined, ��In fact, although little Bai is expensive as an immortal beast, it might not taste better than a local domestic dog. After all, the immortal bloodline is not used for seasoning. But after eating dogs for so many years, no matter how delicious the dog meat is, I��m already tired of it.��


    Wang Wu said with a smile, ��So, what are you excited about?��


    ��This is about the fine food collection rate! As a professional dog meat eater, eating the best meat is not a skill. You can eat all kinds of dog meat all over the world, and collect their tastes in the primordial spirit. To reach one hundred percent collection rate is really powerful! Over the years, I��ve eaten the most delicious ones, and I have also tasted several super rare dog meats, including immortal dog meat by taking advantage of various opportunities. But there are also several that I haven��t had the chance to eat, including this one. I don��t expect to be able to eat dog meat all over the world in this short life, after all, no one is perfect. But if there��s one more kind, I will not miss the opportunity to increase the collection rate.��


    ���� Alright, I��m not opposed to your desire to eat, but can��t you do it alone? Why are you asking for my help?��


    Zen Master Dog Meat said, ��I need you to help me catch the dog. I had offered twenty thousand spirit stones to the dog owner but he didn��t want to sell it. It seems that it��s not something that money can buy����


    Wang Wu interrupted her, ��That��s because your offered price is not high enough. There��s nothing in this world that money can��t buy. If you offer the dog owner two hundred million spirit stones, not to mention his dog, perhaps he would even sell his mother.��


    Zen Master Dog Meat said, ��Well, why don��t you sponsor me with two hundred million spirit stones? Let me experience the infinite power of money?��


    Wang Wu was silent for a while and then said, ���� or we can take a shortcut such as giving that dog some drug and look for an opportunity to snatch it. No, you just offered to buy it, so if the dog disappeared this soon, you will easily be the suspect. So we might as well keep things a bit more hidden.��


    Zen Master Dog Meat asked, ��How are we going to do that?��


    ��It��s as simple as hiding a drop of water in the sea. We can drug the dog owner and then steal all of his valuable things.��


    ������


    ��Or we can make it even more hidden. I��ll go find Old Seven and get some bewitching strange drug and bewitch the dog owner and all his neighbors, and then clear off all of their properties. In this way, no one will notice the loss of a ck dog.��


    When it came to this point, Wang Wu��s eyes shone and it was as if she was eager to try it.


    ��Don��t Worry Xiao Qi, you are my best friend, so I will fulfill your wish no matter what!��


    ���� seriously, don��t you feel guilty of using your best friend to realize your ugly desire?��


    ��If you don��t have money, you can��t have that much guilty conscience.��


    ����


    At the same time, at another corner of the City of Immortals.


    ��You feel some palpitation?��


    Luo Xiao asked the big ck dog at his feet curiously.


    ��It��s as if I��m being locked by a powerful presence.�� The former high ranking Earth Immortal who now turned into a ck dog said seriously, ��Right now, I��m not feeling very well.��


    After he heard it, Luo Xiao also felt somewhat heavy and said, ��Is it Cann? Even hiding in the City of Immortals we can��t avoid him?��


    ��It��s not Cann.�� ck said, ��Although he has just arrived and his strength is at its low point, the sense of oppression caused by being locked on by the Fallen Immortal will be ten times and a hundred times stronger than now. If that is the case, I��m afraid I can��t even speak to you.��


    Luo Xiao��s mind quickly turned. ��Could it be that ites from the inexplicable woman we met not long ago? The one who offered twenty thousand spirit stones to buy you?��


    ��Her?�� ck turned and began to think about it. He aroused the trace of immortal spirit that remained in his body and suddenly realized that he had been drawn by a tracking map and got angry. ��Who the hell does she think she is? She actually dares to do this to me? Damn it, if my cultivation base is still set, I��ll go and take her dog��s life. At a time like this, someone actually dares to give me more trouble!��


    Luo Xiao mockingly said, ��Who else can you me for this? You��re so afraid of Cann that you even gave up your own body and turned yourself into a dog, just to hide yourself from him. Thus, if there��s any problem you can only me yourself.��


    ��Ignorant fool, you just haven��t seen the power of the Fallen Immortal! In those days, among the Earth Immortals, Sun Buping was only regarded as trash. When he descended to Nine Regions, because his primordial spirit suffered a shock, that he even forgot his previous cultivation method, yet despite all of this, he still became the king of the Earth Immortals. Senior Immortal Cann, on the other hand, is considered to be a rtively powerful existence within the Fallen Immortals. Even if the channel is not yet opened, he has toe here by force and that his strength suffered damage because of that, it��s still enough to sweep the entire Nine Regions. If you want to survive in his hand, you have to do whatever it is necessary, no matter what!��


    When he heard how serious ck was, Luo Xiao put aside his mocking tone and then seriously said, ��So, in light of this terrifying opponent, all we have to do is to die here?��


    ��We have to wait, at least until Wang Lu and the others take the initiative to directly fight against Cann, then we can get out of the City of Immortals. Otherwise, no matter how carefully you n and act, as far as the Fallen Immortal is concerned, it��s not worth mentioning. He can lock your whereabouts with a single thought and cane to you in an instant and exterminate you. If you want to live longer, you have to wait patiently�� even ten dayster, when he recovers his True Immortal strength level and sweeps across the Nine Regions, there are still the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the other Earth Immortals in front of him. You and I, on the other hand, must hide behind the scenes. Luo Xiao, you must understand our value in this war!��


    ��Fine, we��ll wait patiently then�� hey, do you smell anything strange?��


    ck raised his head and said, ��Strange smell?��


    ��I don��t even smell you, a dog, or is it just my illusion? But do feel that the air in this room doesn��t smell right.��


    Before he could continue, Luo Xiao��s face suddenly changed.


    ��Damn it, is someone poisoning us? I can��t exert my True Yuan, how about you? Hey, answer me, you�� f*ck, you��ve actually passed out!��


    After shouting these words, Luo Xiao began to feel that his eyelids were extremely heavy, and before long, he could not support them and he copsed on the ground.


    Damn it, who in the world did this to him at this time? This new branch that grew out of a knot had grown too big! This could drag down the future of the entire Nine Regions!


    In his hazy state, Luo Xiao heard a woman��s lively voice.


    ��Hah! It��s a sess. Then let��s clean all of his belongings and take away all the valuable things!��


    The voice was vaguely familiar to him, but just before Luo Xiao could recall the owner of the voice, hepletely passed out.


    ����


    At the same time, in another corner of the Tomb of Immortals, the ce where thousands of thunders converged suddenly disappeared.


    At this moment, the dazzling thunder, the twisted space, all disappeared without a trace.


    There was only a tall metal puppet and a young-looking woman in purple light left.


    When the two appeared, the puppet suddenly trembled. The woman cast a look of concern and then got an exnation.


    ��Do you feel palpitation in your heart?��


    The woman asked with some doubt, ��Why? Is there something wrong with your synchronization?��


    ��It��s not a matter of synchronization���� A slightly dull voice came from the metal puppet, ��It should be something left by Sun Buping. Just now, a strange wave suddenly appeared in the body of the giant Divine Weapon, which made my heart start to twitch. It seems as if I am being stared at by some terrifying beast. It��s also as if I am suddenly staring at some excellent prey, which makes me nervous and excited.��


    The woman thought for a moment and the color on her face changed a little as she said. ��I��m afraid that the early warning mechanism of the giant Divine Weapon has been triggered!��


    ��Early warning mechanism? Who causes this alert?��


    ��Who else? This giant Divine Weapon is the ultimate weapon made by Sun Buping. In front of it, all the creatures on the Nine Regions are as weak as ants. For someone to be able to alert the giant Divine Weapon, that someone is, of course, a Fallen Immortal!��


    After a pause, the girl said in a deep voice, ��I��m afraid your guess hase true. The Fallen Immortals have begun to arrive.��


    ���� they��re here? Then I��ll go and kill them.��


    With that, the huge metal puppet disappeared in a sh.

 Chapter 764 - There’s a Thrill in Being NTRd

    <h4>Chapter 764: There��s a Thrill in Being NTR��d</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    In the cold and bitternd of the far north, the wind howled like the sound of a shing sword, and the sky was covered with snow. The vast whiteness was like a piece of gauze, which blocked the sky and the sun. This ce was located on the first level in Nine Regions, a well-known deadnd in Nine Regions. However, the boundless snow and cier could not breed many cheaters. Except for extremely few ice spirits and snow monsters, only the howling wind that could liven up this deadnd.


    On this deadnd, suddenly an unexpected guest came.


    Boom!


    With an earth-shaking sound, the cier on the extreme north burst into a huge crack and then shattered. A gray giant shadow showed a magnificent outline in the broken ice. Its entire body flickered with dazzling luster, which when intersected with the sparkling and translucent ancient mysterious ice shone like a group of resplendent stars.


    The giant shadow appeared out of thin air, cracked the ciers, and then stepped on the crushed ice and frozen earth. Every step it took caused the ground to shake and the cier to crack. In the distant snow-capped mountain, the umted snow fell and began to roll.


    The giant walked on the cier like a beast in the Age of Destion. There was endless power within its limbs. The ice spirits and snow monsters perched on the snowfield were all panic-stricken and ran toward each other. A momentter, a snow-white dragon rose on a snowy mountain! The dragons of Nine Regions were born noble because they inherited the superior blood lineage from the Age of Destion. Moreover, the adult dragons had magical abilities. This particr dragon had been sleeping here for thousands of years. When it was woken up this time, it actually panicked. Its long body twisted several times and then quickly flew toward the sky without a trace.


    The appearance of this giant in thisnd of ice and snow was so overwhelming. However, before it could run far, a purple cloud flew across the skylight lightning and rolled toward the giant��s chest and hit it violently. The giant��s huge body suddenly froze and stopped in its track, unable to take a step forward.


    However, the purple cloud was also distorted and fluctuated, as if it was about to give up. After a short moment, it condensed into a human shape.


    Senior Gem Emperor��s charming eyes were tearful, and both of her hands held her very red head, which was caused by the knock. However, her expression actually showed that she was both frightened and angry.


    ��Wang Lu, are you crazy?��


    The giant shook its head slowly and said, ��I am brilliant. How could I go crazy?��


    ���� if you��re not crazy, why did you daree to this ce?�� Senior Gem Emperor said and pushed hard against the giant��s chest as if to push it out of this bitter and cold ce.


    ��Do you really think a thirty percent synchronization rate makes you invincible in the world? Right now, you might not even have a ten percent winning chance against me in my peak, why do you even daree to this ce to provoke the Fallen Immortal?��


    ��If I don��te now, I will have no chance in the future.�� Wang Lu said and stoppedpletely. What kind of person was she? How could he not know her temper after living with her for three years? Without a reasonable exnation, she would not hold back. If she was not convinced, she would fight it out with you.


    But time was of the essence, so Wang Lu could only make a long story short.


    ��When the Fallen Immortal came here, they��re not in a perfect state. He has to pay a price for rashlying here without the two worlds�� channel being opened.��


    Senior Gem Emperor was surprised when she heard this and said, ��How do you know?��


    ��At that time, the two worlds�� channel was almost opened�� it was my Spirit Sword Sect who sessfully blocked the gap. When ites to this channel, I know more than anyone else.�� Wang Lu exined and said, ��Moreover, besides the early warning, the signal from the giant Divine Weapon just now seems urgent.��


    ��Urgent?��


    ��Urgent as in I have to quickly take his life while he has yet to restore his power. I don��t know how much strength will be lost when the Fallen Immortales to this world by force. But since the giant Divine Weapon didn��t ask me to escape, but rather to go find him, I think there should be a chance of victory.��


    Senior Gem Emperor went silent for a long time after she heard this and then said, ��With a synchronization rate of thirty percent, its strength is still limitedpared to my peak. This means you are still not the opponent of the Fallen Immortal, except for those who are the worst. However, if you have a synchronization rate of more than eighty percent, you can fight even the strongest amongst the Fallen Immortals, so you really don��t have to be so anxious.��


    Wang Lu said, ��How long does it take to synchronize from thirty percent to eighty percent? One year? Two years? Eight or even ten years? In the past three years, it was thanks to that epiphany that the thirty percent breakthrough was achieved. And from thirty to eighty percent, how many epiphanies do I need?��


    When she heard Wang Lu mentioned the word epiphany, Senior Gem Emperor quickly blushed, but she quickly suppressed it so it was not obvious. And what Wang Lu said was true, and she could not refute it.


    ��That��s why you��re rushing to kill him now?��


    ��Although there��s a real risk, it��s worth taking. The only problem is���� Wang Lu piloted the giant Divine Weapon and frowned slightly and then said, ��That guy was very rmed and has gone into hiding.��


    ��It doesn��t matter, I��ll find him.��


    Senior Gem Emperor took a deep breath and thenunched her immortal spirit. The Emperor��s purple cloud erupted out like a volcano. It spewed out from her forehead and then flew to the sky. A momentter, the ice and snow were shrouded in purple.


    The Nine Regions was vast and boundless, even just one region could have an area tens of thousands of miles. Although the extreme north was not included in the number of regions in the Nine Regions, its area was not inferior to that of the other area. As quickly as her thought, the Emperor��s purple cloud had covered arge area of this ce. From this, the power of the Emperor of the Earth Immortal was undoubtedly revealed.


    It was just that, although the purple cloud had shrouded the sky of this extreme coldnd for a long time, no anomalies were found. One hourter, Senior Gem Emperor shook her head slowly and said, ��I can��t find him at all.��


    During this period, Wang Lu had alsounched an array above the head of the giant Divine Weapon. A huge pot-lid-like disk with around a thousand kilometers in diameter continued to rotate above the head and emitted out invisible waves. After some effort, there was still no result.


    Wang Lu could not help but swore, ��Are all Fallen Immortals cowards?��


    Senior Gem Emperor sighed and said, ��They boasted that they were immortal in the upper realm, and their eyes always looked up, not down. They regard everything in the lower realm as ants. How could they be afraid of us? But after Sun Buping took us to a few victorious battles, they had to be a lot more careful. However, they still don��t change their arrogant nature. Like today, we alle looking for him, but he hides himself from us�� Every one of them is a serious problem.��


    After a pause, Senior Gem Emperor said, ��We encountered such an opponent today, but we are too reckless. We have exposed our cards, but we can��t even catch the trace of the opponent. After this, the enemy in the dark while we are in the light. When he recovers his strength, trouble wille.��


    Wang Lu muttered himself resolutely, ��He came to the Nine Regions from the Fallen Immortal realm so the surrounding naturalw should have earth-shaking changes. So if he wants to recover his strength, it should be impossible to do it silently right?��


    Senior Gem Emperor said, ��Correct. Even when the cultivator reached the peak and the whole body is full of immortal spirit, which coulde from an internal source, but the existence of the Fallen Immortal is a different kind of existence to Nine Regions after all. The surrounding spiritual energy and even thew of the main path would implicitly exclude them. For cultivators who could sense thew, the existence of the Fallen Immortal is very strong and can��t be hidden.��


    ��Is there no exception among the many Fallen Immortals?��


    ��Although I didn��t break through the final stage of the immortal path, but�� that��s what Sun Buping said.��


    ��I see.�� If even Sun Buping said so, then most probably it was true. After all, he was one of them, so this kind of basicmon sense should not be wrong.


    ��Since it was impossible for the other party to recover in silence, then howe he couldn��t be found now���� Wang Lu said with a sneer, ��It seems that someone is helping him hide his tracks.��


    This inference surprised Senior Gem Emperor, ��Someone helps him? Is it ck?��


    ��It��s not ck. I just scanned it with radar, and there were no abnormal movements around her�� Even if the Fallen Immortals have a special hiding method, it wouldn��t go so far as being able to hide one of their dogs. It��s actually not a specific person who helps him, but thend under your feet.��


    ��Nine Regions? How is it possible?�� Senior Gem Emperor was surprised and said, ��They no longer belong to Nine Regions after they ascended to the upper realm. Moreover, they are the great enemies of the Nine Regions, so how could they get protection from the Nine Regions?��


    This time, it was Wang Lu��s turn to be surprised and said, ��You guys have been fighting with them for so many years, and yet you don��t even know this kind ofmon sense? Didn��t Sun Buping tell you? Although they can no longer be ssified as a creature from Nine Regions, most of them ascended from Nine Regions. Rtive to Nine Regions, they are cultivators of the upper realm, just like the rtionship between the bosses and subordinates. Even if the boss is not good for the subordinates, how can the subordinates not obey the orders of the boss? Most of the Fallen Immortals have the authority to control Nine Regions. Have you guys never encountered this situation?��


    When she heard this, Senior Gem Emperor was surprised and a momentter her eyes widened. She said, ��I see. No wonder�� there were several battles in which we were about to win but they suddenly Jedi-counter-attacked us. Previously I thought that they had hidden cards, but now I��m afraid they used the power of the Nine Regions�� Damn it, we worked hard to protect this continent, but we were stabbed in the back by it!��


    Wang Lu chuckled in spite of himself, ��Why are you angry with an inanimate thing? When ites to suffering losses, in those days, Spirit Sword Sect also suffered a great loss because of this. An arrogant group who received providence from the Nine Regions were actually hurt by the very same providence, so much so that the sect was almost destroyed. But now, we no longer take it to heart.��


    Senior Gem Emperor shook her head and did not argue with Wang Lu on this topic.


    ��What are you going to do then?��


    ��What can I do?�� Wang Lu shrugged and said, ��Since it��s Nine Regions itself that wants to protect him, what else can I do?��


    ������ Senior Gem Emperor was silent for a long time and then said, ��That��s it?��


    ��Otherwise, what do you want me to do? Destroy everything along with the Nine Regions?�� Wang Lu said with a bright smile on his face.


    Since he had assimted with the giant Divine Weapon, his smile also extended to the giant Divine Weapon. It was just that, when the giant opened its mouth, it looked terrifying and fierce.

 Chapter 765 - Still Wants to Eat the Meat

    <h4>Chapter 765: Still Wants to Eat the Meat</h4>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    ��I warn you two, if you two kill me, you two will regret it.��


    ��Regret? Hahaha! What a joke, when did I ever regret doing something? Whether it��s cheating Liu Li to eat lollipops or stealing Senior Brother��s leader��s gold seal, I always have a clear mind in doing things, there��s no regret or guilt. This is called being carefree and uninhibited!��


    ���� uhm, Little Wu, what you said is not just having a bit carefree and uninhibited heroic spirit, but that you have lost all of your moral integrity.��


    ��Even losing moral integrity, I won��t regret it.�� Wang Wu coldly said and then turned to look at the person who spoke first�� or rather the dog.


    In a warm hut, a big ck dog was hung upside down from the beam by a rope. The knife to open the belly and the hot water to clear up the fur had already been prepared on the side, ready to be used. The ck dog��s life was hanging on a bnce, but it didn��t have the panic of ordinary animals. Instead, it said calmly, ��If you kill me, you will regret it.��


    This sentence indeed guaranteed the dog��s life. Although the two women in the room were not afraid of a dog, they were also surprised by its abnormal behavior and prepared to hear what else it had to say.


    However, the ck dog was silent for a long time before it turned its head and urged impatiently, ��Why haven��t you released me yet? What are you waiting for?��


    Wang Wu immediatelyughed angrily and said, ��Wow, this dog is so arrogant! Xiao Qi, let��s process this animal! Cut its penis first!��


    As soon as she said it, she immediately went to retrieve the butcher��s knife. The murderous aura that came from her was obviously not false. The big ck dog was scared, it thought, ��Does this woman have any eyesight?��. For an animal like it to speak like a human just now, it was obviously not just a normal animal. To think lowly of it, it was a clever spirit animal. And to think highly of it, it was even worse, perhaps the owner of this dog was powerful. How could they make a move without any scruples? Did they really want to kill it?


    Moreover, from their postures, these two women did not want to kill it for anything else, but just wanted to satisfy their appetite�� For a bite of dog meat, they would do anything regardless of the consequences. Were they mad?


    This Wang Wu was truly a one of a kind in Nine Regions!


    ck previously tried to be deliberately mystifying because he didn��t want to expose his identity. Because if his identity were to expose, he would likely die worse than just being a ck dog! He could ally with Luo Xiao because Luo Xiao had already betrayed the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and belonged to the rebellious party. On the other hand, although Wang Wu was a weirdo, she had always been on the side of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, which meant that it was difficult to persuade her.


    But now his life was at stake, so ck had no choice. Previously, in order to avoid being locked on by Cann and to obtain Luo Xiao��s trust, he even gave up his magical abilities and turned himself into a big ck dog. Now after being drugged by people, there was no room for him to resist.


    ��I am ck.��


    ��We know what color you are, we��re not blind.�� Wang Wu angrily kicked it, which caused ck��s internal organs to be in the wrong positions. After the kick, Wang Wu still smiled and said, ��I��m helping this animal��s blood cirction so it will bleed good. I don��t know if it��ll make the vor good or not.��


    ��You guys can��t eat me! I am ck!��


    ��This dog is full of nonsense, if you��re not ck, then are you white? If you��re not ck, Xiao Qi would��ve been toozy to catch you.��


    Xiao Qi then shook her head as she prepared the sauce for cooking the dog meat and said, ��The first is ck, the second is yellow, the third is mutt, and the fourth is white, this is reasonable.��


    The big ck dog was really anxious. It spat out its dog blood as it struggled and said, ��I am an Earth Immortal!��


    ��Then I am an Immortal.�� Wang Wu smiled, but then her smile suddenly stopped halfway. Then she released her invisible power and grabbed the tail of the big ck dog. She looked at it carefully and then somewhat incredulously asked, ��You��re ck?��


    ���� it��s me.��


    ��F*ck!��


    Wang Wu was startled and immediately put down the big ck dog and stepped back a few steps. The big ck dog immediately swayed under the beam of the building. The dog was bleeding and in a mess.


    ��How did you be a dog? Did someone turn you into a beautiful mole with magic?�� Wang Wu said and began to sneer as the murderous aura appeared on her body. This time, it was not the murderous intention to kill animals, but rather the murderous aura of someone who was ready to fight with overflowing True Yuan.


    Although she didn��t know what ck was up to by turning himself into a big ck dog, after all, it was once a Fallen Immortal��s dog that almost destroyed the entire City of Immortals. If it was not for Wang Lu and Faceless, it was likely that the strange poison of the Fallen Immortals would still be incurable!


    At the same time, ck knew that if he hid anything at this time, it would be a dead end to him. Thus he immediately told the whole situation.


    ��The Fallen Immortal hase.��


    ��What?��


    When they heard this sentence, Wang Wu and Xiao Qi were really surprised.


    ck also secretly sneered, he was right to bet that information. At this time, it was hard to shake the other party��s mind by saying any other nonsense. Only the Fallen Immortal problem would they not ignore.


    ��The person whoes is called Senior Immortal Cann. In the past, among the Fallen Immortals, he was quite powerful. He even had the upper hand when fighting with the top three Earth Immortals in the past�� but he had a weakness, I just happened to know it.��


    ck was still as straightforward as before and in just a few sentences pointed out his own value.


    Xiao Qi shook her head and said, ��You are the Fallen Immortals�� dog, so it��s not a surprise that you know some secrets of the Fallen Immortals. But what does this have to do with us?��


    ��I have betrayed the Fallen Immortal, and now I have no way to go but to temporarily be on the same side as you.��


    Wang Wu sneered and said, ��When you��re in our hands, you said you��ve betrayed your master? Do you think we��re stupid?��


    ��If I had not betrayed my master and had no way to go, how could I have been so absurdly taken down by you two?��


    This sentence was quite persuasive. As one of the top powers among the Earth Immortals and the number one dog of the Fallen Immortals in Nine Regions, the strength of ck was clearly obvious to all. Although Wang Wu was not afraid of him, she didn��t dare to say that she could easily defeat him, let alone to capture him alive.


    ��No matter what happened before, now I��m on your side.�� ck said, ��And no matter how much you want to settle the ount with me, we all have amon enemy. Even if we have to settle the ount, we should wait until after ourmon enemy is defeated.��


    With these words, Wang Wu and Xiao Qi gradually restrained their killing intent and looked at each other and said nothing.


    After a while, Wang Wu said, ��You said that you know the weakness of Cann, right? That��s the trump card that you rely on to save your life, right?��


    ck didn��t answer directly, but said, ��I know that you really want to kill me, but I will still say that sentence: Kill me and you will regret it.��


    ��Fine, we won��t kill you then.��


    Wang Wu smiled and reached out to cut the rope that tied the dog. The big ck dog fell to the ground with a thump, and his nose bled. He then got up and shook his fur, but he didn��t look particrly embarrassed.


    However, the next moment, the dog��s leg turned red, and a burst of pain coursed into ck��s brain, which made him involuntarily tremble. When he looked back, he saw that Wang Wu had cut a piece of meat along his thigh with the knife.


    ��You!��


    Wang Wu sneered and said, ��Death can be exempted, but suffering is inescapable. In any case, your usefulness is just your head, your other parts are just ordinary dog meat. It is rare for us sisters, to set up such a dog meat hotpot booth, so it should not be wasted.��


    ck resisted the sharp pain with great difficulty and said, ��You��re not afraid of me����


    ��What��s there to be afraid of? I know that if you��re not afraid of death you wouldn��t have given up your Earth Immortal dignity to be a dog. And those who are afraid of death ought to not be worried about suffering a few hardships, right?��


    Xiao Qi also sneered, and this time her smile looked like Wang Wu.


    ��You spread the strange poison in the City of Immortals, attacked and killed cultivators from all walks of life. Your hands are full of blood. Do you really think we��ll just let you go because of your few words?��


    ��Later, Xiao Qi and I will set up a dog meat booth. Before we have enough to eat and drink, you��d better tell us all that you have to say. Otherwise, although one Fallen Immortal is a thorny problem, it would not be thornier than one Fallen Immortal plus his dog. We don��t want good power that we can��t use.��


    ck went into silence.


    This Wang Wu�� was more absurd than the hearsay. But if he took it seriously, she was actually far more difficult to deal with than the rumor.


    But she was right. Those who were afraid of death were not really afraid of suffering.


    ��Then I��ll start from the beginning. The thing is����


    ����


    In the far north, after a brief uproar, deathly silence was once again restored.


    The giant and the purple cloud around that giant had disappeared, leaving only a broken frozen zier.


    Then, all of sudden, the silhouette of a tall iceberg that stood on the frozen ground twisted and began to shrink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it became a tall figure. It was a thin man in a long azure gown, which had a flowing luster. The azure color and luster were as distant as the sea and the sky. However, the man��s face was ruthless, which was in sharp contrast with his whole body��s splendor.


    ��Damn it, two insect bastards dare to provoke me, you two will definitely be skinned in the future!��


    With that, he seemed to want to vent out his anger. He waved his arm and punched to the side. It was a silent punch, but from the distance came the sound of andslide. Arge iceberg had cracked and copsed. However, it did not tumble down after that but was sucked in by a force. Gravels and ice mixed together, and from slow to fast, it finally flew like a meteor to the man. However, halfway, it shrank rapidly. And when it was near the man, it was already as small as fine sand. When it was grasped in the man��s palm, it disappeared without a trace.


    After this grasp, there were always a few icebergs less in the far north. The man��s face eased a bit, but then he smiled ironically.


    ��Although this is a lowlynd, the taste is actually pretty good. It seems that as long as I concentrate on converging the providence here, I can recover my baseline strength at most seven or eight days. Humph, even if it��s just my baseline strength, it��s enough for me to move unrestrained in this realm.��


    As he spoke, he made a move from under his feet. Immediately, the ground rolled and bubbled up like waves. There was a buzz of loud sound within the radius of around fifty kilometers. After no one knew how long, the man nodded and the ground stopped shaking.


    At this time, within the radius of around fifty kilometers, the ground had shrunk by around three meters.

 Chapter 766 - Fighting a Duel With the Great Devil King

    <h4>Chapter 766: Fighting a Duel With the Great Devil King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    ��Phew... The taste certainly stands out from the masses.��


    In the narrow room, Wang Wu sighed, and then looked at the messy cups and tes on the dining table in front of her with a slightly bitter smile.


    The big ck dog meat that Xiaoqi cared so much, tasted really extraordinary, delicious and very unique.


    How could the taste of the dog meat, which was transformed from an Earth Immortal, not be unique? This meant that by following Xiaoqi, she had the chance to eat such a good meal. Although Wang Wu was not as greedy as Xiaoqi, ordinarily, she hadn��tcked all kinds of vices, which included being a voracious glutton. And this delicacy was definitely a surprise.


    But she was not really happy.


    Because it was no longer possible to share this joy of enjoying food, but instead it added a sense of mncholy when parting.


    Looking at the empty chair across the table, Wang Wu felt that her heart was somewhat stifled. She never regretted doing things and never felt guilty, but that didn��t mean that she would never feel bad and would always smile.


    After a long silence, she picked up the ss, looked toward the empty seat opposite of her, and then drank out the wine in the ss.


    ��Then... let��s pay a visit to that visitor from another realm, I��ll use his head as a practice for you.��


    With that, Wang Wu threw her ss to the table and stepped forward. The next moment, she disappeared without a trace.


    At this time, the big ck dog on the ground, who was covered with blood and all his limbs were cut off, raised his head.


    ��Did she really go? What a nerve, just a mere Jindan... Even if she��s an outside path cultivator, she��s simply too bold. What is she relying on?��


    While he was thinking, the door of the room was suddenly opened and a bald head quietly walked in. When that person saw the messy cups and tes on the table and the big ck dog on the ground with bloody flesh, he could not help butugh.


    ��ck oh ck, I��m truly distressed by your tragedy. Not so long ago you were still an all powerful person in the City of Immortals. But now you have been reduced to such a level, it indeed makes peopleugh until it hurts. How does it feel to be cut alive?��


    ck naturally didn��t pay attention to this kind of provocation. Instead, he frowned and asked, ��Where have you been?��


    ��Where else can I go? Of course I escaped. Fortunately I was alert enough. Although when I was drugged I didn��t recognize them, I subconsciously changed my appearance, and they didn��t pay attention to me... If I were caught like you, I��m afraid it would be hard for me to escape the cutting off the flesh punishment.�� Luo Xiao shook his head and stepped forward to insert a golden pill into the ck dog��s mouth.


    After a while, the wound on the ck dog began to heal slowly, but Luo Xiao frowned when he saw it and said, ��Why is the effect so slow? This is a divine pill for the cultivators, but when used for a local dog like you, its medicinal effect should be more intense. But it can barely climb from the edge of dying and body exploding. Howe it doesn��t work now?��


    The local dog sneered and said, ��It��s just the diminishing effect of the drug, why make a fuss? In order for them to continue to cut apart my flesh, those two people have been feeding me the healing pills. I have already consumed no less than one hundred pills like the one you just fed me, so of course it has no effect now... Don��t worry about me, I won��t die yet. Those two people have spared my life.��


    ��Please don��t get me wrong, I��m not worried about you at all. For you to fall into this situation is because you asked for it. I am just rejoicing in other people��s misfortune.�� Luo Xiao said with a smile, ��The crucial point is, since they can even let go of someone guilty of terrible crimes like you, they should not care about what I, a mere baldy, have done right? If carefully calcted, my crime is just conspiring to murder my Master, but it��s actually a kind of tacit understanding. Four Element Supreme intentionally allowed me to kill him. If I failed to make my move, wouldn��t I fail to live up to his expectation? On the contrary, seizing you is a gargantuan contribution.��


    Then, Luo Xiao asked again, ��So, where are they?��


    ��One of them left ahead of time, and I don��t know where she went. Another one just left to look for trouble for the Fallen Immortal.��


    ��That��s really brave.�� Luo Xiao eximed, ��What is actually the past history of this number one Jindan in Nine Regions? Why do I feel like she��s more **pared to old daoist Hetu? Even Kuqin of the Royal Soldier Sect wouldn��t dare treat a Fallen Immortal lightly like her, where she just goes as soon as she says it, right?��


    With that, Luo Xiao looked at the pot of wine on the table and said, ��Did she drink too much?��


    ��She drank a lot alright, but her mind is still sober. I��m afraid she really has the assurance to win... I used to look down on her too much. I always thought that she��s just another Supreme. But now it looks like her depth has yet to be seen.��


    With that, ck sank down his gaze.


    ��But Senior Immortal Cann is not that easy to deal with. We need to adjust our n as soon as possible.��


    ����


    ��What the hell is this fucking ce?��


    In the extremely cold ce, Wang Wu stood high in the sky on her flying sword. Blown by the cold wind, she could not help but shivered.


    ��Since when did the wind in this ce be so powerful?��


    Wang Wu��s Non-Phase Method was unparalleled in terms of defensive ability. Even without Non-Phase Sword Defense, her jade mansion and body were still far more tough and tenacious than imagined. No cold nor heat could invade, and all poisons could not affect her. But this cold win actually made her shiver, which showed how serious the cold was. If it was just an ordinary Jindan Stage cultivator, their jade mansion would freeze and their body would copse.


    The bitter cold in the extreme north was the danger spot in Nine Regions. It was amon knowledge in the immortal cultivation world that all living things died out under the extreme cold. However, in tens of thousands of years, there were actually too many cultivators who had the courage to barge into the danger spot. Thus, people, for a long time, had a deep understanding of this area. For Wang Wu, it was also not the first time for her toe here, so it was clear that the wind here should not be so cold. At least, one had to prate deeply enough to arrive at the real danger spot, and the wind should still give some leeway. Now this bone chilling cold wind made people feel as if they had prated deeply into somerge spiritual energy nodes and the climate had be extreme.


    When she looked up, the stars in the north sky were dim, the positions of several main stars had changed dramatically, and the celestial phenomenon had bepletely chaotic.


    ��Sure enough, the evil person has arrived. Even the shape of the sky has been distorted.�� Wang Wu muttered to herself as she looked at the light of the stars and gradually lost in thoughts, ��The Pris is tottering and has moved substantially north, this is like the earth has cracked... Huh, why is there another Pris here? So what is the one I recognize now? Big Dipper? No, Big Dipper is clearly over there. Eh? Is that Sirius there? But what are those around it? Ah, forget it, it��s really a mess there.��


    Wang Wu shook her head and gave up doing what she was not good at.


    When the Fallen Immortal came, it was normal for the world to change its appearance. But since she was not good at astronomy, it was really beyond her to specte more information from the stars�� movement.


    Of course, she was also not very good at geography... Compared with a certain brimming-with-talent genius and omnipotent Big Brother, her schrly knowledge was indeedcking. But rtively, she also had her own advantage.


    She had umted knowledge and experience for more than one hundred and sixty years. In those years, she had traveled far and wide and had seen too much. Although there were very few people in the bitter coldnd of the extreme north, previously she hade and explored it.


    However, when she connected what she saw in front of her with the memories of that year, she suddenly found...


    ��Where is this ce?��


    Several lofty mountains naturalndmarks vaguely were still there, but the cier that corresponded to them had disappeared without a trace. Moreover, ording to the location of the high mountains, she calcted that the ce where she was at should be a hignd, and not what she saw now, which had sunk down to be a three hundred meters deep big basin!


    ��The terrain is so chaotic, and the surrounding spiritual energy has... dried out?�� Wang Wu took a light breath to confirm her judgment and muttered, ��Turning the providence of the Nine Regions into his own use, sure enough, it��s the style of the Fallen Immortal. It seems that the ck dog was right, he ought to lose a lot of strength to pass through the channel, so...��


    ��So if I have to kill you, I have to be sneaky.��


    After a chuckle, a sword tip appeared on Wang Wu��s chest. From behind her, a cold figure slowly emerged.


    ��What a nerve. I haven��te to kill you, yet bastards like you have the nerve toe here... Do you think you could conceal that you��re an outside path cultivator from me? Insignificant thing like you is not worth it.��


    Finally, the man swung his long sword and tried to throw off the body of the sword, only to find that the sword was as heavy as a mountain.


    No... This is more than a mountain! With the strength of his wrist, he could even overturn a mountain. But at this time, he felt that the sword had be increasingly heavy, so much so that the sword de had actually bent.


    Then he saw the woman who had been stabbed in the chest with a sword held the tip of the sword, turned around and smiled. With the blood on her mouth, her smile was unspeakably fierce.


    ��Finally got you, vile viin. Cann, do you have anyst words? Let me be happy a bit.��


    Cann was so shocked and furious. The sword strike that he had justunched with a sneak attack was extraordinary. Not only it inflicted serious damage to the body, it also shattered the opponent��s golden core��Even though she was an outside path cultivator, her whole body still revolved around her golden core, it was just that the efficiency in utilizing it was far more efficient than that of ordinary golden core. However, since her golden core was broken, her cultivation was basically finished.


    So, where did she get the strength to grab the immortal strength? Her golden core was shattered, so why didn��t she die?


    Cann��s heart was shocked and furious, but his movements were very fast. Without hesitation, he let go of his sword and turned invisible.


    Once he missed his hit, he would immediately flew away. This was Cann��s favorite way of fighting. Even if his strength was far better than that of his opponent, he would not waste a bit of energy more to engage in a head-on fight. What��s more, this time, his opponents were not just this inexplicable outside path female cultivator.


    He remembered clearly the giant puppet who came here half a day ago and the purple cloud around the puppet.


    At that time, he had just finished his arrival. Although his power was at the weakest that time, it was also the time when his state of mind was at the peak. In his view, what could possibly happen to a visitor from the upper realm in the weak and lowly Nine Regions even if his power had notpletely recovered? Who could stop his supreme immortal method here?


    Then, when the giant puppet came, at thest moment, he clearly heard his intuition warning him that he must never fight with it, as he would definitely be defeated, and that defeat would certainly lead to his death. And when that happened, the n of the upper realm would be dyed!


    Cann never thought that there was such a tyrannical existence in Nine Regions, which forced him to retreat and hide. After that, he spent half a day plundering the providence of the extreme north area and his strength recovered quickly. He boasted that he already could surpass that giant puppet, but to achieve victory, he had to pay a great price. However, if he was caught in a pincer attack, it would truly be a headache to him.


    Thus, he decided to retreat, even if this decision made him angry and mad, and that his immortal heart was about to burst open.


    However, Cann only took a step back and he already felt that there was an invisible force blocking him. It was a spherical sword defense about one hundred meters in radius that isted everything inside from outside, nothing could go in or out.


    ��Wanna run? How can it be so easy?��


    In front of him Wang Wu grinned grimly and pulled out the long sword from her chest, which revealed a big bloody hole on her chest, but she didn��t care about it.


    ��I have waited for one hundred and sixty years. Finally, at this opportunity, I have the edge over the Fallen Immortal and will be able to take revenge and wipe out the grudge of my fellow brothers and sisters!��

 Chapter 767 - Fighting Three Females in Succession

    <h4>Chapter 767: Fighting Three Females in Session</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    Boom!


    On the snowfield in the extreme north, the mountains shook, and the thick cier that had been umted for ten thousand of years loudly split open and the crushed rocks began to roll down.


    The center of the shock was a pit with a radius of around one kilometer. The ten thousand years old mysterious ice was stronger than steel, but now it had actually sunk in deep. Right in the middle, Senior Immortal Cann knelt on one knee and his face was full of rage.


    ��You lunatic!��


    The next moment, a golden ball of light came down from the sky like lightning and went straight toward Cann and exploded on his head. This immortal being with unlimited magical abilities shouted out abuse, but he could not avoid it. His body once again was smashed down into the depths of more than three hundred meters deep. He knelt on one knee and could no longer stand.


    In the deep pit, the white jade like mysterious ice was covered with dark red bloodstain, but that was not Cann��s blood...


    ��Hahaha!��


    Apanied by a burst ofughter from Wang Wu, it seemed that there was a rain of blood from the sky. And it pitter-pattered a blood red pattern in the deep pit.


    It was the blood from the wound on her chest... After being sneak attacked by Cann, the wound caused by the sword that pierced her chest could not be healed.


    The body that had been tempered by Non-Phase Method was supposed to be best at recovery and defense. However, the immortal sword used by Cann was also not a small matter. The Seizing-Life Sword extinguished the life force of all living beings. Even if it was the legendary dragon, being cut by the Seizing-Life Sword, the blood would continue to flow from the wound and the life force would pass. Not to mention that Wang Wu was stabbed through the heart and golden core by the opponent, which was clearly a fatal injury; she should��ve been dead long ago.


    However, at this time, Wang Wu was fighting with Cann crazily with that fatal injury.


    ��Run! Don��t you like to run? Run from my hundred meters sword defense and there��s still my world sword defense. If you can run from it, I will admit that you do have some skill.��


    Wang Wuughed wildly and swung the immortal sword in her hand. Once again she weaved out the golden ball of light which then dove down fast toward Cann.


    ��World sword defense? What nonsense...�� Cann gnashed his teeth in anger as his eyes turned red.


    Previously, he used an immortal spirit divine talisman to forcefully break through the space blockade of Wang Wu��s sword defense and got out. But, unexpectedly, this move was already anticipated by the opponent. The moment he left the sword defense, Wang Wu immediately moved that hundred meter sword defense and rammed it against him. When it hit him, all of Cann��s body shook and he almost threw up blood on the spot.


    The opponent did not have any fancy techniques and skills nor advance immortal pathw. Instead, she just relied on brute force collision, but the power was incredible and the speed was so fast that his scalp went numb. The most hateful thing was the pestering. No matter what magical abilities that he used, the moment he exerted it, he would be locked in and pursued and then be tangled endlessly. Cann actually wanted to fly directly to the other corner of Nine Regions by means of Great Shifting technique, but when he thought of that giant puppet who had retreated earlier, he did not dare to leave this pr snownd.


    Only this piece ofnd that he had robbed of its providence could really be used by him. If it was any other ces, it would be hard for him to make use of it, which was the equivalent of losing the geographical advantage.


    Boom!


    After another collision, the ground under Cann��s feetpletely cracked open, which revealed a gully that led to the endless abyss... This was how hepletely withstood the collision impact from above, which was to disperse it to the ground under his feet. Even so, his entire body also felt slightly numb; The other party��s brute force was truly incredible.


    He was an immortal, so even if at this time his condition was only at thirty to forty percent that of his peak state, it was still far better than any living creature on this lowly continent. Regardless whether it was the quality of the immortal spirit or the toughness of the body, the immortal realm had already surpassed the understanding of the world of mortal. However, at this very moment, he was actually suppressed by an ordinary person of Nine Regions with brute force!��


    ��You... lunatic.�� Senior Immortal Cann clenched his fist to dispel the numbness on his body. Although he was angry for being in a disadvantaged position, he was not at all afraid.


    Because admittedly although he was in a difficult situation, how could the opponent was better than him?


    The woman in front of him seemed to have the upper hand, her white robe was already soaked in blood. Under the endless brute force collision, every time it happened, the reaction force hurt her even more. All over her body, the woman��s muscle split open and blood flowed out from everywhere like a spring. Both of her arms bent unnaturally, which showed that the bones had long been broken.


    There were seldom such a tragic scene in a cultivators�� battle. However, at this point, she still behaved like a lunatic. She flew up to the sky with augh and then dive down. With both hands holding the sword, she violently collided with Cann. This time, Wang Wu��s entire left hand flew away, and the broken bones and torn muscles were clearly visible at fractured surface. A part of her right hand had turned purple and ck, which lookedpletely necrotic.


    ��... You��re crazy.��


    On the other side, it was also not easy for Cann. He clearly felt that the providence of Nine Regions that he had gathered had been scattered a bit.


    However, a lunatic was, after all, only a lunatic. After several rounds of collision, Cann had suffered some injuries, but it was not at all serious. On the other hand, the opponent had suffered more than just serious injuries.


    As he looked at her increasingly dim eyes, Cann knew that she had run out of oil. Thus he sneered, rxed his numb wrist, drew out a thin sword from the cuff, and nned to step forward to begin his counter attack.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly heard a crisp sound of bone twisting and colliding... Wang Wu was like a marite controlled by an invisible force. Every twisted ce in her limbs was forcibly corrected and each time they made a loud noise. The left arm that had just fell off recovered at an rming rate. Within the jade mansion, the broken golden core also shone again.


    ��What the...��


    Cann opened his eyes wide and looked at the woman in front of him incredulously. The shock in his heart was like a raging sea.


    A death person could not be resurrected was an ironw that no one could disobey in the upper realm. Just then, the woman was like a dried out oilmp, her life force had been extinguished. Yet, unexpectedly, in a twinkling of an eye, she suddenly came back from the death? This was tantamount to a miracle.


    ��Just now it was Youyou who fought you. Now it��s my turn.��


    It was still that same body and face, but the tone of voice and expression were clearly different. This abrupt change was simply creepy.


    However, Cann had no time to think about it, because the opponent had started a new round of offensive. This time, thebat style waspletely different from the previous one. Nevertheless, it was simrly difficult.


    Like a ghost, Wang Wu flickered around Cann. The Non-Phase Sword Defense was used by her as a stage prop to hinder the eyesight. From time to time she propped up several sword defenses beside her opponent, making it difficult for her opponent to judge her exact position. Then she took advantage to make a lightning strike when Cann revealed a w.


    This kind of fighting style was also unbelievable. The strongest body protection sword technique was regarded by her as an illusion to hinder the eyes, and when she really made her move, she often exposed herself outside the sword defense protection...


    This time, it took Senior Immortal Cann a lot of effort to cause two fatal injuries to Wang Wu. One was to cut off her legs so that shepletely lost mobility. Another was to burn the center of her forehead with the heavenly fire. The scorch mark of which ran from the forehead to the back of her head.


    However, soon, Wang Wu came back again from the dead. This time, she had a warm and charming smile on her face.


    ��Humph, I knew Zhang Miao that bookworm was useless. Now it��s my turn. Are you ready?��


    The woman��s expression was flirtatious, as if she was using an enticement skill... However, Senior Immortal Cann didn��t feel aroused. Instead, he finally experienced the taste of fear. As he looked at the blood-stained woman in dyed-in-red-white gown in front of him, he subconsciously wanted to flinch.


    Who the hell was this woman?

 Chapter 768 - Being Ruthless is Not Allowed

    <h4>Chapter 768: Being Ruthless is Not Allowed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    The battle in the extreme north didn��tst long. However, for Senior Immortal Cann, it was like a year. Every moment of it was very difficult. He had juste not long ago and wantonly absorbed the providence of the Nine Region, so the immortal energy in his body was unstable and not at all suited to do a prolonged fight against someone. It was when he thought about how much effort he had to exert to deal with an outside path cultivator that he made the previous lightning sneak attack


    But he never thought that although his sword strike inflicted a serious damage to the opponent, it actually let him sink deep into the mud, unable to escape.


    ��Get lost!��


    Along with his roar, a frantic immortal spirit turned into an incantation technique and smashed forward. In a twinkling of an eye, like a lightning, Wang Wu��s figure was flung away toward the snow capped mountains. After a burst of quake, a four thousand meters high mountain broke in the middle. But Wang Wu continued to fly away for a long time before her momentum stopped.


    Wang Wu was smashed head on by a True Immortal level immortal technique. At this time, Wang Wu��s condition was already too tragic. Half of the bones in her body had broken into pieces. A lot of flesh and blood were scraped from both sides of her waist. The pale and cracked spine could even be seen from the wound.


    For such a heavy damage to the body, generally speaking, a cultivator had no choice other than to discard the body. However, Wang Wu just took a deep breath, and these fatal injuries began to heal quickly, and the dim golden core in the jade mansion began to glow again.


    Dozens of kilometers away, Senior Immortal Cann began to feel a headache again.


    How many times has this been? Was this woman really unkible? Every time he caused fatal injury to her, she would immediately recover, and then, as if she was a different person, she fought with him with a brand-new tactic and immortal method. And every time she fought, she disregarded her life just so that she could injure him.


    From the start of the fight, she had been killed at least ten times, with the fiercest one was her splitted into two parts along her shoulder to her crotch and her jade mansion was also smashed into pieces... But, in just a few breaths of times, shepletely recovered.


    However, there was obviously a limit to this kind of resurrection. There were no immortals in this world. Even in the immortal world, people were born, grew old, got sick, and died, so how could someone in Nine Regions be free from this fate of life? Every time she came back from the dead, her personality changed. It was likely that multiple people��s lives and cultivation bases converged into one person. She seemed to be just one person, but in fact, she had many people��s lives in her.


    He was not fighting with one person, but a group of people. However, the number of people in this group was limited. If killing her ten times was not enough, then one hundred times or even a thousand times should be enough. However, the problem was that his time was precious, and he didn��t want to waste it on this lunatic. Secondly, the battle had been prolonged for too long, it would be troublesome if the giant puppet was attracted to this ce because of the fight.


    Thus, Senior Immortal Cann had a headache. Currently, he calcted that only by directly crushing her into fine powder with sufficientlyrge power would she not return from the dead. However, the side effects of doing so were also great. On the one hand, it would disrupt the rhythm of his strength recovery. On the other hand, it was likely to provoke the giant puppet.


    This moment of hesitation allowed Wang Wu to recover smoothly. However, the next moment, her action caused Cann to make up his mind.


    ��Hah, after such a long rest, it��s finally my turn again. Are you ready to be beaten up, kid? Hahaha!��


    This wild and unrestrainedughter was familiar to him. It was that brutal personality at the start of the battle! When he heard thisughter, Supreme Immortal Cann suddenly felt cold in his heart; That one was not dead at tall! Every one of her personalities would take turns to rest after being seriously injured. In just as long as an hour, the personality would be able to recover as before. This was basically a one sided tag team battle not a battle of attrition! Thus, it seemed that he was the one whose strength was used instead. Although his immortal spirit and the others were not hurt, he could not afford to spend the time!


    After he realized this, Cann naturally knew what to do. He took one breath, but this one breath scrapped in one inch ofnd within the radius of one kilometer. Then he exhaled out through his mouth, and suddenly the sky was crystal clear and stars could be seen as far as the eye could see.


    It was just that, this magnificent scenery contained endless killing intent. A true immortal could exhale out an unimaginable ice cold in one breath. This cold air was as sharp as spears and swords, and the breath pushed forward the cold for dozens of kilometers. Although Wang Wu was dozens of kilometers away, she was still covered by the cold andpletely frozen in ce.


    Cann waited for a moment to make sure his opponent could no longer take any action before he let out a slight sigh of relief. Just now, to produce that cold breath, he had to use his original power. When he first came, under the maximum power wear and tear, he had actually somewhat suffered serious injury. But it was worth it to solve this trouble.


    However, as soon as he felt relieved, he heard a harsh cracking sound.


    Krak-kraak... It was as if an ice was breaking. Cann was surprised to see that the ice dozens of kilometers in front him was breaking a little bit!


    That was the breath blow from an immortal. Although it was not a breath blow from his fully restored power, the ice that it created could continue to linger in this ce for thousands of years. Within a thousand years, the area with the radius of dozens of kilometers here would be a danger spot that would freeze all living beings. But now, it had actually begun to break!


    How strong actually was the outside path cultivator who was frozen inside? Could it be that her path actually offset the immortal path? This was simply too unimaginable!


    Cann was inwardly shocked, but without hesitation, he made up his mind. He blew out another cold breath, whichpletely froze dozens of kilometers of area, which locked the area in time and ce. This cold breath finally made Wang Wupletely unable to move there... However, Cann also felt a burst of tiredness, which obviously meant he spent more energy than what he recovered.


    When he thought about it, this battle hadsted one full hour. Although he had intentionally controlled the change in the surrounding aura so as not to let the fluctuations spread, it was hard to guarantee that the giant puppet would not notice. After he managed to deal with this difficult woman, the next step was to speed up his recovery...


    Just as he thought about it, suddenly he heard a warning sign in his heart. Cann did not hesitate to release his body protection immortal treasure. A mist-like veilpletely covered him and the veil shook like a rolling wave. Each wave could defuse a tsunami-like offensive. Layers of waves then superimposed, which created a solid defense.


    This was the real trump card that Cann carried before he came. Previously, when he fought with Wang Wu for an hour, even after he suffered several minor injuries he didn��t release the veil. But now, when he faced this unknown crisis, he did not hesitate.


    As soon as the veil was released, it was suddenly prated by half by a wide light from the sky! His immortal treasure had a spirit so it sensed the crisis ahead of time and shook rapidly, and then stacked the waves one after another, concentrating the defense on one spot. However, some of the waves couldn��t stand the light from the sky and broke one by one. The veil��s spirit was forced to show its figure, which was a woman, and she looked in pain.


    Fortunately, the next moment, the veil received the support from its owner. Supreme Immortal Cann stretched his hand toward the veil and released his immortal spirit, which quickly strengthened the veil��s defense and repaired the broken waves. That light from the sky continued for a while but slowly it disappeared. However, Cann also felt exhausted and his wrists became numb. At the same time, on the sky, a towering figure released an amazing sense of oppression, which caused his breathing to be slightly sluggish.


    Cann clenched his teeth and trembled with hate.


    The giant who once forced him to flee in embarrassment had indeede.


    ��How��s the taste of this Positron Cannon... Uhm, I mean Extinguisher Gun?��


    ��...�� Cann said nothing. Of course, he didn��t pay attention to his opponent��s boring provocation. However, whether it was the Positron Cannon or the Extinguisher Gun, it was indeed an eye-opening killer move.


    Unexpectedly, in this lower realm, someone could actually use such a powerful immortal technique. Although there were many missing subtleties and exquisite change, the sheer lethality terrified him.


    Coming to this ce this time was indeed not a good assignment.


    ����


    On the other side, Wang Lu��s mood was not as rxed as he showed. The Senior Gem Emperor around him was even more cautious.


    ��Wang Lu, don��t be careless, we haven��t got the upper hand.��


    ��I know. Even after catching him off guard while he was exhausted after a long battle, we still can��t kill him... He is indeed one level above us.��


    ��That Positron Cannon just now, how many more times can you use it?��


    ��With Void Spirit Root physique, in theory, it could be used indefinitely... But every time, it takes a long time to charge it. I��m afraid he won��t give me enough time.��


    ��I can dy him for you...��


    ��No, you are not in a good condition now. Moreover, your ability to fight one on one is less than fifty percent that of your peak. Instead of being wasted as a cannon fodder, you should instead support me inside the giant Divine Weapon. Later, I will release the floating cannons to pin down the enemy. Your primordial spirit precision is far better than mine, so you will handle its precise control.��


    ��Floating Cannons? Forget it, you don��t have to exin it to me in detail. This giant Divine Weapon was handed over to you by Sun Buping, so you can use it anyway you want. And I... Should still have a tacit understanding with this big guy.��


    ��Good.��


    Wang Lu didn��t say much either. Instead, he directly opened the back mechanism of the giant Divine Weapon. Immediately countless small metal balls flew out. Each of them flew nimbly in the air and from time to time shot light ray at Supreme Immortal Cann. Some of them were full of zing fire, some were cold and some were sharp sword energies. Each had different forms, but they were extremely destructive. The biggest metal ball was about three meters in diameter while the smallest one was just the size of a fist. However, in terms of destructive power, it could kill high level Yuanying Stage and even as far as Deity Stage. These millions of metal balls, when they bombarded a target, which was like a storm, even amon Supreme would end up with thousands of holes in the body.


    Supreme Immortal Cann was of course not a Supreme. Under the storm, he unfolded the veil and stayed still. However, his look was far from calm.


    These floating cannons couldn��t break the veil protection and kill him, but it also made it difficult for him to attack the enemy. The storm like energy outputpletely disrupted the surrounding spiritual energy and thews of heaven and earth. His immortal technique was very difficult to work in this environment... Unless he wanted to deal with it at any cost by using the cold breath that could cover dozens of kilometers of area. However, it was obviously not worth it.


    As a matter of fact, when he saw the floating cannons in the sky, Cann had the idea of retreating. This war was very unfavorable to him... By his immortal heart calction, even if the battle could be won, it would at least devastate him and leave him with serious injury. He would only be left with ten to twenty percent of his power. Although he could kill the small bugs in front of him, it would easily lead to the dy of the major event.


    Even though the Nine Regions continent was lowly, there were many strong individuals among the ants. They called themself as Earth Immortals. Although their names were ridiculous, they were also troublesome when there were many of them. If he encountered them while he was in his weakest state, it would surely be troublesome.


    When he thought of this, Senior Immortal Cann immediately exhaled out another cold breath, which froze the area of round tens of kilometers. The floating cannons in the sky instantly stopped and could no longer move. Cann then took this opportunity tounch another immortal technique, ready to leave this extremely cold ce.


    However, just when the immortal technique was about to take effect, a golden spherical light covered him and the immortal technique was violently disturbed, which immediately failed. Senior Immortal Cann felt pain in the pit of his stomach due to the immortal spirit reaction force.


    ��Who?��


    ��Hey, just now we were in an intense match, how could you quickly forget me? I feel sad you know.��

 Chapter 769 - My Seed is Already in Your Body

    <h4>Chapter 769: My Seed is Already in Your Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    ��Do you really think I can��t kill you, a pestering lunatic?��


    Surrounded by the golden sword defense, Senior Immortal Cann��s anger was boiling, and the immortal spirit in his whole body endlessly rolled like a surging tide. The immortal��s pair of divine eyes burst forth with zing red rays of light, which showed the boundless divine power. The perfectly round sword defense was twisted and stretched, as if it might burst at any time.


    The sword defense was not broken, but it was already very hard to support.


    Even though it was isted by the Non-Phase Sword Defense, the extremely coldnd still trembled because of this incredible surging power. The immortal did not belong to this world, nor will it be bound by this world��s method. The Non-Phase Sword Defense was already one of the top skills in Nine Regions, but obviously, in the eyes of the Fallen Immortals, it was still not enough.


    However, although one Non-Phase Method was not enough, two Non-Phase Method plus one giant Divine Weapon made it very hard for Cann to break through. Inside the sword defense, he roared. His immortal heart was like an extremely long corridor being prated thoroughly by cold.


    The situation was really bad for him. A giant Divine Weapon that could use a pure Yang Extinction Cannon was already quite threatening. Coupled with the pestering-like-a-haunting-ghost Wang Wu, in his current state, it was not a matter of how much it would cost him, but that he might not be able to deal with them even with at-all cost.


    To pass through the channel between the two worlds, he had to spend at least eighty percent of his immortal spirit. He had just been in this realm less than half a day so he had yet to restore his fighting state. And moreover,this twenty percent of power had to be used to fight hard against these two reckless people, which was not a fighting style that he was good at. But now he had no other choice.


    ��Show yourself, scoundrel!��


    His immortal eyes shone more brightly and in an instant as if a new sun was ignited, the narrow space enclosed by the golden sword defense was filled with light and Wang Wu who hid in the shadow was illuminated and couldn��t hide. However, she was not in a hurry, because before Cann had the time to strike her, the light of divine��s punishment had arrived.


    The light of the Positron Cannon was not inferior in any respect to that of the immortal��s divine eyes. Wang Wu left a hole small enough at her golden sword defense to allow the Positron Cannon light to pass through. Senior Immortal Cann immediately shifted his attention away from Wang Wu and rose up the veil. The power of the Positron Cannon was too strong. If it really hit his body, there was the danger that it could seriously injure him and even kill him.


    He still had big things to do, so how could he die here?


    Wang Lu��s Positron Cannon light could not break through his light veil. However, in order to resist the Positron Cannon attack, the light veil had concentrated too much of its defensive power on one spot. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wang Wu rushed forward with impunity and swung her barefist toward Cann.


    When the fist started to move, it caused a rolling thunder. This was caused by the squeezing of the air inside the sword defense with such power and speed that it caused a sonic boom. With this fist, the invisible air was squeezed into a physical air wall that was stronger than steel. The force was then transmitted to Cann��s back from thirty meters, which caused a golden light.


    An immortal had many treasures. The veil was a treasure, the gown was also a treasure. A in gown, actually burst out an amazing defense when attacked. Wang Wu��s fist had the power to split the mountain and crush the stones, but this time, it could only slightly tten the fold on the gown. At the next moment, Senior Immortal Cann, who had dealt with the Positron Cannon light, turned around and spat out a zing fire.


    Wang Wu��s golden sword defense was broken in an instant. It was not broken by an external force, but by Wang Wu��s initiative to let it go.


    Because she wanted to escape.


    Cann��s Samadhi True Fire was too powerful. If she insisted on keeping the sword defense, either it would��ve been melted by the True Fire and she received a powerful backfire, or that due to the heat being locked, the inside of the sword defense would boil and burn her to ashes.


    Therefore, at this moment, Wang Wu could only retrieve the sword defense first. As soon as the sword defense was retrieved, Cann theoretically had the opportunity to escape. However, he actually didn��t retreat. Instead, he moved forward and locked Wang Wu with his divine sense. A Samadhi Fire source then chased after her endlessly and in an instant a sea of fire broke out!


    This sea of fire was directed at Wang Lu. It burned the air and didn��tnd on the ground, but the heat radiation was unbearable to the ice and snow in this extremely cold ce so they began to melt. The ciers melted into creeks, and creeks converged into rivers. The snowfields melted intokes and then seas and soon evaporated, which exposed the clear rock surface.


    Within a radius of fifty kilometers, the snowfield evaporated. This was the repercussion of the True Fire of an immortal.


    Surrounded by the True Fire, Wang Wu couldn��t take it easy.


    A sword defense with around three meter in diameter was propped up by her. This sword defense was much smaller than the previous one but also much stronger. There was no sign of wavering even being surrounded by the Samadhi True Fire. However, at this time, under the divine eyes of an immortal, more things finally could be seen.


    ��One, two, three, four... fifteen golden cores?�� Senior Immortal Cann finally sucked in a cold breath.


    Since his arrival in Nine Regions this time, he had been surprised many times in just over half a day, but none shook his heart like now.


    Fifteen golden cores? What the hell was this thing?


    Yes, it was a thing! Because no matter what exnation was used, it couldn��t exin why a person could hold so many golden cores. This was not a matter of quantity, but something that could not be realized at all. A Yuanying Stage cultivator might be ten times or even a hundred times better than a Jindan Stage one, but it was impossible to put a hundred golden cores in his body and with each one of them was functioning normally and also connected with each other! No matter how strong a man was, he simply couldn��t grow ten arms. Only monsters could grow ten arms.


    And Wang Wu was such a monster.


    Cann thought that she was using the same golden cores again and again, but now it could be seen that there were more than one golden cores in her body! No wonder she had so many personalities. However, in this way, it was more perverse and terrifying.


    The fear in Cann��s heart began to emerge again. This time, it was not the fear of failure toplete the task, which would dy the grand n, or fear that he would be injured by these scoundrels and consequently, a danger of dying... But rather an instinctive fear of the unknown.


    After tens of thousands of years since hest came to this realm, could monsters be bred here?


    Thus, the Samadhi True Fire changed its color. Cann began to spare no effort and went all out.


    Even if he ended up being hurt by people taking advantage of the opportunity, even if it was hard to recover the loss of power on his descent here, even if it dyed the grand n of the upper realm... He didn��t care.


    He had to get rid of this person first!


    The all-out burst of a Fallen Immortal was not trivial, even if it happened when he was exhausted. Even if Wang Wu had fifteen golden cores, he couldn��t stop it.


    But naturally, someone could help her.


    ��Absolute Domain!��


    A golden shield with polygonal shape appeared in front of Wang Wu and the raging sea of fire stopped on the other side of the shield. Even the light from the fire could not shine on Wang Wu.


    Because in front of Wang Wu, there was a mountain-like figure who casted an omnipresent shadow.


    Wang Lu piloted the giant Divine Weapon and personally interfered.


    By integrating his Non-Phase Method and the innate defensive immortal technique of the giant Divine Weapon, Wang Lu��s subconscious mind understood this unique defense skill. At this time, Wang Wu��s Non-Phase sword defense might not be able to block the Samadhi True Fire, but Wang Lu��s Absolute Domain easily blocked it.


    At the same time, a storm of attacks showered on Cann. Thousands of Floating Cannons began to frantically shoot out their firepower under the control of Senior Gem Emperor. These Floating Cannons only caused tickling feeling to Cann who was going all out, and could not hurt him. However, they made him look embarrassed.


    At this time, Cann didn��t even regard his own life anymore, naturally didn��t care about mere embarrassment. He stepped forward and took a deep breath, such that the Samadhi True Fire was inhaled back into his stomach. The extreme north began to show some coldness again. The next moment, Cann opened his mouth and spat out an orange fireball.


    Wang Lu��splexion changed and could not help but say, ��Shit.��


    An immortal��s skill was indeed no joke, truly extraordinary. Even the Samadhi True Fire that could melt the snowfield was already strong enough, but once it was swallowed again by the immortal, its power was actually doubled several times. The orange-red fireball not condensed andpressed the sea of fire, but also produced new changes in thepression process.


    This was an actual real mini sun.


    It couldn��t be blocked head-on because the Absolute Domain was not really absolute. It could not be escaped because the sun could shine, and the light was infinitely fast. It was also impossible to counterattack on the basis of second-to-move-but-first-to-arrive, because unless the causality could be reversed, it was impossible to arrive first before the light.


    Wang Lu still had the time to think about all these because the sun hadn��t really exploded yet. If it really had, it would��ve been an unsolvable situation.


    But he knew that the sun would not explode, so he merely said the word shit, but did not panic.


    Because he had seen what he wanted to see inside the sun.


    The next moment, Cann gave a sneer, and then his primordial spirit made the move, detonating the sun.


    An indescribable sh of light and heat appeared. The whole extreme north territory seemed to stop for a moment, and then it began to flow again.


    After several breaths of critical time, people could see that in the sky above the extreme north, the fire was pouring like a waterfall, and mes flew on the ground like rivers. Endless light and heat were radiated in all directions from the center.


    There were tens of millions of kilometer squares of area in the extreme north, and no one couldpletely change this piece ofnd with one��s own strength. But, seeing the magnificent scene where the ground had been burnt for hundreds of kilometers, it made people feel that it was only a matter of time before the entire extreme north was burnt.


    The power of Fallen Immortal was so terrifying, but at this time, Cann��s face did not look good.


    Although he had melted the snow and ice in hundreds of kilometer squares of area, he did not melt the opponent in front of him. That several kilometers long golden polygon shield still stood upright, and the giant Divine Weapon and the evil outside path woman that it protected were still safe and sound.


    Why?


    Just now, when the explosion happened, it should break the shield and burn the two people behind it. Even though Cann was weak and hurt at this time, he would never miscalcte the lethality of the immortal method.


    The damn two didn��t die. Cann was confused at first, but soon he saw something unusual. His divine immortal eyes scanned the area and he could clearly see that the ground under his feet was the scorched ck surface exposed after the melting of the snow that covered it. However, there seemed to be ayer of soft light on the surface that did not belong to this ce.


    His immortal divine mind instantly calcted the cause and effects, and the result came out in a sh.


    Previously, just when he came to this ce, the giant Divine Weapon had chased him down. At that time, the giant Divine Weapon could not find him and had no choice but to leave. However, at that time, the giant Divine Weapon secretly poisoned the extreme north. When Cann absorbed the providence of the extreme north and integrated it into himself, the poison also lurked in his body. When he didn��t use it, everything was normal. However, when he encountered an emergency and went all out, the poison wouldpletely re out. First, it disintegrated the Samadhi True Fire of Cann, and secondly, there were signs of instability in Cann.


    A poison that could damage an immortal ought to be a kind of strange poison.


    A strange poison called the Holy Light.

 Chapter 770 - It Is You Who Said You Don’t Mind Fighting Against Many

    <h4>Chapter 770: It Is You Who Said You Don��t Mind Fighting Against Many</h4>


    ��What a shameless person.��


    Senior Immortal Cann��s voice no longer contained the previous rage, but had calmed down instead.


    The matter hade to this point, and the anger could no longer solve the problem, so he had no intention to continue to be angry. Even though, as a matter of fact, he had enough reasons to be angry.


    Because even Senior Gem Emperor was in shock and anger at this time.


    ��Wang Lu, how dare you! Do you know...��


    Wang Lu rudely cut in, ��Of course I know.��


    In the present day Nine Regions, who knew and understood the Holy Light more deeply than Wang Lu? As the master of the Holy Light, would he not understand the consequences of burying the Holy Light as a poison in the providence of Nine Regions?


    The introduction of foreign power into the providence of Nine Regions would cause a fundamental change in the nature of thend. From the point of view of Nine Regions, this thing was generally known as colonization. The cracking of the border was one of the biggest damages done to Nine Regions. The extremely coldnd was a no man��snd, but for tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of years, no one has ever dared to do so.


    ��But, so what? Gem, are you out of your mind? Can��t you tell the difference?��


    When the Fallen Immortal came, the entire Nine Regions would be fragmented. Compared to that, what was a mere colony? Of course, Senior Gem Emperor understood this truth, but it didn��t mean that she could easily ept it.


    Gem, the Holy Light is my Holy Light. Wherever I am, that is where the Holy Light is. And that is also where this piece ofnd belongs to.�� After that, Wang Lu no longer paid attention to Senior Gem Emperor and focused all his attention to Cann.


    The opponent was a Fallen Immortal. He could not be afraid of him, but he also could not ignore him.


    The poison of the Holy Light destroyed his fireball, but it still could not destroy his existence. Right now, the poison of the Holy Light had indeed spread into his body, but with Cann��s strength, it was easy for him to disperse the Holy Light.


    The poison infiltration tactic allowed Wang Lu to take some advantages, but generally speaking, they were still in a stalemate state. The depth of the Fallen Immortal was extremely deep, and it was impossible to just simply suppress it. When Cann was really desperate, he might be able to spat out ten of those sun-like fireballs, but Wang Lu had no ability to shoot a mini sun nine times in a row.


    However, to be able to match with Cann until now, Wang Lu��s strategic goal had been achieved.


    Wang Lu smiled and controlled the giant Divine Weapon to make a buzzing voice, ��Senior Immortal��s skill is really amazing, my utmost admiration. In a one on one fight, none of us can hold you back in two or three moves. So, we can only fight against you by relying on numbers. I hope you don��t mind.��


    ��So what if there are more scoundrels like you?��


    Cann sneered, the Holy Light in his body had been entirely squeezed out, and three orange-red fireballs emerged around his body. The color was slightly different from that of the previous one, and the power was slightly inferior, but they would not be interrupted by the Holy Light and thus copsed in the middle. With this much force, it was more than enough to defeat the giant Divine Weapon and the outside path cultivator.


    ��So what if there are more? You said this yourself, senior. Now I can rest assured.�� Wang Lu said, and paused, ��Now I can use this many against one tactic without concerning moral issues.��


    His voice had just fallen and the sky suddenly went dim. A dark cloud covered the clear sky, which put everything in its shadow.


    ��Greetings, Senior Immortal Cann. I am Daoist Hetu of Nine Regions�� Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.��


    Above the dark cloud, Daoist Hetu��s voice was loud and clear. From high above, with his feet stepped on the Nine Regions Map, he looked disdainfully at the senior immortal from the upper realm out of the corner of his eyes. The ground��s arteries and veins and the lines on the map reflected each other. The reflected lights were like a fence, whichpletely blocked the battlefield.


    Standing on each side of Hetu, each person was enough to shake the Nine Regions.


    ��Greetings, Senior Immortal. I am Kuqin of Royal Soldier Sect.��


    Armored in golden body armor with a red battle g on the side, the leader of the number one army in Nine Regions stood beside Daoist Hetu with a battle g. As the g danced in the wind, thousands of voices echoed in the distance. Right now, although they could not rush to the battlefield, they had be Kuqin��s powerful support. He looked as if he was just a man, but actually he was with a magnificent army with thousands of men.


    ��Zhu Ri of Kunlun greets Senior Immortal.��


    The simple and upright Daoist with a stiff look stood on the other side of Daoist Hetu. His posture and expression were strictly ording to the rules. As he slightly raised up his chin, the angle of the Nine Regions Map slightly twisted, and the battlefield was locked more firmly. If Daoist Hetu and his Shengjing Sect symbolized the ��Way of the King�� of the Nine Regions�� immortal cultivation world, then Supreme Zhu Ri considered himself the correct way.


    ��Tianlun of Ten Thousand Arts greets Senior Immortal.��


    The handsome and free from the dust of the mortal world Supreme Tianlun lightly smiled while standing beside Zhuri. From time to time, he rotated a thin ring on his right index finger. However, as the ring rotated, the mountains and rivers in the Nine Regions Map quietly changed and formed a neww of heaven and earth.


    ��Feng Yin of Spirit Swords greets Senior Immortal.��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin finally stepped forward. Among the five leaders, he was the most junior and the lowest in realm, but impressively, he stood in front of the four, which showed his core figure.


    At this time, Feng Yin showed unprecedented solemnity. The Kunlun sses on the bridge of his nose had been wiped spotlessly. Behind the sses, the mysterious light from the Ster Divine Eyes was restrained. Behind him was a broad sword-box, from which came out gxy-in-the-night-like specks of lights. As Feng Yin set foot on the Nine Regions Map, the immortal treasure that controlled the Nine Regions suddenly came to life, as if it was the vital finishing touch.


    All the connecting threads from the sky to the ground that fenced the area disappeared. But they only became invisible. Instead, the force that restricted the battlefield was multiplied. That step from Feng Yin fully activated the array, which activated all the magical abilities and main paths contained within the Nine Regions Map.


    ��Senior, you said just now that you don��t mind us using the tactic of many against the few, so you won��t mind me calling these several reinforcements right?��


    Wang Lu said as he put away the Absolute Domain and lifted up the weapon in his right hand. It was a long and slender cannon with its muzzle facing Cann.


    ��...�� Senior Immortal Cann was silent for a moment, and then suddenlyughed, ��Ha! Haha! Hahaha! The many against the few? What a joke! For pieces of shit like you guys, no matter how many you are, I��ll kill every one of you!��


    As he spoke, the three small suns rushed up to the sky and directly exploded at the Nine Regions Map. Then the light veil on his body suddenly swelled and swept toward Wang Lu. And then, he disappeared in a sh.


    From the Nine Regions Map, came tribtion lightnings, which urately hit the three fireballs and detonated them in mid-air. The attribute of ��annihting all things�� of the tribtion lightningspletely wiped out the after effects of the explosion, whichpletely nullified the killer move of the immortal! On the other side, although Wang Lu��s giant Divine Weapon seemed to be bulky, it burst out with amazing agility. It flickered thousands of times within hundreds of miles in the blink of an eye, which made the light veil immortal treasure unable to catch him, no matter how many magical abilities it had.


    At the next moment, an intense strange light burst out over the snowfield thousands of miles away. Thousands of crisscrossing light gratings suddenly appeared in the air and alternated between bright and dark, and also slightly deformed under the impact of invisible force. These crisscrossing gratings were the fence created by the Nine Regions Map that locked the battlefield.


    In the sky, Daoist Hetu slightly shook his body and groaned. Supreme Kuqin took a step forward, the battle g beside him fluttered and summoned out the millions and millions of divine soldiers in the form of sharp de projection to kill in the faraway distance. Supreme Zhuri then pressed both of his hands down to maintain the Nine Regions Map which was not easy. Supreme Tianlun frowned tightly, pinched the ring on his right index finger, and then slowly rotated it. The gratings thousands of miles away gradually stabilized along with the rotation of the ring.


    Finally, Daoist Master Feng Yin closed his right eye, and looked with his left eye. Suddenly, he sharply turned back. The Ster Sword swung and lunged toward Daoist Hetu!


    This sword strike was extremely fast, so much that no one could respond in time. It��s distance from Daoist Hetu was already less than three feet. At this distance, even if the other four Supremes made their moves and surrounded it, no one could stop Feng Yin��s sword.


    However, this immortal sword actually stopped at three feet.


    ��Bastard...�� Senior Immortal Cann��s eyes were full of rage as he showed his shape from the void. He actually stood between Feng Yin��s sword tip and Daoist Hetu. His two palms closed together tightly, forcefully holding Feng Yin��s immortal sword that was sandwiched between them.


    It turned out that the Samadhi True Fire was a bait, the light veil chase was also a bait, and the raid thousands of miles away was also another bait. Senior Immortal Cann��s real goal was to directly strike at the root of the problem!


    The expertise to do this had already reached the extreme, but Daoist Master Feng Yin was able to see through it at the critical moment. His sword crossed over and cut the impossible gap, blocking Cann��s sneak attack.


    However, the strength of a single person was not enough. Senior Immortal Cann mped the immortal sword with both of his hands. One hand sent out the Yang concentration which gave out high temperatures that could burn mountains and boil oceans, another hand sent out the Yin concentration which sent out bitter cold that could freeze space and time. In an instant, the heat and cold crisscrossed, which caused wail from the immortal sword as it fractured.


    ��Get lost!�� Cann roared.


    As he held the broken sword with both hands, Cann moved forward. Feng Yin could not hold it, the hilt that flew backward toward him pounded his chest, which sent him flying back for more than a hundred miles and his blood spilled in the sky.


    The next moment, Senior Immortal Cann��s Yin and Yang hands moved toward Daoist Hetu again. This time, there was no obstacle between them. At the critical moment, Daoist Hetu tapped his toes a bit on the Nine Regions Map. In an instant, the Nine Regions Map was magnified ten million times, and the several people who gathered together were suddenly separated from each other by thousands of rivers and mountains. The palms of Senior Immortal Cann subsequently fell into an empty spot.


    ��Ha!�� Although his move had failed, Cann showed a smile of sess. He roared and then, like a sharp arrow, flew straight up. In an instant, his figure immediately looked small.


    ��Not good! He��s going to run away!��


    The five sect leaders came with the Nine Regions Map. The Nine Regions Map was above the clouds, blocking the area under it. However, there was actually an endless sky above the clouds. That was an area that no cultivator could block. Up high in the sky at above the blue dome of heaven there were screaming astral winds. The higher the elevation, the more fierce the astral wind was. So far, no cultivator has been able to explore the strength of the sky... But, there was no doubt that as the most powerful individual, Senior Immortal Cann could fly higher than anyone else. At that time, relying on the astral wind, he would be able to draw an insurmountable distance with other people, and the encirclement and suppression against him would be meaningless.


    Unfortunately, although all the people on the scene could realize this problem, they were unable to stop it. Senior Immortal Cann was too fast, faster than anyone on the scene. And since he moved first, no one could catch up to him.


    Unless, someone had already moved earlier than him.


    Just as Cann was about to break through the sky, he suddenly saw a white figure above his head. That person held up a mountain with one hand.


    That person was Wang Wu!


    When did shee here? Suddenly an unbelievable emotion surged in Cann��s heart. However, before he could think clearly, Wang Wu had already flung downward the mountain that she held up.


    The strength of this falling mountain was far beyond Cann��s imagination. At the moment when the huge rock hit his face, Cann felt that his primordial spirit was about to be kicked out of his body. In a trance, he seemed to see more golden cores in Wang Wu��s body.


    The next moment, he lost all control of his body and, like a meteor, was mmed to the ground from the sky in a straight line.


    Boom!


    Amidst the loud sound, a towering mountain was smashed by his back, and the upper half of the mountain copsed, which revealed a hollow mountain.


    Cann lied amidst the crushed rock in the belly of the mountain, struggling to get up. However, it seemed as if his entire body was against the current, they did not listen to his wish at all... He tried several times in session, but he waspletely unable to lift himself.


    How could the damage caused by an inferior being be so serious?


    Cann was a bit in disbelief, but the next moment, he found out that there seemed to be some invisible power around him that constantly absorbed his immortal spirit, making him weaker and weaker.


    ��Who?��


    ��It��s me.��


    In front of Cann��s eyes, a pure ck human figure appeared.


    ��It��s you, dog!��


    ��Yes, it��s me. But you should care more about where you are than me.�� ck inly said, and then, before Cann responded, he gave out the answer, word by word, ��I wonder if you ever heard of the Netherworld Mountain, the Immortal Trap Array.��


    ��You!��


    ��Please rest here quietly. See you again in ten thousand years.��


    The next moment, the crushed rocks suddenly began to gather. They filled the hollow mountain bellypletely and left it with no gap.


    And Cann��s world thoroughly sank into darkness.

 Chapter 771 - Love is Just a Scam

    <h4>Chapter 771: Love is Just a Scam</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    A towering mountain, and an immortal trap great array handed down since the Age of Destion. Together they constituted one of the famous dangerous spots in Nine Regions.


    Netherworld Mountain, the Immortal Trap Array. From ancient times to the present, no one knew how many talented people that came to this ce and then disappeared. The interior of Netherworld Mountain was like a ferocious giant beast. It engulfed all the visitors without leaving any trace.


    Of course, the more dangerous it was, the more intriguing it would be. There would never be a shortage of curious and adventurous individuals among cultivators. They had never stopped exploring the Netherworld Mountain for tens of thousands of years.


    However, it could be imagined that no one had really explored the secret of the immortal trap great array. Whether it was going deep into it or exploring from the outside using the immortal method, it was ultimately nothing. There was once a brutal sect who tried to overthrow the Netherworld Mountain violently. As a result, the entire sect was annihted from Nine Regions overnight, as if it had been severely cursed.


    ��It��s really eye-opening today. I can��t imagine that even an immortal could be trapped. Amazing, really amazing.��


    Outside the Netherworld Mountain, Wang Lu piloted the giant Divine Weapon to float in mid-air, marveling at the gradually restored mountain below his feet.


    It was here that the earth-shaking battle hade to an end. The insufferable arrogant Fallen Immortal finally went silent here.


    It was indeed the great Netherworld Mountain, an immortal trap great array. Previously, just for Senior Immortal Cann alone, it could be said that all the strongest people in Nine Regions could not stop him, and even nearly beaten by his clever trick. However, in the end, this seemingly unamazing mountain was able to suppress him.


    ��Because this Netherworld Mountain is an immortal trap great array, it can perfectly restrain Cann.��


    The t and light voice of ck seeped into Wang Lu��s ears.


    ��Among the Fallen Immortals, Cann is actually one of the most experienced ones in terms ofbat, as he had many years of campaign, so he almost had no w. But he still has a fatal weakness: He is an immortal.��


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu curiously asked, ��As an immortal, there are many kinds of privileges that us lower realm cultivators can��t have, so, what weakness is this?��


    ��The immortal in the upper realm is indeed noble, but... Netherworld Mountain is a prison set up in the Nine Regions by the upper realm during the Great Destion Age to hold their exiled immortals. This prison is set up for the immortals, all the designs are aimed at the immortals, and the magical abilities of the immortals are used to suppress themselves. If it is changed to an ordinary immortal cultivator, perhaps there is a chance to escape. But if the immortals enter it, they will nevere out again.��


    ��Interesting.�� Wang Lu nodded and said, ��But, if you know that Netherworld Mountain is an immortal trap great array, can you guarantee that Cann, who is well versed in practicalbat situations, doesn��t know about it and has no response measure?��


    ��... I��m not Cann himself, so I can��t guarantee anything. But, in any case, this is already the best result now.��


    ��Best? Not necessarily. Cann was not killed in the battle, but only suppressed. Moreover, I can��t personally see with my own eyes that he was crushed into a dead dog by the immortal trap great array, so I can��t rest assured.�� Wang Lu said and locked his eyes on ck, ��Who knows what happens to him inside? Perhaps he is suppressed and unable to move, but it is also possible that you collude with him, making it seem as if he is suppressed, but in fact, he is just hiding in the belly of the mountain recuperating. After the recovery isplete, he would get rid of the Netherworld Mountain and kill all the Nine Regions dogs.��


    ck shook his head andughed, ��Hahaha, since when Daoist Master Wang Lu be so suspicious?��


    Wang Lu��s voice was cold as he said, ��Do you think I should trust a traitor like you? Do you think I��m Liu Li?��


    With that, the muzzle of the several kilometers long positron cannon was suddenly aimed at ck.


    ��And now in this situation, I can neither trust you, nor find your use value. But, eliminating you will gain me several experience values, don��t you think?��


    ��I don��t think it��s a wise choice.�� In the face of Wang Lu��s positron cannon, ck said in a deep voice, ��No matter how much credit a chess piece of me has made, I��m still a cheap kind of dog to the people in the upper realm. If the n goes well, I probably can eat a few bones. But my n was interrupted midway by Luo Xiao and I made an irreparable mistake. Then I have no choice but to rebel. So, right now, I��m in the same boat as you. As for my utilization value, I think no one in the Nine Regions knows more about the immortals in the upper realm than I do. This unique intelligence is my use value.��


    As they spoke, the Nine Regions Map descended down slowly from the cloud, and the five sect leaders gathered one by one.


    Wang Lu temporarily put aside ck and bowed to the five of them one by one. Just now, in the fierce battle against Senior Immortal Cann, thanks to the timely arrival of the five supreme level strongmen, which symbolized the strongest fighting power in the Nine Regions immortal cultivation world, Cann was forced to flee like a dog jumping off a wall and finally exposed his w and put into the Netherworld Mountain.


    There was no prior n for the whole process. It was these five men who sensed that there was a great war in the far north before they arrived in a hurry. However, even in such a hurry, they had a good tacit understanding with the master and apprentice, Wang Lu and Wang Wu at every step. This experience and strength was indeed worthy of respect.


    And these five people also heard the dialogue between Wang Lu and ck.


    ��Wang Lu, I think he��s right. Although he hadmitted the crime of never ending death, it couldn��t be denied that he really has value.�� Supreme Zhuri said, ��I think it��s better for us to keep his life.��


    Wang Lu couldn��t help sniggering a bit when he heard it. Supreme Zhuri was a famous idealist bureaucrat in the immortal cultivation world. His nature was not bad, and his strength was strong enough. However, his IQ was not worthy of the name of one of the leaders of the Five Unique.


    Supreme Tianlun then said, ��From an academic point of view, any deduction and calction should be based on sufficient information. However, the biggest problem that we have now is that we still know nothing about the Fallen Immortals. If we can make good use of ck��s intelligence, it will be of great benefit to the future battle. However, on the other hand, if you get false information, it would be counterproductive. This also needs to be noted.��


    Wang Lu slightly shook his head. This time, Supreme Tianlun said so much, but actually meant nothing. The key here was whether ck could be trusted or not, but Supreme Tianlun was not willing to make a judgment on this.


    Supreme Zhuri said, ��In the battle just now, if he didn��t use the Immortal Trap Array in the Netherworld Mountain at thest minute, it would be very difficult for us to really suppress an immortal from the upper realm. On this point, his behavior could be regarded as having a good deed to atone his crime.��


    When Wang Lu heard this, he sneered, ��Supreme Zhuri, are you a dotard? How can you be sure that Cann is suppressed? Have you entered the mountain and seen it?��


    ��Supreme Zhuri did not get angry at his statement, but instead turned his head and said, ��Kuqin, what do you think?��


    ��I��m not interested in your intrigues.�� With that, Supreme Kuqin unfolded the g of war. As if it was alive, the g wrapped Supreme Kuqin and then suddenly disappeared.


    Supreme Kuqin chose to leave early without any sense of responsibility. Supreme Zhuri shook his head helplessly and then asked Feng Yin, ��Daoist Friend, presumably you��re on Wang Lu��s side right?��


    Feng Yin did not try to hide it and said, ��Yes, I support all of Wang Lu��s decisions.��


    Zhuri then asked Daoist Hetu, ��We have finished giving our opinions, now it��s up to you to make the decision.��


    Just as Hetu was about to open his mouth, someone suddenly interrupted, ��I haven��t said my point of view.��


    People��s eyes turned and then saw, from ck��s shadow, a bald headed man slowly walked out. It was actually Luo Xiao.


    Seeing Luo Xiao, the expression of the several Supremes were a bit strange. Wang Lu directly aimed the muzzle of his cannon, and the light of the positron cannon converged at the muzzle.


    This Nine Regions traitor,mited the crime of killing his own Master for personal gain and caused the fall of Four Element Supreme. It could be said that he had done an unpardonable crime. However, on the other hand, he had also made a marvelous feat: He instigated ck��s rebellion and cooperated with others to suppress the Fallen Immortal. If the merits and demerits were to bepared, then the merits seemed to be more. However, with the precedent of repeated betrayal, Luo Xiao was also not trustworthy.


    ��I know that you guys don��t have much trust in me. But, I think that it��s necessary for you guys to know that, not long ago, when I was trying to instigate ck��s rebellion, he refused to obey me even at the point of death. I felt very strange. At that time, his n to kill Sun Buping has failed. In the eyes of the Fallen Immortals, it was already a dereliction of duty by a dog, and ording to the habits of the Fallen Immortals, they would not weigh his merits against his demerits. To keep staying on the side of the Earth Immortals, rather than jump over to our side was simply a suicide. But, at the time, he didn��t agree, and said...��


    Before Luo Xiao could finish his words, suddenly a burst of dazzling light erupted in front of him. Wang Lu��s positron cannon had aimed and fired mercilessly. An arm thick beam of light brushed past Luo Xiao��s cheek and burned his eyebrows. However, at the same time, it also blocked a shadow that was rushing toward Luo Xiao.


    ��ck, why are you in such a hurry? He has yet finished his talk, what are you trying to do? Do you want to kill people to silence their mouths?��


    After he heard this, without looking at ck, Luo Xiao said with a smile, ��Of course, he is in a hurry to kill people to silence their mouths. If I didn��t keep a skill, I wouldn��t have been able to separate from his shadow just now. Not long ago, when he suddenly jumped out and attacked me, I wondered the reason why he did it. Later on, when I was in his darkness, I rocked my brains and finally came up with the answer.��


    ��He once said that it was not for his own sake that he defected to the Fallen Immortal side, and then he added some bunch of bullshit reasons. However, in the end, I went against him, so I didn��t think much about it at that time. However, the more I thought about it, the more subtle I thought it was. If his joining the Fallen Immortal side was not for personal gain, then for what? Organizational benefits? Or some other lofty ideals? I remembered clearly that at that time when he called the Fallen Immortal as master, he said it in such a respectful and reverent manner. Would such a person directly betray and simply jump the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals side? To be honest, I won��t believe it.��


    After he heard of what Luo Xiao said, ck sighed, ��It seems that you didn��t trust me from the beginning.��


    ��Hahaha, how can I trust you, a natural traitor? Do you think I��m an idiot? Of course I have never trusted you, it��s just that I can��t guess your real intention. It was not until you suddenly attacked me not long ago, and tried to kill and shut mouth just now that I understand everythingpletely.�� Luo Xiao said, looked up at Wang Lu and said with a smile, ��In short, it��s the trick of injuring oneself to gain the opposite party��s confidence.��


    Wang Lu also smiled and said, ��Yes, it��s indeed the trick of injuring oneself to gain the opposite party��s confidence.��


    As the voice fell, the firepower of the positron cannon fully erupted, and a thick beam of light directly prated the Netherworld Mountain.

 Chapter 772 - Congratulations on Joining the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals Family

    <h4>Chapter 772: Congrattions on Joining the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals Family</h4>


    When he saw the muzzle of Wang Lu��s cannon turned slightly, ck was in a daze, and fragments of what happened in the past appeared in his mind.


    Then, he suddenly remembered a sentence.


    Life is like a box of chocte, you never know what you��re going to get.


    This sentence was first spread in the port cities of Nine Regions. At that time, chocte from Western Continent had just begun to be popr in the Nine Regions. The specious production method made the quality of the chocte very unstable. Simrly, a box of chocte could have tens of thousands of vors, so there were some good people who used this as a metaphor for life, but it was appropriate.


    When ck was young, he had heard this sentence.


    At that time, he was an ordinary cultivator in a port city. At a narrow ind, he paid respect and joined an immortal cultivation sect who made their living relying on the sea. A Foundation Establishment Master and a seventh-eighth level Qi Gathering disciple went fishing and cultivating all day long. Life was in and dull, but there was nock of fun.


    The Master was very kind. Although the face looked ferocious, the temperament was the most gentle. He was originally a fisherman who made his living relying on the sea. One day, when he saw a sunrise by the sea, his heart was moved and he stepped into the threshold of immortal cultivation. After that, while he went fishing, he also pondered some skills of immortal cultivation. He had no Master, no resources, relying purely on insight and a bit of interest. It took him twenty years to reach the Foundation Establishment and had some magical abilities. Many nearby fishermen��s children saw this and entangled him to teach them, so he taught them everything that he knew. For the immortal path��s cultivation, he only had a bit of interest. What he really loved was fishing with the small boat at the sea.


    It was indeed a dream time for immortal cultivators. A fisherman with ordinary qualifications could get the immortal fate in his daily life and opened the road to immortality. Which was something that was impossible to happen now. And this ordinary fisherman changed the life of ck and subsequently the history of the immortal cultivation world.


    ck followed the fisherman for several years, and his outstanding qualifications quickly allowed him to be more superior than his Master. Thus many times, he was asked to be the Master instead of the disciple. But in this very small sect, the Master and the disciple didn��t care about it and just lived their lives happily.


    A lot of times, ck thought that what would happen if that kind of life were to continue? Would he leave the ind one day, bid farewell to his lovely Master and fellow disciples, and go to arger, wider world alone?


    ck himself could not give an answer to that, because he really couldn��t remember all the details of what happened more than ten thousand years ago.


    All that he could remember was one day, a great storm suddenly broke out on the sea. A huge wave of hundreds of feet high was set off on the sea surface, which had always been calm. The dark clouds covered the sky as if there was no more time on earth left. Between the clouds, lightning snaked around wildly, shining their surroundings brightly.


    The fisherman, who had lived on the sea for decades, had never seen such a spectacle. However, the cultivator��s intuition told him that this was not a natural phenomenon. Only a cultivator could cause such a change to the surroundings. And for such a storm to appear at the offshore area clearly meant that the casterpletely disregarded the life and death of the port city. For everyone else here, it was a disaster. The fisherman then took his disciples to hide in a pirate cave and activated the ind protection array, looking forward for the storm to pass.


    Unfortunately, the fluctuation of the array had exposed their existence. The two famous demons who fought fiercely on the sea soon found the ind. One of them waved his demon hand and ttened the ind with a p. When he made his move, the souls of the Master and the disciples on the ind were between his fingers.


    ��Damn it, I thought it was a perfect supplement. I never thought the quality is so poor that it��s not even enough to fill the gap between my teeth!��


    When he raised his hand and about to exterminate everyone, the demon was extremely discontented and spat out a few times before he swallowed the souls in his hand. It was just that, when he closed his bloody mouth, his arm trembled because of a magical attack and a soul escaped his grasp.


    The fish that missed the was ck.


    What happened after that, ck couldn��t remember clearly. He only knew that, in the end, a righteous cultivator came and killed the two demons and the world was at peace. Nevertheless, the people were already dead and could not be brought back... As the sole survivor, ck was found by the cultivator and his soul was saved. Later on, by chance, he was given a body and thus everything was recovered as before.


    After that, his immortal cultivation path entered a new stage. The righteous cultivator came from a big sect and possessed enormous resources unimaginable to the frontier port cultivator. ck followed him all the way from Jindan, Yuanying, Deity, up until the peak. In the following hundreds of years, what he achieved was truly unthinkable before.


    However, he never again experienced simple happiness like what he had on the ind. Whether Jindan or Deity, the growth of strength was just to achieve a simple goal: To survive.


    ck could never forget the fear and trepidation of him and his Master on the ind as they waited for the tsunami to end. He also could not forget the despair that he felt when the ind, which had been operating for years, was destroyed by a mere palm. He never wanted to be so close to the death��s door anymore. As long as he could stay away from death, he would do anything.


    And in this world, there was no better guarantee of survival than strong power. Doing good deeds and umting virtues were just jokes, while avoiding the world to far away ces was just self deception. The only way was to continue to be stronger and stronger. It was just that, the cultivator��s qualifications were limited, not everyone could be stronger without restriction. So, what should he do? Of course it was to follow the strong. As long as it was strong, it was worth following. Regardless of good or bad, there was no right or wrong. On that ind, the kind fisherman and his disciples could not resist the evil demon, so they were all destroyed. However, the demons couldn��t resist the righteous cultivator, and thus were killed.


    This was the truth of the immortal cultivation world, which had nothing to do with good or evil.


    In addition, it was also important to upy the moral high ground. Those righteous cultivators spat out their righteousness at every turn, but were all of their deeds equally righteous? For hundreds of years, ck had seen many of the so-called righteous cultivators who did despicable things in the name of righteousness. They did things even more heinous than evil cultivators and demons, but because they upied the moral high ground, they were never disadvantaged at. In Nine Regions, the evil path and demons had never been able to defeat the righteous path. In the final analysis, it was due to theck of moral high ground.


    Therefore, even if one did despicable things, one must do it in the name of righteousness.


    ck never thought that his ideas were wrong. Thus, when Sun Buping, a brilliant man, began to form a group, he actively joined in. And when Sun Buping exposed the truth and told everyone that the future enemy would be the Fallen Immortals, ck then did not hesitate to abandon hispanion. As the saying goes, a good bird chooses a good tree to live on, and might is right. Since the Fallen Immortals were more powerful than anyone in Nine Regions, then of course, they were more righteous than anyone else.


    ck didn��t just follow the Fallen Immortal but also always be there at their beck and call. These were far more righteous than being a rebel force. There was no doubt in ck��s mind that following the Fallen Immortals was the most righteous thing to do.


    This belief supported ck for more than ten thousand years, until an ant named Luo Xiao ruined it all. After making the unforgivable mistake, ck was sure that the master who he had followed all these years would surely abandon him. Therefore, the so-called great righteousness that had been the basis of his belief for more than ten thousand years had also been fragmented.


    What Fallen Immortal? What Upper Realm? All could go to hell! As long as he could survive, he could do whatever it took. Even if he betrayed again, so what? Perhaps in the future, the Fallen Immortals woulde to Nine Regions and turn everything into ashes, but as long as he could live for another quarter of an hour, it was also worth it.


    The only problem was Luo Xiao. He had never trusted him, and he still had the power of life and death over him. If this kind of power was not eliminated, his betrayal would be meaningless. It was still as precarious, living on a thread, as before. The other party was likely to kick himself out after he lost his value, just like the Fallen Immortals.


    Therefore, he must find a way to kill Luo Xiao. The bald man was cunning and cautious, so themon method was not feasible. Setting traps at Netherworld Mountain was the best opportunity for him, since only he was familiar with the rules there. He could take advantage of the terrain to eradicate Cann and Luo Xiao at the same time, and thus could solely im the great merit. In this way, the previous murdersmitted in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could also be pardoned.


    Unfortunately, although his scheme was good, it failed. Luo Xiao was really a powerful character. He used the terrain in Netherworld Mountain immortal trap great array to defeat him, but he failed to really suppress him. Later on, when Luo Xiao gradually understood the situation and recovered, his series of performances did not leave any room for ck to fight back. Thus, the person who made a huge contribution turned into a spy and his life came into a dead end. How ironic was that!


    When he thought about it carefully, he himself did deserve this. He had betrayed everyone, and in the end betrayed by everyone, was this ending not the most appropriate?


    It was just that, he was really unwilling!


    He didn��t want to die. He didn��t want to end like this. There were too many things that he wanted to do, so how could he stop here!


    ��I...��


    Facing Wang Lu��s muzzle, ck��s body trembled slightly, and wanted to say hisst words. However, at this time, the muzzle suddenly moved away and he saw the brilliant smile on the face of the giant Divine Weapon.


    ��Hahaha, congrattions, you have sessfully passed our final round of interview with this rich expression on your face!��


    ��!!?��


    ��You don��t understand? The reason is, in fact, actually very simple. For repeat traitors like you, we must be very careful when we take you in. Although a lot of what Luo Xiao said just now was just a circumvention to you, as a hypothesis, we can��t find any reason to refute it. Perhaps you are really executing the ��injuring oneself to deceive the opponent n.�� Perhaps, Cann is really taking the opportunity to recuperate in Netherworld Mountain. We can��t make a definite judgment, so we have toplicate the situation a bit.��


    At this time, ck��s thinking ability gradually recovered.


    ��So, you cooperate with Luo Xiao to test my reaction?��


    ��And the obtained results are quite satisfactory for the time being... Leaving alone everything else, when I bombarded the Netherworld Mountain, you didn��t even cast a single nce at it. If you are a warrior who adheres to lofty ideals, this disy is a bit unreasonable.��


    Luo Xiao also sneered, ��Up to thest moment, all he thinks about is his own life and death. In a sense, such a person is more reliable. As long as we control his life and death, we can ensure his loyalty.��


    ck was silent for a long time. ��So, does this mean I passed the test?��


    ��Yes, you have passed the test. Wee to join the warm family of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. But, in view of your previous performances, we can��t give you the treatment of a normal member.��


    Luo Xiao stretched out his hand and said, ��He used to be my dog, so I rmend that he start as a dog. I will take the full responsibility as his owner, how about it?��


    ��I��m afraid no one but you is interested in keeping this dog.�� After that, Wang Lu looked around and said, ��Hey, what��s with your expressions guys? Several Supremes, after listening to us for so long, do you guys still don��t understand what happened here? It seems that the understanding here is a bit too low.��


    Several Supremes looked at each other. A momentter, Zhuri sighed and said, ��Kuqin that guy left ahead of time, it was indeed a wise choice.��

 Chapter 773 - The World is at Peace

    <strong>Chapter 773: The World is at Peace</strong>


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: Chrissy


    Time passed quickly before anyone realized it.


    On the Ster Peak, prompted by sudden impulse, Feng Yin put down the writing brush and looked at the night sky with his deep eyes. The stars were shining and the lights were in full view.


    The thrilling battle with the upper realm immortal happened ten years ago, but it was as if it happened just yesterday. Every detail had been deeply engraved in the memory and sometimes it even rippled in the mind, which sent shivers down one��s spine.


    In the battle against Senior Immortal Cann, Feng Yin and several other Supremes were alerted before joining the battle halfway. The course of the battle was not long, and it did notst a few rounds: Hetu led the other four Supremes to turn Nine Regions Map into a cage, which was then broken by Cann by going upward and toward the blue dome of heaven. Wang Wu, who had been waiting for him in the sky, smashed him down with a big mountain and he crashed into the Netherworld Mountain... In just a few short rounds, everyone had walked a fewps between life and death.


    If Feng Yin failed to detect the enemy��s attack in time and preempt him with the ster sword, perhaps Daoist Hetu would��ve fallen victim to the Yin and Yang hands, and the entire Nine Regions Map would��ve fallen apart. If he didn��t leave some True Yuan to protect his body before the head-on collision between him and the Yin and Yang hands, perhaps he wouldn��t have been able to resist Cann��s struggle. But, if Wang Wu failed to wait at the high ce and blocked Cann��s way, then Cann would be uncontroble after he rushed into the Astral Windster.


    It was indeed very dangerous. It could even be said that Nine Regions would��ve slipped into the abyss. Nevertheless, that was all in the past.


    Ten years.


    Ten years have passed since that battle. During this period, a lot of things have happened.


    For example...


    ��Mommy, mommy, hurry up, or we can��t catch up to the magical shuttle!��


    In a secluded small town at the foot of Navy Blue Mountain, there was an elegant courtyard. At the door, a little girl with a beautiful felt hat was waving her arm anxiously to urge her mother. A momentter, a young woman carrying a small handbag came out of the courtyard. She held the girl��s small hand, unfolded a light muslin from the bag and then, like feathers, the two of them flew toward the high tower outside the town.


    The top of the tower was a spacious tform, where a lot of people had gathered there. The mother and the daughter found a spot where there were few people to wait. The little girl was lively and could not bear loneliness. She wanted to run around but was stopped by her mother.


    Fortunately, before long, a flying shuttle came flying like lightning. After stopping at the edge of the tform, the side door opened, revealing a spacious interior space. A middle-age cultivator came out and said in a loud voice, ��Here we are, at Navy Blue Mountain station, please get on the shuttle.��


    People who had been waiting for a long time on the tform began to board the shuttle one after another. From the outside, the length of the shuttle was around one hundred meters, and the widest point was only about fourteen meters. but the interior was actually a spacious space of several hundred meters square, which could amodate thousands of people. After all the passengers from the Navy Blue Mountain station had all boarded up, they didn��t make the shuttle seem crowded.


    Not long after, the shuttle began to move slowly, but soon reached its highest speed, like lightning. The little girl was leaning on the transparent window on the side of the shuttle, looking at the rapidly retreating scene outside the window with great interest.


    Most of the passengers who boarded the shuttle at the Navy Blue Mountain station were cultivators from Navy Blue Sect. Their cultivation base ranged from Qi Gathering to Foundation Establishment. Naturally such aplishments were nothing like those flying-on-sword immortal cultivators. The straight-line speed of this magic shuttle wasparable to the flying speed of the flying-on-sword Yuanying Stage cultivators, which was unimaginable for them.


    However, Nine Regions was big enough to make most of the so-called high speed flight meaningless. After flying with the magic shuttle for an hour, they haven��t even gotten out of the boundary of Cloud Region where the Navy Blue Mountain was located.


    The little girl was still a little girl after all, so she soon felt bored. She pursed her mouth by the window and asked, ��Mom, when will we arrive at Netherworld Mountain?��


    ��Don��t worry, we��ll be there soon.��


    ��Soon? How soon?�� The little girl was somewhat dissatisfied by her mother��s perfunctory words, so she shook her hand to make her state it clearly.


    When the mother was smiling bitterly, the middle-aged flight attendant passed by and said with a smile, ��There��s two more hours, kid, so don��t worry.��


    ��Well, okay then...�� The little girl was visibly bitter.


    ��Hahaha, you can��t wait for it? How about this, there��s a model of the giant Divine Weapon in this magic shuttle, why don��t I bring it here for you to y with?��


    ��Yeah, awesome!��


    The mother, however, was in a quandary and said, ��Excuse me, how much does it cost to rent the giant Divine Weapon model?��


    ��No need, this is a special offer by the shuttle.�� The flight attendant chuckled generously and then took a thirty centimeter long, metal colored figure toy model from the workroom and handed it over to the little girl.


    This kind of model was usually very popr with boys. However, when the little girl saw the model, her eyes shone, and her mouth almost drooled. She was so naive that the passengers around her couldn��t help butugh.


    The model was made by imitating the world famous giant Divine Weapon. Every joint on its body could be moved and extended. If the users had a cultivation base, and infused magical power into the model, there would be moreplex changes. It belonged to the professional version and the price was high. Unfortunately, the little girl hadn��t started to cultivate, so she couldn��t use thoseplicated functions.


    Game time always flew fast. After a time, the magic shuttle stopped in front of a mountain. The flight attendant��s voice echoed inside the shuttle: ��Passengers, we have arrived at Netherworld Mountain station. Please gather your belongings and get ready to unboard the shuttle...��


    The little girl reluctantly returned the model back and soon was attracted by the scenery outside the shuttle and dragged her mother forward.


    Outside the shuttle was also a high tower tform. It was just that it was much bigger than the tower at the foot of Navy Blue Mountain. Moreover, the tower was divided into multipleyers and many shuttles were docked at the edge of eachyer. Among them, there wererge and small shuttles. Therge one was about seven hundred meters long, which was magnificent. The passengers on the shuttle came down and soon gathered together.


    On the tform, there were cultivators in eye-catching clothes who floated in the air ahead of time�COthers were prohibited from flying on the tform, so it was very noticeable.


    Those cultivators did not have a particrly advanced cultivation base, but they all had a pretty good approachability, which made people feel good toward them at a nce.


    ��Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen! Wee to Netherworld Mountain��s Fight against the Fallen Immortal Memorial Hall. I am He Yuanshan, your guide here. You all can call me Xiao He...�� Xiao He said as he flew to the depths of Netherworld Mountain.


    Netherworld Mountain was originally a barren mountain known as a forbidden ce. However, in recent years, it has been fully developed. A high tform had been built outside the mountain to park the flying shuttles, while the inner part of the mountain was hollowed out to build the world-famous memorial hall, which could attract thousands of people annually.


    ��As we all know, there is a very powerful enemy in the Nine Regions, named the Fallen Immortal. In recent years, this term has be very popr, but in fact, as early as tens of thousands of years ago, some people had realized the existence of the Fallen Immortal and started their long journey of struggle... Let us firste to the Destion Pavilion to learn about the story of the fight against the Fallen Immortal in Nine Regions at that time...��


    The memorial hall disyed arge number of ancient artifacts and materials. Most of them were the inheritance left by the Earth Immortals in the Immortal Tombs. They were evidence that they spent a lot of time searching. From the Destion Age to their time, all kinds of artifacts and materials were avable. In the guide��s skillfulmentaries, the tourists were immersed in the long river of history.


    ��Mom, when can we get to the Fallen Immortal Array?��


    While people were quietly listening to Xiao He��s exnation, the little girl��s voice was very noticeable.


    The little girl��s mother nodded to the others apologetically, looking embarrassed. At this time, the guide Xiao He said with a smile, ��Actually, I think everyone here should be a bit impatient to see the most important part of this memorial hall, not only this little girl. Fortunately, the disy in this part is basically over, so now I will take you guys to the Immortal Trap Grand Array to see the living Fallen Immortal! Please be mentally prepared and don��t be too surprised.��


    Along the winding passage inside the Netherworld Mountain, a group of people soon came to an open and spacious ce.


    ��Everyone please look down, the man who is sitting still on his knees is a Fallen Immortal. His name is Cann. He once came to Nine Regions by force and nearly caused a great disaster. But don��t be afraid, he has beenpletely sealed up, trapped in the gap between time and space. Tens of thousands of years outside is just a flicker of time to him. It��s just that his rest time will never end, so in a sense, he��s just like a dead man.��


    With that, Xiao He suddenlynded on the ground, and then picked up a piece of crushed stone and then threw it hard toward Cann in the distance, which hit Cann right at the head.


    ��Look, there won��t be any problems.��


    ��Whoa! You can throw stones at him?�� A tourist eximed in disbelief, ��What if you wake him up?��


    Xiao He said with a smile, ��Don��t worry, the immortal trap grand array is still there, so he won��t wake up in any case. You guys can throw stones at him and remain at ease. No matter what, he is after all an immortal. Even with the strongest magical spell, you guys can��t hurt even a strand of his hair.��


    ��Um, really?��


    Xiao He nodded and said, ��Of course, don��t you see that there are instructions on the side? That was written by Daoist Master Wang Lu himself, so this is definitely true and not fake.��


    People looked along the direction of Xiao He��s pointed finger and saw on the wall the following writing: ��It��s shameful to waste food, so please don��t throw food at will (If it��s stone then be my guess).�� The handwriting was indeed the handwriting of Wang Lu.


    ��Besides throwing stones, you guys can also paint on him at will, like drawing turtles and insulting words. However, there will be an extra charge for this. After the payment is processed, the staff will take you close to paint him. If necessary, you guys can tell me and I will contact you. Because supply exceeds demand, the current market price is ten thousand spirit stones per character per day, which will stay on the Fallen Immortal��s body for the whole day before the staff clean it up in the night.��


    ��Ten thousand spirit stones for just one day? Isn��t that too expensive?��


    ��He is after all an immortal. If you think about it, you can leave words on a real immortal, and that��s not expensive at all.��


    While Xiao He was bargaining with the tourists, the little girl said out loud, ��Mom, I think uncle already has some characters on him!��


    Xiao He said with a smile, ��Kid, you have good eyesight. Yes, those are the ones that Daoist Master Wang Lu wrote on his body a long time ago, but we won��t remove those characters... Uh.�� When he followed the little girl��s eyes and saw the characters on Cann��s body, he suddenly felt unable to speak.


    The little girl blinked her innocent eyes as she asked, ��I know that character, it��s the character �� from the phrase ����ֱ�� (honest)!! But why was the �� written on that uncle��s buttocks? Also, there��s another �� character that has not beenpletely written yet, what��s the meaning of this?��


    (Note: �� refers to ��ֱ here, which means honest, but the �� itself is often used to count numbers as it needs 5 strokes to write it down, each stroke count 1. That��s why there is an unfinished �� beside. In many Japanese hentai movies, animation, andics, having the �� character on one��s body or especially on the buttock denotes the number of times has the person got fucked.)


    ��...��


    There was a deathly silence beside the immortal trap great array. Everyone didn��t know how to answer that question.

 Chapter 774 - Feel Like It

    <h4>Chapter 774: Feel Like It</h4>


    ��Report on the work of Netherworld Mountain��s Memorial Hall... Last year��s annual ie has exceeded ten million spirit stones, and it has been operating really well in recent years.��


    On the Ster Peak, Feng Yin roughly read the annual work report submitted by the Netherworld Mountain��s Memorial Hall. He eximed in admiration again and again and his heart filled with emotion.


    Ten years ago, the Fallen Immortal was like a huge shadow that shrouded over everyone��s heart, which made everyone scared at the mere mention of it. Nowadays, the Fallen Immortal was just like a y figurine disyed in the memorial hall for people to watch and even humiliate. Even a child could write and draw on his face�C Of course, considering the cost of drawing, only the rich second generation could do it. However, the contrast was so great that the people who experienced the battle a decade ago could not help but sigh.


    It was not that no one had questioned whether this arrangement would create an atmosphere of blind optimism. In the memorial hall, the clown like Senior Immortal Cann did not represent the real strength of the Fallen Immortal. Those who spent ten thousand spirit stones to write those straight characters on Cann��s buttocks could never imagine how Senior Immortal Cann, with just three skills, was able to do well against the top powers of the Nine Regions. With such a blind optimism, once a real crisis came...


    However, the people who designed this memorial hall had also given convincing reasons: First, since when the safety of Nine Regions was ced on those who were blindly optimistic or pessimistic? When the war came, it would not be their turn to contribute, and it would be a good thing if they didn��t add the chaos. Thus, instead of scaring them about the severity of the Fallen Immortal crisis, it was better to let them write characters happily. Second, when was it your turn to criticize my decision?


    In the eyes of people with insight, the weight of the second reason was obviously much heavier.


    The young man who had just entered the Yuanying Stage ten years ago had now be the number one expert in the world. He seemed to be able to walk freely and unhindered in Nine Regions. This was actually beyond everyone��s expectations.


    Although many had known for a long time that, with Wang Lu��s ability, one day he would follow the footsteps of Emperor Qin and Ancestor Desheng, and be far ahead in front of all others on the immortal cultivation path, but it ought to be a matter of decades or hundreds of yearster. After all, it took him more than thirty years to reach Yuanying Stage. Even if, with his Void Spirit Root, there was no obstacle in his path, and that Wang Lu��s cultivation speed went faster and faster after breaking through the shackles... Who would��ve thought that he would directly pilot the giant Divine Weapon from the bottom of the Immortal Tombs and from then on be invincible? This disillusioned many young people who had set their vision on Wang Lu at that time.


    It was like a story full of enthusiasm and encouragement. The hero went through difficulties and obstacles, and finally seeded in starting his business. But when his career began to enter a rising period, all of a sudden, a distant rtive left him an inheritance that was enough to buy the whole country. From then on, even if the hero just ate tea eggs (egg boiled with vorings which may include ck tea) and drank coke (A kind of magical drink from the Western Continent) every day, he would still do well. This story undoubtedly educated everyone that self-struggle was ultimately iparable to inheritance... The moral was too realistic, and too dark.


    However, while countless people were envious and jealous of Wang Lu, they would never know what Wang Lu himself paid for it. With his qualifications, ascending to immortality was by no means the end point. Even in the immortal world, he ought to be able to rise. In Feng Yin��s view, even those brilliant historical figures might not beparable to him. For example, Emperor Qin and Ancestor Desheng... Although ascending to immortality in twenty years was indeed an insurmountable peak, had they ever faced a Holy One ranked enemy at Xudan Stage? Had they ever fought the Earth Immortals in the Jindan Stage? Wang Lu��s deep foundation actually surpassed his predecessors. With such a foundation, his future was really unlimited.


    But now, in order to improve his strength as soon as possible, so as to deal with the Fallen Immortal crisis, he locked himself in the giant Divine Weapon and assimted the methods left by his predecessor. Although this could rapidly improve the strength in a very short time period, it also damaged his future because he had lost his own path. Perhaps, with Wang Lu��s peerless qualification, he could still go on his own path, but it must be far more difficult than it was now.


    Of course, there was no need to say this to other people, or they would inevitably develop the suspicion of being duped.


    However, the world��s number one expert... When he thought of Wang Lu��s dazzling aura and the way Wang Lu improved his strength, even the magnanimous and down to earth Feng Yin felt a bit despondent. When he came to his senses, he found out that for some reason, he had a torch and a bucket of fuel in his hands.


    ��Strange, did I want to keep myself warm because there��s a temperature imbnce in the room?��


    ����


    At the same time, in the Southern Heaven Region, near the Immortal Tombs site, a giant metal puppet was doing a fantastic dexterous maneuver in the air. Around it, there were thick beams of light that were integrated into a which gave of a tempest like oppression.


    The huge puppet was several kilometers tall, and the rain of beams not only came from all directions, but were often only around thirty centimeters or even smaller apart from each other. In theory, there was no room to dodge, but the puppet could change its positions to avoid most of the beams. There were few beams that it could not dodge, but the puppet then created a hole in its own body to let the light beam go through smoothly and not detonate the huge energy contained within it.


    For a moment, it could be seen that a rain like beam of light fell on the giant Divine Weapon, but it prated through without hindrance and it did not cause any damage at all. And this dazzling dodge had been persisting for an hour before the toe of the giant Divine Weapon burst out a bright light.


    After being hit by the light beam, there was only a sh ofminar flow of light on the surface of the giant Divine Weapon and the explosion energy was transferred away without it causing any damage. However, the fact that it was still hit made it stop dodging, and then its body began to rapidly shrank. After a moment, it shrank to a thirty centimeter long model and then was held in the hand by a young man in a red and white robe. At the same time, the surrounding rain-like beams of light also converged and disappeared. And then came the sigh of Senior Gem Emperor.


    ��Still can��t. If you can��t even maintain such a density for two hours, there is no way to y the main role in the frontline of the battlefield. Wang Lu, I think we need to improve our training intensity a little bit.��


    At that time, Wang Lu��s hand was shaking and he almost threw the giant Divine Weapon down as he said, ��Don��t you know how to stop? Even like this, do you still think the intensity needs to be increased?��


    Senior Gem Emperor frowned and somewhat dissatisfied, said, ��Otherwise? After ten years, the synchronization rate still can��t exceed fifty percent. God knows when the passage between the two worlds will bepletely opened. At that time, arge number of Fallen Immortals will attack. How many can you block? One? Two? You are indeed the strongest in Nine Regions now, but you don��t really think that you can block the Fallen Immortal right?��


    These several questions indeed were indeed powerful and resonating. After a long silence, Wang Lu looked up to the sky with the face filled with the vicissitudes of life and sighed, ��You want to do it again, right?��


    Senior Gem Emperor��s face turned red, but like lightning it immediately turned normal again.


    ��Don��t talk nonsense! Who wants it!��


    Wang Lu coldly smiled and said, ��What do you think? Everyday I think my synchronization rate is still too low. The problem is that we have been fumbling in our method to increase the synchronization rate for ten years, isn��t that because we haven��t done that thing again? If you don��t want to use that trick again, what��s the need to nag on this old-fashioned cliche? Do you think I don��t know how much I weigh? Or do you think I will rx and forget about it? So, in the final analysis, you want it.�� After a pause, Wang Lu looked at the Senior Gem Emperor whose face had turned red and said, ��In fact, there��s no shame in wanting it. Appetite and lust are only natural. So as a healthy woman it��s natural for you to have a need. If you directly say it, I definitely won��t refuse you. Of course, it��s not that I��m casual in this kind of thing, but this rtes to the Nine Regions after all. We are doing a public affair so no one can say anything. You being like a tsundere here is not worth it.��


    ��Nonsense! You��re the tsundere here, your whole family is a tsundere! I think you��re out of your mind!��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and then said, ��Not bad, that��s exactly what I mean. So, do you want it or not?��


    ��Want your sister! Why don��t you drop dead!��


    After that, Senior Gem Emperor shot a purple light at his head and Wang Lu dodged sideways to avoid it. But when he turned his head back, Senior Gem Emperor had disappeared.


    Wang Lu waited for a moment in that same spot and then sent his primordial spirit to scan every nt and tree in the radius of thousands of kilometers. After confirming that there was no sign of Senior Gem Emperor, he sighed wearily and then slowly fell to the ground.


    Just after hended on the ground, someone came looking for him.


    ��You, this guy, really waste natural resources recklessly.��


    The voice seemed to bemoan the state of the universe and pity the fate of humankind, filled with negative emotions such as envy, jealousy and hatred, and the tone was very familiar. Who else could it be other than Wang Wu?


    ��It��s a waste of such a good young girl to fall into your hands.��


    Wang Lu corrected it in a strict manner, ��First off, she just looks a bit petite. Her real age dwarf both of usbined. If counted by the legal minimum age, it is not illegal for me to do it with her even a thousand times. Secondly, she didn��t fall into my hands, we��re strictly in a business rtionship.��


    ��Do you mean booty call on order? You��re just making excuses for yourself.�� Wang Wu still gnashed her teeth in anger, ��One is a big official, the other one is a peerless young girl, do you think I don��t know what happens here?��


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment and asked, ��Listening to your tone of voice, do you want it again?��


    Wang Wu scoffed at this question and said, ��Do you still need to ask? Of course I want it. I want it anytime! It just depends on how much you can give me!��


    ��... If you stop talking, I can still give you ten or twenty thousand.��


    ��Damn it, ten or twenty thousand? Do you think it��s a free-range chicken? Do you know how many mouths that I have to feed? Think clearly, you are the first in the world now, if you can��t hold the scene, when the momentes, you still need me toe forward! So hurry up and give me two hundred million spirit stones!��


    ��Two hundred million... There are no spirit stones with this number, but for others there are actually.��

 Chapter 775 - Old Chauffeur

    <h4>Chapter 775: Old Chauffeur</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    In Spirit Creek Town at the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain, the previously shabby Ru Family Inn was now a bustling ce full of guests. The small wooden building had been demolished and a ten storied high rise building had been built to rece it and usually, every floor was overcrowded. The innkeeper was no longer alone as wonderful chefs from all over the Nine Regions were busy here, serving a variety of delicious food.


    At this time, in the lobby of the first floor of the inn, several cultivators in different Daoist robes were talking andughing while drinking fine wine. One of them was a young man who looked twenty-five or twenty-six years old dressed in a blue and white robe.


    ��Hahaha, you said I was bragging? Then you don��t know me very well. Perhaps, I, Wang Zhong, have nothing outstanding in my cultivation, but I am loyal and honest, which is publicly known by everyone. The words ��my loyal Wang Zhong�� are precisely given to me by my young master in those years.��


    The person on the same table as him immediatelyughed and pped at the table, ��Hahaha, what you said is exactly the same as Te Mo. What kind of person was Daoist Master Wang Lu that he wanted to live with you in those years and called you by those words? You��ve been dreaming too much!��


    ��Shit! You don��t believe me? Then open your dog��s eyes and see what this is!��


    Wang Zhong was indignant and took out a piece of drawing paper from his mustard seed bag. In the picture was a row of youngsters with different appearances.


    ��Look, this is the group portrait painting that Elder Hua Yun made for us after the Immortal Gathering. See this person? That��s me! Next to me is my young master, who is now the famous Daoist Master Wang Lu! If we were not close, could we stand together?��


    Several of hispanions came over to take a closer look and sure enough, they saw a young boy who was fifty to sixty percent simr to the current Wang Zhong standing beside Wang Lu. It was just that...


    ��But howe from his expression it seems like Daoist Master Wang Lu was avoiding you? Were you two really in a master and servant rtionship back then?��


    Wang Zhong anxiously said, ��Could there be any fake? Look at this!��


    Then he took out another piece of drawing paper and said, ��This is the entire family picture that the master asked the painter to draw when we were in the Wang Family Vige. See this? This is me, the one standing next to Daoist Master Wang Lu.��


    After careful identification, they finally found some trace of Wang Zhong in the dull looking child and reluctantly admitted what Wang Zhong said.


    ��Unexpectedly, the now number one expert in Nine Regions was very down to earth in his youth. Previously, I heard people say that Daoist Master Wang Lu is a destiny child blessed by heaven and earth, fated to live extraordinary life. It seems that it��s just a forced interpretation by the people.��


    Wang Zhong pouted his mouth while inwardly said you haven��t seen him quarreled with thendlord in the wilderness of Wang Family Vige... But now, it was not easy for him to tell that story out loud. Better to justugh along and stay silent.


    ��But, Wang Zhong, since you were so close to Daoist Master Wang Lu in those days, why are you so miserable now?��


    At that time, Wang Zhong felt that his posterior had been bitten at the crack. He inwardly said: These grandsons came all the way to Blue River Region for the autumn wind. They eat my food and drink my wine, but when I brag about some awesome thing, they actually poke where it hurts! It seems that it��s necessary to shun one or two people so as to make an example!


    But, when asked about it, he couldn��t avoid it. So Wang Zhong sighed and said, ��How can amon person like me keep up with Daoist Master Wang Lu��s footsteps? And since I can��t keep up with him, I don��t want to drag him. For me, I��m extremely lucky to have a friendship with Daoist Master Wang Lu. But for Daoist Master Wang Lu, I am aplete burden. Although he had always cared for me, he ought to have been self conscious about it. So I gradually broke ties with him, so as not to drag him down.��


    His severalpanions on the same table immediately paid him unlimited respect and persuaded him to drink. Wang Zhong drank with a bitter smile, and began to boast again. After a while, they had finished three rounds of wine and five types of meals, and had turned dizzy because of the immortal wine. Wang Zhong then spiritedly said, ��As a matter of fact, it��s really hard to be friends with Daoist Master Wang Lu. Anyone who goes too close to a person as dazzling as him would go blind. Not to mention a mediocre character like me, look at the other sessor disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, aren��t they the same? For example Senior Sister Liu Li, isn��t she a marvellous genius? You��ve all heard of the power of her Brilliant Sword Light, right? But what��s the result now? Isn��t she also being left far behind by Daoist Master Wang Lu? By the way, Old Chen, isn��t the situation with Fairy Qiong Hua in Shengjing the same? To think that in those days she was the first among her peers as well as the leader of the lead disciples? What happens now?��


    The cultivator called Old Chen gave a wry smile and said, ��Now? Now even our boss Supreme Hetu couldn��t keep up with Daoist Master Wang Lu��s brilliance. How could Senior Sister Qiong Hua be more powerful? Daoist Master Wang Lu is too f*cking ridiculous. He just went to the bottom of the Immortal Tombs once and immediately turned into the number one person in Nine Regions. This makes it hard for us, who painstakingly cultivate, to endure...��


    ��Forget it, let��s not talk about these sour words, even if the giant Divine Weapon is handed over to you, can you pilot it?�� A cultivator next to him shook his head and said, ��I heard Master and Uncles talked about it, they said that apart from Wang Lu, no third person in the world could pilot that giant Divine Weapon. Moreover, the leader of the Earth Immortals only recognizes Wang Lu, which is not luck, but instead, based entirely on his ability... However, you are right, it��s hard to be friends with such people. By the way, just now you mentioned Daoist Master Liu Li, I heard that she used to have a special rtionship with Daoist Master Wang Lu. Is it true or false?��


    When Wang Zhong heard this question, he was stunned and inwardly said: You ask me, then whom do I ask from? I��m just an ordinary inner court disciple, can I even have a talk with those high above sessor disciples? Do peoplee to me to tell their emotional problems? And even if Liu Li really wants to talk to me, how could I dare to listen? People who know too much do not end well!


    However, thinking about the boasting that he had just said at the table, Wang Zhong couldn��t just say he didn��t know. Thus, he coughed and said, ��They were really close in those days, but now... Daoist Master Wang Lu is too far above now so they can��t help but drift apart. The so-called immortal and mortal have different paths actually can be applied to cultivators who set foot in the immortal cultivation path. Daoist Master Wang Lu and Elder Sister Liu Li, who just broke through the Yuanying Stage recently, are no longer people of the same world anymore.��


    Everyone then suddenly sighed. Then all of a sudden one of them said, ��So wouldn��t that mean, my Eldest Brother Zhan Ziye actually has a chance? I heard that he was infatuated with Daoist Master Liu Li in the past. Now that Daoist Master Liu Li has been kicked off by Daoist Master Wang Lu, the opportunity for my Eldest Brother wille!��


    When he heard this, Wang Zhong nearly dislocated his jaws. He inwardly said: Have you lost your mind? Saying these disgraceful things at the foot of our Spirit Sword Mountain, do you think you have lived too long? At the same time, he was also annoyed at himself, he shouldn��t have brought up this topic to these bandits. These Ten Thousand Arts Sect people are indeed disasters!


    The next moment, Wang Zhong��s foreboding unfortunately happened.


    ��Seems like an interesting topic you guys have here.��


    Wang Zhong immediately felt that his tipsiness went away! The voice behind him was so familiar that it had long left a heavy mark in Wang Zhong��s mind. It didn��t even fade in the past few decades...


    ��L-L-Lady Boss...��


    He could not have imagined that the Lady Boss who had not been in charge of the inn work for a long time would suddenly appear here!


    However, the Lady Boss didn��t pay attention to him. Instead, she haughtily cast her nce at his tablepanion from Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    ��Are you from the Ten Thousand Arts Sect? Go back and tell your Senior Brother to do more and dream less. At a time like this, other people can get drunk and dream of death, but not him. If he can��t keep his mind focused on cultivation, it��s better for him to go for a sterilization operation as soon as possible. He hasn��t even cleared his own disastrous love affair yet, so stop having ideas toward other women.�� After a pause, the Lady Boss continued, ��Although Wang Lu, that kind, is not some honest and kind person, he is always generous to the people around him. If he has a chance to help them, he definitely will not just stand idly by. Therefore, there��s no need to worry about whether Liu Li can keep up with Wang Lu or not. Wang Lu has already figured out a way to help her improve her strength quickly. Not to mention it��s not a problem for Supremes to mix up.��


    After that, the Lady Boss of Ru Family Inn turned around and frowned and then muttered to herself as she walked away, ��Damn it, who��s the stinky boy in blue and white robe? He seems familiar, but I can��t seem to recognize him...��


    However, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect cultivator who was reprimanded by her suddenly stood up and said, ��You said that Daoist Master Wang Lu is generous to people around him, so why does he ignore Wang Zhong? It is said that Daoist Master Liu Li broke through Yuanying Stage a few years ago, but now she has a shortcut to being a Supreme. Then why does he never consider Wang Zhong?��


    Lady Boss replied without turning around, ��His attractiveness index is too low.��


    ����


    At the same time, at Southern Heaven Region, Wang Lu, who had just finished the heart-stirring synchronization rate improvement training, had no time to catch his breath as he quickly started a new work.


    Ten years after that great battle, great changes had taken ce in the Nine Regions, but Wang Lu��s busy life had not changed at all. There were still a lot of things for him to deal with, and every one of them was of great importance and carelessness was not allowed.


    A cultivator with a rigid and serious expression who stood beside Wang Lu reported, ��Daoist Master Wang Lu, the Skybreaker Workshop reported that they are ready to be tested at any time.��


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu smiled and said, ��Very good, I��ll go there now.��


    With that, he shed away and, in an instant, appeared in the far away Red Sea Underwater World at Eastern Border Region.


    After synchronizing with the giant Divine Weapon for more than ten years, Wang Lu was able to use the giant Divine Weapon more and more freely. With mere hands or feet movement, he could tear the space and prate through it.


    If it were not so, he wouldn��t have been able toe to the Red Sea so casually.


    This beautiful sea had now be one of the forbidden areas in Nine Regions, because the workshop under the sea was working hard to build the ultimate weapon to determine the future fate of Nine Regions.


    In the open and spacious workshop test area, a row of several thirty meter high metal giants stood quietly on one side.


    A cultivator dressed in full body in white clothes nervously said to Wang Lu, ��Daoist Master Wang Lu, thetest batch of testing machines have passed the verification procedure and now are just waiting for you to test them in person.��


    Wang Lu nodded his head and said, ��Go ahead.��


    From that row of test machines, a pale blue giant suddenly shook its body. Its eyes glimmered and then it stepped forward. The heavy step made the test area tremble slightly. The metal giant went to the center of the test area and then nodded slightly to Wang Lu. Then, a lovely girl��s voice came out, ��Senior Brother, I��m ready.��


    Wang Lu took a breath, then stretched out three fingers of his right hand forward to release a golden polygon cover.


    ��Liu Li, attack.��


    ��Yes!��


    As soon as the word fell, the metal giant spewed out a sharp light from its palm. Wang Lu��s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, only to feel a sudden increase in pressure on his arm! The golden polygon cover greatly deformed that it almost copsed!


    ��All right, that��s enough.�� Wang Lu smiled and took back his Absolute Domain.


    Although he only released it casually and although he did notunch the giant Divine Weapon at this time, so that his efforts were only about twenty percent... It was still a defenseparable to that of a Supreme. Liu Li was able to deformed the Absolute Domain with a sword stab meant that her attack power was already at the level of Supreme. Considering that there were still many details of the testing machine that needed to be adjusted, there was room for further improvement in the performance... Thus, it could be said that this testing machine was sessful.


    This result was clearly seen by the other workers at the workshop, so many of them cheered. The person who stood next to Wang Lu, who was responsible for reporting the results of his work, was shaking with excitement.


    ��Daoist Master Wang Lu, it seems that this time, it��s really sessful!��


    Wang Lu nodded and said, ��Yes, this time, it finally looks like it can be used in actualbat.��


    The staff member excitedly said, ��By the way, since this batch of frame could be put into actualbat, do you have a good name for these machines?��


    ��Name?�� Wang Lu frowned and said, ��These testing machines are mass-produced models that I have created bybining the firesource that I took from the giant Divine Weapon and the resources from the Tombs of Immortal and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. The performance will be worse than the original, but it can bepensated with quantity... In this case, let��s call it Zaku (Trantor note: From Gundam series).��

 Chapter 776 - Don’t Force Me To Become A Calligrapher

    <h4>Chapter 776: Don��t Force Me To Be A Calligrapher</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    ��The Red Sea Workshop��s new testing machine Zaku has achievedprehensive sess... Very-very good!��


    On the Ster Peak, Daoist Master Feng Yin whose face filled with tiredness suddenly raised his spirit and praised several times. The tiredness was immediately swept away.


    It was not so easy for people who continuously and intensively dealt with official duties to find an eye-catching one in a pile of documents. In recent years, Feng Yin had taken over more and more arduous work. The Kunlun Lenses on the bridge of his nose had been changed over and over again. Each time, it became thicker and heavier than before. However, most of the official reports only made him feel worse as the good news was very limited.


    In the past ten years, the people only felt that the world was peaceful and everything was thriving, but they could not see the crisis hidden behind the flourishing age... If there was no great crisis ahead, where did the peaceful prosperous world of Immortal Cultivation Worlde from then? Even the righteous way and the evil way who held deep enmity with each other had put aside their contradictions and cooperated hand in hand. If there was no special reason, how could it even be possible?


    The crisis of the Fallen Immortal had not been alleviated by the victory ten years ago. On the contrary, it was precisely because the victory against Cann came too fast that it inadvertently alerted the enemy. No matter how slow those Fallen Immortals in the upper realm were, the defeat of their strong general certainly made them realize that the current Nine Regions was not just some fish on the chopping block. Once the Fallen Immortals became serious, where would there be hope to win for the Nine Regions?


    In the past ten years, all that had been done by the Ten Thousand Immortals and the Earth Immortals in the Tombs of Immortal was to strive for more chances of winning and more hope. It was a pity that ten yearster, the dark clouds overhead were still there. Fortunately, the good news from the bottom of the Red Sea became a glimmer of light.


    ��All the first 12 sets of Zaku have been assigned to their positions. The pilots will aplish unity within three months and synchronization rate is expected to reach twenty percent, which has thebat effectiveness of that Deity Stage...��


    Looking at the report from the Red Sea Workshops in detail, Feng Yin couldn��t help but push his sses up�COf course, this pair of thick Kunlun lenses were not used to alleviate myopia, but to enable Feng Yin to activate the Ster Divine Eyes with less energy consumption, so as to gain insight into the urate future from countless causal lines.


    ��In three months, there will be twelve more Deities... This new test machine is indeed amazing.��


    ording to the standard of the Fallen Immortals, Deity Stage cultivators could only y the role of cannon fodder at best. However, considering that this was only the result of rapidpletion in three months and synchronization rate of twenty percent, one could not help but look forward to the scenario where the pilot fully disyed its one hundred percent capability.


    ��ording to the theoretical calction, the time for the pilot to reach the optimum synchronization rate is between five and seven years. By then, the synchronization rate can reach more than seventy percent, and the pilot will have thebat power of that of Unity Stage. A few pilots could have the special quality of highpatibility with the machine, which could allow them to reach ny percent synchronization rate, and have thebat power of that of Mahayana Stage.��


    When Feng Yin saw this, his eyes flickered again.


    As a degraded version of the prototype, the performance limit of this batch of test machines was not very strong. Even if the pilot reached the theoretical limit of one hundred percent synchronization rate, it could only exert thebat power of that of Peak Mahayana Stage. This was about the same as those of the outstanding ones within the Earth Immortals, such as Baize and ck, which were inferior to Senior Gem Emperor, much less ifpared to that of a True Immortal. However, the advantage was that it was easier to increase the synchronization rate. In five to seven years, the synchronization rate would be more than fifty percent. Inparison, Wang Lu as the pilot of the prototype, had only achieved fifty percent synchronization rate in thirteen years even with his amazing and outstanding talents.


    ��ording to the most optimistic estimate, in five to seven years, there would be twelve more Supremes in Nine Regions... Although the number is notrge, to reach the level of Supreme in just a few years from Jindan and Yuanying Stage, it really can��t expect more. It��s just that...��


    ��ording to the analysis of the feedback data of the pilot Liu Li this time, it can be concluded that the original hypothesis is true. That is, the pilot who takes charge of Zaku must meet the following conditions: First, the pilot��s cultivation must be between Jindan and Yuanying; the pilot must possess optimum cultivation base sticity. Second, the pilot must have Heaven Spirit Root and excellent qualifications. In this way, the pilot canplete the matching with Zaku in a short time and improve synchronization rate. Third is the pilot must have a deep foundation and at least 8+ or higher challenge rank.��


    When he read to this point, Feng Yin couldn��t help but smile bitterly. The first of the three conditions put forward by Wang Lu was not difficult. In view of the vastness of Nine Regions, there were countless Jindan and Yuanying Stage cultivators. However Heaven Spirit Root was too rare such that it was not an exaggeration to describe them to be less than one in ten thousand. Only a few of the best Sects in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals were able to actively produce disciples with Heaven Spirit Root. If it were the middle to low rank sects, they considered the cultivator with Earth Spirit Root as treasures. As a matter of fact, after the end of thest chaotic age, even natural spirit roots were rare in the Immortal Cultivation World. Otherwise, the artificial spirit roots from Shengjing Sect would not have been popr. As for the third point, it was even more difficult. The 8+ challenge rank mentioned by Wang Lu basically narrowed the selection range by more than half. Nine Regions was so big that Jindan and Yuanying Stage cultivators with Heaven Spirit Root could be found no matter how rare that was. However, the 8+ challenge rank meant that it was close to an entire Stage. The 8+ challenge rank people who had just entered Jindan Stage could beat the crap out of high level ordinary Jindan. This kind of fierce person was basically on the level of lead disciple of a high rank sect; Although there were many sects in Nine Regions, there were only a few of them. However, the lead disciples of those sects were not necessarily at Jindan or Yuanying Stage...


    ��One hundred people.�� Daoist Master Feng Yin pondered for a while andbined it with his current situation with the Ster Divine Eyes, he quickly made a judgment, ��If weunch all the forces in Nine Regions, we should be able to gather one hundred qualified people. A hundred Supremes and the Earth Immortals are a powerful help that could not be ignored. The only question is whether the production of the Red Sea Workshops can keep up or not.��


    In order to manufacture this batch of twelve sets of Zaku, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had spent a lot of resources. What was more important was the firecore of Zaku, which was separated from the prototype by Wang Lu and only he could produce it.


    ording to Wang Lu, this kind of separation was more simr to replication and would not damage the origin. However, the process was veryplex, very exhausting, and the result was not stable. The types of fire produced were highly random, some of which were very effective but some were simple waste. The firecore for these twelve sets of Zaku were powerful types that took Wang Lu five years to umte. The problem was Wang Lu could not possibly spend all his time separating the firecore, so the production limit was very serious.


    However, just as he thought about it, Feng Yin saw that, in the report, Wang Lu wrote: ��As the coreponent of the giant Divine Weapon, the quality of the firecore was very important. In the next step, I will try my best to improve the quality of the firecore...��


    Wang Lu only roughly wrote this part, but Daoist Master Feng Yin could see from the short text that Wang Lu was afraid to make a big move in the next step. The three words ��try my best�� were not written casually.


    After he pondered about it for a long time, Daoist Master Feng Yinmented on the report: ��This work is very well done. I hope the next step can be carried forward in an orderly manner to ensure the effectiveness.��


    Aftermenting on the report, Feng Yin sighed, took off his sses and decided to take a rest. However, at this moment, a golden flying sword carrying a thin document flew over.


    ��Asking for instruction regarding the suspension of Netherworld Mountain Memorial Hall? Written by Wang Lu?��


    ����


    After a long dark night, with no trace of light, a glimmer of dawn finally appeared.


    The instinctive yearning for the light made the prisoner in the dark subconsciously approach it. However, behind the light was the figure that was unforgettable and filled him with hatred.


    ��Long time no see, senior Cann.��


    ��*****��


    ��Calm down, we��re both people here. Yelling like a baboon now will not help you improve your situation. Or is it that you are in heat again and I need to write a few more straight characters on you?��


    As soon as the voice fell, the volcano in the dark went out and Cann stopped roaring. Instead, he coldly said, ��What are you doing here?��


    ��I want to ask you something.��


    ��Do you think I will answer?��


    ��Then I��m here just to write characters.��


    ��... What do you want to know?��


    Wang Lu asked, ��What��s going on in the Immortal World?��


    Cann looked at Wang Lu but did not answer the question.


    Wang Lu asked, ��Why? You can��t answer it? Can��t disclose information due to the restrain? That��s not surprising. But, I��m just curious. Is Nine Regions really worth that much attention from you guys? It��s basically just a novice vige. In terms of the surrounding spiritual energy, it could not bepared with the immortal spirit in the Immortal World even prior to thest Age of Chaos. Now it��s basically just a wilderness. In terms of vast territories and abundant resources, it is said that the Immortal World is so vast that Nine Regions is just like a drop in the ocean. In terms of quality of talents, even if all the people in this world are put together, we might not be able to beat one Daluo Jinxian (God in Daoism)�CI don��t understand the power ranking over there, so let��s just call the highest rank is Golden Immortal (Jinxian in Daluo Jinxian means Golden Immortal). So, what are you doing here? To refine this world and turn it into a magical weapon? Collect all the souls in Nine Regions to refine a magical treasure? But, previously I saw that you had destroyed the demon world and there was no follow-up action, so I really can��t figure it out.��


    After a series of questions, Cann remained silent.


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��After so many questions, there��s no one that you can answer? It seems that the discipline in your organization over there is quite strong, so let��s talk about something easy. What do you think about my current strength?��


    Cann gave out a sardonic grin but didn��t say any word.


    ��It doesn��t look good? But it doesn��t look bad either, at least it��s worth your attention... So, what if I say that I can now be ten times stronger?��


    Cann was silent for a moment but then said, ��It��s meaningless.��


    ��Yes, a mere ten times can��t reach absolute domination. However, it sounds like as long as I��m ten times as strong, at least I��ll be able to fight alone, don��t you think?��


    Cann shook his head and said, ��It��s meaningless.��


    Wang Lu, however, ignored it and just focused on his response and tone. He spected to himself, ��Under the ideal condition with one hundred percent synchronization rate, mybat effectiveness could be about two or three times that of you. I can exert absolute domination and even kill you in seconds. But my strength is still on the same level. If this level can be on the table... It seems that your group, the Fallen Immortals, is just one or two levels ahead of us, which is not as strong as imagined. Is it because in the Immortal World, you guys, the Fallen Immortal, are also a failing group?��


    At the mention of this issue, Cann resumed his silence, but his manner changed slightly.


    Wang Lu asked again, ��There is also another thing that I feel very strange about. You guys, a bunch of worthless scum, can do whatever you want in the lower realm, but why does no one in the upper realm care? Big shots like Daluo Jinxian, Supreme Immortal, and so on? In the Nine Regions we have the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, in the Western Continent they have Holy Light, is there no imperial court or something that holds power in the Immortal World?��


    Cann remained silent.


    ��Tsk, not saying anything, huh? Everything has to be relied on by my subjective guesses. Since that��s the case, very well. Originally I intended to liberate you from this memorial hall, but now it looks like there��s no need to. You can continue to meditate here for others to write characters on. See you again in ten thousand years.


    ��Wait!��

 Chapter 777 - Sharpen a Sword in Ten Years

    <h4>Chapter 777: Sharpen a Sword in Ten Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    Since ancient times, the Southern Heaven Region has been a frontier region in the corner of Nine Regions. It was once known as the desert of Immortal Cultivation World, the same as Blue River Regions. There were very few talents in this vastnd, such as the Beast Master School, which could be called as local power. Later, as Spirit Sword Sect emerged in the Blue River Region, the designation of desert of Immortal Cultivation World was finally taken off and Southern Heaven Regions became more blessed. After the gate of the Tombs of Immortal was opened, it became the hub of Nine Regions. Such that even the Central Region was not as good as the Southern Heaven Region.


    However, since the Tombs of Immortal was fully developed ten years ago, and the treasures from within it came out, the Southern Heaven Region went from prosperity to decline. It was just like a gold mine that had been mined out. Due to inertia, the prosperity of Feng Du, the city at the gate of the Tombs of Immortal, continued to flourish. But it��s gradual decline was a forgone conclusion. Until three years ago, where arge area in the Southern Heaven Region which centered around the Tombs of Immortal was designated as a controlled area overnight. Ordinary people were not allowed to enter or leave at will. Many industries in the city were forced to move out. Although the Union of Ten Thousand Immortalspensated for this, the Southern Heaven Region waspletely decayed. Due to the fact that this change happened too fast, the economic bubble of the Tombs of Immortal burst ahead of time. For this reason, there were countless people from the mortal world and immortal cultivation world who killed themselves. Every other day, it was often seen on the cliff in the Southern Heaven Region that people jumped to their deaths one after another like dumplings. It was indeed a marvel in recent years in the Nine Regions.


    As a result, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals who inadvertently caused this severe consequences due to its ban had to bear the public pressure. Even if the people who issued the ban were in the joint name of Wang Lu and Hetu, it could not shut the protest from the people of the Southern Heaven Regions. For this reason, at the high level meeting of Heavenly Sage Hall, the Elders from the Southern Heaven Region repeatedly made troubles against the proposals from Shengjing Sect and Spirit Sword Sect. So much that there were even signs of uproar within the several Immortal Cultivation Sects in the Southern Heaven Region.


    However, this was the limit that the Southern Heaven Region could do. Perhaps ten years ago they could still use all kinds of resources to protect their interests. However, now, when the joint document of Wang Lu and Hetu was issued, this was the general trend, and no one could stop it. Now the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was far more powerful than it was ten years ago.


    Because the current high level executives of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had mastered a powerful force that could shake the world.


    ����


    ��Bai Ze, are you still not giving up?��


    On the grasnd, Bai Ze��s lonely back looked extremely small. Compared with ten years ago, he looked much older. But his eyes still contained the awn essence, which showed that he had not lost his sharpness. On the contrary, he had be more reserved because of ten years of tampering.


    The woman in front of him was as beautiful and picturesque as ten years ago, and with the same perfect face.


    Faced with the question from his oldrade, Bai Ze chuckled lightly: ��... It��s not about giving up or not, but just doing what I should do.��


    ��And the thing that you should do is to wander aimlessly on the grasnd? Bai Ze, everyone is waiting for you.��


    ��I know.�� Bai Ze��s smile was unchanged. ��Did Lu Biechen help you find me?��


    ��Since you hide yourself this far, how else could I find you?�� Xuan Mo was a bit angry. ��You still can��t ept our submission to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals?��


    ��If you agree to bet, you must ept to lose. There��s nothing uneptable to it. We lost the Grand Competition, and the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals won the approval and inheritance of the boss. Even Senior Gem Emperor is dead set on being at Wang Lu��s side. Under such circumstances, what else can we do if not submit? You guys have made the right choice by not using your precious power for internal friction.��


    These words caused Xuan Mo to startle a bit.


    Saying truthful things was Bai Ze all right, but this was not like what Bai Ze would say. In her memory, Bai Ze was a straight talker guy. But when he encountered anything, he would negate it first. He rarely approved of anything or recognized anyone. Many people once used to call him mad dog. If this mad dog had not also been Sun Buping��s loyal dog, he would��ve been ostracized. Now, however, it seemed that Bai Ze had changed a lot.


    Xuan Mo was silent for a while and then asked, ��Do you me Senior Gem Emperor for banishing us?��


    ��How could I? Under the circumstances at that time, Senior Gem Emperor only made the most correct choice. It could only be said that ck��s calction was too deep that she lost right at the finish line. However, for ck to be able to aplish that step, it was indeed my responsibility. If I had the Supreme Negation at that time, he wouldn��t have dared to be so reckless.��


    ��Since you don��t me Senior Gem Emperor, then what on earth do you want to do?��


    ��Like I said, I��m doing the things that I should do... When the boss asked me to be his deputy, he needed me to check for his shorings. He was so kind to me that I couldn��t repay his kindness even if my bones were to be crushed. Now, although I am not willing to admit it, Wang Lu has inherited the boss�� inheritance, so I regard him as the new boss.��


    Xuan Mo was even more surprised. Bai Ze��s hatred of Wang Lu and his Master Wang Wu was so strong that it could be rated as absolutely irreconcble. But after ten years, it actually became like this!


    ��He��s the chosen sessor of the boss, so even if I have hatred in my heart, I would endure it.�� Bai Ze exined.


    ��In that case, there��s no reason for you not toe back.��


    ��On the contrary... It��s because Wang Lu doesn��t need me to be by his side. He is the boss�� sessor not his reincarnation. Do you think he needs a noisy person to keep saying in his ear what he did wrong?��


    Xuanmo was stunned but she felt that it was really hard to imagine that Wang Lu would allow others to question him at will... In a sense, Wang Lu was much more headstrong than Sun Buping.


    ��It��s not headstrong, but just a difference in the work style. He doesn��t need others to negate him because he can do it himself. Therefore, even if I go back now, I can��t do anything. Instead, I will make my peers angry because of my habits. So, why should I do that?��


    ��But...��


    Bai Ze interrupted, ��Xuan Mo, what do you think of our situation now?��


    Xuan Mo seriously said, ��It��s grim.��


    ��Yes, it��s very serious. In my opinion, at any time the sky could split open and the Fallen Immortal swarm in. Ten years ago, they defeated Cann, which must have alerted the upper realm...��


    ��Maybe not so...��


    ��Don��t lie to yourself!�� Bai Ze suddenly raised his voice, ��Think about theyout of the Fallen Immortal when we were asleep. Do you think they are a group of brave but unscrupulous reckless men? Could it be that they are just a mob with no strategy? Even the loss of a loyal dog can immediately attract Cann. Do you think there��s no one behind Cann?��


    ��That��s why we should gather our forces to deal with the crisis!��


    ��So what if we gather our strength? Will the Union of Ten Thousand Immortalsck my strength now? The mass-produced giant Divine Weapon brought out by Wang Lu would be as powerful as me when their performance is maximized. And that batch of production has twelve of them! What is a mere Bai Ze then?��


    ��You can��t think of it that way...��


    ��Yes, because Wang Lu��s cards are definitely more than just this... I still remembered ten years ago, when you guys first submitted to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, some of you were still somewhat condescending, and felt that you guys were lowered from your high position. Now, how many of you still feel this way?��


    Xuan Mo was silent. As Bai Ze said, at first, when the entire Earth Immortals submitted to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, everyone didn��t say anything. But they indeed were unconvinced. Even if it was the order of Senior Gem Emperor and Wang Lu who had Sun Buping��s inheritance. It was indeed not easy for a group of Peak Mahayana Stage Earth Immortals to subordinate themselves to a group ofter generation cultivators whose highest cultivation base had not yet even reached half step away to Mahayana Stage.


    However, in the following ten years, Wang Lu��s means continued to increase, especially his strength. He was able to crush any cultivator in the world with a fifty percent synchronization rate, so the voice of dissatisfaction became less and less.


    Bai Ze said, ��My strength alone is insignificantpared with the whole, so I��d better do something that can only be done as an individual rather than join the whole. I believe that Wang Lu is also happy to see someone who has nothing to do with him do something for him...��


    Although Bai Ze��s words were unclear, in this part, Xuan Mo couldn��t make out the true meaning of the words.


    ��What the hell are you doing?��


    Bai Ze said, ��Think about it. After Cann was suppressed, what might the upper realm do in this decade? Although they did not forcibly open the passage between the two realms again and send another Fallen Immortal, they must have done other actions... For example, have you ever thought about how much the Nine Regions have been infiltrated by them in the sixteen thousand years of our deep sleep? How many traitors are hiding in the dark just like ck? And how much influence have they exerted on Nine Regions in the past ten years?��


    Hearing this, Xuan Mo was shocked, ��Do you already know?��


    ��Unfortunately, it��s unclear, at least notpletely.�� Bai Ze shook his head and said, ��But, there are clues. For example, when Cann came ten years ago, perhaps there was another person that also came with him.��


    ��What?��


    ����


    ��So, you said that there was another person who came together with you?��


    In the Netherworld Mountain, Wang Lu was quite surprised by this answer.


    ��Yes, but I don��t know who that person is. ording to the rules, when something happens to ck, I should be the only one whoes to the lower realms. But when the passage was opened, I seemed to see someone following me.��


    ��Hmm, since you can talk about it, that means...��


    ��Well, that person came here against the rules, so his existence is not protected by the rules.��


    Wang Lu pondered for a moment and said, ��In your case, are the rules very strict?��


    ��...��


    ��You can��t say that? Then I��ll change my question. In your impression, are there many people who might have vited the rules?��


    ��Not many, but I can��t urately judge the person��s identity.��


    ��So what do you think is the reason why that person came to Nine Regions secretly and didn��t do anything for ten years?��


    ��Perhaps that person is scared...��


    ��That person is scared because you are suppressed? Could it be that simple? At the beginning, you were subdued because you were surrounded and not yet fully recovered. But ten yearster, that person should havepletely recovered right? How could a Fallen Immortal in aplete one hundred percent condition be afraid?��


    ��I don��t know. Perhaps it was just my illusion...��


    The dialogue in the dark paused for a while. Then, Wang Lu faintly said, ��In any case, you are credited for this information.��


    ��Then...�� The prisoner in the dark was filled with expectation.


    ��From now on, the price for writing on you will be increased to fifty thousand spirit stones per character.��


    ��What?��


    ��This is the use of economic means to regte market behaviour. Don��t worry, your life will be much better after this.��


    ��I...��

 Chapter 778

    <h4>Chapter 778: Untitled</h4>


    The decade after the suppression of Senior Immortal Cann was the most glorious decade of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. After the Earth Immortals fully subordinated themselves to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the power of the Immortal Cultivation World became highly centralized. The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals took charge of everything and everyone in the world, including life and death in the Immortal Cultivation World.


    No wonder some people said with a sigh that this was the best decade, but also the worst decade. The Immortal Cultivation World had never been this prosperous, the overall cultivation of the cultivators had been advancing by leaps and bounds, and the production of magical weapons had been doubled... However, all of these came at a price. Every move of the sect was controlled by people, and its independence was suppressed to an intolerable situation. Many of the elite disciples who were regarded as hope for the future were directly transferred by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and joined other organizations. Even the leadership of the sect would be transferred by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. And some weak sects often got strong personnel support�CIt was just that, the powerful personnel came out of thin air and often apanied by the weakening of the original power.


    The Immortal Cultivation World was subjected to such a strong turbulence that the voice of opposition naturally needed not be repeated. However this system was still carried out forcefully. In the final analysis, this lied in these two words: Wartime system.


    Ten years ago, the invincible tyrannical strength of Senior Immortal Cann was not a secret in the high level circles of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. To think that such enemies would appear in the future in the hundreds and hundreds and each of them would be in theplete state... Even if the Nine Regions had done too much, it could not never be too extreme. ording to Wang Lu, the nned economy under this wartime system as a short-term stimnt was beyond doubt.


    Of course, the side effects were also beyond doubt. Especially when he himself had to spend a lot of energy to improve the synchronization rate of the giant Divine Weapon and made copies of the firecores, the management of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals could only rely more on the Heavenly Sage Hall. However, not all the elders of Heavenly Sage Hall could keep up with Wang Lu��s thinking. They often acted in a rigid way, and their orders were often out of shape. Sometimes Wang Lu had the time to correct it, but sometimes he was entangled with Senior Gem Emperor for a few days of special training, and the decree had been issued, and it was not easy to withdraw at will. So mistakes were bound to happen. With the size of Nine Regions, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had to deal with arge number of public affairs after its highly centralized power. So it was indeed impossible to examine them all.


    This time, however, when Wang Lu saw the report presented by his subordinate, he really didn��t know whether tough or cry..


    ��Report on strengthening the construction of spiritual civilization in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? Let me see, tsk, strengthen cultural control and create a harmonious and upward cultural atmosphere, crack down on all kinds of negative culture and purify the cultural environment... What kind of garbage thing is this?��


    When he heard of Wang Lu��s very impolite words, Hai Yunfan shook his head and helplessly said, ��It��s Supreme Zhuri.��


    ��Tsk, it��s really him.�� Wang Lu sneered. ��After living for hundreds of years, has his brain turned into fossil?��


    Cold sweat appeared behind Hai Yunfan��s back when he heard this. In the present day Nine Regions, there were only a few people who dared to be so unkind to the few top level Supremes, and Wang Lu was undoubtedly the most impolite one among them.


    When Wang Lu was only a Jindan Stage cultivator, he was already the chief nner of the organizingmittee. With the full support of Daoist Hetu, he was basically out of control. And now that he was truly the number one person in Nine Regions, of course he was not afraid to do things. Even Daoist Hetu could not stop him.


    Naturally, Wang Lu was not unreasonable. As long as one was willing tomunicate with him seriously and persuade him to agree, he would give in andpromise. However, there were not many people who dared to talk in front of him and tried to persuade him.


    Of course, Hai Yunfan was always one of those few.


    ��Although Supreme Zhuri��s thinking is a bit rigid, I think what he did is right this time. It is indeed necessary to strengthen ideological control under the wartime system. In the past, when you were in the City of Immortals, didn��t you do the same as this?��


    ��Little Hai, how can youpare me with Zhuri?�� Wang Lu closed his eyes and shook his head. ��It is indeed not wrong to strengthen ideological control. What is wrong is the use of poor methods and thus make people feel disgusted and then backfired. What did I do when I was in the City of Immortals? Could Zhuri really copy it? With his means and intelligence? What��s more, the most important problem is that in the Grand Competition, the opponents were clear and visible in front of everyone, those Earth Immortalspeted with us everyday. There, we could use the victory again and again to stimte everyone and let them forget their unhappiness. But now, can you catch me a living Fallen Immortal to increase my honor? The one in the memorial hall has almost been ruined by me. No matter how I humiliate him, the public will not get more stimtion. So tell me, what should I do to make people forget the inconveniences of the wartime system?��


    Hai Yunfan was silent for a moment, and then said, ��Although the current management mode is indeed crude and inflexible, it is undeniable that the efficiency of Nine Regions Immortal Cultivation World has been doubled and everyone has benefited from it.


    ��The problem is that the wartime system has been in effect for nearly ten years. Everyone has adapted to this efficiency and taken all the benefits for granted. Yet, it is still not enough to persuade the people to ept the wartime system.��


    ��... I understand.��


    Wang Lu said, ��Do you? Now what we need most is the blooming of all kinds of culture. We must strengthen the role of entertainment and let the cultural field be the channel for people to let out the steam. But Supreme Zhuri is basically acting in a way that defeats the purpose!��


    ��So, do we need to issue a new decree?��


    ��Forget it, it would only further damage the prestige of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Just let this matter go. Tell Zhuri to quickly halt it as soon as possible, let the spiritual culture thing be. Then set to right things which have been thrown into disorder, restored all of those seized things, and also, quickly stop that something called Nine Regions dream theme activities... Right now I can��t attend to the specific affairs of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Tell them that I prefer some things to be dyed than being done by others and cause outrages. Otherwise, wait till I have free hands, I don��t mind crushing counter-revolutionaries.


    Wang Lu said it indifferently, but Hai Yunfan could hear the savageness within it... After ten years, Wang Lu was no longer the original Wang Lu. Although he was still warm and generous to his friends, he no longer bothered with trifles but only the heavy dignity. The number one person in Nine Regions was indeed no joke.


    Wang Lu asked, ��What else happened recently besides this?��


    Hai Yunfan thought for a while and was about to report something. But then he quickly changed his mind. ��No, it��s not a big deal. How about you? Are you going to be busy?��


    ��ording to Cann��s confession, I��m afraid there��s a Fallen Immortal who has been hiding in Nine Regions for ten years. Do you think I will be busy?��


    ��What?��


    ��Shush, don��t be loud. This matter is currently still a top secret. There are no more than ten people who know about it�CWell, there should be less than twenty if the secretaries and the others are also counted. I don��t know why that person has been hiding for ten years without doing anything, but I can��t let this matter go.��


    Hai Yunfan was worried. ��How sure are you?��


    ��If we gather all the forces in our hands to encircle and suppress that Fallen Immortal, I am ny percent sure that we can win. But the problem is, we can��t find that person��s position. The enemy is in the dark while we are in the light, how many percent chance of victory do you think I can be sure of? So I need to investigate it, but not in a big way so as not to alert the enemy.��


    ��Do you need any cooperation from this side?��


    ��Not giving me trouble is already a blessing. If I were to see this kind of report again, I would have to put down the Fallen Immortal problem ande back to rectify the management team of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.��


    ����


    At the same time, in a certain Immortal Cultivation Sect in the Central Region, a young looking and beautiful Sect Leader was looking at the golden paper in her hand with confusion.


    ��What does this mean?��


    ��Report Sect Leader, this is a notice issued by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals not long ago, asking all the major sects to do a good job in the construction of spiritual civilization. There are many specific requirements in it, but I have already drawn out the more important ones for you.��


    The Sect Leader shook her head and said, ��No-no-no. I��m not interested in how the bureaucrats of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals are going to waste manpower and resources. Just pretend that we have done what they want us to do and then write a report and submit it. What I care about is my question has not been answered. Tell me, why is my favorite magazine novel suddenly gone? Didn��t I say to buy it as soon as it is released and put it in my room?��


    The subordinate was silent for a moment and then said, ��The magazine has been discontinued.��


    ��Discontinued?�� The Sect Leader opened her eyes widely in bewilderment and asked, ��Why? Isn��t the sales very good? People who like to read novels will basically buy it!��


    ��Because... The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals said that the theme of the magazine did not meet the requirements of the construction of spiritual civilization so it was discontinued, killing it to set an example for the others.��


    ��What?��


    The young Sect Leader was rooted on the spot and couldn��t say a word for a long time.


    The cultivator who stood in front of her who served as the secretary of the Sect Leader could understand the blow of this news toward the Sect Leader.


    This Sect Leader was a really strange person. She had a cute and lovely name: Xia Xiaohe (Trantor note: Xiaohe = Small Lotus; Xia = Summer). She was originally a loose cultivator in the Central Region. Ten years ago she met the former Sect Leader while traveling. Because of the same interest, she was invited into the sect as a guest Elder. One yearter, the former Sect Leader died of an ident and passed the position of the Sect Leader to her.


    After she took over the sect, she did not carry out any drastic reform but just preserved the works of the previous Sect Leader. It was not that she had limited talent��As a matter of fact, before this person��s cultivation reached one hundred years, she had already achieved Deity Stage, and was much more powerful than the previous Sect Leader. There was something unusual about her personal craving.


    ording to the popr saying in the Nine Regions, Xia Xiaohe was an incurable otaku girl. She spent most of her nine years as the Sect Leader in her bedroom reading novels, listening to music, and ying games. Shepletely indulged herself and got carried away in enjoying the booming entertainment culture of the Nine Regions. If the former Sect Leader didn��t leave behind an arrangement in the form of an executive management team, perhaps the sect would��ve suffered a decline.


    For such a serious otaku to have her favorite magazine novel discontinued, one could imagine the blow that she must have suffered...


    For a sect to have this kind of otaku Sect Leader, naturally there were dissenting voices. However, no matter how much silent criticism spoken out by the people below, for a low rank sect, her Deity Stage cultivation base was enough to make up for all her shorings.


    It was just that... If Xia Xiaohe could get rid of these bad habits, that would of course be better. The ban from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had drawn a lot of criticism from all over Nine Regions. However, in view of this sect, it would be of great merit to let the Sect Leader leave her bad habits and began to concentrate on the affairs of the sect.


    Therefore, the secretary didn��t try to awake and shock Xia Xiaohe and just secretly looked forward to this time where her favorite serialized novel was discontinued because of the ban from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. If this could cause her to repent and assumed her official duties, that would be much better.


    The silence went on for some time. After no one knew how much time had passed, Xia Xiaohe finally recovered her reason.


    ��Well, time indeed flies by really fast.��


    The secretary was stunned and didn��t understand what the Sect Leader wanted to express.


    ��Ten years have passed in the blink of an eye... s, visiting to enjoy the pleasures of life is basically the ��infatuation with fine details prevents one from making progress.�� Now that my favorite novel is gone, I have no choice but to do serious things.��


    The secretary was overjoyed, but somehow he felt chill down his spine.

 Chapter 779 - Double Negative Means Positive

    <h4>Chapter 779: Double Negative Means Positive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    On Sky Cloud Road in the Central Region, a slender cloud boat flew on like lightning within the pure white cloud, which caused many people below to sigh.


    In recent years, the development of Sky Cloud Road was really fast.


    The so-called Sky Cloud Road, as the name implied, was a road built on the cloud. It��s surrounding spiritual energy was constrained by an array and flowed in a specific direction. A cultivator could get twice the result with half the effort when flying through this by managing the spiritual energy. Based on this principle, the high speed cloud boat was designed to travel back and forth along the Sky Cloud Road. The speed of which was as fast as that of a Peak Deity Stage cultivator, and it was safe andfortable. It was much easier than a cultivator flying alone in the sky. With a reasonable price, both cultivators and ordinary people could board on the high-speed cloud boat and go to distant foreignnd.


    The Sky Cloud Road was the firstmercial road built on the basis of Shengjing Sect��s Nine Regions strategy. The Sky Cloud Road radiated to all directions with the Shengjing Sect at its center, which greatly stimted themercial prosperity of the Central Region. Later all the major sects in Nine Regions realized the benefits of the Sky Cloud Road and also built it one after another. However, the construction cost of the Sky Cloud Road was too high. Except for the rich sects like Shengjing Sect, most sects could not afford it. Therefore, in addition to the several main roads belonging to Shengjing Sect, the level of Sky Cloud Road in regions was uneven, and the coverage area was also very limited.


    However, in the past ten years, with the vigorous effort to implement it by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the Sky Cloud Roads had been greatly developed. The total length of the Sky Cloud Road and the number of cloud boats doubled every year. Gradually, it became an important transportation channel in Nine Regions.


    At this time, in a spacious cloud boat, two cultivators, a man and a woman, were sitting in a VIP box near the window and chatting quietly. There were only two people in the huge space, but their voices were still very light, and their expressions showed vignce and alertness.


    These two people were Earth Immortals Bai Ze and Xuan Mo.


    ��Xuan Mo, ording to our calctions, which group came after Blue Region eight wastnds?��


    ��Mount Qi School in the Central Region, then Pingle Sect at the foot of Mount Qi... Are you sure you want to investigate such sects?��


    ��What else can I do?�� Bai Ze asked, ��Do you want that Fallen Immortal to fall into the trap by announcing it? Or do you want us to use the power of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to help us investigate it?��


    ��I get it, but if we go on like this...��


    ��It won��t be long.�� Bai Ze paused and then said it again, ��It won��t be long. I have a hunch that we will meet the Fallen Immortal soon.��


    Just as his voice fell, both of them felt that the cloud boat that they were in slightly stopped, and then, a clear woman��s voice rang out from the box on the ceiling.


    ��Dear passengers, we have arrived at Mount Qi Station, please take your carry on luggage...��


    ��Already here? That��s fast.�� Xuan Mo could not help but sigh. ��Even in our time, there is no such convenient and fast Sky Cloud Road.��


    Bai Ze smiled and took out arge bag of luggage and walked out of the box.


    ��By the way, remember our identity...��


    Xuan Mo took a step forward and held Bai Ze��s arm, and said, ��I know. We are newlyweds on vacation... You don��t have to remind me again and again. It��s you who should be careful to y your part.��


    ����


    The Earth Immortals who disguised themselves as husband and wife soon came to Mount Qi School, the first stop of the trip, along the spacious and bright passage.


    As one of the top ten famous mountains in the Central Region, Mount Qi upied an extremely vast area, and were all counted as the area of Mount Qi. Although Mount Qi School took Mount Qi as its name, it did not upy all of its area. In the continuous area of Mount Qi, there were tens and hundreds of small and medium sized sects that coexisted in harmony. However, in such a distribution of power, the management of Mount Qi was rtively loose. The scenery at Mount Qi was very beautiful, which counted among the ten most well-known scenic spots in Nine Regions. From time to time there would be loose cultivators who came here to look for scenery and predestined affinity. As long as the interests of the local sects were not vited excessively, people would just let the matter go.


    Therefore, on this day, a newly married couple who came down from the cloud boat did not attract any attention at all�Cbecause hundreds of tourists disembarked in Mount Qi station to observe the scenery from the same cloud boat.


    After leaving the cloud boat, most of the tourists followed their tour group toward Qi Mountain and visited the local scenic spot in turn, while a few cultivators with high cultivation base could wander freely. The scenic spots of Mount Qi had been developed for many years. Except for a few remote ces, most areas did not have powerful monsters. There were also obvious signs in dangerous areas to remind tourists to not enter by mistake.


    Of course, every year, there would be reckless adventurers. They were mediocre but loved to take risks. They indulged in the dream of immortal cultivation. They rashly entered the dangerous areas of Mount Qi without heeding the warnings and then were trapped in the dangerous spots and helplessly asked for help from the surrounding.


    There were tens to hundreds of Immortal Cultivation Sect, from big to small, in Mount Qi, and the distress signal could be easily passed to a certain sect. However, the locals had unwritten rules about this: they would let the disobedient tourists die in the mountains and turn them into fertilizers. There was no need to waste manpower. Only when more people die could they teach enough lessons for the future generations.


    And on this day, Mount Qi seemed to usher in a pair of tourists who couldn��t help themselves. A newly married couple with heavy luggage bags on their back walked a short distance on the mountain road in Mount Qi. But then they turned into a dark mountain forest road in a corner. Soon, they were covered by the lush mountains and disappeared without a trace.


    Every year, Mount Qi would engulf hundreds of thousands of tourists, where nobody knew whether they were alive or dead, like a man-eater beast. Every year, this vast mountainous area could get fertilizer from cultivators with various cultivation bases, from Qi Gathering, Foundation Establishment, and even Xudan. Thus, this scene was not unusual. However, few people knew that the newlyweds, soon after they entered the dark mountain forest area, showed a far more powerful force than the world imagined. They strode toward the real forbidden area of Mount Qi as if it was just a level ground.


    ��The first stop is Mount Qi School. Their sect gate is at the main peak. Do you need to get closer?��


    Bai Ze pondered for a moment and said, ��No. Although it��s just a middle rank sect, our goal is an immortal from the upper realm, so we need to be careful... No, if the other party is an immortal who has restored all of its strength, then even if we are careful, it would still be useless. So it��s better to move closer a bit to test the other party��s reaction.��


    ��Are you not afraid of beating the grass to scare the snake?��


    ��Beating the grass to scare the snake is certainly troublesome... No, in the past ten years, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals has not been idle. Judging from the strength that Wang Lu holds, if it��s just one Fallen Immortal, there should be a certainty in victory. If we can seed in scaring the snake out, it might be a good thing.��


    Xuan Mo exchanged her opinions with Bai Ze, but she couldn��t help but secretly sigh. The changes in Bai Ze in the past ten years were really great. Previously he was still a hot-headed reckless man, but now he seemed to have matured a lot and became a partner who could make people feel quite secure.


    ��Actually, there��s nothing remarkable about this.�� Bai Ze smiled a bit deprecatingly. ��I just give myself a negation first whenever I want to say something.��


    ��... Give yourself a negation first?��


    ��Yes, I know what a stupid hot-headed reckless man I was. Most of the decisions I make based on my own thinking are wrong, so I only need to reverse it with one negation. This is the so-called double negative is positive.��


    ��...�� Xuan Mo really had nothing to say. Was this supposed to be an enlightenment or self abandonment?


    ��Okay, it��s closer now. Mount Qi School is in front of you... Do you feel anything?��


    Xuan Mo swept away all the thoughts in her heart, sucked the fresh air in the mountains and slightly raised her immortal spirit. She gathered the jade-like golden liquid of immortal spirit at her nose, to instantly strengthen her sense of smell to an unimaginable circumstance.


    After a while, Xuan Mo said hesitantly, ��... I��m afraid there��s no smell of Fallen Immortal. Everything is normal.��


    Bai Ze was about to nod, but then frowned. Then he raised his hand and lit up a light.


    The light was not strong, but in Xuan Mo��s eyes, it was extremely dazzling. This light belonged to the explosion of the immortal spirit, which could not be noticed by ordinary cultivators. However, any cultivator who had reached Mahayana Stage and began to transform their magical power into immortal form would be very sensitive to this particr light. This light from Bai Ze was like a roar in the ears of everyone who possessed the immortal spirit.


    In the present day Nine Regions, apart from the Earth Immortals, only an extremely few top Supremes, such as Hetu, Tianlun, and others possessed the immortal spirit. Since Mount Qi was located in the Central Region, it was obvious that there was no top level Supreme around. Thus, the burst of immortal spirit by Bai Ze naturally would not be perceived by anyone. Unless the person that he had been looking for a long time was also in Mount Qi.


    Bai Ze was nning to aplish the strategy of beating the grass to scare the snake. Taking advantage when Xuan Mo��s sense of smell was in the peak state, he tried to force the Fallen Immortal out in one breath, even if it was just a tiny w.


    However, after a cup of tea��s time had passed, and Xuan Mo��s immortal spirit liquid had gradually dissipated, they still hadn��t gotten any result.


    Xuan Mo was a bit frustrated and said, ��It seems like, there��s no need for us to visit the other spots in Mount Qi?��


    The influence area of the immortal spirit burst of Bai Ze just now was measured in hundreds of miles. As long as the Fallen Immortal was within Mount Qi area, it should basically be perceivable.


    Bai Ze himself frowned and said, ��I myself very much want to admit that in this operation we will return without any result. But, based on the double negative is positive consideration, I ought to persevere this time.��


    For Bai Ze��s double negative equals positive principle, Xuan Mo felt both funny and angry at the same time. ��Then shouldn��t your current opinion be applied with double negative equals positive principle?��


    Bai Ze was stunned, and immediately fell into an infinite loop of logical contradictions.


    However, before Xuan Mo had the chance to help him untie the knot, a chill suddenly rose in her heart, which caused her to subconsciously move.


    Her body swooped forward and hugged Bai Ze in her arms. Then, her impulse was not to stop but to move further away. Using her magical ability of so close yet worlds apart, she suddenly shed for thousands of miles away.


    However, when she set foot on the ground again, Xuan Mo was frightened to find that she had actually returned to her original position.


    The next moment, a soft voice came from behind her.


    ��Well, didn��t you twoe here to specifically look for me? Why are you two in such a hurry to leave?��

 Chapter 780 - The Book is About to Finish?

    <h4>Chapter 780: The Book is About to Finish?</h4>


    At Mount Qi in the Central Region, the dark tide surged in silence. Under the faint murderous intention, the two Earth Immortals felt a chill down their spines and shook their immortal heart.


    At the critical moment, Bai Ze did not hesitate and said, ��Xuan Mo, I��ll use Counter Current while you run away.��


    ��Counter Current? You...�� Xuan Mo was shocked.


    ��Don��t waste my time, you know the price!��


    Bai Ze roared and twelve golden seals appeared around him, and they simultaneously shone brightly.


    Counter Current, or rather reverse the flow of time, was the negation of the passage of time, and the most powerful form of Bai Ze��s negation. However, any immortal method that involved space and time had great limitations. Although Bai Ze��s Counter Current had the wonderful effect of time reversal, its effective range was limited and it was impossible to epass everything. Instead, it could only be limited to a specific ce. However, within the scope of the immortal method, if there were more powerful individuals, the more difficult it was to cast the Counter Current and the weaker the effect. If Bai Ze��s ability was used against an ordinary mortal, the time could easily be reversed back to a hundred years and turned the person into nothingness. However, it was very difficult to use it against an opponent of the same level as him, even defeating it was very difficult.


    As for casting the Counter Current against a stronger opponent, the invalidness of the immortal method would be a good oue. If there was a bit of inattentiveness, the immortal spirit could copse, the five viscera burned and died. However, in addition to this move, in face of a perfect form Fallen Immortal, they had no other way.


    Xuan Mo knew that Bai Ze was determined to sacrifice himself, and the more time she wasted the greater the pressure on Bai Ze... After experiencing the brutal war sixteen thousand years ago, Xuan Mo naturally was not going to argue. She activated her immortal spirit andunched the great immortal method of Yin and Yang Separation and thenunched herself toward the ground. She tried to iste herself from the Nine Regions with reaction force to enter an independent ne. This ingenious use of Yin and Yang Separation was one of the best escape techniques. However, when the immortal method was used, it was like throwing a stone and seeing it sink without trace in the sea. The surrounding space seemed to be locked by some powerful magic, rendering it motionless.


    At the same time, Bai Ze let out a muffled groan as the Counter Current immortal method was strongly disturbed halfway and thus copsed.


    ��You guys are really stupid. You two know that I have locked the space here, why would you dare bump it so stupidly? You guys should know that an immortal method is invalid in the face of a more advanced immortal method.��


    A beautiful girl as charming as a summer flower walked out from the thin air. She looked about fifteen or sixteen years old, bright and beautiful. Her eyes were vivid, and her lips formed a smile. However,bined with the current situation, it made people shudder.


    It was certainly worth shuddering to see a girl talking and smiling as she locked the space around Mount Qi and forced two Earth Immortals into a dead end. Sixteen thousand years ago, too many of theirpatriots in the Earth Immortal camp died in the smile of immortals from the upper realm.


    The upper realm ran rampant in the lower realm. Like a hunter on a hunt, each time he drew his bow, he would reap the harvest. As the hunted party, there was no room for resistance.


    When Bai Ze and Xuan Mo were thinking about how to burn both jade andmon stone, the girl chuckled and said, ��Don��t be so nervous. If I really want to kill you, I would have done it. And I can make sure you won��t even have a dead body. So why wait until now? So, rx, would you like some tea?��


    Three cups of tea with pleasant fragrance appeared beside the girl��s hand and floated quietly.


    ��Huh, don��t want to drink it? This is the immortal tea that I brought from the upper realm. It is said that with just one mouthful, it could turn a mortal into an immortal. Of course, this kind of turn into an immortal instantly with tea has been reduced to drudgery even in the upper realm, hahaha. But, you don��t need to worry, this cup of immortal tea is of great benefit to you, and not really that drudgery tea. Don��t you want to try it?��


    Bai Ze and Xuan Mo were silent for a long time before Bai Ze took a step forward and asked, ��What do you want to do?��


    The girl said, ��Of course I have something to say to you. Well, before that, I would like to introduce myself. I am Xia Xiaohe, a resident of the immortal world. In your eyes, I��m one of those Fallen Immortals. But, there��s no need to be nervous, I��ve never dealt with your people before, so there��s no deep hatred between us.��


    Xuan Mo sneered, ��Hmph, even if you didn��t do anything, yourpanions�� hands were already stained with the blood of Nine Regions�� creatures!��


    Xia Xiaohe shrugged and said, ��What do those savages have to do with me? Don��t be this unreasonable and make people angry, it will push a friendly party to the opposite party.��


    ��A friendly party?�� Bai Ze tightly frowned and said, ��Among you, Fallen Immortals, will there be people who are friendly to the Nine Regions?��


    Xia Xiaohe said with a smile, ��Why not? You have dealt with us so many times, so you should know that there are all kinds of people among the Fallen Immortals. There are madmen like Baili Tu, and ordinary viins like Cann. Of course, there will also be beautiful and kindhearted immortals like me, so there��s no need to make a fuss about it.��


    Bai Ze let out a grunt but did not answer her. The name Baili Tu that Xia Xiaohe previously mentioned was one of the nightmares of the Earth Immortals in those years. He had powerful immortal skills and cruel and bloodthirsty temperament. Nobody knew how many of their Earth Immortalsrade that were harmed by him. Indeed, if Xia Xiaohe was like Baili Tu, he and Xuan Mo would��ve been dead by now. How could they have time to chat with each other!


    ��Your so-called being friendly, what does it specifically refer to?�� Xuan Mo asked, ��In the past ten years, you have been lurking silently in Nine Regions and your intention is unclear. Is this what you mean by being friendly?��


    Xia Xiaohe said with a smile, ��It��s much better than taking direct actions like Cann, right? Compared to him, I have neither killed your people, nor insulted your mother. I even offered you immortal tea. Is that not friendly enough? Do I have to give you children to prove my sincerity? What��s more, if I announced my status as a Fallen Immortal at the earliest chance, I��m afraid I��d be Cann��spanion in the Netherworld Mountain, right?��


    ��Then... What exactly do you want?��


    ��I want to save you all.�� Xia Xiaohe blinked her bright eyes and sincerely said, ��Actually, I didn��t agree with their great purging n from the beginning...��


    ��Great purging?��


    ��It��s to kill all of you, just as the name implies.�� Xia Xiaohe wrinkled her delicate eyebrows, and was a bit unhappy that someone had interrupted her. ��I think we are all adults here, so there��s no need to do things like that. As a matter of fact, I actually didn��t know much about your people, so I took advantage of thest time the passage was opened and came down to the lower realm behind Cann. Seeing is believing, so I have to see it with my own eyes to know what kind of judgment is better.��


    ��So... You hide yourself in Nine Regions for ten years?�� Xuan Mo asked with some difficulty.


    Xia Xiaohe said with a smile, ��Yes. I took the position of the leader of Pingle Sect. I became a Sect Leader in the center of Nine Regions for ten years...��


    Hearing this, Bai Ze frowned and said, ��Are you that Sect Leader of Pingle Sect who hasn��t gone out for ten years?��


    Xia Xiaohe was a bit angry and said, ��So what if I don��t go out? You don��t know that an Immortal knows thend under heaven even if he or she doesn��t go out!�� After she said that, her eyes suddenly narrowed. ��Moreover, if it hadn��t been for these ten years, do you guys think you guys would have a chance to talk freely with me here? Although I am against the great purge n, that doesn��t mean I have any good feelings for you two. Don��t forget that sixteen thousand years ago, you killed mypanions.��


    Xuan Mo couldn��t help but say, ��Yourpanions killed more of our people!��


    ��So what? What does it have anything to do with me?�� Xia Xiaohe shrugged and said, ��I was just looking around out of curiosity, but by chance, I came into contact with your entertainment culture, like serialized novels, pop music, movies and televisions, cartoons andics... They��re truly eye openers! Unexpectedly a mere Nine Regions have so much of these wonders!��


    With that, Xia Xiaohe raised her eyebrows and said, ��It��s a crime that someone intends to purge away such a beautiful cultural achievement! I, Xia Xiaohe is the first one who can��t bear it!��


    When they heard this, Bai Ze and Xuan Mo��s jaws were nearly dislocated. A Fallen Immortal obsessed with the otaku culture! What��s more, because of her obsession with the otaku culture, she had the heart to protect the Nine Regions? This-this was really...


    When she saw their expressions, Xia Xiaohe sighed and said, ��It seems that you are also vulgar people who don��t know how to appreciate the entertainment culture. It��s sad. It��s really sad! But, I still forgive you. After all, without mediocre people, how can I show my superiority?��


    ��...��


    Xia Xiaohe smiled and said, ��In short, I want to save you now.��


    ��How are you going to save us?�� Bai Ze asked, ��Can you persuade others to give up their great purge n?��


    ��Of course not.�� Xia Xiaohe looked at Bai Ze with the same idiot look. ��I told you earlier that there are all kinds of people in the upper realm, but there are only a few people like me who are reasonable, kind and beautiful. Otherwise, there would be no great purge in the beginning... Do you think that a madman like Baili Tu is a reasonable person? Is it possible to persuade him with an argument?��


    ��Then what are you nning to do? Stand on our side and fight alongside us?��


    Xia Xiaohe simply turned her head and didn��t look at Bai Ze. Instead, she asked Xuan Mo, ��In those years, did you guys use this kind of IQ to fight us? Truly amazing... Think about it, why should I stand on your side! Do you think a beautiful fairy like me, who is pure and kind-hearted will do something that will be hostile to my family and friends just for the sake of simple entertainment culture?�� After a pause, she whispered, ��Unless that long discontinued ��*****�� novels can be revived... But it should be impossible.��


    ��...��


    ��What��s even more hateful is that your people don��t want to develop a good entertainment culture. Instead, your people want to engage in the construction of spiritual civilization and purify the cultural environment... Purify my ass!�� Xia Xiaohe surprisingly exploded out a vulgar word. ��All the novels that I followed recently have all been discontinued! If I hadn��t saved a few sets of books before, I would��ve returned to the upper realm and waited for them toe to do the great purge!��


    ��...�� When they thought about how the fate of Nine Regions almost fell into the abyss due to the eleration of this spiritual civilization, Bai Ze and Xuan Mo were filled with mixed emotions.


    After a long time, Xuan Mo slowly asked, ��So, how are you nning to save us then?��


    Xia Xiaohe said with a smile, ��It��s very simple. All of you in Nine Regions submit to me. Be my subjects, and you all will be under my protection.��

 Chapter 781 - A Mountain of Paperwork and a Sea of Meetings is the Death of a Man

    <h4>Chapter 781: A Mountain of Paperwork and a Sea of Meetings is the Death of a Man</h4>


    ��Submit... To you?��


    Xuan Mo shook her head somewhat incredulously. She had long felt that Xia Xiaohe��s brain was abnormal. And now she was more and more convinced of her judgment.


    This young girl looked pure and pleasant, perhaps she was like their previous boss who was identally hit on the head when he went to the lower realm. Although there were many kinds of Fallen Immortal, no one would be as out of mind and unique as Xia Xiaohe was. In Nine Regions, perhaps only that pair of Master and disciple couldpete with her.


    On the other hand, Bai Ze looked calm. He stared at Xia Xiaohe seriously, waiting for further exnation.


    ��What��s with your expression? Do you think I��m a retard? How rude!�� Xia Xiaohe looked offended and puzzled. She said, ��I��m seriously pointing out a clear way for you. You treat me as if I��m an idiot!��


    Bai Ze rubbed his temple painfully, trying to relieve his headache. This was a habit that he developed while he was still an ordinary mortal. It had been corrected for a long time after he entered the immortal cultivation world. But, now he couldn��t help but pick it up again.


    ��If you don��t mind, please exin it to us in detail.��


    ��Since your perception is that low then... Fine.�� Xia Xiaohe was a bit unhappy and said, ��First of all, let��s be clear about one thing. You guys can��t win this. No matter how hard you struggle, you can��t change the strength difference between the two sides. For example, we can easily find ten to twenty people like Cann. Not to mention that there are many people whose levels are above Cann. Once the passage between the two worlds is opened, you guys will definitely lose.��


    Xuan Mo opened her mouth to refute, but her words were choked back to her throat by Xia Xiaohe as she said ,��Respect each other��s IQ ok? Facing the power of the upper realm, you guys simply don��t have any chance. In those years, only a significant part of the upper realm force that was used to suppress you guys. But when the channel between the two worlds is opened, the upper realm would send out the main force.��


    Bai Ze asked, ��Then if we surrender to you, we can be safe and sound?��


    ��Yes, isn��t that very simple, very advantageous, and very tempting?��


    Bai Ze ignored Xia Xiaohe��s words and pointed at the core of the problem, ��How can you protect us? ording to your opinion, there are many people in the upper realm who are in favor of the great purge n of the Nine Regions. There are only very few people like you, or perhaps even only you. How can you be against the trend?��


    ��It��s very easy, because it��s the rule. As long as you guys surrender to me, you��ll be my private property. Random infringement of my private property is equivalent to infringement on me. Immortals must not arbitrarily fight each other, this is the iron rule of the immortal world for hundreds of millions of years. With this, I��m sure I can keep you safe.��


    ��How can there be such a good thing in this world! Do you think we��re idiots?��


    ��You haven��t gone to the Immortal World, so how do you know there��s no such good thing?�� Xia Xiaohe gave him a look, and then exined, ��The main purpose of the upper realm is the Nine Regions, while you, the creatures of the Nine Regions, are only essories. There are a few people who are good at refining immortal treasure from living blood and flesh, and they are interested in you guys. But most of the other people think that you guys are just mosquitoes hanging around the treasure; they can clean you up, but they might not have to kill you all. If someone is willing to step forward and take over you, of course no one will deliberately make things difficult.��


    ��So, the immortals from the upper realm want us to leave Nine Regions? However, hundreds of millions creatures in Nine Regions have lived here since the creation of the world. Where else can we go? Western Continent?��


    Xia Xiaohe shook her head and said, ��Western Continent is not a paradise either. They are facing the same situation as Nine Regions. Don��t worry, since I want you to surrender to me, I will naturally arrange a home for you. I have a pocket universe in the immortal world that has always been empty, which can be used to amodate you.��


    ��A pocket universe? An Immortal cave?�� Bai Ze asked in disbelief, ��What kind of cave can hold all the creatures in Nine Regions? What��s more, you guys have such a big world, why would you insist on Nine Regions?��


    ��It can��t amodate all the creatures of Nine Regions.�� Xia Xiaohe lightly said, ��It can only amodate hundreds of thousands of people at most.��


    ��Hundreds of thousands of people? Are you kidding me? Do you know how many creatures there are in Nine Regions?��


    Xia Xiaohe said, ��What��s the point? Most of the creatures in Nine Regions are not human, while most of the humans are just ordinary mortals. The number of cultivators is about one in ten thousand to one in a thousand. At the same time, most of the cultivators are just a pile of trash, which either consist of heresies like artificial spirit root or wastes like mixed spirit root. Only tens of thousands of people who are really useful. In light of this, I basically leave you with ten times the space needed.��


    ��... Your ideas are hard to agree with.��


    Xia Xiaohe said with a smile, ��Hard to agree with? Then what do you want? My space is sorge that it can be filled with hundreds of thousands of people! But do you want to choose a group of mediocre and stupid people instead of selecting the best of immortal cultivation talents? Or you just want to pick a bunch of pigs and dogs? Do you think it��s appropriate? Kicking your friends and Nine Regions�� most talented people into the abyss and let a group of beasts survive? That seems to be more cruel than the great purge!��


    ��...��


    ��Or do you still hope that Nine Regions can ovee the difficulties without suffering damages? Don��t be so naive okay? Even if you think with your knees, you know that��s impossible. Disaster ising no matter what. All you can do is to minimize the loss... Good or bad, in those years, you guys also have experienced major events, so you ought to think clearly about this point.��


    Bai Ze and Xuan Mo certainly thought clearly. Theoretically speaking, Xia Xiaohe��s words were not wrong. However, to ept it just like that was really not easy.


    After a long time, Xuan Mo whispered, ��Even if only a few hundred thousand people are saved, it is better than the whole army being annihted. But what happens when these hundreds of thousands of people enter your pocket universe? What��s in your pocket universe?��


    ��There��s nothing.�� Xia Xiaohe shrugged and said, ��It��s just a piece of deste and uninhabited barrennd. There��s no surrounding spiritual energy, nor the fragrance of flowers and chirping of birds. You guys need to build everything from scratch.��


    ��There��s no surrounding spiritual energy?��


    ��That��s why I said to let those cultivators who can��t generate their own magical power die. I also hope a group of cultivators like you guys can help me improve the environment of the ce. For those of you who are close to ascension, you guys don��t need to rely on the nourishment of the surrounding spiritual energy. Instead, you can use manpower to create spiritual energy veins. At that time, when you build it yourself, I will not interfere.��


    Xuan Mo was silent.


    Bai Ze, however, raised a more acute question, ��Can those who surrender to you still retain their freedom?��


    ��It depends on how you define freedom. In my pocket universe, I don��t care whatever you guys want to do. But otherwise, don��t think too much, just leave there with a peace of mind.��


    ��Then... Isn��t that like a bird in a cage?��


    ��Otherwise, do you still expect to fly freely? What kind of surrender is that? Even if I can ept it, those other immortals who want to refine you guys into immortal treasures won��t. You can only save yourself because you have be my possession, so don��t neglect the root and pursue the tip.��


    Bai Ze could not help butugh and said, ��So to sum up, we are going to sacrifice Nine Regions and almost all of the living creatures. Then the remaining people will give up their freedom and be your pet in a cage? Don��t you think this is a joke?��


    Xia Xiaohe seriously said, ��Then another possibility is that you will lose thend and the lives of all people. All the freedom and liberties will go up in a smoker. From then on, there will be no trace of your existence... Which one would you prefer? Which one is better?��


    Bai Ze was silent while Xuan Mo looked at Bai Ze. Her feeling wasplicated and could not be uttered. After thinking about it for a long time, she decided to follow Bai Ze��s judgment.


    She decided to trust Bai Ze. Was it to rationally choose a way to survive, or to go to the end vigorously?


    At this time, Xia Xiaohe said, ��To be honest, if I hadn��t had a wonderful time in Nine Regions in the past decade, I wouldn��t have bothered to give you this opportunity. Although the pocket universe is small and barren, it��s still my treasure after all. Why should it be used for you? Moreover, I can only say these words to you two, because I think you two can still have rationalmunication. If it��s someone like Wang Lu, I won��t tell him even a word of nonsense.��


    Bai Ze sighed in his heart.


    If it was Wang Lu, he would never have talked so much with Xia Xiaohe. From the first moment he met her, he would immediately fight her to the death. He was that bold and unrestrained leader. In contrast, Bai Ze had suffered a lot of setbacks from the time of the Grand Competition, and had been used to humiliation andpromise.


    Xia Xiaohe did find the right person.


    After no one knew how long, Xia Xiaohe was somewhat bored. She said, ��Hey, have you thought about it? Don��t tell me that this is a dying time tactic, the immortal technique that Iid out won��t give you a chance...�� At the same time, she quickly dug out a novel and began to read it, which clearly showed that she was not worried at all.


    And this attitude made the bnce in Bai Ze��s heart tilt to one side.


    ����


    ��Is there another situation in Mount Qi? That ce keeps giving out troubles. Everyday, it��s either a dispute over a territory, or a rescue mission for those stupid donkeys...��


    Hai Yunfan looked at the report presented by his secretary andined impatiently.


    Several secretaries and cultivators that stood below him trembled with fear, and no one dared to answer him even for half a word.


    As one of the most powerful cultivators in Nine Regions, Hai Yunfan��s aura was so fierce.


    At present, his main job was to assist Wang Lu in dealing with the misceneous work with insufficient weight. Considering Wang Lu��s current status and the highly centralized power of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the documents that needed to be reviewed by Wang Lu could pile up like mountains every day. Wang Lu himself had recently shifted his focus toward the giant Divine Weapon, so more work had to be transferred to Hai Yunfan.


    Even though Hai Yunfan��s cultivation had been helped by Wang Lu in the past ten years, from reaching Peak Jindan stage and having extraordinarily strong primordial spirit. But dealing with thousands of documents a day still made him tired. In particr, most of these documents were just empty words and nonsense. Almost one-third of them were useless reports on learning important speeches and carrying out the spirit of a certain conference submitted by various schools and sects. Nine-tenth of the words in the whole article were meaningless, which made people reading it could not help but be angry.


    Now the report on the situation in Mount Qi area also made him feel very impatient. The leader of Mount Qi School must have a mental illness, even if it was just a bit of disturbance, that person had to make a report about it. Now, that person even said that there seemed to be a change in the surrounding spiritual energy in the mountain and suggested further observation... None of the surrounding spiritual energy in the thousand-mile radius area from any spiritual mountain was not abnormal! Couldn��t that person write something useful!


    After he thought of this, Hai Yunfan shook his head, directly picked up his brush, wrote ��inspected�� word on it, and then motioned the people under him to file it and no longer circted it to a higher level.

 Chapter 782 - All Who Elope Will Die

    <h4>Chapter 782: All Who Elope Will Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    In the dark, a strongly suppressed moan grew loud, which was particrly striking in the quiet surrounding.


    ��Oh...��


    It was hard to tell whether it was azy or angry muffled hum, but there was another rustling sound of friction between clothes. After a while, a young girl��s voice rang out.


    ��Well, how high is the synchronization rate now?��


    ��Fifty one percent.��


    ��Too slow.��


    ��Then next time change your position.


    ��Don��t talk about such useless nonsense now.�� After a pause, the girl groaned with dissatisfaction when she saw that the other party did not respond.


    ��Fine. Fine. Next time, I will try my best to renovate the pattern and wait for your arrival in a new posture. It will surely satisfy you.��


    ��Hump.�� The girl left another hum and then drifted away.


    Then, Wang Lu��sughter rang out in the dark.


    ��This person is getting more and more duplicitous. Obviously, her body is eager for it, why does she act as if she is trying to save the world? Moreover, in the past ten years, it seems that we have tried all posture imaginable, and we even dabbled in some perverted games. Unfortunately, it��s useless, so what if the pattern is changed again?��


    Improving the synchronization rate through the most intimate interaction was actually a crooked way. At that time, Senior Gem Emperor and Sun Buping were not in a sexual rtionship. The two were more of a revolutionary friendship. They fought bravely against the Fallen Immortals all their lives. That was basically the main theme of Sun Buping��s life. If one wanted to improve the synchronization rate, one should start from this aspect. What was the use of ying so many tricks with Senior Gem Emperor? Sun Buping himself might not have yed with this much variety...


    In the past ten years, the improvement of synchronization rate had actually depended on Wang Lu��s own efforts. The practical significance of double cultivation had not been obvious, but Wang Lu had not made it clear. Because with her IQ, it was impossible for Senior Gem Emperor not to have thought of all this. And as she didn��t say it, naturally there was no reason for Wang Lu to say it first. He just let this problem be a hidden rule between them. At least for Wang Lu himself, it was not a loss.


    ��But It is also an indisputable fact that the synchronization rate meets a bottleneck. The fifty percent synchronization rate is at mostparable to a small boss like Cann. When I meet the real big boss, I have to kneel down and surrender. Unfortunately, there is still no way to break through the bottleneck, so for now, I can only win by quantity. Well, I have spent enough time with this Loli Emperor, I think it��s time I see how my old friends are doing...��


    As soon as the voice fell, the darkness was dispelled by the light. A spacious and bright boxy room was soon revealed. In the middle of the room was a gorgeous throne, which was the control throne of the giant Divine Weapon. Wang Lu sat there in silence with naked upper body. His face was no longer as ��underripe�� and ��juvenile�� as before, but was slightly infected with a trace of vicissitudes of life.


    It was hard to imagine the enormous pressure brought in by the position that he sat in without sitting in it in person. In a short period of around ten years, he became the number one person in Nine Regions. The speed of progress was envied by many people, but for the concerned party, this was not a joyous thing. The greater the power, the greater the responsibility. In the future battlefield against the Fallen Immortal, he was duty bound to charge at the front without hesitation. Now during the preparation for that war, his work was extremely heavy. Although Hai Yunfan and a whole team of secretaries assisted him, there were still many tasks that had to be handled personally by him. And this, despite Wang Lu��s extraordinary energy, he was barely able to keep up with it.


    As he quietly ran the immortal heart on the throne, Wang Lu gathered the power of clear immortal spirit from all directions which swam around his whole body. The weariness in his body was soon swept out and his face quickly became radiant as well.


    At the next moment, hepletely converged the huge control room and the several kilometers high giant Divine Weapon into his body. Then he stepped out, crossed thousands of rivers and mountains, and came to the destend of Blue River Regions, where the ck tide once raged.


    In the present day destend, the ck tide no longer existed. After ten years of serious development by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, this once unknown and mysteriousnd had now be like a ripe fruit ready to be picked. However, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had listed this destend as a forbidden area. No one was allowed to enter without permission under penalty of execution, even the Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall. Wang Lu himself was the only one who could freely enter and leave here.


    Wang Lu set his foot on a high mountain, but very quickly he felt a quake and tremor from the mountain. The straight upward sword-like mountain sunk and twisted inward, and then broke from the middle. The upper part of the mountain, with hundreds of feet in height slid down obliquely. The upper part rubbed the lower part as the former slid down, which shook the ground.


    At the area where the mountain broke, a giant with a height of three hundred meters was lying in a gravel pit, struggling several times without being able to get up. Not far from it, another giant with the same size floated in the air,ughing with its hands on its hip.


    ��Zhan Ziye, you lose again! Now our score is five-three, with me in the lead!��


    The giant in the pit snorted and said, ��Zhao Mumu, do you even have a face? Before I break through the bottleneck, no matter how many times I lose, do you think that��s meaningful?��


    The giant in mid air shrank into a beautiful girl with a big smile on her face. It was Zhou Mumu, the lead disciple of Kunlun Sect.


    ��Hah, Zhan Ziye, the one who doesn��t have a face is you! You always boast that your academic achievements and intelligence are far above that of the others and treat other people as idiots. But howe you failed to break through the seventy percent synchronization rate? Is it that this tiny giant Divine Weapon is already unable to contain your genius?��


    ��I-I��m just being cautious!�� Zhan Ziye angrily exined, ��Only savages like you will blindly pursue synchronization rate. Do you know how to resist change and bnce the system feedback? Do you even understand sustainable development?��


    Zhou Mumu chuckled a few times and said, ��I don��t understand, so I will ask you for advice at this time tomorrow. I hope you can use your so-called change resistance and so on to fight me head-on. Oh, and don��t lose again.��


    ��You��re so unreasonable, a rotten wood that can��t be carved!��


    While the two were arguing violently, Wang Lu floated down from the air and said with a smile, ��Yo, the young married couple quarrel again?��


    ��Damn it, Wang Lu, are you blind, or do you still need to learnnguage again? We are just two people, not a young married couple!��


    Wang Lu did not pay attention to Zhou Mumu, but asked, ��Where is Liu Li?��


    ��Tsk, that��s the standard words spouted out by a couple. After not having seen your old friend for a long time, you went straight for the topic that interested you without saying more greetings? This is the standard forgetting friends when in love.�� Zhou Mumu said, and stretched out her hand to point to a direction, ��She��s over there, fighting against Qiong Hua. If you go now, you should have time tofort her.��


    When Wang Lu found Liu Li, he saw that she really needed to beforted.


    In the red sea of fire, Liu Li was piloting her one kilometer high giant Divine Weapon to stand, which looked awe-inspiring. However, she was cornered by a red colored long sword and couldn��t move at all.


    ��Junior Sister Liu Li, admit defeat.��


    Qiong Hua��s voice sounded in the sea of fire, which made it impossible to locate her position. The palm of Liu Li��s giant Divine Weapon was still shining with a sharp sword energy. But she could not release it because she could not find the target.


    After a long time, Liu Li said quite frustratingly, ��Okay-okay, I admit defeat.��


    The next moment, the sea of fire disappeared instantaneously. A scarlet mountain engulfed everything, which then turned into a gorgeous girl in red, the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect, Qiong Hua.


    ��Sorry, Junior Sister Liu Li, your Brilliant Sword Heart is so dazzling that I dare not fight you head-on. So I have to do something to disturb you with the immortal fire... Having an unfair advantage in a contest, I��m really ashamed.��


    Liu Li epted Qiong Hua��sforting words, but before she nodded, Wang Lu came and sighed.


    ��Qiong Hua, do you really mean it? How can you bear to use schemes against such a simple and honest girl? A win is a win, yet you still want to let her admit it...��


    Qiong Hua was a bit stunned, but she still gave out her perfect smile as she said, ��We meet again, Senior Brother Wang Lu.��


    On the other hand, Liu Li��s way of expressing her feelings was more direct. In two steps, she rushed over and stretched out her arms for a hug. ��Senior Brother!��


    Wang Lu picked Liu Li up by the waist and then put her down on the ground after swinging her around for half a circle. Then he patted her head and said, ��You did good. In front of the great demon king Qiong Hua, you still showed an extremely strong fighting spirit, indeed worthy to be a brilliant disciple of my great Spirit Sword Sect. When I have the time, I will help you adjust your giant Divine Weapon and add in the function to restrain Qiong Hua, which you then can find and fight her.��


    ��Great!��


    From the side, Qiong Hua let out a helpless smile and said, ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, are you here for routine inspection?��


    Wang Lu thought for a while. Although he hasn��t had much affection for Qiong Hua, in a sense, she was the only one among his peers who could keep up with him. So, he might be clear with her about some words.


    ��In short, my progress is not going well, so I have to shift the pressure ande to look for you for trouble.�� Wang Lu went straight to the point, ��Is it possible to speed up the progress a little bit? For example, to reach ny percent or more in one month.��


    Qiong Hua was immediately shocked and said, ��Senior Brother Wang Lu, I was just joking with Junior Sister Liu Li, you wouldn��t force me to die because of this would you?��


    ��Sure enough, you can��t do it...�� Wang Lu shrugged and said, ��Then do your best. In short, just remember, the harder you work, the higher our chance of winning in the future. There��s no future if we all just count on me alone.��


    ��What happened?��


    ��Wang Lu pondered and said, ��At present, there��s no definite event. But, my intuition has begun to warn me...��


    As soon as the words fell, Wang Lu��s heart leaped. Immediately he looked up and saw a purple air fall from the sky.


    ��Wang Lu, we might have some trouble.�� Senior Gem Emperor went right to the point. Although her expression was calm and collected, but... Since her clothes had not been neatly tidied up yet, there were still some traces of the special training just now.


    ��We have lost contact with Xuan Mo.��


    ��Xuan Mo?�� Wang Lu was also surprised. Since the end of the Grand Competition, the Earth Immortals had epted very strict management, and the loss of contact was very rare. He said, ��How long has it been?��


    ��I just received the alert. But this is Xuan Mo, she would never do such a thing, unless...��


    ��Tsk...�� Wang Lu frowned and said, ��She finally couldn��t bear to stay single and ran away with someone?��

 Chapter 783 - Room Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 783: Room Inspection</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    ��Run away?�� Senior Gem Emperor was stunned for a moment, ��Are you kidding me?��


    While speaking, she waved her hand and cleared all the people from the scene.


    ��You��re not kidding, aren��t you?��


    In the past ten years, whether willing or not, Senior Gem Emperor had be one of the people who knew Wang Lu the best in the world. Although most of Wang Lu��s words seemed absurd and uninhibited, sometimes, when he made a joke, it was actually serious.


    As for the whereabouts of Bai Ze and Xuan Mo, Wang Lu seemed to be serious.


    ��I hope it��s a joke, but I��m afraid it��s not that simple.�� When he talked about this topic, Wang Lu appeared to be somewhat dissatisfied. He said, ��Actually, you ought to be the one most aware of this matter. But because you have to bear considerable responsibility as the leader of the Earth Immortals, you are indeed somewhat unqualified.��


    Senior Gem Emperor was a bit depressed, ��Yes, I��m not really a qualified leader. Otherwise, Sun Buping wouldn��t have been able to get to the top position in those years. Before he seeded in mastering his skills, I took the initiative to make ways for him... But what do Xuan Mo and Bai Ze have to do with me?��


    Wang Lu looked at Senior Gem Emperor and pondered for a moment, and then said, ��For the sake of our so many years of special training, do you mind if I tell you the truth?��


    Senior Gem Emperor impatiently said, ��Just say it!��


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. He restrained himself and tried not to show his disdain, and then said, ��Do you know that Xuan Mo has always like Sun Buping?��


    ��What?�� Senior Gem Emperor��s eyes widened and showed a befuddled look as she said, ��What did you say?��


    ��... Sure enough you don��t know about it. I knew that with your poor EQ, you werepletely blind about this.��


    ��What are you trying to say here? Make it clear!�� Senior Gem Emperor was annoyed that she was personally attacked. She angrily said, ��How can I be blind about this? By the way, what is this EQ thing?��


    ��Modern words generally refer to the ability of interpersonalmunication. If you find that you have no friends, you know that your EQ is not that high... In short, Xuan Mo once has a crush on Sun Buping, but because Sun Buping already has you as his wife, she had to hide her feelings in her heart. I��m afraid that you, as one of the concerned parties, knew nothing about all this.��


    Senior Gem Emperor recalled very hard from her memory about this and then embarrassedly said, ��I... Didn��t know. Nobody told me about it.��


    ��Who dared to tell you?�� Wang Lu shook his head and said ,��In short, Xuan Mo��s secret love for Sun Buping was not reciprocated and thus itid a hidden danger for the present elopement.��


    ��Wait, I don��t understand. Since she liked Sun Buping, why would she run away with Bai Ze? That doesn��t make sense!�� Senior Gem Emperor said, and then asked again, ��Or is there a certain connection between these two things but that I don��t understand?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Of course it��s not necessarily connected. There are many coincidences that can cause all this. But, the biggest reason is the emotional transfer and self abandonment. She secretly loved Sun Buping, but she dared not tell it. The biggest reason lies in you. Although your EQ is lower, your brilliance is too dazzling.��


    ��Wait, I have always acted in low-key.��


    ��A girl in love is very sensitive. Of course, she knew how much better you are than her. In any aspect, she has no confidence in oveing you. So, she can��t even raise hostility with you. However, correspondingly, the sorrow in her heart continued to umte. She not only hated her ipetence, but also resented Sun Buping��s iprehensible amorous feelings. In fact, Sun Buping should��ve had a lot of confidantes, right?��


    Senior Gem Emperor was puzzled, ��What kind of confidant?��


    ��... Sure enough, after seeing you, those confidants were scattered like birds and beasts. However, this was obviously not the right way to deal with it. No wonder that Xuan Mo has had a lump in her heart for ten thousand years. Moreover, it brewed out the schizophrenic symptoms in the form of heavenly earth and primordial purgatory... In short, Xuan Mo��s feeling for Sun Buping somewhat changed from love to hate, and that resulted in self abandonment.��


    ��And then?�� Senior Gem Emperor grew more and more impatient and said, ��You��re going around and around, what exactly are you trying to say?��


    ��Based on these two reasons, she gradually fell in love with Bai Ze.�� Wang Lu then went straight to the point, ��Bai Ze��s position in the team at that time, should be regarded as the most unttering one. Although his strength was still first ss, he was just like a mad dog and thus definitely incurred resentment from the public, right?��


    ��That shit? Humph, if Sun Buping hadn��t stopped me, I would��ve killed him.��


    ��Yeah? Bai Ze assumed the worst and lowest role, but he often apanied Sun Buping. Then when Xuan Mo abandoned herself, she chose Baize as the object of her secret love, which was reasonable.��


    ��... Where��s the logic in that?��


    ��There are simr cases. For example, there is a certain small country��s prince who has an affair, so to retaliate, his consort immediately looked for a beggar and did all kinds of things that she wanted to try but had no chance to. In the end, she gave birth to a son... Xuan Mo now is in such a state of mind. Tsk, the so-called human feelings are so unpredictable.��


    ��So, is this the so-called EQ?�� Senior Gem Emperor was really shocked and said, ��Then I would rather not have EQ!��


    ��Well said, truly worthy of being my kindred spirit in these ten years of practice.�� Wang Lu said and, from out of nowhere, brought out two sses of wine. ��Cheers?��


    ��... Don��t change the topic. Now I know why Xuan Mo is with Bai Ze, but this is not the reason to leave the team at random and refuse to ept management!��


    Wang Lu nodded and said, ��Yes, rules are rules, after all. But I personally suggest that the punishment for them should be postponed.��


    Senior Gem Emperor asked, ��Why? Strictly enforce the rules and regtion. Isn��t that what you used to say?��


    Wang Lu narrowed his eyes and said, ��That��s the original words I asked you to tell the Earth Immortals. They are used to restrain these superb individuals. But they are not used to restrain me as the first person in Nine Regions. Any rules and regtions are invalid to the rule makers. You should understand this truth, right? Anyway, you��re also the leader of the Earth Immortals.��


    Senior Gem Emperor was very discontented and hummed, ��There��s no such thing in my leadership.��


    ��That��s why you are not qualified to be a leader... In short, I have a reason for this. Bai Ze did not want to be under my jurisdiction from the beginning, and considering that his existence was no longer necessary, I did not care about him. But Xuan Mo��s situation is different. She turned away from the organization and went to Bai Ze alone. No matter what her reasons are, she must feel guilty in her heart. But at this time, if you rush to catch them back, the guilt will easily turn into anger. It��s better to just wait until she��s overwhelmed by guilt ande back crying and beg for forgiveness.��


    ��Um, will it be that easy?��


    ��Of course, she eloped with Bai Ze out of desperation, but this emotion will notst for a long time. After all, a good match for a princess is a prince, not a beggar. It may be fun to have a lot of fun for a while, but when it��s over, people always have to continue on with life. What can she do with Bai Ze? What can Bai Ze give her? When the excitement is over, she wille back. At that time, the guilt will break outpletely and she will be easy to mold. When we tell them to go east, she will not go west, wouldn��t that be great?��


    After she heard all of these, Senior Gem Emperor felt that her brain couldn��t keep up with him. She said, ��All these calctions of yours, are they also part of the so-called EQ?��


    ��You can say that.��


    ��Huh, it seems that you really are amazing. Even Sun Buping couldn��t straighten out these messy things at that time. Although I didn��t quite understand why, I often saw his expression of distress. It was very rare for him, because Sun Ping was not so distressed even in the most desperate time of the war... ��


    Wang Lu shrugged and said, ��I don��t want to be like this actually. It��s better to be young and carefree like you. But after experiencing a lot of things, it is what it is.��


    ��You��ve been through a lot? You��re not even sixty years old, right? With regard to your cultivation base, you��re still a baby.��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Sixty? You underestimate me too much. Though I can��tpare with you people who have been living for thousands of years, if webine my previous life and this and all that��s in between, it can easily reach hundreds of years. Especially when for a period of time I was on side trips, travelling to many worlds increased my experience. Things about males and females, I have seen a lot of them. I remember once I met a femme fatale who didn��t pay attention to all the men in the world. Her EQ and abilities were far higher than you. Me and her... s, forget about it. In short, I suggest that the matter regarding Xuan Mo and Bai Ze should be put aside for a while. When theye back, that��s when we��ll calcte everything.��


    ��... Do you think this is enough?��


    Wang Lu nodded and said, ��Yes, that��s enough.��


    Senior Gem Emperor looked at Wang Lu deeply and said, ��By the way, elopement is just your spection...��


    ��I decided to believe my spection. Well, is there anything else? My routine inspection is not over yet.��


    Senior Gem Emperor shook her head and said, ��Just do whatever you want.��


    However, after Senior Gem Emperor left, Wang Lu��s expression immediately sank. He took a round mirror from his mustard seed bag and spoke softly.


    ��Kong Zhang, are you there?��


    A momentter, the rigid face of a Shengjing Sect cultivator appeared on the round mirror.


    ��What can I do for you?��


    ��I want you to check these two people for me.�� Wang Lu said and lifted his hand in the air to draw a three-dimensional head of Xuan Mo and Bai Ze.


    ��Xuan Mo? Bai Ze? Aren��t they from the Earth Immortal camp?�� Kong Zhang frowned and said, ��This is not within my jurisdiction.��


    ��It��s okay, I��ll give you a temporary authorization. I can��t believe the people in the Earth Immortal camp, so I can only ask you. It may not be something important. Basically, it should just be a couple running away together, but other possibilities can��t be ruled out. In short, try to keep an eye on them and report any changes in time. If it��s just amon elopement, find a chance to take a few intimate pictures so as to avoid them bing hostile when theye back.��


    ��Understood.��


    Then the round mirror dimmed, and Wang Lu sighed and crushed the mirror.


    ording to his status at this time, he ought to be able to tell the world to obey everything, but after all, Shengjing Sect was the strongest sect in Nine Regions, and their resources were not so easy to mobilize. With Wang Lu��s present position, it was difficult to skip over Daoist Hetu and contact Kong Zhang directly. The round mirror just now was a ��discard after one use�� item. But after all, this was about the Earth Immortals, so he didn��t think that it was wasteful.


    ��If there��s no result in the next seven days, it��s best if the two of you really elope for real and not make any trouble.��


    ����


    Meanwhile, at Mount Qi in the Central Region, a young girl dropped her raised arm.


    ��This covering the sky thing can actually be this strenuous. After ten years of staying indoor, my skills have actually regressed a lot... But, to be able to read so many books, I think it��s worth it!��

 Chapter 784 - Added Value of the Land

    <h4>Chapter 784: Added Value of the Land</h4>


    Non-Phase Peak, Spirit Sword Mountain, Blue River Region. A magnificent pce towered over the lush green immortal nt that surrounded it.


    More than ten years ago, this was a deste ce. A dpidated house stoodzily on top of the bare mountain. The valuable things on the mountain had basically been traded in exchange for money by the owner. However, since Wang Lu became the number one person in Nine Regions, his home ce naturally became different from the past.


    Even if it was not done deliberately, there were too many people in Nine Regions who knew about it such that, even if it was not allowed to curry favor with the number one person in Nine Regions, but in private, they did the arrangement as a foreshadowing. Therefore, the chamber ofmerce of the Mysterious Heaven Mansion, led by Qing Feng Commercial Company offered to renovate the Non-Phase Peak for free. The enthusiasm and vigor for the offer was hard to be rejected by the Sect Leader Feng Yin, so he could not help but allow them. In just a few months, the Non-Phase Peak was renovated to such a state that Wang Wu, who asionally returned to the mountain during this period, was unable to find her home even after circling around the peak for seven or eight times...


    Unfortunately, the new Non-Phase Peak built by Qing Feng Commercial Company with arge sum of money didn��t reallye into use. After trying to sell Non-Phase Peak fruitlessly for several times, the original owner Wang Wu was banned from returning to the peak by the Sect Leader. Her home then was moved to a bare ��Non-Phase Peak Replica��, which was newly opened in Spirit Sword Mountain. However, Wang Lu spent most of his time in the Southern Heaven Region for special training and firecore separation, so his own time was limited. However, asionally, he would take a break here from his busy schedule.


    Like now.


    ��Master, the bath is ready, you can use it at any time.��


    The maid with simple clothes but elegant demeanor guides the way for the master of this ce with graceful posture. Each step of her walk was just right. Neither she overstepped the duties of the maid, nor shamed the pce and its noble master. This was an excellent maid who has been strictly trained, and could only be trained by the best institutions. Although she was just a maid, in many cases, she was often more valuable than a king in the mortal world. However, at this moment, although her pace was not disordered, her heart was nervous and about to faint.


    Behind her, the man who followed her casually was the number one person in Nine Regions, who had done countless miracles and legendary exploits. Even if it was just a letter missing in a word, it could cause rising winds and turbulent clouds among the top characters... In front of such a person, even the maid who had experienced the most rigorous training can hardly calm down.


    Until Wang Lu was led to the bathroom, the maid almost couldn��t smoothly ask him if he needed to be served. However, Wang Lu waved his hand to signal her to withdraw, and thus, she was finally saved from letting out a gaffe. When the maid��s hand covered her chest and stepped back, Wang Lu casually took off his clothes in the bathroom and entered the bath.


    The water was the ancient spring water transported from the faraway Kunlun Immortal Pond. The bottom of the bathtub was covered with deep molten rock of Royal Soldier Mountain, and the specialty One Hundred Grass of Shennong (Farmer God, creator of agriculture) of Eastern Border Region was soaked in water. The cost of each use of this bathroom was enough to make a low level cultivator lose his fortune. However, this was only a trivial detail in the pce.


    After the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals issued the eight regtions on strengthening the construction of the Immortal Cultivation style, simr luxury had been very rare in the management of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Even cultivators who were used to enjoying luxury would not disobey the will of the senior officials of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Even Daoist Hetu set an example and began to live a simple life. All the saved resources were invested in the war efforts against the Fallen Immortals...


    At this time, the pce of Non-Phase Peak was naturally striking, but few people on the continent dared to openly raise objections. Wang Lu was simply special. Whether he was willing to admit it or not, it was already an unquestionable fact. Although Wang Lu himself did not actually want this...


    After soaking in the bath for an hour, Wang Lu shook his head and recovered from his trance.


    Although he was on vacation now, his heavy official duties did not disappear into thin air. Therefore, although physically Wang Lu was rested, his spirit was still tense. Even in the bath, he had to spend his heart and mind thinking about the next step of the n... However, relying on the strengthening of the spirit brought by the giant Divine Weapon, the arduous work that required hundreds of people to deal with countless days and nights continuously took him only an hour toplete. And then he really entered his private time.


    Which meant his private working hours.


    Wang Lu reached out to brush his hand on the calm bath water and suddenly, like a mirror, the water reflected out a strange mountain and river.


    ��Hey, are you there?��


    After a while, Wang Wu��s smiling face appeared on the water surface, but the smile was quickly reced with a look of surprise.


    ��Unexpectedly, after not seeing you for a few months, you actually be this bold and unrestrained? Or is it that the budget from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals has been so tight that you have to sell your body for money?��


    Wang Lu impolitely gave her his middle finger and said, ��It��s not easy for me to have a personal time here. Don��t talk nonsense, how is the progress there?��


    ��The progress is excellent!�� Wang Wu said with an exultation smile, ��I have been in Western Continent for half a month with Qing Feng��s pioneer business group, and have eaten all the famous food in coastal cities! Although they are not as good as that of our top of the line in Nine Regions, they have different vors. But on the whole, they are not inferior. Previously because of Aya, we held a deep prejudice against them...��


    ��Get the f*** out of here! Do you think I misappropriate public money just so that you could go on vacation?��


    ��Oh, don��t be so irritable, I also have my own sorrow... Every day you and that little Loli double cultivate happily, while I can only stay at home alone. Thus, I can only turn my loneliness into appetite...��


    Wang Lu was furious, ��You bitch, except for the first time, which time did I not take you with me? What��s more, I never have any impressions over the course of the double cultivation. Whatever happened, it��s always unclear to me, but you clearly know it!��


    ��... All right, let��s get back to business.�� Wang Wu pouted and then seriously said, ��I have contacted the Golden King and offered an invitation for cooperation. At present, I��m waiting for his reply. But personally, I think there��s not much hope. His situation is not as optimistic as imagined, I��m afraid he can��t even take care of his problem.��


    ��Wang Lu clicked his tongue and pondered in silence for a while. He then said, ��He has been resurrected for some time. By his means, no one in the Western Continent could stop him from ruling over there. Unless he encounters the same predicament as us.��


    ��Well, in Nine Regions there are Immortals, and over there in Western Continent they have gods, everyone has their own ***... Wait a minute, the messenger from the Golden King has arrived with his reply.��


    Wang Lu leaned forward slightly in the bath and said, ��How does he say?��


    On the other side of the water, Wang Wu was holding a parchment letter with a gloomy expression. A momentter, Wang Wu ignited a true fire on her fingertips and burned the parchment to ashes. Beside her, a golden armored messenger looked at her in surprise and anger. The messenger couldn��t believe that someone dared to burn the letter written by the Golden King.


    ��Wang Lu, that guy is doing a bit of ��win an inch, want a foot�� thing. He said that cooperation is possible, but he wants us to show our sincerity... With a marriage.��


    ��Marriage? Damn it, are everyone in Western and Eastern Continents in heat? We have a runaway couple here and a marriage proposal over there... Who he wants to marry anyway?��


    Wang Wu calmly said, ��My tour guide this time, Aya.��


    ��Hahaha! This bitch wants to loot a burning house.��


    Wang Wu nodded: ��It seems that his situation is much more optimistic than expected. The gods of Western Continent did not put too much pressure on him, which is far from the grim situation over here. So he thought that in this cooperation, he could take the initiative and thus dare to speak up.��


    ��In a sense, we indeed need the power of Western Continent. It��s true that the providencew in Nine Regions is not effective on the Fallen Immortals, but foreign forces can achieve miraculous effects. This little bit of Holy Light has already been a pleasant surprise for us, but it��s not enough.��


    Wang Wu reminded him, ��We should be careful when introducing foreign aid.��


    ��I know, that��s why I sent you there. Now that I have people��s expectations on my back, it��s hard for me to have any real privacy. Some dirty work can only be done secretly by asking you... Since Golden King doesn��t know good from bad, then I want you to give him a lesson. This time you are on a private trip. What you do there has nothing to do with the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, so don��t hesitate to do it.��


    ��Don��t hesitate to do it, that��s nice to say. The other party is the Golden King who walks on the path to godhood, what do you expect from me, a Jindan who hasn��t limatized to local conditions?��


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment and then said, ��Please take away the Western Continentwork.��


    ��Take away thework? Now?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��... Okay. Give me ten days.��


    ��I��ll give you a month. The matter of reinforcements is not so urgent. You should start slowly. Don��t leave any regrets.��


    ��Don��t leave any regrets? If you really want me to not leave behind any regret with the taking of thework, then even a year is not enough... So, for me to truly not have any regret, then remember to give me more moneyter.��


    ��Hmph, I��ll give you this Non-Phase Peak after youe back.��


    ��Hahaha, it��s a deal!��


    After that, Wang Lu cut off contact with the Western continent.


    This kind ofmunication immortal method that crossed the endless sea consumed a lot of energy and thus was expensive. But with the help of his giant Divine Weapon, he could freely use it. For other cultivators, the cost of the video call just now, whichsted only a short time, was enough to ruin a family fortune.


    In the bathtub, Wang Lu let out a long breath. Next in his schedule was his real private rest time. However, also ording to the schedule, it was only two to four hours before the end of this free time.


    Looking around, Wang Lu suddenly found that the overallyout of the pce and the detailed carving seemed to suit his taste, but he had not noticed it for several times before.


    Did he really want to give such a beautiful pce to Wang Wu? To be honest, he was a bit reluctant... Wait a moment, just now what he said to her was to give the Non-Phase Peak to her, but he didn��t say it included the attached buildings and the vegetations on it! At that time, a perfectly fine Non-Phase Peak was made into a bald peak by her, so why should the added value of thend be transferred for free? Was there such a cheap thing in this world?


    After he thought of this, Wang Lu stood up.


    ��Maid,e here, I��m ready to go!��

 Chapter 785 - The Loss of a Gay Friend

    <h4>Chapter 785: The Loss of a Gay Friend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    Time flew by. Five years had gone by.


    In the past five years, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals still maintained a dazzling development speed. The highly centralized system had not yet shown a decline, and the Nine Regions still enjoyed the benefits of this centralized system.


    The construction of the training ground in the Deste Land of Cangxi Prefecture, which was designated as ��Area 51�� by the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, was bing more and more magnificent.


    An area with a radius of hundreds of kilometers, a height that reached the blue dome of heaven, and even reached the bottomless abyss had been transformed into the training ground of the degraded version of the giant Divine Weapon: The training location of Zaku. This was where the most cutting-edge technology as well as thergest resources of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals gathered. As the most powerful card in the war against the Fallen Immortal, the Area 51 deserved such a treatment. ording to the overall nning of Heavenly Sage Hall, there would be 100 Zhaku pilots whose strength wasparable to that of Supreme. With Wang Lu��s in-depth analysis of the firecore of the giant Divine Weapon, Zaku��s performance had been constantly improving and the future was unlimited.


    Of course, there was not much that could be done in five years. Thanks to Wang Lu��s unremitting efforts, the number of Zaku had reached thirty. Under the coordination of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the qualified pilots were gathered in Area 51 at the first chance, so as to keep pace with the assembled Zaku. From then on, they embarked on a brand-new immortal path and made great progress.


    In five years, 30 sets of Zaku have beenpleted, and the progress has been 50% faster than expected. The first batch of twelve Zaku had now even possessed the power of Peak Deity Stage. Among them, the most outstanding ones, such as Qiong Hua and Zhu Shiyao could even beparable to a Supreme.


    However, Wang Lu was still not satisfied with this. Since two years ago, he simply stayed in Area 51, personally supervising and guiding the pilots of Zaku to carry out special training. For a time, the pilots in Area 51, who originally had been able to do well, incessantlyined about Wang Lu��s increasingly stringent standards.


    The pilots were naturally full ofints about this. But Wang Lu acted like a tyrant and suppressed all opposing voices with great strength. However, the few people who had a close rtionship with Wang Lu could smell that there was something fishy about this.


    ����


    ��My guess is he has a break up.��


    In the canteen of Area 51, Zhou Mumu indignantly said, ��If not, how could this kind of inhuman training be done? Obviously, it is an opportunity to vent his anger!��


    At the same table, a pretty girl with a sexy figure was surprised and said, ��Huh? Senior Brother Wang Lu has a break up? When? How?��


    Zhou Mumu looked at her helplessly and said, ��Junior Sister Liu Li, you have rice on your face...��


    ��Oh!�� Liu Li hurriedly scraped it down.


    Beside Liu Li, a young man with a scar on his cheek and cold look rejected this guess, ��I don��t think that Commander Wang Lu could possibly not distinguish between public and private affairs. What��s more, what is the inevitable connection between a break up and the special training?��


    Zhou Mumu sighed and said, ��Exining it to you is also futile.��


    ��No, I can��t agree with this kind of discriminatory talk. I think that understanding and tolerating each other asrades in arms is an important part of maintaining tacit understanding inbat...��


    Seeing that Xiang Liang was serious and wanted to make a long speech, Zhou Mumu had to ask, ��Xiang Liang, do you know what love is?��


    Xiang Liang nodded seriously: ��Of course, I know that making love is one of the rituals necessary for human reproduction.��


    ��...��


    ��Hey, did someone just mention reproduction? How can I be left out of this topic?


    During the talk, a bald headed cultivator ran over with arge pot of meat. He sat down on the side of the table and looked at Zhou mu with a smile: ��I��m the disciple of the reproduction master in Nine Regions, whatever it is that you want to ask, you can just ask me!��


    Zhou Mumu looked disgusted as she said, ��Luo Xiao... I wonder why would Wang Lu transfer people like you into Area 51!��


    ��Hahaha, of course, because I��m strong.��


    Fifteen years ago, Luo Xiao dragged ck into the mud with his own efforts and thus allowed Wang Lu the opportunity to inherit Sun Buping��s legacy in Thunder Reservoir. It could be said that he had made great contributions. At least at that moment, his achievements were unparalleled, and thus his God of War Blood burned fiercely. This not only relieved the crisis of God of War Blood reversion, but also promoted his cultivation to a whole new level. As for Wang Lu��sbination with the giant Divine Weapon and his rapid ascension to be the number one person in Nine Regions, Luo Xiao��s God of War Blood had already locked in a new target: The Fallen Immortals.


    And Luo Xiao in this state was naturally qualified to join Area 51 and became the core force of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. It was just that, he was really not popr and he only had a few friends in Area 51. Only when drinking and eating could he asionally have a few words with Liu Li.


    However, Luo Xiao himself did not mind this. Once upon a time, he was just a small figure in front of Qiong Hua and the other lead disciples of the Five Unique, but now, he had already stood on the same step as them. Compared with this, what did it matter what others think of him?


    Luo Xiao said to Zhou Mumu with a smile, ��Actually, I agree with your opinion. ording to my recent observation, Wang Lu is indeed ��hungry and thirsty.�� His loyal **** Senior Gem Emperor has not been seen for more than ten days in a row. His other confidant, his beautiful Master, has not been here for a long time. It is said that she stays in the Western Continent people camp every day, chatting andughing with the blue eyed and blonde haired foreigners... If it��s me, I would also be angry and vent it out to others.��


    ��Hey-hey, watch what you say, don��t implicate us if you want to court disaster... Do you really think Wang Lu can��t hear you?��


    Luo Xiao said indifferently, ��Even if he hears me, can he still kill me to shut my mouth? At most he��ll increase the training intensity as revenge. In any case, I��m not thest in ranking here, there are always a few people behind me.��


    ����


    At the same time, in the suprememand room of Area 51, Wang Lu looked at the image reflected in the water mirror with a grim smile on his face. He had heard every word said in the dining room by those small groups of people.


    ��Huh, it seems like the training intensity is still low, they still have the mind to spread gossips about me here...��


    At this time, a woman��s voice rang out beside Wang Lu��s ear, ��Actually, they are not wrong. You��re in a bad psychological state. Especially after Senior Gem Emperor left, your depression is obvious.��


    Now that Wang Lu had be the number one person in Nine Regions, there were not many people who could speak up to him. Even the Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall would ponder carefully about their wording. However, there was one person who, if not saying anything, always spoke things directly�CAutumn Beam, the sword spirit that had followed him for many years.


    As the sword spirit of Rouge Tears, after Wang Lu merged with the giant Divine Weapon, Autumn Beam became the manager of the weapon control system. She became inseparable from Wang Lu himself, just like a right-hand man. In this kind of intimate rtionship, she didn��t have to worry about speaking up.


    ��The fifteen years of intimacy have created a strong bond between you two, even though you have been trying to deny it by deceiving yourself...��


    ��Stop, have you been reading romance novelstely?��


    ��...��


    ��Is it Immortal Luo Xue?��


    ��Well, recently I had a gathering with the treasure spirits of immortal treasures that belonged to those Earth Immortals, and they lent me a lot of books... I don��t think it��s a bad thing to learn from art.��


    ��But it��s stupid to put the content of the novel into real life! Autumn Beam, if you have time to read romance novels to seduce me, how about we talk about real love? You��re old already, do you want me to help you find a partner?��


    ��Stop it!�� Autumn Beam sounded a bit annoyed, ��I don��t want to talk to you. I��m just going to debug the positron cannon.��


    Wang Lu shrugged but then the smile that he put on his face quickly subsided.


    He was indeed in a bad mood... The strict special training for Zhou Mumu and others was also somewhat intended to relieve pressure.


    But of course, the reason for his bad mood was not due to a break up, but because of a loss of connection.


    He had lost contact with an important person, and so far, the man had been missing for ten days, and there was no clue to find him!


    ��The Shengjing Sect Supervisor is actually like a dog, he said he was about to die, he actually immediately died. Tsk, I��m afraid even if Kong Zhang himself voluntarily betray, he would not be able to escape this quickly!��


    After Kong Zhang lost contact with him, Wang Lu deducted more than ten times in a row with the skill of divine calction, but all of them failed. It was obvious that someone was deliberately hiding things. In the present day Nine Regions, there were only a few people who could evade Wang Lu��s divine calction. One was Senior Gem Emperor, the other one was Lu Biechen. The Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Sect Feng Yin might also be able to do so. As for the others, even Supreme Tianlun couldn��t defeat the divine calction of the giant Divine Weapon.


    Kong Zhang, who was still in Jindan Stage, obviously could not bepared with Senior Gem Emperor.


    ��... It seems that after five years of exploration, he has finally achieved something.��


    Five years ago, Wang Lu authorized Kong Zhang to investigate the elopement of Bai Ze and Xuan Mo. Five yearster, when Wang Lu almost forgot about the incident, Kong Zhang suddenly disappeared. How could it not arouse people��s suspicion?


    ��Bai Ze and Xuan Mo have been missing for five years. If those two are determined to elope, it is not easy for ordinary people to find them. But the disappearance of Kong Zhang can only exin one thing. That person who has been hiding for fifteen years finally reveals the cloven foot.��


    ����


    At the same time, still in the Deste Land of Blue River Region. At the edge of the endless vastnd, a young girl slowly lowered her previously raised hand.


    ��Phew, that was too close. I was almost locked in by this sudden calction... This guy is getting stronger and stronger in the past fifteen years.��


    Behind the girl, there was a man and a woman. Both of whom were silent.


    The girl said, ��I��m afraid the n will change a little bit. Before taking out that idiot Feng Yue��s legacy, we should consider the possibility of fighting Wang Lu head-on.��


    The man behind her said hoarsely, ��Are you sure he will find us?��


    ��You idiot! In the future, don��t call yourself Bai Ze, but call yourself an idiot instead!�� The girl gave him an angry look and then said, ��What did the little bug named Kong Zhang do just now? Didn��t you see it?��


    ��He��s dead.��


    ��Yes! He��s dead! So unless Wang Lu is as stupid as you are, he will surely notice something unusual! I wanted to subdue Kong Zhang, but he acted so fast that he destroyed himself without hesitation, just so that he could warn Wang Lu... Huh, had I knew it earlier, I wouldn��t have taken action while reading a book, which really slowed my reaction.��


    The girlined about her mistake, and then sternly said, ��Be ready for battle, Wang Lu mighte over at any time.��

 Chapter 786 - This is Foreshadowing, Does Anyone Believe It?

    <h4>Chapter 786: This is Foreshadowing, Does Anyone Believe It?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    In the Deste Land of Blue River Region, thousands of kilometers away from Area 51, Wang Lu and Supreme Kuqin of the Royal Soldier Sect stood side by side. Kuqin touched the surface of theke with one of his feet, which caused circles of ripple.


    After a moment, Supreme Kuqin nodded and said, ��There��s no mistake, this is the smell of Fallen Immortal.��


    Wang Lu immediately frowned and clenched his fists.


    ��She truly went to my blind spot. I didn��t expect that person to be bold enough to wander around my base camp...��


    Supreme Kuqin said, ��Although it was indeed a blind spot, this kind of unconventional gambit meant huge risks. But, if she��s willing to take this risk, then she must be plotting something. Otherwise, what��s the point?��


    Wang Lu also couldn��t understand her intention, ��What��s it in this Deste Land that worth taking risk for? There��s neither a maid cafe nor a bookstore. What is she doing here?��


    Supreme Kuqin shook his head and said, ��You have to ask yourself, the Deste Land has always been the back garden of the Spirit Sword Sect. If you don��t know, no one else will know.�� After a pause, Kuqin continued, ��If there��s nothing else, I��ll take my leave.��


    Wang Lu cupped his hands and said, ��Thank you for your help.


    ��No need.��


    After sending off Supreme Kuqin, Wang Lu quickly fell into contemtion.


    ��Is there anything worth risking in this Deste Land? Catching me off guard by directly attacking my base? She shouldn��t be this stupid. I have been watching over here for many years, she would only court death if she does that. Or, does she want the legacy of Mr. Feng Yue? Yes, this possibility should be very high. As the vanguard of the Fallen Immortal, Feng Yue ought to have the highest expectation and best preparation from the upper realm. If he hadn��t suffered a great loss from the Fenrir, it was very likely that he would have seeded. And that guy did leave something before he died with me. But if shees for that thing, then... Xia Xiaohe, I��m afraid you��re doomed to get nothing in this Deste Land.��


    As he spoke, Wang Lu began to smile.


    ��Good. I��ve finally got the initiative back. Next, I��ll wait for you at Feng Yue��s legacy. Don��t make me wait too long.��


    ����


    In the wild marsh in the depth of Deste Land, a girl in a luxurious ck dress, a cat��s ear headdress, and with a hairy cat��s tail hanging from her waist, floated in mid air. As she covered her nose and mouth with the gorgeous sleeves, she frowned slightly and murmured, ��Have you two found it? At any rate, you two are already in Mahayana Stage, half a step away from the Immortal World, so you don��t have to be taught on how to look for something, don��t you?��


    A momentter, a bubble came out of the stinking marsh mud, and then Bai Ze and Xuan Mo raised their respective light cover and floated out of the mud.


    ��There��s nothing.��


    ��Impossible!�� Xia Xiaohe decisively said, ��Feng Yue that idiot obviously fell here. The remains of his corpse turned into this secluded marsh, and the unique stench almost made me vomit. His legacy must be here!��


    Bai Ze and Xuan Mo looked at each other, and Bai Ze hoarsely asked, ��If the person named Feng Yue was killed here after he descended, don��t you think that any legacy that he had might have already been taken by others? If you look for it here, it is tantamount to a notch on the side of a boat to locate a sword dropped overboard.��


    ��I don��t need you to teach me how to find things! When I obtained the hidden treasure chest in the virtual realm maze, you were still suckling on your mother��s tits!�� Xia Xiaohe gave him an angry look and said, ��The upper world��s immortal treasure is unpredictable, you ants are incapable of understanding its marvelousness. If I didn��t enlighten your eyes, you will turn a blind eye to it even if it��s ced in front of you.��


    Xuan Mo couldn��t help but frown when she heard it. ��Turn a blind eye?��


    Xia Xiaohe��s attitude toward Xuan Mo was much more gentle. She said, ��People��s perception is limited. For example, ordinary mortals who have not practiced cultivation, can��t hear sounds that are too high or too low in frequency, and can��t see a specific light. It is not until after they cultivate that their perceptual domain expands and they could see that there are many colors in the world.��


    Xuan Mo nodded and said, ��Indeed so... Then, the treasures of the immortal world exist in ways beyond our understanding, so we can��t observe or touch them?��


    ��Without the authorization of the immortal, you really don��t even have the qualification to observe... Don��t mention Cann. Although the idiot is powerful, he never uses his brain to do things. With the wear and tear of the forced arrival, no one can trust to give him the treasure, so he ran naked when he descended down the realm. Otherwise, do you guys think you can suppress him?��


    Xuan Mo asked: ��But we have just searched the bottom of the marshprehensively, and we have not found what you said.��


    ��The two of you are really useless! Do I have to do everything by myself! I wish I could go back and not take you with me!�� Xia Xiaohe was annoyed, then hesitated. She descended down from the air, stepped on the wet and soft marsh with bright ck leather boots, and then immediately soared for more than a meter. ��No-no-no, I don��t want to step on this thing! Mm, it��s definitely not here.��


    Back to mid air, Xia Xiaohe immediately assumed her airs. She pressed her right hand thumb with her right middle finger, took a deep breath... And then coughed violently.


    ��Aaah, it��s so annoying! Feng Yue that bitch is so stinky! I can��t even perform the immortal calction!��


    After losing her temper for a while in mid air, Xia Xiaohe softly said with red eyes and red nose, ��However, I did deduce a clue. That thing is in the Blue River Region. Let me look at its specific location... Tsk, what a wretched ce.��


    ����


    Blue River Region was located in a corner of Nine Regions. It had always been a remote and backward ce in the past several tens of thousands of years. Compared with Central Region and other prosperous ces, the capital of an ordinary mortal��s country in Blue River Region might just be a standard ordinary city in those other ces.


    Later, with the rise of Spirit Sword Sect, especially after Wang Lu became the undisputed number one person in Nine Regions, Blue River Region began to prosper. Although it was difficult to reverse the backwardness of tens of thousands of years, there had been many miraculous scenes in the Blue River Region.


    For example, this majestic city built in a mountain valley was one of the most famous wonders in the Blue River Region.


    ��Ladies and gentlemen, please pay attention to the huge tower on your left, which is shining with soft luster in the sun. This is the important scenic spot we need to visit today: Wisdom King City. As the name implies, the word wisdom in Wisdom King City refers to the Wisdom Sect, the Wisdom Sect that enlightens people��s wisdom. The word King is not only to refer to Immortal Wang Lu, but also of the name Wang Family Vige (Wang here means King). This is not only the hometown of the revered number one person in Nine Regions, but also the birthce of the famous Wisdom Sect. Once upon a time, Wisdom King City was a remote and backward small vige located at the Dog Ear Mountain. However, with the rise of Immortal Wang Lu and his Wisdom Sect, the vige has undergone earth shaking changes in just a few decades.��


    As the beautiful guide exined in depth, the shuttle, which could hold fifty passengers, gradually lowered its elevation and began to circle around the tower.


    ��Many people may wonder what Dog Ear Mountain is? Isn��t this Dragon Horn Mountain? As a matter of fact, you might as well look down. Without this towering Wisdom King City, wouldn��t the mountain here look like a dog��s ear? But now with this tower, the situation is very different... Of course, calling it Dragon Horn and so on is a bit suspicious, as that would be the same as ttery. But we can also see that with the Wisdom King City, the mountain scenery here is really different. ��


    ��And when ites to this Wisdom King City, we often say that it��s a miracle of Nine Regions. This tower-shaped city can amodate millions of people. The masonry of the city��s outer wall is made of celestial mud, and its defense isparable to that of spiritual treasure. At the bottom of the tower, there is a unique power source. It is said that it can support the whole city to float up after being activated... For these things alone Wisdom King City could only be regarded as a rtively good city in the Nine Regions. Regardless of Immortal City of Shengjing Sect, or the newly constructed Plentiful City, all have more powerful magical powers and functions than Wisdom King City. However, Wisdom King City has one thing that other cities do not. Every material used to build this city is based on local materials.��


    The tourists on the shuttle were suddenly puzzled, ��Isn��t that impossible? Apart from Kunlun Mountain, there��s no other ce to produce celestial mud. As the node of the city wall, the magic crystal fragment is a specialty of the Central Region. This ce is basically a mish-mash, how could it be possible to get the materials locally?��


    The tour guide seemed to have been waiting for this question for a long time. She immediately nodded and said with a smile, ��That is a good question. In fact, this involves the core secret of Wisdom King City: There is an omnipotent altar in the city, which can produce all kinds of celestial materials and earth treasures every time it is used. When it was just established decades ago, it needed to absorb arge amount of spiritual energy and the materials produced were also mixed. However, with the passage of time, the production efficiency of the altar increased more and more. It is said that from 15 years ago, it was no longer necessary to input it with spiritual energy to produce celestial materials and earth treasures, and moreover, the quality is very high...��


    ��Surely that��s a falsehood!�� More tourists expressed their doubts, ��How can there be such a treasure that produces something out of nothing in the world?��


    The tour guide said with a smile, ��Perhaps sire forget that a Daoist Master of Jindan Stage can produce magical power from his or her own self?��


    ��That��s just magical power, how could celestial mud possibly be produced out of nothing!��


    ��And that��s why this Wisdom King City is called a miracle.�� The beautiful tour guide said with a smile, ��I know you guys must have many questions, but next, we will have a chance to go deep into the Wisdom King City and observe the magical altar closely. If there are any questions at that time, I believe they can be answered to a certain extent.��


    ��What? Even the core secret of the Wisdom King City can be disclosed?��


    ��Yes, because even the administrators of Wisdom King City do not understand the operation principle of this altar. It is said that Immortal Wang Lu could notpletely solve the secret, and Wisdom King City also offers high reward for this. If you can get some insight, you can try to get that reward.��


    One after another, the tourists naturallyughed and cursed. If even Wang Lu could not uncover the secret, how could they, as mere tourists?��


    At the back seat of the shuttle, a girl with a cat ornament on her head alsoughed, but theugh was actually a sneer.


    ��A group of fools, just bits and pieces of efficacy and they already call it a miracle, ridiculous!��

 Chapter 787 - The Unregistered Resident is Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 787: The Unregistered Resident is Exposed</h4>


    ��Are you sure you want to stay here? Our tour group has already arranged for the amodation...��


    The beautiful tour guide very awkwardly exined to the three tourists who made the special requests.


    As one of the most popr tourist attractions in Nine Regions, needless to say that thend in Wisdom King City was extremely expensive. And because the city was not built to attract tourists, the resources allocated for service were limited, and thus it could be imagined how expensive the price for the inns was. This chamber ofmerce, although it had the reputation as a high-end tourist group, it couldn��t really choose a good inn for cost reasons... Of course, the sixteen person per room amodation was indeed a bit shabby. However, once saw the rate of those high-end inns in Wisdom King City, no matter how much dissatisfaction that one had with the current arrangement, one would swallow it back.


    ��The inn charges in Wisdom King City are very high. In addition to those high-level travelers of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals where they used public expense, few people will choose high end inns. The chain inn that we choose is among the low end ones, but its service is guaranteed...��


    The tour guide tried her best, but failed to convince the other party.


    ��No need, we don��t care about money.��


    At that time, the tour guide hated them so much that her teeth became itchy. She inwardly said, ��You guys don��t care about money? Then why did you just stand there without buying anything when I took you shopping just now?��


    ����


    In the suit of the number one inn in Wisdom King City, Xia Xiaohe with a cat ear headwear and an interesting expression stood by the window overlooking the brightly lit street below.


    ��Ah, the world of ants is really interesting. It would be a pity if all of these are destroyed.��


    Xuan Mo said, ��Since it��s a pity, we should try to persuade yourpanions to give up the purging...��


    ��If I could persuade others so easily, how could I go running about so hard? In the past five years, I have spent less than half of my time reading novels and ying games. It��s a hellish-like torture.�� Xia Xiaohe said, took out a pocket book from her sleeve and then read it with relish. Her expression soon became gentle, as if she had encountered a panacea for serious injury.


    After awhile, Xia Xiaohe said, ��And even if I really can persuade them, your fate will still not change. For example, when you see a beautiful butterfly, will you choose to let it fly toward ces you can��t see, or will you catch it and make it into a specimen that you can watch at any time?��


    Xuan Mo was immediately at a loss for words.


    ��But this is too cruel for us...��


    ��Cruel?�� Xia Xiaohe closed the book and looked at Xuan Mo in amusement. She said, ��Good or bad, you are also a Mahayana Stage cultivator, so you should have realized the surrounding Main Paths for some years now. How could you not even understand this basic thing? The world is cruel and it treats all creatures like dogs, so why should the world make it an exception for humans? Although individually, humans have all kinds of emotion, on the whole, humans are as merciless as the world. When we eat meat, have we ever thought about how cruel it is to animals? When hunting can��t meet the demand of meat, humans simply raise livestock. The only purpose of living animals is to provide meat to human beings. Its feelings, wisdom and freedom are meaningless. And when animals eat nts to survive, who will those nts seek justice from?��


    Xuan Mo��s face was getting whiter by the seconds, because this principle was indeed very simple and easy to understand. She was already clear about it when she was very young, but...


    Seeing that Xuan Mo had nothing to say, Xia Xiaohe opened the novel again and said, ��This is the reality. What human sympathy? Cruelty? They��re all a joke. Ultimately, it��s still these same words, ��strong enough.�� Human beings are the masters of Nine Regions because they are strong enough to suppress the monsters. And we immortals are stronger than you, so you��d better bow down and think about how many species have been destroyed by human beings in order to stabilize their dominant position from the Deste Age to now. Didn��t those creatures have their own impassioned elegy? However, they still ended up dead. On the contrary, the pigs and sheeps that are waiting obediently to be ughtered live longer. This is the so-called a wise man submits to circumstances.��


    Bai Ze hoarsely said: ��Immortals are also humans, we are the same species...��


    ��Are you telling a joke? Isn��t the mostmon saying in the immortal cultivation world is that the path of mortals is different to that of immortals? Since it��s natural for you to separate cultivators from ordinary mortals, it is also natural that we immortals are also separated from you. Moreover, although the origin of immortals is mortal, what about the origin of mortals? Have you guys respected your origin?��


    With that, Xia Xiaohe also quickly read the novel in her hand.


    ��Okay, it��s almost time, get ready to move.��


    ����


    Late at night, the Wisdom King City was still as brightly lit and bright as day, but the streets were almost empty.


    A curfew was imposed in the city. Except for a few privileged sses, others were not allowed to go out after a certain period of time. If there was a vition... The local Golden Armored Men would surely let the vitors see the essence of Wisdom King City.


    This was not a tourist city, but the birthce of Wisdom Sect. It was the sacred ce of a behemoth that had ten billion believers. Any act that disobeyed the management could be regarded as a provocation to the Wisdom Sect. There was now of thend here, only sect teachings, and any sphemer only had a dead end.


    But for such a strict curfew, for those who practiced immortal cultivation, if they didn��t sleep for three or five days, why should they care about the price of the local inn? Wouldn��t it be more pleasant to wander on the street all night?


    However, it was obviously impossible for all people to be restricted by the teachings of the Wisdom King City. There would always be people who tried to challenge the local rules. Most of them die without a burial ce. But there were also a few elites whose strength beyond the scope of the management of Wisdom King City. For these few, they coulde and go as they please.


    Xia Xiaohe and the others obviously belonged to these elite few. One True Immortal and two Earth Immortals, such a strength was enough to let theme and go freely even in the headquarters of Shengjing Sect, let alone in this Wisdom King City.


    ��Down here.��


    Xia Xiaohe stretched out our hand to point at somewhere under her feet, and then her figure shed into the smooth white stone road, followed by Bai Ze and Xuan Mo. At this time, a team of Golden Armored Men passed them by, but turned a blind eye to this grant vition.


    ��Below this.��


    ��Another one.��


    Xia Xiaohe led them to dive continuously for more than twentyyers in Wisdom King City, but there was no sign of stopping. At this time, they were no longer in the open area of Wisdom King City, but obviously in the forbidden area.


    The secret of Wisdom King City was naturally hidden in the forbidden area, but Xia Xiaohe turned a blind eye to it and continued to dive.


    ��Not yet? I remember it��s been a long time since we passed the sign of the core area of Wisdom King City.�� After diving for more than five kilometers, Xuan Mo couldn��t help but ask.


    At the beginning, the signs of Wisdom Sect were seen on both sides, but now, it waspletely dark. They were only surrounded by rock and soil.


    ��Not yet?�� Xia Xiaohe��s eyes were still locked at a ce under her feet. She then chuckled and said, ��The city up there is just the tip of the iceberg. Do you think the part above the ground is the main body? How naive! This is the legacy of the immortal world! Even if these generations of ants study it for hundreds or thousands of years, it��s still impossible for them to understand its mystery. Watch carefully, next, I will open your eyes wide!��


    As soon as her voice fell, the scenery in front of them suddenly changed. It was a pitch ck cave deeper than the blue dome of heaven and even the starry skies.


    Xia Xiaohe showed a trace of excitement. However, Xuan Mo and Bai Ze were in a sluggish state.


    As Earth Immortals, they had already seen a number of secrets. This cave was not something that belonged to Nine Regions, nor was it connected to any part of Nine Regions, or even any known space. This was possibly... A piece of innate treasure that existed in the creation period!


    Only an innate treasure could possess an atmosphere that did not belong to Nine Regions, and the value of this innate treasure could no longer be measured by any standard.


    ��The Gate of All Realms. Even in the immortal world, it is still one of the most valuable treasures. Although it is only a fragment, it could still perform it��s basic role. When Xia Xiaohe saw the cave, she was in a good mood and was even interested in exining the origin of this treasure for Bai Ze and Xuan Mo. ��The history of this treasure is longer than that of the Nine Regions, Immortal World, Demon World and any known world. It connects endless unknown space and can produce endless possibilities. Now, although it is damaged, most of its functions are lost, and it is reduced to being a cash cow for ants. It can at least do one thing...��


    Before her voice fell, an excited voice came in.


    ��Do you want to use it to forcibly open the channel between the two realms to wee theing of the Fallen Immortals?��


    Hearing this voice, Bai Ze and Xuan Mo��splexion changed dramatically. Their whole body shook and their immortal hearts trembled! For the past five years, this voice has been haunting them like a nightmare.


    ��Wang-Wang Lu...��


    However, at this time, Xia Xiaohe��s smile became even more brilliant.


    ��Wang Lu, you really are waiting here!��


    In front of the ck hole, Wang Lu��s figure appeared. His face was also full of smiles, which was in harmony with Xia Xiaohe.


    ��You guys were running around the world, making it difficult to look for you. Without any better option, I have to wait for you guys here. Fortunately, you guys didn��t disappoint me.��


    Xia Xiaohe smiled and said, ��I knew that the effect of The Gate of All Realms may be unknown to others, but for you, you must know the inside story. It is said that the fragment of The Gate of All Realms came to Nine Regions with theet more than sixty years ago. And on that day, you just happened to be born here... Considering all the feats that you have made over the past few decades, it��s hard to imagine that you are a talent bred by the Nine Regions. So, where did youe from? I am really Curious.��


    Hearing this, Bai Ze and Xuan Mo were so shocked that their mouths were opened wide, and their immortal hearts were shaking.


    Wang Lu was not a native inhabitant of Nine Regions, but a mysterious figure from another? The-the significance of this was too great...


    At the same time, as the concerned party, Wang Lu just shrugged.


    ��I came from the stars... Why? Are you in love with me?��

 Chapter 788 - I am Upright and Frank

    <h4>Chapter 788: I am Upright and Frank</h4>


    ��Huh, Wang Lu, you��re actually calmer than I thought. I thought you would be a bit frightened after being called out of your identity... It is that your immortal heart cultivation is unparalleled in the world, or do you think that since you are the number one person in Nine Regions, you can suppress any opposition and have a peace of mind?��


    Xia Xiaohe said with a very concerned and sincere expression, ��If you really think so, then I must remind you, you are too naive. It is a fundamental principle engraved in the soul of human beings that anyone who is not in their n or group must have a different heart and intention... Since human beings became the overlord of Nine Regions, over the past tens of thousands of years, the monsters and beasts of Nine Regions have tried to integrate into human society countless times, but even today, they are still a second-ss ethnic group. As for you, an alien who doesn��t belong to the Nine Regions at all, the rejection will be a hundred times stronger than those monsters and beasts.��


    ��Oh?�� Wang Lu crossed his arms on his chest with interest and listened attentively.


    ��Look, with just around fifty years of cultivation time, you have be the number one person in Nine Regions, and you have the sole authority. Although it sounds infinitely beautiful, after all, it has a shallow foundation. You can have what you have today because of the indulgence from Hetu. Although your strength is better than that of Hetu, when ites to prestige and influence, you are not as good as Hetu.��


    Wang Lu nodded his head and said, ��Supreme Hetu is a highly principled person and he doesn��t fight for power, which is highly admirable.��


    ��Hetu indulges you because he trusts you. But if he learns that you are not from Nine Regions, what would he think?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Supreme Hetu��s strong but also weak point is that he is very obstinate. If he trusts in one person, the reason can be very simple and the reason for not trusting a person can also be very simple.��


    ��So it seems that although you are at the top of the world now, you��re actually in a precarious situation. Once Hetu clearly expresses his distrusts of you, then the long-standing opposition voice will erupt.��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Yes, I can even imagine what they would say: Wang Lu��s ability is indeed very strong, but the stronger his ability is, the more dangerous it will be for us! We are already struggling to face the Fallen Immortals, if someone like him is upying a high position and secretly doing things, the consequences will be unimaginable!��


    ��That��s right.�� Xia Xiaohe opened her eyes in surprise and said, ��So you have thought about this problem? What are you going to do about it? There is no solution to this problem.��


    Wang Lu said, ��How can there be no solution? The solution is very simple, just kill all those who oppose me.��


    ��...�� Xia Xiaohe was slightly stunned by this answer. She said, ��It is indeed a good solution. But have you considered how many people that you need to kill for that?��


    ��Not too much. Kill all the leaders, and the rest will be scattered. If there is a resurgence of opponents, I should continue to kill them. If ten or one hundred are not enough, then I should kill a thousand or ten thousand, until everyone is convinced. Humans don��t have such hard bones, they will soon soften. I remember you said not long ago that, in this world, ultimately, only the strongest rules. This truth is just as deeply engraved in the soul of human beings as the principle of anyone who is not in their n or group must have a different heart and intention. During the tens of thousands of years of human rule in Nine Regions, countless species have perished due to human beings, but countless species have also been domesticated due to human beings. And humans are actually particrly easy to domesticate.��


    While Wang Lu said these words, Xia Xiaohe held her breath and focused on listening, thus her real reaction could not be seen. However, Bai Ze and Xuan Mo were shocked because they could hear that Wang Lu was not threatening. If someone doubted and opposed him because of his identity, he would really kill him!


    This guy had be more terrifying than that of five years ago...


    Xia Xiaohe said, ��But in this way, your already weak strength will be weakened even more.��


    ��Yes, so it��s best that this secret will never be revealed, what do you think?��


    ��Hahaha, do you want me to keep a secret for you?�� Xia Xiaohe smiled and pped her hands, looking innocent and lovable. She said, ��When ites to keeping secrets, I happen to know a way: only the dead can keep secrets. So, do you want to kill me?��


    Her voice had just fallen, and Xia Xiaohe��s figure vanished out of thin air. Only a series ofughter remained.


    ��Hahaha, I know that you��re very strong, so I won��t fight you. I still have a lot of things to do. I will not apany you.��


    The method of the Fallen Immortal was mysterious and unpredictable. Xia Xiaohe said that she wanted to leave and everyone present was helpless. Bai Ze and Xuan Mo, who were left there, were stunned. They didn��t expect Xia Xiaohe to walk away so decisively and irresponsibly. How could she leave them just like that? They tried to look for Xia Xiaohe, but there was simply no trace of her. It was as if she simply disappeared from Nine Regions.


    As for Wang Lu, he also did not go after Xia Xiaohe, because he was very clear that he could not do it.


    If they had a head-on fight, he was eighty percent sure that he could defeat his opponent. However, if Xia Xiahe was determined to escape, it would simply be impossible... The giant Divine Weapon made by Sun Buping was a war machine, and its main functions were all for frontalbat. As for the various functions, they were much inferior.


    However, the deficiency of function could bepensated in many ways, such as...


    ��Your so-called lots of things to do... Is it to read these serials: ��One Piece,��The Legend of Dragon Warrior,��Records of Alibaba,��The Seven Dynasties Clear Note,��Beautiful Married Woman��...��


    Before he finished his words, Xia Xiaohe��s surprised voice rang up.


    ��How did you know my reading list?��


    ��How could I not? You are the leader of Pingle Sect, so I just need to ask the secretary who subscribed to the serials for you all year round.��


    ��Well, that��s right. I��ve been mysteriously missing for five years. As long as you��re not stupid enough, how could you not find out my identity? But so what? You want to threaten me with these serials? Humph, you don��t really think of me as an idiot, do you?��


    ��Of course, I know that the attraction of these novels to you is not enough to make you lose your mind. But, I have here with me the long lost ��Volume 26�� of ��More Lovable than Jiangshan.����


    ��Pooh! Do you think I��m stupid? The 26th volume and theter parts are fake works byter generations. The original author died of illness a long time ago. That book is a masterpiece!��


    ��Masterpiece? Not necessarily, because I��ve got the original author back.��


    ��Hah, got back the original author? Are you talking about psychicmunication with the soul after death? Don��t waste your breath, if I can get his soul back, do you think I will let it go? How are you going tomunicate with the author��s soul?��


    ��Of course, it��s impossible to recall the soul. He died in an ident, the soul had flown away and scattered, not to mention the reincarnation... This is one hundred percent even immortal couldn��t do it. But why couldn��t you change your way of thinking? Coming back from death is impossible, but being reborn is always possible, don��t you think?��


    ��Being reborn?�� Xia Xiahe repeated it curiously, then suddenly, she was shocked. Wang Lu��s so-called ��being reborn,�� did not mean life, but reproduction! A product!��


    ��Yes, as long as a person��s origin and growth environment arepletely copied, it is likely to produce a replica that is highly simr to the original... Of course, there will inevitably be errors during this period, but as long as there are enough temtes, we can always select individuals that are the same as the original ones.��


    Wang Lu chuckled and then, in Xia Xiaohe��s silence, continued, ��In the past five years, I have used the resources of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals to try to create 20000 replicates. ording to my mathematical calctions, this number is enough to ensure that a miracle urs. And after screening tens of thousands of copies, I finally got what I want. I let that person continue to write the whole story, including the ending. I also invited more than thirty old readers who have been obsessed with the novel for many years to have an internal trial reading. The consistent conclusion from that trial reading was that the style and plot of the novel continue perfectly... In other words, this is the real 26th Volume of More Lovable than Jiangshan.��


    Mumble...


    In the dark underground world, there was a clear swallowing of saliva sound.


    ��Don��t-don��t think you can seduce me with this kind of thing!��


    Wang Lu chuckled again and said, ��Seduce you? What kind of thing are you that you think you are worth of my seduction? What I��m going to do is to threaten you. Xia Xiaohe, I will count to three, if you don��t show up, I will skip all the parts in the middle and directly spoil you the ending of the novel!��


    ��What?��


    ��I��ve processed the memory of those thirty internal readers, so I can��t remember the plot anymore. Twenty thousand copies have been processed together, and it is impossible to write the original text... So, do you want toe out and fight me, or be exposed to the spoiler, and suffer in the pain of iplete plot for life? All right, no more nonsense, I��m going to start counting. One, two...��


    Wang Lu only counted to two and there was ckness in front of him.


    The earth and rocks of the underground world all disappeared, and a ferocious gigantic beast opened its big ck mouth and rushed to Wang Lu.


    ��The Universe Beast!��


    The giant beast that could devour heaven and the earth in the legends and stories of the Deste Age actually appeared in front of them! Although it was only a cub, its mouth had the momentum of swallowing all things in the world!


    However, Wang Lu didn��t care much. At this time, even if he was transported back to the Deste Age, he was still the most powerful being in Nine Regions. So what of a mere giant cub!


    ��Primal Chaos... Break!��


    Wang Lu��s right arm moved forward, and a surging sword qi burst out from his fingertips. The sword was extremely delicate, just like hair, but it was also extremely sharp. With a light sound, the mouth of the Universe Beast had been pierced, and the beast wailed.


    ��In those days, even the heaven tribtion was broken, yet you stupid thing dare to be rash in front of me!��


    As he spoke Wang Lu restored the original appearance of the giant. A giant of several kilometers high appeared in the underground world, and pushed the soil aside. The mighty breaking-through-heaven-and-earth momentum made the giant beast seem small.


    ��What are you two waiting for! Quickly help me take down this suspicious alien!��


    Xia Xiaohe snapped an order to Bai Ze and Xuan Mo.


    The next moment, the two Earth Immortals could not help but make their move.


    ��Yin and Yang Separation!��


    ��Negation Golden Seal!��


    Wang Luughed and said, ��Good, I��ll take care of you two traitors together today!��

 Chapter 789 - There is No Insinuation in this Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 789: There is No Insinuation in this Chapter</h4>


    Under Wisdom King City in the Blue River Region, the battle in the deep underground cave hadsted for a long time. Although he was fighting one against three, Wang Lu handled it with ease. He forced the other three people to straitened circumstances where dangers appeared all around them.


    From an onlooker��s point of view, this was almost a cat-and-mouse game. One True Immortal and two Earth Immortals. They were supposed to be powerful creatures that could reverse heaven and earth by raising their hands and feet. And this was a hard fight, let alone hundreds of kilometers underground, even thousands of kilometers deep into the earth��s core, their fight could cause natural disasters on the ground. However, this battle hadsted for more than half a day, but the battlefield was always confined within a radius of five kilometers from The Gate of All Realms.


    Considering the huge body of the giant Divine Weapon, the battlefield was just a narrow cage. In other words, the giant Divine Weapon could control the other three people in the palm of the hand even without intense action.


    The Immortal��s means almost had no effect on this battlefield. Whether it was to reverse the Yin and Yang in Yin and Yang Separation, or the reverse stream of the Negation Immortal Method, or even Xia Xiaohe with her True Immortal��s technique, who had magical powers far above the two earth immortals. They were all totally ineffective in the space of five kilometers. The three great cultivators with various means could only use the most basic means of attack and defense�CFighting with their own fists and feet.


    However, with this simple and crude means, how could it bepared with the giant Divine Weapon with a height of several kilometers? The Immortal was powerful because of the immortal method, although their physical bodies had been strengthened, under deliberate guidance of Wang Lu, the giant Divine Weapon had been particrly strengthened.


    The gap between professional and non-professional was undoubtedly evident on this battlefield. Xia Xiaohe was a true immortal, and her strength should have been even better than that of Wang Lu��s giant Divine Weapon, but at this time, she was like a bird whose wings had been cut off or had her hands bound and been unable to do anything about it.


    Of course, on the other hand, Wang Lu could not kill the three of them in one move. The synchronization rate of the giant Divine Weapon was only around 60%, and he stillcked the means to kill in one blow. He could only use the advantage of the battlefield to grind them. And in this process, Wang Lu��s mouth naturally had not been idle. With his utmost ability, he tried to humiliate and ridicule his opponents.


    ��Hahaha, Bai Ze oh Bai Ze, I haven��t seen you for several years, and I was looking forward to your progress with the new master. As a result, you��re still the same. The new master didn��t even give you guys a few bones, yet always ordered you guys around. If I were you, I say that��s not worth it!��


    ��Xuan Mo, although we all say that women are sentimental creatures and often make irrational choices, but giving yourself to Bai Ze, I really can��t see it. I thought those who are willing to copte with dogs are just one in ten thousand, I never thought that one of the people I know is one of them. But no matter, I will help you out.��


    ��As for you, Xia Xiaohe, do you really want to know the ending of More Lovable than Jiangshan? Perhaps this is yourst chance, if you die with regret, you won��t be able to close your eyes.��


    ��Oh? Bai Ze, you used this pretty well. Is it the newly trained tortoise (cuckold) fist? It is indeed worthy to be an Earth Immortals that achieved the Path in the ancient golden age. The immortal cultivation path did not have this kind of body forging move, the ability to fight in closebat is not as good as that of dogs.


    ��Hey, Xuan Mo, you indeed have some attitude, worthy of being the original owner of Rouge Tears... To be honest, you should stop your self-abandonment before you go too far. Whether it��s Sun Buping or Senior Gem Emperor, they��re all in the past. People should learn to look forward.��


    ��By the way, Xia Xiaohe, seeing how hard you support yourself, why don��t I read a story for you to relieve your boredom? How about thest chapter of More Lovable than Jiangshan Volume 27?��


    ...


    In the face of Wang Lu��s verbal offensive, naturally, the three of them did not have any response. They were all veterans who had experienced many battles, so it was unlikely for them to fall for this trick. However, after half a day of protracted battle, Xia Xiaohe was the first to be impatient.


    ��Wang Lu, don��t waste your energy, you can��t win this battle.��


    The girl��s voice was still full of sincerity and concern, but in such a battlefield environment, it seemed a bit gloomy and terrifying.


    ��I admit that you are indeed very powerful, but this game should be over. I... I��m tired of it.��


    During the talk, Xia Xiaohe beckoned Bai Ze and Xuan Mo back to her side. The three of them formed a defensive horn formation.


    ��I have seen through your trick. With the unique effect of connecting all the realms by the Gate of All Realms, you deliberately introduce thews of heaven and earth from other realms, which cause thews here to be in disorder, which make our immortal methods ineffective, which in turn effectively create absolute geographical advantage for you. It��s really an amazing idea. The Gate of All Realms has existed in the hands of the immortals in the upper realm for countless years, but no one thought it could be used like this. But then again, treating innate treasure as consumable, such a luxurious act, only a barbarian like you can do it.��


    Upon hearing this, Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Yeah, in a weak against strong fight of course you can��t care about whether something is luxurious or not. As long as it can get rid of trash like you all, no matter what the price is, it��s still a profit.��


    ��But it��s useless.�� Xia Xiaohe shrugged and said, ��It��s not just a quiet girl like me who is not good at physical melee there in the upper realm. There are many people who have more meleebat power than you. At that time, this kind of trap that disturbs immortal methods will only be a hindrance to you.��


    ��So, I will kill you before those guyse down, and I��llpletely close the passage between the two realms, then I can be free of worries.��


    ��Oh? This kind of passive, negative defensive thought does not suit you at all. I thought you would rush to fight to the death with us with slogans, just like Sun Buping before.�� Xia Xiaohe said, ��Actually, I suggest that it��s still better for you to y the role as the sessor of Sun Buping. It��s better to learn from him and fight with us head-on. After all, it��s better to just get the pain over with, rather than prolong the agony. Seeing you people in the lower realm has been living in fear and shadow for so many years, I really can��t bear it.��


    ��Whoa, unexpectedly, you look pure and beautiful, yet you can pretend really well... Can��t bear it? I think it��s more like ��the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak�� right? If you guys really have the ability, thene here and show me the destruction of Nine Regions.�� Wang Lu sneered, ��I think you guys can��t afford the time right now, right? Although I don��t want to admit this fact, if I guess correctly, the Immortal World is almost done, right?��


    ��... Immortal World is indeed a bit of trouble.�� When she heard of this topic, Xia Xiaohe suddenly sighed, as if she had experienced the vicissitudes of life. ��If you want to know the truth, you��d bettere to the Immortal World in person to have a look. For you, an expert from another world, we will still open our door.��


    ��Excuse me, a gentleman doesn��t stand under a dangerous roof. I don��t have much interest in the ce that will be finished soon.��


    With that, Wang Lu turned his eyes to Bai Ze and Xuan Mo.


    ��What were the two of you thinking? You let go of a good future and jump on a shrinking ship. This is even more stupid than seeking shelter among the demon race after the war of immortal and demon.


    However, Bai Ze and Xuan Mo could hardly hear what Wang Lu was saying.


    Immortal World was about to end? What... What nonsense this guy was talking about! The immortal world was tens of millions of times and even hundreds of millions of times more vast and powerful than Nine Regions!


    The immortal world was also the ultimate for any cultivator. Even the junior cultivators who were short of talent and have no hope for ever reaching the Jindan Stage will still imagine the fantastic beauty of the immortal world... In the same way, it was also the supreme beauty in the dreams of Bai Ze and Xuan Mo.


    There was no cultivator who did not yearn for the immortal world and no cultivator��s ideal immortal world that was not perfect. Even if there exist Fallen Immortals from the immortal world that have brought endless disasters to the Nine Regions, people did not doubt the beauty of the immortal world.


    But now, however, Wang Lu said the immortal world was about to end?


    ��Is it inconceivable? Why don��t you use your brain and think about it? Although we are used to the legend of the immortal world since childhood, who has actually gone to the immortal world and seen it? Have you ever been there, or someone you know once went there? Have you ever been in contact with any other visitors from the immortal world other than the Fallen Immortals? Since there is no such thing, why do you think that the Immortal World is infinitely beautiful, most immortals are good, and only a few that are ck sheeps? Because that��s what your mom told you when you were a child?��


    Hearing these questions, Bai Ze and Xuan Mo were left speechless.


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Thest question. If what I said just now is wrong, why can��t Ms. Xia Xiaohe who is from the immortal world utter even one rebuttal or say even one word? Isn��t she very talkative? Don��t tell me she was just absent-minded.��


    With that, Wang Lu assumed a solemn look and said to Xia Xiaohe, ��If the immortal world is not about to end, how can there be such a group of stupid, bored, idle people that ran around the lower realm to fight and kill? The immortal world is infinitely vast and rich, what can��t be found there that they have toe to this barren and small Nine Regions? To put it bluntly, they are just looking for a shelter.��


    Xuan Mo was stunned and said, ��In that case, they can live in harmony with us. Why do they need to do the great purge?��


    ��... Women��s brains indeed cease to exist when they have men. Won��t you have a thorough cleaning when you move to a new house?��


    ��Thorough cleaning...? For that, all the creatures of the Nine Regions will be exterminated?��


    Wang Lu pursed his lips and said, ��I haven��t seen you guys showing mercy when cleaning a ce from mosquitos... You two have been with her for many years, so you two ought to know how her people regard the creatures of Nine Regions, right? They see our species as distinctly different from them, and ording to the saying that people outside your group will have different hearts and ideas, would you expect them to treat us well? Are you two... really that brain-damaged?��


    ��Want me to continue? Originally, your brains were already not working very well, but are they nowpletely destroyed by a young missy from the upper realm?��


    ��That��s all well and good.�� Xia Xiaohe narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, ��You really are good at talking. And I truly admire your eloquence. However, all of these are useless because... Thanks to your endless talk here, I finally have enough time toplete my mission. The fierce men of the upper realm that you have been waiting for areing soon.��


    At the same time, in the Blue River Region, the light of aet suddenly illuminated over the site of the previous war.

 Chapter 790 - The Confession of a Crazy Woman

    <h4>Chapter 790: The Confession of a Crazy Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>Chrissy


    Underground world.


    Xia Xiaohe��s voice was as gentle as water, but her expression gradually cooled down.


    ��Wang Lu, this Gate of All Realms is indeed used by you in an ingenious way. However, this thing has been the treasure of the immortal realm for thousands of years. And in all those times, we have never used it so rudely. Of course, there is a reason for that. You are very smart, but you can��t be smarter than everyone elsebined in the world. You think yourself clever, but in the end you have to pay for it...��


    ��I know. Using this Gate of All Realms in your face so unrestrained, there is inevitably no ce for the power to be confined. So I believe you have fully absorbed its power, and forcibly opened the passage between the two realms, right?��


    ��You knew? So, this has been your n since the beginning... You��re bold!��


    At that moment, Xia Xiahe��s face suddenly lost its color. With a wave of her hand, she brought out a group of shadows to cover herself along with Bai Ze and Xuan Mo.


    ��Want to go?��


    Wang Lu also waved his hand, but this time, it lit up the light in the underground world.


    Under the illumination of the light, there were Hetu and the Nine Regions Map, Kuqin and the numerous battle banners of Royal Soldier Sect, and Zhu Ri of Kunlun with his Universal Ruler... More than half of the top figures in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had gathered there!


    In addition, there were also the top characters in the Earth Immortal camp such as Lu Biechen and Immortal Luo Xue. A four person fight immediately turned into a hundred men feast!


    ��You have actually gathered so much power here?��


    Wang Lu said, ��In the face of the ferocious men from the upper realm, these forces are worthless anyway. So it��s better to use them to encircle and suppress you alone since it will increase the chance of sess a bit. Now, can you show me your true skill, Senior Xia Xiaohe?��


    ��You... know my identity?�� Xia Xiaohe��s voice prated from the shadow, ��Was it Cann the one who told you? Did he tell you everything, including the secrets of the immortal world?��


    ��He really wanted to say that. In order for me to give him a good time, he would do anything now. A pity that you have strict restrictions on him. He can��t say a word about things that could not be said. Over the past few years, I��ve used and discarded one torture expert after another, but I have never been able topletely open his mouth. But, on the other hand, why should he say something directly? For example, I can now conclude that when the passage between the two worlds is not fully opened, the immortals have severe handicaps in the lower realm. Not only the immortals in the lower realm have to bear a long period of weakness, the upper realm also has to bear great losses and risks.��


    ��...��


    ��It��s precisely because the loss of forcibly crossing the borders is too great that every time the immortals go to the lower realm, they have to undergo strict selections. This is the iron rule. But, the fact that you can freely follow behind Cann means that your status is very unusual.��


    ��So?��


    ��Taking down Cann whose mouth has been severely restricted has given the Nine Regions great benefits in the past fifteen years. Imagine what could we get if we could subdue Xia Xiaohe who is not restricted by the rules?�� With that, Wang Lu waved his hand and said, ��Do it, but I want her alive.��


    The next moment, tens of thousands of rays of light illuminated the underground world and gxy-like countless immortal treasures rushed out. For a time, even the Gate of All Realms was dim.


    However, the shadow that covered the three people stayed still.


    ��Hahaha!�� Xia Xiaoheughed wildly in the shadow, ��Wang Lu, you are so interesting! This is the first time I��ve seen such an interesting person as you, and it��s much more fun than all those novels!��


    ��You tter me.��


    With that, Wang Lu took a step forward. The thousands of kilometers giant body carried the might of Nine Regions Supreme, which caused the countless immortal treasures to retreat sideways. Then he raised his arm high andunched his fist.


    The giant Divine Weapon with sixty percent synchronization rate had magical power in every move. When the heavy fist was wielded all the five elements around were disordered, which caused many immortal treasures to crumble and no longer shone. Wang Lu said that he wanted her to live, but the punch was flung without mercy. It seemed that he wanted to crush the three people in the shadow into pieces, never to live again.


    This punch seemed very fast, but also extremely long. In the eyes of everyone, people could clearly see that the heavy fist fell down like a hill, which caused the wind to blow into waves. The rocks and soil were weightless as if they were just feathers. Although when the shock wave swept through, every visible and invisible wave in this underground world could be discerned... But in this process, everyone was shocked to find that although their consciousness could still operate, their bodies could not move at all.


    Finally, the heavy fist was settled, and a thousand times more powerful impact suddenly arose. In an instant, the shockwave spread for hundreds of kilometers... If this was on the ground, it would copse mountains and dry rivers, just as if it was the end of the world.


    At the same time, the Wisdom King City on the ground had already swayed and slowly floated up along with its underground part. It pierced the sky like a spear and avoided the shock from underground.


    On the top floor of this tower-like city, a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes walked into the room in front of him with a bit of tension.


    Not long ago, the room was his office, which symbolized the supreme ce of the head of Wisdom King City. However, at this time it had been expropriated withoutpensation, but he did not dare toin.


    ��Report, all the creatures around Dragon Horn Mountain have been taken in.��


    Behind the desk, a young cultivator bowed his head and wrote the file in front of him at a tremendous speed. When he heard the report, he nodded slowly and said, ��Good. Well done.��


    ��Thanks to the help of the several immortals, we can avoid this natural disaster in time.�� As he spoke, the middle-aged man couldn��t help wiping the sweat on his head with a handkerchief. He was born fat, and was more likely to sweat under tension, ��This great grace, we...��


    The young cultivator cut him off, ��All of us immortal cultivators and ordinary mortals are family, so this is the right thing to do. So, there��s no need to thank us.�� After a pause, he didn��t say what he really thought.


    This great disaster was basically caused by immortal cultivators. Even if the creatures were taken in time and it didn��t cause people to suffer, the damage was inevitable, so what was there to thank for?


    However, there was no need to say these words to others, even toward the leader of Wisdom King City, the richest man in Wang Family Vige many years ago...


    Just as he thought about it, a person suddenly came through the door in a hurry. With an anxious face, he said, ��Hai Yunfan! Wang Lu has just sent a massage, he wants us to go a hundred miles higher!��


    ��A hundred miles, that��s going to be close to the Astral Wind!��


    ��It is said that the Earth Immortals wille to help. And this must be done as soon as possible!��


    Hai Yunfan nodded and said, ��I understand. This is an emergency lift off...�� Then he turned his head, ��Mayor, you��ve heard what he just said, right?��


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, ��I��ll let my subordinates cooperate with you!�� Then he turned and trotted away from the room.


    It was just that, when he went out, he was a bit confused.


    ��Wang Lu... Why is this name familiar?��


    ����


    In the underground world below Wisdom King City, the earth shaking fist of the giant Divine Weapon finally drew the curtain of the battle to a close.


    ��Not bad, this fist is very masculine, very impressive.��


    ��You too. You��re actually beyond my expectation.��


    The giant Divine Weapon still maintained the posture ofnding a heavy fist. Due to the aftershocks, the soil and rock copsed from time to time in the underground world. The violent moves of the surrounding spiritual energy also caused all kinds of visions. But the focus of the battlefield had shifted to the shoulder and ear of the giant Divine Weapon.


    A shadow shrouded the ear and whispered to Wang Lu.


    ��You guess it right, my status is indeed different, but you probably haven��t guessed that my status ispletely out of the ordinary.��


    ��Humph, since you can avoid this divine fist and forcibly break through the formation toe here, you definitely are not ordinary people. There are ought to be not many people like you in the immortal world, right?


    ��Hahaha, not many? Even if you go through all realms, I am one of a kind. For the sake of that fist, I��ll give you a hint. At present, the master of the immortal world is called Xia Yu.��


    ��You!��


    ��So, you basically can��t win this. But don��t worry, I like you very much and will save your life. Let��s make friends then.��


    The next moment, the shadow on the shoulder of the giant Divine Weapon disappeared.


    Wang Lu snorted, but in the end, he didn��t make a move, but rather shrank himself and restored his own body.


    Naturally, Hetu, Kuqin and the others came toward him.


    ��How is it? Did you get her?��


    Although all the people present were all Supremes and even Earth Immortals, in that they had unique vision, no one could see the change at thest minute. Wang Lu��s fist contained a lot of magical powers, and under the heavy fist, Xia Xiaohe��s response was beyond their understanding. At this time, Wang Lu��s face was neither happy nor sad, so they could not really see the result.


    Wang Lu shook his head and said, ��She got away.��


    ��Got away?�� Supreme Zhuri was somewhat unable to believe it. He looked at the Universal Ruler at his hand again and said, ��Just now I have clearly nailed this ce, how could she...��


    ��Nine Regions�� means should not be disyed in front of the True Immortals. If Nine Regions�� providence could be captured, what��s a mere immortal treasure?��


    Supreme Tianlun frowned and asked, ��Although this battle was prepared in a hurry, we have calcted many times before that no matter what the changes, we should be able to cope with them. How could she get away?��


    ��The calction is wrong. This person��s origin is beyond expectation. Xia Xiaohe... By the way, which one of you is the best at history?��


    Supreme Zhuri and Immortal Luo Xue came forward together.


    ��Have any one of you ever heard of Xia Yu?��


    The two were silent for a moment, and then both shook their heads.


    ��... Tsk, an unknown person? Forget it, it��s not the time to care about this. In any case, Xia Xiaohe has run away. Now what we need to worry about is the situation of the passage over there.��


    When they heard of this, the several Supremes and Earth Immortals were suddenly at a loss.


    What about the passage? Wang Lu, isn��t it too reckless to allow the passage to open?��


    ��Rather than waiting for them to open the channel when they are in perfect condition, it��s better to open it first... Even if we have to explore to get to know the real situation, we have been training for this for fifteen years, it��s time for us to fight a real battle.��


    ����


    At the same time, a crack opened over the secluded marsh in the Deste Land. There were endless ferocious creatures in the depth of the crack. However, at this time, a person with a sword blocked the crack so that they could note out even half a step.


    ��Ah, what did Wang Lu say?�� The woman in white held the sword in her right hand and caressed her forehead with her left hand.


    ��Ah, right. No one should ever cross my sword defense.��


    With that, her eyes were like swords, pointing deep into the crack


    ��Are you guys going to give it a try?��

 Chapter 791 - Sorry, Just Found Out That There Are Two Chapter Nines In This Volume

    <h4>Chapter 791: Sorry, Just Found Out That There Are Two Chapter Nines In This Volume</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    Nine Regions, the crack in the sky.


    In the depth of the passage, the ferocious beasts from the upper realm huddled together and were in a dilemma.


    ��M*therf*cker, are all of you at the front f*cking stupid! Don��t block the door!��


    ��Which idiot in the back that is spouting shit? If you have the ability thene here to the front! There��s a monster outside! Whoever goes out dies!��


    ��F*ck off! How could there be a monster in the lower realm? By the way, you��re also a monster!��


    ��You��re the monster, your whole family are monsters!��


    ��Stop making such noise! Those in the front row quickly pull out your defensive magical weapon and rush forward. Don��t be afraid of death and open the passage! The brothers behind then cane out to support you! None of us can afford to be stuck here and dy the big thing!��


    ��What kind of thing are you? You dare tomand me?��


    ��F*ck you, I am thinking about you!��


    ��Demon bastard, who knows what your intention is?��


    ��If you dare to say demon bastard again, I will kill you right now!��


    ��So what? Demon bastards were the ones that destroyed my hometown. Don��t think that when you ascend to the immortal world and follow a master you can change a new leaf, a demon bastard is indeed a demon bastard...��


    ��F*ck you!��


    ��Don��t fight in the passage! Do you want to kill everyone? F*ck, which fools are still doing it?��


    ��Shit, the warping effect of the passage is getting stronger! Do you really want tomit suicide? Damn it, even if I die I will drag you all with me, go to hell!��


    ��The f*ck, which son of a b*tchunch a flying sword in the back?��


    ��D*mn it, we can��t fight this battle. There��s a monster in the front, and a group of bastards stabbing people in the back. Brothers, let��s clean up the scum in the back first!��


    ����


    At the other end of the passage, a man and a woman stood in a splendid light and looked contemptuously at the chaos in the passage.


    The man in the splendid light possessed an exceptionally tall and sturdy body.


    ��Shuiyue, see that? Bastards are indeed bastards. Truly disgraceful.��


    The woman named Shuiyue beside him was also extremely dissatisfied, ��Leitian, you are right. These bastards are so unsightly. I think the superior is a bit sick, how could they look for such a group of bastards to be the vanguard? They will only drag down the big thing. This passage is really not stable at all. If they continue to be this chaotic...��


    Before she could finish her words, someone sneered next to her, ��If these bastards are not used as the vanguard, should we use the two of you then?��


    Both the man and the woman were startled. They quickly turned around and bowed toward the new third person. ��Senior Immortal Poxu...��


    The third person was also in the splendid light, but his figure was dim and indistinct. His voice was indistinguishable from men��s and women��s voices, but the impatience in his tone was obvious.


    ��What happens? What are these scums doing in the passage?��


    Leitian quickly replied, ��Report Senior Immortal, it seems that the other end of the passage is blocked.��


    ��Blocked? Although they are just a group of scum, they are also elite servants collected from all walks of life in many worlds. In the present day Nine Regions, they belonged to the top-level elites... Don��t tell me the Nine Regions people knew about the news in advance and thus set a trap at the exit? How many people are there blocking the passage?��


    ��Report Senior Immortal, it seems that...��


    ��It seems?��


    Leitian was suddenly drenched in cold sweat. His massive body trembled as he said, ��There��s only one person...��


    ��What a joke!�� Senior Immortal Poxus��s anger surged upward, then he opened his eyes and looked directly across the long and deep passage to see the Nine Regions.


    He saw a woman in white holding a sword while propping up a motionless sword defense. This sword defense stretched for several kilometers, whichpletely enveloped the crack in the sky without leaving any gap. The servants in the passage werepletely blocked at the exit that they couldn��t move even half a step.


    These servants were collected by the immortal world for thousands of years, and they had destroyed many countless worlds. They were basically the immortal world��s battle-hardened soldiers. Of which, they consisted of the old royal family of the demon race, spirit beasts, and monsters captured by the Fallen Immortals, but also primal chaos demons that were suppressed from the thousand worlds...


    Although they were basically scums, they were scums of the immortal world. Any one of them could set off a natural disaster in Nine Regions. This had been tested more than one hundred years ago.


    That was when Senior Immortal Poxu personally dropped a Nine-Tailed Fox from an identally opened gap. Then the Nine-Tailed Fox, which was far from perfect, almost wiped out one of the most prestigious sects in Nine Regions. But now, in the passage between the two realms, there were countless more powerful creatures than the Nine-Tailed Fox, yet they were single-handedly stopped by an inexplicable woman.


    Was the expectation for these scums too high in these recent years? Or was there something mysterious about this woman?


    Senior Immortal Poxu narrowed his eyes slightly and focused his eyes even more. He tried to see through the woman, to understand her power better. However, his gaze suddenly stopped at the sword defense and could no longer prate.


    ��Oh?�� Senior Immortal Poxu slightly restrained his anger, which turned into surprise.


    A mere trash of the lower realm unexpectedly could resist his gaze with a sword defense, no wonder the hundreds of servants in the passage could be stopped in their tracks... Unexpectedly, after thest Age of Chaos, Nine Regions could still have such a character!


    Senior Immortal Poxu immediately showed great interest in her. The n for the great purge of Nine Regions was imperative, but it did not prevent him from collecting a few rare pets for himself in the process. And this woman in white looked much more interesting than any of his pets.


    ��Alright, I��ll go and see for myself.��


    With that, he stepped forward, ready to enter the passage.


    The man and the woman were extremely amazed. They said, ��But... Senior Immortal Xiaoyao said that no immortal could enter the passage without his permission.��


    ��Humph, let Xiaoyaoe and personally tell me that. What a joke. Who is qualified to give orders to me except his Majesty the Immortal King? ��


    Leitian and Shuiyue exchanged nces. Naturally, none of them dared to stop him... Among the rank of Senior Immortals, Poxu��s strength was at the top three, which was a bit more powerful than Cann that came to the lower realm fifteen years ago. Although Senior Immortal Xiaoyao had a revered position, he could not do anything to Senior Immortal Poxu. What was more important was that this Poxu was cold-blooded and bloodthirsty, and he often attacked his own people. Thus, the best course of action was to report this matter back to Senior Immortal Xiaoyau and let him decide this...


    At this time, Senior Immortal Poxu was not interested in wasting too much energy on these two pawns. His eyes turned back toward the passage and soon he gave out a sneer.


    ��The passage was opened so hastily that it could not amodate a Senior Immortal topletely pass through, and forcibly going down will greatly weaken oneself. Fifteen years ago, Cann that fool suffered a great loss. Thus this time, Xiaoyao allowed these scums to explore the way first. But, it��s too much of a hindrance.��


    ��What?��


    ��I said, these scums are too much of a hindrance. The two of you go and tell Xiaoyao, I��ll help him clean up the garbage.��


    Leitian and Shuiyue both have an extremely ominous premonition in their hearts. They wanted to say something, but it was toote.


    The next moment, a green ball of light rose from the palm of Senior Immortal Poxu. He held it in front of him and then gently blew it.


    The clear immortal spirit that flowed out of Senior Immortal Poxu��s mouth turned into a storm, and the green ball of light was blown forward. The ball flew quietly and slowly. However, when Leitian and Shuiyue saw the light ball, they looked horrified and could not help but retreat.


    This was the unique skill of Senior Immortal Poxu, ��Break.��


    Broke the soldiers, broke the people, broke the army, broke the realm, broke the universe and all the living beings... This light ball contained the impable insights of Senior Immortal Poxu when he witnessed the destruction of countless worlds. For people like Leitian and Shuiyue, seeing the light ball alone may lead to misfortune.


    Of course, they did not dare to look again. However, before they retreated far enough, they saw the green ball of light fly into the passage.


    Then, in the passage, the noise of the servants stopped suddenly, and the chaotic power fluctuations subsided.


    ��Phew, it��s much quieter now.��


    Senior Immortal Poxu touched the corner of his mouth and then his body size rapidly shrank. The shroud around him also weakened a bit and his true face was vaguely revealed. However, before Leitian and Shuiyue could see clearly, he had walked into the passage, so they could only see his back.


    As far as they were concerned, they saw that the passage was empty. In front of Senior Immortal Poxu was a spacious road. The more than five hundred servants that were previously jammed in it had disappeared...


    ��This-this...�� Leitian shivered as he looked at the back of Senior Immortal Poxu with an inexplicable look.


    With his ��Break,�� he actually wiped out more than five hundred servants! Previously when the servants were still blocking the passage, although there were many casualties when they attacked the sword defense, the actual death was only about ten or twenty people. But now, they had been killed by their own side! The total servant corps in the immortal world was only around two thousand! This person was simply too brazen!


    ��Come on, let��s report to Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, let him tell His Majesty that Poxu hasmitted an outrage!��


    In the passage, Senior Immortal Poxu sneered indifferently.


    <i>What are you going to tell His Majesty? It��s just five hundred pieces of trash used to break the Nine Regions. This kind of thing is dime a dozen... But now, we need to care about the other side.</i>


    Senior Immortal Poxu went to the exit at the end of the passage and saw the woman who aroused his full interest at a close distance.


    He was a bit surprised.


    In front of him was not the expected Peak Mahayana Stage with half a step already passed through the threshold of immortality, but a small Jindan? But soon, this surprise turned into a stronger interest.


    ��It��s actually... an outside path cultivator, what a surprise.��


    There was no other exnation other than the outside path. Thew of immortal path would not allow a Jindan to have the power to block the servants. This was truly an unexpected joy, a huge bumper harvest.


    Senior Immortal Poxu was already tired of seeing those who followed the rules of immortal cultivation. As he himself was an immortal, he knew the beginning and end of this path very well. However, for the outside path... The outside path was infinitely more beautiful.


    When the immortal world was attacking left and right, destroying countless worlds, he happily served as the vanguard, even willing to go through fire and water. Because it was really exhrating and wonderful to crush those enemies with unknown power with his hands. But now, there was no longer an unknown world within the reach of the immortal world, and all the enemies had been crushed. Although the cleaning of Nine Regions was important, it was not a difficult and exciting task, because this was the origin of the immortal world.


    Now it seemed that they had underestimated this world.


    Filled with joy, Senior Immortal Poxu, for the first time ever, possessed a merciful heart.


    ��Are you interested in being my collection?��


    The woman in white looked at him in shock.


    ��Moron, did you drink too much?��

 Chapter 792 - Caught In the Act

    <h4>Chapter 792: Caught In the Act</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��This is thest time I��m going to do this pain in the ass mission, I��d rather be a dog for a day. It��s enough that I have to deal with a group of evil monsters, but nowes a mentally challenged... Are there any good people in the immortal world?��


    Outside the passage between the two worlds, Wang Wu single-handedly shouldered the turbulent army of the immortal world. Of course, she was under great pressure. No matter who it was, in the front were the true immortals from the upper realm, while the rear was Nine Regions. If one could not hold it, one could lose one��s life, and then all would be lost... The psychological pressure alone was perhaps to crush a person.


    Of course, Wang Wu was also pressured, but her pressure mainly came from one point.


    At first, Wang Lu promised her if when she guarded the crack in the sky, she managed to push back one person, she would be rewarded with ten million gold. In order to reach this number, Wang Wu argued strongly with Wang Lu for a long time. From fifty thousand per person up to ten million per person. Even if it was ten million per person, Wang Lu still made a profit here. Being able to repel a True Immortal, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortal was even willing to give out one hundred million spirit stones.


    However, no one thought that the immortal world would send arge number of mismatched soldiers as the vanguard. How many people did Wang Wu block in the scar in the sky just now? One hundred? Two hundred? Or was it one thousand? In theory, Wang Wu really made a fortune overnight. However, from a practical point of view, Wang Wu didn��t believe that Wang Lu would pay her fair and square. Moreover, how much cut would she get in the end? This was really stressful for her.


    As for this mentally challenged, Wang Wu actually didn��t care.


    Until the other side made his move.


    In fact, Wang Wu didn��t exactly see how the other party made his move. In a sh, her Non-Phase Sword Defense, which had blocked the crack in the sky, suddenly broke, with only debris left on the ground.


    Wang Wu didn��t realize the feedback from the destroyed sword defense because, when she came to her senses, she had already fallen into the deep marsh and was surrounded by stinking mud and marshy swamp vegetation.


    Her mind was still somewhat in a trance and she still had double vision. After years of actualbat, Wang Wu realized that she had been knocked unconscious. In just one round, the opponent had shattered the Non-Phase Sword Defense and then knocked her down into the secluded marsh.


    ��F*ck...��


    Without any hesitation and wavering, Wang Wu flew back into the air with just a flick of her toes. At the crack in the sky, that proud immortal still stayed at the same ce,pletely wasting the opportunity that he had just created. When he saw Wang Wu returned in an instant, a trace of approval appeared on his face. Then he opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.


    Wang Wu certainly wouldn��t give him any chance.


    ��Smelly idiot, get out of here!��


    The Mouth of Shengjing Sect, the immortal sword known for its tenacity and swiftness, was put in the back with her right hand, while sheunched a powerful fist with her left hand.


    Senior Immortal Poxu was a bit surprised, but was only amused by the oing punch.


    It was indeed a low-key species who knew nothing about life and death. However, this kind of unreasonable stupidity also had its unique charm. After fighting for many years everywhere, he had collected countless private collections in his own pocket universe, but there were only few that could really interest him.


    First broke her hands, and thenter a bit of her body, and let her copse in pain? Or to imprison her with a great immortal method and washed away her stubbornness with time? When he thought about it, there were tens of thousands of different techniques.


    Senior Immortal Poxu had been very familiar with these skills, because he had practiced them on too many people, and they never failed.


    Once in a small world, he met a group of special creatures with a high degree of resemnce to human beings. Their thinking was clear and pure, but they were tough and unyielding. The immortal worldpleted their conquest there that not even a de of grass grew. There were thirty million special creatures in that world, but after the war, none of them existed in that world anymore. The surviving ones became prisoners of war, however, few gave up their resistance.


    In the pocket universe of Senior Immortal Poxu, there happened to be one such prisoner. This prisoner possessed the role simr to that of a princess and or a holy woman in that ethnic group. Poxu personally captured her in the battlefield and tortured her in his pocket universe for five hundred years, washing away every part of her will to resist, but did not kill her spirituality. Finally, it became an amazing collection, which would not be boring for thousands of years. However... After thousands of years, no matter how beautiful the toy was, it was time to rece it.


    This time, perhaps he could try other techniques, such as...


    Boom!


    A powerful fist interrupted the thought of Senior Immortal Poxu.


    When he regained consciousness, he found out that he had actually retreated to the other end of the passage. The scene in front of him was hazy and blurry and his mind was dizzy. Moreover, there was a burning feeling on the bridge of his nose, which felt very strange... Was it pain? That��s right, it was pain. How many years has it been since someone was able to leave pain on his immortal body? He could hardly remember it.


    What happened just now? Senior Immortal Poxu closed his eyes and rotated his immortal spirit inside his body. When he got the answer, he was startled and angry.


    He was knocked back by a punch!


    The lowly creature from the lower realm actually punched through his body protection immortal method. And that fist was firmly nted on his face and damaged his immortal body!


    In a sh, his anger surged and he felt no pity for the collection.


    A mere lowly creature!


    In order to vent his anger, Senior Immortal Poxu released a few spells, and set off a natural disaster at the entrance of passage. Fortunately, Leitian and Shuiyue had retreated far enough, thus they were not affected.


    After venting out his anger, Senior Immortal Poxu calmed down. He didn��t rush back to the other end of the passage to fight Wang Wu again. Just then, the fist was both humiliation and warning. That woman was indeed difficult to deal with, because she had an unfathomable magical ability in her body.


    Just now, when he was in the lower realm, in order to adapt to the passage, he had suppressed his strength by more than eighty percent. In terms of quantity, it was simr to that of Cann when he was in the lower realm. However, his skill in utilizing power was very refined. Thus, he was confident enough to feel invincible in Nine Regions. But...


    Of course, he could go again and double his strength. In theory, the woman just now was not worth mentioning. However, he felt that the problem was not necessarily that simple.


    Thus, he thought about it carefully. From the opening of the passage between the two worlds and the crack in the sky appeared in Nine Regions, a lot of times had passed. Was their reaction too simple? Even if there were not thousands of people with a death immortal array, the geomancy office ought to at least inform this to everyone? But now, they just let an outside path woman to single-handedly guard here, how much confidence did they have in her? What exactly was the secret of that woman?


    When he thought this, Senior Immortal Poxu became more and more calm. However, his thinking could only arrive at this step. After all, thinking was not his forte. In the past, when he encountered difficulties in the expedition, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was the one who thought of the countermeasures and he went to execute them. However, this time... He didn��t want to go to Xiaoyao.


    It was not because of fear of losing his face, but of that woman. He didn��t want anyone else to know about her.


    Thus, after a moment of thinking, Senior Immortal Poxu once again entered the passage.


    ��You again?��


    When Wang Wu saw Senior Immortal Poxu, she was very surprised. She said, ��You��re not very good at learning are you?��


    Poxu smiled and then his figure shed.


    As if she had expected it, Wang Wu immediately propped up her sword defense. However, just as soon as it was erected, the golden sword defense immediately fell. Then, along with Wang Wu��s ��f*ck me�� shout, her figure also shed.


    With this sh, she moved about twenty five kilometers away. Only then was she able to obstruct Poxu. Wang Wu was no longer kidding, she hacked the slender immortal sword straight like a machete. However, Poxu neither dodged nor hid, but instead stared at the immortal sword.


    Krak!


    The immortal sword shattered, and both the sword and the immortal spirit ran off in a great panic. However, they were immediately wrapped by Wang Wu��s hair and protected in her body. In a split second, Wang Wu��s eyes turned red, and her anger rushed forth.


    The reward for pushing back the enemy was ten million per person. However, what was the value of the sword painstakingly made by the master craftsman of Shengjing Sect? Regardless of victory or defeat in this battle, she would still lose a lot!


    At present, there was only one way to recover her loss.


    ��Bastard, I��ll make a specimen out of you!��


    Senior Immortal Poxu was also surprised. Just now, he had used his magical ability of ��Break�� to destroy the immortal sword. This method was absolutely unheard of in Nine Regions. Moreover since her opponent was a sword cultivator and her immortal sword was broken, her strength should��ve been reduced by half. So, how could she have the power to continue on fighting?


    With her unexpected fist?


    However, the next moment, Senior Immortal Poxu found out that he seemed to have miscalcted the other party��s means. He saw that, with a wave of Wang Wu��s hand, the lush mountains and forests around fifty kilometers began to sway and then countless trees rose from the ground and flew into the air, just like a falling rainstorm.


    These trees are basically ordinary trees, which could easily be flown into the sky and shaped into a wooden sword. Wang Wu took one of them and then infused it with immortal charm, turning it into a sharp weapon!


    ��What a beautiful method.�� Senior Immortal Poxu could not help but sigh. The method of turning ordinary things to immortal things was not magical, because the refined sword only reached the level of spiritual treasure at most, and it was too brittle, so it was likely that it could only be used once. However, such fast refinement was really rare, and the energy used was not much. Although the wooden sword was of poor quality, there were tens of thousands of wooden swords as materials, enough to make up for it.


    At this time, the feeling of anger was reced by the love for talent. This toy was indeed rare. If it was identally broken, he didn��t know when he could find the next one... No, perhaps there would never be another one. After Nine Regions, the situation faced by the immortal world would be very different.


    Therefore, instead of fighting with Wang Wu, Senior Immortal Poxu chose to retreat.


    Now that he had crashed his way through the passage, he was free and unfettered in Nine Regions. He did not need to spend all the fun now.


    ��Goodbye.��


    Poxu left with a smile full of evil intention. Like dreams and visions in a bubble, his figure disappeared without any trace along with Wang Wu��s sword hack.


    ��F*ck!��


    Wang Wu was so angry that she swept her sword across to the side, which caused a terrible wave of wind. Hundreds of hills around her were cut down... At the same time, the wooden sword in her hand shattered into powder. She then forcefully clenched her fist, so much that her nails even pierced her palm.


    Blood immediately dripped from her palm, but Wang Wu felt that they were drips of blood directly from her heart.


    ording to the original agreement, she would be awarded with ten million spirit stones for every person that she managed to push back. However, if any one missed... There would, of course be a fine.


    Wang Wu took a deep breath and then flew back in a sh to the crack in the sky.


    ��No one should have seen what just happened, right?��


    Wang Wu looked around with a guilty conscience. Fortunately, she didn��t see anyone. However, the next moment, someone��s voice sounded in her ears.


    ��Well, no else except me.��


    ��F*ck me! Sh*t! Sh*t!��

 Chapter 793 - I Suggest You to Have Ligation

    <h4>Chapter 793: I Suggest You to Have Ligation</h4>


    ��In other words, you were knocked out by his fist...��


    ��What the? Have you lost your hearing ability?��


    ��Then how much effort did you use at the time?��


    ��Always sixty to seventy percent at least... Don��t look at me like that, I can��t always give out my full strength all the time, I simply can��t maintain continuous power output. And that bastard is really powerful. You should know that Non-Phase Sword Defense is basically impossible to be broken head on. Even if I only used sixty to seventy percent of my power, it should not be broken so quickly. Although I was a bit distracted at that time, but...��


    ��What��s more, he can break your ��Agile Feather�� with his look?��


    ��Well, the quality of Agile Feather is very clear to you, it didn��t even break even against heavenly tribtion, but just now, he broke it into seventeen pieces with his simple nce...��


    ��Damn, destroying an immortal sword with a nce, does he have devil��s eyes or something?��


    ��In short, can this be reimbursed?��


    ��Yes, of course, but after your fine is calcted.��


    ��Hah! I remember that we agreed that ten million is the reward for each person that I push back, but just now, I beat back more than a thousand...��


    ��Well, ording to the agreement, that per person calction is established on the basis that no one will go out of the passage. But evidently, you missed one on the first day, and that one is obviously a big fish. So, also ording to the agreement...��


    ��Hey-hey, remember, we are a Master and disciple, can��t you make an exemption? Don��t you have pity for your Master?��


    ��Hahaha, don��t worry, you won��t be given less than what should be yours. Besides, I��m not paying it with my own money, so I won��t be stingy.��


    ��... Damn it, did you just deliberately hang my appetite?��


    ��Tsk, you don��t work hard enough, and you missed a big fist. Let alone hang your appetite, even if I take liberties with you, so what?��


    ��Since you have the time for this kind of pain in the ass thing, wouldn��t that mean the fish that got away is not really that important?��


    ��Well, I hope it doesn��t matter too much. But unfortunately, he is indeed a big fish... It would take a lot of effort to cover this up from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. But it doesn��t matter, you��re the candidate that I rmend, so they have toe to me if they have an opinion. And, no one dares to have an opinion against me now.��


    ��Stop pretending, you missed Xia Xiaohe and I missed one pervert True Immortal. So, up to now, the two big targets from the immortal world have all been missed. Yet, you still expect those people to obey you?��


    ��On the other hand, considering how bad the situation is now, if they don��t rely on me, do they want to die? As long as there��s no strongpetitor, the more critical the situation is, the more stable my position will be. As forpetitors, after so many years have passed, there should be no morepetitors.��


    Wang Lu said these boldly and confidently as if justice was on his side.


    In the current crisis, as long as the leader was not hopelessly muddle-headed, the internal struggle for power and profit would only cause excessive internal friction. For such unscrupulous spectors, Wang Lu never shied away from showing his fierceness. The title of number one person in Nine Regions did note from empty reputation, but from the countless bones of the dead left behind by Wang Lu in the past fifteen years. With the Senior Gem Emperor by his side, most of the Earth Immortals were also by his side. Some of these Earth Immortals were ustomed to being free and not very obedient, but there were also some diehards who looked at Wang Lu as the inheritor of Sun Buping and the face of Senior Gem Emperor and thus obeyed Wang Lu��smand. Thebined strength of these people was enough to sweep the Heavenly Sage Hall to the ground. This,bined with the steady stream of Zaku army from the Red Sea Underwater Workshop, were Wang Lu��s real deterrent toward Nine Regions. Thus, his number one person in Nine Regions title was stable.


    Seeing that Wang Lu was full of confidence with this issue, Wang Wu stopped persuading him, but just asked him as she held up the sword defense again and sealed the crack in the sky.


    ��What are you going to do with these two missing fishes?��


    ��I have asked Senior Gem Emperor to take people to look for them. They have dealt with the Fallen Immortals the longest, so this kind of thing could only be left to them.��


    Wang Wu thought about it, but there was really no better way. Thus, she asked again, ��Then what about me?��


    ��Wang Lu patted her on the shoulder and said, ��Hero, carry on.��


    ��Carry your whole family!�� Wang Wu was not satisfied with this.


    Wang Lu quicklyforted her, ��Blocking the door here is not about the more the better. Any array based on the cooperation of many people is full of ws in the eyes of the immortal, and when there are more people, they will hinder each other. So the best way to do this is by ��one man guarding the pass��. Right now, only you and I can do this in Nine Regions. But right now, my hands are really full.��


    ��Hah! Since when I��m as stupid as Liu Li and believe everything that you say? You bitch! I have seen that you and Senior Gem Emperor are in collusion with each other these years, and trying to get rid of me as the first wife!��


    Wang Wu was shocked and said, ��... Now I feel a bit regret for leaving my legacy to you.��


    ��The hell? What do you mean? I was still an innocent and pure and lovely girl in those days, but then I was brainwashed by your happiness theory and became like this. After many years of life of debauchery... No, I mean miserable degeneration, you have the nerve to put the me on me?��


    Wang Lu was left speechless for a long time by this rebuke. He could only sigh in his heart and thought that, in terms of how low a person could stoop down, the student had indeed surpassed the master. The stubborn but simple and pure Wang Wu at that time had really disappeared in the long river of history.


    Fortunately, the awkward silence did notst too long. There was another terrible waveing from the passage ahead, and a new round of invasion from the immortal world began again.


    It was still a sea of mismatched soldiers. Judging from their aura, they were one lever stronger than thest time. Wang Wu immediately turned serious and held up the simple but sharp wooden sword.


    ��Ok, then go. Remember toe back and settle the bill for me... And find Nancy and the others to help me, my golden core is not going to be enough.��


    When he heard the name, Wang Lu��s expression slightly turned dark. He said, ��Ok... Then I have to trouble you here.��


    With that, Wang Lu��s figure shed away, leaving Wang Wu alone to face the second wave of attack.


    In the passage, a new round of servants have been assembled. This time, the servants were in good order because they had an extra backbone.


    A light and graceful woman stood in the middle of a group of demons. Her independent temperament was ipatible with the violence around her. There was a bright red crystal gem at her forehead and she looked at the other side of the passage indifferently.


    Then, she raised her chin and pointed her long finger to the front. Thereupon, the wave of demon-from-countless-worlds army surged forward.


    Wang Wuughed and held her wooden sword forward, which in a perfect opposite posture of the other side.


    ��Scumbags from the upper realm,e and y with big sis to relieve boredom.��


    ����


    Mount Qi, Central Region.


    The area outside of Mount Qi School was quiet.


    Since five years ago, the feng shui of this area has been declining gradually. There were fewer and fewer tourists, and the cultivators on the mountain had gradually migrated out, which made its poprity withered more and more. In recent years, even the spiritual veins had been depleted. It was truly a scene of decay.


    All this was due to Xia Xiaohe. She had been an otaku girl in Mount Qi for ten years, harming no humans and animals. However, after the incident, the entire Mount Qi was overwhelmed with shock and inconsble. How could they not know that they had been living with a Fallen Immortal for ten years? Even they didn��t believe it!


    After Xia Xiaohe came out of the mountain, she easily stirred two powerful Earth Immortals to rebel. Had she really just been idle for ten years? How many people had actually been stirred by her? No one could tell all of these. After that, Although the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals did not deliberately pursue this matter, people on Mount Qi could not sit still, let alone others. Thus, one a tourist resort, Mount Qi quickly became infamous, and its decline was thus reasonable.


    However, on this day, Mount Qi weed a guest. The man wore an borate silk gown, which made him look like an aplished schr. He took the steps along the mountain road of Mount Qi, and his pace was neither urgent, nor slow. Finally, he reached the school gate. His breathing was not in the least disordered as he lightly knocked on the gate.


    From within the school, an old cultivator came to open the door and was surprised to see that there was still a guest visiting at this time.


    ��I��m looking for your noble school��s leader.��


    With that, the schr handed over a Mount Qi token. The gatekeeper cultivator received the token in awe and led the schr into the school area.


    Although the schr seemed to be just amon person, since he held the Mount Qi token, he did not dare to be careless. Although many people were no longer optimistic about the future of Mount Qi, he had been tied to this ce all his life and could not just leave. Even if the leader of Mount Qi School was in a dire strait, it was not that easy to crush this old gatekeeper.


    Not long after, he stepped on the mountain array and took the schr to hop on several hills in session through the array until they finally saw the leader��skehouse.


    This small room built on theke on the top of the mountain is the residence of the leader of Mount Qi School for thousands of years. When a cultivator approached here, he could feel the surrounding spiritual spirit... However, the closer the old cultivator was to theke house, the more pressure he felt, and he could hardly stand up.


    ��Go.��


    The leader��s voice was as clear as theke water. Hearing that he was pardoned, the old cultivator almost ran away. He didn��t even realize that the schr at his sidepletely ignored the pressure here.


    After the old cultivator had left, the schrughed and cupped his hand toward the center of theke.


    ��Greeting, little princess.��


    Then the bamboo door of theke house was opened, and a woman came out with a greatly interested look. When she saw the schr, she couldn��t help butugh.


    ��Poxu, what are you doing here? It��s totally not you to behave like a civilized man.��


    Poxu smiled and said, ��You mock me little princess. We are behind the enemy line now, so we have to be careful and do some disguise work.��


    ��Tsk, I haven��t seen you for a while, how did you be that guy Xiaoyao and talk like a sissy? Don��t you think I don��t you? We��ve been ying together since childhood, and whenever you go mad you destroy a world, so I have to beg my father to protect you.��


    Poxu suddenly turned serious and then shook his head. ��Xiaohe, to be honest, I was hurt.��


    ��You were hurt?�� Xia Xiaohe took back her smile and her figure shed toward Poxu��s side. Her pair of beautiful eyes looked back and forth at him. She then said, ��Who hurt you? What kind of injury is it? Why can��t I see it?��


    Poxu knew that although the person in front of him looked a bit careless and didn��t care about anything, the consequence of offending her was more serious than offending Xiaoyao. In particr, she must not be fooled... Thus, he had no choice but to say, ��It��s not the wound of the flesh... but the wound of the heart.��


    ��...��


    Poxu knew that Xia Xiaohe was not satisfied with this answer, so without any better option, he braced himself and said:


    ��I saw a collectible and it made me have no appetite for days. It was as if I was bewitched.��

 Chapter 794 - Fire In The Backyard

    <h4>Chapter 794: Fire In The Backyard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    At the small house on theke of Mount Qi School in the Central Region, Xia Xiaohe looked at Senior Immortal Poxu with a stern look, which caused thetter to feel helpless.


    ��Tell me the truth, what the hell are you doing?��


    ��I��m not kidding you, this is certainly my heart demon.��


    ��What a joke, there are at least one hundred thousand or eighty thousand ��heart demons�� that you yed with until they crippled, someone like you will actually have a main heart demon?�� Xia Xiaheughed disdainfully but soon realized that she was wrong. ��Are you serious?��


    Poxu said, ��Very serious. You know me, I have always been serious about feelings.��


    Xia Xiaohe was silent and did not speak. She thought that her childhood friend was indeed serious about his feelings, but his feelings were distorted. He never liked anyone, only collectibles, or rather turned what he liked into collectibles. The more he liked someone, the more he went through countless preparations, which in the end turned that someone into the so-called shocking collection. She remembered a long time ago, he showed his collection room to the several immortals who had been fighting together with him in the wars asrades. Some people vomited on the spot... Thus, it was really bad luck for any person that he liked.


    However, this had nothing to do with Xia Xiaohe. It didn��t matter how abnormal Poxu wanted to be, in any case, he didn��t dare make her the object of his perverted desire. And as long as Poxu was useful, he could still be used. This was what she learned from the Immortal King.


    To a certain extent, Poxu in his infatuation state was better than he was normally. Because when he was in his normal state, he was too difficult to use. Not to mention the little princess of the Immortal World, even the Immortal King Xia Yu himself sometimes could not order him. When his madness came over him, he basically didn��t recognize his own side. Because of this, Immortal King had even put him in the endless immortal prison as many as three times. For an ordinary immortal, as long as they went to the endless prison once, they could forget of ever going out still in the same condition as before. However, Poxu was still alive and kicking even after he went there three times! He did not learn his lesson at all!


    On the contrary, whenever he had a heart demon, he became less crazy and more focused, and it became easier tomunicate with him... However, after so many years, Poxu rarely had a heart demon anymore. Because the collections in his collection room were so many, few people could raise his interest.


    ��Who has the bad luck this time?��


    Poxu shook his head and said, ��Sorry, can��t say it.��


    ��Oh? You want to keep it a secret from me? Are you afraid I��ll snatch it from you?�� Xia Xiaohe squinted her eyes and smiled.


    Poxu nodded and said, ��I do worry about it. Xiaohe, you��ve always been someone who eats both meat and vegetable.��


    ��...��


    ��You are the princess of the immortal world, with endless resources. But I��m not as blessed as you. It��s really not easy to have a fancy collection, so I don��t want you to rob it from me.��


    Xia Xiahe took a deep breath and restrained herself from beating him up. She then coldly said, ��I have several things for you to do, can you do it?��


    Poxu immediately nodded and said, ��The matter that little princess handed over to me, I naturally am ready to risk life and limb to fulfill.��


    ��Tsk, you won��t even share your collection with me, what ready to risk life and limb to fulfill?�� Xia Xiaohe scoffed at the false pretense act of Poxu and said, ��Moreover, I don��t need you to risk life and limb for me. Now our power is not that abundant, so it can��t be wasted.��


    Poxu was puzzled and asked, ��Our power is not enough? With royal highness and I, I��m afraid we��ll sweep this world...��


    ��Sweep? Did you forget how Fengyue died? Did you forget what happened to Cann? Forget that there are more than a hundred Earth Immortals here?��


    Poxu smiled and said, ��They��re just a mob of chickens and dogs. Xiaohe, you��re the princess of the immortal world, you should inherit His Majesty��s indomitable enterprising spirit...��


    ��Are you trying to bicker with me? Is it because we haven��t met for so long that you have forgotten about my means?��


    Xia Xiaohe was angry, so Poxu immediately shut up.


    ��Listen, although Nine Regions is a lower realm, it is, after all, the origin of the immortal world. We are not qualified to underestimate it. What��s more, our enemy may not necessarily be someone from Nine Regions. This aliening out of nowhere is a big problem for us. I don��t want to confront him right now, so we have to act low-key, do you understand?��


    Poxu certainly didn��t understand her words, but it didn��t hinder him from nodding his head.


    ��I know you want to say that the enemy is in the bright while we are in the dark. But, I can tell you that Nine Regions are run by people like it��s an iron bucket for a long time. If you act-low key, it��s very difficult for them to find you. For example, we are now hiding in Mount Qi, so it��s very hard for them to find us. But once you make your move, the power of the entire continent will gather in an instant.��


    Poxu thought about it and then asked, ��So, what should I do then?��


    ��Break their iron bucket array first by starting from the inside.��


    Xia Xiahe said and then held out a piece of paper. On the paper was a picture of a person, a woman who looked fourteen or fifteen years old, with a delicate and beautiful appearance. However, she did not have the innocence and vitality that a youth of her age should have, but rather somewhatnguid and somewhat jittery. It was not difficult to see from her frowning eyebrows that her temper was obviously not very good.


    Poxu took a closer look and asked, ��Who is this person?��


    ��Feng Ling, the Lady Boss of Ru Family Inn in Spirit Creek Town.��


    ��Can you say something that I understand?��


    ��Oh, you must not be unfamiliar with her other identity. She is the container of Nine-Tailed Fox.��


    Poxu suddenly understood and said, ��The servant who was put into the lower realm more than one hundred years ago?��


    ��Yes, she��s the Nine-Tailed Fox captured and released by Senior Immortal Xiaoyao with his own hands to release a natural disaster. At that time, the people of the lower realm quickly suppressed and sealed it. I have been lurking in Nine Regions for fifteen years and finally found its container. Now, I want you to find a way to reach this container, and then use this to unlock the seal?��


    After Xia Xiaohe handed Poxu a broken magic needle, Poxu still somewhat did not understand and asked, ��After I unlock the seal, then what? A Nine-Tailed Fox shouldn��t be able to raise any storm.��


    ��Of course a Nine-Tailed fox can��t raise any storm, but the Lady Boss of the Ru Family Inn can set off stormy waves... You don��t need to know so much about the specific situation, just follow my n.��


    Poxu pondered for a moment, and then took the portrait of Feng Ling and said, ��Very well, I��ll handle this matter. What about you then?��


    Xia Xiahe smiled and said, ��I��m going to the Western Continent.��


    ��Western Continent? Isn��t that the territory of the Pantheon? We��re not supposed to be there.��


    ��What��s wrong, do you think it��s still the time when the Pantheon shone brightly like a gxy and could be on an equal footing with the immortal world? That group of degenerates should��ve died a long time ago. This time, after we level off Nine Regions, the next one is the Western Continent, if the Pantheon is not tactful, they will also disappear.��


    Poxu raised his eyebrows when he heard Xia Xiaohe��s opinion. Having a fall out with the Western Continent thing happened just recently, which was faster than what he expected. Although it had been known for a long time that there would be a war between the Immortal World and the Pantheon, it ought to happen thousands of yearster, when the value of Nine Regions hadpletely dried out. But now, it seemed that the Immortal King intended to speed up the progress.


    He had always been slow to keep up with the changes in the strategy of the immortal world. Although his position was high enough to allow him to ess first-hand information, he was not interested in it at all.


    ��But now the focus is in the Nine Regions, what are you going to do in Western Continent?��


    Xia Xiaohe said with a warm smile, ��The world is so big, I just want to take a look.��


    ��...��


    ��Before we have a fall out with the Pantheon, now it��s the rare opportunity for me to take a trip there. I heard that there��s a country called Bretonnia, which is very beautiful and worth visiting for.��


    ��...��


    ��That��s right.�� Xia Xiahe patted her forehead and said, ��I almost forgot something. Bai Ze, Xuan Mo, you twoe here.��


    A momentter, the two Earth Immortals appeared on theke house without expression.


    ��I��m going to go to the Western Continent for something big. Before I leave, I��ll give you an important task. I know that the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals has a workshop in the Red Sea, which has been producing war machines called Zaku. I want you two to find a way to destroy the workshop.��


    Bai Ze opened his eyes in disbelief and said, ��Do you want us to destroy the heavily guarded Red Sea Underwater Workshop?��


    ��Do you think your strength is not enough? Then find a way to add new partners. You two should be able to get along with the other Earth Immortals.��


    ��That��s impossible. The present Earth Immortals have been under Wang Lu��s control for a long time! It��s impossible for them to betray!��


    Xia Xiahe sneered and said, ��Impossible to betray? Then what about you two? Tell your old friends what I have said carefully, I believe there always will be people who are interested.��


    After that, before the two of them could argue, Xia Xiaohe immediately blocked their retreat with one sentence.


    ��If you two want to board my boat, you two at least ought to pay two tickets, right?��


    ����


    After Xia Xiaohe exined the mission, she left Mount Qi and took away all the novels and her belongings in the smallke house. It appeared that she would note back again.


    This surprised Bai Ze and Xuan Mo very much. When Xia Xiaohe previously infiltrated Mount Qi School, Xia Xiaohe had spent a lot of trouble. Not only to assassinate the previous leader quietly but also to brainwash everyone else in the School so that they were not surprised at the new leader Xia Xiaohe. After that, she personally remodeled the littleke house so that it could meet her aesthetic taste. They thought that she had worked this hard to make this ce her long-time stronghold. But now, she walked away cleanly without any attachment.


    For Poxu, this was not at all surprising. Xia Xiaohe had always been unpredictable. What she did with great fanfare may not be what she really wanted to do, but her careless move might be the key to sess. In addition, she was moody and erratic, she even gave the Immortal King Xia Yu a headache. Rather than wasting time trying to figure out her mind, it was better to just act ording to her n.


    With such a thought, Poxu quietly arrived at the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain in the Blue River Region.


    At this time, he was still dressed as a schr and still had the character ��Xu�� great illusion immortal technique. Thus, his illusion was perfect. Even at the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain, no one could see through his real body.


    Following along the map, Poxu soon came to the famous Ru Family Inn.


    ��Very well, the next step is to find a way to see the master of this ce...��


    In order to avoid beating the grass to scare the snake, he did not use the immortal magical ability to lock the other party��s position in advance, but had already inquired about it along the way. The Lady Boss Feng Ling had settled here for a long time, so it was highly unlikely that she would go far from here.


    Just as he thought about it, he suddenly saw two big burly men flying out of Ru Family Inn and then rolled all the way along the ramp of Spirit Creek Town.


    A girl who looked about fourteen to fifteen years old looked at the two men who vomited blood and fainted with a look of disgust and then spat out, ��You reckless thing dare to be picky about food taste here?��


    The people around had long been familiar with this scene. Senior Immortal Poxu, on the other hand, was pleasantly surprised.


    Hah, it really takes no effort to find her!

 Chapter 795 - Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 795: Break Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    Senior Immortal Poxu was very d that he was currently in the heart demon state.


    Otherwise, the trouble would be really big.


    In the heart demon state, although hisbat ability was reduced by a lot, his mind was much sober, so he would not do stupid things.


    What kind of stupid things?


    For example, when you saw the target, you rushed forward and did whatever you want, which was a truly stupid thing.


    Xia Xiaohe assigned him a task, asking him to find a girl named Feng Ling and used the magic needle to unlock the seal and release the Nine-Tailed Fox. Now, Feng Yin had been found, and she was not far away from him. In person, she was exactly the same as her in the portrait, especially the heroic bearing in her face.


    However, the next part was the key part. How could he use the magic needle to unlock the seal?


    The worst choice was to go hard... Although with the strength of Senior Immortal Poxu he could set off natural disasters in any part of Nine Regions and kill thousands of people, this was the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain, the headquarters of one of the five super sects in Nine Regions. More importantly, ording to Xia Xiaohe, the collection that he infatuated was from Spirit Sword Sect, and the alien who was extremely troublesome to Xia Xiaohe was also a member of Spirit Sword Sect. Thus, from Poxu��s point of view, Spirit Sword Mountain was undoubtedly the most dangerous ce in Nine Regions. Once he made his move, he must be resolute and perfectly ready.


    What should he do then? Poxu thought about it and then decided to take one step at a time. Since he had seen the target, the rest would be polished by him slowly. In any case, Xia Xiaohe didn��t set a time limit for the task, so why should he be anxious? Moreover, he was clear headed now and was not afraid of any changes after a long dy.


    Thus, he openly stepped into the inn and then shouted out with a smile, ��I want to order the best dishes here!��


    Feng Ling, who was inspecting the lobby, took a nce at him and then ignored him. Right now, she didn��t need to do anything by herself any more. Even beating the bad customers who deliberately picked fault with the food was just because she was in the mood to do it. Otherwise, if there were many thugs in the inn, why would she personally go to the lobby to show off her power?


    And the guest who shouted in the hall didn��t seem to be anything special. He was just an ordinary tourist. She could meet thousands of such tourists in a day... However, on the other hand, there was a hint of palpitation in Feng Ling��s heart.


    Which was called the throbbing of fear.


    Feng Ling believed in her intuition, but also trusted her vision. This contradiction made her frown, but in the end, she didn��t think much about it.


    This was at the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain, what should she worry about?


    And thus, Feng Ling spent the next five days in this contradictory psychology.


    These five days had been ordinary. The inn was as busy as ever, and the rooms were as full as ever. Under such supply and demand imbnce situations, the room price in the Ru Family Inn was notoriously expensive... Therefore, the Lady Boss naturally noticed a certain schr who had stayed in the upper room for five days.


    And the schr himself gradually felt that his patience was running out. He lived here for five days, so it could be said that he lived with Feng Ling all the time. However, after five days, he couldn��t find the other party��s ws at all, so he couldn��t get the opportunity to do it.


    Because this Lady Boss was simply abominable! She lived in the inn every day and did not go out even one step. All the materials and ingredients in the inn were purchased and handed over to her subordinates. And she did not go out for inspection. During this period, the Lady Boss met some friends, but people came over to see her yet he never saw her go out.


    In this situation, he could not make his move at all. As long as Feng Ling didn��t leave Spirit Sword Mountain, then if Poxu made his move, it would inevitably cause a bacsh. Poxu actually was not afraid of a bacsh, he was just afraid of the angry Xia Xiaohe.


    After much deliberation, Poxu decided not to wait any longer and took the initiative.


    The attack method was also very simple. Since Feng Ling refused to leave Spirit Sword Mountain, then he would find a way to make her leave. Senior Immortal Poxu had the ��Xu�� Immortal Technique (Xu here means void, emptiness, false). With this, it was easy for him to deceive someone to go somewhere else.


    Half a dayter, Feng Ling saw an unexpected visitor in her room.


    When she saw the person, the Lady Boss who had always been efficient and confident and at ease, showed an indescribableplexion.


    ��Why are you here? I don��t want to see you.��


    As she spoke, she involuntarily took a half step forward.


    ����


    In a small town two hundred and fifty kilometers south of the Red Sea in Eastern Border Region. In a tea shop in the town, Bai Ze and Xuan Mo were facing a pot of coarse tea. Their faces were heavy.


    ��Are we... really going to do it?�� Bai Ze held a small tea cup in his hand and asked softly.


    Xuan Mo was silent and could not give the answer.


    ��Xia Xiaohe��s words are really reasonable. The power of the immortal world is too strong to be rivaled by the Nine Regions. It��s better to give our own people some living space than to fight till everyone dies.�� Bai Ze gently said, ��But, although we understand such a simple truth, do other people understand? Why...��


    Xuan Mo impatiently interrupted, ��Okay, what��s the use of saying those things now? I don��t care what you like to negate, but do we have a way back?��


    ��Why not?�� Bai Ze smiled gently.


    Xuan Mo was suddenly stunned. She said, ��Bai Ze, do you really mean it?��


    Bai Ze said, ��Think about it. If you want to go back, this is it, this is the time. First of all, Xia Xiaohe is far away in Western Continent, so we are free. Although we surrendered to Xia Xiaohe, we didn��t really do anything to harm Nine Regions. On the contrary, by following her, we learned a lot of important information. Like Senior Immortal Poxu and Immortal King Xia Yu, and that they were about to attack Feng Ling and Aya�CWhich is clearly aimed at Wang Lu. The value of this information is enough to make up for the defection that we have taken. On the other hand, if we say that our surrender was just fake, a false pretense to gather intelligence... Then we won��t even have stains on our names.��


    Bai Ze said this lightly and casually, so much so that it seemed as if he had a card up his sleeve. However, Xuan Mo��s hands were slightly shaking.


    ��Baize, you should know that Xia Xiaohe can hear those words just now...��


    ��So what? Can she make it back in time? Moreover, do you think she��ll trust us even if we don��t say anything and behave meekly and obediently?�� Bai Ze chuckled and shook his head, ��Judging whether a person is credible or not depends on what he has done, not what he said. If we really conspire against ourrades and destroy the Red Sea Underwater Workshop, then we will no longer have a ce to live in Nine Regions and it will be impossible for us to go back. At that time, even if we have more ideas and opinions, Xia Xiaohe will not mind. But now, before it��s done, she won��t trust whatever we say. So... if you want to say something just say, why care so much about her? The key here is what you��re going to do.��


    Hearing Bai Ze��s words, Xuan Mo��s heart calmed down a little, and the bnce that weighed the two sides began to tilt towards one side.


    However, another sentence from Bai Ze made Xuan Mo feel uneasy again.


    ��I want to stay.��


    ��What are you talking about?��


    Bai Ze calmly repeated, ��I want to stay in Xia Xiaohe��s side.��


    Xuan Mo shook her head in disbelief and asked, ��... Why?��


    ��You would understand this... A good bird chooses a tree to nest in and Xia Xiaohe��s party is the more powerful party.��


    ��I don��t believe it.��


    This was not the Bai Ze that she knew. Although in her impression Bai Ze was stupid and could do wrong things, he always had backbone. Xia Xiaohe and the Fallen Immortals were indeed powerful, but under the leadership of Sun Buping around sixteen thousand years ago, they had a vicious war against the upper world that they knew was a certain death for them, and they even experienced something akin to rebirth after death. Thus, they were really not afraid of dying again. They had previously submitted to Xia Xiaohe because of her friendly attitude toward the Nine Regions and wished to open the door for her here.


    However, in the past five years, they have gradually abandoned the n to change Xia Xiaohe. That woman would not be shaken by anyone, and her friendliness towards Nine Regions had gradually been stripped away, revealing a more cold essence. Both Bai Ze and Xuan Mo had been disappointed with her. When Bai Ze proposed to go back, Xuan Mo initially didn��t think much about it, but Bai Ze was actually serious, and moreover, he actually wanted to stay!


    Why?


    ��Because I can see that you don��t want to stay.��


    ��What?��


    Bai Ze said, ��One of us should be enough. You know what I know, so one more person is meaningless. And as I said earlier, Xia Xiaohe is the stronger side. Even if we make more efforts, we can��t rule out the possibility of the entire army being wiped out. At that time, we need someone to continue the fire for us.��


    ��Even if...��


    ��Even if my name has to go down the history as a byword for infamy... Don��t look at me that way. Didn��t I y the same role when I followed our old boss? I know you were all scolding me, but this is my job.��


    Seeing Bai Ze like this, Xuan Mo suddenly felt sore in her eyes.


    It was true that at the time, Bai Ze indeed yed a role that was criticized by many people, and he did not regret it.


    But Xuan Mo was filled with regret. Why didn��t she see this other side of Bai Ze before? Why did she, without any basis, dislike his negation talk? Why did she just watch and be happy in secret when he flew into rage after some thoughtless people made a practical joke on him?


    ��Bai Ze, I...��


    Bai Ze said with a smile, ��Enough, don��t show me that look, as if we��re going to part forever. I believe we��ll meet again one day, and I hope to see your smile at that time.��


    With that, he suddenly turned serious and said, ��While Xia Xiaohe is still in Western Continent, you need to hurry up! I will make a scene in the Red Sea. While you, don��t forget your mission!��


    With that, Bai Ze turned into a rainbow light and flew toward the Red Sea in the north. Xuan Mo watched him leave and was silent for a long time. Then, she picked up her tea cup, rinsed her mouth with the bitter and cold tea, and then stood up.


    The moment she got up, she suddenly felt as if ice had prated into her bones.


    At the door of the tea shop, Xia Xiaohe was looking at her with great interest.


    ��Why don��t you go? Don��t know the way anymore? Well then, I��ll take you wherever you want to go.��

 Chapter 796 - Want to Die? Let’s Die Together!

    <h4>Chapter 796: Want to Die? Let��s Die Together!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    In the tea shop, Xia Xiaohe sat down on the opposite side of Xuan Mo, picked up the tea cup, drank the herbal tea, and then wiped her mouth with her sleeve.


    Xuan Mo feebly sat down and asked, ��Why... Why are you here?��


    ��If not, how do you think I could watch the good show just now?�� Xia Xiaohe said with a smile, ��It��s really wonderful. I��ve been with him for five years, but I didn��t know how eloquent he actually is. It��s true, if you want to go back, now it��s the time. Xuan Mo, do you want to go back? Since you haven��t been back for several years, do you want me to show you the way?��


    Xuan Mo closed her eyes and restrained herself from letting the tears flow out.


    She was not afraid of her own fate, but just felt that it was a pity.


    A pity that Bai Ze��s calction failed. A pity that he would rather sacrifice himself yet failed to achieve his goals. A pity that when he left she didn��t say anything, and now there was no chance.


    Every hope turned to dust, nothing could surpass this. It seemed that Xuan Mo once again experienced the despair after the defeat of the decisive battle sixteen thousand years ago.


    ��Just kill me.��


    ��Why?�� Xia Xiaohe asked, ��What good is it for me to kill you? If I really wanted it, I would��ve done it already; You and Bai Ze, none of you could get away. I don��t want to kill you, because I think what Bai Ze said just now is quite right. The functions of the two of you are highly ovepped. No matter what you do, leaving one is enough. And since Bai Ze chooses to stay, then you can go.��


    Xuan Mo was somewhat incredulous, ��You want to let me go?��


    ��Yes.�� Xia Xiaohe nodded with a smile, ��I told you a long time ago that I am a kind hearted immortal, you should believe me.��


    Xuan Mo of course didn��t believe any of that. In the face of Xia Xiaohe, she would try to figure out the behavior of the other party with the most malicious intentions.


    Was the reason Xia Xiaohe let her go to y cat and mouse with her? Gave her hope but then crushed it into despair? Intercepted her on the way to Spirit Sword Sect?


    No, with Xia Xiaohe��s temperament, she would not do such a boring thing, she probably would...


    ��Still doubting me? Ah, you are really boring. What I want to do, you can��t guess it even for ten thousand years, so why bother wasting your time to guess? Do what you should do, I won��t y with you. If you don��t leave, I��m afraid little Bai Ze would soon be beaten to death by people.��


    Xuan Mo was surprised and asked, ��What did you say?��


    However, Xia Xiaohe had disappeared without a trace.


    Xuan Mo hesitated in the tea shop for a long time before she decided to leave. As an Earth Immortal, she flew very fast, and soon left Eastern Border Region and entered Central Region.


    She wanted to find Supreme Hetu, the leader of Shengjing Sect and told him everything that she knew... As Xia Xiaohe said, she couldn��t understand the other party��s mind, the information of both sides waspletely asymmetric. Thus, she did what she had to do.


    In fact, Xuan Mo wanted to go to Blue River Region to find Wang Lu, but then she thought that at this time, Senior Immortal Poxu should still be in Blue River Region. Thus, it was better not to get caught. Shengjing Sect had the Nine Regions Map, which was the center of the Nine Regions. To find Hetu was equal to find all the people. Whether it was the great Supremes of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals or her former Earth Immortal partners. Then she could tell them all the information that she had found in the past five years, and then...


    When she thought of this, Xuan Mo suddenly stopped, because she had found a serious w in her n.


    Even if she found Supreme Hetu... Would the other party believe what she said? She disappeared with Xia Xiaohe five years ago and then was included in the wanted list of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. In other words, she was now a traitor of Nine Regions. So, why should people believe her intelligence?


    Moreover, was her intelligence really reliable? She thought that Xia Xiaohe was in Western Continent, but Xia Xiaohe had never left Nine Regions. As for the other information that she received in the past five years, it was likely that Xia Xiaohe had also given her false information. With Xia Xiaohe��s shrewdness, this was actually very possible.


    If she believed Xia Xiaohe��s informationpletely, and then everyone was caught in one fell swoop, it would be Xuan Mo��s gravest sin.


    When she thought of this, Xuan Mo once again fell into hesitation... How should she proceed? There were countless diverging paths in front of her, each of which led to endless darkness. And she reallycked the kind of decisiveness to stride forward regardless of what.


    In such confusion, Xuan Mo lingered for five days on the edge of Central Region.


    Until by chance, she heard a conversation in a small town where immortal cultivators gathered.


    ��Hey, have you heard that the traitor who attacked the Red Sea Underwater Workshop a few days ago is about to be beheaded?��


    ��Tsk, he is really stupid. He went alone to one of the most important sites in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals. Did he think he is the Immortal King?��


    ��It is said that he is an Earth Immortal who many views as ipetent. Humph, I already said earlier that the so-called Earth Immortals are unreliable. After being the losing side more than ten thousand years ago, who knows how many traitors lurking in it? Previously we have ck, now we have this Bai Ze. I think that Senior Gem Emperor is also not a good thing.��


    Hearing this, Xuan Mo was greatly shocked.


    Bai Ze was caught by the people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and would be beheaded soon?


    Bai Ze, what are you doing? Don��t you want to stay in Xia Xiaohe��s camp to save the fire for us? How could you die so easily? Single-handedly attacked the Red Sea Underwater Workshop, are you trying to throw away your life?


    When she thought of this, Xia Xiaohe��s smiling face suddenly appeared in Xuan Mo��s mind.


    Yes, it was that woman! Because of her that Bai Ze couldn��t do ording to the original n. He rushed to the Red Sea Underwater Workshop alone, it was likely that he did try to throw away his life. Because if he fell into Xia Xiaohe��s hand, his end would be even worse!


    Xia Xiaohe let go of Xuan Mo, but she did not let Bai Ze go.


    Xuan Mo quickly guessed this, but her heart became heavier.


    Bai Ze, the man who stupidly dedicated all his life, was going to die like this? With endless regrets and humiliation, died in his side��s own hand?


    ��Hey, Brother Li, this time the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals arranged to execute the traitor in Beheading Immortal tform. Are you going to see it?��


    ��Of course. I want to see the traitor go to hell with my own eyes.��


    ��Hey, I think so too. Anyway, I��m not doing anything currently, so it��s going to be fun watching the death of an Earth Immortal. In the Grand Competition, I couldn��t see the live broadcast game where the Earth Immortals died. So this time, I can��t miss it. Hahaha.��


    Not far away from the source of the dialogue, Xuan Mo gritted her teeth tightly. Otherwise, she might not be able to control herself.


    You evil bastards! What right do you have to humiliate Bai Ze! What qualifications do you have to spheme his nobleness and loftiness!


    Ignorant and narrow minded frogs in the well, you are not even qualified to look up at Bai Ze��s back!


    And Bai Ze, do you really want to sacrifice yourself for these critters?


    Xia Xiaohe said that there were only few people worthy of survival in Nine Regions, it seemed that she was right.


    So, Bai Ze, I can��t watch you die like this... Although I��m sorry, I can��t act ording to the original n.


    After she thought through this, Xuan Mo stood up and stepped forward. This time, she had found her direction.


    ����


    At the same time, in a deep cave in the remote Cloud Regionnd, the girl finally ended her longa and opened her eyes.


    ��Where is this...?��


    After a moment of dizziness and bewilderment, she realized that this was not a ce she was familiar with, thus the chaos in her mind was driven away by vignce. She jumped up like a wild animal, with her back against the rock, and assumed a ferocious posture.


    At this time, a man��s voice sounded in the dark cave.


    ��Don��t be so nervous. Sit down and speak slowly if you have something to say.��


    The girl asked coldly, ��Who are you?��


    ��Senior Immortal Poxu.��


    Upon hearing the name, the girl couldn��t help but suck in a mouthful of cold breath.


    Of course she knew who Poxu was. At the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain, she ran the industry��s leading inn, so her informationwork was very wide. The news that Senior Immortal Poxu had broken through the Non-Phase Sword Defense and entered Nine Regions was still only circting within the Heavenly Sage Hall circle, but she already knew it very well.


    Thus, she quickly figured out why she was here.


    When she thought of this, Feng Ling couldn��t help but hate her own carelessness.


    Didn��t she already decide not to see him anymore? Why then when he appeared again in front of her did she not have the heart to immediately expel him? If her reaction was faster and more decisive, it would be very difficult for the other party to kidnap her silently from Ru Family Inn and then bring her all the way here, even if the other party was Senior Immortal Poxu.


    If she wanted to me someone, she had to me herself.


    ��What do you want?��


    In the dark, Senior Immortal Poxu said, ��Don��t be afraid. I don��t want to do anything bad to you.��


    ��For a scoundrel who hides the head but shows the tail to say that is ridiculous.��


    ��Oh, yeah. About that.��


    As soon as his voice fell, fire lit up in the cave which reflected the face of Senior Immortal Poxu.


    To Feng Ling��s surprise, it was not a sinister, treacherous, terrifying face. Senior Immortal Poxu looked gentle and amiable, just like a schr in the academy.


    ��Is it weird? I��m now in the heart demon state, and the symptoms are getting worse and worse, so I don��t look the same as usual. No need to mind it.��


    Feng Ling frowned and said, ��What do you want?��


    Poxu said, ��I am also acting on orders. Someone wants me to pierce you with this thing and unlock the seal in your body...��


    ��Hmph!�� Feng Ling snorted, and the next moment she rushed from the edge of the cave. Her speed was extremely fast,pletely beyond the scope of mortal martial arts. Even if the other party was a cultivator, they might still be caught off guard.


    Moreover, her pair of steel-like fists could smash all immortal cultivation barrier techniques�CRight now, her magic breaking ability was not only effective in Blue River Region, even in faraway ces like in Southern Heaven Region, her fist could still break all technique!


    The premise was that her fist could hit the target.


    Senior Immortal Poxu simply took a step back and let Feng Ling��s fist hit an empty spot. Then, when she was close and couldn��t turn around due to the momentum, he suddenly moved close and grabbed Feng Ling��s arm. He then forced her to bend down, unable to move.


    As an immortal, Poxu��s martial art was surprisingly better than Feng Ling!


    ��Hey, don��t be so impatient. I think we should have a talk first.��


    Feng Ling tried to struggle, but found that all of her joints were locked, and thus was helpless about it.


    ��Bah! If you want to kill then kill, there��s nothing to talk about between us!��


    ��I��m just thinking about it for you. Breaking the seal is good for you.��


    ��No need for you to care!��


    Senior Immortal Poxu smiled and said, ��I know that you are a kind person. As the seal container of the Nine-Tailed Fox, you have suffered all kinds of misfortunes in your life, but you feel that this is a sacrifice made for themon people in Nine Regions. Thus, you are willing to bear it.��


    ��Yes, I��m so noble. If you have the ability then just kill me.��


    ��But, have you ever considered that, maybe... you��re really not just a simple container?��

 Chapter 797 - I Don’t Want To Be An Absentee Father

    <h4>Chapter 797: I Don��t Want To Be An Absentee Father</h4>


    In the cave, Senior Immortal Poxu��s words immediately caused Feng Ling to calm down.


    Because this question really hit her weak point.


    Has she ever thought that she was not just a simple container... Of course she had thought about it, but she never delved deep into it. Because the answer, which sometimes vaguely appeared in her intuition, was chilling.


    Feng Ling was a woman with keen intuition. She trusted her intuition, but she never blindly used her intuition. She chose to know what she should know, as for things that she shouldn��t know... Ignorance is indeed a bliss.


    For example, the old man on the mountain always yed the role of father with poor acting skills. He awkwardly and arbitrarily gave her the title of illegitimate daughter, and then tried to render a slightly funny father daughter rtionship. However, she had long known that She was not Feng Yin��s daughter. The reason why she knew it was very simple, it was already not a secret that the old man was practicing the virgin boy skill, so how could he have any daughter?


    Of course, many people also knew that this illegitimate daughter thing was just a disguise, an excuse. The reason why Feng Yin was tolerant to her was that, when the Nine-Tailed Fox ravaged the Spirit Sword Sect more than a hundred years ago, Feng Yin sacrificed an innocent girl and sealed the Nine-Tailed Fox into her body. Then, in order to make up for it, he regarded her as his daughter.


    However, Feng Ling had a vague intuition that this exnation was also just a disguise. Feng Yin had spared no effort to act as her father, for decades, even when she had always been cold to him, in order to hide a more important truth.


    And this truth, she didn��t want to know. Because her life was good enough for her now. Although many people found it boring to live in Spirit Creek Town, she really liked it.


    She liked the mountain, the town, her Ru Family Inn�CWhether it was empty or full of guests.


    Simrly, she liked the courteous closeness of the white bearded old man. She liked to frown at him when he was around, curled her lips at him, talked badly at him, and couldn��t help but smile when he turned around.


    Of course, she always enjoyed thepany of the guy named Wang Lu since she met him.


    She liked this kind of life very much. Thus, even if she basically deceived herself, she hoped that life could continue along the current track. But...


    No matter how beautiful the dream was, there would still be an end.


    ��You are not the container, you are the Nine-Tailed Fox. What Feng Yin sealed off was not the power of the Nine-Tailed Fox, but the memory of the Nine-Tailed Fox. He turned you into a mortal, and induced you to do nothing in the inn all your life. You even forgot the hatred of being suppressed and sealed, and instead, acknowledged the thief as the father. s, it really hurts me to think about it.��


    Feng Ling angrily said, ��I��m willing to recognize him, what��s that have anything to do with you? Whether he is a thief or a robber, or even if he is a dog, he is still my father. It��s none of your business!��


    Poxuughed and said, ��Of course you would feel this way. Feng Yin had induced you for decades, so it��s not surprising that there is such a result. But would you like to hear the answer from the bottom of your heart? ��


    ��I am me, and I��m not interested in what other people say!��


    Poxu said, ��The lifespan of Nine-Tailed Fox is very long. Although you are not fully mature yet, you have actually already spent nearly a thousand years. Your life as Feng Ling is only a very small part of it, so it seems to me that your stubbornness is really ridiculous.��


    ��Laugh if you want, but I will never give in to you.��


    ��Really? Then let��s give it a try.�� With that, Poxu pricked the broken magic needle into Feng Ling��s nape.


    The next moment, a horrifying evil wind roared up! The rocks in the cave flew out and the sound of the wind was as sharp as a whistle. In the middle of this strong wind, Feng Ling��s body trembled violently and she uttered a long and painful cry.


    Poxu let go off the needle and then took advantage of the wind power to step back. He watched Feng Ling curled up on the ground, unable to move because of the severe pain.


    After a long time, the evil wind finally ceased and Feng Ling��s tremble finally stopped, as if the whole person had been immersed in the water.


    When she finally raised her head, the girl��s eyes had changed color. A touch of seductive red had soaked through her pupils.


    When she saw Poxu, the girl smiled slightly and said, ��Thank you Senior Immortal Poxu, I finally recovered my precious thing... After several decades of dreaming, I finally woke up.��


    Senior Immortal Poxu said, ��Since you have woken up, do you know what you should do?��


    ��Of course, I must repay the decades of life that Spirit Sword Sect has given me.��


    ��Good. You are a Nine-Tailed Fox, you should use more of your brain and magical abilities, no need to go hard and act rashly.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox said with a smile, ��Of course, previously, it was recklessness that nearly ruined the big thing. But now, I will not repeat the same mistake... In fact, these decades of experience is not a bad thing. If there were no decades of getting along, it would be quite difficult to go near him.��


    ��Yes, as Feng Ling, you can do a lot of things before being exposed. Don��t let us down again this time.��


    ��Yes. If Senior Immortal has no other order, I will take my leave.��


    Poxu nodded and said, ��You just woke up from a long dream, but you are more awake than expected. Very good. You can go.��


    However, when the Nine-Tailed Fox was about to leave, Poxu suddenly opened his mouth and asked a question.


    ��How much do you think a boiled radish can sell for?��


    The Nine-Tailed Fox was startled and said, ��White radish? A few coins is enough.��


    ��Okay, you can go.��


    ����


    At the same time, in the sky above the secluded marsh in the destend of Blue River Region, a bloody battle was going on.


    Those in the passage wanted to get out, while those outside wanted to stop them.


    For five days and five nights, waves upon waves of attack came from the passage, but even one mosquito could not pass through.


    ��A bunch of scums, get out of here!��


    No one knew how many times the gatekeeper had swept her sword and a moon-like sword wave sted into the passage and set off a storm. No one knew how many demons and monsters that had been swept away by the sword wave that they went into panic and wailed in embarrassment.


    However, after each of the sword waves, the wounded demons retreated and then came a new batch of demons. The army of servants in the passage looked as tough as the reef under the big waves! After a moment of silence, a new wave of attack began once again.


    ��It��s really endless.��


    The gatekeeper nced coldly toward the inside of the passage. Her eyes began to sharpen, but the hand that held the sword now began to shake.


    For five days and five nights, she had tried her best to stop the attack of the Fallen Immortals�� army. This achievement was indescribable, and could even be called a miracle.


    Of course, this miracle was not without a cost. The invincible Non-Phase Sword Defense also could not be eternal.


    However it could be infinitely close to infinity, because all this time she was not alone. There were people that supported her.


    Nine Regions did not let her face this continent-wide crisis alone. The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, the Earth Immortals, were all working intensively and orderly at this time. This ��machine,�� which had been running for fifteen years, was operating with amazing efficiency.


    Wang Wu was the tip of the sword, the sharpest and most unstoppable point, while the entire Nine Regions was the thick sword body. When Wang Wu was fighting, it provided her with necessary support. With the Nine Regions Map of Supreme Hetu as the core, more than one hundred of Nine Regions�� most elite and powerful cultivators were connected together. They were located in different parts of Nine Regions, upying different blessednds. They then used their own cultivation base to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, which they converged through the array and delivered it to the frontline of the battle.


    Such a huge supply of spiritual energy was enough to make the cultivator omnipotent. Although Wang Wu was just a person with a sword, it was as good as having a magnificent army with thousands of men and horses.


    Although her hands trembled, the sword spirit that she brandished out was still as powerful as before. After a round of sword wave, the soldiers of the Fallen Immortals still suffered a crushing defeat, and her Non-Phase Sword Defense was still unbreakable. Whenever she felt exhausted, there would be a warm current injected into her body to wash off her fatigue.


    This kind of unique battle array was the final product that had been modified and perfected by countless people after Wang Lu proposed it. In the face of Immortals, arge number of people could not create an advantage�Cthe Earth Immortals in those days had fully proved this point. Under the crushing attack of the upper realm, it was easy to break each of their opponents, and thus more people meant more drag. Thus, Wang Lu simply went the other way and chose one person to fight against the Fallen Immortals alone. The others would just act as supports and didn��t have to participate directly in the battle.


    If they didn��t directly participate in the battle, there would be no ws. And Wang Wu��s Non-Phase Sword Defense had always been wless.


    ��Get lost!��


    Once again, Wang Wu suddenly jolted the Non-Phase Sword Defense, which shook the bones and boiled the blood of the iing servants. However, after this round of reverse shock, her body involuntarily shook. Even though there was a warm current being injected into her body, she couldn��t immediately find her bnce.


    In the passage, surrounded by demons, the light-as-feather woman smiled slightly and then stretched out her hand to point toward Wang Wu��s nted direction. Thus, a few shadows rushed forward.


    This time, the attack still failed to break through Wang Wu��s defensive circle as it was blocked by the counter shock force of Non-Phase Sword Defense. However, before their momentum dissipated, these shadows were already one meter away from Wang Wu.


    Although the shadows�� impact failed, the woman��s smile remained unchanged. She waved her hand and began to reorganize the army of servants as if that was just a trivial matter. This made Wang Wu even more unhappy.


    ��Tsk, do you think that my endurance is insufficient, and that sooner orter I will lose? Don��t worry, little sister, that was just a forey. Now, I��ll make sure that you have a constant climax!��


    With that, Wang Wu took the initiative to step forward and stepped into the passage!


    The woman was slightly surprised by this action.


    Then she chuckled and nodded, and the jewel in her forehead sparkled.


    ��I am Yanluo, pleased to have a fight with you.��


    ����


    At the same time, in Shengjing Sect in the Central Region, the figure of Supreme Hetu on top of Nine Regions Map shook and arge amount of immortal spirit was scattered. The step that Wang Wu took seemed to be an understatement, but as soon as she moved her whole body, it greatly impacted the entire Nine Regions Map!


    Nobody knew how many people in Nine Regions that simultaneously cursed her for picking a quarrel over nothing. It was not enough for her to keep guard outside the passage, she actually went forward to provoke. Did she really want to die this quick?


    Unfortunately, it was Wang Wu who was in the frontline far away in Blue River Region, and it was Wang Wu who made the decision. Other people could do nothing but silently provide the surrounding spiritual energy.


    ��Fifth Junior Sister... is not a person who is impulsive and reckless, she is actually very particr about this step, but unfortunately there are not many people who can see it in Nine Regions.��


    On the Ster Peak in Spirit Sword Mountain, the sect leader Feng Yin was sitting alone in the bamboo room, calm as a rock. It was as if he was connected with the entire Spirit Sword Mountain. Wang Wu��s step just now shocked many people, but it did not shake him.


    Because he had expected that Wang Wu would take that step. The core of Nine Regions Map seemed to be Supreme Hetu, but it was actually him.


    As long as Feng Yin was steady and stable, this grand array could be maintained for a long time, and Wang Wu could also persist for a long time, and might even fight a beautiful counterattack!


    However, just as Feng Yin focused his mind to further expand the scope of the absorption and send more spiritual energy to Wang Wu, suddenly someone came to report something.


    Feng Ling had asked to see him.

 Chapter 798 - Real Elopement

    <h4>Chapter 798: Real Elopement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    Feng Ling had asked to see him?


    Daoist Master Feng Yin was quite surprised. What was she doing here at this time?


    However, soon his heart was filled with joy: regardless of the cause, this was the first time little Ling��Er took the initiative to visit him in years! It didn��t matter if this was because she was hallucinating after identally eating poisonous mushroom. Since people havee, then don��t think about leaving... No, as long as she came, it was better than anything!


    Even more, what if his years of persistent dedication had finally influenced little Ling��Er? What if little Ling��Er really recognized him as a father and decided to be a filial daughter?


    This was an even more euphoric feeling than if he had a breakthrough in Peak Deity Stage!


    However, the emotion that followed was hesitation. At this moment, he shouldn��t be distracted by anything. Wang Wu��s defensive battle in the crack in the sky was rted to the life and death future of Nine Regions. There was no room for failure. Many people chose topletely lock themselves from everyone while he monopolized the Ster Peak, but actually, he had the idea of not seeing outsiders. At a time like this, he should focus more.


    However... Judging from the current situation, there didn��t seem to be an urgency. As the shadow-core of the grand array, Feng Yin shouldered heavy responsibilities, but the pressure on him was lighter than the others. Because he knew his Junior Sister better than anyone else, he was more efficient at work. When other people had to fully focus, he could spare some energy to consider other things.


    And now, did he want to spend some energy to entertain his ��daughter?��


    This question did not make Feng Yin hesitate for a long time.


    Of course he weed her!


    Not long after the decision was made, Feng Yin saw the figure of Feng Ling. The girl pursed her lips as usual and didn��t look very happy. However, being able to see her at Ster Peak already made Feng Yin more happy than anything else.


    ��Hahaha, little Ling��Er, you��re here.��


    ��Hmph, what are you smirking about? You look like an idiot!��


    ��Hahaha...��


    ��Hahaha-what? If youugh like that again, I��m gone.��


    ��Wait. Don��t go. I won��t smile, ok?�� Feng Yin quickly closed his mouth, but the sparkles in his eyes couldn��t be contained.


    ����


    At the same time, at the Behead Immortal tform in Central Region, a much anticipated ceremony was about to begin.


    A ceremony for the execution of the Earth Immortal.


    Behead Immortal tform was a high mountain that looked like a square where the top of the mountain was level. A bloodied Bai Ze was tied with immortal rope to a thorn pir. All around him was bare mountains and rocks. His blood flew through the cracks in the rocks. The cracks were endless, like countless rivers of blood, they flowed in all directions. They dyed the Behead Immortal tform until it looked like an overflowing wine cup.


    There was a sea of people at the foot of the mountain. More than ten thousand people had gathered because of the news, and the ce was packed with people.


    It was strictly forbidden to fly near the Behead Immortal tform, thus the cultivators stayed on the ground. They couldn��t see the situation on the stage if they were too close. However, the blood flowing around the Behead Immortal tform had aroused their enthusiasm.


    The enthusiasm for this bound-to-a-thorn-pir Earth Immortal was unprecedentedly high. Most of it, of course, was to curse him for his vicious attempt to attack the Red Sea Underwater Workshop. But then some more experienced cultivators began to share with everyone the glorious deeds of Bai Ze during the Grand Competition 15 years ago.


    ��This guy hasn��t been a good thing from the beginning. Without him, it was very likely that we didn��t have to fight against the Earth Immortals at all, which added a lot of loss and even killed many brothers.��


    ��Eh, I heard that it was made by a man named ck.��


    ��They��re all the same, they��re all bad.��


    In addition, some people questioned why he wouldmit suicide to attack the Red Sea Underwater Workshop, which currently was the most important ce in the Nine Regions. It was designed and built ording to the standard that could resist the attack of the Fallen Immortals. He was just an Earth Immortal, and he was not the strongest among them. Why did he, for inexplicable reason, go to the Red Sea Underwater Workshop to court for disaster? Was there anything hidden in it?


    However, the spection about this would soon be overturned.


    ��This Bai Ze is simply an idiot. During the Grand Competition, he was simply yed with, as if he was just a toy, in the hands of Daoist Master Non-Phase. It is said that Wang Lu��s strength has not yet achieved great sess at that time. Yet, the barely reaching Peak Jindan Stage Wang Lu fought with him and seemed to have won. Thus, it can be seen how weak this guy is.��


    Because Baize was stupid enough, there seemed to be a reasonable exnation for whatever things he did.


    Amidst the discussion, time passed, and soon it was time for the execution.


    The cultivators of Shengjing who were in charge of the execution, stood on the four corners of the tform and joined hands to cast the spell. Quickly, dark clouds came over and covered the sunlight. The lightning snaked through the dark clouds, and then thunder came.


    The so-called Behead Immortal tform was not a ce to sh the celestial being with an immortal sword or a treasured de. When the thunder fell, the person on the thorn pir naturally copsed and turned into ashes. It was cleaner and more thorough than any immortal treasure.


    Bai Ze looked up and watched the approaching tribtion lightning, but his heart was at peace.


    What should have been done had been done. Although the result was not ideal, he had no regret.


    From a very early time, he had been used to setbacks... In fact, objectively speaking, Bai Ze was not stupid. How could a stupid person cultivate until Mahayana Stage and join Sun Buping��s team? However, Bai Ze��s life was indeed full of ups and downs. It was as if there was a mysterious will between heaven and earth that prevented him from doing something. Thus, he simply cultivated the Negation Immortal Technique, which was simply an alternative route. And after he embarked on this path, he was used to failure.


    In Sun Buping��s team, because the object of his negation was Sun Buping, one in a hundred of his negation opinions might not be epted. Most of the time, his hard admonition was like nonsense, and they even provoked people��s disgust. However, Bai Ze persisted.


    It was a very substantial path, but also very hard. Fortunately, the hard path finally came to an end.


    With difficulty, he lowered his head and saw the flowing rivers of blood and the crowd of people under the Behead Immortal tform. Although he could hear the curses, his heart was still as tranquil as theke.


    ��Now it��s up to you.��


    Xia Xiaohe was a terrifying opponent. She pretended to go to the Western Continent and just let Bai Ze and Xuan Mo��s situationpletely copse in the ��loosen the reins only to grasp them better�� move... When Bai Ze learned that Xia Xiaohe was still in Nine Regions, he knew that his n to spread the risk had failed. Thus, he resolutely attacked the Red Sea Underwater Workshop in order to die.


    However, the strange thing was that he didn��t die on the spot. It was as if some mysterious power had protected him at a critical time to allow him to be captured alive and sent to Behead Immortal tform for public disy.


    Bai Ze guessed that the trouble maker ought to be Xia Xiaohe, but he could not figure out the purpose of the other party. Was it just to increase the amount of torture that he had to suffer? That was too trivial... However, Xia Xiaohe��s works were mysterious and unpredictable, so there was no need to guess her motive. He was a person that was about to die, why would he need to to think about it? Nine Regions had Wang Lu with his countless ingenious ideas. Let Wang Lupete with Xia Xiaohe.


    As he thought of this, the thunder above him was getting louder and louder and the distance between him and the tribtion lighting was getting closer and closer.


    Bai Ze closed his eyes and waited quietly for the judgment toe.


    However, before the judgment came, he heard a familiar voice.


    ��Bai Ze, I��m here.��


    The next moment, Bai Ze opened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him with an inexplicable look.


    ��You... Why are you here?��


    ��I��m here to save you.�� Xuan Mo��s expression was firm.


    ��What a joke, are you out of your mind?�� Bai Ze was angry and said, ��Was all that I said to you before for nothing? Go! If you don��t leave now, it will be toote!��


    At the same time, many people that gathered around the Behead Immortal tform stared in shock at the sudden appearance of the woman.


    Who was she? An enthusiastic audience? The tribtion lightning was about to arrive, yet she flew so close to him, did she want to die together? The tribtion lightning summoned by the Shengjing Sect cultivators did not recognize anyone...


    But soon, people saw some ominous omen from the sudden changes in the faces of the several Shengjing.Sect cultivators. It was likely that the uninvited visitor did note with good intentions. A big change was about to happen in this ceremony.


    ��In front of the thorn pir, Xuan Mo smiled and said, ��I renege.��


    ��You...��


    Xuan Mo said, ��I don��t want to stand on the side of Xia Xiaohe, nor on the side of Nine Regions. I... I just want to be on your side. ��


    ��Are you crazy?��


    Xuan Mo opened her mouth and said a few words, but her voice was drowned by the sound of thunder above their heads. Thus, she raised her head and said, ��Part.��


    The next moment, the thick dark clouds parted into two. A crack from the south to the north tore theyer of cloud and then swept them to the side. In an instant, the thunder waspletely engulfed and practically nothing was left.


    ��Xuan Mo!��


    Bai Ze��s eyes cracked as he loudly roared!


    He was not surprised that Xuan Mo was able to tear apart the tribtion lightning, but he was shocked at Xuan Mo��s purpose for doing so.


    This was the Behead Immortal tform of Central Region, which was not far from Shengjing Sect. Making a scene here was tantamount to seeking one��s own death. It was not that different than going straight to the Red Sea Underwater Workshop. This step of Xuan Mo was the same as throwing all the previous things into the water. The two of them would die for nothing!


    ��So what?�� Xuan Mo smiled softly and said, ��Actually, I have long wanted to say that the future of this continent is in the hands of its people, why do we need to risk our lives like this? Didn��t you hear what the people below were saying?��


    Bai Ze spoke with difficulty, ��Why bother with those ignorant people?��


    ��Since there��s no need to care for those ignorant people, then just let them die. Oh, I know you��re going to negate me. You have always liked to negate others, but this time, I won��t give you the chance to speak.��


    With that, Xuan Mo attached a piece of golden talisman paper to Bai Ze��s mouth.


    Then she waved her hand to cut off the thorns, tore off the immortal rope, picked Bai Ze up, and then flew away.


    During the whole process, there were nearly ten thousand cultivators around the Behead Immortal Peak, but no one could react and stop her.


    ����


    ��What a beautiful escape. Unfortunately, their fates are already sealed.��


    Not far from the Behead Immortal Peak, Xia Xiaohe watched Xuan Mo flew away, shook her head with a smile, and then turned her head and asked, ��How many people do you think the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals will send to pursue and kill them? And if Xuan Mo rebelled again, how many people would she kill? Then, how much impact will the killing of these people have on Nine Regions Map?


    Next to Xia Xiaohe, a man in a red and white robe replied, ��It doesn��t matter how many people died, what matters the most is the chaos caused by this thing. Bai Ze and Xuan Mo have high prestige in the Earth Immortal camp. Being chased and killed in a tragic death will chill many people��s hearts. Tsk, the public execution of Bai Ze in Behead Immortal Peak was simply too absurd. If it hadn��t been for the fact that too many capable people had been transferred to Nine Regions Map and their ces were temporarily reced by a group of talentless people, this decision would not have been made.��


    With a sincere and concerned look, Xia Xiaohe softly said, ��Oh, then what should you do now? You see, although you know it clearly in your heart, as long as I��m here, you can��t do anything to clean up the situation. ��


    Wang Luughed and said, ��So what? As long as you are dead, this loss is nothing at all.��

 Chapter 799 - Stand Up Bravely For The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 799: Stand Up Bravely For The Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��You want me dead? Why?�� Xia Xiaohe chuckled, ��I think I��m very generous and kind. Not only do I leave you Nine Regions people with a ray of life, even those two traitors Bai Ze and Xuan Mo, I even leave them with a beautifulst time. Where else are you going to look for such a good person? If you kill me, there are only a group of cold-blooded and inhuman guys left in the immortal world.��


    ��Wang Lu said, ��That��s better, no one would have the delusion of surrendering to solve the problem.��


    ��What��s so wrong about surrendering? A wise man submits to circumstances.�� Xia Xiaohe replied, ��Although it sounds great and also solemn and stirring to valiantly resist till thest man, it��s essentially a kind of willful thing. Living things should take survival and reproduction as the first priority, rather than die for the sake of vain dignity. What��s the point of your insistence on resistance other than for selfish desire? Are you going to be indifferent and let everything in Nine Regions vanish like a smoke in thin air?��


    ��What��s the difference between that and surrendering to you?�� Wang Lu sneered, ��Billions of creatures in Nine Regions will be wiped out. A few of the survivors would be reduced to being livestocks. What��s the difference between the result of this humiliation and total annihtion? And who can guarantee that after surrendering to you, you will keep your promise and provide shelter for the survivors?��


    Xia Xiaohe blinked and said, ��If you are worried about my reputation, it is really unnecessary. At the very least, I am Xia Yu��s daughter. I��m a unique existence in this universe, so I��m not a liar.��


    ��Not a liar?�� Wang Lu pursed his lips in the direction where Xuan Mo and Bai Ze left and said, ��Those are the two people that have just been lied to death by you.��


    ��You can��t me me for this.�� Xia Xiaohe shrugged and said, ��If they honestly followed my instructions, how can they end up like this? In the final analysis, they betrayed me first. If after surrendering you guys be obedient, I will certainly not kill you guys. I still have a good impression of the civilization on this continent.��


    ��Talk is cheap. If you want me to believe you, you have to show some sincerity.��


    Xia Xiaohe blinked in confusion and asked, ��What kind of sincerity are we talking here?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Let me f*ck you.��


    ��... What did you say?��


    The atmosphere around them cooled down at an rming rate, and the mountaintop frosted in an instant.


    Wang Lu turned a blind eye to Xia Xiaohe��s reaction and continued, ��I said that as long as you let me f*ck you, I will believe you. There��s an old saying in Nine Regions that says once two people f*ck, they will be friends for a lifetime. Come on, since you are so generous and kind,e and be friends with me for life.��


    Then, seeing that Xia Xiaohe��s anger had gathered at an astonishing speed, Wang Lu smiled provocatively again and said, ��Or is that your long talk just now merely bullshit? You talked with extravagant embellishment, but when ites to the substance, you began to use all sorts of excuses? Or perhaps that you, the little princess of the Immortal World, though you have lived for thousands of years, have never actually tasted ��meat?�� Are you still a virgin? It doesn��t matter, I will be gentle?��


    ��Wang Lu, you really are a reckless guy.��


    Xia Xiaohe��s face had turned icy cold and all the smiles hadpletely left her face. She said, ��I thought I could have somemonnguage with you, but it seems like I too overestimated you, this alien. It��s really a misfortune for the Nine Regions to have people like you be the number one in Nine Regions. I will kill you first, and then subdue the Nine Regions1��


    ��Hahaha, thene on.��


    However, when Wang Lu was about to fight Xia Xiaohe to the death, he saw that, in a sh, she casually cut through space, opened a mysterious passage and then disappeared in a sh.


    ��I��m not going to fight with such a brute like you. If you want to kill me, thene after me. If not, I don��t even know where I would go.��


    ��Fuck!��


    Wang Lu reacted fast enough, but when he caught up, he could only touch the slight fluctuations left by the healing of the space.


    Xia Xiaohe was really too slippery. As the princess of the immortal world, she might not be strong in frontalbat, but she had many schemes and various methods, making it impossible for people to guard against.


    In order to cope with this variable, Wang Lu deployed a lot of power to arrange an inescapable, but she still could seize the opportunity to run away.


    However, this result was not too surprising. If Xia Xiaohe was really easy to catch, it would be unexpected instead. And where Xia Xiahe would flee after this, Wang Lu had also roughly guessed it.


    The logic for this was very simple. Currently, the most vulnerable link in Nine Regions and also the most afraid of being hit by external force, was the most likely spot she would go to!


    After pacing back and forth for two paces, Wang Lu closed his eyes, raised his right hand, and then stretched out an antenna from the tip of his middle finger, which was the high-powermunication equipment of the giant Divine Weapon. He then connected himself with the grand array on the Nine Regions.


    ��Wang Wu, can you hear me?��


    ��Damn it, are you sick? All of a sudden you suddenly start talking in my head! You scared me to death!��


    ��Less nonsense, Xia Xiaohe is probably on her way to you. Be careful.��


    ��Hahaha, don��t worry, I��m in an excellent condition. If Xia Xiaohe dares toe, I will make her and Yanluo both ***** on the spot!��


    ��Don��t be careless. I always feel that things are not that simple. Xia Xiaohe doesn��t say anything, but she hasn��t shown up until now, and I don��t believe that he is idle now... If Xia Xiaohe��s target is you, it��s possible that Poxu will join hands with her.��


    ��Let theme!�� Wang Wu��s confidence had already swelled out of control at this time, ��Let them alle together, it doesn��t matter! I am now the world... Shit!��


    After thest word, Wang Wu��s voice came to an abrupt stop, and the channel was quiet.


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, and then swayed his right hand antenna and connected it to the grand array of Nine Regions Map in a different direction. He looked down at the grand array from a detached perspective, and soon found a copse link.


    The shadow core of Nine Regions Map, the node on the Ster Peak of Spirit Sword Mountain in Blue River Region, suddenly broke.


    ����


    In the astral windyer of the Ninth Heaven, Xuan Mo continued to carry Bai Ze as she strove for a chance of life in the desperate situation. However, Baize was totally unwilling to cooperate and struggled endlessly in her hands.


    ��Xuan Mo, let me down! Xuan Mo! Do you hear me? Put me down!��


    Xuan Mo was extremely annoyed and said, ��Shut it! Aren��t you afraid the astral wind will enter your belly and crush your internal organs? Really! The mute magical talisman can��t even stop your mouth!��


    Bai Ze was silent for a moment and said, ��I��m already a dead man. I don��t need you to care so much...��


    ��Shut up! I can see if you��re dead or not!��


    As she spoke, a gust of vigorous astral wind rushed towards her. Xuan Mo��s heart tightened. The astral wind was the most powerful in the Ninth Heaven, but the wind power in the highest altitude was close to that of the Heavenly Tribtion. Although she was not afraid of being hurt, she was afraid that the speed would slow down, and thus would be caught up by the pursuers.


    Thus, Xuan Mo suddenly squeezed herself and pure white immortal spirit sprayed out from every pore in her body, which then condensed into a great immortal technique.


    ��Yin and Yang Divide!��


    The invincible vigorous astral wind was divided into Yin and Yang Qi under the tear of the immortal technique, and suddenly lost its sharpness. Xuan Mo then went up against the wind and instantly passed through the vigorous astral wind area!


    However, after this great immortal technique, she felt tired. Thus her speed involuntarily slowed down. Just when she realized this, the voice of her formerpanions came from behind her.


    ��Sister Xuan Mo, please stop!�� This was Immortal Luo Xue��s voice, a talented woman among the Earth Immortals. Usually she was a bit quirky and somewhat conceited and contemptuous. However, in crucial times, she always persisted in using her gentle and soft personality.


    ��Xuan Mo, it��s not toote toe back. If there is any problem, we��ll help you to exin it! Don��t let things get out of hand!�� The voice was thick and deep. This was the Food Immortal, that foodie...


    ��Bai Ze had let himself go and made a big mistake, you don��t have to sacrifice yourself for such a scum!�� The tone was harsh, but the meaning of the words was still for her benefits. This came from Qin Guangmu, an old man who had been a teacher and friend for many years.


    However, hearing the voice of theserades, Xuan Mo felt sad. All of you don��t trust Bai Ze and want him to be persecuted? Are you all more willing to trust the younger cultivators than your oldrades?


    Indeed, it was your freedom to choose who they wanted to trust and to help. We are tired already, just let us go...


    In fact, Xuan Mo was clear that herpanions that pursued them somewhat wanted to throw away their pursuit. Otherwise, they would��ve already caught up with her. After all, she was not good at speed.


    However, they wanted to throw away the pursuit for her. For Bai Ze, they really wanted to kill him.


    During this period of time, they hung slowly behind them, waiting for Xuan Mo to put down the Bai Ze. After that, Baize would be brought back to Behead Immortal tform, and Xuan Mo could open one eye and close the other one, allowing her to soar high. However, how could Xuan Mo put Bai Ze down? Thus, this was a difficult to break stalemate.


    Until a voice came in.


    ��What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and take down those two people!��


    Hearing this voice, Luo Xue, Food Immortal and the others showed their displeasure and even disgust.


    This person was called Supreme Ling Dao. He came from Kunlun Sect. Because of his original cultivation and expertise in currying favor, after many years of hard work, he finally rose through the ranks and became a member of Heavenly Sage Hall. At this time, because many of the high-level forces of Nine Regions were transferred to do other more important tasks and the manpower was short, he was temporarily appointed to supervise and manage a number of Earth Immortals. This was not an easy task. To connect the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Earth Immortal camp, one needed to be quite ingenious.


    To be able to upy a high position in Heavenly Sage Hall, the mind and skill of Supreme Ling Dao were quite good. However, he was blinded by hatred�CIn the Grand Competition, his illegitimate son died in the hands of the Earth Immortal. This point was not discovered when the Heavenly Sage Hall appointed their personnel.


    At this time, Supreme Ling Dao was in power, and a sense of revenge came into being.


    ��The evidence of Bai Ze and Xuan Mo��s betrayal is conclusive. If you guys dare to cover them up, you will share the same sin as them. When Mr. Wang Lues back, all of you will not end well!��


    Hearing Wang Lu��s name, some Earth Immortals were helpless and frightened, and had to elerate their actions one after another.


    Once Luo Xue and the others got serious, Xuan Mo had no chance, and was stopped shortly after... Then, almost instantly, she copsed on the spot.


    ��Why, why won��t you let us go?��


    Supreme Ling Dao sneered and said, ��Why? You shameless and lowly woman actually have the face to ask this kind of question? You two surrendered to the Fallen Immortals, so you two have been the public enemies of Nine Regions for a long time! Who will let you two go?��


    Immortal Luo Xue frowned and said, ��Supreme Ling Dao, I think there is a secret about their betrayal to the enemy...��


    ��Secret? What secret can withstand such a great crime of betrayal?�� Supreme Ling Dao was angry and said, ��You Earth Immortals simply don��t know what is good from bad, the two of them are traitors! You guys don��t need to ask for reasons, just kill them!��


    ��But...�� Food Immortal was unable to put up with it any longer, and thus stood up to speak.


    ��Shut up!�� Supreme Ling Dao��s eyes were red, ��I don��t want to listen to your nonsense!! You, go and wipe out the cultivation bases of those two people, and then I will take them to the Behead Immortal tform so that everyone in the world can see the end of traitors!��


    The Food Immortal, who was ordered by Supreme Ling Dao, was silent for a long time and then shook his head. ��I won��t do it.��


    ��You won��t do it? Fine, I��ll send someone else. Luo Xuo, do it. Wipe out their cultivation bases and break their limbs!��


    Luo Xue raised her head angrily and said, ��Catching them is enough, there��s no need to torture them.��


    ��No need? How could we warn others without torturing them? If you treat such traitors kindly, how would those who fight in the front line feel? Okay, Qin Guangmu, you do it. Finish their cultivation bases, break their limbs, and take their clothes off. Let the world see their shameful bodies!��


    ��That��s enough!�� Qin Guangmu was furious. ��You are not performing official duties at all, but merely avenging private revenge!��


    ��Yeah, I��m taking revenge, so what? I want you to do it, are you going to do it or not? Let me tell you, every detail that happens now will be reported to back to Mr. Wang Lu when hees back.��


    Immortal Luo Xue coldly said, ��Wang Lu will not support your action.��


    Supreme Ling Dao sneered.


    Theoretically, yes, Wang and Lu would not support him in using such drastic measures, because this would undoubtedly intensify the contradictions between the two sides.


    However, that was just in theory. Wang Lu was the number one person in Nine Regions, who was busy every day. How could he have the time to examine the details carefully? As long as the report was beautifully written and urate, it was likely that Wang Lu would never know the details of the matter. At that time, was it not clear at a nce to which party he would make a judgment in favor of?


    Of course, this was tantamount to challenging the authority of Wang Lu, which was the crime of deceiving the superior. However, thinking about his beloved son who died miserably in the arena, Supreme Ling Dao could not care so much.


    ��It seems that none of you are willing to do it? Fine, I��ll do it myself... Don��t think that since you two have higher realms than me and thus have immortal body protection that I won��t be able to do anything to you.�� Supreme Ling Dao sneered and took out two instruments of torture: an iron pir with thorns and a sea urchin like iron balls.


    Seeing the two instruments of torture, theplexion of Luo Xue and others changed greatly. These were the works of Red Sea Underwater Workshop. They could ignore the immortal body protection of the Earth Immortals and forcefully cause damage. However, at this time, both Xuan Mo and Bai Ze were restrained so there was no way for them to resist. If these torture devices were applied to them, death would indeed be better to them than living!


    But, it was one thing to bear not to do something to theirpanions, and another thing to make their moves on Ling Dao. Although he did something bad at this time, he was, after all, the representative of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    However, just when Supreme Ling Dao approached Bai Ze and Xuan Mo, he grinned grimly and prepared to apply the torture devices.


    ��Ah, this garbage is really annoying.��


    A red light shed over and Supreme Ling Dao��s body was separated into two, the upper part and lower part. Then, the red light spread and swallowed up the corpse.


    The next moment, the red light changed into human form and from within, Xia Xiaohe strolled out.


    ��Looks like I came here at the right time.��


    Her smile was still filled with sincerity and concern.

 Chapter 800 - Death Is The End Of People

    <h4>Chapter 800: Death Is The End Of People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    Xia Xiaohe, who came at the right time, was immediately attacked relentlessly. The immortal technique of Mahayana Stage cultivators hit her like a storm, forcing her to sh from left to right and in a difficult situation.


    ��Hey guys, no need to rush. We have neither grievances nor hatred. We should be peaceful and friendly to each other.


    ��Who wants to be peaceful and friendly with you!�� Qin Guangmu��s eyes were red as blood and his hands were constantly changing gestures to adjust the attributes of the immortal spirit. Like tides, he sent out powerful immortal techniques which turned everything upside down.


    Such a fierce offensive naturally did note without a price. Although Qin Guangmu had a long experience, his cultivation was not the top among the Earth Immortals, it was still far away from achieving the baptism of the immortal spirit. He was unable to freely use immortal spirits like Xuan Mo and Bai Ze and his use of immortal technique was also greatly restricted. The price of Qin Guangmu��s breaking through the restrictions was the overdraft of the jade mansion and the burning of lifespan.


    His hatred against the Fallen Immortals was indeed too deep. He joined the Earth Immortals very early, so it could be said that he watched hispanions sacrifice themselves one by one, so the hatred between them was deep and long.


    ��Hey, don��t think of me as just any other Fallen Immortal. If it were those ughterers who kill people like scything x, they at least would��ve waited until you fight each other. How could they generously help you solve a big problem?��


    ��Who knows what you��re up to!�� Food Immortal snorted coldly.


    Xia Xiaoheughed and said, ��Since you don��t know what I��m up to, why did you guys immediately attack me brazenly? Aren��t you guys not afraid that I might set up an ambush? By the way, that little sister over there who is trying to contact support, you��d better think about it clearly. What would be the oue if those from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals that you��re trying to contact arrive here? Do you guys really want to see yourpanions being sacrificed by a group of lowly critters?��


    With that, Xia Xiaohe pointed to Xuan Mo and Bai Ze.


    ��You have the nerve to mention them! If it weren��t for you, why are they here?��


    ��Then don��t you want to know why they put down their deep blood feud with the Fallen Immortals and joined me?��


    Speaking to this, Xia Xiaohe suddenly stopped moving and let Qin Guangmu��s golden light prate through her chest.


    She spat out half a mouthful of blood and said in a low voice, ��Qin Guangmu, have you done venting your anger?��


    Qin Guangmu��s anger did not subside, but looking at Xia Xiaohe��s appearance, he couldn��t continue to make his move.


    Perhaps Sun Buping was right about him at that time. He was an old man who was cold outside but warm in the inside, stern on the outside but tender and soft on the inside. He was not suitable for fighting on the battlefield. Facing their blood enemy, he couldn��t do it, he really was...


    ��Pfff!�� Qin Guangmu��s heart was agitated and even spurted out blood. The blood color in his eyes then faded away.


    The rest looked at each other and then stopped. In fact, most of this group of people were a little indecisive, theycked the decisiveness. Otherwise, they wouldn��t have let Xuan Mo and Bai Ze escape for such a long time. Among the earth immortals, the real tough and decisive ones did not join this group.


    Seeing that the situation had stabilized, Xia Xiaohe coughed twice and said in a low voice, ��I am very sorry for what happened back then.��


    ��Cut it, there��s no need to say such hypocritical words. What do you want?��


    Xia Xiaohe shook her head and said, ��I��m very serious... I was born in the Immortal World, and I didn��t know much about the Nine Regions. I only knew that this was one of the countless lower realms that could be freely looted and killed by the Immortal World. However, my visit to Nine Regions this time has changed my view by a lot. Although Nine Regions is not as powerful as the Immortal World, it is the foundation of the Immortal World. It has a unique charm not possessed by the Immortal World. I like it very much so I don��t want to see Nine Regions and Immortal World continue to fight like this. About this view, I can make an oath that there��s no half truth in it. If you don��t believe it, you can ask them.��


    Luo Xue and the others immediately turned their attention toward Bai Ze and Xuan Mo.


    Bai Ze smiled and said, ��Yeah, in a sense, she��s right. Compared with the other Fallen Immortals, she has a little more affection for Nine Regions, but...��


    However, before he could finish his words, Bai Ze felt a strong dizziness and weakness, such that he was unable to continue to speak. Previously he was tied to a column full of thorn and bled like a sea. Such a condition, even an Earth Immortal couldn��t bear it.


    On the other hand, Xuan Mo was dedicated to taking care of Bai Ze so she had no intention to exin things to others.


    When Immortal Luo Xue and the others heard this, they had a sudden change in heart.


    ��Well, even if you are different from the other Fallen Immortals, so what? Can you resolve the blood feud between the two sides? Or can you stop this Fallen Immortal crisis?��


    Xia Xiaohe shook her head and said, ��I can��t do these things. I can only guarantee that there will be hundreds of thousands of survivors in Nine Regions that will not be purged...��


    ��Hundreds of thousands? Do you know how many people there are in Nine Regions?��


    ��Are you kidding me? Are you trying to amuse us? ��


    When everyone was questioning her, Xia Xiaohe said, ��What I can do is indeed very-very limited, but it��s better than nothing at all. It��s not rational to fight against the Fallen Immortal. You can��t possibly imagine the kind of power that the Immortal World has, but that��s because the passage between the two worlds has not been fully opened. But now that the opening of the passage is the general trend, the gatekeeper alone could not hold on forever. Once the Immortal Army arrives, that would be the end of Nine Regions. At that time, these hundreds of thousands of survivors are the fire of hope, just like when you buried your hope in the tombs of the immortals and put aside everything else. So, why can��t you do it again now?��


    With that, Xia Xiaohe smiled at the several people and said, ��I know that this is a matter of great importance and you can��t make a decision immediately. So I think you guys might as well think about it first and give me a reply in a few days.��


    After Xia Xiaohe left, Luo Xue and the others were confused.


    ��What should we do next?�� Several people looked at each other, having no idea what to do. Among them, Immortal Luo Xue was the most intelligent and had the most ideas. But she seldom acted as the decision-maker and she couldn��t make decisions on such big matters.


    Food Immortal suddenly said, ��...The way I see it, instead of thinking about things in the future, it��s better to think about the immediate thing first. How can we exin to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals about Supreme Ling Dao being killed by that person?��


    Everyone immediately understood.


    This was indeed a big problem. It could be said that the death of Supreme Ling Dao was self-inflicted. At least it had nothing to do with them. But how could they exin this to the people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals? When that time came, they wouldn��t be able to exin it.


    Xia Xiaohe only killed Supreme Ling Dao but not them?


    How would they exin that? Did they want to tell the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals that Xia Xiaohe wanted to instigate them and thus she was merciful and lenient toward them?


    Then the next development was obvious, these instigated targets would not never be able to see the sun again. They would be locked and imprisoned for life. With Supreme Ling Dao as an example, Luo Xue and the others dared not think of the people of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals too kindly.


    When they thought of this, several people began toin.


    ��The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals is really disgusting. Although Wang Lu that kid is not bad, he has no time to run the Union now so ghosts and demonse out inrge numbers, which is unbearable.��


    ��Yeah, that��s why Bai Ze didn��t agree to give the inheritance to them. Except for a few elite cultivators, most of them are just scums.��


    ��So... Does that mean we could at least consider Xia Xiaohe��s suggestion?��


    ��Hey! Stop that nonsense!��


    ��What are you afraid of? No one else can hear us now...��


    When the several of them were discussing, Xuan Mo was still taking care of Bai Ze. At this time, she suddenly found Bai Ze moving his fingers, as if he wanted to say something, but was too weak to do it.


    Xuan Mo quickly infused him with her immortal spirit, which rxed him. However, when Bai Ze recovered a bit, he said something that surprised Xuan Mo.


    ��I think I should die.��


    ��What are you talking about?��


    ��Luo Xue and the others are deceived by Xia Xiaohe��s rhetoric and are repeating our mistakes... There has to be someone toe to wake them up, and no words are more powerful than a bloody reality.��


    ��Xia Xiaohe killed Ling Dao and pushed Luo Xue and the others into a dilemma. However, my death can give an ount to the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and liberate them.��


    ��In the end, as long as Xia Xiaohe ��forced me to die,�� it would cut off the possibility of peaceful coexistence between the two sides, and Xia Xiaohe��s trick would bepletely defeated.��


    ��So, for the present situation, my death is in the best interests of all parties.��


    Xuan Mo opened her mouth, only to find that she had nothing to say.


    Bai Ze softly sighed, ��Moreover, I��m really tired.��


    Xuan Mo was silent for a long time, and suddenly smiled at Bai Ze.


    ��There��s still somethingcking in what you said. If you want topletely cut off the possibility of peaceful coexistence between the two sides, it is not enough to kill you alone. After all, your poprity among the earth immortals is not good... But if you add me, it will be different.��


    At this moment, Bai Ze opened his eyes wide and said, ��Xuan Mo, you!��


    Xuan Mo gently hugged Bai Ze and replied, ��I��m also very tired. Don��t forget that in the past five years, I have experienced the same torture as you. So, don��t ever think of throwing me away.��


    Bai Ze was dumbfounded.


    After a long time, his expression gradually melted by Xuan Mo��s temperature.


    ��Yes. We��re all tired, let��s take a rest together.��


    ����


    At the same time, as the number one person in Nine Regions, Wang Lu began to feel a little overwhelmed.


    There are more and more problems for him to deal with. Xia Xiaohe escaped several times, which had be a serious problem; Feng Yin in Ster Peak had an unexpected situation, and the entire Nine Regions Map was not working smoothly; Wang Wu in the crack in the sky was suddenly in a difficult and precarious situation; the people in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals became more and more unreasonable, and the friction with the Earth Immortals almost became a reality; the Red Sea Underwater Workshop also encountered technical difficulties, and it was difficult to break through it with his own strength.


    Everything was so urgent and almost everything must be dealt with by himself. The reputation of the number one person in Nine Regions was loud and fierce, but the burden was also terribly heavy.


    Wang Lu was very clear that he could not handle all these things at the same time. He had to set priorities and work in order. However, judging from the current situation, any event that was left behind was extremely likely to deteriorate rapidly and eventually be out of control.


    This was like a burning mess, it was very difficult to sort things out, let alone solve the whole problem.


    ��... It seems that it��s paramount for me to change the way I think.��


    Wang Lu was flying in the sky, reflecting on his previous series of actions. In a sense, he didn��t do anything wrong, and every decision made had sufficient reasons. But obviously, the result was not good.


    ��To solve this dilemma, a breakthrough must be found first...��


    Wang Lu took a long breath, mobilized the extremely powerfulputing power of the giant Divine Weapon, and put all the information he knew into it for processing... After no one knew how long, a light shed in his mind.


    ��Yes, it��s him!��

 Chapter 801 - I Truly Paid a Terrible Price

    <h4>Chapter 801: I Truly Paid a Terrible Price</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    Somewhere in Nine Regions.


    The fox girl was bathed in blood as she staggered into the cave. Her pretty face was covered in blood, which set off a kind of enchanting beauty.


    In the cave, Senior Immortal Poxu had been waiting for a long time. When he saw her blood-covered face, he was stunned.


    The Fox girl shrugged and said, ��Sorry, although I��ve tried very hard, I still can��t finish it.��


    Senior Immortal Poxu smiled and said, ��It��s still a good job. Although you failed to kill him on the spot, Feng Yin suffered heavy damage and thus the Grand Array of Nine Regions was sessfully broken. This result is enough.��


    The fox girl frowned and tried to clench her fist, but her right hand trembled constantly. She said, ��Actually... I had a chance to kill him. When the sneak attack came he was unprepared and as a human being, his body is extremely fragile. In fact, I could capture his jade mansion and destroy his body and spirit. But when I made my move, my right hand didn��t listen to me, as if something was holding me back.��


    When he heard those words, Senior Immortal Poxu looked very restrained. He said, ��Didn��t listen to you? Do you still have feelings for him?��


    The fox girlughed at herself and replied, ��Still have feelings? Senior Immortal��s words really make me feel aggrieved and want to cry...��


    She closed her eyes and was silent for a moment. Then she seriously said, ��I was sealed by him for more than a hundred years, became like a puppet in the world of mortals. This deep hatred, even if I kill all the people in Spirit Sword Mountain by myself, it is still difficult to eliminate. If there��s still a feeling that I have, it��s the endless anger in my heart.��


    With that, a few horizontal lines suddenly bloomed on the fox girl��s cheeks and a burst of fire spewed out from her body, which then turned into a few substantial tails behind her. The edge of the cave is instantly melted, showing incandescent light.


    Senior Immortal Poxuughed and patted her on the shoulder and the fire spirit of the fox girl was extinguished in an instant.


    ��Enough, I understand. It��s just the remnant soul of Feng Ling, not your subjective consciousness... But, how long do you n to keep Feng Ling around?��


    The fox girl said, ��Soon... This more than a hundred years imprint is not that deep. It��s only an episode in my long life. For me, serving the immortal world is my lifelong mission. Senior Immortal, what are we going to do next?��


    Senior Immortal Poxu touched his chin and said, ��Xia Xiaohe didn��t say anything... I think it should be a free action. I want to catch someone now, why don��t you help me catch her?��


    ��Who is worthy of your attention?��


    ��Wang Wu.��


    The fox girl was taken aback and said, ��Hasn��t she already been trapped in the passage, caught by Senior Immortal Yanluo?��


    Senior Immortal Poxu said, ��How can it be that easy? That person is my favorite collection. With Yanluo and her group of scumbags, it is easy to trap her, but it is difficult to catch her alive. But the Great Array of Nine Regions has been broken by you, so it��s only a matter of time before she is caught by Yanluo. I want you to join me and grab her from Yanluo. Such a perfect collection like her is hard toe by, it would be troublesome if she falls into the hands of other people.��


    Fox girl rolled her eyes and asked, ��But what if Senior Immortal Yanluo gets in the way?��


    Senior Immortal Poxu nced at her. His eyes showed a bone-chilling coldness as he asked, ��Someone is getting in the way? What do you think?��


    ��I understand.�� Fox girl quickly nodded, showing a well-behaved mannerism.


    ��Ok, now...�� Senior Immortal Poxu held out his hand and gently grasped the vein of the space. He wanted to tear the space and open a channel leading to the crack in the sky.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps from outside the cave.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Senior Immortal Poxu waspletely shocked, and he couldn��t help but loosen his grip on the space vein. Then he turned his head and red at the visitor with astonished eyes.


    ��It��s you!��


    ��I heard that you were looking for me, so I came.��


    Outside the cave, a woman in white was holding a green bamboo. She was like a pure lotus flower, standing vividly among the mountain rocks where theva never stopped flowing. Her cheeks were red, as if fire was reflected on them, like a lotus bathed in the fire.


    ��Wang Wu...�� Senior Immortal Poxu narrowed his eyes in disbelief, and repeatedly examined the woman in front of him with immortal eyes. However, no matter how many times he looked, the person in front of him was Wang Wu, which had long haunted his heart.


    ��Why are you here?��


    Wang Wu scratched her head and said, ��I want to say that I miss you, will you ept it?��


    Senior Immortal Poxu was extremely angry and said with a smile, ��Do you think I��m an idiot?��


    After a pause, Senior Immortal Poxu frowned and said, ��However, it��s rare that you can escape from Yan Luo��s killing array and still look for me... Do you really miss me?��


    Wang Wu pped her hands and said, ��Yes, that��s right. If I didn��t miss you, I would��ve gone back to Spirit Sword Mountain, why bothering to this wilderness?��


    ��... Why do you miss me?�� Senior Immortal Poxu seemed a bit hesitant.


    Wang Wu blinked her eyes and said, ��I want to be your collection.��


    ��Pfft!�� Senior Immortal Poxu almost coughed. He said, ��What did you say?��


    Wang Wu blinked her eyes earnestly and made a sincere and pleasant expression. She replied, ��I mean, I was touched by your art of collection and determined to be your collection...��


    ��Wait, do you know my art of collection...��


    ��Of course I know that. It��s the seeking of eternal way through torture and pain. The supreme power of Zen says that all living beings suffer, and you want to collect the suffering of all living beings in your collection.��


    Hearing what Wang Wu said, Senior Immortal Poxu��s eyes lit up. He excitedly said, ��Unexpectedly, your understanding has actually reached this level!��


    Wang Wu sighed and said, ��It��s because of thest time I had a fight with Senior Immortal. At that time, I felt the unique charm of the immortal spirit, which greatly inspired me and allowed me to understand the wisdom of the universe. After that, I thought, what a wonderful feeling it would be if I could put the sufferings of all living beings into my body!��


    Senior Immortal Poxu was overjoyed when he heard of those words. However, the fox girl next to him coldly interrupted, ��What you said sounds really absurd. The instinct of living creatures is to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages and stay away from pain. However, your ideapletely contradicts the nature of creatures.��


    Wang Wu said, ��A cultivator is a person who goes against the heaven. What is the difference between a beast and a person who can��t rebel against nature? A hybrid-looking beast like you probably can��t understand that.��


    ��...You��re very clever and eloquent, but although there are many cultivators who go against the heaven and like to chase pain, few are willing to be made into collections by others.��


    Wang Wu said, ��Isn��t that what things should be? The world is mostly filled with mediocre people. Most of the people are ignorant and worthless, not worth mentioning. But I, I am an exceptional pervert who likes to pursue pain, like to be whipped with a whip, cut with sharp tools, scalded by wax oil, and pierced through by lightning and thunder! Just think about it, if I had not been so abnormal, how could I have created the Non-Phase Method, which is purely taking a beating skill?��


    ��Well said!��


    Without waiting for the fox girl to retort, Senior Immortal Poxu pped his hands and praised, ��I really did not misjudge you! You��re the perfect collection that I��ve been searching for all my life! Okay, let��s not waste any more time. Come and ept my training and transform into a perfect collection!��


    With that, Senior Immortal Poxu desperately could not wait any longer. A huge immortal spirit was brewing in his hand as he walked toward Wang Wu.


    ��Wait a minute.�� Wang Wu held out a finger to his chest, erected up a polygon-shaped golden cover and blocked the footsteps of Senior Immortal Poxu. She said, ��There��s one more thing to do.��


    Senior Immortal Poxu frowned and tried to break the obstacle in front of him, but he found out that her sword defense was very firm.


    ��You want to renege?��


    ��No, I just think that in order to be the perfect collection, you must make this next matter absolutely safe. Senior Immortal, are you really ready?��


    Senior Immortal Poxu was stunned for a moment and then immediately smiled, ��Are you doubting my craft?��


    ��It��s not about Senior Immortal��s craftsmanship, but about whether someone will allow Senior Immortal to have a perfect collection.��


    ��Someone? Who are you referring to? Who dares to prevent me from getting you? Is it Wang Lu? Hmph, I��m going to kill him now!��


    ��Don��t worry, Supreme Immortal,�� Wang Wu shook her head gently, ��Wang Lu, of course, is an obstacle, but after all, his ability is limited, and he is already exhausted. How could he have the energy to hinder us? The person I��m talking about is Xia Xiaohe.��


    ��Xia Xiaohe? Why would she get in the way?��


    ��Because she still needs Senior Immortal to do things for her, to order about. Just imagine, what would Senior Immortal do if you get me, this perfect collection?��


    Senior Immortal Poxu said, ��Naturally it��s to y with you carefully and experience the beauty of every inch of your body.��


    ��See, the matter of the Nine Regions has been forgotten by Senior Immortal. Xia Xiaohe, of course, will not allow Senior Immortal to stay out of this matter. She will definitely try her best to take me away, and then use me as bait to order you to do this and that...I think she must have done this kind of thing more than once when she was in the immortal world.��


    Senior Immortal Poxu��s face sank. He said, ��Yes, she��s really good at using this method...��


    ��Senior Immortal has always been rebellious, and rarely showed such ws before. For Xia Xiaohe, this is a raremodity toe by. Just imagine if Senior Immortal is really grasped by her, would she let you go?��


    The face of Senior Immortal Poxu was even more ugly as he said, ��... No.��


    ��Not only she won��t, she will continue to use me to provoke Senior Immortal. For example... Give me to the other masters and let them leave their marks on me...��


    ��Absolutely disgraceful! I will never allow you to be defiled by others!��


    Wang Wu shrugged and said: ��Then you have to keep listening to her, and be a cow and a horse for her. She is the princess of the Immortal World, and this kind of royal scheme, I��m afraid even her father would support her.��


    ��...�� Senior Immortal Poxu said nothing, but his constantly trembling body fully exined his mood.


    ��Of course, Xia Xiaohe is the princess of the Immortal World. We can��t kill her, but at least we can��t let her trouble us, right?��


    Senior Immortal Poxu asked, ��What are you going to do?��


    Wang Wu said, ��It��s very simple. Make her a collection.��


    Senior Immortal Poxu��s gaze immediately turned cold. He asked, ��... Are you trying to ��lend somebody a knife to kill somebody?����


    ��Yes, but the person I want to get rid of is the enemy of Senior Immortal. The death of Xia Xiaohe is good for us.��


    Senior Immortal Poxu was still hesitating, so Wang Wu continued, ��Now that the passage between the two world has been opened, and I was defeated by Yan Luo, there��s no qualified gatekeeper in Nine Regions. Currently, Senior Gem Emperor is leading her men to fill my position, but it��s a doomed-to-fail resistance. The Immortal Army will soon break through the passage ande down. It will be toote to do anything at that time.��


    ��...��


    ��Just imagine, if Xia Xiaohe is also made into a collection, her collection value will not be lower than mine. Even though you can��tpletely transform her, looking at the face of the King of Immortal, if you can just transform her even a little bit, it would be a milestone in Senior Immortal collection history.��


    ��...��


    ��So, Senior Immortal, what are you waiting for?��


    ��Hmph, hahaha!�� Senior Immortal Poxuughed wildly and then said, ��Wang Wu, your ��lend somebody a knife to kill somebody�� move is too obvious! Do you think my mind bes idiot when I��m in a heart demon state?��


    Wang Wu shrugged and then withdrew the shield in front of her.


    ��Since Senior Immortal doesn��t believe me, then I have no other way. Please do it immediately and make me your best collection... I just don��t know whether I, this collection, will end up in Senior Immortal hands or not.��


    Before her voice fell, Senior Immortal Poxu��s eyes changed.


    He had just received Xia Xiaohe��s order.


    ��Come and meet me quickly.��


    Wang Wu saw the change in Senior Immortal Poxu��s expression and smiled, ��Xia Xiaohe��s move is fast, isn��t it?��


    ��... Humph!�� In the end, Senior Immortal Poxe didn��t make his move. Instead, he passed by Wang Wu��s side, put one of his hand on her shoulder, and then firmly bound her with an immortal lock.��


    ��Fox, watch her.�� With that, Senior Immortal Poxu left through the space channel and went to meet Xia Xiaohe.


    The fox girl nodded silently, then turned her head to look at Wang Wu with a yful expression on her face.


    ��Who... Exactly are you?��


    ��Wang Wu shrugged her shoulders and said, ��A perverted woman whose true nature has been awakened, can��t you see it?��


    ��The real Wang Wu would not evaluate herself so maliciously... Your words and deeds remind me of someone. By the way, that someone has a divine weapon that can change its shape at will. If it��s used to disguise himself, I wonder how effective it would be?��


    Wang Wu smiled and said, ��Oh? I can��t believe that you, the fox, still have a lot of memories. Does your memory make you feel that you have been very happy in these years in Nine Regions? Although it is just a mere mortal, you can be free, you don��t need to be arbitrarily called upon by those aloof Immortals to be their cows and horses.��


    ��That��s a good joke.��


    ��Do you really think that��s a joke?��


    The fox girl snorted coldly and ignored Wang Wu.


    ��I won��t care about your identity, so don��t bother me.��

 Chapter 802 - Anyone Who Dares To Touch Me Will Die!

    <h4>Chapter 802: Anyone Who Dares To Touch Me Will Die!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��Fox, let��s have a chat?��


    ��Fox, your tails are not symmetrical. Do you need me to fix them for you?��


    ��Fox, I��m hungry. Let me eat.��


    In the cave, Wang Wu constantly used words to stir the Nine-Tailed Fox. However, the other side did not give any response at all. She just closed her eyes and meditated.


    ��Fox, there��s no need to be this strict, don��t you think? We��re essentially the same kind of people. We shouldmunicate more and interact more to enhance friendship and help each other.��


    Tired of Wang Wu��s never ending words, the Nine-Tailed Fox finally opened her eyes.


    ��Save it, I��m not interested in listening to your nonsense. I��m the same kind of person as you? What a joke.��


    Wang Wu suddenly became excited, ��Is it not? Although I��m a prisoner of war, you��re just a servant of the immortal world. You were lifted by the neck and thrown from the immortal world to Nine Regions and after more than 100 years, no one cares whether you are alive or dead. So I don��t think your status is higher than me. On the contrary, when you ran the Ru Family Inn at the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain, although you were ordinary people, who took you as a servant and ordered you to do things? All the people in Spirit Sword Mountain regard you as one of their own. The leader of the sect, Feng Yin, has been beaten by you many times, but he is very happy and has noints. Do you really think he��s a miserable wretch? He treats you as his own daughter...��


    ��Shut up. Do you think I would believe it? I almost destroyed the Spirit Sword Sect back then, and he probably hates me to the bones...��


    ��If he really hates you that deep, do you think you can live till this day? Even when one hundred years ago, the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall of the Spirit Sword Sect had not achieved great sess, and could notpletely eliminate Nine-Tailed Fox. However, in the following decades, the strength of the spirit sword sect has been constantly advancing by leaps and bounds. Do you think Feng Yin really can��t find a chance to let you both physically and spiritually disappear? Not to mention, when I inherited Sun Buping��s giant Divine Weapon, I had enough power to truly kill you, but Feng Yin never told me about your life experience.��


    ��Well, just consider it as your sect��s magnanimity, but what does that have to do with me? In my opinion, it can only show that you guys are really stupid and have no future at all.��


    ��The future is earned, not fallen from the sky. Nowadays, the Immortal World is powerful, but Nine Regions is not without the ability to resist.��


    ��You want to resist the Immortal World? You don��t know how terrifying the Immortal World is!��


    ��Oh? At most, there are only a hundred True Immortals. A world that is about to fall will not be able to support too many Immortals. The reason why you guys want to invade the Nine Regions is to plunder its resources, right?��


    The Nine-Tailed Fox smiled and said, ��Are you trying to trick me? How dare you y this little trick in front of Nine-Tailed Fox! You have guts.��


    Wang Lu also said with a smile, ��Judging from your reaction, my guess is indeed correct. I have roughly calcted that the size of 100 people is the upper limit of the power of the Immortal World at present. Regardless of the number, Nine Regions is not worthy for you guys to take things this seriously, that even the princess was sent over. If there are too few people up there, if nothing else, the Immortals over there might not even be able to suppress the servant army. So I guess it��s a hundred people, and it seems to be right. In that case, you should be able to figure out that although our opportunities are slim, we are not without them.��


    ��...��


    ��Although the strength of Nine Regions is weak, it is the ancestor of the Immortal World. Countless great talents have been born here. The Spirit Sword Sect alone is not as simple as what outsiders think. You should also feel this when you made your move against the old man Feng Yin. At that moment, was it really your arm that didn��t work?��


    ��...��


    ��So do me a favor.��


    ��Hey, don��t you think that changing the conversation around like that is too harsh?��


    ��So keep your human side. Since there is still such a line of vitality in the Nine Regions, why don��t you invest a little bit on our side? Maybe you will get a thousand times more return in the future? In any case, you also don��t like that Xia Xiaohe, right? Kill her first, and then we can talk about things slowly. What do you think?��


    The Nine-Tailed Fox wagged her tails but did not speak.


    ��Since you have no objection, let me talk about what we are going to do next...��


    ����


    When he saw Xia Xiaohe, Senior Immortal Poxu��s face was gloomy, as if dark clouds had covered over his head.


    The other party��s summons made it clear that she had no good intentions, and it was impossible for him to show any good attitude. Senior Immortal Poxu was never a good talker, and in the state of heart demon, he had indeed be a lot gentler. However, once it was confirmed that his own interests were hindered by others, he could be more ruthless than normal.


    He had been thrown into The Endless Immortal Prison more than just once or twice. He could even not give a damn about the face of the Immortal King, much less the Immortal World princess!


    Xia Xiaohe saw the haze in Senior Immortal Poxu��s face and asked coldly, ��Did you see Wang Wu?��


    ��Yes.�� Poxu asked impatiently, ��What then?��


    ��What then? You even want to ask me what then? I��m the one who ought to ask you what then! You saw Wang Wu, right? What then? Why didn��t you kill her at once!��


    Senior Immortal Poxu took a deep breath, and then said frankly, ��Because she is the one that I told you previously as my most ideal collection. And this time she took the initiative to find me, and said that she was willing to ept my transformation and be the most perfect and exquisite collection in the world.��


    Xia Xiaohe was stunned for a long time: ��Do you believe what she said?��


    Senior Immortal Poxu said: ��Why don��t you believe it?��


    ��... Use your brain a little bit and think about it. No one will throw themself into the trap and be your collection willingly!��


    Senior Immortal Poxu��s eyes were burning and he refused to yield. He said, ��If she is the one I am destined for, then she will understand my art of collection and be willing to be my collection.��


    ��You��re really hopeless.��


    ��I don��t need others to save me. Your Royal Highness, please don��t interfere in this matter.��


    Xia Xiaohe red at Senior Immortal Poxu. After a long time, she resisted her anger and said, ��Poxu, remembering our many years of friendship, I would like to remind you that the identity of that Wang Wu is very suspicious. There is already one Wang Wu in the passage locked in the battle against Yanluo, so who is the Wang Wu that you meet? Don��t y with fire on impulse.��


    ��Suspicious or not, I��m well aware of it.�� Senior Immortal Poxu coldly said, ��I don��t care how many Wang Wu there are in the passage. There is only one Wang Wu that I want, which is the one who can actively find me and understand my art of collection.��


    ��You��re just deceiving yourself.��


    ��Persons who walk different paths cannot make ns together. For the years of friendship between you and me... Your Royal Highness, I will leave first.��


    ��Where are you going?�� Xia Xiaohe stopped in front of Poxu when he moved.


    Poxu didn��t withdraw even half a step. He said, ��To finish the work that should have been finished. Wang Wu is still waiting for me, and I have been dyed by you for too long.��


    Xia Xiaohe said angrily: ��At this time, you are going to abandon the great cause of the Immortal World and y with your woman?��


    ��If you are not satisfied, go to the Immortal King and file an usation against me. I don��t care.��


    ��Wait!�� Xia Xiaohe sped Poxu��s wrist, and made him unable to activate the Immortal Technique. ��Poxu, I think you have been confused by that woman��s rhetoric...��


    Before her words fell, Xia Xiaohe felt a burning pain in her palm. An Immortal Fire was ignited on Poxu��s wrist!


    ��Your Royal Highness, please don��t force me.��


    Xia Xiaohe gritted her teeth and finally let go of Poxu��s wrist: ��Poxu, you will regret it.��


    ��I never regret what I do.�� Poxu said and cupped his hands toward Xia Xiaohe, ��Thank you princess for your understanding.��


    ��...Go!��


    Poxu smiled, took a step forward and was about to leave.


    But at this moment, a gap in space was suddenly opened not far away, and two familiar figures came out. At the front was a person who had a fox face and a few long tails sweeping back and forth. She was the Nine-Tailed Fox who had just regained her body. The woman who followed behind the Nine-Tailed Fox had an indifferent expression. She was Wang Wu with her-whiter-than-snow clothes.


    After crossing the space passageway, when the Nine-Tailed Fox saw Xia Xiaohe, she made a pleasant face and said, ��Oh, Your Royal Highness, I brought you the person that you want!��


    Then the voice stopped abruptly. The Fox girl had already seen the Senior Immortal Poxu who was about to leave, and then she smiled awkwardly with a guilty heart: ��Ah, ah, am I too early? I��m sorry I didn��t calcte the time. I��m sorry... ��


    Then her several long tails rolled up to cover her entirely and then she disappeared without a trace.


    Poxu didn��t care about the fox girl. He didn��t even go to see Wang Wu, but looked at Xia Xiaohe with a cold expression.


    ��Your Royal Highness, what on earth do you want to do? You bribe the people around me, and steal Wang Wu when I��m unprepared. Is that why you summoned me here?��


    Xia Xiaohe furrowed her two willowy eyebrows and said, ��Poxu, shut your mouth and use your brain well. Now in this situation, you should see that it is all dominated by someone.��


    ��Yes, isn��t everything under your control?��


    Xia Xiaohe was still calm in her reply, ��If I am really in charge of all this, I would never let you discover this kind of w.��


    Poxu, however, didn��t buy it, ��If you can do everything without ws, you won��t let me see this scene. I saw this scene, which just shows that you are not in perfect control of the situation.��


    Xia Xiaohe once again took a deep breath, while inwardly, she scolded this guy for not being intelligent when he should.


    However, the real cause of all this was undoubtedly Wang Wu... No, it was likely that she was not the real Wang Wu. Although the woman was powerful, she was not famous for this kind of scheming. At present, the only person in the Nine Regions who could have both this calction and execution ability was...


    When she thought of this, Xia Xiaohe suddenly turned her head and saw Wang Wu sticking out her tongue at her and then revealed a cunning smile.


    ��It��s you!��


    Xia Xiaohe nced at the Senior Immortal Poxu and knew that it was time to make a decision.


    And her decision is simple.


    After the sound of a simple bell, a sword light came out from between her eyebrows and pointed directly at Wang Wu! The moment the sword light shone, the world went dim, and endless pressure descended on Nine Regions.


    Senior Immortal Poxu was the nearest, and his heart was shocked after seeing the sword light.


    ��Xuanyuan Sword?��


    An innate treasure, one of the top three peerless magical weapons in the Immortal World was actually in Xia Xiaohe��s hands! No, it was not the real Xuanyuan Sword, but just the projection given to her by the Immortal King Xia Yu. Regardless, even if it was just a projection, it was still the projection of an innate treasure!


    No living creature in the lower realm could resist the power of Xuanyuan Sword. If the sword light hit her, no matter how strong Wang Wu was with her Non-Phase Sword Defense, Wang Wu would surely die.


    At this moment, he saw the thick body of Xuanyuan Sword, the resolute eyes of Xia Xiaohe, and the indifferent face of Wang Wu.


    In an instant, many thoughts passed through his mind. However, before he sorted out these thoughts, his body had already moved.


    He came to Wang Wu at a lightning speed.


    At the next moment, the sword light prated his body. The simple and straight bronze sword tip entered his heart and then finally stopped. As one of the top three Senior Immortals, his tyrannical strength allowed him to stop the projection of the Xuanyuan Sword in a hurry!


    However, after he stopped this sword attack, Senior Immortal Poxu was exhausted and already at the end of the line.


    ��Poxu!�� Xia Xiaohe looked at Poxu as he slumped to the ground and said in disbelief, ��Are you crazy?��


    ��No, of course, I��m not crazy. So let��s go down together, Xiaohe!��


    Blood seeped through the seven orifices of Senior Immortal Poxu as she smiled wildly and pointed at Xia Xiaohe. At this time, his vitality had been cut off, but he was still able to mobilize the power of the surging immortal spirits in his body and gather them to form a great immortal technique.


    ��Broken Immortal King!��


    The immortal technique was silent and invisible, however, a hole that could never be healed appeared on Xia Xiaohe��s chest. Her heart and her jade mansion, all were destroyed by the bombardment of the Broken Immortal King.

 Chapter 803 - Must Never Agree

    <h4>Chapter 803: Must Never Agree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    The fight between the two immortals was like the rise and fall of the hare, in the blink of an eye. Xuanyuan Sword and Broken Immortal King, which were things that only appeared once in thousands of years in Nine Regions, wereunched one after another. Both of the immortals were hit at the same time and were seriously injured.


    Wang Wu, who watched the entire course of the event, expressed her amazement.


    ��This storyline...I��mpletely at a loss.��


    No matter how she previously deduced it before, she could not deduce such a surprising development. These two immortals actually beat each other after just one disagreement! Moreover, it was with killing intent! Were these two really childhood friends or absolutely irreconcble enemies?


    Even in her most optimistic expectation, she never would��ve thought that it would be very easy to trigger a war between Immortals... The previous arrangement, which could cause the two Immortals to have ��the appearance of unity, but divided at heart�� was already an excellent result.


    ording to the original arrangement, after she followed the track of Senior Immortal Poxu and arrived here, which would arouse Poxu��s strong suspicion toward Xia Xiaohe, she should immediately walk away. At the same time, she would make a gesture of being hidden by Xia Xiaohe, which would further alienate the rtionship between Senior Immortal Poxu and Xia Xiaohe.


    But now, it seemed that there was no need to leave in such a hurry, because the following development had to be observed in person.


    Wang Wu dropped her shoulders slightly, shifted her center of gravity down and assumed the ready to fight posture. Meanwhile, the Nine-Tailed Fox stood quietly behind her, watching the situation.


    ����


    On the other side, Xia Xiaohe lowered her head and gazed at the void in her chest, her expression was neither happy nor sad. After a long time, amidst the light cough of Poxu, she asked quietly.


    ��... Broken Immortal King?��


    As the name suggested, this skill was aimed directly at the King of the Immortal World. Its power was so great that it could immediately break through the defense of the Princess of the Immortal World. It indeed had the capital to threaten the King of the Immortal World.


    With such a powerful destructive power of Senior Immortal Poxu, it was clear that Xia Xiaohe��s vital organs had been destroyed. However, she was still able to stand and was still able to speak. It was as if she was not affected by it at all.


    Poxu coughed out a mouthful of blood and said with a smile, ��Yes, I designed this skill especially for Xia Yu, but using it on you is worth it... Even this can��t even kill you, it��s truly an eye-opener, Your Royal Highness. In return, I will show you my ability as well.��


    As he spoke, Poxu suddenly opened his mouth and blood spewed out from his throat like a waterfall. The amount of blood was so huge that it seemed that his whole body had been hollowed out. His flesh was shrinking at a very fast speed and his appearance became like a mummy.


    At the same time, strong deathly gas began to burst out of his body. His flesh and blood began to fall off and his internal organs began to corrode, revealing pale bones. After a moment, he became a tall and sturdy skeleton.


    Xuanyuan Sword cut off his vitality, but Poxu had the means of transforming death into life! He actually prolonged his life!


    However, Xia Xiaohe was not surprised by this.


    Since Poxu had taken the King of the Immortal World as the imaginary enemy and thus especially created the Broken Immortal King for it, then naturally there would be means to deal with Xuanyuan Sword... The question was, why?


    Xia Xiaohe quietly watched Poxuplete his death to life transformation, and then asked.


    ��Is this your choice? For an inexplicable collection? For a in fake?��


    Senior Immortal Poxu sneered and said, ��Fake? Do you know what is true and what is false? Don��t always use your standard to gauge the world, Your Royal Highness. Your Xia Family is always this opinionated, it��s disgusting!��


    As he spoke, a dark tide that covered the sky and the sun swept across Xia Xiaohe. The dark tide was filled with chilling and vicious curses. Compared with the dark tide that once ravaged the Blue River Region, the past dark tide was as pure as water.


    Xia Xiaohe said nothing and just let the dark tide devour her. After a long time, her voice came from within the dark tide. Her voice was clear and recognizable, as if it was close to the ears.


    ��Do you actually know who she is?��


    ��I don��t need to know who she is at all. I just need to know that she is the only confidant who can understand my collection art.��


    ��Understand your art?��


    ��Yes, no matter what purpose she approached me at that time, no matter whether she really agrees with my idea or not, since she could say those things to me at that time, I know that she really knows how to do it!��


    ��...��


    At the same time, facing the inexplicable gaze of the Nine-Tailed Fox, Wang Wu shrugged her shoulders and exined, ��As a top student, it is inevitable that I have to understand a little bit of ��misceneous study,�� but only for academic purpose. Don��t take me as a real pervert.��


    On the other side, Xia Xiaohe ignored Poxu��s exnation.


    ��...Then, for her sake, you would rather abandon the Immortal World and me?��


    At the next moment, the dark tide suddenly copsed inward, and the endless darkness was gathered into a walnut-sized sphere, which twirled in Xia Xiaohe��s palm. Xia Xiaohe��s face had now be fierce and strange.


    ��Poxu, you really let me down!��


    ��Let you down? It��s not your turn to say that. The person who ought to feel let down is me! Whether you agree with Wang Wu or not, I have told you clearly before that she is my most treasured collection and proudest work. So how could you do it? Did you consider my thoughts before you use the Xuanyuan Sword? Have you discussed it with me even once? You did not take back Xuanyuan Sword even after I was seriously injured. You still want to kill Wang Wu... What do you take me for? Something that you could y with whatever your want? You want me to do something, I have to do it, and then you pretend that it��s all for my own good, I don��t need this kind of hypocrisy!��


    When Xia Xiaohe heard this, she sneered and said, ��So you really have been resentful for a long time, and this matter is just the fuse. Xiaoyao has always said that you are born with a rebellious streak, it is indeed correct! I have believed you wrongly all these years. So, let me personally correct this mistake today!��


    After she said that, the ck sphere in her palm was thrown by her toward Poxu. With lightning speed, the sphere went straight through Poxu��s skull,


    However, the ferociousughter of Poxu came from a distant ce, ��Hahaha, I have been waiting for this day for a long time. If I can��t kill your father, killing you is also enough! You are able to resist my Broken Immortal King, I��m afraid it��s because Xia Yu that old bastard has given you all the thirty-six puppet insects! I want to see if you still have another thirty-six puppet insects!��


    As he spoke, the winds and the clouds were surging, and the surrounding spiritual energy gathered and converged at an astonishing speed. This surging was so great that even thew of the main path in that ce was quickly adjusting.


    The first time, he sent out the Broken Immortal King in a hurry, but this time, he was able to exert its maximum power. This power was so great that even heaven and earth trembled.


    On the other side, Xia Xiaohe silently summoned out the Xuanyuan Sword and held it horizontally in front of her chest. Her eyes were fixed on the reflection on the sword body and didn��t say any word.


    While Xia Xiaohe passively still didn��t do anything, Senior Immortal Poxu did his best to exert his Broken Immortal King to the limit of its power.


    At this time, all the abnormal changes in the surrounding area disappeared. The clouds that covered the sky and the sun disappeared and it was like a beautiful spring scenery... All because the entire energy was concentrated in Senior Immortal Poxu��s control, such that there was no trace of leakage. Thus it didn��t cause change in the environment.


    ��Your Royal Highness, farewell.��


    The next moment, Poxu went all out to release the Broken Immortal King.


    Xia Xiaohe sighed and said, ��Farewell, Poxu.��


    Then the Xuanyuan Sword drew a sharp straight line from top to bottom. The straight line divided the sky and the earth into the left and right sides. Senior Immortal Poxu, who stood between the sky and the earth, showed a relieved expression.


    ��Sure enough... It��s you, old fart.��


    Then Senior Immortal Poxu disappeared quietly, and the Broken Immortal King that had been released turned to nothing. Only the line drawn by Xuanyuan Sword remained between heaven and earth for a long time, before it gradually disappeared.


    After this sword strike, Xia Xiaohe quietly closed her eyes and pondered for a moment. Then she raised her Xuanyuan Sword once again and pointed it toward Wang Wu and the Nine-Tailed Fox.


    ��Now it��s your turn.��


    Wang Wu��s heart shuddered, knowing that now she would face a severe test.


    Sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight, after all, could not solve all the problems. As a result of the war between two Immortals, the possibility that both sides suffered was only the smallest one. The greater possibility was it ended up with one seriously injured winner... And even if the winner was seriously injured, it still had tyrannical strength that made it difficult for people to go against it head-on.


    However, Wang Wu had no basis toin about the result. Poxu was dead and Xia Xiaohe was seriously injured. It could be said that the most serious crisis in the Nine Regions had been resolved. Now...


    The woman in white snorted softly and then her figure began to rapidly expand. In a twinkling of an eye, she turned into a burly giant with a height of several kilometers.


    The real mastermind was actually Wang Lu in disguise. Finally, he showed his true colors.


    ��Come on, let me experience what the Princess of the Immortal World got.��


    ��Experience shit! Run!��


    The voice of Senior Immortal Poxu suddenly exploded in Wang Lu��s ear. The next moment, a space passage was opened at the feet of the giant Divine Weapon and immediately pulled it in. After the giant Divine Weapon fell, the space passage was closed and a thin silver thread appeared where it was originally.


    Xia Xiaohe didn��tunch her sword attack. She looked at the ce where the giant magic soldier disappeared, shook her head, and silently took back her Xuanyuan Sword, and then the whole person copsed as if she was made of crumbs.


    ����


    On the other hand, Wang Lu, who fell down into the space passage, found himself standing in the mountainous area where Senior Immortal Poxu previously used as a stronghold. The shadow of a white skeleton loomed in front of him.


    ��Senior Immortal Poxu?��


    For this Fallen Immortal, Wang Lu��s feelings were reallyplicated. On the one hand, the two sides were hostile to each other. It could even be said that they were mortal enemies. However, on the other hand, Poxu really helped himself solve a lot of troubles. And it could also be said that Poxu had saved his life�CThat sword strike from Xia Xiaohe, Wang Lu waspletely unsure whether he could take it or not.


    ��Hah, it��s really you...�� The white skeleton shadow looked at Wang Lu up and down with an ��as expected�� expression. He said, ��I knew it wouldn��t be that tasteless woman.��


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment, and then asked, ��What do you want?��


    With Wang Lu��s eyesight, he could see that Poxu was already at the ��final radiance of setting sun�� stage. Poxu was able to survive under the attack of Xuanyuan Sword and help himself to escape. Poxu had already overdrawn himself so much that it was not long before his soul flew away and scattered.


    Poxu smiled and said, ��There is indeed something that I want to ask you... Help me avenge Xia Xiaohe.��


    Wang Lu frowned. He thought that Xia Xiaohe was clearly hurt by Poxu, yet Poxu wanted him to avenge her?


    ��That��s not the real Xia Xiaohe... The Xia Xiaohe that you saw is just a clone of Xia Yu.��


    ��Xia Yu��s clone?��


    ��The real Xia Xiaohe would not have summoned the Xuanyuan Sword and aimed it toward you even though she knew that I wanted to protect you. Although she is Xia Yu��s daughter, she is not as savage as Xia Yu. But, she probably died a long time ago... Xia Yu��s lifespan has already long gone. In order to prolong his life, he has refined nearly all his children. Xia Xiaohe is his only remaining daughter. But it seems that this is just his coverup.��


    ��So, the King of the Immortal World is already in the lower realm?��


    ��Hey, the Immortal World is almost over and Nine Regions is the only ce that we have to go to survive. We basically can��t fail this. So, how could Xia Yu note by himself? However, after he ate my Broken Immortal King, I��m afraid he can��t stay in this world. So you don��t have to worry about confronting Xia Yu too early.��


    ��...��


    ��A pity I used the Broken Immortal King too hastily. In regard to Immortal Technique, it��s only the first use that has the best effect against the Immortal King. The second time, although I used more power on it, he had already seen through the mystery... What a pity, I have worked hard to prepare that Immortal Technique for five thousand years.��


    Wang Lu was silent.


    ��There��s onest thing that I want to ask you.��


    ��I��m listening.��


    ��Can you let me train you, even a little bit?��


    ��Hey! I��m a man!��


    ��I don��t even care who you are, of course I won��t care about your gender... For the sake of saving your life, and in addition to a major harm, please satisfy my little wish before I die.��


    ��...��

 Chapter 804 - Fox

    <h4>Chapter 804: Fox</h4>


    Wang Lu and the Nine-Tailed Fox wandered one after another on the wastnd. The Fox, who was famous for her cunning and quick-witted, followed Wang Lu from two positions behind him, showing great respect in every move.


    However, it didn��t take long for the fox girl to keep up with this deference posture. Due to boredom, the fox girl ckened and her steps turned to jumps, and her eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked around. Not long after, the fox girl bounced around Wang Lu in a circle and asked him while doing it.


    ��Where are we going? Right now the situation in Nine Regions should be very critical, is it okay to take such a slow walk?��


    ��...��


    Seeing that Wang Lu didn��t pay attention to her, the fox girl pursed her lips slightly, snorted and ran a bit far away to tease the little monsters in the wastnd. After a while, the fox girl looked back at Wang Lu and then stood on tiptoe when she saw that he was in a trance...


    As a result, the next moment, an icy-cold gaze was cast over her and she was unable to move.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox reluctantly returned to Wang Lu and continued to be bored in her journey with him.


    After a long time, the fox girl couldn��t stand the silence anymore and initiated a new topic of conversation, ��... By the way, you were really cunning.��


    Wang Lu nced at the fox girl.


    ��I��m seriouslyplimenting you. The word cunning is a first-ssmendatory term for us Foxes. If it��s me, being asked to do that kind of thing as thest wish of that pervert Poxu, I would not dare to refuse. That old pervert Poxu��s fierce name in the Immortal World is very scary. He was very temperamental, when he said he had a fall out with somebody, he immediately became hostile to that person. You can see that he didn��t even hesitate to take out the chest of his childhood friend Xia Xiaohe. If you dare to refuse him, perhaps he would use his own death to curse you. However, if I were to be trained by that guy, it would feel worse than death... Therefore, I am very convinced that you can turn the tables sessfully in that situation.��


    Wang Lu didn��t want to talk about that topic so he gave her a cold hump to warn her to shut up.


    However, once the curiosity of the Nine-Tailed Fox was raised, it was very difficult for her to calm down. The fox girl giggled andughed, and then abruptly put her hands on her hips and imitated Wang Lu��s voice at that time and said, ��Senior Immortal Poxu, I can agree to the training, but the specific method needs to be changed.��


    The fox girl then turned around and imitated Senior Immortal Poxu and said, ��How do you want to change it?��


    ��The training is possible, but we need to change our position, so I��m the one who is going to train you.��


    ��... What did you say?��


    ��Senior Immortal, you��ve been very good at training all your life and you have countless colorful and exquisite collections, but you have never been trained before, right?��


    ��Indeed I haven��t.��


    ��Have you ever been curious about what it��s like to be trained? I guess you have, but you have never met a master who can make you willingly devote yourself. But I��m different. I��m good at it even. Although I can��t agree with some of your ideas, I can at least understand you.��


    ��...��


    ��Senior Immortal, your life will not be long. With your current physical condition, I��m afraid that even if you do your best, you will not be able toplete the perfect training and transformation. In that case, why not let go of this obsession and have a brand new experience at thest moment of your life?��


    ��Are you really willing to do it...?��


    ��Senior Immortal has removed a strong enemy from Nine Regions and saved themon people. As the number one person in Nine Regions, I have an obligation and I��m willing to send you on yourst journey.��


    With a solemn look on her face, the fox girl imitated Wang Lu��s manner at that time. Then she took out a bright ck whip and several candles of various thickness from her big furry tails behind her.


    The fox girl smiled and waved the whip. ��Senior Immortal, let us begin...��


    Seeing this, Wang Lu finally couldn��t bear it anymore and said, ��Wait a minute! I don��t remember doing that scene! And where did you get the whip and the candles?��


    Seeing that Wang Lu was finally willing to talk to her, the fox girl chuckled and threw the whip and the candles aside. She then hopped over and said, ��I didn��t see the end, so I just made it up. In the end, you and Senior Immortal Poxu went to some unknown ce and did ��this and that�� kind of thing, while I waited at the original ce anxiously.��


    ��You don��t need to know the things that you shouldn��t know.�� Wang Lu��s expression was gloomy and he didn��t want to mention a word about what happened at that time.


    Although being a trainer was better than being trained, it was not a history worth showing off.


    ��Don��t be so cold, tell me what you did to him. I��m really curious. How about you tell me and I warm your bed for you?��


    Wang Lu sneered and said, ��That��s enough, fox. Do you think jesting like this will make me let you off?��


    ��Er... You don��t really want to kill me, do you?�� The Nine Tailed Fox immediately put on a pitiful appearance and said, ��I-I didn��t want to do it. At that time, I was forced by Poxu to make a move against Feng Yin. Moreover, I didn��t kill him, he, the old man, is still alive and well...��


    ��You know what I��m talking about.��


    ��...Do you mean Feng Ling?�� The Nine Tailed Fox finally couldn��tugh, ��Do you want me to restore Feng Ling��s appearance?��


    Wang Lu didn��t speak, but turned around and looked at her seriously.


    ��It��s not impossible for me to revert back to Feng Ling, I still retain her memory and personality. But, that means death to me.�� The fox girl said, and then spread out her nine fluffy tails into a fan, each of it lingered with an astonishing intense energy. ��I don��t want to die. Regardless of whoever asks for it or why, I don��t want to die. If you want me to die, thene and kill me yourself.��


    Wang Lu didn��t make his move.


    Of course, he could kill her. Although the Nine-Tailed Fox was an Immortal Beast, Wang Lu now was the number one person in Nine Regions and whose enemy was the Fallen Immortal. Thus, it was easy for him to kill her. Moreover, he also could easily reproduce the magical seal that Feng Yin once used but had to spend a huge price for it in the past.


    However, Wang Lu still didn��t do it.


    Because someone was stopping him.


    In Wang Lu��s eyes, there was a small figure of a girl in the Nine-Tailed Fox body. That girl was shaking her head hard at him, signaling that she didn��t want him to do it.


    ��You don��t want me to kill her? Because she��s a good person at heart? Are you crazy?��


    ��You insist on this? Feng Ling, this is the first time I know that you can be this soft-hearted. This is about your life, don��t let your ��Holy Mother�� illness re up at this time, ok?


    ��... Shit, can you speak more sense? What do you mean by I have to think of a way to get the best of both worlds? Do you take me for a universal make a wish machine?��


    ��Yes-yes, I have created many miracles, but impossible things are impossible. You and she have one body and one soul, so there��s no way to separate the two of you without killing the other one. Otherwise, do you think I can��t think of a way to put a soul into a puppet?��


    ��... You want to wait until the technology allows it to happen? Who knows how long it will take? What if it��s tens of thousands of yearster? The blue colored cat from the future that I told you back then is a fairy tale, not a historical record!��


    In an instant, Wang Lu had a long conversation with the little voice in the fox girl��s body.


    However, he was still unable to convince the other party. That Feng Ling was extremely unreasonable in this matter. And Wang Lu didn��t intend to forcefully disobey her wish. Feng Ling had a different temperament from the others. She was very unyielding, so rather than provoking her anger, it was better to just ignore her.


    ��Fine, whatever you wish.��


    Finally, Wang Lu gave up his n to persuade Feng Ling. After he ended the conversation, Wang Lu looked up and saw the Nine-Tailed Fox.


    ��Indeed a fox, you��re really cunning.��


    After the fox was awakened by Poxu, she didn��t rush to crush Feng Ling, who had upied her for more than a hundred years. Instead, she kept her memory and personality independently, which was obviously left for him.


    In addition, Feng Ling��s strange insistence must have been influenced by the fox. She probably had been quietlymunicating with Feng Ling before. With graceful words, flowery speech, she persuaded Feng Ling to protect her life. This was not difficult. Although Feng Ling was stubborn and hard-headed, she was essentially a kind-hearted girl. Thus, it was normal for her to be cheated by the fox.


    But what was really rare was that all this happened during the time when the fox followed Senior Immortal Poxu. She was standing on two boats at the same time since the beginning, and it really did save her life... And this was really cunning.


    The Nine Tailed Fox grinned and said, ��Thank you for not killing me. In return, I will stand by your side to help you with all my strength in the next battle!��


    ��Nonsense, you betrayed the Immortal World, so you have no choice but to stand with us. Do you think you can afford not helping us with all your strength?��


    ��Hey, don��t be so blunt like that... Anyway, what do you want me to do next?��


    Wang Lu pondered for a while and was about to open his mouth when his body suddenly shook. He raised his head to look into the distance.


    ��It��s really troublesome. They actually pick this time... But no matter. Fox, there��s something I need you to do. Go to Area 51, take two teams of Zaku with you, and then go straight toward the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals�� Heavenly Sage Hall in the Central Region, and beat all the people who quarrel there.��


    The Nine-Tailed Fox blinked her eyes and asked, ��Everyone?��


    ��Everyone. If anyone dares to speak out, do it. If anyone resists by force, I authorize you to kill that person on the spot.��


    ��Even if it��s Supreme Hetu?��


    ��Even the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall. Those who dare to add fuel to the fire at this time should be dealt with quickly and decisively.��


    In thest sentence, Wang Lu��s anger was obvious.


    Just a moment ago he received the news. Just as Wang Wu was lost in the crack in the sky and the Senior Gem Emperor led an emergency rescue, a conflict broke out between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Earth Immortals in Shengjing Sect in the Central Region. A group of idiotspletely ignored the severity of the current situation and scolded each other in the Heavenly Sage Hall. What was even more shameful was that they didn��t even block the news about the incident from spreading, and thus, everyone in the world knew about the internal strife and had their morale on the verge of copse.


    ��Previously, I didn��t have time to deal with it for a while, and it fell apart like this. In the past fifteen years, I have indeed killed too few people.��


    The Nine-Tailed Fox wagged her tails and asked, ��However, currently Nine Regions is weaker than the Immortal World. Do you think it��s wise to attack our own people at this time?��


    Wang Lu coldly said, ��At this time, those who engage in internal strife do not deserve to join our side.��


    ��Wow, those are great words! But, not only you don��t deal with it yourself, you even entrust me to do it, do you really trust me?��


    ��I trust your cunning.�� Wang Lu lightly said, ��Cunning Fox, you ought to know what to do.��


    ��-


    This is the bonus chapter for Christmas


    Merry Christmas

 Chapter 805 - Hole-In-One

    <h4>Chapter 805: Hole-In-One</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    When Wang Lu sent the Nine-Tailed Fox to the Central Region to suppress the internal strife, he had two considerations.


    First, he had other arrangements.


    The frontline situation in the crack in the sky was already precarious. Since they lost contact with Wang Wu, Senior Gem Emperor led a group of Earth Immortals to the scene as soon as possible, and formed a solid line of defense�Cthis was an emergency strategy that had been determined long ago. However, this so-called emergency strategy could not be sustained. The line of defense of Senior Gem Emperor could only persist for a period of time before it crumbled under the constant impact of the servant army. Once the line of defense was broken, the situation in Nine Regions would be extremely critical. At this time, Wang Lu was the only one who was qualified to go to the front line to support and turn the table around.


    Second, the work at Heavenly Sage Hall was dirty work. If possible, Wang Lu didn��t want to do it by himself.


    To clean up the situation by ruthless means meant that it was inevitable to bring about killing. And those who could speak in the Heavenly Sage Hall were probably key members of somerge sects and organizations... As the number one person in Nine Regions, Wang Lu didn��t want to be one who is cut off from others so early. The war with the Fallen Immortal was a long war, and there were still many tasks in the future that depended on his personal reputation. Thus, it wasn��t worthwhile to be a tyrant too early.


    ��Fox, show me what you got.��


    ����


    After he gave thest sentence, Wang Lu walked on the wastnd for another period of time while he sorted out the next overall n. After he confirmed that it was correct, Wang Lu stomped his feet, which cracked and softened the wastnd around him in about fifty-kilometer radius, and used the recoil force to soar into the sky.


    The wind in the astral windyer in the ninth sky was like a knife. The higher the altitude, the sharper the wind de. Wang Lu went all the way up and didn��t know how far he went into the astral windyer. Until the ground under his feet had be dark and invisible, and the friction between the astral wind and the body began to produce incandescent heat, his momentum finally stopped.


    Wang Lu tried to breathe gently, but found that the strong wind around him had formed a great pressure and he could not even breathe out a single breath. It was also fortunate that his synchronization rate with the giant Divine Weapon has reached a certain level at this time, otherwise, he would��ve been blown into pieces of bones and flesh.


    In the past few hundred years, it was likely that no one had ever reached such a high ce.


    Therefore, no one else could fall from such a high altitude and umte endless impact force.


    Wang Lu turned his body around in the astral wind, with his head down and feet up, and then fell down like a meteor. Like a hot knife through butter, nothing could hinder him. Along the way, the fierce astral wind was dragged down by Wang Lu. Like a traveler who found a guide, they followed behind Wang Lu, whistling and screaming. Not long after, there were hundreds of millions of swords formed by the astral wind behind Wang Lu, just like the army of a king.


    Wang Lu fell faster and faster, and soon broke through the darkness of the astral windyer, prated through the thick clouds, and saw the ugly crack in the sky above the vast wilnd of Blue River Region. Then he saw the army of servantsing from the Immortal World, and the blood-soaked bravely-fighting Senior Gem Emperor ...


    ����


    At the same time, the defense line at the crack in the sky was on the verge of copse.


    From the time when Wang Wu went missing in action to the present, Senior Gem Emperor had led her team to guard the defense line for only half a day, but the defense line has been in crisis several times. They all relied on bravery with no thought of personal safety of the Earth Immortals before they were able to resist those ferocious servant soldiers.


    The process was really hard beyond imagination. The Earth Immortals initially thought that since they had fought head-on with the immortals of the Immortal World, it should be easy to resist the opponents that mainly consisted of servant soldiers. However, they soon discovered that those servant soldiers of various appearances possessed extremely tyrannicalbat power. Most of the individual strengths surpassed the level of Supreme of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals,parable to Mahayana Stage cultivators, andparable to ordinary Earth Immortals. However, Senior Gem Emperor��s team only consisted of thirty to forty people, while the opponents were ten times as many.


    These servants were driven by the immortals to fight in all directions, and they cooperated with each other very tacitly. On the other hand, the team brought by Senior Gem Emperor was somewhat of a mob. Among them, many were Earth Immortals that had almost no actualbat experience. In the previous war against the Fallen Immortal, they were logistic personnel. But now, they were forced to take part in the war. Theirbat efficiency ispletely iparable with the army of servants.��


    If it weren��t for the specific circumstances of this war, where one person that guard at the end of the passage could hold on many people, Senior Gem Emperor and the others wouldn��t have been able to hold on for this long. Compared to this, it was indeed awe-inspiring for Wang Wu to be able to block the army of the Immortal World for several days alone. Unfortunately, they had no time to revere Wang Wu, because they were already powerless to defend themselves.


    After countless times of tearing, the defense line was finally torn open. Lu Biechen, who was in charge of the array, used the immortal arithmetic too frequently and he was temporarily unable to sustain his immortal spirit output, causing his primordial spirit to faint. As he was the node of the array, theworkposed of five Earth Immortals immediately went into a standstill.


    A few strange beasts that werepletely dark and shaped like giant snakes spotted the w, and immediately rushed forward. The body protection skills that the Earth Immortals hastily erected were broken by them and could not be stopped at all. When Senior Gem Emperor arrived, Lu Biechen��s head and limbs had already been caught by those strange beasts. Then, with a fierce force, his body suddenly split into pieces, such that even his primordial spirit could not escape.


    ��Biechen!�� Senior Gem Emperor��s eyes turned red. However, before she could kill the ck beasts with her immortal technique, an invisible sword was stabbed into her body from behind her back and then pierced out from her chest.


    At the same time, a few cold eyes appeared in front of her, which caused Senior Gem Emperor to feel cold all over.


    Completely invisible assassins! She was surrounded by a killing array! This was a trap specially designed for her. It used Lu Biechen��s death as bait to lure her from her mobile position and then kill her with one strike!


    These invisible assassins should be one of the most elite servants in the Immortal World. Their ability of hiding and the explosiveness of their strike is far more than that of ordinary servants, and could even beparable to a True Immortal. If Senior Gem Emperor was at her peak. She might still be able to deal with them. However, in the past more than ten years, she had devoted most of her energy to Wang Lu, and her injury had not fully healed. Her strength was only 70% to 80% of her peak period.


    The difference of 20% to 30% was the key to whether she could get out of trouble in a life and death crisis!


    The stab on her back was very serious, but the more fatal was the next few stabs. She was not confident that she could avoid any of it. It seemed that she would surely die.


    Around her, many of herpanions rushed over in a panic and tried to rescue her. But this only made her even more desperate.


    It didn��t matter if she was dead since she yed the mobile position in the team, which was not the core. Even if she was dead, as long as the others stuck to their positions, there was still room for dy.


    However, at this time, Senior Gem Emperor suddenly saw a light.


    A strong light came from the firmament and cut through the clouds and the sky. The light was so dazzling that it appeared a hundred times more intense than the sun and thus Senior Gem Emperor, the leader of the Earth Immortals, had to narrow her eyes and could only see the outline.


    The speed of that light was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, from the horizon, it swept pass Senior Gem Emperor with endless heat.


    For an instant, Senior Gem Emperor felt that the hair on her head was scorched��It was the long hair of the immortal that would not change color even if it was soaked inva, but at that moment, it was scorched.


    After that, she saw a lot of blood in front of her. Those invisible assassins who surrounded her turned into countless pieces of meat without saying a word, and then swept by the heat and turned into smoke.


    The hundreds of servants who broke through the passage at the crack in the sky, together with those invisible assassins, were cut thousands of times by invisible sharp des, and then evaporated by the high temperature. The crisis that the Earth Immortals was helpless against was solved in an instant!


    The light continued on its tract directly into the crack in the sky. After that, people only saw a blur, and the ugly crack in the sky unexpectedly slowly disappeared!


    The passage that connected the Immortal World and Nine Regions was directly dispersed by this light!


    After no one knew how long, the sound of cheering came from all directions. At first, they were scattered, but soon gathered into one. In addition to the Earth Immortals fighting in the mid-air, there were also those cultivators who had always provided the spiritual energy for this ce. They all gathered and cheered for the unexpected victory.


    However, Senior Gem Emperor couldn��tugh.


    Just now, the light was so strong that it was difficult for others to look at it directly, but she vaguely saw a familiar figure... No, even if she couldn��t see it, she would not mistake the familiar smell.


    It was Wang Lu.


    At this time, Wang Lu was the only one who could turn the situation around in an instant with his own strength. However, although he won the battle, he lost himself in the passage. Was this... Also in his calction?


    Unfortunately, it was toote to think about it. Senior Gem Emperor was surrounded by joyous people. Peopleughed and cried loudly around her. The noisy voice made it difficult for her to think deeply. But not long after, an ashen-faced Earth Immortal flew over and said a word in Senior Gem Emperor��s ear.


    The Heavenly Sage Hall was washed with blood and arge number of cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals died tragically.

 Chapter 806 - Making a Deer Out to be a Horse

    <h4>Chapter 806: Making a Deer Out to be a Horse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��If there is anyone who doesn��t ept it, and who thinks that he can bully the Earth Immortals, please stand up and let us know as soon as possible.��


    Nine-Tailed Fox curled up a corner of her mouth and showed a sneering smile. Her pair of reddish eyes scanned the surroundings and saw countless people bowed their heads.


    This was the Heavenly Sword Hall, the highest authority of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in Nine Regions. After thousands of years of operation, it was imposing and majestic, with a multitudinous atmosphere. But now, the ce that was known in the Nine Regions as the most magnificent hall and the most simr to that of the Immortal World had been filled with a strong smell of blood. Hundreds of corpses were lying on the ground in disorder. The broken meat and bones were like a thick nket that covered the hall ground, which made the hall gloomy and terrifying.


    All of this because of the arrival of a group of unexpected guests. A humanoid Nine-Tailed Fox and twelve degraded giant Divine Weapons of various shapes openly ughtered anyone who opposed them in the Heavenly Sage Hall, turning it into a river of blood.


    Facing the silence in the hall, the Nine-Tailed Fox sighed with disappointment, ��No? Didn��t you guys act tough just now? Some said they want to teach us a lesson on behalf of Wang Lu, some said they want to take advantage of the situation to overthrow the tyrant Wang Lu��s rule and return Nine Regions to its glory, and some said they want to uproot us and the Earth Immortals and suppress us forever... Why are there no words now?��


    Under a towering jade pir in the hall, an old man with a crane hair and a childlike face was leaning on the pir. There was a bloody wound on his chest. The blood gurgled out, and he couldn��t stop it. While panting heavily, he tremblingly stretched out his fingers to point at Nine-Tailed Fox and said, ��You! How dare youmit such heinous crimes in this sacred ce! Even if we are all killed today, can you kill all the righteous people in the world? You guys collude with the Earth Immortals and...��


    Nine-Tailed Fox rolled her eyes and then made a gesture with her slender arm and said, ��Liu Li, finish him.��


    As soon as her words fell, a clear sword shadow rushed out from beside the fox girl and cut the old man and the jade pir behind him in two.


    The person whounched the sword strike was Liu Li. She was the first pilot of the test machine in Nine Regions. After more than five years of training and practice, her synchronization rate with the test machine had reached more than ny percent. Her strong tyrannical power wasparable to that of the Earth Immortals and was the best among the same group of pilots.


    However, after this sword strike, Liu Li took a step back hesitantly and retracted the Immortal Sword into the scabbard.


    As a pilot of Zaku, the most important requirement was to absolutely obey. Now that Wang Lu was not here and had authorized Nine-Tailed Fox in his ce, she must strictly carry out her orders even if they were absurd and unruly. It was precisely because of this that the gentle Liu Li joined the ughter just now and let her sword be infected with countless souls. However, it was beyond her endurance to kill an old man who had no resistance ability with one sword strike.


    Fox girl nced at Liu Li with a smile and said, ��You��ve worked hard, you can go back to rest now. Today it��s really hard for you.��


    Liu Li nodded gratefully and then, without saying a word, left the Heavenly Sage Hall, left Central Region, and returned to the far away Area 51 in Blue River Region, and ignored the disputes here.


    As soon as Liu Li left, someone immediately raised an issue.


    ��I want to withdraw too, okay?�� Zhou Mumu very unhappily said, ��You have killed those who opposed, caused trouble, and threatened us. Even if we��re not here, you��ll still be able to control the situation alone, right?��


    Fox girl rejected Zhou Mumu��s request, ��No, you have to stay here, because the conspirators have not been cleaned up yet. The work has to continue.��


    ��Have not been cleaned up? I think that��s enough!�� Zhou Mumu was a bit angry, ��Even if Wang Lu asked you to bring us to clean up the situation, isn��t this too much?��


    ��Too much?�� Fox girl raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhou Mumu with interest. ��Do you really think this is too much or are you angry and ashamed because of the high-level participation of Kunlun Sect in this rebellion?��


    ��...That��s enough, I have nothing to say to you. Do whatever you like!��


    Fox girlughed, then turned her eyes to the surroundings. Sure enough, she saw a lot of expectant gazes.


    The dispute between her and the pilots of the test machine was seen by all people, and they were looking forward to a further outbreak of conflict. Once they had internal strife, the defeated soldiers in this hall would immediately fight back.


    To be honest, the fox girl was looking forward to that scene, because it was a chance to kill some more people to make the deterrent force stronger.


    However, if she really killed too many people, perhaps things would not be good when Wang Lu came back. Thus, the fox girl had to put down this idea with regret and said in a loud voice.


    ��You rascals, quickly let go of your fancy thoughts! Look around you. Look at those standing and lying. Do you recognize them? You��re all nothing more than drifters. Is there any high level personnel of the Five Super Sect here? None of the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Hall of the Spirit Sword Sect are here. Even the senior deacons of the Spirit Pond Peak didn��te. They merely sent the newly promoted fat man Wen Bao to deal with the errands here... As for Shengjing Sect, only a few marginal Elders are present. The people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect are just here purely for travel. And the group of straightforward lunatics of the Royal Soldier Sect announced that their absence was due to illness. In addition to Kunlun Sect, there are several unknown old farts who came to stir the water, are there any heavyweight characters of Heavenly Sage Hall here?��


    Looking at the gradually bewildered eyes around her, Nine-Tailed Fox sneered and said, ��A bunch of opportunists! Do you guys think when you make a group, you have a powerful strength and can upy the mainstream and thus treat the precious friendship between the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Earth Immortals as a stepping stone? And then wantonly specte? It��s funny that you don��t see it, but the whole world is waiting to see how you all die! I��m merely helping the others do it. Even without me, others will do it sooner orter.��


    At this time, an older cultivator who looked simple and upright frowned and said, ��It��s true that some people are too extreme when dealing with the Earth Immortals, but don��t you think your indiscriminate killing here is a bit too much?��


    Nine-Tailed Fox wagged her tails and said, ��Too much? It��s nothing more than decisive action in aplex situation, what��s so excessive about that? If we don��t kill all these rascals today, more people will think that they are in the majority, and they will protest in groups. Then they will be able to confuse right from wrong, and there would be more people that need to be killed. We��ve been having a peaceful time for too long that even the threat of the Fallen Immortal is not taken seriously. A group of rubbish-like things whizzed and gathered, pulling banners and shouting slogans. A few words of fairness and justice in Nine Regions and righteousness could actually allow them to win support from the people and bring them all the way to the Heavenly Sage Hall. During these fifteen years when Wang Lu had no time to be distracted, the Heavenly Sage Hall had indeed be somewhat unreasonable. Today, I clean it with their flesh and blood, which could be considered as purification.��


    The words of the Nine-Tailed Fox were so harsh that the cultivators in the hall felt restless after hearing this.


    ��Spectors will always exist, which is an unavoidable evil in any political organization.�� Nine-Tailed Fox said indifferently, ��So, we have to constantly crack down on these spectors. Today, I was entrusted by Wang Lu to ��prune and cut the leaves�� for you and it seems that the spectors have been cleaned up. In the future, I hope you can solve these problems by yourself, and don��t expect Wang Lu to save the day every time. At any rate, you have ruled the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals for so many years. Without Wang Lu, it should be able to operate, right?��


    Nine-Tailed Fox mentioned Wang Lu��s name several times and finally subdued thest batch of impetuous cultivators. No one in Heavenly Sage Hall dared to have a different mind, and they only hoped that the murderer would leave as soon as possible.


    And the Nine-Tailed Fox did not intend to stay for too long. It was enough for the task here to bepleted to this point. If she kept on the pressure, it would be easy to produce counterproductive effects. She and the twelve test machines were indeed powerful, but if they were really attacked by groups, they would inevitably be outnumbered. Just now they were able to sweep the Heavenly Sage Hall and kill more than 100 unknown cultivators because the real rulers of the Heavenly Sage Hall acquiesced in all this, that��s all.


    As for the political transactions behind the scenes, Nine-Tailed Fox couldn��t care less. In the final analysis, she was only Wang Lu��s agent, there was no need for her to delve too deep into this... Now the problem had been solved with the help of Wang Lu��s prestige and the powerful fighting power of the 12 test machines. It was the right thing to leave as soon as possible.


    But just as the Nine-Tailed Fox was about to leave, suddenly a cultivator rushed in and shouted as soon as he entered the door.


    ��Not good! In order to save Daoist Master Non-Phase, Wang Lu rushed into the crack in the sky and then both he and the crack in the sky disappeared!��


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves. A buzzing sound immediately appeared in the Heavenly Sage Hall, which was the voice of the people talking all at once.


    This news was so important that no one can ignore it. In order to save Wang Wu, Wang Lu was lost in the crack in the sky?


    The crack in the sky was the passage that the Immortal World forcibly opened to the continent of Nine Regions. If the crack in the sky disappeared, wouldn��t it mean that the Master and disciple were locked up in the Immortal World? It meant that... They were dead!


    And if Wang Lu died, what should they do next?


    At this moment, even Nine-Tailed Fox was taken aback for a moment. But soon she found that she didn��t have to worry about it herself because someone hade forward in time.


    It was Qiong Hua who made the move. A red light streaked across the hall and directly pierced the forehead of the cultivator who reported the news.


    After that, Qiong Hua coldly said, ��Misleading the public with rumors is unforgivable!��


    Instantly, a deathly silence fell on the Heavenly Sage Hall and all the people��s eyes were focused on Qiong Hua. However, the woman was unperturbed. She coldly took back the Kill Immortal Sword with her right hand and ignored everyone. However, any person with insight could see that her decisive action just now had actually turned the tide. She brought the situation back from the brink of deterioration.


    Yes, perhaps Wang Lu was really lost in the crack in the sky, or perhaps the passage truly disappeared.


    But so what?


    It was simply making a deer out to be a horse. (deliberate misrepresentation)


    Even if Wang Lu was really gone, the huge legacy that he left behind after 15 years of managing the Nine Regions could still suppress all the rascals. The Zakus in Area 51 was only one of them. Qiong Hua��s sword strike reminded everyone in the most shocking way.


    They had no qualifications to create chaos.


    Among the pilots, Qiong Hua��s synchronization rate was not the highest. She was even slightly inferior to Liu Li. Some people said that she had used up her creative powers, while others said that she had some hesitation toward this synchronization mechanism. But in short, her performance in Area 51 was not outstanding in the past few years.


    Until this moment, all the people realized that the lead disciple of Shengjing Sect was indeed worthy of her reputation.


    However, even if Qiong Hua��s sword strike had temporarily stabilized the situation, as long as Wang Lu did not show up for a day, this was just a temporary solution instead of a permanent one.


    What actually happened to Wang Lu at this time?

 Chapter 807 - One Man Two Women

    <h4>Chapter 807: One Man Two Women</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    In the passage between the two realms, the long-separated Master and disciple met again. But there were no touching kisses or tears, nor affectionate nces and confiding to each other. There was only an awkward atmosphere of mutual respect and loathing.


    The woman in white took the lead in the attack. She squinted her eyes, frowned, pursed her mouth, and then said, ��... Hey, what are you doing here?��


    Wang Lu was astonished by this attitude ��Is this your attitude towards people who have risked their lives to rescue you? Have you been f*cked silly by that Yanluo?��


    ��Sh*t, are you blind? Which one of your eyes that saw me get f*cked? Obviously, I yed that woman silly with my telepathic finger and she almost fell hard for me!��


    ��You still say that you were not f*cked silly? Then tell me, where is that Yanluo who is so devoted to you? Hiding behind you and working silently?��


    Wang Wu was so angry that she red at him and scolded, ��You, a guy who has eyes but has no brain, dare to say that? If you hadn��t rushed over like a burnt egg and startled me, I would��ve pressed her under me and f*cked her wantonly! Bring back my Yanluo!��


    Seeing Wang Wu��s extremely arrogant stance, Wang Lu also became suspicious. Even though she looked a little embarrassed and had numerous minor injuries on her body, her vital points were all well-protected. Although the fluctuation of her magical power was declining, it was still stable. And when he opened his immortal eyes and peered into her...


    ��So many golden cores! Are you crazy? Is the new version of the Non-Phase Method ready to do this kind of overclocking thing?��


    Wang Wu cast him an angry nce and said, ��Otherwise? The Great Array of Nine Regions suddenly broke and I was forced to fight alone against the Fallen Immortal with my own golden cores, do you really want me to be fingered on the ground by that Yanluo?��


    ��Not necessarily, don��t you always boasted that your telepathic finger has exceptional supernatural power? That even the True Immortal of the upper realm can��t escape your control? You totally can start from the grass-root unit one by one until you reach their leader. Domineering one Immortal after another, what an inspiring story that is.��


    ��... Since you say that, why don��t you try and do Xia Xiaohe with your ��spear�� and turn her into your property? Or do you want to admit that your ��spear�� is not as powerful as my finger?��


    When Wang Lu heard her mention Xia Xiaohe, his face suddenly turned ugly and said, ��Fortunately, I never thought of this kind of crooked and evil way, otherwise, it would be a disaster.��


    Xia Xiaohe was a soft, tender, and delicate juicy girl, but her body, Xia Yu, was a withered old man. Wang Lu was still interested in the soft and tender girl. As for the old man, sorry, he was not interested.


    ��Wait, the topic seems to have been changed by you, I haven��t held you ountable for rming the prey... Damn it, if you hadn��t rushed here rashly, in just a little bit more, I would��ve seeded!��


    Wang Wuined and truthfully exined to Wang Lu what happened before.


    In the beginning, Wang Wu relied on the support of the Great Array of Nine Regions to defend and attack. However, as soon as she entered the crack in the sky, her connection with the array was immediately cut off and quickly fell into a critical situation. The interruption of Wang Lu happened at that time.


    Her opponent was Yanluo, a True Immortal. Although she wasn��t ranked as Senior Immortals, and although her fighting power was ssified as lower level in the Immortal World, she was the deputy of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, she controlled the servant army of the Immortal World and was exceptionally good at team fight as well as seizing opportunity. Naturally, she would not miss this opportunity.


    She directed the army of servants to cross the passage and attack the Nine Regions, while she quickly suppressed Wang Wu with the cooperation of elite guards.


    However, Wang Wu made the right response at the first time. She activated the new version of Non-Phase Method, which was still in beta. With this as the core, she connected most of the currently avable golden cores, and burst out defying the heaven strength for a short time.


    Yanluo, who originally prepared to take advantage of the situation, was immediately under pressure. This unexpected change disrupted her overall calction. She was surprised to find out that although her opponent was just a humble outside path cultivator from Nine Regions, she had already possessed enough strength to fight against the Immortal head-on. No, it had surpassed even hers.


    Thebat power that Wang Wu showed at that moment was near Senior Immortal level, which could allow her to single-handedly suppress Yanluo and her three guards. Thus, Yanluo immediately changed her strategy. She no longer tried to suppress Wang Wu, but instead, tried to hold her back and took advantage of the opportunity to let as many servant soldiers as possible enter Nine Regions. In short, she tried to distract Wang Wu with this.


    And Wang Wu was indeed distracted. She constantly suffered from injuries, and her situation was precarious. This convinced Yanluo that she had chosen the right strategy. Wang Wu was indeed the indispensable guardian of the Nine Regions, thus, she elerated the speed of the servant army entering Nine Regions and tried to further contain Wang Wu.


    Then, when most of the servants in the passage had left Yanluo��s side, Wang Wu immediately changed her stance. She became indifferent and allowed the servants to rush toward the exit of the passage. The just now helpless stance had disappeared. At this time, Yanluo naturally knew that she had been fooled and wanted to call back the servants. However, they were surrounded by a Non-Phase Defense and could not turn back. Then they all discovered that, at that time, Wang Wu actually upied the narrowest point in the passage, and the special terrain was really suitable for her Non-Phase Method. Wang Wu easily blocked the servants and began to suppress Yanluo with all her strength. After all, Yanluo��s one-on-one fighting power was a notch lower than that of Wang Wu and thus she soon fell into a disadvantage. She was even restrained by Wang Wu once and realized the wonderful feeling of telepathic finger...


    Until Wang Lu turned into a meteor and entered the passage straight from the ninth sky... Wang Lu��s rampage swept away all the army of servants, but also broke the cage set up by Wang Wu, giving Yanluo a chance to escape from control.


    After he heard all of this, Wang Lu fell into silence. It turned out that his painstaking effort, even after wasting the original hurricane rescue operation, proved to be a wrong move. Although, logically speaking, Wang Lu��s judgment at that time was not wrong, it was impossible for Wang Wu, in a normal state, to have the power that allowed her topete against an Immortal. The explosiveness of the beta version of the new Non-Phase Method had some element of luck in it. But it was because of this that Wang Wu��s failure seemed even more unfortunate.


    ��... In short, what matters is that you��re okay.��


    After he thought about it, Wang Lu could only use this sentence to conclude the dispute between the two and then took a step forward and hugged her.


    The woman in his arms struggled a bit and questioned him with some dissatisfaction, ��Do you want to fool around like this?��


    Wang Lu thought about it for a while and found that he was indeed too insincere. Thus he slightly changed his strategy.


    Apart from hugging, he also gave her a deep kiss.


    The other party did not refuse.


    After a long time, their lips parted. Wang Wu then looked at the remaining scorched cars on Wang Lu due to the friction with the astral wind, sighed and softly said, ��You��re really unreasonable. First you interrupted my good work, and now you have the nerve to take advantage of me?��


    Wang Lu thought about it again. Since hugging and kissing couldn��t solve the problem, then he could only do something practical and have some substance. Just now, she mentioned theparison between her telepathic finger and his spear. As it happened, he might as well take this opportunity to test it.


    ��Damn it, has your brain been badly cooked? How could you still have the mood to untie my clothes? Haven��t you been squeezed dry by Senior Gem Emperor these several years?�� Seeing how his hand entered her waist, Wang Wu was shocked by the lower limit of the man in front of her.


    ��Little Lu, I��m really touched. You have finally achieved the level of the student bing superior to the master. From now on, the title of the number one person in Nine Regions with the lowest limit one could stoop to will be handed over to you... But seriously, doing this kind of thing here, don��t you think that you��re too bold? That person Yanluo is not dead yet.��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��It doesn��t matter whether she��s dead or not, since I��m already here, will she dare to turn back? But, this is really not the ce to do it, let��s go back to Nine Regions...��


    Wang Lu suddenly could not finish his words.


    Because he had sensed that the exit of the passage behind him had disappeared.


    The next moment, in the deep passage ahead, a light and graceful woman slowly revealed her figure. The red gem at the center of her forehead was particrly eye-catching.


    ��Yanluo!�� Wang Wu immediately became vignt. Without caring for her somewhat disheveled clothes, she had already stood in front of Wang Lu and put up a ready to fight posture.


    Although what Wang Lu just said was very pleasant to the ear... Anyone could see that the price he paid for diving down from the ninth sky was extraordinary. At least in a short period of time, he should not be fighting again.


    Therefore, although it would certainly hurt someone��s pride, Wang Wu stood firmly in front of Wang Lu.


    Yanluo was not an easy enemy to deal with. Although her fighting prowess was not that strong, there were too many changes in her methods. If it wasn��t for the explosive power of the beta version of the new Non-Phase Method, which disturbed Yanlu��s strategy, Wang Wu didn��t think that she could beat her. Therefore, for Yanluo to stand here at this time, it must mean that there was a great difficulty behind her. If there was any trouble, she wanted to taste it first.


    Everything was just like the great disaster more than one hundred years ago, except that the positions of the two sides were reversed.


    ��Don��t be so nervous, I have no intention of fighting with you.��


    Yanluo��s voice was very soft, morezy and rxed than when shemanded the army before.


    ��Moreover, there��s no need for us to fight at all, because we are destined to die together. The entrance and exit of this passage have been cut off by me. This passage has be a fragment floating in the endless void and has lost the support from the upper and lower realms. Death is only a matter of time. That being the case, why don��t we put aside each other��s stand and hatred and just live together peacefully at thest moment of our lives?��


    Wang Wu coldly said, ��Since it��s thest moment, why put on the hypocrisy of peace? Isn��t it better to choose a more indulgent way?��


    Yanluo said with a smile, ��Yes, no matter if it��s the telepathic finger or something else, you can use it if you want. You can also kill me. In any case, the final result is still the same.


    Wang Wu remained silent, trying to guess how true the other party��s words were.


    ��What I��m saying is true. Exchanging my life to die together with the two strongest persons in Nine Regions, I��m afraid this opportunity will nevere again. So, I will absolutely not miss it. Therefore, I really want to thank Wang Lu for this.��


    Wang Wu��s eyes became fierce and said, ��Fine, then I��llply with your wish, I��ll let your death be worthwhile.��


    However, before she could do anything, Wang Lu held back her shoulder.


    ��Wait a moment. I think we might as well consider her suggestion. Since it��s thest moment of our lives, let��s spend it peacefully.��


    With that, Wang Lu turned his head and gave Yanluo a sincere and brilliant smile.

 Chapter 808 - Agent Xia Yu

    <h4>Chapter 808: Agent Xia Yu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��I��m d you think so. Let us get along in a friendly way with each other from now on.�� Yanluo showed a rxed smile, nodded to the two people opposite of her, and then turned around to leave.


    ��Wait a minute, where are you going?��


    Yanluo pointed to the dark ce in front of her and said, ��It��s not far away. This passage has begun to disintegrate from both ends, so don��t worry about me going too far. Instead, I think you two need more time alone now and I don��t want to disturb you two.��


    Wang Lu said, ��Not necessarily. Compared to her, I��m more interested in you now.��


    Wang Wu coughed and said, ��Saying these words in front of me, should I express my anger?��


    Wang Lu ignored her and, still staring into Yanluo��s eyes, said, ��Since there are only three of us at thest moment of our lives, why should we distinguish each of us so clearly? We should strengthenmunication and enhance friendship instead. I just have a few questions for you...��


    ��If it��s about the secret of the Immortal World, I��m afraid I can��t give you the answer you want.��


    ��When a person is about to die, why bother keeping a secret? Unless... This passage is not as doomed as you said and we might return to Nine Regions with the secret.��


    When Yanluo heard this, she could not help but smile, ��Suit yourself. You want to chat, fine. But don��t expect me to say anything secret.��


    Wang Lu thought for a moment and said, ��Ok, I won��t ask about it, it��s just a regr chat.��


    Yanluo stood still in ce and said, ��Ok, what do you want to talk about?��


    Wang Lu stretched out his finger and pointed at her chest and said, ��Let��s start with your measurements.��


    Before he could finish his words, Wang Wu��s voice came from behind him, ��B-Cup, do you still need to ask? Where��s your professionality?��


    ��...�� Wang Lu was really indignant at this malicious act of undermining him. What did she want? Just to ridicule him?


    However, Yanluo covered her chest with someughter and said, ��She��s right, then what?��


    Wang Lu said, ��I want to say that although you are a little bit thin, you still have a good figure... Better than the little princess of your Immortal World.��


    When Xia Xiaohe was mentioned, although Yanluo��s expression remained unchanged, the ruby in her forehead was shing.


    Thus, Wang Lu immediately went deeper into this topic. ��She should be pretty good in the Immortal World, right?��


    Yanluo moved her lower lip slightly, but did not answer.


    ��This question shouldn��t rte to any secret, right? Don��t use excuses like all royal matters are secrets to me, or I will immediately suspend the n of peaceful coexistence and try my best to break through this channel. Although there��s a great probability that the demise of this passage will be elerated, maybe there��s a one in ten thousand chance that I could sessfully return to Nine Regions? Don��t forget, traveling between worlds is my specialty.��


    When Yanluo heard this, the crystal in her forehead shed twice.


    ��Very well, since you insist... the little princess is really likable in the Immortal World. She is smart, strong, but also gentle. Everyone that I know likes her very much.��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��I��m afraid that��s not true. She��s indeed smart and gentle, but she��s very dangerous, because she could hide a sharp de with a gentle disguise. This time, when several people from the Immortal World came to Nine Regions, only she brought the strongest threat. She actually managed to incite two of our loyal generals to rebel and almost managed to incite many more. This is really a remarkable achievement.��


    Yanluo was silent for a moment and said, ��Although the little princess is good at talking, we do love her and fear her at the same time. She��s the proudest bloodline of His Majesty the King of the Immortal World. With her descending to the lower realm this time, you basically have no chance at all.��


    Wang Lu said, ��Oh? Are you that confident in her? But unfortunately, she��s dead.��


    Yanluo visibly trembled and said, ��Impossible!��


    ��Do you want me to rey her tragic death to you with projection? To be honest, I don��t want it to be so. Although the little princess is a beautiful woman, her tragic death is not so beautiful.��


    ��That��s impossible... How could you guys, a bunch of lower realm people, possibly hurt the little princess?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��This question is so poor in quality. The technique that can kill the descendant of the King of the Immortal World is of course the top-level secret in Nine Regions. How could it be so simple to tell you? Look, now we finally have a topic ofmon interest�CSecrets. You have the secrets that I want, and I also have the secrets you want, so why don��t we be more open and honest?��


    Yanluo was silent for a long time and then nodded.


    Wang Lu said, ��Let me ask you a question first. To open this passage should be very difficult for the Immortal World. Yet, you did not hesitate to destroy it. There should be a reason for this. For example, you guessed that I was sent in here by Xia Xiaohe and that this was all her n? And at the same time, the Immortal World has the means to open the second passage?��


    Yanluo said, ��Yes, I really thought the little princess sent you in, and the Immortal World has the ability to open the second passage. However, such a passage between two realms could only be opened one at a time, and the cost is not cheap. My question is, who are you?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��It seems that Xia Xiaohe didn��t tell you about me. That��s fine, I��ll be frank with you. I��m one hundred percent native of Nine Regions. Of course, I��m different from those mediocre people. That big spectacle outside, that��s on me.��


    Yanluo nodded thoughtfully.


    ��Now it��s my turn to ask. Tell me about the Immortal King Xia Yu.��


    ��His Majesty the Immortal King is our most revered leader.�� Yanluo dryly replied, ��His will is our greatest mission.��


    Wang Lu smiled and said, ��Okay, I understand... He is the undisputed King of the Immortal World. But, his reputation does not seem to be very good. It is said that he is a despotic tyrant? If so, shouldn��t you consider joining us to overthrow the cruel rule of the King of the Immortal World together?��


    Yanluo��s expression immediately cooled down as she said, ��If you continue to speak like this, I think there��s no need for peaceful coexistence between us.��


    ��I see, then let me say this much, your attitude is actually quite obvious. Very well, let��s change the topic...��


    Then one after another, Wang Lu and Yanluo kept asking and answering questions toward each other. During this period, the topic was not only limited to the secrets of the Immortal World, asionally, Wang Lu also talked about the customs of the Immortal World to gauge the other��s reactions. To these questions, sometimes, Yanluo ignored them, and sometimes, she appeared interested. Of course, more often than not, she also tried to find secrets of the Nine Regions and Wang Lu honestly answered them one by one.


    As for Wang Wu, as early as halfway through the questions and answers between Wang Lu and Yanluo, she had already run away to the side and slept. When she woke up, they were still talking animatedly.


    ��... You two aren��t going to have a great friendship, are you?��


    When he heard theint from Wang Wu, Wang Lu finally stopped the question and answer session, reorganized his thoughts, and then said, ��I��m d you��re willing to spend such a long time chatting with me.��


    Yanluo smiled.


    ��Now it��s time for us to leave.��


    Yanluo��s smile quickly cooled down.


    Wang Lu turned his head and said, ��Didn��t I tell you about it just now? This passage can��t stop me. I can go out at any time if I want to. So, thank you for telling me so much. In return, I also told you about a lot of things. It��s just that, I have to see if you have the ability to bring those secrets back to the Immortal World.... By the way, your ignorance also made me confirm something very crucial.��


    Yanluo looked at Wang Lu quietly.


    ��Xia Yu��s life is really about to end.�� Wang Lu said, ��He has clearly taken away his daughter Xia Xiaohe, but he knew nothing about Xia Xiaohe��s experience in Nine Regions. Didn��t he tell you that I have the Gate of All Realms?��


    ��The Gate of All Realms?�� Yanluo��s face changed a bit. As an Immortal, she certainly knew what Gate of All Realms meant. Even if it was only a fragment, it would not be difficult to return to Nine Regions from the endless void as long as he could make use of its power. If she knew in advance that Wang Lu had the Gate of All Realms, she wouldn��t have cut off the passage in the first ce.


    ��So, the fact that Xia Xiaohe was already taken... might be true. But the limitations of the King of the Immortal World��s seizure are also obvious. Except for thest moment, the Immortal King��s consciousness has not been awakened, so he doesn��t know that I have the Gate of All Realms. Otherwise, he has no reason not to tell you. And this kind of phenomenon, I��m afraid is because his primordial spirit has already decayed, right? We often said that when someone��s lifespan is about to end, apart from the decay of the body, there��s also the decay of the primordial spirit or even the soul. The Immortal King plundered his own bloodline to prolong his lifespan, but he was not willing to merge with the consciousness of the future generations so as not to dilute himself. So, he could only use this method of hibernation to prolong his existence in vain. This struggle at the death��s door is really ugly.��


    By this time, the crystal in Yanluo��s forehead had already begun to sh a dangerous light, but Wang Lu ignored that and continued, ��An old Immortal King, an Immortal World on the brink of crisis, facing such an opponent, I believe the morale of the Nine Regions should rise to an unprecedented level. Thank you for your cooperation so that I can confirm the good news. So, goodbye.��


    With that Wang Lu spread out his right hand, and the light in the hollow of his palm slowly twisted...


    The next moment, Yanluo��s figure suddenly became ethereal and indefinite and an aura of great change engulfed the entire passage in an instant.


    Wang Lu immediately sped his right hand and the ck hole that had not yet formed suddenly disappeared. Instead, he held a two meters long gun with his hand. A hair-raising powerful energy had already gathered at its muzzle, which emitted dazzling light as if a new sun was born.


    At the same time, the woman in white, who had just beennguid, had already stood in front of Wang Lu to the right. An emerald green bamboo sword was pointed diagonally downward and a golden colored sword defense was erected in front of Wang Lu.


    Yanluo��s sudden change at this time seemed a bit not in her control. A trace of inconceivableness appeared on her face, but the movement of her hands did not stop.


    A thick ancient sword, suspended in mid-air, appeared in front of her. Stars, sun, and moon were engraved on one side of the sword body, while mountains and nts were engraved on the other side. It was the Xuanyuan Sword, the most precious treasure in the Immortal World.


    ��Xia Yu, I��ve been waiting for you for a long time!��

 Chapter 809 - Don’t Fight Until You Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 809: Don��t Fight Until You Wake Up</h4>


    With a zing light, the battle in the passage between the two realms began.


    Wang Lu��s main attack, the miniature positron cannon in the form of a two-meter long gun, ejected out a violent energy flow. The energy that upied the positive pole in the surrounding rushed quickly and reacted mysteriously with the space, extinguishing everything that it passed by.


    However, when this destructive energy flow shone on the tip of the sword, it was engulfed by sun, moon, and stars carved on the sword, as if it was a rock sinking into the sea. The inexhaustible destructive power vanished, unable to produce any actual effect.


    On the other hand, the sword, which was projected from infinity, could never truly establish itself in this space. The sun, moon, and stars on one side of the sword were constantly converging and breaking under the bombardment of the positron cannon, and the star positions could not be fixed. On the other side of the sword, there were surgingndslides and tsunamis on the mountains and vegetation. The golden light of the ancient sword appeared to be flickering and erratic.


    Yanluo frowned, for several times she tried to counter it by trying to increase the projection from an infinite distance. However, being disturbed by the continuous energy flow of the positron cannon, she could not fix the Xuanyuan Sword. After a moment, she waved her hand mysteriously and decisively to disperse the projection of Xuanyuan Sword and reced it with a tiger tally.


    The moment the tiger tally appeared, Wang Lu stopped his positron cannon. The shining-with-red-hot-luster two-meter gun was then put behind his back and then his body, like an arrow released from its bow, rushed forward.


    The tiger tally was the opponent��s trap, one of the many props used by Yanluo to control the servant army. Activating the tiger tally could summon the corresponding servant army... And this tiger tally corresponded to the self-exploding army.


    If the positron cannon was focused on them, these fanatical servants who believed in the Immortal King and believed that he would give them a paradise after reincarnation would immediately be one of the most dangerous weapons in the world. They would shout out Immortal King is great and then detonate themselves. The power of the explosion was enough to hurt an Immortal. And the concentrated explosion of a group of self-detonating soldiers was enough to destroy the passage between the two realms in an instant. The three people in the passage would also be dead. Certainly, the Immortal King would only lose one of his chess pieces, but the two other people would lose the entire game.


    Yanluo��s response was quick and correct. But like a prophet, Wang Lu had anticipated her action in advance and once again took the lead. Taking advantage of the moment of the appearance of the tiger tally, he had narrowed the distance between himself and the other party.


    The ruby in Yanluo��s forehead and her pair of crystal-clear eyes simultaneously reflected Wang Lu��s rapidly approaching figure. And then, very quickly they were covered with ayer of haze.


    The closer the distance between them, the better it was for Wang Lu. He was a sword cultivator, so by default he was good in closebat. Even if all his power now came from the giant Divine Weapon, it did not affect his essence.


    Yanluo, on the other hand, was not the type who excelled in frontal attack. She was better at hiding under the cover of a big army while driving them to achieve her target.


    Even if Yanluo��s body was upied by another great consciousness, at this moment, the Immortal King Xia Yu could only use the resources that Yanluo possessed. Yanluo was simply not good at closebat, her physical body, immortal technique, and primordial spirit, were all unsuitable for closebat. Even if the consciousness of the Immortal King was awakened in her, it was difficult to change all of these.


    Thus, in an instant, Xia Yu had already fallen into a disadvantageous position!


    Of course, this was not because Xia Yu, the Immortal King, had a false reputation and was not powerful. But because Wang Lu had been waiting for Xia Yu for a long time, and had already made some preparations.


    Long before he entered the passage between the two worlds, Wang Lu already knew that he and Xia Yu would have a battle. For most Immortals in the Immortal World, Xia Yu��s ��possession�� was an unknown top-level secret. But before Wang Lu came, he had already guessed that Yanluo might also have been taken, because this unknown servant armymander under Senior Immortal Xiaoyao also had the bloodline of the Immortal King.


    This secret was revealed to Wang Lu by Poxu when he forcibly broke through the restrictions of the Immortal World at thest moment of his life, as a reward for the hearty training. When Wang Lu learned the secret, he immediately began to hatch a n for Xia Yu.


    In the first two steps, Wang Le executed the n wlessly. First, the positron cannon was used to interfere with the Xuanyuan Sword projection, forcing the most powerful weapon of the Immortal King to be unusable. Then he tried his best to close the distance and changed the battle situation best fitted for his strength.


    When they got closer, the third step was carried out.


    ��Absolute Domain!��


    ��Non-Phase Sword Defense!��


    The Master and disciple took out their most powerful defensive skill at the same time. A golden-colored polygonal shield and a spherical Non-Phase sword defense surrounded Xia Yu at the same time and he was sandwiched between the two defensive skills.


    Wang Lu��s polygonal shield was behind Xia Yu, while Wang Wu��s Non-Phase sword defense was in front of Xia Yu. Wang Wu strode forward while Wang Lu abruptly took a step back. The two most powerful defensive shields, one from the front and one from the back, squeezed the person in the middle.


    Xia Yu immediately held up his arm and resisted the pressure from the front and from the back. Although Yanluo, the body that he had taken, was mediocre in strength, Xia Yu himself was the King of the Immortal World, and his use of power was far superior to that of Yanluo. Even fighting with brute force against two enemies, he did not lose ground.


    However, Wang Lu��s third step had just begun.


    ��Turn!��


    Right onmand, the Absolute Domain and Non-Phase Sword Defense began to spin frantically, grinding Xia Yu��s hands like the millet in the grinding stone/.


    Xia Yu��s hands were crushed into dust in a single breath, and then his forearms, and then his whole arms... All the way to the vital ces such as chest, abdomen, and head.


    And Xia Yu waspletely helpless about this. Non-Phase Sword Defense and Absolute Domain were all-round defenses, which could block any type of Immortal Technique. Xia Yu could not break through these two shields in a short period of time, and it was also difficult for Xia Yu to use the travelling technique to cross over the shields.


    ��Hurry.��


    Wang Lu frowned slightly, as if this huge advantage still couldn��t satisfy him.


    ��The consciousness of the Immortal King isn��t fully awakened yet. He is still in a daze now. But once he really wakes up...��


    Wang Wu curled her lips in front of him and said, ��It��s easy for you to give orders, have you considered my difficulty as the executor?��


    ��Twenty million spirit stones.��


    ��Why didn��t you say it earlier! See how I make it three times faster!�� Wang Wu gave a longugh, but it came to an abrupt stop. Her whole body went rigid, and the light of Non-Phase Defense flickered more and more.


    If one looked through Immortal Eyes at this time, one could clearly see that the hundreds of golden cores in Wang Wu��s body were moving chaotically, which was a sign of gradual loss of control... After all, the beta version of this new Non-Phase Sword Defensecked a bit of stability. After it was forced for several times, it finally reached its limit.


    At this time, the crystal in Xia Yu��s forehead burst out and an invisible and colorless, but undoubtedly tyrannical force, came out.


    Wang Wu��s Non-Phase Sword Defense was pierced in an instant. Her whole body was battered and flung backward. Wang Lu immediately retracted the Absolute Domain and rushed forward. He held Wang Wu with his left hand while his right hand kept firing the positron cannon at Xia Yu to distract his attention.


    However, Xia Yu��s reaction was subtle. He did not take advantage of the situation to seriously injure Wang Wu, nor did he dodge Wang Lu��s positron cannon. Instead, he just controlled Yanluo��s body toe to Wang Lu.


    The journey was not long, but Xia Yu paid a heavy price in order toe to Wang Lu... Most of Yanluo��s body was scorched by the positron cannon. Her waist was pierced through, which revealed two broken spines. The fragmentation of the crystal in her forehead also made her vitality quickly disappeared.


    Obviously, Xia Yu was about to make ast ditch attempt. Thus, Wang Lu settled down and focused on his defense in thisst round... As long as he held on to this attack, this battle was a victory for him.


    However, the expected attack did note. At thest moment, Xia Yu gently stretched out his remaining right hand, moved it toward Wang Lu��s waist, and forcibly took out something from the mustard seed bag tied on his belt.


    It was a small spinning ck hole.


    The next moment, Xia Yu closed his right hand and the ck hole disappeared.


    ��Return to its rightful owner.�� Xia Yu gently smiled, and then feebly fell to the ground.


    Wang Lu looked gloomy and did not say anything.


    At thest moment, Xia Yu��s goal was not Wang Lu��s life, but the Gate of All Realms at his hand. Because as long as there was no Gate of All Realms, this cut off passage was a dead end. Of course, Wang Lu also knew about this. Thus, he had kept the Gate of All Realms very well. The mustard seed bag was sealed, and the Gate of All Realms was also branded with his own mark. It was impossible to think that Xia Yu could break through such multiple defenses and hook out this piece of innate treasure with just his fingertips.


    Perhaps it was indeed like what he said: Return to its rightful owner. As the rightful owner of this innate treasure, Xia Yu��s ability to control this treasure far exceeded the expectation.


    And after he finished thisst action, Xia Yu stopped resisting. In fact, he did not have the ability to continue to resist. Seventy to eighty percent of Yanluo��s body had been destroyed, which made itpletely lose its value.


    Wang Lu swallowed an elixir to stabilize his injury while he also gave one to Wang Wu. At the same time, he looked down at Xia Yu.


    After a long time, Wang Lu sighed and said, ��The magical power of the Immortal King is indeed eye-opening. Even when he was just awakened, people had to give their best to hold him off. I have calcted tens of thousands of possibilities in advance, but I still lost to his ��monkey steals the peach�� move. By the way, did you take that thing back to the Immortal World?��


    Xia Yu didn��t speak at all. He just closed his eyes and waited for the body to die. Perhaps for this Immortal King, it was beneath him to talk to the people of the lower realms.


    Wang Lu, however, didn��t mind. He turned around and saw that Wang Wu��s injury had stabilized. Thus, he put her on the side of the passage, and then looked at Xia Yu carefully and asked a question.


    ��Do you really think that I will return that thing to you intact?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��I��ve borrowed it for such a long time, of course, I have to talk to express my feelings. I have stored a little gift on it. I hope you like it.��


    Before his voice fell, Xia Yu��s eyes suddenly opened. However, blood flowed from them. The next moment, his neck went soft and his headpletely fell and his breathing stopped.


    ��... Huh, it seems like the fragment of the innate treasure is worth dying for.��


    Wang Lu said and the smile on his face gradually turned t.


    ��Now, how do I get out?��

 Chapter 810 - Overwhelmed

    <h4>Chapter 810: Overwhelmed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    Outside the Heavenly Sage Hall in Shengjing Sect, Central Region, Nine Regions. A crisis that nearly caused two major forces to break up was finally eliminated by the bloody massacre.


    The spectors in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals gathered together and were almost wiped out. However, after the Nine-Tailed Fox called the backup to ughter most of the people, Supreme Hetu finally arrivedte and came forward to maintain the overall situation. His focus was entirely on these several points: Sincerely apologized for the various unfair treatment suffered by the Earth Immortals before, and then announced that a moreprehensive internal rectification will be carried out. Interestingly, Supreme Hetu put forward a very detailed rectification n on the spot, with the signatures of the leaders of other major sects. It could be seen that it was a long-nned thunder strike to eliminate certain forces.


    It was true that this would cause considerable internal friction, but the umted drawbacks of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals in the past fifteen years were swept away overnight. The rtionship between the Union and the ancient Earth Immortals became closer again, and the ruling power of the five major sects was further consolidated. Compared with the previous situation where the undercurrents were raging under the centralized power, it was really much more advantageous, and it was undoubtedly the time to set things right.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox, who lighted the fuse, wisely chose to retreat after her sess. She left the Heavenly Sage Hall the first chance she got and was ready to go on her merry way. However, before she went too far, she already fell into a new predicament.


    ��Hey guys... The task ispleted, so stop following me, okay? I��m not your mother...��


    The fox girl tried to shoo away the entourage behind her.


    ��Don��t you guys have your own family and friends? For example, you, the lead disciple of Shengjing, why are you not kneeling in front of Hetu to greet him? What are you pestering me for?��


    Qiong Hua, who was called out by the fox girl, smiled and said, ��You are holding Wang Lu��s token to mobilize us here, if we don��t follow you, who else should we follow?��


    The fox girl said angrily, ��Then I order you guys to disband and go back to your own ces! Even if I��m just a fox, I too want a private life, okay? I��ve been alone for thousands of years, can��t you guys give me a chance to leave?��


    Qiong Hua said, ��The authorization period given to you by Wang Lu has just passed, and now you have no right to order us.��


    ��... I don��t know what to say. Are you guys making fun of me on purpose? Because I��m the Nine-Tailed Fox, you guys are deliberately making fun of me, right?��


    Qiong Hua exined, ��As the pilots of Zakus, we controlled the most important forces in Nine Regions. For safety reasons, obedience to order is already embedded in the creed of the primordial spirit, so even if we want to disobey, we can��t. You ordered us to follow you, so we can only follow you until there is a new order.��


    ��Who else can give you orders beside Wang Lu?��


    ��No one else. No second person is allowed... In the deployment of Zakus, Wang Lu only trusted himself, not even Senior Gem Emperor.��


    When she heard this, the Nine-Tailed Fox couldn��t help but scratch her head and said, ��That guy looks very smart, so how could he make such a low-level mistake like not setting up his substitute? Who will rece him when he falls?��


    Qiong Hua seriously said, ��If Wang Lu falls, there��s no need to consider the issue of session. Right now, anyone in Nine Regions can be reced, but not him.��


    ��Do you think so highly of your old enemy?��


    Qiong Hua said, ��I would not consider Wang Lu to be my old enemy, That would be bad for me and Shengjing Sect.��


    The fox girl pouted, ��Tch, really boring.��


    With that, she stopped paying attention to these stubborn pilots and walked around the Heavenly Sage Hall, minding her own business.


    For this group of testing machines that insisted on following her, the fox girl was actually not as repulsive as it seemed. It was true that by following her around, these Zakus were an inconvenience, but were they not also protecting her? As a Fallen Immortal traitor who once nearly exterminated Spirit Sword Sect and recently inflicted serious damage to Daoist Master Feng Yin, without the protection of these Zakus, she would be very rmed every step of the way in Nine Regions.


    Halfway through, the fox girl suddenly thought of a problem.


    Qiong Hua said that anyone in Nine Regions could be reced, but not Wang Lu. But now, it appeared that Wang Lu had been banished to the endless void. Could he evere back?


    When she thought of this, the fox girl suddenly got a headache. Although she was forced to betray the Immortal World and jumped to the Nine Regions side, a betrayal was a betrayal, and the Immortal World would never consider the word mercy to a servant. Now she had no choice. Once the ship of Nine Regions sank, she would undoubtedly die.


    ��I have to think about it. Is there any way to bring that guy back to Nine Regions?��


    ����


    At the same time, in Heavenly Sage Hall, the leaders of the Five Uniques had gathered. Together with several representatives from the Earth Immortals, they held an emergency meeting. Even though they had just cleared up the umted abuses in Nine Regions, all the participants were sad and the hall was filled with depression.


    Of course, the problem that the Nine-Tailed Fox could think of, they could also think of it. Wang Lu was trapped in the passage of the two realms, which was a fatal blow to Nine Regions. A small part of this emergency meeting was to discuss the future management of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and more to discuss the countermeasures in Wang Lu��s absence.


    However, how could there be any good countermeasure? Without Wang Lu, no one could fill his role. The war, which had very little hope, seemed to fall further into the abyss, and the sea of blood seemed to be close at hand.


    Thus, even though the traces of the massacre in the Heavenly Sage Hall had been washed away by the Immortal Technique, a strong bloody smell still lingered at the tip of the nose.


    In the silence, Supreme Hetu took the lead and spoke first, ��Daoist friend Feng Yin, how is your injury?��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin tilted his body slightly and said, ��It��s all right now. Thank you for asking.��


    ��Is it really all right? I see that your spirit is dispirited and listless, it seems that your primordial spirit injury has not been healed... Don��t try to act ok at this time, okay? If you have any problems, just say it and we will solve it together.�� Sect Leader of Kunlun Supreme Zhuri said, ��Thebat power of your sect��s Heavenly Sword Hall is one of the most important parts of the n. Every move you make as a leader is of great importance. So you should not act willfully.��


    Feng Yin softly said, ��Thank you for your concern.��


    Zhuri wanted to say more but was interrupted by Supreme Tianlun, who said with a smile, ��Sect Leader Zhuri need not say more, I think Sect Leader Feng Yin is just trapped by feelings. After a period of time, he will naturally adjust to it, so there��s no need to insist on dealing with it now.��


    Supreme Zhuri cast a suspicious look. The leader of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, who was known for his ignorance of world affairs and poor EQ, actually knew what trapped by feelings was? Wasn��t his worldly affairs calction only effective for ordinary mortals?


    The next moment, Supreme Tianlun said to Feng Yin, ��Sect Leader Feng Yin, please be open-minded, she��s just an adopted daughter, and the incarnation of the Nine-Tailed Fox at that, why take it this seriously? I think you��d better find a daoist partner for yourself to give birth to your own child as soon as possible. By then, your feelings would naturally shift and you won��t be sad about the appearance of Feng Ling.��


    Feng Yin said with gritted teeth, ��Thank you very much for your concern.��


    ��You��re wee. I happen to know a lot of female cultivators here, and their conditions are good. Do you want me to help you as your matchmaker? I can give you a free marriage divination. I know that Daoist Friend is proficient with Ster Star Great Divination, but that kind of divination is often distorted when it concerns oneself, so it��s better to believe in my marriage divination.��


    ��...��


    ��If Daoist Friend doesn��t have the heart to break the virgin boy technique that has been practiced for years, or have no confidence in this matter because of theck of practical experience, our Ten Thousand Arts Sect also has a unique solution that can be customized to your satisfaction.��


    For a long time, Feng Yin was unable to say a word as his mind went nk for a while.


    ��All right, that��s enough for the gossip.�� Supreme Hetu��s words finally changed the subject back to the main topic.


    ��Wang Lu is lost in the passage of the two worlds. So, at present, there are three things to do. The first is to prevent the Fallen Immortal from taking this opportunity to open the second passage. For this reason, I have asked the leader of the Earth Immortal to be near the crack in the sky to guard it and share with them the right to use the Nine Regions Map, so that she and her subordinates can appear in any corner of Nine Regions within a cup of tea��s time. The second is to find a way to bring Wang Lu back. Currently, I have formed a team from Shengjing Sect who is best at time and space to conduct an inspection in the Blue River Region, hoping to get results as soon as possible. Third, we should also be prepared for the worst. Some procedures need to be adjusted as soon as possible.��


    Supreme Hetu was indeed worthy to be the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals for many years. His three-point strategy was right to the point. Everyone had no objections to the first two points, and were only supplemented with details. However, the third point made them feel awkward.


    To prepare for the worst was to continue the fight against the Fallen Immortals without Wang Lu. However, as Qiong Hua said, Wang Lu��s significance was fundamentally irreceable. Over the past 15 years, many of his official arrangements were known only to him. Others simply could not mobilize those resources. For example, the production in the Red Sea Underwater Workshop would immediately stop...


    Among them, the Spirit Sword Sect suffered the biggest impact. In the past fifteen years, Wang Lu had continuously mobilized resources from the entire continent to pour into Spirit Sword Sect in order to give full y to the infinite potential of the Elders of the Heaven Sword Hall. Each of them inherited the inheritance of the golden generation, and when it came to cultivation talent, they could be regarded as the world��s top. If their potentials were fully tapped, they could y a crucial role. But now that Wang Lu had disappeared, the whole training program came to an abrupt end...


    More importantly, in the past fifteen years, because of his strong style, Wang Lu had umted a lot of power to himself�Calthough he might not have enough energy and time to make good use of these powers. But now that he was no longer there, who would take over these powers?


    This topic was so sensitive that Supreme Hetu didn��t dare to speak rashly about it. Fighting for power was taboo in any organization, but it was also an inevitable phenomenon. Wang Lu left so much power vacuum that someone had to fill it up. But now, who could easily take it over?


    Even Supreme Hetu, the previous number one person in Nine Regions, didn��t dare to take it.


    Fortunately, before long, the sudden changes in the situation left them no time to think about this problem.


    In Heavenly Sage Hall, a red light was lit up at the node connected with the Nine Regions Map�CThat was the highest level warning sign. Then, a cold voice sounded in the hall.


    ��The second crack in the sky appears.��

 Chapter 811 - Finally, Lunchbox

    <h4>Chapter 811: Finally, Lunchbox</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    The news of the opening of the second crack in the sky disrupted all of the arrangements. In Heavenly Sage Hall, the third issue raised by Supreme Hetu stopped abruptly.


    In the face of the big enemy, no one thought about fighting for power and profit anymore. Those who had such an idea had just been cleaned up by the Nine-Tailed Fox. All forces were put into the crisis response.


    Supreme Kuqin asked, ��What did Senior Gem Emperor say?��


    The next moment, Senior Gem Emperor��s voice rang within the hall, ��We are on our way to the Southern Heaven Region at full speed, and we are expected to arrive in sixty breaths.��


    ��Southern Heaven Region?��


    ��The original prediction was wrong, the second passage was not opened in Blue River Region. The other party used the Tomb of Immortals as the beacon to force their arrival. I��m afraid it was they who did this trick on us when we retreated from the Fallen Immortal World thousands of years ago... I��m sorry, we didn��t notice it at all beforehand.��


    Supreme Hetu said: ��No one could have expected that they would have such foreshadowing, and forbearing for this long without doing anything. So, please take care of the Southern Heaven Region. I have opened up the ��spiritual vein gush�� of the Great Array of Nine Regions for you guys, so you guys haveplete authority to use as much as you can of the spiritual vein of Nine Regions. Moreover, the Red Guards of Royal Soldier Sect will soon arrive with the Extinguish Immortal Sword, so please make sure to hold on until the ��Death to Immortal Sword Array�� isunched.��


    ��Alright, leave it to us... okay, we��ve arrived.��


    Themunication with Senior Gem Emperor was interrupted. As themander of the Red Guards, Supreme Kuqin had already left the ce. In recent years, with the support of Wang Lu, and gathered from many sects, the Red Guards army of Royal Soldier Sect had be the strongest army in Nine Regions. More than one hundred Deity Stage cultivators had undergone the most severe military training and had transformed their immortal path cultivation into naked killing skills, which made them invincible on the battlefield.


    However, even this powerful army could hardly do anything in the Immortal level battlefield. The purpose of the establishment of the Red Guards Army in Royal Soldier Sect was only one thing: to let their army god, Supreme Kuqin exert the power beyond the limit. The power of the Extinguish Immortal Sword.


    Supreme Tianlun said, ��Okay, Kuqin has already set out, so I have to go back to make the preparations. It will take a while to wake up the Trap Immortal Sword. But what about the Punish Immortal Sword? It��s still not yet finished.��


    The ancient Immortal Tools of four ��Death to Immortal�� Swords had been lost for a long time. Only the Kill Immortal Sword that fell to Shengjing Sect and passed on from generation to generation survived. However, after the Grand Competition was over, the cultivators discovered that they could use the supernatural power of ��creating something out of nothing�� from the Tomb of Immortals to restore the other three swords using the Kill Immortal Sword as the base te. After all, although the four Death to Immortal Swords were imed to have the power close to that of innate treasure, the essence was still artificially made. If their predecessors could make them, it was logical that theter generations could make them too. After fifteen years, the Extinguish Immortal Sword was perfectly restored and handed over to Royal Soldier Sect, the embryo of Trap Immortal Sword waspleted and sent to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect to be transnted with the sword spirit; it had been warmed up to this day and was ready to use. However, the Punish Immortal Sword, the first of the four swords, stillcked the finishing touch and in any case, it was hard to sessfully forge it. The initial n was to study it slowly over a period of ten to twenty years. Unfortunately, time and tide waited for no man.


    Without the Punish Immortal Sword, it would be difficult for the Death to Immortal Sword Array set on the Nine Regions Map to disy its full power, making this trump card almost useless.


    Feng Yin, the leader of the Spirit Sword Sect, who was pre-assigned to control this sword, said after a moment of silent, ��If the luck is good in Ster Star Great Divination Technique, perhaps I might be able to extract a bit of the sword intent of the Punish Immortal Sword from the dark void, which would allow me to use sixty to seventy percent of the original power.��


    Supreme Zhuri vetoed, ��Your injury is still not healed, using the Ster Star Great Divination Technique is suicidal. What��s more, as the main sword, a slight difference in power of the Punish Immortal Sword will affect the entire sword array.��


    ��There��s no other choice.��


    ��But...��


    At this time, the representative of Earth Immortals who had been listening for a long time interrupted the discussion of several Supremes.


    It was an unprepossessing middle-aged person with apound surname of Dongfang and a single name of ��Lin��. Although he was not good at fighting, he specialized in forging and refining tools. He was the armament manager of the Earth Immortals in the past and had a high prestige.


    ��Leave the matter of Punish Immortal Sword to me and I will recover it as soon as possible.��


    Supreme Tianlun frowned, pinched his fingers and calcted, and then said, ��Do you really have a way?��


    Feng Yin stayed silent and thoughtful.


    Dongfang Lin said, ��I won��t joke about this, but it will take me half a day to recover it.��


    Supreme Hetu pped his hand and made a decision, ��That��s settled then, we will leave this matter to you.�� After that, he moved his hand back into the void and after a while, took out a pale sword.


    Dongfang Lin took over the sword embryo of Punish Immortal Sword, nodded and left Heavenly Sage Hall. His twopanions looked at his back withplicated looks and then also took their leave.


    ��Is he really that good?�� Supreme Zhuri frowned and said, ��His weapon refining technique is better than ours, but if there��s a way to restore the Punish Immortal Sword, why didn��t he say it earlier?��


    Feng Yin lightly said, ��Daoist Friend Zhuri, do you remember the story of (See wikipedia of Gan Jiang and Mo Ye)Gan Jiang and Mo Ye<sup>1</sup>?��


    In a split second, Zhuir��s face immediately became stiff. After a moment, he shook his head and sighed. He then got up and said goodbye, ��I��m going to preside over the ��spiritual vein gush�� array.��


    After Zhuri and Tianlun left, there were only two people in the hall.


    Supreme Hetu suddenly sighed and said, ��A hundred years ago, I would never have expected that the Nine Regions would face an extinction-level disaster. Now at this moment of life and death, I��m really ashamed of the various actions of Shengjing Sect in the past.��


    Feng Yin nodded and said, ��Daoist Friend Hetu, I think you went a bit too far there. As the mainstay of the Immortal Cultivation World in Nine Regions, even if there��s more controversy, in the end, the merits outweigh the demerits. Without the Nine Regions Strategy carried out by Shengjing for many years, and Daoist Friend��s Nine Regions Map, today��s situation would be even more hopeless and scattered. All right, I have to go back to the mountain to mobilize my Junior Brothers and Sister in Heavenly Sword Hall.��


    ��The entire Heavenly Sword Hall? Daoist Friend couldn��t possibly think... Although the Spirit Sword Sect is an important pole in Nine Regions, after all, you guys don��t have that many people. The Heavenly Sword Hall is the foundation of the sect. Daoist Friend doesn��t have to put all your eggs in one basket.��


    Feng Yin said, ��If we lose in this war, there will be no future for Spirit Sword Sect nor Nine Regions. Besides, the people in the Heavenly Sword Hall have already been prepared. The things that we carry are different from those of others.��


    Hetu said, ��In that case... I hope that the next time we meet, we can drink the wine of celebration together.��


    Feng Yin pondered for a moment and looked through his Kunlun sses as if seeing the distant future.


    ��Certainly.��


    ����


    At the same time, in Southern Heaven Region, an ugly scar ripped the sky above the Tomb of Immortals in Plentiful City. From it, a vicious curse that did not belong from this world gushed out. It poured down like a waterfall of ck mud.


    When Senior Gem Emperor and her group arrived, the ck waterfall was pouring into Plentiful City, turning the vast Plentiful City into an ocean of ckness. Whenever the cultivators and ordinary mortals in the city came into contact with the ck mud, they would immediately be swallowed up that even the residue of their souls would not be left out.


    Since the Grand Competition, Plentiful City was not as popr as it used to be, but it still had a resident poption of over one million, which made it a bustling city. However, at this moment, the city had be a dead city, and the millions of lives had been wiped out.


    In the mud, millions of corpses went up and down, flowing along with the waves, and gradually converged in one ce. At the top of the mountain of corpses, a towering figure loomed over the city and the ground under him. The figure had a rapacious posture.


    Seeing such a tragic scene, the Earth Immortals who followed Senior Gem Emperor immediately got angry. Some of them who could not hold their emotion were ready to fight immediately. However, Senior Gem Emperor immediately raised her right hand high to prevent their recklessness.


    ��Don��t worry, this big guy is just...��


    Before she could finish her words, a ghost-like figure appeared less than a third of a meter right in front of Senior Gem Emperor and softly interrupted her.


    ��The big guy is just a stupid undead puppet. You have good eyesight.��


    The person in front of her appeared to be a young man in his early twenties, with a handsome appearance and tall and straight like a pine. He was a rare beautiful man. However, at this moment, he suddenly appeared in front of Senior Gem Emperor without any sign, which made other people feel as if they had suddenly fallen into an ice cave.


    Only a True Immortal could have such speed that surpassed all the Earth Immortals.


    Without any hesitation, Senior Gem Emperor shot a st of light head-on, which pierced through that person. However, the pierced person shattered like he was just an illusion, and the fragments were immediately fused and reorganized without any damage.


    The young man smiled and stroked his chin, and then said, ��Such a wild temper. But, it��s very much suits my appetite. I just don��t know if Senior Immortal will allow me to take you as a pet...��


    Before his words were finished, another person shed out from the crack in the sky and stood beside the young man. This time, the person was a tall and buxom woman with facial features brimming with unbridled charm, which caused one��s imagination to run wild and flushed with excitement.


    ��Sun Yicheng, you��d better not think of her.��


    The young man immediately frowned and said, ��Ruluo, do you want to hinder me again?��


    ��I��m reminding you with good intentions. I know this little girl. She once went to the upper realm around sixteen thousand years ago.��


    Sun Yicheng was shocked, ��Sixteen thousand years ago?��


    ��Can��t remember? Then let me give you a hint, she��s Sun Buping��s woman.��


    This sentence seemed to have great magical power. Sun Yicheng, who was still smiling, had his face immediately covered with ayer of frost.


    ��It turned out to be that bastard��s woman. Tsk, a pair of worn-out shoes. My eyes have really run away... Ruluo, there��s nothing for you to do here, I��m alone is enough.��


    Ruluo shrugged and said, ��That won��t do. Senior Immortal sent you and me to the lower realm together, so I don��t dare to go back like this. In any case, since you��re not interested in them, you might as well kill them all.��


    Sun Yicheng said, ��Okay, I like to kill worn-out shoes the most. Leave that woman to me and you can have the rest, just don��t kill them all.��


    The two talked with each other freely,pletely disregarding Senior Gem Emperor as if they were just inanimate objects.


    However, Senior Gem Emperor and the others did not even have the qualification to be angry. In the face of the Fallen Immortals, any excess emotions would only elerate death�Cthis was a painful lesson which was gained by exchanging it with countless lives at that time.


    At this time, the arrogance of Sun Yicheng and Ruluo was actually a good thing in her view. A careless Fallen Immortal was easier to deal with than a focused one.


    This time, her group had a neat lineup. As long as she joined forces with herpanions behind her, she couldunch great immortal techniques capable of killing immortals...


    However, when Senior Gem Emperor was quietly umting strength, she suddenly saw Sun Yicheng and Ruluo show a crafty smile.


    The next moment, the two of them shed away and a horrifying bloody mouth that was wide open like a sacrificial bowl was revealed behind their original spot. The semi-real and semi unreal huge monster on top of the mountain of corpses in Plentiful City suddenly spouted out a fatal curse from its mouth.


    ��... Darn it, it��s a trap.��

 Chapter 812 - Wholesale Lunchbox

    <h4>Chapter 812: Wholesale Lunchbox</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��The Red Guards have been assembled, waiting for the order!��


    ��Okay.��


    At Royal Soldier Sect, Supreme Kuqin calmly looked at the focused-on-the-goal legion in front of him.


    The Red Guards, the most powerful legion in Royal Soldier Sect for thousands of years. They wereposed of one hundred and eight Deity Stage cultivators, each of whom had experienced the Asura trial of the Sea of ??Blood on the Royal Soldier Mountain. With crimson blood legion battle armor, without having to form a battle array, these more than a hundred people could contend against the best among the Earth Immortals without falling behind. If Supreme Kuqin, the core of the legion, came down with the Extinguish Immortal Sword in his hand, this would be a terrifying force that could counteract the True Immortal of the upper realm. Some people oncemented that if these Red Guards appeared in the second great war of Immortal and Demon, perhaps this army alone would be enough to end the war.


    This was the army that the sessive generation of leaders of Royal Soldier Sect could only dream of. The strongest army created by all the resources of Nine Regions. Relying on itsbined power, even the entire Shengjing Sect was far from such a power, which could be called unprecedented.


    However, Supreme Kuqin��s heart was even heavier because of this.


    Because in this war, this would be the first and thest battle of the Red Guards. After this battle, it was likely that there would be no other Red Guards in Nine Regions.


    Neither Supreme Tianlun nor Supreme Feng Yin told him about this matter during their deduction and divination. However, as a soldier who had experienced many battles, Supreme Kuqin had a strong intuition about death.


    Therefore, at this moment, on the main stage, Supreme Kuqin had nothing to say. It was the duty of the soldiers to die in the battle. But it was indeed a pity to let such an unprecedented army go to the battlefield of death.


    ��Commander?��


    The soldier who served as deputy was confused because he had never seen Supreme Kuqin hesitated. What happened here?


    The next moment, Kuqin suddenly raised his hands and slowly took off his helmet.


    One after another, the sound of gasp came from the audience. This army, which had strict military discipline, simply couldn��t control itself.


    The true face of Supreme Kuqin had been an unsolved mystery for many years. This mysterious but also brave and stubborn leader always kept his true face hidden under his heavy armor. People only knew that he was tall and powerful, with a voice as deep as a bell. However, they didn��t know what his facial features were and what his appearance was.


    There had been rumors that said Supreme Kuqin had fire deviated during his training and identally destroyed his appearance. Others said that his facial features melted during a fierce battle. There were also other people who said that he was haunted by resentful spirits because of excessive killings and thus he had to have demon armor to suppress them; His true face was ferocious and ghostly. Opinions vary, but even the most informed people could not tell what the truth was.


    At this moment, Supreme Kuqin had taken the initiative to solve the mystery. And this truth was enough to shock the most calm soldiers of the Red Guards.


    It was a graceful and exquisite face of a woman. It was just that, her white as jade face was covered with ferocious scars, and her autumn-water-like eyes did not carry any tenderness.


    Supreme Kuqin stood on the stage without saying any word. She was not a talkative person, so she did not exin why she had to lift her helmet at this time. Her gaze swept lightly to the Red Guards below, it was cold as ice and sharp as spear. Every Red Guard who came into contact with her gaze involuntarily retracted their gaze and then stood erect, waiting for instructions.


    Not long after, Supreme Kuqin raised her head and pointed the g on her hand forward and said, ��Go.��


    The next moment, the Nine Regions Map opened a passage for the Red Guards to reach the frontline in Southern Heaven Region��A rainbow passage filled with brilliance. However, the end of the rainbow was full of darkness and blood.


    ����


    When Kuqin arrived at the frontline, what she saw was a tragic battlefield worse than expected.


    There were corpses all over the ce. Tens of thousands... hundreds of thousands, millions upon millions corpses piled up like a mountain. Among them were the residents of Plentiful City, the people bred by the World Dragons in the City of Immortals, and the innocent creatures from the surrounding areas. Of course, there were also Earth Immortals. One, two... when she looked around, there were dozens of them who were either killed or injured!


    The Earth Immortals team led by Senior Gem Emperor only consisted of fifty people in total. Of course, each of them was a great cultivator at the Peak Mahayan Stage, only one step away from the break through and ascension. They were indeed veritable Earth Immortals. As a group, they were also one of four poles of the present day Nine Regions.


    The so-called four poles was another name for the four most powerful forces in Nine Regions: The Earth Immortals team led by Senior Gem Emperor; The Red Guards of Royal Soldier Sect; the Red Sea Underwater Workshop��s Zakus who trained in Area 51 in Blue River Region... Andstly, the pair of Non-Phase Master and disciple. In addition, Supreme Hetu controlled the Nine Regions Map and gathered the strength of the whole continent to provide support for these four poles, so that their power could be used to the fullest.


    In theory, with the help of Nine Regions Map, each pole had the strength to contend against a Senior Immortal. If they could cooperate with each other, the explosive power would be even more dazzling.


    However, at this moment, what came into view was a tragic scene: The Earth Immortals, as one of the poles, were almostpletely wiped out!


    The having-infinite-appetite Food Immortal died, his huge belly burst open. His Immortal Mansion and internal organs were crushed together, and his eyes were opened wide, as if he couldn��t believe his own death.


    Qin Guangmu, the old man with the stern look, died. His body was torn apart, and his head was thrown around by a few shadowy demon-like monsters. He died still nursing grievances.


    Li Yu, who once drank wine and chatted merrily with the soldiers of Royal Soldier Sect, died. Although his body was intact, a hole broke through his favorite wine pot ��Spring Water��, and Li Yu��s blood and spirit flowed out from it.


    Too many Earth Immortals died in this battle, which was dizzying. Supreme Kuqin frowned. She had already made a basic judgment after a round of sweeping gaze of the battlefield just now. The Earth Immortals were mostly caught off guard, and the culprit was the translucent spirit that hovered above the mountain of corpses. Judging from its sluggish appearance, the Earth Immortals also made a powerful counterattack before they died.


    At this time, there were still a few survivors among the Earth Immortals. Senior Gem Emperor was trapped in a corner with six or seven remaining Earth Immortals, struggling for their survival. Fortunately, these people were no longer separated. Several of them fought with their back against each other, and there was a faint spiritual center in the center of their formation�CIt was the spiritual spirit given to them by the Nine Regions Map. Relying on the spiritual vein of the Nine Regions, they still had a breathing space. However, death was only a matter of time.


    They were surrounded by two Immortals, a man and woman, like a cat ying with the mice. They disintegrated the defensive circle of Senior Gem Emperor and the others and from time to time left them with terrible scars, or tried to pollute the spiritual spring.


    More importantly, the copse of the Earth Immortals team meant that the crack in the sky was already uncontroble! The ck curse fell down like a waterfall and demons emerged and hovered in the air...


    For a moment, countless thoughts poured into Kuqin��s head. What should she do now? Blocked the passage between the two realms as soon as possible? Rescued Senior Gem Emperor andbined their power? Or to take advantage when the huge spirit was still weakened to destroy it, so as to avoid future troubles?


    After only a trivial moment, Kuqin made a judgment: Killed the man and the woman first and then joined forces with Senior Gem Emperor.


    However, when she held the g to take the lead to kill the two Immortals first, she saw that Senior Gem Emperor turned her head strenuously and her eyes flickered.


    It was a trap!


    Kuqin immediately realized the problem: The current situation was probably set by the Fallen Immortals, in order to induce her to make a wrong judgment under this urgent situation. Rescuing Senior Gem Emperor seemed to be the most reasonable choice, but there was a huge trap hidden within it.


    This was exactly ��the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind�� situation. When she rescued Senior Gem Emperor, her back would be exposed.


    ��It��s you!��


    Without hesitation, Kuqin drew out the Extinguish Immortal Sword from her waist, turned around and then swung the sword with all her strength... To cut that ferocious huge corpse spirit!


    At the same time, the giant spirit also tore off its mask of mise, and opened its mouth to spit out a fatal curse.


    The collision of red and ck erupted in the sky of Southern Heaven Region.


    The ancient Immortal Sword Extinguish Immortal danced with red glow. Drawing the power from the one hundred and eight Red Guards soldiers, it burst out the divine power of exterminating all things. Although the giant spirit from the Immortal World had the curse that corroded the world, it was gradually defeated under the sword awn of the Extinguish Immortal Sword. After a long time, its body was cut off by the sword awn and gave out a miserable howl.


    This decisive Extinguish Immortal Sword move was a magic stroke. Supreme Kuqin��s quick reaction prevented them from falling into the worst situation. However, after that sword strike, Kuqin was even more shocked.


    The full blow attack of Extinguish Immortal Sword was a real world breaker strike, enough to crush a small world with one strike. Even a Senior Immortal could not hold it head-on. When it was shed with the sword, the giant spirit merely wailed in pain. It looked a bit sluggish, but it didn��t seem to suffer serious injury!


    What kind of vitality was this? Was it because the corpses of millions of creatures and the Earth Immortals over nourished it?


    No, there was no time to think about the principle of its existence, it was better to cut off ten fingers than just one. Now that she had dominated it, it was better for her to think of a way to thoroughly cut it!


    Kuqin immediately waved the t to let the Red Guards behind her to change their formation and disperse slightly. Not only could this avoid serious damage caused by the counterattack of the giant spirit, this also provided stronger support for the Extinguish Immortal Sword.


    ��Hahaha, I��ve been waiting for this for a long time!��


    Right when Kuqin changed their formation, the beautiful and handsome Immortals in the distance suddenly reached out to the Red Guards.


    Poof!


    A Red Guard soldier had a hole in his forehead and fell from the air without saying a word.


    This incident happened so quickly that the others in the Red Guards could not react. Even Supreme Kuqin was also shocked.


    The two Immortals besieging Senior Gem Emperor was also just an illusion? What kind of trick was this!


    ��No, this situation is out of control...��


    Supreme Kuqin immediately realized that if they went on fighting like this, not to mention persisting for half a day until the Punish Immortal Sword was finished and they could set up the sword array, it was likely that she would lose the Extinguish Immortal Sword. However... She already had her hands bound and was unable to do anything about it.


    The Earth Immortals copsed too quickly and as a result, instead of providing support, the Red Guards became easy picking for the enemy. If at this time, the Earth Immortals�� lineup was stillplete, thebined power of the two poles might give them the chance to survive. But now, it was toote to say anything.


    At the same time, the support provided by the Nine Regions Map was also very limited. ��Spirit Vein Gush,��The People United��... At this time, there were only so many arrays avable, but none could help them turn the table around in the front line.


    ��... The real killer is not our two poles. Wang Lu, where are you? Where is your Zaku army?��


    ����


    At this point, thousands of miles north of Southern Heaven Region, a group of young soldiers had reached the limit of their patience.


    Zhou Mumu��s eyes were red as blood as she roared, ��Fox, do you want us to just watch them die?��


    However, the Nine-Tailed Fox��s face was pale and her whole body trembled.


    ��No, absolutely not. You guys just need to follow me and never go there!��


    ��If you��re afraid of death, just shiver here and wait for the disaster. I can��t just sit back and watch... Ahhh! This damn authorization order!��


    The body of the Nine-Tailed Fox was still shaking, but her voice had be calmer.


    ��Even if you guys hate me, I will never allow you guys to rush to death at this time! Enough people have died!��


    In theter parts, Fox��s voice became more and more firm.


    No matter what others thought of her, she would never let these precious fighting powers be lost in vain.


    However, at this time, she suddenly saw lightning shing through the sky thousands of miles away.


    The dazzling sword light was as clear as the mountain spring and as sharp as the Astral Wind in the ninth sky.


    ��Liu Li!��


    Only Liu Li who previously had left early didn��t have the restriction of Wang Lu��s authorization order!

 Chapter 813 - There Are Always Crooks Who Want To Throw Up The Lunchbox

    <h4>Chapter 813: There Are Always Crooks Who Want To Throw Up The Lunchbox</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��Liu Li, that idiot! You��re going to kill me!


    Looking at the clear sword light that illuminated the sky thousands of kilometers away, an absolutely breathtaking scene, the Nine-Tailed Fox felt as if she was falling into an ice cave, her whole body was cold and soft.


    Breaking into the battlefield of the Fallen Immortal on her own strength, Liu Li was already a dead person in her eyes! Even if Wang Lu came here in person and was in her position, he had to think about it before he dared to take a move. How could she, a mere degraded version of Wang Lu��s giant Divine Weapon, dare to rush deep into that area? When all was said and done, her fighting power was only at Peak Supreme level, in the face of a True Immortal, it was likely that she would fall just by being breathed lightly in the face! It actually didn��t matter that Liu Li was dead, the problem was, as her guardian, what should she do!


    In any case, she could not shirk her guardian position responsibility. Wang Lu gave her the twelve test machines, and she had just taken them to show off her power. With the power of these test machines, she was obliged to protect them. And if Liu Li, Wang Lu��s favorite Junior Sister, died like this... She couldn��t imagine what Wang Lu would do when he returned.


    The so-called a single slip might cause evesting sorrow was exactly the mood of the Nine-Tailed Fox right now.


    If it was not for a momentary negligence to let Liu Li leave, how could such a big trouble arise!


    After a brief moment of anguish, the fox girl quickly regained her spirit. As a fox demon, the most important thing was to look forward at all times. Since Liu Li was bound to die, as her guardian, she would also be implicated. Thus, she had to consider another way, such as going back to the Fallen Immortal side.


    Previously she betrayed Poxu and Xia Xiaohe. In theory, it was already a dead end for her. However, if she could make a great achievement, it was not entirely not negotiable. The Fallen Immortal was notpletely unreasonable after all, and it was feasible to exchange crime with meritorious deeds. In the fox girl��s impression, there was once a servant from the lower realm who became a soldier in the campaign in a different world and established outstanding military service, and thus received favor from Senior Immortal Xiaoyao in the form of pardoned crime. If she could make the same contribution, perhaps there was a room for mediation. As for the form of the meritorious service...


    Looking at the increasingly brilliant sword light thousands of kilometers away, the fox girl naturally thought of a sentence: Since she had done it, might as well go all the way. Liu Li was already a dead person, why not led the people behind her also to...


    Just as she thought of this, from behind her, Qiong Hua shook her head and sighed. Qiong Hua then took out a sword with a fierce fire spirit from the sword box at her waist.


    The fox girl was a bit rmed. Had the dark thoughts in her heart been noticed? So Qiong Hua was ready to take action to suppress the rebellion? No, that was impossible. She was a fox demon known for her cunning and ck belly. If she was seen through as soon as she had a bad idea, it would be too shameful for her!


    However, the next moment, Qiong Hua just stretched out her fingers on the fiery sword and flicked hard and the spiritual treasure level sword turned into a boiling fire and burst out.


    From the me, Liu Li feebly fell out. A cloud of fire from thousands of miles away rose to the sky and soaked the clouds, but it was quickly engulfed by the dark sky.


    Qiong Hua actually swapped the positions of the fiery sword and Liu Li, and saved her life in time!


    Qiong Hua��s face was very ugly, however, as she said, ��What were you thinking? If Wang Lu didn��t set the safety valve here, you would��ve died by now! Didn��t you learn it when training in Area 51? Don��t tell me you haven��t learned how to judge a situation?��


    Liu Li copsed on the ground and feebly gave out her answer with a slightly trembling voice, ��I heard Senior Brother��s voice.��


    ��What?�� Qiong Hua incredulously raised her voice.


    ��Are you sure?�� Zhou Mumu stepped forward, grabbed Liu Li��s shoulders, and then eagerly asked.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox was even more shocked, ��Really? Wang Lu is really alive?��


    Liu Li was so shaken by the turn of events that she was nearly speechless. However, with difficulty, she nodded and replied, ��I can hear his voice, as long as the space can be cut open...��


    With that, the girl suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood and fell unconscious. On her body, there were countless scars, big and small, which were extremely tragic.


    Just now, Qiong Hua pulled her back from the brink of death in exchange for a sword. But, how could it be easy to grab someone from the hands of the Fallen Immortal? Although Liu Li appeared on the battlefield only for a very brief moment, she was still wounded and almost killed!


    Fox girl whose heart had just fallen immediately had her spirit raised again. She asked, ��How is she? She��s fine, right?��


    Zhou Mumu stretched out her hands and pressed them on Liu Li��s plump chest and slowly poured in her nearly immortal spirit force.


    ��She��s fine. She won��t die. The fire in her body is still burning, so her life will recover quickly. But she needs at least several days before she could wake up. And she won��t be able to fight with people in a short time.


    Liu Li was an extremely strong member of Zaku, thus, to lose her fighting power was certainly a loss. But that was not important right now.


    ��She said she could hear Wang Lu��s voice, is it true or not?��


    Several pilots looked at each other, no one could answer it with conviction.


    ��I��m afraid it��s true.�� In the end, it was the lead disciple of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect who gave his judgment, ��Brilliant Sword Heart is a very miraculous skill. Generally speaking, we think it is only used to improve the attack ability of the sword cultivation. However, there are many other ways to infer the Brilliant Sword Heart, such as munication between two hearts.�� Her rtionship with Wang Lu has developed over the years to such an extent that it might cross the barrier of space. Of course, this ability is not unlimited. If Wang Lu has truly lost in the endless void, then he basically ceases to exist. But now, it seems like he should not be far away from Nine Regions. Just now, Liu Li probably found the nearest ce to Wang Lu by following the track in her heart.��


    Qiong Hua pondered out loud, ��So, that��s why she just now risked her life and limbs to break through the blue dome of heaven? Was she trying to smash the space barrier to bring Wang Lu back? Well, if Wang Lu cane back at this time, all the crisis can be solved easily. At least, it will usher in a turning point. But...��


    How could they smash through the sky and bring Wang Lu back from the area controlled by the Fallen Immortal?


    When everyone was helpless to do anything about it, someone suddenly eximed.


    ��The Red Guards are not doing well!��


    A new change had taken ce in the battlefield thousands of miles away.


    From the passage between the two worlds, the third Fallen Immortal slowly descended.


    It was a giant with a height of over thirty meters. His bare naked upper body showed his solid muscle lines. Terrifying immortal spirit waves exuded from his whole body.


    ��Sun Yicheng, Ruluo, you two are too slow. Senior Immortal Xiaoyao is angry.��


    Sun Yicheng smiled and said, ��What��s the hurry? This Nine Regions is almost thest unpurified world. If I��m too fast in dealing with it, I won��t have the chance to y with it.��


    The giant man locked his brows and said, ��Are you trying to defy Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s order?��


    ��Tsk, Tieyuan you really can��tmunicate at all. Fine-fine, we��ll speed up our action. You can go back and report to Senior Immortal Xiaoyao.��


    ��Hmph, you two are the most slippery. I think it��s safer for me to do it myself!��


    After he finished his words, the giant turned his gaze in the direction of the Red Guards and showed a ferocious smile.


    The next moment, he stomped his foot. Countless fine shock waves surged out and ovepped like a solid wall. With the help of the reaction force of the wall, the giant rushed over like lightning.


    As themander of the vanguard army, the Red Guards, Supreme Kuqin was the first to bear the brunt. In the face of this surprise attack, she was calm and unhurried. She waved the g and drove the entire army to dodge.


    In the immortal level battle, Tieyuan��s tactic of stomping his foot andunching himself from the air wall seemed quite backward. It seemed to be powerful but the speed was actually not fast. With the power of Supreme Kuqin, it was easy for her to react in time.


    However, the next moment, Kuqin suddenly felt that the military g in her hand became extremely heavy and its waving was very sluggish. The Red Guards were also greatly affected...


    ��Tsk.��


    Kuqin didn��t bother to consider what magical ability the other party had used, she just waved the Extinguish Immortal Sword again to drive back the other side with the sword��s aura.


    However, Tieyuan didn��t retreat. On the contrary, his speed became even faster! The next moment, his body collided with the sword qi. A white scar immediately appeared on the sword��s originally wless bronze-colored body. However, the sword qi of the Extinguish Immortal Sword immediately copsed and dispersed under the impact!


    Supreme Kuqin immediately realized that the opponent��s impact itself was a kind of great immortal technique. It seemed clumsy and crude, but it contained magical ability that made people unable to struggle.


    Once locked, there is no way to escape. So the war god army g became heavy. And moreover, onceunched, it was unstoppable, so even the Extinguish Immortal Sword couldn��t stop him!


    Now, it seemed that there was nothing to prevent the arrival of the collision. In the Fallen Immortal battlefield, the distance between the two sides was still far away, but Supreme Kuqin was helpless. She had no doubt that once she was hit by Tieyuan, the entire Red Guards would be destroyed.


    However, in this desperate situation, hope once again appeared.


    ��Green Peak Mountain, go!��


    With this familiar voice, the reinforcement finally arrived at the battlefield.


    A mountain suddenly appeared in front of Tieyuan. A dangerously high great green mountain.


    This change came so suddenly that Tieyuan did not have the chance to evade, so he was immediately hit by the mountain. The huge mountain copsed in an instant, every piece of rock shattered into sand-like powder and the towering mountain disappeared.


    However, with this slight pause, Kuqin finally seized the opportunity to take the Red Guards out of the opponent��s lock.


    As soon as he missed his target, Tieyuanughed instead of being angry. He immediately disregarded the Red Guards and put his attention toward the uninvited guest.


    As a result, another huge mountain fell from the sky and suppressed him.


    ��Five Element Mountain, go!��


    It was still that cold, clear, and powerful shout. This time, Tieyuan was not careless anymore. He sent out a punch into the air, which caused a shock wave that continued to extend his strength, forming a white wave. A few miles long ��milky-white dragon�� suddenly appeared in the sky. When the dragon head collided with the mountain peak, the Five Element Mountain buzzed, and although it was not broken, it was flung to the side, away from Tieyuan��s position.


    ��ming Mountain, go!��


    Before the Five Element Mountain evennded, another mountain flew once again. This time, it was a mountain with a burning red peak.


    ��Snowbeard Mountain, go!��


    ��Rift Valley Mountain, go!��


    ��Level Sky Mountain, go!��


    This time, Tieyuan finally couldn��tugh.


    At some point, he was surrounded by countless mountains. These mountains were like elite tigers and powerful wolves that red covetously at him.


    The sender of these mountains, Supreme Tianlun, looked down at him from above the clouds as he held the Trap Immortal Sword.


    ��Tianlun of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, with the Great Nine Regions Array of Shifting the Mountains and Filling the Sea, want to experience the divine power of the Immortal!��

 Chapter 814

    <h4>Chapter 814: Hurry Up and Eat the Lunchbox!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��Cloud Perching Mountain, go!��


    ��Phoenix River, go!��


    Along with themand voice of Supreme Tianlun, the famous mountains and rivers in Southern Heaven Region appeared one by one in the sky of Southern Heaven Region. Like an elite army corps, they firmly encircled Tieyuan in the center.


    Every time Tieyuan charged, it would be blocked by these mountains and rivers.


    The power of immortals was truly incredible. Burning mountains and boiling seas were nothing to them. Ordinary mountains and rivers can��t even resist a flick of the immortal��s fingers. However, the mountains and rivers that Tieyuan faced were closely connected. Every time he collided with a mountain, he basically wrestled with thousands of mountains. And every time he was swept by a river, what he faced was the heavy pressure of thousands of rushing rivers.


    Even though he was an immortal, his power was not unlimited. Tieyuan could overturn ten and even a hundred mountains, but when he was suppressed by thousands or even tens of thousands of mountains, he could only try to protect himself in panic. Moreover, there was nock of agile and nimble mountain and river spirit among those thousands of mountains and rivers, each with their own magical abilities.


    This was the Great Nine Regions Array of Shifting the Mountains and Filling the Sea


    After the Grand Competition, in order to deal with the Fallen Immortal crisis, Ten Thousand Arts Sect together with Shengjing Sect, under the guidance and assistance of the Earth Immortals, designed and manufactured this grand array. With the map as the core, it connected the mountains, rivers and seas of the world. It was truly borrowing Nine Regions to meet the enemy. With the unique magical ability of the Trap Immortal Sword, it connected the thousands of mountains and rivers to form the Trap Immortal Array, which made the power of Shifting the Mountains and Filling the Sea Array increased tenfold or even hundredfold.


    Even if Tieyuan spared no effort to break through the obstacles of mountains and rivers, unless he could eliminate these mountains and rivers at the same time, he would still be trapped in the array. No matter how he broke through, there was always that barrier of mountains and rivers.


    This was the real array to fight against the Immortal. It borrowed the power of the entire NIne Regions continent, which no single cultivator could contend. At the same time, it was also one of the strongest forces that can be used in Nine Regions in the absence of Wang Lu.


    ����


    ��Bastard! Get lost!��


    In the great array, Tieyuan was finallypletely enraged. With eyes ring, his already giant body swelled a thousand times. Thus, a towering giant appeared in the sky and stood firm. Whenever he rose his hand or foot, he could crush several mountains. After bing a towering giant, he strode forward, even under the pressure of the thousands of mountains. Moreover, the Great Array of Shifting the Mountains and Filling the Sea seemed to be wavering.


    However, Supreme Tianlun, who stood among the clouds, merely sneered.


    ��Bright Thunder Mountain, go!��


    A mountain that waspletely devoid of substance, made entirely by the condensation of thunder, quietly approached under the cover of the other mountains. Then, when it was close enough, it suddenly showed its shape and charged thunderously toward Tieyuan. Before the sound reached the ears, it already entered Tieyuan��s back.


    The giant shivered and howled with anger and pain. Electric energy gushed out of every pore of his body, giving off the smell of his body being burned.


    ��Sun Yicheng, Ruluo, you two are noting to help me?��


    Outside of the Great Array of Shifting the Mountains and Filling the Sea, Sun Yicheng and Ruluo looked at each other, and then Sun Yicheng said, ��Senior Tieyuan, didn��t you say you want to deal with them yourself? Since you��re having such a good time now, how could we disturb your enjoyment?��


    ��You two bastards! Aah!��


    At the same time, both Sun Yicheng and Ruluo saw a trace of shock and even fear in each other��s eyes.


    What a joke, this great array was so evil that even a barbarian like Tieyuan was trapped in it. What could they do even if they went in and helped? Died together with him? They came to the lower realm to have fun, not to look for death.


    ��Do you two think that after I die you two will have a good end?��


    When she heard these words, Ruluo was stunned. She stopped her immortal technique and turned to look at Sun Yicheng.


    Sun Yicheng smiled but then increased the pressure on Senior Gem Emperor, and then said, ��If he��s not dead, we��ll have bad luck. Senior Tieyuan has always held grudges. So, instead of getting involved without resulting in the desired oue, we might as well concentrate on taking down this worn-out shoes and herrades. In this way, even if Senior Xiaoyao wants to me us, we will have our own argument. If we now let these people go and support Tieyuan, even if we save him, do you think he will speak good words on our behalf in front of Senior Immortal?��


    Ruluo nodded and said, ��That��s right... But if that��s the case, we might as well pretend to lose a bit. Otherwise, if we identally kill these bastards, we will have no reason not to do anything then.��


    ��Hahaha, that��s a good point. In that case, why don��t you put on a show and get hurt a little?��


    The two people��s voices were not loud, but everyone on the battlefield could hear them. The Nine Regions�� side was naturally somewhat bewildered and suspicious. On the other hand, Tieyuan waspletely enraged.


    ��You two just wait. When I go out, I��ll cut you two to pieces!��


    However, before his voice fell, a crimson light fell from the sky and pierced his right shoulder. Then from the shoulder, his entire right hand quickly turned into a mass of blood. After a short while, the mass of blood swelled and exploded. Thousands of blood drops, which looked like waterfalls, poured down from the sky, turning thend of Southern Heaven Region into a huge red sea.


    ��Aaah!��


    Tieyuan��s wailing scattered the cumulus clouds hundreds of miles around the Southern Heaven Region. Contained within the wail was his pain intent, which materialized and killed so many creatures on the spot within hundreds of miles that could not escape.


    The wailing of a seriously injured immortal had the power to massacre countless lives. Thus, it could be imagined the intensity of the crimson light that destroyed the entire right arm of Tieyuan.


    In the Great Array of Shifting the Mountains and Filling the Sea, Supreme Kuqin held the Extinguish Immortal Sword high. The body of the sword was soaked with the immortal blood, showing a strange color. The Red Guards army that followed her has disappeared, but there were a hundred more killing marks on the g in her left hand.


    Taking advantage of the time Supreme Tianlun bought for her, she finally merged the magical power of the Red Guards and the Extinguish Immortal Sword, turning it into an invincible technique of extinction. Thus, one sword strike and one arm of an Immortal was wiped out!


    ��Hey, are we really just going to stand by and watch? When that big guy is dead, wouldn��t they take aim at us?��


    In a panic, Ruluo asked Sun Yicheng.


    ��... Don��t be silly, we��ll die faster if we go up there. It��s better for us to take these worn-out shoes down and hold her as a hostage to dy time.��


    ��But...��


    ��It doesn��t matter, you have to trust Senior Immortal Xiaoyao. He didn��t send us here to die.��


    When Xiaoyao was mentioned, Ruluo��s expression became a bitplicated. For that Senior Immortal, who was under one person but above the many, she was both respectful and fearful. Sun Yicheng was right, the Senior Immortal would never let his subordinates die in vain. However, on the other hand, just now when they had dark thoughts...


    Nevertheless, there was indeed no other choice now.


    Ruluo licked her lips and turned toward Senior Gem Emperor. Once again, a charming smile appeared on her face as she said, ��Little cutie, do you want to give up resistance and be my hostage?��


    ��Don��t ever think about it!�� The delicate face of Senior Gem Emperor was ferocious with the blood from the seven orifices, but her stubborn eyes did not waver in the slightest, ��All of you, go to hell!��


    As the words fell, Senior Gem Emperor suddenly shouted loudly. The several remaining Earth Immortals behind her also shouted at the same time. The soundwave violently swept through, bursting out with incredible power. The faces of both Sun Yicheng and Ruluo changed. Under the soundwave, they felt their bodies weakened, their spirits copsed, and they had an incredible urge to surrender.


    The two immortals had the urge to submit? What did these bastards do to them? In those years, when these bastards rushed into the upper realm, they did not seem to be these domineering. Could it be that after more than ten thousand years, they could be stronger?


    Unfortunately, it was toote to think about the answer.


    ����


    ��Good! Good job!��


    Thousands of miles away, hiding in a safe ce, the Nine-Tailed Fox and the others watched the entire event from the beginning. They were ted by the change in the battlefield situation.


    Zhou Mumu was particrly excited. She thought that the battle situation was hopeless at one time. However, after the arrival of Supreme Tianlun, he easily reversed the situation!


    In her agitated state, the girl didn��t care that the tears from the corners of her eyes hadn��t been wiped off, sheughed and mmed Zhan Ziye��s shoulder, making thetter sway. He almost thought that she was taken by the Fallen Immortal and began to attack her own people...


    ��You, people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect have done a wonderful job! Previously, I thought that you were all useless weak chickens, I was truly mistaken!��


    ��Hey! Who��s the useless chicken!��


    A few nearby pilots looked at the two lead disciples with some amusement. Their hearts were also gratified.


    It seemed that the immortals were not so omnipotent, and not that invincible.


    At this time, what appeared on the battlefield were only two parts of the Death to Immortal Sword Array. Before Kill Immortal Sword and Punish Immortal Sword appeared, they were already able to push the three Immortals into the corner. If the Death to Immortal Sword Array waspleted, perhaps even if Senior Immortal Xiaoyao came down himself, he would have to pack up his bag and leave.


    ��It seems like, even if Wang Lu isn��t here, it doesn��t really matter, right?��


    ��Yes. Compared with the Great Array of Nine Regions, the pair of Master and disciple are not that great. Even if Wang Lu himself is present, I��m afraid, he can��t be as good as Supreme Tianlun now.��


    The several pilots whispered among each other, but someone suddenly found that something was wrong.


    The most important people in the team did not show any joy at all.


    Qiong Hua��s face was heavy, her eyebrows were slightly frowned. Zhu Shiyao��s eyes were focused and meticulous, while Nine-Tailed Fox was stiff and pale.


    What was wrong with these people? Wasn��t the situation great now? Why...


    ��Fools, are you satisfied just by suppressing a few pawns?�� The voice of the fox girl trembled slightly, ��The passage between the two worlds is still open.��


    The next moment, as if in response to the fox girl��s words, the crack in the sky suddenly surged violently. The passage exit was torn by a huge force, suddenly expanding countless times! As if it was about to swallow the sky.


    Then a pitch-ck thing slowly pressed down from the passage.


    It was like a mountain, because the pitch-ck thing had a fixed shape and the edges were rustling because of the fallen soil and rocks from time to time.


    It was like a cloud, because the pitch-ck thing was so vast that no mountain couldpare with it.


    The next moment, the pitch-ck thing suddenly sped down and in just a moment, itpletely rushed down the passage and no one could have the time to react.


    When the pitch-ck thingnded on the ground, it finally showed its true face.

 Chapter 815 - Enjoy Your Meal

    <h4>Chapter 815: Enjoy Your Meal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    It was a pir. A huge, extremelyrge, towering ck pir, which ran from the ground to the sky, just like Mount Inconsiderate in the legend in the Deste Age...


    Bam.


    Thousands of miles away, Nine-Tailed Fox involuntarily fell to the ground. Then she opened her mouth and groaned in a hoarse voice that was totally not like her.


    ��A-Against-the-World Dragon Pir... Run, everyone quickly run, run as far away as you can!��


    Nine-Tailed Foxpletely didn��t care that she had exposed her position when she issued a warning to the people thousands of miles away. Then she took Qiong Hua��s hand next to her andunched her escape technique. She retreated further away from the direction of the battlefield, as if the thousands of miles distance was still far from enough.


    The next moment, Supreme Tianlun in the sky heard the fox girl��s voice. His right hand kept waving the Trap Immortal Sword, but his left hand secretly made a calction, which resulted in: There was no abnormal phenomenon. ording to the oue of the divine calction, this would be a brilliant victory.


    Then he frowned slightly and said a word to the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciple who assisted in the calction behind him.


    ��Go.��


    The reason was very simple. In the face of Immortals, any calction might contain errors. The other party did not even need to deliberately deceive the secrets of heaven. The existence of the immortal itself was a great interference to the calction and deduction. Thus, in addition to the calction, there must be a basic logical judgment.


    The opponents in this war were not just one or two Immortals, but the entire Immortal World. With the passage between the two worlds that were still open, new Immortals might appear to support them at any time. So, how could the Nine Regions side win a brilliant victory?


    Moreover, ording to the previous discussion with several elders of Heavenly Sage Hall, it was not difficult to make the following judgment:


    The Fallen Immortals attached great importance to the cleaning up of Nine Regions and were very careful. Therefore, they did not hesitate to spend thousands of years preparing for theyout. This can be seen from Mr. Fengyue��s arrival in Nine Regions two thousand years ago. And this prudence, sometimes reached even to the point of fear.


    Aside from Mr. Fengyue that was identally trapped in Nine Regions for two thousand years while the Fallen Immortal World merely watched without lifting a finger, how many times had the passage between the two realms been opened? Plus this time, it was already the fourth. The first time was when Mr. Fengyue came to the Blue River Region. At that time, he had already opened the passage, but no one followed after him, and the passage was soon blocked by the Spirit Sword Sect at the expense of many of its core members. Therefore, it was not difficult to judge that the opening of the passage was probably experimental in nature. Both the capacity and stability of the passage were very poor, so it was not really practical. The second time was the arrival of Senior Immortal Cann, which proved to be a failure for the Immortal World. The forced arrival weakened the Immortal so much that the dignified Senior Immortal was captured alive by a group of mobs and reduced to being a statue in a museum. The third time was opened by Xia Xiaohe, the little princess of the Immortal World. This time, the Immortal World finally opened a stable passage for the normal passage of Immortals. However, the main army of the Immortal World didn��t immediately appear, and only the army of servants that came out to battle. Obviously, they had great fear over the previous three failures.


    But this time, the passage was opened for the fourth time, what reason did the Immortal World have to fear? Was there any reason not to send their main force?


    And facing the main force of the Immortal World, how could the Nine Regions achieve a brilliant victory? The main force of the Nine Regions was trapped in the endless void!


    Thus, Supreme Tianlun made a logical conclusion. His divine calction was deceived by others. Now he must run away, and immediately!


    At the same time, Supreme Kuqin who severely damaged Tieyuan in the Great Array of Moving the Mountains and Filling the Seas, also had a bad premonition, and she also heard the words of Supreme Tianlun.


    However, ��go?��


    Could they just leave? At present, the advantage in the battlefield came from the Great Array of Moving the Mountains and Filling the Seas. If they turned around and left, the array would break without attack. By then, once they were chased by the Immortal, who could escape this ce?


    Soldiers could not reveal their backs to the enemy. This was not only in a pursuit of honor, but also the crystallization of blood and tears in countless actual battles.


    But if they didn��t leave, should they wait for death here? The Red Guards were one of the four poles in Nine Regions. While the Extinguish Immortal Sword in her hand and the Trap Immortal Sword were the keyponents of the Death to Immortals Sword Arrays and they must not be lost.


    Supreme Tianlun also experienced this split second hesitation.


    Although he decided to leave, how could he move first if Kuqin didn��t move? At this time, Trap Immortal Sword and Extinguish Immortal Sword had be one and the Red Guards were inseparable from the Great Array of Moving the Mountains and Filling the Seas. Moreover, his judgment was just a guess after all, and he was notpletely sure. Moreover, as the military god of the Nine Regions, Supreme Kuqin was very decisive. If she judged that she should stay, perhaps they really should.


    And just when Supreme Tianlun began to hesitate, the voice of Senior Gem Emperor rang in his ear.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Tianlun was surprised, ��Why are you here? Where are the two Fallen Immortals?��


    ��The two of them suddenly retreated. Just as the giant pir came down, they opened a passage and disappeared.��


    Tianlun frowned and said, ��I suppressed the space here with the Great Array of Moving the Mountains and Filling the Seas, so they can��t go out. The only gap is the passage between the two worlds. So, they could only return to the Immortal World. Oh no... Not good!��


    At this point, there was no doubt in Supreme Tianlun��s mind that the towering pir that ran from the sky to the ground was the big killing tool used by the Immortal World. Therefore, Sun Yicheng and Ruluo ran away.


    They must get out of here at all costs.


    At this time, the towering pir finally changed.


    A white halo lit up at the top of the pir and slid down quickly.


    The halo reflected the surface of the towering pir, and one could see that the periphery of the thick wall was engraved withplicated patterns. And if it was looked closely, one could find relief that showed the end of the world. There werendslides, lightning and thunder. The relief depicted the destruction of many worlds and the tragic death of billions of creatures due to the destruction of their home worlds. Their desperate faces were vividly engraved on the towering pir. And along with the movement of the halo, the relief seemed to also move. The destruction of the countless worlds seemed to be right in front of one��s eyes!


    In the Great Array of Moving the Mountains and Filling the Seas, Tieyuan suddenly roared in horror, ��Let me go! Let me go! Otherwise, everyone will die!��


    At this time, he was being suppressed by ck Stone Mountain and could not move at all. Just a moment ago, he would rather die than surrender. But now, amazingly he continued to beg for mercy. The contrast was so intense that it shocked the eyes and astonished the heart.


    However, after Tieyuan loudly shouted, the halo suddenly sped up it��s falling movement. And in the blink of an eye, it already prated the ground.


    Then the ground began to copse. From the edge of the towering pir, it spread rapidly around in all directions. The ground was torn apart, and the soil and rock fell down like a waterfall that never reached the ending. Finally, only a deep dark pit that was left. It was as if in the endless depth of the earth, there was a giant beast that swallowed the ground with endless suction.


    This wave of copsing ground swept across an area with thousands of miles in radius in an instant.


    Nine Regions, an endless pit with a radius of thousands of miles appeared, and everything that once stood above it no longer existed.


    ��What... What the hell is that?��


    Above the clouds, within the Astral Wind in the ninthyer of heaven, Supreme Tianlun was stunned to see what happened under him. Behind him, Supreme Kuqin and Senior Gem Emperor and the others were also in fear.


    Just now, they had decided to retreat regardless of anything, but the surrounding space was locked. If it wasn��t for Supreme Tianlun who broke through recklessly at the critical moment, perhaps the halo just now would be able to wipe them all. It was an incredible burst of energy beyond imagination that engulfed an area with thousands of miles in radius in a single blow, and the destruction was soplete.


    However, for them to be able to escape, it was not without cost. Supreme Tianlun��s body trembled, and the Immortal Sword in his hand had turned dim.


    Because of the great copse just now, all the mountains and rivers gathered by the Great Array of Moving the Mountains and Filling the Seas were wiped out, and there was nothing left. Even Tieyuan, which was suppressed by the ck Stone Mountain, disappeared. The Great Array of Moving the Mountain and Filling the Seas was broken in an instant.


    As the main core of the Great Array of Moving the Mountains and Filling the Seas, the Trap Immortal Sword was naturally greatly affected. If it weren��t for its Immortal Treasure of the highest rank status, it would��ve been destroyed a long time ago.


    Fortunately, Supreme Kuqin put out her Extinguish Immortal Sword in time. The two Immortal Swords of the same origin began to merge and exchange with each other. After a while, the Extinguish Immortal Sword darkened a bit, while the Trap Immortal Sword came out of the danger and regained its vitality.


    However...


    Supreme Tianlun asked, ��What��s next?��


    Supreme Kuqin said, ��Senior Gem Emperor, have you ever seen this thing before?��


    ��Never seen it.��


    Kuqin pondered for a moment, and then said, ��... Is it possible for us to take the initiative to cut this huge pir?��


    ��What?��


    ��The power of the halo just now is indeed iparable. But, on the one hand, its killing range is limited, and it can only affect one side. Moreover, the interval between eachunch does not seem to be short. If we are nimble enough, we might be able to avoid the halo��s damage. Secondly, although this towering pir has infinite power, its body is not indestructible. Just, now I have watched it carefully. There are many signs of damage on the surface of the pir. So, if we can bring the fight to it, maybe...��


    The words of Supreme Kuqin abruptly stopped. Because before her eyes, there was an incredible scene.


    Throughout the surface of the towering pir that prated the earth and the sky, thousands of halos lit up at the same time.


    ����


    ��Those idiots...��


    At this moment, the Nine-Tailed Fox, who had already fled to the Central Region, was both rmed and angry when she saw in the direction of the Southern Heaven Region tens of thousands of miles away that half of the sky was filled with white light.


    ��That��s the Against the World Dragon Pir used by the Immortal World to destroy a huge world! What were you guys thinking!��


    Unfortunately, it was toote to say anything after this great copse. The Against the World Dragon Pir could destroy even the world, and no one could survive under its light.


    ��s, the natives of Nine Regions still can��t stop the Immortals in the Upper Realm.��


    The fox girl sighed in her heart, and then began to reconsider the previous question about job-hopping.


    However, before she could think of anything, someone behind her urged, ��What about your magical spell? Let��s see what��s going on in the Southern Heaven Region!��


    The fox girl pursed her lips, but she didn��t give any objection. She stretched out her hand and drew a frame. The picture in the frame was blurred for a while, and then it showed darkness.


    Zhan Ziye tremblingly asked, ��What is this?��


    ��Southern Heaven Region.�� The fox girl said, ��That��s how it is after a ce was bombarded by the Against the World Dragon Pir. Everything disappears. From the Astral Wind in the ninthyer of heaven, to the deep ninth level of prison. Now Nine Regions could basically be renamed to Eight Regions, because the Southern Heaven Region will soon be removed from the list...��

 Chapter 816 - The Lunchbox Can’t be Returned

    <h4>Chapter 816: The Lunchbox Can��t be Returned</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    When the Against the World Dragon Pir erupted, the Southern Heaven Region waspletely destroyed... Nine-Tailed Fox calmly replied.


    ��So, if you want to ask me what this is, then my reply is that this is the prelude of the copse of the Nine Regions...��


    ��Enough! I didn��t ask you about the Southern Heaven Region!�� Zhan Ziye suddenly shouted, ��I��m asking you, how is my Master?��


    The fox girl was not perturbed and calmly gave out the answer, ��How else? Died, of course.��


    ��Impossible!��


    ��It��s impossible for him to survive. Even a Senior Immortal himself couldn��t bear the destructive light of the Against the World Dragon Pir, how could others survive?��


    Zhan Ziye��s eyes were red, but he could not say anything, because he knew that the Nine-Tailed Fox was right.


    The power of the Against the World Dragon Pir could be clearly sensed thousands of miles away. It was the supremew that overrode all thews of the Nine Regions, and it was impossible for anyone to survive it.


    Although he absolutely didn��t want to believe this fact in his heart, and he really wanted to yell at Nine-Tailed Fox and scold her for her nonsense, but even if he did, so what?


    Zhan Ziye remembered that years ago, when he was less than ten years old, he was epted as a disciple at the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Then, above the clouds, Supreme Tianlun personally taught the first lesson for those new disciples about the Ten Thousand Arts Sect��respect the facts.


    ��On the path of Immortal Cultivation, we will face all kinds of disturbances, but as cultivators of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, you must all keep calm at all times and eliminate all subjective emotions. No matter how much your heart resists it, you must keep in mind that objective facts are more important than anything.��


    For most of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect disciples, perhaps that was the only time in their life of Immortal Cultivation that they could hear Supreme Tianlun directly spoke in person. Of course, as the lead disciple of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Zhan Ziye spent a lot more time with Supreme Tianlun. But, it was that first lesson that impressed him the most in the past few decades. Supreme Tianlun had nted the seeds of the spirit of Ten Thousand Arts Sect into the heart of every disciple. Later, when he seeded in cultivating the Ten Thousand Motionless Immortal Heart, it was that seed that broke through the ground and thrived.


    However, at this time, Zhan Ziye very much hated his calm immortal heart. Instead of knowing the fact of his Master��s death so clearly and painfully, he would rather be as ignorant as those ignorant fools!


    ��Wait a minute. If you say that Supreme Tianlun, Supreme Kuqin, Senior Gem Emperor, Trap Immortal Sword, and Extinguish Immortal Sword have all been...�� Zhou Mumu was overwhelmed with shock and inconsble, ��That��s nearly half of the strength of Nine Regions!��


    Nine Tailed Fox coldly said, ��Even if you gather all the strength in Nine Regions, it��s still useless. The power of the Against the World Dragon Pir is the best among the innate treasures. Even the Immortal King can��t fight it head-on. The only way to survive is to escape, and they also missed the opportunity for this. So, what��s so weird about total annihtion?��


    ��If this is the case, if...�� The more Zhou Mumu said, the paler her face was. Even if she was not a cultivator who was good at deduction, she did not need any deduction for the development of the general situation. Without two of the four poles, the Death to Immortal Great Array could not be formed. The Southern Heaven Region was destroyed by the Against the World Dragon Pir, what qualification did the Nine Regions have to fight against the Fallen Immortals?


    ��It can��t be helped. We are weak, while they are strong, so for us, there��s no room for mistakes.�� Nine-Tailed Fox sighed and said, ��The Fallen Immortals can fail ten times or even twenty times. However, if Nine Regions makes a slight mistake in thest step, Nine Regions will still be doomed.��


    The fox girl��s words quieted everyone down, and despair and cold emotion began to spread... Yes, they were one of the four poles of the Nine Regions and they were the elites that Wang Lu spent countless efforts to create. So, they should always have high morale. However, in the face of such a situation, it would be too ignorant of them not to recognize the rationality of being in despair.


    ��So, are you going to surrender?�� Qiong Hua coldly looked at Nine-Tailed Fox and said, ��The Nine-Tailed Fox, who is always on the side of the winner, intends to return to the embrace of the Immortal World?��


    ��Hahaha, what are you talking about? I��ve been one of your people for a long time. I��m loyal and unswerving.��


    Qiong Hua said, ��Really? Even when Supreme Kuqin and Supreme Tianlun were wiped out, and even when Wang Lu and Wang Wu were lost in the endless void and while the Nine Regions is facing unprecedented despair, are you willing to stand firmly on our side?��


    ��Well, this...�� Nine-Tailed Fox looked embarrassed. Being forced to tell lies was really ufortable.


    Fortunately, someone came forward to help her out of the predicament. Zhu Shiyao suddenly opened her mouth and said, ��Wait, what... what are you guys talking about?��


    Qiong Hua took a look at her but had nothing to say about thisrade who knew nothing but sword art. At this time, for Zhu Shiyao who did not know the situation... Perhaps, it was a kind of happiness.��


    ��They are notpletely destroyed.��


    ��What?��


    For a moment, everyone gathered around and stared intently at Zhu Shiyao. Although this Elder Sister of Spirit Sword Sect didn��t like to talk much, and often the front part of her words didn��t match thetter part, she seldom spoke without thinking!


    Zhu Shiyao felt a bit strange as she asked, ��Can��t you guys see them? They are there.��


    ��Where?��


    Following the direction of Zhu Shiyao��s finger, everyone looked at the darkness of the Southern Heaven Region through the fox girl��s magical screen.


    ��There��s nothing... Is she wrong?��


    ��She has the Ster Divine Eyes! Stop talking nonsense and concentrate more!��


    ��Ahh, I seem to see it. Indeed, there��s something there... Fox, zoom in!��


    The Nine-Tailed Fox approached in disbelief and then tried to erge the scene in the screen who was tens of thousands of miles away. The area where she tried to zoom in was around the Against the World Dragon Pir, of which the spell to do this was a strain to her.


    However, at this time, she didn��t care even if the spell shook her foundation. She kept on zooming in.


    It was a person.


    Supreme Kuqin stood in the darkness, with the Extinguish Immortal Sword in her right hand and the battle g in her left hand.


    ��Only Supreme Kuqin? Where is my Master?��


    ��Zhan Ziye, calm down! Look at the battle g in her hand, there are now many more markspared to that of before. Everyone else must have been taken into the g!��


    Hearing this, Zhan Ziye immediately calmed down... His immortal heart regained the initiative and made him sober and calm.


    ��It��s good if people are still there, but why?��


    ��The pir is broken.�� Zhu Shiyao said, and pointed at the dark Dragon Pir, ��Look at its bottom.��


    As she zoomed in on the pir on the screen, the fox girl vomited blood... As expected, there was a deep scar at the bottom of the dragon pir, which almost cut it off. And Supreme Kuqin stood not far from the scar.


    All the pilots there were talented cultivators, and they quicklyprehended everything that just happened. At the moment when the destruction light of the Against the World Dragon Pir broke out, Supreme Kuqin burst out with astonishing decisiveness. Instead of retreating, she boldly advanced. First, she collected everyone into the battle g and then instantly shed to the front of the dragon pir. And then, with her Extinguish Immortal Sword, she shed the dragon pir, which greatly reduced the power of the destruction light... Which was the only way to escape.


    ��As expected of the military god of Nine Regions, she actually escaped with her life through the desperate situation�� Zhou Mu Mu wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead and said with admiration.


    Zhu Shiyao frowned again and said, ��What escape with her life? She��s already dead.��


    ��What?��


    At the next moment, the scene on the screen changed again. Supreme Kuqin��s body suddenly scattered like sand. The Extinguish Immortal Sword and the battle g fell down one after another. On the way down, the marks on the g gradually dissipated from top to bottom, and half of the marks on the g were lost.


    In the end, it could not be perfect. Supreme Kuqin��s reaction was already extremely fast, but perhaps it was not fast enough. In this weak against strong battle, even a slight loss was the difference between life and death.


    ��How could this happen...�� Zhou Mumu stared at the remaining half of the g. She could clearly see that the mark of Supreme Tianlun had disappeared. Among the Earth Immortals, only Senior Gem Emperor and Luo Xue survived.


    It was true that this was not total annihtion, but how much difference was there from the total annihtion? The two Supremes had died in battle along with most of the Earth Immortals. And the Trap Immortal Sword, Extinguish Immortal Sword, and the Red Guards Battle g, all would be lost at the Against the World Dragon Pir.


    After raising people��s hope, and then for that hope to be crushed, this was indeed... too cruel.


    ��All of you,e on, help me.��


    Qiong Hua��s cold voice was like divine enlightenment, which dispelled the gloom in everyone��s mind.


    ��The dead are dead, and the living will continue to fight. The Extinguish Immortal Sword, Trap Immortal Sword, and the Red Guards Battle g can��t be left there, so...��


    With that, Qiong Hua took out her Kill Immortal Sword.


    ��The four Dead to Immortal Swords are closely rted. I can use the Kill Immortal Sword as the core and call the other two swords to return. The Trap Immortal Sword is in the battle g, so it should be able to pull it together with it. However, the distance here is too far away, and there is interference from the Against the World Dragon Pir, so I don��t have the power to pull them alone.��


    Almost as soon as her voice fell, Qiong Hua felt the support from herrades. She immediately pulled out the Kill Immortal Sword and began to summon the Extinguish Immortal Sword and the Trap Immortal Sword with all her strength. Tens of thousands of miles away, in the endless darkness, the two immortal treasures stopped their fall and then began to fly up. Slowly at first before became faster and faster.


    However, before they could fly far away, their momentum suddenly stopped. An invisible huge hand shrouded them, holding the two immortal treasures back.


    In the Central Region, Qiong Hua��s delicate body trembled and blood involuntarily seeped out of her seven orifices. The strength of the invisible hand was incredible. Before even the real hand arrived, thebined force of the eleven of them was almost shattered on the spot by the projection alone.


    It was suicide to wrestle with such a force.


    Thus, in an instant, the two immortal treasures gradually flew back, farther and farther away from the Central Region.


    Within the array, Zhou Mumu roared, ��Add more strength, Qiong Hua! Where has your arrogant manner gone!��


    Qiong Hua clenched her teeth, coughed out a mouthful of blood and then sprinkled them on the Kill Immortal Sword. The Kill Immortal Sword suddenly gave out a joyful roar and its suction power soared, forming a bnce of power with that huge hand.


    However, the next moment, the huge hand suddenly expanded, bing twice as huge. In an instant, its power became overwhelming. Qiong Hua��s tactic of not hesitating to damage her life span actually achieved nothing!


    ��Since one mouthful is not enough, then use more blood.�� At this moment, Qiong Hua made a simple judgment in her heart.


    At present, Nine Regions could be without Qiong Hua, but it could not be without these two immortal treasures, so...


    At this time, a familiar and kind voice resounded throughout the Southern Heaven Region.


    ��Let go.��


    A strange sword light cut through the darkness and cut off the invisible hand. The power that restrained the Extinguish Immortal Sword and the battle g suddenly ceased to exist, and thus, the two immortal treasures were instantly pulled by the power from the Central Region, flying as fast as a meteor.


    On the edge of the Southern Heaven Region, Supreme Hetu, with his hand holding a cyan sword, looked at the infinite darkness in front of him with a solemn expression. Just now, that sword cut came from him. Although the strike was a sess, there was no joy at all on his face. In this desperate war, a small victory was insignificant.


    In front of him, the huge hand that had been cut off was glued together again in the dark, without any loss at all. In the face of the new enemy, it did not have any guard or fear. The huge hand that covered the sky gradually approached Supreme Hetu, and the closer it was, the more terrifying the wave that came from it became.


    Supreme Hetu��splexion was still, but his back was soaked in cold sweat.... Even if he used the power of Nine Regions Map and the Punish Immortal Sword, this enemy was still far beyond him. But, he had no choice.


    However, at this moment, a voice slightly turned the situation around.


    ��Xiaoyao, I advise you to restrain yourself. Otherwise, I will pass by.��


    The huge hand immediately retreated and then turned around, with the palm facing up, and flew up, as if blocking a gap.


    With the movement of the huge hand, the sound never appeared again. However, that short sentence was enough to ignite a ray of hope in people��s hearts.


    Because that was Wang Lu��s voice.

 Chapter 817 - International Friends

    <h4>Chapter 817: International Friends</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��Hahaha, persuading others to restrain? That��s a good bluff, I can give you 95 points.��


    ��Even if you ridicule me, I won��t feel guilty, so save it... In light of the situation just now, if I didn��t forcefully act, Hetu would��ve been in danger.��


    ��Hetu being in danger has nothing to do with you. You��re not his illegitimate child, right?��


    In the passage of the two worlds, Wang Lu and his Master sat on the ground with their backs facing each other. Their faces were full of exhaustion, and they even had to pause their chat after only two sentences.


    After a long time, Wang Wu looked up and somewhat in a daze said, ��Pity, I almost got home.��


    ��Almost? You are too optimistic. Just now, the Immortal World��s Against the World Dragon Pir has indeed shattered the space, but at most, the gap only allows sound to pass through. If you want people to pass through, the gap at least should be expanded by ten thousand times... Of course, looking at the present situation, it��s useless to expand it one hundred thousand times. The gap has been closed.��


    Wang Wu reluctantly raised a trace of energy and cursed, ��So which of your muscles was wrong just now? Do you have to open your mouth and speak? If you didn��t speak, who could know that the Against the World Dragon Pir has made a gap in the space barrier? Even if the hope was slim, it was still better than no hope!��


    Wang Lu chuckled and said, ��Do you think the Fallen Immortals are stupid? Even if I didn��t speak, they will have to conduct aprehensive investigation sooner orter. This Against the World Dragon Pir is one of the core elements of the Great Purge. Think about how much the Immortal World had done before the dragon pir came? And just now, if I didn��t open my mouth, Hetu would directly face Xiaoyao. And judging from the current situation in the Nine Regions, it��s a dead end. And if they��re all dead, even if we can go back, what��s the point? If the Death to Immortal Sword Array can be smoothly set up, it should be more useful for the two of us... Even though it��s still the final struggle.��


    ��Final struggle?��


    ��Even with ten sets of Death to Immortals Sword Array, it��s still difficult to contend the power of the Against the World Dragon Pir head-on. Moreover, the most important logistic base in Nine Regions, the Tomb of Immortals, has been destroyed. Let alone the Death to Immortals Sword set, many of the production lines have to stop... Forget it, there is too much bad news, I don��t want to talk about it.��


    After that, there was a long silence in the passage.


    Wang Wu sighed and said, ��So, is it already hopeless for us?��


    ��...��


    Wang Lu remained silent and did not answer her.


    Wang Wu said softly, ��We have worked hard for so long, but the final result is this. It��s really frustrating.��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Don��t lose your heart too quickly. Although this passage is narrow and shrinking, it��s actually quite spacious for two people. We can live happily here and have time to reproduce a nation...��


    ��Okay, if you want it, it doesn��t matter to me.��


    ��Huh?�� Wang Lu was surprised and at the same time, he heard the sound of clothes rustling behind him.


    ��Which position do you like?�� After he heard that, a warm naked body stuck to his back, and two slender white arms gently hugged Wang Lu��s neck.


    Wang Lu who was dying of exhaustion simply sat up and said, ��What the... You really want to do it?��


    ��Otherwise?�� Wang Wu said, ��You said you want it.��


    ��... ording to the usual script, you should reject my advance. Isn��t this ��only talk�� thing your style?��


    The corners of Wang Wu��s mouth moved slightly, ��Do you really think I like that style very much? There are only us here and I don��t want to continue to act as your Master... I��m tired of it.��


    Wang Lu was suddenly filled withplex emotions.


    ��But, since you��re just joking, then forget it.�� Wang Wu said and then rearranged her clothes, ��Come on, let��s talk. What��s exactly on your mind? Whatever you want me to do, I��ll do it.��


    ��... First of all, don��t give up hope just yet. Thanks to the Against the World Dragon Pir smashing the space barrier a little bit, I finally got a subtle connection with the Nine Regions.��


    ��Subtle connection?��


    ��Look at this.�� Wang Lu opened his hand and a slightly glowing talisman spread out on his palm.


    ��Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman! You still have it with you?��


    ��Well, although I didn��t actually need it, it��s a memorial after all. But now, it��s actuallye in handy. With it, I can lock the location of the Nine Regions. Although it feels vague and the space barrier is still deep, we��re finally not wandering in the endless void.��


    Wang Wu pondered, ��If you can lock the location of the Nine Regions, then the only problem is the space barrier.��


    ��The barrier between the three thousand worlds is one of the supremews. It is difficult to break it through brute force. Otherwise, the Immortal World would not have to spend so much time to reach Nine Regions. Fortunately, our position is not far away from the Nine Regions. The barrieryer is not unbreakable and it has been weakened by the Against the World Dragon Pir. So, in theory, as long as I am ten times stronger than I am now, I can break through the barrier with my own strength and return to Nine Regions.��


    ��... Ten times stronger? Is it possible?��


    Wang Lu said, ��This is where the difficulty lies. It is theoretically possible. The synchronization rate between the Giant Divine Weapon and I is just seventy percent. If it can be increased to one hundred percent... I will be five times stronger than now.��


    ��What about the remaining?��


    ��Think of a way to raise it to one hundred and twenty percent.��


    ��... What an irresponsible n.��


    ��And the most troublesome thing is that ording to the current synchronization rate, it will take hundreds of years to reach 100 percent.��


    ��But in fact, this passage willst for only two years at most. And even if I try to maintain its existence with the help of Non-Phase Method, it will notst for more than three years.��


    ��Secondly, whether the Nine Regions can persist until our return is also a question. In the battle of the Southern Heaven Region, the Nine Regions is already a bit broken.��


    Wang Wu was silent for a moment, and then said, ��Don��t underestimate the resilience of Nine Regions, you��re not the only savior in this world.��


    ��Oh? Would you please introduce me to my colleague? I want to open my eyes.��


    Wang Wu said with a smile, ��Your tone is so pretentious. Not to speak of anyone else, in the days of your absence, Senior Brother Feng Yin is the savior of Spirit Sword Sect.��


    ��... Oh, him. Hah, that small child has indeed grown up a lot.��


    ��In addition, Senior Brother Liu Xian and Senior Brother Fang He are actually quite good. Hetu is also one of them. On the one hand, Supreme Hetu wants to maintain the overall order of Nine Regions, on the other hand, he has to y a good role model as the leader of Shengjing to protect the interests of the sect. For the past many years, the number one person in Nine Regions has worked very hard... ��


    ��Okay, I know it��s not easy for you to say that about those people, so I��ll trust them for the time being.��


    Wang Lu gave a helpless smile and ended the topic. At this time, there was no need to actively spread despair.


    After a while, the familiar warm touch appeared on his back once again, but the tone of voice that entered his ears was slightly strange.


    ��But, for me, you��ll always be the only one...��


    ����


    On the square outside the Heavenly Sage Hall in Shengjing Sect, Central Region of Nine Regions, a grand funeral was in progress.


    The Against the World Dragon Pir destroyed most of the Southern Heaven Region, and countless creatures disappeared. Among them, there were millions of cultivators and nearly ten thousand of them were above Jindan Stage.


    Then, there were Supreme Tianlun, Supreme Kuqin, nearly half of the Red Guards, and most of the Earth Immortals... After the first battle, nearly half of the four poles that the Nine Regions was most proud of were damaged.


    This was a funeral of an unprecedented scale. Before this, Nine Regions had never experienced such a tragic situation. Even in the War of Immortal and Demon, there would not be so many dead in one day and that not even the bones were left. Perhaps, this could only beparable to thest Age of Chaos.


    This was an unhosted funeral. Because even Supreme Hetu didn��t know what to say. Or even if he knew, he couldn��t open his mouth. In the face of such a tragic result, any words seemed pale and weak.


    Hundreds of thousands of cultivators from all over the ce attended that funeral. People quietly came here to mourn for the dead. Outside the hall, the atmosphere of mourning and despair was suffocating.


    Inside the Heavenly Sage Hall, Hetu, Zhuri, Feng Yin, Senior Gem Emperor... As well as the leaders and elders of various sects gathered together to discuss the future in a heavy atmosphere.


    ��Now, we will continue the fight.��


    Supreme Hetu opened the discussion with such a sentence.


    ��Not only for the dead, but also for the living. We have no right to give up.��


    One of the sect leaders below suddenly roared in despair, ��Even if we continue the fight, what can we do? You guys have squeezed the Nine Regions for fifteen years, yet you guys were still defeated in the first battle! We might as well surrender, perhaps...��


    Before he could finish his words, Daoist Master Feng Yin was seen to flick his wrist. The next moment, that leader fell down without saying anything. His body��s vitality dissipated and then died.


    There was amotion below, the crowd was in confusion.


    ��Now we don��t need the mere mention of surrender.�� Supreme Hetu stopped the chaos in one sentence. He actually didn��t like Feng Yin��s harsh method. He was strict and serious by nature, and he liked rules and order. But he also knew that there was really no other way to deal with the situation just now.


    He couldn��t think of any words to boost the morale, because he himself was desperate once. Due to Wang Lu��s words, he was able to persuade himself to keep a glimmer of hope. However, Wang Lu��s words alone would not be able to convince more people.


    The look of fear, despair, and even numbness in the eyes of the elders here were just human nature.


    In that case, he would take one step at a time.


    ��Next, we willbine the Great Array of Nine Regions and the Death to Immortal Sword Array to form a mobile defense... In addition, the Red Sea Underwater Workshop has to ovee the shortage of raw materials and continue to produce the testing machines. Then...��


    Supreme Hetu��s voice was a bit dry. Even he knew how futile these actions were now. During the battle of the Southern Heaven Region, the main force was damaged too much. The death of the two Supremes and arge number of Earth Immortals was fatal to the whole situation.


    Unless there was a miracle in which a group of top experts appeared in Nine Regions in an instant, the situation would be irreversible.


    At this moment, there was a noise outside the Heavenly Sage Hall. The next moment, the door of the Heavenly Sage Hall was forcibly opened, and golden light shone throughout the hall.


    ��Bastards... Ugh!��


    That visitor��s opening remark was interrupted with a painful grunt. The next moment, next to the golden light, a blonde-haired, blue-eyed heroic Western Continent girl retracted her elbow that hit the other side��s abdomen and then steadily came forward.


    ��Everyone, I present to you the reinforcement from the Western Continent.��

 Chapter 818 - Golden King

    <h4>Chapter 818: Golden King</h4>


    Heaven blessed the Nine Regions!


    When the golden light shone in the Heavenly Sage Hall, the people present suddenly thought of those words.


    The arrival of the Golden King of the Western Continent could be regarded as a miracle. Before that, even the most delusional people did not dare to invite the demigod who stood at the top in the Western Continent to Nine Regions. And as a matter of fact, the rtionship between the two parties was not harmonious.


    In recent years, the contacts between Nine Regions and Western Continent became more and more frequent. With the approaching Fallen Immortal crisis, Nine Regions began to recruit aid from the Western Continent. With the help of the former Knight King of Western Continent, people from all walks of life gathered in Nine Regions, forming a strong force.


    However, this kind of recruitment undoubtedly hurt the Western Continent, because the Western Continent people also had to face their own end of the world crisis. The arrival of the Western Continent Gods was the same as that of the Fallen Immortals in Nine Regions. Only by gathering all the forces from all over the continent could they hope to have the chance. To put it bluntly, Aya running around everywhere in the Western Continent was tantamount to digging the corner of the Golden King, or even pushing the Western Continent into the fire pit.


    In the past few years, Aya��s reputation in the Western Continent had be more delicate. Later, she and Wang Wu had a fierce confrontation with the Golden King, which made the once glorious Knight King extremely controversial. However, after that confrontation, the recruitment effort from the Nine Regions was no longer hindered.


    However, overall, the role of foreign aid from the Western Continent was quite limited. Although there were many people who came to support, there were only a few experts worth mentioning. None of them was even close to that of a Saint. After all, Nine Regions was not a peaceful paradise, and it was even more dangerous than the Western Continent, so why did they have to travel all the way to Nine Regions?


    Thus, in recent years, although Aya had been staying in the Western Continent and working hard, the cultivators in the Heavenly Sage Hall had not put their hopes on her for a long time. They only hoped that she could return to Nine Regions in time for the decisive battle. Recently, she evenpletely lost contact with the Nine Regions�COf course, Aya usually only had single-line contact with Wang Lu and Wang Wu.


    Who knew, when the Nine Regions was in a desperate situation, she actually brought back the Golden King!


    ording to the intelligence that Aya had reported back several times, Golden King��s strength even exceeded that of Sun Buping, and was even very close to Wang Lu with his seventy percent synchronization rate, which wasparable to a Senior Immortal of the Immortal World. Moreover, as a King, how could Golden Kinge alone? He ought to have many entourages behind him.


    In the face of the Supreme King of the Western Continent, Supreme Hetu took the initiative and stood up to greet him in a great ceremony. However, before he could speak, Golden King frowned in displeasure.


    ��Bastard, look at yourself in the mirror, who do you think you are? You dare to greet me? Where is Wang Lu?��


    Supreme Hetu was slightly stunned. He had heard many stories about the Golden King, a person who showed disdain for the world, therefore, he did not mind the impoliteness of the other party. However, the question raised by the Golden King was really painful.


    At this moment, Supreme Hetu shouldn��t really sit on the same level as Golden King. As far as the top person of the continent was concerned, Western Continent had the Golden King while the Nine Regions had Wang Lu. However, currently, Wang Lu...


    Aya faintly said, ��Wang Lu is unable to meet you. He��s trapped in the passage between the two worlds and can��t go out.��


    Golden King��s voice turned instantly cold as he said, ��Knight King, are you kidding me?��


    ��I won��t make a joke about this kind of thing. And if it wasn��t, I wouldn��t have forced you toe. Nine Regions needs your strength.��


    ��But I don��t need a Nine Regions who��s powerless to defend itself and goes back on its words!�� Golden King��s cold anger gradually dissipated everywhere, ��Let Wang Lue and see me, otherwise, there��s nothing to discuss here!��


    The Golden King��s anger made the atmosphere in the Heavenly Sage Hall tense.


    However, Aya, who came together with the Golden King refused to yield and gave tit for tat.


    ��You can��t see him, and you don��t have the right not to talk about it. Gil, you��re no longer the Golden King! Western Continent can��t be saved anymore! Your only choice now is to help us survive this disaster, and then we will help you recover Western Continent. You have no choice!��


    ��Knight King!�� The Golden King roared and countless golden rings lit up beside him.


    Aya immediately put her hand on the sword hilt at her waist and said, ��Gil, do you want to fight again?��


    ��...��


    Golden King red at Aya. After a long time, he retrieved the rings around him and left without saying a word. His body disappeared like a phantom mist.


    Aya breathed a sigh of relief and released her grip on the sword hilt. Beads of sweat dripped down from her forehead.


    ��Aya, what��s going on?�� Feng Yin asked with concern.


    ��It��splicated... Simply put, Western Continent has fallen into enemy hands.��


    ��Fallen into enemy hands?�� Several Elders of Heavenly Sage Hall were surprised and in disbelief, ��I haven��t heard of such news.��


    ��The arrival of the Gods of the Western Continent was different from that of the Fallen Immortals. Instead of directly appearing in the world by force, they chose a rtively gentle method��they continuously disyed miracles to attract believers, and then gradually eroded the existing ruling ss in Western Continent. Until they are in full control, no one can stop theing of the end of the world.��


    As Aya said those words, her face became a bit gloomy, ��In terms of strength, the Gods of the Western Continent are much weaker than the Fallen Immortals. Because of their excessive killing of each other in their Divine World, their numbers have withered. However, their methods are more ingenious. So, the process of upying the Western Continent was much smoother than that of the Fallen Immortal. When I left, they had already taken control of the entire Western Continent. Although they had yet tounch their ultimate world breaker spell, all of those who were aware of the abnormality and wanted to resist had been secretly obliterated by them. The copse of the Western Continent... Is just a matter of time.��


    After hearing this, the expressions of all the Elders changed in various ways. Many of them cast their gratitude and admiration toward Senior Gem Emperor.


    If it hadn��t been for this group of people who carried on the first g of resistance and passed down the history and truth of the Fallen Immortals to the future generation... When the Fallen Immortal also used the name of Immortal World to carry out the subtle upation strategy in Nine Regions, there would��ve been no difference between Nine Regions and Western Continent.


    ��You just said that Golden King is no longer the Golden King, what do you mean by that? How much will his strength be affected?��


    Aya said, ��The reason why a King is a King is not because he is noble and powerful, but because he has territory and people. A subjugated King is not a King in the strictest sense. As for strength, the Golden King is the strongest person in the Western Continent, but arge part of his strengthes from his status as a King. Now, he is probably only a bit stronger than Senior Gem Emperor.��


    Senior Gem Emperor, who was named by Aya, shook her head and asked, ��What about you? What is the stage of the person who can make the Golden King so afraid that he even gave up his dignity?��


    When she heard this, Aya was stunned and silent for a moment, and then said, ��Gil has never given up the dignity of the King. The reason why he listens to me is because I had once gambled with him in a fight and won half a move by luck. Purely in terms of strength, I��m about the same as Gil, and I��m afraid I��m even inferior to him.��


    Senior Gem Emperor said with a smile, ��At this level, the gap in strength is difficult to make up with skills. Yet, you can win half a move against him. No wonder Wang Lu never forgot to say that you were once his sword art instructor.��


    Aya��s face turned a bit red, but she did not know how to respond. However, Senior Gem Emperor looked at Aya with a rather yful look, making thetter more embarrassed.


    Supreme Hetu promptly said, ��In short, with the participation of you and Golden King, the gap in strength can basically be filled. However, this just brings the front line back to the original position, which does not mean we can gain any advantage. On the contrary, the Fallen Immortals have already upied Southern Heaven Region, the Against the World Dragon Pir has beenpletely rooted, and the passage between the two worlds has been fully opened...��


    With every word he said, the atmosphere in the Heavenly Sage Hall became colder. The morale boosted by the arrival of the Golden King was soon extinguished.


    As Supreme Hetu said, the current situation was far from optimistic.


    ��Bastards, are you just going to give up?��


    In the silence that ensued, the Golden King came uninvited and appeared in the middle of the hall.


    ��If you are going to give up on this, then let me rule everything. Bastards, I give you all the honor to be my subjects.��


    Aya angrily said, ��Gil! Did you forget our agreement?��


    ��Knight King, I only have an agreement with you to respect those indomitable warriors in Nine Regions. But a group of scurrying bastards who dare not face the enemy are not worthy of being called warriors, and even less worthy of my respect. Moreover, since the number one person in Nine Regions is not here, is it not natural for me to rule everything? Or could it be that on the surface you seem to need my strength but you actually don��t believe in my ability?��


    The words of Golden King left the people of Nine Regions speechless.


    When the crowd was silent, Golden King went on, ��The power of a ruler is increased by his subjects and territories. Since you need my strength, you should give up everything and be my subjects.��


    ��But...��


    Suddenly Daoist Master Feng Yin said, ��Okay. You can have it.��


    ��Feng Yin, are you crazy?��


    Daoist Master Feng Yin shook his head and said, ��Now, there��s no conflict of interest between the two sides. Unnecessary precautions will only hurt others and ourselves. The power of the Golden King is indeed iparable. He himself is the peerless King who rules an entire continent. Why not leave him to take charge of the whole situation? Everyone, more than ten years ago, you all entrusted everything to Wang Lu, so how was it different from this time?��


    ��Hmph, there��s a rare reasonable one.�� Golden King chuckled.


    After a moment, Supreme Hetu also said, ��I have no objections to the opinion of Daoist Fellow Feng Yin.��


    Supreme Zhuri apparently disagreed with this, but since Feng Yin and Hetu had already spoken, he stopped himself from saying it.


    However, just as everyone began to think and express their opinions, a piercing rm sound suddenly sounded in the Heavenly Sage Hall.


    ��The third crack in the sky has appeared!��

 Chapter 819 - Suicide Bombing is Also the Tradition of the Two Rivers?

    Chapter 819: Suicide Bombing is Also the Tradition of the Two Rivers?


    Trantor: AL_Squad Editor: AL_Squad


    Above the Cloud Region, an ugly crack that stretched for thousands of miles appeared in the sky and a pitch-ck huge pir slowly emerged from that crack.


    In this way, the third crack in the sky in Nine Regions came and brought the second dragon pir. This time, the target of the Immortal World was Cloud Region. The next moment, golden light rose from the ground and suddenly lit up the sky. The light was so zing that it was even more dazzling than the sun behind the dark clouds. For a moment, even the interior of the passage between the two realms was reflected. On the surface of the huge pir, countless pictures of the end of the world were also reflected clearly. The light came so suddenly that it seemed to startle the crack and the pir in the sky. The pir seemed to nod and then began to retreat slowly.


    Above the ground, there was a city floating in the air. A magnificent city made of dazzling gold. Standing on the tallest tower in the middle of the city, the Golden King looked up at the Against the World Dragon Pir with a disdainful smile. Although he was below the pir, he had a condescending look.


    ��Against the World Dragon Pir huh? A toy for the cowardly rats... There��s a supremew in the sky, but it��s bound by a rotten main part. This kind of poorbination makes me feel nauseous.��


    With that, the Golden King beckoned, and tens of thousands of golden halo rings suddenly lit up beside the tower, which filled the sky above the Golden City. Inside each ring was some secluded ce, as if they were tens of thousands of doors through spaces. And behind the doors were thousands of thousands of magical weapons.


    Every piece of magical weapon was enough to attract countless people, but it was asmon as gravel and grass in the Golden City. Golden King sneered and waved his hand forward. Thus, thousands upon thousands of magical weapons cut through the sky and crashed into the huge pir in the sky.


    A halo suddenly lit up at the end of the huge pir, and spread to the surroundings. In an instant, it swept away the haze and clouds in the sky, revealing a thousand miles of clear sky. The magical weapons that approached the huge pir were swayed halfway, and then simply disintegrated and fell, which looked like a meteor shower. This meteor shower was almost equivalent to the entire magical weapons inventory of a high-rank Immortal Cultivation sect.


    However, this seemed irrelevant to the Golden King. Because once again, he raised his hand, opened another tens of thousands of halo rings, summoned the same number of magical weapons, and then re-aimed them at the huge pir.


    This time, it was toote for the Against the World Dragon Pir to light up the light of destruction. Its fragile body waspletely exposed to the attack range of the Golden King. However, at this time, an invisible huge hand suddenly descended and swung its huge palm toward the Golden City from the top!


    The Golden City was already very grand, but the invisible hand seemed to be bigger than the city. Suddenly, the entire city was within the attack range of the hand.


    ��Hah, son of a b*tch!�� Golden King was fearless, and his blood-colored eyes were flushed with excitement. He didn��t hide nor dodge the iing huge hand. At the same time, he quietly pulled out a cylindrical long sword...


    Boom.


    Half of the Cloud Region heard the muffled thunderous impact sound from the sky. The Golden City fell like a meteor, but the huge palm was also shattered andpletely destroyed by the blowback force. Without the protection of the invisible huge hand, the Against the World Dragon Pir didn��t dare toe down by force and had to slowly ascend. Instead, three to four Immortals rushed out of the passage.


    However, Nine Regions had already prepared measures to deal with it.


    ��Warriors, follow me and attack!��


    Holding the holy sword, the silver armored blond-haired female Knight stood on top of a mountain. The tip of the sword was pointed directly at the sky and then shot out a white beam of light toward the sky. She then shook her shoulders and spread out a pair of wings from her back. Several scales appeared on the back of her white jade hands.


    Behind the female knight, there was arge army which consisted of various people. More than half of them had different features from those of Nine Regions.


    These were the reinforcements from the Western Continent. There were great mages who had been studying hard in ivory towers for a hundred years and have mastered the essence of magic. There was the god of war barbarians that have berserker��s blood in them and the power to move a mountain. And there were also the shadow masters, the shadow assassins who could appear and disappear unpredictably. Unlike the reinforcements that came to the Nine Regions in the early stage, thebat power of this army was amazing. The lineup was even slightly better than that of the Red Guards of Royal Soldier Sect!


    In fact, this was the entire essence of the Western Continent, and thest batch of Western Continent survivors who followed Golden King to Nine Regions. Golden King gave this army to Aya, and under Aya��s leadership, these people bravelyunched a charge against the Immortals in the sky.


    In an instant, the battle turned intense. The mixed army led by Aya instantly surrounded the Immortals in the lower realm and locked them in a battle.


    The cultivators who watched the battle from afar were all shocked. The fighting power of this group of Western Continent people was so strong, even stronger than expected! At that time, when Aya said that without the help of Nine Regions people, she could control the Fallen Immortals by herself for a while, people didn��t believe her. But at this time, it seemed that the Knight King was indeed the symbol of integrity and justice...


    As far as strength was concerned, Aya was nowpletely superior to that of Kuqin. During the desperate time of the Western Continent, in her hometown Brettonia, she met the ancestors of the dragon race. All those highly intelligent creatures entrusted her with all of the heritage. Thus, overnight, Aya possessed the dragon blood essence of hundreds of giant dragons in her body. This power was enough to turn a mortal into a deity. For Aya, the benefits would only be more. As long as she slowly released the potential in her body, she could advance to the highest level at a steady and amazing speed. Although the mixed army was not as good as the Red Guards in terms of cooperation, they were protected by a magical force that constantly emerged from all parts of Nine Regions.


    Taking advantage of this, they could lock the three Immortals into a draw.


    However, such a draw was obviously unsustainable. Both sides knew that this battle was only a test. The ones that really determined the direction of the situation was on the top�CIt depended on how Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, who was on the other side of the passage between the two worlds, dispatched the power of the Immortal World. And the other one was on the bottom�CIt depended on when Golden King wanted to regroup and join the battle.


    At the same time, Golden King sat on a broken throne and watched impatiently as a group of cultivators rushed forward and backward in front of him. Not long after, a thin cultivator flew in front of the Golden King, and said in trepidation, ��The main structure of the city has been repaired by 40%...��


    ��That��s too slow, bastard! I want you to double the speed!��


    That cultivator was immediately dumbfounded and said, ��B-But we have reached the limit. If we elerate even more, our lifespan will be damaged and our lives will even be endangered.��


    ��Then die, bastard! Compared with my Golden City, your humble life has no value at all!��


    ��You, how can you talk like that? That��s unreasonable!�� The cultivator who specialized in construction and maintenance had some temper. However, his temper dissolved after a sh of lightning ttened more than ten mountain tops and disappeared without a trace.


    ��I-I understand. We will try our best to speed up the restoration of the Golden City!��


    Seeing the cultivator��s submissive and obedient look, Golden King slightly raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a cold smile.


    As more and more people submitted to him, his power as a King continued to be restored... Of course, it was not worth mentioningpared with the glory when he ruled the entire Western Continent. However... it was enough for him to win this battle.


    At this time, a few cultivators came to him angrily.


    ��Why don��t you let us attack and support them? Now, your Western Continent army is holding down the Immortals. As long as we take this opportunity to attack and seal the passage between the two realms, we can win this battle. Why don��t you order it?��


    Golden King raised his head high, not even looking at these people who suddenly appeared.


    ��I��m talking to you! What are you looking at?��


    The next moment, Golden King lowered his head, and his blood red eyes looked at these people.


    ��You guys want to attack? Fine, I��ll help you do it.��


    Before his words fell, several chains pierced like lightning from the void, entangled those cultivators and flung them up. These people were bound by chains and could not disy their cultivation. They could only scream and soar into the sky and entered the battlefield between the Fallen Immortals and Aya and the Western Continent warriors.


    The two sides of the fierce battle had no time to take into ount too much, so those flung by chain were easily crushed.


    ��Who else wants to attack? Stand up and let me know.��


    The tyrannical method of Golden King immediately shocked the scene. Because all of the cultivators of Nine Regions present suddenly thought of a person. The man who disappeared in the passage between the two realms and once ruled Nine Regions for fifteen years.


    They both must not be opposed, and both were vicious and merciless. This King of the Western Continent was surprisingly consistent with that of Wang Lu in some respects.


    During the silence, the cultivator responsible for repairing the Golden City hurriedly came and said, ��The main restoration of the city has beenpleted, but...��


    ��That��s enough. Now, I��ll end this boring farce.��


    After he finished speaking, Golden King raised his hand and the whole city shone again. Althoughpared with the original immacte posture, it looked a bit dpidated and decayed. The part destroyed by the invisible giant hand of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao still had many details that have not been restored... However, the aura of dominance over the world is undoubtedly obvious.


    Thousands of halo auras appeared around Golden King, and the innumerable treasures of magical weapons quickly set off a storm from below to help Aya beat the three Immortals left and right. The Golden City rose into a fierce offensive.


    This time, the speed of the Golden City was unusually fast. In a sh, it had already crossed the battlefield between Aya and the Fallen Immortals... This Golden City was fundamentally unstoppable at high speeds. Although the three Immortals intended to block it, on the one hand, they were held back by Aya��s army, and on the other hand, they didn��t want to be broken into pieces.


    These three people soon paid for their hesitation.


    Because in this moment, the Golden City suddenly elerated. Dragging a huge golden mirage, it went straight into the crack in the sky...


    Silently, the crack in the sky disappearedpletely after several twists.

 Chapter 820 - The Fall of the Golden King

    <h4>Chapter 820: The Fall of the Golden King</h4>


    The third defensive battle of Nine Regions, which happened in the Southern Heaven Region, ended with aplete victory for the Nine Regions. The passage between two worlds opened by the fairnd with painstaking efforts wasrger than any of the previous ones. However, it was destroyed by the frenzied self explosion of the Golden King��s extravagant Golden City. Even the Against the World Dragon Pir in the passage was wiped out. And thus, the Immortal World suffered heavy losses.


    The Golden King, who led the victory, was naturally the greatest hero. In this war, the Supreme King of the Western Continent deliberately did not use the fighting power of the Nine Regions in order to build up his prestige. Except for the emergency restoration of the Golden City, where the Nine Regions craftsmen were recruited, the rest were all people of the Western Continent. Golden King built his own Golden Kingdom with the people of Western Continent. And in this battle, his arrogance (financial) was undoubtedly disyed. Moreover, his grasp of fighting opportunity was also remarkable. Whether it was to lure Senior Immortal Xiaoyao to attack with magical weapons, or to finally push the dpidated Golden City into the passage before the enemy was prepared, Golden King had achieved the maximum result with the simplest tactic.


    From an onlooker��s point of view, it was hard to avoid the feeling that Golden King��s tactics were just like these, there was no profound deduction or calction. However, from the opponent��s point of view, they truly experienced the horror of Golden King. Because he didn��t need to pay attention to any conspiracy and calctions with them at all. In leisure, he could casually push the chest piece into a deadly position. Golden King��s tactic seemed unreasonable, but it could actually achieve victory. In the words of Nine Regions people, this was the way of nature, which was natural.


    However, for the victory of this battle, Golden King paid a heavy price...


    ��Hahaha, mere Fallen Immortal bastards, you guys are really weak! Before I even use my power, you guys already fell down.��


    After destroying the passage between the two realms, Golden King slowly descended from mid-air. His roaringughter had already raged on the ground one step ahead of him.


    On the ground, the cultivators from Nine Regions had already gathered to greet his return with extremelyplicated eyes.


    ��Bastards... Em, cultivators of Nine Regions, what else do you have to say now? Tremble under my invincible heroism. I give you the right to look up to the glory, hahaha!��


    ��Gil, shut up. You should really look at yourself now.��


    Whether it was in Nine Regions nor Western Continent, few people dared to interrupt Golden King right in front of him and call him by his real name. However, Aya was undoubtedly one of them. She had just finished the battle against the Fallen Immortals. Half tired half helpless, she shook her head at Golden King.


    ��You��re obviously like an arrow at the end of its flight, why are you still holding on?��


    ��Like an arrow at the end of its flight? Knight King, what are you talking about? My situation is better than ever before!��


    ��Then why has the color of your golden armor faded?��


    ��W-What?�� Golden King was startled when he heard those words and quickly looked down at his chest. The once golden armor had changed its color and became silvery white.


    Among the cultivators who watched from below, many were puzzled and wondered, ��Howe when the Golden King fights, the armor changes its color?��


    Soon, someone familiar with the history of the Western Continent whispered, ��The armor of the Golden King is the symbol of his wealth. He protects his body with his wealth. The more treasure he has, the stronger the defense of his armor. Just now, he lost Golden City and his wealth was greatly reduced, so...��


    ��Pfft, so now the Golden King bes the Silver King?��


    The cultivator who was familiar with the story couldn��t bear but shook his head and said, ��After all, it��s for the sake of Nine Regions.that the armor of the Golden King, who has endless wealth, faded. His loss just now perhaps could even make the Five Elites of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals go bankrupt.��


    Just now, Golden King scattered thousands upon thousands of magical weapons like they were just sand, but it could not shake the color of his armor. But once the Golden City was lost, Golden King turned into Silver King. Thus, it could be imagined how heavy his loss was.


    ��No, it��s impossible, absolutely impossible!�� Golden King looked down at the silver armor, and his bloody eyes showed his stubborn refusal to admit the reality. ��Yes, I understand. It must be that after this battle, my wealth has been sublimated, so the armor has been upgraded to tinum! Yes, from now on, my name will be changed into tinum King! Bastards, listen up, you guys...��


    Before he finished his words, Aya��s figure shed and in an instant came behind the Golden King. Then the back of the hilt of the holy sword in her hand mmed the back of his head, and the invincible Golden King fell without a word.


    ��Alright, this battle is over. Both the Immortal World and Nine Regions need some time to rest... However, he has fully proved his strength as promised. Next, I hope you guys can do your best.��


    ����


    When Golden King opened his eyes again, he found that he was in a strange room with exquisite and gorgeous decorations. Although it was still a bit shabby by Golden King��s standard, it was, with much difficulty, eptable to him.


    ��You��re awake?��


    The cold female voice belonged to the woman that he both liked and hated. Aya stood at the door of the room and dressed in a military uniform. There was no softness in her eyes.


    ��Knight King, where is this?��


    ��Wang Lu��s temporary residence in Area 51 in the Wild Land.��


    ��Tsk, no wonder there��s the bad smell of that kid...�� Golden King squinted his eyes discontentedly, ��What��s the current situation?��


    ��Both sides are still preparing for the next battle, there��s nothing important to mention... Except for your injury.��


    Golden King immediately curled his lips and said, ��What a joke, how can I have any injury?��


    ��... When you��re acting strong, can you first lower your head and look at your chest! Bronze King!��


    Golden King immediately shut up and didn��t speak. Actually, he didn��t have to bow his head, because Golden King had already caught a glimpse of the bronze color from his chest. As Knight King said, his injury was more serious.


    ��The Golden City is where your foundation lies, how nless you actually were that you have to explode the thing that you have cherished and built for life?��


    Golden King was silent for a moment and then said with a smile, ��Knight King, this is yourck of character as a King. You think the reason why a King is a King is that he has territory, subjects, and wealth... But in fact, this facy is not true. No matter whether there is a King or not, territory, subjects and wealth will always exist. So why should I own these things instead of others? It��s very simple, because in this world, I��m unique and unmatched, that��s why I can have everything. Now, even if I lost the Golden City, as long as I am a King, I��m destined to have infinite wealth. Whether it��s the Golden City or the King��s Treasure, all of them exist because of me.��


    Aya stayed silent for a while. Both were Kings, but their monarch ways were obviously different, and there was no possibility ofmunication between them.


    ��Are you really sure you can recover from your injury?��


    Golden King remained silent but kept his look at Aya. At that moment, his armor changed from bronze to silver and soon it gradually became golden again...


    ��Don��t forget who inspired the Tomb of Immortals in Nine Regions. The Nine Regions people can create something out of nothing by relying on a few World Dragons. How can I not do it?��


    Aya nodded and said, ��That��s good. Then you will lead the next battle. I won��t disturb you anymore.��


    ��Wait. What about Wang Lu? Or does he just hide his head and show his tail, not willing to show up?��


    Aya stopped for a moment and said, ��He will definitelye back.��


    ��That��s the best. Don��t forget that ording to our bet, there will be a battle between me and him.��


    ��...�� Without saying a word, Aya spread the dragon wings behind her and flew away.


    After Aya left, cold sweat flowed down from Golden King��s forehead, and the color of his armor suddenly returned to bronze and became even dimmer.


    ��Damn��t it, don��t tell me I��m going to degenerate into Iron King...��


    ����


    At the same time, on the Ster Peak of Spirit Sword Mountain, Daoist Master Feng Yin appeared a bit restless in the bamboo room. With the help of his Kunlun sses, he saw countless lines of cause and effect, which seemed to contain mysteries. However, when he looked closely at them, they were chaotic.


    He tried to derive clues from the Ster Star Great Divination Technique, but it was always to no avail.


    Of course, this was not unexpected. At this time, Feng Yin was still at peak Deity stage. Although with the help of the outside path method, his real strength was not weaker than that of most of the Earth Immortals. However, even so, it still seemed insignificant in the Immortal level battlefield. Therefore, whether it was Divination or Ster Divine Eyes, both will inevitably be disturbed ineffective.


    ��Senior Brother, how is the situation?��


    From outside the bamboo room, Liu Xian, the second Junior Brother and Fang He, the third Junior Brother came in with sad faces.


    ��There��s still no news about little Wang Lu?�� A woman in a gorgeous dress asked softly.


    ording to Wang Lu��s position at this time, the only person who could call him little Wang Lu was probably Hua Yun.


    ��It still doesn��t work. I have tried many methods. Even the Life Talisman in Spirit Pool Peak is frozen, no life or death could be seen.


    The Life Talisman of Spirit Pool Peak was a brand-new technology developed after Nine Regions inherited the Earth Immortals inheritance. It established a strong bond between a cultivator and the sect. No matter what happened to the cultivators, it would immediately be reflected in the Life Talisman. This immortal method that ignored the space distance was highly praised by various sects. However, when it came to Wang Lu, the Life Talisman had no effect.


    ��Wang Lu is not in Nine Regions, so it��s normal for the immortal method to fail, but... people��s convictions are unstable, if he still can��t show up.��


    ��Didn��t Supreme Hetu and the others hear him speak before?��


    ��It��s even worse! He stopped Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, and now, some people even framed him for colluding with the Immortal World! Previously, it was him alone who interrogated Cann... Wang Lu is too confident in his work that he can say anything when he is present. However, when the situation is out of control, it will inevitably backfire.��


    ��If he was cautious, he might have aplished nothing in the past fifteen years!��


    ��Okay, stop arguing.�� A word from Feng Yin stopped the dispute in the bamboo room.


    The eyes of the Junior Brothers and Sister were focused on Feng Yin, waiting for his decision.


    ��Go to the Sword Tomb.��


    ��Sword Tomb?��


    ��It��s time for Old Ten toe out of seclusion and go down the mountain to look for Wang Lu.��

 Chapter 821 - I Don’t Believe It’s Her!

    <h4>Chapter 821: I Don��t Believe It��s Her!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    The Sword Tomb of Spirit Sword Sect had not been opened for many years. This isted mountain peak was like an illusion that did not exist in reality, looming in the mists of the mountain. In the past hundred years, neither the disciple of Spirit Sword Sect nor the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall had ever entered the Sword Tomb.


    However, there were many legends about the Sword Tomb, especially among the Outer Court disciples. For example, there was a disciple who identally took the wrong path while flying on the mountains and entered the Sword Tomb. There, in that lifeless ce, he saw a white-haired ghost. The white-haired ghost had the outline of human beings, but his whole body was filled with death aura, which caused that Xudan Stage disciple to immediately faint on the spot. When he woke up, he was already on Carefree Peak. Although there was no scar on his body, there seemed to be something missing in his mind. What happened before was only vaguely remembered by him, even the course of events was fuzzy to him. When he found Hua Yun and asked her about it, he was locked in a small dark room for a month in the name of viting the sect rule of trespassing on the forbidden area.


    However, the legend of the white-haired ghost gradually spread. Hence, people had been talking about the identity of the white-haired ghost. Some people said that he was the former leader who was imprisoned by the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall. Everything was confidential about the coup, and anyone who made a rash inquiry was bound to be killed. It was also said that it was the remnant souls of the thousand of the sword spirits in the Sword Tomb. Although it was scattered every day when the sun rose and the Yang energy pervaded, it gathered Yin energy at night. Of course, the most mainstream view was that this person was the Tenth Elder of Heavenly Sword Hall, who had existed for more than a hundred years in name, but no one had ever seen him in person.


    The legend of the Tenth Elder of Spirit Sword Sect was one of the so-called ten wonders of Spirit Sword Sect. The other legends, for example, were the new dishes in the cafeteria of Misty Peak, the white-haired ghost in the Sword Tomb, and what was left of the moral of the Non-Phase Peak. The more experienced cultivator had tried to carefully calcte the possible identity of the Tenth Elder. For example, he was ranked the tenth amongst the Elders, so he should be behind Hua Yun. However, ording to historical records, Hua Yun was the youngest cultivator of that generation, so much so that she didn��t even participate in that management trainee program. Those who entered the sectter were grouped as the next generation disciples and not included in the sequence of Heavenly Sword Hall members. So, where did the Tenth Eldere from then?


    Some people said that the Tenth Elder was just a fictional character and the significance of his existence was that he could reasonably withdraw a certain amount of expense from the Sixth Elder Lu Li who acted as the treasury. However, it was too ridiculous to weave such an identity just to obtain sect funds... Some people said that the Tenth Elder was a vacant position and that the best of the next generation disciple would be selected to fill it. However, this exnation became moot after Wang Lu gained fame. Wang Lu��s authority was already high enough, but he wasn��t selected as the Tenth Elder. Instead, he still acted like a disciple.


    The legend about the Sword Tomb and the Tenth Elder was so popr that when the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall appeared outside the Sword Tomb, there were many disciples who came to look.


    ��The Sect Leader is going to enter the Sword Tomb to catch the demon!��


    ��Has the finance of the Spirit Sword Sect copsed and you want to sell those things inside the Sword Tomb?��


    ��Did Fifth Aunt hide inside the Sword Tomb after getting into trouble? Is this the new encirclement and suppression campaignunched by Heavenly Sword Hall?��


    Listening to the murmuring voices, Fang He was livid, trembling with anger. But, Liu Xian hurriedly persuaded him to restrain himself. However, as a selfless Elder in charge of punishment, he had to record all these daring cubs and calcte the ledger in the future.


    Feng Yin himself sighed and said, ��No need to raise the issue with these children, for them to be able tough freely at this time, isn��t it worth admiring for?��


    In the face of the Fallen Immortal crisis, the vast majority of the cultivators were gloomy. Even if the Golden King��s victory has just been ushered in not long ago, they still could not change the overall situation. Thus, it was a wonder that the disciples of Spirit Sword Sect were still alive and kicking.


    However, what the Elders were about to do was inconvenient to watch. Thus, after dispersing those good disciples, Feng Yin, with a trace of exhaustion, chanted the form and opened the seal outside the Sword Tomb�CSince the disciple entered this ce by mistake decades ago, a threshold was put in ce. The seal of the Sword Tomb burst open with a distorted sharp sound.


    Feng Yin was a bit confused and said, ��Hey, this seal seems to be a bit different.��


    Liu Xian said, ��It��s not surprising that some changes have taken ce after so many years of being influenced by the lifelessness of the Sword Tomb... Let��s go in and talk inside.��


    When they entered the Sword Tomb, they soon felt the cold temperature. Outside on Spirit Sword Mountain, it was still scorching hot summer. However, the inside of the Sword Tomb was like ate autumn. This was the ce where the Spirit Sword Sect buried their swords for thousands of years. The dead swords naturally gathered the surrounding Yin element, and over the years, it became quite abundant.


    ��But,pared tost time, it seems to have eased a lot.��


    Zhou Ming nodded his head and said, ��Yes, although the Yin energy is heavy, the lifelessness aura has subsided by a lot.��


    Hua Yun asked, ��Could it be that Martial Brother Zhang Sheng has untied the knot in his heart in the past few years?��


    The others looked at each other, and then they all shook their heads helplessly. Only these old people knew what was the knot in Zhang Sheng��s heart. It was a strong obsession that could turn the Yin energy of the Sword Tomb into intense lifelessness. With his temperament, wanting to get out of the shadow and untie the knot was easier said than done.


    ��Senior Brother Zhang Sheng is so hard-headed, it��s clearly not his fault.�� Hua Yun pursed her lips, somewhat feeling otherwise.


    ��There are some things that you don��t know. Zhang Sheng is just ming himself?�� Recalling the past, the several Elders were full of sadness. Zhang Sheng was consumed by the heart demon, the most important reason was that woman... Because he was trapped by love, no one could really do anything about it. After that cataclysm event, no one came to Spirit Sword Mountain without losing anything. Zhang Sheng sealed himself in the Sword Tomb, iming that his sin was inexcusable and he was ashamed to see others. But who really med him? It just didn��t make sense. Later, when the Heavenly Sword Hall was organized, and Feng Yin invited Zhang Sheng out of seclusion, he only promised that he would take action when Spirit Sword Sect was in a critical situation. However, when the order of the Elders was made, he strongly asked to rank himself at thest. In a sense, Zhang Sheng was really a very awkward person.


    ��But, looking at the surrounding atmosphere, maybe he really wants to open up a little?��


    With doubts, several of them kept going deep into the Sword Tomb. Soon, they saw a hut. A white-haired cultivator at the door looked at the crowd with a smile and then cupped his hands.


    ��Greetings, Senior Brothers and Sister.��


    Feng Yin and the others were a bit in disbelief. After a moment, they eximed, ��Zhang Sheng, it��s really you!��


    The person in front of them was quite different than the one they visited decades ago! At that time, Zhang Sheng had been depressed for a long time and it was manifested in his appearance. His handsome face was distorted, making him unlike a human being... At that time, the disciple was not joking about seeing a white-haired ghost. However, at this time, Zhang Sheng, except for his white hair, still has the same handsome face from more than a hundred years ago. Where did his depression go? On the contrary, he looked much younger than the overworked Elders like Feng Yin and Liu Xian!


    So, was it really true that during his seclusion in the Sword Tomb, he had managed to untie the knot in his heart? If this was true, then this was splendid!


    However, before they could exchange greetings with him��Zhang Sheng nodded to the side and said, ��Come on, Lu, meet some of my Senior Brothers and Sister.��


    When they heard these words, the several people were startled. How could there be someone beside Zhang Sheng?


    ��Senior Brothers, Senior Sister, this is Lu, my beloved daoist partner. Do you guys recognize her?��


    Feng Yin and the others were dumbfounded, not knowing what to do. Of course, they still had an impression of that poison removal doctor. Even after two hundred years, she was still fresh in their memories. However... The Lu that they remembered was not invisible and transparent!


    ��Ah, silly me.�� Zhang Sheng shook his head with a smile and said, ��I forget that you guys can��t see her.��


    ��Can��t see her?�� Feng Yin became more confused. Even after he scanned the surrounding area with his Ster Divine Eyes, he didn��t see any other existence.


    Zhang Sheng patted his chest and said, ��My wife has been living in my heart.��


    ��... What?��


    ��Well, how should I say it?�� Zhang Sheng raised his head, somewhat embarrassed, ��In the words you guys can understand, my wife only exists in my imagination. It is my imagination that gave her life... Don��t look at me like that. I��m not crazy. You don��t need to pity me, because I��ve got what I want. For me, she is right in front of my eyes and every smile is the same as hers at that time. Being with her is the greatest happiness of my life.��


    Then he stretched out his arm and gently held a mass of air.


    Hua Yun was tongue-tied, ��B-but others...��


    Zhang Sheng looked at the air in his arms with pity and love and said, ��Well, no one in the world can see her except me, but why do I need other people��s opinions? My life with her is enough as long as we are satisfied.��


    Those remarks from Zhang Sheng were probably not the first time he said it. They were spoken so fluently and smoothly that people couldn��t refute them. Of course, Feng Yin and others didn��t refute them either.


    Being able to cut off the knot in the heart was really more important than anything else. Even if it was self-deception... They really didn��t want to see him looking like a ghost.


    But at this time, Zhou Ming suddenly remembered something and asked, ��Zhang Sheng, did you think of this method yourself?��


    Hearing this, Zhang Sheng said with a smile, ��Senior Brother knows me really well. How could Ie up with such a wonderful idea when I was basically living like a dead man? At that time, I was too overwhelmed with sadness and my thought for Lu was distorted. In fact, I couldn��t remember her true appearance. It was only with the help of someone that I could extricate myself.��


    ��Someone helped you?��


    Everyone was shocked again. For decades, no one came in and out of the Sword Tomb. So, who sneaked into the Sword Tomb and helped hime up with this idea?


    Feng Yin said, ��... If we think about it carefully, there won��t be anyone else. It must be Wang Lu.��


    Zhang Sheng was slightly stunned, ��Wang Lu? Who is he?��


    ��Wait, you don��t know Wang Lu?��


    ��Should I know him?�� Zhang Sheng was curious, and then asked the air beside him, ��Is he your acquaintance? No?��


    Turning his head again, Zhang Sheng said, ��Anyway... It��s the Fifth Senior Sister who helped the two of us be together.��


    ��How could it be?��

 Chapter 822 - Gathering People to Create Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 822: Gathering People to Create Trouble</h4>


    The topic of Zhang Sheng��s wife was quickly changed. After all, Feng Yin and the others did note to the sword tomb to solve their love affair.


    ��I have something to ask you, we need you to use the dead sword here to find someone.��


    When he heard these words, Zhang Sheng was stunned. He said, ��Looking for someone with the dead sword? Could it be that there is news about the missing senior?��


    In the Sword Tomb in Spirit Sword Sect, not only were there the damaged Immortal Swords, which had been stockpiled in the past thousands of years, but also arge number of missing swords. Although the body of these swords was not damaged, the sword spirits had fallen into self-enclosure upon the owner��s departure, making them unable to be reused. The Spirit Sword Sect put these swords in the sword tomb, not only tomemorate the swordmasters but also to save a glimmer of hope to save the person itself. Spirit Sword Sect used the sword to enter the Path, so there was a peculiar connection between the cultivators and the sword. As long as the person was still alive, then it was hoped that the person would be found.


    Of course, this hope was just that, hope. During the thousands of years existence of the Sword Tomb, no more than ten cultivators had been found by this method. Therefore, Zhang Shen was also surprised to hear that Feng Yin and others wanted to use the dead sword to find someone.


    ��It��s not a senior, it��s a...�� Feng Yin was silent and looked around. Seeing that his Junior Brothers and Sister became more and more confused, he decided that it was time for them to understand the secret.


    ��It��s a person you and I both know. I want you to help me find our Big Brother.��


    ��What...��


    Once the words were said, everyone was shocked.


    Among the ten Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall, Feng Yin took the top spot. Over the past two hundred years, he had devoted himself to the Spirit Sword Sect. In their generation, the only Big Brother was him. However, this time, Feng Yin actually said the three words, ��our Big Brother.�� In that case, there was only one person in the world who was qualified to be the Big Brother of Feng Yin. However, that person had already been dead two hundred years ago... Moreover, what was the rtionship between Big Brother and the two people who were missing now?


    ��If you find him, you can find those two people.�� Feng Yin didn��t exin much. He said, ��Can it be done?��


    Zhang Sheng thought for a moment and said, ��The relics of Big Brother do exist in the Sword Tomb, but I��m not sure if the two people that you mention can be found. Because, since you came here to look for me, obviously the usual methods have been used.��


    Feng Yin said, ��Do your best. I believe Big Brother will respond.��


    ��Okay, then I��ll give it a try.��


    ����


    Behind the hut, there was a piece of bare wilderness. The uneven hilly ground was filled with the boundless silence of the sword. There was no vegetation and mosquitoes in the wilderness, and the vitality was wiped out. Even Feng Yin and his party felt a little ufortable when they walked here.


    However, Zhang Sheng was veryfortable here. He had been living in seclusion here for two hundred years. His body and mind had long been inseparable with the deathly stillness of the sword intent. When he came here, he was like a fish in water. His white hair danced with the wind in the wilderness, which caused him to appear ethereal.


    With his Ster Divine Eyes, Feng Yin somewhat couldn��t see through the ins and outs of Zhang Sheng. He could only roughly judge that his strength was no less than anyone in Heavenly Sword Hall.


    ��I can��t imagine that even after two hundred years of living in seclusion, my Junior Brother is one step of us in the Immortal Path.��


    Zhang Sheng said with a smile, ��If it wasn��t for Fifth Senior Sister who woke me up in time, I am afraid that I would have already turned into a handful of white sand in this wilderness at this time. How could I have the opportunity to have great enlightenment? Speaking of which, Fifth Senior Sister is remarkable. She indeed deserves to inherit the legacy of Big Brother... Okay, here we are.��


    While talking, they arrived at a small hill. Zhang Sheng stood at the front and sighed softly and then said in a low voice, ��The relics of Big Brother are all here. Senior Brother Feng Yin, are you sure that Big Brother is still here?��


    Feng Yin nodded.


    At this time, Liu Xian and the others had vaguely guessed the truth. But they were all worried, so they could not say a word at all.


    Zhang Sheng walked up the hill and told the air beside him, ��Lu, when I give themandter, do as what I taught you to do.��


    When she heard these words, Hua Yun was stunned. She thought, did he want a person who didn��t exist to help him with such an important event?


    Then she decided to first watch it unfold.


    Zhang Sheng quickly stood on the top of the hill, and then his true Yuan began to move slowly. From static to dynamic, he suddenly set off a violent wave. The power that pervaded the wilderness was swept away by Zhang Sheng, as if it was torn by force. A whirlpool of stagnant air quickly condensed into substance, which was in the shape of a funnel. The funnel then spun downward and poured down at Zhang Sheng��s feet.


    ��Lu! Help me filter it a bit.��


    ��Yes.��


    At this moment, Feng Yin and the others clearly heard a gentle woman��s voice. At the next moment, on the hill, in front of Zhang Sheng, under the turbulent dead air, an entity condensed a bit into a slender woman.


    There was no mistake, it was the poison removal doctor who haunted Zhang Sheng, the fuse that destroyed everything...


    However, Feng Yin and the others had no time to think about why an imaginary character suddenly existed. Because with the appearance of Lu, the violent dead air became a bit more docile. And after gathering arge amount of dead air, the small hill under Zhang Sheng��s feet also began to tremble violently.


    Boom!


    With a shocking sound, the small hill waspletely disintegrated. Then a few white lights rushed into the sky, and then slowly fell down, until they quietly floated in front of everyone��s eyes.


    A broken sword, half a robe, a hairpin, and two remnant books.


    Zhang Sheng wearilynded with those lights, but the Lu beside him had be invisible again.


    ��These are the relics of Big Brother. Originally, they were just a pile of powder. They were briefly activated by the dead energy that I gathered in the Sword Tomb and recovered a bit of their shape and enlightened a touch of spirit. Now, they should be driven by instinct to find the whereabouts of their master... But, I want to confirm again, is Big Brother still here?��


    Feng Yin was silent for a long time. The rtionship between Ouyang Shang and Wang Lu could not be exined clearly in a few words. As a matter of fact, he was notpletely sure whether the Big Brother was still alive at this time.


    However, what else could he do?


    ��Big Brother is still here, he will certainly respond to the call.��


    ��Okay.��


    Zhang Sheng nodded and then stretched out his hand to separate the relics a bit.


    In an instant, the white lights began to twist and wriggled wildly like wild beasts and waves that caused palpitation surged out.


    ��This...��


    Zhang Sheng said, ��If you wake up these guys who have been resting for 200 years and tell them that their master is still alive, they will inevitably feel agitated. Of course, this is a good thing. When they are excited, they will work hard on their call. But the side effect is that, if they find out that their master doesn��t exist, they may think that we just make fun of them... And these guys, who have gathered huge dead aura of the Sword Tomb will retaliate, and they are very difficult to deal with.


    Feng Yin��splexion changed slightly when he heard this, but he soon calmed down.


    ��Don��t worry, Big Brother will not let us down.��


    Zhang Sheng smiled and said, ��He has never let people down.��


    Following the conversation between the two of them, Ouyang Shang��s broken relics writhed more violently, and waves visible to the naked eye began to spread and erupt wantonly. The violent power was shocking.


    ��Oh, it seems that these guys are not very patient. They feel impatient and start to get irritable after only a short time.��


    Zhang Sheng said this, but his expression gradually became gloomy. He put one of his hands in front of him, while the other hand was holding a cloud of air, clearly making a defensive posture.


    ��Senior Brother Feng Yin, if the worst thing happenster, don��t take it lightly. I know that you are very good now, but these are the relics of Big Brother...��


    Before he had finished speaking, there was another booming sound in the wilderness. A mound of soil in the distance exploded and several white lights floated in the air.


    Zhang Sheng��s eyes widened and somewhat in disbelief. ��This...��


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One after another, the mounds in the wilderness burst, and more and more relics of the dead were aroused and awakened from their slumber. The dots of white light connected together, making them look like a gxy. Countless pieces of relics of the deceased began to mor with Ouyang Shang��s relics.


    Zhang Sheng showed a wry smile and said, ��It��s bad. I seem to underestimate the appeal of Big Brother. That guy started calling the entire sword tomb to rebel. And it��s not only the relics of our golden generation cultivators, but also the relics of our ancestors of previous generations. But, Big Brother didn��t have such a hot temper at that time. So where did these dead creatures learn to make trouble in this case?��


    After a pause, Zhang Sheng asked, ��Big Brother, I haven��t been out of the sword tomb in recent years. Is the mountain protection array of the Spirit Sword sect still reliable? If it breaks outter, it should be several times more powerful than the four heavenly tribtions. Can it withstand it?��


    Feng Yin did not answer, but from his solemn look, it was not difficult to see that even if it could be stopped, it would not be easy...:


    Lu Li, who was responsible for maintaining the array, broke out in a cold sweat, and asked softly ��Senior Brother, do you want to call Ling��Er and the others...��


    Before he could finish his words, Ouyang Shang��s broken sword suddenly flew high, and then it was fully restored in the light. Then a violent wave ran straight through the sky along the upward sword body. The Grand Cloud Array of Spirit Sword Sect was broken in an instant, and the afterwaves did not stop, sweeping awayrge clouds in the Blue River Region.


    That was the strongest sound this sword could make.


    After no one knew how long, seemingly very long but also very short, the flying sword trembled for a moment. Then crimson blood leaked from the clear sword, like the blood and tears of a desperate person.


    However, after being bathed in blood and tears, making its entire body scarlet, the sword slowly turned downward, and the cold light from it was reflected in the eyes of Feng Yin and the others.


    ��This guy... Seems to be really angry with us.�� Zhang Sheng hugged the invisible person in his arm more closely, ��Senior Brother Feng Yin, this time, looks like you have made a wrong bet.��


    Feng Yin and the others have already formed a formation a long time ago, waiting for the flying sword in the air to explode.


    However, the next moment, from the boundless distant sky, a lightning bolt fell diagonally and struck the blood-colored sword in the middle


    Then, the familiar but also unfamiliar voice filled everyone��s ears.


    ��You idiot, what the hell are you doing?��

 Chapter 823 - This Kind Of Accomplishment Can Go to Hell

    <h4>Chapter 823: This Kind Of Aplishment Can Go to Hell</h4>


    As soon as Wang Lu��s voice arrived, the blood-colored flying sword immediately stopped, and then it trembled more violently, but it was no longer with ill intent. The blood color on the sword quickly dissipated and was reced with dazzling brilliance, just like the tears in the eyes.


    ��Okay, it��s just two hundred years of not seeing each other, why the fuss? I know you guys have a hard time all these years. Don��t worry, we��ll meet soon.��


    With those words from Wang Lu, those dead treasures were finally in peace. After the noisy vigor was gone, those white lights quickly dimmed down and disappeared, and the relics returned to the ground to rest.


    Feng Yin and the others were already very excited, ��Big Brother, is that you?��


    The voice outside the sky was silent for a moment.


    ��Actually, I don��t really want to talk to you guys in this capacity. After all, it has been many years. But now that I have been found, I��d like to say hello to all of you.��


    The next moment, the several Junior Brothers and Sister began to talk all at once.


    ��... O-Okay, let��s stop the gossip and talk less. Time is limited. I��ll give you a brief ount of the situation. Wang Wu and I are still trapped in the debris of the passage between the two worlds and are not connected with the Nine Regions. Just now, it was only by the call of the Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman and the Sword Tomb that a crack in the space barrier was barely opened. But, this crack can only allow voices to pass through. Now, I want you to build a tower on Spirit Sword Mountain, a tower that goes through the sky, to open a way for both of us to return home.��


    ��How do we build it?��


    ��This is to fully disy your initiative, to build it more quickly, better, and more economically... How do I know how to build it? I��ve told you the need, now it��s your turn toe up with a n!��


    ��... Understood. What else?��


    ��I want to know the current situation in Nine Regions... Lu Li, step forward.��


    Among the Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall, Lu Li has the best eloquence. He pondered for a moment and then chose to talk about the important events of Nine Regions during this period.


    ��You can fully trust the Golden King��s ability, but never trust his position. His goal is not in Nine Regions, and it is possible for him to do anything. So I think you should understand who you should support now.��


    ��Aya...��


    Before he could continue, Wang Lu cut him off, ��You can trust Aya unconditionally. But Aya has more strength and less flexibility. So I want you to go to area 51, open the secret door under the seat of fire, enter the underground city, take out the fire token on the fifth floor, and then give it to Nine-Tailed Fox.��


    Lu Li was taken aback, ��The fire token? That is the highest seal of order of all Zaku in Area 51. And you want to give it to Nine-Tailed Fox?��


    ��You can trust Nine-Tailed Fox, but can��t you trust Feng Ling?��


    As soon as this was said, the several Elders of Heavenly Sword Hall had different expressions. Feng Yin was obviously overjoyed while the others looked hesitant.


    Liu Xian tentatively said, ��Of course, we can trust Feng Ling, but wasn��t she already... After all, she has only existed for a short time and cannot maintain her own consciousness.��


    ��Use your brain. An old maid who has remained chaste for thirty years, but then has her melon broken a month ago. Do you think she��s a virgin now or not?��


    ��Um...��


    ��Furthermore, Nine-Tailed Fox is the most suitable candidate now. The fox is the most cunning creature in the world, and you will need to use her cunning. Don��t forget that if she didn��t hold back Zhan Ziye and the others when the Against the World Dragon Pir erupted in the Southern Heaven Region, that group of people will all die under the destroyer light. Her understanding of the Immortal World and her intuition of the crisis were far better than those of us, Immortal Cultivators.��


    ��Understood.��


    ��In addition, let Yin Xuan move. If you hide the foreshadowing for too long, it will be invalid.��


    ��Do you want to use their power? But...��


    ��It��s a matter of life and death, don��t be so overly careful.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Finally... Give my thanks to Golden King for me, for taking the initiative to defend Cloud Region. There are some things worth remembering in that ce.��


    With these words, the connection between Spirit Sword Mountain and the two-world passageway waspletely cut off.


    ����


    ��Well, well, well, is there something memorable in the Cloud Region?��


    In the passage, Wang Wu��s smile looked strange. She said, ��Give your thanks to Golden King? Howe I have never seen you this infatuated before? How many years have passed since the events of Grand Cloud Mountain, yet you��re still obsessed about it?��


    Wang Lu smiled and said, ��Grand Cloud Fairy is graceful with heavenly beauty. As long as one is a normal man, he will never forget her unique appearance. It would be strange instead if I forget her. As for whether I��m infatuated or not, others may not know, but how could you not?��


    With that, he leaned forward and kissed Wang Wu��s lips. His movements were light and swift, and he did not let Wang Wu have any chance to react.


    However, it seemed that Wang Wu herself didn��t intend to react to this scene. She licked her lips and then sighed deeply, ��It must be hard for you. Such an infatuated person like you can only live a boring life with me, a faded old woman, so it must be very hard for you.��


    Wang Lu said, ��What are you talking about? Together with you, even if it��s a thousand years or ten thousand years, it won��t be hard.��


    ��Really? It doesn��t matter if you don��t see your other confidantes? For example, the Western Continent sword saint who has a rtionship with you with the wine and roast chicken, or Liu Li that infatuated girl? Another example is the beautiful daughter of the Grand Cloud Fairy...��


    Wang Lu shrugged and said, ��We��re not going to live here for the rest of our lives. Sooner orter, we��re going to go back... Okay, let��s not talk about these unhappy things. Let��s do our homework again for the day.��


    Wang Wu lightly said, ��Why don��t you do it yourself, I��m not in the mood.��


    ��Very well.�� Wang Lu was obviously a bit disappointed, but he didn��t force it. He said, ��Just slowly harmonize your breath then, I��ll go and adjust the giant Divine Weapon.��


    After Wang Lu disappeared in the darkness of the passage, Wang Wu finally revealed a trace of sadness.


    Wang Lu��s condition was getting worse and worse.


    The conversation just now was, of course, not Wang Lu��s own style, but rather he deliberately imitated Sun Buping, the original owner of the giant Divine Weapon.


    In order to improve the synchronization rate, Wang Lu had exhausted his means. In the past fifteen years, with the cooperation of Senior Gem Emperor, he had experienced almost all the things Sun Buping experienced in his life. But, the synchronization rate was still stuck at seventy percent, and it was difficult to continue to breakthrough. After being trapped in the two-world passage, Wang Lubed through his thoughts again and found that he still had a small blind spot.


    Sun Buping used to be a passionate person. Before meeting with Senior Gem Emperor, he had many confidantes, such as Xuan Mo. During that time, with the guidance of one of the women who had power and influence, the rtionship between them was delicate but harmonious, and Sun Buping enjoyed the happiness of having several partners.


    This experience was only a small episode in Sun Buping��s long life. However, when Wang Luter reflected it, he thought that if any man could have such an episode in his life, it would undoubtedly be the finishing touch. Previously, when he partnered with Senior Gem Emperor, consciously or unconsciously, he seemed to avoid that experience which was probably the reason for the bottleneck in the synchronization rate.


    Therefore, Wang Lu could only force himself to be as infatuated and passionate as Sun Buping back then, in order to try to break through the bottleneck and bring the synchronization rate to a higher level.


    As for the effectiveness, there were indeed some. In just a few days, Wang Lu��s synchronization rate had increased by three percentage points. It could be seen that this piece of content was indeed what hecked in the past.


    However, this kind of rebellious change to his original predisposition was undoubtedly a great burden to him.


    To be sure, Wang Lu was not a (TL Note: See wikipedia: Zhan Huo)��Liu Xiahui��[1] who was at peace with himself. He, of course, also had a need for women. However, he would also never learn the methods of those ��yboys��, especially the seemingly romantic conversation just now. In his words, there would be too many goosebumps that would explode in the air.


    Such words like ��even if it��s a thousand years or ten thousand years, it won��t be hard��... The normal Wang Lu would never say this kind of words, even if he was forced to say it under sword point. But now, it was as natural as eating and drinking. Wang Wu could hardly imagine how distorted his Non-Phase Sword Heart at this time had be.


    If it went on like this, even if the synchronization rate rose, it was likely that he himself would be mentally ill.


    In addition, Wang Lu was trying to imitate Sun Buping��s romance, but there were only the two of them in the two-world passage. How could there be room for romance? Wang Lu had all kinds of affection, but he could only focus on one person. All the beautiful thoughts in his heart for those confidantes would fall on Wang Wu... And if she were to be honest, she was a bit fed up with it.


    Even if Non-Phase Method had tens of thousands of miracles, there was no way topete with the giant Divine Weapon for patience.


    What��s more, every time shepeted, there would be something more in her body. And when there were too many things, she was really ufortable.


    With a sigh, Wang Wu swept away the thoughts in her heart and sat down with her legs crossed. Silently, she began tounch the internal inspection. Not long after, she saw a gxy moving in her body.


    ��What a mess... The form that I have just organized a moment ago is invalid again. Damn it, how many versions of Non-Phase Method is this? Three hundred? Four hundred? The number of versions of Non-Phase Method in Non-Phase Peak in the past one hundred years was not as many as these past few days! It��s so annoying!��


    ��Hey, what are you talking about?��


    Wang Wu raised her head and saw that Wang Lu hade to her side by some time. He had a worried look on his face.


    Wang Wu suddenly became angry and pointed at her belly, ��What else? Isn��t this the good thing that you did?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Yin and Yang transform into life, which is a supremew no less than the destroyer light of the Against the World Dragon Pir. When ites to the efficiency of being born out of nothing, it is far better than the speed of self-regeneration of you, a Jindan Stage cultivator. A little bigger belly can increase your strength, what else are you dissatisfied with?��


    ��Damn, it��s easy for you to say Yin and Yang transform into life, when it��s born, isn��t it me who has to take care of it?��


    ��It will allow you to fully disy your maternal brilliance.��


    ��Brilliance my ass! Your whole family is full of maternal brilliance!��


    The more she talked, the angrier she became. However, the next moment, Wang Lu��s figure shed away from her front and suddenly appeared behind her. Then, his two arms gently hugged her.


    ��Don��t be angry, if you encounter any problems, let��s study them together. Is the new Non-Phase Method framework still not working? Show me your design n, perhaps there��s something wrong with it...��


    Hearing these gentle words, Wang Wu��s anger gradually disappeared.


    Although she knew that this gentleness was just Wang Lu��s hypocritical manner in order to imitate Sun Buping, in a sense... she did enjoy this gentleness.


    ��Okay, I��ll leave the rest to you, I��m going to rest a bit.��


    Wang Lu was surprised. ��Hey!��


    However, watching Wang Wu lying down and resting irresponsibly, a smile gradually appeared on Wang Lu��s face.


    Because this scene was simply the best portrayal of the word ��family.�� A gentle husband, a spoiled wife, and the future conceived in the belly of the wife...


    The next moment, his smile froze, and then there was a bigger surprise.


    Because just when he thought about family, something seemed to bloom in his mind and the synchronization rate of the giant Divine Weapon suddenly increased a bit! It was now close to eighty percent!


    That was it! Throughout Sun Buping��s life... had he been secretly looking forward to having a family?


    [1] (TL Note: See wikipedia: Zhan Huo)

 Chapter 824 - Sky Tower

    <h4>Chapter 824: Sky Tower</h4>


    ��Sky Tower? Beside these words, Wang Lu didn��t leave any other clues?��


    At the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, an elderly cultivator with heavy sses tapped the table with dissatisfaction.


    ��What does Wang Lu think of our Ten Thousand Arts Sect? Universal wishing machine where he could get whatever he wants? Does he respect the academic spirit and understand architectural design? Wanting to break the space barrier of Nine Regions with a tower is too whimsical!��


    In front of the old man, Elder Lu Li from the Heavenly Sword Hall of Spirit Sword Sect smiled slightly and said, ��What Daoist Friend Shi Fang said is quite reasonable. There has never been a building that could break the space barrier of Nine Regions in the entire history of Nine Regions. However, this is only limited to ��history.�� Don��t forget that not long ago, one building sessfully broke the space barrier.��


    When he heard these words, Elder Shi Fang was startled. ��Do you mean the Against the World Dragon Pir?��


    ��Precisely. If it had not been for the arrival of the Against the World Dragon Pir, which weakened the barrier of Nine Regions, I��m afraid we wouldn��t have heard of Wang Lu��s voice.��


    Elder Shi Fang nodded and said, ��Yes, the Against the World Dragon Pir is indeed one of my blindspots. If I can have the Against the World Dragon Pir, I might be able to break the barrier and lead Wang Lu back... But the Against the World Dragon Pir is a treasure of the Immortal World. Whether it��s the manufacturing method or the principle of operation, we don��t know much about it. Thus, it��s impossible to copy it.��


    ��The so-called not knowing much that you said is only limited to the past. Elder Shi Fang, can you recognize this thing?��


    After he said that, Lu Li carefully pulled out a transparent ss bottle from the mustard seed bag. A pile of dark powder was in it.


    The powder looked ugly, but Elder Shi Fang was startled that he unconsciously took several steps back.


    ��Is this ck powder...��


    ��The debris of the Against the World Dragon Pir.�� Lu Li said, ��Before her death, Supreme Kuqin managed to cut the Against the Sword Dragon Pir with the Extinguish Immortal Sword. And this is theyer of debris left on the sword, which Supreme Hetu was lucky enough to recover. I think that, with the research ability of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect and with the help of this material, we should be able to gain something.��


    A trembling Elder Shi Fang stretched out his hand toward the ss bottle and said, ��This is a momentous point in the history of Nine Regions!��


    Lu Li was silent for a moment and then handed out half of the ss bottle and said, ��The future of Nine Regions is in our hands.��


    ��Huh?�� Elder Shi Fang couldn��t understand Lu Li��s meaning of the word ��our,�� but when he tried to take the ss bottle, he found the bottle seemed to be stuck to Lu Li��s hand.


    ��... You don��t think I��m going to ce all the hopes of Nine Regions on you alone, right?��


    Shi Fang said, somewhat a bit unhappy, ��You don��t believe me?��


    ��I can��t trust anyone in this matter. Either we do it together, or you do it on your own without this.��


    As one of the leading research experts in Ten Thousand Arts Sect, Daoist Immortal Shi Fang had never been this angry. However, looking at the ck powder in the ss bottle in his hand, no matter how big his anger was, he immediately held it back.


    ��Fine, if you insist oning... But if you can��t keep up with the pace, don��t expect us to slow down and wait for you.��


    ��You can try to get rid of me as hard as you can.�� Lu Li sneered disdainfully.


    ����


    In the next period of time, as Lu Li said, Daoist Master Shi Fang set up his own research team, and then tried to leave Lu Li behind with the greatest strength.


    All the contents of the research were not hidden from him. Every report Lu Li could read at will, and everyboratory waspletely open to him. However, the Ten Thousand Arts Sect did not expect him to understand. As the top academic research institution in Nine Regions, they were confident that there was a qualitative gap between them and any other sect. ording to the conclusion of Supreme Tianlun, even Shengjing Sect, which had unlimited financial resources and manpower, had a generation gap with the Ten Thousand Arts Sect in terms of academic research ability. As for the Spirit Sword Sect, which had a declining poption and a shortage of materials, what qualifications should it have to participate in this kind of top-ss research? In this regard, being a good audience was not bad.


    In the first three days, Lu Li was just doing his part as an audience, wandering around the research facilities, watching while walking without saying a word. When some arrogant researchers asked him provocative questions, he justughed it off and never responded.


    However, just when everyone thought that the Sixth Elder of the Spirit Sword Sect was going to be an invisible man in theboratory, Lu Li finally made a move.


    The first thing was to overthrow the three uing research projects at the morning meeting of Daoist Master Shi Fang. In front of everyone��s surprised and even frightened eyes, he spoke frankly and with assurance. He pointed out the shorings of the research n clearly and gave his own alternative n. After a long discussion, Daoist Master Shi Fang and other experts reluctantly admitted that Lu Li��s version was obviously superior.


    Second, Lu Li selected five rtively marginal cultivators from Shi Fang��s team and formed a research group of his own. He then took over the most difficult project in the whole research program. Of course, Daoist Master Shi Fang would not rest assured that the core content will be delivered to outsiders. Thus, he also led a cutting-edge team to carry out the same research. Three dayster, the result was clear, and Lu Li came up with a perfect result one step ahead of time. Shi Fang, who was still two steps away at the time, almost passed away in theboratory.


    That time, Shi Fang and the others suddenly realized an important fact: Lu Li was the man who, in the past two hundred years, single-handedly carried out most of the academic research of Spirit Sword Sect! Although the results of this research were never able to reach the cutting edge technology of the Immortal Cultivation World of Nine Regions, from another perspective, Lu Li hadpleted the work of a team by his own efforts, and the results were not bad! If such a talent could have the research tform of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, what kind of terrifying energy would be burst out from it?


    Therefore, regarding Lu Li, people��s question was no longer whether he was qualified to follow the advanced research of Ten Thousand Arts Sect, but when could a peerless talent like him leave themoner sect of Spirit Sword Sect and enter the embrace of Ten Thousand Arts Sect as soon as possible...


    ��Daoist Friend Lu Li, although I have said it once a few days ago, I must say it again. Please be sure to join the Ten Thousand Arts Sect. Only in this way will your talent not be wasted! If you are not tied to the Spirit Sword Sect, bute to our Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the highest academic research award would be in your hands in no time!��


    ��Daoist Friend Shi Fang, have you ever thought that, if I were not in the Spirit Sword Sect, how could I have the opportunity to grow to where I am now? The entire research resources of one of the Five Uniques arepletely used by me, so I have no less than any researcher. So, let us now focus our attention on the right ce. The result of theposition identification of the Against the World Dragon Pir should have beenpiled, right?��


    Daoist Master Shi Fang sighed with some regret, then nodded and said, ��Yes, it has beenpiled. As you expected, the Against the World Dragon Pir... As the name suggests, is a biochemical building based on the Against the World Dragon. Its core lies in the Against the World Dragon, a strange species in the Immortal World. In contrast to the World Dragons in the Tomb of Immortals, the Against the World Dragon does not create something out of nothing, but turns existence into nothingness. And this supernatural power can only be possessed by the Against the World Dragon. It is very difficult to replicate.��


    ��If so, it means that the situation still falls into the expected D category. Without the Against the World Dragon, there is no way to build the Sky Tower.��


    ��But the Against the World Dragon does not exist in Nine Regions at all. Where are we going to find it?��


    Lu Li pondered for a while and said, ��Is it really though? Even if it��s notplete, a part of it is just as fine.��


    Daoist Master Shi Fang was stunned when he heard this and said, ��Do you mean...��


    ��A huge pir in the Southern Heaven Region is basically made of the Against the World Dragon. If we can cut a rtivelyplete section of it, we would be able to extract all the elements of the Against the World Dragon and restore it.��


    ��... Extract living materials from inanimate objects? Ah, I remember, twenty years ago, I read Daoist Friend��s article about extracting the elements of the Destion Age from the amber! That time, my Senior Brother Sect Leader said that if this research goes deeper, it may be possible to build a Destion Age Prehistoric Park. If Daoist Friend has such a foundation, maybe it��s really feasible!��


    ����


    ��So, these lunatics want me to lead the army to the Southern Heaven Region to cut them a piece of Against the World Dragon Pir? They really are a bunch of bastards, don��t they have any brain?��


    At this time, the dazzling King of the Western Continent was sitting on an elevated dragon chair and was very upset to read the files in his hand. While scolding, he threw it out with force, ��Knight King, you wasted my time just because you want me to see this kind of boring thing?��


    The file flying in the air was picked off by a slender hand. Aya took back the file and calmly said, ��This is the only way.��


    ��The only way? You mean this is the only way to save Wang Lu, right? For the sake of a mere Wang Lu, you want me to dispatch the main force to enter the Southern Heaven Region that has long been upied by the Fallen Immortals, which makes the overall circumstances there extremely unfavorable? You mean in that dark battlefield, the army has to break throughyers of defense to destroy their core building?��


    Aya still calmly replied, ��Saving Wang Lu is the only way to win this war. Gil, don��t try to be brave. You��ve done a good job. In the past half a month, you have led us to fight back five waves of invasion from the Fallen Immortal. This is an unprecedented feat...


    ��So why must we bring Wang Lu back?��


    ��You know why... In this war, you won��t be able to hold on for too long. Gil, it��s just you and me, so put away your disguise. Don��t show off your golden light to me.��


    Golden King tilted his face and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he leaned back and retrieved the golden light from his body. And then... A variegated light appeared.


    At this time, the previously pure gold and wless full body armor had be mottled, divided into countless color blocks, including gold, silver, and bronze. It indeed looked terrible.


    ��Although... headed by Shengjing Sect, I have tried my best to replenish your wealth during this time, the wealth of Nine Regions will eventually be at odds with your path. For example, the emperor��s dragon chair is nondescript to you. Dragon is a supreme symbol in Nine Regions, but it is only a rtively powerful creature in ournd. What��s more, the dragons in the two continents are not the same. Gil, you are not so much as the Golden King now, but more like...��


    Aya paused and didn��t continue. But Golden King sneered and said, ��Tattered King? Humph, I��ve heard some bastards talk about this before. That��s right, in this foreignnd, I can��t hold on for long. But it doesn��t mean that your suicide n has any meaning!��


    Aya said, ��It��s not a suicide. You don��t have to send out someone to carry out this task. Nine Regions has already found the right person. He just needs some help from you.��


    ��The right person?��


    Aya turned sideways to reveal a figure that was extremely strange to Golden King.


    ��Greetings, Golden King. I am Yin Xuan, a Sessor Disciple of Spirit Sword Sect.��

 Chapter 825 - Academic Mad Dog

    <h4>Chapter 825: Academic Mad Dog</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    In the memory of Golden King, Yin Xuan��s name was stored in a very remote corner, almost no different from dust and grass.


    If Yin Xuan didn��t have the title of a lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect, Golden King would never remember such a trivial thing.


    However, just like the so-called knowing somebody by their reputation couldn��tpare to meeting them in person, this time, Golden King found that his understanding of Yin Xuan was far from reality.


    ��This is the smell of the Fallen Immortalckey, are you deliberately trying to provoke me?��


    Yin Xuan said, ��No, but... the identity of the Fallen Immortalckey is more favorable to us at present.��


    Golden King slightly tilted his head, indicating that he was still listening.


    Yin Xuan then said, ��My team and I were foreshadowed by Wang Lu fifteen years ago. When the frontal battle against the enemy in the future is extremely hard, we can disguise ourselves and strike the enemy from behind. Even though at that time it was just an insignificant idle work, we have been preparing for it for fifteen years. By now, all the preparatory work has been wless.


    Golden King was still silent. His blood-red eyes swept over Yin Xuan. Then he found that the true story of Spirit Sword Sect was indeed true. From top to bottom, from the inside out, this person waspletely filled with the smell of Fallen immortal dog. Just like a meat ve who had been trained for ten thousand years, he was pure and without any foreign matter.


    ��As a dog, you��re quitepetent.��


    Yin Xuan said, ��In fact, we indeed ce our hope on a Fallen Immortal��s name. Without it, we can��t have this perfect disguise.��


    ��Cann?�� After Golden King came to Nine Regions, he had done enough homework. He thought for a while and then said, ��Cann has been lost in Nine Regions for a long time. Aren��t you walking right into the trap by borrowing his name?��


    Yin Xuan said, ��We are just borrowing Cann��s power. As for the name, we need to borrow other people��s names. Do you remember the three Immortals who came to this world half a month ago when the crack in the sky in Cloud Region was opened?��


    Aya added, ��I led the crowd to fight with them. Later, Gil, you detonated the Golden City and blew up the two world passage and the Against the World Dragon Pir. When they could not do anything, the tnree Immortals fled the scene. One of them, we finally managed to capture.��


    Golden King said, ��Did you deliberately let go the other two?��


    ��Yes, in the past half month, Supreme Hetu has firmly suppressed the two of them with the Death to Immortal Sword Array, but he has not made any public announcement. Except for a few people, everyone thought that the two Immortals were still lurking in the Nine Regions, waiting for the next opening of the two realms.��


    ��Hahaha, the bastards�� whim is indeed a bit interesting.�� Golden Kingughed and then said, ��Do you n to use their names to disguise yourselves as theckeys to approach the Against the World Dragon Pir? Well, since you guys want to throw away your lives, how about I give you a hand?��


    Aya said, ��We need you tounch a feint attack on the Southern Heaven Region... The people of the Royal Soldier Sect have already worked out the n for the feint attack.��


    The Golden King epted the n, and his blood-colored eyes changed slightly after a nce: ��Is this a feint?��


    At this time, Supreme Hetu��s voice came, ��For most of the participants, this is not a feint attack, but a big decisive battle where we stake everything on the table. If this is not the case, we will not be able to hide it from the Immortal��s eyes and ears. If you want to cheat the opponent, you have to cheat yourself first.��


    ��And all of this is just to bring that guy back?�� Golden Kingughed and said, ��Are you guys crazy? You want to put all your hopes on a half dead man? If you are all dead, even if Wang Lues back, could he save the desperate crisis? If he really has that ability, he won��t be trapped in the two-worlds passage by a scheme of a little Immortal!��


    Aya said, ��Gil, don��t you still trust him?��


    ��If I didn��t believe in Wang Lu, I wouldn��t havee back with you.�� Golden King snorted, ��But my trust has never been unconditional. No one��s trust is unconditional. You must have a reasonable reason to trust Wang Lu. Hetu, what is actually hidden at the bottom of your Nine Regions Map, now it��s the time to say it.��


    Supreme Hetu was silent for a long time before his voice could be heard again, ��Yes, at the bottom of Nine Regions Map, there is a great Immortal Technique that can reverse the universe. The Immortal Technique was excavated by Shengjing Sect from the ruins of Deste Age, and after thousands of years of analysis and transformation from numerous cultivators, it finally came into shape with the help of the Earth Immortals. It could be said that it��s the condensation of the essence of the entire Nine Regions. Then, only Wang Lu can fully trigger this Immortal Technique. That��s why we must bring Wang Lu back no matter what.��


    ��This kind of Immortal Technique that can only be done by one person and no one else is ridiculous in itself...�� Golden King disapproved of this very strongly, ��But, now it��s not the time to tell jokes. What is your n?��


    Hearing thest sentence, Aya, Hetu, Yin Xuan... All of them were relieved. But then, a deeper sadness came up.


    Because Golden King did ask a good question: Feint attack from the front and then outsmarted the enemy from behind. It was simple and clear, but how to actually do it?


    ����


    ��Are you sure? They really want to fight?��


    On the Royal Soldier Sect, a white-clothed general somewhat impatiently questioned the messenger.


    ��Yes. Three days after this, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals willunch a decisive battle in the Southern Heaven Region and uproot thergest stronghold of the Fallen Immortal in the Nine Regions. Once the Against the World Dragon Pir in the Cloud Region was destroyed and the two-worlds passage was closed, it will be difficult for them to open a new one in a short time...��


    ��Enough, just tell me the exact time and ce.�� The white-clothed general��s eyes were bloodshot, which looked terrifying, ��There is no need to listen to your nonsense, we just need to avenge Kuqin!��


    The messenger who delivered the message silently looked at General Shenwei, the interim Sect Leader of Royal Soldier Sect. She couldn��t see the breath of a living person in his eyes. This person��s ambition to die was simply appalling.


    Turning around and looking down the mountain, he could see that a group of cultivators from Royal Soldier Sect were in a neat square formation. They were the new Red Guards Army formed by the veterans of Red Guards Army and arge number of absorbed substitute forces. They were still the same Deity Stage cultivators and also had gone through extremely rigorous trials. Their strength was not inferior to that of the old army. These cultivators were dressed in shining armor, with pure white robes on the outside, and ck scarves tied on their right arms. There was a sense of death and destion pervading the whole Royal Soldier Sect.


    As the saying went, the mourning army would win. And this most powerful army in Nine Regions hadpletely degenerated into a mourning army. Thus, the battle had to be won, the attack had to be taken!


    However, the messenger only felt a deeper mncholy in her heart.


    The prestige of Kuqin within the army was beyond doubt. In fact, most members of the Red Guards were not the old members of the Royal Soldier Sect, but were drawn from other sects. However, after the training from Kuqin, they became more loyal subordinates than the soldiers of the Royal Soldier Sect. Now, they would sacrifice everything to avenge Kuqin.


    This was an army doomed to never return. In the formtion of thebat n, they did not hesitate to identify their fate. And they seemed to have epted their fate long ago.


    ��Understood... Good luck.��


    The messenger, Hua Yun, nodded to General Shenwei, but her eyes had already turned slightly red.


    ����


    ��Decisive battle? Are you guys crazy?��


    On Kunlun Mountain, Supreme Zhuri pped the table and stood up.


    ��To march into battle, there must be a good time and the right ce. With what we have right now, we dare to fight a desperate battle against the Fallen Immortal? If we are careless even a little bit, we will lose everything! What��s the purpose of taking such a huge risk?��


    As the messenger, Daoist Master Feng Yin did not answer the question directly, but instead asked, ��So, Kunlun Sect does not want to participate?��


    Supreme Zhuri said, ��Kunlun Sect... Is the sect closest to the origin of the Immortal Path in Nine Regions, which could be traced back to the Destion Age. Kunlun Sect almost means the history of Immortal Cultivation in Nine Regions, and history is absolutely indispensable.��


    Supreme Feng Yin smiled and shook his head helplessly. This result was not unexpected to him. He knew that Supreme Zhuri was such a person, and Kunlun Sect did have such a culture.


    ��In short, do you guys n to put one��s own safety before matters of principle?��


    ��Someone has to put one��s own safety before matters of principle.�� Supreme Zhuri looked at Feng Yin without backing down, ��There must be someone who leaves a fire of hope for Nine Regions, even if it��s just the smallest trace. This is the way for Kunlun Sect to survive for countless years!��


    ��Absolutely disgraceful!��


    The next moment, a strong gust of wind and thunder rolled up the Kunlun Mountain and a rickety old man suddenly appeared in front of Zhuri.


    When Supreme Zhuri saw this person, the pupil of his eyes involuntarily contracted sharply.


    ��South Pole Immortal Weng?��


    ��Zhuri, just now you said that the way for Kunlun Sect to survive is to linger on and put one��s own safety before matters of principle? I don��t remember teaching you such nonsense back then!��


    The next moment, the old man who had lived for nearly five thousand years suddenly swelled up and became a giant man. With one hand he pped Zhuri down the mountain and into the deep valley.


    ��The longevity of Kunlun Sect is definitely not merely for survival! Do you remember what the ancestors of Kunlun Sect used to say? Kunlun Sect should always represent the fundamental interests of Nine Regions cultivators! This sentence waster interpreted and enriched, creating generations of Theoretical ssics! Remember, we as the ancestors of all Immortal Cultivators, are always at the forefront to protect our younger generations!��


    In the valley, the roar of South Pole Immortal Weng raged for a long time.


    ��I... Understand.��


    Supreme Zhuri could not hide the tiredness in his voice.


    On the other side, Supreme Feng Yin cupped his fists toward South Pole Immortal Weng.


    ����


    ��What? Setting up an inspection group to the fallen area of the Southern Heaven Region? Asking us if we want to participate? Are you kidding me? Do you need to ask this question? Of course! The number of participants? Of course, it��s as many as possible! This rare academic feast will never be missed by any qualified disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect!��


    ��But the risks of this trip...��


    ��What kind of research could be done if we��re afraid of the risks? Okay, stop talking nonsense, we��re going to prepare the inspection equipment. Would you like to have lunch here? If not, we won��t send you out.��

 Chapter 826 - The Book is Almost Finished, Asking for Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 826: The Book is Almost Finished, Asking for Gifts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��Decisive battle? Are they crazy?��


    In an extremely dark ce in the Southern Heaven Region, two Immortals Leitian and Shuiyue opened their eyes wide as they incredulously looked at the Nine Regions army assembled outside the copsed region.


    Under the dazzling and exaggerated golden light of Golden King, the true appearance of the Nine Regions army was shown. The scale of this army was unprecedented. Golden King and his Western Continent army in the center, while Daoist Hetu presided over the Death to Immortal Sword Array. There were also the new Red Guards Army and Zaku legion led by Nine-Tailed Fox at the frontline. This was a powerful force that faintly made the Immortals feel afraid. Not to mention that behind this force was the indomitable Nine Regions Great Array, with Senior Gem Emperor and the remaining Earth Immortals as the core as well as the participation of cultivators from all over the continent, which together formed an invincible surging force.


    In the frontal confrontation, even if the opponent was better than a first-rate Senior Immortal, he or she would still nurse grievances on the spot.


    However, seeing this scene, Leitian and Shuiyue felt a heartfelt ecstasy after a moment of trembling. Leitian said, ��Report to Senior Immortal and say that the people of Nine Regions are finally willing to die!��


    No matter how the people of Nine Regions put together their strength, they simply could notpete with the Immortal World in a frontal battle.


    Even if it was the Immortal World that was now scornfully called the Fallen Immortal World.


    The Immortal World was indeed in decline. It simply could not bepared with its heyday. At present, the so-called Immortal World was nothing more than just a fragment of debris. The ever-victorious Immortal World army which once fought in thousands of worlds had withered. But now, the Immortals who could endure a war were only around a hundred and the Senior Immortal level was only around a dozen. Now a few of them had been chopped off and the Immortal King had not appeared in public for a long time.


    However, regardless of all of that, Immortal World was still Immortal World. The dozen Senior Immortals alone were enough to turn the Nine Regions upside down. What��s more, beside the Immortals, there were too many treasures in the Immortal World. There were even several innate treasures such as the Against the World Dragon Pir, which was the most valuable treasure ever.


    In the previous battles, because the Immortal World worried too much and didn��t want to spend too much resources, they had back and forth battles with the Nine Regions. They were even repelled several times, which incurred considerable losses. But now that the Nine Regions army was gathering in front of them, the Immortal World could no longer have any room for concern.


    After this decisive battle, the great purge could beunched, and then Nine Regions would truly fall into the control of Immortal World, and everything would have a turn for the better.


    Thus, with joy, Shuiyue immediately returned to the Immortal World along the two worlds passage. However, when she set foot in the Immortal World, she saw a young man with a strange but handsome appearance standing there. She lost her mind for a moment and nearly bumped into him.


    However, when she regained her senses, Shuiyue immediately sweated like a fountain and knelt down without hesitation. She said, ��Greetings, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao.��


    ��Okay, no need to be so reserved.�� The Senior Immortal named Xiaoyao raised his hand and Shuiyue felt an irresistible force hold her up and then fly her to a white jade pce tens of thousands of miles away. This was the frontier base of the Immortal World tounch the great purge. All of their resources were concentrated there.


    ��Tell the other Immortals the news while I verify it here.��


    Shuiyue knew that she had no room to argue. Thus, she flew forward along with the Immortal Technique of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, which covered the tens of thousands of miles distance almost instantaneously. However, along the way, she turned her head back and saw Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s unprecedented concentration.


    ��Does he need to be this serious? They��re just a bunch of low lives. Even if there are more of them, they are basically just a mob...��


    With a bit of doubt, Shuiyue arrived at the white jade pce. Inside, several Immortals had gathered together. When they saw Shuiyueing in, each of them had different expressions.


    The moment Shuiyue came in, the memory in her brain had been read by several Immortals, thus everything that happened in the lower realm was already clear to the others.


    One of them, a big guy in a blood-colored war robe, squeezed his fist hard and said, ��What a surprise, these bastards actually delivered themselves to us on a tter. It really saves us a lot of trouble.��


    However, a woman with shiny silvery hair disagreed and said, ��Fengyun, don��t think of the enemy as stupid. If they are that stupid that they are willing to go to the death��s door together, the great purge would��ve been carried out long ago. I think there��s something behind this, so it��s not the time for us to be too optimistic.��


    Senior Immortal Fengyunughed and said, ��Senior Immortal Qingliu, you��re too timid. They��re just low lives from the lower realm, why should we restrain ourselves? If in the past when we opened the two worlds passage several times, weunched the Against the World Dragon Pir, we would��ve crushed their whole army and Nine Regions would��ve long been conquered. I really don��t understand what is Xiaoyao worried about? Even if the Immortal World is withered, can��t it even take down a mere Nine Regions? Compared to the Burning Legion or the Na��vi that we came across in our outer world campaign, I don��t see how the Nine Regions is worth worrying about.��


    An old man gasped and said, ��Because Nine Regions is the foundation of our Immortal World. No matter how far we walk in the path of immortality, the starting point will always be the same. Since thend can give birth to Immortals, it can never be underestimated.��


    Senior Immortal Fengyun spread out his arms and said, ��Forget it, I don��t understand what you old people think.��


    ��You are among the generation who grew up and cultivated in the Immortal World, so you simply can��t understand the feelings of those of us who came here by way of ascending.�� The old man said softly, ��Many people say that those who could survive the Heavenly Tribtion and then ascend must be the best. But in fact, it��s a really big facy. Fifty thousand years ago, when I first entered an Immortal Cultivation Sect, there were countless others who were more talented than me. Even when it was my time to ascend, I still knew a lot of experts. They just didn��t want to take that step, not because it was impossible.��


    ��But those people were already dead long ago�� Senior Immortal Fengyun still showed great respect for the old man. He scratched his head and said, ��Without the purification of the pure Immortal Spirit, a cultivator��s life will not exceed ten thousand years. Elder Liefeng, you have been cultivating for more than fifty thousand years, even if yourpanions were more powerful, they were all just a handful of dead bones by now. What��s more, we have taken thew of the Main Path there once, so now it��s already broken... Hahaha, those ridiculous trash thought that it was the will of Heaven and called it the Age of Chaos. From the upper realm, they��re exactly the same as ants.��


    ��Since you��re that confident, then you take the lead in this battle.��


    As they talked, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao entered the hall slowly and then, very naturally, sat on the main seat of the white jade pce.


    Logically speaking, only the Immortal King was qualified to sit in this seat. However, when Senior Immortal Xiaoyao sat there, no one questioned it. Such was the status of Xiaoyao.


    ��This time, we will go all out.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao set the tone when he opened his mouth, ��I have observed that the army put forward by the Nine Regions is indeed their elite, and there��s no reservation there. This time, it��s a decisive battle, so we should strike them with the momentum of a thunderbolt and wipe out all their strength in one battle.��


    The several Immortals were silent for a while. Aftermunicating with each other in private by various means, they did not raise any objection.


    Only Senior Immortal Qingliu asked softly, ��How is His Majesty the Immortal King?��


    ��His Majesty is very good, of course.�� Xiaoyao turned his gaze, ��Why do you ask?��


    Senior Immortal Qingliu said, ��I��m just thinking. Since His Majesty is the number one warrior in the Immortal World and the strongest man who can fight, even if he is old, he would not be indifferent to such a good battle, right?��


    ��This is just the dying struggle of a group of arrogant and ignorant people. This doesn��t need His Majesty��s help.��


    Senior Immortal Qingliu asked, ��Really? I��ve heard that His Majesty has fallen into a plot and is seriously injured.��


    ��Nonsense.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��splexion remained unchanged, his handsome face was as firm as a stone carving. He replied, ��With His Majesty��s strength, who is qualified to hurt him, even if it��s a sneak attack?��


    ��I heard that the people of the lower realm had detonated a fragment of innate treasure.��


    ��Says who?��


    Senior Immortal Qingliu lightly covered her mouth and said with a smile, ��This is a woman��s secret, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao doesn��t want to find that out, right?��


    ��No need, as long as you do what you��re told to do.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao said, and then turned to look at the others. ��Do all of you wish to ask anything?��


    The others naturally did not.


    ��Very well, then please lead your team out.��


    After the meeting at the white jade pce was over, most of them immediately gathered their personnel to prepare for the battle in the lower realm. However, there were two people who were much slower.


    Liefeng and Qingliu.


    ��Senior Immortal Qingliu, did you just ask those questions casually, or did you mean something else?��


    ��What do you think, Elder Liefeng?��


    ��Nine Regions is just a ringworm scab. The real problem stilles from ourselves.�� Liefeng said unceremoniously, ��If this was in those ten thousand Immortals days, how could it take so much trouble to clean up the Nine Regions? We even used the two worlds passage and the Against the World Dragon Pir... This withered appearance, we can only me it on ourselves.��


    ��If this was in those ten thousand Immortals days, the Immortal World had no need for foreign objects, and there was no need to carry out the great purge.�� Qingliu shook her head and said, ��Elder, what I want to say is... What happens to His Majesty? Like Fengyun, I��m also a younger generation Immortal who was born in the Immortal World. Since I was born, I rarely saw the Immortal King. Nearly everything that I saw was Senior Immortal Xiaoyao carrying out the Immortal King��s order on his behalf. Is there really no problem here? Today he said that the Immortal King would not fight. I really can��t understand this. Not long ago, the little princess fell down in Nine Regions. As a father, how could the Immortal King ignore it?��


    Senior Immortal Liefeng was silent for a long time, and then said, ��It��s better for you to ask less about this matter. Being confused will not do you any harm.��


    ��... Very well, then let me ask you onest question. Suppose you have to choose between Senior Immortal Xiaoyao and Immortal King, who would you choose?��


    Senior Immortal Liefeng replied, ��That��s a rebellious thought, I won��t hear it.��


    ��Okay, thank you for the answer. I think I understand. Now let��s go to Nine Regions and see what happens there.��


    ����


    At the same time, somewhere far from Nine Regions and Immortal World.


    Wang Lu concentrated on manipting a flying sword the size of a needle to avoid small fireballs from all directions. The speed of the flying sword and the fireballs was extremely fast, especially those fireballs, which turned, elerated, and blocked the way of the flying sword. After a while, Wang Lu��s flying sword was hit by the fireball and burned.


    ��Tsk, under the most difficult barrage, it has only persisted for such a moment, it��s really a bad omen.��


    Before he finished speaking, another impatient voice rang, ��Are you sick? How can you find a daughter-inw if every day you y this kind of moronic game?��


    Wang Lu chuckled and said, ��Finding a daughter-inw is still hard to tell, but the synchronization rate has been raised to about eighty percent... Don��t look at me with that bitter look, leisure is also a key factor in improving the synchronization rate. In the past fifteen years, I was so nervous that I hardly had a day��s rest.��


    ��Hahaha.��


    On the other side, Wang Wu, who was sweating like rain, gave him a sneer.


    However, when she was ready to st out a few words, all of a sudden, Wang Lu��s expression suddenly became grim.


    ��... What happened there in Nine Regions?��


    Wang Wu noticed that his hands were slightly shaking.


    ��How could so many people die suddenly?��

 Chapter 827 - Perversion Is A Shortcut to Success

    <h4>Chapter 827: Perversion Is A Shortcut to Sess</h4>


    In the two worlds passage, Wang Lu��s sudden change made Wang Wu a bit nervous.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Wang Lu was silent for a while and then, with a deep voice, he said, ��Something happened in Nine Regions, the names on the book of life and death are disappearing at an rming speed.��


    ��The book of life and death? The one that monitors cultivators all over the continent? Do you really use it? And it works here?�� Wang Wu was a bit surprised, and then her face sank, ��Arge number of people disappeared? Is there a second possibility?��


    Wang Lu fell silent. After a while, he shook his head and said, ��I hope there are other possibilities, such as the re-blocking of the space barrier between the two-worlds passage and the Nine Regions, so that the book of life and death is invalidated... But unfortunately, that��s not possible. There��s only one possibility for the name on the book of life and death to change, that is, this Immortal Treasure has contacted the Nine Regions and received the change of information. And the direct disappearance of the names of many people will only mean one thing.��


    ��The Immortal Worldunched its main attack?��


    ��Perhaps, but it stands to reason that the Immortal World should not make their move so quickly. They have always been very cautious about their actions in the Nine Regions. When I sent the Gate of All Realms into the Immortal World and detonated it, I vaguely felt that the Immortal King had fallen into a scheme and was hurt. Before he could recover his injury, the Immortal World should not act so rashly. Could it be that I underestimated the overall strength of the Immortal World and the severity of the situation in the Immortal World...�� At this point, Wang Lu clenched his fists, ��This time, being trapped in this two-worlds passage is really a mistake!��


    Wang Wu shook her head and said, ��There��s no point in ming yourself too much right now. At that time, in that situation, no one can say that your choice was wrong. If you have to put the me on someone, then you can only me Yanluo for being too cunning...��


    Before she could finish her words, Wang Wu found that her constion was meaningless, because Wang Lu did not pay attention to what she was saying. Wang Lu was very shaken and far less calm than usual.


    Of course, this was not difficult to understand. In order to increase the synchronization rate with the giant Divine Weapon, his moods had fluctuated repeatedly. His Immortal Heart was really unstable and very easy to be shaken by external influence. Not to mention that this situation is of special significance to him. More than two hundred years ago, he was also the sole main pir that supported everyone, and at that time, he watched his fellow brothers and sisters die one by one. It was hard to imagine how a person could endure the same torture twice.


    When she thought of this, Wang Wu felt a slight pain in her heart. Seeing Wang Lu in pain like that, she felt that she needed to do something... No matter how many absurd things Wang Lu had done to her these past few days, at least in this life she was his Master and she ought to shelter him from wind and rain. Of course, no one could resist the current turbulent and dangerous waves, but at least, she should stand behind him and provide gentle care.


    ��But, I have no clue about being gentle and caring. Have I ever been gentle in my life? It��s hard for me to suddenly do such a thing... Forget it, I��m just going to use my imagination.��


    Thus, Wang Wu, full of contemtion, disappeared into the darkness of the two-worlds passage.


    Wang Lu himself had no idea about this. He just stared at the book of life and death intensely. He looked at the names of people who disappeared quickly, and tried to deduce the truth in his mind.��


    What kind of war could make Nine Regions pay such a tragic price in an instant? Even if it was a total war against the Immortal World, was it possible that a ce asrge as Nine Region did not even have a little room for strategic depth? And why did people disappear so evenly? The cultivators of different regiments in different regions were dying out at almost the same speed, which meant that not only the Immortal Worldunched an all-out war, but Nine Regions also mobilized all of their forces to meet the enemy in a frontal battle.


    But this was not logical. Any sane person would not fight the Immortal World head-on. Once the Immortal World came, the first thing to do was to evacuate everyone... And then?��


    Wang Lu let out a wry smile. If he was someone in Nine Regions, he would probably still be helpless. Theprehensive strength was inferior to that of others and the only person that could reverse the situation was stuck in the sky. How could the situation be broken? Could it?


    However, just as beginning to get frustrated, the speed of the disappearance of names in the book of life and death slowed down a lot. Judged from the change in those names, the battle situation should have undergone a favorable change�CThe mainstays cultivators finally stopped sacrificing and was reced with cannon fodders. At this point, the Nine Regions finally took back control of the situation.


    Wang Lu took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and applied the deduction technique to the extreme. A white smoke suddenly appeared on his head while in his mind, a panoramic picture of the Nine Regions gradually emerged.


    Although many details were still obscure, Wang Lu had been able to grasp the changes in the battle situation. After a fierce battle, Nine Regions began to retreat in an orderly manner, while the Immortal World obviously failed to catch up with them. Or perhaps they managed to catch up slightly and had a bit of a violent head-on sh.


    It should be Supreme Hetu who presided over the Dead to Immortal Sword Array, which was the most powerful attack method in Nine Regions at present. Extinguish Immortal Sword, Trap Immortal Sword, and Kill Immortal Sword should be held by Xiang Liang, Zhan Ziye, and Qiong Hua respectively. When they piloted the test machines, theirbat ability wasparable to that of Supreme. And under the blessing of the Death to Immortal Sword Array and Nine Regions Great Array, they were unstoppable.


    In addition, it was the Western Continent army led by Aya that covered the retreat of the main army. These reinforcements from another continent were not registered in the book of life and death, but Aya��s name was put in a prominent position by Wang Lu. Since the beginning of the retreat just now, Aya��s name had been shaking like a fallen leaf in the wind and rain. However, after many twists and turns, she finally stubbornly left a thick ink mark on the book of life and death. It was only through the arduous process that one could see how dangerous the situation was just now.


    Aya had always held firm from the start to finish. At the beginning of the battle, she didn��t give her utmost, but in the retreat, she gave out her best. And as the cover, she was obviously under great pressure. Since Aya was like this, Golden King obviously didn��t just stand idly by and watch�CNow it could be said that both he and the Nine Regions were in the same situation.


    Then, the Zaku army waspletely dispersed and incorporated into different legions. In order to use the Zaku army in a united formation, several key items needed were still on Wang Lu. When they were separated, it should be the Golden King who was responsible for the specificmand, because many different functions of Zaku should be used separately to y a core role in each team. After the death of Kuqin, almost no one in Nine Regions could have this qualification. Even if few people were more than capable, their prestige was not enough to convince the public. Only the Golden King, the arrogant and haughty leader of Western Continent, could rely on his unreasonably terrifyingmand ability to control everything.


    Aya once mentioned in her letter that when she yed military chess with Golden King in the Western Continent, in ten games, she lost ten times. The rtionship between victory and defeat seemed to have deviated from the normal causal logic, and the result was that she was doomed to defeat at the beginning of the match.


    And this gap ability was the gap between Aya, the King of Brettonia, and Golden King, the sovereign of the Western Continent. The reinforcement of Golden King was indeed a stroke of magic.


    When he inferred to this point, Wang Lu suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, and the picture of the battle situation in his mind could not help but disappear. This was the result of a huge overdraft ofputing power, which meant that it was difficult to resume deduction in a short period of time.


    However, there is no need for him to exert himself to deduce anything. Judging from the current situation, Nine Regions had not fallen into the worst situation. Although the casualties were heavy, it could be categorized as just bones and muscles. The foundation was still there, and they still have the capital to continue the fight with the Immortal World.


    Of course, after this battle, the situation in Nine Regions became more and more urgent. If Wang Lu could not break the space barrier and return to Nine Regions as soon as possible... Perhaps he would never have to go back.


    When he thought of this, he became a bit upset. At this time, he suddenly heard Wang Wu��s voice behind him.


    ��Little Lu, stop worrying about it. Come on, I��ve found something for you to relieve your boredom. Let��s have a little fun and calm down.��


    Wang Lu couldn��t help butugh at that. He thought: This person was truly broad-minded. At this time she was still able to be as carefree as a bird... Of course, that pure smile of hers was the goal of his unremitting effort in his two lives.


    However, when Wang Lu turned around and looked at Wang Wu and the ��toy�� in her hands, his face suddenly sank.


    ��Are you kidding me?��


    Wang Wu was a bit surprised and said, ��Why did you say that?��


    ��What��s that in your hands?��


    ��Yanluo��s corpse. At that time, didn��t you say you want to dig a hole and bury it? I��ve just dug it out. Look, it��s still fresh. The soft parts are still soft, while the hard parts are hard. It��s indeed the body of an Immortal. Even the smell is quite fragrant.��


    ��What the hell? Why did you lick it without any purpose? I��m asking you what��re you doing with this thing?��


    Wang Wu looked puzzled, ��What else can I do? I��ll whip the corpse for you.��


    ��Whip? Whip the corpse to vent out my anger? When did I say I want to do this kind of thing?��


    ��Why not? Even thinking with my knees I can tell that you��re in a bad mood now, just like a patient with long-term constipation. Even normal thinking ability is beginning to be affected. So, I��ll help you with psychological counseling... Hehehe, am I not especially gentle and considerate?�� Wang Wu smiled and shrugged. She didn��t see the widening of Wang Lu��s eyes and threw Yanluo��s corpse to the ground. She said, ��y with it, and as soon as you��re tired of it, we��ll go back to normal. We don��t have much time. We have to go back to Nine Regions as soon as possible.��


    ��... What��s the point of ying with this thing apart from making me aplete pervert?��


    Wang Wu said with a smile, ��How can you ask such a stupid question? How can you not know that the more abnormal a person is, the stronger he is?��


    Wang Lu looked at the woman in white in front of him and thought that she was right. At least, she was an excellent example of such a thing.


    On the other hand, he was indeed slightly moved by her words.


    Corpse abuse... Although it was indeed very tasteless and disgusting, Sun Buping might not have done so before. If it was for the synchronization rate... Perhaps he could give it a try?

 Chapter 828 - It’s Finally Broken

    <h4>Chapter 828: It��s Finally Broken</h4>


    To abuse or not to abuse. This was indeed a problem.


    Looking at the fresh Immortal corpse on the ground, Wang Lu couldn��t help but fall into thought.


    This was the first time that he carefully observed Yanluo��s body. Previously, after he killed her, he carelessly buried her corpse without thinking about it too much. But now...


    Yanluo was seriously injured before she died, so there was a huge and horrible cavity on the waist of the corpse, and many ces werepletely scorched by the positron cannon, but... Some spots were still where they should be. And since it must be used, it could be used.


    Not far away from him, Wang Wu observed Wang Lu��s every move. She proposed the method of corpse abuse, but she actually didn��t want to see him put it into action. It was indeed necessary to relieve stress and regte the mood, but it was another thing to do it unscrupulously.


    A person might really be stronger the more perverted he was. But, if in order to pursue the strength, he embarked on the perverted path, eventually, his mind would be distorted and he would lose himself, which was basically putting the cart before the horse. In the past, Wang Lu didn��t need others to remind him of the significance of the bottom line. However, in order to pursue the synchronization rate, the foundation of Wang Lu��s immortal heart cultivation had been greatly shaken. Wang Wu wanted to see how his current situation was and whether he could control himself.


    Of course, even if Wang Lu didn��t control himself and ended up aplishing his abnormal behavior, Wang Wu didn��t intend to stop him.


    No matter what decision he made, she would be a strong supporter. Even if it was a road to hell, she would apany him to the end... But, if possible, it was better to take the normal route.


    Under Wang Wu��s gaze, Wang Lu finally made his move. He bent down, stared at Yan Luo��s body seriously, and then stretched out his hand...


    ��Damn, so direct?�� Wang Wu immediately eximed. Little Lu who in her opinion was not very open about the matter of men and women, actually learned how to smoothly insert his hand into the chest! As soon as he reached out his hand, he pressed his hand on her chest!


    Wang Lupletely ignored the mor behind him. His right hand stayed on the slightly raised chest of the corpse for a moment, then he moved his hand up, to her neck, jaw, lips... It didn��t stop until it reached the wound in the middle of her forehead.


    Then he asked, ��What do you say if I bring her back to life?��


    ��... Although your principle of refusing to abuse corpses is admirable, don��t you think that this is putting the cart before the horse?��


    Wang Lu said, ��What��s the point in abusing a corpse? Can bullying something that can��t talk really make people feel better? I doubt it. Don��t you think that��s the same as how a tyrant ys with a person? Yanluo got me into this embarrassing situation, but I only dealt her with one sword, that was too cheap.��


    ��... All right, but you can��t bring the dead back to life. How are you going to do it?��


    Wang Lu said, ��Just now I checked and determined one thing, the way the Immortals exist ispletely different than us. At least, Yanluo can��t be regarded as a person in a strict sense.��


    Wang Wu nced at Yanluo and curled her lips and said, ��Just because her breast is not big, she is deprived of the qualification to be a person? Aren��t you too cruel? By the way, Little Ling��Er has now be a fox, I��d watch out for idental injury if I were you.��


    ��... What I mean is, Yanluo��s immortal body makes her life form very unique. What we see now is not only her physical body, but also her primordial spirit. It��s like a mechanical puppet, and she still has half of her body left.��


    Wang Wu thought for a while and said, ��If you inject your vitality into her, even if she can��t fully recover to her original state, she could regain movement in a short time? But, first of all, are you sure you can exert enough force to make this dead machine move? Secondly, if you really bring her back to life, are you going to fight Xia Yu again?��


    ��For the first question, of course, I��m sure. As long as it is something simr to elixir, it will be enough to activate her. As for the second question, Xia Yu will note.�� Wang Lu was very sure. He said, ��He won��t jump into a certain death... Moreover, wouldn��t it be better if he reallyes here? It would be pretty fun to f*ck that old man again. If you can grab the projection of the Xuanyuan Sword, you will make a lot of money.��


    ��... Yeah, the Immortal King shouldn��t be stupid enough to let you deal with his projection clone at will. Now that you��ve made your mind, just do it, and I��ll protect you.��


    Wang Lu smiled and then the thin skin at his fingertips suddenly cracked, and a drop of bright red blood fell on the broken crystal on Yanluo��s forehead.


    This was the essence of Wang Lu. Any drop contained the vitality equivalent to more than ten thousand people. However, at this time, it was only for Yanluo.


    The next moment, the long-dead crystal on Yanluo��s forehead suddenly trembled. The crack was like a living thing, itpletely absorbed Wang Lu��s blood. The fragments of the crystal gradually softened, wriggled, and then began to fuse together. Finally, they became one. A crystal clear gemstone.


    At the same time, Yanluo opened her eyes.


    ��It��s you?��


    Yanluo didn��t seem to be surprised by her resurrection from death. But she was still very weak and had no intention of confrontation by force.


    ��Yes, it��s me. How does it feel toe back from the dead?��


    ��It��s subtle. I seem to have forgotten a lot of things.�� Yanluo nodded, closed her eyes, and meditated for a while. She then chuckled softly, ��But judging from the current situation, I have seeded. If you still have a ce to go, you won��t waste your time on me, a dead person.��


    Wang Lu said, ��I will not waste any time on you now, so don��t look at me with such expectation. I will neither rape you nor let her rape you. If you want to experience pleasure, you can only do it yourself... I bring you back from the dead to ask you some questions.��


    Yanluo smiled and said, ��Why would I answer that?��


    ��Because you don��t have a choice.�� Wang Lu said and then fiercely clenched his fist. Immediately, Yanluo showed a pained expression.


    ��I used my blood to resurrect you, so don��t think about defying my will... So, let��s talk. How much do you know about Sun Buping?��


    Wang Lu had been looking for someone to ask about this question for a long time.


    It was necessary to understand Sun Buping��s life to keep pace with the giant Divine Weapon. However, even his wife, Senior Gem Emperor, couldn��t say that she fully understood him. After decades of being together, the synchronization rate had only increased to seventy percent. For the remaining thirty percent, he had to find out the deficiencies and make up the omissions through other ways.


    As the lifelong enemy of Sun Buping, the Fallen Immortal was naturally an excellent source of information.


    ��Sun Buping... He was originally one of us. But after living in Nine Regions for a long time, he chose to betray us.�� Yanluo��s voice was a bit stiff, ��He was a traitor without a scheme, doomed to despair in the abyss of blood and fire.��


    ��... That��s it?�� Wang Lu was a bit dumbfounded, ��You should be considered a low-level leader in the Immortal World, right? In any case, you��re also the target of Xia Yu��s possession, so how is it that your information is so blocked?��


    ��Why should I know about such a trivial thing?�� Yanluo said, ��Sun Buping��s Earth Immortal camp was only famous in Nine Regions. The Immortal World basically didn��t put him in our eyes.��


    ��That��s such a sad story.�� Wang Lu sighed and said, ��You don��t understand about Sun Buping��s affairs, so tell me about the Immortal World. Especially the Immortal King Xia Yu. How much can you say about him?��


    Yanluo suddenly seemed to really struggle. She shook her body desperately but waspletely powerless to get rid of Wang Lu��s control. She could only bite her teeth and speak out the information she knew word by word.


    ��The Immortal King. And. Xiaoyao. Don��t...��


    Before she could continue, Yanluo��s body suddenly shook and her entire white as jade face turned red and purple...Then, with a muffled sound, it exploded into pieces.


    ��The secrecy measures of the Immortal World are really amazing.�� Wang Lu stretched out his hand in a daze and removed the scattered brains and flesh from his clothes. He then said, ��But, this could be said as confession without duress. What��s so dirty about Immortal King and Xiaoyao? Without the next word, what��s the use? Don��t tell me that they ��don��t act��?��


    However, no matter what it was, at this time, it was already doomed to be without an answer. After Yanluo��s head exploded, her body was already thoroughly damaged. No matter how gargantuan one��s ability was, one could no longer resurrect her.


    Wang Wu, who watched the whole process, could not help but shook her head and said, ��In the end, your hard work seems to be without gain. There��s no new information about Sun Buping��s life, and the things about the Immortal King and Senior Immortal Xiaoyao are not clear. The knowledge is vain, so it��s basically a waste of your precious blood essence. It seems like it��s a bit of a loss.��


    ��It doesn��t mean that there��s no intelligence at all. For example, Sun Buping struggled all his life, but he was just like an ant in the eyes of the Immortal World. It is impossible for him to have no idea about this. Another example is that the Immortal King takes away others at will, does Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, who is under one but above the many, know about this? If he knows, what will he think? If he doesn��t know... Is it possible that he doesn��t know?��


    Wang Lu frowned as he spoke because these questions seemed to hide a great secret, but the truth was shrouded in a cloud of mist, and he couldn��t see the truth.


    Thus, Wang Lu once again fell into deep thought. His mind that had just cooled down began to run at high speed, trying to piece together theplete truth from the limited information. For these questions... Intuition was really important.


    No one knew how long it had been since he started his meditation. After all, Wang Lu was not omniscient and omnipotent. From the beginning to the end, he had yet to find the answer. Then, while he was still in contemtion, a slight tremor urred in the two-worlds passage. Then, the surprised voices of countless people sted through the passage, waking him up from the contemtion.


    ��It��s connected, it��s finally connected!��


    ��Wang Lu, can you hear us?��


    ��I know you can hear us! Wang Lu, when can youe back?��


    Wang Lu was stunned by the voices of countless old friends from the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    ��Have you guys built the Sky Tower?��


    The voice that answered him was the voice of Feng Yin. It was weak and exhausted, but full of hope.


    ��Yes, the Sky Tower has been erected in Spirit Sword Mountain. With the guidance of the Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman, we finally cut a gap in the space barrier. Now, as long as the gap is expanded, you cane back, right?��


    Wang Lu nodded and said, ��Yes, you guys have worked hard.��


    However, as soon as his voice fell, Wang Lu saw the gap that had just been opened in the two-worlds passage quietly closed again.


    ��I��m afraid it��s not that easy to bring Wang Lu back.��


    The voice of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao abruptly came!

 Chapter 829 - Traitors are in the first three rows!

    <h4>Chapter 829: Traitors are in the first three rows!</h4>


    The dawn of hope only illuminated for an instant before being swallowed by darkness, as Senior Immortal Xiaoyao re-sealed the gap in the passage with his tyrannical and irreversible power.


    The voice from the Nine Regions turned silent as the light disappeared.


    In the two-worlds passage, besides Wang Lu and Wang Wu, there was a devilishly handsome young man.


    ��I have been wanting to meet you for a long time, but I didn��t think it would be this way. Wang Lu... Or is it Ouyang Shang?��


    Wang Lu looked at the man in front of him and frowned slightly, ��You really know a lot, are you my fan?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao smiled and said, ��In a sense, I really admire your willpower. You traveled to many worlds in the form of a remnant soul and then returned back to this dead ce. If it was me, I would forget to return in the middle of the journey. During your long journey, you have really experienced several wonderful ces, in which you can be asfortable like a fish in water, and your aplishments were in no way inferior to your achievements in Nine Regions. Moreover, there��s no crisis of extinction there. No matter how long our hands are in the Immortal World, we can��t reach a world that is too far away... So, why did youe back? For the women around you? For thisnd, or a sense of mission?��


    Wang Lu did not answer but looked at the person in front of him more solemnly.


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao knew too much... Regarding his experience in the period after Ouyang Shang��s death and before Wang Lu��s birth, no one in the entire Nine Regions knew about him. Even he himself had many vague memories. However, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao seemed to know it like the back of his hand, which was really unreasonable.


    ��No need to doubt too much, I have read the fragment of the Gate of All Realms and got the coordinates of innumerable worlds. I didn��t apany you toplete that off-world journey, let alone see your privacy.��


    ��Wait a minute, you have read the fragment of the Gate of All Realms?�� Wang Lu immediately caught the w in this sentence. The Gate of All Realms was brought by Mr. Feng Yue from the Immortal World to Nine Regions. Then, after Ouyang Shang��s self explosion, it apanied his remnant soul to travel the worlds, and then back to Nine Regions... Then, Wang Lu used it as a hidden weapon to plot against the Immortal King Xia Yu. Through all these, there didn��t seem to be any room for Senior Immortal Xiaoyao to intervene.


    ��There are some details that you don��t have to worry about, otherwise you won��t even be surprised and the conversation will not continue... By the way, Fellow Daoist over there, there��s no need to be so wary of me, I��m just a divided consciousness of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao. Let alone fighting against the two most powerful cultivators in Nine Regions, I��m afraid even a Jindan Stage cultivator can wipe me out.��


    With that, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s gaze shifted to meet that of Wang Wu��s, who was hiding in the shadow.


    Wang Wu remained indifferent and still insisted that her disguise had not been seen through. The sword in her hand was hidden, ready to explode at any time.


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao shook his head indifferently and said to Wang Lu, ��I��m here to see you, but also to talk to you about a few things.��


    Wang Lu curiously asked, ��A few things? Are there things that we can both say?��


    ��Of course there are... Well, seeing this, I��m even more relieved, since presumably, you��ve already guessed a lot of things.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao happened to see the remnant corpse of Yanluo on the ground. With a bit of pity, he walked forward and said, ��Can I take back her body with me for safekeeping?��


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment and then asked, ��Can she still be resurrected?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao said, ��Strictly speaking, since her entire head has been destroyed, she will no longer be her after the resurrection, but rather the backup made at my ce before she went out to war.��


    ��Backup?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao did not exin. He continued, ��A resurrection out of nothing could also be done. However, Yanluo is my beloved general and has made great contributions. I can��t allow her to expose her body here.��


    Wang Lu said, ��Yanluo... is an artificial life?��


    Considering Yanluo��s previous resurrection from death and her mechanical puppet-like body structure, Wang Lu really didn��t think that she could be considered a person.


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao said, ��Yanluo is of course a human being, a living person. Artificial life... has never been sessfully created in the true sense. Many people think that Immortals can do anything, but this is obviously impossible. If Immortals really can do everything, why can��t they even protect their home and have to absorb the power of Nine Regions? Somews are the principles of heaven and earth, that even Immortals can��t go against them, such as the creation of life. We can create vivid puppets that can run for thousands of years without diminishing power and have countless magical abilities, but they are not human beings.��


    ��However, you have also found that there is a big difference between Yanluo and a real person... Actually, most people in the Immortal World are already like her. Although they are human beings, they are quite different from real human beings. Can you guess what��s the difference?��


    ��They can be possessed by the Immortal King?��


    At this moment, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao showed a very sincere smile.


    ��Sure enough, you��re indeed the person I��m most optimistic about. Now that you have discovered it, it is convenient to say about things��you should understand that there are many things that even I can��t say.��


    When Wang Lu heard this, he suddenly felt that the fog in his mind had begun to dissipate, revealing a bit of hideous truth.


    ��In this case, how about a dialogue in the form of mutual questions?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s smile grew even more intense, ��Very good. You go first.��


    Wang Lu pondered for a while and carefully raised the first question: ��Previously, Senior Immortal Poxu once said that in order to prolong his life, the Immortal King Xia Yu upied the flesh of his own blood descendants, such as Xia Xiaohe. But Yanluo is obviously not his daughter, why was she able to be possessed by him? How much does Yanluo��s special life form have to do with the Immortal King��s body possession?��


    Since it was about the Immortal King, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao could not answer it directly, thus he answered it with another question, ��Just now, I said there arews that are the principles of heaven and earth, and no one can go against it. So do you think that even in the Immortal World, can anyone break the supremew and achieve true immortality? What are the consequences of forcibly trying to break through the supremew?��


    When he heard these questions, Wang Lu immediately understood.


    No one could live forever, even the Immortal King cannot break the restraint of this supremew. His struggle was just futile, but it has caused various side effects. For example, Yanluo��s inhuman life form might be one of the side effects. At the same time, Senior Immortal Poxu thought that Xia Yu just possessed his own blood descendant. However, Yanluo��s experience proved that the scope of the Immortal King��s attack had been expanded for a long time, so...


    ��Is there no objection? How could the Xia Family never speak out about it? Was Yanluo willing to be used as a vessel for the Immortal King?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao then asked another question, ��Why do you think I have to split my consciousness toe here? Why do you think I can read the information on the fragment of the Gate of All Realms?��


    In Wang Lu��s mind, another mist was dispelled.


    He split his consciousness because he wanted to do this in secret. He forcibly closed the two-worlds passage by using the power from his real body for others to see, while secretly he split his consciousness. And why could he read the fragment of the Gate of All Realms... Of course, it was because the Gate of All Realms passed through the hands of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao after it was transported back to the Immortal World by Xia Yu.


    Since Senior Immortal Xiaoyao could read the information on it, of course, he ought to be able to detect what Wang Lu did to it. If he could remind the Immortal King in time... no, it should be said that since even he could detect the abnormality on the fragment, Xia Yu should be able to also. But in the end, Xia Yu was still severely damaged by the self explosion of the fragment of the Gate of All Realms. So, what did this mean? Has Senior Immortal Xiaoyao done something in it?


    The answer seemed to be self-evident.


    Wang Lu��s heart rate began to elerate slightly.


    The news brought by Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was too unexpected. If it was true, this almost desperate war would finally usher in the greatest dawn.


    However, the matter was so important that it was impossible to easily trust it.


    Wang Lu asked, ��Why do you want to tell me this? You are a Senior Immortal, so I think you shouldn��t have to worry about being possessed, right?��


    This was also inferred from previous experience. Previously, among the several Immortals that hade before, Cann had been studied for fifteen years, so the mystery of a Senior Immortal could also be seen at a nce. However, Wang Lu never found that his bodyposition was simr to that of Yanluo. In addition, there was no sign of being possessed until his death. Only Xia Xiaohe and Yanluo, the two Immortals under the rank of Senior Immortal, had been possessed by Xia Yu.


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao smiled when he heard those words and raised an almost irrelevant question: ��In your imagination, what should the Immortal World look like?��


    Wang Lu said, ��For most cultivators, it��s a ce where countless ideals converge.��


    ��In fact, the Immortal World was once brilliant.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s tone was t and light, but it continued to reveal sadness, ��The Immortal World in its heyday was second to none in the world. Even the gods of the Western Continent had to bow down to the Immortal World. But now, there are no more than a hundred Immortals, and the Immortal World has nearly fallen. They even have to ce their hope in the lower realm. What do you think is the cause of this big gap?��


    When he heard this, Wang Lu almost gasped.


    There was only one answer to Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s question: the Immortal King needed to take responsibility for all this!


    If it was carefully considered, everything seemed to be reasonable. An Immortal King who was old and delusional about immortality. A ghost father who used all means, by hook or by crook, to extend his life that he didn��t even let go of his own daughter. Under the leadership of such a person, how could the Immortal World not be in decline?


    The supremew of heaven and earth could not be vited. The longer a person lived, the higher the price for prolonging the life when it was about to die. If the Immortal King had already reached the end of his life, then the price of maintaining his life would be...


    And thus, the purpose of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s trip was clearly revealed!


    ��Do you want to use me to get rid of the Immortal King, this greatest evil? That��s a good intention. And I��m very interested. Then...��


    ��Then now, please do your best.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao said and then stretched his hand back. At the same time, a gap appeared once again in the two-worlds passage.


    ��I am an Immortal, a loyal minister of the Immortal King, I will not cooperate with you in anything.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao seriously said, ��If you have any unreasonable expectations, it will only waste what little hope you have left.��


    Wang Lu said, ��There��s no need for you to remind me of this. I don��t believe any of you, and I will not let go of any of you. I will end you all and you can die in peace.��


    ��Heh, your tone is not small. Then, I��ll wait and see.��


    With that, Xiaoyao lifted up Yanluo��s remaining body and then shed through the gap in the space barrier.


    The next moment, the voice from Spirit Sword Mountain sounded again.


    ��Wang Lu, when will you be back? We almost can��t hold it!��

 Chapter 830 - Asking For Gifts!

    <h4>Chapter 830: Asking For Gifts!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    In the Blue River Region, a thickyer of dark clouds obscured the sky and put the vastnd in the shadow. The thick darkness permeated the ground, turning it into a mass of erosive soft mud. This caused the soil to tumble and everything on the ground was swallowed in, reced by more filthy silt pouring up from the bottom.


    Like a pitch-ck ocean, the beautiful mountains, rivers, trees, and flowers have disappeared. And in the middle of the ck ocean, there was a towering sword-like mountain. Like a lonely boat hit by a storm but remained indomitable. From time to time, a dazzling sword light shot from the mountain, splitting the ck ocean, setting off a storm. However, in the endless darkness, the sword light quickly dissipated, and the ck waves that besieged the mountain came back.


    Above the dark clouds, there was a piece of divine light. The Immortals stepped on the cloud cover and their eyes prated the clouds, watching everything that happened under their feet. They were headed by a person who was charming and handsome. He was none other than Senior Immortal Xiaoyao. Behind him were six Senior Immortals such as Liefeng, Qingliu, Fengyun as well as more than seventy-first rank Immortals.


    Such a lineup had exceeded two-thirds of the total strength of the Immortal World, considering that there were still guards in the Immortal World. It could be said that this time, the Immortal World went out in full force. Under such a tremendous force, no one or any sect could withstand it. The Immortals had not really made their move yet, but merely deployed a dark natural disaster Immortal Technique casually. Yet, they almost sank the Spirit Sword Mountain, which had been passed down for thousands of years, into the bottom of the ck ocean.


    It seemed that it was only a matter of time before the Spirit Sword Sect was destroyed.


    On top of the cloud, Senior Immortal Fengyun paced back and forth with boredom. When he saw that Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was staring intently at the world under his feet, he couldn��t help but smile, ��Xiaoyao, aren��t you making a big fuss over a minor issue? It��s just an Immortal Cultivation Sect from the lower realm, any one of us can win it alone. Is it necessary to call so many people here?��


    Xiaoyao didn��t look back,pletely ignoring Senior Immortal Fengyun��sint. Thetter just raised his eyebrows, ustomed to Xiaoyao��s indifference.


    At this time, a small stature Immortal took two steps forward to Fengyun��s side. This person looked like a child, with a delicate childish face. However, he had a golden crown on his head and magical clouds at his feet. His luxurious and imposing appearance was very explicit.


    ��Brother Fengyun, don��t just bber on like that. If we hadn��t dispatched so many people at once, we would have been stopped in the periphery of the Southern Heaven Region. How could we have gone straight into this ce? Those Western Continent barbarians really do have some skills.��


    Senior Immortal Fengyun nced at him and said, ��Younger Brother Jintong? Ah, I heard that previously when you tried to pursue others alone, you fell into an ambush and was almost seriously injured. And you only managed to escape after losing your treasure bag?��


    Senior Immortal Jintong��s face suddenly became ugly as he replied, ��Golden King is basically a god in the Western Continent, and the fighting power of his lieutenant Knight King is not inferior to him. And these people are supported by the strength of the Nine Regions Great Array, so of course, it��s difficult for me alone to fight against them! By the way, what were you doing that time? Didn��t you im to be good at fighting?��


    ��No matter what I was doing at that time, I did not lose the face of the Immortal World. While you... A group of homeless dogs that were driven to nowhere by the Pantheon scums could actually bite off a few pieces of your flesh. I don��t think the other side is too strong, it��s just that you haven��t fought for too long and your skills are rusty.��


    Senior Immortal Liefeng indifferently said, ��You two shut up.��


    Fengyun and Jingtong red at each other in disgust, but no one spoke again. Senior Immortal Liefeng was not a powerful Immortal, butpared to the two younger Immortals, his words were extremely heavy.


    ��Xiaoyao, this old man also doesn��t understand, why do you attach so much importance to this mountain?�� Senior Immortal Liefeng said, ��After we break through the Nine Regions line of defense, we should lower more Against the World Dragon Pirs as soon as possible. As long as the rest of the eight regions are destroyed, these ants will not be able to fight again, even if they try their best.��


    Since Senior Immortal Liefeng had spoken, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao could not remain indifferent.


    Xiaoyao looked at Fengyun and Jintong and said, ��With the overwhelming power of the Immortal World, as long as we don��t do silly acts such as infighting... No matter what tactics we adopt, we will eventually win. Whether it��sbining the force or split it, it��s all the same... The Nine Regions don��t have the ��Singrity�� that can support theireback. Mr. Feng Yue and the little princess have already confirmed this matter.��


    Liefeng said, ��In that case, what are you worrying about?��


    ��My worry is that Spirit Sword Mountain is the only variable in this war.��


    ��Variable?��


    ording to my calction, no matter what strategy we implement, we will win in the end. But as long as Spirit Sword Mountain is still there, our victory can��t be considered as wless, since there will be such a trivial possibility of failure.��


    Before he could continue, he was interrupted by theughter of Senior Immortal Fengyun, ��In that case, let��s eliminate this variable. What��s the point of making so many of us standing stupidly here?��


    The next moment, Senior Immortal Fengyun ignored Xiaoyao��s military order and sted his fist down.


    The dark clouds rolled and tumbled, and a thunderbolt fell from the sky andnded on the top of the Spirit Sword Mountain. Suddenly, the entire mountain was shrouded with electric light. The steep and green peaks on the mountain gradually melted under the roasting of electric light.


    ��Hahaha, taste this 49th tribtion lightning of mine, bastards!��


    The thunderbolt that came from the clouds was the legendary heavenly tribtion lightning. For the cultivators in Nine Regions, the tribtion lightning was thest but also the most powerful test in the world. As long as they survived the tribtion lightning, the cultivators could refine themselves and ascend to the Immortal World. However, since ancient times, how many amazing experts have fallen in front of tribtion lightning? Not to mention the 49th tribtion lightning!


    However, such a terrifying natural disaster was but a casual blow by Senior Immortal Fengyun. Of course, this was not because he really had the supreme power, but that the Immortals in the Immortal World have the natural ability to control thews of heaven and earth in the Nine Regions. In unleashing the heavenly tribtion lightning just now, Senior Immortal Fengyun��s strength only ounted for ten percent of its total power. The rest was borrowed by Senior Immortal Fengyun from the Nine Regions itself. He used this tribtion lightning to destroy thest guardian of this continent.


    However, after a cup of tea��s time, the lightning disappeared, but Spirit Sword Mountain stood still. It only had a few ugly ck spots on the surface, and these spots were healing at a speed that could be recognized by the naked eye.


    ��Hahaha, it seems that your skill is also a bit rusty. You can��t even destroy a small sect with the power of heavenly tribtion lightning. What qualifications do you have tough at me?�� Senior Immortal Jintong was not polite.


    ��Enough. Can��t you see that there��s something wrong with this mountain?�� Senior Immortal Liefeng opened his mouth and stopped the two men. Moving at a strange speed and angle, his two turbid eyes directly prated the mountain protection array of Spirit Sword Mountain. In a short time, he saw the reality within. He said, ��This mountain... There are many experts in it. More than half of the group of people who came to besiege the Against the World Dragon Pir are hiding in this Spirit Sword Mountain. Judging from the joint effort strength of these people, the 49th tribtion lightning is nothing. But why? It is obviously unreasonable to do so. After the first battle in the Southern Heaven Region, they must have definitely realized the difference in strength between the two sides. By gathering together like this, aren��t they just waiting to die? It��s better to give up the defense, wait for more Against the World Dragon Pirs toe, and then split their forces in a surprise attack... Perhaps it��ll give us more trouble.��


    Xiaoyao said, ��Because the people of Nine Regions can abandon any ce, but they can��t abandon Spirit Sword Mountain... They built a tower in the mountain and tried their best to imitate the Against the World Dragon Pir, to try to break the space barrier of Nine Regions and bring Wang Lu back from the two-worlds passage.��


    ��Wang Lu? The king of ants? They think that if Wang Lues back, Nine Regions will have a chance?�� Unable to understand it, Senior Immortal Fengyun smiled and said, ��Then is your calction also said that as long as Wang Lues back, there would be a ray of hope for the Nine Regions? It��s really strange. What��s so special about that kid? A pity that you stopped me froming over, otherwise, I would cut off his head and study it myself.��


    Senior Immortal Qingliu sneered and said, ��Wang Lu is nothing special, he merely killed Fengyue, captured Cann alive, and schemed to kill Poxu and the little princess. We really shouldn��t have stopped you before. If you were to rece Cann, the situation now would be much better.��


    ��Hahaha, Sister Qingliu really refused to save my face at any time... But no matter how you say it, it��s too boring to just stand stupidly here. It doesn��t matter how cautious you are toward Spirit Sword Mountain, in the end, we��re going to take action, right? In that case, I��ll take care of it for you.��


    With that, Senior Immortal Fengyun directly broke through the clouds under his feet and rushed to Spirit Sword Mountain like a meteor!


    ��You!�� Senior Immortal Jintong opened his eyes wide and then softly and hurriedly said to Xiaoyao, ��Brother Xiaoyao, this guypletely ignores your orders. It��s really outrageous!��


    Xiaoyao did not move but just nodded slightly, ��Since he has gone down... Jintong, you might as well go down too.��


    ��What? Me?��


    ��Also, Leitian, Shuiyue... and Fanyun. You guys go down with Jintong to test the foundation of Spirit Sword Mountain. No need to rush for sess. Just put pressure on them bit by bit and see how long they can hold on.��


    When Qingliu heard these words, she felt strange and asked, ��Aren��t you in a hurry? I remember that His Majesty Immortal King said that...��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao said, ��There��s no need to be in a hurry... Don��t forget, this is probably ourst battle. After the destruction of Nine Regions, we have no other world to destroy.��


    Senior Immortal Qingliu smiled and said, ��Oh, right. Now that you said it, we really should cherish this battle. So... Why don��t I go down and y for a while?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao nodded, ��Remember, no need to be in a hurry. Let them enjoy the taste of despair.��


    As he said this, he suddenly raised his head and looked into the endless distance.


    ��Wang Lu, I have done everything that needs to be done. Now, it��s up to you whether you can understand all this and make the right response.��

 Chapter 831 - Asking For Gifts 2

    <h4>Chapter 831: Asking For Gifts 2</h4>


    ��Report! The golden bridge of Spirit Creek... Huh, where is Elder Liu Xian?��


    ��He went to support the front line. Now for the moment, I��m in charge here. Just tell me if there��s anything that I can do.��


    ��Ah, Red Robed Elder? Why are you... seriously injured?��


    ��Cut the crap! Tell me the situation! What happened to the golden bridge in Spirit Creek Town?��


    ��Report, the golden bridge mechanism was damaged and the area magical ability was broken, so...��


    ��So it��s time to let go of that position! Call those who guard the bridge back. Don��t directly fight with the Fallen Immortals and don��t be outside the Cloud and Mist Great Array. Use the support of the inner ring to slowly scrape them.��


    ��Yes!��


    ����


    ��Report! The Sky Wolf Array of the Cloud and Mist Great Array is seriously damaged, please send someone to repair it immediately!��


    ��Send someone? Who else can be sent now? The reserve team is basically finished! Are the Ten Thousand Arts Sect people still there?��


    ��Report Elder, the Ten Thosand Arts Sect people just went to the White Tiger Array. The damage there is more serious, so I��m afraid the maintenance personnel might not be able to withdraw for a while!��


    ��Well, we can��t lose the White Tiger Array, so let the people in Sky Wolf Array...��


    ��Report! The White Tiger Array has fallen, and we have lost contact with all the cultivators there!��


    ��What? Lost contact? The people of Beast Master School and Ten Thousand Arts Sect are still there! Why have we lost contact with them so soon?��


    ��Report Elder, ording to the information reported from the frontline, it was likely that the damage to the White Tiger Array was deliberately designed by the Fallen Immortals to lure us to send people there and then finish all of our people...��


    ��Enough! The Fallen Immortals set up such a big trap, didn��t the people of Sky Amplification Team notice any abnormality in advance?��


    ��I will ask them right away!��


    ��A bunch of trash!��


    ����


    ��Report Elder, Supreme Taoyuan of Ten Thousand Arts Sect who was in charge of the Sky Amplification divine calction suffered the blowback of the cause and effect. Now his mind has been shrouded and unable to preside over the divine calction!��


    ��Cause and effect blowback... can only hurt one person. Was no one from the entire Sky Amplification team able to detect the problem in advance?��


    ��Yes, the members of the Sky Amplification team werepletely deceived by the Fallen Immortals, their each and every move was already calcted by the Fallen Immortals... Without Supreme Tianlun, it is beyond our power topete with the Fallen Immortals in calction. Elder, why didn��t Fengyin do it?��


    ��Daoist Master Feng Yin is in charge of the whole Clouds and Mist Great Array. He also helps Supreme Hetu to transport the Nine Regions Great Array, and even asionally joins the Death to Immortal Sword Array. He basically has his hands full. If you ask him to go to the Sky Amplification team, are you going to preside over the Clouds and Mist Great Array?��


    ��Sorry, this Junior has made a mistake!��


    ��F*ck, is there no other Elder who is good at calction in this Heavenly Sage Hall? Usually there are quite many of them considering the high sry, but now when ites to the life and death of Nine Regions, no one can do something about it?��


    ��Elder, please calm down. At this time, no one dares to be neglectful. It��s just that... Before Supreme Taoyuan, there were already three Supremes who had fallen in the Sky Amplification team.��


    ��If they can��t count correctly, what��s the use if even there are three hundred of them who have fallen? Do they expect someone would confer them the title of martyr? When the people on this mountain are all dead, there won��t even be anyone who will collect their bodies! Tell those garbage in Sky Amplification team that even if they have to blow their primordial spirit, they have to support me! Now that the entire team of people on the front line is dead, they want to be safe and sound in the back? Why?��


    ����


    ��Report! The East-bound Pentagonal has beenpletely nullified. Requesting permission to abandon the position and shrink the defense line!��


    ��East-bound Pentagonal? Shrink the line of defense? Rubbish, if you shrink again, you will enter the inner ring, do you want us to fight the Fallen Immortals in the inner ring? Why don��t you die? Tell them, even if they have to blow up their golden cores or yuanyings, they have to hold on! I will immediately transfer the reserve team to restore their position, but before that, I will not allow them to retreat even half a step back! Do you understand?��


    ��Report! Four Element Peak advance position is lost! The entire army is annihted! What should we do now?��


    ��Four Element Peak? Wouldn��t that mean the inner ring has been breached and now the enemy is getting closer to the core? How could the Fallen Immortals burst into the Four Element Peak? Wait a minute, what about the Golden King? Didn��t he im that he would intercept all of the enemies with his Golden City? How-how could they slip up?��


    ��Report! Knight King urgently asks for help. The golden city is currently besieged by many Immortals led by Senior Immortal Xiaoyao. The situation is critical!��


    ��Motherf*cker! If it��s very easy to sweep away those evildoers, how can the situation be critical? Let half of their Golden City enjoy this farce. They actually dare to say that their situation is critical? Are all of you blind? Aya! Who told you to ask them for reinforcement? Shit, these bastards are here again...��


    ��... Elder, since even Golden King is like this, I��m afraid the situation is indeed very critical.��


    ��This holding-onto-one��s-dignity-until-death barbarian is really unreasonable! But then again, who else can support him now? The Red Guard Army? Zaku?��


    ��Elder, those people have been scattered to...��


    ��I know that they have been scattered to the twelve peaks of Spirit Sword Mountain! You don��t need to remind me! But now, most of the elite forces of Nine Regions are concentrated in Spirit Sword Mountain, is there no one avable?��


    ��People avable... Elder, when the raid on the Southern Heaven Region failed that day, the army scattered and retreated, and many people were separated in other ces. After that, there was no time to gather all of the armies on Spirit Sword Mountain. But, the externalmunication channel in the mountain is still there. Do you want me to call for their help?��


    ��Call for their help? So that they can also die here? I��m afraid that the reason why the Fallen Immortals are engaging in such a big battle is to lure others toe here, like the moths to fire, and finish everyone in one go! However, since themunication channel is still there, tell everyone in secret code this message: If you want to rescue Spirit Sword Mountain, use the tactic of besieging Wei to rescue Zhao. Go to the Southern Heaven Region to break the Against the World Dragon Pir...��


    ��This is not a proper n, please think thrice.��


    ��Lu Li? You��re finally back! Has the breach in Spirit Pond Peak been blocked?��


    ��I��m ashamed, the Immortal means are beyond my ability. A piercing cloud thrust the barrier on the Clouds and Mist Great Array, and even after I exhausted my ability, I couldn��t shake it. So... I have broken the Spirit Pond Peak and blown up the gap with the power of self-destruction.��


    ��Self-destruct the Spirit Pond Peak? Huh, you guys, Elders of Spirit Sword Sect, are courageous.��


    ��There��s no other choice... Elder, I suggest that you don��t let other people act rashly now. My brother and I have just counted the Fallen Immortals that appeared near Spirit Sword Mountain, which is two-thirds of their total. However, the most important thing is that the Immortal King has never appeared. Meaning, the Immortal World still has an expert on the backline. If there��re not enough strong cultivator leaders, I��m afraid rushing to the Southern Heaven Region is exactly what they want.��


    ��... Then what do you propose?��


    ��Now, we can only wait for Supreme Shifang to activate the Sky Tower again and try to get Wang Lu back.��


    ��Wang Lu... Yes, if that kid is here, how could we end up being so cornered like this! Cough-cough!��


    ��Elder, you should step down and have a rest first. Just now you were wounded after being struck by the Soul Breaking Palm outside Misty Peak, I��m afraid you will have to...��


    ��It doesn��t matter if there��s still internal injury, if we lose this battle, the entire Nine Regions will be gone. How would I, this old man, be able to live on my own? This time, I��ve already thrown caution to the wind, so what about a mere injury from the Soul Breaking Palm?... Lu Li, don��t worry about me. Go and support Shifang and activate the Sky Tower. As long as Wang Lu cane back, people in the frontline will not die in vain!��


    ��... Yes, Elder.��


    ����


    ��Report! Senior Immortal Xiaoyao has made his move, Golden King is defeated, and the Golden City has crashed on Clear Sky Peak!��


    ��What? Golden King lost? That��s too fast! How is Clear Sky Peak now?��


    ��Report, it has already been inserted into the mustard seed bag by Daoist Master Feng Yin, while Senior Immortal Xiaoyao has also been suppressed by them at the foot of Spirit Sword Mountain. But... I��m afraid it won��tst long.��


    ��Report Elder! The Death to Immortal Sword Array of Supreme Hetu is about to be broken! Xiang Lang, who holds the Extinguish Immortal Sword, was seriously injured by Senior Immortal Qingliu��s scheme and the Extinguish Immortal Sword is also missing!��


    ��Extinguish Immortal Sword is lost? What do the people of the Royal Soldier Sect eat? Pass my order to call Liu Li from the Kui Tree Array outside Carefree Peak and ask her to rece Xiang Liang. She has the Brilliant Sword Heart and should be able to find the Extinguish Immortal Sword in the chaos!��


    ��But, there will only be the pair of Immortal Beasts of Spirit Sword Sect left to guard the Kui Tree Array. With only two young Immortal Beasts there, I��m afraid...��


    ��Don��t worry about those two. One is the descendant of a mountain spirit and another one is the descendant of demon wolf. Their survivability in Spirit Sword Mountain is first-ss. Tell them to explode the Kui Tree Array at the critical moment. Tell them not to hesitate even if because of this the nk of Clear Sky Peak is hit and pierced... If it doesn��t work, then the Clear Sky Peak will have to be entirely cut from the inner ring.��


    ��In that case, the power of Clouds and Mist Great Array will be greatly weakened!��


    ��Right now, lives are more important than arrays. Even if the Clouds and Mist Array is broken, as long as the Nine Regions Great Array is still there and can get the support of cultivators from all over the continent, we can still hold on for a while. Remember, our goal is not the Fallen Immortals with the resources at hand. We just need to persist until Wang Lues back.��


    ��But-but just now, there was news from the Ster Peak that said the Sky Tower has been activated, but Wang Lu still couldn��te back!��


    ��Still can��t? Why?��


    ��ording to Daoist Master Shifang, the space barrier between the two worlds has been fortified, and Wang Lu can��t walk through it now...��


    ��Then increase the power output of the Sky Tower and make a hole in the barrier! If the output is not enough, then use human lives to fill it! With the blood sacrifice of several Yuanying or Deity Stage cultivators, how could the output of the Sky Tower not be increased for several times?��


    ��Huh? Blood sacrifice? Elder, this...��


    ��I know it��s an evil technique! But I also know that there are many evil cultivators who are fighting together with us on the frontline now! This is the battle of life and death! As long as we can win, we can pay any price!��


    ��Pay any price... just to bring Wang Lu back?��


    ��...Listen, the current situation is that, array is more important than resources, life is more important than array, and Wang Lu is more important than anyone else! As long as he cane back, sacrificing anyone is worth it! If you��re not willing, then this old man will lead you by example!��


    ��You should never do that! Elder, you are now in charge of the overall situation, we absolutely can��t lose you! I-I understand, I will go and deliver your order!��


    ��... Wang Lu, our side here has reached our limit, when will you actuallye?��

 Chapter 832 - Asking For Gifts 3

    <h4>Chapter 832: Asking For Gifts 3</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��Wang Lu, are you ready? I don��t think those people below can hold it anymore!��


    ��No!��


    ��Then hurry up! The Grand Cloud Array is about to be broken! Ah, thest outer ring is gone and now there��s only a broken inner ring!��


    ��I know! I can see it!��


    ��If you can see it then what are you waiting for? The Sky Tower has opened the space barrier to such arge extent, can��t you pass it? Are you fatter than a pig? Hurry up will you!��


    ��Stop talking nonsense! I would��ve passed through if I could! Do you think it��s fun here? Do I look like I��m ying? Although the Sky Tower has broken the space barrier, the hole is not big enough for me to pass through. If I want to force myself through, I have to turn my body into a stick! Moreover, the Fallen Immortals have been using the Immortal Method to reinforce the barrier. Don��t you see that this passage is crumbling? Do you want the two of us to be banished into the endless void as we pass through the passage?��


    ��Then what are we supposed to do? It was you who made them try their best to build this tower. Consequently, many people died for it, and so they put all their hopes on this tower. Now you tell me you can��t do it? Are you still a man?��


    ��Wang Wu, you shut up! If you can��t help me then stop talking nonsense! Do you think I don��t know that the situation is critical? Would I deliberately let them die for nothing? The Sky Tower pierce the barrier and let me back to Nine Regions, that��s the method that we��ve worked out together at the beginning, now tell me what��s wrong with this method? You have checked the calction more than a dozen times, is there even a slight error in the calction?��


    ��I��m not good at calction! Even my smartest clone can only barely be able to count. Helping you double-check the calction has already used up all of my effort, now you want to me it on me?��


    ��I��m trying to tell you that since you��re an illiterate who knows nothing, then just shut up, don��t chatter like a sociologist! Our calction is correct. If they can build aplete Sky Tower, they can open aplete passage for us in an instant. However, the power of this Sky Tower is only half of the nned power, which is not enough.��


    ��Do you want to me them for not doing enough? Most of them have lost their lives!��


    ��I don��t want to me anyone. They have done their best. In order to build this Sky Tower, they did not hesitate to march into the Southern Heaven Region, which is braver than I expected. But it��s a pity that everyone, including me, has actually fallen into someone else��s scheme. They have sacrificed countless talents to obtain the sample of Against the World Dragon Pir, which was actually forged.��


    ��What?��


    ��Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, or someone else, had anticipated our real purpose when our side went all out to lure the Fallen Immortals from the Against the World Dragon Pir, but that person did not say anything. On the one hand, the Fallen Immortals were sent to the front to fight on the battlefield, on the other hand, they deliberately showed ws so that Yin Xuan the others could have a chance to cut off samples from the Against the World Dragon Pir...��


    ��But at that time, the Against the World Dragon Pir has already been swapped, right?��


    ��Perhaps it was, or perhaps Yin Xuan and the others were fooled by Senior Immortal Xiaoyao. But for whatever reason, the final result is the same. The Sky Tower based on fake materials can��t bepared with the original. Now, the Sky Tower can unexpectedly produce half of the expected power output, Lu Li and the others have actually performed exceptionally.��


    ��What��s the difference between half power and full power?��


    ��It��s a qualitative difference. A Sky Tower with a full power output canpletely break through the passage. At half the power, I need to work hard from this end to make it up. But my strength is far from enough. Do you still remember the calction? If I had to open the channel with my own strength, I would need to be at least ten times stronger than I am now, and the synchronization rate of the giant Divine Weapon would have to be increased to one hundred and twenty percent. Now with half the expected power, I only need to be five times stronger, then I can support a stable passage to return to Nine Regions. But it also means that I need to improve the synchronization rate to one hundred percent...��


    ��And that will take hundreds of years...��


    ��So, no matter how much you urge me, it��s useless. I have already tried to burn my lifespan to double my power... But as you can see, there��s almost no difference in the passage.��


    ��In other words...we can��t go back at all now?��


    ��It��s not impossible to cross the passage by force, but it would be like what happened to Cann when he came to Nine Regions. What can we do there if we only have ten percent of our ability? Hetu and the others... are pinning their hopes on Wang Lu the savior, not Wang Lu the weak chicken. It��s either we don��t go back, or if we go back, we must be able to ��fix the tone with a single hammer blow.����


    ��But now, Spirit Sword Mountain is about to be captured. Once the mountain falls, all of the forces of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals assembled there will be annihted. At that time, what��s the use if we can fix the tone with a single hammer blow?��


    ��I know, no need to say this kind of thing... Let me try it again, I��ll stake it all this time.��


    ��Enough. Burning your lifespan is not the panacea. Even if you burn your remaining hundreds and even thousands of years of life, you can��t suddenly be five times or ten times stronger... Wang Lu, use me instead. If you refine me, in a short time, your strength should be able to soar several times.��


    ��... Stop talking nonsense.��


    ��You��re the one who should stop talking nonsense! Right now, without this trick, what else can we do?��


    ��Anything is okay, but this trick is absolutely impossible!��


    ��Why not? Haven��t you already sacrificed a lot of people for the sake of Nine Regions? When you asked them to build the Sky Tower, did you really not think that they would do what they did? In the war in the Southern Heaven Region and the defense of Spirit Sword Mountain, even Spirit Sword Sect has already lost a third of its people! The errand boy who apanied you up the mountain years ago was decapitated! Yue Yun, who took you to visit the Small Clear Sky Peak for the first time, already has her hands crippled... These are all people around you! You have always understood better than me about the principle of not being merciful inmanding an army! Why are you now being soft-hearted?��


    ��It��s fine if you tell me that I��m being soft-hearted. Calling me merciless in leading an army is also fine... Anyone can die, but you can��t.��


    ��I��m no more special than anyone else! I should have died two hundred years ago. I have lived long enough and I��ve experienced enough of watching people close to me die. If you want me to just stay here and watch the Nine Regions being cleaned by the Fallen Immortals, you might as well kill me now!��


    ��What about me? Haven��t I also experienced the tragedies of that year? Do you think I��m heartless and don��t feel pain? I crossed the worlds to return to Nine Regions, is it to see my beloved woman die? Wang Wu, there��s no need to talk about this nonsense... Even if I really refine you, how can I return to Nine Regions alone like a walking dead? You and I are one. Without either one, it��s notplete. Nine Regions do not need a broken Wang Lu.��


    ��But...��


    ��Your Ultimate Non-Phase Method will bepleted soon and then it will be a fortress that will never fall. It is an indispensable part of the n. So... stop talking stupid things like sacrificing yourself. If you really want to help, just be quiet.��


    ��... Wang Lu, the inner ring array of Spirit Sword Mountain has been broken.��


    ��I know.��


    ��Clear Sky Peak has been abandoned, and the Four Element Peak has also been lost.��


    ��I can see it.��


    ��Oh, even Non-Phase Peak has been brutally destroyed... But, the mechanism that you previously put on it came in handy and took away one Immortal.��


    ��Merely cannon fodder Immortal, it��s insignificant.��


    ��Now, they��re besieging the Misty Peak. The Junior Brothers and Sister in Heavenly Sword Hall are already fighting on the frontline... Hua Yun is injured.��


    ��I know.��


    ��Senior Brother Liu Xian is in danger! Ah, fortunately he escaped at the critical moment. But, his primordial spirit was seriously injured. I��m afraid...��


    ��I know! Stop telling the battle report to me! I can see it clearly myself! I can see every Daoist Friends who sacrificed themselves! Including those innocent civilians in Spirit Creek Town, and the friends who used to talk andugh with us! I watched them die and watched as the Nine Regions slide into the abyss, but I have no other way! Nothing!��


    ��...��


    ��So, don��t talk about it anymore. Now in this situation, it��s... Huh?��


    ��What happened?��


    ��The synchronization rate of this giant Divine Weapon, it��s...��


    ����


    ��Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, the attack on Misty Peak is about to beunched. Although they retreat step by step, and still keep many people on the Ster Peak, they have no chance.��


    ��Good, you guys have done a good job. Later on, I will report it to His Majesty.��


    ��Then I will say thank you for your kind words... Speaking of which, this battle is really easy and simple. The lowly species in the lower realm are indeed lowly.��


    ��Very well, I got it. You can go back now.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��... Huh, is it easy and simple? Yeah, indeed. Without you, there would be no suspense in this game. However, even up to this point, you haven��t realized it yet, I��m a bit disappointed. To increase the synchronization rate of the giant Divine Weapon, the most important thing is the sense of hopelessness that Sun Buping felt when he watched hisrades die, but he can��t do anything about it... In hister years, Sun Buping waspletely disheartened and his despair has long been deep-rooted. Without realizing this, it��s impossible to perfectly synchronize with the giant Divine Weapon. And I have arranged the stage well for you... You wouldn��t be so stupid that you can��t feel it, right?��


    ��Report! Report Senior Immortal! The Immortal World sent a message saying that the remnant of the two-worlds passage and the space barrier of the Nine Regions seemed to have been pierced!��

 Chapter 833 - Not Much To Say, The Stock Market Will Rise!

    <h4>:Chapter 833 Not Much To Say, The Stock Market Will Rise!</h4>


    Spirit Sword Mountain, Blue River Region


    The siege of Spirit Sword Mountain by the Fallen Immortals hadsted for ten days.


    Before this, no one had imagined that Spirit Sword Mountain could hold on for such a long time. In the face of the siege from dozens of Immortals and many Senior Immortals that joined hands together, it was a miracle for a lower realm sect to persist for half a day.


    And this miracle had actually been performed twenty times.


    To be sure, this was, more or less, a gift from Senior Immortal Xiaoyao. If he hadn��t asked Fengyun and the others to not be in a rush, which dispersed the power of the Immortals, the mountain protection array of Spirit Sword Mountain would definitely not be able to withstand the full force attack of the Immortals.


    However, the true creator of miracles was the Nine Regions itself, which included thend and the people on it.


    In ten days, Spirit Sword Mountain experienced countless life and death situations, and the tenacious cultivators exploded with amazing cohesion. They let go of all the hatred and grudges and united as one to fight for survival.


    On the battlefield, one could see the demon yer guards fighting side by side with the big evil cultivators who once ughtered thousands of people. One could see that the medic team of Kunlun Sect was doing their beast to treat the loose cultivator who once left the sect. It could also be seen that the five super sects had made their own methods and skills open to the public, so that others could learn from them.


    This was like the world��s greatmunity (TL Note: Datong or Greatmunity in neo-Confucian philosophy), which had not been realized even in the 15 years of Wang Lu��s rule over the Nine Regions. However, in the past ten days, it really happened. People couldn��t help but feel that only when the doomsday came could they see morality rose to another greater level.


    However, sharpening one��s own weapon right before the battle seemed to be toote. In ten days, it was not enough to read the Immortal level skills and methods such as the Ster Sword Manual, let alone to understand and learn from it. The tense battle situation in the front line often made the seriously wounded cultivators unable to leave the battlefield. There was no time for them to learn andprehend.


    However, at this time, the deepest seal of the Nine Regions Great Array was activated by chance. Thereupon, as if its autonomous consciousness was suddenly awakened, the continent began to save itself at all costs.


    On the one hand, Nine Regions cut off the connection with the Immortals, so that they could no longer easily influence Nine Regions�� providence. On the other hand, Nine Regionspletely abandoned the principle of equivalent exchange, and began to bless its cultivators at all costs. The chosen ones who were supposed to only appeared once every hundreds or thousands of years actually sprung up like bamboo after the rain. The cultivators of Nine Regions found that they could make multiple breakthroughs while they were in a life and death situation, not to mention those who were stuck at the peak of their stages. Even many Middle level Jindan Stage became Yuanying Stage cultivators. What��s more, some even broke through Jindan Stage all the way to Peak Deity Stage in just three days. Although these stages were illusory and hid many great dangers, the progress was so fast that even Ancestor Desheng and Emperor Qin couldn��tpare...


    All kinds of factorsbined, Spirit Sword Mountain finally survived the indiscriminate bombardment of the Immortals until the tenth day.


    Then, the battle finally reached an irretrievable situation. More than half of the Twelve Peaks of Spirit Sword Mountain fell. Misty Peak, Ster Peak, Sword Tomb... Together they constituted thest line of defense. But in the end, it was just a dying struggle, an arrow at the end of its flight.


    The elite forces of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals assembled on the mountain suffered heavy casualties. Almost the entire new Red Guards army was destroyed. All but a few remaining Earth Immortals were killed in the battle. The reinforcements from Western Continent were trapped in the remains of Clear Sky Peak. The Golden King himself was seriously injured, and while Aya stubbornly resisted, it was without the possibility of breakthrough. The Death to Immortal Sword Array was smashed twice by Senior Immortal Xiaoyao himself and two of the four Immortal Swords were broken into pieces. Supreme Hetu, who presided over the great array, was directly knocked down from Mahayana Stage to Yuanying Stage... Even the Nine Regions Map was nearly taken away.


    The Zaku army of the Red Sea Underwater Workshop was in a slightly better condition. After Golden King was seriously injured, the Nine-Tailed Fox took over the baton. The fox was cunning and astute. She was once a servant of the Immortal World, so she knew the enemy well. She led the resistance in a gueri war, which was very intense. She sessfully killed several Immortals and even wounded Senior Immortal Liefeng, achieving one of the biggest results since the beginning of the war. However, due to such a huge disparity in strength, the Zakus were unable to recover. After more than half of the Zakus were destroyed and the main force Xian Liang and Qiong Hua were seriously injured, the Nine-Tailed Fox had to give up the initiative and retreat to the back of the final defense line.


    At this point, Spirit Sword Mountain had no power to fight anymore. There were only a group of people waiting for death, hiding behind the crumbling defense line, and pinning their ultimate hope on that high tower.


    ��Wang Lu... Could he actually return or not?��


    Five days ago, when the battle situation turned for the worse, Ster Peak lost contact with Wang Lu. No matter what the call was, there was no response. The channel opened by the Sky Tower was still there, and the two-worlds passage had not disappeared, but no sound could be heard again.


    This was simply the worst news. Thus, except for a few people, the information was kept strictly confidential to everyone else. However, when everyone was concentrated on Ster Peak, the so-called secrecy was basically believing in one��s own lies.


    ����


    On the other hand, the mood of the Immortals was not good, either.


    They thought this would be a one-sided massacre, but the lower realm actually persisted for ten days. They evenunched several sharp counterattacks, which caused considerable casualties�Cfrom the beginning till now, more than ten Immortals were killed, while the rest were injured. Among the Senior Immortals, Liefeng��s injury was the heaviest, and it could be said that his cultivation base was knocked down by five hundred years. Senior Immortal Fengyun rushed too hard, although he was essentially not injured, the opponent found out about his Immortal Pathw. So, it could be considered as a big loss too.


    Such a result was simply a bone-breaking injury for a withered Immortal World. At present there were not many Immortals alive, so they really couldn��t afford such a loss. However, in the end, no one wanted to admit that the people of Nine Regions were too powerful and could actuallypete with the Immortals. Thus, this result could only be attributed to the poormand of the war.


    Senior Immortal Fengyun was the first to raise the difficult question. As the number one unruly person among the Senior Immortals, he finally, without any misgivings, opened his mouth and opened fire at Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, ��I already said long ago that to deal with these scums we should use the thunderp force to finish them at once. They are like a ***, the longer they entangle us, the dirtier our hands are... Instead, you want to spread the so-called panic and despair, so we have to bind our hands and feet, but as a result, all of us are injured instead! Strange, we don��t need them as captives, so what��s the use of spreading panic and despair to a group of mortals? Could that make us happy? When we fought the other worlds, didn��t we already see everything? Do we still need this kind of low-level excitement? Has the Majesty Immortal King ever said that he wanted to fight like this? Xiaoyao, what on earth are you trying to do?��


    Senior Immortal Fengyun��s remark aroused many people��s sympathy. Other people would not be so direct and tant like Fengyun, but they also expected Xiaoyao to give an answer to that.


    ��What I��m trying to do has nothing to do with you.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was still calm and collected, and his handsome face was not wavering in the slightest, ��I have no obligation to exin to you about what I did.��


    ��You!��


    Fengyun was so angry, but there was no way for him to refute it. Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was the first among the Senior Immortals, a respected figure in the Immortal World. He was deeply trusted by the Immortal King, and thus, he was only responsible for the Immortal King. No matter how absurd he was, there was no need for him to exin it to others.


    ��So, do you or do you not have the obligation to exin it to me? Xiaoyao.��


    At this moment, all the people present instantly changed their expression. Even Xiaoyao couldn��t restrain himself and stood up.


    ��Immortal King... Your Majesty.��


    What appeared at this time was not the body of the Immortal King, but his voice. However, even if only his voice was present, the Immortal King simply could not be ignored.


    ��Xiaoyao,e and see me in the Pce of Three Purities.��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao hesitated for a moment and then said, ��Your Majesty, the situation here is notpletely clear yet. I��m afraid it��s appropriate for me to be away...��


    ��Not clear yet? Those bastards only have onest breath. What��s unclear about the situation?��


    ��Your Majesty...��


    ��Hmph, I think it��s you who want the situation to be more confusing. If it weren��t for you behaving arbitrarily, with this group of lowly bastards, how could you guys not be able to finish them quickly?��


    The remark of the Immortal King made the eyes of Senior Immortal Fengyun lit up. However, no matter how unruly he was, the Immortal King was talking to Xiaoyao at this time, and he would never dare to intervene halfway.


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was silent for a moment and said, ��Your Majesty, I can swear that I have never done anything that harms the interests of the Immortal World. Myyout in Spirit Sword Mountain is definitely not for personal gain.��


    ��Of course I know that youryout is not for personal gain. And although there are many doubts about what you did, it is indeed for the sake of the Immortal World. If not, how could I allow you to live to this day?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao said, ��Your Majesty is aware.��


    ��So I give you a chance toe to the Pce of Three Purities and exin all this to me.��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao pondered for a moment. His heart hesitated.


    Of course, he didn��t want to go to the Pce of Three Purities, but how could he disobey the order of the Immortal King? In fact, with Xia Yu��s temperament, even if one had a reasonable exnation, once one went against his order, it would still be a dead end. So...


    Just when Xiaoyao was about to speak about this matter, suddenly, a certain mechanism embedded in a remote ce was triggered.


    A strange smile appeared on Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s face.


    ��Your Majesty, forgive me for not being able to obey your order.��


    ��Very good, then I��lle and see you.��


    The next moment, the sky of Nine Regions was torn apart.


    A huge figure, under the distortion of light and shadow, slowly descended to Nine Regions.


    The real body of the Immortal King Xia Yu finally appeared!

 Chapter 834 - I Didn’t Buy Stocks, I Was Praying For All Of You

    <h4>Chapter 834: I Didn��t Buy Stocks, I Was Praying For All Of You</h4>


    It had been said since ancient times in Nine Regions that when an Immortal descended down to the lower realm, there must be abnormal phenomena in Immortals in Nine Regions.


    In the Deste Age, the Immortals in the lower realm were often apanied by colorful clouds and golden lights. The shrouded ce was filled with an intoxicating fragrance, and there were invisible drums and pipes ying the sounds of nature. It was grand and magnificent, as if the Nine Regions was weing the wanderer that returned home with the grandest ceremony.


    Compared with the Immortal World, Nine Regions was just a starting point. Cultivators cultivated here and understood heaven and earth. Once they achieved something, they would break through the sky and enter a new world. Since the birth of the civilization in Nine Regions, for countless years, there had been many cultivators who had been sessful in their cultivation, but few were willing to return. Thus, it was reasonable for the Nine Regions to treat these Immortals who had returned home with splendor.


    However, it turned out that the stories handed down from ancient times might not be true. Since Mr. Feng Yue came to the lower realm, the number of Immortals who had descended to Nine Regions had been over one hundred, but where were the so-called abnormal phenomena? In fact, how could the Nine Regions give face to these Immortals who were trying to destroy the Nine Regions? Most of the so-called abnormal phenomena legends handed down since ancient times were those vain Immortals who created those sightings with their own Immortal Methods.


    Until now.


    The supreme of the Immortal World tore down the wall of space and slowly descended from the sky of Blue River Region. At this moment, the dark and surging clouds suddenly condensed, and the electric arcs that snaked through the clouds no longer appeared. Even the astral wind stopped whistling and became silent.


    Space was freezing, as if time no longer flowed.


    When the Immortal King came, there was no magnificent and splendid immortal aura, only a heavy pressure that fell on everyone��s mind. This was the abnormal phenomena rarely seen in Nine Regions for thousands and thousands of years. The continent did not offer a weing ceremony, but it clearly showed its own fear.


    Nine Regions was afraid of the arrival of the Immortal King.


    At the same time, the Immortals around the Ster Peak, one after another, stopped their movements and looked up steadily at the Immortal King��s body in the lower realm. Then, starting from Xiaoyao, Liefeng, Qingliu, Fengyun... and the rest of Senior Immortals and Immortals, one by one they bowed down to show their obedience to the Immortal King. They evenpletely forgot that they were on a battlefield, and there were arge number of mortal enemies not far from them.


    However, the cultivators of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals had no time to fight back, because their bodies were heavier than before. The magical power in their Jade Mansion had the tendency to condense. Let alone to counterattack, it was very difficult even to maintain their own methods.


    And this was all because an unexpected guest visited the Nine Regions. The Immortal King Xia Yu was simply so powerful.


    Even the mostbative cultivators, at this time, had despair in their hearts. The power of the Immortal World Supreme was so powerful that its own sense of existence could frighten all living beings. How could Nine Regionspete with such an existence? Even if the Nine Regions had all of the four poles at this time, could they stop a casual wave of the hand of the Immortal King?


    However, after the Immortal King Xia Yu came, he didn��t get rid of Spirit Sword Mountain. His attention was only on one person.


    ��Xiaoyao, do you want me to go over there to see you?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao let out a bitter smile and nodded. His body turned into rainbow light and shed to the distant ninth level of the sky toward Xia Yu.


    The two Immortals were facing each other, less than one meter apart... Apart from Xiaoyao, there had never been any Immortal that close to the Immortal King.


    ��Xiaoyao, why the betrayal?��


    In the Immortal World, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was under one person but above the many and was the person closest to the Immortal King. However, although he received respect from others, he was also subjected to extremely strict restrictions. Xia Yu never gave his subordinates unconditional trust. While he gave Xiaoyao the power and authority, he also left a mark on him... Once Xiaoyao had a trace of disobedience and betrayal in his heart, the Immortal King would know.


    After Senior Immortal Xiaoyao descended to the lower realm, his every move was naturally in Xia Yu��s sight. Later, the Immortal King was surprised to find that Xiaoyao��s behavior was totally unreasonable. It was as if he deliberately let the people of Nine Regions struggle at the death��s door. This waspletely contrary to the purpose of the Great Purge.


    The time for the Immortal World was running out. If they couldn��t purge the Nine Regions as soon as possible and refine it, then everything would end. Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s dying time act at this time was a traitorous behavior.


    However, at the same time, Xia Yu didn��t feel that Xiaoyao had any rebellious intention at all. He was still loyal to the Immortal World and never disobeyed his instructions... In this case, how could all this be exined? Thus, he summoned Xiaoyao and asked him to return to the Pce of Three Purities to exin everything.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyao suddenly rejected his instruction and disobeyed him. This was an obvious sign of rebellion.


    Xiaoyao actually betrayed him? The surprise in Xia Yu��s heart was beyond words. Therefore, he did not hesitate to drag his still-wounded Immortal body to Nine Regions to ask what happened.


    ��Your Majesty Immortal King, I... never betrayed anyone.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao took a deep breath and said frankly, ��On that day, I swore my allegiance to the Immortal World, not anyone in the Immortal World.��


    ��What a joke, do you want to say that my existence hinders the interests of the Immortal World?��


    ��Your Majesty, with all due respect... How long have you lived?��


    Inwardly, the Immortal King Xia Yu was stunned, ��What do you know?��


    ����


    The confrontation between the Immortal King and Senior Immortal Xiaoyao took ce on the ninth sky. While the two of them were talking, the remaining defender army in Spirit Sword Mountain also got a bit of breathing room.


    When the Immortal King focused his attention on Xiaoyao, the oppressive force that deterred the entire territory also disappeared, and people were finally able to breathe and move freely. However, in despair, no one could raise any intention of war.


    Only a few people could maintain their Immortal Heart in this desperate situation.


    On the Ster Peak, Liu Li blinked his eyes and asked curiously, ��What are they doing?��


    Not far from Liu Li, the Nine-Tailed Fox shook her head in boredom and said, ��Those two people? Of course, they are talking, it couldn��t possibly be a blind date, right? s, His Majesty the Immortal King has actuallye forward in person. This time, we stand no chance at all.��


    ��Is the Immortal King really that powerful?�� Zhu Shiyao��s eyes shone, she was a bit eager to try.


    The fox girl almost gone insane, ��Have you had enough? Just now, people have stopped you twice and with great difficulty, you were saved by that ck guy, yet you still want to fight? What��s more, can��t you see how big the gap between you and the Immortal King is? Let alone you, a low realm creature, even if Wang Lu himself came back, he��s still not the Immortal King��s opponent. That giant Divine Weapon is only at the level of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, so he basically can��t fight him!��


    ��Then, since the Immortal King is that strong, it would be a shame if I can��t fight him and verify his swordsmanship.��


    ��Oh, it must be hard for you to say aplete sentence. It seems that breaking through the Deity Stage is helpful to your IQ, but you better save it. That��s not the way to die.��


    The fox girl strongly rebuffed Zhu Shiyao��s request.


    ��Just stay here. Even if we are doomed to die, we should strive for as much time as possible to survive, even if it��s just for a second... Life is precious.��


    Then the fox girl raised her head and looked at the highest point of the Ster Peak, at the tall tower that broke through the space barrier.


    ��Wang Lu, can youe back? Little Ling��Er... really wants to see you.��


    ����


    On the Ster Peak, in a simple makeshift clinic, Elder Guanhai carefully covered the wounded person��s broken arm in front of him with ayer of ointment. He saw that there was countless ferocious ck gas at the wounded part, but when touched by the ointment, it seemed to melt like the snow and disappeared.


    ��Junior Brother Zhang Sheng, do you feel better now?��


    ��Yes, it��s okay now. Senior Brother, you indeed use medicine like a god.��


    The wounded shrugged and a bright smile appeared on his face.


    ��It seems that I can fight a few more rounds. Lu, put my armor on.�� Zhang Sheng said as he put on ayer of Immortal Armor with his remaining hand.


    Elder Guanhai asked in surprise, ��Do you still want to fight?��


    ��As long as I��m alive, of course, I have to fight. Senior Brother, don��t worry about me. My life has been scheduled to be given on the battlefield, which is exactly at this time. What��s more, with Lu apanying me, I won��t be lonely. Oh, that��s not right. It should be said that at this time, everyone will apany me.��


    ��... Don��t let the Third Brother hear you.��


    ��Hahaha, that Old Third is an old-fashioned guy, but previously he was not like this.��


    ����


    At a remote corner, Zhou Mumu suddenly leaned under a towering tree.


    ��Master... disciple is unworthy, and I will see you very soon. A pity this battle is still lost and the Nine Regions still could not be saved... However, Master, your heroic posture of fighting bravely has been etched in everyone��s mind. No one willugh at us, Kunlun Sect, for having an empty history, no one.��


    ��What are you doing?��


    When she heard this voice, Zhou Mumu stood up in a panic and said, ��Zhan Ziye? What are you doing here? What��s more, where��s your manager who is responsible for guiding your words, action and behavior?��


    ��... At this time, why do I need a manager? Do I still need to care if I have a high EQ and can I make friends? Moreover... She��s already dead.��


    Zhou Mumu slightly lowered her head and said, ��Oh... What a pity.��


    ��Everybody is going to die anyway.�� Zhan Ziye shook his head, and his wound began to bleed. ��So, I have something I want to say to you.��


    ��You want to say something? To me?��


    Zhan Ziye took a deep breath and made the boldest decision in his life.


    ����


    ��Senior Brother, the line of defense has been rebuilt.��


    Lu Li cupped his hand toward the old man in the bamboo room.


    Inside the room, the old man, who seemed to have experienced many vicissitudes of life, nodded slowly. Compared to not long ago, Feng Yin appeared to be older... With his strength at the Peak Deity Stage and actualbat power that surpassed the Earth Immortal, his lifespan should have been extremely long. But at this time, he looked and acted like an old man.


    ��Senior Brother, Wang Lu...��


    Feng Yin said, ��Wang Lu has already done everything that he could do. We relied on him too much.��


    ��... I understand. Does the tower need to be deactivated?��


    ��No, just leave it that way.�� Feng Yin said, ��Although I know all this is just an extravagant hope, I always feel that Big Brother will never abandon us. He will definitely step forward bravely in the most critical time.��


    Lu Li said, ��Senior Brother, please don��t belittle yourself. After the death of Big Brother... Ouyang Shang, you led the Spirit Sword Sect out of the quagmire.��


    ��Whenever I encounter a difficult situation, I will think of Big Brother in my heart and I then get the motivation to persevere.�� Feng Yin sighed, ��And now, I can��t help but start to miss him. I think he shoulde back.��


    ��... Well, perhaps.�� Lu Li shook his head somewhat indifferently and then prepared to leave.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he suddenly saw a familiar figure outside the bamboo room.


    The next moment, Lu Li��s eyes widened and his mouth gaped open. His heart was filled with indescribable emotion.

 Chapter 835 - Sure Enough It’s His Son

    <h4>Chapter 835: Sure Enough It��s His Son</h4>


    ��Xiaoyao, is that why you betray me?��


    ��If Your Majesty must think that this is a betrayal, then I have nothing to say. However, for the Immortal World to degenerate from the leader of the ten thousand worlds to today, it should be obvious to Your Majesty who is the betrayer.��


    ��The Immortal World is still the leader of the ten thousand worlds.��


    ��Yes, the Immortal World has been fighting for many years, destroying thousands of worlds, and dominating the ruins. Your Majesty, when you ascend the throne, you did not promise us so.��


    In the ninth sky, the dialogue between the Immortal King Xia Yu and Xiaoyao continued.


    For thousands of years, Xia Yu had lived in the Pce of Three Purities. Apart from Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, no one has ever had such a long conversation with him. Xia Yu always had extraordinary patience and tolerance for Xiaoyao. Even this time, when Senior Immortal Xiaoyao admitted his betrayal to the Immortal King, his patience had not been exhausted.


    Xia Yu looked at Xiaoyao withplicated eyes and asked, ��Xiaoyao, how long have you lived?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao said, ��Thirteen thousand and five hundred years. In the Immortal World, I��m rtively young. I can achieve today��s achievements thanks to Your Majesty��s appreciation. But...��


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Xia Yu.


    ��Do you know how long I have lived?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao pondered for a moment. He had doubts about this issue and had long had his own spection.


    ��It was thirty thousand years ago that Your Majesty ascended to the throne of the Immortal King. Using this as the basis of calction...��


    ��I have lived for a hundred thousand years.��


    ��What?��


    Although Senior Immortal Xiaoyao had long doubted about the age of the Immortal King Xia Yu, he was really surprised by the answer that the Immortal King personally admitted.


    This was much longer than he expected, and even beyondmon sense... Immortals were not truly Immortal. Generally speaking, ordinary Immortals, which was the True Immortal level, could live for ten thousand years. If it were in Nine Regions, they would be eternal giants. At the level of Senior Immortal, one could extend one��s life to twenty thousand years. As for the Immortal King, apart from Xia Yu, few people, only a few people in the history of the Immortal World had ever reached this level. ording to the previous records, the lifespan of the Immortal King was about fifty thousand years, which could be extended to sixty thousand and up to seventy thousand years by special means. And it would be impossible to prolong it any longer.


    It was the supremew that epassed all the worlds that all men must die. The more one went against the sky, the heavier one would be restricted by thew, and the harder it would be to extend it even for a bit. Before Xia Yu, there was an Immortal King who did everything he could to pursue longevity, but when he eventually had to end on his seventy-five thousand years old birthday, he used the resources of the entire Immortal World and spared no effort to prolong his life by five thousand years.


    Xia Yu said that he had lived for one hundred thousand years... It was hard to imagine how much it had cost to achieve this.


    No, in fact, there was nothing unimaginable. The Immortal World had changed from the supreme of the ten thousand worlds to the ruins on an isted ind. Thousands of Immortals had either died in the mes of war, or died when the Immortal World was exhausted and thews that governed heaven and earth changed. Even the vast Immortal World was split into countless pieces... At first, people thought that this was the natural change in thews of heaven and earth, simr to what happened to Nine Regions in the Age of Chaos. But now, it seemed that the Age of Chaos in the Nine Regions was caused by the plunder of the Nine Regions by the Immortal World. The destruction of the Immortal World was obviously the price Xia Yu had to pay for his one hundred thousand years of lifespan.


    ��Your Majesty, for your own personal interest, you even disregarded the Immortal World...��


    ��Immortal Cultivation is for personal interest.�� Xia Yu said unceremoniously, ��Otherwise, what is the purpose of Immortal Cultivation? Wine, sex, avarice, and temper? Power over the world? Then why do you need to ascend to the Immortal World? You can be like a fish in water instead in the Nine Regions. The essence of Immortal Cultivation is to seek longevity. There is a great horror in the line between life and death. It is this horror that drives generations of cultivators to explore the Immortal Path. You shouldn��t be ignorant about this truth.��


    ��But what��s the meaning of this kind of keeping on living at the death��s door?��


    Xia Yu said, ��You have only lived for about thirteen thousand years, naturally, you are far from realizing the wonderful taste of longevity. When you live to one hundred thousand years like me, you can naturally understand the meaning of longevity. It��s true that, for me now, every extra day that I live I have to pay an amazing price, but at the same time, I get an astonishing pleasure. This is an equivalent exchange, which is also the supremew that governs all worlds.��


    ��... I understand. His Majesty might have your own reason. But please forgive me for not being able to agree.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao said seriously, ��But again, still that sentence, my allegiance is to the Immortal World, not the Immortal King. Your Majesty destroyed the Immortal World for his own personal interest...��


    Xia Yu said, ��What if I say that I will share my longevity with you?��


    Xiaoyao said in surprise, ��Share your longevity with me? Why?��


    As a Senior Immortal who was under one person but above the many, Xiaoyao was very clear that for the King, there were many things that couldn��t be shared. Xia Yu valued longevity so much that he couldn��t wait to spend all the resources in the world in exchange for the extension of lifespan... How could such a person share longevity with others?


    Unless...


    The next moment, Xia Yu suddenly solved the mystery, which was not unexpected.


    ��Because you are my child.�� Xia Yu said, ��Your mother is a great cultivator, but unfortunately, I can��t give her a proper status. So, I have never told anyone about your identity. However, among my many children, you are the only one who have truly inherited my mantle. Like Xia Xiaohe, they were but arrogant fools who borrowed the name of the Immortal King��s daughters and sons to act unscrupulously.��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s emotion was difficult to calm. There were many words that he wanted to say, but he didn��t know where to start.


    His path in the Immortal World was too smooth. Even the Immortal King Xia Yu was almost obedient to him. Many people joked that he was the illegitimate son of the Immortal King, which deeply vited his taboo. However, unexpectedly, that old joke was actually true!


    He was really the son of the Immortal King!


    ��But, even if I��m your child, I��m merely a rtively high-level sacrifice for you... For longevity, you can even ignore the Immortal World, let alone a son.��


    ��No, you are wrong. Only you, I will never sacrifice. Because you are the key to my longevity.��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was surprised again and asked, ��Do you want to reincarnate in someone else��s body? Just like how you dealt with Xia Xiaohe and the others, you want to borrow my body to extend your existence?��


    ��No, my existence is almost over.�� The Immortal King Xia Yu sighed destely and said, ��In the past tens of thousands of years, I have exhausted everything, and the one hundred thousand years is my limit. Even if we purge the Nine Regions clean this time, it will not help me continue to prolong my life.��


    ��So...��


    ��What I did, everything is for you. After my death, you will inherit everything I have and be a new me. You ought to have heard of the saying children are the continuation of parents�� lives.��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao sneered, ��I don��t want to continue your life like this. I am who I am, and I will never be anyone else.��


    Xia Yu destely said, ��Those words that you have just said, I have already said it seventy thousand years ago.��


    ��...��


    ��Whether you admit it or not, you are almost a copy of me. Xiaoyao, since you entered the Immortal World, every move of yours is under my control. Why do you think that you can really be an independent individual?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was silent. Thinking of the fact that the Immortal King had taken care of him in the past years, sweat gradually oozed from his forehead.


    ��So, this rebellion of yours actually didn��t surprise me. If I was at your age, I would have done the same thing. You want to dy time and let that bastard back, but do you really think he can change anything?��


    ��...��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao had nothing to say. He did have an extremely high expectation of Wang Lu. However, if all this was also in the calction of the Immortal King, then his so-called expectation of Wang Lu was just a foolish dream.


    In the silence of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, the Immortal King suddenly raised his hand and an invisible wave spread to the distance. Silently, it shattered the connection between the Sky Tower at Ster Peak and the debris of the two-worlds passage.


    ��Now, he can��te back.��


    However, at this moment, a suddenughter came in.


    ��I really feel sorry for you two, I��ve alreadye back.��

 Chapter 836 - Accumulating Power

    <h4>Chapter 836: umting Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    An hour ago, a long lost figure appeared on the Ster Peak in Nine Regions.


    Lu Li wiped his eyes in disbelief, despite his pair of spiritual eyes were alreadyparable to that of an Immortal, which made him immune to any illusion.


    It was just that the appearance of this person was too incredible and exciting. The Spirit Sword Sect, the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals, and even the entire Nine Regions have been looking forward to his return for so long that most people have even already felt desperate.


    In desperation, hope quietly came.


    Wang Lu actually came back?


    Just when Lu Li was about to exim, the young man outside the bamboo room shook his head and put his index finger on his mouth, telling him not to make any sound.


    Then, a familiar voice sounded in Lu Li��s mind.


    ��Keep quiet.��


    ��Lu Li was shocked, ��What? Why?��


    Feng Yin stood up and pressed Lu Li��s shoulder, ��Since Big Brother... Em, since Wang Lu said so, he must have his own intention. You don��t want to be discovered?��


    Wang Lu nodded and said, ��Originally, I wanted to be more open and aboveboard. But since that guy is here,�� Wang Lu pointed back at the Immortal King Xia Yu in the sky behind him and said, ��then it��s necessary to change my n.��


    Feng Yin passed his words through primordial spirit, ��The power of the Immortal King is indeed too great. There��s no chance of winning for us in a frontal battle, but...��


    But even if they used an unconventional move, with such a huge power gap between the two, what kind of tricks could they possibly y?


    Of course, Feng Yin could see that at this time, Wang Lu was already not what he used to be... He didn��t know what kind of adventure he got in the remnant of the two-worlds passage, his power now was alreadyparable to that of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, the leader of the Senior Immortals. However, it was still too far away from Xia Yu��s terrifying power that could freeze time and space just by moving his hands and feet.


    After all, the giant Divine Weapon was only a creation of the Earth Immortal. Even if the synchronization rate was pushed up to one hundred percent, it simply could not reach the realm of Immortal King. If Wang Lu coulde back earlier andpletely seal off the passage between the Immortal World and the Nine Regions, perhaps the situation might still be saved, but now...


    ��I need you guys to do two things.�� Wang Lu said, ��The first thing is everything goes as usual. Don��t let anyone know that I��m back. Second, bring me the Nine Regions Map.��


    ��The Nine Regions Map is damaged.��


    ��Of course, it��s damaged. The Southern Heaven Region was destroyed by the Against the World Dragon Pir, meaning that Nine Regions have lost one of its regions. So, it��s normal that the Nine Regions Map is damaged. However, the damaged Nine Regions Map is still the Nine Regions Map. If I want every inch of Spirit Sword Mountain to control the rest of the eight regions, then the Nine Regions Map is a must.��


    Feng Yin frowned. He really didn��t understand the significance of Wang Lu��s insistence on a damaged Nine Regions Map at this time. But, since he said so...


    ��I��ll look for Hetu in a moment, but Hetu was seriously injured before and is currently relying on the Nine Regions Map to continue his life. I can��t guarantee that...��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��That��s not good. I have to get the Nine Regions Map so that I can... The Nine Regions Map is much more important than Hetu himself.��


    Feng Yin was understandably shocked. The implication of Wang Lu��s words was that he would not hesitate at all to kill or rob to get the treasure. But... This was Hetu, he presided over the Death to Immortal Sword Array and made great contributions in the battle. It was all thanks to Daoist Hetu��s ��pushing the boat with the current�� that Wang Lu was able to jump from being the lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect to the number one person in Nine Regions during the Grand Competition. It could be said that although Daoist Hetu was not the person that guided Wang Lu on the Immortal Path, there was no doubt that Wang Lu had received patronage from Daoist Hetu.


    But now, he casually wanted to take Hetu��s life?


    Rationally, this was uneptable, how could Hetu��s life bepared with the overall situation of Nine Regions? But...


    Wang Lu lowered his face and said, ��Sect Leader, I know you have always been soft-hearted, but at this time, being soft-hearted will only make the sacrifice of those who fell before us worthless. In order to avoid people��s eyes and ears, I can��t leave your ce. Otherwise, I would��ve gone and taken it myself... Don��t let me take such unnecessary risks!��


    Feng Yin sighed and said, ��I understand.��


    Dragging a slightly heavy step, Feng Yin left his bamboo room. But when he stepped out of the house, he suddenly turned back and asked, ��Where is Fifth Junior Sister?��


    Wang Lu smiled but did not answer.


    ����


    After a cup of tea��s timeter, Feng Yin returned to the room with a map where more than half of it was damaged and handed it over to Wang Lu.


    ��Hetu, he... passed away peacefully. He said that you can definitely lead the rest to the end.��


    Wang Lu was silent for a moment. A trace of sadness shed through his eyes as he said, ��I know... Now I have to ask you guys to leave for a while. When I cast the spell, I can��t have anyone around me.��


    Feng Yin and Lu Li, of course, had countless questions to ask, but at this time, they had no choice but to leave.


    When he was alone, Wang Lu immediately unfolded the Nine Regions Map and pressed one of his hands on it. In an instant, countless lines from all over the world were linked together in him. It was just that, a lot of them were intermittent and faintly discernible. This was a sign that the Nine Regions had be fragile. Although it seemed that the Against the World Dragon Pir had only destroyed the Southern Heaven Region, its deeper destructive power had undoubtedly spread to every corner of Nine Regions.


    At the same time, there were many functions of the damaged Nine Regions Map that could not be activated. With a deep and imposingplexion, Wang Lu wandered the Immortal Spirit from his body inside the map and tried his best to repair the damage... After a while, hisplexion rxed and a smile appeared on his face.


    The most important thing was still there.


    The next moment, he suddenly felt a bit more sentimental. Considering the damage to the Nine Regions Map, the thing was basically still intact. This was obviously thanks to Daoist Hetu. Originally, he only said it casually, but Hetu actually had earnestly built it for a long time.


    ��Rest assured brother Hetu, I won��t let you sacrifice in vain.��


    Wang Lu said softly to himself, and then he deeply integrated himself into the Nine Regions Map. With the help of the magical ability of this map, his consciousness spread throughout the Nine Regions and he found the person who had been waiting for a long time.


    It was a gentle Holy Light, vaguely human in outline, but without facial features.


    ��Faceless, long time no see.��


    ��Yes, it��s been a long time indeed, my master.�� Faceless�� voice sounded a bit stunned, ��Master, do you want to activate the final n?��


    ��Yes. Let��s get our people ready.��


    ��In theory, they are always ready for the Day of Judgment, which was written in the doctrine. But I��m afraid, no one could imagine the true face of the Day of Judgment.��


    Wang Lu sneered, ��No one could imagine? The Fallen Immortals are about to sink the entire Nine Regions into the abyss. If they could not imagine that the Day of Judgment woulde, then these believers are not pious enough. Now, stop talking nonsense and prepare to activate the n.��


    The light that constituted the Faceless One trembled, and then, in a cadence intonation, he recited the long-prepared words and sentences.


    It was a strangenguage that could not be described by any words, and every tone contained infinite meanings. As Faceless One chanted those words, the Holy Lights lit up in Nine Regions, and then, along the hidden channels, like rivers that flowed into the sea, they gathered in one ce��in Wang Lu��s hand.


    At first, it was just a tiny ball of light. But soon, as the streams of Holy Light converged, it began to expand rapidly, and in a blink of an eye, Feng Yin��s bamboo room was filled with Holy Light. Wang Lu frowned and squeezed the light in his hand to the size of his fist again. However, by this time, the ball of light had shown a dazzling golden light, and apanied by intense heat, it was like a small sun.


    The Holy Light still continued to gather. Along with the Nine Regions Map, tens of millions of Holy Lights kept on surging. Thus, Wang Lu, as the Lord of the Holy Light, gradually became unable to suppress this energy. The light in his palm changed from white to gold, from gold to blood, and finally turned into ck. The huge energy contained within it was breathtaking. If it broke out identally, even a Senior Immortal would end up dead.


    Such terrifying energy naturally did note out of thin air.


    Wang Lu clenched the pitch-ck energy ball in his hand and the wailing of hundreds of millions of people seemed to ring in his ears.


    To put it bluntly, the so-called Day of Judgment was actually a grand blood sacrifice. In the name of the Sea of Holy Light, Wang Lu ignited the Holy Light in every believer in Nine Regions, and then gathered the burning energy in one ce.


    The Holy Light religion had been spreading in Nine Regions for a long time. With the help of the Wisdom Sect, the Holy Light was almost everywhere. And now, there were tens of billions of devout believers. Although most of these believers were just ordinary people, when the lives of tens of billions of believers were ignited at the same time, it was enough to create a world-destroying miracle.


    Of course, the price was too high. With theunch of the Day of Judgment by Wang Lu, tens of billions of believers in Nine Regions fell into a daze and lost their vitality forever. There were loving couples, loving mothers, generous elders, and lively teenagers...


    Tens of billions of creatures and hundreds of millions of families vanished in Wang Lu��s thought. He had no doubt that if the sky had not been torn apart, he would receive countless heavenly tribtions and tortures.


    However, all this was necessary. Without the Day of Judgment, it was impossible for the dpidated Nine Regions to provide such a huge amount of energy in a short time, let alone to support Wang Lu to activate the array hidden in the deepest part of the Nine Regions Map.


    ��Carrying the fate of the dead and so on... It��s easier said than done. But now, there��s no choice. If the Immortal World seeds, everyone will die. Sacrificing some people to save everyone, I can be regarded as a partner of justice, right?��


    With a hint of a self-deprecating smile, Wang Lu slowly pressed the ck ball in his hand into the Nine Regions Map.


    The moment the ck ball disappeared, this immortal treasure, that bore the thousands of years of history of Shengjing Sect, began to burn.


    In the mes, Wang Lu raised his head. His eyes had be unwavering.


    ��Very well, all of the preparations are in ce. Now... It��s time to surprise those two.��


    The next moment, his figure shed and he appeared in the ninth sky, directly facing Xia Yu and Xiaoyao!

 Chapter 837 - Deception

    <h4>Chapter 837: Deception</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��It��s you!��


    Xia Yu could hardly hide his surprise.


    Regardless of what, Wang Lu should not be able to be here at this moment. He had personally confirmed the thickness of the space barrier between the two-worlds passage and the Nine Regions. Even if the people of Nine Regions imitated the Against the World Dragon Pir and broke through part of the barrier, if they wanted it to amodate living people, at least people at the two-worlds passage should have the strength of peak level Senior Immortal.


    But how could that be possible? Without the refinement of Immortal Spirit and the support of the Immortal Law of the Immortal World, how could there be someone in Nine Regionsparable in power to the peak level Senior Immortal? An elephant could not grow in an ant��s nest, nor a whale in a puddle. The limit of Nine Regions was confirmed by the first group of Immortals who ascended to the Immortal World millions of years ago.


    That time was still the most powerful and dreamlike era in the Nine Regions. All the people that walked on earth, without exception, have almighty magical abilities. The great beasts in the Age of Destion were born with strength that could move mountains and fill the seas. When they became adults, they were evenparable to the True Immortals. Human beings were born with spirit roots and the path of cultivation was smooth and unimpeded.


    At that time, there was no systematic Immortal Path. People explored the way forward ording to their own abilities. Some moved thousands of kilometers a day, and some took arduous steps. After hundreds of thousands of years of exploration and umtion, someone finally found out the most spacious path of cultivation��the Immortal Path. And the result of the exploration of immortal cultivators was the birth of the Immortal World.


    It was because they were sure that the Nine Regions could not bear a more powerful force that the first group of cultivators made up their mind to leave thend that nurtured them and ascended to a new world, where they started from scratch andpleted the transformation from mortal to immortal.


    If Nine Regions could amodate beyond the Immortal World, then what about the tens of thousands of years of umtion of the original people with amazingly powerful supernatural abilities?


    Xia Yu somewhat felt incredulous, but this did not affect his basic judgment.


    For this uninvited guest, he waved his hand and sent out a world-destroyer divine wind, which swept toward Wang Lu. Wherever this divine wind passed, the time and space there disintegrated. Even the strong and vigorous astral wind in the ninth sky had to give way.


    Even Senior Immortal Xiaoyao himself found it extremely difficult to resist this divine wind. Thus, seeing Xia Yu��s move, Xiaoyao immediately stepped aside to avoid being caught by the aftershock.


    At the same time, his heart was full of doubts and surprise.


    By appearing here, what did Wang Lu want to do? He was not trapped in the debris of the two-worlds passage. It meant that he finally deduced the synchronization rate of the giant Divine Weapon to the extreme at thest moment and managed to return to Nine Regions smoothly. However, how could he be so stupid that he thought he could face the power of the Immortal King? What did he think the Immortal King was? What did he think of the main culprit that caused the destruction of the numerous worlds?


    But, was Wang Lu that stupid? Didn��t he even have the basic logic ability to see the strength of the opponent? After all the hardships, he finally managed to return to Nine Regions, then, did hee here just to die?


    Two diametrically contradictory questions made Xiaoyao hesitate whether to rescue Wang Lu or to stay away before Wang Lu��s cards opened up.


    At the next moment, the divine wind collided head-on with Wang Lu. In an instant, his body was torn apart. His flesh and bones were cut into countless pieces and were washed away by different periods of time. Some fragments turned into ashes due to long periods of time, some solidified permanently and remained unchanged, while some others traced back to their origins and gradually returned to nothingness.


    However, just as the body was destroyed, Wang Lu��s voice rang again.


    ��Of course, it��s me. Otherwise, who else could appear between you two, father and son, insensitively? Those group of pigs underneath you who don��t dare to even look up?��


    This time, the Immortal King finally looked serious.


    It was not surprising that he could kill the opponent in a single move, but what was unexpected was that he did not notice the one he killed just now was a clone.


    The Immortal King��s eyes could see through all the illusions in the world. Even in the face of the gods of the Western Continent, his divine eyes have never been deceived. And what he saw just now was Wang Lu himself, and he was not wrong...


    ��Hahaha, are you wondering why I��m still alive? Are you wondering why you can��t distinguish between the real me and my clone?��


    As he spoke, the second Wang Lu came out from the void.


    ��If you want to know,e and beg me, and I��ll tell you.��


    However, before his words fell, two auroras shot out from the divine eyes of the Immortal King and prated Wang Lu��s forehead and heart. The next moment, Wang Lu��s body waspletely wiped out by the supreme spell of the Immortal Path.


    However, Wang Lu��s voice was still unhindered in the ninth sky.


    ��Is this how you, Immortals, ask for help? Kill me with your eyes? You...��


    The Immortal King coldly snorted, and the sound wave instantly scattered the astral wind in the ninth sky, which made the sky of the Blue River Region seem unusually clear. And Wang Lu, who was hiding in the void, was shook. His internal organs turned into mud, and blood flowed out of his seven orifices until he died.


    ��Are you that stupid that you really can��t understand people��s words? Since you want to y, then y as much as you like. Let��s see how long you, this daughter-murderer, canst.��


    ��Enough!�� The Immortal King finally stopped and said, ��What do you want to say?��


    Thus, the fourth Wang Lu arrived by the astral wind.


    ��There are a lot of things that I want to say, but let��s go back to the first question. Is this your attitude towards asking for help?��


    The Immortal King was angry but remained silent and did not make his move. On the side, Xiaoyao found this funny.


    The Immortal King was actually yed by a young kid like he was a toy between the palm of his hands... Was it really important what Wang Lu wanted to say? Did it really matter that he couldn��t die?


    As long as the target was not Wang Lu but reced by the Spirit Sword Mountain on the ground, how could Wang Lu be at ease at all? Wang Lu couldn��t be killed, but could other people on the Spirit Sword Mountain also not be killed? Moreover... He had already guessed what Wang Lu was trying to do now.


    It was indeed ingenious in terms of creativity, but it was essentially still an insignificant skill. If the Immortal King��s eyes were not unobstructed, it should not have been invisible.


    The truth was very simple: Each of the four Wang Lu that were killed just now were real Wang Lu. None of them were avatars or illusions, so of course, the Immortal King��s eyes could not tell the truth from false.


    As for how there could be so many Wang Lu in this world... It was better to ask the other way around. Why couldn��t there be so many Wang Lu?


    He was now one hundred percent synchronized with the giant Divine Weapon, and what was this giant Divine Weapon? It was none other than an artificial creation. So, in other words, Wang Lu was no longer a pure human being now. As long as there were enough resources, how difficult it was to make multiple copies of him? In the Red Sea Underwater Workshop alone, nearly a hundred degraded versions of the giant Divine Weapon had been built. Moreover, wasn��t his Non-Phase Method the best at multibat fight? There were hundreds of golden cores inside that woman, which had long gone beyond the scope ofmon sense. As her disciple, Wang Lu had the magical ability of creating avatars, which couldn��t be more reasonable.


    As for where the resources came from... This was not a problem. Wang Lu had ruled the Nine Regions for fifteen years and possessed the resources of the entire continent. Thus, this was mere child��s y to him.


    These things were not difficult to deduce. As long as one had a certain understanding of Nine Regions and an above standard logical thinking ability, it was easy to deduce the truth. However, at this time, the Immortal King seemed to bepletely blinded.


    Compared to when he had just ascended the throne tens of thousands of years ago, he was absolutely different... Perhaps longevity really had an endless wonderful taste, but what was the difference between an Immortal who was drowned in beauty but couldn��t extricate himself and a handicapped person?


    Xia Yu was truly a dotard. An Immortal King who isted himself in the Pce of Three Purities, and one who rarely appeared for tens of thousands of years did not deserve any allegiance from anyone.


    When he thought of this, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao made another decision in his heart.


    At this time, the conversation between Wang Lu and the Immortal King continued. Although the Immortal King could not bow down and admit defeat, Wang Lu was willing to continue the topic.


    ��Your Majesty Immortal King, I am here on behalf of Nine Regions, and I sincerely suggest that you stop everything, what do you think?��


    ��Stop everything?��


    ��All the Immortals return to the Immortal World, and from then on, the Nine Regions are off-limits to the Immortal World. There would never be any Immortals who descend and harass us. Let us all keep well water from interfering with the river water shall we?��


    The Immortal King sneered, ��In your dreams!��


    ��I��m serious. If the fighting continues, it would only destroy everything. What the Immortal King wants is refining thend of Kyushu, extending life for the fairnd and yourself. But for us, it��s a dead end. So... Since that is so, we definitely can give you some unpleasantness before we die.��


    The Immortal King scoffed, ��Relying on you guys, a group of bastards?��


    ��We might not be enough, but what about the gods of the Western Continent? You can see that thisnd has been contaminated with the Holy Light of Western Continent. Then we can present thisnd to those gods of the Western Continent reasonably and fairly. For the gods of the Western Continent, this must be a great gift that couldn��t be rejected because they are also in the same predicament.��


    ��How could that group of waste bepared to my Immortal World?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��If the Immortal World is in a perfect condition, the gods of the Western Continent who are also in despair would certainly not dare to take action. They have not even digested their own territory after all. But now that most of the power of the Immortal World is held by the Nine Regions, are you really confident that you can face the full might of the gods of the Western Continent?��


    Wang Lu��s words immediately made the Immortal King even angrier.


    At this time, Xiaoyao smiled and intervened in the conversation, ��Wang Lu, you want to use the power of the Western Continent to restrain us, but you don��t know that the gods of the Western Continent don��t even have the guts to touch the edge of the Immortal World. His Majesty once single-handedly charged into the Pantheon and severely injured the gods there. Now, His Majesty��s Immortal power is stronger than ever, why do you think they would have the courage toe here to be someone else��s cat��s-paw?��


    When he heard of these words, the Immortal King took a deep look at Xiaoyao.


    These remarks were, of course, nonsense. Back then, there was a war between the Immortal World and the gods of the Western Continent, and there were also some cases where they charged into the Pantheon, but that war was so fierce that it hurt both sides at the same time. Although the Immortal World ended up winning that war, it was a pyrrhic victory. It was difficult to say whether the gods of Western Continent would really be afraid of the power of the Immortal King.


    However, those were things of the past, tens of thousands of years ago. For the present people of Nine Regions, it waspletely shrouded in a fog, and it was impossible to judge whether it was true or not. Thus, Xiaoyao��s remarks were actually pretty good.


    However, in Xiaoyao��s opinion, what he said didn��t matter.


    Because his intention was to dy the conversation as best as he could.


    Because he had already seen that Wang Lu��s most powerful blow, which had been brewing for a long time, was on the verge of breaking out.

 Chapter 838 - And Then She Died?

    <h4>Chapter 838: And Then She Died?</h4>


    ��Hahaha, tens of thousands of years ago, the gods of the Western Continent might have been beaten to death by you, but as long as they are not stupid enough, it is not difficult to judge that you guys are just strong in appearance but weak in reality. To deal with us, a group of lower realm bastards, you guys even have to pay a heavy price, based on what reason those gods of Western Continent are afraid of you? A mere Golden King is just a defeated dog from the Western Continent, yet in Nine Regions, he often beats you guys silly. What qualification do you guys have to be confident that you can resist the Pantheon that has already swallowed up the Western Continent?��


    Faced with Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s eloquence, Wang Lu unceremoniously refuted it. His tone was calm and unhurried, and he naturally had a strong persuasive power.


    Of course, this was all just an act. Wang Lu didn��t care whether the Immortal World could directly face off against the Pantheon. He just took this opportunity to cooperate with Xiaoyao to dy time.


    Although he didn��t understand why Xiaoyao stood on the opposite side of the Immortal World, he had no qualms in utilizing it.


    Xiaoyao was also satisfied with Wang Lu��s knowledge. Heughed and said, ��Wang Lu, you are really ignorant and narrow-minded! The Immortal World has indeed shed blood in the Nine Regions, and our ineffective subordinates have indeed added humiliation to the Immortal World. However, the strength of the Immortal World is not determined by us, a group ofborers, but by His Majesty the Immortal King. As long as His Majesty is still here, the Immortal World will always be the first among the ten thousand worlds. If you think of having everything going in your way, then you would be very disappointed.��


    However, something seemed off with this sentence that they saw Xia Yu, the Immortal King who was silent on the side, suddenly turn his gaze and looked down. The location of Spirit Sword Mountain seemed to move.


    Wang Lu immediately sneered, ��The Immortal King? Do you mean this trash that can��t even kill me even after trying it four times?��


    As a result, before he could finish his sentence, Wang Lu��s entire body was shocked into minced meat.


    ��Hah! You know you can��t kill me, yet you still want to do this useless thing. This kind of pure emotional behavior will only make people think less of you. The Immortal King? What a joke.��


    Boom!


    This time, Wang Lu��s whole body was ignited by a fire from within his body, which turned into a raging fireball and then exploded. However, in the embers of the me, Wang Lu appeared again like a phoenix.


    ��Xiaoyao, I feel a bit sorry for you now. Working under such waste must have given you a lot of grievances, right? Later on, when we have the chance, I��ll buy you a drink and you can talk to me about it.��


    Xiaoyao, of course, did not dare to answer the question. Instead, he just pretended to be annoyed, ��You bring about your own destruction!��


    Then, golden light from Xiaoyao mmed right toward his face. However, Wang Lu casually blocked it with a gray metal te and said, ��Hah! Even the old one can��t kill me, are you eager to try it too? What kind of spirit is this? Do you want to prove that you��re better than your father?��


    ��Nonsense!��


    Xiaoyao seemed as if he was raging with anger as heunched countless immortal spells, which looked like a storm. Most of them were quite different from his elegant temperament. They were full of evil thoughts and malice. Basically, they were curse spells.


    However, such a statement suited the Immortal King well. Xia Yu seemed to enjoy the loyalty shown by Xiaoyao this time. Thus, he did not intervene and just let the two of them fight fiercely.


    Of course, Wang Lu��s strength at this time was far less than that of the Immortal King. But, he had the strength of peak level Senior Immortal, which was only slightly inferior to Xiaoyao, the illegitimate son of the Immortal King��and in this way, Xiaoyao was not sure whether Wang Lu deliberately showed weakness or not.


    However, it didn��t matter what the truth was. The important thing was that, by turning the verbal battle into a physical fight, the game of dying time could be prolonged for a while.


    Of course, even if the Immortal King Xia Yu was slow, he would eventually find something unusual. As Wang Lu��s energy umtion process was approachingpletion, the dangerous aura exuded from the Nine Regions under his feet was bing more and more obvious. That dangerous aura couldn��t help but be felt by Senior Immortal Xiaoyao as it swayed his Immortal Heart. He thought that he must stay farther away before the eruption. He didn��t dare to say whether the Immortal King Xia Yu would be injured or not by this move, but he would definitely be seriously injured.


    ����


    At the same time, everyone around and in the Spirit Sword Mountain was waiting anxiously.


    ��What is His Majesty waiting for?��


    Senior Immortal Fengyun was the most impatient. At this time, he still knelt down on the ground. However, although his body remained still, hisplexion became more and more agitated. His eyes turned red, and a mass of killing intent was brewing.


    At this time, on the frontline of the battlefield, a high and mighty Senior Immortal actually knelt down under the gaze of countless creatures of the lower realm. This humiliation was really infuriating.


    ��His Majesty will not be fooled by Xiaoyao again, right? Every time Xiaoyaoes forward, His Majesty will do something...��


    ��Fengyun, watch your tongue!�� Senior Immortal Qingliu interrupted unceremoniously, ��Do you want to taste the Immortal Prison?��


    Senior Immortal Fengyun��s aura suddenly softened a lot as he replied, ��I just feel strange. Why can��t His Majesty wait for us to finish this battle? Those bastards have already been driven into a corner, and this is just thest step.��


    Senior Immortal Qingliu was silent for a moment and then said, ��That��s why we have no reason to be anxious. In any case, even if we give them time, they still have no chance to turn the situation around.��


    ��That��s how it��s said...��


    In the middle of their conversation, they suddenly saw that, not far away, the face of Senior Immortal Liefeng had changed. He turned his head somewhat inconceivably and looked at the vast area outside Spirit Sword Mountain.


    ��W-what the hell is this...��


    The next moment, Senior Immortal Liefeng stood up and flew straight to the sky, turning into a rainbow light. The other Immortals that knelt to the ground were surprised. Before the Immortal King said ��you may rise,�� who would dare to get up and fly so boldly? Even if Senior Immortal Liefeng was a veteran and rich in experience, but... the veterans that were killed by the Immortal King were not few.


    At the moment when Liefeng stood up, the two people fighting in the ninth sky also noticed him. In the fierce battle, Xiaoyao and Wang Lu looked at each other, and their inexplicable tacit understanding made them react correctly in time.


    ��Elder Liefeng, there��s no need to rush out at this time to show loyalty. In this fight, I alone am enough!��


    As he said that, Senior Immortal Xiaoyaoughed loudly and the invisible sound wave wrapped in the tangible golden light spread out one after another. At the same time, Wang Lu also showed as if he was in strained circumstances and this was unbearable to him. It was as if his weakness had been discovered and someone took advantage to attack it.


    Senior Immortal Liefeng was, of course, puzzled. He said, ��Xiaoyao, you��re talking nonsense... What the hell!��


    Before he could finish his words, Xiaoyao��srge scale sonic attack spread to him. If it was not for his amazing reaction, perhaps he would be slightly injured. However, the soundwave kept on going, which blocked him halfway. Thus, he could not approach the Immortal King.


    As for speaking loudly, or speaking through primordial spirit... the soundwave was so powerful, how could his voice pass through? As he sensed that the hidden crisis in the ground under his feet was getting close, Senior Immortal Liefeng became extremely anxious.


    However, in the eyes of the Immortal King, such a gesture had a different meaning. Xia Yu seemed to see a fool who, relying on his seniority, wanted to blindly snatch the credit from the junior while disregarding the etiquette of the Immortal World. Thus, he red at him and unceremoniously knocked him down from the sky.


    The Immortal King Xia Yu was merciful, but Senior Immortal Liefeng still felt a sense burning in his internals. Moreover, he fell down uncontrobly and hit the ground like a meteor, which caused dust and mud to rise to the air for hundreds of meters. This was a very tragic sight.


    After they saw the lesson learned by Liefeng, the other Immortals, who were vaguely aware of the abnormality, were also silent and did not dare to make any rash move.


    Fortunately, Spirit Sword Sect did not take advantage of the situation to attack them, otherwise... With the panic in the hearts of these Immortals, when they were attacked, perhaps they really would not dare to rashly fight back.


    After all, the strength of the cultivators of the lower realm was limited. And now that they were beaten and injured, even if they attacked fiercely, at most, the Immortals would only be slightly injured. However, once they offended the Immortal King, the consequence would be unthinkable.


    ����


    At this time, the people in Spirit Sword Mountain were not idle.


    ��What on earth does Wang Lu want to do?��


    Lu Li paced back and forth repeatedly inside the bamboo room. And the fear in his heart grew more and more.


    Feng Yin was silent, but judging from his locked eyebrows, he was obviously restless. However, the awkward atmosphere inside the bamboo room did notst long.


    ��Senior Brother, is Wang Lu back?��


    Fang He panted heavily and stepped into the bamboo room. Before the person came, his eager roar already arrived ahead of him.


    Feng Yin and Lu Li were so startled they almost jumped up. They quickly sted Fang He with immobilization spells. All of a sudden, the three Elders could not move.


    ��Senior Brother? What is this?��


    However, just as they settled Fang He, they heard Hua Yun��s voicee from afar and then arrived near them, ��Senior Brother, I heard that Wang Lu is back? Why don��t you tell us?��


    Then, even people from other sects rushed toward them. The Red-robed Elder asked in a hurry, ��Where is Wang Lu? What should we do now? He must have a way!��


    Feng Yin and Lu Li looked at each other, and then released Fang He from their immobilization spell.


    ��Senior Brother, who told you that Wang Lu came back?��


    Fang He was obviously puzzled, but he answered honestly, ��I heard it from Bai Shixuan.��


    ��Bai Shixuan? How could she know?��


    ��She said that she smelled Wang Lu��s scent.��


    ��Um...�� Feng Yin and Lu Li were stunned. Wang Lu��s supernatural method of hiding his track had exceeded their understanding. Even Feng Yin, with his Ster Divine Eyes, couldn��t even spot Wang Lu before he appeared. What was more amazing was that although Wang Lu was standing in front of him at that time, if he closed his eyes, he could not feel his presence at all.


    Wang Lu obviously had another rare encounter in the debris of the two-worlds passage, which caused his strength to advance by leaps and bounds. But despite all this, he could not hide himself from Bai Shixuan? Was her sense of smell that keen?


    Unfortunately, he wasn��t able to investigate when Bai Shixuan became this formidable, the news of Wang Lu��s return had spread on the Spirit Sword Mountain, so obviously, the Immortals also knew about it.


    ����


    ��Huh? The people on Spirit Sword Mountain just said that Wang Lu is back? Could it be that the person who is fighting up there is him? That��s impossible! How did he get back? Damn it, I��m afraid to look up, so I can��t be sure!��


    ��It doesn��t matter, I have Wang Lu��s blood here so I can lock his position. Huh? Why are there so many Wang Lus? Each of them seems real, and most of them are located in different parts of Nine Regions!��


    ��Wait a minute. Send me his locations. If we connect these dots into a line...The hell! He wants to use the Nine Regions to form an array! No, we must notify His Majesty the Immortal King immediately, at once!��


    Of course, with the eyes and ears of the Immortal King, there was no need for the notification from the people below. Their conversation naturally entered his ears.


    It turned out there were many Wang Lus, and most of them were distributed in different locations on the Nine Regions, facilitating a huge array across the Nine Regions...


    What Wang Lu wanted to do was clear.


    At this time, a bit of rity returned to the Immortal King. He then dropped his terrifying right palm, wanting to smash it against the Spirit Sword Mountain below him.


    Wang Lu��s huge array had scattered nodes, but there was only one core, and there could only be one.


    Wang Lu��s expression changed during his fight against Xiaoyao.


    At this time, his preparation had not beenpleted yet, and the most critical blow could not beunched. If the Immortal King broke the Spirit Sword Mountain with his palm, then everything would be stopped! But now, he waspletely powerless to stop the attack from the Immortal King.


    Fortunately, he was not alone now.


    ��Wang Wu!��


    ��Hahaha, here Ie!��


    In an instant, before the palm of the Immortal King fell to the ground, a woman in white suddenly appeared in mid-air. The emerald green bamboo sword that she held in her hand was pointed straight to the sky and collided head-on with the giant palm!

 Chapter 839 - Cool, But Only A Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 839: Cool, But Only A Chapter</h4>


    The Immortal King��s power was gripping like a prison and vast as the ocean. When he tore up the space toe to Nine Regions, the entire continent trembled. And when he came down to Spirit Sword Mountain with one hand, it was enough to crush this Immortal mountain that had been passed down for thousands of years, together with everyone on it.


    Therefore, the white shadow that suddenly appeared under the giant palm seemed so thin and fragile, as if the after waves of the giant palm could break her to pieces. Thus, when Wang Wu lifted up the bamboo sword and unyieldingly pointed it straight to the sky like the Spirit Sword Mountain, all those who paid attention to this scene sincerely eximed.


    ��Wang Wu, what are you doing?��


    ��Wang Wu, are you crazy?��


    However, the next moment, the voice of these calls was swept away by a sound that shocked the Nine Regions. The collision between Wang Wu and the Immortal King produced a tangible milky white shockwave, which spread out for hundreds of kilometers and even thousands of kilometers away. After a moment, the gust of wind swept thend from the high altitude. The nts went dormant, the mountains shook, and countless animals panicked as they were thrown high into the air by the strong wind. In the sky, the remaining clouds werepletely swept clean, revealing dazzling sunlight.


    Such a turbulent wave was just the aftermath of the collision, so how tragic the situation at the center of the collision would be? People��s hearts were shocked, but they were also worried about Wang Wu��s condition. Because no matter what the calction was, she definitely couldn��t possibly survive that palm strike. Even though she was an outside path cultivator, and even though the number of the golden cores in her body could reach hundreds at the peak, what was the significance of this small skill in front of the Immortal King?


    However, sometimes,mon sense, conventional reasons, morals, and logic were bound to be broken


    Silent ensued after the shockwave swept across the Blue River Region. And then, in the silence, a woman��s loudughter was particrly harsh.


    ��Hahaha, Xia Yu, haven��t you eaten yet? Your palm is so soft and weak, your wife must be t-chested right?��


    Wang Wu was indeed Wang Wu.


    She was the only one who could still speak vulgar in the face of the Immortal King Xia Yu and the life and death crisis of the Nine Regions. At the same time, only she could survive the full power palm strike of the Immortal King.


    ��Oh?��


    On the sky, Xia Yu showed unprecedented seriousness. His Immortal Eyes were like swords, piercing the ants below.


    A mere ant of the lower realm, could actually withstand the all-out strike from the Immortal King? The palm strike just now not only would��ve severely injured Xiaoyao if he went to block it, it would��ve even killed him. However, Wang Wu was actualy unscathed and only her green bamboo sword was smashed to pieces. Then, in the air, she casually condensed out another green bamboo sword with her magic power, and the light from the sword was boundless.


    However, under the serious gaze of the Immortal King, Wang Wu obviously felt a bit ufortable and could not help but shake involuntarily. But then she quickly stretched out her hand to cover her chest, and then said in a very awkward tone, ��Tsk, I was only talking vulgar, yet you actually want to rape me? I heard that you didn��t even let go of your daughter, you must be a sex addict, right? I want to dere in advance that I already have someone that I like.��


    ��Humph, you dare to show off your skills! Let��s see how you block this!��


    The Immortal King was not moved by Wang Wu��s words and the second palm strike fell from the sky.


    This time, the giant palm that came was ten times bigger than before! Like a dark cloud, it covered the sky and the sun. Wang Wu��s eyes became serious and she gave up the n to continue to tease the Immortal King. She threw away the green bamboo sword and reced it with a long jagged bone sword.


    This sword was tempered by her own Non-Phase Sword Bone. It was the most adaptable magical weapon in the world, and might even be in all the worlds. When she held this sword, she had the confidence that the sword defense that she propped up would be invincible.


    Even in the face of the anger of the Immortal King!


    The next moment, a golden sword defense lit up in the air and Wang Wu, still as before, unavoidably pierced the giant palm of the Immortal King with her Non-Phase Sword Bone.


    This time, the collision did not give out any sound. The giant palm of the Immortal King dented inwardly from the center, which was the location where the Non-Phase Bone Sword held by Wang Wu, and it could not move forward anymore. However, the surrounding parts soon bypassed the sword defense and continued to go down.


    The Immortal King realized that he could not kill Wang Wu with his palm, but he did not care at all, because he didn��t need to care about why Wang Wu could withstand his palm strike. His goal was Spirit Sword Mountain. As long as Spirit Sword Mountain was destroyed, Whether it was Wang Wu or Wang Lu, both clowns would surely be beaten back to their original shape.


    At this time, Wang Wu, who was wrapped in the palm of the Immortal King, was shocked and angered. She said, ��Damn it, didn��t you say that Xia Yu is mentally retarded? Howe he managed toe up with this flexibility?��


    In the sky, Wang Lu replied angrily, ��Even if he is mentally retarded, he is a mentally retarded Immortal King! Hisbat instinct has long been engraved in his d***! Do you expect him to throw dung at you like a chimpanzee?��


    ��Sh*t!��


    The next moment, Wang Wu could no longer keep hiding her cards. She swept her sword bone around into a circle and the Non-Phase Sword Defense responded with an explosion. This explosion was like a barrel of gunpowder being ignited, which erupted with earth-shaking power. The giant palm of the Immortal King was shattered by the explosion. It lost its shape in mid-air and turned into countless floating discrete energies. It was just that... asionally, a few small energy blocks fell to the ground, which triggeredndslides. The Immortal King��s divine might, even if it was only a ten-thousandth or a hundred-thousandth of the original, was not something that thend could withstand.


    Being able to scatter the full-blown palm strike of the Immortal King, how powerful Wang Wu was actually?


    At this moment, everyone in the Nine Regions, all focused their eyes on Wang Wu, and then they fell into deep shock.


    After that full outbreak of her power, Wang Wu could no longer hide her strength. Her body was lit up with numerous grains-of-sand-like golden light. The Immortals had amazing eyesight and soon discovered that every grain of golden light was actually a golden core. There were three thousand of such light sources in Wang Wu��s body.


    Three thousand golden cores existed neatly in Wang Wu��s body!


    ��How... How could it be.��


    At this moment, even Senior Immortal Xiaoyao fell into extreme disbelief. There were three thousand golden cores in one person? There was no such truth in this world! How was this possible? How did she coordinate these three thousand golden cores to operate simultaneously? Even if her primordial spirit was really powerful and could coordinate the output of three thousand golden cores at the same time, but the golden cores were not ordinary condensation of magical power, they also carried the Origin Law of the cultivator��s Immortal Path.


    It was very difficult for a cultivator to have two or three kinds of Origin Law, and to have three thousand of them... This was the power of heaven and earth. But to forcibly contain the supernatural power of heaven and earth into a body, wouldn��t the body explode and die? This was simply impossible, absolutely impossible! Even the Immortals of the Immortal World couldn��t store so many golden cores in their bodies. Even if the power of the Immortal was more powerful than the sum of the thousands of golden cores, things that couldn��t be done simply couldn��t be done.


    However, it didn��t make sense to think about it now. Wang Wu had already shown everyone her three thousand golden cores, and her Non-Phase Sword Defense was strong enough to scatter the palm of the Immortal King. Now, it was enough for them to just face it and ept this reality.


    ��His Majesty! Please allow us to make our moves!��


    Outside the Spirit Sword Mountain, the Immortals who had been kneeling for a long time began to bravely raise their heads to ask for a battle. Of course, Senior Immortal Fengyun was the one who took the lead.


    ��Humph!��


    The Immortal King coldly snorted, but it was enough of a sign for those who knew him well.


    Senior Immortal Fengyun raised his eyebrows in delight, ��Come on, let��s kill all of these lower realm bastards!��


    Wang Wu had blocked the palm strike of the Immortal King twice, so she was obviously the target of the Immortal King himself. If others didn��t want to die, they should not get involved. So, what they could do at this time was to wipe out everyone on the Spirit Sword Mountain while the Immortal King tried his best to eliminate Wang Wu!


    However...


    ��Who do you want to kill?��


    A young and delicate face suddenly appeared in front of Senior Immortal Fengyun, and before Fengyun could cry out ��Wang Lu�� in surprise, a heavy punch from belownded on his chin.


    Senior Immortal Fengyun felt an irresistible forceing from his lower jaw, and he could not help but close his mouth. Half of his tongue was bitten off on the spot, and then there were two rows of tightly clenched Immortal teeth and lower jaw... In an instant, his body was flung high to the sky.


    ��A waste overestimating his ability... Next!��


    Wang Lu shouted fiercely and then appeared like a ghost in front of Senior Immortal Qingliu who was dozens of kilometers away. For the female kind of the Immortals, Wang Lu did not show any pity. There were too many cultivators of Nine Regions who died in her hands in the siege of Spirit Sword Mountain.


    In Wang Lu��s eyes, she was no longer worthy of being a human being!


    Senior Immortal Qingliu��s experience was slightly better than that of Fengyun. Since she had learned the lesson from Fengyun, she had some precautions. Thus, she managed to cast her immortal method in advance. However, Wang Lu��s fist was unstoppable, easily piercing through theyers of immortal technique before mming on her pink jaw.


    With a string of sorrowful screams and drops of blood, Senior Immortal Qingliu was flung high to the sky. The high and mighty Senior Immortal actually had no ability to resist!


    After Qingliu, more and more Immortals were sent to the sky by Wang Lu with such a punch. In the sky, the fight between the Immortal King and Wang Wu had reached the final moment.


    Under the full force attack of Xia Yu, more than half of the three thousand golden cores were damaged in an instant, and the long bone sword also lost a third of its length.


    Wang Wu appeared miserable, not as cool as she was a moment ago. The three thousand golden cores were the supreme achievement of the outside path cultivation, but it was still vulnerable in the face of the Immortal King. In contrast, after a few attacks, Xia Yu became saner and clear-headed. Thus, the attacks became even more subtle and unpredictable.


    ��Ant, this ends here!��


    With a roar, Xia Yu grasped Wang Wu with a giant Immortal hand. Her Non-Phase Sword Defense was squeezed and then crushed by the giant palm, which immediately caused her to spurt out a mouthful of blood.


    ��Ant, you can block my ten moves, you are indeed unexpected. But, it��s time for you to disappear.��


    With that, Xia Yu coldly stretched out his other hand and pressed Wang Wu��s head from above. As long as the two palms exerted their force at the same time, she would be twisted and broken into pieces.


    ��Xia Yu, I advise you to let her go.��


    At this critical moment, Wang Lu��s figure appeared in the air.


    ��Being able to break the three-thousand-golden-cores-powered Non-Phase Sword Defense, as a pervert, you are indeed very powerful. But, you��d better look down at the world under your feet.��


    Xia Yu frowned slightly and then looked down.


    ��This is?!!!��


    In the Immortal Heart of the Immortal King, a trace of fear surged uncontrobly.

 Chapter 840 - The Book Is About To Finish Soon

    <h4>Chapter 840: The Book Is About To Finish Soon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    The Immortal King was high above the ground in the ninth sky, overlooking the Nine Regions, and having a panoramic view of the vastnd.


    After millions of years of vicissitudes, the continent that once gave birth to countless miracles, from the Wilderness Age to the Destion Age, from Destion Age to the Glorious Age, and from Glorious Age to Chaotic Age, it seemed that this continent had entered its aging period. Thus, these ��children�� of Nine Regions have dared toe here unscrupulously and used the Nine Regions as a consumable supplement.


    But now, in Xia Yu��s eyes, the Nine Regions seemed to havee back to life, from its twilight years to the stable and vigorous youth. And then, the entire Nine Regions seemed to be ignited by the fire of karmic avidya<sup>1</sup> and burned up.


    An energy that was enough to shock the world was surging in the ground. The spillover that leaked from the cracks alone were enough to terrify people. It was hard to imagine what kind of drastic change was brewing in the depths of the ground.


    ��Do you like it? This is my present for you.�� Wang Lu smiled indifferently in front of Xia Yu, ��Your Majesty Immortal King, you are indeed very powerful. So powerful that even if we, creatures of lower realms, try our best, we can��t even hurt a single hair of you, and you can kill us with a single blow without any resistance at all. Nevertheless, we, after all, have a strong supporter.��


    Xia Yu coldly snorted and said, ��You mean this decayed Nine Regions continent?��


    ��Yes, the Nine Regions have indeed decayed. Her essence has been absorbed by her children for millions of years. From the Innate Almighty of the Wilderness Age to the Strange Beast and Ancestor Witch of the Destion Age, and then to the Immortals with their Grand Immortal Path of the Dreamlike Age. Countless powerful creatures were born here and then flew away with the gift of Nine Regions.


    ��By our generation, the Immortal Path has withered, even if all the present generations are united, the surrounding spiritual energy and even thew of the Main Path has declined. In fact, even without it being extracted by your Immortal World, the decline of Nine Regions is inevitable.��


    After a pause, Wang Lu said, ��However, even if it has declined, this is still the Nine Regions, the greatest and most amazing ce among the ten thousand worlds, and the starting point of all the miracles. Your Majesty, if the Immortal World is still intact, it might be thousands of times stronger than the Nine Regions. However, at present, the Immortal World is just a piece of wreckage wandering in the endless void. What qualification do you have to look down on the Nine Regions?��


    ��Ridiculous!��


    As soon as he said that, Xia Yu fiercely raised his hand. At the same time, in the remote Southern Heaven Region, the long-dormant Against the World Dragon Pir trembled slightly, releasing a terrifying halo of extinction. The halo soon crossed the border of the Southern Heaven Region and spread to several neighboring regions.


    In the sky, more cracks were opened, and eight brand new Against the World Dragon Pirs exposed their ��ferocious heads from the entrance of the cave.��


    ��When I destroy your Nine Regions, let��s see what you can do about it!��


    When Xia Yu spoke, he did not waste his energy to kill Wang Lu in front of him. Although this was also a real body of Wang Lu, he also saw that there were many more of Wang Lu��s real bodies distributed all over the Nine Regions. Thus, it was meaningless to kill any of them.


    Instead, he concentrated all his strength on opening the passages. At this time, the space barrier of Nine Regions was weakened to the extreme, thus, he could use the Immortal King��s magical power to forcibly open multiple channels and pull down the Against the World Dragon Pirs.


    The Against the World Dragon Pirs were cast from materials that came from a strange creature that was identally discovered in the Immortal World during the wars of the ten thousand worlds. It was the World Dragon, which came in two types, Yin and Yang. The Yang World Dragon or simply World Dragon had a world in its body, which allowed it to create something out of nothing. The Yin World Dragon or simply Against the World Dragon on the other hand, had the most powerful force of destruction in all the realms.


    In the beginning, when the Immortal World conquered the Against the World Dragon Pir, they paid a terrible price. However, the reward were thirty-three Against the World Dragon Pirs. Any one of which had the power to destroy everything. Most of them were used in the wars of the ten thousand worlds. At present, there were still nine pirs, all of which had been pulled down by Xia Yu, casting a shadow of extinction in the Nine Regions.


    At this moment, despair rose in the people��s hearts when they saw the suddenly opening two-worlds passages, as well as the ck Against the World Dragon Pir.


    One Against the World Dragon Pir destroyed the Nine Regions. If the remaining eight also fell...


    As for those Immortals who were beaten back to the astral wind level in the ninth sky by Wang Lu, they all showed a surprised look.


    As expected, His Majesty Immortal King was indeed as powerful as the ocean. He broke the space barrier with his hand and pulled down the Against the World Dragon Pirs. They knew how much power it took to open a passage, as they had previously tried it.


    At this time, only Wang Lu showed an indifferent look. He sneered, ��Xia Yu, you should really wake up ande back. Now...��


    ��Please enjoy the fury of the Nine Regions...��


    ��Non-Phase Celestial Cannon.��


    The next moment, eight auroras burst out from the ground of the eight regions. Each ray of light had a thickness of fifty kilometers, and they rushed to the sky with the endless fury of the Nine Regions. Each of them rushed to the corresponding Against the World Dragon PIrs that had just descended on this world.


    These divine tools that once made the people of the Nine Regions pay a heavy price failed to hold on even for a moment. Under the impact of the aurora, they immediately disappeared. Meanwhile, the two-world passages that Xia Yu forcibly opened with his Immortal King��s power were also burned out by the fury of the Nine Regions.


    In an instant, Xia Yu suffered a strong bacsh. His Immortal body trembled fiercely, and the Immortal King light that enveloped him, which blocked others from seeing his real appearance, began to fade and his true face was gradually revealed.


    ��Oh, I really can��t imagine. Xia Yu, the Immortal King, who is the head of the ten thousand worlds, actually looks like this.��


    It was Wang Lu again, recklessly staying close to the Immortal King. He then said in a particrly provocative tone, ��I guess even those in the Pantheon couldn��t imagine that the majestic Xia Yu is actually a balding old man?��


    This time, Xia Yu unceremoniously tore Wang Lu apart. Unfortunately, soon a new Wang Lu appeared next to him.


    ��Being angry will not help you. To be honest, I really didn��t expect that you would be so stupid to reveal your cards in advance and let people devastate it... Your Majesty, your only chance was to destroy the Spirit Sword mountain before thepletion of my Nine Regions Great Array. A pity that you wasted too much time on Wang Wu. Now that I havepleted my Great Array, I can give you another one hundred rounds of attack from my Non-Phase Celestial Cannon at any time. Your Majesty, I��m going to ask you for onest time, why don��t you give up?��


    Wang Lu��s expression was exceptionally serious and solemn, and even faintly gave off the feeling of someone with guts. At this time, this Wang Lu who appeared in front of the Immortal King was more real than any other one.


    ��Your Majesty, I can tell you frankly that this Non-Phase Celestial Cannon is consuming the limited lifespan of Nine Regions. I used the blood of millions upon millions of people to rouse the unyielding spirit of Nine Regions, and let it boil again in its twilight years. However, this kind of special method can��t be used again after this. We will not have a second chance to awaken the power of Nine Regions. Therefore... Today, it��s either Your Majesty return to the Immortal World permanently and look for new prey in the other worlds, or we can continue with this and cause the destruction of the two worlds.��


    Wang Lu, with a tant malevolent expression, said, ��Hehehe, I wonder, if the precious bodies of Senior Immortals and Immortal King are turned into nourishment, can the Nine Regions live longer?��


    ��Wishful thinking!��


    Xia Yu once again ignited his majestic light. The power of the light belonged to the Immortal King, which obscured everyone��s sight, and the Immortal Technique of the Immortal King was also dered in an instant.


    ��Your Majesty, don��t resist it!��


    No one knew when Senior Immortal Liefeng came to Xia Yu��s side.


    ��Your Majesty, why don��t we go back to the Immortal World for the moment. This Nine Regions is burning its blood, it will notst long. As long as it��s cold again, we cane back at any time!��


    Xia Yu��s expression changed slightly and seemed to be moved.


    ��Your Majesty! We must not retreat at this time!��


    Senior Immortal Fengyun also appeared in front of the Immortal King with a vague voice.


    ��If we retreat, they will fire the Celestial Cannon into the Immortal World through the two-world passage and kill us all! We must kill them all here!��


    Xia Yu once again hesitated. He was indeed too old. His mind was easily fooled. The people around him have different opinions, so he couldn��t make a decision.


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao sneered, ��Keep on fighting, find more people to fight, and finally vote for it. It just so happened that when everyone gets together, Wang Lu can sweep you all in one go with his Celestial Cannon. Xia Yu, take a look at yourself now, struggling at the death��s door, what a disgrace. What��s the point of living like this? Think about you when you were young. Are you really worthy of being called Xia Yu?��


    When Xia Yu heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up and swept up the burning Nine Regions under his feet. In an instant, he gave up all his hesitation and swooped down like lightning.


    At this time, he seemed to have returned to the prime of his life, leading the group of Immortals on a campaign across the ten thousand worlds.


    Wang Lu��s Blood Burning Array of Nine Regions was really powerful, but after all... Nine Regions was ultimately too old and rotten. If it was not controlled by some people, it was impossible for it to fire the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon.


    Therefore, the hesitation just now waspletely meaningless. He didn��t have to consider whether his strength alone could defeat the Nine Regions. He just needed to kill the kid that got in the way.


    And if the Immortal King seriously wanted to kill people, he had never once failed! Even if Wang Lu had ten thousand real bodies hidden in different locations, they could not escape the eyes of the Immortal King!


    How troublesome could it be to kill ten thousand ants?


    At this time, feeling the awe-inspiring killing intent of the Immortal King, the multiple Wang Lus who were scattered all over Nine Regions were surprised at the same time. Wang Wu, who was seriously injured, also took great pains to get up and lifted up her bone sword, which was only two feet long, as if she wanted to resist the Immortal King��s attack.


    However, before Wang Wu��s Non-Phase Sword Defense was activated, the Immortal King in the sky disappeared.


    At the next moment, countless Wang Lus were killed by the Immortal King in various locations in Nine Regions.


    Finally, there was only one Wang Lu left, the one who stayed in the ninth sky, who asked the Immortal King to give up. He was surprised for a moment and then was held by the Immortal King with one hand.


    ��Now, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?��


    With that, Xia Yu mercilessly squeezed Wang Lu��s head.


    Then, he sneered and looked down, expecting the blood burning of the Nine Regions to be chaotic and disordered, and then the entirend would die in spontaneousbustion.


    However, Xia Yu��s smile gradually froze and was then wiped out.


    He had just killed all Wang Lus in the Nine Regions, and he was sure that Wang Lu had already died without a burial ce. So why was the Nine Regions Burning Blood Array still in operation?


    Unfortunately, there was no time to think anymore. An unprecedented aurora erupted from the wildnd of the Blue River Region.

 Chapter 841 - Refuse To Eat

    <h4>Chapter 841: Refuse To Eat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    In the end, the war between the Nine Regions and the Immortal World was a war for time.


    If the Immortal World came to the Nine Regions several hundred yearster, Wang Lu could integrate all the forces in Nine Regions and nip the invasion of the Immortal World in the bud. Of course, if the Immortal World couldn��t open the passage between the two realms within a few hundred years, it would��ve kept on declining.


    In this war for time, the Immortal World took advantage of its great strength tough at the end. Finally, the two-world passage was opened ahead of time. Wang Lu��s many ns for the Nine Regions came to an abrupt end and had to respond to the war hastily. At the beginning of the war, although the Immortals were cautious, the Nine Regions were still in a strained circumstance. Even he himself was trapped in the two-world passageway by Yanluo��s scheme. It could be said that he was defeated miserably.


    After that, the Immortal World came down hard on the Nine Regions. As a result, the Nine Regions were pushed back steadily. At this time, whether or not Wang Lu could return to the Nine Regions from the two-world passageway in time was a crucial point in the war. And on this point, the faintly discernible adversarial act from Senior Immortal Xiaoyao caused the Immortal World to lose a move, and Wang Lu finally managed to return to the Nine Regions at thest moment.


    After that, the abnormal behavior of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was exposed, and the Immortal King personally came, disregarding the wear and tear on his life span. Thus, the Nine Regions immediately faced a difficult test. Whether Wang Lu could use thest resort that had been previouslyid down before the Immortal King destroyed everything became the key to victory.


    This time, relying on Wang Wu��s three thousand golden cores, which was an impossibility, the Nine Regions still had one stronghold. Although most of the reason why it could still survive was because of the cooperation from Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, and though because of this Wang Wu was severely injured, Wang Lu used this precious time to sacrifice hundreds of millions of living creatures. He then used the burning blood great array to ignite the anger of the Nine Regions.


    And now, the resultant me was about to sweep everything.


    With Wang Lu��s own sacrifice, the glorious Non-Phase Celestial Cannon directly fired at the Immortal King. In an instant, the ninth sky turned into a sea of light, and the Immortal King and everything around him were swallowed in.


    ��It��s done!��


    On the Spirit Sword Mountain, the cultivators who witnessed this scene could not help but cheer.


    Although they didn��t know the principle of the Burning Blood Great Array of Nine Regions, and they couldn��t measure the power of the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon... But, after the ray of light lit up the sky, the dense and twisted vortices appeared in the ninth sky, and people could see the void in those stretched vortices. Thus, anyone could realize that no one could survive that attack.


    The fury of the Nine Regions erupted, and it literally tore through the crystal wall of space that enveloped the continent and directly prated into the endless void. The ce where the Immortal King once stood was now covered with countless void vortices.


    However, when people��s surprise had yet to brew, they heard a cold snort.


    The Immortal King��s voice rang out from the void and resounded throughout the Nine Regions, ��What a cunning bastard. You��re actually hiding here.��


    The next moment, people seemed to see a lightning bolt lit up in the distant sky and pierced the sky, revealing an ugly scar. The Immortal King Xia Yu held the upper and lower end of the scar with one hand, which made the scar unable to heal by itself. In his other hand was a person.


    ��The ones returned to the Nine Regions are only your clones, while the real you is always hiding in the precarious two-world passageway. Bastard, you��re really good at hiding.��


    At this time, Xia Yu had already lost the divine light of the Immortal King, and now, his true face was shown. Compared with the balding old man that Wang Lu had seen before, Xia Yu appeared to be much younger. His thick and dashing eyebrows appeared again, and his hair was now as ck as ink. He looked like a suave young man and his facial appearance was simr to that of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao. However, at the same time, he was also in a sorry state. More than half of the luxurious clothes that contained countless magical abilities were burned. The immacte immortal body was badly mangled, showing spots where they were burnt and charred. And his elegant and refined appearance waspletely destroyed.


    After he experienced the full st attack of the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon, the Immortal King was finally injured. However, the trauma actually stimted his strength, allowing him to regain his youth for a short time.


    How terrifying was the Immortal King in his youth?


    He ruled the world of Immortals and campaigned against other realms. One after another, the other worlds were defeated and cleared by him. Even the powerful and infamous Burning Legion was permanently frozen by him. Whether it was in wisdom or strength, Xia Yu was considered to be the head of the ten thousand worlds. Even Emperor Qin and Ancestor Desheng who had made great achievements in the Nine Regions had to bow down to Xia Yu after they ascended to the Immortal World. The King of the Immortal World, the King of Ten Thousand Worlds, this was Xia Yun at his peak.


    Even if it was only for a short time, he could use his supreme magical power to avoid the inevitable st from the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon and, at the same time, broke the puzzle that Wang Lu deliberately set. Xia Yu prated the endless void and found out his real body in the two-world passageway.


    ��Unfortunately, the game time is over.��


    Xia Yu held Wang Lu in his hand, and his voice was slightly regretful.


    This young man was a rare talent in his long life.


    First of all, he carried the Void Spirit Root��yhis was the supreme gift of the Nine Regions to the Immortal Path. Since the Wilderness Age, the number of people with Void Spirit Root was no more than three digits, and they were all almighty and world-shaking. Even Xia Yu himself was the owner of Void Spirit Root. In a sense, Wang Lu was like his inheritor.


    In addition, Wang Lu was one of the few formidable enemies who could pose a real threat to Xia Yu since he became the Immortal King. Just now, when he was hit by the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon, he could instantly see his fall. Before that, even in the face of the Burning Legion and the Ironmen Legion, the Immortal King had always dealt them with ease.


    Unexpectedly, after he experienced one hundred thousand years of the vicissitude of life, he was nearly capsized in the decaying Nine Regions.


    When he thought of this, Xia Yu suddenly couldn��t bear to kill him.


    In his youth, Xia Yu was a King with great power and courage. At that time, he didn��t have to worry about the end of his lifespan and his mind has yet to be distorted by his persistence in longevity. In everyone��s opinion, Xia Yu was a hero worthy of admiration. He campaigned in many worlds, not to massacre and destroy, but to carry out the Immortal Path. In the process, countless defeated generals and soldiers were subdued by his heroic spirit. For them, he ignored the practices of his predecessors and turned the enemy into a friend. The so-called servant army of the Immortal World was actually a group of volunteers willing to follow Xia Yu previously.


    If it was Xia Yu at that time, even if he was almost killed by the enemy, afterward, he would only admire his opponent��s clever design. As for Wang Lu, who made use of extremely limited conditions toplete the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon, he would value him even more.


    ��Wang Lu, do you want to follow me?��


    A hint of surprise appeared in Wang Lu��s eyes.


    Xia Yu said, ��You are very powerful, and I can even say that I have never seen the ones like you before. If you follow me, you can have a better future. These Nine Regions are too narrow for you.��


    Wang Lu smiled and said, ��Nine Regions are too narrow? Could it be that the Immortal World, which is about to be shattered, is vast?��


    Xia Yu was silent for a moment and then said, ��I have found a way to save the Immortal World. If you are willing to cooperate with me, the Immortal World will certainly be able to rebuild its glory.��


    Wang Lu said, ��Do you mean refining the Nine Regions to make up for the shortage of the Immortal World? I really can��t see what the long-term solution is.��


    Xia Yu snorted, ��Of course, this is not a long term solution. But, with the power of Nine Regions, I can prolong the existence of the Immortal World, and then... Look for new worlds beyond the three thousand worlds!��


    Wang Lu��s heart was moved and it showed in his eyes, ��Are there new worlds beyond the three thousand worlds?��


    ��Of course there are. Just like how the Nine Regions contained the Nine Regions and the external part, the space barrier, our three thousand worlds are also wrapped in a shell, which is called the Wall of Worlds. As early as the Wilderness Age, some of our ancestors have already tried to break through the Wall of Worlds...��


    Wang Lu asked, ��Has anyone ever seeded?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Xia Yu said, ��I think there are, because many of our ancestors eventually received no news about them, and even their remains were gone. I don��t think breaking through the Wall of Worlds will shatter you, so they must have entered a whole new world! As a matter of fact, I have also tried to explore ces beyond the Wall of Worlds and, for a time, have made amazing progress. Unfortunately, the fierce battle against the Burning Legion was going on at that time. So I didn��t have enough time to explore further.��


    ��Then what happened after the Burning Legion was annihted?��


    Xia Yu said indifferently, ��After that, I started to think about longevity.��


    Wang Lu sighed in his heart, thinking that the Burning Legion really deserved to be the scourge of the worlds. Without them, Xia Yu would��ve gone straight to the Wall of Worlds and never returned. The thousands of worlds would not have copsed, and the Immortal World would not have declined. And there would not have been this damn crisis of the Fallen Immortal.


    ��This time, after I refine the Nine Regions, I will steer the Immortal World to attack the Wall of Worlds.�� Xia Yu said, ��I can��t take many people with me. Besides, exploring the Wall of Worlds is full of danger, so humble creatures have no chance to survive. But I think following me will be worth it for you.��


    As Xia Yu said these, his body suddenly swayed lightly. A thin wrinkle appeared on his smooth forehead, several strands of grey hair appeared in his long ck hair, and his hairline was pushed back by a lot. Moreover, his voice was no longer bright and clear.


    ��Wang Lu, you don��t have much time, cherish this opportunity.��


    Wang Lu certainly knew the importance of this opportunity. Xia Yu��s temperament changed greatly because, for a brief moment, he returned to his youth. When he returned back to his old age, it would be impossible for him to put forward such an offer.


    And what Xia Yu said about the new world beyond the Wall of Worlds had really intrigued him.


    After a short silence, Wang Lu made a decision in his heart.


    He didn��t speak. Instead, he merely raised his right hand with difficulty and then firmly gave Xia Yu the middle finger.


    Several more strands of grey hair suddenly appeared on Xia Yu��s head, and his anger exploded, ��You don��t know what��s good for you!��


    Wang Lu chuckled and said, ��I don��t know what��s good for me? Do you think I��m as stupid as those idiot underlings of yours? Now, it seems like your heroic spirit can even swallow mountains and rivers, but how long can you stay young like this? A cup of tea��s time? A meal��s time? When you are old and senile again, how much is your previous promise worth? Do you think following you would be worth it? Could it be that Xia Xiaohe was not worth it? Did you sire your daughter just to prolong your life? Xia Yu, kill if you want. Even if I die here, I will never be your nourishment!��


    ��Very good. Then die.��


    The next moment, Xia Yu��s hairpletely turned grey again, and then he unceremoniously clenched his hand.

 Chapter 842 - Sorry, Please Insert Coin

    <h4>Chapter 842: Sorry, Please Insert Coin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    Looking at the handful of fine sand that went away with the wind in his hand, the Immortal King Xia Yu was suddenly filled with mncholy.


    Another brilliant young man died.


    Once upon a time, two young men had also lost their lives in his hand, turning into fine gray sand. Those two young men, like Wang Lu, also had boundless potential and brilliant talents. Their overbearing and domineering aura was even stronger than that of Wang Lu. They were rare geniuses in the worlds. Unfortunately,pared with their amazing talent, Xia Yu needed the vitality in their bodies more.


    Before their ascensions, the two men were the overlords of the Nine Regions. One of them was called Emperor Qin, while the other one was called Ancestor Desheng. To this day, Xia Yu couldn��t remember their faces clearly and only their names had survived.


    ��Since when have I lost my appreciation for the new generation of geniuses?��


    At this time, although Xia Yu��s hair had turned full gray by now, there was still a bit of youthful look on his face, so he felt a little bit more emotion in his heart, which he couldn��t have when he was old.


    He remembered that, a long time ago, he was able to praise the new generation of geniuses. At that time, there were two rare talents in the Immortal World, and Xia Yu had high hopes for them and even agreed with them that, after his fall, they would inherit the throne of the Immortal King. Of course, there was only one throne, so the two also agreed that, when Xia Yu fell, one of them would be the king, while the other one would break through the Wall of Worlds and became the pioneer of the Immortal World.


    Unfortunately, these two people did not see the fall of Xia Yu. Becausepared to inheritance, Xia Yu finally chose longevity.


    That was probably... The first all-out war between the Immortal World and the Western Continent Pantheon. In the fierce battle between the King of the Gods and Xia Yu, they got a little bit of memory of each other. And then that memory greatly changed their temperament at the same time.


    Xia Yu, who once looked down on life and death, finally began to pursue longevity.


    In order to live forever, Xia Yu would do anything. Even though the side effects of longevity became more and more obvious, making the wise and powerful Immortal King slow and dull, Xia Yu��s dedication to longevity continued to grow day by day. He never regretted anything that he had done. Even when he devoured his wife who he had loved for many years. Even when, in the horrified eyes of his children, he killed them one by one. Even when he turned his most beloved youngest daughter Xia Xiaohe into a puppet, ready to be refined at any time... In order to live forever, Xia Yu could give up everything.


    Until today, when he turned young again for a moment. This made him look at his past from another angle.


    ��Xia Yu, when did you be like this? If the young you sees what you have be now, I��m afraid he would immediately kill you.��


    Xia Yu was silent for a moment, and more vicissitudes of life gradually appeared on his face. Then, the mncholy in his heart gradually disappeared.


    ��No, what I am doing is right. Only longevity is the real way to liberation. Even if it��s not for my own sake but for the sake of the great thousand worlds, I must live as long as possible. Because only I can break through the Wall of Worlds and find a ray of life for this declining world!


    ��The great thousand worlds have declined. Whether those under the jurisdiction of the Immortal World or the territory of the Pantheon of Western Continent, all are rapidly bing weak and declining. This is the supremew of the great thousand worlds. Even the Immortal King and the God King can��t disobey it. So... Since the Wilderness Age, many people have chosen to go deep into the Wall of Worlds.


    ��However, the predecessors have gone, but the descendants have been unable to follow. In a declining world, it is not easy to reach the heights of our predecessors. Even if it��s me, wanting to beparable to the sages of the Wilderness Age is nothing but a foolish dream. Therefore, only through longevity and the umtion of cultivation throughout the long life that was longer than those sages could the Wall of Worlds be broken through and bring vitality to this great thousand worlds.


    ��So I didn��t do anything wrong. Even if it caused the destruction of the world, but I am the master, the owner, and heir of the world. As long as I live, the world will never die. As long as I can live forever...��


    In Xia Yu��s heart, this inner talk continued to emerge. But at the same time, his body continued to age, and his eyes became muddy. However, the Immortal King��s will became firmer.


    After he let go of the sand in his hand, Xia Yu turned his gaze downward.


    The fury of the Nine Regions, after theunch of the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon with full force just now, finally began to subside. Although there were still some residual mes in several locations, it was not worth mentioning.


    After Wang Lu��s death, the Blood Burning Great Array of Nine Regions naturally copsed and could no longer constitute a threat. As for the Spirit Sword Mountain which was the core of the great array... it could be broken into pieces with a simple palm strike from him. This time, even if the person with the three thousand golden cores came, it would not change anything.


    The overall situation had been decided... the Immortal World had finally won.


    At this time, a roar sounded from Xia Yu��s side, ��Your Majesty is invincible!��


    ��Congrattions Your Majesty for your great victory!��


    ��The Immortal King is invincible across all realms, and the bastard of the lower realm became scattered ashes!��


    Xia Yu couldn��t help but turn his gaze and saw that Fengyun, Qingliu, Liefeng, and even the other Immortals who previously guarded the Southern Heaven Region have all gathered there. Some of them were shouting loudly with fanatical voices. However, they looked a bit apprehensive.


    It was normal for them to be terrified because they were the people who should be on guard in the Southern Heaven Region. And ording to the rules of the Immortal World, leaving their posts without authorization was a felony. It was just that, since the power of the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon just now was too strong, these Immortals couldn��t help but worry. After all, once the Immortal King died, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Nevertheless, their worry undoubtedly showed theirck of faith in the Immortal King. However, the old Xia Yu no longer understood and tolerated them. These newly arrived Immortals waved the g for Xia Yu with fear and ugliness, but they were just trying to protect themselves.


    ��Xia Yu, look around you, what kind of people surrounds you? Are you happy to be surrounded by these clowns?��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao interrupted the others�� praise and cheering with a sneer, and said to Xia Yu with a determined attitude, ��You probably haven��t forgotten what the Immortal World was like before, right? The Immortal World has declined all the way to what it is now, and do you still want to lead us down?��


    Xia Yu��s muddy eyes turned to Xiaoyao.


    ��In other words, you still made a stupid choice.��


    Xiaoyao sneered and said, ��I already have no choice since a long time ago. Xia Yu, do you really think that your kind paternal words can make me believe you? Hahaha, what you said was indeed pleasant to hear. ��Like Xia Xiaohe, a blockhead woman who relied on her father��s name to behave unscrupulously, her death is not worth to be pitied about.�� But I clearly remember that you once said to Xia Xiaohe this, ��Like Xiaoyao, he��s just an eye-catching decoration that I pushed to the front stage. My true sessor is you.�� However, the true sessor died in your hand!��


    ��What are you talking about?��


    ��Xiaoyao, what are you trying to do here?��


    Ignoring the doubts and abuse that came from around him, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao continued to point at Xia Yu and said, ��Xia Yu, you can fool others, but you can��t fool me with this nonsense! The fact that I betrayed you have be a reality, and since in the end, you will absorb me no matter what, why should I be as obedient to you as those ipetent rats? You are a one hundred thousand years old bastard! You would surely devour yourself and die in the endless void!��


    A trace of mixed feelings shed across Xia Yu��s face as he said, ��How did you know about my conversation with Xia Xiaohe? You shouldn��t know about things that happened in the Pce of Three Purities.��


    The smile of Senior Immortal Xiaoyao became a bit more sarcastic as he said, ��Yes, you put up an imprable barrier in the Pce of Three Purities, so even your most trusted aide can��t peep the secrets in it. At that time, you killed Emperor Qin and Ancestor Desheng in the Pce of Three Purities, and your conversation with Xia Xiaohe was in a ce that was even more secret. So, you wonder why I knew what you said? None other than Xia Xiaohe herself who told me, of course!��


    Xia Yu sighed and said, ��Sure enough, you two...��


    ��So, can you understand why I betrayed you? Whether it��s for the great cause of the Immortal World or for my own personal interest, I can no longer regard you as King. Xia Yu, you are invincible, even Wang Lu, using the power of the Nine Regions, can��t do anything to you. Naturally, I am not even your match. But, even if I die, I will not yield to you!��


    As he spoke, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao lit up the Immortal Fire all over his body, wanting to die together with Xia Yu.


    However, the next moment, an invisible hand covered his head. Xiaoyao only felt that his body was empty, and the Immortal Fire disappeared in an instant.


    ��Impossibly stupid.�� Xia Yu said coldly, ��I actually have high hopes for such a fool like you. I really didn��t see it.��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyaoughed bitterly. He was indeed a fool. Xia Yu had high hopes on him, so how could there be no mechanism left in his body by him? Xia Xiaohe was so smart and thought that she was special. Yet, she didn��t notice the seed in her body at all. How could he be an exception? He wanted to blow himself in front of Xia Yu? That was really naive.


    But other than that, what else could he do? His only hope had now been shattered because previously, Xia Yu shed away from Wang Lu��s inevitable blow... It could only be said that, prior to this, everyone had underestimated the power of the Immortal King too much.


    Destroying and refining many worlds, this one hundred thousand years old bastard was really powerful to the degree that was inconceivable.


    ��Xiaoyao, although you are stupid, I will still give you a chance. I will let you witness when I break through the Wall of Worlds and bring a new future to this great thousand worlds!��


    ��A new future? Hahaha! No matter where you go, a greedy bastard like you will only bring disaster and destruction. Even if you break through the Wall of Worlds, then what? To absorb the blood from the new world so that you can continue to live? Do you want to destroy all the worlds before you are willing to give up? Xia Yu, you!��


    The next moment, Xia Yu��s hand touched Xiaoyao��s head and blocked his mouth. In a moment, the head of the Immortal who once had the position that was under one person but above the many in the Immortal World would turn into a handful of fine sand, just like...


    ��Like me?��


    A certain voice that should��ve disappeared once again rang in the ears of the Immortal King.

 Chapter 843 - I Just Want To Increase My Fashion Sense!

    <h4>Chapter 843: I Just Want To Increase My Fashion Sense!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��How are you... still alive?��


    Xia Yu concealed his shock inside the imposing light of the Immortal King, but he almost couldn��t control his voice.


    Why was he... not dead yet?


    Xia Yu could hardly count how many times he had killed Wang Lu, but every time, he still came back to life. Even when Xia Yu activated his Immortal Eyes and searched all over Nine Regions and couldn��t find any more clones, he was still alive!


    Even in the past campaigns against the other worlds, Xia Yu rarely saw such a bizarre situation. Those who imed to be unkible would always have weaknesses. As long their weaknesses were aimed at, there would be no real unkible enemies. But Wang Lu now...


    ��Can��t figure it out? It��s just a little trick, no need to make a fuss about.��


    As he spoke, the astral wind in the ninth sky suddenly rolled at a spot, and the twisted air vaguely formed a human silhouette.


    The next moment, Xia Yu took a deep breath. His mouth seemed to connect with the endless void, producing a terrifying and frightening sharpness. In an instant, he formed a strong hurricane, which sucked all the air around him into his chest. Even the astral wind in the ninth sky could not escape it. And the human silhouette formed by the astral wind naturally disappeared.


    However, Wang Lu��s voice still lingered in Xia Yu��s ears.


    ��Pfff! Hahaha! Take a deep breath? What kind of despicable move was that? Is it fun to deceive yourself?��


    Xia Yu turned his gaze downward and saw that on the Nine Regions, a towering mountain rose from the ground, and the shape of this mountain resembled a human figure. The head wasposed of numerous one meters wide huge rocks. The mouth moved, giving out a dull and mockingugh.


    ��Humph!��


    Xia Yu stretched out his hand, and an invisible giant palm dropped from the sky, pping the entire mountain into dust. When the mountain fell, there was a huge opening in the ground at the foot of the mountain, from which the cave wind blew out.


    ��Tsk, tsk, look at you. What��s the difference between you and a child throwing a tantrum? What a shameful performance by a majestic Immortal King, why don��t you just die?��


    The next moment, Xia Yu directly ignited the core of the Nine Regions with his magical power, and immediately,va spewed out from the cracks in the ground. Then, a cold wind fell from the ninth sky to condense theva. The cracks in the ground were also filled up in this way, and thus the cave no longer sent out words.


    ��You Immortal World people really know how to y. But, there��s no Against the World Dragon Pir anymore, so how long are you going to y like this?��


    This time, it was a transparent human figure formed by the twisting air again. Just as Xia Yu smashed the mountain and sealed the ground, the endless astral wind from the ninth sky filled the air again.


    ��Xia Yu, even if your vision is blurry due to old age, you ought to be able to see what I am now, right?��


    Of course, Xia Yu could see it. But, this was actually quite unimaginable.


    Even Xiaoyao felt that this was hard to believe, ��Wang Lu, did you... fuse with the Nine Regions?��


    The astral wind around him brought out theughter of Wang Lu.


    ��Yes, with the help of the Burning Blood Great Array of Nine Regions, I have sacrificed my own blood to the Nine Regions. From now on, I am the Guardian Spirit of the Nine Regions. Fear me now?��


    Xia Yu sneered, ��From a living person to a dead spirit, what are you trying to boast here?��


    ��Dead spirit? Hahaha, my mind is now clearer than ever, straddling across the whole continent. In any case, I��m more like a living person than trash like you who have been struggling at the death��s door for one hundred thousand years.��


    ��Hmph, I don��t need to teach you the difference between men and spirits. Since you incarnated as the spirit of Nine Regions, then you will perish with thisnd!��


    ��The birth and decline of all things is the supreme principle of heaven and earth. You have been struggling at the death��s door for one hundred thousand years, and it looks like you are still in a state of decline. Moreover, you talk so much, could it be that it��s your guilty conscience?��


    Xia Yu simply shut up and stopped talking. He was no match for Wang Lu in a verbal battle, even when he was tens of thousands of years younger. Now that Wang Lu had integrated himself with the Nine Regions, it was indeed a wonderful move. Although it could be said that he sacrificed his own life, he could use amazing power in a short period of time. Moreover, the most important thing was that he couldn��t be killed at all. As long as Nine Regions were not destroyed, he would not die.


    However, previously, the Against the World Dragon Pir, which could destroy the Nine Regions, waspletely destroyed under the bombardment of the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon. With Xia Yu��s power, it was not impossible for him to single-handedly destroy the world. However, the gain was not worth the cost.


    Things had indeed be a bit tricky. Wang Lu chose to sacrifice himself to be the spirit of Nine Regions, which was tantamount to creating a singrity for this world out of thin air. Before the great purge, the Immortal World repeatedly tried several incursions into the Nine Regions, but they never came with their main force. This was because they were afraid that one day, a singrity would suddenly appear in the Nine Regions.


    The so-called singrity was originally used to refer to the starting point of the creation of all things. In the Wilderness Age, when the primal chaos first began, it was said that countless worlds started from a singrity. Later on, the singrity was referred to as the starting point of the world��s activation��the great thousand worlds. Inevitably, some worlds tended to be active; the entire world would gradually have the characteristics of life and eventually possessed the will of the world.


    Nine Regions, as the most ancient world among the thousands of worlds, had long been equipped with all the conditions to generate the will of the world. Millions of yearster, thews of heaven and earth that maintained the operation of the Nine Regions were still rigid.


    Many people in the Immortal World believed that the Nine Regions really had its own will at a very early time��as early as the Wilderness Age. At that time, the Nine Regions were terrifyingly tyrannical. The great sages who received the favor from Nine Regions appeared one after another. And any of those sages had the strength beyond the Immortal King. However, everything had its ups and downs. With the passage of time, the will of Nine Regions gradually declined. At present, thend had long since became a corpse, which was not to be afraid of.


    When the Immortals first arrived in Nine Regions, they were surprised to find that they could control manyws of the Nine Regions freely. They could even control the Nine Regions�� providence. This was simply inconceivable. Any world who had even a little bit of self-respect and self-love would not let outsiders freely control its providence. Unless that world had no self-consciousness, then the others could trample on it.


    Nine Regions were dead. Thus, others just needed to guard so that it did not produce singrity, where it coulde back from the dead. To this end, the Immortal World had been cautious enough. However, unexpectedly, at thest moment, someone actually integrated himself with the Nine Regions and became this frightening singrity.


    However, unfortunately, this awakening came toote. If he had be the spirit of Nine Regions twenty years ago, the arrival of the Immortal World would be nothing but a fantasy. They wouldn��t have been able to break through the crystal wall of space. But now, the Nine Regions had been riddled with holes, the Southern Heaven Region had beenpletely destroyed by the Against the World Dragon Pir, and the shadow of its destruction had spread all across the continent along its veins. Moreover, just now, the Blood Burning Great Array and the bombing from the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon had hurt its muscles and bones. What Wang Lu just seized now was a piece of continent on its deathbed, powerless to make aeback.


    In silence, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao suddenly asked, ��Wang Lu, why you? If Nine Regions only need a guardian, then someone else can do it, and it can be anyone. So, why must you?��


    Wang Lu said with a smile, ��Why not me? Who else is there beside me? In the name of the Lord of Light, I have sacrificed hundreds of millions of lives, so should I be alone at the end? When sacrifice is needed, the leader should take the lead, this is the way to win. To a certain old c*ck who shivered in fear during a certain fierce battle and only came out to im the victory after the overall situation has been determined, this is probably iprehensible to him.��


    When he heard this, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao was stunned for a long time. And then, gradually, a smile appeared on his face.


    Although currently the Nine Regions were still at a disadvantage, with such an enlightened guardian spirit, was there a reason for the Nine Regions to lose?


    The face of the Immortal King was gloomier than ever.

 Chapter 844 - Time to End

    <h4>Chapter 844:</h4>


    <h4>Time to End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��Xia Yu, I would like to ask you for thest time. Just stop here and bring your people back to the Immortal World. From now on, our two worlds will never bother each other.��


    The same question, which was put forward by Wang Lu before, was like a joke. However, at this time, this question was given by the spirit of the Nine Regions, which carried a different weight.


    Many of the Immortals around Xia Yu felt an intense feeling of unwell. The Immortal Spirit all over their bodies seemed to have encountered obstacles, and there were frequent dys in the cirction. Although the degree was very slight, it was hard to ignore.


    ��Your Majesty, I feel like... thews of heaven and earth around us are starting to confront us.��


    In the astral wind, Wang Lu��sughter was full of sarcasm.


    ��Starting to feel ufortable? In the past, when you guys came to Nine Regions, you were like the proud son of heaven, all kinds of Main Path��s rules were opened to you. But now, I am the one who manages the rules. Do you think I will give you the past conveniences? And if you insist on fighting against the Nine Regions, I can guarantee that the pressure from the rules is not even an appetizer. At most, it could only be regarded as the scent of food from the kitchen. It��s very tempting, right? I just don��t know if you guys have enough courage to swallow my dinner.��


    As Wang Lu spoke, his voice began to be colder than the cold astral wind in the ninth sky, and his words became even more tantly threatening. And this time, it seemed that he really had the capital to threaten the Immortals.


    Even an Immortal would find it difficult to face an awakened world. Otherwise, when the Immortal World came, they wouldn��t have been full of worry and tried to make sure that there was no singrity in the Nine Regions. Now that the trend of strength and weakness had been reversed, perhaps it was time to withdraw to the Immortal World and find another way out. Such as... gathering the remaining forces and go out to attack the Pantheon in the Western Continent.


    A few Immortals with intelligence even considered whether or not they could use Wang Lu��s power. There was no eternal enemy in the world, only permanent interests. And swallowing the Western Continent was undoubtedly in the interest of Nine Regions and the Immortal World. At that time, the Nine Regions could absorb the nutrients of the Western Continent and recover the damage caused by the Against the World Dragon Pir and Burning Blood Great Array of Nine Regions. The Immortal World could also find sufficient nutrients on the corpses of the gods of the Western Continent.


    However, after starting the great purge n that they had been nning for thousands of years, how could they just stop so abruptly? And after having made so many sacrifices, did they want to dere failure when they were about to seed?


    ��Wang Lu, don��t y smart. If you really have the strength to serve us dinner, you won��t be talking nonsense here.��


    When the group of Immortals was at a loss, Xia Yu stabilized their morale in a single sentence. Although the Immortal King at this time was old and far less intelligent than that of his youth, he was, after all, the Immortal King. The King of the Immortal World who had fought for one hundred thousand years.


    ��What��s more, even if you can really unleash all the power of this world, so what? I have fought against thousands of worlds, and I have seen a lot.��


    Wang Lu sighed.


    ��I gave you a way out, but you guys don��t want it. So be it.��


    The next moment, the twisted air that formed Wang Lu suddenly exploded.


    This time, instead of being detonated by Xia Yu, Wang Lu dispersed his air form on his own. And with this dispersion, countless des of astral wind that could shred the space began to dance wildly.


    The nearest two Immortals were dismembered on the spot, while more than ten were seriously injured. Even Fengyun, Qingliu, and the other Senior Immortals were in a mess, and at the same time, their hearts became full of doubts.


    What kind of wind was this that it could actually kill Immortals directly?


    Senior Immortal Liefeng whispered, ��It��s just an ordinary astral wind of the ninth sky. But after being extremelypressed, its power is indeed very strong. Moreover, we are weakened and suppressed by thews of heaven and earth, making many magical abilities unusable. With this kind of circumstances, it is difficult to protect ourselves if we haven��t reached the realm of Senior Immortal.��


    Senior Immortal Liefeng had a high status in the Immortal World. He was especially learned and knowledgeable. Since he said that, then did it mean that Wang Lu��s threat was not just empty talk?


    ��Insignificant talent!�� Xia Yu remained unmoved, ��Just now, how long have you been gathering energy? How many times can you use the power of the Nine Regions after that Burning Blood Great Array of Nine Regions?��


    As he said this, Xia Yu suddenly turned his eyes, reached out his hand, and pointed downward. Suddenly, a stream of fire was suddenly shot from his finger.


    The fire soon turned into a sea of fire. It fell from a high altitude and covered an area of a thousand-mile radius. In the ce covered by the Immortal Fire, even the soil was evaporated and annihted. In a sh, a giant pit of an unfathomable depth appeared on the Nine Regions.


    ��Since you have be the spirit of Nine Regions... Then, no matter where or how I attack, you can feel the pain, right?��


    From within the deep pit, Wang Lu��sughter raged on, ��Hahaha, not really, it just felt like a hair being pulled out. Why? A pit this deep already makes youcent? It��s just a thousands-of-miles deep pit, it hasn��t even reached thatyer of the membrane. If you want me to feel hurt, you��d better use more force.��


    ��Good.��


    Xia Yu opened his palm and pressed it downward.


    Thousands of miles away, thend of the Cloud Region began to shake violently. The ground cracked and the rocks copsed. It was like the end of the world. The scope of this strong earthquake was tens of thousands of miles in radius, which was a hundred times more powerful than the previous fire from the sky.


    ��Well, that��s more like it, but just a bit. A pity that��s still not enough. Xia Yu, after being a turtle for so many years, sure enough you��ve be a waste now.��


    ��Empty talk.�� Xia Yu said while sneering, ��If you are really as good as you said, why can��t you even fight back?��


    ��I��m umting energy. The big move wille soon. If you have the ability, then stay there, I��ll finish you all in one move!��


    ��What a joke!�� Xia Yu red with his Immortal Eyes and then, from the endlessly distant void came down the primal chaos wind.


    This was the spoil obtained by the Immortal King during his battles against the worlds. It was the product of a highly developed civilization in a world that had the power to condense the endless void. Its destructive power was almostparable to the Against the World Dragon Pir. It was one of Xia Yu��s trump cards.


    And this time, this trump card was used by him on the Spirit Sword Mountain. The primal chaos wind swayed in the air and took away arge area of the sky. Then it turned down sharply and rushed toward the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Although Wang Lu was the spirit of the Nine Regions, and it could be said that his body was everywhere. However, people with discerning eyes could see that the most central part of the Nine Regions was the Spirit Sword Mountain. All the friends and family of Wang Lu, as well as the essence of the Immortal Cultivation of Nine Regions, were almost all on the Spirit Sword Mountain. If this mountain was destroyed, Wang Lu would be a lonely person. From his standpoint, he can tolerate the torrential fire from the sky and the thousands upon thousands of miles of strong earthquake, but he could never tolerate the disappearance of the Spirit Sword Mountain. Therefore, aiming at Spirit Sword Mountain could force Wang Lu to reveal his trump card.


    However, unexpectedly, Wang Lu did not give any reaction until the primal chaos wind blew over thend and turned the Spirit Sword Mountain into nothingness in an instant.


    ��This guy... Has hepletely lost the feelings of human beings after bing the spirit of thend?��


    ��No! What was blown by the primal chaos wind was only an illusion, a mountain that was exactly the same in shape but not in essence... The primal chaos wind did not have the expected bloody smell. When he detonated the astral wind bomb just now, he used the magical power of the spirit of the Nine Regions to change the location of the Spirit Sword Mountain without everyone knowing about it!��


    In an instant, Xia Yu judged the truth based on hisbat instinct. The next moment, he began to search for the real Spirit Sword Mountain with the magical ability of the Immortal King.


    Although this continent was under the control of Wang Lu, and thus every rules of heaven and earth blocked the intention of the Immortal King, making it difficult for his perception tentacles to reach every corner of Nine Regions, Xia Yu, with his strong power, finally overcame the pressure of Nine Regions and found the real Spirit Sword Mountain.


    The result really surprised him.


    ��... You actually have the nerve to move the Spirit Sword Mountain to the Southern Heaven Region?��


    At this time, the Southern Heaven Region had long be a void. It could be said that it was no longer the territory of Nine Regions. No one knew how Wang Lu transported it there in a sh, but... Indeed, it was because of this unexpectedness that Xia Yu took more time to lock its position.


    Unfortunately, it just took more time.


    ��You guys, watch him.��


    Xia Yu pointed his finger toward Xiaoyao and mentioned the others to control him.


    For this rebellious illegitimate child, Xia Yu was still not willing to make his move. Since he was basically a life-prolonging dish, it was best to keep him alive for a while.


    However, at this time, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao seemed to smile and shrugged his shoulders to indicate that he would not try to break free.


    This smile caused Xia Yu to feel a sh of unknown premonition.


    The Immortal King��s premonition had alwayse true. But this time, Xia Yu did not follow the instructions of his premonition and directly rushed to the Southern Heaven Region, toward the Spirit Sword Mountain that stood in the dark.


    At this moment, on Spirit Sword Mountain, a woman in white was leaping on the Ster Peak as if she was stretching out. She held the sword with her slightly moist palm, which showed that she was a bit nervous.


    A momentter, she looked up and revealed a beautiful smile.

 Chapter 845 - I Prefer Late Entry

    <h4>Chapter 845: I Prefer Late Entry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    On the Ster Peak, all of the remaining forces of Nine Regions had gathered to provide Wang Wu with the necessary support in various ways.


    Needless to say, many elixirs were collected by various big sects and given to her. The cultivators even contributed their own golden cores and Yuanying! When Wang Wu withstood the palm strike of the Immortal King with her own strength, the three thousand golden cores in her body were damaged. However, when she returned to the Ster Peak, more golden cores were waiting for her. Some of these golden cores came from the fallen cultivators and some were simply taken from living people. At this point in the war, there was no need for anyone to reserve.


    Facing the Immortal King Xia Yu, without the same level of power, the number was meaningless. Even if there were ten million Jindan Stage cultivators on Spirit Sword Mountain forming an array together, it was impossible for them to withstand even a casual blow from the Immortal King.


    At this moment, only Wang Wu and Wang Lu were capable of fighting face-to-face against the Immortal King. If they couldn��t hold on, the others would be dead.


    At this time, Wang Wu seemed more excited than nervous. Although she had yet to heal from her injuries, the power that she could use in a short time had reached the peak. The three thousand golden cores were full, and the bone sword in her hand had be heavier. The core of this sword was still her own bones, but it was now covered with ayer of Immortal bones, which was a very precious treasure refined from the remains of the Immortals by the Ten Thousand Arts Sect experts. It wrapped around the bone sword, making it sharper and stronger than before.


    On the whole, Wang Wu��s power was not as pure and refined as before, but in terms of quantity, it was more than doubled. In any case, she didn��t need her power to be so refined to do what she needed to do next. Her current state was just right for that.


    ��Junior Sister, don��t force yourself too much. The matter hase this far, so your survival is the most important thing.��


    There was a hint of loneliness in Feng Yin��s eyes. Looking at the trace of destruction on the mountain, his heart was at a loss. The Ster Divine Eyes had long been unable to prate the future, and could not even understand the cause and effect. No one could tell for sure whether his Big Brother could turn this ��against the sky�� situation around. Thus, if they wanted to n for the worst... In the entire Nine Regions, there were only two people who ought to keep on living. Of which, Wang Lu had integrated himself with the Nine Regions and became the spirit of thend, so he could not just be alone. Besides him, the most suitable candidate was Wang Wu.


    The three thousand golden cores in her body contained variousws of Nine Regions and even the Western Continent. Although limited to the quality of golden cores, meaning that they were only prototypes of the Main Paths, each prototype meant unlimited possibilities. As long as she was alive, she would be like a Nine Regions miniature mobile library and the kindling fire that could spark the Nine Regions. In addition, she was able to cultivate the outside path in just two hundred years and was able topete against the Immortal King with her own strength. This meant that her talent was not inferior to that of Wang Lu.


    Therefore, despite what other people thought, Feng Yin hoped that Wang Wu could live. Even if it was just a lingering life, as long as she lived, there was hope.


    ��Hey, Senior Brother, you��re spreading negative energy again.�� Wang Wu turned her head and wanted tough at her Senior Brother who had been the leader of Spirit Sword Sect for two hundred years. But when she looked at Feng Yin��s aging face, she suddenly couldn��t bear it.


    She was the one who inherited the inheritance of their Big Brother. However, over the years, most of her energy had been devoted to personal cultivation, as in cultivating her outside path golden cores and optimizing her Non-Phase Method. On the other hand, Feng Yin had bore all of the affairs of the sect,rge and small. His age was not that much different from her, but at this time, his signs of aging were pretty obvious. Of course, Feng Yin was also a guy who liked to worry and was prone to premature aging.


    ��... Don��t worry, he gave me this life, so I won��t lose it so easily. Of course I will live, and not only me, all of us will. In fact, we have already won.��


    Feng Yin was stunned because he saw that Wang Wu didn��t seem to be joking, but rather relied on Wang Lu��s hidden trump card. So he asked, ��Does Wang Lu have another hidden trump card?��


    ��No, that��s all that he can do.�� Wang Wu shook her head and said, ��Don��t think of him as omnipotent. Incarnating into the spirit of the Nine Regions was a helpless move. Moreover, things are rushed, so he has no time to adapt to his new power. The Burning Blood Great Array of Nine Regions and Non-Phase Celestial Cannon are only the most superficial applications of Nine Regions�� power. If he wants to use the entire continent as easy and as deftly as lifting a finger, then he has to practice for at least a few hundred years. However, looking at the current shape of the Nine Regions, I guess it won��t be able to persist for a few hundred years, hahaha.��


    Feng Yin was shocked. Since the situation was that bad, how could sheugh?


    Wang Wu said with a smile, ��Because our opponent is not that strong, either. He��s just an old man struggling to keep his life, why do we need any new tactic to deal with him? Wang Lu��syout just now is enough. Perhaps you didn��t notice this, but Wang Lu has alreadyunched his killer move.��


    ��Killer move?��


    ��There��s no time to exin it to you in detail. I need to go now, the old man is here.��


    With that, Wang Wu��s toes went down a bit. This was an understatement move because Wang Wu actually released such an enormous amount of power that it shook the entire Ster Peak. However, she did not fly straight to the sky using the counterforce, but deeply rooted her heels into the mountain and became one with it. In a sh, Wang Wu seemed to have be the spirit of Spirit Sword Mountain, able to absorb the strength of the mountain, but would also share the damage suffered by the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Wang Wu vowed to live and die together with the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    ����


    The Immortal King came quickly.


    For this god of war who had crossed the endless void and fought in countless worlds, Nine Regions were really too small. A single thought from him was enough to tear the space apart and cross thousands of rivers and mountains.


    Xia Yu was not worried that Spirit Sword Mountain could escape. It was not easy for the Nine Regions to move an Immortal Mountain from one location of the continent to the other end in a sh. It was especially impossible for the Nine Regions now to withstand that much energy consumption.


    Xia Yu even doubted that Wang Lu couldunch his Non-Phase Celestial Cannon that he was proud of after he forcibly carried the Spirit Sword Mountain. The weakness of the Nine Regions could be seen by the naked eye, and nearly half of the continent��s spiritual veins were in a state of exhaustion. Even if the Nine Regions were lucky enough to escape from the great purge this time, it was only a half step away from the real end of the world scenario.


    This was really a war that hurt both sides. It was no wonder that Wang Lu still proposed reconciliation even after the Nine Regions suffered a huge disaster.


    Unfortunately, Xia Yu didn��t n to stop here, or more urately, he could not stop here. After paying such a huge price, he could not afford the failure more than Wang Lu.


    Aftering out of the Pce of Three Purities, the Immortal King was no longer the untouchable king, but Xia Yu who was in the spotlight. His every move was watched, and every w in him was seen. After Senior Immortal Xiaoyao betrayed him and pointed out what he had done for longevity... Xia Yu faced great doubts.


    If he was at his peak, even if he was opposed by everyone, he could still use violence to intimidate them. However, the current Xia Yu, who was near the end of his life, could not withstand excessive wear and tear. In a sense, he was not much different from this dpidated Nine Regions.


    Therefore, this time, he must win and regain the trust with a magnificent victory, so that his subordinate would continue to be obedient. And the first act of this great victory was the destruction of Spirit Sword Mountain.


    Xia Yu had already seen Wang Wu standing on top of the Ster Peak and seen even more clearly the three thousand golden cores in her body and the sword bone in her hand.


    If it was a head-on fight, she was indeed a strong opponent. Her Non-Phase Swordsmanship was extremely exceptional and strange, and unreasonably hard. Even the palm strike of the Immortal King could hardly break it in a short time.


    However, the reason why the Immortal King was the Immortal King was that, in addition to his powerful strength, the more important thing was his magical ability. If frontal head-on attack was difficult, Xia Yu still had many alternative methods.


    With his left hand, he lit a fire, which was an innate fire that came from the ruins of the Wilderness Age. At the same time, with his right hand, he conjured out a vast expanse of cold wind which was a pure Yin Ice Breath inherited from the Deste Age.


    With the grinding power of these Ice and Fire, Yin and Yang, no matter how strong the sword defense was, it would definitely not be able to withstand. Xia Yu once used this move to break through the gate of the Western Continent Pantheon. He did not believe that Wang Wu could be stronger than the defense of the Pantheon.


    However, just as Xia Yu was about to release the power of his left and right hands, he suddenly saw an undisguised crafty smile on Wang Wu��s face.


    The next moment, the sky behind him suddenly became brighter, and an extremely familiar force fell from the sky toward him.


    Xia Yu didn��t have to look back to know what the energy behind him was.


    ��Non-Phase Celestial Cannon! How is this possible?��


    Even if the Nine Regions still had hidden power, the signs before theunch of the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon were obvious, so Xia Yu could not possibly miss them. What��s more, the attack shoulde from below not from the top, so how could it descend from the sky?


    Unless...


    In an instant, countless scenes appeared in Xia Yu��s mind, and then he quickly zeroed out one of them.


    It was when Wang Lu went all out using the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon. Although Xia Yu was a bit rushed in his reaction, he still managed to dodge and block the force of the attack at the critical moment and let it st through the sky and enter the endless void.


    At that time, Xia Yu didn��t even think about where the energy of the bombardment would eventually go. Because generally speaking, no matter how powerful it was, once lost in the endless void, it would inevitably be exhausted until nothing was left.


    Now when he thought about it, in fact, from that time on, Wang Lu actually had quietly arranged this situation.


    The bombardment energy from the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon broke through the sky and entered the endless void. It was a mysterious ce where time and space seemed to have no meaning. It was, of course, possible that the bombardment energy would be lost forever. However, it was also possible that, after a period of time, it would suddenly turn its direction in the endless void ande back to Nine Regions again.


    Xia Yu couldn��t figure out how to achieve this. But it was probably by using the Sky Tower on the Ster Peak to tear up the space barrier and guide the bombardment energy back to Nine Regions... This was the only scenario that could logically exin it.


    Simrly, on the Spirit Sword Mountain, it was easy to understand Wang Wu��s decisive posture. She was not trying to fight against the Immortal King at all, but to block the energy ssh of the bombardment that would fall from the sky. After all, it was directly guided to the Ster Peak...


    It was a pity that when Xia Yu realized it, it was already a bit toote. The power of the bombardment hadpletely enveloped him. Xia Yu had no choice but to withstand it head-on. The innate fire in his left hand and the ice breath in his right hand died off in an instant. Then it came to his Immortal robe and then the flesh and blood under his robe...


    Inside the huge energy torrent, Xia Yu roared, ��Wang Lu, what a crafty plot!��


    ��Hahaha, you��re wee!��

 Chapter 846 - Unwilling to Say Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 846: Unwilling to Say Goodbye</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    Xia Yu was in the sea of fire.


    The fire was the anger of the Nine Regions for having been invaded repeatedly by the Immortal World for tens of thousands of years, for theplete destruction of the Southern Heaven Region, and for being interrupted in its long sleep.


    This was the first time that Xia Yu tasted the anger of the world. The me was much more intense than what he had imagined. The moment he was in the sea of me, his nearly wless body began to melt rapidly, and the Immortal spirit that covered his whole body disappeared.


    He could not dodge, could not avoid, and could not resist. The Immortal King Xia Yu who crisscrossed thousands of worlds was dying in the sea of fire.


    In the sea of fire, Xia Yu heard the cry of hundreds of millions of resentful spirits. They were the souls of those who had died since the arrival of the Immortal World. At this time, they poured out the most vicious curse on Xia Yu in the sea of fire, which corroded his Immortal body.


    In the sea of fire, Xia Yu saw the doomsday scene of the copse of heaven and earth and the destruction of all things. It was the curse cast by the dead souls who died in the Southern Heaven Region when it was destroyed by the Against the World Dragon Pir. The curse from thend was so powerful that it instantly damaged Xia Yu��s Immortal Mansion, with countless Immortal Mountains and jades disintegrated. The Immortal Mansion in the Immortal Body was where the foundation of the cultivationid, and the revenge from the Southern Heaven Region almost damaged Xia Yu��s foundation.


    In the sea of fire, Xia Yu also saw his old opponents in the previous thousand worlds campaign, including the gods of the Western Continent and the strange-looking creatures from alien worlds. They either spat him or loudly ridiculed his current embarrassing situation. Others simply came to cut his flesh with sharp weapons, bringing him endless pain like the tide of the sea.


    This was the heart fire, as well as the heart demon. The appearance of his old enemies meant that the anger of Nine Regions had prated into Xia Yu��s primordial spirit and began to work from inside and outside to disintegrate his existence. In such a burning me, even the Immortal King could not persist for too long.


    However, Xia Yu could only bear the weight of destruction silently at this time. After being hit by the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon, his Immortal King��s magical power almost instantly copsed. At this time, even if he wanted to escape from the sea of fire at all costs, he was powerless.


    But things might not have necessarily turned for the better. Xia Yu calmly looked down and, through the sea of fire, his gaze fell on the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    There was another person who was struggling to survive.


    ��Tsk, why is this old bastard not dead yet?��


    On the Ster Peak, Wang Wu, with a sword in one hand, was holding up a milky white dome over her head. On top of the dome, an endless sea of fire poured down like a waterfall, and was intercepted by the Non-Phase Sword Defense halfway. However, the sea of fire was inexhaustible, it constantly impacted and enveloped Wang Wu��s Non-Phase Defense, making it hard for her to hold it.


    However, she had no choice but to hold out.


    When Wang Lu released the full power attack of the Non-Phase Celestial Canon, he also mixed the Spirit Sword Heavenly Talisman into it. Then, with the Spirit Sword Mountain as the beacon, it guided the energy beam of the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon in the endless void to return to Nine Regions. As long as the space barrier was cut in the right location and they made sure that the Immortal King was ced in the middle of the straight line between the crack in the barrier and the Spirit Sword Mountain... Then by surprise, even the Immortal King would inevitably fall into the trap.


    This was Wang Lu��s n that he hatched out before he returned to Nine Regions. A considerable part of this n involved risk-taking. If there was a slight difference, they would lose everything. For example, how to ensure the energy beam from the bombardment would not be lost forever after entering the endless void? How to ensure that Xia Yu would not find out the truth too early and thus be able to avoid the surprise attack? The most important thing was that there was a huge loophole in this three-point plus one-line n: The power of the energy beam from the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon was endless, so how could they ensure that this power waspletely blocked by the Immortal King instead of directly falling right at Spirit Sword Mountain?


    In fact, these matters were, of course, not necessarily guaranteed. What Wang Lu could do was to arrange several insurances at each step. As for whether it would work, he had to leave it to fate. After all, if he didn��t take risks, how could he make up for the huge power gap between him and the Immortal King?


    Fortunately, the n finally progressed smoothly to thest step. However, thisst step was more difficult than all of the previous stepsbined.


    The most worrying situation still happened. In these three points one line situation, the Immortal King in the center did not absorb all the power of the energy beam. About thirty percent of the power bypassed the Immortal King andnded directly on the Spirit Sword Mountain.


    This Non-Phase Celestial Cannon energy beam came from the endless void and could only maintain its cohesion by the positioning of the Spirit Sword Mountain. However, if the Spirit Sword Mountain was hit head-on, it would disappear in an instant. The energy beam of the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon would also copse because of the loss of guidance. And Xia Yu, trapped in the sea of fire, would immediately be free.


    At that time, even though Xia Yu had been heavily injured by the energy beam, he would still be uncontroble by virtue of his absolute superiority in the cultivation stage.


    Therefore, ording to Wang Lu��s n, Xia Yu must bepletely killed once and for all. Before he fell, the impact of the energy beam must not stop. And Wang Wu, as the most important insurance on the Spirit Sword Mountain, must not make any mistake.


    Thus, one could imagine what kind of pressure Wang Wu felt right now.


    No one knew how long, but the pir of fire that descended from the void was still pouring. The woman felt that her wrist was numb, so she raised her head a bit anxiously and looked at the Immortal King in the sea of fire. Although he was in a mess and his Immortal body was disintegrating, his posture was still as firm as a rock in a big wave.


    ��Tsk, sure enough, anyone who can live for one hundred thousand years without dying definitely still has it. Such an old age but still this firm and upright, he must have definitely tempered it in his harem.��


    As soon as she said those words, she heard a crisp sound from the dome above her head. Wang Wu��splexion immediately changed, and she quickly extracted more True Yuan from her body and poured it into the white bone sword to make up for the deficiency.


    It was just that this time, the force was too strong and many of the originally stable three thousand golden cores began to be restless. After all, not all of them were originally hers. Thus, stability andpatibility were insufficient. If Wang Lu had not exined the characteristics of the energy beam from the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon to her in advance so that she couldy down a targeted defense line calmly... In the face of the thirty percent power of the energy bombardment, Wang Wu��s sword defense would��ve long been broken.


    ��Xia Yu, oh, Xia Yu, why don��t you die quickly? Consider it as yourst good deed, okay?��


    Of course, Wang Wu��s call had no effect.


    On the contrary, Xia Yu seemed to have gradually adapted to the energy bombardment of the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon. Although his body was still disintegrating, the remaining part had begun a new round of rejuvenation. His loose flesh becamepact, and his grey hair was gradually stained with ck. The magical power that belonged to the Immortal King came back bit by bit.


    Of course,pared to Xia Yu��s recovery speed, the rate of his destruction was still a bit faster. Before he could recover to the fullest, he would surely die without a burial ce. However, Xia Yu��s unexpected rejuvenation had greatly slowed down the pace of destruction. And considering that before he waspletely wiped out, there was always a chance for him to make aeback, Wang Wu at the top of the Ster Peak must persist to the end.


    In this regard, Wang Wu could not help but smile bitterly, ��Wang Lu that b*tch didn��t say that this job would be so hard. I thought I would just need to hold on for a few seconds, but in the end, what��s the difference between me now and Xia Yu? If this goes on, I��m afraid I��m going to be finished first. Wang Lu, you scammer, when you be the spirit of the Nine Regions you still didn��t change your nature...��


    As soon as her voice fell, Wang Lu��s voice rang out in her heart.


    ��Tsk, in this kind of n that involved the Immortal King, how wonderful do you expect me to be? Managing to calcte until this step is already world-shakingly amazing you know?


    Wang Wu replied, ��Then please think of another world-shakingly amazing n. Help me hold it on for a moment! I really can��t hold on anymore!��


    ��Okay, I know, I��m thinking about it...��


    A momentter.


    ��Well, I thought of one.��


    This was obviously good news, but Wang Lu��s voice didn��t sound very happy.


    ��Wang Wu, get ready... Say goodbye to Spirit Sword Mountain.��

 Chapter 847 - Endgame

    <h4>Chapter 847: Endgame</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��Say goodbye to Spirit Sword Mountain? You are indeed you. Only you can think of such a scheme.��


    Wang Wu understood and absorbed Wang Lu��s overall n in an instant, and then suddenly raised a wonderment exmation.


    Wang Lu��s idea was very simple. Right now, either the Immortal King or Wang Wu was just struggling to hold on, only one foot away from total copse. Thus, as long as someone gave a simple push, all the problems would be solved.


    Of course, under this kind of big battle between Nine Regions and the Immortal King, there were very few people who were qualified to give this push. Even if the Immortals themselves could not. If they tried to approach the sea of fire, they would get roasted from inside out. The Senior Immortals like Qingliu and Liefeng might be able to get closer, but they couldn��t get close to the core. The only one who had the ability to intervene in all this was Xiaoyao, but how could Xiaoyaoe to help Xia Yu? On the contrary, he alone restrained many people around him from moving.


    At this moment, in the entire Nine Regions, only Wang Lu could be qualified to give out this push. Most of his strength was used to maintain the output of Non-Phase Celestial Cannon, so he basically had no time to care about it. However, he also had another identity, which was the spirit of Nine Regions. With this identity, he could control the mountains and rivers of the world, and Spirit Sword Mountain was no exception.


    What Wang Lu wanted to do was to separate out a little bit of his power, lift the Spirit Sword Mountain off the ground, threw it like a concealed weapon, and then smashed it right at Xia Yu��s face.


    In theory, this was an excellent method. Although Spirit Sword Mountain was not built as a concealed weapon, it contained an abundant amount of spiritual power. Once it exploded, it would be earth-shattering. And at this time, when Xia Yu was already tired of dealing with the energy bombardment, it could y the role of thest straw and solve the current dilemma immediately.


    But the price was so tragic that it was unbearable to look directly at it. After all, this was not a nameless barren mountain, but one of the most precious spiritual mountains in Nine Regions. It was also now the core of Nine Regions and the home of Wang Wu and Wang Lu.


    They were Immortal cultivators who had severed their ties with the world of mortals. Their mortal families were meaningless. Thus, Spirit Sword Mountain was their real home. This mountain carried too many memories and thoughts. Even though Spirit Sword Mountain had been riddled with holes in the previous battle, the main peak still stood tall, and the mountain was still full of countless people��s sustenance.


    ��So you treat our Spirit Sword Mountain as just a consumable item? After bing the Spirit of the Nine Regions, you are now ruthless to your original belonging. What a tacky guy you are.��


    ��Damn, as the current Nine Regions record holder of how low someone can be, you have no right to ask me such a stupid question. Don��t forget that I even treat myself as a consumable. So, what��s a mere Spirit Sword Mountain?�� After a pause, Wang Lu continued his talk in Wang Wu��s mind, ��Moreover, I am now the spirit of the Nine Regions, if Spirit Sword Mountain is destroyed, I can move Kunlun Mountain to pay off the debt.��


    ��... Zhou Mumu will hate you to death.��


    ��It doesn��t matter, I��ll give them the Shengjing Sect area.��


    ��Hey, Old man Hetu was very kind to you.��


    ��Then I��ll move Royal Soldier Mountain and give it to Shengjing Sect people. In any case, the people of Royal Soldier Sect are all heroes, so they should be able to get through with a tent.��


    ��Not to mention that this transaction is totally unequal, it can��t make up for the loss of Shengjing Sect people. Moreover, because the lead disciple of the Royal Soldier Sect is a male, don��t you want to give thempensation?��


    After she said these words with a sigh, Wang Wu��s expression seemed more restrained, ��Do what you want to do, you know I will definitely support you.��


    ��Yes, no matter how much profit I made, it is now considered a joint property of the husband and wife, right?��


    ��Hahaha, even if you say that, I won��t blush, so stop talking nonsense. If you want to do it, then do it, I can��t hold it anymore.��


    After she said those words, Wang Wu took a deep breath.


    This was also thest breath she could breath into her body at the moment. Enveloped by the ssh from the Non-Phase Celestial Cannon energy bombardment, her internal organs began to break. The three thousand golden cores were no longer round but were now dim and unstable. At any time, they might jump out of the Jade Mansion, which would tear Wang Wu apart.


    The time that belonged to her was very short. Simrly, the time that belonged to the Nine Regions was also very short. When Wang Wu looked up, she could see the relieved smile on Xia Yu��s face.


    ��Old idiot, what are you smiling at?��


    Wang Wu very extravagantly used her remaining breath on shouting abuses. The next moment, the rocks under her feet vibrated, and an endless lifting force emerged.


    The entire Spirit Sword Mountain began to soar to the sky.


    As the spirit of Nine Regions, moving a part of Nine Regions was as easy as lifting a hand. Even though the Nine Regions was already extremely weak at this time, it was still easy to gather thest bit of strength to push Spirit Sword Mountain up.


    In an instant, Spirit Sword Mountain left the ground and flew upward at an astonishing speed.


    The distance between the mountain and Xia Yu was rapidly shortening. In this short moment, Wang Wu stood on top of the mountain, still supporting the sword defense, to ensure that the Spirit Sword Mountain could collide with Xia Yu in the most perfect posture. At the same time, her attention was gradually diverted to other ces.


    She looked around this Spirit Sword Mountain for thest time. At this moment, the mountain had already been cleared. Feng Yin, Liu Xian, Fang He, as well as the other cultivators gathered here to fight against the Fallen Immortals had been sent out by Wang Lu��s array on the mountain to a faraway ce to avoid being buried together. The once bustling Spirit Sword Mountain had be iparably quiet.


    Vaguely, Wang Wu felt as if she had gone back to two hundred years ago. At that time, the Spirit Sword Sect had just experienced the biggest disaster. The elites of the sect were almostpletely wiped out, which made the mountain as quiet as it was now. Within the empty mountain, Wang Wu saw the yground when she was young, the training ground where her Master used to teach, the grove where she used to hide and peep her Big Brother, and even the wreckage of Non-Phase Peak, which had apanied her for years... Seeing all this, she couldn��t help but sigh.


    ��The changes in the world are really unpredictable. The Spirit Sword Sect was founded thousands of years ago, after experiencing the vicissitudes of life, but unexpectedly, it had to end here... Huh? Wait a moment, I seem to have forgotten something important, but what is it?��


    In a sh, the Spirit Sword Mountain was only about three hundred meters from Xia Yu, and the panic on the face of the Immortal King could be clearly identified.


    ��Wait a minute, I see it now, we can keep well water separate from the river water! I will return to the Immortal World at once! There is no need to destroy both worlds!��


    In the shortest time, the thought of the Immortal King resounded everywhere. But naturally, he received ridicule from Wang Lu.


    ��Old fool, I was being merciful at you before when I proposed the things that you said just now, but you didn��t agree with it. But now when you��re about to finish, you actually want to leave? How could it be so easy!��


    Xia Yu��splexion instantly turned pale because the Immortal King��s eyes had already seen theing future.


    There was no room for mediation, and there was no possibility of any change. The Immortal King, the leader of the thousands of worlds, was doomed to die here.


    Wang Wu herself let out a sneer and said, ��Well done, thest memory of the majestic Immortal King is him talking vulgar words. Yet, you have the nerve to criticize me as the record holder of how low a person could stoop to? Don��t forget that what I inherited is your legacy...��


    As she spoke, a thought suddenly shed through her mind and she realized the problem that she ignored.


    ��Sh*t, what am I going to do after the collision?��


    Wang Lu couldunch the array to teleport away everyone else, but Wang Wu could not go. Being caught between the Immortal King and the Spirit Sword Mountain, Wang Wu didn��t think that she could bear the pleasure of being sandwiched like that.


    ��Wang Lu! Wang Lu! Wang Lu! Stop ying gangster,e and save me!��


    In the exmation and even scream of Wang Wu, the most important collision in the Nine Regions in tens of thousands of years happened.


    ����


    The earth-shattering explosion from the Southern Heaven Region nearly distorted the Nine Regions.


    In the few regions closest to the Southern Heaven Region, nearly half of thend was swept away by the strong light and shockwaves. The closest location even experienced a severe earthquakesting for about an hour. The ground was shaking like a water wave, with an amplitude of hundreds of meters, and all the tangible and intangible objects were torn to pieces.


    Even the location the farthest from the Southern Heaven Region experienced a strong tremor. The impact was not only along the ground but also transmitted from the spiritual veins to all parts of Nine Regions, forming many mountains and basins, rivers andkes.


    At the same time, it also spread the news of Xia Yu��s death.


    All the creatures on the Nine Regions had a glimmer of understanding at the bottom of their hearts��a certain formidable enemy had disappeared forever. This was a high-profile deration of victory made by the spirit of Nine Regions. After the big explosion, Wang Lu directly engraved the result in everyone��s hearts. There was also the strange vision brought by the copse of thew of the entire body when the Immortal King fell.


    Regardless of how muddleheaded Xia Yu was in his old age, he was, after all, the Immortal King. A being with the highest cultivation level among all the creatures in the thousands of worlds. After the big explosion, his body disappeared, and the energy and consciousness umted for one hundred thousand years scattered.


    Many shivering animals in the cave came out one after another. They looked up at the colorful sky, felt the unprecedentedly clear sunlight, and then involuntarily became ecstatic.


    The spiritual beasts who had already opened their minds realized that there must be a blessing if they didn��t die in the catastrophe. Thus, they quickly rushed to absorb the scattered energy. This was the relic of the Immortal King, and it was infinite. Even if they only absorbed a trivial trace, it was enough to produce countless miracles.


    The wild animals, however, had their own way to celebrate. Most of them directly went into the estrus period and solved the reproduction problem in the wildest way.


    As for those ordinary mortals, their reactions were different from each other. Those who partied and those who took advantage of the chaos were numerous...


    Of course, besides this, the cultivators in Nine Regions also realized that this war had finallye to an end.


    In particr, it was even more conclusive seeing those Immortals, who were once iparable, in a state of mourning and walking like a corpse.


    ��H-How could it be...��


    Senior Immortal Fengyun looked at the sky in disbelief. His whole body trembled, and he was not even able to restrain his Immortal spirit from dispersing.


    ��Your Majesty, you...�� Senior Immortal Qingliu shook her head. Her brows were full of misery.


    Only Senior Immortal Xiaoyao looked relieved, as if a huge boulder in his heart had fallen on the ground. He sighed softly and said, ��After suffering untold hardships, this world has finally survived.��

 Chapter 848 - Afterward, The Pioneers Of The New World

    <h4>Chapter 848: Afterward, The Pioneers Of The New World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    On the green grasnd, a white tombstone was quietly facing the breeze. There was no word on it, but it was filled with years of vicissitudes.


    A young man stood silently in front of the tombstone,passion and relief filled his eyes.


    One man and one tombstone stood opposite to each other, not moving even an inch. They let the wind and grass around them move, as well as the rise and setting of the sun. After many days and nights, the tombstone was still standing on the grasnd, and the man had not moved. It was as if he was to stand there forever even if it was the end of time.


    The arrival of an unexpected guest finally broke the silence there.


    The visitor��s hair was grey, his wrinkled face showing the vicissitudes of life, and his back was slightly curved, showing his old age. Only his pair of eyes were still as sharp as autumn water. There was a long sword on his waist, which was dotted with broken tips and looked as bright as the rivers of stars. This characteristic revealed the identity of its owner, the leader of the Spirit Sword Sect and the sessor of Ster Star Sword Divine Art, Daoist Master Feng Yin.


    ��You��re still here?��


    Hearing the voice behind him, the young man woke up from his reverie, turned his head, and reluctantly gave out a courtesy smile on his face. However, he could not even reply to the greetings.


    Daoist Master Feng Yin didn��t say much. He just stepped forward two steps, stood side by side with the young man, and watched the nk tombstone in silence.


    After a long time, Feng Yin sighed and said, ��The Will of God ys with humans.��


    The young man was stunned, and then his face turned bitter, ��God��s will? I don��t believe in God all my life, let alone God��s will. However, today, if it wasn��t for ��God��s will ys with humans��... How could things end up like this?��


    ��Beforeing here...�� Feng Yin said softly, ��I wanted to say condolences to you, but thinking of that person��s conduct and deeds, I really can��t bring myself to say it.��


    The young man closed his eyes and sighed.


    ��Xia Yu did all the evil things in the second half of his life. Even I, as his son, ended up going against him. So he really doesn��t deserve to be mourned... I should thank you for leaving this hundred-mile cemetery in this reborn Southern Heaven Region for him.��


    Feng Yin said, ��Xia Yu is, after all, the head of the Immortal Path. In the first half of his life, he was brilliant and a martial god, and made great military achievements. And also, for a time, the Immortal World was once the dreand of our Nine Regions cultivators. This tombstone should be dedicated to the Immortal World and the dream of Immortal Cultivation.��


    ��Yes, there��s no Immortal World anymore, and it��s impossible for a new Immortal World to be born in this great thousand worlds.��


    At this point, both of them fell into silence again.


    After a long time, Feng Yin asked, ��What are you going to do after this? Do you really want to explore the Wall of Worlds? Actually, you don��t have to...��


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao interrupted him, ��I know. I am very grateful to you guys for epting me, a defeated captive, regardless of the enmity in the past. However, in the end, Nine Regions is not my home. I am different from those Immortals who ascended from the Nine Regions. I was born and grew up in the Immortal World, and that Immortal World has been destroyed. Although this world is big, there��s no ce for me here. Moreover, the longer I stay here, the more difficult it will be to endure the torture of conscience, so... Forgive me, but I can only refuse your kind offer.��


    Feng Yin, with some regret, said, ��However, the Wall of Worlds...��


    ��Yes, the Wall of Worlds is dangerous. Even with Xia Yu��s strength, he was not sure that he could break through the wall. So, my chance of surviving this journey is pretty small.�� Xiaoyao said with a smile, ��But, to die in the cusp of seeing the new world, I have no regrets. Not to mention that in this journey, I will not be alone. I have apanion.��


    As he spoke, a beautiful silhouette floated in the distance.


    It was a slender and graceful woman, with a crystal clear gem in the middle of her forehead. Her expression was tranquil and calm, and she had a smile on her face. In short, nothing more beautiful could be imagined.


    When Feng Yin saw the woman, he raised his eyebrows in surprise and said, ��She...��


    ��My wife, Yanluo.�� Senior Immortal Xiaoyao gently said her identity and, with a firm gaze, stopped Feng Yin from further questioning.


    Feng Yin did have a lot of doubts in his heart. Yanluo, themander of the Servant Army of the Immortal World, should��ve died in Wang Lu��s hands. Moreover, even her body was broken and iplete. Later, although she was taken back by Xiaoyao, a dead person could not be brought back to life. So, who was this Yanluo? Moreover, wasn��t Senior Immortal Xiaoyao��s beloved Xia Xiaohe? Why did he call Yanluo his wife?


    However, out of respect for Xiaoyao, Feng Yin did not pursue his curiosity, nor did he open his Ster Divine Eyes to see the truth of Yanluo.


    Senior Immortal Xiaoyao made another salute to Feng Yin and said with a loud voice, ��I have been here long enough. Now, I will start on my journey with my wife. I hope that I can meet you guys again in the new world in my lifetime. When that timees, I will prepare good food and good wine.�� Then, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao took Yanluo��s hand and flew to the sky and then quickly disappeared.


    Feng Yin looked at them from afar and, after a long time, sighed. However, before his sigh fell, he heard someone snort coldly from behind him.


    ��Huh, death is near at hand, but this bastard is still clever and eloquent.��


    Hearing this voice, Feng Yin quickly turned around and cupped his fist and said, ��Golden King, you��re here too?��


    ��Humph!��


    The blonde-haired red-eyed Golden King looked at Feng Yin with disgust and said, ��You hypocritical bastard, you know perfectly well that he will be dead soon, so why were you trying to keep him here? Since he is willing to die in the Wall of Worlds, then just let him go.��


    Feng Yin smiled but said nothing.


    He knew very well about the intention of the Golden King. When the Immortals besieged the Spirit Sword Mountain, Golden King practically used his own power to prop up an imprable defense line... Then, he was attacked by Senior Immortal Xiaoyao and was seriously injured.


    For the arrogant Golden King, that battle was simply a great shame. Even though everyone thought that him as a demi-god confronting the Immortals who were on the same level as gods was already very much extraordinary, the Golden King himself was obviously not satisfied. Therefore, it could be imagined the amount of resentment in his heart that he had for Senior Immortal Xiaoyao.


    Feng Yin came here to bid farewell to Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, and the Golden King was also there for a farewell��another form of farewell.


    Unfortunately, Feng Yin arrived early enough to intercept all the ns of the Golden King, so that he could only vent his anger by spatting out few curses on the spot.


    ��A short-lived father-killing ghost coupled with a stitched-up monster-like corpse-girl, it��s actually not bad for this couple to throw away their lives...��


    Before Golden King finished his words, however, he felt a chill behind his back.


    ��Was that the broad-mindedness of the Golden King, Gil?��


    Several emotions suddenly shed through the Golden King��s face before he managed to squeeze out a few words through his teeth, ��Knight King... What are you doing here?��


    Aya was silent, her clear blue eyes stared at the Golden King silently. And this silence made him more and more ufortable.


    ��Humph! I know! Now, I will prepare for the expedition, but don��t even think of running away! In this expedition to the Western Continent, you are themanding general!��


    Aya raised her eyebrows and said, ��When did I say that I was going to run away? Besides, you said that I would be themanding general, then what are you? My boss?��


    ��I...�� Golden King was held back for a long time without saying a word. Finally, he turned around and walked away with a look of exasperation.


    After Golden King left, Aya also stood silently in front of the tombstone for a while, feeling a bit mncholic.


    The Immortal World had been destroyed, and the Pantheon was dying��just struggling at the death��s door. Even if there was no expedition organized by the Golden King, the destruction would happen sooner orter... This old world was really running out of time.


    It was actually wise for Senior Immortal Xiaoyao to choose to die on the Wall of Worlds. At least, he would be remembered as a great pioneer, even though carrying his corpse-wife with him was somewhat...


    As far as the present Nine Regions was concerned, there was no time for slow post-war reconstruction. Within a hundred years, Nine Regions must begin to migrate, break through the Wall of Worlds, and then enter a new world before its lifespan was exhausted. In fact, winning the victory over the Immortal World was only the beginning, the real challenge was still ahead.


    However, the most difficult challenge had been passed, so the road ahead must be infinitely bright.


    Aya looked up to the sky and smiled slightly.


    Countless people have given their lives for this peaceful sky, and their sacrifice would not be meaningless.


    ����


    ��Don��t worry, your sacrifice will not be meaningless.��


    At the same time, on an unknown mountain in Nine Regions, there was a bamboo room by a crystal clearke. An unknown stone tablet stood beside theke. In front of it, a woman in white sat on the ground, looking sad.


    ��The post-war reconstruction work is going on smoothly. Although this fierce war has greatly damaged the vitality of Nine Regions, and there are still many things that need to be done, it��s still alive and thriving. The great unification of the Nine Regions that has not been seen for tens of thousands of years is finally realized. Now, even the shattered Southern Heaven Region has been reassembled in a few months... I believe that within a hundred years, we will be ready to migrate.��


    The woman confided in a soft voice, then picked up the wine gourd and drank it for half a day.


    ��So you can rest assured that the Nine Regions will have a bright and beautiful future. It will.��


    ��So, you can now rest in peace. I will take good care of your legacy, such as the treasures buried for many years in the Nine Regions, your amazing Wisdom Sect, little Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao...��


    Before she could finish her words, the blue sky and white clouds over her head suddenly turned ck, and a thick thunderbolt fell from the sky.


    ��B*tch, I��m supervising the work in the Southern Region, yet not only are you beingzy and not offering any help, you��re actually drinking here and cursing at me!��

 Chapter 849 - Afterward, Those People

    <h4>Chapter 849: Afterward, Those People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    ��All-army, attack!��


    In the vast desert, a golden armored Xiang Lang, holding the battle g and a spear, issued a deration of decisive battle toward the shadowy Western Continent army in the sky.


    Behind Xiang Liang, there was arge armyposed of Western Continent people, Nine Regions people, and even creatures from other worlds. With Xiang Lang��smand, they majestically smashed the opposite party on the other side of the desert.


    This was an expeditionary army from the Nine Regions. They came to the Western Continent crossing the endless sea. Although they have just experienced a fierce battle with the Immortal World��with most of the soldiers in the army still injured and bandages and sters could be seen everywhere in the gaps of their battle armors, thus making their military appearance far from gorgeous��but their morale was high,pletely superior to their opponents.


    It was true that the gods of the Pantheon did unify the Western Continent early on, but this kind of bone-marrow-sucking rule obviously could notst long. After Golden King retreated in defeat to the Nine Regions, the resistance forces in the Western Continent sprang up like bamboo shots after the rain. Naturally, they were then mercilessly suppressed by the gods. After several times of this, the Western Continent people became domesticated, like wild wolves that lost their braveness andpletely became house dogs, creatures ready to be ughtered.


    In the face of such an opponent, even if Nine Regions took out a group of disabled and defeated generals, they would still dominate the battle. Moreover, most of the expeditionary army got a lot of benefits when the Immortal King fell. Although their injuries had not yet healed, their cultivation stage and strength had both improved.


    It only took half a day to determine the victory and defeat in the battle between the two armies. The Western Continent army was in, injured, and routed. Xiang Liang relentlessly ordered the army to chase and kill the opponent, he himself leading the charge for thousands of miles.


    After the war, the expeditionary army reveled for three days to celebrate the decisive victory. Only Xiang Liang had a lonely face and without joy. When asked about it, he merely smiled bitterly.


    A win was a win, but this victory was just a leftover. The real meal has been enjoyed long before this.


    Before the expeditionary armynded in the Western Continent, Aya and Golden King had led a small number of elite expeditionary forces directly to the Pantheon. They had in the group of gods who were smashing the bones and sucking the marrow unhindered to pieces... That battle was the real one.


    Although Golden King and Aya were nominally the main generals, their aplishments were not high on the battlefield. The real main force was Wang Wu with her restored three thousand golden cores and the Immortal World people who surrendered to Nine Regions. With these powerful soldiers and fierce generals, the Pantheon that was onceparable to the Immortal World was simply mmed into the mortal world. A terrifying pit was thus created on the Western Continent. Even the thousands of miles of the surrounding area corroded by the fallen Pantheon had turned into a desert.


    As for the armymanded by Xiang Liang, it was more like a sweeper who swept after the war. It could not be said that it was meaningless, but it was obviously inferior to the battle in the Pantheon.


    When he thought of inheriting the banner of the number one army of Nine Regions but not being able to show off on the real battlefield, Xiang Liang naturally had no joy in his heart. However, the present Royal Soldier Sect could not bear a heavy burden. During the war against the Immortal World, the Royal Soldier Sect suffered the most losses. The Red Guards Army was formed twice, and the entire army was nearly wiped out twice. The tragedy of the Royal Soldier Sect wasparable to that cataclysm of Spirit Sword Sect. Xiang Liang assumed the leadership position because those closest to Kuqin who assisted her had already long died or injured severely.


    When the three days of revelry was over, Xiang Liang led the army back to Nine Regions. After a long sigh with a certain mysterious person, he rekindled his fighting spirit.


    ��The predecessors in the past were able to ovee obstacles andy a piece of foundation to build the Royal Soldier Sect, so how could I not do it again with my own hands? The Western Continent expedition is just the beginning. In the New World, there must be endless battles waiting for me.��


    ����


    The expedition to the Western Continent was a catastrophe for the Pantheon and even the Western Continent. However, in the eyes of many people in the Nine Regions, this was just an episode of post-war reconstruction. After defeating the Immortal King, the self-confidence of the people in Nine Regionspletely burst out, and they didn��t take the Western Continent people seriously at all.


    However, the significance of this expedition was far-reaching. One was to eliminate thest worries. From then on, no one in the world could threaten the security of Nine Regions. The second was that, as a war booty, the Western Continent was actually very rich.


    Although it was impossible topletely unify the two continents directly because they had to give face to the Golden King, after the Western Continent was plundered by the gods of the Pantheon, Golden King was often bored with thend, which was no longerplete. In addition, a certain spirit of Nine Regions kept throwing out bait at him. It seemed that it was just around the corner before he abandoned his hometown and let it merge with the Nine Regions.


    With the pacification of the Western Continent, the next big n of the Nine Regions would be more likely to seed.


    High above the clouds of Ten Thousand Arts Sect.


    In the position that once belonged to Supreme Tian Lun, there was now a young figure. However,pared to the always calm and indifferent Supreme Tian Lun, this sessor��s temper seemed frantic and incessant. He responded to themunication talisman by roaring and yelling.


    ��There are new calction tasks? We haven��t even finished the backlog of tasks from half a month ago and there are already new ones? This is the thirteenth batch! Are you guys trying to kill people? Do you guys think the intellectuals�� lives are not lives? Tell Wang Lu to don��t push it! We people of Ten Thousand Arts Sect are intellectuals engaged in academic research, not his human calctor! If he wants to calcte the optimum trajectory to pass through the Wall of Worlds, then let him do it himself!��


    After yelling out these bunch of words, Zhan Ziye took a deep breath, and then his expression gradually turned cold. Countless numbers and symbols shed before his eyes, and his mouth was also reciting words. Lightnings began to flicker and snake through the entire clouds in response to his order.


    Zhou Mumu, who watched everything from the side, couldn��t help butugh, ��Pfft, you��re like those who say no with their mouths but their bodies say yes. Youined that Wang Lu is treating you like a cow and a horse, but whenever he tasked you with calction, you can��t help but do it.��


    Zhan ZIye snorted and said, ��This is called the academic spirit, what do you know?�� He said those words, but his tone of voice involuntarily turned soft. If people of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect were to witness this, they would sigh with sorrow that the Motionless Immortal Heart of their new Sect Leader had been cultivated into a dog.


    Zhou Mumu could not help butugh, ��Hahaha, very well, since you are good at academics, then I will give you a problem, let��s see if you can calcte it?��


    For this tant provocation in his own area of expertise, Zhan Ziye was very confident. He said, ��Let me hear it.��


    ��Which day do you think is best for our wedding?��


    ��Poof!��


    ����


    On the other side, in the middle of the Nine Regions, Qiong Hua slowly walked down from the altar, with several beads of sweats still hanging on her forehead.


    Despite her current strength, the sacrificial ceremony just now was still extremely difficult for her. Because it was supposed to bepleted by a person with a power level of first rank Supreme like Daoist Hetu. Although she had inherited Hetu��s Sect Leader position and did not lose much to Hetu purely in terms of fighting ability, she was essentially still far behind from a genuine Supreme.


    Naturally, many of her fellow disciples were puzzled. Jiang Liu who had now been promoted to the position of Elder, asked, ��Sect Leader Senior Sister, there are many things that need to be done in the sect, so there��s no need to waste too much time and energy on offering sacrifices to the Nine Regions, right?��


    Qiong Hua lightly nced at him and said, ��Do you think it��s unnecessary?��


    Being stared at by her, Jiang Liu suddenly felt guilty. ��I just think that...��


    ��You just think that our Shengjing Sect shouldn��t be this much servile to someone, right? Jiang Liu, have you not seen where the future of Shengjing Sect��s lies?��


    Jiang Liu was still drenched in cold sweat, but at this time, he braced himself and boldly said, ��But Shengjing Sect always prefers to break rather than bent. Even if...��


    ��Even if cooperation with Wang Lu can bring benefits tomon people, we should still save our face and resist till the end? Right now, Wang Lu needs Shengjing, but Shengjing needs Wang Lu more. I know that you don��t mean to say some of those words, but rather some people told you to say it. I want you to go back and tell them that I don��t want to hear anyone saying those words again. Do you understand?��


    After sending off Jiang Liu, Qiong Hua stopped at the altar for a long time.


    The remarks just now were naturally intended for someone. But it seemed that he had no willingness to respond. In recent years, he had spoken to people less and less, and most of the time, he just listened.


    Perhaps this was inevitable. For a living person to transform into the spirit of thend, especially one as huge as the Nine Regions, it was almost inevitable for him to be assimted by thend and lose his humanity.


    When she thought of this, Qiong Hua became a bit sentimental. The rtionship between her and Wang Lu had not always been harmonious, but to lose such an opponent, inevitably, she would feel lonely.


    ��Wang Lu, if you really want to stop after bing the spirit of the Nine Regions, then... after arriving in the new world, I will surpass you.��

 Chapter 850 - Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 850: Goodbye</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    A hundred years had passed by in the blink of an eye. Looking back, that earth-shattering war was already a century in the past.


    A lot of things have happened in the past hundred years. Some of the once-powerful figures still stood on the main stage of the Nine Regions, some had quietly retired, and some others have changed their ambition halfway and began writing off the glory of the first half of their lives.


    Standing on the podium on the centennial anniversary, Qiong Hua looked down on the tens of thousands of cultivators gathered below. Suddenly, she felt heartfelt emotion in her heart. Fortunately, at the Supreme level, the Immortal Heart was pure and clean, which allowed her to suppress the throbbing in her heart and y the role of the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    In the eyes of countless people, Qiong Hua opened her mouth and recited the speech that she had prepared.


    She reviewed the invasion of the Immortal World one hundred years ago where countless people with lofty ideals threw their blood and lives and finally turned the tide. Among them, there was not only the brilliance of a few heroes but also the silent dedication of many of the people in the Nine Regions.


    She had also recited the brilliant achievements of the post-war reconstructions of the Nine Regions in the past one hundred years. The Southern Heaven Region was reshaped, the chaotic spiritual energy veins in various ces were reorganized, and the broken mountains and rivers were fixed. The new generation of cultivators had grown up one after another. What was more gratifying was that, over the past one hundred years, talented and outstanding men and women emerged endlessly, which was truly a magnificent and unprecedented event.


    After that, Qiong Hua talked about the next century.


    The journey to the new world had begun.


    Xiaoyao, the pioneer who left the Nine Regions a hundred years ago, sessfully left a precious beacon in the Wall of Worlds to guide future generations on the road.


    Fifty years ago, Zhan Ziye and Zhou Mumu worked hard toplete the preliminary calction of the Wall of Worlds.


    Ten years ago, the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Mountain Daoist Master Feng Yin, at the cost of a thousand years�� sleep, led many Immortals to cut a gap in the Wall of Worlds and shed the dawn of the New World, which was known as the Line of Heaven.


    Five years ago, Senior Immortal Non-Phase went deep into the endless void alone to widen the gap by ten times, which almost turned it into a smooth road. However, afterpleting that feat, there was no news from her anymore.


    Today, Qiong Hua stood on the podium on the centennial anniversary and announced the official start of the expedition to the new world.


    Under the stage, cheers resounded to the sky.


    In the past one hundred years, the legend of the new world had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It was said that outside the Wall of Worlds, there was an ideal ce better than the Immortal World, and there were countless resources and wealth that could satisfy all the beautiful fantasies.


    The Immortal World was destroyed, but the new world had be a new Immortal World and the supreme ce in the people��s hearts.


    On the stage, Qiong Hua��s heart was gloomy.


    There was no ideal ce, and everything in the new world was unknown. At present, there was still no message from Senior Immortal Non-Phase, who was the person whose location was the deepest into the Wall of Worlds. Moreover, one hundred years ago, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao had not seen any beautiful fantasy at the end of the journey.


    On top of that, there would be countless difficulties and obstacles before they arrived in the new world. The journey to the new world was not a journey for a few people, but the migration of the entire Nine Regions continent. The need for space was extremely demanding. Even at present in the most mature area of the Line of Heaven, it could only allow thepressed Nine Regions to barely pass smoothly. Once they got through the mature area, the current cultivators needed to ovee more obstacles.


    ording to the calction of Zhan Ziye, the ideal result was to maintain the current development intensity for five hundred years, after which, it was eighty percent possible to directly dig a spacious passage. That was, of course, impossible. The Nine Regions had already long been overwhelmed. In thest hundred years, the emergence of outstanding heroes was basically ��the final radiance of setting sun�� as the surrounding spiritual energy kept on decreasing.


    How could a world in decline glow with vitality?


    In recent decades, no one had heard of the voice of thend spirit Wang Lu. He was still there, but he was tired and weak, and couldn��t even speak. The reason why Senior Immortal Non-Phase went deep into the void alone was also rted to Wang Lu��s decline. Looking at the Spirit Stone statue of Wang Lu in the center of the ceremony tform, Qiong Hua was filled with emotion even more.


    A hundred years ago, she motivated herself to move forward with Wang Lu as the goal. Now, Wang Lu seemed to have stopped moving forward, but she felt that she was getting farther away from him.


    Looking at the passage leading to the Line of Heaven opened by Daoist Master Feng Yin with many other Immortals, Qiong Hua smiled but her heart was slightly chilled.


    Behind this passage, was it a colorful new world or a pitch-ck deathly stillness?


    Unfortunately, no matter what the answer was, there was no other choice for the Nine Regions now.


    ����


    History was probably the most flexible thing in the world.


    Even if it was as long as a river, even if it was hundreds of thousands or millions of years, even if it was those brilliant years where outstanding heroes came forth inrge numbers, it could still bepressed into a few pieces of thin yellow paper, which would bemented andmented on byter generations.


    The expedition of the Nine Regions to the new world was such a period to history. If the story was to be written in detail, it would be ��too numerous to write.�� However, if it waspressed down, it could be summarized in a few pages.


    ��In the spring of the year of 6500 in Nine Regions, the expedition had entered its twentieth year. On the whole, everything is going well��if it weren��tpared with the original n. The hardships and dangers in the Wall of Worlds are indeed well-deserved. I wonder how Xiaoyao could possibly reach this point while dragging a broken body? We found thest beacon left by Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, as well as the remains of him and his wife.


    ��They probably experienced considerable torture before they died as their bodies were in a shattered condition. However, we could still see the smile on their faces as they hugged into each other into eternal sleep. Unfortunately, we, as the descendants, could not smile. ording to the original n, we should have reached this point in ten years, but now, it takes twice as much time. I don��t want to criticize anyone because everyone��s efforts are visible, but sometimes, people have to wonder if it��s wrong for the predecessors to pin all their hopes on us?


    ��If those heroes who turned the tide in that year are still here, perhaps the expedition will not be so difficult. Today, I once again paid homage to the guardian spirit of the Nine Regions and seemed to hear his voice, but mypanionsughed at me, telling me I was just hallucinating.��


    ��In the winter of 6503 of Nine Regions, the temperatures are so cold. When I apanied Supreme Qiong Hua on a tour of the Nine Regions, I only saw a vast expanse ofnd covered in snow. Although the silvery-d scene was gorgeous, it made people feel cold inside. Such a severe winter had never happened in the past thousands of years. Especially after the restoration and reshaping of the Nine Regions, there should be no extreme weather. Cold and heat could not invade the cultivators, and they had no deep feelings for this severe winter.


    ��However, the mortals suffered a heavy loss. Senior Sister Qiong Hua allocated part of the manpower for disaster relief, but it was like a drop in a bucket. Right now, the opening of the channel is the most important thing, and there is no way to demand more from her. But the cruel scene that fell on the ordinary mortals is like hell, which causes me to have nightmares. Senior Sister said that my cultivation of Immortal Heart is insufficient, I think that��s probably it.��


    ��In the summer of 6510 in the Nine Regions, after a severe drought and severe winter seven years ago, as well as a flood five years ago, we actually suffered another severe drought throughout the regions. The Nine Regions grain output plummeted by seventy percent, and people died of hunger everywhere. Even the Immortal Cultivation Sects could not help but be affected. Some low-level cultivators even began to starve. Senior Sister Qiong Hua said that this is Nine Regions nearly reaching its lifespan, so it could no longer provide enough nutrients. If we can��t reach the new world as soon as possible and get a new lease on life, such disasters will only increase day by day.��


    ��In the spring of 6515 in the Nine Regions, the te Brocade Sect in Eastern Border Region was destroyed and exterminated by the heavenly tribtion lightning. Not one of its members survived. The heaven and earthws of the Nine Regions are bing more and more chaotic, and even the heavenly tribtions are bing wayward. The Nine Regions is obviously approaching its end, seeing that it has bega to squander what little remaining energy it has. People around me said so. On the contrary, few cared about the casualties in te Brocade Sect.��


    ��In the autumn of 6520 in the Nine Regions, Senior Sister Qiong Hua gave the progress report on the fifty-year expedition. She was really good at talking. In this way, she was able to inspire and motivate people. We have made brilliant achievements in the past fifty years, and a bright future is right in front of us. If it was not for my participation in drafting her speech, perhaps I would have believed it. Everyone said that it was a wise move for Senior Sister Qiong Hua to conceal Zhan Ziye��s calctions fifty years ago. ording to the original n, Nine Regions must break through the Wall of Worlds within forty years, or there would be unforeseen consequences. In the past ten years, Senior Brother Zhan Ziye has stopped doing anything. Maybe he did, but Senior Sister Qiong Hua won��t let him talk.��


    ��In the winter of 6525 in Nine Regions, Senior Sister Qiong Hua said that we should all prepare for hibernation��thest strong barrier in the Wall of Worlds has finally been broken, but there is still a smooth but long road to the new world. This road was beyond everyone��s expectations, since there��s no such thing in the original n. It will take at least fifty years for Nine Regions to pass through.


    ��However, ording to the current rate of decline, in ten years at most, the Nine Regions would fall apart and be pieces of dead soil. And those of us who lost our ship would be lost forever in the Wall of Worlds. Thus, entering hibernation is the best choice. We will fall asleep while the Nine Regions continue on its inertia for fifty years until we wake up in the new world. Senior Sister Qiong Hua said that she would be the night watchman herself. Many people came to persuade her otherwise, but of course, they all failed. It was said that after the death of Martial Uncle Hetu, there is only one person in Nine Regions that could persuade her. So, I prayed for a long time in front of his statue... I seemed to hear him saying that he would help me, but when I woke up, I found myself buried in the snow, and it was my seniors who dug me out. Perhaps those words are just illusions.��


    ��In the winter of 6526 in the Nine Regions, I am among thest group of cultivators to enter hibernation. In my group, there are also Daoist Friends from Spirit Sword Sect. This is the first time that I have met with people of the Spirit Sword Sect in close distance. It feels like I have entered the country of women. Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao, Bai Shixuan, Quan Zou (Fenrir), Yue Xinyao... At present, all the members of Spirit Sword Sect��s Heavenly Sword Hall are all women. I chatted with the Junior Sisters before I went to sleep and everyone guessed that this must be the evil taste of the former lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect. However, seeing the smile on those members of Spirit Sword Sect, we can��t help but have more confidence in the future. After all, if the guardian spirit of the Nine Regions is here, he would at least protect his fellow members of the same sect, right? Well, I should stop this diary here. I don��t know when I will open it next time, or even who it will be. I just hope that...��


    The handwriting stopped abruptly.


    ��


    Many yearster.


    Closing the thin book, the young man was so excited that he couldn��t help but do dozens of somersaults on the spot and make strange noises of unknown meaning.


    When he was exploring the mountains, he got lost by ident and came to a cave in the fog for no reason. There, he encountered an old man in a cloak and hidden facial features. In fact, he could not tell the age of the other party. He just felt the old aura of that person and decided that the person must be an older generation expert. Then, he made small talk with that person and got a thin book. Unexpectedly, there was a priceless treasure in the book!


    After some time, he calmed down and scratched his head with shame. Then, he said to the senior expert in front of him, ��Thank you for lending me this book. It is of great significance for historical research, enough to fill in the many gaps in the current research! I have said that the miracle expedition must have existed, and this world definitely did not appear out of thin air, but everyone does not believe it. It��s ridiculous to have to talk about the big bang theory! Even if the big bang could create this wonderful world, what about the ruins of the Immortal Path in the various sites? Is it possible that the Thunder Fighting Body Technique was created out of thin air by the big bang?��


    Afterining, the young man looked at the book in his hand with some dismay and said, ��Old Senior, I don��t know if...��


    ��Yes, this book is for you. If you are interested in history, I have other things here that may help you.��


    As he said that, the old senior took out several withered and yellow ancient books from his cloak, and the young man widened his eyes instantly. Although these books have a long history and he didn��t know how many years that they have gone through, there was a trace of Immortal Spirit left on them, which was unbelievable and could not possibly be forged by anyone.


    ��T-These are...��


    The old senior said, ��Just some nonsense left by some old guys. The story in the books is too remote and might not necessarily be useful to you, but it��s also good to read it as a novel.��


    The young man took over the books and turned them over. Immediately, he went into a trance.


    After no one knew how long, the young man was stimted by distention from the lower abdomen, and he came back to his senses as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    ��Ah, I am sorry old senior, I was fascinated by them and unexpectedly fell into a trance... But where did you find these books?��


    ��It��s in this cave, you just need to go in a few more miles.��


    The young man was startled and hurriedly ran inside. However, in front of him was pitch-ck, and the cave was so deep that it made people feel cold. The young man tried to get two steps further but was pushed back by an invisible force.


    The old senior smiled��although his facial features were hidden behind the cloak, the young man just knew that he was smiling.


    ��It seems that you and I are destined to meet. After many years, I haven��t even seen a single stranger. During so many years of repeated waking and sleeping, I have missed a lot of opportunities to say goodbye to many old friends. Now that I have enough energy, I saw that my wife had left some books by my pillow, saying that while I was asleep, she had collected enough public grain<sup>1</sup> and was going to take the girls out to have fun... I was going to go out to trouble her, but you are the first person that I met. Theoretically, it��s impossible for outsiders to enter this ce, except by chance or coincidence; no one really knows.��


    The young man swallowed his saliva and vaguely felt that he was going to experience the greatest adventure of his life.


    The old senior stood up and waved his hand. All of a sudden, the darkness inside the cave disappeared and was reced by light. A strong Immortal aura then slowly emerged, which shocked the young man��s spirit. Even though he was a historian and not good at cultivation, he knew that there were countless magical weapons hidden in the cave.


    ��I��ll leave the things here for you��in any case, all the valuables were already taken by my wife. s, after a long sleep, the first thing that I need to do is to collect the debts from someone. Life is so tough. Young man, let us part here.��


    The young man couldn��t hear clearly what the old senior was saying. He stood at the entrance of the cave and looked inside, then all he saw was the glimmer from the treasures.


    The Immortal Path civilization of this continent was born not long ago, and many things were far from mature. Although the treasures in the cave were only the leftovers, they were still far beyond his imagination. With these, he could practically be an immortal in a single step!


    ��O-Old senior, what exactly is this ce?��


    The old senior was about to leave, but when he heard this question, he stopped and replied, ��I don��t know what this ce is right now. I can��t tell it clearly... but once upon a time, there was a Spirit Sword Mountain.��

 Chapter 850 (END) - Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 850: Goodbye</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>AL_Squad <strong>Editor: </strong>AL_Squad


    A hundred years had passed by in the blink of an eye. Looking back, that earth-shattering war was already a century in the past.


    A lot of things have happened in the past hundred years. Some of the once-powerful figures still stood on the main stage of the Nine Regions, some had quietly retired, and some others have changed their ambition halfway and began writing off the glory of the first half of their lives.


    Standing on the podium on the centennial anniversary, Qiong Hua looked down on the tens of thousands of cultivators gathered below. Suddenly, she felt heartfelt emotion in her heart. Fortunately, at the Supreme level, the Immortal Heart was pure and clean, which allowed her to suppress the throbbing in her heart and y the role of the leader of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals.


    In the eyes of countless people, Qiong Hua opened her mouth and recited the speech that she had prepared.


    She reviewed the invasion of the Immortal World one hundred years ago where countless people with lofty ideals threw their blood and lives and finally turned the tide. Among them, there was not only the brilliance of a few heroes but also the silent dedication of many of the people in the Nine Regions.


    She had also recited the brilliant achievements of the post-war reconstructions of the Nine Regions in the past one hundred years. The Southern Heaven Region was reshaped, the chaotic spiritual energy veins in various ces were reorganized, and the broken mountains and rivers were fixed. The new generation of cultivators had grown up one after another. What was more gratifying was that, over the past one hundred years, talented and outstanding men and women emerged endlessly, which was truly a magnificent and unprecedented event.


    After that, Qiong Hua talked about the next century.


    The journey to the new world had begun.


    Xiaoyao, the pioneer who left the Nine Regions a hundred years ago, sessfully left a precious beacon in the Wall of Worlds to guide future generations on the road.


    Fifty years ago, Zhan Ziye and Zhou Mumu worked hard toplete the preliminary calction of the Wall of Worlds.


    Ten years ago, the Sect Leader of Spirit Sword Mountain Daoist Master Feng Yin, at the cost of a thousand years�� sleep, led many Immortals to cut a gap in the Wall of Worlds and shed the dawn of the New World, which was known as the Line of Heaven.


    Five years ago, Senior Immortal Non-Phase went deep into the endless void alone to widen the gap by ten times, which almost turned it into a smooth road. However, afterpleting that feat, there was no news from her anymore.


    Today, Qiong Hua stood on the podium on the centennial anniversary and announced the official start of the expedition to the new world.


    Under the stage, cheers resounded to the sky.


    In the past one hundred years, the legend of the new world had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It was said that outside the Wall of Worlds, there was an ideal ce better than the Immortal World, and there were countless resources and wealth that could satisfy all the beautiful fantasies.


    The Immortal World was destroyed, but the new world had be a new Immortal World and the supreme ce in the people��s hearts.


    On the stage, Qiong Hua��s heart was gloomy.


    There was no ideal ce, and everything in the new world was unknown. At present, there was still no message from Senior Immortal Non-Phase, who was the person whose location was the deepest into the Wall of Worlds. Moreover, one hundred years ago, Senior Immortal Xiaoyao had not seen any beautiful fantasy at the end of the journey.


    On top of that, there would be countless difficulties and obstacles before they arrived in the new world. The journey to the new world was not a journey for a few people, but the migration of the entire Nine Regions continent. The need for space was extremely demanding. Even at present in the most mature area of the Line of Heaven, it could only allow thepressed Nine Regions to barely pass smoothly. Once they got through the mature area, the current cultivators needed to ovee more obstacles.


    ording to the calction of Zhan Ziye, the ideal result was to maintain the current development intensity for five hundred years, after which, it was eighty percent possible to directly dig a spacious passage. That was, of course, impossible. The Nine Regions had already long been overwhelmed. In thest hundred years, the emergence of outstanding heroes was basically ��the final radiance of setting sun�� as the surrounding spiritual energy kept on decreasing.


    How could a world in decline glow with vitality?


    In recent decades, no one had heard of the voice of thend spirit Wang Lu. He was still there, but he was tired and weak, and couldn��t even speak. The reason why Senior Immortal Non-Phase went deep into the void alone was also rted to Wang Lu��s decline. Looking at the Spirit Stone statue of Wang Lu in the center of the ceremony tform, Qiong Hua was filled with emotion even more.


    A hundred years ago, she motivated herself to move forward with Wang Lu as the goal. Now, Wang Lu seemed to have stopped moving forward, but she felt that she was getting farther away from him.


    Looking at the passage leading to the Line of Heaven opened by Daoist Master Feng Yin with many other Immortals, Qiong Hua smiled but her heart was slightly chilled.


    Behind this passage, was it a colorful new world or a pitch-ck deathly stillness?


    Unfortunately, no matter what the answer was, there was no other choice for the Nine Regions now.


    ����


    History was probably the most flexible thing in the world.


    Even if it was as long as a river, even if it was hundreds of thousands or millions of years, even if it was those brilliant years where outstanding heroes came forth inrge numbers, it could still bepressed into a few pieces of thin yellow paper, which would bemented andmented on byter generations.


    The expedition of the Nine Regions to the new world was such a period to history. If the story was to be written in detail, it would be ��too numerous to write.�� However, if it waspressed down, it could be summarized in a few pages.


    ��In the spring of the year of 6500 in Nine Regions, the expedition had entered its twentieth year. On the whole, everything is going well��if it weren��tpared with the original n. The hardships and dangers in the Wall of Worlds are indeed well-deserved. I wonder how Xiaoyao could possibly reach this point while dragging a broken body? We found thest beacon left by Senior Immortal Xiaoyao, as well as the remains of him and his wife.


    ��They probably experienced considerable torture before they died as their bodies were in a shattered condition. However, we could still see the smile on their faces as they hugged into each other into eternal sleep. Unfortunately, we, as the descendants, could not smile. ording to the original n, we should have reached this point in ten years, but now, it takes twice as much time. I don��t want to criticize anyone because everyone��s efforts are visible, but sometimes, people have to wonder if it��s wrong for the predecessors to pin all their hopes on us?


    ��If those heroes who turned the tide in that year are still here, perhaps the expedition will not be so difficult. Today, I once again paid homage to the guardian spirit of the Nine Regions and seemed to hear his voice, but mypanionsughed at me, telling me I was just hallucinating.��


    ��In the winter of 6503 of Nine Regions, the temperatures are so cold. When I apanied Supreme Qiong Hua on a tour of the Nine Regions, I only saw a vast expanse ofnd covered in snow. Although the silvery-d scene was gorgeous, it made people feel cold inside. Such a severe winter had never happened in the past thousands of years. Especially after the restoration and reshaping of the Nine Regions, there should be no extreme weather. Cold and heat could not invade the cultivators, and they had no deep feelings for this severe winter.


    ��However, the mortals suffered a heavy loss. Senior Sister Qiong Hua allocated part of the manpower for disaster relief, but it was like a drop in a bucket. Right now, the opening of the channel is the most important thing, and there is no way to demand more from her. But the cruel scene that fell on the ordinary mortals is like hell, which causes me to have nightmares. Senior Sister said that my cultivation of Immortal Heart is insufficient, I think that��s probably it.��


    ��In the summer of 6510 in the Nine Regions, after a severe drought and severe winter seven years ago, as well as a flood five years ago, we actually suffered another severe drought throughout the regions. The Nine Regions grain output plummeted by seventy percent, and people died of hunger everywhere. Even the Immortal Cultivation Sects could not help but be affected. Some low-level cultivators even began to starve. Senior Sister Qiong Hua said that this is Nine Regions nearly reaching its lifespan, so it could no longer provide enough nutrients. If we can��t reach the new world as soon as possible and get a new lease on life, such disasters will only increase day by day.��


    ��In the spring of 6515 in the Nine Regions, the te Brocade Sect in Eastern Border Region was destroyed and exterminated by the heavenly tribtion lightning. Not one of its members survived. The heaven and earthws of the Nine Regions are bing more and more chaotic, and even the heavenly tribtions are bing wayward. The Nine Regions is obviously approaching its end, seeing that it has bega to squander what little remaining energy it has. People around me said so. On the contrary, few cared about the casualties in te Brocade Sect.��


    ��In the autumn of 6520 in the Nine Regions, Senior Sister Qiong Hua gave the progress report on the fifty-year expedition. She was really good at talking. In this way, she was able to inspire and motivate people. We have made brilliant achievements in the past fifty years, and a bright future is right in front of us. If it was not for my participation in drafting her speech, perhaps I would have believed it. Everyone said that it was a wise move for Senior Sister Qiong Hua to conceal Zhan Ziye��s calctions fifty years ago. ording to the original n, Nine Regions must break through the Wall of Worlds within forty years, or there would be unforeseen consequences. In the past ten years, Senior Brother Zhan Ziye has stopped doing anything. Maybe he did, but Senior Sister Qiong Hua won��t let him talk.��


    ��In the winter of 6525 in Nine Regions, Senior Sister Qiong Hua said that we should all prepare for hibernation��thest strong barrier in the Wall of Worlds has finally been broken, but there is still a smooth but long road to the new world. This road was beyond everyone��s expectations, since there��s no such thing in the original n. It will take at least fifty years for Nine Regions to pass through.


    ��However, ording to the current rate of decline, in ten years at most, the Nine Regions would fall apart and be pieces of dead soil. And those of us who lost our ship would be lost forever in the Wall of Worlds. Thus, entering hibernation is the best choice. We will fall asleep while the Nine Regions continue on its inertia for fifty years until we wake up in the new world. Senior Sister Qiong Hua said that she would be the night watchman herself. Many people came to persuade her otherwise, but of course, they all failed. It was said that after the death of Martial Uncle Hetu, there is only one person in Nine Regions that could persuade her. So, I prayed for a long time in front of his statue... I seemed to hear him saying that he would help me, but when I woke up, I found myself buried in the snow, and it was my seniors who dug me out. Perhaps those words are just illusions.��


    ��In the winter of 6526 in the Nine Regions, I am among thest group of cultivators to enter hibernation. In my group, there are also Daoist Friends from Spirit Sword Sect. This is the first time that I have met with people of the Spirit Sword Sect in close distance. It feels like I have entered the country of women. Liu Li, Zhu Shiyao, Bai Shixuan, Quan Zou (Fenrir), Yue Xinyao... At present, all the members of Spirit Sword Sect��s Heavenly Sword Hall are all women. I chatted with the Junior Sisters before I went to sleep and everyone guessed that this must be the evil taste of the former lead disciple of Spirit Sword Sect. However, seeing the smile on those members of Spirit Sword Sect, we can��t help but have more confidence in the future. After all, if the guardian spirit of the Nine Regions is here, he would at least protect his fellow members of the same sect, right? Well, I should stop this diary here. I don��t know when I will open it next time, or even who it will be. I just hope that...��


    The handwriting stopped abruptly.


    ��


    Many yearster.


    Closing the thin book, the young man was so excited that he couldn��t help but do dozens of somersaults on the spot and make strange noises of unknown meaning.


    When he was exploring the mountains, he got lost by ident and came to a cave in the fog for no reason. There, he encountered an old man in a cloak and hidden facial features. In fact, he could not tell the age of the other party. He just felt the old aura of that person and decided that the person must be an older generation expert. Then, he made small talk with that person and got a thin book. Unexpectedly, there was a priceless treasure in the book!


    After some time, he calmed down and scratched his head with shame. Then, he said to the senior expert in front of him, ��Thank you for lending me this book. It is of great significance for historical research, enough to fill in the many gaps in the current research! I have said that the miracle expedition must have existed, and this world definitely did not appear out of thin air, but everyone does not believe it. It��s ridiculous to have to talk about the big bang theory! Even if the big bang could create this wonderful world, what about the ruins of the Immortal Path in the various sites? Is it possible that the Thunder Fighting Body Technique was created out of thin air by the big bang?��


    Afterining, the young man looked at the book in his hand with some dismay and said, ��Old Senior, I don��t know if...��


    ��Yes, this book is for you. If you are interested in history, I have other things here that may help you.��


    As he said that, the old senior took out several withered and yellow ancient books from his cloak, and the young man widened his eyes instantly. Although these books have a long history and he didn��t know how many years that they have gone through, there was a trace of Immortal Spirit left on them, which was unbelievable and could not possibly be forged by anyone.


    ��T-These are...��


    The old senior said, ��Just some nonsense left by some old guys. The story in the books is too remote and might not necessarily be useful to you, but it��s also good to read it as a novel.��


    The young man took over the books and turned them over. Immediately, he went into a trance.


    After no one knew how long, the young man was stimted by distention from the lower abdomen, and he came back to his senses as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    ��Ah, I am sorry old senior, I was fascinated by them and unexpectedly fell into a trance... But where did you find these books?��


    ��It��s in this cave, you just need to go in a few more miles.��


    The young man was startled and hurriedly ran inside. However, in front of him was pitch-ck, and the cave was so deep that it made people feel cold. The young man tried to get two steps further but was pushed back by an invisible force.


    The old senior smiled��although his facial features were hidden behind the cloak, the young man just knew that he was smiling.


    ��It seems that you and I are destined to meet. After many years, I haven��t even seen a single stranger. During so many years of repeated waking and sleeping, I have missed a lot of opportunities to say goodbye to many old friends. Now that I have enough energy, I saw that my wife had left some books by my pillow, saying that while I was asleep, she had collected enough public grain<sup>1</sup> and was going to take the girls out to have fun... I was going to go out to trouble her, but you are the first person that I met. Theoretically, it��s impossible for outsiders to enter this ce, except by chance or coincidence; no one really knows.��


    The young man swallowed his saliva and vaguely felt that he was going to experience the greatest adventure of his life.


    The old senior stood up and waved his hand. All of a sudden, the darkness inside the cave disappeared and was reced by light. A strong Immortal aura then slowly emerged, which shocked the young man��s spirit. Even though he was a historian and not good at cultivation, he knew that there were countless magical weapons hidden in the cave.


    ��I��ll leave the things here for you��in any case, all the valuables were already taken by my wife. s, after a long sleep, the first thing that I need to do is to collect the debts from someone. Life is so tough. Young man, let us part here.��


    The young man couldn��t hear clearly what the old senior was saying. He stood at the entrance of the cave and looked inside, then all he saw was the glimmer from the treasures.


    The Immortal Path civilization of this continent was born not long ago, and many things were far from mature. Although the treasures in the cave were only the leftovers, they were still far beyond his imagination. With these, he could practically be an immortal in a single step!


    ��O-Old senior, what exactly is this ce?��


    The old senior was about to leave, but when he heard this question, he stopped and replied, ��I don��t know what this ce is right now. I can��t tell it clearly... but once upon a time, there was a Spirit Sword Mountain.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!